ã€ŠDeath Guns In Another Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    ~Alex''s PoV

    The school bus taking us from Marseille back to our hotel in Paris was hijacked en route by a group of thugs. We were all cowering in the back of the bus like a bunch of pigs waiting to be ughtered.

    It sucks that even our muscle brain of PE teacher Mr. rk got beaten ck and blue when he tried to act like a hero saving the damsel in distress, a.k.a. the most beautiful girl in our ss ''Maria Rosares'' no adjective could describe her, she''s too damn hot and quite tall for a girl. Standing at a lofty height of 1.70 m(5.58 ft) with slender arms and legs that could put the most beauty to shame, And those breasts oh! They''re BIG ''D-cup'' at least.

    Rumor had it that they were natural, meaning no imnts or anything of the sort. Nice ass with slender hips, she has lustrous ck hair that reaches her back and to top it all off she has the most beautiful ocean blue eyes I''ve ever seen.

    Although Maria is one hot piece of ass, she isn''t arrogant like the other girls, and she chats with everybody and everyone. She had fans among the boys and girls alike, but there was a small bemol(problem). Her Papa(father) is the boss of one of the biggest cartels, ''The Rosa Cartel.'' This fact alone eliminated any thoughts from men who tried to be a little "forceful" while wooing her.

    However, everywhere you go, there''s always a bunch of fools. Those who think that because their father or family has a little teeny tiny bit of power, they can have all the women they want. Well, I guess there are some exceptions. Last year, I remembered a freshman who got too full of himself thinking that he was a prince because his father was a senator. He ended up getting beaten up by maria because he became too forceful, akin to a stalker. So, don''t go thinking that she''s just a pretty flower in a vase. From what I''ve heard, she knows several martial arts; she even has her team in their headquarters, they said.

    Back to the present. Those Thugs were now asking our names, and I guess they wanted them to use for ransom.

    Upon Reaching Maria, the leader gulped and audibly said:

    "Oh! Jesus Christ! What a woman, she''s too damn hot! Hey! You guys! I''m taking her with the ransom money, we''ll live a happy life, and with those hips, she can give me at least ten kiddos."

    You''re right there; Grandma also said the same things upon seeing her when she came to take me home at the school entrancest time. She even urged me to try and get with her, and I told her I would try. Just because she talks with everybody, don''t think that she''s easy to approach, or you''ll be friend-zoned in no time.

    The leader asked, "Be, what''s your name? You will be this daddy''s wife."

    "Maria Rosares," she replied.

    There was a long silence before the leader asked again, but this time he started to stutter.

    "¡­ What? Miss, could you please repeat that?"

    "As I said earlier, my name is Maria Alexia Rosares, daughter of Ricardo Garcia Rosares."

    Maria said with a nk face, and she doesn''t seem afraid at all, as if she had already experienced this many times before.

    After hearing her reply, all five thugs turned extremely pale.

    The leader crumbled on his knees, with tears starting to drip from his eyes. He began to cry like a child who got his toy taken away by bullies.

    "Oh God! ''Nous sommes morts'' (meaning we are dead) we kicked the beehive this time; even our dogs were not going to be spared. To think that we had the nerve to hijack the bus transporting that bloody demon''s only daughter. We''re screwed; even the police won''t save us."

    They were all crying, praying to Jesus, even knowing that they don''t give a fuck about him.

    Well, I guess who can me them knowing that Bloody Demons history. I heard that when Maria was eight years old, she was abducted for twelve hours before her dad found and rescued her.

    However, the next day the group responsible for the kidnapping got destroyed; they eliminated even bugs. Their headquarters got utterly erased from the map, and Their homes also suffered from the same fate. Now, do you understand why they''ve lost their will to live?

    Suddenly, because of ack of momentary focus, the bus drifted straight into the forest from the road.

    Bang!!

    Oh! Shit! I''m going to die; Oh fuck! I forgot to introduce myself! My name is Alexander Kael Touch, Alex for short. I''m your average Joe, standing at a normal height of 1.75 m(5.74ft). I''m neither handsome nor ugly, just in the middle with ck hair and green eyes. The only good thing about me is that I''m good with technology and a little rich, a billionaire with a few billion, that''s all.

    I got the nickname ''sh Fingers'' because I''m good at programming, and I''m faster than the sh on the keyboard.

    Am I going to die? I asked, but no one answered.

    Slowly darkness took over my consciousness. Everything became dark. I cannot feel my body nor hear my heartbeat any longer.

    ''Well Fuck, I''m dying'' Was Alex''sst thought as darkness took over.

 Chapter 2 - 1: Encounter With Goddess Mea

    After some time that seemed like an eternity, Alex woke up because he was feeling groggy.

    He had thought that he was a goner.

    ''''Where am I?'''' he asked nobody in particr while shaking his head.

    The scenery wasn''t that of the bus, nor inside a hospital either. All his surroundings were pure white.

    ''''Ugh, where are we?'''' a sweet voice beside Alex asked.

    Wait, this voice, isn''t the voice of that subus Maria? Alex asked himself, sure it was her after turning around to confirm it.

    They were not the only ones here, though.

    There were several other people as well. From what he could tell, Alex and the others were numbered around ten, the group of thugs and some people are missing. Well, it''s not like he cares about it.

    There was that asshole Leonardo and his crew, Dodolus, and his other siblings present. Please don''tugh because it''s how he''s named.

    Suddenly, there was a white light that blinded everyone. After some time, everyone was able to see again, but they were dumbfounded because they heard a woman''s voice.

    ''''Wee Otherworlders''''

    After that voice rang out in the air, a girl''s figure soon swirled in front of them. Her face was beautiful as exquisite jade, and her skin was the color of cream. Her beautiful lips were red as ruby even though she had not applied any rouge. Her bright blue eyes were particrly eye-catching. Strange colors rippled in those clear and limpid pools, and they looked pure and alluring at the same time.

    She wore an elegant white and airy robe that clung to her body, entuating her perfect form with a golden ne around her neck.

    In short, she is a goddess of ss beauty. No, her figure and face were so beautiful that they seemed to transcend the concept of beauty itself.

    Alex and the other males couldn''t help but drool at her figure, with their imagination running wild.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a sharp pain in his right thigh, snapping out of his wild fantasy. He looked at the culprit and was astonished because It was Maria, she was ring at him before she said in a chilling tone.

    ''''Snap out, you''re drooling.''''

    ''''Ah! Yes,'''' It was all he managed to say.

    Leonardo was ring at him, eyes spewing fire. Well, who could me him? The ss Goddess just pinched his thigh, and He has the right to be jealous because it was not him. Hehehe! Serve you right. Alex mumbled.

    While Alex and Leonardo started ring at each other, Maria smiled; looking at them, she seemed amused by their antics.

    However, they were soon interrupted by an ethereal voice, and the Goddess talked once more.

    ''''Wee Otherworlders, I''m one of the managers responsible for reincarnation of the world N¡ã 7543, the world that you guys call Earth. Well, I''m something akin to a goddess if I make it short. I''m Goddess Mea in charge of this sector.''''

    What? They were all dumbfounded. This is a clich¨¦ line that you often read in novels. What, Earth is N¡ã 7543? How many worlds are there in total? Alex wondered.

    As if she doesn''t care about their astonished expressions, the self-proimed Goddess Mea continued.

    ''''You were all dead in the bus ident. I''m in charge of you eight, as for the others I don''t know, so do not ask me.''''

    She said with a nk expression before she added.

    ''''Oh! I almost forgot, the men responsible for this tragedy are already sent to Hell as punishment. Well, they''dmitted a lot of crimes before this. So, don''t worry, they got what they deserve.''''

    ''Wait, wait, that''s a lot of information to take in, don''t you think?'' They almost shouted

    Once again, she continued without waiting for them to say anything.

    ''''I will make it brief. You are dead, and I will reincarnate you eight in another world; your actual body is a temporary one. The world I will send you into is a Fantasy world of Sword and Magic. Don''t ask some stupid questions like why you were chosen or can you go back on Earth?. That''s impossible. Either you agree to get reincarnated in another world, or you decide to go back to the cycle of reincarnation, and you will be reborn as a newborn with all your memories erased. What''s your choice?''''

    She asked them, but they were not in the mood to answer. Imagine that suddenly someone came and informed you that you are now dead. Either you agree to get reincarnated as you are in another world, where you''re sure you will note back from. Or you agree to be sent into the circle of reincarnation to be reborn as a newborn with all your memories erased. What will your reaction be? Will you answer immediately?

    The answer is no; that would be the normal reaction. You''ll be shocked not knowing what to do. You won''t even have the time to answer quickly. Well, Alex and others are not in some novels. This is real life, so real that you know that you''re not in some fucking dream.

    Once again, the self-proimed Goddess Mea seems not to be taking their feelings nor mental health into consideration, as she said.

    ''''I think you''ve all chosen the first option, so I..''''

    She was suddenly interrupted by Maria; thetter was so furious that she started to speak in an aggressive tone, different from her usual style.

    ''''Wait for a fucking minute, will you? You just came and started bbering, not giving us the time to digest what you just said before you started talking again. Are you a fucking politician? Why are you in a hurry? It6 your job to exin things to us, so, do your job properly.''''

    ''Wtf? Is this Maria? The calm and elegant Maria? Or she''s a fake? I''ve never seen this side of her.'' Alex wondered.

    Even Leonardo was dumbfounded, like the rest of them. Only Luna and that Japanese girl named Sakuya, Maria''s best friends, were not astonished. They just held their heads in their hands while muttering. ''Here we go again.

    This was not the first time she had snapped.

    Goddess Mea''s expression turned ugly, with ck lines appearing on her face. She looked like she was about to explode as well, but quickly her expression became normal again like a salesman. A professional indeed. Clearing her throat, she said while wearing a beautiful smile.

    ''''My bad, I forgot that you are just a baby that needs a lot of care. Truly sorry, I will give you fifteen minutes to sort out your thoughts.''''

    This woman, she didn''t forget to send a slight jab back at Maria, her two best friends held thetter; if not, she would have continued.

    Fifteen minutester, Alex and the others had finished talking. They could only select the first option. Choosing the second would be detrimental to them; nobody in their right mind will decide that. Besides, fantasy world hasn''t that a wrong choice. Hence, they all voted for the first option.

    Even knowing that Alex and others were still depressed because it means they won''t be seeing their families and loved ones ever again. They will be gone forever. Looking toward his right, Alex saw Maria quietly crying in a corner, her shoulders shaking.

    Everybody was crying; even Alex had cried; he was sad because he would never see his grandma again. Alex had lost his parents. His Grandma raised him after his parents died in a car ident when he was ten years old.

    ''Now that I think about it. Am I not the same? Dead in a car ident like my parents. Well, for me, it''s a bus instead of a car. I''m one grade higher than them.'' Alex thought before looking at the still crying Maria. He decided to do something to lighten the mood.

    So, he slowly advanced towards Maria and held her small white hand in his hands while looking at her in the face he dered.

    ''''Don''t worry, don''t be sad. I''ll be there even though I don''t know what awaits us on the other side. I promise that I will protect you. You can count on me. At least if it starts raining, I''ll use my body like an umbre to cover you so that you will not be wet. This can count as helping, can''t it?''''

    Even Alex felt that what he just said was too clich¨¦ and sound cheap. It sounds like words a virgin MC would say. He almost blushed in shame, however considering how thick his skin was, his outward appearance did not change.

    ''''Pft! hahahaha. You''re funny, Alex, do you know that? Thank you, I''m feeling a little bit better now, and don''t worry. If it everes a day I need help, I wille at you.'''' Maria replied with a smile, a beautiful smile, so beautiful that Alex got smitten for a second.

    ''Dangerous,'' Alex thought that her smile was too dangerous.

    Suddenly, Alex sensed someone ring at him. Naturally, it was Leonardo.

    Leonardo''s face looked like the face of someone that was about to kill a person, and he knew that person was him.

    After agreeing to go for the first option, meaning they ept to get reincarnated, they faced Goddess Mea, and she immediately understood. So, she started to exin.

    ''''Good, now one by one, you will advance and ce your right hand on top of that white orb over there. The orb will help you activate your Gifts; these are special privileges given to you Otherworlders. The people on the other side, meaning the world you are going in, can use magic. There are magicians, swordsmen, and so on. However, only the selected few have a Gift. Gifts make you special. You''ll understand once in the other world. If you activate yours, you can be a magician, magic Swordmaster, and so on. You''ll be different from others because of your Gift. Please start.''''

    Oh! Alex and the other''s eyes were filled with expectation.

    Particrly Alex, my Isekai grand adventure was about to begin. Kukuku! The other world shall tremble to hear my name: Alexander the Grand. He startedughing creepily, imagining his bright future on the other side. While jokingly imagining his glorious adventure on the other side, Alex observed the awakening process.

    The first to touch the white orb was Leon after few minutes, Dodolus and the other passed, Maria and her friend also passed,stly it was him.

    When it was his turn, he advanced and touched the white orb. Suddenly, a white lighting from the white orb entered his body. The white light spread through his body before disappearing. He just felt slight difort, nothing else. After a while, he separated himself from the white orbs; nothing happened, but Alex could feel that something was awakened inside him.

    Goddess Mea pped her hands and suggested.

    ''''Very well, now that you have all finished activating your Gift, you need to say Status in your mind, a blue screen panel containing information will appear in front of you. Try it''''

    Filled with anticipation, Alex was ready to do as Goddess Mea told them.

 Chapter 3 - 2: Low Stats

    After hearing what Goddess Mea said, they all nodded their heads before mumbling Status in their minds.

    Instantly, a blue screen panel appeared right before everyone.

    Alex looked at his status window, but he couldn''t help but frown, wondering if his stats could be considered normal or weak.

    [Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: None

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 1000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 40

    Defense: 50

    Agility: 25

    Intelligence: 100

    Luck: 50

    BP: 100

    Gift: Two Guns *Sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh]

    ''Are my stats average or even worse than average? And why is my gift two guns? Why is it sealed?. Sigh! I can''t even use magic, it says.'' Alexmented.

    He had a lot of questions, but for now, he decided to check others to see how they were; maybe he could see whether there would be someone more miserable than him.

    However, when Alex looked around, looking at the others, all of them were smiling, meaning that they were pleased. They must have excellent status and gifts. He was indeed the unluckiest one.

    Suddenly, Leonardo turned his head in Alex''s direction; with a smirk, he started to walk towards him with his group.

    ''This asshole, nothing good ever happened if he smiles like that. He''sing to mock him for sure, and with his stats, Alex knew that he would be aughingstock soon enough.

    Soon, he was in front of Alex, it was painful to admit, but he was a handsome guy, short blonde hair and blue eyes, chiseled jawline like a top model, excellent physical because he was good at sports, especially basketball, his height was 1,80 m (5.9 ft) he was taller than Alex.

    Behind him stood Dodolus, a giant of two meters. He was acting as though he was Leonardo''s bodyguard; he had brown hair and brown eyes. There were two other members.

    One was Dodolus'' brother from another mother, Kevin Asmar, 1,75 m (5.74 ft), the same height as Alex. He had ck hair and brown eyes, a little handsome, and thest member of the group was Kevin''s little sister, Cami Asmar, a beautiful girl, but it''s a pity that she only has eyes for Leonardo. She had long ck hair and brown eyes; her height was around 1,67 m (5.48 ft), excellent form butcking in the breasts department, maybe an AA cup.

    It was a pity indeed looking at her almost t chest.

    Suddenly Alex felt a chill running down his spine. He turned around and saw a smiling Cami, but that smile could even make Lucifer shiver. He hastily looked elsewhere. It seemed she had spotted him looking at her t. Better stop thinking about it if he wanted to live a little longer. Alex thought.

    "Oh? Why are you frowning? Maybe it''s because of your status? It isn''t good. If I''m wrong, you can show it to everyone." Leonardo shouted sarcastically. His voice was loud, prompting everybody to look in their direction.

    This asshole, he''s doing it intentionally.

    "Fuck off, Leonardo, this is none of your concern," Alex replied, a little angry.

    Leonardo clicked his tongue angrily, hearing Alex''s answer, but Alex knew he would not let it end with something like that. As he thought, he said in a mocking tone.

    "Oh!, From your reaction, it''s indeed true, but fret not; nobody willugh at you; we will all show our status if you show yours."

    Nice try, but I w- Alex stopped mid-sentence as he saw Maria looking at him, eyes filled with expectation. Well, earlier, he had bragged that she could count on him; she must want to know his status, the stats of her self-proimed guardian. He brought what was about to happen upon himself; well, he could refuse not to show but, he isn''t one to cower.

    Bracing himself, he decided to show them his status, fully knowing that somebody would mock him. As he expected, everybody had a nk look on their faces for a while after seeing his status before Leonardo burst intoughter as he said mockingly.

    "Haha, what with these trashy stats, even goblin is more powerful than you. Truly pathetic; your Title is even trashier. You can''t even use magic. Truly pathetic."

    ''''Ah?! Have you seen Goblin''s status before? You douchebag.'''' Alex retorted; Leonardo acted as though he hadn''t heard him as he keptughing.

    Dodolus, Kevin, and Camiughed hard, while Maria, Luna, and Sakuya showed no reaction. They didn''t seem disappointed, nor did theyment.

    Afterughing for a few minutes, Leonardo proudly exhibits his status; his group did the same.

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 700

    Magic: Holy Magic, Fire Magic

    Attack: 100

    Defense: 80

    Agility: 90

    Intelligence: 80

    Luck: 90

    BP: 100

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 1] [Holy sh Level 1] [Kick Boxer Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer]

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 80

    Defense: 120

    Agility: 60

    Intelligence: 70

    Luck: 80

    BP: 100

    Gift: Holy Shield

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Holy Barrier Level 1] [Holy Bash Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey]

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 600

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 90

    Defense: 70

    Agility: 70

    Intelligence: 75

    Luck: 90

    BP: 100

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Heavy sh Level 1] [Meteor sh Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth]

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 16

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 600

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic

    Attack: 80

    Defense: 60

    Agility: 50

    Intelligence: 80

    Luck: 100

    BP: 100

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Fire Meteor Level 1] [Wind Tornado Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love]

    Maria and her two best friends Luna and Sakuya, also showed their statuses.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 800

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 90

    Defense: 60

    Agility: 70

    Intelligence: 95

    Luck: 100

    BP: 100

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Ice sh Level 1] [ ciate Level 1] [Ice st Level 1] [Close Quarters Combat Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ]

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 17

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 900

    Magic: Holy Magic, Healing Magic

    Attack: 60

    Defense: 70

    Agility: 50

    Intelligence: 85

    Luck: 150

    BP: 100

    Gift: Holy Staff Luminae

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Holy Barrier Level 1] [Holy Beam Level 1] [Heal Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte]

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 600

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 90

    Defense: 70

    Agility: 100

    Intelligence: 90

    Luck: 90

    BP: 100

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Kendo Level 6] [Swordsmanship Level 4] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 3] [Wind tornado Level 1] [Gale sh Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic]

    What is this? Isn''t this overkill? Comparing their Statuses to his, it was likeparing a child to an adult, heavens to earth.

    ''My stats are lower than theirs. I''m feeling depressed just by looking at my stats. Why am I this unlucky? Alex smiled bitterly as he remembered his status.

    There was no need to cry over spilled milk.

    With zing eyes,plete confidence in himself, Alex mumbled.

    ''''On Earth, I was one of the richest, and here I''m going to be the strongest.''''

    It was like a deration toward Heaven and, most notably, a reminder to himself that he must not fall.

    On the other side, Maria looked at Alex and couldn''t help but smile when she noticed his eyes zing with fighting intent, with the will to survive.

    ''As I thought he is different than that attention seeker.'' She muttered.

 Chapter 4 - 3: Explanations

    After some time, Goddess Mea finally spoke.

    "You''ve all seen your status, now I''ll exin about Gift and some little things.

    First Gift is a mysterious thing, I won''t dwell on it, but you must know that your Gift is rted to your ss. That being said, your Gift determines your ss. Take, for example, that blonde guy over there, his Gift is the Holy Sword Excalibur; you all know from the fantasy story back in your homeworld what Excalibur is, it''s linked to Arthur Pendragon, wielder of Excalibur, he was imed as the king, and at the same time as a hero. To make it short, if your friend there got Excalibur as a Gift, then his ss will be without a a doubt rted to the Hero ss. His ss is a hero, as you have seen.

    Now, you will all summon your Gift, inwardly think that you want to summon it, and it wille out on its own."

    Following what Goddess Mea said, Alex and the all summoned their Gift. When Alex was calling his Gift, he felt a little difort with shining light; his Gift appeared in his hands. It was a gun.

    Yeah, his Gift was a gun, no two guns, to be exact. Appearances-wise, they were fantastic, one Silver while the other was ck. The silver gun looks like a Desert Eagle 50 EA (RAE-713 IMI Desert Eagle Mark XIX Speedloader) with beautiful carving on it; it was an unknownnguage. The ck one looks like Taurus 44 Raging Hunter .44 Remington Magnum Revolver.

    Alex was dumbfounded looking at the two guns; what use can guns have in a fantasy world with magic, sword, and monster? The other world isn''t Earth, you know.

    Having calmed down a little, he looked at the other''s Gift, as he thought, their Gift looks Fantasy like.

    For Leonardo, it was the Holy Sword Excalibur. It was a golden double-edged longsword with beautiful carving on it, it gives a Holy aura, and at the same time, it emits intense pressure enough to make you want to kneel. Still, for some reason, Alex could feel the hatreding from the two guns in his hands directed at Leonardo Sword.

    ''It must be my imagination.'' Alex thought.

    Dodolus''s Gift was a big silver shield emitting a Holy aura. Kevin''s Gift was a beautiful red sword longsword radiating powerful heat. Cami held a medium red staff with two beautiful gems on top of the staff; one was red while the other was green.

    Looking at Maria, Alex saw two beautiful crystal white daggers emitting a frosty aura, enough to freeze one soul.

    Luna Gift was a beautiful white medium staff radiating a Holy aura that could calm one soul from any impure thought; she resembled the Virgin Mary holding that staff, breathtaking. She was a beauty before holding her staff, blonde hair, gentle golden eyes, an excellent proportion, her height was around 1,68 m (5.48 ft).

    Everything about her seemed perfect however she was missing something to be genuinely perfect. But now, seeing her hold the Holy Staff, she seems perfect like a goddess, the reincarnation of the Virgin Mary; you can only worship her beauty, not have any impure thoughts.

    Lastly, a Japanese girl named Sakuya, a beautiful girl, what Japanese people call Yamato Nadeshiko, ck hair and ck eyes, a little taller than Maria 1,72 m (5.64 ft). Her Gift was a Katana in a green sheath. When she unsheathed her Katana, a small wind tornado formed by numerous wind des appeared around her.

    Suddenly, Alex was interrupted in his thoughts by Kevin''sugh; looking at him, Alex saw him point his fingers in his direction, precisely towards his Gift as he said.

    ''''Pfft hahahaha, looks at that loser, even his Gift is trash as well. Two useless guns. As expected from the man less than a goblin.''''

    Looking at him spouting those hateful things, Alex''s expression did not change, nor was he upset; Leonardo was just a clown seeking attention whenever he could, not worth ruining his already lousy mood for.

    Leonardo and his crew wereughing hard, almost rolling on the ground.

    "If you have so much energy to waste, why not use it to think about what you will do on the other side instead of mocking others, and the worse is that the one you''re mocking showed no reaction; to him, you look like clowns. Stop embarrassing yourself."

    Suddenly, Luna''s voice could be heard, which stopped theughter; upon seeing that Luna admonished them, Leonardo clicked his tongue, not saying anything while Cami red at Luna; thetter did even spare Cami a nce as she kept talking with Maria and Sakuya. They didn''t seem surprised by her reaction.

    Alex was shocked, not expecting Luna to be the one to speak. Looking at Luna for a moment, Alex sensed something, as if he was about to remember something; however, he couldn''t remember what it was, no matter how hard he tried. Shaking his head, he decided to drop the matter for the moment and concentrate on something more substantial.

    Alex vowed once again to make a name for himself in the other world even if his Gift turned out to be useless. He won''t give up no matter how many hardships he would face on the other side.

    From the start, Goddess Mea looked uninterested in Alex and other little shows as if she didn''t care about it; looking at them, she finally spoke.

    ''''Very well, you''ve now summoned your Gift, you can feel a connection between you and your Gift, if not it''s either because your Gift is useless, by the way, it means extremely low tier Gift. The second case will be if it''s sealed. You can only unseal it yourself if it''s thetter.''''

    Leonardo and his crew at Alex with a sneer; they did not feel anythinging from his Gift; therefore, they judged his Gift useless.

    Goddess Mea continued her exnation.

    ''''Now, I will exin some little things about your status. As you''ve seen, your status looks like that of the game, so don''t worry, everybody on the other side has one. You also understand what ss, Intelligence, Agility, Attack, and Defense are. Luck is rted to your drop rate, while Magic Power MP for short is rted to your magical capacity; it will increase as your level goes up.

    BP is a bonus point, and it''s used to increase optional stats, for example, Attack, Defense, MP or Luck, and so on. You got hundreds of BPs; use them wisely.

    Skills are rted to your Gift. You all know what appraisal is: it''s a Skills to appraise various things. Some of you have normal appraisals, while others have advanced. For normal appraisal, the amount of information you''ll get when appraising somethingparatively to someone who has advanced appraisal will be limited.''''

    After taking a deep breath, Goddess Mea continued.

    ''''Now I will talk about title, taking, for example, your title Otherworlder that you all possessed. This title gives you some advantages over the native on the other side. You will be given a

    unique growth boost, allowing you to obtain more experience than average. It will also be easier for you to learn skills. The amount of BP you get per Level will double; if a native on the other side gets 10 BP per Level, you''ll get 20 BP.

    To put it simply, titles give you some bonuses, some advantages, and it''s up to you to discover these advantages by yourself.

    Languageprehension allows you to understand most of thenguage on the other side without learning them.

    Item box is an isted space where you can store non-living things; the time there is frozen, so the things you put there won''t spoil. Your item box space capacity will increase with your Level going up. To use it, you have to say item box and space would appear, to store thing inside it, you have to touch the thing in question and wish to store it, and it will be done.

    Onest thing, to Level from Level 1 to 2 you will need 100XP, from Level 2 to 3 200XP and so on, it increases by 100 points each Level.

    This is not a game; better cherish your life; if you die this time, you''ll die for good, live well, you can choose to be whatever you want. I won''t impose any shackles on you like to defeat some Demon king, nor I have some kind of expectation sending you there; live your life. Live well.''''

    Leonardo and his crew nodded their heads, pleased to learn that.

    And naturally, Alex did not believe her; there is no free meal in this universe. There must be a reason for her to patiently exin things, not doing anything to Maria when she could have after Maria''s outburst.

    ''Well, we''ll see what she has in store for uster.'' Alex became lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, Maria was also thinking the same thing, her early outburst was a test to confirm something, and now that she''d confirmed what she was after, there was no she would believe Goddess Mea''s words.

    Looking at them, especially Alex, Maria, Goddess Mea seemed to know what they were thinking; she smiled before waving her hand; a white light covered Alex and others, sending them away.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Once alone, Goddess Mea sighed, suddenly a white light manifested, and from that light, a woman silhouette came out; she was beautiful, not less than Goddess Mea; she had ck hair and dark eyes like the darkness itself.

    Not in the slightest, disturbed by the neer''s arrival, Goddess Mea said.

    ''''So, how was it on your side, Nyx?''''

    The neer Nyx answered, ''''Not bad, but you have a lot more promising seeds on your side than me, but there was a useless (low tier Gift) one that got missed in, it seems.''''

    ''''Useless, you say? No, I don''t think so, his Gift is just sealed, and I don''t know why but it seems that I have seen a record about his Gift somewhere, but I can''t recall where it was. Ah! Forget about it.'''' Goddess Mea replied.

    ''''Oh! I''m interested now, but what is the Supreme Being thinking about making us do something like this? I don''t get it. Mea, do you know anything?.'''' Nyx asked, her eyes shining.

    ''''Do not question his decision, you won''t understand his will, me neither, we have to carry out his orders, that''s all. Let''s go; the others are probably waiting for us.'''' Mea just said before vanishing.

    Nyx pouted while muttering, ''''It''s not fun at all.'''' before also vanishing.

 Chapter 5 - 4: First Night In Another World

    When Alex and the other opened their eyes again, they were inside a big hall; there were many statues inside the hall, one of them looked like Goddess Mea. The other statues were probably goddesses like Mea. There were male statues as well, maybe some Gods.

    People were waiting for them as though they knew they woulde; many of them looked like guards, they wore silver armors while carrying swords and spears. The remaining people looked like religious people; leading them was a beautiful priestess, she had blue hair and blue eyes; looking at them, she wees the eight.

    ''''Wee, Otherworlders. We have been waiting for you. An oracleing from Goddess Mea announced your arrival. I''m the priestess in charge of this temple, and my name is Prisci. We are honored to have you here. You must be tired. I will show you your respective room. We will talk tomorrow. Please follow me. I will lead the way."

    After saying this, Prisci started advancing, Alex and others followed her, shortly after each one of them got a room, and now Alex was inside his room.

    The room itself was pretty simple, clean with a desk, two chairs, one bed, and a bathroom. The bed was not big. Alex touched it to see if the material used to make the bed was hard or soft. Strangely, it was not different from Earth''s bed.

    Alex sat on the bed pondering, but then suddenly, someone knocked on the door. He stood up, went towards the door, and opened it. Standing in front of him was a maid, green hair and light green eyes. She could be considered a beauty by Earth''s standards.

    She bowed before asking Alex if he would like to have his dinner now orter. Alex dismissed her, saying he wasn''t hungry, he would call her if he needed something. She bowed before leaving.

    After closing the door, he sat on his bed once again in silence. After a few minutes, he summoned his Gift. Two guns appear in his hand. Alex decided to check each one of them to see if he had missed something.

    ''Well, to tell the truth, I just wanted to see if I could unseal it.'' He mumbled before proceeding to check the guns.

    He checked the silver gun, which looks like a Desert Eagle 50 EA (RAE-713 IMI Desert Eagle Mark XIX Speedloader). There was a carving on the gun, he checked the whole gun, and suddenly he noticed something, there was a cross-shaped carving on the hand of the gun. It resembles a Christian cross without Jesus on it. He did not know what this represents, but maybe it has some religious meaning. Alex decided to test something. So, he cut his finger and dripped his blood on the silver gun, expecting some reaction, but nothing happened; he ended up disappointed.

    Having failed to notice anything special about the silver gun apart from the carving, Alex decided to check the second gun; maybe there will be a reaction, he thought. The second gun was entirely ck and looked like a Taurus 44 Raging Hunter .44 Remington Magnum Revolver, he did the same thing with the ck gun, but nothing happened.

    How can he survive in this new world without his gift? He wondered maybe he should use a sword in the meantime. Let''s try thatter. Alex decided to try another weapon while his Gift was sealed; maybeter, he may find a way to unseal it.

    Before sending the two guns back, he decided to check the hand of the ck gun; he was astonished when he looked at the carving on the hand of the ck gun. He felt a chill running down his spine looking at that carving. What was drawn was a skeleton wearing a ck robe with a hood; in his right hand was a ck scythe while his left hand was extended towards Alex as if he was asking him toe closer. This carving looked like a reaper from hell; it gave an ominous feeling.

    Alex quickly sent the two back and went to sleep, thinking about his next course of action.

    ?????

    The next day in the morning, the sun was high in the sky.

    Alex woke up and did some light exercises.

    After finishing, he took a bath and got dressed in casual pants and a shirt left on his table by the maid. The quality of these clothes was not bad. He decided to head out.

    Stepping outside his room, Alex observed his surroundings; the temple was pretty big, judging by the number of rooms here; apart from Alex''s room, there were ten rooms when he roughly counted, there were lots more rooms after their rooms.

    After walking for about a few minutes, Alex coincidentally met Maria and Sakuya; Luna seemed not with them. Alex greeted Maria.

    "Hi! Maria, how are you feeling? Did you sleep well?"

    Maria smiled before answering.

    "It was pretty good. Thank you for your concern. What about you? I know that you must have thought about your Gift and what Leonardo and others had said. Don''t worry, I believe in you; even without your Gift, you can survive, and I don''t believe that your Gift is useless. You will be stronger, and I do not doubt it."

    Alex knew that it was her way to cheer him up, there may not be any profound meaning behind what she just said, but he was happy hearing it.

    ''''Well, Leonardo and others were jealous, no need to take them seriously, people always fear the unknown,'''' Sakuya told him.

    ''''That''s true. Well, it doesn''t matter what the four think; I have already decided on my goal.'''' Alex said he had never taken Leonardo or others'' words seriously.

    ''''That''s the spirit. Let''s have a match one day.'''' Sakuya suddenly asked.

    Alex was surprised, ''''Okay, but there will be a condition.''''

    ''''Oh? Do tell.'''' Sakuya said, amused.

    Smiling mysteriously, Alex replied, ''''You will know itter. For now, let''s go; others may be waiting for us.''''

    Maria smiled after hearing Alex''s words, Sakuya pouted.

    Maria and Sakuya exchanged nces before nodding, and the two followed after Alex, who was going in toward the big hall where priestess Prisci and others were waiting for them.

 Chapter 6 - 5: Discussion With Priscilla

    Alex, Maria, and Sakuya silently walked towards the big hall where the others were waiting.

    After a few minutes they arrived inside a big hall, it was a beautifully decorated hall and in the middle of the hall was a big table and chairs. Leonardo and others were already sitting there. Alex saw priestess Prisci and a few other people as well, they were not present yesterday, or he didn''t notice them.

    Leonardo''s expression sank the moment he saw Alex enter with Maria and Sakuya.

    For him, it was unforgivable that someone like Alex was walking with those two. Alex seemed pretty close with Maria and Sakuya, at least from his twisted point of view.

    He deems Alex useless because of his Gift, not because of his background on Earth. Even though Alex had lost his parents when he was young, it doesn''t mean that he was poor; far from that, Alex had a lot of money, he was wealthy. Firstly his parents were rich, and his grandma possesses multiple jewelry stores.

    And secondly, he was rich as well; because he was good at programming, he created and sold many good applications, earning a lot of money coupled with his parent''s money. He was a billionaire, one of the richest.

    In this regard, he could not look down on Alex even though his family was wealthy and possessed many restaurants across the states. Well, here he could look down on Alex because he got the Hero while Alex''s Gift was useless, and he didn''t even have ss.

    Priestess Prisci waved at the three indicating they could sit.

    Alex sat, Maria sat on his right while Sakuya on his left. Alex was in the middle of the two.

    Leonardo, Kevin, Cami, and Dodolus were astonished when they saw Maria and Sakuya''s behavior. However, the girls just sat like that without any profound meaning behind their actions. Leonardo coldly red at Alex; in response, Alex only shrugged his shoulders, not wasting his breath on the clown.

    "Greetings. Did you three sleep wellst night?" Prisci asked.

    The three both nodded.

    "I see. That''s good then." Prisci said with a smile. She looked at the eight before carrying on.

    "Once again, you''re wee. Wee to our world, Mysthia. I''m the head priestess in charge of this temple of gods located in a forest not too far from the City of Eria. You already know my name, but I''ll introduce myself again. My name is Prisci Havens. I will give you a summary of our world." She said before giving them a summary of their world.

    To summarize, this fantasy world is called Mysthia, created by the gods a long time ago. There are many races and continents on Mysthia.

    The continent Alex and others are currently on is called Alexa Continent, a human-popted continent, but few other races are mixed in.

    There are many Empires, Kingdoms, and Principalities on the Alexa Continent. The city of Eria is part of the Drexia Empire, one of the strongest empires.

    The Beastmen Continent is called Bestia, the Elves Continent: a continent filled with nothing but giant trees, called Elfira, and the Demons Continent called The Dark Continent.

    Demon races were enemies with the other races; they wanted to conquer the whole world. A bloody war urred in the past that involved the other races. Finally, the Demon King (Leader of the Dark continent) got eliminated by the hero bringing peace back. This happened a hundred and fifty years ago.

    In this world most people have a ss, some special people have Gifts, but those that have one, are from the Royal families and Big families. Sometimes amoner by chance may possess a Gift, but that is a scarce case. Otherworlders always possess a Gift. This is not the first time that Otherworlders was reincarnated into Mysthia. The past hero was an Otherworlder as well,'' Prisci exined.

    The currencies used on the Alexa continent and other continents apart from the Dark continent are the following:

    From the lowest to the highest: Copper coin, Silver coin, Gold coin, White Gold coin, and Rainbow coin.

    One Silver coin equals ten Copper coins. One Gold coin equals a hundred Silver coins. Likewise, one white coin equals one hundred gold coins, and ten White Gold coins equal one Rainbow coin.

    If Alex were to exin it in simple terms, one Copper coin is equal to $10, one Silver coin equal to $100, one Gold coin equal to $10 000, one White gold coin equal to $1 000 000 andstly, one Rainbow coin equal to $10 millions.

    There are many associations like the Adventurer guild, the Mercenary Guild, Merchant Association, etc. You can register in any of these associations to either be an Adventurer, Mercenary or Merchant. Adventurers to y monsters and dive into dungeons to seek wealth: Mercenary, if you are a battlefield lover and Merchant, sells your wares to amass wealth.

    After listening to her, Alex had more or less a little understanding of their current world;ter, they could deepen their understanding of this new world, but something was bothering Alex, so he asked.

    ''''Thanks, Miss Prisci, for the summary, but I would like to know if by any chance the Demon King is about to awaken or if a new one is about to arise? Is this why a Hero appeared among the newly reincarnated Otherworlders, meaning us?"

    When Alex asked this question, he nced at Leonardo and his crew; they had a haughty expression as if saying, we are the hero, future savior of the world, What a bunch of imbeciles. Alex inwardly thought.

    Maria and her two friends had a severe expression on their faces; they were likely pondering about Alex''s question.

    "''That''s a good question, but I can''t say for sure if it''s rted or not to that, but if ites to that, we sincerely hope to have Hero and his friends'' cooperation in ying the new Demon King, if he were to awaken by any chance. Everybody will fully cooperate with the Hero and his team." She said while lowering her head.

    "Don''t worry, Prisci, with me here; everything will be ok. We seven will easily crush the Demon King if he were to appear."

    Leonardo boasted while others in his crew nodded their heads in approval.

    "That would be reassuring. Thank you in advance.'''' Prisci said with a beautiful smile, but a smile with a hidden meaning.

    Ah! Indeed a bunch of brainless idiots, I quit. Leonardo even added Maria and her best friends to his future Demon king ying team. As for me, I got excluded; I can understand his reasoning, though. My Gift is sealed at the moment, thus useless; it''s better to discard me quickly; there''s also another reason, that''s he doesn''t like me, my presence could thwart a lot of his ns. Mainly those that concern Maria. Alex quickly analyzed.

    ''Well, I''m fine with being excluded. I can do whatever I want; nobody will restrain me nor give me an order like I must save the world because I''m an Otherworlder. I''m a selfish person; to begin with, I''m neither a Samaritan nor a savior but I still have my bottom line, I will save the person who needed my help if it doesn''t go against my bottom line and I will not hesitate to save if it is my loved ones and someone who have use to me. That''s the kind of person am I.'' Alex mumbled to himself.

    Anyhow, it''s troublesome, so Alex was nning not to get involved with Leonardo and his world-saving team as much as possible.

    Suddenly, Maria raised a question.

    "Sorry, miss Prisci, but can you tell us the purpose of this temple? Is it to nurture Otherworlders like us to defeat the Demon King or what?"

    "Not, Miss Maria, we are here only to wee you, help you to understand our world, and teach you some basics before setting you free. You can only stay here for one year. During this period of one year, if by chance you''re scouted by an empire or any other major force, and you epted their proposal, you can leave earlier, or if you choose to go before the end of the one year, we will give you a travel expense and wish you good luck." Prisci exined.

    "I see. Thank you for the exnation.'''' Maria said before turning her head in Leonardo''s direction, she warned him, her voice was cold when she spoke.

    ''''Leonardo, it''s a good thing if you decide to help others, but please do not include me, Luna, and Sakuya in your team as you please. I have my own goal, the same for them. I will live my life for myself, not for something like saving the world. I hope I was clear enough.''''

    Sakuya and Luna nodded their heads while smiling. They seemed to share the same feeling as their best friend, Maria.

    Everybody was astonished, Alex included, Leonardo had an unsightly expression on his face, his attempt to rope Maria and her two friends in got smashed by Maria herself.

    Even Prisci''s expression changed for a second before returning to normal again; she was also astonished by Maria''s blunt statement.

    However, there was someone dissatisfied with the way Maria spoke earlier. Cami snorted as she asked: ''''Who do you think you are?''''

    Maria red at her, and Cami shut her mouth. Maria, Luna, and Sakuya excused themselves afterward.

    After asking Prisci a few questions, Alex went back to his room, leaving Leonardo and the others there.

 Chapter 7 - 6: The Others Departed 1

    One month passed quickly, and because Alex could not use magic, he didn''t attend the lessons given to Leonardo and others. Since that day, the rtionship between Leonardo and Maria and her two best friends remained tense; they only greet each other, nothing more. The seven learned a few new skills.

    Today, Alex was outside in the forest surrounding the Temple of Gods.

    Heid on the ground and looked up at the sky.

    A few small clouds were drifting across the blue sky. And a pale moon hung among them. When Alex lowered his view with a sigh, an endless row of beautiful trees greeted him.

    The forest looks beautiful and quiet; the only sound you could hear was the sound of birds chirping.

    ''''Ah!"

    Alex let out a sigh again. During these one month, it''s not like he didn''t do anything, Alex tried to use magic, but in the end, it didn''t work. Well, he was expecting something like that, so he was not too surprised.

    Next, Alex tried to use other weapons for experimentation. Considering that his Gift was unusable at the moment. Alex decided to switch to another weapon.

    Hence, Alex decided to experiment with other weapons to see if he could find one that suits him. However, it still failed. Every time he tried to use a weapon, be a bow, a sword, a spear, an ax, and even a dagger, Alex had a severe headache that forced him to drop the weapon. If not, the headache wouldn''t stop.

    Alex concluded that he could not use any other weapons besides his Gift, meaning apart from his two guns, he could not use any other weapons. There was something inside his body obstructing him by creating that severe headache that forced him to forsake the thought of using any other Weapons than his two guns. Maybe it was the spirit of the two guns, Alex doesn''t know if there was anything like that, but considering that this is a fantasy world of magic and sword, a Gift can have spirit.

    Later, Alex even consulted Prisci about his problem, hoping that she could help him, yet she said that his case was unheard of, so she couldn''t offer him any solution. Then, Alex decided to go to the Temple of Gods'' library to read many books to see if he could find a book on an Otherworlder or some native of this world that had a simr case to him.

    Unfortunately, his search ended fruitlessly.

    His case seems unique; nothing seemed to work. Alex did not know what to do. However, there was one thing he was sure about was that he would be the strongest.

    Alex decided to go back. He started walking back towards the temple; soon, a beautiful white building appeared in front. Alex stopped walking because, in front of the Temple, there were many carriages with guards around them.

    There was one big carriage, in particr; it was white with a crest on it. The crest looks like a golden eagle with two heads, and on top of the two heads was a golden crown.

    Alex did not know what this crown represents, but he thought it was some imperial crest.

    Alex was sure of one thing, which was that one of the empires or kingdoms finally made a move, and their goal was obvious, it was to recruit Otherworlders. Well, Alex means seven, of course. He was pretty sure that nobody would want to recruit him. Hence, when he entered the temple, Alex was nning to go straight back to his room.

    However, Fate can be a fucking asshole sometimes. Kevin spotted Alex, immediately the others noticed him. He was forced to go there.

    When Alex entered the big hall, he saw Maria and the others sitting around the big table.

    Prisci was there as well and a beautiful girl, she has light blue hair and blue eyes. There were two guards behind the girl''s back. Under Leonardo and his crew mocking eyes, Alex sat next to Maria. He greeted her and the other two.

    Finally, Prisci spoke, introducing the girl.

    ''''Wee. This girl is the Second Princess of the Drexia Empire. Katherina Von Havens. Well, you may have noticed the simrity in our name. I''m the former First Princess of the Drexia Empire, and because I was chosen to be the next priestess, I discarded the Von in my name. Thus it became Prisci Havens.''''

    Prisci exined. Alex had already guessed their rtionship based on their looks; he was talking about the eye color and hair color.

    Prisci continued talking, exining why Katherina was here.

    ''''Katherina hase to invite you all to the Imperial capital, precisely to the Imperial Magic School. She-''''

    She didn''t even finish talking before being interrupted by Katherina, thetter haughtily said.

    ''''No need to continue speaking any further. I''m here for the other seven, not for this trash. I have no interest in him. So, better not waste my time.''''

    ''''Kath, shut up, will you?'''' Prisci scolded her sister, obviously not pleased with the way she acted.

    ''''Why would I? I''m not wrong. So, better not meddle in my affair. I respect you, but it doesn''t mean I''ll listen to you. You''re not in the position tomand me anymore.'''' Katherina replied fiercely.

    ''''You..'''' Prisci feltpelled to massage her forehead because of this troublesome sister of his; it would have been okay if it was her cute little sister who came; this one tends to act a bit unruly.

    Leonardo and the others were silent. Maria and her two friends frowned; they wanted to say something.

    However, as for Alex, the concerned party, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha, my bad, but hahaha.''''

    ''''Trash, what''s that funny? Or have you be mad hearing that I''m not here for you?''''

    Katherina asked, her eyes filled with contempt.

    ''''Pft hahaha! I''m justughing because of how fate can be a bitch sometimes.'''' Alex mocked.

    ''''What are you bbering?" Katherina asked because she did not understand what Alex was hinting at.

    Everybody looked at Alex waiting for his answer.

    ''''Well, you see, back in my homeworld. You can''t even carry my shoes. Even that asshole blondie over there can attest to it. I have money, a lot of money, and many connections that you can''t even dream of. However, because of some unforeseen ident here, I am listening to a retard trash-talking in front of me because she got a little status and power, which she didn''t even earn herself. It''s why I wasughing earlier. If fate were not a bitch, you wouldn''t stay in front of me talking shit.''''

    ''Everybody was astonished by what Alex said,'' Alex added before departing.

    ''''I don''t care about you and your goal; even if the strongest Man was here and insulted me, I will still say the same thing. I''m not afraid of death; I''m just afraid of cowardly death. I''m not a coward; even though my Gift is useless in your eyes, it doesn''t mean I take the beating without saying anything; I''ll insult anybody that dares to look down on me. Do note that even an ant deserves respect. Do not look down on anyone because you don''t know what the future holds.''''

    ''''Onest thing, you called me trash. Well, I also have a few words for you.

    Va te faire enculer p¨¦tasse!''''

    While saying that, Alex lifted his middle finger towards Katherina before leaving under their dumbfounded gazes.

    [A/N: What Alex said means ''Go fuck yourself, bitch'' in French.]

 Chapter 8 - 7: The Others Departed 2

    After Alex insulted Katherina, the Second Princess of the Drexia Empire, and left. The atmosphere inside the big hall became strange.

    Strange, because one group had astonishing expressions on their faces (Katherina, Prisci, Leonardo, and his crew, the two guards.) As for the second group, Maria and her two friends group were doing their utmost to hold back theirughter. They had spent two weeks in France for their holiday. Their holiday came to an end that they decided to return to Paris to take the ne back to Miami; s, things happened, and now they are here. In those two weeks they passed in French cities, they often heard the sentence Alex said earlier, so they knew what it meant. It was why they almost burst intoughter; well, they were trying not tough.

    However, soon Sakuya couldn''t control herself anymore, so she burst intoughter, Maria followed suit, andstly, even Lunaughed as well.

    Finally, Prisci''s curiosity won, so she asked Maria what Alex said meant.

    Maria and the others, even Leonardo and his crew lips twitched.

    After managing to control herself, Maria answered.

    ''''Well, you know, sorry in advance for what I''m about to say. What Alex said means: Go, Fuck yourself, bitch.''''

    There was a long silence; Katherina''s expression turned extremely unsightly, her eyes were about to spitfire. If Alex was present, Katherina might have killed him. The silence continued.

    However, the one who broke the silence astonishingly was Prisci; sheughed hard while holding her belly. Finally, she calmed down and said in a good mood.

    ''''That one is good.''''

    Katherina red at her big sister, the former first princess, before saying, with eyes filled with hatred. ''''I''ll kill him.''''

    ''''I advised you not to do anything you''ll regret. No, don''t even try it, or you''ll face my wrath; even father won''t protect you. Do not try anything in this temple nor this forest. I hope you understand for your good and as he said earlier, never look down on anyone.''''

    Prisci advised while emitting pressure that makes Katherina and her two imperial guards tremble in fear.

    Leonardo and others were astonished; they had never thought that the smiling priestess was this powerful.

    After chatting for a few more minutes, Maria excused herself. Soon, Luna and Sakuya also did the same thing, going back to their respective rooms.

    ? ? ? ? ?

    After leaving the others in the big hall, Alex entered his room, locking it before directly entering his bed.

    Alex was angry, furious, but he felt refreshed after insulting that bitch Princess.

    She thought she could look down on him because she''s a princess of an extensive and powerful empire. Alex may be weak, but it doesn''t mean he would stay silent if you insult him, even though he didn''t have any power or backing. He may lose his head, but Alex will defend himself. He was not the type that endures in silence.

    All of this was happening because he was too weak.

    Therefore, he needs to grow stronger fast enough. Alex was sure that Katherina would not let this matter slide like that. He needs to be stronger before she can make any moves against him. More muscr, so nobody will dare to look down on him in the future.

    *Knock!* *Knock!*

    Alex heard knocking sounds when he was about to sleep.

    ''''Who is it?" he asked in a displeased voice.

    ''''It''s me, Maria. So, can you open the door?"

    ''''Oh! Maria, wait, I''ming.''''

    After saying that, Alex got up and walked towards the door; he opened it and let Maria in.

    Her dress was a simple ck robe. She looked beautiful; after offering her a chair, Alex sat on his bed and asked why she was here.

    ''''So, what brings My Lady here tonight?" Alex asked in a teasing tone.

    ''''Fufufu! Nothing too serious. I just wanted to see you one more time before leaving with that Princess P¨¦tasse tomorrow.'''' Maria responded.

    ''''Ah! I see. I wish you good luck then.'''' Alex replied. His reply was short.

    Maria stopped smiling with a serious face, she warned.

    ''''I''ll be direct. Alex, please do not act as recklessly as you did today in the future. We are not on Earth anymore. You may lose your head if you make any wrong moves or say something you shouldn''t. I''m not saying that you should stay silent if somebody insulted you, but you have to know how to speak or act in response. You''re smart; I''m sure you know what I''m implying.''''

    ''''Thank you for the advice. I won''t forget it.''''

    Alex responded with a smile. He appreciated her advice; this shows that there is someone concerned about him.

    ''''That''s reassuring then.''''

    Maria continued talking as she said.

    ''''You have to work hard as, unlike us, your Gift is sealed at the moment. While that idiot''s brains got damaged during the reincarnation, we, on the other hand, believe that it''s sealed. As for what reason you can only figure out by yourself.''''

    ''''How do you know that?" Alex interrupted Maria and asked. He just wanted to know how she came to that conclusion.

    ''''Simply put, Goddess Mea had said if you don''t feel any connection between you and your gift, it''s either your gift is sealed, or it''s useless. There''s no way your Gift is useless while other Gifts are powerful, so only one option remains. Your Gift is sealed at the moment. I''m not dumb, plus my instinct is telling me that your Gift is more amazing than all our Gifts. I trust my instincts more than anything. It even helps Papa many times back in our world.''''

    As expected, she''s smarter than Leonardo. Her instincts were genuinely sharp.

    When Maria was talking about his father, she had a look of longing on her face, but it disappeared quickly as it appeared.

    Maria shook her head before saying.

    ''''Anyhow, I''ll be waiting for you at the Imperial city. Come visit, the sses in the magical academy will start in three months. I''ve secured you one invitation. Here take it.''''

    After saying that, Maria handed Alex an envelope with a golden seal on it.

    ''''What usefulness will the sses in the academy have on me who can not use magic?'''' Alex asked, bewildered.

    ''''Well, I knew you could not use magic, but I want you to take an adventurer course with the girls and me. If you graduate from there, you can easily explore the High-Level Dungeons under the supervision of the empires. Or, if you don''t want to, you can wait until you are an A-ss Adventurer before asking for a permit to explore them. Well, there''s a lot of free small dungeons to visit if you don''t like my proposition. I''ll be happy if youe, the same for Sakuya and especially Luna; maybe we can form a team and explore many Dungeons in the future. However, if you decide not to, I won''t me you. It''s up to you to decide, Alexander.'''' Maria said, looking at him, waiting for his answer.

    "What? Why would Luna be pleased?" Alex asked because he found her words odd, as if-

    "Fufufu! Nothing. Consider my advice." Maria said, refusing to answer Alex''s question; thetter could only sigh, dropping the matter for now.

    Truly speaking, Alex was tempted. Previously, he was nning to visit the Imperial capital after unsealing his Gift. Well, he needs to visit the Academy because, in the future, he was nning to dive into famous dungeons after bing an Adventurer.

    ''''Ok, I''lle when I''m done with my n over here,'''' Alex answered and immediately stored the envelope in his item box.

    ''''That''s good then,'''' Maria said with a smile.

    The two chatted for a few minutes before Maria stood up and returned to her room.

    Alex watched Maria leave; he was not a fool, he could see that she was interested in him. He couldn''t help but smile as it is the same for him.

    ????

    The next morning.

    Alex was in front of the temple to see off Maria and her two best friends. He was not the only present, Priestess Prisci and some other Priests were also present Leonardo and his crew were looking at him mockingly, and Princess Katherina was ring at him; Alex just smiled back in response. She sends him a vicious re before entering her carriage, the white carriage Alex saw yesterday.

    Leonardo and his crew also entered. It is now Maria''s turn and others. Maria smiled, waving her hands before deciding to enter the carriage. Luna looked at Alex for a moment; she seemed to have something to say, however at the end, she did not say anything; she only smiled before boarding the carriage.

    However, Sakuya suddenly disappeared to appear in front of Alex; Alex was astonished; she lowered her head and whispered into his ears, ''''Work hard, even without a Gift, you can be the strongest, that''s what I believe.''''

    When Alex nodded his head, by the time he could say something, Sakuya was already inside the carriage.

    They departed shortly after, and soon they were out of their sight.

    Sakuya agility increased again; Alex didn''t even see her before she was in front of him.

    Maybe the others were the same. They have progressed. Ah! I need to work harder. I''ll also depart in a couple of days. Destination: Eria''s City.'' Alex decided.

    After chatting a little with Prisci, Alex started his morning jogging inside the peaceful forest. He needed to train hard. The road toward bing the strongest is hard.

 Chapter 9 - 8: Erias City, Adventurer Guild

    A few days passed quickly, and now Alex was heading towards the Adventurer Guild located in Eria Town.

    After bidding farewell to Prisci and others, he started his journey. Before letting him go, Prisci gave a pouch containing one hundred gold coins, the equivalent of one white gold coin. If he were to convert it in dors, it would be equal to One hundred thousand dors ($100 000).

    Alex thanked Prisci and boarded the carriage that was heading toward Eria''s city. The journey was uneventful, and five hourster, Eria''s city appeared in front of them.

    It was a medieval city built of stone. It looked like a fortress surrounded by sturdy walls.

    After passing the checkpoint, the carriage Alex was boarding entered the city gates, and the city''s liveliness overflowed. Alex thanked the carriage owner and descended after asking where the Adventurer guild was.

    Alex took a deep breath and looked around, watching the livelier city.

    A stream of carriages carrying arge piece of luggage filled the cobbled streets. Bustling street stalls, cksmiths were hammering irons vigorously, and beautiful women attracted customers to the store. He saw many people who stopped their feet in front of the store with many resplendent weapons; he was sure they were Adventurers.

    Suddenly, a beautiful girl from a different race caught his eye. She had porcin white skin, and Bob cut golden hair; her ears were more elongated than human ears. It was a tall and beautiful Elf. This is another world for you. Alex mumbled.

    After acting like a country bumpkin for a while, he decided to head toward the Adventurer guild.

    Alex walked for a few minutes, and soon a big building came to view. It was a three-story building with a signboard indicating that this the Adventurer guild.

    With a creaking sound, he opened the door to the building and entered. Then, an unexpected view entered his eyes. Rowdy people gathered in great numbers; some were drinking alcohol and some arguing, sometimes a voice would raise vulgarughter. Though he was expecting such a scene, it differed from his expectations(he thought he would see men fighting. Well, you know you often read something like that in novels and on Web novels.). There were ces for food and drink in the Adventurers Guild, but there were only about a few people who looked like adventurers; a few more people were drinking, but most seats were vacant.

    ''''Wee. What business do you have here?''''

    While Alex was curiously looking around the guild, a voice suddenly called to him. So, he turned his eyes in the direction of the voice, and he saw several receptionists, one of them had called him.

    As expected of the receptionists, who are the faces of the Adventurers Guild, they were all beautiful women with great figures. There were beast people with dog ears and cat ears; there was also an elf receptionist.

    Naturally, of course, there were also human receptionists, but It was the Elf receptionist who called Alex. He advanced towards her and dered.

    ''''Hello, I would like to register with the guild to be an adventurer.''''

    ''''Oh! It''s a neer; wee to our guild, Boy. We hope you''ll survive long enough. Let cheers for the neers.'''' A middle-aged man, an adventurer drinking at the bar, said.

    ''''Cheers,'' said the others before gulping down the contents of their sses.

    Alex was astonished because he thought that they would mock him for sure. Well, truly unexpected, Alex slightly bowed in their direction before returning and facing the beautiful Elf receptionist.

    ''''Wee; please sign your name, age, and status on the form here. Don''t worry; we won''t disclose anything. Do you need me to write for you?'''' she asked him with a smile, a professional smile.

    ''''No, it''s okay,'''' Alex responded. Thenguageprehension skill was truly handy; not only was he able to understand most of thenguages in this world, but he could also write them.

    Well, he doesn''t know if he could understand the Demonnguage, though, nor if he could write it.

    After Alex finished filling the form, he handed the piece of paper back to the receptionist. She was astonished when she saw that Alex had ast name.

    By the way, only nobles had thest name in the world of Mysthia. It could also be awarded if some outstanding achievement was aplished. So of course, when she saw that Alex had ast name she was astonished, she thought he was from a noble family. Alex wondered if she would be more astonished if he had written that he was Otherworlder; well, he won''t do that, though.

    ''''I need to pay, isn''t it?" Alex asked.

    ''''Yes, two silver coins for registration.''''

    Alex gave her one gold coin, she took it and returned his changes (98 Silver coins)

    ''''Thank you. Because there is some time before the guild card is ready, I''ll give an exnation of the guild.''''

    With a slight bow, the receptionist started to describe the guild.

    Adventurers registered with the Adventurers Guild are part of a ranking system; the ranks go from F to S. Though there tentatively is a SS rank and the SSS rank, it isn''t easy to enter, and there are only a few SS rank adventurers in Mysthia World. As for SSS, nobody managed to step into that rank for a hundred years.

    F rank is the lowest rank and specializes in receiving requests for the lowest quests, like gathering herbs or cleaning.

    Requests can be taken from the request board and can be handed to the receptionists whenpleted. Because thepensation written on the request paper already ounts for taxes and housing fees in the city, you will receive the full amount specified on the request. Also, if you do notplete the request within the given number of days, you will be penalized and will have to pay the Adventurers Guild 30% of the request reward.

    In addition, it is possible to receive requests one rank higher than your current rank; there is no lower limit. For instance, a G-rank adventurer can receive an F rank request. Your rank can be improved afterpleting a set number of requests.

    However, when going up from E to D, or C to B, it is necessary to take an exam issued by the guild. You will understand if you see this guide: F to E are Novices, D to C are experienced, B to S are Masters. SS are Grandmasters.

    SSS are called Saint.

    When forming a party with more than one person, the average rank of the members bes the party rank; this is clearly described on the guild card.

    Also, if you have formed a party, you can receive requests two ranks higher.

    Registering as an adventurer costs two silver coins for the fees, while five gold coins are required to re-issue if you lose your guild card.

    An adventurer may sell materials from monsters to customers out of his judgment; in that case, if there is trouble, it does not concern the Adventurers Guild.

    In addition, the Adventurer guild will purchase materials and weapons, and because the Adventurer Guild partnered with most of the shops in the City, there some advantages, meaning the armor shops and magic item shops in the city will sell things 1-2% cheaper.

    There are other advantages, the purchase assessment is quick, and even if there is arge amount of the same material in the market, the payment will still be the same. Since the Adventurers Guild can contact other countries quickly with magic items, you can still rank up your guild card at a different Adventurers Guild branch.

    If adventurers have trouble with a request or other adventurers, the Adventurers Guild is not concerned, so it won''t intervene.

    There are many dungeons: Lowest Dungeons Level with few floors (5-15) and Middle-Level Dungeons (15-50). To explore the Lowest Dungeons, you need to be at least F rank. For middle-level Dungeons, it''s D rank minimum. For the high-level Dungeons, you need to be at least B rank. You''ll need the permission of the empire the dungeon is located in before exploring, or if you graduate from the magical academy, you''ll get your permit to explore the lowest floor of the High-Level Dungeon even with a low rank (minimum D).

    That''s all.'''' the Elf receptionist said.

    Alex nodded his head; herst exnation was no different from what Maria had said. Alex looked at the Elf receptionist and asked.

    ''''I understand; I don''t have any other questions in particr. How long before the guild card is ready?''''

    ''''Um...Yes, it''s ready. Here''s the card. Please give me your thumb; I need your blood to bind this card to you.'''' She asked.

    She pricked Alex''s thumb, and his blood dropped on the card.

    Per the receptionist''s words, Alex verified his guild card.

    [Guild registration location: Eria branch, Name: Alexander Touch

    Rank: F, Age: 17. Gender: Male

    Rank 1, Level 1...]

    Finally, Alex''s level and skills were registered on the card, but only he can read it. If he doesn''t give his authorization, nobody can see it. The card is bound to him, and others can''t steal it.

    Alex''s guild card was light gray. His registration isplete, and this guild card can also act as identification paper anywhere he would go.

 Chapter 10 - 9: The Moonlight Inn

    After finishing his registration at the Adventurer Guild, Alex asked the beautiful Elf receptionist where he could find a good Inn.

    ''''A good Inn? Umu! Let''s see. I would rmend [The Moonlight] Inn. A pretty good and affordable Inn..'''' The Elf receptionist responded.

    ''''Thank you. I''ll go there. I wille to take a request after finishing some errands. See you.'''' he says and leaves the Adventurer Guild.

    ''''Okay. Take care. See you soon.'''' Leena replied, waving her hands.

    As he left the Adventurer Guild, Alex started searching for the Inn the Elf receptionist Leena had rmended. The Elf receptionist was named Leena, a beautiful girl with green hair and green eyes.

    After bypassing several inns, Alex finally spotted the one he was searching for. It was a three-story building, not as big as the Adventurer guild, though.

    Drawn on the signboard was a moon illuminating a ck world¡ºMoonlight¡»It could be said that the inn''s name was expressed on the signboard.

    The inn''s size was about the same as the other inns Alex saw on the way from the guild.

    Traditionally, the first floor had a bar and dining room; the second and third floors were the inn.

    The door made a gyi~ sound as Alex opened it. Because it was not past the afternoon, there weren''t many people inside the Inn. A few people were dining in the bar on the first floor.

    ''''Wee to The Moonlight Inn. Are you here for a meal? Or are you staying for the night?''''

    A middle-aged woman called Alex when she saw him. She had shoulder-length brown hair and green eyes.

    ''''I would like a room,''" Alex responded.

    The woman nodded with a pleased smile when she heard his words.

    ''''Yes, thank you very much. The inn charges payment in advance. Three silver coins a night with morning and evening meals. However, in the case of staying for ten days, it''s 28 silver coins.''''

    ''''I see.''''

    It was a reduction of Two Silver coins if he chooses to stay for Ten days straight. Considering that he was nning to stay in this town for a while, better pay for one month.

    ''''Ok, I would like to book it for one month.''''

    A middle-aged woman with a pleasing smile responded.

    ''''Very well, it''s 84 Silver coins.''''

    Alex nodded and took out one gold coin from the pouch attached to his waist without any problems. He received a change of sixteen Silver coins.

    "If you choose to eat meals outside your Morning and evening meals, it will cost an extra of 6 Silver coins for one month.'''' The brown-haired middle-aged woman added.

    ''''Okay, I''ll pay. Please prepare lunch; I would like to have it after checking my room; I''m hungry.'''' Alex paid her the extra six silvers while asking her to cook something for me to eat.

    ''''I understand, It''s a bitte to say it, but I''m Lana, the proprietress of The Moonlight.''''

    ''''Nice to meet you; I''m Alexander Kael Touch, Alex for short. I''ll be in your care for a while.'''' Alex also introduced himself.

    Lana was astonished when she heard that Alex had ast name. Well, he was expecting something like this; it''s probably another one that thought he was noble. He will not correct their misunderstanding, though.

    Lana''s expression changed back to normal, and with a smile, she said.

    ''''Yes, nice to meet you. I''ll ask my daughter to take you to your room which is located on the third floor. Lea,e here. I have a job for you.''''

    Suddenly, a girl came running towards us. She had long brown hair and yellow eyes. She''s the younger version of Lana.

    ''''Nice to meet you; I''m Lea. I''ll guide you to your room.''''

    ''''Okay, let''s go.''''

    Soon, Alex and Lea arrived on the third floor.

    ''''Here is your room, number 305; I''ll be going; your lunch will be ready soon,'''' Lea said before going back to the first floor.

    Alex''s room was thest room in the corner of the third floor.

    He entered his room; the room was neat and clean. He checked the quality of the bed; it was good. He was a little tired after lunch; he would sleep directly.

    ''''Guest, your meal is ready,e down,'''' Lea called him.

    ''''Okay, I''ming.''''

    Alex descended to the first floor. He sat down in front of a table, and Lea brought him his meal.

    Alex''s meal was a meat stew and plenty of bread. There was also cheese, wine, and a vegetable sd.

    He first tasted the bread; it was not hard. So, he decided to taste the meat stew next.

    Then, he took a bite of the meat stew. As soon as he savored it, the vor of meat spread through his mouth.

    ''''Delicious.''''

    ''''Thank you very much.''''

    The words involuntarily came out of Alex''s mouth.

    Lana bowed her head while smiling, seemed happy to have her dish praised.

    Alex continued his meal; he ate the bread and the vegetable sd. Lastly, he tasted the cheese and drank a little wine. The wine was good but not like the one on Earth.

    ''''It was delicious. Thanks for the meal. See you tomorrow.'''' Alex said before going back to his room.

    ''''Thank you, Good night.'''' Lana, the proprietress, replied with a smile.

    Soon, Alex was inside his room on the third floor. He went directly to his bed. He was tired; his adventure was about to begin.

    ''I don''t know what awaits me in the future, but I''ll do my best. I''m not going to give up. I need toe up with something to use in the meantime until my Gift is unsealed. Also, I need to level up; I can''t fight monsters barehanded; I''m not Ken. I hope a good night of rest can help mee up with a solution. The others won''t wait for me. I don''t n to fall behind.'' Alex reaffirmed his determination.

    Tomorrow, he will allocate his unused BP (Bonus Points) to his stats. He must use them wisely.

    While thinking about this, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 11 - 10: Alternate Weapon

    The following day, the gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room. Alex woke up and did some light exercises. Afterward, he took a bath and changed into new clothes.

    Now, he was sitting on his bed thinking about using his unassigned BP. he looked at his status.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: None

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 1000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 30

    Defense: 50

    Agility: 25

    Intelligence: 100

    Luck: 50

    BP: 100

    Gift: Two Guns *Sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    Alex checked his stats; Attack and Agility were the lowest stats. Followed by Defense and Luck. However, he was not nning to touch those two, at least for now.

    As a result, he was going to use his BP for his Attack and Agility Stats.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: None

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 1000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 30 +40 (70)

    Defense: 50

    Agility: 25 +60 (85)

    Intelligence: 100

    Luck: 50

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns *Sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    Naturally, Alex added more BP to his Agility Stats than his Attack stats. For the simple reason that with a higher Agility stat, he could attack faster and retreat in case of danger. Safety first, if he dies this time, it''s game over. Life is precious, so better cherish it.

    Something was bothering him since some time ago. He can''t use magic, so he usually should not have any MP(Magical Power); however, he has more MP than the other seven. It''s strange; MP is used when you cast a magic spell, so for him who can''t use magic, his MP should have been zero. What use can his MP have? Maybe it''s rted to his two guns? Do they need magic power to work?

    A lot of questions were running through his mind.

    Anyway, there was no need to think about it, at least for now. He would have his answers once his Gift was unsealed and something was telling that soon it would happen. He had the hunch that he needed to level up first for them to be unsealed. To level up, he needs an alternate weapon.

    Suddenly, Alex remembered something. He then decided to go down on the first floor; he needed to test something. Last night an idea came to him in his sleep. It concerns the alternate weapon he will be using until his Gift is unsealed. A knife. Yeah, Alex was nning to see if two guns would let him use a knife as an alternate weapon. Alex was nning to borrow a knife to see if he would start to have that headache that would force him to drop any weapon he touches. Hopefully not.

    Quickly, Alex was on the first floor, and because it was the morning, there were many customers present at the bar eating before going to their respective jobs.

    Suddenly, Alex saw Lea, the proprietress''s daughter serving some customers. He let her finish before approaching her, and he asked.

    ''''Hello, Lea. Good morning. I need your help.''''

    ''''Oh? Morning Alex. Did you sleep well?'''' Lea asked.

    ''''Extremely well.''''

    ''''That''s good then. You said you needed my help. How can I help you, Alex?"

    Girl, you are calling my name too familiarly. Don''t you think so? Alex inwardly asked himself. She was the cheerful type; he was sure that she acts like this with the other customers. So, there is no need to concern himself with what she calls him. Alex thought.

    Clearing his throat, Alex said, ''''I need to borrow something from you. Please, lend me a knife. Just for a few minutes. I will return it after testing something.''''

    Lea looked at Alex strangely; she wanted to ask him something but decided not to. She sighs before leaving in a sh and reappears after two minutes with a knife.

    ''''Here is the knife. I hope you''re not nning to assassinate someone with it .'''' Lea teased him.

    Alex chuckled before taking the knife. The knife''s overall length was around 30 cm (12 inches). Alex held it and swung it for a few minutes, but nothing happened, no headache.

    Good, he was happy because it means he can use a knife to level up until he unseals his Gift.

    Having finished with his test, Alex returned the knife to Lea and thanked her.

    ''''Alex is strange. However, I didn''t understand what you just did. I know you''re happy with the result. I''m d I helped you. Sit down; I''ll bring you your breakfast.'''' Lea said before running to the kitchen. Her mother seemed busy; Alex did not see her. She''s probably in the kitchen cooking.

    Alex sat on the chair, waiting for his breakfast.

    In the meantime, he was thinking about what kind of knife he should use. Now that his Gift didn''t reject him using a knife, he would use a knife, a custom-made one.

    One time, on Earth, because he was bored, Alex did some research on military knives to kill time. He saw a lot of excellent knives. Alex remembered one of them; it was one of his favorites: Military Tactical Fixed de Survival Bay Combat Knife Rambo Army. The overall length of 13.5 inches (34.29 cm). He liked it, so he was going to order a custom-made one at the cksmith store.

    After a few minutes, Lea brought his breakfast. After eating it, Alex decided to go out and visit a cksmith and order his custom-made knife; he remembers all the specifications of the military knife he was going to custom-made. With light steps, he left.

 Chapter 12 - 11: Visiting A Blacksmith Store

    After leaving the [Moonlight] Inn, Alex walked in the opposite direction to the Inn.

    Suddenly, his nose caught the smell of roasted meat, so he stopped. Alex started to walk in the direction of the smell. Even though he had already eaten, Alex just wanted to taste this meat.

    After following the smell, finally, he spotted where the smell wasing from. It was arranged under the store''s eaves. Alex bought one without question for two copper coins. In a good mood, he walked off with it in his hand.

    It looked like kebab, though he couldn''t tell if the meat was stewed or roasted. Wheat was baked into a thick crepe-like shape to hold the meat.

    Alex took a bite.

    ''''Hmm''''

    The juicy meat and the simple taste of wheat were good. Maybe, the seasoning was too simple? Nevertheless, it tasted good; he liked it. However, he wondered what kind of meat it was. It seemed bird-like, but it could just as easily have been pork. He decided to ask the sellerter.

    While eating, Alex continued walking, and soon he stood in front of a store. Even outside, you could hear the sound of hammering, pushing the door open as he entered.

    Once inside the store, Alex saw many weapons disyed on the wall; there were many weapons disyed: Swords, Spear, Great Ax, Daggers...

    He went toward the reception table.

    ''''Wee to Smith''s Store, a customer? What kind of weapons are you nning to buy? We have everything you may need. I''m Sera, the receptionist. Nice to meet you.'''' the receptionist Sera said, slightly bowing.

    She was a beautiful girl, a slim yet curvy body. Her height was around 1.70m (5.77 ft); she had shoulders length auburn hair and brown eyes. Alex smiled before starting to exin what brought him here today.

    ''''Nice to meet you too. My name is Alexander Touch. I''m not nning to buy any weapons. I''m here to order a custom-made knife and a..''''

    ''''Oh! A new customer who wants to order a Custom Made knife. This Smith will help.''''

    Suddenly, a rough voice interrupted Alex.

    Soon the sound of footsteps could be heard; a man came from another room; it was where the sound of hammering wasing from. It was probably his workshop. This man was tall, at least 2 meters (6.56 ft. An extremely muscr man. He held a big hammer in his right hand. He had brown hair and brown eyes. He looked at Alex as though he was appraising him; finally, he asked.

    ''''I''m the cksmith, Smith. What kind of knife do you want? Can I have the specifications?"

    ''''Yes, here are the specifications and the picture of the knife I want to order.''''

    While saying that, Alex passed him two papers. One had the picture of the knife drawn on it, and the second had the specifications.

    The quality of the paper in this world was not as good as the one on Earth, but the quality was not too bad.

    The specifications of Alex''s custom-made knife were the following:

    Overall Length: 13.75 Inch (34,925 cm)

    de Length: 8.75 inches (20.32 cm)

    de thickness-0.55

    Weight: Ultralight

    de-Type: Ultrasharp, Durable, and Long Resistance Sharp de.

    Handle size- 5 inches (12.7 cm)

    Knife Material: Stainless Steel (Silver) de

    Scabbard (exterior) ¨C !!!

    Scabbard (interior) ¨C !!!

    Handle- !!!

    ''''I see, nice picture. No problem, I can make it. I''ll add a Mithril to make it more durable and sharp. For the Scabbard and handle materials, I''ll use my own materials. Is that okay with you?'''' Smith asked, impressed by Alex''s talent for drawing.

    ''''Yeah, it''s okay. Also, here are two other papers containing the information on throwing knives; I want to custom-make these throwing knives as well..'''' Saying this, Alex passed him another paper.

    The throwing knives Alex wanted to custom-made were United Cutlery UC2772 Expendables Kunai. The one used by Lee Christmas in the movie The Expendables. It was a double-edged, ck cord-wrapped handle with a finger hole. de: Its overall length was 12-Inch.

    ''''Nice throwing knives, I never saw this design, nor this throwing knife. Where do you find them?" Smith asked, clearly curious about these unusual throwing knives.

    ''''Father, It is not good to ask someone else''s secrets, you know?" Sera admonished her father. As he thought, there were father-daughter pairs.

    ''''Sorry, I was just curious; no need to be angry, Sera,'''' Smith said in a dejected manner.

    Alexughed, looking at the two.

    ''''Young man, how many throwing knives do you want?" Smith asked how many throwing knives he wanted to be made, Alex replied,

    ''''A want a set of five throwing knives,''''

    ''''Good,e in two days to get them,''''

    ''''That''s good. How much will it cost?" Alex asked about the cost of the knife and throwing knives after Smith told him toe back two dayster.

    ''''Thirty Gold coins. All future maintenance will be included.''''

    This time it was Sera who answered; Alex immediately haggled,

    ''''No, twenty-five, and I''ll buy all my future weapons here,''''

    ''''ept, Sera,'''' Smith suggested.

    ''''Okay, Twenty-five gold coins then.'''' Sera reluctantly epted.

    Alex took out Twenty-five gold coins from his item box and handed them to Sera.

    ''''I almost forgot. I want a Custom ck sheath with boot clip and leg strap for my throwing knives.'''' Alex added.

    ''''Okay, no problem,'''' Smith said before disappearing into his workshop; his eyes were shining like a boy who got a new toy and could not wait and y with it.

    Alex chatted for a while with Sera; he left Smith''s store. He wille back to take what he ordered.

    The reason why Alex decided to use throwing knives was because of his skill: Swift Fingers Level Max. He acquired this skill because he was good at programming; he was fast as sh on a keyboard. The dexterity of his fingers was terrific. So, to make full use of them in this fantasy world, Alex thought about using this skill on throwing knives. He needs to trainter. Everything was ready; he just needed to wait for his knife and throwing knives to start taking requests at the Adventurer guild.

    Alex returned the [Moonlight] after touring the city for a little while.

 Chapter 13 - 12: Smiths Store Once Again And Training.

    Two dayster, Alex was heading towards Smith''s Store. After walking for a while, he arrived in front of Smith''s store. Alex pushed open the door and entered.

    "Wee to Smith''s Store Customer, Oh! It''s Alex. Hello, how have you been?" Sera asked after she saw it was Alex, not a new customer.

    "Fine, and you?" Alex responded before asking her how she was doing.

    "I''m doing fine as well. You''re here to take your orders, aren''t you?"

    "Indeed," Alex replied.

    "Father, bring the weapons; Alex hase," Sera shouted, calling her father.

    Soon, Smith came out of his workshop with three things in his hands. When he saw Alex, he greeted him and passed Alex the things in his hand.

    The first thing was a knife in a sheath, Alex doesn''t know what kind of materials have been used to make this sheath, but it feels nice. The sheath was attached to something that looked like a belt.

    Alex fastened the belt around his waist. The sheath containing the knife was on his right. However, it seems that he could freely move it, switching to left or in front and even behind.

    "Good job Smith. I never thought about this kind of sheath. It is helpful. Thank you," Alex thanked Smith, extremely pleased.

    "You''re wee; just try the knife and give me your impression," Smith replies.

    "Okay"

    Alex immediately unsheathed the knife from the sheath on his right. The knife came out with a shing!!! Sound. The knife de was shining in silver light; the de was silver. The knife didn''t weigh much, nor was it too light; its weight felt perfect in Alex''s hands. Alex does a few casual swings as a test; the knife easily cuts through the air.

    "Nice Knife, I''ll name you Razor from now on," Alex named the silver knife.

    "Razor? Well, I don''t know what it means, but it is a good thing to name your weapon. Next, you should try the throwing knives." Smith suggested.

    After returning Razor to its sheath, Alex decided to try the throwing knives. Two leg straps were containing three throwing knives each. It seems Smith had added one more knife onto the initial five throwing knives, Alex asked.

    After fastening the two legs straps on his two legs respectively, Alex unsheathed the throwing knife on his left leg; he studied the throwing knife, it was ck, it didn''t look too different from the one he had seen on the if not for the cord wrapped around it, which didn''t seem like a nylon cord.

    Alex hurled the throwing knife, and with foosh! Sound it pierced the wooden dummy Sera ced in front of him. His aim was off. Alex was aiming for the torso, but it ended up piercing the wood dummy leg.

    "Well, I need to train to throw knives at the Adventurer guild training rooms soon. I''ll name the six throwing knives "ck Betty''s." ck Betty''s are heavierpared to Razor." Alex decided.

    Alex bid farewell to Smith and his daughter Sera after talking with them for another half hour. He promised to visit them soon afterpleting his first quest.

    A few minutester, Alex was in front of the Adventurer Guild; he pushed the door open and entered. There were a few Adventurers inside the guild today as well; they were probably on a mission outside. Alex advanced toward Leena and greeted her.

    "Hello, Alex, how have you been? it has been three days since thest time I saw you." Leena said.

    "I''m fine, you''re right. It has been three days. I''m here today to use the training ground." Alex announced, asking Leena to use the training ground to train.

    "Okay, let''s go. Karenes to take my ce. I''m going to show this newbie the training ground" Leena called another receptionist toe to take her ce. A ck-haired girl came to switch ces with Leena. This ck-haired girl was a human in the middle of twenty; she was as beautiful as the other receptionist.

    Alex followed Leena toward the underground where the training ground is. The training ground located in the underground of the first floor of the Adventurer guild was big, like a small arena. Alex saw many people training; some were firing arrows on wooden dummies, some were doing mock battles, etc.

    "What kind of training do you want to take, Alex?" Leena asked him.

    "I want to train by throwing knives at dummies," Alex replied.

    "Oh! I thought that because you''re noble, you will have an amazing Gift. Maybe your Gift is rted to throwing knives?" Leena probed.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and replied, "Who knows?"

    "My apologies. I shouldn''t have asked anything. I''m sorry." Leena lowered her head, apologizing.

    "I know, don''t worry. Although I don''t mind, you should not try to probe any other person''s personal information in the future. Not everyone can be as lenient as I am. I hope you understand." Alex warned Leena.

    "Thanks for the reminder; I''ll keep that in mind. We are here. Would you like to have an instructor to teach you?" Leena inquired.

    "No, I will train on my own. I don''t need an instructor." Alex refused.

    ''Well, the truth is that I don''t have enough money to hire an instructor. I wouldn''t say that, though.'' Alex mumbled to himself

    When Alex was lost in his thoughts, Leena shook his arms and announced, "I will take my leave then. See youter."

    "Okay, thanks," Alex thanked Leena before starting his training. Firstly, Alex set his target fifteen meters before he started throwing ck Betty''s.

    Naturally, Alex''s first attempt failed. He kept trying, and finally, after five hours, he managed to hit the target. Alex continued to train untilte in the evening before stopping; by now he could hit his target five times on twelve tries.

    Alex even acquired a new skill: Throwing knives Level 1.

    He dragged his tired body back to the[Moonlight] Inn and slept.

    The following five days were used to further train, at fifteen meters, Alex could perfectly hit his target, then he moved to twenty and finally thirty meters next. The level of his throwing knives rose to Level 3. He also trained using Razor and gained a bit of proficiency in knife art.

    Now he is ready to start taking the quest to level up. Tomorrow he will be taking his first quest.

    One week has passed.

    In this world, there were 24 hours in a day and 30 days in a month; a week had seven days. A year had 12 months; there were hardly any differences with Earth''s calendar and hours. To know the times, there was something called magic clocks in this world.

    However, because clocks were a type of magic item, ownership was limited to wealthy merchants and nobles. Then how did other people keep the time? It''s simply because a bell would sound in town every 3 hours: 6 am, 9 am, 12 noon, 3 pm, 6 pm, 9 pm; most people would roughly know the time as the bell sounded six times a day.

    Alex returned to the Inn and ate before sleeping. Tomorrow he will be taking his first request.

 Chapter 14 - 13: First Quest Part 1

    The next day, two hours after the first bell rang, a figure could be seen in the Adventurer guild. Naturally, it was Alex, today he came to take his first quest.

    Yesterday, there were only a few requests pasted on the Adventurers Guild board when Alex checked and few people, the number of people drinking in the bar now was much greater. Although it was busy, it wasn''t too crowded.

    Alex saw a considerable number of people who were standing in front of the board, eagerly receiving quests for their rank. It was a little unexpected, that the Adventurers Guild was busiest in the morning.

    However, it''s natural if when he thought about it, quests received in the morning are carried out during the day, they returned in the evening and the reward was received. This was because the city is the best ce to live in.

    Alex heard there are people who specialize in receiving night quests, though they are a minority, though.

    Alex advanced towards the request board, he looked at the F and E Rank quests:

    The contents of the requests entered Alex''s eyes, F rank quests are: deliver the meat of a Horned Rabbit, collect medicinal herbs to make potions. Gathering materials for anesthetics in case of serious injuries. The rest were all simr quests. Ho rabbit, like the name suggests, a rabbit with a horn on its forehead. Personally, Alex has never seen one, but he bet they are bigger than Earth''s rabbit.

    Next, Alex moved to the E rank board to look at the requests. Goblin subjugation, delivery of slime magic stones, Poison Toad subjugation, most of the quests were monster subjugation quests for weak monsters or delivery quests.

    "Well, at least they''ve got some over here. Talking about fantasies, goblins are a must."

    Alex mumbled, remembering the fantasy stories he often read on W..novel back on Earth.

    Alex started to read the goblin subjugation request. Goblins subjugation quest is a regrly requested quest, the proof of subjugation is the right ear of the Goblins.

    The minimum subjugation number was 5 ears. The written exchange rate is 3 copper coins for 1 ear. Even if it was a quest for low-ranking adventurers, the reward was cheap. Alex unintentionally knitted his eyebrows, 5 ears were equal to 15 copper coins, in other words, it''s equal to 1 silver and 5 copper coins.

    Staying at the [Moonlight] Inn cost 3 silver a night, this was because it was a high-quality inn in the Eria''s city. As for beginners who just registered with the guild, they usually stay in cheap inns that cost 5 coppers a night, because of this, it wasmon for people to form parties with others in simr situations.

    Alex tore off the paper for the goblin subjugation request and brought it to Leena, the Elf receptionist.

    Some of the surrounding adventurers watched with a surprised expression. That understandable, because normally for his first quest Alex should take F rank quest, a quest like hunting a Ho rabbit for its meat, however, he chose a goblin subjugation quest. Well, goblins are weak monsters, they are mob monsters. They may be weak but to F rank Adventurer is too much to handle, it was what they were thinking.

    Personally, Alex chose this quest for the simple reason that he could level up faster and also individually goblin are weak, they are dangerous only in a group. If he were careful not enough to fight with them in a group, he would be fine.

    Suddenly, Alex thinks about the past. Back when he was still at the Temple of Gods, Alex had read some information on a few monsters. Goblin was among them.

    ¡ºGoblin¡»Is said to be a race of monsters with the stature of a human child. They have green skin, an angr forehead, and short fingers. Weak as an individual, they can easily be defeated by a human ustomed to fights.

    However, they have the habit of gathering together and like to act in groups.

    In addition, while they have primitive intelligence, they can arm themselves with weapons they pick up or steal. While passing the quest paper to Leena, Alex thought back to that famous novel on earth called Goblin Sl...., Goblins are really ruthless creatures. Alex needed to be cautious when dealing with them.

    "You chose the goblin subjugation quest. Normally, I wouldn''t rmend that, but maybe you can achieve it. Still, please be careful not to let your guard down," Leena warned him.

    "Don''t worry, I will be careful. Where is the goblin''s location?" Alex asked.

    "Well, about that, they seem to appear frequently near the forest along the highway to Eria town. Recently, they have attacked merchants and travelers who wereing to Eria in groups." Leena exined.

    The forest she was talking about is one located at the Northside of Eria town, the temple of God''s forest where Alex came from was located in the opposite direction.

    "Do the goblins there have any intelligence?" Alex asked suddenly.

    "No, usually not. Nevertheless, there is a possibility that a rare species has been born." Leena exined.

    Rare species are individuals who were born with some kind of mutation. In the case of rare species, they boast a higher intelligence than the normal monster and are one rank higher than the monster information published by the guild.

    In other words, because the goblin''s rank is E, a rare species goblin would be the equivalent of a rank D monster if it appeared.

    Having epted the quest epted by the receptionist, the Elf girl Leena, Alex exited out of the guild. His direction of course was the forest located in the North part of Eria town. Alex was looking forward with anticipation at his first level up.

    Soon, he would be able to unseal his sealed Gift and his adventures would truly start.

    ''I wonder what surprise my sealed gift will give me after being unsealed. I''m waiting with anticipation. While thinking about that, he moved past Eria''s city North gate. Alex checked all my equipment, ck Betty''s was fastened around his right leg and left respectively, while Razor was fastened around his waist.

    "I''m ready, let''s start leveling up." Alex dered, ready for his first quest.

 Chapter 15 - 14: First Quest Part 2

    While walking toward Eria town''s northern gate, Alex unsheathed Razor, his custom-made Knife, and used his skill appraisal on it, quietly muttering Appraisal in his head, a window containing a short piece of information was shown.

    ? Hunting Knife

    Name: Razor

    Materials: Silver iron steel mixed with Mithril

    Ultra sharp and durable?

    Alex did the same thing with one of his throwing knives.

    ?Throwing Knife

    Name: ck Betty''s

    Materials: ck Iron steel mixed with a little Mithril

    Sharp and durable?

    Alex did not manage to see a lot of information, this was probably due to the grade and level of his Appraisal skill. He wondered what kind of information would appear if his appraisal grade was advanced?

    While thinking about such a thing, the forest along the highway that Leena had told Alex about came into view. The forest stretched as far as the eyes could see. Alex saw some merchants and travelers along the highway, they were going toward the city. Alex decided to enter the forest, so he started walking.

    He walked for about an hour after entering the forest. Suddenly, he stopped walking because his skill Presence Detection caught something. Like the name suggested, this skill enables him to know if there''s an enemy or someone not too far from his current position. However, because this skill is Level 1, the range of detection is limited to five (5) meters.

    Because his skill had detected something, Alex watched the surroundings with caution.

    As expected, even though it was beside the highway, the trees withrge trunks blocked the sunlight froming in with their leaves and branches. The surroundings were dim even though it was day time. The surrounding temperature had increased considerably, Alex was feeling a little cold

    ''I need to ask Smith to create some defensive clothes.'' Alex had this sudden thought.

    Alex closed his eyes and sensed where the signal wasing from. Finally, having identified the location of the signal, Alex unfastened his left leg strap and selected one of his throwing knives (ck Betty''s) before throwing it in the direction of the signal.

    "Gyi!"

    An unpleasant scream was heard from the bushes, 5 goblins revealed themselves nearby.

    Alex nearly broke into a cold sweat, he had never expected to face five goblins this earlier one.

    "An ambush?no, it''s unlikely. Would theyy an ambush so far into the forest? In that case, I probably ran into this group of goblins by chance."

    Alex muttered while holding two ck Betty''s in his hands. His eyes quickly observed the goblins. Two between the five had rusted swords in their hands, while another held a club in their hands, as for the remaining one he had a stone in his hand, that one was dangerous.

    Suddenly, the goblin at the back(the one holding a stone) hurled a stone in a preemptive strike toward him. Alex quickly rolled on the ground dodging the stone, he didn''t forget to throw the two ck Betty''s who were in his hands towards the five goblins.

    *Foosh* *Foosh*

    The two throwing knives pierced two goblins, one pierced a goblin in the throat, the goblin held his throat wanting to stop the blood, s it didn''t work, after struggling for a while, the goblin died.

    [Level up]

    Suddenly, Alex heard a sound inside his head announcing his Level up.

    Although Alex was happy to have leveled up, now was not the time to check his status, he needs to end this fight quickly, so he did not stop, Alex unsheathed Razor and sprinted toward the goblin near him, he shed at its neck, the goblin wanted to block his strike, however, its reaction was a bit slower because he was injured by his throwing knife that pierced his right hand which was holding the rusted sword, Alex''s knife passed through its neck without too much resistance, soon the goblin head was dancing in the air. The headless corpse fell onto the ground with a thud sound, and the severed head followed suit. Another goblin had died.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a chill running down his spine, so without thinking he leaped back, Alex barely managed to avoid another stone thrown at him. The three goblins remaining became restless, they started emitting some kind of cry, as if they were talking.

    "Gyi~!" "Gyi~!" "Gyi~!" "Gigyi~!"

    The three charged at him, Alex threw his remaining knives towards them, two were deflected, while the remaining two pierced one goblin killing it, the remaining two goblins continued without stopping.

    Alex shed head-on with the goblin holding the rusted sword, as their des shed the rusted sword was cut in two, while his knife continued and sliced the chest of that goblin, it leaves a deep wound on its chest. The goblin started rolling on the ground, crying in pain. He won''t be getting up for a while, Alex used this chance to finish thest goblin standing.

    He rolled on the ground dodging thest goblin club, Alex took the half rusted sword dropped by the other goblin and threw it toward thest goblin, he hastily used his club to block the iing sword. Alex used this chance to appear behind him and he stabbed through its chest, he struggled for a while before dropping dead. Alex quickly advanced towards the remaining goblin who was still rolling on the ground and stabbed through its head, thus killing it.

    Finally, the five goblins were killed, suddenly Alex felt totally drained, he was sure that his face was looking pale, he had difficulty breathing, his hands were shaking, Alex dropped Razor and kneeled down and started puking. He felt scared, his emotions were chaotic.

    After a few minutes, Alex managed to calm down his emotions. It was to be expected, he had never killed before, not even a chicken, so it was natural that he would react like this after his first kill, even though the things he had killed was a monster, still it was a living thing. If he had not reacted like this, he would have felt scared of himself, thinking that maybe after his reincarnation he had changed somehow. Thankfully, he had not. Soon, he would adapt, he would have to if he wants to be strongest.

    Alex stood up and collected his weapons, before cutting off the goblin''s ears that would serve as proof to thepletion of this mission. Alex sat down and said status in his head. A blue screen panel appeared in front of him.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: None

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 3

    Experience Value:0/400

    Magic Power: 1000 +30 1030/1030

    Magic: None

    Attack: 70 +30 (100)

    Defense: 50 +30 (80)

    Agility: 85 +30 (115)

    Intelligence: 100 +30(130)

    Luck: 50 + 30 (80)

    BP: 40

    Gift: Two Guns *Sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    After analyzing his status, Alex finally understood, it seemed that he gained ten points on every level. To Level 1 from to Level 2 he needs 100XP, from 2 to 3 it''s 200XP, and so on. Each Level increases by a hundred points (100). To put it simply, to level up from Level 1 to Level 3 he had used 600 XP. It means that the five goblins he had killed each gave him 120XP.

    Alex distributed his newly gained BP to his Attack, Defense, and Agility stats.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: None

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 3

    Experience Value:0/400

    Magic Power: 1030/1030

    Magic: None

    Attack: 100 +10 (110)

    Defense: 80 +15 (95)

    Agility: 115 +15 (130)

    Intelligence: 130

    Luck: 80

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns *Sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    After finishing Alex decided to continue, he walked deeper into the forest, one hourter he encountered another group of goblins, this time they were only four he killed them easily. His level went up, he was now level 4. Alex decided to go back, he was tired mentally.

    Unfortunately, Alex didn''t manage to unseal his gift today, maybe tomorrow. On his way back he encountered a lone goblin, he easily eliminated it.

    Back at the guild, Leena, the Elf receptionist, was astonished looking at the five pairs of goblins ears, it means that Alex killed ten goblins on his first subjugation quest. It was not bad, she said.

    Leena paid Alex three silver coins for five pairs of goblins ears. Alex left the guildte in the afternoon after drinking with some seniors adventurers, they said it was to congratte him so, he was obliged to ept. Alex was happy because it was not him who paid for it.

 Chapter 16 - 15: Awakening Part 1

    The next day morning, the gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room; Alex woke up feeling refreshed. He took a bath and changed into a new set of clothes.

    After eating his breakfast made by Ms. Lana, Alex left the [Moonlight] Inn, going toward the Adventurer Guild.

    When he arrived at the Adventurer Guild, he pushed the door open and entered; because it was the morning, there were many adventurers present checking the request board. After selecting another goblin subjugation quest and exchanging a few words with Leena, Alex left the guild, the Elf receptionist.

    Half of an hourter, he was already in front of the same forest where he killed ten goblins yesterday. Today, Alex decided to advance deeper inside the forest. While walking, he checked his status.

    Presently, he was Level 4, and he had 100Xp; he needs another 400Xp to level up to the next level, which means if he kills four goblins, he will level up.

    Suddenly, Alex spotted two goblins; he quickly hurled two ck Betty''s towards the two goblins, killing them; after collecting their ears, he looked at the XP bar.

    The two goblins have earned him 200XP, which means that 100XP per Goblin. Alex was a little disappointed because yesterday, he had earned 120XP per Goblin killed. It seems that the amount of XP he would earn will diminish if he continued to kill the same monster. So, must he try to take another quest besides goblin subjugation? Maybe a poison frog subjugation?

    While thinking about what kind of quest he would add on top of the goblin subjugation quest to level up, Alex saw another goblin; however, this time, it was a lone goblin.

    Alex sprinted toward the surprised Goblin and shed at its neck; he felt a slight resistance before Razor cut through the goblin neck; the goblin head fell onto the ground with a thud sound.

    Suddenly, Alex sensed something with his presence detection skill; however, soon, the presence he felt disappeared. Alex did not let his guard down because he was feeling chill running down his spine, as though something was lurking in the dark wood waiting for him to let his guard down before striking.

    Alex took a defensive posture; he held Razor in his right hand while in his left hand, he held one of his ck Betty''s while patiently waiting for the hidden enemy to make a move.

    Soon, something small flew sharply out from the bushes nearby.

    Alex reflexively brought his two des in front of him; he managed to cut the flying object with his two crisscrossed des.

    The cut object flew through the sky and mmed into a tree trunk with a thud sound.

    Alex looked at the tree trunk in an instant to see what had attacked him; there was a long strip of flesh with a dark red color.

    ''''What is that? It is a kind of snake?''''

    ''''No, that not a snake; it kinda looks like tongue? I''m not sure. Maybe it is a snake tongue?''''

    Alex muttered; his doubt was settled by the existence that sprung out of a bush the next moment.

    A huge frog, up to his knees, appeared. Its skin was covered in a dark red viscous liquid simr to the tongue he had cut earlier; it looked at him with an emotionless gaze.

    (Fuck, what bad luck. A frog in this forest¡­there was an F rank subjugation quest on a monster called Poison Frog. I''m sure it''s this fellow) Alex muttered silently.

    Earlier, he was nning to take this quest next time, however, to think that he would encounter one here. What bad luck, he didn''t have any potion on him; it would be the end if he got poisoned. It was said that this monster has a strong jumping capability.

    When Alex recalled the information he had read on the monster, the frog kicked against the ground and used its jumping ability to attack him silently. Alex leaped back, dodging the poison it spit out from its mouth.

    Alex smiled at the monster that was still in the air while muttering.

    ''''It is now my turn.''''

    After saying that, he hurled all his six ck Betty''s consecutively towards the Poison frog still in the air.

    ''''Gero~!"

    Because it was jumped into the air, the Poison Frog couldn''t change its trajectory. Five of Alex''s throwing knives pierced its belly; it started bleeding, thest knife pierced its right eye. The Poison frog fell to the ground and started thrashing. Alex sprinted forward and arrived behind the still convulsing monster; he plunged his knife deep inside its head, directly piercing its brain. The monster convulsed for a few seconds before stopped moving. It became a corpse.

    Suddenly, Alex heard the notification announcing to him that he had leveled up.

    Alex felt a little exhausted. He was a Level 5 now.

    Suddenly, Alex starting to feel drowsy. He did his best to fight his drowsiness. Alex stood up and approached the Poison Frog body, and start dismantling it.

    If he were to remember correctly, the material that can be taken are the tongue, a poison sac in the body, and the two hind legs. Alex started to remove these materials while fighting his drowsiness.

    What''s wrong with me? Alex asked himself while shaking his head to stay concentrate.

    Suddenly, Alex''s hand touched something; it was a magic stone; he had never expected this monster magic stone to be bigger than the Goblin''s magic stone he had killed. He removed the magic stone. Every monster has a magic stone. Alex continued removing the materials. Finally, he cut off the two rear legs.

    To be urate, it should be noted that the purchasing of the rear legs was for food rather than materials. The poison is removed by butchers who deal with monster meat and sold over the counter. It was possible to sell it at a surprisingly high price as it was an expensive ingredient.

    As for the poison sac, it could be used by pharmacists to create an antidote for the monster''s poison.

    ''I think I''ll buy a lot of antidotes next time before doing the Poison Frogs quest.'' Alex decided.

    The tongue of the Poison frog was generally used as part of a bow. Alex recovered the tongue that had fallen to the base of the tree.

    The proof of subjugation of the Poison Frog was the webbed right forefoot. Alex removed it.

    After storing everything inside his item box (including the goblin ears and magic stone).

    Alex decided to go back because he started to have a hard time fighting against his drowsiness. He strolled until the entrance of the city before falling not too far from the guards.

    ''I''m sleepy. I can''t take it anymore,'' Alex muttered before closing his eyes letting himself go toward the dreand.

 Chapter 17 - 16: Awakening Part 2

    After Alex had fallen unconscious onto the ground in front of the guards guarding the northern gate of Eria city.

    One of the guards approached him and checked his pulses. The guard noticed that Alex was still breathing, he had only fallen unconscious. After they noticed that he was an adventurer by seeing his guild card, one among the guards chose to bring him to the Adventurer guild.

    When Leena, the Elf receptionist saw the unconscious Alex, she asked one of the adventurers presents to bring Alex to the second floor. She let him sleep in one of the rooms on the second floor.

    ????

    The sun fell and evening arrived yet Alex was still sleeping, it seemed that he won''t be waking up soon.

    ?????

    He had a dream and in this dream, Alex saw a big world, this world was really beautiful, with a lot of continents and floating continents, it can be said that these continents looked like some small and medium-size worlds.

    In this world, Civilization was advanced, a mixture of technology and magic. There were a lot of races present in this world.

    Suddenly, the scene changed to a young man, he had long ck hair, handsome facial feature, and beautiful red eyes. This young man started walking. No, to be more urate Alex started to see things from this young man''s perspective. As if he was inside his body, Alex tried to control the body, however, he didn''t work. It seemed that he was just a mere spectator who could only watch not interfere. So, Alex decided to continue watching.

    Soon, the ck-haired young entered a big hall and in the middle of was something looking like a temple. There were a lot of people present inside the hall.

    Suddenly, a golden-haired young man saw the ck-haired, so he approached him and asked ''''... you''re here. Today is a big day. The ceremony will start soon. I''m eager to know what kind of divine weapon I''ll get contracted with.''''

    ''''Hahaha, I''m also eager to know....., let''s wait.'''' the ck-haired young man replied.

    The two seemed to be friends. Soon, a priest came and the ceremony started. Everybody passed and contracted a weapon. Soon, it was the turn of the golden-haired boy. His contracted divine weapon was a golden longsword.

    Finally, it was the turn of the ck-haired young man, his contracted divine weapon was strangely two guns, one ck, and the other silver in color.

    Everybody present was astonished, even the priest was also stunned, nobody had ever contracted this kind of divine weapon. It was either a sword, spear, bow, or other types of medieval weapons. Not a gun, there are different kinds of grades between divine weapon, the golden-haired young man divine weapon, the golden longsword was a high-grade divine weapon.

    However, the ck-haired young man divine weapon, the two guns grade were unknown.

    The years went by, the ck-haired young man was trained himself to better use his divine weapon, he killed a lot of ch*** beasts. His peculiar divine weapon-grade was still unknown, nheless, people believed that his two guns were at least high-grade divine.

    However, there was something, nobody saw the ck-haired young man use his ck gun even facing a horde of ch*** beasts, everybody was curious about it, so one day someone challenged the ck-haired young man, it was his best friend, the golden-haired man.

    The two fought, at the start, it was a draw, however soon the ck-haired man started losing. The spectators present on that day were astonished, nobody thought that the ck-haired young man will fight Arthuro (it was how the golden-haired man was named.) to draw for some time only using one of his divine weapons.

    However, if the ck-haired young man want6s to win against Arthuro, he would be forced to use his ck that he had never used until now. Everybody was eager to know the oue of the fight once he used his ck gun, even Alex the spectator inside his body wanted to know.

    When the ck-haired young man wanted to use his ck gun, everything became dark and Alex was ejected out of the body. His dream came to an end and before leaving the dream world he heard the ck-haired young man muttered something while looking at his leaving figure as if he knew Alex was there since the start.

    ''Take care of her from now on. Sorry, but you are not strong enough to know about the second gun. See you soon''

    Alex finally understood this wasn''t a dream but something like memories of the previous owner of his Gift. While thinking that, Alex woke up, his head hurts, he sat in the bed and took a deep breath to calm himself.

    Suddenly, Alex heard a voice.

    ? Finally, I''ve been awakened, albeit not totally. How are you feeling, Master??

    Alex jumped from his bed and took a defensive posture while looking around, he asked ''''Who are you? What do you want? Who is your master?"

    ?Oh! So, many questions, Master. I''m your weapon, your contracted weapon which made you my Master. I just wanted to talk with you, to exin a few things to you.?

    The mysterious voice proimed to be his contracted weapon answered. This voice sounds like a female voice.

    ''It was not like he minds, I''d rather hear the voice of a woman than the voice of a man.'' Alex thought.

    Suddenly, Alex''s silver gun summoned itself, appearing in front of him. The silver gun fell into his hand.

    ?This is me, your contracted weapon.? The female voice said. As he thought, it was one of his weapons talking to me.

    ?It''s exactly as you thought, Master ?

    ''''You, do you just read my mind?'''' Alex asked vigntly.

    ?I''m not you, Master. Ah!e to think I don''t have a name yet, so give me one, Master?

    Alex contemted for a while before deciding,

    ''''You will be called Silveria from now. Silveria because of your beautiful silver color and you''re obviously a female.''''

    There was a long silence before his contracted weapon replied ?Silveria, it''s then. Take care of me from now on, Master ?

    Immediately after Silveria epted the name Alex had just given to her, the silver gun shined brightly and Alex felt a sudden pain on his left arm as if something was being drawn on it. After some time, the pain subsisted.

    Alex checked his left arm and he saw a cross-shaped tattoo there, the same one that was on the hand of his silver gun, however, his tattoo was a small version.

    ''''Silveria, we need to talk,'''' Alex dered.

    ?Understood, Master.?

 Chapter 18 - 17: Discussion With Silveria Part 1

    A/N: Nickaido''s here, as you had noticed in thest chapter when Silveria talked it will be put in ??

    ....

    ?So, Master what do you want to know? ?

    ? Oh! Let''s me warn you first, I have not totally awakened, so there will some question I can''t answer because I don''t remember them.?

    ''''What? You are saying that you have not totally awakened. Why is that?" Alex asked.

    ?Simply because your level is too low, Master and most importantly there are some questions I can''t answer even I wanted to because of the seals ced on me by the previous Master for safety purpose.?Silveria exined.

    "I see. You partially awaken to help me. You are fearing that I may die without my gift. Am I right?" Alex exined before asking her a confirmation of his spection.

    ?Bingo! As expected of my Master, you''re at least a little smart?Silveria replied in a yful tone.

    "Is that a sarcasm? Because I don''t like your tone." Alex asked with a frown.

    ?Not all, Master, I was just praising you. Nothing else. Gotta go, Master, see you soon?

    Silveria replied before vanishing, disappearing from his hand, and because Alex was startled he shouted "What are you saying?"

    "Eh? I just asked how are you feeling after sleeping for more than seven hours."

    Suddenly, Alex heard the Elf receptionist, Leena''s voice. It seems that she had misunderstood his earlier question to be directed at her.

    After calming down, Alex faced her. He didn''t even notice when she entered the room, he was busy chatting with Silveria. Thetter knew Leena wasing, that mischievous weapon didn''t warn him and left like that.

    ''If you had a physical body, I would have spanked your bottom.'' Alex thought.

    ?Oh! What a naughty master you are. Unfortunately, I don''t have a physical body.?Silveria replies.

    "Eh?"

    Alex was so astonished that he unconsciously blurted. Leena looked at him strangely. Alex coughed before answering Leena''s previous question.

    "Thank you, Leena. I''m fine now."

    "I see. That''s reassuring then." Leena replied with a smile.

    While Leena and Alexander were chatting, Alexander didn''t hear what his weapon quietly muttered in his head. ?I don''t have a body, at least for now?

    Suddenly, Leena asked Alex a question, after she noticed that he had a cross-shaped tattoo on his left arm, something he previously didn''t have.

    "Alex, did you have that tattoo previously on your arm? I didn''t notice it, even when I was cleaning your upper body. Your body was hot back then, so I cleaned your upper body with cold water to help you regte your body temperature."

    Finally, Alex understood the reason why his upper body was shirtless.

    Obviously, Alex couldn''t say that this tattoo was drawn on his arm a few minutes ago after naming his gift. So, he decided to lie. "It was there, you didn''t pay attention, reason why you didn''t saw it."

    Leena looked at him suspiciously, probably because she doesn''t buy his crap, still, she knew he must have his reason for lying to her.

    So, she decided to let it go, not pursue the matter any longer, he won''t answer even she continued.

    "I see. Now, that you woke up, you should leave. It''s not too good to stay in an unmarrieddy room, you know." Leena teased him.

    Now that she said it, previously he had not noticed, but this is obviously a girl room.

    The room itself was fairly simple, with no decoration, a simple table with two chairs, one bed. The one Alex was sitting on, Leena was sitting on a chair not too far from him.

    When he looked closely, there was a flower vase contained a White flower on the table. Maybe, it is a White Lilly? Well, he doesn''t know. The room was emitting a natural aura as if this room was in the middle of a forest. It''s probably due to her racial feature, she is an Elf after all.

    Now it was Alex''s turn to tease her, he smiled while looking at her and he said "I''m nning to sleep here tonight because even though I said that I''m feeling well, I was lying. The truth is I''m still feeling a little unwell. So, let me sleep here tonight. I can sleep on the floor if you want. I promise I won''t do anything."

    Leena stood frozen in ce, she was not expecting Alex to say something like that. Her instinct was telling her that he was probably lying, however she was not totally sure. Leena was put in a dilemma. She was debating whether to let him sleep here or not.

    When Alex saw her like that, he couldn''t control himself any longer, So, he burst inughter. Afterughing for a while he said "I got you. You''re not the only that knows how to tease someone."

    Having finally understood that Alex was teasing her, Leena smiled before asking "Oh! so, you know how to tease your big sister?"

    Alex smiled not answering her question. The two chatted for few minutes before Alex stood up and get dressed in another shirt that he took from his item box while pretending that he had taken it from his spacial ring (Only wealthy merchant, nobles, and high-ss adventurers could own one).

    Alex and Leena, descended to the first floor, Alex followed to her receptionist desk and he gave her the material of monsters he had killed. Alex had killed four goblins, meaning 4 goblins= 1 silver coins and 2 copper coins, plus the 4 monster cores (4 copper coins per goblin core), the four cores= 1 silver coin and 6 copper coins. The total amount of money earned with today''s goblin subjugation quest is 2 Silver coins and 8 Copper coins.

    Alex remembered thatst time he had killed 10 goblins, he had earned 3 Silver coins for the ears and 4 Silver coins for the monster cores, his total earnings on that day was 7 Silver coins.

    Finally, Leena paid him 10 Silver coins for the Poison Frog (All materials: the rears legs are 6 Silver coins, 1 Silver coin for the tongue, 2 Silver coins for the Poison sac, andstly 1 Silver coin for the Core).

    Today, Alex had earned 13 Silver coins, after Alex bid farewell to Leena and the other receptionists, he left the Adventurer guild going back to his Inn.

 Chapter 19 - 18: Discussion With Silveria Part 2

    Night. The round moon was hanging high and stars filled the sky.

    By now, Alex had already returned to [The Moonlight Inn]. He saw Ms. Lana, he greeted and chatted with her for a while, before asking her if she had something ready to be eaten. He was hungry.

    Ms. Lana asked him to wait. A few minutester, her daughter brought his dinner.

    By the way, dinner was a steak of a monster called Kelpie and a stew made from its offal.

    After finishing eating, Alex drunk a little wine before leaving, going back to his room. He took a bath and after he finished he sat on his bed.

    "Silveria,e out we need to continue our earlier discussion,'''' Alex says.

    ?Master, there is no need to shout like that you know. Just talk to me in your head. If you continue shouting like that with no people around, people may take you for being crazy. Well, that would fun.?Silveria replies. Alex was really sure that if she had a body, she would have a mischievous smile on her face.

    ? Joke aside. What do want to talk about, Master??Silveria asked.

    ''''What are you?" Alex asked.

    ?As you''ve seen it in that dream, I''m a divine weapon, but using this world standard I''m called Gift. Also, let me correct you, don''t go thinking that all gifts are divine weapons. There may be some exceptions. You and your friend''s gifts are all divine weapons. The grade of your divine weapon is different, though?Silveria exined.

    Alex took a deep breath, digesting the information she just told him. Truth be told, aftering back from that mysterious dream, he mistakenly thought that all gifts were divine weapons. It seems he was wrong. Alex decided to ask Silveria another question.

    ''''I see. What the grade of my divine weapons? Is it above other''s weapons?"

    ?Sorry, Master, I can''t answer this question.?Silveria replied tly.

    Personally, Alex was expecting something like that, he was just trying to see if he could squeeze some information out of her. Unfortunately, it had failed.

    ''''The dream I had. It''s the memory of the previous owner of my gift isn''t it?"

    There was an extremely long silence before Silveria answered. Her voice was not cheerful as it was a moment ago, her voice turned a little cold.

    ?You are right. However, do not ask anything about him or about the world you have seen. You''re too weak to know some things right now. So, weak that only my basic functions are usable for now after I forcedly unsealed myself. Once you reach a certain level, I''ll tell you what you want to know.?Silveria exined with a in tone. She didn''t even call Alex master as she does usually.

    ''Sigh! I''ll spank you one day.''

    Although Alex was a little pissed off for being called weak, there was nothing he could do about it at least now, as he said he will spanks this girl one day, do not ask him why but he had the feeling that it''s possible.

    Letting out another sigh, Alex decided to quickly be stronger as he has the feeling that things won''t be too peaceful for him in the future. As if he has been dragged into a storm and to leave through this storm what''s he needed the most is strength, if he was powerful enough, he will not fear anybody.

    After experiencing that dream, Alex absolutely sure that his gift was no ordinary.

    Abruptly, Alex remembered something, in that dream, the golden sword used by Arthuro, the ck-haired young man''s best friend, seems to be the same sword Leonardo has as a Gift.

    Back then, when they had summoned their gifts, Alex felt a slight murderous aura directed at Leonardo''s golden sword. He dismissed it, thinking that it was his imagination, however, he was sure that something happened back then (Between the previous owner of his Gift and Arthuro). Alex almost asked Silveria some questions about it. Fortunately, he managed to restrain himself in the end. Alex then decided to check his status before continuing.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 5

    Experience Value (XP): 30/600

    Magic Power: (1030) ? 1050

    Magic: None

    Attack: (120) ? 130

    Defense: (95) ? 115

    Agility: (130) ? 150

    Intelligence: (130) ? 150

    Luck: (80) ? 100

    BP: 40

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    A lot of things changed when Alex looked at his status window. There is still a long way before he can advance from Rank 1 to Rank 2.

    In Mysthia''s world, Cultivation is ssed by Rank. It is said that Rank 15 is the highest rank attainable in this world. Those who are in this rank are considered like Demi-god in Mysthia world.

    Alex was still extremely far from that level, he should focus on what is within his current reach. Alex had finally gotten a ss, Magic Gunman. Even though he doesn''t know what it really means, it sounds a little bit cool.

    Alex chuckled at his childish thinking. He started to think about how he should use his 40 BP.

    Suddenly, Silveria who didn''t talk since a while ago finally spoke.

    ?Master, I would suggest you add all your 40 BP to your Magical Power stat.?

    Alex didn''t immediately respond, he stayed silent for a moment before asking,

    ''''Sil, Why did you suggest that? Don''t you see my status? I can''t use magic. What uses more MP can have?"

    There was a temporary silence before Silveria burst inughter ?Hahaha, As expected of Master, he even started nning to worm his way into my maiden heart by acting intimate, shortening my name. What a pervert.?

    Silveria says acting innocently like she was afraid of the big bad wolf. Damn it, this shameless divine weapon. Alex roared in his

    mind.

    ?Fufufu, Thanks for thepliment?Silveria replies shyly.

    Not being able to endure any more Alex shouted ''''Silveria, answer my question before I be angry and decide to ignore and not use you. For your information I can survive without you.''''

    Feeling Alex''s determination through these words, Silveria sighed and decided to stop teasing him.

    ?You are right when you said you can''t use magic. Although you can''t use magic, there is a reason why you still possess Magical Power like everyone else?

    Alex stayed silent while waiting for her to continues.

    ?As your ss suggests you''re a Magic gunman. Your needs Magical Power to be able to fire bullets or did you thought that you could create bullets by yourself??

    Alex was dumbfounded when he heard her question, he had never thought about that.

    Everything falls in ce now, no wonder he had Magical Power. Alex wants to know more about it, still, he chose to allocate his free BP before continuing to question Silveria. The answer to his woulde after.

 Chapter 20 - 19: Discussion With Silveria Last Part

    After allotting his 40 BP to his Magic Power stat, MP for short. Alex decided to check his updated status.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 5

    Experience Value (XP): 30/600

    Magic Power: 1050 + 40 ? 1090

    Magic: None

    Attack: 130

    Defense: 115

    Agility: 150

    Intelligence: 150

    Luck: 100

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    If he remembered correctly when he leveled up to Level 4, there was still 80XP left and before awakening his gift, meaning leveling up to Level 5, he had killed three goblins which gave me 300XP and the Poison Frog Alex killed gave him 150XP, 30XP more than goblin XP. After using the 500XP to level up to Level 5, and now he was left with 30XP.

    Tomorrow, he was going to take another goblin subjugation quest. Alex needs to level up faster. After deciding his n for the next day, he shifted his attention back to Silveria.

    "Sil, can you exin to me what my ss: Magic Gunman means?" Alex asked what his title means.

    ?Certainly, Master. As the name suggests, it''s a gun that uses magic to function. In your case, it means that you will be using your MP to create bullets inside your magic gun (a.k.a me) to kill your enemies. This a magic world and it''s not like you will be using fake bullets in a magic gun.?

    Silveria exined but when she talked about fake bullets, her voice was filled with disdain. Hence, Alex decided to inquire about that fake bullet she disdained so much was.

    ?What I mean by a fake bullet, is the bullet you use in your homeworld: Earth?

    "What? How can our manufactured bullets be fake? There''s a bullet that can even pierce through a tank you know?" Alex asked clearly disagreeing with Silveria.

    ?Oh? Maybe, it''s considered powerful in your world, however, in this world ispletely useless against a monster or a powerful Ranker. Even your nuclear weapons are useless against magic. So, it''s why I deem them useless.? Silveria replied.

    Truth be told, he knew that some earthen weapons were useless in a fantasy world, reason why when he saw that his gift were two guns, He almost fell in despair. Wait, suddenly he thought about something, so he decided to ask Silveria. "Sil, How did you know all these things rted to my world?"

    ?Ah? What kind of stupid question is that? Master, you should use your brain a little more you know?? Silveria replied teasing Alex.

    ''I see. Never ess my memories without my consent, understood?'' Alex warned.

    ¡¼Don''t worry I will not. It happened because of my awakening.¡½Silveria said.

    ''Good.'' Alex said while cussing at her in his mind.

    This damned divine weapon who doesn''t show any respect to her master. Unknown to him even though, Silveria call him Master, she didn''t really acknowledge as one, at least not now, it may change in the future.

    ?Thank you for thepliment, Master. It makes me happy.?

    "Damn it, I wasn''tplimenting you, you shameless divine weapon and I know you know that. Cut the crap and answer my question will you?" Alex shouted. He wondered how the second weapon personality will be? If he/she is hard to deal with like this one, he will be crazy. Alex suddenly thought praying that isn''t the case.

    ?Rest assured Big sister is not like that.?Silveria blurted out.

    "Big sister? So the ck weapon is a girl?" Alex asked he wanted to know more about the said Big sister.

    However, Silveria did not answer. It seemed that she had let something slip that normally she shouldn''t.

    Alex chuckled in response to her silence.

    "What a loose tongue you have. What your Big sister will do once she knows that you said something you shouldn''t?" Alex teased her back.

    ?Shut up, Do not talk like you know Big Sister.? Silveria yelled at him. Alex started to feel dizzy because she was talking to him directly in the head. It seems that he had gone a little overboard in his teasing. So, Alex apologized.

    ?My bad, I shouldn''t have shouted earlier. Let''s stop talking about it. To answer your earlier question, I will say, it''s simply because we shared our memories, Its because we shared our memories that you managed to see my previous owner memories. It was like that I know about your world and technologies and I must say for a practically manaless world, your technology is a bit decent.?Silveria exined.

    ''''I see. However, you said practically manaless world? Is it meaning there a little mana in our world? Did it means there are hidden magicians on Earth?" Alex asked her, eyes filled with anticipation, eyes shining like a child who got a toy.

    ?Well, You can say that. Let''s not dwell on this matter. Let me talk about how much MP you will need per bullet created.?

    ?Because I''m a magic gun functioning with MP. I consume 50MP/bullets for now. If we take into consideration your current MP capacity, it means that you can fire twenty bullets before your MP will be drained.?Silveria exins.

    ''''I see, I hope it will change soon." Alex asks clearly not happy with what she has said.

    ?It will. There different types of bullets to be unlocked, let say for example, that once you became Rank 2, : The homing bullet: cost 300MP/bullet (It will follow the target for some distance before bing ineffective). For advanced homing bullet, it cost more. Well, the more your level be higher the less MP needed to shoot them?Silveria exined.

    Alex was left speechless, his mouth hung agape. He almost shouted WTF!. Alex let out a sigh, it seems that all his future BP will be used on his Magic Power stat. After exchanging a few jokes with Silveria, Alex decided to sleep. The good point is that it''s temporary.

    .....

    After having seen that Alexander had fallen asleep. Silveria mumbled to nobody in particr.

    ''Master, you need to work harder. You will need to use more than MP to be able to use one of Big Sister''s divine abilities. Also, there is that divine ability of mine that uses more than XP to work.''

    She let out a sigh before saying ''Big sister, I know you can hear me, don''t worry I''ll not let them do anything to our current master. You need to help me to, I sincerely hope that you can unseal yourself faster. I miss you.''

    After saying that, Silveria stopped talking and decided to rest in her own dimension.

    .....

    Elsewhere, in a sealed space, this space was totally shrouded in darkness and an eerie silence that could make one shudder.

    Suddenly, someone let out a small sigh after hearing what Silveria has said. It''s difficult to know the individual that sighed gender.

    Afterward, silence returned to the sealed space again as if nobody was there like it was an illusion.

 Chapter 21 - 20: Goblin Slayer Part 1

    The next morning, the sun rose from under the horizon and lit up the sky. The residents of the city of Eria were beginning to wake up and start their respective jobs.

    The Moonlight Inn''s first floor was bustling with activity. Here and there you could see, some clients were eating, while some were simply talking. Those who finished eating left to start their jobs inside of the city. While some went outside, like adventurers and the merchants.

    ....

    Alex''s room on the third floor.

    He woke up and let out a long yawn.

    ''''Good morning Sil, did you sleep well?" Alex asked Silveria before adding "Well, I don''t know if you can sleep, though."

    ?Morning, Master. Well, it not a necessity for me to sleep, however, I chose to sleep simply because watching your sleeping face is boring.?Silveria replies while not forgetting to tease him.

    As for Alex, he smiled in return, it good to have someone to talk to when you wake up in the morning. After watching and changing his clothes, Alex descended to the first floor took a light breakfast before leaving for the Adventurer guild.

    On his way to the Adventurer Guild, he stopped by Smith''s Store.

    Alex saw the Father and Daughter pair, he asked Smith to make him a custom made holster for his gun.

    When they saw the design of the holster for his gun, Smith and his daughter were left speechless, they had never seen this kind of Gift, nor head about it. They tried to know his true background, however, Alex didn''t say anything, he only smiled, refusing to talk about it.

    Having seen that Alex was nning not to say anything, the two dropped the matter. Alex asked Smith to make him an Armor (Defensive shirt and pants made with a powerful monster hide), He paid Three gold coins for the Armor.

    When Alex passed in front of a Magic Store, he stopped and purchased five mana potions, one mana option cost 2 silver coins, Alex bought a medium Grade potion. These mana potions are used to restore a depleted Magic Power.

    Just after using his Appraisal skill on one of the mana potions he had purchased, a small window containing a piece of small information appeared in front of his eyes.

    ¡¸Mana Potion

    Color: Blue

    Grade: Medium

    Utility: This potion is used to recover one Magic Power, recover 500 points of your Magic Power. ¡¹

    It was all he got with his normal Appraisal skill,

    ''I wonder what kind of information would pop out if I had an Advanced Appraisal skill? Maybe, I could see the information on the ingredients used to make this potion.'' Alex thought.

    He will know after his Normal Appraisal skill advance toward the Advanced Tier.

    Before leaving, the clerk warned Alex to only consume two Mana potions per day, or else he would feel stiffness in his muscles if he drinks more than that. After thanking him and promised him to listen to his advice Alex left.

    By the way, potions are ssed by grades, there are five grades known, be it''s a mana potion or Strengthening type potion, Healing potion, and so on.

    These grades are the following:

    ? Normal Grade: green color

    ? Medium Grade: Blue color

    ? High Grade: Red color

    ? Advanced-Grade: Gold color

    ? Holy Grade: White color

    No Store can''t sell a Holy Grade potion, it was forbidden. Even the Advanced-Grade potion can''t be brought in a store, it''s too expensive.

    As for the Holy Grade potion, it''s extremely rare to see one, it''s considered a national treasure in any empires and the other superpowers in the world, it''s a priceless treasure. There are only a few Holy Grade potions in the world.

    It is said that nowadays nobody could produce this kind of potion, not even the most talented alchemist couldn''t do it. Only a few nations have this kind of potion in their treasure vault heavily guarded. This shows how valuable a Holy Grade potion is. It is said that a Holy Grade healing power could bring someone who still has one breath left in him, can cure any kind of diseases, and regrowth a lost limb in a matter of seconds. (an Advanced-Grade healing potion can also regrow a lost limb, but not as fast as a Holy Grade healing potion).

    Alex let out a small sigh before continuing and soon he saw the Adventurer guild, he pushed the door open and entered.

    The first floor was lively as always, everybody turned in his direction when they heard the sound of the door being opened, however after seeing that it was Alex, the newbie, it is how he was surnamed, they returned doing what they were doing.

    ?Master, let''s quickly go and ughter some goblins to level up. Please hurry up.?Silveria suddenly said, urging him. She was acting like a small child to whom one had bestowed a toy and she was impatient to y with it.

    Alex left the guild after selecting today''s question and went in the direction of the northern gate. it was another Goblin subjugation.

    Half an hourter, Alex came out from the northern gate and entered the forest.

    Suddenly, Silveria spoke

    ?Master, continue going forward, thirty meters East of your current position is a group of goblins, there are roughly five or six goblins there. ?

    "Okay, I''ll go. It seems that you have also the presence detection skill as I do." Alex said, however, Silveria immediately denied it, clearly displeased by what he said.

    ?Master, do notpare my divine sense with your cheap presence detection skill.?

    Alex shrugged his shoulders in response, He continued walking, he went east like Silveria had suggested and soon he saw six goblins in front of him.

    Silveria appeared in his hand without being summoned. She was really impatient.

    Alex aimed his silver gun toward the goblin in the middle and fired two bullets.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two bullets pierced through the goblin''s chest leaving two fingers size hole on it.

    Finally, the goblins saw that something wasn''t right because suddenly one of them fell on the ground, they looked in Alex''s direction.

    Without waiting for them to attack, Alex fired another two bullets in the middle of five remaining goblins, the bullets were too fast for them to dodge, one of the bullets pierced a goblin in the head, instantly killing it. While the other pierced another goblin''s stomach injuring it.

    Alex like this weapon, there was no recoil when you pull the trigger. He smiled, Alex likes the feeling of his fingers pulling the trigger. As if he was safe where he was, as though he could kill anything with this Silver gun in his hand.

    ?Master, snap it. Stop daydreaming, you''re in the middle of a fight, you will die if you don''t focus on what is in front of you?Silveria shouted, she brought Alex back from his daydreaming. That''s was dangerous, Alex quickly leaped back dodging a rusted sword thrown at him.

    After thanking Silveria, Alex fired another bullet towards the iing goblins.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Five consecutive bullets were fired, killing another three goblins ( the one that was injured earlier and the one who threw the rusted sword) and another goblin who was holding a club. The remaining one goblin tried to flee, but how could he allow that, he killed the goblin with one bullet in the head.

    Alex killed six goblins in the span of a few minutes and he had only pulled the trigger ten times, it means Ten bullets. Alex felt a little drained when he checked his remaining MP. He was left with half of his current MP (590).

    Alex leveled up after killing those six goblins. He decided to rest for a few minutes before checking his status.

 Chapter 22 - 21: Goblin Slayer Part 2

    Alex mumbled status in his head and a blue panel containing his status appears in front of his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 6

    Experience Value (XP): 30/700

    Magic Power: 1090 ? 1110 (+20 BP)

    Magic: None

    Attack: 130 ? 140

    Defense: 115 ? 125

    Agility: 150 ? 160

    Intelligence: 150 ? 160

    Luck: 100 ? 110

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    Alex looked at his status astonishingly, no, to be more urate at his MP stat, normally he should have 590 MP left plus the 10 points gained per Level up, it should be 600 MP, however now his MP has been restored.

    ?Master, there''s nothing to be astonished about, your MP recovered simply because you have leveled up. It''s one advantage of Leveling up in a battle.? Silveria exined clearing away Alex''s confusion.

    "So, that''s why. That''s a good thing, I won''t need to waste my Mana potion now." Alex mumbled. He stood up and continued moving deeper into the forest while asking Silveria to help him.

    "I''m counting on you to tell me where I should go to see a lot of goblins, my dear Sil,"

    ?Peh! What a shameless Master you are. I will not help you. It''s tiring to use my divine sense because you''re not powerful enough. Also, you must not depend too much on me for this kind of thing.? Silveria replied.

    When Alex wanted to ask her to help his this once, she stopped me and say

    ?I have a Gift for you. Close your eyes, it may hurt a little.?

    What? Alex wanted to ask her what she means by saying that, however before he could, he felt a terrible headache assaulting him, it almost makes his head explodes from inside. Alex dropped Silveria and started rolling on the ground.

    A few minutester that seemed like an eternity, the headache stopped. Alexy syed on the ground sweating, what a terrible headache that was.

    "What have you done? Were you nning to kill your master?" Alex asked furiously.

    ? How rude, Master. Don''t drop a maiden on the ground like that.? Silveria replied teasingly.

    "Shut up. Just answer my question." Alex shouted clearly not the mood to joke.

    ?You are no fun at all. Sigh! Just check your status and you will understand. No need to thank me.?She says.

    Alex decided to do as he was told.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 6

    Experience Value (XP): 30/700

    Magic Power: 1120

    Magic: None

    Attack: 140

    Defense: 125

    Agility: 160

    Intelligence: 160

    Luck: 110

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 1] (New Skill) [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    Alex Presence detection skill disappeared and got reced by a new skill: Divine Sense.

    When he checked his new skill with his Appraisal skill, what Alex saw left him speechless.

    ¡ºDivine Sense: A divine ability superior to the Presence detection skill, at Level 1 you can detect anything in thirty meters around you with good precision.

    Condition of use: Consume 100 MP per minute.

    Passive Ability: Automatically activate itself and alert you when someone is targeting your life.

    Range of activation: 2 meters¡»

    "Good skill. Thank you, Sil. I want to ask you a question." Alex says happy to have acquired this skill, but there was something he wanted to know.

    ?If I''m not wrong, you want to ask if you activate your divine sense for few seconds, how much MP it will consume??Silveria says she had exactly guessed what Alex had in mind.

    ?If you activate for a few seconds, it will consume 50 MP. So, the best solution for you it to activate for 1 minutes, not to waste the little bit of MP you have.?She suggested.

    Thinking about it, what she had said was not wrong. Alex should follow her suggestion. He continued moving deeper into the forest when suddenly, Alex had the feeling that something was in front of him, not too far from where he was, it seemed that his intuition had be sharper. This sudden increase of his intuition was probably due to the new skill, Silveria gifted him. And because his Appraisal skill was not high, he couldn''t see a lot of information on his new skill.

    Finally, it was the time to test his newly gained skill, Alex mumbled Divine Sense in his head and automatically a 3D dimensional map appears in his head, this map looks like the one you often see in-game, Alex continued to check the map and he saw that twenty-five meters North from where he stood, were ten red dots, there was abel over their heads indicating that they were [Goblins].

    When Alex wanted to know more about the ten goblins, the map became a little clearer and he was able to see that indeed there were Ten goblins, however, they were divided into two squads of five goblins each, separated by few meters.

    Alex quickly stopped using his divine sense after 55 seconds and checked his remaining MP, he saw that he was left with 1000 MP. Which means he would run out of MP after firing sixteen bullets.

    Alex continued moving and when he saw that he was not too far from the first squad constituted of Five goblins, he crouched down and he started moving silently.

    ''if it''s possible I want to quickly eliminate this squad without using my gun.'' Alex decided.

    When he was five meters away from the five goblins that stood in the middle of the forest speaking an unknownnguage that even hisngueprehension''s skill couldn''t trante, Alex observed them for a while before throwing a stone in another direction to divert their attention.

    The five goblins became startled as they tried to see who was attacking them. Having seen that they had taken the bait, Alex sprung forward, throwing five ck Bettie''s.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Four of the five knives that he had thrown pierced four goblins in the chest, they fell on the ground, twitching for a few seconds before breathing theirst breaths.

    Without retiring his knives, Alex lunged forward while holding his knife Razor intending to silence the remaining goblin who had miraculously survived because he was wearing a damaged armor underneath its crude robe.

    Unfortunately, he blocked his de.

    Gyin~!

    A sharp sound was made as Razor came in contact with the goblin''s long sword.

    Then, he shouted,

    Gugiyah!!

    Alerting the other squad who was not too far from where they were, Alex heard the sound of numerous footsteps running towards us, he let out a small sigh before summoning Silveria and shot a bullet into the goblin chest where his heart was.

    Bang!

    His eyes opened wide in unwillingness, he thought that after alerting the other he may be able to live, unfortunately, he was killed. Alex quickly disappeared before the alerted goblins came.

 Chapter 23 - 22: Goblin Slayer Part 3

    After killing thest goblin, Alex quickly retrieved his throwing knives before retreating and hide behind a big tree.

    Shortly after, five goblins came and when they saw their fallen brethren, they started talking in an unknownnguage that even he couldn''t understand.

    Gyi~! Gyi~!

    Gyi~! Gigyi~!

    They were clearly restless, the five looked around, trying to see if they could locate the culprit.

    Krak!!

    Because Alex was too nervous, he had unconsciously stepped on a dead tree branch.

    Gyi~?

    The five turned their attention towards where Alex was.

    Alex took a deep breath and said: "Sil, be ready, I hope you can perfectly synchronize with me."

    ?I can, do not worry, Master.?Silveria replied.

    After listening to Silveria''s reply, Alex dashed out from he was hiding startling the goblins who wereing toward his direction.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Alex sessfully threw four knives toward the goblin on his left and right side respectively. Clearly not expecting a surprise attack, the two could not defend themselves properly, they were injured stopping them in their tracks.

    Alex, on the other hand, continued without stopping, Alex swung Razor toward the goblin in the middle, aiming at its ribcage.

    Even though everything happened in sh, the goblin still managed to block his attack with its rusted sword.

    Gakiin!

    A loud sound could be heard when the two des collided, due to the difference in height and physical strength, the goblin was pushed back.

    As though she had read his mind, Silveria perfectly synchronizes with him, she appeared in his left freehand, with her help Alex fired two bullets towards his left where another goblin wasing from.

    Bang! Bang!

    Without looking if whether he had sessfully killed the goblin or not, Alex automatically switched his weapons, Razor went into his left hand while Silveria appeared in his right hand. He then fired another two bullets towards his right.

    Bang! Bang!

    Everything happened in a matter of seconds,

    Thud! Thud!

    The sound indicating that something had fallen onto the ground could be heard. The goblin in front of Alex stiffened because he had not anticipated this series of actions. Alex was too quick, the goblin knew without even looking back that the two that had fallen won''t be waking up anymore.

    A sudden fear gripped its heart, this frail-looking human at the moment looked like a monster to him.

    No, to be more urate he was afraid of the thing in Alex''s right hand, He was afraid of Silveria, he was so afraid that he turned tail, and started running.

    But how could Alex let him go so easily, missing this chance? He looked at the running goblin and then, he threw Razor with strength behind it.

    Puh-

    The sharp knife pierced the globin''s neck, nailing him against a nearby tree, the goblin struggled for a while before stopping moving, he was dead.

    Alex decided to take a few breaths to regte his breathing.

    It happened at that moment, Alex heard Silveria warning.

    ¡¼Watch Out¡½

    Without asking anything, Alex ducked down, barely managing to avoid the fate of being beheaded, a sword passed above his head, a few strands of his hair was cut off in the process.

    Alex felt a chill down his spine when he saw the sword embedded in the tree not far from where he was. If he waste by a millisecond, he was sure he would be dead by now. He almost died because he was careless, it''s true that carelessness is one greatest enemy. He had forgotten about the other two injured goblins.

    While still being on the ground, Alex aimed Silveria toward the startled goblin who was not expecting him to be able to avoid that sword, the other remaining goblin was also startled. Alex used that chance to finish them.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Four bullets were fired in quick session piercing the chest of the two goblins, they fell onto the ground and there was no longer any life in their eyes.

    "Ah! That''s close, thank you Sil. I won''t be careless from now on." Alex promised.

    ?It''s good that you know, please do not die killed by the like of goblin. This is not a game, there is no restart. If you die, you die for good. Never let your guard down before the end of a fight, not even after being sure you have eliminated every threat. I hope you will not forget. You''re destined to soar, be above everyone else. That''s your destiny after being chosen by us.?Silveria exined.

    Destiny or whatnot, Alex must not be careless anymore. He was not nning to die young. He will live his life to the fullest.

    "I promise, I''ll be careful from now on.''''

    After promising to be careful from now on, Alex decided to check his status. It seemed he had leveled up before he killed thest three goblins.

    ''''Status'''' Alex murmured and immediately a blue panel containing his status appears in front of his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 7

    Experience Value (XP): 330/800

    Magic Power: 950

    Magic: None

    Attack: 140 ? 150

    Defense: 125 ? 135

    Agility: 160 ? 170

    Intelligence: 160 ? 170

    Luck: 110 ? 120

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Presence Detection Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    Alex became Level 7. And because he had fired four bullets he was now left with 950 MP after added the 20 BP gained per Level up.

    "Sigh"

    Alex let out a small as he continued to dismantle the corpses of the goblins. If it is possible he would like to advance to the next Rank before going back. And to do that he would need to level up eight times.

    After a quick calction, he would need 6100XP to do that. To go to Level 13 from his current Level 7, it was that amount of XP he needed, he would need to kill 61 goblins to be able to gain that amount of XP. If only he could change to another hunting ground, but he will not do that, he will continue to kill the goblin in this area for now for the simple reason that he didn''t have an Armor or any defensive gear on me.

    Suddenly, Alex had an idea so he asked ''''Sil, I need your help. Will you help me?"

    ? Sigh! It can''t be helped. Say it. What do you need me to do??Silveria replied.

    ''''Nothing serious, I just need you to use your Divine Sense to scan the forest, to see if there is somewhere where there are lots goblins grouped together,'''' Alex exined what he wants Silveria to do. Thetter was not pleased with it.

    ?What? You''re asking me to scan the forest entirely and you are saying it''s nothing serious??

    Alex stayed silent before saying, ''''I know it''s tiring to do that because I am weak at the moment, but you must have understood why I asked you to do that. Please help me, you won''t lose anything if you do, on the contrary, if I be powerful it will be helpful for you. So, what is your answer, Sil?"

    ?Okay, Master. I''ll help you.?

    Finally, Silveria epted. She scanned the forest, after one minute, she stopped her scan and say.

    ?5 km west from here there are 20 goblins, it is likely a small goblin settlement. I''m a little tired, let me rest for a while. You can continue walking. However, you must wait for me before doing anything, do not rush to go there.?

    ''''West? Okay. I understand. I''ll go there. After killing these 20 goblins I will go back. After killing these 20 goblins, I''ll be able to level up at least twice.'''' Alex mumbled before starting walking towards the goblin''s settlement location.

    ....

    [A/N: After Alex leveled to Lv 7, his MP was=1130( the 10 pts per Level up have been already added.) Alex fired four bullets after his level went up, meaning his original MP will go down by 200. It''s why his MP became 950 on his status screen.]

 Chapter 24 - 23: Goblin Slayer Part 4

    It was a little past noon, the sun was high in the sky. A lone figure could be seen walking inside a dense forest.

    Naturally, it was Alex, he was heading West, toward the twenty goblin''s location.

    Silveria woke up about 15 minutes ago.

    ''''Sil, I would like to use magic, even though my title says otherwise. Is there any way?'''' Alex raised a question.

    ¡¼Oh? Why do want to use Magic so much?¡½

    Instead of answering Alex''s question, Silveria asked him a question.

    ''''Why you ask?"

    ''''It''s simple, when you talk about Fantasy world, being able to use magic is a must,'''' Alex replied with a smile.

    ¡¼Fufufu, You seem to have read too many novels. Not everyone can use magic, you know. Or perhaps are you thinking that you are some kind of protagonist?¡½

    Silveria asked teasingly. Alex rolled his eyes before answering ''''I''m without a doubt a protagonist.''''

    ¡¼Oh? The protagonist of what?¡½Silveria asked amused.

    The corner of Alex''s mouth lifted upward as he replied ''''Of course, I''m the protagonist of my own life.''''

    There was a silence before Silveria burst out ofughter.

    ¡¼Fufufu! Nicely said. To answer your question, all I can say, it''s no. So, to use magic like others it''s impossible. You can''t because of me and Big sister. We are Nemesis of magician¡½

    ''''I see. So, it''s impossible after all.'''' Alex mumbled under his breath. When he was thinking that it was clearly impossible to use magic. Silveria said something that raised his hopes to one day be able to use magic.

    ¡¼Do not worry, Master. Your case is not totally hopeless as you think. Well, I won''t go in the details. You''ll know in the future. ¡½

    ''''Wonderful, but could you at least tell how? please a few hints will do.'''' Alex pleaded because he truly wanted to know how he would be able to use magic, Alex was truly excited, his heart started pounding hard just by thinking about it.

    ¡¼Sorry, Master, I can''t. Just be patient and besides you''re too weak to understand some things because of your low-level .¡½Silveria exined refusing to go into the details.

    However, as he was expecting something like that, Alex was not too disappointed because he had the feeling that he would know soon, He just needs to strengthen himself, to rise in levels.

    The two continued to chat, exchanging few jokes as he continued walking silently toward the goblin''s location. Alex suddenly thought about Maria and others.

    Alex shook his head, driving away any unnecessary thoughts that could hinder him in the iing battle.

    Half an hourter he arrived at the destination. Alex immediately hide behind a tree and observed what was in front of him.

    There was something that looks like a cave, at the entrance of the cave stood two goblins guarding it. The one on the left had a club in its hand while to the one on the right held a crudely-made bow and a quiver containing arrows.

    ''''Sil, I thought that you had said there were twenty goblins together in the same location? But I seem that there are two goblins outside while the remaining goblins are inside that cave.'''' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Yes Master. It is as you''ve guessed. Hehehe! Let''s go massacre them.¡½Silveria says whileughing. She appeared in Alex''s right hand without behind summoned. Herughter sends a chill down his spine.

    Alex chuckled and says ''''Okay, let''s take care of those two first. However, I can''t use you because it will draw the other goblin''s attention in case they heard the gunshots. It''s not like you have a silencer to stifle the sound of the bullets fired.''''

    ¡¼Did I say that?¡½

    ''''What?"

    ¡¼Just watch, Master.¡½

    When Alex was still puzzled by what she meant, Silveria who was in his hand shined in silvery light for one second and after the silvery was gone, he looked dumbfoundedly at the now transformed Silveria.

    Appearance-wise, she was still the same (Desert Eagle 50EA, RAE-713 IMI Desert Eagle Mark XIX Speedloader), however now she was equipped with a Silencer. Like the one you often saw in movies. However, this Silencer was silver in color instead of ck.

    Alex stood frozen in a ce for a while before letting out a small chuckle as he rubbed his forehead, before muttering,

    ''''Seriously, if you have the ability to transform please inform me beforehand. My heart almost stopped beating because of how surprised I was. So, how many types of transformation you can do?"

    ¡¼Master, do you think I''m some kind of a transformer?¡½asked Silveria, she was clearly pouting. She seemed dissatisfied with his question.

    ''''Are you not? I thought that you could transform in various forms, for example, you could transform into a sniper rifle or a shotgun. That''s would be so cool.'''' Alex says with his eyes shining like a child who just got his first toy.

    ¡¼Master, sorry to shatters that delusion of yours, but I can''t transform like you are hoping. Creating something like this is my limit. So, do not hope for something impossible. Let''s start the massacre.¡½Silveria exinedpletely shattering his wild delusion.

    "What a shame. Let''s me vent my frustration on these goblins then.'''' Alex dered before aiming Silveria at the goblin on the right who had no idea about its iing death.

    Pui!

    Without waiting Alex fired another bullet toward the goblin on the left whose attention was focused elsewhere.

    Pui!

    The two goblins fell onto the ground dying, their eyes were filled with unwillingness. They did not know how they had died.

    After dismantling the corpses, Alex stood at the entrance cave, he took a deep breath before activating his skill Divine Sense. Like thest time, a tridimensional map appeared in his head. Alex was able to see inside the cave, there was a lot of little dots on the map, they were red in color. If he hasn''t guessed wrong:

    Red ? Enemy

    There was no Green dot on the map, only eighteen red dots. Three red dots were not too far from the entrance, while the remaining stood in the same location, Alex did not know what there were doing, but It helps him, he will quickly eliminate these three goblins before proceeding towards the remaining goblins.

    After switching off the Divine Sense skill, he silently entered the cave. Darkness weed him, the inside of the cave was dark. Alex could not even see what was in front of him. He had miscalcted, to think he would forget to take the cave being dark into ount.

    ''''What to do?" he mumbled, he seemed to be at his wit''s end.

    ¡¼Sigh! I guess it my turn to help then.¡½Silveria announced.

    ''''What?" Alex asked, she did not answer him directly, she just said ''it going to hurt a little.''

    ''''Don''t tell me. Please wait for a second will you?" Alex pleaded.

    However, a terrible headache answered his pleas. He almost dropped Silveria and started rolling on the ground. Alex gritted his teeth, so hard that it almost bleeds. It still hurts even though, he went through something like this not too long ago when he was acquiring his Divine Sense skill.

    ¡²New skill acquired: Night Vision Level 1¡³

    A message appeared in front of his eyes, announcing that he had acquired a new skill, however, Alex was not in the mood to care about that for now. He was still feeling a little dizzy after experiencing that terrible headache once again.

    ''''Silveria, tell me in advance in case you are nning to gift me a skill. I do not like this terrible headache that assaults me each time you are about to gift a skill. Seriously, do warn me in advance. Is that clear?" Alex said, displeased.

    ¡¼Sorry Master, I will warn you in the future. I thought that you will get ustomed to that headache because you had already experienced it once. It seems that I wrong. I''m truly sorry.¡½Silveria says, she was truly sorry. So, Alex decided not toin too much.

    ''''Nobody can get ustomed to that headache so quickly. I do not enjoy pain, I''m not masochistic. Still, I must thank you for gifting me another wonderful skill. What a timely gift. It''s truly helpful. Thank you.''''

    ¡¼Stop it, Master. You''re making me blush. There is no need to thank me. After all, you''re my dear Master that I like so much, hence it normal to help you.¡½Silveria say acting bashful, however, Alex knew that she was teasing him. So, he stayed silent not replying.

    Finally, Silveria talked after noticing that Alex did not reply to her teasing.

    ¡¼Why are you not talking? Do not tell me it was because you''ve fallen deeply in love with me. What a sinner am I? To think that I will make my master fall deeply in love with me. As expected of this Lady charm.¡½Silveria boasted shamelessly.

    Alex held his head in his arms and say in resignation ''''Stop it, Sil. I''ll die of shame if you don''t. You win. Let''s proceed.''''

    She left out a small chuckle. Alex decided to not bother himself with her any longer, he decided to check his newly acquired skill.

    ¡²Night Vision Level 1: It''s a skill that lets you see easily in the darkness.

    At Level 1 you can only see Five meters around you.

    Consume 20 MP per minute¡³

    What a nice skill, it doesn''t consume too much MP.

    ''Night Vision'' Alex muttered, immediately his vision became clear, he was able to clearly see what are in front of him. It was not perfect but he was sure that when the level of the skill will be high, he would be able to perfectly see in darkness.

    With the Night Vision activated, Alex proceeded deeper into the cave. He tried to silently walk, not to alert the three goblins ahead.

    Like a cheetah, he walked, and soon he was able to see three goblins chatting around a table.

    Alex stopped walking and studied the three goblins, even though they sat around a crudely made table and chairs, they were still vignt, as their weapons were not far from them. Still, it seemed they had not noticed his presence which was a good thing.

    ''''Let''s rock baby,'''' Alex mumbled trying to sound cool.

    ¡¼What''s that?¡½Silveria asked.

    However, Alex refused to answer, still hiding, he aimed Silveria at the goblin in the middle and fired.

    Pui!

    It was instant death, a bullet in the head.

    Gyi?

    Gyi?

    The other goblins were startled after seeing their brethren with whom they were talking a few seconds earlier fall headfirst onto the table.

    Without giving them time to search for the intruder, Alex fired two bullets in quick session. he managed to quickly eliminate them. The other two also died with their heads crashing onto the table. The poor table was broken into pieces.

    There was a little noise, hopefully, it did not alert the other goblins.

    Alex quickly started to dismantle the dead goblin''s corpses.

    Suddenly, Alex stopped because he saw a small pouch, when he opened it, he saw a few coins inside it. Roughly counting it, there were at least thirty Silver coins inside the pouch.

    Alex''s hands became heavy, his breathing quickened.

    ''''I have a bad feeling about this,'''' he muttered feeling something ominous. As though there was something on the other side he would not like.

    ¡¼Me too, Master. However, you can not stop here now. So, Let''s go.¡½Silveria says.

    ''''Sigh! You''re right. Let''s go even though something it telling that I won''t like what I going to see if I proceed.'''' Alex replied.

    With a heavy step, he continued, going where the remaining goblins were located, in the depth of the cave.

 Chapter 25 - 24: Goblin Slayer Part 5

    As Alex continued to advance, the ominous he had earlier was growing deeper, each step he took. He was sure of one thing which was that whatever awaiting him on the other side, he wouldn''t like it.

    Alex shook his head and continued walking, now that he thought about it, It seemed he had leveled up after killing thest three goblins.

    As soon as Alex thought about checking his status, a blue panel appeared before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 8

    Experience Value (XP): 30/900

    Magic Power: 1130 ? 1140 +20 BP (1160)

    Magic: None

    Attack: 150 ? 160

    Defense: 135 ? 145

    Agility: 170 ? 180

    Intelligence: 170 ? 180

    Luck: 120 ? 130

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3] [Night Vision Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] ¡»

    It was without saying that Alex distributed his 20 BP gained per Level up to his Magic Power stat. With the amount of MP he had now he could at least shoot twenty-three bullets before running out of MP.

    Satisfied with his stats, Alex continued to walk and soon he came to an intersection, there were two tunnels in front of him, one goes left, while the other goes right.

    When Alex was contemting which tunnels he should take, he heard Silveria''s suggestion.

    ¡¼Master, you should take the one on your left, the one on the right is the shortest however it is filled with traps .¡½Silveria cautioned.

    ''''Thank you, Sil. It saves me some MP.''''

    Alex entered the left tunnel, after walking for about fifteen minutes, he saw the end of the tunnel, from the other side a light could be seen. After he switched off his Night Vision skill, Alex drowned one of the Mana potions he had purchased.

    [+500 MP]

    Even though it tasted a bit bitter, he recovered the MP he had used. Alex had used more than 300MP.

    After he checked that everything was ready, Alex decided to see what was on the other side, he advanced cautiously and looked through the entrance.

    What he saw send a shiver down his spine, his inside started churning, he had a sudden urge to puke, so he quickly retreated back to the tunnel.

    Immediately after retreated back to a safe distance, Alex could not control himself any longer, So, he started puking, throwing everything he ate since the morning.

    ¡¼Take it easy, Master.¡½Silveria said while consoling him.

    Alex felt like she was patting his back, stroking his head with care, but he knew it was impossible, maybe it was an illusion, Silveria did not possess a physical body nor he saw her in soul form either.

    Still, he managed to calm down and now he was filled with a wave of extreme anger

    ''''Unforgivable.''''

    Alex mumbled with a cold voice that astonished even himself.

    ¡¼You are right, however, do not let anger cloud your thinking.¡½Silveria warned.

    Those damn ugly green-skinned monsters, Alex''s heart turned colder when he recalls what he had seen.

    A human male nailed against the cave by numerous swords, the Armor he wore was in tatters, with lots of injuries visible to the naked eyes, some were so deep that you could see a white bone, his limbs were twisted unnaturally, his eyes wide open, he was already dead and from his opened eyes you could an immense hatred mixed with guilt.

    ¡¼Master, he must have taken the right tunnel to enter the center of the cave, hence he encountered a lot of traps along the way, he became injured even before stepping out. As for the girl, she must have taken the left tunnel.¡½Silveria exined.

    Alex''s eyes were filled with anger, as she had said, there was a girl as well, even though he looked briefly, what he saw, was hard to describe, most of the clothes she was previously wearing were torn apart, a goblin was ying with her lower body, while another one was ying with her mouth, the remaining goblins were watching on the side, some were even cheering. Judging by theck of sounding from the girl, she was probably died since a while ago and those damned green-skinned monsters were still ying with her body.

    Alex felt sick in the stomach just by remembering it, even though he had often read these kinds of things in a novel back on Earth, now that he saw one with his own eyes, the reality was different, he was feeling extreme anger and hatred toward those green-skinned monsters.

    ''''Let''s go massacre them,'''' Alex says with a cold voice, unconsciously his mouth curled up forming a grin.

    ¡¼Fufu! Certainly, My Master.¡½Silveria replied, seeming happy somehow.

    Well, it''s a good thing, she''s happy. Alex thought.

    Slowly, he walked back, going where those monsters were.

    Normally, any normal human facing this kind of situation will have two kinds of emotions:

    The first one would be: fear. Seeing fifteen monsters together ying with a woman''s dead body while there was another human corpse not too far from there. Fear will overtake your mind and you would want to quickly flee back and ask for reinforcement.

    The second emotion would be: Rage, seeing this situation, you will be filled with extreme rage, so much rage that you would recklessly charge toward the goblins to eliminate them, thus avenging these two victims.

    Strangely, Alex''s case was different, he was not filled with fear, if he must describe it, He was burning with extreme anger, yet at the same time, his thinking was still clear, Anger did not cloud his judgment, nor he was recklessly charging towards them, his mind was clear, so clear that even himself he was astonished by it.

    Why so? He did not know, nor he had the time to think about it. With a clear mind, calmly Alex walked with Silveria pointed forward, while in his right hand were three throwing knives, naturally, it was his lovely ck Bettie''s.

    Soon, Alexes out from the tunnel.

    Because the goblins were still enjoying themselves, none of them took notice of his arrival.

    ''''Perfect,'''' Alex muttered.

    Without wasting this chance, he threw the three ck Bettie''s in his right toward three goblins on the right, while at the same time Silveria was aimed at the goblins that were enjoying themselves with the girl dead body.

    Pui! Pui!

    Two bullets were fired, the first one went through the head of the goblin that was ying with the girl lower body, while the second went through the other goblin''s chest (the one was the one using the girl''s mouth.)

    In a matter of seconds, five goblins were killed and their bodies fell onto the goblins, astonishment filled their eyes, they did not know how they had died nor who attacked them.

    Finally, after seeing five goblins suddenly fall onto the ground in session that the remaining came to know that there was an intruder.

    Gyi~!

    Gyi~!

    They started looking around, trying to see where the intruder was.

    After sessfully killing five goblins, Alex hides behind a boulder he saw by chance and observes the panicked goblins. Still, being behind the boulder, Alex aimed at another goblin and fired.

    Pui!

    Thud!

    Another goblin had fallen onto the ground, nine goblins remained.

    The goblins became more panicky, they started to frantically search who was attacking them, none of them came to look at where he was, and because Silveria was still equipped with a Silencer who helped to reduce the bullet''s sound, every time Alex shoot they only saw one of them fall, nothing seemed to work, not even their shield.

    Like that, Alex killed three more goblins reducing their numbers to six. One more to go and he will level up and they will be no need to hide any longer.

    It happened when Alex was aiming at one the remaining six goblins, one of the goblins spotted him, he didn''t know how but he was spotted.

    Gyii!

    That goblin pointed its finger toward his direction and charged at him with its club, the other followed him.

    ''''Sigh! And I thought that I could calmy level up without taking any risk. I guess not everything works as you wish.'''' Alex muttered in dejection.

    ¡¼Fufu! Don''tin too much, Master. Since a while ago, you''re having it easy. So, it''s now the time to face them head-on and quickly eliminate them. What azy Master you are.¡½Silveria says, not forgetting to tease him.

    ''''I guess, you''re not wrong,'''' Alex replied.

    Immediately, Alex stood up and aimed Silveria toward the iing goblin and fired.

    Pui!

    Another one died with a bullet in the head. Alex bing more proficient in handling his gun.

    The remaining five goblins came to an abrupt stop and became cautious, fear could be seen in their eyes when Alex sensed that they were about to turn tail and run. He aimed my gun toward them and fired.

    None of them managed to flee far away before being killed by Silveria, after a few minutes they were all dead.

    After Alex finished closing the two corpses'' eyes and covering their corpses. He sat on the ground against the previous boulder (the one he had used as cover to kill some goblins) and decided to take a little rest before proceeding to dismantle the corpses of the goblins.

    Suddenly, Alex saw a blue panel window appeared before his eyes.

    ¡ºA New title acquired: Goblin yer¡»

    Without checking what the title means, Alex closed the information window and closed his eyes to rest for a few minutes, he was mentally exhausted after seeing all these things earlier.

 Chapter 26 - 25: A Rare Specie Appears

    A half an hourter Alex opened his eyes after resting for a while. Even though he was resting, he didn''t let his guard down.

    Alex stood up after letting out a long yawn and did a light stretch.

    ''''Let check my status and title,''''

    As though responding to his thought, a blue panel appeared before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 9

    Experience Value (XP): 630/1000

    Magic Power: 870 (+20 BP)

    Magic: None

    Attack: 160 ? 170

    Defense: 145 ? 155

    Agility: 180 ? 190

    Intelligence: 180 ? 190

    Luck: 130 ? 140

    BP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3] [Night Vision Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] (New Title) ¡»

    ''''It seems because I had fired six times after leveling up. My total amount of MP has decreased by 300 points and after adding the 20 BP, it bes 890 MP. Let''s see what the title I acquired means.''''

    Alex mumbled before tapping on his newly acquired title.

    ¡´Goblin yer: A title acquired after ying numerous goblins. You are their nemesis. Facing any normal goblin, your presence alone will scare them, making it easy for you to y them.¡µ

    ''''I see. This title sounds cool even though it doesn''t offer too many things. Then, let''s start doing the bothersome works.'''' Alex says while rubbing his forehead.

    Then, he turned around and began collecting the proof that the subjugation waspleted.

    By the way, in the case of goblins, not many shops in the guild purchased their materials because most of them are worthless, hence he only stripped the right ears and magic stones.

    ''''Sil, please keep watch on the surrounding, we do not know when a boss will show up.''''

    ¡¼Okay, Master.¡½Silveria replied.

    Alex was astonished by her a quick reply, he thought she would at leastin for a while before epting, however, she epted so easily that it left him speechless. ''Maybe her rebellious period had ended? he asked himself.

    ¡¼How rude of your Master to think like that.¡½Silveria chided him.

    ''''Sigh! Sometimes, I forgot that you are inside my consciousness.''''

    ¡¼Well, it''s not like I can read your thoughts, I just deducted that''s all.¡½Silveria said.

    ''I see.''

    Alex says before proceeding to work, taking out a ck medium length knife (made by Smith for dismantling) he started to chop off the goblin''s ears one by one, not forgetting to dig their magic stone located in the heart.

    One hourter, Alex had finished and stored away all the materials he harvested inside his item box.

    After finishing the dismantling of the fifteen goblins that he killed here. Alex turned his eyes towards the goblin''s weapons for a moment.

    However, the long swords, the broken shield, and the axe were rusted and useless.

    Though it might be possible to ask a cksmith or weapon''s shop to repair it, the repair cost would probably make it a deficit, hence it was not worth the trouble.

    There was another kind of weapon here, clubs. Although these clubs were also scattered around, Alex left them as they were.

    Though he called it a club, they were just branches used as club substitutes. Judging by how crudely they have been made, one could make it immediately just by taking branches from trees outside.

    As he crouched down to pick up the knife, Alex used to dismantle the goblin, he felt a gaze. It seemed that something was entered the cave and was quietly observing him.

    ¡¼Master, we have an unexpected visitor. Better quickly retrieve and store away it away.¡½Silveria advised.

    When Alex was nning to store away the knife after retrieving it, he felt a sense of crisis, so without thinking he jumped to his left.

    Boom!

    The next moment, something red hit where Alex previously stood, and fire spread out, dust filled the cave.

    ''''What''s that?" Alex asked filling dread.

    ¡¼Calm down, Master. It was just low-level me Magic: Fireball.¡½Silveria exined.

    Suddenly, without knowing why, Alex activated his Divine Sense skill, and immediately he saw a glowing red dot moving at an extremely fast speed toward him. Instinctively by reflex, he brought Razor, his custom made knife in front of his face, taking a defensive stance.

    Gakin~!

    A sharp sound was made as Razor came in contact with a long sword above his head.

    ''''Guh!" Alex grunted because his right hand which was holding Razor became numb. He was astonished by his enemy''s physical strength, so was his enemy, the other party did not think that Alex could parry its blow.

    Not wanting to miss out on this opportunity, Alex immediately counterattacked byunching two ck Bettie''s at the enemy''s, who seemed to have not recovered from the shock of him blocking its sneak attack.

    However, to Alex dismay, his attacks were blocked, the thing Alex attacked pushed out a shield to block his two knives. The enemy''s who sneak attacked him quickly fall back after blocking the two throwing knives Alex had thrown.

    Finally, Alex was able to see the other party before him. It was a goblin.

    It had a long Silver sword and a small round shield that had two ck knives embedded in them.

    However, different from a normal goblin was its skin color. While a normal goblin had green skin, the goblin in front of him had red skin. In addition, it wasrger and a head taller than a normal goblin.

    ''''I see a rare species. I never thought that I''ll encounter one. It seems that you''re the boss of the goblin I''ve killed.'''' Alex says stabilizing his breathing.

    Then, for the first time, Alex decided to use his Appraisal skill on a monster.

    ¡º Elite Goblin

    Rare Species

    Level: 12

    Magic: 300

    Attack: 200

    Defense: 100

    Agility: 120

    Intelligence: 50

    Luck: 60¡»

    Alex sucked a mouthful of air, A Half-Step Rank 2 Monster. Finally, he understood why his arm felt numb after their previous exchange. Simply, it was because the goblin rare species attack points were above his.

    Suddenly, the rare species gave a cry as if mumbling something.

    Gyii Gyii!

    Right after it gave a cry, a ball of fire appeared in front of its eyes. It was small, seeing this fireball, Alex remembered the previous attack, so he jumped in the opposite direction after the goblin shot the fireball.

    Alex rolled on the ground before standing up. Without giving him the time to cast another fireball. Alex threw two throwing knives towards him. He knew he would block it, hence at the same time with his other hand he fired two bullets.

    Bang! Bang!

    Even though Alex had fired the bullets slightly after he threw the two knives, the bullets caught up with the knives.

    On the other side, the rare species goblin reaction was not slow, first, he sacrificed the small shield by throwing it towards the iing knives, while himself shifted his right shoulder slightly back to avoid the bullets, unfortunately, he was not fast enough, one of the bullets pierced his shoulder making grunt in pain.

    He red at Alex before hurling his sword towards his head, it happened so fast that Alex was almost caught off guard. Still, he quickly brought Razor to of his left to deflect the sword, Alex managed to deflect it but he received a small injury as consequence, there was a little cut on his left cheek, pain assaulted but he gritted his teeth and endured. Alex touched his bleeding cheek and murmured. ''It was the first time I''m injured since I started doing quests.''

    Alex looked at the culprit of his injury, one of his arm was limping, yet he was already preparing his next attack, another fireball.

    However, Alex had the feeling that this one was a little different from the previous two fireballs.

    ''''As if I would let you cast it,'''' Alex shouted before kicking the ground, as he sprinted toward the rare species.

    Swish! Swish!

    The remaining two throwing knives he had, were hurled towards the rare species, he jumped on the left to avoid the knives.

    A cruel smile floated onto Alex''s face when he saw that the rare species had moved exactly as he wanted.

    Like they had a tacit agreement, Silveria appeared in his left hand, the silver muzzle was pointed at the goblin followed by the sound of gunshots.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!...

    Alex emptied his charger on him (his remaining MP), he could not avoid all these fast bullets, hence he died after one of the bullets pierced its heart.

    Thud!

    [Level up]

    The body of the rare species fell on the ground after the sound of the shots disappeared.

    The corpse of the red-skinned gobliny in front of Alex''s eyes. It was a rare species of a goblin. Because it was killed with a gun, there were only a few holes on its chest, apart from these holes you could hardly see any other injuries on it.

    Fortunately, if Alex stores it in his item box, time doesn''t flow and it won''t rot, so Alex decided to store it in there for now.

    Alex heaved a sigh before taking care of his injured check. After finishing, he approached the rare species and stored his body inside his item box, he did the same thing with the two-body and the sword used by the rare species.

    After storing all these things inside his item box, it had be full.

    Alex left the cave to go back to the Adventurer guild.

    ''''I''ll check my status once I went back,'''' Alex decided while dragging his tired body back to Eria''s town.

 Chapter 27 - 26: Chat With Silveria

    After leaving the Goblin''s cave (It is how Alex named the cave where he killed the twenty-one goblins), Alex heads toward the northern gate. En route, he decided to have a chat with Silveria.

    ''''Sil, Now that I''m not too far from attaining Rank 2, what kind of ability will you be able to unseal?" Alex inquired.

    ¡¼Let''s see, you need to be at least Level 15 to be able to use a new type of bullet.¡½She replies.

    ''''What type of bullet?" Alex immediately asked back, his eyes glittered like a child''s in a toy store.

    ¡¼Homing bullet. The normal type of homing bullet. A normal homing bullet will cost you 300 MP and it will be ineffective after twenty meters. You can only use a normal homing bullet at Rank 2, for the other type of homing bullet you can use only at Rank 3.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''''Sigh! With my current Magic power, I can only create three bullets before running out of MP. It''s quite sad though. If only it cost 100 MP per bullet I may able to shot eleven times.'''' Alex replies dejectedly.

    Hearing what Alex said, Silveria gave no reply, probably if she had a physical body Alex thought that she will be rolling her eyes at him.

    Alex decided to change the subject, switching it to something more urgent.

    ''''Sil, I think we went a little bit overboard today.''''

    ¡¼You are talking about the thirty-one goblins we killed today, isn''t it? Especially the rare species.¡½Silveria dered as though she had read Alex''s mind.

    ''''Yeah, it''s especially about the rare species. Even though I have killed more goblins than the quest has requested, it''s not a big problem. However, I could not say the same thing about the rare species. I may be able to advance in rank if they saw that I have killed thirty goblins today even though I''m F-rank. However, it will be another matter entirely if I say that I killed a rare species. Even though it''s goblin rare species, it doesn''t change the fact that it''s not something a mere F-rank Adventurer could kill, not even an E-rank Adventurer could do it. This rare species is considered at least D rank monster."

    Alex rubbed his forehead before continuing, asking for her opinion. "Hence, I''m nning to conceal the fact that I killed a rare species for a while. What do you think?"

    Silveria stayed silent for a while as though she was mulling over Alex''s question before answering.

    ¡¼Master, I understand your concern but let me ask you a question first before continuing.¡½

    ''''Ask,'''' Alex replies.

    ¡¼How are nning to answer them if they asked you where is the leader of the goblins you have killed?¡½

    After Alex heard her question, he stayed silent. Truth be told, it slipped his mind, he didn''t think about it. How should he answer if they asked? Should he say that he was out? They will not buy it. It seems he was thinking they would not ask him something like that.

    For starter, it was impossible for them not to ask me that kind of question. Thirty goblins were not a small amount of goblin. Even though Alex had killed Ten goblins (Two squads of five goblins) firstly before killing twentyter when he discovered the cave, it was because they had a settlement close by (the Goblin cave). If not it was impossible to kill so many goblins if Alex were to search for them and kill them one by one.

    So, let say that Alex went back and deliver 30 goblins ears. The receptionist will immediately know that he stumbled upon a goblin settlement to be able to kill so many goblins. And when there is a goblin settlement somewhere it what without saying that, there is a leader. This leader will be different from others, which would mean that its ear would be different from a normal goblin. The thirty goblins ears he has are from a normal goblin. Only the rare species ears were different from the other. So, if they ask, Alex would be forced to present it because nobody will believe him if he says that the leader was not there. Also, there are two human corpses in his Item box, their death was caused by the leader (especially the male). Upon seeing the corpses it will prove their assumption that there was a leader. The male Adventurer killed was an E rank Adventurer, as for the girl she was an F rank Adventurer. In conclusion, Alex will be forced to show the rare species corpse.

    "Ah,'''' Alex spat out a sigh and say ''''I guess that in the end, I''m going to present the rare species corpse. Sure, it''s will cause an uproar but I''ll still do it. Besides, the higher my Rank is, the better quest I could take. It''s not too bad.''''

    ¡¼That good then, Master. Too much attention is not good, also acting cowardly and too cautiously is not good either.¡½said Silveria.

    Alex smiled after hearing what she said. She was not wrong. Because he didn''t want to draw too much attention on himself, he was nning not to show the corpse of the rare species. However, now he changed his mind.

    Alex and Silveria continued to chat, exchanging jokes when suddenly Alex raised a question that he should have asked previously.

    ''''Sil, why there was no dead goblin on our way to the center of the cave?"

    ¡¼If you want to ask if the other two that was died, have not killed any goblin. My answer is that they entered the cave from another entrance, they may or may not have encountered goblin on their way, but I can assure that they have faced the rare species upon entering. It was because they were fleeing from him that they got separated, one went left, while the other went right. The leader killed the male and yed with the girl before leaving her to his subordinates and take care of something (I was why we did not see him immediately after entering) beforeing back.¡½Silveria exined after thinking for some time.

    What she said may not be totally true, however, Alex guessed she was not too far from the truth.

    ''''I see. Thanks to his absence it has been easy for me to eliminate his subordinates. Everything went smoothly because of my Gift. If I was using Sword instead of you, things may not have turned this good. I will be more injured than am I. Worst case I may die like the other two. Thank you, Silveria. With you, I''m a long-range attacker, for closebat I have my Razor. I need to train using my knife more.''''

    Alex came to the decision that he must train.

    ¡¼ You''re right Master. It''s not too good to rely on me too much now that the amount of MP you have is little. You should train more, using your knife and throwing knives.¡½Silveria suggested.

    ''''Okay, I will. Let''s keep moving. I''m rather tired.'''' Alex says as he continued moving forward and soon the northern gate came into view. Upon seeing it, he smiled and his steps became quicker.

 Chapter 28 - 27: Back To The Adventurer Guild

    Alex walked toward the northern gate and as usual, there were numerous guards at the entrance checking everybody that going in anding out from the town.

    ''''Wee back, Alex boy." said one of the guards with a smile. It was the Captain of the northern gate guards.

    A robust man that looked like he was in his middle forties, brown hair, and green eyes like mine. He had arge scar on his left cheek. He could have healed it by using a high-grade potion or asking for a priest, but he chose not to. When Alex asked why he left it like that, he simply responded by saying "Scars are man pride. There are there to recount a story. Hence, I''ll never erase them. Alex boy, a man with scars is a true man. Don''t worry you''ll understand one day.''''

    Alex justughed shrugging his shoulders in response.

    Back to the present.

    ''''Hello, old Gus. How is Marly and the twins?'''' Alex responded after greeting the other guards.

    The captain northern guard was called Gustav, Alex shortened it to Old Gus in retaliation against him for calling him Alex boy. Old Gus has a wife named Marly and two children. Twins to be exact, Lisa and Elsa, they are seven years old.

    ''''Everyone''s fine, but these little devils are too mischievous. Lately, they have been saying that once they became adults they would be Adventurers. Hell no, the Gods above know that I will not allow it. How can I allow my lovely babies to be a brute who run after riches and fame? Never.''''

    Say a former A-rank Adventurer. By the way, to be considered adult you must be fifteen.

    Alex justughed when he heard what Old Gus said, he did not offer anyments because if he did it, Alex knew that he would not leave soon.

    Suddenly, Old Gus looked at Alex fixedly, his eyes were burning. Alex felt goosebumps so unconsciously he stepped back.

    Old Gus disappeared and reappears in front of him in the blink of an eye, as expected of a former A-rank Adventurer nicknamed ''Fierce Gale''. He held Alex''s face, looked at his left cheek. More precisely at the scar which was there. Alex wound was not fully healed.

    ''''Good, extremely good. Your first scar is not bad, Keep it, don''t try to heal it. It-''''

    Without waiting for him to continue, Alex cut him and said ''''I''m not you, there is no way I''ll follow your advice. I do not want to be a scarred man.''''

    Old Gus was bbergast by Alex''s sudden refusal, he looks like he has been betrayed. Using this chance Alex quickly entered the town disappearing with the speed that astounded even himself. He could not let hime back to himself and start nagging him after he refused him and he even called him a scarred man. Alex''s back was drenched in sweat just by imagining all the preaching he would suffer if he caught him.

    ....

    Soon after Alex left, Old Gus sighed and said withmentation.

    ''''Nowadays, the young un''s doesn''t know what is good, they refuse to listen to their elders. Don''t worry Alex, I''ll show you the way.''''

    The other guards were suppressing theirughter because they knew that Old Gus was a little furious when Alex refused his offer. As expected Old Gus couldn''t maintain his image of a dignified elder who wanted to teach his junior any longer as he started cursing ''''Fuck, that little punk he fled after calling me scarred man. Little punk, you better not let me catch or else humph.''''

    The other guards could not contain theirughter any longer, therefore they startedughing, theyughed hard, it has been a long time since they saw him eat a loss like this. They immediately stopped after Old Gus red at them. They felt a chill running down their spines being stared at by the famous ''Fierce Gale'', their former leader. This little squad of guards and Old Gus was in the same Adventurer group back when they were still active.

    Now they are simply guards. Guarding this town and its inhabitants they loved so much.

    .....

    After fleeing and leaving the stupefied Old Gus behind, Alex sprinted toward the Adventurer guild.

    On the way, he stopped because he saw a familiar face. It was Smith''s daughter.

    ''''Good evening Sera. How have you been?"

    Sera who was not expecting to encounter Alex was surprised at first before responding to his question.

    ''''Oh, it''s you, Alex. I was surprised. I''m fine. However, it seems that you got an injury today.''''

    Alex smiled and exined that it was not a big deal. Sera was out shopping. After exchanging a few words with her, Alex left.

    Soon, he saw the Adventurer guild. Pushing the door open he entered and like usual, in an evening like this, the first floor is full of Adventurers. Some came back from missions and delivered the proof of subjugation before sitting at the bar to have a drink. Some were already there for a long time drinking, while a few others were simply chatting. And when they saw somebody enter, they all turned their attention toward the neer.

    However, after seeing that it was Alex, the neer they resumed their activities. There were few among them that invited him to join them, however, Alex politely declined before moving toward the receptionist counter, toward Leena''s counter. She was like Alex''s personal receptionist. Alex rarely went towards another receptionist since he started taking a quest here.

    Suddenly, Alex spotted a group of five men sitting in a corner drinking and chatting happily, however when they saw him, the atmosphere changed and now they are ring at him.

    ''Seriously, what with those eyes that looked at me as if I had slept with their mothers?'' Alex thought.

    Alex know this group a little, it''s a group of novice adventurers, their leader is an E rank Adventurer while the remaining three men are only F rank Adventurer like him. Well, that will change soon. Alex inwardly thought.

    Alex had never interacted with them, nor he offended them before, yet they are ring at him as though he was their nemesis.

    ''Well, I do not like trouble, however, if troublees looking for me, wanting to trample on me? Then, I''ll not take a beating without fighting back.'' Alex muttered before ignoring the five looks.

    Being ignored being by this cocky bastard neer. Diaz and his men vowed to teach him a lessonter.

    Not knowing that Diaz and his men have nned to teach him a lesson because they were displeased with him, Alex went toward Leena''s counter. She was exining something to some adventurers, all of them were male, they ogling at her mature body not hiding their desire, yet she didn''t lose her smile and continued to perfectly exin things to them.

    ''''Sigh! As expected of a professional. I bet if I were in her shoes being stared lecherously like that, no matter how much I''ll try to maintain my smile, I''m sure that I couldn''t do it so perfectly.'''' Alex murmured his arms behind his head.

    ¡¼You are right, Master. However, you can not feel anything if you are being stared by an ant. No matter how lecherously he looked at you, you''ll not care.¡½Silveria spat out.

    ''''Oi, don''t you think that analogy is a bit too much? There are humans, not an ant.'''' Alex admonished her.

    ¡¼ Say the man who is smiling as though you had won a gamble. Do not lecture me when you are grinning. You''re clearly enjoying it.¡½Silveria retorts.

    Indeed, as she said, Alex was happy when shepared them to an ant. Alex did not have any romantic feelings towards Leena, however when he saw some mobs staring at her like that, somehow he felt ufortable.

    Leena is the most popr receptionist here, the most sought after. Numerous adventurers had courted her, yet she turned down all of them.

    Leena was a former Adventurer, nobody knows her true rank except for few individuals in the guild.When Alex asked her she put one of the fingers on his mouth and muttered ''It''s a secret.'' before leaving.

    Alex chose not to ask any further because he was sure that she will not tell me, on the contrary, she would tease me.

    It seemed that when Alex was lost in his thoughts, those adventurers had left. He heard Leena let out a small sigh. She smiled at Alex, Alex did the same before speaking.

    ''''It''s hard isn''t it?"

    Leena tilted her head to one side before responding ''''Not really, it''s fun to watch them tried to dream about something they could never possess. Fufufu it''s really fun.''''

    Seeing Leenaugh like that Alex couldn''t help but felt pity for those poor souls.

    Suddenly, Leena who was on the other side of the counter appeared in front of me, she directs one her fingers toward his injured cheek and a green lightes out from it.

    When the green light touched his cheek, it felt warm, soon his wound was fully healed. Not leaving any scar behind.

    As expected of Leena, she is talented to be able to use magic without saying anything.

    Alex had a sudden impulse to check on her status. However, when he recalled that he had tried something simr in the past and didn''t work Alex decided not to.

    ''''Thank you, Leena.''''

    ''''You wee. How was your harvest today?" Leena asked him.

    Alex did not reply right away, he stayed silent for a few seconds before asking with a serious expression.

    ''''Leena can I talk to you in private?"

    Having seen Alex''s serious expression, Leena was startled first before gesturing him to follow her to the second floor. There is a private room there, used to discuss something you don''t want others to know.

    Diaz and his men''s eyes were red from jealousy, if gazes alone could kill, Alex was sure that by now he would be dead. Alex paid no head to them as they went upstairs, entering the second floor.

    After they entered the room on the second floor. Alex and Leena sat across each other. This room was simple, without any decoration, it''s in apart from a table and chairs. There was a barrier protecting the room from being spied on.

    Leena gestures, indicating that Alex could talk.

    Alex let out a small sigh before taking out the thirty goblins ears and magic stones.

    ''''Eh?"

    Leena mumbled, she was surprised seeing so many goblins ears and magic stones.

    There was a temporary silence before she opened her mouth and inquired.

    ''''Care to exin?"

 Chapter 29 - 28: The Young Girl

    After recounting what happened, there was a heavy silence inside the private room.

    Leena rubbed her forehead before finally speaking.

    ''''Alex, do you know that you have been too reckless?" She asked.

    Hearing her question, Alex did not offer any reply, he just nodded his head acknowledging that she was right. It was because of his gift, it''s a long-range attack gift, if not, there is no way he would be this reckless.

    Seeing that Alex was aware of his mistake, she did not pursue the matter any longer. She switched to another subject. She asked where are the bodies of the two fallen adventurers.

    Alex retrieved the bodies from his item box. Because Alex wore a silver ring on his finger, one would think that he had retrieved the corpses from his space ring (a fake one).

    ''''Sometimes I''m really curious about your origin. Will you tell this Big sister?'''' Leena asked with puppy eyes.

    Unconsciously Alex''s body stiffened, however, he did not fall for scheme, he refused to answer her question.

    ''''Forget it,'''' Leena says before observing the two corpses.

    She let out a small sigh before speaking.

    ''''How unfortunate. To think that it was those two. They just reunited recently.''''

    Leena looked quite sad. Alex asked the story of those two.

    To summarize, the two were childhood sweetheart, Max, and Ava. Wanting to live a big life filled with adventure, they decided to be Adventurers after bing adults.

    However, when they became adults, the two could not depart towards Eria''s town together because Ava''s mother got sick, hence she could not let her mother alone. So, Max departed ahead to make money to help his girlfriend mother.

    One yearter, Ava finally came to join her lover, who had be E rank Adventurer by then. Adventurer''s life was not easy. The two former a party and started doing mission.

    Today would mark one month that they have reunited if they were alive, however now they have be corpses, dying in the hands of monsters, his lover yed with. It is quite sad indeed. However, it''s how Adventurer life is, you can die at any moment if you are careless.

    ''''Let''s me see the corpse of the leader of the goblin,'''' Leena asked after storing away Max and Ava''s corpses.

    Alex gulped before taking the rare species corpse out.

    ''''What ?"

    Leena almost jumped from her seat, she looked at Alex and the rare species corpse alternatively for a while before starting her sermons. She was furious.

    ''''Ah! You never say that it was a rare species they leader. What are you thinking when you fought it? Were you tired of living? You could have reported back. Yet you fight it. You''re too reckless Alex.''''

    ''''As you can see I''m fine. Don''t worry I will be more prudent from now on.'''' Alex says trying to calm down the furious Leena.

    ''''It''s good that you understood. What kind of Gift do you have that was able to inflict this kind of wound?"

    Leena asked, her eyes were shining.

    However, Alex refused to tell, he only says ''''It''s secret.''''

    ''''You little rascal. You dare to tease this Big sister. Well, I''m not in hurry, soon I''ll know.'''' She replied.

    When Alex asked what she means by saying that, she smiled and said soon he will know.

    ''''Alex,e back tomorrow. Until then I will already inform the guild master about today matters. Be sure that he will ask to see you. Because this matter is not a joke. Sigh! Monsters seem to have be active recently.''''

    Leena informed him, after exchanging a few words with her Alex left.

    After Alex left leaving Leena alone, a voice said

    ''''What are a reckless boy.''''

    ''''Indeed, he is a bit reckless, however at the same time he''s interesting,'''' Leena replied with a smile.

    The voice chuckled before silence returned to the room.

    Alex had no idea that there was someone else in the room, beside Leena and him. Silveria knew, however, she chose not to inform Alex about it because the third person had no malicious intent toward her master.

    ?????

    When Alex left the Adventurer guild under the Diaz and his men jealous stares.

    The final ray of sunlight vanished underneath the horizon.

    Alex went to a previous store where he bought that meat stew that looks like a kebab. He left the store while eating it.

    But right when Alex left the store and looked around, he ended up seeing something unexpected.

    ''''Haah. Ugh."

    "Yer stay still, you damn bitch!"

    "We finally caught you."

    ''''Fuck, she almost causes us trouble. If the guards saw us, we will be screwed"

    A young girl was being dragged into a back alley by three guys who looked like delinquents. They seemed to have chased her down.

    "Hold it right there," Alex shouted.

    Alex reached out toward his leg strap, wanting to retrieve one of his ck Bettie''s before stepping forward when someone suddenly stopped him. It was naturally Silveria who stopped him.

    ¡¼Master, what are you nning to do? Don''t tell me you want to rescue her? Is she your acquaintance? You know her somewhere?¡½

    Silveria asked Alex a bunch of questions, he could not answer, he only stuttered.

    ''''No but..''''

    The girl desperately resisted her capturers but she was gradually cornered deeper inside the alley. When their eyes met. Her pleading gaze struck him.

    ¡¼If so, then it''s not your business. Leave it be. Do not stick your nose in something troublesome, Master.¡½

    Silveria warned. Alex became furious so he shouted back.

    "You¡­, How can you say that?" Alex asked furiously.

    ¡¼ Master, that kind of thing happens all the time, in every era, I bet it happens even your world. Don''t tell me you''re going to stick your neck in every time you encounter this sort of situation? It won''t be enough, no matter how many lives you have. Those who can''t even protect themselves are just prey. It''s life. Even if you help her out now, she''ll just end up getting into the same sort of troubleter. Or are you nning to take care of her your whole life?¡½

    Silveria asked. Alex could not offer any reply. What she said was not wrong. He was neither a god nor some kind of superhero. He was just a geek who had a little money in his previous life. And now he is a weak Adventurer without any power.

    ¡¼You aren''t some protagonist of a heroic saga. You''re just one guy who got a little lucky.¡½Silveria added.

    When Silveria was lecturing Alex, the girl was finallypletely subdued and disappeared inside the alley on one of the thugs'' shoulders.

    Until the end, her gaze was still directed at Alex and her hands kept reaching out to plead for help. But those outstretched hands were simply unable to reach him. She disappeared into the dark alley.

    "Yeah, Sil all you''ve said is true. However, I can not watch them take away the girl like that. I have the feeling that I''ll regret itter. Don''t worry, I''m not nning to be a hero, just that I couldn''t close my eyes and act as though I did not see anything. I''m not that heartless, just let me be this selfish once and who knows maybe this girl may repay me in the future once she bes a sessful person." Alex spat out.

    What Silveria''s saying has some truth to it. But Alex could stay still, acting like he did not see anything. He was not that heartless, besides like he had said, he had the feeling that the girl was special somehow.

    Alex can''t just allow it. If he abandoned this girl now, he won''t be able to get any proper sleep from the guilt. Every time he would remember that girl''s helpless expression, he was sure he would have trouble sleeping, He will be filled with remorse and it''s something he doesn''t want to ever experience again.

    Silveria sighed and says ¡¼I knew you''ll say that. Just do whatever you want, Master. I''m here for you.¡½

    Immediately, Alex summoned Silveria who was already equipped with a Silencer. As expected of his partner.

    "Just give up already bitch and obediently follow us back. it''s what good for you." said one of the thugs. Immediately another added.

    "Don''t struggle or else I''ll beat the shit out of you.''''

    "Nooo! Noooo! Please let me go." The young girl cried desperately.

    "Guess I need to hit you good so you''d stay still¡ª" Say the second thug, the third thug was acting as their leader.

    When Alex saw the second thug raised fist. He aimed the muzzle of the silver gun at his arm and pulled the trigger.

    The bullet disappeared in sh, creating a blueish light in process of piercing the thug fist, a moment after, the thug cried out in a pained voice.

    "Gah! it hurt"

    "Wha¡ª!?"

    The other two were startled by the sudden assault.

    Before they could turn back Alex aimed his gun at them and pulled the trigger. He pulled it twice.

    Each time a blueish sh ran through the alley, the men miserably screamed and dropped onto the ground.

    "That hurts Who hell are you. Did ya know what yer doing? We are The Babato''s Brother"

    Shouted the leader trying to intimidate him.

    "Never heard of, and I don''t care, your name sounds toome anyway. You are probably some third rate bandits.'''' Alex replied.

    Alex smiled like a devil before aiming the gun at them and fired three times. This time he aimed at their legs. The three screamed like butchered pigs. After threatening them for a while, Alex screamed at the thugs asking them to fuck off or he would shoot at them again, however this time it will aim at their third leg. Also, he will inform the guards about this matter.

    They turned pale in fright, they knew that if they are caught, their fate would be worse than death.

    So, the thugs hurriedly disappeared deeper inside the alley limping while looking terrified as though they had seen a devil.

    Alex spat out a sigh, he did not feel any guilt after shooting human beings, it''s quite strange. What is happening to me? Alex asked himself before shaking his head, now was not the time to think about it, besides he has not killed them, he only injured them.

    Now that Alex thought about it, the only ones who remained in the area were him and the young girl who was leaning against the wall with disheveled clothes and was staring intently at him.

    Alex checked how the girl was doing while still pointing his gun towards the back of the alleyway at the same time he activates his Divine Sense skill. This would end up as ame joke if, by any chance, this girl was actually an aplice of those thugs and stabs him in the back or something. These kinds of things often happen in a novel. So, better to be vignt.

    Thankfully, nothing like that happened. Alex sighed in relief.

    Finally, now that Alex got a good look at her, she was actually a really pretty girl, although she a little dirty and her clothes were disheveled. Her height was on the smaller side, around 1,61 m if he was not wrong. She seemed to be in her fourteen.

    Her eyes and hair were of the same hue, red;. Her skin was white like porcin, she looks like a porcin doll, extremely beautiful. The clothes she was wearing were a bit dirty and damaged in some ces. You could spot a few holes in them.

    The young girl bowed her head to thank Alex.

    ''''Thank you Big brother for saving me.''''

    Her voice was pleasing to the ear.

    ''''You wee. Let''s me take you toward a nearby guard station. You''ll be sent back young miss.'''' Alex suggested.

    However, the young girl started crying and pleading.

    ''''Big brother, I. I have nowhere to go. Please don''t abandon me.''''

    This waspletely out of his expectations.

    Alex felt troubled hearing the girl, looking at her he knew that she was not lying. Alex didn''t know what to do. When he was nning to ask Silveria''s opinion, the young girl suddenly starts falling towards the ground.

    Alex quickly moves and caught her body before her head hit the ground. She seemed to have fallen unconscious. Her body was too light, her lips were a little cracked, she looks a little famished. Alex held her in his arms with a troubled face.

    Finally, Silveria who had stayed silent until now talked.

    ¡¼Why not take her with you to the Inn and let her sleep there. Tomorrow you cane up with a solution.¡½She suggested.

    After contemting for a while, Alex decided to follow her advice. He moved the young girl toward his back before starting to move in the direction of the Inn.

    What Alex did not know, was that Silveria saw something when she appraised the girl, reason why she suggested taking the girl with them.

 Chapter 30 - 29: Gracier

    With the young girl on his back, Alex entered the Moonlight Inn.

    There were a lot of customers dining inside the first floor and when they saw him with a young girl on his back, they looked at Alex strangely, some smirked.

    However, Alex ignored them and continued, he stopped when he saw Lea, Ms. Lana''s daughter. She greeted him but when saw that Alex had a beautiful young girl on back her expression turned cold.

    Alex was expecting something like so, he asked.

    "Lea please call your mother out. I need to talk to her. Also, I would need your help."

    Lea looked at Alex for a while before disappearing into the kitchen. Soon, Lea reappears with her mother, when Ms. Lana saw Alex and the young girl on his back, she smiled and decided to tease him.

    "Oh my, Alex came back tonight with a young girl. How bold. She seems too young, don''t you think?"

    Alex sighed before exining to her what happened, her smiling face disappeared and her expression turned serious. After listening to Alex she asked Lea to take care of the young girl.

    Alex excused and went upstairs in his room to clean himself, change into new clothes beforeing back.

    When Alex descended he saw the young girl dressed in new clothes, probably Lea''s clothes. Lea and her sat around a table. Alex went toward the two and sat. Lea smiled while the young girl bowed her head and say.

    "Thank you Big brother for rescuing Gracier. I''m grateful for your help."

    "Oh, so Gracier was your name. What a good name." Alexplimented. Gracier smiled, happy to have her name praised.

    "You wee Gracier. How are you feeling now?" Alex asked while looking at her in the eyes.

    Gracier averted her eyes before answering.

    "I''m fine Big brother. It just that I''m a little hungry."

    "Oh! Don''t worry. The dish will be served soon."

    It was Lea who replied, as for me Alex, he only smiled before asking Gracier to correct the way she addressed him.

    "You can call me Alexander, Alex if it''s too long to call."

    "No Big brother, is Big brother."

    An instant rejection, Alex was bbergasted by her reaction. Lea smiled while looking at them.

    Now that Alex took a closer look at Gracier, she was different from humans. Her ears were a little longer than human ear, while it was shorter than elves ear. She is a Half-elf.

    In book, you could often read that Half-elf is hated by the Elves. Alex wondered if it is true in this world as well.

    "Big brother, Big brother Alex."

    Gracier shouted Alex''s name, he was lost in his thoughts so he didn''t hear her. It seemed that she had been called him since a while ago.

    "Sorry, I was thinking about something. So, what were you asking me earlier?" Alex asked.

    "No, Big sister Lea said that she''sing. She went into the kitchen to help her mother. She will be back soon with our dish. She asked me to tell you that." Gracier exined.

    "I see," Alex replied when he wanted to start a discussion and some questions, Lea and Ms. Lana came with their meals.

    Ms. Lana sat with them, when Alex asked her if she didn''t have work to do, she replied saying that it was okay. The four ate, Gracier ate voraciously, it seems that she did not have a proper meal for a while. She was a little famished and now that she saw a lot of dishes in front of her, she could not control herself anymore, hence she ate to her heart content.

    Finally, it was time for discussion. Therefore, Alex asked.

    "Gracier, where are your parents?"

    The moment she heard the word ''parents'', tears started to fall from Gracier''s eyes.

    ''''Oh c''mon. Now you made her cry." Lea criticized Alex for making Gracier cry.

    "Lea, shut up will you?"

    Ms. Lana admonished her daughter, thetter pouted while ring at me. Alex ignored her.

    Gracier started telling them about her story as she cried. It was a typical tragedy.

    Gracier grew up happily in a normal householdposed only of her and her mother. They lived in a small vige located fifty kilometers south of Eria town. She never saw her father. Her father was said to be Adventurer, after learning that Gracier''s mother was pregnant, he disappeared leaving Five gold coins behind. With this money her mother raised her, their lives were simple, yet they were happy.

    Gracier grew up and made many friends with whom she liked to y around the vige. Life in the vige was simple, everyone was friendly toward her even when she was a Half-elf. She lived happily with her mother and the other vigers.

    She thought that things would continue like this until one day, their vige was assaulted by a group of monsters, more than fifty goblins attacked the vige. If only there were only goblins it would have been good, however, mixed with the goblin was orcs and goblins shaman.

    The hundred and plus vigers were massacred, few women were captured. Her mother was raped until she died in front of her, the vige chief and her friends sacrificed their lives for her to escape to inform the guild about the monster invasion.

    She flees, running madly toward Eria town without stopping even once, nor she ate as the day went by and soon she saw a caravan. She became happy thinking that the person inside the caravan would help her. Sadly, the reality was cruel, she was caught instead of receiving help, nobody listened to her even when she shouted. Those men nned to sell once they enter Eria town to ve traders.

    She managed to escape after entering the town, however, she was soon caught and it was at that time Alex rescued her.

    By the end of her story, Lea was already crying holding Gracier''s hand. Ms. Lana''s expression was heavy. Even Alex felt sad for her.

    "You have endured a lot, Gracier. Now, it''s okay you can cry to your heart content.''''

    Ms. Lana said while rubbing Gracier on the head. Thetter cried a lot. After a few minutes, she stopped crying.

    ''''What are you nning to do now Alex.'''' Ms. Lana asked Alex.

    Alex was a little troubled, Alex must report this information to the guild. He bet they would be informed by now. As for Gracier, Alex was nning to let her stay in an orphanage or she could stay here and work in the kitchen with Ms. Lana and Lea.

    When Alex exined his thoughts to Ms. Lana and the other, Ms. Lana did not say anything, same for Lea, she was looking at Alex strangely.

    However, there was someone whose reaction was totally different. Gracier expression turned pale, she started crying when she heard that Alex was nning to let her stay in an orphanage or stay and work here.

    "Um, please¡­ I''ll do anything, don''t abandon me, Big brother. I went to be Adventurer like you big brother, to kill monsters and repay you my debt. I want to go on an adventure with you Big brother. So, please," Gracier desperately pleaded while bowing her head.

    ''''So she says.'''' Ms. Lana and Lea say, not trying to dissuade Gracier, they knew that they could not change her mind after looking at her eyes. It was the eyes of someone determined, someone who is sure of what she wants and what to do.

    Alex contemted, it''s good that she wanted to be an adventure to kill monsters and help him but Alex did not need a burden. She may or may not be useful to him. When Alex was lost in his thoughts, Silveria who had stayed silent since the incident finally spoke, and what she said astonished him.

    ¡¼Master, ept her. You''ll not regret it, I can assure you that. Later you will understand.¡½

    "Alright, I understand. Tomorrow we will go to the Adventurer guild together to register you and after we will see."

    "Yes... Thank you, Big brother, I promise I''ll work hard to not burden you."

    Gracier says, looking happy, Ms. Lana and Lea smiled as well.

    Perhaps she finally felt reassured due to Alex''s words. She soon fell asleep and before falling asleep she said that left us bewildered.

    ''''I''ll with Big brother. Don''t worry I know that Big brother will not do anything to me.'''' Gracier announced suddenly.

    Ms. Lana chuckled while Lea red at Alex as though he was guilty.

    Spare me from trouble will you? Alex mumbled feeling a headacheing.

    Finally, it was decided that she will sleep with Alex because no matter what Lea did, Gracier refused to sleep elsewhere other than in Alex''s room. So, Alex was forced to switch to a double bedroom.

    After letting Gracier sleep in the right bed, Alex went to sleep in the right bed.

    Looking at Gracier''s sleeping face Alex''s eyelids became heavier little by little until he also fell asleep.

 Chapter 31 - 30: Level 10

    Late in the night, Alex was awakened by Gracier''s screams, normally she should be sleeping in her own bed, but she was sleeping beside him. It seemed like she was having a nightmare. Her body was shaking and she was mumbling. No, don''t go, don''t take me. Mother, save me. No, mom don''t go, stay with me.''

    ''''Sigh!"

    Alex let out a sigh and he hugged her body as he started caressing her head while murmuring

    ''''Don''t worry I''m here with you, Big brother Alex is here.''''

    It seemed that somehow she felt reassured after hearing him because her nightmare stopped, then she started sleeping peacefully.

    ¡¼What a pitiful child.¡½Silveria says.

    Indeed she is pitiful. She lost her sole support in her life, her mother. Her friends and the vigers chief sacrificed their lives for her to escape. Alex was sure that she was feeling burdened by all these deaths and sacrifices.

    Basically now she is an orphan, her father disappeared before she was even born. She is alone.

    ¡¼Oh? Didn''t she have you her Big brother Alex? Fufufu! She saw you as her Big brother.¡½Silveria says teasingly.

    Alex sighed, indeed she is going to be hispanion. He was not against it if she sees him as Big brother.

    ''''Let''s sleep,'''' Alex says before falling asleep again.

    .....

    The next day morning, the gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.

    Alex woke up and separated himself from Gracier who was using his arm as a pillow. Alex''s arm felt numb so he did some little exercises to regain the mobility of his arm.

    After finishing he went to take a bath and changed his clothes. Gracier was still sleeping. Alex decided to check his status. As though responding to his thought his status window appears right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 10

    Experience Value (XP): 130/1100

    Magic Power: 1190 ? 1200

    Magic: None

    Attack: 190 ? 200

    Defense: 155 ? 165

    Agility: 190 ? 200

    Intelligence: 190 ? 200

    Luck: 140 ? 150

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 1] [Throwing knife Level 3] [Dark Vision Level 1] [Dual Wielding Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    Alex was surprised by his new status, there were two new things on his status, it seemed that after bing Level 10 he acquired SP and a new skill named Dual Wielding.

    Alex acquired this new skill when he was fighting the rare species. It was because he wielded both his custom made Knife and his gun at the same and fought. It was not the first time he fought like that but he never acquired the title until now. Alex decided to check the information on his new skill.

    ¡¸Dual Wielding Level 1: Art of wielding two different weapons at the same time. The more high is your Level the more proficient you will be wielding them.¡¹

    Alex was happy to have acquired this skill.

    ''''Now it''s time to check my SP,'''' Alex mumbled.

    Back then when Alex was still in the temple of God''s, he read in their library that every ten levels, one would receive 10 SP. SP means Skill Point and it was without saying that SP was used on one''s skills. It is said that one needs 1 SP per Level on your skill until you reach Level 5 afterward the amount of SP you will need to level up from Level 5 to 6 would double, meaning from Level 5 to Level 10 (the Max level for any skill) you will need 2 SP per level instead of 1 SP per Level you used to use from Level 1 to Level 5.

    ''''Now that I acquired my first SP I must use it wisely, the next time I''ll acquire another SP would be after bing Level 20, How should I allocate my SP?'''' Alex starting thinking about how he should use his SP.

    Meanwhile, when Alex was lost in his thoughts, Gracier was already awake and when she saw that she did not sleep in her own bed, on the contrary, she was in Alex''s bed. She blushed, atst, she knew why she had slept so peacefully after a long time. That''s because she was sleeping next to someone with whom she could drop her guards. Somehow, it was strange that she trusted Alex when they just met yesterday. Gracier was sure that Alex will not harm her nor sell her like those scums back then were nning to do.

    Gracier could not exin why she felt that if she was beside Alex her fate would change. Call it woman''s intuition, however, she was sure that she had not made the wrong choice when she said that she wanted to apany Alex on his adventures, bing an adventurer like him. Gracier wants to be strong enough to protect others and not always be protected while she can''t do anything. She didn''t want to lose someone ever again. The burden was too much to carry.

    Gracier shook her head and left for the bathroom, after bathing and changing clothes, she returned to the room to see Alex still lost in his thoughts. So, she called him.

    ''''Big brother, Big brother.''''

    Finally, Alex heard her, he looked at her and smiled.

    ''''Morning Gracier did you sleep well?"

    ''''I''m fine Big brother Alex. Thank you.''''

    Gracier''s heart warmed, her tensed body rxed. She was afraid that Alex would scold her because she left her bed in the middle of the night and slept beside him.

    Alex chuckled when he saw how Gracier reacted, he knew what she was thinking. Alex remembered the discussion he had with Silveria earlier he was thinking about how he should allocate his SP. Silveria had suggested allocating four SP to the appraisal skill, two SP to throwing knife skill while the remaining four SP he could use on the other Level 1 skill. Alex followed Silveria''s suggestion.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 10

    Experience Value (XP): 130/1100

    Magic Power: 1200 (+ 20 BP)

    Magic: None

    Attack: 200

    Defense: 165

    Agility: 200

    Intelligence: 200

    Luck: 150

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    As usual, Alex had used his BP on his Magic Point stat. After finishing allocating his SP and BP Alex asked Silveria why she had suggested adding Four SP on the Appraisal skill.

    ¡¼If that girl Graciere back use your Appraisal skill on her, you will see something interesting.¡½Silveria replied.

    Now that Gracier hade back Alex decided to use his Appraisal skill on her.

    *Growl

    However, before he could start Gracier stomach growled. Gracier turned red in shame. Even though she had eaten a lotst night she couldn''t help but feel hungry, she had not been fed well during her captivity. So, when she eats normally after that her malnourished body craves for more.

    Alex chuckled looking at the red-faced Gracier.

    ''''Let''s go down and eat, we can chatter.''''

    Gracier nodded before following Alex toward the first floor.

 Chapter 32 - 31: Graciers Talent

    When Alex and Gracier descended to the first floor there were lots of customers present, Lea was busy serving the customers, when she saw the two she waved at them,

    ''''Morning Gracier, Morning Alex, just take a seat I''ll bring your breakfasts soon.''''

    Lea disappeared into the kitchen soon she came back with their breakfasts.

    ''''Sorry Gracier I''m really busy as you can see, we will spend time togetherter and have a girl''s talk,'''' Lea said apologetically before going back into the kitchen to take another customer''smand.

    Gracier smiled looking at the busy Lea before looking at Alex as though she was waiting for him before starting to eat. Looking at the impatient Gracier, Alex says,

    ''''Let''s eat.''''

    "Understood Big brother.''''

    A few minutester the two finished their breakfasts and went to their room. Gracier sat on her bed while Alex sat on a chair.

    ''''There is something I want to test,'''' Alex announced, Gracier nodded her head and stayed still.

    ''Appraisal'' Alex murmured after looking at Gracier, immediately a blue window panel containing Gracier''s status appeared before Alex''s eyes.

    [Gracier]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 600

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 70

    Defense: 60

    Agility: 50

    Intelligence: 70

    Luck: 100

    BP: 0

    Gift: [ ]

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger]

    Alex became surprised when he saw Gracier''s status, the girl is talented, a magician, a Fire magician, even without a Gift she could be trained, it was simply that she wouldn''t be powerful as a gifted magician because thetter has his/her gift to amplify its magic.

    Suddenly, Alex''s was drawn toward the Gift session there was [ ] there, not knowing what it means, Alex decided to turn toward the only person who will know and as if she has been waiting for Alex to notice, Silveria finally spoke.

    ¡¼Master you have stumbled upon a hidden gem, this girl is gifted and I bet that her gift is not a lesser one,¡½

    ''''Really?"

    Alex blurted out unconsciously forgetting that Gracier was present, that it was not necessary for him to voice his thoughts for Silveria to heard him.

    ''''Big brother Alex are you okay?" Gracier asked with concern.

    ''''I''m okay Gracier do not worry.'''' Alex reply waving his hands to calm down the concerned Gracier.

    Gracier sighed and sat back on her bed.

    Meanwhile, Alex started talking with Silveria, If Gracier was gifted why he didn''t see anything? Alex asked. Silveria replies

    ¡¼It''s simply because it is not activated, don''t you remember that before you be aware of your Gift, that Goddess Mea helped you?¡½

    ''''I see, now that you talked about it, it''s normal that I didn''t see anything because her Gift was not activated. So, how do we proceed to activate it?" Alex asked.

    ¡¼Simple, I''ll do it, however, I need to borrow your body for a few seconds to be able to do it.¡½

    Alex became surprised when he heard Silveria''s reply. He smiled bitterly,

    ''''You can even do something like that.''''

    ¡¼Well, it''s impossible without your consent. However, I can do in emergency cases where you''re unconscious to save you. Let''s stop talking about it, Master do you agree or not?¡½

    ''''Okay let''s proceed.'''' Alex finally epted, letting Silveria possess him. His conscious became blurred and he lost consciousness. Silveria became the one controlling his body.

    Alex (Silveria) grinned and looked at Gracier with predatory eyes.

    Gracier suddenly felt goosebumps all over her body, she looked at Alex in the eyes and immediately her body trembled, unconsciously she drew back, Gracier felt like a littlemb that was about to be ughtered by the big bad wolf. She was the feeling that the current Alex was not the one she knew. She red at the fake Alex.

    Unbothered by Gracier''s re, Alex (Silveria) dered ''''Stay still little Gracier, It will be over soon.''''

    Alex (Silveria) approached the frightened Gracier who back was against the bed frame and extended his arms toward her head. Gracier was trembling.

    On the other side Alex who was watching everything from his soul facepalmed. Silveria was acting like a gangster and Alex knew that she was doing it intentionally. He sighed helplessly and wish that she''ll get down with it.

    When Alex (Silveria) hand touched Gracier head, Gracier felt like she has been electrocuted, she heard Alex (Silveria) started chanting something in anguage she couldn''tprehend, immediately following Alex''s (Silveria) chant a whiteing from his hand entered her body, she felt warm then hot from within her body before falling unconscious.

    Alex (Silveria) spat out a sigh, his forehead was drenched in sweat, he was feeling tired.

    ¡¼It''s down Master, you just need to wait for her to wake up and you''ll use your Appraisal skill on her to know what her Gift is¡½

    Silveria exined before letting Alex regained control of his body, immediately after regaining control of his body Alex felt extremely tired so he was forced to sit on the bed beside the now unconscious Gracier.

    In her own dimension, Silveria murmured ''''To think that this girl was this gifted, to think that it will be her. My master is indeed lucky don''t you think too Big sister?"

    Nobody answered Silveria''s question, she sighed before everything turned silent.

    ....

    Meanwhile, when Alex regained control of his body, Gracier who was fallen unconscious was in another world.

    This world was totally red, no to be more urate this world was entirely made of me, the temperature was extremely hot akin to the sun temperature, strangely Gracier didn''t feel hot even while amidst this world made of me.

    Suddenly, the world trembled a gigantic shadow appeared, it was a giant red dragon over fifty meters long, when this red dragon appeared the mes in this world became docile like a child that had seen their mother.

    Gracier''s body trembled, she didn''t felt fear when she looked at the red dragon, instead, she felt awe and excited, yeah excited Gracier doesn''t know why she was excited, however, she was, she couldn''t exin it.

    The red dragon golden pupils observed Gracier with interest before chuckling, instantly the red dragon body shrunk back, until she became a human, an extremely beautiful woman, her beauty was out of this world. The now transformed red dragon had long red hair and beautiful golden pupils, she was dressed in a long red robe, she had a pair of curved red horns on her head.

    The dragon Lady smiled looking at the Gracier who was opened and closed her mouth repeatedly looking at her in disbelief.

    ''''This queen is sure that you will be a wonderful host.''''

    The dragondy says before crossing her arms and added.

    ''''Oh! Forgive this Lady to not have introduced herself. My Ignia, a Fire God Dragon, no Fire Dragon Goddess would be more urate. Nice to meet you Gracier, my host. Take care of me from now on.''''

    Gracier became more surprised when she Ignia introducing herself. It took her some time to proceed with what Ignia had said.

    Finally, Gracier talked albeit with stutters,

    ''''Likewise, I.. I''m Gracier.''''

    Ignia was happy when she saw that even under her pressure and even after hearing her name and rank Gracier didn''t lower her head.

    ''''Good, you and I be contracted, you''ll use my power from now on. Time''s up. I''ll send you back. Before that let me give you a little gift.''''

    Ignia dered, Gracier didn''t have time to ask what she means by saying that when she was assaulted by intense pain in her left eye.

    ''''Goodbye Gracier, see you soon.''''

    Gracier was not able to hear thest part of Ignia''s message before her body crumbled, the pain still assaulting her left eye.

    Once alone, Ignia sighed and mumbled.

    ''''So, it''s a time, no wonder you wake me up ******, thank you. This girl will help your host. It seems that your Big sister hasn''t woke up yet. Sigh! We shall wait.''''

    Everything crumbled afterward disappearing as though everything that happened earlier was an illusion.

    ....

    Back to reality, a few seconds earlier Alex noticed that Gracier started shaking as if she was feeling intense pain, suddenly her closed left eye started bleeding.

    ''''What''s happening Sil, why Gracier''s left eye is bleeding,'''' Alex asked panickily.

    ¡¼Calm down Master. It''s nothing serious, in contrary it''s a wonderful thing, wait you''ll understand soon.¡½

    Silveria says, refusing to exin any further. Alex sighed and looked at the now calm Gracier.

    Suddenly, Gracier''s body shook, slowly she stood up from her bed and her eyes opened, instantly Alex felt suffocated as though a giant height has been put on him.

    Alex was dumbfounded, Gracier has changed, the pressure he was feeling wasing from her, no to be more urate it wasing from her left eye, her left eye who previously had the same color as her hair, red, had now changed into golden color, it''s beautiful and from this golden left eye, Alex could feel immense pressure.

    Gracier smiled, an extremely beautiful smile and say ''''I''m back Big brother, Gracier can now help you in your adventure.''''

 Chapter 33 - 32: Guild Master Part 1

    Gracier put on a beautiful smile and dered,

    ''''I''m back Big brother Alex, from now onward I can help you in your adventure.''''

    Alex gave no reply because he was still shocked by Gracier''s transformation, not only her left eye turned into golden color, even her hair bes longer than they were, more colored, fiery red in color. Previously, Gracier was the timid type but now she gave a wild type feeling.

    Gracier who was expecting to see Alex happy was disappointed by Alex giving no reaction, no to be more urate Alex seemed shocked, finally, Gracier felt that something was amiss, something about her had changed, physically that is. She touched her left eye and felt a dried up blood there, she panicked and sprinted toward the bathroom and watched herself in a mirror, she shrieked.

    ''''Eh! What happened to my left eye? Why my hair became longer as well?"

    Gracier asked clearly panicked, Alex who was on the other side replied.

    ''''These change happened because your Gift got activated.''''

    Gracier after cleaning herself came back and looked at Alex wanting some answer.

    Alex sighed and he pointed at the bed, Gracier sat on the bed while Alex sat on the chair facing her. Gracier stared intensively at Alex with her heterochromia eyes, Alex gulped feeling a little pressureing from her left eye.

    ''''Can you please do something about your left eye, it''s putting pressure on me, making it hard for me to breath.''''

    ''''Eh? I don''t know that my left had this ability, sorry Big brother I don''t know how to control it.'''' Gracier replied dejected.

    ¡¼Master do not ask the impossible, it''s impossible for her to control her eye power that easily. The only way possible for her to control it, for now, is to cover her left eye.¡½Silveria suggested.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex says before retrieving a bandana from his item box, it was something he used to wrap around his hands when he was training to throw knives.

    ''''Excuse me Gracier, I''m going to cover your left eye until you be able to control it,'''' Alex exined before wrapping the ck bandana around Gracier''s left eye.

    Alex sat back on his chair and decided to use his Appraisal skill on Gracier.

    [Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 800

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 90

    Defense: 60

    Agility: 50

    Intelligence: 70

    Luck: 100

    BP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 3] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire]

    Alex sucked a cold air, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, Gracier''s status changed, her ss changed from magician to Fire Empress, Alex recalls that they were someone that had Empress in her ss, it was Maria, Ice Empress to be exact.

    Alex shook his head and decided to focus on Gracier''s status. She gained a lot of skill, her Fireball was even level 3, it''s probably because of her ss and title. Alex''s attention was drawn toward her Dragon eye Level, it was without doubt about her left eye, at level 3 she could pressure him a Level 10.

    ''''She''s a Level 1 an with her Dragon eye skill she could pressure him, just imagine that her level went up, she c-"

    Silveria cut Alex and continued,

    ¡¼She can easily pressure you with a stare alone before finishing you with a spell. Well, it''s a good advantage in a battle but her eye power is not easy to use. Ah! to think that she gift her this eye, too generous as well¡½

    Silveria muttered at the end, Alex became curious, ''''Huh? So you know Gracier''s contracted spirit, I mean her divine weapon spirit. Is it the Fire Dragon Goddess Ignia?"

    ¡¼Who knows. Let''s to the Adventurer Guild and register this girl¡½Silveria says, she seemed to be avoiding answering Alex''s question.

    Alex sighed decided not to pursue the matter. He faced Gracier and says.

    ''''Gracier now that you Gift has been activated, you should summon. Just think about summoning it and it will show up.''''

    Gracier does as she was told, she thought about that beautiful woman that called herself The Dragon Goddess Ignia. Immediately, she felt the heat in the deepest part of her body, this heat was warm, this heat seemed to want toe out from her body so she let it out.

    With a sudden golden sh, a golden bracelet appears around Gracier''s left wrist. This golden bracelet was really beautiful with an extricate patterns drawn on it, there was a miniature dragon amidst these patterns.

    After the bracelet appeared around her wrist, the atmosphere around Gracier changed, the room temperature as well. Alex had the feeling that Gracier could control the heat present in the air.

    Gracier wore an extremely beautiful smile while facing Alex, her smile shined like a sun.

    ''''How is it, Big brother? Can I help you from now on?"

    Gracier asked, staring intensely at Alex.

    ''''Sure, let''s go to the Adventurer Guild to get you registered for now,'''' Alex replied with a smile.

    ''''Yess''''

    Gracier became happy, she almost started jumping around. This was the first step toward her revenge against the monster responsible for her vige tragedy.

    Alex and Gracier left the Moonlight Inn, when Lea saw Gracier with one eye covered, she almost stabbed Alex thinking maybe he had done something to her friend. Fortunately, Gracier managed to calm her down with a lie. Lea was surprised by Gracier''s long hair, however, she thought that she had overlooked how long it was, thus she didn''t ask.

    The two left and soon they were inside the Guild, because it was the morning there were still lots of people taking quests in the guild, some were even drinking. Gracier acted like a country bumpkin, looking left and right, it was to be expected, this was her first time going inside an Adventurer Guild.

    The boisterous atmosphere inside the Guild stop when they saw fresh meat inside the Guild (it how they called a neer). Every single person inside the Guild turned their attention at the entrance and started scrutinizing Gracier, they were astonished to see a young girl here, not that it was the first time they saw fourteen years old wanting to be an Adventurer, but it was because the young girl had something most of them doesn''t possess. Her aura was different from a normal person, she was emitting an aura only the Gifted could possess. This left them bewildered, only the extremely talented and people from big ns possess a Gift. This means that this eye-patched girl was either talented or she was from a big n. They gulped audibly, they must be cautious and know how to deal with her if it was theter, even though it was the first case they must show some respect. It was how special Gifted individuals are in Mysthia World.

    Even though most of them were curious about the red-haired girl rtionship with Alex the rookie, they decided not to probe. They will know in the future, however everywhere you go there are some individuals who can''t read the mood and act on impulse.

    Naturally, it was Diaz and his men, they approached Alex and Gracier, they stood in front of Gracier. With a smile that hides hidden intentions, Diaz says while rubbing his hands together like a shady merchant that was trying to corn his customer.

    ''''Wee, Youngdy, I''m Diaz an E rank Adventurer and those men behind me are my men. Let me exin to you a few things about our Adventurer Guild. This way, please.''''

    The other Adventurers looked at Diaz with disdain, how shameless can he be, and acted as though Alex was not present.

    However, Gracier''s next words surprised them.

    ''''Big brother Alex, this Big brother sounds like a shady businessman who''s trying to corn his customer. He must not be trusted.''''

    Gracier says that so innocently that the other Adventurers could not control theirughter any longer and startedughing. Diaz smile turned stiff, he was visibly angry, however instead of directing his anger at Gracier, he red at Alex before leaving with his men, he didn''t forget to bump his shoulder against Alex with a smug expression on his face, however, soon he almost fell because Alex extended his left leg and Diaz bumped against it.

    The other Adventurersughed looking at the red-faced Diaz who was running away with his tail between his legs, he didn''t forget to throw a third rate threat before leaving.

    ''''You, just wait, I''lle back and beat you.''''

    Alex sighed and says to Gracier.

    ''''Let''s Go.''''

    ''''Okay, Big brother.''''

 Chapter 34 - 33: Guild Master Part 2

    Nickaido''s here, sorry for not uploading any chapter, I''m a little busy with a project. Here is a chapter, please keep voting regrly, it will motivate me to release quickly.

    Another chapter ising. Keep voting and

    Enjoy!

    ...

    Alex did not bother himself with Diaz any longer, with Gracier he went towards Leena''s counter.

    Having seen the earliermotion, Leena knew Alex was here with a new face. She observed Gracier as if she was studying her. Gracier couldn''t help and step back. For a moment, Leena''s eyes widened however she quickly concealed it, no one noticed it except Silveria.

    ¡¼ As I thought this girl is not simple as she seemed, her background must not be simple as well. I hope she will not be Alex enemy or else she will be troublesome to deal with¡½

    Silveria muttered. Alex not knowing anything about his partner worry greeted Leena.

    "Morning Leena."

    "Morning Alex, who''s that lovelydy beside you?" Leena replied with a smile.

    "She''s called Gracier, my newpanion. Gracier that Elfdy is called Leena." Alex introduced the two.

    "Good morning Big sister," Gracier says politely, she didn''t know why but somehow her half Elven blood was feeling pressured in front of this beautiful Elf Lady.

    Leena smiled sweetly before vanishing from where she stood and reappears in front of the startled Gracier. She was too quick, Alex only saw a blur.

    ''Sigh! As expected this girl is not simple.'' Alex thought.

    Leena held Gracier hands in her own and stared fixedly at Gracier in the eye, her right eye to be exact.

    ''As I thought'' Leena murmured, no one managed to head her except for Silveria who was observing her. Silveria chuckled in her dimension, her earlier worry seemed to vanish with this.

    Leena not knowing that someone had heard her, said something that left Alex and Gracier speechless.

    "Let''s be sworn sisters. I promise you that if you ept I''ll be your Big sister for life, you''ll be my little sister. I will help if someone tried to do something to you, even if the world is against you, I''ll fight against the world then. I swear upon the World Tree that I''ll do as I say."

    Leena was deadly serious, she even swore upon the World Tree. Gracier had the feeling that her oath wasn''t a joke, the World Tree is sacred for them, it was what her half Elven blood was telling her. She became confused about why Leena says that.

    Gracier was looking at Leena and Alex alternatively, not knowing what to do. Alex smiled and says "Gracier you should decide on your own. Do it as you feel it."

    Gracier smiled, she was happy that Alex left the initiative to decide something that concerned her fate. She looked at Leena in the eyes, after staring into her green eyes for a while she decided to ept, she may have her reason for dering that, Gracier was sure that she would protect her, besides having a powerful ally as a Big sister wasn''t something bad for her and her Big brother in the long run. Thus with a smile, Gracier epted.

    "Take care of me from now on Big sis Leena."

    Not knowing about her little sister n, Leena smiled,

    "dly, let your Big sister take care of everything. Now that I''m your Big sister tell me your rtion with this shameless man."

    Leena shifted Gracier behind her as if to protect her from something dangerous.

    Alex rubbed his forehead feeling an headacheing. ''Seriously, she is already acting like a Big sister. However, I''m not a dangerous guy.'' Alexined.

    ¡¼Fufufu! say the lolicon¡½Silveria says teasingly.

    ''You!! When did I be a lolicon?'' Alex asked back.

    ¡¼ You''d have seen your facest night when she was sleeping in your arms. You were grinning, probably too happy to have one of your otaku dreamse true. A loli Elf. Well, in your case it was a loli Half-elf.¡½

    ''Shut up, that''s not true. I''m innocent, beside it was a vition of privacy to watch me sleep without my consent you shameless girl.'' Alex screamed in his mind. Silveria sneered,

    ¡¼That''s what all criminals say.¡½

    Alex''s lips curved into a grin and he muttered,

    ''You know one of these days, I''ll spank your ass to teach a lesson, to teach you how to speak to your master, Sil.''

    ¡¼Peh! I knew you were a pervert. You''re aiming for my holy butt. How shameless¡½

    Silveria muttered like a scared rabbit, Alex rolled his eyes thinking ''You are the shameless one. Let''s ignore her.'' Alex decided not to continue to y with his shameless divine weapon. She liked this kind of game.

    Finally, Alex looked at Gracier and Leena to see Leena looking at him with a disgusted expression.

    "Little Cier looks at how he was grinning earlier, I bet he was thinking about some perverted things."

    Alex''s expression sank, fortunately, Gracier came to his rescue, however, the things she said didn''t arrange things at all, on the contrary, it had worsened them.

    "No, Big brother Alex is not like that, he''s my Big brother. He saved me, he even let me sleep in his bed. I even used his arms as a pillow, he didn''tin."

    ¡¼I like this girl.¡½Silveria muttered in appreciation.

    All eyes turned toward Alex, he facepalmed and says.

    "Gracier you know, some things are better left unsaid."

    Gracier was confused first before managing to understand what Alex meant. It seemed that what she said wasn''t helpful as she thought.

    "Fufufu! Alex, you and I will have a discussionter." Leena says while smiling, however, her smiling face sends a chill down to the onlooker''s spine, Alex included.

    "Joke aside, I want to see the Guild master, I''ve something to report. Also, helped me register Gracier will you?" Alex says changing the subject.

    Leena''s face became serious. "I understand but it will not be me doing it, because I need to take you to see the Guild master. He was nning to see today anyway, so let''s go. Karen, please take care of my little sister in my stead. I''ve something to do with this pervert over there."

    "Do not call me a pervert," Alexined. Leena ignored him and says.

    "Little Cier go see that Big sister over there, she will help you register as Adventurer and exin to you few things. Your Big brother and I wille back soon."

    "Roger¡ï" Karen replied with a victory pose.

    "Okay, I understand." Gracier nodded her head before going toward Karen''s counter.

    "Shall we go?" Leena asked with a smile.

    "After you," Alex replied.

    The two left, going toward the third floor where the Guild master room is located.

 Chapter 35 - 34: Guild Master Last Part

    Alex and Leena arrived on the third floor, in front of them was a Big door and behind this door must be the Guild master.

    "Alex wait" Leena stopped Alex and looked at him in the eyes. Alex looked back at her questioningly, she seemed serious as she says.

    "Alex thank you for saving Gracier. Truly, thank you."

    "No need to thank me, I did it for my own interest." Alex shrugged his shoulders and replied.

    "I know still, thank you," Leena says.

    Alex looked at Leena strangely, thetter became ufortable,

    "What?"

    "Nothing, you seem too concerned about Gracier as if you knew something about her origin," Alex says while observing Leena, he was trying to see how she would react if his assumption was correct.

    As expected Leena refused to look at him in the eyes, she looked elsewhere and muttered,

    "What are you talking about I wonder."

    Alex chuckled seeing Leena acting obviously that she didn''t know anything.

    ¡¼Master it''s as you thought, she must know something about Gracier''s origin it is probably why she did what she did earlier. It''s a good thing for us, though. We will have a powerful ally because she is Gracier Big sister. This girl is very powerful, she is concealing something, she too mysterious.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I know.'' Alex responded.

    Meanwhile, when Alex and Silveria were talking, Leena thought about her earlier action, she knew that she was too hasty, still, unexpected situation call for unexpected action, she must take the initiative so she did. She did not regret her action even knowing that it would benefit Alex in the future considering how Gracier treats him. She was happy even, she was thinking about how to bind this mysterious boy to her faction, unexpectedly she can use this chance to do it.

    Leena nced at Alex and heaved a sigh.

    "You know Alex, men mustn''t try to pry open women''s secret."

    Alex rolled his eyes and asked, "When did I try to pry open your secret?"

    Leena chuckled before pushing open the door and the two entered the room.

    The room was not too big, there was a big table in the middle of the room with lots of papers stacked on top of it, sitting in a big chair on the other side of the table was a man, he seemed to be in his middle fifty, head of ck hair, deep yellow eyes. He looked at the two before continuing to flip through the pages of the book he was reading.

    "Sit down." He ordered, Alex sat across him while Leena went and stood on the Guild master left side.

    "So you are the neer Alex. Nice to meet you, I''m the Guild master of this Adventurer branch, call me Chris." The Guild master, no Chris says after stopping flipping through his book.

    Chris lifted his head and stared at Alex as though he was scrutinizing him, immediately a powerful pressure descended on Alex, he had troubles breathing, he almost fell on his knees from his chair, nevertheless, he refused to yield, gritting his teeth till it almost bleeds Alex endured the pressure albeit with a difficulty, after some time that seemed like an eternity the pressure he was feeling disappeared like a breeze, Alex was able to breathe normally again.

    Chris smiled seeing Alex whose back was drenched in sweat.

    "Not bad. It seems that you have something to report. Go ahead and report it."

    Alex nodded him while inwardly cursing Chris for his earlier action, he knew he was testing him, however, it left a bad aftertaste in Alex''s mouth, still, there is nothing he could do, at least for now, he couldn''t only swallow his anger.

    Chris and Leena noticed Alex displeased face, Chris acted as though he didn''t saw anything.

    "What I''m about to report is about the tragedy that befalls the Gato vige a few days ago, it''s-"

    Chris stopped Alex and continued,

    "Oh? You are talking about Gato vige located in the Zilya''s Mountain? I know what happened, it was a tragedy indeed, however, it was not the only vige massacred by monsters, few other viges were massacred as well. But how do youe to learn about this situation?"

    Alex sighed before exining,

    "It''s because I rescued thest survivor of Gato vige, she was about to be sold to a ve merchant in this town by some thugs that caught her when she asked them to save her after she runs away."

    Suddenly, the temperature in the room dropped to several degrees, Alex could feel Ice cold killing intent that sends a shiver down his spine, it was as though he had stepped into the North pole, he couldn''t move, he was trembling in fear as if he was in front of an ancient beast, he knew without looking up from whom this killing intent wasing from.

    For a moment Alex wanted to open his mouth and say something to calm, however, he decided not to.

    Alex heard a gulping sounds, it was Chris, the guild master who gulped.

    "Cough, Cough. Thank Gods you saved her. Take good care of her from now on or else."

    Alex nodded his head, he had already understood what the guild master was implying because he stealthily nced at Leena when he talked.

    Finally, Leena concealed her killing intent and acted as though she hadn''t anything. Chris heaved a sigh feeling relieved, he then looked at Alex in the eyes.

    "Thank you for the report. Let''s switch to another matter, the reason I wanted to see is about your discovery and fight against the rare species. Firstly, you''ve been too reckless. Sigh! However, sometimes men must to reckless things to evolve."

    Leena red at Chris, thetter body trembled, still he refused to look at Leena in the eyes as he continued talking.

    "Secondly, it''s about your promotion, having killed that amount of goblins you should be at least Rank E, however, somehow you managed to kill a rare species Goblin, something only D Rank Adventurer could fight, maybe it''s rted to your Gift. Even so, we decided to let you pass the test to be D Rank Adventurer. What do you think about it?"

    "I''ll take the test," Alex replied without hesitation. Chris smiled, seeming happy with Alex''s decisiveness.

    "Good. Now a personal question of mine, can I?"

    "Go ahead," Alex replies.

    "Good, do you have any connections with the Otherworlders that came recently in this world?" Chris asked while observing Alex''s reaction.

    Alex flinched when he heard Chris question, however, he quickly regained his cool and acted as though nothing happened as he replied.

    "No, I don''t have any connection with them. Why did you ask that guild master?" Alex didn''t acknowledge that he knew the other as he raised a question.

    Chris chuckled as he leaned against his giant chair.

    "Nothing, I was just curious. Your test will start soon afterpleting the mission of wiping out the monsters located in the Zilya''s Mountain with several other adventurers. Leena will inform you about the date of the Expeditionter. Also thank you for bringing the two adventurers corpses. Their parents will bury them. It''s painful but at least they will have their children''s bodies to bury. That''s all you can go back now." Chris says, dismissing Alex.

    "Okay, I understand."

    Alex reply as he stood up and left after ncing at Leena, thetter make an eye signs telling him to proceed ahead of her.

    After Alex closed the door, he leaned against the wall and sighed.

    ¡¼Master, he didn''t buy your lie.¡½Silveria says.

    "I know, why he asked that? Though, I knew some people would know that I have a connection with the Otherworlders after investigating. I didn''t think it would be this soon. Ah! I hope it''s nothing troublesome."

    Alex muttered before leaving for the first floor.

 Chapter 36 - 35: Hes Lying

    After Alex left there was silence inside the room before Chris chuckled and asked,

    "Eh! Little Leena what do you think about the boy early answer?"

    Immediately, the room''s temperature turned cold, Leena''s eyes narrowed dangerously as she red at Chris.

    "Do you want to die? Continue and you will. Besides I''m older than you, it should be me calling you little boy you know?"

    "Ah! You''re no fun at all. It''s why older women ar-"

    "You have a death wish," Leena says before aiming her right leg toward Chris''s head at an extremely fast speed.

    Bang!

    Chris was sted away by Leena''s kick, he couldn''t finish what he was saying as he collided head first against the wall. Chris stood up and cracked his neck before sitting back on his chair, his head was bleeding, with the flick of his fingers, the blood and his injury disappeared. This showed how powerful he was, Leena must be powerful than him to be able to injure him with a casual kick.

    "Violent as always, however, it''s what I love about you. Abuse me more." Chris says with his eyes filled with something that isn''t good to exin for the sensible souls.

    Leena stepped back unconsciously as she red at this good for nothing of Guild master.

    "Disgusting. I wonder what the Adventurers that admires you will feel knowing that you have this kind of personality?" Leena asked.

    Chris shrugged his shoulders and leaned his back against his chair,

    "Who knows, maybe they will join me, I''m that outstanding after all, everywhere I go, they will be always some people appreciating this outstanding me."

    "Narcissist." Leena spat out.

    Chris cleared up his throat and his expression turned serious, different from his early yful one as he says,

    "Joke aside, I asked you a question earlier. What do you think about the boy''s answer?"

    Leena sat across Chris and crossed her jade white legs, Chris tried to see if he could catch a nce of Leena''s panties because the receptionist dress she was wearing the skirt was too short, unfortunately, he didn''t see anything, so earlier when he was kicked he tried to do the same thing, unfortunately, Leena was too quick when lowering her leg hence he didn''t see anything.

    Leena shook her head facing this Guild master whose shamelessness knows no bound. She decided to reply to his early question,

    "He''s lying. It''s obvious that he knew them, he came with them."

    "I know, I just wanted a confirmation. Also, it was to push you to speak, I wanted to hear your lovely voice, I miss it." Chris says shamelessly, his eyes were wide open, as though he was ready to see something.

    Suddenly, with the flick of Leena''s fingers more than twenty Wind Arrows were created and were pointed at Chris, he turned pale of fright. He raised his hands in surrender,

    "You''re no fun at all, you should have yed along. Sigh! I just wanted to see what panties you are wearing today, White or risky mature ck?" Chris asked forgetting that Leena''s arrows were still pointed toward him.

    "Fufufu! The cost for knowing that will be your life, so give it to me and after I harvested it, I''ll show you, well your corpse that is."

    After saying that Leena flicked her fingers three times, each time three Wind arrows were hurled towards Chris at an extremely fast speed, however, he avoided them easily as though there were nothing, his eyes didn''t leave Leena for one second, suddenly Leena vanished and reappears behind him, sending a kick toward his head, Chris made a sudden turn and caught Leena leg.

    The corner of his mouth curled up, "Gotcha."

    However, he heard Leena''s chuckle, immediately he knew that he had fallen into a trap, and as expected the Leena he thought he had caught vanished like an illusion and the real Leena appeared in front of him, he tried to bring his arms in front of him as quickly as possible to block her attack, however, Leena was quicker, she dove her right knee straight into his abdomen.

    "Guh!"

    Chris grunted in pain as an intense pain assaulted his lower body that he almost crouched down, however, he quickly leaped back to avoid Leena''s kick, thetter didn''t stop after one attack, she attacked him again and again.

    Her attacks were quick and fierce, so fierce that Chris was forced to surrender, the whole room was in mess, Chris sat back on his chair panting while Leena was smiling.

    "Seriously, look how my organized room has be so disorganized. Ah! it be will a hassle to clean this up." Chrisined.

    Leena rolled her eyes, "It''s all your fault. Don''tin as though It is you who going to clean up. Let''s talk seriously."

    "You''re right," Chris says and slumped back into his chair.

    "After my investigation, I knew that the boy came from the Temple of God''s forest, he is one of eight. It is said that his Gift was useless, he can''t use magic." Chris exined.

    "His Gift useless? I don''t think so. I''m sure it was his Gift he used to kill those goblins and that rare species. Did you find any information on what kind of Gift he possesses?" Leena asked not believing that Alex''s Gift was useless as they imed to be.

    Chris shrugged his shoulders in response,

    "Sorry, I didn''t find anything, nobody saw anything apart from the Otherworlders or that girl."

    "Speaking of that girl, I know that she isn''t the type of person that will let you investigate in her turf so easily without finding out," Leena says while thinking about a certain blue-haired girl.

    "Sigh! You know her too well. She knew I was investigated, someone." Chris says dejectedly.

    "Oh? and what kind ofpensation did she ask?" Leena asked knowing well that girl wouldn''t let Chris go scoff free.

    "Nothing serious, she just asked me to watch after the boy during his stay over here, making his stay a littlefortable that''s all," Chris exined what Prisci, the head priestess of Temple of God''s asked him after learning he was investigating Alex.

    "I see, That''s one of the reasons you want him to pass the next test to be D Rank Adventurer." Leena says, Chris, nodded his head and added "Also, the boy is talented. That''s arrogant littless must be blind to have missed this unpolished gem, she will regret it not adding him to her factionter."

    "Talking about that, how is the other seven doing at the capital? I heard that the blonde-haired boy group joined the Princess faction, as for the remaining three I had no news about whose faction they joined." Leena asked.

    Chris let out a huge sigh before exining,

    "It''s as you said, the boy named Leonardo joined that arrogant Princess faction with his crew, he is talented, his Hero ss is no joke, he is almost Rank 2 (Level 21), his crew members are not too far from him."

    "Nothing to be astonished about considered that the little girl is letting him use a personal dungeon to level up. I''m not interested in him, I''m more interested in the other group, Alexia''s group." Leena says clearly not interested in Leonardo and his crew, she dislikes him after the first time she saw him, he''s too lecherous.

    "That group is also astounding, especially that girl Maria is almost Rank 2 ( Level 20) as well after refusing to use the personal dungeon proposed by the princes and princess, she and the other two girls are doing missions outside of the capital, killing monsters to level up. They refused to join any factions at the moment with the excuse that they are training. The first Prince faction is always trying to recruit them, the First Prince moved personally to recruit Maria and the other, however, she refused him. Still, the First Prince didn''t feel down after her refusal, he became even more passionate going after her, it seemed that he has fallen for her, it was love at first sight they said. He proimed that she will be his Empress." Chris exined.

    Leena rubbed her forehead feeling headache because of the First Prince persistence, she knew him very well,

    "I see, in less than two months the Magic Academy will open its doors for new students. I have the feeling that Alex will be going there."

    "You''re right. Other empires and kingdoms princes and princesses are alsoing to the Magic Academy to study magic and get an adventurer certificate to dive into dungeons after graduation." Chris added.

    "Heh! You and I know that it is not the real reason for their arrival, even though the Magic Academy was the biggest in the world, the reason they areing to the academy was essentially because of the Otherworlders. I was thinking when they would start moving but now I guess I know." Leena says mockingly.

    "You''re right. What a pain in the ass. They want to have at least one of them for their own country." Chris exins the true purpose of the iing princes and princesses.

    "I guess it''s time for me to move as well. I can''t sit and watch them take the boy away beside now that he is with my little Cier." Leena mumbled as she stood up.

    "So, you''re nning to go back already? Well, I''ll miss you, I don''t know why you''re so interested in the boy but I hope he is worth it." Chris says sincerely.

    "Don''t worry he is worth it, at least more than you," Leena says with a smile.

    "Harsh as always," Chris replies with a stiff smile.

    Leena didn''t bother herself with Chris any longer as she says,

    "I''m off then."

    Once alone Chris slumped into his chair, entwined with hands he mumbled.

    "You''re are too mysterious Leena, I don''t know if it''s your true name, you''ve appeared here five years ago with no particr reason now you decide to go back to the capital. It seems that whatever you have been waiting for, is finally here. Ah! The boy is more interesting than I thought. Also that Half-elf girl must be special to you, so special that you took an oath. I wonder what is your true identity, I didn''t manage to find anything on you after investigating for five years. It was as if you appeared out of thin air, I knew that ce is too restricted but, nobody wants to talk about who you are, they became scared just after hearing your description. Sigh! I''m tired, I give up." Chris mumbled before closing his eyes to rest a little.

    Unbeknownst to him, Leena was leaning against the wall outside, she heard everything Chris said, she chuckled,

    "You''re an interesting boy, to think that you''ll continue investigating for five whole years, not bad. It''s good that you know when to stop. Ah! let''s go back, my little Cier must be waiting for her Big sister."

    Leena says when she remembers that little girl she couldn''t help but smile, her steps quickened as she was descending toward the first floor.

 Chapter 37 - 36: On The Other Side Part 1

    Meanwhile, while Leena was having a chat with the Guild master, in a forest located somewhere not too far from the capital of the Drexia Empire stood three beautiful girls, two were dressed in adventurers gears that clung tightly onto their bodies disying their bodies outlines, thest girl was dressed in white priestess robe, she looked like a divine being dressed as she was.

    Numerous monsters corpsesy in front of the girls, it seemed that earlier they were fighting against these monsters that had now fallen forever unable to rise again.

    Among the monsters'' corpses, there was a goblin, red Goblin (a rare species), and orc''s. The girls were chatting happily forgetting that they were in front of dead monsters.

    "Maria, I bet that now you''ve leveled up," the girl with a long lustrous ck hair holding a Katana says.

    "Yeah, I became Level 21, how about you Sakuya? You as well Luna" Maria asked.

    The three beautiful girls were Alex''s acquaintances who went to the capital with the second Princess aftering to this world.

    The three had be more beautiful, Maria whose hair was previously long was now cut short, she had Bob cut style hair, the other two girls'' hairstyles remain unchanged.

    Sakuya heaved a sigh before answering "Just a little bit and I''ll be Level 20. What about you Luna?"

    Maria and Sakuya turned their heads in Luna''s direction to see her absentminded. Sighing, Maria says dejectedly "Here we go again. What''s up with you Luna? You''ve been doing this thing since we left the temple. I''m perplexed, tell me what''s going on."

    Sakuya on the other hand giggled and says amusingly "Oh! Alexia doesn''t y the fool you and I know what''s going on."

    Maria red at her best friend who likes to tease more than anything.

    "Am I not wrong, though. We both know she was thinking about a certain someone even though she tried to hide it."

    "Shut up" Maria shouted, Sakuya chuckled before shutting her mouth, she could feel that Maria was bing angry while Luna''s golden eyes were locked onto her. Luna may appear simple and Holy but when she became angry even Gods would shiver, hence Sakuya knew when to stop teasing her or else she will be pummeled. Don''t be fooled by her ss, her level was not different from hers, they were both almost Level 20.

    "Let''s her be Alexia, it''s time to see our respective stats don''t you think?"

    Luna who hadn''t spoken since the start finally spoke.

    "I concur" Maria replies while looking at Sakuya who raised her arms in surrender indicating she was in.

    Maria mumbled status and as though responding to her call a transparent window appeared before her eyes, the other girls were already behind her, observing her status.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    [Rank 2]

    Level 21

    Experience Value: 200/2200

    Magic Power: 1400

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 340

    Defense: 280

    Agility: 300

    Intelligence: 320

    Luck: 330

    BP: 0

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 5] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 5] [Ice st Level 2] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Ice Arrows Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] (New Title)

    "Fufufu! This is the Ice Empress for you, behave, or be sealed in Ice forever. Your Ice Empress this humble subject swear fealty." Sakuya says making a polite bow.

    Maria and Luna rolled their eyes whose yfulness knows no bound.

    Sighing because her joke leaves them with no reaction, Sakuya showed her status.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    [Rank 2]

    Level 19

    Experience Value: 1500/2000

    Magic Power: 1060

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 400

    Defense: 280

    Agility: 300

    Intelligence: 270

    Luck: 270

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kama? Tachi

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Swordsmanship Level 5] [Wind sh Level 3] [Iaido Level 5] [Wind tornado Level 2] [Gale sh Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master]

    [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [Sadist] (New Title)

    "Sigh! Your Attack''s stat is above mine." Maria says dejectedly.

    Sakuya grinned pleased with herself,

    "Well, I''m opting for the maximum damage, after all, I''ll be quick when attacking without not forgetting to deal big damage, that''s my motto. Fufufu! Let''s y once we went back to see if you can win this time."

    Facing Sakuya provocation, Maria grinned eyes filled with undisguised battle''s lust as she says "Bring it."

    Pon! Pon!

    Ouch!!

    The two were hit on the heads, they knew who the culprit was without looking, they grunted inwardly while cursing at Luna whose blow wasn''t light at all.

    "L?, it''s not good to hit your friends with that Holy Bash skill of yours, it hurts like hell." The two said in a choir.

    "Let''s focus, shall we? I guess it''s my turn."

    Luna didn''t even look at the sulking duo as she murmured status, a blue panel appeared right before the three eyes.

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 17

    Female

    [Rank 2]

    Level 19

    Experience Value: 1400/2000

    Magic Power: 1440

    Magic: Holy Magic, Healing Magic

    Attack: 340

    Defense: 250

    Agility: 230

    Intelligence: 280

    Luck: 330

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1] [Holy Barrier Level 3] [Holy Beam Level 3] [Heal Level 5] [Holy Bash Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] (New Title)

    Maria and Sakuya eyes almost popped out of their sockets, especially Maria whose mouth was twitching uncontrobly, she was frustrated,

    "L?, that''s not the stas priestess should have. For God''s sake, you''re a healer, not a main attacker but only the support type. What are you nning to do with that absurd Attack''s stat?"

    Sakuya also stared at her second-best friend wanting to also know the answer to the question that was gnawing at her mind since a while ago.

    The left side of Luna''s red lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk on her Goddess like face as she replies

    "Wouldn''t it be fun to see their astonished faces once they saw a priest pummeling the hell out of them? I bet it will."

    "And some say I''m the sadist one. Here''s another one." Sakuya spat while rubbing her forehead.

    When she nced at her best friend Maria, Sakuya saw that Maria''s mouth twitched, and she was pretty sure she was fighting a smile.

    "Did you think of yourself as Bubble Gum?" Maria asked in reference to a certain character in a certain novel the three often read out of boredom back on Earth.

    Luna rolled her eyes while Sakuya shook her head and offered "Shall we go back now?"

    The other two nodded their heads before Maria took something that looks like an ancient scroll and ripped it, immediately a white light blinding the three and after the light died down, the three had disappeared leaving behind the Goblin''s corpses.

    .....

    Nickaido''s here with some exnations. As you have noticed, the girls statuses are different from before, here are a few exnations to help you understand the changes, but first be sure to go back check in the auxiliary volume the chapter on their initial status.

    Maria Status change:

    The 100 BP Goddess Mea gifted them Maria used hers like this: 50 BP on her initial ATT stat =140

    20 BP on her DEF stat= 80

    and the remaining 30 BP on her AGI stat= 100.

    She has leveled up 20 times (10¡Á20=200 points, adding the 200pts on all her stats, it''s be like what you saw. And because one gains 20 BP per Level up, she earns 400 BP for her 20 levels which she used them all on her MP stat.)

    Having gained 10 SP per ten-level up, which means for being Level 21, she gained 20 SP. Maria used them like this.

    Advanced Appraisal Level 1 to Level 5 (4 SP)

    Item box Level 1 to Level 5 (4 SP)

    Ice sh Level 1 to Level 5 (4 SP)

    ciate Level 1 to Level 5 (4 SP)

    Ice st Level 1 to Level 2 (1 SP)

    Close Quarters Combat Level 3 to Level 5 (2 SP)

    Ice Arrows Level 1 to Level 2 (1 SP)

    ....

    Sakuya Hishimiya:

    100 BP given by the Goddess Mea were used on her initial state like this.

    50 BP on her ATT stat

    30 BP on her DEF stat

    and the remaining 20 BP on her AGI stat.

    She levels up Eighteen times (10¡Á18= 180 pts, added on all her stats.

    20 BP gained per Level up, (20¡Á18= 360 BP,

    She used 80 BP on her ATT stat and the remaining 280 BP on her MP stat)

    She gained 10 SP which she used to like this,

    Swordsmanship Level 2 to Level 5 (3 SP)

    Wind sh Level 1 to Level 3 (2 SP)

    Iaido Level 3 to Level 5 (2 SP)

    Wind tornado Level 1 to Level 2 (1 SP)

    Gale sh Level 1 to Level 3 (2 SP)

    .....

    Luna Heart

    She added the 100 BP on her ATT stat

    360 BP gained after the eighteen levels up on her MP stat.

    10 SP:

    Holy Barrier Level 1 to Level 3 (2 SP)

    Holy Beam Level 1 to Level 3 (2 SP)

    Heal Level 1 to Level 5 (4 SP)

    Holy Bash Level 1 to Level 3 (2 SP)

    ....

    I hope it clear some of your doubts.

    Please continue voting regrly, may God bless us.

 Chapter 38 - 37: On The Other Side Part 2

    Nickaido''s here, Sad, nobody is voting. What''s going on? Where is the PS, please I want a rain of PS. Vote, vote, and vote. It motivates me. PS are the author''s favorite mind food, after all, hence please please votes.

    Enjoy!

    .....

    When the girl opened their eyes again there were inside a room, the room was in with nothing inside it. The three advanced and pushed open the door, immediately what greeted them was a big hall filled with a lot of Adventurers.

    Some were taking quests, some were simply chatting exchanging jokes among themselves while some were drinking at the bar.

    However, the bustling atmosphere inside the hall stopped as all eyes were directed at the three before whispers soon followed.

    "Ugh... Aren''t the three celestials?" asked one of the Adventurer who seemed to be drunk.

    "Yeah, it''s them. Beautiful as always. If only-" replied another Adventurer who didn''t finish before being stopped by another burly Adventurer.

    "Stop daydreaming, it''s not the like of you that can have this kind of girl, there are celestials after all. Only the like of the first Prince could dream of. I said dream of, mind you, not that he can have them."

    "Fuck your mother, I wasn''t saying that, nor I have never thought of something like that. It seems that you don''t love yourself. Continue saying something like this outside and you won''t know when you heard have left his original ce to roll at your feet." rebuked the Adventurer who had been stopped mid-sentence.

    "Moron, It''s why I''m freely talking here." the burly Adventurer responded while shrugging his shoulders.

    *Laughter*

    The other Adventurer''sughter rang inside the hall, this was a daily urrence whenever the girls came to the Adventurer guild.

    As for their nickname, it was something that happened the day after they arrived at the capital. Everybody knew who they are, coupled with their beautiful appearances that don''t lose facing the Imperial Princesses, no they were more beautiful than the Princesses, they were thus named Celestials.

    Maria and the girls advanced toward a receptionist counter not paying any attention to themotion they have raised aftering out of the room, the room they often appear in after using the teleportation scroll, calling it Returns Scroll would be more appropriate.

    The Returns Scroll, something extremely rare and valuable only found inside the chest of a high-Level dungeon, many have tried to reproduce this Returns Scroll, something from the Lost Era but failed to reproduce it. Only inside a high-level dungeon one could obtain it. Thus only High level noble, or extremely wealthy merchants can own a few. It went without saying that the Royal family owned the majority of Returns Scrolling out from the dungeons.

    This scroll as the name suggests was used for one purpose, to return to a previous location designated as an anchor point by ripping the scroll. It works within a certain distance, hundred kilometers (50 miles) were the limits.

    The girls owned few of these Scrolls something they received for safety purposes when they started adventuring refusing the offer to dive into the Royal family''s dungeon. A privilege they deemed unwise to ept considering that it came with a shackle, the membership to a faction. Not nning to partake in any political issues for the moment, the three refused while Leonardo eager to enter the Princess'' pants epted.

    "Wee back, how was your day?" Asked an elf receptionist, it was a beautiful blonde haired Elf, she has a pair of green eyes reminiscent of a forest.

    This Elf receptionist was named E, Maria, and then a girl''s personal receptionist. It was strange to see that even the three have an Elfdy as a receptionist like a certain someone.

    If one were to look closely, this Elfdy features seemed to be the same as Leena, Alex''s personal receptionist. Who knows the two may share some degree of parentage.

    Smiling Maria looked at E, the Elfdy she and her two best friends be acquainted with on their first arrival in this hall. E was the first to wee them and since that day she had be their receptionist.

    "Good afternoon E, same as usual, today wasn''t different. ''La routine'' like French people in my homeworld often say."

    *Chuckle*

    Sakuya chuckled while Luna lost in her thoughts didn''t offer any response.

    E heaved a sigh, having been ustomed to Maria suddenly speaking in different tongues she never heard of, E wasn''t surprised knowing the girl''s origins.

    "A?, A?. Please bring out the monster''s material." E says.

    With the flick of her fingers, the proof of subjugations was brought out. A quick count left E rubbing her forehead feeling a headacheing.

    The number of Goblin''s ears in front of her numbered in the fifty, if only it was that, she would not be feeling headache, there were two rare species goblins ears mixed among the Goblin''s ears, that''s not all, there were several orcs ears as well coupled with few ant daggers (proof of subjugation, it grew on their back).

    E was furious, they may be Rank 2, not far from Rank 3 but killing this amount of monsters with three members was borderline reckless.

    "Say girls, can you not be more reckless?" E asked, eyes ring at the three.

    Knowing that they went a little overboard, the girls dropped their shoulders in surrender.

    "Next time we will be more careful and kill only the strongest ones," Sakuya says innocently but what she said wasn''t something someone who knows she was wrong would say.

    Maria and Luna red at their friends who don''t know when to stop teasing others.

    "Hehehe! Nice one Sakuya. Tomorrow I don''t want any of you here. Tomorrow will be your daybreak, understood?" E announced with a smiling face, a smile that wasn''t a smile.

    The girl gulped, Sakuya wanted to say something but she received Luna Holy Bash skill on her head.

    "Ouch, it hurts, why did you do that, you gori woman?" Sakuya spat while rubbing her head fearing it would leave a bump on her head.

    Luna ignored Sakuya and acted as though she had heard nothing.

    "Understood, Big sister E," Maria replied in the girl''s stead while inwardly cursing at Sakuya, she vowed to teach thetter ater once they go back. Tomorrow she was nning to advance into Rank 3, Maria did not want to be left behind by Leonardo, who by now would be a Rank 3 already.

    "Guess not everything went as the way one nify." Maria inwardly thought while ring at Sakuya who shrugged her shoulders acting like she didn''t know why Maria was ring at her.

    Luna on the other hand just rolled her eyes and once again was lost in her little world.

    "Good answer. Be happy, Big sister E will apany you lots tomorrow. Let''s go on shopping sprees." E added, killing any ideas of secretly slipping away in the guise of sleeping.

    Having seen that their fates were sealed, the three epted the money after selling the monster''s materials.

    By the way, today they have earned Five gold coins after selling all the monster''s materials.

    The three left the guild after deciding on the hour and ce where they will meet for tomorrow''s shopping sprees with their Big sister E. Indeed, she was like their Big sister, It wasn''t the first time that the four went out, they did it several times, sometimes E even sleeps in their Mansion when it was toote to go back to the Guild.

    Eager to quickly go back to their Mansion, clean themselves before taking an afternoon nap, the three quickened their footsteps, unfortunately, they were forced to stop because in front of the Guild was a carriage, that could not be shier, this carriage was automated one, bigger than the one the second Princess brought, like hers this carriage was white with the Drexia imperial insight on it.

    Maria heaved a sigh feeling headacheing, she knew the owner of this carriage, someone she doesn''t want to encounter, s fate thought otherwise.

    Luna frowned upon noticing the White carriage, like her friend she didn''t like the owner of this carriage, he is too shy, too clingy to her taste.

    While her two friends were not happy seeing the carriage Sakuya was smiling, she put on a beautiful smile, a wee, a smile of someone that is about to watch something interesting and as a bystander, she must enjoy the show, too bad there wasn''t any popcorn close by or everything would have been perfect.

    Maria and Luna red at Sakuya whose mouth was curved up, she seemed to be enjoying their misfortune, and they knew she was enjoying herself.

    The two braced themselves, ready to deal with the scourge that was about toe out from the White carriage.

 Chapter 39 - 38: The First Prince

    Indeed as they waited the carriage door was pushed open and from the other side a silhouettees out.

    Dressed in an imperial robe with the Imperial insight on it was a young male, appearance-wise this young man was handsome. He had blue hair and his eyes were of the same hue.

    Behind this young man stood three guards dressed in silver armors, swords hanging on their waists.

    When the young man saw the girls, especially Maria and Luna something shed within his blue eyes, he quickly tried to conceal, unfortunately, the girls noticed it, something Maria and Luna found disgusting.

    If they could choose to ignore him they will, however they couldn''t because of the young man''s status. Displeased as they were they could only bear with and hope he would leave soon.

    The handsome young man wore a beautiful smile that could make any normal girl fall for him, unfortunately, the three were not normal girls.

    "Greetings, my future Empress, and my first concubine." The young man says.

    Maria and Luna''s brows creased respectively when the two heard the way the asshole refers to them.

    With a smile that does who knows her wouldn''t call a smile, Maria replies.

    "Greetings your Highness, your joke is not funny at all, spare me from the fate of being an Empress. It''s too much for me and I don''t want to own it."

    Even while rejecting the young man who by now you could guess his status Maria maintained her smiling face. The handsome blue-haired who seemed to be in his early twenties is the First Prince of the Drexia Empire, Adler Ackes Von Havens, the second Princess Big brother and the former First Princess Prisci who was now be Head priestess of Temple of God''s little brother.

    "Now, now you don''t have to refuse right now, take your time to think about, just know I''m serious about you two," Adler added without losing his smile. It seemed that this setback didn''t affect him at all. Somehow, he seemed confident that he could get them given enough time, he was sure of it.

    "There is nothing to think about, my answer won''t change no matter how many times you try. So, stop trying." Maria outright refused him, no minding her words, Luna nodded her head seeming to share her best friend''s view.

    For an instant, Adler''s mouth twitched, he almost lost his smile, something he couldn''t tolerate in front of the girls he decided to conquer since that day he put his eyes on them.

    Smiling as if the girls continuous rejections doesn''t affect him, Adler stated, "Just thin-"

    "I say, your Highness are you forgetting that I''m also present or you''re doing it intentionally?"

    Adler was cut mid-sentence by the smiling Sakuya who crossed her arms observing the show and now decided to step in because they seem to be forgetting about her.

    Adler''s smile vanished, his body trembled, he almost took a step back, the guards behind also flinched refusing to look at the girl who just spoke.

    "Gre. Greetings Lady Sakuya, I hope you have been doing well." Adler asked while stuttering, he seemed ufortable dealing with Sakuya.

    On Sakuya''s lips was a crease of amusement when she saw how Adler reacted. She knows that in that duel she almost behead him but, it was not intentional, her Iaido was too fast him to defend against it even when his Rank was higher than her. Since that day, Adler was avoiding her, even she was present Adler will act as if thetter was not there.

    It could be more appropriate to say that Adler was afraid of her, there was always a dangerous glint in Sakuya eyes, at the start Adler was also aiming for Sakuya but after that duel, he became a frightened rabbit in her presence whenever Sakuya talk to him.

    Shaking his head Adler regained his bearing as he proposed "Let me invite you three to a dinner."

    "Sorry, we are tired, let postpone it for a-"

    "Why not? I''m rather hungry. Besides he is going to pay." Sakuya cut off Maria''s mid-sentence.

    Maria and Luna red at Sakuya ready to swallow thetter whole,

    "Est¨¢s loco?" (Are you crazy?)

    Maria asked Sakuya in her nativenguage, anguage Sakuya, and Luna understands well.

    "Fufufu! No lo soy. Vamos a disfrutar de esta cena." (Fufufu! I''m not. We''re going to enjoy this dinner.)

    Sakuya responded with a mysterious smile, seeing this smile, the girls understood hence they epted Adler''s invitation.

    Adler smiled even though he was rather bothered by Sakuya''s smile after their exchange in anguage he couldn''t understand, anguage from their homeworld if his assumption wasn''t wrong, he was still happy to have dinner with the two, as for Sakuya there was nothing he could do, if not for her the girls wouldn''t have epted, hence he could only swallow the bitterness he was feeling.

    As the girls boarded the automatic carriage, Sakuya smiled when he saw how ufortable Adler was in her presence.

    Soon, they were out, in front of them was the biggest restaurant in the capital, it was five stories building painted in gold color.

    After they entered, they were immediately sent to the highest floor because Adler had already reserved.

    The highest room on the top floor was beautiful decorated with chandeliers hanging above, soft music ying in the background.

    But the real star was the food. Tablesden with delicacies line the walls. Everything you can think of, and things you have never dreamed of, lie in wait. Whole roasted cows and chickens still turning on spits. Huge tters of fowl stuffed with savory fruit and nuts. Ocean creatures drizzled in sauces or begging to be dipped in spicy concoctions. Countless cheeses, breads, vegetables, sweets and, waterfalls of wine decorated the table.

    The girls were not too surprised knowing how this floor function, each VIP room has its set of food already prepared and served on the tables, ask why the food will not spoil a question only the restaurant owner could answer. This is mysterious, it was precisely why this restaurant was the most prized of the whole Empire, even outside of the Empire.

    Taking sit, the four started eating, Maria and Luna opted for a simple sd while Sakuya took a bite of the blend of cornmeal, chicken, and cream cheese. The cream cheese was smooth while the chicken felt rough, but, nheless, the meat tasted immensely satisfying. The warm mixture was pure a ambrosia in her mouth.

    "Delicious" Sakuya offered her honest opinion before drinking her wine.

    Among the four, she seemed to be the one enjoying herself the most.

    After finishing, the three stood up and said in a choir "Thank you for the treat, your Highness, we will be taking our leaves then."

    Adler was astonished by their sudden action and before he could ask them to stay a little longer, the three were already gone. Adler opened and closed his mouth repeatedly before sighing, he slumped into his chair, he was pissed by their behaviors but there was nothing he could do, he had lost his appetite, finally, he was able to understand Sakuya early smile and the reason why the girls had epted.

    Adler tossed a bundle of banknotes on the table before leaving, even if he didn''t seed in his attempt today, he was sure that he will get the two, maybe that Sakuya girl as well,

    "No, no that one is too dangerous and can''t be tamed. Maria and Luna are already enough, I can''t lose them, I must win them over, they are vital for my n. That bitch has already taken that blonde-haired foul into her faction. Ah! I must quickly win the two or else" Adler murmured as he returned to the pce.

    Meanwhile, the girls were already in their Mansion located in the east part of the pce.

    "You should have seen his face when we left him there. I bet he was pissed." Sakuya says with a smile.

    Maria and Luna smiled thinking about Adler''s face after they left like that. However, knowing him he will try to invite them again, he is trying to win them over into his faction, something necessary if he wants the crown.

    Shaking their heads the girls undressed as they stepped into the bathroom to clean themselves. Their beautiful bodies wereid bare, unfortunately, no man was present to enjoy the sight.

    "I hope, Alex is doing fine." Maria suddenly blurted while cleaning herself.

    "Oh? Are talking about my future knight? I bet he''s doing fine. I''m sure he must be having fun surrounded by a bunch of beautiful girls" Sakuya responded while ncing at Luna who was beside her.

    Luna''s body trembled when she heard what her friend say, the bathroom temperature dropped, Maria red at Sakuya who doesn''t know how to keep her mouth shut, thetter shrugged her shoulders.

    "Eh? I wonder about that. Soon we will see him." Maria says trying to pacify a certain someone.

    It seemed that it had worked because the tense atmosphere inside the bathroom disappeared.

    Maria heaved a sigh while Sakuya chuckled, after their baths, the girls went directly to sleep. They were rather tired, this afternoon naps would help them.

 Chapter 40 - 39: Yesterdays Subjugation Reward

    Meanwhile, while the girls were ready to sleep in another location was a Mansion, inside this Mansion a young girl was about to take a bath,

    She stripped down and step slowly into the tub, turning the water on high and letting it beat over her head in steamy rivulets. Closing her eyes to the water as the heat soaks into her skin, she leans against the cool tiles as her weak legs threaten to buckle.

    "Ah! I''m tired, a good bath then a good sleep will reshape this tired body of mine." the girl murmured.

    The shower curtain was ripped back and the girl didn''t even flinch, engrossed as she was with the water cascading down her body and massaging muscles long past cramped.

    "Cami" Leonardo the new entrant sighs, the exasperation clear in his tone. "How are you feeling?"

    Cami cracks an eyelid and raises a brow at the same time, watching him. "A little tired. How was your talk with her Highness?" she asked.

    "She was happy that I became Rank 3 today. She said that I must be Rank 4 before ss starts at the Imperial Academy." Leonardo exined.

    "It seems that Maria is not far from attaining Rank 3, that fool of First Prince invited them to have dinner with him. He doesn''t know when to give up. Never will they ept him, the three will be mine that''s given." Leonardo added, eyes filled with nothing but infuriation.

    Cami watched him as the water runs over her skin like a caress,

    "How had I fallen in love with this man who can''t only love me? This wily snake that had twined around my own wolf''s heart from the first meeting of eyes. Yet knowing his nature I''m still and continue loving him. I''ll do anything for him. I''m must be sick myself" Cami inwardly thought.

    "I wonder how that fool Alexander is doing? I hope he is still alive to see me im the three girls." Leonardo added while thinking about the ck-haired young man he hates since the first day he saw him.

    Cami chuckled and says "I bet he will not even be Rank 2 when he wille to the Imperial Academy, his Gift is useless after all."

    "You''re right," Leonardo replies with a smile.

    Slowly, Cami raises a hand and cup his cheek, leaning close to kiss him gently. Feeling his hands glide over her water slick body, pulling her close to him and disregarding the fact that she was naked and wet and he was clothed as pulls her deeper into the kiss.

    Soon, his clothes were discarded and a long battle followed.

    ....

    Back to Alex''s location.

    After Leena finished talking with Chris the guild master, she descended to the first floor to see Alex and Gracier chatting happily.

    Joining them she asked, "I''m back, how was your registration? Easy isn''t it?"

    "Wee back Big sister Leena. Yeah, it was easy, Big sister Karen exined a lot of things to me." Gracier replied, happy to see Leena.

    "That good but I bet she did not exin everything to you, let''s me restart like this I''ll slowly exin everything to you," Leena says while caressing Gracier red hair.

    Alex''s lips curved up into the smile, he knew Leena was trying to talk as long she could with her little sister, but how could he let her do that? If he doesn''t stop her now, Leena will continue talking untilte in the night, she may even propose to let Gracier sleep here because it waste.

    "Leena, how was the situation? Did the parents learned what happened to their children ande retrieved their bodies?" Alex asked, eyes filled with seriousness.

    Leena red at Alex reproaching him for not reading the mood, unfortunately, there was nothing she could do, Gracier seemed interested in the topic hence Leena replied,

    "They have been informed, the bodies and the 30 silvers coins have been sent to them. Even though it was painful at least they have bodies to bury. The parents send their thanks to the Adventurer that brought their child''s dead bodies back. You''ve their eternal gratitude they said."

    "I see. It''s sad but it''s Adventurer''s life" Alex said thinking that he may die one day if he was ever careless.

    "Indeed you''re right but you have been warned don''t go dying somewhere on your own. Your life isn''t only yours anymore now that she is part of it. You have responsibilities to yourself, to her, and to all those who care about you. So don''t die until they said so. I don''t want to feel sad and especially I don''t want little Cier to feel sad knowing you are dead. I hope I was clear?" Leena warned, looking at her Alex was sure that she was not joking, she was concerned about him, even though some part was because of her little sister Gracier. He was still d, nheless.

    Alex smiled even knowing that "I promise, I''ll be careful from now on."

    "Don''t worry Big sister Leena, I''ll protect Big brother Alex, and even if I can''t, I know that you will," Gracier added, Leena was astonished by what she said but nevertheless she still smiled.

    "Yeah, I will," Leena replied while caressing Gracier''s silky red hair.

    Suddenly, she stopped caressing Gracier''s head and give Alex a pouch containing yesterday''s subjugation rewards.

    After catching the pouch Alex counted the money inside it, there were Four Gold coins and Ten Silver coins inside it. He knew without asking that this is yesterday''s subjugation rewards.

    Without waiting for Alex to ask any questions Leena exins.

    "The total of thirty goblins ears and magic stone are equal to 210 Silver coins (2 Gold coins and 10 Silver) while the rare species earned you 2 Gold coins."

    "Okay, thank you, Leena. Gracier and I will be going back, tomorrow we wille to take Quest together." Alex replies after looking outside and saw that the sun was about to set. So, they must go back, there are few errands the two must do before returning to The Moonlight Inn.

    Knowing she couldn''t stop them, if she were to do that she may be hated by her little sister who seemed to want to spend more time with her Big brother, Leena begrudgingly left Gracier to go but not after thetter promised going out with her on her free day, something she was patiently waiting for.

    ''It will be the two of us without that annoying Alex around. Fufufu! It will be wonderful.'' Leena inwardly thought.

    "Bye Big sister Leena, bye Big sisters."

    After saying goodbye to Leena and the other girls, the two left the guild.

 Chapter 41 - 40: Encounter

    Nickaido''s here because I''m busy IRL with some problems, I couldn''t write like I used to. Sorry about that, everything will go back to normal again. I promise 5 chapters this week. Please keep voting regrly like you used to, it''s sad that nobody is voting, I know I''m partially at fault by your votes motivate us, authors, to quickly write and release a chap, So, keep voting. Creation is hard, so cheer me up.

    Enjoy!

    1/5

    ...

    As the two left, Alex suddenly stopped and asked the girl beside him.

    "Gracier, Let''s go buy you some clothes. Even a few will do. Once you go out with your Big sister Leenater, she will buy you anything you might need. For now, let''s buy the necessity."

    "Okay Big brother. We will do as you suggested. I promise I''ll pay backter once I started earning my own money. I pay half of our rent as well" Gracier dered, it seemed that she didn''t want to be a leech, she ns to contribute. It was something she had thought about ande to the conclusion that she must participate or else it would leave a bad aftertaste in her mouth.

    ¡¼Good girl, I''m starting to like her more and more master. You should never let her go. I can understand a bit why Ignia chooses her.¡½Silveria praised Gracier.

    ''Indeed, you''re right Sil. Do not worry I never nned to let her go, to begin with. She''s precious my little sister after all.'' Alex responded in his head with a smile.

    ¡¼Pervert.¡½Silveria said.

    Rolling his eyes at her, Alex focused his attention on Gracier. Smiling he said "Good. I''m waiting and I hope when you get your first pay, you''ll buy me a drink."

    "I will," Gracier replied with a beautiful smile.

    The two continued advanced while chatting and soon they were in front of the shop that sells clothes, pushing the door open which makes a clinking sound, Alex let Gracier enter before following her in.

    Immediately as the clerk saw the two, especially Gracier how beautiful she was, expressly with one of her eye covered, the clerk put on the most beautiful smile she could offer and wee them.

    "Wee to Dior''s Store. I''m Delphi, nice to meet you. How can I help you? We have everything you might need."

    Alex observed this Delphi, she''s beauty not beautiful as Gracier or Leena but she''s indeed a beauty. Blue hair and deep brown eyes, she seemed to be in her middle twenty. There was one aspect where she beat the other girls in, the chest department, they are huge, truly huge, maybe F-cup. Alex couldn''t tell but he knew that they were Big. He had a hard time looking elsewhere, shaking his head Alex spoke.

    "Hello, I''m Alex and this is my little sister Gracier, we are here to buy her a few clothes and other women necessities."

    Hearing Alex, Delphi''s eyes brightened for a second as if she knew heard or had heard about him, she quickly hides it. Alex was surprised but Delphi''s behavior but she chooses not to dwell on the matter.

    Smiling coquettishly Delphi says, "Oh, and when I thought that it was ''The Rookie'' little girlfriend. It seems that I''m wrong. Come with me little sister, let''s Big sister take care of you."

    Saying that Delphi spun and started going where the clothes the sizes of Gracier were. She didn''t forget to wink at Alex before going.

    Gracier followed after her in bad mood, she didn''t like this woman at all, she seems fake.

    Alex scratched his cheek, he would be an idiot by now if he doesn''t know what Delphi was trying to do.

    "Ah! It''s sure tiring to be famous." Alex says sarcastically.

    ¡¼Cut the crap, I bet you fantasize on those cow tits that girl have.¡½Silveria says in bad mood.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Alex responded "Which men wouldn''t? Big tits are men''s dream after all. Like one of my past friends often like to say, ''No Big breast No love''. Well, I''m not interested in this girl, though."

    "But somehow someone seems to be jealous of the girl''s asset, don''t tell me you''re the t type girl?" Alex asked teasingly.

    ¡¼Hehehehe!!¡½Silveria startedughing.

    Without knowing why the more Silveriaughed, the more dread Alex felt, as if something bad was about to happen to him. He felt a chill running down his body as Silveria continuedughing until she said something that makes Alex''s body tense up.

    ¡¼Hehehe! Enjoy the Gift master. Skill bestowal: [Blink]¡½

    "Holy fu-" Alex couldn''t finish whatever he was nning to say as an intense headache assaulted him. This headache was far worse and intense than the previous ones, Alex dropped onto the ground and started rolling, holding his head, you could see tearsing out from his closed eyes.

    Gracier who was choosing clothes on the side felt something, she dropped the dress ande running towards Alex''s location to see thetter holding his head seeming to feel intense pain.

    Crouching beside him, she asked worryingly,

    "Big brother Alex what''s going on? Why are holding your head? How can I help you?"

    Alex was not in the mood to answer her questions, Delphi also came and saw Alex, she panicked before crouching down and muttered a chant.

    [Heal]

    "I hope it will suffice, it''s the best I can do," Delphi mumbled apologetically.

    A white light covered Alex''s head, his terrible headache seemed to calm down as his raged breathing turned calm again. Alex''s back was drenched in sweat as if someone had thrown him into a pool.

    A few minutester, Alex sat down and said,

    "Sorry, I don''t know why it happened. Well, it may be because my level went up quickly recently. Sorry for the trouble and thank you for the help. I didn''t expect you to be able to cast a healing spell."

    "Hehe! You''re wee, besides there is hardly any customer this evening so I don''t mind. Well, I was a cleric in an adventurer group a few years ago. Things didn''t end well for us so here am I." Delphi replied, exined a bit about how she became clerk here.

    "I see, it sad but it''s good that you are happy doing what you doing actually. This life suits you more if I may say." Alex said, Gracier nodded her head, by now she had calmed down. Like her Big brother she also shares the same feeling if not for Alex, she would have proposed to leave happily far from trouble (Adventurer life). Well, something Gracier was sure her Big brother would not ept.

    Delphi smiled shyly, emphasizing her assets she said "I think so, there only one thing missing, a good man." saying that she winked at Alex flirtatiously.

    Alex felt a chill down his spine for another reason, calming down he tried to switch to another subject,

    "Gracier, go back with Delphi choose your clothes, we must quickly go back. Don''t forget your promise to Lea. She will not be happy if you''rete again."

    Intelligent as she was, Gracier quickly understood what her Big brother meant.

    "Ah! I forgot. Quicklye to help me choose Big sister Delphi." Gracier responded by dragging Delphi with her, thetter followed her even though she was a little skeptical about Alex''s im.

    Once alone Alex heaved a sigh before his expression turned cold as he says angrily,

    "Silveria, never do something like this without asking my consent, understood?"

    Seeing how angry her master was and knowing that she went a little overboard, Silveria apologized.

    ¡¼Sorry, Master, I promise not to do it again. Now, it''s my turn to warn you. Never call a woman t chested whether it''s true or not. For your well-being please refrain from saying something that could earn you a few ps.¡½

    Alex''s back tensed when he remembered the look Cami gave him back when he inwardly thought how t her chest was.

    Shaking his head Alex promised to be prudent from now on.

    Thirty minutester, Gracier came back with few clothes she had already tried, because Alex was feeling unwell, she did not ask him to see the clothes she tried, she chooses to follow Delphi advice.

    After paying the bills, 1 Gold coins, and 20 Silver coins for the clothes and underwear, Alex bid farewell to Delphi and promised toe back, this time to buy his clothes and underwears, he left the store with a happy Gracier.

    .....

    After the two left Dior''s Store they decided to head back, walking past several streets Alexe to an abrupt stop and turned his head in the opposite direction to see a girl dressed in short pants and shorts shirts, on the two sides of her short pants were two daggers sheathed in something that looks like a belt.

    Looking at the girl''s face, it was in as the word in could mean, even Delphi was beautiful than this girl, the girl had long ck hair tied in a ponytail and ck eyes dark as the night itself. Even so, Alex did not know why he felt the girl''s presence, the girl was also astonished when she locked eyes with Alex, however, she quickly concealed and started moving forward not bothered to look at Alex again.

    On the other hand, Alex continued to observe the ck haired girl who by now had disappeared from his sight.

    "What''s happening Big brother Alex? Why are you staring at that ck haired girl so much? Did you perhaps know her?" Gracier asked.

    Shaking his head Alex exined,

    ''''I don''t know her but I feel like that face is not her real face. She concealing something I''m sure of. Well, it not my problem. Even though she from her outfit I can tell that she is also an adventurer, I never saw her. I doubt we will see each other again, not that I care. Let''s go."

    Gracier nced at her Big brother before mumbling to herself, "I''m not sure about that."

    She quickly followed after Alex, the two went towards The Moonlight Inn.

    Meanwhile, the girl in question now in another street nced back and mumbled "Interesting." before vanishing from where she stood.

    ''Interesting'' was the word used by Silveria when she saw the girl.

 Chapter 42 - 40.5: Side Story: My Name Is Leena

    2/5

    Keep voting,

    .....

    ~Leena Pov

    My name is Leena and I''m a receptionist at the Guild branch of the Adventurer guild located in Eria town, a medium-sized town. It''s a lively town. I started working here it''s been five years already.

    During these five years, I have seen my fair share of Adventurers, some rise to prominence, while some die during mission. In thetter case, it''s sad. However, all Adventurer know what being an adventurer entails. You could die at any given moment, it may happen today or the day after. The risk is high, so is the reward. If there was a dungeon nearby, I think more Adventurers would have died.

    Even beforeing here, I started as Adventurer as well. Thinking about those days I can''t help but smile. Now I became a receptionist for my personal interest, evening into this town had been intentional. There is something I need to confirm so I chose this town after leaving the capital.

    My days as receptionist went on, a lot of Adventurers hit on me several times but none of them managed to catch my eyes. Nor I''m nning to start a rtionship to begin with, so all their attempts failed, even so, they continued and because of this I earned a Nickname "The Goddess" because they deem me as such that why I did not ept any of their confessions, how could mere mortals think that he may win a goddess''s Heart? He can''t, to make matters worse the Goddess herself was unwilling. Hence, the nickname. Well, it was not like I care about it.

    Days passed and today I was thinking that it would be like usual however he came.

    "Hello, I''m Alexander Touch, I would like to register as Adventurer may I?" said the ck-haired young man. He was not handsome nor he''s ugly, just in middle, the most beautiful thing on his person if I may say would be his eyes, his beautiful green eyes that screamed Life.

    At that moment I knew he was the one I was waiting for, not in the romantic way mind you.

    Smiling I started exining things to this young man named Alex.

    Days passed after Alex became Adventurer and started taking quest, he was a bit reckless taking quest, even when I warned him he didn''t listen and said it will be okay. I couldn''t only smile while inwardly thinking ''Please do not get yourself killed.''

    Strangely, every time Alex managed to astonished me,pleting quest after quest. His levels slowly rising until the day they brought him back. I was so surprised and so panicked that my heart almost stopped beating when I saw the unconscious Alex.

    "Medor, thanks for bringing him here. He''s an acquaintance. So, can you bring him to the second floor, there is my room there? I''ll let him rest over until he wakes up. I can''t bring him back to his Inn still unconscious." I pleaded Medor. Thetter nodded his head before proceeding towards my room on the second floor.

    On my way to the second floor, I was stopped by Karen another receptionist I formed. She''s the lively time, she''s more like the little star among us receptionist, though.

    "Leena, are sure it''s wise to let him sleep in your room, what if he assault you?" Karen asked seriously.

    *Ouch

    Flicking her forehead, Karen cried holding her head and started acting as if her head was about to explode due me flicking her forehead. Something I was sure I did lightly, rolling my eyes at Karen''s antics I said, "Stop joking, he can''t do anything even he wanted, something I doubt he will ever do. I''m more concerned about how his Adventurer life will change if those suckers know about him sleeping in my room."

    Karen''s eyes widened slightly before she looked the transported Alex with eyes filled with pity. Pity because Leena''s fan would kill to have the chance he got. Some jealous may target him.

    Smiling I left Karen lost in her little world as I proceeded toward my room on the second floor.

    After entering my room, I helped Medor install him on the bed. Having finished he left leaving me and Alex alone in the room.

    Observing him, I saw that from time to time Alex''s body would twitch, he seemed to be having a nightmare. His shirt was drenched in sweat, same with his forehead.

    Sighing I approached him and with my left hand I touched his forehead,

    "Hot"

    Immediately I cried, his forehead was indeed hot like boiled water. I heaved another sigh before proceeding to undress his upper body, with a towel and water I brought from my space ring I started cleaning his upper body and head. It was to help him alleviate his body temperature.

    "Hehehe, it''s funny if you think about it. Me doing this kind of thing, what kind of face they will make if one of them saw the current me. Sigh! It''s all prophecy and if I going to be sacrificed for the greater good, then that''s what it gotta be.'''' I mumbled to myself before shaking my head.

    After half an hour, I stopped because, Alex''s body temperature. Looking at his bare upper body I couldn''t help but praise his physical, his muscles were well defined, packed with energy. He had what men prided themselves to call Six-packs, they were not perfect yet but I think they are good enough.

    Shaking my head to discard any thoughts of touching, tracing my fingers on them, I left the room to take a breather.

    Half of an hourter when I came back, Alex had already woke up and he was talking to someone.

    When I looked at him strangely Alex coughed before answering the question I asked him about previously.

    ''''Thank you Leena I''m fine.''''

    With a smile, I replied "That''s reassuring then.''''

    Suddenly, I noticed something that wasn''t on his arm before so I asked. Naturally, Alex will not tell the truth, he lied saying that he had that cross-shaped tattoo on his left hand before. I did not pursue the matter because everyone has a secret.

    Few days passed quickly after the incident, Alex had restarted taking Quest again. Sigh! I hope he will be more prudent.

    It happened when I was thinking that, Alex came back with an injury, I said injury but it was just a slight cut on the cheek nothing serious. After healing him, he asked me to use the private room.

    Once inside the private room located on the second floor, Alex brought a few things that gave me the scare of my life. This reckless boy had killed thirty goblins and even a rare species goblin something only D Rank Adventurer could face. He even brought back two Adventurers corpses, when I saw the corpses I couldn''t help but sigh. It''s sad, those two just reunited recently, to think both would lose their life shortly after. That''s Adventurer''s life for you.

    After lecturing him for a while I let Alex go after informing him that the Guild master wants to see, that pervert would like to see him tomorrow. Said Guild master who was present in the room, he just hides his presence, only I know, something I wasn''t sure if it was true because from Alex''s body I had the feeling of being observed. I may have imagined things.

    The next day Alex came with another surprise, he was with a red-haired young girl whose age would be between fourteen or fifteen at best.

    When I saw the girl, something within my blood resonated and I knew without a doubt that this girl and I were somehow rted. So, immediately I swear an oath, taking her as my little, something that astonished the girl and Alex. Even if she seemed to see Alex as her Big brother something I don''t mind. Bing her big sister ties me to Alex, something I wee with open arms.

    Later I learned what happened to her in Chris''room. I couldn''t help but be furious, so furious that I started emitting a little bit of killing intent. I quickly stopped it not to hurt Alex. After finishing talking with Chris, Alex left.

    Once alone Chris and I talked, I knew that Alex was Otherworlders, one of the eight who came into our world recently. What kind of Gift he possesses is a mystery. Well, I''m not in a hurry to know, I''ll know soon enough.

    After leaving Chris'' room I went to the first floor to chat with Cier, It was the nickname I gave my little sister Gracier. Chatting with her for a while, Alex proposed to leave, and even though I was against it, I let her go after securing a promise to go out with her.

    As I said earlier my name is Leena, I came to this town for a purpose, finally, after five years I was able to encounter him, he even brought me a surprise. Someone, I wouldn''t have encountered if those bastards had taken her with them. I''m truly blessed to have him, he saved her.

    Time to take care of some trash.

 Chapter 43 - 41: Nuts Crusher Part 1

    3/5

    Keep voting!

    .....

    After Leena finished her shift, she went to her room on the second floor, once inside, she showered before changing into new clothes, mumbling something, her figure changed, instead of her previous green hair and eyes, now she had long ck hair and blue eyes, she was not beautiful as her previous self.

    ''''This will do,'''' After saying that, she checked her figure before leaping through the window of the second floor and disappeared into the night.

    ''Time to hunt.'' she murmured before the darkness swallow her up.

    ....

    The sun had already set, leaving a ce to the darkness that held the world in its embrace.

    For some it was the time to sleep, to recover after a long journey of work, the night was the time they are active, ready to receive their clients, meanwhile, for some, it was time to drink until they forget who they are, in a night like these Taverns are full, the night became daytime for the customers inside it.

    ....

    In a Tavern few streets away from the Adventurer Guild.

    From the outside, it looks weing, well maintained, and warm. Large and small stones and soft wooden tree trunks make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It was near impossible to see through the small, curtained windows, but the sounds of cutlery and drinking sses from within could be felt outside.

    As one enters the tavern through the old, hardwood door, you''re weed by pping hands and cheerful singing.

    The bartender was handling some customers but still manages to wee a new customer with a wink.

    It was as engaging inside as it was on the outside. Stone beams support the upper floor and the rows of small Luminaes (Magic stones used to illuminate one house at night) attached to them. The walls were packed with all sorts of travel memorabilia, most likely all collected by the owner.

    The tavern itself was packed. Adventurers seem to be the primary clientele here, which often leads to exciting evenings as they recount their adventures not forgetting to exaggerate to spice things a little bit.

    Several long tables were upied by happy, excited groups of people, some were dancing on the table, while others cheer them on with pping and yelling. The other, smaller tables were also upied by people who were having a good time. Even most of the stools at the bar were upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    E leaned on the bar, her long ck hair lying over one shoulder of her sequinned dress. She lolled her head to one side, pushing out her red lips just a little. Her blue eyes shined in this poorly illuminated bar. She wasn''t drunk yet but she liked to give the impression that she was. The bartender was there to take her order in a sh, eyes dropping only momentarily to her low-cut neckline. She twiddled her hair in a seemingly absent-minded way and giggled girlishly before ordering a strong drink.

    ''''I''m on it.'''' replied the bartender, giving another nce at her before going to prepare the drink.

    Meanwhile in another corner sitting around a table drinking was a group of men. They are not particrly handsome nor too ugly either, one of them who was observing the ck haired woman for a while finally talked,

    ''''Jo, that chick over there will do, whaddya think?"

    Jo, the burly man among the three shook his head, he seemed drunk ''''I dunno, Pinky, what''s the n?" Jo asked back albeit with a difficulty.

    Pinky, the midget, the one who talked earlier, touched his pink nose and send a nce toward the ck haired woman who seemed to be drowning cup after cup as if tonight she hade to drown her sorrow before lowering his head and said ''''You lots didn''t seem to have eyes, you''re seeing a drunken woman, but me I''m seeing an opportunity to make quick money and at the same time quench the boss anger for ourst failure. Don''t you see where I''m going?"

    Pinky became frustrated as none of them seem to pick what he was trying to say. He had the impulse to punch those bastards who can''t use their heads even one bit, all the assholes know was to drink and drink, more drinks, he was fed up with these bunches of brainless idiots, it was because of their negligences thatst time the merchandise had escaped and even though they had caught it, they still lose it because of some asshole ying the Hero. Well, he was one hell of a Hero, Pinky swore that he had never seen anything like that, just a few beams and they have been Ko-ed. Hell, thinking about it send shivers running down his spine. He prayed to the gods, hoping that they do exist, and had his time to make that he never encounter the ''sh Demon'' it was how he nicknamed the man who yed the Hero and rescued the red-haired girl back then.

    Pinky''s Boss did not believe him even after seeing their unusual injuries something his attributed to some projectiles, nothing usual he had said.

    ''Well, you haven''t been there so you won''t know that what we said are true.'' Pinky inwardly thought that day.

    There is no need to think about it anymore, let''s focus on the opportunity in front.

    Shaking his head, Pinky red at his partners in crime before patiently exining what he meant.

    ''''You see, we mustn''t let this opportunity to make money slip by, and at the same time we could use this chance to redeem ourselves for the previous failure, Boss was furious, no he''s still furious. That red-haired girl was worth a lot of money, a special client was waiting for the merchandise after all. Well, let''s drop this topic. My point is that one of us will approach this ck haired girl and after making sure she was drunk, we will propose to send her back home but well, that home won''t be hers that''s all. Do you lots understand where I''m going?" Pinky asked.

    Finally, the two seemed to understand what Pinky meant as they started grinning.

    Max, the third person who hasn''t spoken since the start finally spoke. He was the more handsome among the lots. Short brown hair and eyes of the same hue, he had a scar on the left side of his face, it added more manliness to his already packed figure.

    ''''I get what you are saying Pinky but what proof do you have that the girl isn''t a local? What if we proceed as you said and trouble follow shortly after?'''' Max raised some questions he considers important, they must be cautious not to alert the guards or the Adventurer Guild on their illegal dealings after all.

    Smiling as they are not brainless, especially Max, he can be wise in some unexpected situation, Pinky decided to exin why he had selected the chick for tonight''s operation. He hadn''t been observing the girl for fun, after all, lowering his voice he started his exnation,

    "You see, I have been observing the girl for more than two hours already, at the start of thought she was waiting for someone but it seems that I was wrong, she just sat there drinking cup after cup. After analyzing her I conclude that she wasn''t from this town, she''s just a passerby, I never saw her here, you know I know probably everybody here. As for why she just sat there drowning cup after cup, I can''t clearly say why, maybe she had a problem but what you must know is that she isn''t from here, meaning nobody gonna miss a girl who just disappeared. Besides she gave the loner vibe, hence we must waste this God''s given gift. Tomorrow she may go back, so we must act tonight and asap that is.''''

    ''''Okay, leave to me then,'''' Max replied before leaving his sit, his next destination was obvious, he was going toward the ck haired woman who seemed drunken.

    On the other side, E who lowered her head couldn''t help but smirk when she heard the approaching man. Unknown to the three she had heard all they said.

    Grinning evilly, if If those who knew her were present, they were going to say that hell will break loose on these poor guys soon. E mumbled ''''The fish has taken the bait, hehehe. That''s going to be fun.''''

    ''''Did you say something?" asked the bartender who was cleaning few sses.

    ''''Give another cup of the previous drink,'''' E ordered.

    Even though the bartender wanted toment on how many cups she had already drowned, he still shut it and served another drink to the girl.

    ''''Thank you'''' E said as she started seeping her drink waiting for the man toe.

 Chapter 44 - 42: Nuts Crusher Part 2

    4/5

    ....

    When E opened her eyes again she was inside a cage instead of her room. Panicking, she looked around her to see that she was not the only one trapped inside a cage, there were several other cages as well. People seemed to be trapped inside these cages like her, roughly counting there were dozens of so, of these cages.

    E''s head throbbed because of the terrible headache she was feeling.

    ''''Fuck, how did I end here? It''s stink like hell" She swore, she had troubleprehending how she had ended up here instead of her room.

    Trying to remember what she was doing a terrible headache assaulted her if her memory didn''t y her, she remembered that she was drinking and a man approached her, after drinking few cups she started to feel drowsy and that man proposed to apany her back to her Inn who was not far from the tavern and then she ckout, when she opened her eyes again she was here chained inside a cage.

    It doesn''t take a genius to guess that she had been abducted and brought here, she will be probably sold as a ve. Though very had be forbidden throughout the world since hundred years ago, some still practiced it, ves were sold but secretly, if you are caught only guillotine awaits you.

    Coming back to the present, E observed her surrounding, this ce looks like a basement, the other caged girls, yeah all of them were female, ages ranging from fifteen to twenty, their eyes were lifeless, there were numerous bruises on their skin, it seems that they have been trained until they became obedient not making any noise, they just sat there.

    E was extremely furious, she quickly calmed herself not to blow off her cover.

    Soon, numerous footsteps could be heard until the door was opened, three individuals who wereughing, they seemed extremely happy, the three entered inside the basement.

    Immediately E recognized the three, how could she not? Those three were at the tavern back then, one of them approached her, it was how she ended here.

    Pinky happy for tonight sess, he looked at the caged E and whistled,

    ''''It seems that our beauty is already awakened. How are you feeling?" Pinky asked sarcastically.

    ''''Fine, I just want to punch that pink''s nose of yours,'''' E replied sarcastically in turn.

    Jo and Max burst out ofughter with Max teasing Pinky.

    ''''You heard her right? So, will you obediently let yourself get punched? Maybe it won''t hurt. She''s frail after all.''''

    ''''Right, right. Do it Pinky.'''' Jo, chime in.

    ''''Shut up you two.'''' Pinky red at the two before turning to face E with a grin he said,

    ''''A fiery one, I like it. Unfortunately, I can''t enjoy you myself, I''ll let Boss decide your fate. You''ll be sold tonight, like this you won''t have the chance to escape like that red-haired little slut. Drag her out, we going to see Boss.''''

    Max dragged E out, the other ves shuddered in fear, shrinking back into their cages, clicking his tongue Pinky and the other left while dragging E behind them and because her head was lowered nobody noticed the dangerous glint that passed through E''s eyes when Pinky talked about a certain red-haired girl.

    After walking for fifteen, they arrived in front of a big door, from the other side morous sounds could be heard, with women moans mixed in.

    E''s body trembled, noticing it Pinky grinned and said ''''Let''s go'''', immediately Max pushed the door open and the four entered, what greeted E was a scene of debauchery, dozens of so, of men, were drinking while numerous naked women were entertaining them, some were ying with the women while some wereshing them.

    It was a horrible sight, even though the women were begging they continued, farther in the room stood a throne, and sitting on the throne was a topless man who had a woman kneeling in front of him head lowered. It doesn''t take a genius to guess what the woman was doing.

    The man sitting on the throne had arge physical, even though he was sitting one could see that he was extremely tall, two meters tall, ck hair and blue eye, one of his eyes was covered by an eye patch. There were numerous scars on his body t¨¦moignage to his numerous battles, he was emitting a kind of wild aura, the aura of a wounded beast, one must know that wounded beasts tend to be dangerous.

    All noises stopped at once when the four entered before the men whistled appraising E''s body with their lecherous eyes.

    ''''Boss, I brought something as apologies for ourst failure,'''' Pinky announced ignoring the other men who were trying to get into his good side now that they saw what he brought.

    The Boss smiled with his yellow teeth in full disy as he said with a rough voice.

    ''''Oh? Isn''t our little Pinky. I thought that I had said I didn''t want to see you after your previous blunder? I wasn''t clear enough I guess.''''

    Pinky flinched but gritting his teeth he talked back ''''Please Boss hear me out, I brought this girl as apologies, even though she''s not beautiful as the previous one she''s finer than the other goods, believe me, boss.''''

    The Boss finally observed E as if appraising her after scrutinizing for a good minute, the Boss stroked his chin and nodded his head in appreciation.

    Pinky heaved a sigh of relief ''It seems I''m not going to die tonight.'''' he mumbled.

    ''''Good, but that doesn''t mean that I forgot your previous blunder, your fines will be cut in half for the next two months.'''' the Boss dered.

    Pinky mood soured when he heard his Boss punishment, still, he smiled and replied ''''Okay boss I ept the punishment.''''

    "Good, it''s why I appreciate you, you''re intelligent just that you don''t know how to manage your men. As for their punishment let see, no sry for the next five months.'''' the Boss dered.

    The other men burst out ofughter even Pinkyughed as well, Max and Jo turned pale, with this punishment they will eat less and drink less, it was total hell for the two who like foods and wine more than anything.

    ''''Now, now what should I do with this chick? She has a nice pair of eyes. Should I enjoy her myself?" the Boss considered.

    ''''Boss, I think it would be preferable to give to that man as a Gift. Like that he won''t be angry anymore. He will owe us one. We can''t use this debt in the future in case we face trouble. What do you think?" Pinky proposed.

    The Boss thought for a moment before nodding his head ''''Good idea Pinky, smart as ever. That prodigal son will be happy if we do as you suggest. Poor, Marquis he doesn''t know that his son is collecting ves, the thing he hates the most as his toy''s inside his dungeon.''''

    The other menughed mocking the young man who thinks he was intelligent, if not for his background their Boss would not have to bother himself with thetter, well it was with his help they managed to get this base located in the slum area and were also able to smuggle their goods in and out without much issues.

    Hence they must careful when dealing with him if they want to continue doing their business inside the town. The man was quite greedy but there was nothing they could do. This town was like his ying ground, his father had spoiled him too much. Still, outside he acted a bit proper but inside he''s rotten, his collect different ves every three months. He keeps them inside his dungeon where he ys with them until their break or until he became bored ying with them.

    Chuckling, the Boss, Marco ( the boss''s name) thought how Marquis Lawson would react knowing his cherished son have numerous ves as his ying things, he had disposed of numerous ves as well after bing bored with them.

    ''How ironic.'' Marco mumbled before drinking his wine while not forgetting to y with the woman beside him while at the same recalling his days as a mercenary.

 Chapter 45 - 43: Nuts Crusher Last Part

    5/5

    Warnings: NFSW, there is a little bit of violence ahead.

    ....

    Marco had been a mercenary as far he could remember, going from battlefield to battlefield, well, he said battlefields but they were more like few skirmishes who happened here and there between countries nothing major. Still, he enjoyed these days until one day he offended someone he shouldn''t, it was an extremely beautiful girl who was passing by.

    Marco and his crew had finished a mission and were enjoying themselves in one of the viges near the end of the continent when a maiden dressed in white passed through the vige, she wore a veil to hide her face, even one could see that she was an extremely beautiful woman, she had long golden hair.

    When Marco and his men saw the maiden, their eyes zeroed right on the maiden, immediately they became breathless, they whistled in unison with one of Marco''s men suggesting.

    "Boss, I think I saw a Goddess today."

    "We concur." the other men nodded their heads as if sharing the man''s thought.

    Marco was staring foolishly at the maiden that was walking as though gliding on the ground.

    The previous man who talked added,

    "Because we are not as handsome as the Boss we suggest that Boss should get this girl. You''ll be respected through thend if you were to have a wife like this one. So, Boss do not let her go."

    "Yeah, yeah Boss don''t let her go. You are the most handsome among us, there''s no way she will refuse. When she was passing she quickly nced at you. Go for it Boss." shouted the other men.

    Like a devil''s whisper, Marco believes his men and decided to try his luck hence he stood up and walked toward the maiden who was walking a few meters ahead.

    "Excuse me miss can I have a little bit of your time? I promise you won''t regret it. I''m Marco, a C Rank Mercenary. I''m the leader of the Fang''s Mercenary. Nice to meet you. May I know your name?" Marco asked.

    By the way, mercenary Rank doesn''t differ too much from the Adventurer Rank just that there was no SS Rank Mercenary.

    Back to Marco''s group.

    The maiden ignored Marco as she continued advancing. Even though Marco was a little irritated he calmed down and decided to continue trying maybe she had not heard him, he thought.

    "Miss, I''m Marco."

    Marco introduced himself several times, changed the way he talked to no avail, the maiden ignored him. Furious Marco who doesn''t want to lose his face in front of his men cussed,

    "Bitch, Why are you ying hard to get for? You''re just a whore just a little bit beautiful than the other. Stop for this daddy."

    Marco''s men burst out ofughter.

    Finally, the maiden stopped walking and spun around, facing Marco, Marco overjoyed.

    However to his horror what the maiden did next would hunt him for numerous nights toe.

    She swung her hand in Marco''s direction, yes just a casual swing, it was all it took to st Marco (Peak Rank 5) far back, he collided against his men breaking a few arms and noses in the process. When Marco stood up again, he noticed that one of his eyes had been blinded, his upper armor disappeared leaving numerous scars on his already scarred body.

    Forgetting his pain Marco''s turned pale, fear assaulted him, he had never felt so powerless before, not even facing that famous S Rank Mercenary. The maiden had already disappeared not bothering herself with them, for her it had been just a small punishment, nothing noteworthy.

    Intense pain assaulted Marco, he didn''t care about his men who were groaning lying on the ground.

    ''Shit, I shouldn''t have said that.'' was Marco''sst thought before falling unconscious.

    ....

    Back to the present.

    Marco stroked his blind eye covered by an eye patch. Fear assaulted him.

    Shaking his head the Marco drinks his wine while asking, "Pinky how did you manage to get the girl? I don''t want any problem."

    "Don''t worry Boss, I have been extremely careful when choosing the girl," Pinky said before exining how and why he had selected E.

    "Good, your punishment will be reduced to one month and a half," Marco announced, Pinky overjoyed but before he could thank his Boss, thetter eyes narrowed into a slit as he noticed something.

    ''''Say Pinky why didn''t you mark the girl? I don''t want her to escape like the previous ones. I swear I''ll personally kill if it ever happens. That little girl was fine good, maybe I should have imed her virginity back then when you brought her.''''

    The Boss grinned evilly while ying with the woman that served him his drink.

    The temperature inside the room turned cold instantly after Marco mumbled that, allughter''s stopped, even Marco''s hand stopped and in a heavy tone he asked.

    ''''Who? who dare toe here uninvited? Show yourself.''''

    ''''No need to roar like that I''m here you know?" a woman''s voice answers him.

    ''''What?"

    Asked several men at the same time as they turned their heads in the direction of the voice and to their horror they saw E who should be chained sitting on a chair legs crossed so nonchntly that one wouldn''t doubt that she was at home.

    ''Since when?'' that was the question running through their heads.

    "Who are you?" Marco asked eyes filled with caution, a girl who was able to do what she had done was no weakling after all.

    All other men stood up ready to intervene at any moment.

    "Me? Let''s see I''m the Punisher." E replied casually.

    "What?" asked everyone.

    Flicking her fingers the door opened itself, all the men present inside the room body tensed at this disy, unbothered E continued,

    "You all leave, wait for me down there."

    The ves'' girls looked alternatively between E and Marco, seeing that Marco''s eyes were solely focused on E as if he was fearing that thetter may make a move at any moment, the girls finally left the room as if running from what they considered to be soon a battlefield.

    "Now, we can y," E muttered.

    No one answered her, silence hung inside the room.

    Suddenly, E''s eyes narrowed into a slit, smiling evilly she said "I hate when people try to stealthily walk behind me you know? Max or whatever, thanks for the previous treatment."

    E vanished and reappears in front of the startled Max who never thought that he would be discovered.

    E smacked the surprised Max across the cheek, sending him spiraling across the air like twirling ballerinas.

    Bang!

    Max crashed against the wall, embedding himself within it, his arms bent into an unnatural angle, foaming from his mouth, one move and he has been KOed.

    A Rank 3 got done in just like that, fear took hold of the other hearts, Marco''s eye opened in horror, his body was trembling, this scene brought back an unwanted memory.

    "It''s just one girl, let''s attack her together."

    Pinky who ovees his fear momentarily ordered.

    All other men sprung forward bringing with them their weapons or an alternate one.

    Except for the frozen Boss, there was another man who had not moved, a peak Rank 5, the strongest after the Rank 6 Marco. He was named Gregor, Marco''s right-hand man, when he saw how E handled Max, he knew there were in deep shit, ''This one is not a joke'' he thought before observing his Boss and saw thetter trembling,

    "No good, gotta slip, or else I''m going to die here," Gregor mumbled before trying to stealthily leave using themotion.

    However, E was not nning to let him do as he wishes.

    Immediately she released a bit of her power, time itself stopped, all approaching men stood there frozen with their weapons raised.

    Only their eyes and mouth could open, one could see the horror on their faces.

    Especially Gregor and Marco, thetter mouth open so hard that one could be able to shove an egg in it, while the former muttered eyes filled with extreme fear, someone of her caliber should not be here, more than a deep shit, they were simply finished, eyes filled with horror Marco said, "Shit, a Demi-"

    "You talk too much," E muttered before Gregor was sent crashing against the wall sharing the same fate as Max.

    E moved between the other men striking them and soon she was in front of the frightened Marco.

    Recalling her power back, all other men were sent crashing against the wall, some crashed against the tables and chairs, all of them were in worse shapes.

    "It''s was-" Marco couldn''t finish what he was going to say before letting out a hail.

    *Crunch

    E had stepped on his crotch, destroying his family jewel.

    "You like to y with women, don''t you? You''re nning to take her virginity, don''t you? Let''s see how you are going to do that without your things." E muttered while grinning evilly.

    [Alter Heal] E chanted in an obscurenguage before a light covered Marco''s crotch, healing it, however to Marco horror, his manhood had disappeared after the healing.

    "Nooo" Marco shrieked before finally fainting.

    The other men trembled in fear, some tried to escape even if they had to move limply.

    Grinning E approached each one of them and did the same thing to all of them.

    "Aaah!"

    "Please have mercy, I''ll behave from now on. Please, nooo-"

    In the following half-hour, cries filled with horror and pleading could be hearding from the hall as all the men lost what made them man. E crushed their balls before healing them, however, they all lost their family jewel bing dickless.

    Smiling proudly E looked at her masterpiece before leaving the room after she bound all of them together.

    Freeing the women and collecting the evidence proving the Marquis'' son involvement, E left but not with the girls, after leaving them near a guards station with the collected evidence, she disappeared like a cool heroine.

    Soon, the guards learned what happened and went to Marco''s den to see bound and fainted men, all of them were naked but all their manhood had disappeared.

    Bewildered and feeling chills down their crotchs the guards still did their jobs, the Marquis'' son has been arrested as well.

    People wouldter call the mysterious heroine "The Demoness a.k.a The Nuts Crusher"

    .....

    Back to Leena''s room.

    E appears and undid her transformation to transform back into Leena.

    Giggling she said "That''s was fun, still to think that bastard would be their backer, poor Marquis. Well, tonight''s goal has been aplished. Let''s sleep, good night Cier, Big sister has taken care of those trashes, you should focus on leveling up to be able to have your revenge against these monsters located in Zilya''s Mountain. I won''t help you on this one, I''ll just observe."

    Leena mumbled and with a sweet smile, she entered her bed before switching off the light.

    Darkness envelopes the room and soon the sound of calming breathing could be heard.

 Chapter 46 - 44: Girls Talk Part 1

    Going back in time a little.

    Alex and Gracier entered The Moonlight Inn and usual it was crowded. It was to be expected because it was already evening.

    When the two entered they saw a busy Lea serving food here and there while exchanging few pleasantries (Few jokes) with the customers.

    "Wee Gracier, Alex." Even though she was busy serving a customer Lea still greeted the two when she noticed them.

    "Evening, Lea. You seem busy. Wants me to help? But you''ll pay me. I''m costly you must know." Alex teased.

    Rolling her eyes Lea replied, "I don''t need your help but if you could let Gracier help it would be weed."

    "Sorry, that won''t be possible there''s something Gracier and I need to discuss. Maybe another time." Alex said apologetically.

    Gracier looks apologetic as well.

    "It''s fine. I was just joking anyway, but tonight Gracier is going to sleep with me. There''s no discussion on this one." Lea stated as if she would not take no for answer.

    Alex nced at Gracier to see her smiling, she didn''t seem against the idea as result Alex saw no need to refuse Lea''s demand.

    "Alright, we wille down after showering," Alex added before disappearing with Gracier.

    Watching the retreating Alex''s back, Lea couldn''t help but sigh while thinking Alex was acting like a Big brother. How funny.

    "I say little Lea could you go take my order, I''m dying from hunger here. Your boyfriend''s already gone. Well, he said he wille down after showering or are you nning to join him?" one of the customers sitting around a table said jokingly.

    Lea was brought out of her stupor, ring at the bald old man she said: "He''s not my boyfriend, you bald head."

    Then, she scurried away leaving the customers who startedughing making fun of her, saying there was no need to be shy.

    Mrs. Lana in the kitchen heard themotion and saw a red-faced Lea entering the kitchen, she knew what happened, smiling she ced the orders in front of Lea and said.

    "Here you go."

    Lea left with the orders.

    ....

    Half of an hourter, Alex and Gracier descended and sat around an unupied table.

    Automatically Lea approached the two, smiling she said, "Wee back, mother said that tonight she has something specially prepared for you, a surprise. She said you''ll like it."

    "Oh? I''m eager then. I want orange juice, not a wine tonight." Alex said.

    "Noted"

    Lea said then she nced at Gracier, thetter said "It will a sd for me. Same drink as Big brother Alex."

    "Roger, I''ll be back soon," Lea said before leaving.

    Shortly, Lea arrived with their orders.

    Firstly she served Alex''s orange juice and Mrs. Lana''s surprise: two tes of ravioli.

    The little white parcels were wonderfully fresh, filled with wild mushrooms, and served with a sd of mixed greens and parmesan cheese. Alex tasted one. He had to admit that the food was as delicious as Mrs. Lana had promised.

    Then Lea ced Gracier''s sd in front of her.

    Gracier stared at her sd with a smile.

    The sd was mostly crisp lettuce leaves tossed in some sort of a creamy sauce, served with buttery garlic bread. Gracier loved the leaves and the crunchy croutons. She loved the cold sliced chicken and avocado thaty on top. In no time at all the sd was gone and her mind turned to the orange juice.

    Lea observed the two as they devoured everything. She was happy to see them enjoy their foods, even though she had not prepared Alex''s food, Gracier''s sd had been prepared especially by her.

    "How was it?" She asked.

    "Delicious" the two responded in unison. Startled the two looks at each other beforeughing.

    "Tell your mother that I enjoyed her surprise. It was good." Alex praised the ravioli, He was being honest. It was delicious.

    "Thank you for the sd, I know it was you who did it," Gracier said with a smile.

    "What? How do you know?" asked the surprised Lea.

    Gracier giggled, "I don''t know you just said it. I was testing you earlier."

    "You" Lea was lost for words, she didn''t think that Gracier would trick her. She jumped in, finally, she understood why Alex was smiling after Gracier praised her, so he knew what her little sister was up to.

    Lea red at Alex, Alex smiled before shrugging his shoulders saying it wasn''t his fault.

    Another girl cleaned the tables as the three continued chatting. It was a new employee, Alex didn''t know her name. The girl looks like Mrs. Lana, she seemed to be in her early twenties.

    After chatting with the girls for one hour, Alex decided to leave.

    "I''m going to sleep, goodnight both of you. See you tomorrow Gracier, you should sleep early because tomorrow we will be taking a quest, your first quest. Hence you need to be at top of your form, do not sleepte." Alex warned.

    "Okay, I understand. Good night Big brother." Gracier replied while Lea waved at the retreating Alex.

    Shortlyter Gracier and Lea went upstairs, the second floor, at the end of the corridor stood Lena''s room. After the two entered Lena said before entering the bathroom.

    "Make yourself home. I''m going to take a shower."

    Gracier who brought her pajamas with her changed in it before sitting on the big bed.

    Lea''s room was painted blue, the room was simple, except for the big bed, the table, chairs, and the closet, there was nothing inside the room.

    Gracier sat on the bed lost in thoughts, Lea who freshly showered entered the room with a towel wrapped around her slim figure, dropping it she wore her underwear and a white shirt on top of it before entering the bed and covered herself with the nket, then she turned to face Gracier.

    "I''m back. Ah! I felt refreshed."

    Gracier smiled looking at her, without giving her a time to ce one Lea asked.

    "How was your day at the Adventurer guild? Did you regret wanting to be an Adventurer?"

    "Not really, I''m happy to have registered. Oh! I forgot, today I be a beautiful Elf''s little sister." Gracier replied.

    "What? You''re talking about Leena? That''s Leena?" Lea asked surprised that the famous Leena will take a Half-elf she had never seen as a little sister.

    "Exactly, it''s her. She swore an oath upon the World Tree that she''ll protect me as my Big sister. I don''t know why she did that but I have the feeling that she didn''t mean any harm. Besides I have the feeling that she isn''t simple as she showed. I may be wrong but it''s unlikely. Having a powerful ally is good for me and Big brother." Gracier exined.

    Even though Lea was surprised by Leena''s action she doubts that Leena, the mysterious Leena had done something so serious without a reason. Well, only she knows why she did it.

    Clicking her tongue because Alex seems to be lucky to have a little sister like Gracier, Lea said displeased "That lucky bastard, he''s nothing serious. He just lucky to have you."

    "Don''t talk like that about Big brother Alex. You know nothing about him." Gracier replied angrily.

    Lea put on a startling expression while inwardly smiling, happy to see Gracier defend Alex even though they met recently.

    "Why did you say that? Did you perhaps know something about him?" Lea asked doing her best not to smile.

    Gracier''s anger calmed down as she exined "Even though I don''t know anything about him. I''m sure he was not from here. He-"

    "Well, I know that he was not from here, from this town. It''s obvious." Lea stated.

    "You got me wrong, I''m saying he is not from this world. His aura is different from those of this world. I noticed it the first time I saw him. Do not ask how I know this but I''m sure I''m not wrong." Gracier exined. She had noticed something unusual about Alex the first time she saw him coupled with Leena''s interest in thetter, something she noticed today, she was sure of her assumption.

    Gracier could not say why she felt like that but she has the impression that Leena was interested in Alex, not in a romantic way but for a specific reason she couldn''t tell. Bing Leena''s sworn sister was to know the reason, also to protect Alex in the case Leena would try to harm him. Something she doubts it would happen, better be prepared.

    "What? You must be joking right?" Lea asked refusing to believe Gracier. Gracier shrugged her shoulders deciding not to convince thetter if she didn''t believe her.

    Pouting because Gracier didn''t try to convince her, Lea asked "Tell me what happened to your eye? Why are you wearing an eye patch even when you''re going to sleep?"

    With a giggle, Gracier replied "Secret" before added "Goodnight Lea."

    Then she fell into the bed and pulled the thick, nket to her chin.

    "You''re no fun at all. We will continue this conversationter. Goodnight Gracier." Lea said before switching off the luminaes illuminating her room.

 Chapter 47 - 45: A Way To Increase Ones MP

    While the girls were chatting inside Lea''s room, Alex sat on his bed legs crossed. He decided to check the skill that Silveria had given him.

    Thinking about the new skill in question, a blue panel window containing the skill''s description appeared before his eyes.

    ¡ºBlink: Skill that grants the user the ability to disappear and reappears at will within a certain range.

    Skill Level: 1

    Blink''s Range: 100 Meters (328 ft)

    The more the skill''s level is high the more distance your Blink will cover while the amount of MP needed will reduce.

    MP needed: 350¡»

    Alex sucked a mouthful of air, it was indeed a nice skill, used wisely you can catch your opponent off guard by appearing behind him and fire a bullet at point-nk range. The problem was the amount of MP needed to use the skill, with his current MP Alex could only Blink three times before running out of MP, he needs MP to fire bullets, at best he could use this skill one time with his current MP.

    Shaking his head at how unfortunate it was not to have a lot of MP Alex decided to ask Silveria''s help maybe thetter could have a way that could help him increase his MP permanently besides leveling up.

    "Silveria, is there any way to increase my MP besides leveling up?"

    ¡¼There is¡½Silveria answered.

    "Good, care to share?" Alex asked Silveria to exin.

    ¡¼The only way possible for you to increase your MP is to eat a dragon''s heart.¡½

    "You must be joking right?" Alex asked not believing Silveria, thinking that she was joking with him.

    Unfortunately, Silveria wasn''t joking, her next words confirmed it.

    ¡¼And why would I joke about something so serious? I''m dead serious, you need a dragon''s heart. You''ll eat raw while eating it I will help you convert it into MP.¡½

    "Bleurgh! Don''t joke about something like that. Why would I eat raw? I''m not some sort of fuckin cannibal. I''ve never eaten raw meat, it must stink like hell." Alex responded doing his best not to vomit. Just the idea of eating a raw heart makes his stomach churns.

    ¡¼It''s either that or nothing.¡½Silveria announced.

    Seeing that there was no way out, sighing Alex asked fearfully, "I understand but where would I search a dragon heart? You don''t intend to make me fight a dragon, do you?"

    ¡¼Not necessary and I doubt that there is a true dragon in this world. Well, for now, a wyvern''s heart will do. You can only use wyvern''s heart twice before it will be ineffective. The next time you will want to increase your MP you''ll need a higher dragon heart.¡½Silveria exined.

    Hearing Silveria''s exnation, Alex thought that it made sense. For now, he will search for a wyvern''s heart, maybe he can purchase it because with his current Rank it was night impossible to face a wyvern. If he were to do all he would earn will a ticket straight to hell.

    "I will ask Leenater if it is possible to buy a wyvern''s heart. Hell, I bet it will be costly. Well, let sleep, good night Sil." Alex said before switching off the luminaes illuminating his room.

    ¡¼Goodnight Master¡½Silveria replies as darkness enveloped the room.

    ....

    The next day, the bright radiance of the sun had infiltrated the night skypletely.

    Night was over and it was the start of a new day.

    Alex woke up to find Gracier sleeping in the bed using his arm as a pillow. Smiling because he was sure that Gracier had sneaked out of Lea''s room to appear here.

    Alex left the bed gently trying not to wake up her. After doing his usual morning stretchings Alex went to the bathroom to shower and brush his teeth. After finishing he came back into the room and get dressed in his Adventurer''s gear.

    By then Gracier had woken up, seeing the dressed Alex, she stood up and greeted Alex before proceeding to the bathroom.

    Half of an hourter the two were eating their breakfast on the first floor. Lea was ring at Alex. Thetter had an idea why she was doing this.

    "We will be going. See you tonight." Alex said after finishing, Gracier followed after whispering something into Lea''s ear, thetter seemed to have calmed down after hearing Gracier.

    Alex passed by Smith''s store. Today there was a customer already inside the store browsing through armors and weapons. Sera was busy, seeing Alex enter with someone she had never seen, Sera stopped and nced at Alex.

    "Morning Alex. Who is the beautiful youngdy beside you?" Sera asked with curiosity.

    It was at that moment the other customer turned his attention on the new entrants. He was surprised by Gracier beauty. From his outfit, Alex judged that he should be a Mercenary.

    "Morning Sera. This beautiful girl is my little sister Gracier. Sera this is Gracier, Gracier this is Sera." Alex introduced the two.

    "Nice to meet you Big sister Sera," Gracier said politely.

    Smiling because she started to like the red-haired girl who wore an eye patch, Sera replies

    "Likewise."

    "How is your Old man? Did he finishes my orders?" Alex asked.

    Tearing her gaze from Gracier, Sera replies while giving a change to the customer Alex considered to be a Mercenary. Thetter had brought a bastard''s Sword. He left after ncing at Alex.

    "He''s fine. He''s not done yet. He was trying to find the best material possible to make the ck jacket and the ck pants, as for the shirt I have finished it."

    "That''s good but tell him to make it quick. I''m going to take an exam to be a D Rank Adventurer soon. I''ll need them toplete the exam. Also, I would like to order another set of four throwing knives, they must look exactly like the previous one. If possible I want an enchanted robe for my little si-"

    Sera cut Alex off and said "Oh so soon. Congrattions then. As for the enchanted robe, Leave to me. What color would you like little sister?"

    "Red will do," Gracier responded. She seems to like red because two robes among the three robes she had brought yesterday were red.

    "Nice choice. It will be Two gold coins. As for the four throwing knives, it will be Two gold coins and-"

    "Hold on." It was now Alex''s turn to cut her off.

    "Can you reduce the total amount of money a little? I''m practically from the house you know." Alex pleaded.

    Rolling her eyes at Alex because the words he said could be misinterpreted as him being her man. Sera sighed before deciding to reduce the total amount of money a little.

    "It will be Four Gold coins then. All your orders will be ready in three days." Sera said.

    "Thank you. Oh! I forgot to tell your Old man that I want to change how the belt I''ll be wearing on top of the jacket will be."

    Taking out an already drawn sketch Alex give it to Sera, thetter observed it before nodding her head.

    "So, you want this belt to be altered so that it could hold your throwing knives?" Sera asked.

    "Exactly."

    Hearing Alex''s confirmation, Sera smiled before receiving the four gold coins. "Good, I''ll tell him."

    "We will be leaving then. Today will be Gracier''s first day as Adventurer meaning her first quest." Alex dered.

    "Oh? Good chance then little sister, be sure to listen to your Big brother. Alex, please don''t go too hard on her." Sera advised.

    "Don''t worry Big sister Sera, I''ll listen to Big brother Alex," Gracier answered with a smile.

    "Good. See you in three days."

    "I understand.Bye Sera, Greet the old man for me." Alex said.

    "Bye Big sister."

    Alex and Gracier left, leaving Sera behind, thetter mumbled "Alex is sure interesting. To think he will have a Half-elf as a little sister. you''re a really interesting person."

    She went behind her counter afterward praying that today they will have a lot of customers as they used to every time Alex visited them, he was like their lucky star after all.

 Chapter 48 - 46: Seeing Her Again

    The main street in the city of Eria leading towards the Adventurer Guild was currently buzzing with noise and voices.

    No, that was the usual situation, there wasn''t anything strange about it. Except that today it seemed somehow different, different because people stopped and were gossiping about something, some were quietly whispering into of ears of those close to them to see thetter widening its eyes.

    Even though Alex and Gracier found the atmosphere quite strange they decided to continue, whatever had happened has nothing to do with them. So, they thought. However, soon their assumption would be proven to be false.

    When Alex and Gracier entered the guild it was crowded as usual but today the atmosphere was somehow different than usual. It was the same atmosphere as the two witnesses earlier.

    The two continued advancing but curiosity got the better of them, stretching his ears Alex tried to listen to the gossiping Adventurers.

    "Man you''ll never believe what happenedst night," Said Adventurer A.

    "What happened? Quickly share it. Whening here I noticed the unusual atmosphere inside the town." Adventurer B said urging the other to quickly share what he knew.

    Chuckling the Adventurer A started exining what happenedst night not forgetting to spice things a little.

    "You knowst night an illegal ve organization has been raided. All the culprits bounded and the poor girls rescued."

    "Fuck those trashes to thinks that something like this was inside our city. Tell me who raided this illegal organization." another Adventurer asked.

    Pursuing his lips together the Adventurer A answered "It was one girl."

    The nearby Adventurer''s eyes turned rounder when they heard the man.

    "What? Only one girl? She must be strong then." Another Adventurer said after a moment of pondering.

    "Really strong, she beat fifty bandits by herself. Their Boss is Peak Rank 6 I heard." Adventurer A added.

    Suu!!

    All nearby Adventurers sucked a mouthful of air while inwardly praising thedy. However, Adventurer, A next words send shiver down their crotchs, unconsciously they protected their family jewel.

    "It''s good that she saved the girls but she was ruthless. Too ruthless, even though I know that these bandits are scums that deserve to be punished, however the way she handled them was too ruthless, Sigh!. She crushed their family jewel, erased what made them man forever. They became dickless."

    "Indeed, she was ruthless." the Adventurersmented still feeling chills down there.

    Alex also feels a chill running down his crotch, thatdy was indeed ruthless. Somehow, Alex had an idea of who thedy in question might be. He nced at Gracier, thetter had a nk expression on her face as if lost in thoughts but if you look closely you could see that her lips were curved upward, she was fighting a grin.

    "Let''s go," Alex said bringing Gracier out of her stupor, nodding her head she followed him.

    However, Alex had not taken his third when he almost stripped down, what Adventurer A said caught him off guard.

    "You know people surnamed the mysteriousdy, the Demoness a.k.a The Nuts Crusher."

    "Pfft. Hahahaha" Alex couldn''t control himself any longer so he startedughing, all nearby Adventurers nced at him seeing his unusual behavior, nevertheless, he must have his reason forughing, shaking their heads they returned gossiping.

    Alex continued smiling as the two went toward Leena''s counter. Suddenly, Alex heard Diaz mocking voice,

    "Look it seems that the whelp has finally be crazy. Heughs without any reason. Poor soul."

    "Pfft hahaha. He must be treated, maybe he didn''t have money, should we lend him some?" one of Diaz''s men asked.

    Chuckling Diaz crossed his arms and put on a pondering expression as he replied "Maybe, but Nah I don''t want to help him because he''s foul-mouthed junior."

    "Big brother Alex." Gracier held Alex''s hand when she heard Diaz mocking him. You could hear the concern in her voice.

    Strangely Alex was not angry, smiling Alex rubbed Gracier and the head and said. "Don''t worry Gracier, he''s just a clown. Let''s go."

    Nodding her head Gracier followed after him. Diaz clicked his tongue in annoyance because his little trick had not worked.

    When the two approached Leena''s counter they were surprised because Leena was dispirited, her head lowered, when she sensed the two approaches, her mood brightened especially when she spotted a smiling Gracier.

    "Wee you two. Little Cier Big sister is happy to see you. You''re my sunshine, I hope you will always smile."

    "Morning Big sister. Are you looking so dispirited?" Gracier asked innocently.

    "Ugh! Nothing I just had a nightmarest night." Leena lied through her teeth.

    "It that so. Well, don''t worry it''s just a nightmare." Gracierforted Leena while inwardly smiling thinking ''Big sister is so bad at lying but I won''t tell her I know she''s lying, though.''

    Alex chuckled, he felt that this little sister of his was somehow interesting, Leena had not noticed that Gracier had seen through her lie or she chooses to act like she hadn''t.

    Smiling Alex decided to tease Leena, "Morning Nuts Cru-"

    Feeling Leena''s murderous re Alex quickly stopped whatever he was nning to say.

    "Alex boy did you say something?" Leena asked arms crossed, eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Gulping Alex shook his head and said, "Nothing I was just greeting you. Morning Leena."

    "Good. Morning Alex. I hope you slept well. Be prudent when speaking, who knows when the Nuts Crusher might visit you." Leena says with a mysterious smile.

    Smiling Alex didn''t answer, suddenly the two turned their heads to see a Gracier chuckling.

    "What''s wrong little Cier," Leena asked.

    Shaking her need Gracier replied, "Nothing it''s just that you two look like a bickering couple."

    Alex and Leena exchange nce before shaking their heads thinking that it''s unlikely for them to be couples.

    For Alex, it was that he thought Leena was out of his reach as if she stands at the top. For the nobody him, he didn''t think he has a chance, maybe it would have been different if he was also at the top.

    For Leena, it was simply because she didn''t have time for something like romance. Maybe she will after achieving her goal.

    Gracier looked at the two who were lost in thoughts with a mysterious smile.

    Suddenly, a voice brought Alex and Leena out of their stupors. ncing at the owner of the voice, Alex was startled because he remembered the girl, she was the in girl they saw yesterday evening after leaving Dior''s Store.

    "Your pervert who was stalking me yesterday now that I saw you I demand an exnation. Why are you stalking me?" the ck-haired girl asked.

    ¡¼She''s the funny type I see.¡½Silveria who hadn''t talked since the morning finally spoke after hearing the girl''s words.

    ''What''s so funny in what she just said? Call her troubles bringer type instead of funny type.'' Alex said unhappily.

    Frowning Alex red at the girl and says "When did I be a stalker? I never saw you before. Yesterday was the first time I saw you. Do not nder me."

    Gracier smiled and observed the two, she was sure that Alex would encounter the girl again, however, she had not thought it would have been so soon.

    Leena looked amused because she knew how yful this ck haired girl can be. For proof when the other Adventurers heard her voice they thought it would have been something interesting however after seeing who the voice owner was they lost all interest in the matter.

    Pursuing her lips the ck-haired crossed her arms and says "You''re lying. You''re staring so intensely at mest night as if you can wait to assault me. I was so scared that I quickly fled. Thanks to the gods you did not follow me because you saw that I took a crowded road."

    Feeling headacheing Alex held his head and said in a frosty tone "I say girl you have read too much of fantasy books to misinterpret your delusion as reality. Spare me from trouble will you? I admit that I should have not stared so intensely at you but it was because somehow I had the feeling that you''re not what you''re trying to show. That''s all, I''m not some sort of fuckin pervert, nor I''m one of the stalkers you read in your books."

    The ck haired girl''s eyes shined for a moment when Alex mentioned about her hiding her true self. Inwardly she thought ''Interesting. You''re interesting.''

    However, she was not nning to let the matter slide like that, when she wanted to continue pestering Alex a voice cut her off.

    "Okay, that enough Eleonora. You have teased Alex enough." Leena chime in.

    ncing at Leena the ck haired girl, no Eleonora pouted "Leena you''re no fun at all."

    "Fufufu! thanks for the praise. Let make the presentation. Alex this is Eleonora, a future D Rank Adventurer, and Eleonora this is Alex, he''s also a future D Rank Adventurer. Maybe you will be taking the D Rank examination together." Leena said with a smile.

    Alex''s eyes widened, he had not thought the girl to be soon a D Rank Adventurer like him. For him, she will be an E Rank Adventurer at best.

    On the other hand, the girl was also astonished by the news. Suddenly she smiled as she thought Alex was an interesting fellow.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, this person was furious by the news of Alex bing a D Rank Adventurer.

    "It''s unfair. I refuse to ept this. How can that whelp be D Rank just after registering just two weeks ago? He must have cheated." Diaz shouted not believing in the news.

    "Stop it, Diaz. One must have all informations before contesting a decision you just heard. It''s true that Alex just recently be an Adventurer but he haspleted numerous quests on hisst quest he killed an entire settlement of Goblins. Thirty Goblins to be exact." a burly Adventurer exined after stopping Diaz.

    "What?" Diaz and his men asked eyes filled with disbelief.

    "That not all. He even killed a rare species, something only D Rank Adventurer could face. So, it was normal that he would get promoted. So, stop saying something stupid before it bes toote. The guild master will not go easy on you if you continue to question a decision he has taken." the burly Adventurer warned.

    Diaz and his men''s expression turned gloomy as they red at Alex, thetter smiled in response.

    Infuriated Diaz announced, "Fine I understand but eh! the future D Rank wouldn''t mind fighting against a poor E Rank Adventurer will he? I provoke you to a duel. I dare you to ept it. You can refuse but that will prove that you''re nothing just a lucky dude."

    The other Adventurers'' eyes shined when they heard Diaz provoking Alex to a duel. An interesting show was about to happen.

    Alex smiled hearing Diaz provocation, truth be told he had be somehow fed up with the man, he was nning to teach him a lesson but he didn''t know how, but who would have thought that the man in question would deliver himself on a silver te to be sliced. How funny.

    Before Alex could respond Leena approached him and whispered something into his ear, Alex smiled brightly after hearing Leena''s words.

    "Okay, I ept let''s proceed outside." Alex epted with a mysterious smile.

    Even though Diaz and his men felt that something was wrong especially after seeing the smiling Alex whose face held no fear they still decided to continue. Everybody went outside, many Adventurers were ready to watch a good show. The bolder ones started betting on the winner.

 Chapter 49 - 47: A Bet

    Outside in front of the Adventurers Guild building stood a crowd.

    Currently, Alex was facing the Four adventurers that had picked a fight with him. Well, their leader has. To be urate it was a duel.

    "Heh, it''s toote now. Even if you have some skills, we won''t forgive you even if you start crying." One of Diaz''s men said sneering. Alex just nced at him not bothering to answer his provocation.

    Diaz held a battle-ax in his hand while threatening Alex. A man called Bolt held a double-handed sword. The remaining two adventurers at the back held a bow and dagger respectively as they looked at Alex and grinned.

    The Four people wore light armor on top of their ordinary clothes.

    The residents of the city gathered at a distance while curiously looking at Alex and the other Four. Gracier and Eleonora were on the front row with Gracier doing her best not to show how concerned she was. Eleonora being Eleonora was smiling arms crossed.

    Finally, Leena after speaking with the Guild master came out, it seems that she was going to supervise the fight. Alex and her exchanged a nce before Alex started smiling. It was time to start his n.

    "Well, good for nothing Simpleton. Why don''t we make a bet?"

    "A bet?" Simpleton, no Diaz urged Alex to continue while blue veins appear on his forehead at the disgraceful name he just received.

    By the way, even the onlookers who heard the name were trying not to smile andugh at it. Everyone shut up when the Bolt red at the surroundings. Everyone except Eleonora of course, she continuedughing. Diaz and his men red at Alex.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex said,

    "Like I said it''s a bet. I heard a story a little while ago, miraculously, maybe because you used up a lifetimes worth of luck, you seeded in a quest atst? So, during your celebration, you picked a bone with me who was just going to get promoted above you."

    "Shut up! Stop talking as if you knew everything. We are lucky you say? Don''t make meugh, we are not you who rely on luck, whelp. You''re looking down on us even though you''re a novice that just registered a week ago. Don''t get full of yourself because you''re lucky or because you''re going to get promoted."

    To Alex''s provocation, Diaz yelled threateningly while waving his battle-ax. The sound of the air as he waved his ax showed he wasn''t just all talk.

    Unfazed by the disy Alex continued,

    "Well, that''s difficult to say. Let''s focus on the bet here. So, the contents of the bet are the following. I''ll fight the four of you at the same time. And if you win that''s right let''s say you''ll receive this."

    He then took a bag of gold coins from his fake space ring before removing the fake ring and added it to the bag of gold coins.

    Everybody present eyes widened when they heard Alex''s words, even Leena was surprised for a moment before starting to smile. Gracier panicked when she heard her Big brother was going to fight against those four at the same time. Even though she knew her Big brother was strong especially with his strange Gift, she still felt worried because even if the four weren''t strong they are still above normal people, besides that Diaz guy was an E Rank Adventurer, he must be strong. The only positive thing was that none of the Four seems to have a Gift. Well, if one of them was gifted the group''s Rank wouldn''t be E.

    Gracier eye squinted as she studied the bowman, from his body she could detect a faint amount of Mana. One of her racial traits, Elves can detect the ambient mana in the air or a person because of their sensibility to nature.

    Coming back to the present. Detecting manaing out of the bowman could mean one thing, this bowman was a magic user, maybe he uses magic to fire his arrows. Now that she observed him thetter did not have any quiver containing arrows in it. So, this means he was Magic bowman. The good point was that his bow was a normal magical bow, not a Gift, or else Alex would be in trouble.

    A quick reminder, the difference between gifted people and ungifted one is that if a normal person using a sword (even if the sword quality was of the best) with elements (Fire, Wind, Water....) this person firepower will never surpass a gifted person who gift was also a sword. If the two were to fight, the gifted person will win because its Gift will enable him/her to be in perfect harmony with an element something unachievable for the ungifted. Besides Gifts are unbreakable contrary to normal weapons. Some says that Gifts were the embodiment of one soul, whether it was true or not, only God''s know. An ungifted may win against a gifted only if the former levels was too higher than thetter.

    Back to the present, Gracier shook her head while praying.

    Hopefully, nothing bad going to happen to her Big brother considering that if he uses his Gift this fight will be over in instant. She was eager to watch her Big brother finish the fight in instant.

    She was not the only one eager for the fight to start, Leena was nning to use this fight to know what kind of Gift Alex possesses. Eleonora also was expecting some like that.

    Unfortunately for them, they are going to be disappointed because since the start Alex never nned to use his Gift. He ns to fight using his knife and throwing knives.

    "10 gold coins, and a magic item with an item box function, it''s a ring to be exact. I''ll give these to you if you win that is." Alex announced.

    It became noisy when Alex exined. Not only that, some onlookers knew magic items to some extent Space rings are costly, only son of powerful families, it''s to say Young master of Big families could possess one. So, it was not strange for them to get noisy when they saw the value of the goods such as the Space ring that Alex had disyed.

    Diaz''s eyes burned with naked greed still he put on a doubting expression as he shouted angrily.

    "Don''t joke! You''re just a novice adventurer who registered recently. How were you able to own all these things? Don''t try to cheat us with fake things."

    Hearing Diaz angry voice some people in the crowd nodded their heads sharing the same thought as him. It wasn''t for no reason. Aside from the gold coins, there was the space ring. If you bought them, it would be worth few White gold coins, dozens of White gold coins might be necessary depending on the capacity of the ring in question. After Space rings were a very rare product.

    Knowing this, Alex looked haughtily at the Four people in front of him.

    "Whether or not it is the real thing, feel free to judge if you beat me. No, let''s do this I''ll ask our supervisor to confirm it."

    Saying this Alex ced the items in Leena''s hands while secretly winking her. Leena did not immediately understand why he did that, however, she finally understood the reason why he did it. Smiling while inwardly cursing at how shameless Alex was, Leena announced.

    "Certainly I have confirmed the items. There are ten Gold coins inside the pouch while the space ring is indeed authentic."

    After hearing Leena''s confirmation the crowd became noisy again while Diaz''s eyes were burning with greed.

    ¡¼Fufu, Master you''re sure bad. To think that you''ll force Leena to y with alongside your lie. She will sure retaliateter, be prepared.¡½

    "Well, since I took out articles of this level, you guys have to put out something of equal value. Don''t you think?" Alex asked ignoring Silveria.

    "....."

    There was a long silence. Diaz and his men were silent after hearing Alex''s words, this was natural, though. After all, Diaz himself was only an E rank Adventurer. This was the first time he had seen a space ring for real, there was no way he would have goods of equal value. However, even though he was made into a fool in front of the crowd and other Adventurers, something he likes to do, not to be at the receiving end, he could only re at Alex with murderous eyes. How would have thought that the whelp was this rich, he had miscalcted. Diaz thought cursing at his miscalction.

    Smiling Alex said "What''s wrong? Disy the goods you''re betting. That said, it''s probably impossible, as expected of the Simpleton. I''m a generous soul after all. Therefore, I''ll allow you to bet everything you have right now. You should have something if you came to celebrate the achievement of your quest right?"

    Hearing Alex''s words, Diaz''s eyes became more murderous while the crowd rolled their eyes while thinking ''Generous soul my ass, you just want to rob them clean. What''s generous in that?''

    The reason why Alex make this move was that he had been informed of Diaz recent sess, the four had amassed a petite fortune, also because they like to often brag after drinking few cups they let slip that they like to have all their money on their person in case someone may go stole them if they left it in their Inn. Well, Leena gave him this information, how she learned it Alex never asked nor he ns to.

    Finally, after struggling for a while Diaz spoke,

    "All right I ept."

    Alex smiled finally the fish has taken the bet.

 Chapter 50 - 48: Four Against One Part 1

    When the crowd heard Diaz finally epting the bet they gasped while Alex smiled.

    Gracier''s eyes narrowed before she smiled in turn, she had a feeling that her Big brother was going to rob Diaz and his men clean.

    "Diaz are you out of your mind?"

    Bolt and the remaining two men looked at Diaz with criticizing eyes when he epted Alex''s proposition.

    Diaz calmly exined himself,

    "You must prepare yourselves. We would make a fool of ourselves if we run now, we would beughingstock from tomorrow on! Nobody gonna respects us anymore, people will point their fingers at us saying that we are coward. Something I will not allows. We only have to win. If we win, then the Ten Gold coins and the Space ring will be ours. Just think about it."

    Whether Diaz''s words stimted their greed, or maybe they understood that they couldn''t retreat from the current situation, the three men stared daggers at Alex.

    Unbothered Alex said "If you have decided then take out your entire fortune. Be quick, we don''t have all day, I''ve things to do after this, so better be quick.''''

    At Alex''s words, the Four men each took a bag of money from their chests and tossed to where Alex''s pouch and Space ring were.

    Seeing that situation, Alex opened his mouth as a grin floated onto his face.

    "Be aware that in the case you lose I''ll be taking your weapons as well,'''' Alex added.

    Immediately anothermotion started. Diaz''s and his men expressions turned ugly, ring at Alex with murderous eyes Diaz says,

    "Alex don''t go too far. We are not easy to bully. Add our weapons you say? Better kill us then, weapons are Adventurer''s life. How could you say that, you devil.''''

    "Whether I''m a devil or not, it''s not up to you to decide. The things you four took out are no way near my items. Yet generous as am I, I said to add your weapons in the case you''ll lose. Why are you afraid? You just need not lose or else hehehe! I''ll be taking your money and your weapons. You ept or you get lost. Do not forget what I said previously. I said all your entire fortune, weapons can also count as your fortune, you''re lucky that I''m extremely generous, so generous that I didn''t ask you to add your clothes and armors. Hah! I''m indeed generous.'''' Alex sighed while acting as though he had taken a serious decision not to ask them to add their clothes and armors.

    The crowd brows twitched, they didn''t know whether they should call Alex shameless or they should praise him for being ruthless, ruthless because if he were to win, the four will be done for literally. How could they aplish quests without their weapons and with all their fortunes gone? They won''t, maybe after losing they will stop being Adventurer because nobody was going to lend them some money considering their reputations. Hell, they may consider themselves lucky if the other Adventurers didn''t mock them while still refusing to lend them some money.

    Alex''s move can be considered ruthless if he were to win that is. Leena looked at Alex with praise, one must be ruthless toward one''s enemy. Eleonora also shared the same thought while Gracier was just smiling waiting to see Diaz and his men ugly faces after they would have lost.

    Diaz and his menplexions sank, blue veins could be seen popping out on their foreheads, they were ring at Alex with eyes filled with an intention to murder.

    Unfazed Alex smiled and said ''''What are you nning? ept or get lost. Come on we don''t have all day you know?"

    Hearing Alex''s words Diaz gritted his teeth till it almost bleeds, calming down his raging emotions, Diaz closed his eyes before finally answering ''''We ept.''''

    "Wow! Wise choice. Shall we start then?" Alex said while ncing at Leena.

    Sighing Leena advanced and looked at the five before announcing, ''''This is a friendly exchange, please do note that you can not kill your opponent. You must stop when your opponent surrenders. Lastly, the winner takes everything while the loser, well he/the losers will ept the oue without raising a fuse or else I won''t be nice. I hope I was clear enough. Do you still ept continue?"

    Naturally, the Five epted. Looking at them one more time Leena announced, ''''Then start!"

    Following Leena''s signal nobody move, the five observed each other. Alex smiled when he saw how tense the four were. Compared to them, he was too calm, so calm that it was disturbing. It was because of how calm Alex was that Diaz didn''t immediately attack, he decided to observe Alex before making a move.

    Alex seemed so calm even facing the Four was simply because he knew he would win.

    Previously when they came out, he secretly appraised them, having seen their statuses he became confident, hence he proposed Four against one.

    Diaz''s Level was the highest (L11, his stats were slightly above his when he was level 9, he can also the Wind element) after Diaz was Bolt (a Level 10, a pure swordsman) while the Bowman was Level 9 he was also Magic bowman like Gracier had predicted, the daggers man was also a Level 9. Overall, Alex''s stats were above them, he didn''t fear them, this fight can also be used as training against future human opponents.

    ''Let start'' Alex mumbled.

    ¡¼Have fun. This fight will be over if you use me you know?¡½Silveria said fully knowing why Alex choose not to use her in this fight.

    ''I know but I just want to fight them without using you.''

    Alex''s mouth curved into a grin as he said ''I won''t be using my Gift because some people were expecting me to do it. I''m not going to make their wishe true.''

    ¡¼You are so bad Master. Well, you should focus on the Magic bowman in the middle, he''s the most dangerous. He will snipe you from afar while the other will attack you.¡½Silveria warned him to take care of the Magic bowman first.

    ''I know. It was what I had nned to do since the start anyway. Time to test that newest skill you gifted me.'' Alex responded while cracking his neck.

    Diaz and the other three tensed when they saw Alex, they were ready to attack, the Magic bowman moved a little back, he started gathering magic to fire his arrows while Diaz was ready to move.

    Grinning Alex murmured [Blink], instantly his figure disappeared and reappears in front of the startled Magic bowman, Alex''s right arm was nted deep in the pit of the Magic bowman''s stomach.

    ''''Ho... ugha!"

    Groaning loudly as his eyes lost all focus, he magic bowman fell onto the ground unconscious, he was KOed with just one punch. It was normal, Alex struck with all he got. His 200 Attack Points are no joke after all. Even Diaz the Level 11 Attack points were not high as him (Diaz Attack''s stat: 190)

    Not wasting this opportunity, Alex spun and shed at the nearby man who held two daggers, still surprised by Alex sudden appearance the daggers man was almost caught off guard however he quickly brought his two daggers in front of him blocking Alex''s knife,

    ng!

    A metallic sound was produced when the three weapons shed, sparks flew in the air.

    Alex followed by another attack, his early attack was a feint by the time the daggers man noticed that it was already toote. Alex''s kick connected to his left knee,

    Crack!!

    ''''Aahhh!" the daggers man screamed feeling his knee breaking, he dropped his daggers and started rolling on the ground.

    Finally, Diaz and Bolt reacted and they attacked Alex, thetter vanished from their striking zone and reappears where he previously stood while slightly painting. These exchanges that dured a few seconds at best had taken all his concentration, he needed to be quick, or else only the Magic bowman would be out of the game. Fortunately, his n had worked.

    Smiling Alex said ''''Two down, two more to go.''''

    Diazplexion sank, he red at Alex, Bolt crouched down and checked the still rolling in pain daggers man. His knee was really broken. Two guild staff came out and took the unconscious and the injured daggers man away.

    Finally, the crowd reacted, they were too shock previously to say anything, everything happened so fast that by the time they were aware of happened, two of Diaz''s men were down.

    Even Leena was surprised, she had never heard of that strange movement skill, it was the first time she saw something like this. Don''t misunderstand, she had seen numerous strange movement skills which were extremely fast but Alex''s movement skill was strange, he just disappeared and reappears at will. What a wonderful movement skill, Leena praised.

    On the other side Eleonora''s eyes widened, she was surprised by Alex''s skill, but more importantly, she was surprised by his decision to take the two at rear down at the start of the fight. It was a well-thought-out n.

    Gracier was smiling, her fists tightly clenched due to nervous, she was confident that her Big brother would win however Alex''s sudden move surprised her even more. He moved and Bam! two of Diaz''s men were down, as expected of her Big brother.

    The crowd was silent, waiting for more, until now they still didn''t understood what happened. They decided to wait and see. Most of them by now was sure that Alex would win.

 Chapter 51 - 49: Four Against One Last Part

    The crowd was silent, until now they still didn''t understand what truly happened. Some decided to wait and see.

    Finally, someone in the crowd couldn''t take it anymore therefore he asked.

    "What just happened? I don''t understand.''''

    ''''Dunno, Alex vanished with a poof and with a bang! the two men at the rear were struck. It''s all I saw.'''' another one exined.

    ''''He used some strange movement skill. I had never seen nor heard of it. What unusual skill. Truth be told even I, I''m envious. it''s a wonderful skill. Used wisely you can catch your opponent off guard like he did and flew when things became bad. Sigh! The world is sure big.'''' An Old Adventurer exined, he is a famous Adventurer, one of three B Rank Adventurer present in this town. Gale surnamed ''Gale de''.

    The crowd finally understood that Alex had used a movement skill. Turning their heads they saw Diaz whoseplexion wasn''t looking good. He was silent as his face turned blue.

    Truth be told Diaz was afraid, truly afraid, he regretted his earlier decision. He knew that he has been impulsive, thinking about it now there was no way that a guy who killed thirty goblins and a rare species would be weak, he must have some skills. Diaz was sure that he and his group would not be able to aplish the same feat. Yet, driven by envy and especially jealousy, he challenged the man who aplished this feat. After witnessing how easily Alex had dispatched his men Diaz was not sure if he could win.

    Shaking his head he exchanged a nce with Bolt before facing Alex.

    A murderous glint entered Diaz''s eyes as he dashed forward shing at Alex from a tricky angle.

    Having known that Diaz''s attack was just a decoy, Alex nimbly jumped back to narrowly avoid Bolt sh. Bolt was positioned behind Diaz ready to attack after thetter performs his fake attacks. Judging by how naturally the two had performed this move, it must not be the first time they used it. Unfortunately, Alex was aware that Bolt was hiding behind Diaz ready to strike him after the former attacked. Thanks to his Divine sense''s skill Alex was able to know it.

    The two were surprised by Alex avoiding theirbo, not giving them the time to ponder on how he knew it, Alex kicked the ground and with a swift sound, he appeared before Diaz shing at thetter with his dual knives (Razor in his right hand while ck Betties one of his throwing knives in his left hand).

    nks! nks!

    Diaz blocked the blows using the hand of his ax.

    Alex retreated before Boltes attacking. Grinning Alexunched three throwing knives in quick session at Bolt whose sword was raised (He raised previously with the intent of shing at Alex when he was busy shing against Diaz.)

    Seeing the iing knives even though he was surprised by how quick they were Bolt smirked and brought down his two-handed sword deflecting the first knife, with a hah sound he deflected the second. Then he grinned however his grin turned into horror when he saw a third knifeing straight toward his shoulder, something he wasn''t expecting.

    It was at that time he heard Diazte warning

    ''''Careful Bolt, there''s a third knife.''''

    It was already toote for him to avoid it, he tried to shift his shoulder from the trajectory of the knife unfortunately the knife was faster. The third knife embedded itself into his left shoulder, slightly above his armpit. Because Bolt was not wearing any chainmail under his Armor, the knife easily pierced him.

    ''''Gah!" Bolt grunted in pain, his left arm was disabled, his longsword struck the ground because he couldn''t hold it anymore.

    As if waiting for that oue Alex with an insane speed tried to finish the injured Bolt.

    Diaz''s eyes turned cold and he roared ''''As if I''ll let you.''''

    [Wind sh]

    Immediately a vertical Wind de was created and sent in Alex''s direction forcing him to stop his attack.

    However, Alex didn''t seem disappointed for being interrupted instead he grinned evilly as if he was waiting for Diaz to respond as he did.

    When Diaz saw how Alex was grinning even when he stopped him from finishing Bolt, he was suddenly assaulted by a dreadful feeling as if he had fallen into Alex''s trap.

    ''''Fuck, I''m in a deep shit.'''' Diaz cussed.

    ''''Indeed you are.''''

    Alex who should be far away appeared behind him and said, he seemed that he had used his strange movement skill again. Diaz spun and swung his ax down without looking at whether Alex was near him or not.

    Unfortunately, Alex was not directly behind him, smirking Alex threw two knives at Diaz at an extremely fast speed, Diaz hastily brought his ax and used it to block the two knives aimed at his eyes and shoulder.

    However, he had forgotten that Alex still has one throwing knife, the one he used to sh at him earlier. Using thisst knife Alex hurled it toward Diaz''s right thigh.

    Busy dealing with the two knives thrown at him, Diaz did not see the third knifeing, he became aware of it after being pierced by it.

    An intense pain assaulted him, thest ck Betties was deeply embedded in Diaz''s right thigh, the right side of his gray pant was drenched in blood in a matter of seconds.

    Diaz distanced himself from Alex, he then ascertained the state of his injured leg as he regained his breathing trying to endure the intense pain he was feeling.

    ''''Well, are you gonna give now?" Alex asked mockingly.

    ''''Shut uppp!"

    Towards Alex''s provocation, Diaz attacked again even though he was injured and limping.

    The battle-ax was swung down with a cry. As Alex saw it, he moved diagonally. In other words, he moved beside Diaz, and with the blunt side of his knife, he struck Diaz''s hands.

    ''''Gah'''' Grunting in pain Diaz dropped his ax, still, he punched at Alex shortly after, the blow was easily evaded. Seeing no need to continue this fight any longer, Alex punched Diaz in the face, breaking his nose, followed by a kick in the stomach.

    With crushed ribs, Diaz was blown away and mmed into the wall of the Adventurers Guild.

    The attacks were carried out in a blink of an eye, Diaz fainted due to the pain, he fell face-first against the ground.

    Alex spun and nced at Bolt who was using his two-handed sword as support, he didn''t remove the knife from his shoulder, probably because he didn''t want to lose too much blood.

    Green eyes shed against brown eyes, Bolt heaved a sigh before announcing, ''''I surrender.''''

    Bolt''s voice was filled with exhaustion, he knew that he was not Alex match even without injuries and now that he was disabled, better surrender than continue fighting which would mean more injuries, Diaz their leader was beaten, he was now lying unconscious on the ground. So, Bolt judged that it would be wiser to surrender.

    With Bolt surrendering, this fightes to an end, Alex was the final winner. Face full of smiles and eyes filled with anticipation Alex started to walk towards his spoils.

 Chapter 52 - 50: I Refuse

    The crowd finally reacted after they saw Alex walking leisurely towards the winner spoils. It was now they became aware that Alex won, cheers erupted.

    Thinking about now, it was a 1 Vs 4 fight. Aside from that, it was E Rank against a novice adventurer who had registered two weeks ago. Well, this novice adventurerpleted a big quest recently, killing thirty goblins and a rare species in the process, still fighting against a monster was different from fighting against a human.

    If you thought about it normally, the winner of the fight was obvious. However, the actual result was the rookie shutting out the four Rank Adventurers (Three were E Rank, Bolt and the Bowman got promoted recently) in a clean sweep.

    Of course, there were various reasons why Alex won, half the watchers were convinced that Alex was strong and he deserved his promotion to D Rank while the other half were unbelieving thinking that he used his strange movement skill at the beginning to take care of the other two at the rear thus destabilizing the formation established by the four.

    Some people understood, for Alex to kill thirty goblins and a rare species he must have some ability. As for the unbelieving people, ording to them without his strange movement skill, Alex couldn''t have won. Those who think like that were the one envying Alex''s skill, they had forgotten that his throwing skill was already at the Master level.

    (A/N: Skills whose level reached 5 are considered Master Level)

    ''''The little guy has some skill, even his throwing knife skill level is at least Level 4 or fast. No wonder he could jump from F to D after only two weeks. Sigh, I gotta work hard and get promoted soon, or else these young un''s will overtake me.''''

    Gale the B Rank Adventurer said before ncing at Alex as if trying to memorize the young man who may soon be at the same Rank as him or above him. Even though it was the first time he saw the young man, Gale had the feeling that this young man was special, someone who was destined to do great things. Gale was sure that his assumption was not wrong especially after seeing that the mysterious Leena seemed interested in the boy. Her eyes were fixed on the boy since the start as though she was evaluating him. Shaking his head Gale turned and left.

    Leena observed the retreating Gale and smiled. She looked at Alex who was going toward the winner spoils with a smile, she cursed him for not being patient. Just after finishing the four, he went towards the rewards without waiting for her to announce who was the victor.

    Sighing she announced ''''The dueles to an end with Alex being the winner. As both parties agreed upon, everything except what the four are wearing will be given to Alex.''''

    Saying this she waved her hand the four weapons were added on top of other rewards.

    Alex the rewards, firstly, he re-quipped the fake space ring on his right arm, then he put his money bag back into his item box (The onlookers will think that he put it inside his fake space ring), he took the bags of gold that the other four had bet and stored it into the Item box.

    (I will invite unnecessary troubles if I count the money in front of so many people, I''ll confirm how much there is when I get to the innter.)

    Alex thought while he took the two-handed sword, the two daggers, the bow, andstly the battle-ax that was lying on the ground and stored them into a fake space ring (Item box).

    A person in the crowd clicked his tongue. When Alex heard it, he looked at the person who had clicked his tongue and recalled who he was, this guy often hangs with Diaz and his men. Alex paid him no heed as he headed back to the Adventurer guild disregarding the curious gazes of the spectators. Alex was followed by Gracier who was smiling after congratting her Big brother for his swift victory, Eleonora also followed the duo, she seemed lost in thoughts.

    Once inside the guild, Leena was smiling earlier stopped smiling, and red at Alex as she said ''''So, little boy care to exin what you have done?"

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex answered as if he didn''t know what Leena was talking about.

    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about.''''

    ''''Heh! You want to y it like that. I see let''s y then.''''

    Hearing Leena''s words Alex had a bad premonition and before he could retreat he felt a soft Wind caressing his body before all his weapons disappeared. Looking up he saw his weapons in Leena''s hands, thetter was ying with them.

    ''''Nice weapon, I think I''ll keep them in my collection. Even if they are not in part with my other collected weapons they are better than nothing.'''' Leena said while grinning, she was still ying with the knives, especially ck Betties (The throwing knives).

    Alex''s mouth twitched, sighing he finally apologized ''''Sorry Leena. I shouldn''t have tricked you. My bad, I''m truly sorry. I did it because I was sure that I could win and I won.''''

    ''''Apology epted, for this kind of thing you should inform me beforehand. I don''t like being kept in the dark until thest moment. Well, I''m still a little bit angry, think about something that can soothe my anger. I''m all ears.'''' Leena said and stared at Alex waiting for what kind of solution he would bring out.

    ''''Let''s go on date then.'''' Alex blurted out, his voice was a little bit loud, therefore the other Adventurers around them heard it.

    ''''What the Rookie is inviting our Goddess to go on date with him?" an adventurer A asked.

    ''''Yeah, it was as you heard it. What gut, the boy is sure full of himself. He became full of himself after hearing that he would get promoted and especially now that he beat Diaz and his crew. Don''t get full of yourself, there is no way our Goddess will ept a date with you.'''' another said, the other Adventurersughed as if ridiculing Alex.

    Unfazed Alex looked at Leena waiting for her answer, Leena smiled sweetly and said ''''Sure why not.''''

    Silence, the whole guild became silent before it became noisier.

    ''''What? Our Goddess epted?" a scarred Adventurer asked not believing.

    ''''Fuck, the Rookie sure lucky. To think that our Goddess who never epted a date before would ept when he asked. What lucky man.'''' another one said.

    Themotion continued, meanwhile, Alex and Gracier were talking about what kind of quest they should take.

    Finally, Eleonora who hadn''t talked since the end of the match spoke ''''It''s decided, Alex, let''s go on a quest together. You not bad, let this Big sister show you a few things. I''ll train you. I-''''

    ''''I refuse'''' Alex cut her off and said.

    ''''What? Why did you refuse? It''s not a bad thing. Don''t worry, it will be fun I promise.'''' Eleonora said refusing to admit defeat.

    ''''I still refuse'''' Alex''s answer was still the same.

    Pouting Eleonora still insisted, seeing that Alex was still refusing after numerous attempts, she stopped insisting but she still asked ''''Why did you refuse? Can you please tell the reason why you refused?''''

    Sighing Alex decided to exin to her why he refused her invitation, well he wasn''t going to tell her the real, though.

    ''''I can''t, simply because I promised my little sister to help her grind some levels. I''m sure she won''t be able to do that if we were to follow you. I need to concentrate on her leveling up, forgetting everything else.''''

    ''''I see, too bad then. Well, I won''t stop asking, though. You may refuse today because of something, but tomorrow you won''t, even if you still refuse, I''ll continue asking until you ept. I''m tenacious after all. If I decide on something, I will always follow it no matter what. Okay, let stop for today. See you, who knows we may be assigned to the same group for the test.''''

    Leaving behind these words Eleonora left not selecting any quest or she may have already selected one.

    Alex shook his head before asking Leena a question ''''Leena where can I buy a wyvern''s heart? I need it. It''s urgent.''''

    Alex asked in a low voice, he doesn''t want to draw too much attention to himself more than what he already had.

    Leena observed Alex before answering in low voice in turn ''''It will be hard but you can buy it if know the right people for this kind of thing. Well, the problem is that it''s costly.''''

    ''''How much?" Alex asked hoping that the price won''t be too high.

    ''''Let''s see, at least you need a dozen of White gold coins to be able to afford one,'''' Leena answered nonchntly.

    ''''What? That costly? I think I''ll postpone it for now. I thought it would only cost 2 or 3 White gold coins.'''' Alex said dejectedly.

    Rolling her eyes at his words Leena didn''t say anything. Gracier who was observing the two finally spoke, ''''Big brother, what did you need a wyvern''s heart for?"

    Patting her head Alex answered ''''I need it for something urgent. I''ll tell youter. Sigh! I was hoping that I could buy it and use it before the start of the test who will be taking ce on Zilya''s Mountain. Guess, it is impossible after all.''''

    ''''Well, you just need to have at least fifteen White gold coins and you will have your wyvern''s heart today if you want it,'''' Leena said.

    ''''And where would I get that amount of money before we start the test?" Alex asked back.

    Shrugging her shoulders Leena answered while ying with Gracier''s hair.

    ''''Well, work hard, or do you want me to lend you some? Be aware that the interest will be high.''''

    ''''No need. I''ll think about something myself. Gracier Let''s go I''ve already selected the quest we will be doing today.''''

    Alex said before ripping the quest from the quest board. Gracier looked apologetically at Leena before following Alex as they left the guild.

    Watching the two leave, especially Alex who had refused her help, Leena smiled, she was serious when she talked about lending Alex some money, yet he refused. Leena smiled mysteriously after thinking about something.

 Chapter 53 - 51: Soldat Ants Part 1

    After leaving the Adventurer Guild, the figure of Alex and Gracier could be seen walking on the highway outside of the city.

    ''''Big brother Alex can you tell me what kind of request we are going toplete?" Gracier asked until now she didn''t know what kind of request Alex had taken.

    ''''Sure, my apologies I was lost in thought. Well, the request this time is to subjugate soldier ants.'''' Alex exined.

    He recalled the contents of the request that had been posted in the guild. In the past few days, near the city walking distance, that is to say within a few hours the appearance of Soldier Ants had be more frequent.

    For the subjugation request of the Soldier Ants, the proof of subjugation was the dagger-like protrusion that grew on their backs. The reward for each part was 5 copper coins, about double that of the goblins.

    ording to the requester, there was probably a nest with a Queen Ant near the city, and that the so-called Queen Ant might appear. Therefore the normal E rank request may turn into a C rank because of the appearance of the Queen Ant. To put it simply while Soldier Ants are rank E monster, their Queen Ant is considered a rank C monster, because of this the request rank may increase, it was best to not mess with it if it was found.

    Alex was not sure if the requester assumption was right but he was anticipating an encounter with the Queen ant, he wants to test his power against a rank C monster, well a standard rank C monster, one of the weakest rank C monster.

    ''''I hope you are ready?" Alex asked while observing Gracier, thetter was slightly trembling, she was doing her best not show it. Who can me her, she was about to face monsters, monsters who were responsible for the massacre of her vige, the current monsters may not be the same as the one responsible for her tragedy still they are monster nevertheless.

    Alex waits for her to regains control of her emotion, she needs to ovee her fear before facing the monster, or else she maymit a blunder.

    After what seemed to be a few minutes Gracier regained control over her emotion, she was still trembling but it had reduced.

    ''''I''m fine now Big brother let''s go,'''' Gracier said with a stiff smile.

    Petting her fiery red hair, the two continued as they started chatting, Gracier''s mood brightens. Slowly but surely the two neared the location where the soldier ants were spotted.

    The two stopped walking as Alex''s eyes were fixed in front of them.

    ''''Be ready they''reing.''''

    Saying this Alex had already unfastened two ck Bettie''s as he switched to hisbat state, Alex''s eyes zeroed right on the thing thates out from the bushes surrounding the roadside, it was ck.

    As expected it was an ant, a ck ant. Aside from their size, they looked like normal ants. If there was one difference, it would be the dagger-like protrusion that grew on their back.

    ''''Gi~gi!"

    Only two Soldier Antse out, one of them ran toward the duo, Alex spotted Gracier whose body was trembling nonstop, she seemed to have frozen, fear could be seen in her eyes, her face was pale.

    Sighing Alex dashed toward the iing Soldier Ant after throwing the two ck Betties at the other Soldier Ant, even without looking Alex knew that it was dead, since his throwing knife Skill advanced into the Master level, Alex felt like he could throw the knife at any target even with his eyes closed, his throwing had be so fluid and so natural that he asked himself what it would be like if this skill was maxed.

    Shaking his head Alex evaded the Soldier Ant in front of him that was trying to bite and tear him apart with its sharp mandibles, its speed wasn''t particrly fast. It was a less formidable enemy than the goblin rare that Alex fought recently by a great extent.

    Slice!

    The Soldier Ant that had opened its mandibles to bite Alex was cut in half by Razor.

    Although some say that Soldier Ants can still act if one of their legs were lost, it doesn''t seem to be possible if its body is cut in half, its legs didn''t twitch for long before its movements stopped.

    Although Alex took down the two Soldier Ants thate out in sh, more Ants came out, six more Soldier Ants to be exact. After retrieving the knives he had thrown Alex nced at Gracier who was still lost in thoughts. Approaching her Alex gave her a hard chop on the head.

    ''''Ouch!" Gracier grunted in pain and with teary eyes she stared at Alex, red-eye shed against green eyes. In a harsh tone, Alex rebuked her,

    ''''Stop being a coward and face reality already. Do you want to avenge the others who had sacrificed their lives for you? If you want to avenge them then be strong, the monsters you are facing are weak, one of the weakest monsters out there. If you can''t even kill these weak monsters better stop now and return to the Inn. You should think of changing job as well. For my part, I don''t need a coward, a weakling who can even ovee her fear. I need someone that I can trust my back to, someone who can protect me as I can also protect. The current you have no use for me, you''ll be a burden instead.''''

    Leaving these harsh words behind Alex left, he dashed toward the iing Soldier Ants, after eliminating three of the Soldier Ants with his throwing knives, Alex dispatched the other three with his knife.

    ¡¼Don''t you think you have been too harsh on her?¡½Silveria asked after a moment of silence.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex reply while fighting against the new Soldier Ants that came out,

    ''''I know but she needs to hear something like this or else she may not be able to ovee her fear.''''

    ¡¼Still, what if you broke her instead? What if she went back as you suggested?¡½

    Toward Silveria''s words, Alex''s response was short ''''So, be it then.''''

    ''''Well, I doubt it would happen. I''m sure she can ovee her fear. She''s more strong than you think. Don''t be fooled by her gentle exterior, inside she is the fiery type, maybe not the battle hungry type but she is not the innocent type she showed. Just wait and you''ll see.'''' Alex added while fighting against the iing Soldier Antspletely disregarding Gracier who stood frozen behind.

    ¡¼Heh! The big brother looks confident that his little sister will ovee her fear and be strong.¡½Silveria teased him.

    ''''Well, a good Big brother must have faith in his little sister and as a good Big brother I have faith in my little sister,'''' Alex said while dispatching another Soldier Ants.

    ¡¼Mou! I want toe all ready for some action, it''s boring here.¡½Silveria said.

    ''''Sorry, that will wait, let me enjoy myself without using you a little bit. With you, it won''t be fun.'''' Alex refused while he continued dancing amidst the Soldier Ants.

    ¡¼It seems that you slowly turning into a battle junkie.¡½

    Silveria said while observing her master killing Ants after Ants with the minimum amount of movement, it was like he was dancing, sometimes he would kill the Ants with his deadly throwing knives skill while sometimes he would just cut them with Razor, his custom made Knife.

    Her master seemed to be enjoying himself, he had already killed his fifteenth Soldier Ants since his first kill.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was still frozen, tears running down her cheeks, she was lost in her little world.

 Chapter 54 - 52: Gracier Awakening Part 1

    ~Gracier POV

    I was born in a small-sized vige located in the Zilya''s Mountain range, my vige name is Gato and I''m Gracier.

    Being raised by a single parent, my mother was not easy, we were poor, still, we were happy.

    When I turned five I asked my mother a question.

    ''''Mother, where is father? Howe I have never seen him?"

    It was on that day that I saw my mother who was also cheerful even when things were not going well for us to turn gloomy all sudden. That looks in her eyes that day I could never forget, her eyes were filled with hatred, the five years old me at that time was scared, having noticed my state my mother finally calmed down and lied to me saying my father was out, he would surelye back.

    Maybe it was her wish as well but I never saw my father even when I turned thirteen. Finally, my mother told me what happened before I was born. My father was an extremely handsome Elven Adventurer who stayed in our vige for two months, he had some kind of mission to aplish in the mountain.

    Being a young maiden herself, my mother quickly fell in love with the man, the man also seemed to have fallen in love with the most beautiful woman in the vige. My mother was indeed beautiful, beautiful face, nice form, she had long ck hair and ck eyes, somethingpletely unusual. Some said that my mother wasn''t a native of the vige, she was brought here when she was fifteen years old by whom, nobody knows. I even asked my mother if she wasn''t from here after noticing that sometimes she seemed to be lost in thoughts, staring in a certain direction, the response I received when I asked that day was only a pat on the head and a smile.

    Coming back to my mother''s story, the two started dating, everybody happily congratting the two, the new lovers quickly consummate their union, one monthter my mother was pregnant. Naturally, she informed my father, his reaction at that time was, well he turned stiff not saying anything. My mother thought that he was too shocked to talk, she decided to let him the night to digest the news, unfortunately, the next morning my mother became aware that my father had left, leaving Five gold coins behind.

    Astonished my mother thought maybe my father when to run some errands in the city, he went back to retire as Adventurer beforeing to take care of his family. Everybody in the vige believes that, however, the reality was cruel, the months passed yet there was no news of my father, he seemed to have disappearedpletely. Even the old vige chef went to the city to inquire about him, it was then he learned that he had already left since a months ago, going back into his hometown located on another continent.

    The old vige chefe back and lied to my mother saying it seemed that my father went on a long quest. Being intelligent herself my mother soon understood. She cried all day ming herself for being a na?ve girl who believed the man''s sweet words. The bastard left her after learning that she was pregnant, he even dared to leave behind Five gold coins as if she was some kind of slut. My mother was furious, she hated my father more than anything.

    Live continued until she gave birth to me, having seen my innocent face when I came into the world, my gloomy mother became happy all of sudden, she decided to raise me with all her love and care. Finally, she used the money the bastard had left behind to raise me.

    After listening to my mother''s tragic story, Iforted her as I could. I knew why she had told me her story, it was to make me aware that men can not be trusted. As for the reaction I had when I heard about my father''s deed was, well truth be told I didn''t feel anything, no hatred, no loathing at him. Will you feel anything for someone you had never seen? Someone who was not part of your life until you grew up? I think the answer will be no.

    Nothing changed, apart for me being reserved when dealing with the young males in the vige, being the most beautiful girl in the vige, I had a lot of suitors, I even had a childhood sweetheart named Marcel, we were always together with her sister who was also my best friend. Everyone inside the vige thought that we will finish together. After hearing my mother''s story, I started distancing myself from him because I had developed distrust toward men in general. When he asked me why I was bing distant, I lied saying that it happened like that, it was a woman''s thing.

    I continued to live happily with my mother, my friends, and the other vigers. One year passed and I was now fourteen.

    It happened two weeks after my birthday, I was happily ying in the field with Ellen my best friend also Marcel''s sister. She excused herself saying she had something to take care of, I decided to wait for her, I waited for two hours without seeing her, even though the field was a little far from the vige, it should have not taken her so much time toe back even if she had something to do.

    Something must have happened, I started running back to the vige, to my horror the scene I saw when I neared the vige make my blood turned cold, my breathing quickened, from afar I saw the whole vige burning and monsters running here and there, they were ughtering the males like they were livestock, the women were captured, clothes ripped apart before being yed with, I even saw my mother fighting against monsters for a while before being captured, she shared the same fate as the other before being killed in front of me.

    I stood there frozen, not knowing what to do, it was Marcel who brought me out of my stupor, he asked me to run from the vige, he would distract the monsters while I would run.

    ''''I refuse, let me fight alongside you,'''' I said refusing.

    It was that day I saw a furious Marcel for the first time, in a harsh tone he spoke,

    ''''Go, do not waste this chance, go and live well. And it''s possible please avenge us, avenge Ellen.''''

    It was then I learned that Ellen was already dead, tears started running down my cheeks, my voice became hoarse, with the vige chief joining Marcel and telling me to also run, I finally left without looking back because I was sure that I''ll go back if I did that.

    Running in the direction indicated by the vige chief, I saw a caravan going in the same direction as me. Thinking that maybe I would be saved, I stopped the caravan and exined what happened to our vige in hope that maybe the men looking like Adventurers would go rescue the few who may still alive, unfortunately, Dame Luck was not with me, I was captured by the men I thought were Adventurers.

    Once more I thought that men should not be trusted, they tell me to tell them my problems maybe they will help me yet they captured me instead of helping me.

    Fortunately, when I was brought inside the city, I managed to escape, however, I was still captured by the men and when I was thinking maybe my fate as a ve was sealed he appeared and saved me, me who was a stranger.

    After rescuing me he said he would deliver to the orphanage, logically I should have epted yet I refused and asked him to take me with him. He eptedd after thinking for a while, it was how I encountered Alex.

    After telling him (them: The Moonlight Inn proprietress and her daughter Lea) my story, Alex epted me as his sister when I told him that I want to be an Adventurer like him.

    The same night after my rescue I slept with him on the same bed thinking maybe he was like the other men, he may assault me in the night, strangely he did not do something like that, I had a nightmare, he even calmed me down saying he was here, even though I was deep in sleep I still heard these words I slept peacefully after hearing them.

    From then onwards I decided to be his sister for good, he was different from other men. I vowed to be stronger to one day watch his back, fighting alongside him. That is my dream.

    Big brother Alex was full of surprises, he did something to me, he helped me activate my innate talent, astonishingly I had a Gift something only the biggest families have.

    After awakening my Gift I changed physically, I became more beautiful, my left eye turned golden while my red hair became longer and more colored. I could feel power coursing through my veins.

    With this new power, I was sure that I could aplish my dream to fight alongside him.

 Chapter 55 - 53: Gracier Awakening Part 2

    ~Gracier POV

    The next morning after my Gift was activated, Big brother Alex and I went to the Adventurer Guild to register me as Adventurer.

    Too eager to learn more about Adventurer''s life, I was looking around like a country bumpkin when we set foot into the Guild.

    The Adventurers inside the guild looked at us, especially at me, their eyes bore through like they were trying to know more about me, after observing me for a while they returned to their usual activities.

    Big brother Alex and I went towards the counter where numerous beautiful receptionists stood after some clowns tried to make fun of Big brother Alex.

    Once again I was surprised by what happened, the beautiful Elf receptionist took me as her sworn sister. After thinking I epted because I knew she was really powerful, we need a powerful ally and I was sure she was the one we needed. She may have her reasons for taking me as her sister, I also had my reasons for epting her proposal. It could be said that we are using each other.

    Big brother Alex left with my new Big sister, it seemed they were going to have a chat with the Guild Master, in the meantime, I was directed toward another receptionist called Karen. She was the cheerful type, she exined the ins and outs of Adventurers.

    Finally, I registered as Adventurer, like Big brother Alex I was now an Adventurer, the lowest one, though.

    While chatting with Karen and the other receptionists, Big brother Alex and Big sister Leena came back and after chatting with Big sister Leena we left the guild going on shopping before returning to the Inn. That night I slept with Lea, the Moonlight Inn proprietress daughter.

    I was looking forward to my first quest, yet at the same time, I was scared. I had a nightmare that night therefore I slipped out of Lea''s room and went to sleep beside Big brother Alex. I was able to peacefully sleep.

    The next morning, we went to the guild, the same clowns who like to pick bones with Big brother Alex did it again, however, this time Big brother Alex taught him a lesson. He and his men lost everything, I won''t be surprised if these clowns stopped being Adventurers after today''s defeat.

    After the duel, Big brother Alex and I left toplete the request he took, my first mission. I was nervous inside, I asked Big brother Alex what the request was about. He told me It was about eliminating a bunch of Soldier Ants, their Queen may also appear. There was a dangerous glint that passed through his eyes when he talked about the Queen ant, I was sure Big brother Alex was wishing to encounter the Queen ant.

    As we neared the location where the requester spotted the Soldier Ants, my body froze, fear overtook me and I started trembling, my fear of monstere back hunting me even when I was trying to act tough, Big brother Alex looked at me and sighed, he didn''t say anything, he was a man of few words. He just pats me on the head, this calmed me.

    After regained control over my emotions we continued, I thought that everything would turn fine, that I could be able to fight against the monsters, however, I was wrong,pletely wrong. In fact, when I saw the ck thing that came out, the Soldier Ants, my body froze again.

    Adrenaline floods my system, It pumps and beats like it was trying to escape. I think my heart will explode and my eyes are wide with fear. My body wants to run fast for the safety of my person, but instead, I remain where I am.

    ''Let''s face it, there is only one thing I can do: Let''s fight, I can kill it.''

    I muttered in my mind, however, my body refused to listen to mymand. I stood frozen there as I watched Big brother Alex dispatch the two Soldier Ants so easily that it was astonishing.

    He just barely finished when six other Soldiers Antse out, disregarding them he approached the frozen me and gave me a hard chop on the head.

    ''''Ouch,'''' I screamed in pain, with teary eyes I looked at him. However, what he said next pierced my heart, hurt my soul as if someone was trying to rip it apart.

    ''''Stop being a coward and face reality already. Do you want to avenge the others who had sacrificed their lives for you? If you want to avenge them then be strong, the monsters you are facing are weak, one of the weakest monsters out there. If you can''t even kill these weak monsters better stop now and return to the Inn. You should think of changing job as well. For my part, I don''t need a coward, a weakling who can even ovee her fear. I need someone that I can trust my back to, someone who can protect me as I can also protect. The current you have no use for me, you''ll be a burden instead.''''

    Big brother Alex left after leaving these harsh words behind, he continued killing ant after ant.

    As for me, I stood there frozen, my worldpletely shattered after I heard these words, it hurts so much that I almost clutch my heart.

    When I heard these words I was furious, I almost shouted ''I''m doing all of this for you.'' yet I couldn''t bring myself to utter these words, let not be a hypocrite here. I took him as my Big brother on my own volition, I begged him to take me, I became his little sister for my safety, I believed that he can provide me haven. He didn''tin, he even helped me activate my Gift, the only thing he asked was that I mustn''t be a burden. Yet now I''m bing a burden, I couldn''t even face the weakest monster and I dream of taking revenge against the monsters responsible for my vige tragedy. How hrious!

    ''I''m a coward? I''m going to be a burden even with my Gift?'' I asked myself while tears started running down my cheeks.

    ¡´I''m disappointed in you, child.¡µ

    A sudden voice rang out in my head and I knew this voice, it belongs to the Fire Dragon Goddess Ignia.

    ''''Ignia'''' I muttered.

    ¡´Yes, my child it''s me. The gift I gave you I was sure you''ll fight back to back with the boy, yet now you are scared of an insignificant ant. How disappointing. The boy is right, you''re a coward, the current you will be a burden to him, he can''t entrust his back to you. Maybe I shouldn''t have given you my power. You''re just a burden, you''re unworthy of it.¡µ Ignia said mercilessly.

    ''''No, I''m not a coward, I can fight alongside him. I''m not a coward, nor I''m nning to be a burden. Take it back.'''' I roared denying Ignia''s words.

    ¡´Oh? What should I take back?¡µIgnia asked amused.

    ''''That word, the one when you said maybe you shouldn''t have given me your power, take it back, I''m not unworthy of it. It''s mine, I''ll use for myself, for his sake.'''' I shouted.

    There was a long silence before Ignia spoke again.

    ¡´Fufufu, I shall take my word back then. You''re worthy of my power. Show me how you''re nning to use it, wake up my child. Show him that you''re my daughter, the Child of Fire, the one that governs all fires. Show them what you are. I''ll be watching from where am I. Do not disappoint me, my child.¡µ

    ''''I will not, Ignia. Just watch me.'''' I replied eyes filled with determination, I will never cower again.

    Bang!

    Something within me shattered in that instant, power coursed through my veins, I felt like I was on fire, yet it feels warm like I could control the fire perfectly.

    My eyes snapped open, powerful heat starteding out of my body. I breathed in and out as I stared at the monsters in front of me. There was no fear in my eyes any longer, when looking at the monsters in front of me the only thing I saw was lowly bugs waiting to be squashed by me.

    The Soldier Ants stopped in their movements as they stared cautiously at me. Big brother Alex was not surprised by my sudden change as he knew that I could ovee my fear, he smiled at me instead while mumbling,

    ''''Wee back little Gracier.''''

    ''''I''m back Big brother,'''' I mumbled in turn.

    I will show him that I can watch his back, I will show the world what am I and more importantly, I show myself that I have truly changed. Mother and those who sacrificed their lives for my survival watch how I''ll shine.

    The left side of my lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk as I said,

    ''''Let''s roast some Ants shall we?"

    I left these words behind as I started walking toward what was going to be my first real battle.

 Chapter 56 - 54: A Wild Gracier

    Going back in time a little, while Gracier was lost in thoughts, Alex continued to mow down ant after ant, yet it seemed that they were no end to them. After killing one another one would show up filling the gap left by the previous one.

    Finally, Alex finished his twenty-second Soldier Ants, there were no more Soldier Ants in front of him, only numerous Soldier Ant''s corpsesy in front of him.

    Panting Alex tried to catch his breath, his arms felt a little bit sore.

    ''''That''s sure was fun,'''' Alex said while inhaling a bout of fresh air.

    ¡¼Tch! You enjoyed yourself forgetting about thisdy.¡½Silveria said, her voice filled with discontent.

    ''''Sorry, about that. I just want to fight for a while only using my knives. Let''s check my current level. It seems that I have gained two levels after my kills.'''' Alex said apologetically before thinking about his status, immediately his status window appears right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 1¡¹

    Level 12

    Experience Value (XP): 1130/1300

    Magic Power: 1200 (+ 20) ? 1220

    Magic: None

    Attack: 200 (+20) ? 220

    Defense: 165 (+ 20) ? 185

    Agility: 200 (+20) ? 220

    Intelligence: 200 (+20) ? 220

    Luck: 150 (+20) ? 170

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] (New Skill) [Knife Art Level 2] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    ''''Not bad, if kill two more Ants I''ll level and step into Rank 2, who knows maybe I''ll be Level 14 or 15 before going back depending on the number of Ants that may appear,'''' Alex muttered while observing his status.

    ¡¼Do you n to hog all monsters XP for yourself? Aren''t you forgetting someone?¡½amused Silveria asked.

    ''''Ops! That''s true.'''' Alex said while thinking about Gracier who was still lost in her world.

    Alex did a quick calction and knew that one Soldier Ant gave him the same amount of XP as a normal Goblin. He gained 3300 XP after killing twenty-two Soldier Ants, adding this XP on his already possessed 130 XP, he leveled up twice and was left with 1130 XP, if he kills two more Ants he will step into the Rank 2, meaning bing Level 13.

    After solely fighting with his knife, he gained a New Skill: Knife Art, he was surprised by the level being 2, though. ''Why?'' Alex asked himself.

    ¡¼It is Level 2 because of your proficiency in wielding your knife. I''m astonished that you didn''t gain the skill sooner. Well, you acquired it now, no need to think about why you haven''t acquired it.¡½Silveria exined clearing away Alex''s confusion.

    ''''I see. Let''s add my 40 BP on my MP-''''

    ¡¼That won''t be possible because we got somepany. Oh? It seems she back.¡½Silveria cut Alex off and announced.

    Immediately from the bushes, four Soldier Antse out while at the same Alex sensed a powerful auraing from behind him, and without looking back he knew that it wasing from Gracier''s body.

    ''She has ovee her fear it seems'' Alex thought before looking at his back to see Gracier''s body radiating powerful heat, her heterochromia eyes stared straight into his green eyes, Alex could feel her determination through her eyes, so unconsciously he said,

    ''''Wee little sister.''''

    Alex was surprised by the words he uttered until now he never called her little sister directly. It seems he was slowly acknowledging her as his little sister.

    ''''I''m back Big brother,'''' Gracier replied with a smile.

    Alex stopped looking at Gracier in the eyes because the pressureing from her left eye was bing unbearable. However, he still decided to check Gracier''s status therefore he quickly used his Appraisal skill on her, what he saw shocked him.

    ¡º[Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 1

    Experience Value:0/100

    Magic Power: 1000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 100

    Defense: 60

    Agility: 50

    Intelligence: 90

    Luck: 100

    BP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] (New Title)¡»

    Alex smiled bitterly after seeing Gracier''s stats had increased yet again.

    ''''Sometimes seeing how talented some peoples are you can''t help but feel jealous. Her Status was better than mine when I was at Level 1. She is not even an otherworlder, what a cheat, her starting point is too high.''''

    ¡¼Well, even though we have awakened her Gift there was still something missing. Now that she has ovee her fear her talent is ready to blossom. Don''t be jealous, your Gift is one the strongest that exist in the universe.¡½Silveria saidforting Alex.

    ''''Boastful''''

    Naturally, Alex did not believe Silveria''s im one bit. For him, she was just boasting herself while also trying tofort him. Unknown to him, she was not lying, Alex will learn this truth in a near future.

    Suddenly, Gracier muttered ''''Let''s roast some ant shall we?"

    Alex felt a chill down his spine when he heard her words. Somehow, he had the feeling that Gracier was about to go wild. Her previous innocent Self seems to have disappeared, reced by a wild one.

    Before the previous Soldier Ants who were frozen in ce because they were feeling threatened by the red-haired girl could move they received a fire baptism.

    Extending her finger in the direction of the Soldier Ants, Ignia''s Bracelet appeared on her wrist, Gracier chanted.

    ¡¸mes hear my call, gather and be the sword that mows down my enemies: Fireballs¡¹

    Immediately after chanting, three fireballs the sizes of Basketball appeared, the temperature rise. With the flick of her fingers, the three fireballs were hurled towards the frozen Soldier Ants.

    Everything happened so fast, from the chant to the attack only three seconds passed. Gracier casting speed was too fast, Alex believes that even though he never faced a magician before.

    ¡¼Not bad, not bad at all.¡½Silveria praised.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The four Soldier Ants were sted into smitterness by the three fireballs, strangely they left behind their magic stones and the proofs of subjugation.

    Alex''s mouth was wide open, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    ¡¼Nice control as well. As expected of the Child of Fire. She has perfect control over her me.¡½Silveria praised Gracier again.

    Finally, it registered in Alex''s mind why everything hadn''t disappeared in the me, it was because of the perfect control Gracier had over her fireballs.

    ''''Too cool. Magic is great. Too bad I couldn''t use it.'''' Eyes shining Alex offered an honest opinion before bing dejected because he couldn''t use magic.

    From where she was, Silveria rolled her eyes when she heard her master''s words.

    After killing the four Soldier Ants with her fireballs, Gracier seemed indifferent as if she had not killed a living thing, nor it was the first time she killed. She was grinning as she created another four fireballs who stayed hovering in the air in front of her and when another bunch of Soldier Ants came out from the bushes they shared the same fate as the previous one, strangely her me did not burn the bushes.

    In just two attacks Gracier had killed ten Soldier Ants, the six Soldier Ants thate out became frozen because of Gracier left eye, her dragon eye, using this chance she finished them with the four fireballs. It was a clever move.

    After waiting for a while no other Soldier Ants came out. Alex and Gracier collected the proofs of subjugation after Gracier covered her left eye with a new bandana, the previous one burst in sh after her awakening.

    While collecting the proofs of subjugation Alex appraised Gracier.

    ¡º[Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 5

    Experience Value: 0/600

    Magic Power: 1000 (+20) ? 1020

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 100 (+20) ? 120

    Defense: 60 (+20) ? 80

    Agility: 50 (+20) ? 70

    Intelligence: 90 (+20) ? 110

    Luck: 100 (+20) ? 120

    BP: 40

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] (New Title)¡»

    After killing ten Soldier Ants (150 ¡Á10= 1500 XP) Gracier went straight to Level 5.

    Alex heaved a sigh before suggesting ''''Let''s proceed forward.''''

    ''''Um! Big brother let''s go.'''' Gracier reply with a toothy grin, her eyes were filled in anticipation of the iing fight.

    Looking at Gracier who seemed impatient Alex thought to myself ''In the next fight I must show her how awesome am I.''

    Unconsciously Alex became infected as well as a grin formed on his face as the two proceeds forward. Silveria who was observing the two from her dimension smiled.

    ....

    A/N: For those who may be surprised by the 20 points added on Gracier''s stats, please don''t be. Mysthia''s native gain 5 pts per Level and 10 BP per Level, therefore because she leveled up four times it bes 20 Pts added to her stats while she got 40 BP. I hope it clear some of your confusion. Please check the information chapter in the Auxiliary volume.

 Chapter 57 - 55: Soldat Ants Part 2

    The sun shone brightly, the breeze was cool. Alex and Gracier left the highway and entered the forest in search of more Soldier Ants.

    Alex had been thinking about something, and if the analysis was not wrong the thirty-two Soldier Ants the two had killed would be advanced forces. Alex suddenly heaved a sigh. The sigh was involuntary as he thought about the number of Soldier Ants they would have to contend with to aim at the Queen Ant.

    It could be said that Soldier Ant itself wasn''t a very strong opponent. No, there wouldn''t be a problem if you just called it weak. This wasn''t without grounds as he with Gracier had wiped out more than 30 (32 to be exact) Soldier Ants, especially him who had eliminated 22 on his own, a part of this sessful killing can be attributed to him growing stronger but Alex could not deny that it was because the Soldier Ants were weak. Hell, he bet he will not have an easy time like he used to have when facing the Soldier Ants if he was facing Goblins, he couldn''t have killed so many goblins in an hour without using his Gift.

    Shaking his head Alex nced at Gracier to see thetter also doing the same thing, immediately green eyes locked against the red eye, there was a silence before the two smiled.

    Gracier opened her mouth first and said,

    ''''Thank you, Big brother, because of your help I managed to fight against my fear thus awakening. Even if your words were harsh they helped me, once again thank you. Take care of me from now on.''''

    She made a polite bow at the end of her speech. Smiling Alex said ''''Likewise.''''

    He did not say anything else, nor he tried to smooth things by saying it was to help her that why he had said those harsh words earlier, he did not do this because he was not joking, he didn''t need a burden nor he needs someone useless. He was not running a charity foundation working without expecting something in return, Well, even a charity foundation did what they did with a goal in mind. He needs someone who can help him, sharing some of his burdens.

    Alex shook his head and focused his attention in front of him. The two continued walking forward, suddenly they stopped because they heard a rustling sound ahead, what follows after were ten Soldier Antsing out from the other side of the forest.

    As if reading her Master''s thought Silveria appeared without being summoned, Gracier was startled by Silveria appearance, nevertheless, she quickly recovered from her shock because as a Gifted being herself she was aware that she can summon and dismiss her Gift at will, she was just surprised Alex''s Gift unusual appearance, it was the second time she was seeing the thing, after all, the first time she had not seen it, however now it was different, the silver gun appearance is beautiful and mysterious at the same time.

    Not wanting to be outdone, Gracier shook her head and with a toothy grin, she also summoned her Gift. Ignia''s Bracelet appeared around her wrist, her aura changed.

    Alex had already aimed his silver gun at the iing Soldier Ants while grinning, Gracier eyed her Big brother and felt amused thinking ''Big brother seems to enjoy fighting, he must be excited now that there are enemies in front of him, he can''t wait to tear them apart just like me who wants to st them. Fufu! Let tear them apart.''

    Gracier''s eye was shining thinking that she shares some simrities with Alex when ites to fighting, however, her assumption was wrong, because Alex was not grinning because he was going to fight (Notpletely), he was grinning because when he saw ten Soldier Ants he had already decided to quickly dispatch the monsters at a quick speed to show how awesome he is. If Gracier knew what he was thinking right now she would have fallen face-first against the ground.

    ¡¼Fufufu! Master''s surepetitive, how cute.¡½Silveria''s voice echoed in his head, as usual, Alex didn''t respond to Silveria teasing.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three bullets were fired in quick session and three Soldier Ants died with a hole in their heads, it was quick, Gracier was astonished by her Big brother efficiency to dispatch the monsters, she bit her lower lip and chanted her spell at an extremely fast speed,

    ¡ºmes hear my call, gather and be the sword that mows down my enemies: Fireballs¡»

    Three fireballs the size of a basketball appeared in front of Gracier before being fired on the poor Soldier Ants who were not fast enough to evade the iing fireballs, their number had reduced to five because Alex had dispatched two more ants when Gracier was chanting.

    Boom* Boom* Boom*

    The five remaining Soldier Ants died in sh, only leaving behind their daggers like protrusion and magic stones.

    The two then looked at each other before smile blossom on their faces, however even though the two were smiling Alex was grumbling internally, cursing Silveria for telling him to leave five Soldier Ants to his sister, if not for her intervention Alex would have killed at least seven Ants before Gracier''s fireballse raining down.

    Alex looked around while spitting out a sigh. The corpses of five Soldier Antsy quietly in front of them, it was the corpses of the ones he had killed, Gracier attacks hadn''t left any corpses behind. Gracier helped Alex collecting the proof of subjugation. As the two worked together, they quickly finished collecting the proof of subjugation. By now they have a total of Forty-seven dagger-like protrusion and Forty-seven Magic stones.

    Alex decided to check his status before continuing, as though responding to his thought, a blue panel containing his status appears right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 13

    Experience Value (XP): 580/1400

    Magic Power: 1220 (+ 70) ? 1290

    Magic: None

    Attack: 220 (+10) ? 230

    Defense: 185 (+ 10) ? 195

    Agility: 220 (+10) ? 230

    Intelligence: 220 (+10) ? 230

    Luck: 170 (+10) ? 180

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] [Knife Art Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    Alex quickly added his 60 BP on his MP stat. He was now a Rank 2, it may be considered novice Rank for others, but to him, it was his first step toward growing stronger, growing stronger until he became the strongest of this world, he will aim to be the strongest if there is a higher world above this one.

    Alex shook his head and decided to Appraise Gracier,

    ¡º[Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 6

    Experience Value: 150/700

    Magic Power: 1020 (+5) ? 1025

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 120 (+5) ? 125

    Defense: 80 (+5) ? 85

    Agility: 70 (+5) ? 75

    Intelligence: 110 (+5) ? 115

    Luck: 120 (+5) ? 125

    BP: 50

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened]¡»

    Gracier''s level went up once, she was now Level 6. It was surprising how fast she was leveling up, well there was nothing to be astonished about considering she was a cheat at Level 1.

    ''''Big brother, how should I distribute my BP?" Gracier suddenly asked broking Alex out of his stupor.

    Alex pondered for a moment before offering his advice, ''''You should add 20 BP to your Defense stat while the remaining 30 BP will be added to your Agility stat.''''

    Gracier considered for a moment before did as Alex suggested, with higher Defense, she won''t be easily injured while with a higher Agility she could escape if she could win.

    ''''Let''s Continue.''''

    ''''Alright, Big brother.''''

    Alex decided to press forward, smiling Gracier followed as they went deeper into the forest.

    ....

    A/N: Don''t be surprised by the (+70) to Alex''s MP stat. It''s simply because the 10 pts per level was added on the 60 BP.

 Chapter 58 - 56: Graciers Suggestion

    Alex and Gracier continued walking deeper into the forest in search of more Soldier Ants.

    ''''Big brother when are you nning to go on date with Big sister Leena?"

    Suddenly, out of the blue Gracier raised a question and Alex who was lost in thoughts didn''t respond immediately. Shortly after he registered what Gracier had said, chuckling he answered ''''Well, I dunno. In the spur of the moment, I just blurted that out. Now that you say it I remember, Ipletely forgot about it.''''

    Gracier was astonished by her Big brother words. ''I can''t believe he''d forget what he said. Maybe he was joking with me.''

    Gracier thought, however Alex''s next words almost makes her fall onto the ground.

    ''''Tch! Talking about date means spending money. I, who was nning to save money to buy the wyvern''s heart. How troublesome I shouldn''t have said that.'''' Alex said as if regretting his promise with Leena.

    Gracier stared dazedly at her Big brother while thinking how many men are ready to kill just to have a chance to go on date with Leena but never seed yet here was someone who had this chance but now he was regretting having asked. Because she was busy thinking Gracier had not seen Alex sneak a look at her before smiling impishly as if he pranks had seeded.

    Finally, Gracieres out of her stupor and immediately inquired,

    ''''Big brother why don''t you try to make Leena your woman while you''re at it?"

    Now it was Alex''s turn to be stunned, he didn''t expect that kind of question so he was caught off guard. Before he could reply Gracier added like some rtionship expert.

    ''''Big brother you should use this date as the first step toward the goal of conquering Big sister Leena. She is interested in you hence it will be easy to trick. Oops! I mean make her fall for you. Believe me, if you seed you gain a lot of things. She too mysterious, she''s hiding something, maybe she is some kind of big shot. Therefore if make her your woman your status will rise. Just try it will work believe in me who believes in y-"

    ''''Ouch. Why did you hit me, Big brother?" Gracier asked, she did not understand why Alex had hit her on the head, it hurts a little.

    ''''Shut up. What do you know about rtionships? Did you think it easy? And who told you I''m interested in her?" Alex asked.

    Hearing hisst question Gracier rolled her eyes, even Silveria in her dimension did the same. Both women were thinking ''You''re acting as if you have no interest in her. Wait, he did not even notice himself that he attracted by Leena? Is Master/Big brother is the dense type?''

    Both women asked themselves, unaware of their thoughts two Alex continued,

    ''''Rtionship isn''t simple as you think and it''s not something little girl such as you will concern herself with. Besides, she may be interested in me but not in a romantic way I can assure that I''m not that dense. Her interest in me is about something else not because she likes me or something.''''

    Gracier did not say anything because she was contemting what her Big brother had said. What he said may contain some truths but she was sure that if he wants to have her, he can get her no matter what her initial interest was, a normal rtionship may change into a romantic rtionship if he wishes for it. It will be kinda bad to let a fine woman like her go, even if thetter became her sworn sister, it doesn''t matter, everything was for her Big brother''s interest.

    Watching Gracier lost in thought, Alex couldn''t help and smile, he knew she was doing this for him but as he had said, rtionship is not simple, he was aware that Leena was somehow interested in him. Why? He couldn''t urately say it, maybe it was because he was an otherworlder. He was not sure about it, still, he knew with certainty that her interest in him had nothing to do with romance. Alex had the feeling that Leena''s background was not weak, as for nobody like him it would be hard to dream about her now, one thing at a time. He may try to have her as his woman after bing sessful, securing her as his woman may be harder than trying to woo Maria, Luna, or Sakuya.

    ''Thinking about them now I wonder how the three are doing? Well, I hope they are fine.'' Alex''s thoughts drifted toward his former ssmates.

    Sometimes he had the feeling that he knew Luna somewhere, even before their transmigration here, but no matter how hard he tried to remember where he knew her, there was no memory of him knowing a beautiful girl such as her before, not even in his childhood. Wait, Alex thought about someone who he had once known but quickly he dismissed it because there was no way it would be her, the difference between the two was Heaven and Earth apart.

    ''No, need to think about my past. She is already living her life. I haven''t seen her since that day, the day they moved, nor I heard about her ever again, even after that tragedy. Better stop thinking about it.''

    Shaking his head Alex decided to focus on himself now, he must be at least Rank 3 ( Lv 22-Lv 32) before going to the capital.

    ¡¼Master, Little Gracier is right. Even if Leena is mysterious it doesn''t mean you can''t have her. You just need a bit of teaching from I Great teacher and-¡½

    ''''And I bet you that Great teacher. Am I wrong?"

    Alex cut Silveria off and asked.

    Not even bothered by the fact that Alex had cut her off mid-sentence Silveria happily replied,

    ¡¼Exactly. Waouh! Master is bing smarter and smarter. To think that youe with the answer on your own. As expected of the genius me. What a Great Teacher I am.¡½

    Despite wanting toment on how shameless Silveria was, Alex chose not to, because the shameless divine weapon would take it as praise.

    ''''I was wondering why you haven''t talked since Gracier started this subject. I thought maybe you were busy with something but now that you spoke, you didn''t say anything constructive. You''re talking like some kind of expert. So, tell me do you ever date someone?"

    There was a long silence before Alex let out a chuckle before saying, ''''I bet you didn''t, and yet here you are wanting to be my Teacher, teaching me about a rtionship? Do not make meugh. You''re just an amateur as I am. In fact, how could you date someone when you don''t have a physical body?"

    Another heavy silence fell, Silveria did not say anything as if she had given up, letting Alex win.

    Alex grinned when he saw Silveria not responding anymore. He had won this little exchange. Well, there was no way she would have dated someone (Maybe the previous owner of his Gift) without a physical body, something Alex doubted she ever had one. She is just a sentient spirit who doesn''t have a physical body, nor she can ever have one. Later, Alex will learn how wrong his thinking was.

    ''''Why are you grinning Big brother? Maybe you are thinking about my proposal?" Gracier who hadn''t talked for a while finally spoke but she raised a question.

    Rolling his eyes, Alex decided to not answer his little sister who seemed not wanting to drop the matter of him going for Leena.

    ''''Let''s continue.''''

    ''''Okay.''''

    Alex said while Gracier giggled thinking that her Big brother was too shy to admit that he was thinking about his proposal.

    Unaware of her little sister thought, Alex was thinking maybe he should get himself a girlfriend after enrolling at the Imperial Academy.

 Chapter 59 - 57: Imperial Ants

    The two continued to advance inside the forest. They had walked in the forest for about 30 minutes. Strangely they did not encounter any other Soldier Ant nor they encounter any other kind of monster, the forest was eerily quiet for some reason.

    ''''Why we are not encountering any monsters? I wanna fight.'''' Gracier says frustrated.

    ''''Who knows. Maybe it is because there is a powerful monster inhabiting this part of the forest.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''I see. I wonder what kind of monster it will be.'''' Gracier said.

    ''''Obviously, it is a Queen Ant,'''' Alex said, sure of his guess.

    ¡¼Fufufi, Master, you just want it to be a Queen Ant. No need to be shy just say it.¡½Silveria teased him.

    Rolling his eyes, Alex thought about the information he got from Leena. It was said their test will take ce in the Zilya''s Mountain Range next week. It has been more than two weeks since he came into this city. He made several encounters, he even got himself a little sister, said little is talented. This was just the start, his ultimate goal did not change, he will be the strongest, but for now, he can slowly take one step at a time. At least he must be Level 15 today before going back

    ''''Big brother, something ising from the other side.'''' Gracier suddenly said as if she sensed something, because of her race she was more sensitive than Alex a human.

    Immediately Alex activated his Divine Sense skill, a mini-map appeared in his mind. Indeed as Gracier said, something wasing from the other side, to be more urate it was a group of monsters, Six red dots moving at fast speed and a little further behind them was a group of little red dots, they slower than the first group.

    Alex did not have time to check more information on the second group because the first group will be upon them soon. He immediately summoned Silveria and aimed it at the sky. Gracier was surprised because of his action. Not exining anything Alex ordered,

    ''''Prepare your fireball spell and be ready to shoot it.''''

    Gracier nodded her head before chanting,

    ¡ºmes hear my call, gather and be the sword that mows down my enemies: Fireballs¡»

    As she finished three fireballs the size of Basketball appeared in front of her. As usual her speed of chanting was ridiculous, Gracier removed her eye patch, her heterochromia eyes stared fixedly at the sky like a hunter waiting patiently for its prey to appear before finishing it.

    ''''There are here,'''' Alex announced.

    The enemies appeared from the other side of the forest, there were flying in the sky. It was Soldier Ants but not the normal one. These flying Ants lookedrger than the Soldier Ants the two had killed. Moreover, they had wings growing from behind their necks. This type of Soldier Ant is called Imperial Ant, they are akin to the Queen Ant personal guards. If they appear, this would mean the Queen Ant was not far from here.

    Smiling the two did not give too much time to the Six Imperial Ants to attack. Alex was the one to first attack, he fired Four bullets toward the Imperial Ants.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ''''Gigigigi~''''

    Though the Imperial Ant flying at the top avoided the attack after emitting a strange cry, the Imperial Ants that flew behind it didn''t fare so well. One bullet went through that Imperial Ant''s head, instantly killing it, two bullets among the other three bullets tore through the wings of another Imperial Ant. Most of the upper body exploded after it fell onto the ground.

    Before the remaining four Imperial Ant could attack they suddenly felt suffocating feeling forcing them to stop for a second, it was all it took to seal their fates forever.

    Gracier had used her left eye, her dragon eye to pressure them, then three fireballs flew straight at the four,

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Bang!

    Three Imperial were obliterated while the previous Imperial Ant who had avoided Alex''s bullets in the first attack died because Alex used the chance provided by Gracier to kill it.

    ''''No fair Big brother, the remaining four were mine.'''' Gracier pouted.

    ''''If you''re not quick enough you will not see anything left.''''

    Leaving these words Alex used his Skill: Blink and vanished.

    Left behind Gracier''s mouth twitched as she muttered ''''This is calling cheating, you''re bullying me, Big brother but I won''t let you gobble everything.''''

    She dashed toward Alex''s location.

    Meanwhile, Alex who used his Skill: Blink, appeared Ten meters East. Coming from the other side of the forest were dozens of Soldier Ants. They were startled upon noticing the human that appeared out of nowhere.

    The left side of Alex''s lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk on his face; casting a spell of battle lust to eyes that dare look his way. The Soldier Ants flinched and Alex wasn''t going to let this chance slip by, therefore with his left arm, heunched Three ck Betties (His throwing knives) at the three Soldier Ants located at the front while with his right arm he fired Five bullets.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!

    Six Soldier Ants were eliminated in a matter of seconds while finally, the remaining Ants became aware of the danger the human who appeared represented, they tried to scatter to avoid the fate of being killed.

    When Alex wanted to continue, he felt a sudden increase in temperature without looking back he Blinked to his left.

    Shortly after Alex left, a snake two meters long made of me appeared and slithered toward the scattering Ants, the Fire Snake wrapped itself around two Ants burning them quickly, after finishing the two the Fire Snake did the same to another two Ants. The remaining three scattered to their left to be burned by Two fireballs, the size of Basketball.

    Alex stood there dumbfounded as he stared at the event unfolding in front of him. Quickly, the Soldier Ants were dispatched and Gracier appeared slightly panting, however, she was smirking as if telling Alex ''This time I''ve won''

    Alex sighed at Gracier''s moves, he was caught off guard, he had never thought that she would use that spell coupled with the Fireball spell. He was not a Magician nor he had knowledge about this world''s magicians but he was sure that Gracier is a talented Magician when ites to Fire Magic, to be able to quickly cast two different spells as she did showed who talented she was.

    Shaking his head Alex mumbled status, immediately his status appeared before his eyes, looking at his status Alex couldn''t help but smile.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 14

    Experience Value (XP): 1280/1500

    Magic Power: 1290 (+ 30) ? 1320

    Magic: None

    Attack: 230 (+10) ? 240

    Defense: 195 (+ 10) ? 205

    Agility: 230 (+10) ? 240

    Intelligence: 230 (+10) ? 240

    Luck: 180 (+10) ? 190

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] [Knife Art Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    ''''A little more and I''ll be Level 15. I''m sure that I''ll be able to step into this Level before going back. Well, after killing the Queen Ant." Alex muttered after checking his status, he had already added his 20 BP to his MP stat as usual.

    ¡¼And where did you see a Queen Ant?¡½

    Silveria asked Alex who seemed sure of the apparition of the Queen Ant, she didn''t sense any other presence after the Ants the two had just killed.

    Smiling Alex said, "Just wait and you''ll see."

    "Gracier let quickly collect the proofs of subjugation."

    "Okay Big brother. I''m Level 9," Gracier announced proudly.

    Alex who was collecting the Soldier Ants daggers like protrusion stopped for a moment before sighing thinking how unfair like can be. Just one day and she leveled up eight times, if he had that chance back then he would be Rank 3 by now. Shaking his head Alex congratted Gracier before the two continued collecting the proofs of subjugation.

 Chapter 60 - 58: She Must Be OP Then

    Alex and Gracier started collecting the proof of subjugation. Suddenly, Alex stopped and brought out the three Imperial Ants corpses he had stored after killing them. Then he looked at Gracier before saying,

    ''''Gracier I forget to tell you, next time try to leave at least the exoskeleton and the head of the Imperial Ant behind, they can be sold.''''

    ''''My apologies, I didn''t know. I''ll do that from now on.'''' Gracier replied, sounding apologetic.

    ''''Don''t be. It''s my fault for not informing of these things. Reminder me if we go back at the Guild, I''ll buy you Beginners Guide to Dismantle Monsters.'''' Alex saidforting Gracier, thetter nodded her head before continuing collecting the materials.

    As Alex had said there was indeed a small booklet called ''The Beginners Guide for Dismantling Monsters''. In this small booklet, you can see different types of monsters listed with a small description. It costs 10 Silver coins, it''s not cheap but it''s handy. Most of the monsters listed here are from F to C Rank. After a little description of each monster, it was listed the materials that could be stripped off them.

    If Alex remembers correctly, the materials that could be stripped off the Ants, especially the Imperial Ant were the antennas, which could be used for medicine, and the head and exoskeleton, which could be used as armor.

    The antennas were easily cut off with a simple bronze knife, but the problem was the exoskeleton of the body, thankfully Alex''s ck Betties was sharp enough. Though Alex managed to strip the exoskeleton of the Imperial Ant, it wasn''t in good condition, it was to be expected, it was his first time doing something like that after all.

    Still, after taking some time, he did seed in removing the exoskeleton and storing it in his Item box.

    After finishing Alex and Gracier cleaned their bloodstained hands with water the former took out from his Item box, even though Gracier was surprised by Alex taking things out and make things disappear, she attributed it to him possessing a space ring, obviously unaware that it was fake. Alex decided to check on Gracier status therefore he appraised her.

    ¡º[Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 9

    Experience Value: 0/1000

    Magic Power: 1025 (+15) ? 1040

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 125 (+15) ? 140

    Defense: 105 (+15) ? 120

    Agility: 105 (+15) ? 120

    Intelligence: 115 (+25) ? 130

    Luck: 125 (+15) ? 140

    BP: 30

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened]¡»

    ''Sigh! It indeed unfair if one were to look at her progress. Damn it, just a few hours and she leveled up eight times. Life is unfair. If only I was a Magician.'' Alex thought frustrated.

    ¡¼Fufufu! Master are you regretting the fact of having us as your Gift?¡½Silveria asked.

    ''''Not all. I''m just frustrated and a little envious. I know that everyone has a different starting point in life, some are born lucky while others are born unlucky. I''m just a little frustrated. My goal has not changed, I''ll be the strongest whether my Gift is exceptional or not. Besides who said my Gift isn''t exceptional? Considered are much you bragged about it. I''m just too weak to disy the full capacity of you two. I wonder what kind of ability the ck gun will have? Which level could I unlocked it?'' Alex asked, his eyes were shining.

    Gracier was observing Alex, firstly he looked frustrated all of sudden but now his eyes were shining, even though she was curious about why he was behaving like that, she chose not to ask.

    Meanwhile, Alex was waiting for Silveria to answer him, telling him which Level he would be able to unseal the ck gun, however, Silveria''s next words doused off all his excitement.

    ¡¼You are right, Master. We are one of the strongest among the other Divine weapons. As for Big sister abilities, I swear you like it for sure. Between us two, she was the most dreaded, the most feared after all. As for which Level you''ll be able to unseal her, let''s see, at least Level 75.¡½

    ''''You can''t be serious... right?"

    Because he was too shocked Alex didn''t talk directly into his mind as he used to, he just blurted out, startling Gracier who was beside him.

    ''''Big brother?" Gracier looked at him questioningly

    ''''Sorry, I was just thinking aloud. I wasn''t talking to you.'''' Alex said.

    ''''Okay!" Gracier replied but she still took a peek at Alex as though checking him. Suddenly, an idea came into her head, ''What if Big brother Gift was like her Gift, a Dragon Goddess who can talk to him but more usually than Ignia?''

    Gracier''s eyes widened, she was sure that Alex''s Gift and her Gift shared some simrities. If it was true then her Big brother must be talking with his Gift''s Spirit. Gracier smiled upon thinking this, she was happy about this discovery. No wonder Alex''s bizarre Gift was that powerful.

    Suddenly, Silveria started giggling as though she had discovered something interesting.

    ¡¼Fufufu! This little sister of yours is sure interesting.¡½

    ''What are you talking about?'' Alex asked unaware of Gracier discovery.

    As usual, Silveria being mischievous, she didn''t answer Alex''s question.

    ¡¼Nothing¡½

    ''I see, just tell you were joking earlier when you said I must be Level 75 before unsealing the ck gun?'' Alex asked not dwelling on the previous question considering Silveria wasn''t nning to answer him sincerely anyway.

    ¡¼Who said I was joking? I''m dead serious. You must be at least Level 75 before being able to unseal Big sister and you won''t even be able to use any of her abilities at this Level.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''Dafuck! Why the condition to unseal her is so high? We are talking about Level 75 are we not? It means Rank 8, that not a joke and you''re telling me even at that Level I won''t be able to use any of her abilities. Isn''t it too much? Is she that overpowered?'' Alex asked back totally overwhelmed.

    ¡¼Fufufu! You have no idea how powerful Big sister is. She only has two abilities considering your r-¡½

    ''Dafuck! Only two abilities you say? Isn''t that little considering how OP she must be?'' Alex cut Silveria off and asked.

    ¡¼Oh? Why did you think that? Even with those two abilities, she can overpower anybody, especially thatst ability, too OP can''t be used to describe it. Oops! I have said too much, but stop it or else Big sister will be angry at me for talking about unnecessary things.¡½Silveria said before stopped talking.

    Alex heaved a sigh because he knew once she said that Silveria will not speak any further on the matter. He would like to get more information, though.

    ''Guess I need to be stronger to get all these answers myself.'' Alex thought before facing Gracier who had just finished collecting the other Soldier Ants materials.

    ''''I''ve finished Big brother.''''

    ''''Good work.'''' Alex praised her after storing the materials away. When he wanted to continue speaking, Alex was suddenly assaulted by a dreadful feeling as though something powerful wasing. He braced himself and looked up.

    ''The Queen Ant is about to make an entrance.'' Alex thought.

 Chapter 61 - 59: Against The Queen Ant

    Nickaido''s here, sorry in the previous chapter I didn''t exin about the XP gained per Imperial Ant killed. It''s 400 XP and 150 XP for normal Soldier Ant. Alex gained 2100 XP after killing three Imperial Ants and six Soldier Ants, as for Gracier she killed three Imperial Ants (1200 XP) and seven Soldier Ants (1050 XP), a total of 2250 XP, added to the previous XP she leveled up three times. I hope this cleared some of your confusion.

    Enjoy!

    .....

    Alex was suddenly assaulted by a dreadful feeling as though something powerful wasing in their way. He braced himself and looked in the sky after a second, the iing monster was indeed powerful, more powerful than the goblin rare species he faced, in terms of the pressure that is. However, having felt Leena''s killing intent back then, even if she quickly concealed it, helped him to bear this pressure.

    However, Gracier didn''t fare well, she stood there frozen, her body was trembling from the pressure and fear, fear because this feeling of powerless brought some memories, this was how she felt back then, she gritted her teeth till it bleeds, her left eye concealed behind an eye patch shined breaking her out of her trance. Her back was drenched in sweat, she had not had time to take her breath before Alex ordered.

    ''''Gracier prepare five of your fireballs if it''s possible.''''

    ''''Okay, but currently I can only control Four at the same time,'''' Gracier replied before she started chanting.

    ''''Huh! Four it''s enough.'''' Alex said after contemting for seconds.

    ''''Time to get serious. The Queen Ant is noting here alone be ready.'''' Alex warned after summoning Silveria.

    Gracier created Four fireballs that stayed hovering in front of her, Alex aimed his gun at the sky.

    Suddenly, there was numerous buzzing sound followed by a huge crying from the surrounding.

    ''''Gigigigigigigigyi!!''''

    The main sounds wereing from near a big tree 30m ahead of where the two stood.

    There was the figure of a giant ant monster bigger than the Soldier Ant and Imperial Ant.

    In other words,

    Gulp!

    ''''A Queen Ant.''''

    Gracier gulped audibly after seeing the Queen Ant. Naturally, the Queen Ant was not alone, behind her stood five Imperial Ants.

    ''''Attack'''' Alex ordered.

    Immediately, two fireballs the size of basketball were fired at the Queen Ant, however being that big doesn''t mean she was slow, she nimbly dodged the fireballs, the Imperial Ants behind her were not faster enough to avoid the two fireballs,

    Boom!!

    Two among the five had their wings burned, they fell from the sky, and naturally falling from a height over 30m they couldn''t survive.

    Bang! Bang!!!!

    Alex followed by shooting five bullets at the Queen Ant, thetter easily avoided once again to have the Imperial Ants behind her suffer the fate of being pierced by Alex''s bullets, one was instantly killed because it received a bullet in the head while the other lost one of its wings thus falling from the sky.

    In a minute, the Queen Ant lost four of the subordinates she brought, she was furious but before she could retaliate, another fireball was shot a her, being caught off guard (because she felt suppressed all of sudden) she couldn''t dodge in time, therefore, she ordered the remaining Imperial Ant not far from her to cover her as she retreated after breaking from the suppression.

    Boom!

    The Queen Ant retreated when herst subordinate (her meat shield) perished.

    Gracier was surprised by the Queen Ant''s move, she had thought at least she may be able to injure her even if she couldn''t kill her after using her left eye on her. Using her left eye on something more powerful than her was not easy nor without cost, she was feeling ufortable at the moment, her head hurts, she just wants toy down and rest, however considering the current situation it was night impossible.

    ''''Gigigigi!"

    Suddenly, the Queen Ant opened her mouth as if to shot something,

    ''''It''s dangerous, Gracier jump back.''''

    Feeling a sense of crisis, Alex shouted to Gracier.

    Gracier understood and the gear in her mind quickly turned, her previous unused BP (30 BP) were used in sh, she added 20 BP to her AGI stat and 10 BP to her ATK stat, she immediately jumped back after using herst fireball like a shield.

    The next moment, liquid was shot from the mouth of the Queen Ant and collided with the fireball,

    Boom!

    Not all the liquid disappeared in the collision, a little bit passed through the ce Gracier was standing previously in a blink of an eye.

    Alex and Gracier saw the surrounding soil melting away while giving off smoke. They felt a chill running down their spines. The real nature of the liquid was acid. Alex judged that it was a kind of formic acid.

    ''''Gigigi!''''

    Dissatisfied that its attack had missed, it raised a loud screech whileing attacking down with its huge forelegs, she was nning to finish Gracier because she felt threatened by thetter more than Alex, Gracier was giving off a dangerous feeling like a real predator in the process of awakening.

    Alex blinked and appeared in front of Gracier with two knives held in front of him in a defensive posture.

    Kin!!

    A loud sound was heard when the Queen Ant huge forelegs shed against Alex''s knives.

    "Gah!"

    The two were sted far back, Alex''s back crashed against a tree forcing him to grunt in pain, he was momentarily out of breath.

    ¡¼Master quickly dodge.¡½Silveria warned not giving enough time to rest.

    Alex quickly stood up and embraced Gracier who was nearby before rolling on the ground, he rolled in the opposite direction, just after they left their previous location a wind de passed through there, leaving a long cut on the earth.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!

    Still on the ground with Gracier in his embrace Alex fired five bullets at the Queen Ant.

    ''''Gyi!"

    One of the bullets pierced through one of the Queen Ant forelegs.

    Maybe it had developed a sense of pain unlike the Soldier Ants and Imperial Ants, the Queen Ant gave a short screech. Alex took this chance to catch his breath fighting against dizziness, Gracier was also doing the same thing. Alex decided to Appraise the Queen Ant.

    ¡º Queen Ant

    Level: 25

    Magic: Poison, Wind

    Magic Power: 400/500

    Attack: 300

    Defense: 150

    Agility: 150

    Intelligence: 50

    Luck: 40

    Skills: Acidic Poison Level 3, Wind de Level 4¡»

    Alex''s face almost turned pale, a Rank 3 monster, the Queen Ant level was high, so was her stats, nevertheless, she could be killed.

    Alex whispered something into Gracier''s ear, thetter smiled before Alex attacked the Queen Ant with his gun, having suffered because she had underestimated the previous bullets dreadfulness the Queen Ant jumped back.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was already chanting her next spell,

    ¡ºmes hear mymand and gather to be the sword that mows down my enemies: Fireballs¡»

    Five fireballs were created, however this time instead of basketball-sized fireballs it was handball sized fireballs.

    ''''Giggyi!"

    The Queen Ant attacked by sending three wind des in the direction of Gracier, thetter sends all her five fireballs to sh against the iing wind des,

    KaBoom!

    An explosion urred in the sky, creating a big me screen obstructing the Queen Ant sight. Using this chance Alex blinked and appeared in the opposite direction, he aimed Silveria at the Queen Ant and fired two bullets,

    Bang!!

    The Queen Ant screeched before using as shield Wind de to change the trajectory of bullets from her.

    Meanwhile, Gracier who was forgotten by the Queen Ant chanted a spell,

    ¡ºme, you are a snake who obey mymand, therefore hear my call and burn my enemy as I desire: Dance Fire Snake¡»

    A snake made of Fire, two meters long, the Fire snake shot at the Queen Ant using the me in the sky to hide from the Queen Ant sense and when the Queen Ant sensed the Fire snake it was already toote, she used her injured leg to sh against the Fire snake, however, there was no explosion as if it had consciousness on its own the Fire snake went inside the Queen Ant leg through her injury''s.

    The giant ant in front of them burned from the inside. The Queen Ant screeched in pain as its body was burning from inside.

    However, worthy of being called the Queen Ant, a C Rank monster, she was not going to end like this. While screeching, she tore off the leg that the Fire snake was moving inside it.

    Alex was surprised but he was not going to let their precious n go to waste when it was at its end, while firing two normal bullets at the injured Queen Ant Alex said, ''''It''s now your turn Sil.''''

    ¡¼Roger Master¡½

    Silveria answered before a white bullet was shot from the gun and went straight toward the Queen Ant, thetter was furious because she hadn''t avoided the previous two bullets, one of them injured her other leg and now another one wasing, extremely mad she screeched before spitting her Acidic poison at the iing White bullet, however surprisingly this bullet avoided the poison by going in the opposite direction, the Queen Ant eyes widened, she felt a sudden feeling of death, the bullet avoided all her attacks, suddenly the Queen Ant body stopped for a millisecond and it was all it took for the White bullet to prate her head and destroy her brain.

    Before dying the Queen Ant red at Gracier who was panting heavily, sweat dripping from her forehead.

    Alex and Gracier fell onto the ground exhausted, Alex was feeling drained because of thest bullet, it was the famous Homing Bullet Silveria unlocked after he became Level 15. Gracier on the other hand was feeling exhausted physically and more importantly mentally, casting spell after spell like that was exhausting, she had also used her left eye numerous times on a monster powerful than her, she was having a headache.

    Alex observed Gracier before announcing ''''Let rest for few minutes.''''

    Gracier only nodded her head because she couldn''t even open her mouth at the moment, she was really tired.

 Chapter 62 - 60: Back To The Adventurer Guild Part 1

    After killing the Queen Ant, the two sat on the ground catching their breath because of the exhaustion.

    Alex observed Gracier before announcing ''''Let rest for few minutes.''''

    Gracier only nodded her head because she couldn''t even open her mouth at the moment, this show how tired she was.

    Half of an hourter Alex stood up and checked their surrounding before observing the Queen Ant''s corpse.

    Truth be told, Its body length was much longer than the Soldier Ants, about 5m in length. It had an erged abdomen and a sharp spike grew from it like a stinger.

    ''It''s pretty big. I was shocked for a moment by its sheer size.'' Alex mumbled.

    From the information Alex heard, the Soldier Ants were about 1m long. Because of that, even if it wasrger, he had expected the Queen Ant to be about 3m in length at best, even the Imperial Ant length is 2 meters.

    However, aftering in contact with the actual Queen Ant, its size was greatlyrger than Alex''s expectations.

    Approaching the monster''s corpses, Alex stored them away before turning his face to face Gracier, thetter had recovered by now. The two have killed 54 monsters today, (42 Soldier Ants, 11 Imperial Ants, and 1 Queen Ant.). It was time now to go back.

    ''''Let''s go Little sister.''''

    ''''Okay,''''

    Gracier stood up and left with Alex. They were going back to the Adventurer Guild.

    ....

    Meanwhile, at the Adventurer Guild, the receptionist Karen was ying with her hair, she seemed lost in thought.

    ''''Hah!!"

    She involuntarily spat out a sigh. Fortunately, as there was only a little while before the noon bell rings, there were few adventurers inside the guild. There were only several people eating an early lunch.

    ''''What''s wrong, sighing like that?''''

    ''''Or are you perhaps thinking about your lover?"

    The co-worker next to Karen asked curiously. It was Nyora, a cat beast person, she had short ck hair, cat ears, and tail, naturally like every other receptionist present here she was really beautiful. Nyora stretched herself, showing of the flexible limbs that were a feature of the cat family.

    Karen red at Nyora, thetter smiled before correcting herself.

    ''''Joke aside. Tell me what is bothering our dear Karen.''''

    ''''Nothing, I''m just thinking about the neer. He is-"

    ''''You are talking about ''The Rookie''?"

    Nyora cut Karen off and asked. Thetter nodded her head in confirmation.

    ''''What did he do?"

    Hearing Nyora''s words Karen shook her head before exining.

    ''''He didn''t do anything. It just how fast he was rising. He just registered two weeks ago and now he''s going to get promoted to D Rank. He''s talented, so talented that it''s odd he is here. Normally, someone, this talented should be in the capital not here. I wonder why he came here. He must be a young Master from a powerful family, yet he''s here in this city, this City is not important. There must be a reason he came here. I don''t know why but sometimes I have the feeling he is out of this world.''''

    Nyora contemting and concluded that Karen''s analysis wasn''t wrong. She had seen her fair share of Adventurers since she started working here but this was the first time she had seen someone rise in Rank so quickly. The guy killed thirty goblins and a rare species goblin by himself, something a D Rank Adventurer could do, and today morning he bested four Adventurers (A E Rank Adventurer Guild.) He must be gifted that is the only exnation usible.

    ''''He must be Gifted,'''' Nyora stated.

    ''''I know but what kind of Gift did he possess? Nobody knows, not even the Guild Master. He asked me what weapon Alex used on his first day of training. I said knives. We all know that his knives are normal, not Gift. A lot of people were expecting him to use his Gift today unfortunately he didn''t.'''' Karen exined.

    ''''I see. Not even Big sister Leena know something about it? She is interested in him, they are close after all. The girl Alex brought even became Big sister Leena''s little sister. I was surprised when she takes that oath. She is interested in Alex, she''s interested in his potential, you look how she behaves in his presence, like a mother protecting her child.'''' Nyora said.

    Karen heaved a sigh before saying ''''You are right. Alex invited her on a date in front of everyone. He''s courageous. We are talking about Big sister Leena. Not many dare to ask her out. She had never epted in the past, yet this time she epted. How lucky Alex is.''''

    Nyora smiled before offering her opinion,

    ''''Indeed you are right. However, I think if he asks her to be his girlfriend, Big sister Leena will refuse.''''

    ''''Why did you say that?" Karen asked.

    ''''Why? Normally, Big sister Leena is not interested in him romantically. Alex-"

    ''''That not my question, I guess I should reformte it. Why did you think Alex is interested in Big sister Leena romantically? Why do you think he is in love with her?"

    Rolling her eyes as to say isn''t obvious, Nyora put on a doubtful expression,

    ''''He asked her on a date. Isn''t that Alex guy hitting on Big sister Leena?"

    Karen shook her neck slightly at Nyora''s words.

    However, what Nyora said wasn''t wrong at all. After all, receptionists were the face of the guild, they are all beautiful and Leena was most beautiful of all.

    The receptionists were idolized by the adventurers. An unattainable object, someone they want to be their lover, someone they wanted to spend the night with, they became that kind of existence.

    Nyora was trying to say that in that sense, Alex was trying to chase Leena, he even asked her on a date. But with the contact Karen had with Alex, she didn''t feel that he was trying to woo Leena. He must have done that because of something else they were not aware of.

    ''''He isn''t. They must be another reason for him to ask her out. Sigh! Only the two or the little girl Gracier must know.''''

    ''''Talking about the red-haired girl. She is also Gifted. I wonder where Alex fetches her. She even covers one of her eyes. Is that to act cool?" Nyora asked.

    Shrugging her shoulders Karen said, ''''I dunno. Ask her or else you''ll know.''''

    ''''I will. What kind of request did he take today?"

    ''''Soldier Ant subjugation request. Why did you ask? Wait why are you suddenly interested in him all of sudden?" Karen answered before asking.

    ''''Fufufu! You''re curious, isn''t it? Well, I''ll tell you. I want to get closer to that kid as it''s certain he''s going to rise to the top in the future, I better have a ce beside him now before the hyenas willeter, wanting to partake in the feast named Alex. You are not interested in him, so I''m not afraid and even if you were it doesn''t matter with this mature body of mine he will easily fall for me.''''

    While saying so proudly, Nyora ced her arms her breasts to emphasize them, truth be told she was gifted over there, D cup at least.

    To that appearance, Katen wore a thin smile and blood vessels appeared in her forehead threatening to burst out.

    ''''Good to know. However, you are forgetting something, Alex will not stay here indefinitely, he will leave for the capital. Or are you nning to go there with him? From what I heard, the capital isn''t a ce for someone like you. There are lots of Big fish there, you''ll be discarded in no time considering that you are nning to use your body to entice him. There are lots of better women over there, you''ll lose before it began.''''

    To Karen''s words, Nyora''s forehead also started twitching.

    ''''Fufufu! I wonder if you want a fight with me, dear Karen?"

    ''''Are you Nyora? It''s won''t end well you know.''''

    An explosive tension. Right when those two people were in that state, the sound of the bell informing them that it was noon, could be heard. They stopped bickering with each other.

 Chapter 63 - 61: Back To The Adventurer Guild Part 2

    An explosive tension was formed. Right when those two people were in that state, the sound of the bell informing them that it was noon, could be heard.

    Disregarding the two people in that state, the rest of the staff and receptionists looked away and left the counter to quickly have lunch.

    With all the people leaving, the unfortunate noon duty was left to Karen and Nyora, who restarting staring daggers at each other.

    It may appear they hate each other but it wasn''t the case. They were just ying, they often did this.

    ''''Sigh! Did you two start your little staring contest again?"

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the two and asked. Naturally, it was Leena. Startled the two turned their heads to see Leena behind them, they couldn''t help but sigh, she appeared like a ghost, as usual, this showed how skilled she was.

    They may be receptionists however it doesn''t mean they didn''t know how to fight.

    In reality, all of them know how to fight, how to defend themselves in the case of unforeseen situation and naturally they are some who were former Adventurers before bing receptionist, like Leena for example or Nyora. Thetter was a former C Rank Adventurer, she was a Thief, a highly-skilled Thief and as a former Thief, she knew one must be skilled to appear behind her undetected. Once again this showed how skilled Leena was, they were aware that her Rank was high, like the Guild master or even higher than him because the Guild master seemed to respect her a lot if you see past his shameless behavior.

    It was an open secret, Leena appeared Five years ago and became receptionist, the head receptionist, the Guild master right hand it was to say. Even if some were displeased with this decision, they couldn''t change a decision made by the Guild master so they lived with it and now five years went by.

    Leena was exceptional in doing her job, nobodyined, nor none of them were displeased with her way of doing things. She formed several exceptional Receptionists in turn, for example, Karen, the current mascot of the Guild, popr as her.

    ''''Nyora, stop daydreaming. Be focused, Adventurers cane in at any moment.'''' Leena warned Nyora, she was brought out of her daydream.

    ''''Sorry, I was lost in thought,'''' Nyora said apologetically.

    ''''Hehehe-"

    Karen startedughing, however, she was cut short by Leena''s warning.

    ''''That goes for you too.''''

    When she wanted to continue Leena stopped because she sensed two presences heading in their way, she put on her beautiful smile.

    With a creaking sound, the Adventurer Guild door was opened and Alex and Gracier entered. The two walk towards Leena and once in front of her they both greeted.

    ''''Evening Big sister Leena, Evening Karen and Nyora.''''

    ''''Evening Leena. How-"

    Alex didn''t have time to finish whatever he was trying to say when Leena appeared in front of Gracier and hug her.

    ''''Wee back little Cier. How was your first day? Not too tired?"

    Hearing Leena concerned voice warmed Gracier''s heart a little, she smiled before answering, ''''Not all Big sister Leena. We killed a lot of monsters.''''

    ''''Oh? How many monsters did you kill?" Leena asked arms crossed.

    Smiling Gracier replied ''''We killed a lot of monsters. I''ll let Big brother Alex tell you.''''

    The three were taken aback hearing Gracier''s words, they were asking themselves how many monsters did the two had killed. Alex chuckled, he was sure that Leena would not be too pleased, still, it doesn''t matter.

    "Leena better uses that room,'''' Alex suggested not wanting to draw too much attention after bringing out the monster corpses. There was a special room where you could show monsters'' corpses if you have a lot of Monsters'' corpses.

    ''''Okay, let''s go,'''' Leena replied before the four went to the room located on the left side of the second floor.

    Once inside the said room, Alex did not wait before bringing out the Monsters'' materials of the 54 Soldier Ants (42 Soldier Ants and 11 Imperial Ants and the Queen Ant''s corpse).

    ''''What?" Leena and Nyora who had followed the three were both surprised.

    Gracier smiled, proud of the expression the two had on their faces.

    Leena went silent, her eyes sharp as she red at Alex sending spikes of nervousness down his spine. Nyora on the side was flicking her ears side to side in silence ncing between the two as she was still surprised by the Rookie once again. He was full of surprise she couldn''t help but think this.

    Crossing her arms, Leena finally spoke, ''''Alex how many I''ve said not act too recklessly?"

    ''''I know but these monsters were too weak. I wouldn''t have done that if they were powerful. I know my limit, So no need for a sermon.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words Leena sighed before observing Gracier for a while, she then smiled as if she was happy after having checked something.

    ¡¼This Girl is indeed mysterious. She has the Appraisal skill, an advanced one.¡½Silveria announced suddenly.

    Caught off guard Alex couldn''t help but blurt out,

    ''''What?"

    The girls turned their heads in his direction as if to ask what he was talking about. Finally aware he had talked aloud, Alex let out a cough.

    ''''Sorry, I was thinking about something. Don''t mind me.''''

    Nyora looked at Alex for a while before shaking her head, Gracier smiled because she knew what was happening, as for Leena, her eyes narrowed as she eyed up Alex, it was like she was trying to say ''I don''t believe you''

    Not wanting to y her game, Alex said changing the subject.

    ''''Can we finish our current business? We are both tired, better go back, and take some rest.''''

    ''''You are right. We will have time to talk plentyter.'''' Leena said with a smile.

    Alex rubbed his forehead while inwardly muttering ''You won''t drop the matter so easily. Sigh! To think she knew about my Status. It''s like I''m naked in front of her.''

    ¡¼Don''t worry she didn''t know what kind of Gift you possess, as for Gracier, she just knows she has eye power. What kind of eye power does she possess she doesn''t know, that why she never asked why Gracier wore that eye patch. Also if you have Advanced Appraisal, it will be hard for anyone to see your status even if the opposite party Level is higher than yours.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see, it is good to know, I don''t want everybody who appraised me to learn about my skills. I know not everyone has this skill, still it better to be prepared, it left a bad aftertaste in one mouth when you are aware that someone is there who knows about your skills.''

    When Alex was talking with Silveria, Leena had already finished appraising the Monsters'' materials and the Queen Ant corpse.

    ''''The 42 Soldier Ants materials and magic stones are worth: 210 Copper coins (21 Silver coins), for the Imperial Ant it''s equal to 30 Copper coins each, the 11 Imperial Ants= 330 Copper coins (33 Silver coins). Don''t be surprised by the price because, Imperial Ant''s materials (dagger-like protrusion, Magic stone, and especially the exoskeleton) are worth much than the normal Soldier Ant''s materials. Finally, it is time for the Queen Ant, considering how intact the corpse is, it is worth a lot, 8 Gold Coins.'''' Leena said.

    Alex and Gracier sucked a mouthful of air before looking at each other. The Queen Ant rewards outssed the other two rewards.

    ''''Don''t be too surprised, it''s C Rank monster corpse after all, even if it the weakest of the C Rank Monsters. The whole body is worth a lot, do not forget that the corpse is intact, normally it will be worth 6 Gold coins at best considering that the corpse won''t be in one piece, however for you it is different probably because of your Gift. I wonder what kind of Gift you have. I''m sure it is not a spear, nor it''s a sword, you don''t look like a swordsman at all, maybe a bow, Nah! it''s unlikely. Please tell me what kind of Gift did you possess.''''

    After finishing her words she nced at Alex with puppy eyes, even Nyora seemed interested in knowing what kind of gift he possesses.

    ''''I''m tired, let talk about itter,'''' Alex answered. Pouting Leena turned toward Gracier in hope of learning something, unfortunately, thetter turned her head in the opposite direction showing her stance. Chuckling Leena paid for the materials.

    Alex stored the 8 Gold coins and 54 Silver coins inside his Item box. Then he turned his head in Leena direction,

    ''''Leena let''s go on a date two days from tomorrow.''''

    The girls were surprised by this sudden deration, namely Nyora and Gracier. Leena the concerned held her chin as if thinking about something before answering, ''''No, it will be the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow I''m going out with Gracier.''''

    Leena did not give him the time to answer before adding, ''''I know you have a rendezvous with the smith but you don''t need to worry about it. I''ve canceled your order. Don''t ask why you''ll know on the day of the date.''''

    ''''I see. Okay, we will do as you suggested.''''

    Alex said after analyzing why she said that. She must have her reason, Silveria also suggested to follow what she said because something awesome awaits him ahead. What was the thing in question he doesn''t know, however, he chose to gamble and see if his gamble would pay off.

    After chatting with the two until they reached the first floor, Alex and Gracier left going back to their Inn, it was already dark outside.

 Chapter 64 - 62: A Normal Day

    Darkness had descended upon the city. The sun had long hidden itself away beneath the horizon and left the moon in its ce. Try as it would, the moon simply couldn''t provide the world beneath it with the sun''s energy or radiance.

    Inside a room located on the third floor in the Moonlight Inn, Alex and Gracier sat each on their bed after having just finished tonight''s dinner.

    Alex fetches out 4 Gold coins and 20 Silver coins and gave them to Gracier. Thetter smiled as she yed with the coins, she was really happy, she had ovee her fear of the monster, not totally but it was to a degree she could fight without freezing in fear. Do not forget that she leveled nine times and finally for her first quest she earned 4 Gold coins and 21 Silver coins, not many can earn this.

    After calming down she pushed the money to Alex, already aware of why she did this, Alex took 2 Gold coins out of the 4 Gold coins and 21 Silver coins. Gracier finally epted to keep the rest after a long discussion.

    That night she slept happily, she slept in her bed, she didn''t have a nightmare as she usually does, she slept with a smile on her face.

    .....

    The next day, the first rays of the sun had pierced the Sky announcing the start of a new day.

    Alex woke up and clean himself after doing his stretch up. Now he was sitting on his bed and in front of him was a blue panel containing his status.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 15

    Experience Value (XP): 1380/1600

    Magic Power: 1320 (+ 30) ? 1350

    Magic: None

    Attack: 240 (+10) ? 250

    Defense: 205 (+ 10) ? 215

    Agility: 240 (+10) ? 250

    Intelligence: 240 (+10) ? 250

    Luck: 190 (+10) ? 200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] [Knife Art Level 2]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    Alex had gained 1600 XP (800 XP for the Queen Ant after some XP went to Gracier, and finally 800 XP for the two Imperial Ants he had in.) With that amount of XP he was able to level up once and was left 1380 XP, 220 XP more to go before stepping into Level 16. Alex would have liked to be at least Level 17 before the expedition to the Zilya''s mountain range for their test, but it''s unlikely, he didn''t have much time, the test will be taking ce in few days, the exact date was unknown, it was suggested that the Adventurer should take a rest in this period.

    Alex spat out a long sigh but when he wanted to Appraise Gracier she coincidentally woke up.

    ''''Morning, Big brother.''''

    ''''Morning Gracier. Hope you slept well.'''' Alex said smiling.

    ''''Yes I slept well, all my exhaustion has gone as they have never existed. I''m rather excited today.'''' Gracier said face full of smile.

    ''''Isn''t it because you are going out with your dear Big sister Leena shopping today?" Alex asked teasingly.

    Gracier blushed like a child caught doing mischief, she cleared her throat and changed the subject, ''''What are you nning to do today?"

    Seeing she was changing the subject, Alex smiled before answering, ''''Nothing, maybe a little tour in the city beforeing back here to sleep, I just want to rest as much I can.''''

    ''''I see, or do you want toe with us?" Gracier asked after thinking a while.

    ''''Thank you but I think I''ll pass.'''' Alex rejected. Leena will not be pleased with himing and he did not want to be their baggage carrier as he knew how scary women can be once they start shopping, they brought things like there is no tomorrow.

    ''''Too bad then. I''ll bring you a souvenir.''''

    Gracier left these words behind before stepping into the bathroom.

    While Gracier was going toward the bathroom Alex quickly appraised her.

    ¡º[Gracier]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 10

    Experience Value: 400/1100

    Magic Power: 1040 (+5) ? 1045

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 150 (+5) ? 155

    Defense: 120 (+5) ? 125

    Agility: 140 (+5) ? 145

    Intelligence: 130 (+5) ? 135

    Luck: 140 (+5) ? 145

    BP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1] [Fire Shield Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened]¡»

    Gracier was Level 10 now, she even acquired a new skill Fire Shield, she acquired this skill after using her two fireballs as a shield.

    Sometimes you can create skill by being creative just like Gracier. However, this doesn''t mean it easy to acquire skill, Luck and Intelligence can y a crucial role in helping you create a new skill.

    ''''I''ve finished, how do I look?"

    Gracier''s voice brought Alex back, he was lost in thought, lifting his head Alex observed Gracier, she was really beautiful in her one-piece princess robe, instead of White color her robe was red in contrast with her ming red hair tied in French braids style. He couldn''t help but praise her honestly,

    ''''Beautiful, you''re beautiful Gracier."

    ''''Thank you, Big brother. Let''s go.'''' Gracier said smiling.

    The two left for the first floor, a lot of people praised Gracier there, after taking their breakfasts, Gracier excused herself and left to meet up with Leena for their shopping, as for Alex he stayed there chatting with Lea and some customers, two hourster he also left.

    A blue sky was spread outside, with the sunlight pouring down, this weather could b called good summer weather.

    Alex went to a bookstore and brought several books to read to kill time. On his way back to the Inn he stopped by a drug store, he brought several potions, potions to recover one''s physical strength, standard mana potions that recovered magical power, medicine that recovered abnormal states, and antidotes for paralysis were the potions he brought.

    Once inside the Inn, Alex directly went to the third floor and entered their room before closing it, taking some books out from his Item box, Alex also took out few potions he brought and observed it.

    The usage of potion was extremely simple, you can drink or pour it onto a wound.

    If you drink it, the effect will be much higher. First of all, the effect reaches the whole body and not just the injured part, the recovery effect alsosts longer to some degree it was said. Besides, physical strength is also somewhat restored. Although if applied at the location of the wound, the recovery is a bit faster, that''s it.

    However, there are no additional effects such as sustained recovery or recovering physical strength.

    But still, most people would apply it to a wound, the number of people who drink potions directly are few. Why was that? It was simply because potions were unptable.

    Alex had the urge to puke remembering the taste of Mana potion he had drunk back then.

    Like everything, there was an exception, Mana potion and Physical recovery Potion should be drunk contrary to Healing potion. Well, some came up with a solution to fight against the bitterness of the potion by diluting it, still, if you choose this option the efficiency of the potion will be halved by diluting.

    Even if the effect was high, drinking it inbat would be impossible due to the taste, it would be suicidal if you are not cautious enough.

    Suddenly, Alex thought about something. There were dungeons and this is a fantasy, it was to say they must some essories to recover one Mana or to help one boost his physical strength and a lot more. Thinking about it, Alex couldn''t help but smile looking forward to it, maybe he will see some of these things once stepping into the capital.

    Shaking his head Alex regained his cool, afterward he read a book that talked about the exploit of the former Hero who had in the Demon King. Well, Alex was sure that most of the details were exaggerated to please the public.

    Still, he must say Hero is cool if not for their tragic destiny of saving the world at the cost of their life, their happiness. He doesn''t want to be a Hero but if his loved ones were threatened because the world was going to end he will save it not for the well-being of the people but simply because his loved ones were threatened. That''s how he thinks and how he will live, this is Alexander Touch''s way of doing things.

    Alex sleeps untilte in the evening, it was Gracier who woke him up when she entered the room and saw him sprawled on the bed drooling. Afterward, the two ate before Gracier gave a present to Alex.

    Unwrapping the present, Alex saw a pendant inside a box, the pendant was beautiful, it was a carving of an eagle who spread its wings. The material used to make the eagle was mostly a green jade, the cord wrapped around the eagle was also special.

    An Eagle spreading its wings, symbolize freedom, Gracier helped Alex wear the pendant.

    ''''Thank you,'''' Alex says.

    ''''You wee.''''

    Alex felt lighter after wearing the pendant, he didn''t check his status yet but somehow he had the feeling that it was an essory, however when he tried to probe Gracier to learn from where she brought this pendant because he was sure no stores here sell essories (because himself had searched for one with no avail), he was faced with Gracier''s refusal to tell him anything on the matter, so he was forced to drop the matter.

    Only one person can help her get this type of essory, Leena.

    Unknown to him, it was not Leena who gave her this, not exactly, it was a keepsake her mother owned, from where it is was unknown, it was the only thing left from her mother she had, she lost it after being caught by the ve trader, Leena recuperated it and gave it back to her today, how does she know it was hers was unknown, still Gracier was happy to have recuperated this pendant and now that she was back, she gifted it to Alex because he was dear to her.

    ¡¼Master, it is not good to try to know a woman''s secret, you won''t be popr you know?¡½Silveria said teasingly.

    Not offering any reply because he feels like he will lose if he were to do it, Alex continued chatting with Gracier until it was time to sleep, tomorrow was going to be his Date with Leena. Alex decided to sleep while thinking that from time to time he must have this kind of normal day.

 Chapter 65 - 63: The Date

    And finally, the sun rose, filling the sky with shades of orange and pink. Peach and magenta, amber and rose, radiating hope, a new beginning. Another chance to live. The start of a brand new day and for Alex, it was the day of his date with Leena, the elven receptionist, Gracier''s Big sister.

    Alex woke up with a yawn as he sat on his bed reminiscing about the previous night.

    Gracier had suggested a lot of ideas to make today''s Date perfect. She said Alex must try to nt a seed for future prospects, meaning he must nt a seed that will bud into Love.

    Alex chuckled feeling amused, ''''This is not a Date, it is more like discussion to probe each on what we want each. I''m sure she wants something from me, as for me it will depend on what she has to propose.''''

    ¡¼Well, you can also win her heart and all will be yours.¡½Silveria chime in.

    ''For the moment it is impossible.'' Alex answered.

    ¡¼I know, I was just messing with you, she too high for you anyway. You are like an ant in front of her.¡½Silveria said with a chuckle.

    ''Well, Ant can kill an elephant. Let leave that aside for now. You''re talking like you know how powerful she is. Can you tell me her Rank?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Let''s see, she is really powerful, the most powerful in this town. As for her exact Rank, sorry I can''t tell you because I''m weakened, I can''t appraise her, you need to be more powerful for me to be able to appraise her, at least Level 50. I will suggest you do everything to get her or at least make her be your ally because believe me she is really powerful, at least Rank 10 or even above. As for why she is here it is probably because of you or something rted to you, call it woman''s intuition if you will but you must win her as an ally, it won''t be hard because you already have an advantage which is-¡½

    ''Gracier.'' Alex cut Silveria and said.

    ¡¼Exactly, I''m not sure why she became her sworn sister but it will not change, she felt grateful because you saved Gracier. You must have noticed that the way she handled you changed after has seen Gracier who is attached to you.¡½Silveria said.

    ''I do.'' Alex answered, it was indeed true.

    ¡¼You are lucky to have someone like Gracier who takes you as her Big brother. Her potential is limitless. I''m sure Ignia has chosen her because of you, more urately because of us, and as Ignia''s host, there is no way she will be a weakling. As proof, you have noticed how fast she is leveling up. Her potential is not less than your friends, only the Hero and the one who has Ice Magic. For the former, it''s because his Gift is really powerful and for thetter, her Gift is also powerful but it''s more like she is Gracier natural nemesis. Fire vs Ice.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see. Does Leonardo''s Gift is more powerful than mine?'' Alex couldn''t help but ask.

    However, the only answer he got was augh, Silveriaughed hard before continuing.

    ¡¼A little advice from me, better make Gracier your sister for good before anyone snatches her from you because if it were to happen you''ll regret it. You may say you''ve started changing the way you see her but that not enough. She may take you as her Big brother but if it is only one side she may leaveter.¡½

    Having seen that Silveria was not nning to answer his question, a question he feels like a fool for asking. He can know the answer in the future after fighting Leonardo, something he was sure it will happen because there was no way Leonardo wouldn''t want to trample him, same goes for him, Alex shook his head before asking.

    ''I know. What do you suggest then.''

    Silveriaughed before answering,

    ¡¼There is way, it is like a contract between you two. No need to worry it''s not a ve contract, she will not die if you die. The contract will turn you into kin, you will feel each other location. Let say after the contract you''ll feel like you have the same bloodline. Well, it''s just feeling, in reality, your race won''t change.¡½

    ''I see. We will talk about itter. For now, I should prepare for the date.'' Alex said and stood up. He cleaned himself and changed into new clothes. A simple ck pant, on top of the pants, was a white long-sleeved shirt.

    ''''Simple and beautiful.'''' Gracier who should be sleeping praised. It seems she had woken up when Alex was in the bathroom.

    ''''Thank you. If Ie back there is something we need to talk about.'''' Alex announced.

    ''''Alright.''''

    Gracier answered because Alex seemed serious when he said that. The two left for the first floor and Alex left after exchanging few jokes with the girls.

    ...

    Located in the center of the city was a fountain, a beautiful fountain with lots of bench surrounding it.

    Sitting on one of these benches was a woman, a beautiful woman dressed in a long green robe. Her green hair was tied in a ponytail showing her white neckline, there were no essories on her, just a simple green robe, simple yet elegant. Like some like to say simplicity is the best.

    Naturally, the green-haired beauty was Leena who was going on date with Alex.

    ''Sigh''

    Leena heaved a sigh while waiting for Alex. She sighed because everyone was pointing their fingers in her direction and murmuring unaware she heard all of them.

    ''Isn''t Leena, the most sought receptionist?'' asked a random old man.

    ''It''s her. I heard she is going on date with the Rookie, the green-haired boy who started soaring recently.'' another person answered.

    ''Oh! Lucky him. I would like to switch ces with him. She never epted a date from anyone I heard. She must have seen something in the boy for her to ept going on date with him or she wants to y with him. Women are cruel creatures after all.'' the old man mumbled.

    Leena''s lips twitched at that mention. The man must have experienced a setback with a woman to talk like that, not that it matters to her. Shaking her head she sent a deathly stare into a certain direction.

    Nyora and another receptionist who was hiding there shivered before hastily retreating to the Guild before suffering Leena''s ire now she discovered them.

    Two minutester Alex showed up.

    ''''Sorry, I was lost. It''s my first time setting foot here.''''

    ''''Don''t worry. I didn''t wait too long.'''' Leena replied with a smile.

    ''''That good then. You are beautiful, green suit you well.'''' Alex praised her.

    Still smiling Leena reply ''''I know. Let''s go.''''

    Alex and Leena left. The two visited many ces, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast and then going to a clothing store and finally the market where Alex bought Leena a ne while thetter bought him a scarf. The two continued touring the city.

    Finally, after three hours, the two entered a Restaurant to have their lunch.

    ''''Let talk after eating.''''

    Leena announced as the two entered the restaurant.

 Chapter 66 - 64: Discussion With Leena Part 1

    The two entered the three-story restaurant and looked around, the first floor was full.

    Alex looked around at the busy tables. An old couple eating side by side, one ss of wine each, studiously bent over their meals. A group of young women who seemed in their thirties copsing with helpless giggles as a stern woman dining alone nearby looked on and frowned.

    ''''Wee to the Golden Nugget. As you have seen the first floor is full. I suggest going to the second floor.'''' A waitress said with a polite bow.

    The two nodded and followed the waitress to the second floor.

    They sat on the second-floor terrace, which overlooked themercial street waiting for their orders.

    The waitress arrived shortly after with their food.

    Alex''s food was a grilled fish served with rice, sd, and ck beans. Leena''s food was a simple sd. It seems Gracier and Leena share some simrities in this regard, they both love sd, Alex noticed that Gracier didn''t like eating meat too much, maybe it Elves things, who knows. Alex shook his head and ate.

    After finishing eating Leena stared at Alex for a few seconds before finally asking.

    ''''You are an otherworlder like the others who are in the capital aren''t you?"

    Seeing there was no need to hide it anymore because he was sure she had already done her research and knew he was otherworlder like the other seven. Even the first time the Guild Master asked him and he denied, he was sure Leena did not believe him, same goes for the Guild Master.

    ''''Yes, I am,'''' Alex answered honestly.

    ''''Oh? When I was thinking you''ll deny it likest time.'''' Leena said amused.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex exined his reason for acting as he did previously,

    ''''Why would I when I already knew you were aware of my status from your information''swork? Nah! I won''t. I denied it for the first time because I didn''t want to acknowledge it when I was sure you''ll start questioning me, questions which I would want to answer, is too bothersome. As for why I answered now, it simply because we are going to discuss important stuff better be a little bit frank. Beside why continue denying something the other party is already aware of, it is unwise. You''ll look like a fool in the other party eyes and like a fool nobody gonna take you seriously.''''

    ''''I see, not bad. Let''s talk shall we?" Leena said with a weak smile.

    ''''Tell how the others are doing in the capital,'''' Alex asked.

    Leena''s smile widened as though she was expecting this question.

    ''''They are doing well. Especially Leonardo and crew, they are leveling up fasterpared to the other. Normal if you consider they are going in a dungeon to fight Monsters-"

    ''''Let me guess, the second princess personal dungeon. He became her personal dog. Am I wrong?" Alex cut Leena off and asked.

    Leena was surprised because Alex had arrived at that conclusion.

    ''''Well, if personal dog equal to him is working under her then yes he became her personal dog. As for her personal dungeon, it''s not quite right but let''s say the second princess let them use one of the Imperial family''s dungeons. Tell me how do youe to this conclusion?" Leena asked in turn.

    Alex smirked and said, ''''It''s not tooplicated. I know Leonardo since kindergarten, the moment I saw that princess and how Leonardo was behaving I was sure that once they went to the capital he will work for her, to put it simply he will join her faction. Now you confirmed it I''m not surprised. He can''t let go of an asion like that, it''s Leonardo after all. That princess must be happy to have an otherworlder, a Hero ss otherworlder under her, it will increase her chance in the race for the crown I guess.''''

    ''''Nice analysis. Tell me if I''m wrong but Leonardo is not a fool who is blindly following the second princess you seem to hate, there must be a reason for him to join her.'''' Leena asked because when she saw the boy back then, he did not look like a fool who was blindly following the princess because he was enamored, there was something in the depths of his eyes, something she didn''t quite like.

    And with how old she is she had an idea of what that thing is, she was probing Alex to see whether her hunch was right or wrong.

    Smirking Alex exined,

    ''''Hell no, Leonardo is not the kind of man who will do something that isn''t beneficial to him. How should I put it, he likes to be at the center of attention, to the one everyone spoke about, he wants to be the strongest, the star, the first in everything and everywhere. For this purpose he will do anything, him going under the princess is a means to achieve his goals. Imagine a Hero saving the world, then marrying the Princess who had be the Empress with his help, everybody will talk about him, I don''t know the status of this Empire but I bet it''s one of the strongest, him bing the Emperor is probably his current goal. What is his end goal I dunno.''''

    ''''As though he is hungry for power. It will be good if he didn''t be too greedy or else-"

    ''''He will be branded as the next Demon king and will be eliminated am I wrong?" Alex cut Leena off and said.

    Astonished Leena asked ''''How did you know?"

    ''''No need to be surprised things like this happened often in our homeworld.'''' Alex lied not exining that he had read it in fantasy books.

    Hell, he is living in a fantasy world presently, a world of Sword and Magic. Previously if one had asked him whether this was possible or not, Alex would have answered without hesitation saying it was impossible, fantasy is a fantasy different from reality, it''s a product of one imagination and yet now he was living in a fantasy world something he deemed previously impossible.

    Thene a question ''Considering that this is a real-world not some kind of lucid dream why nobody is aware of it on Earth?''

    ¡¼Maybe they are aware of it but in another way.¡½Silveria said surprising Alex who was not expecting her.

    ''In which way then?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼It''s not hard to guess. Remember fantasy books?¡½Silveria asked.

    ''Yeah, I do. Why are you asking me this? No way you are not suggesting that we are aware that they are a lot of other worlds out there in form of fantasy books do you?'' Alex asked bewildered.

    ¡¼Obviously I do. It''s doing some higher being. Why? I can''t answer and before you went your way saying maybe fantasy worlds are created after someone read your Earth fantasy books then I will say you are thinking highly of yourself. Do you remember what that Little girl said? What is her name again? Aha! I remember I think it''s Mea.¡½

    Hearing Silveria''s words Alex''s lips twitched especially when Silveria call the Self-proimed Goddess a little girl.

    ''Yeah, I do. She said she was in charge of world N¡ã 7543, it is to say Earth.'' Alex answered not understanding why she asked him this question.

    ¡¼Exactly if Earth is N¡ã 7543 then the first 7542 worlds are what? They are also world like Earth. Some are dead worlds, some are inhabited like Mars or Pluton. Worlds with magic like Mysthia are called fantasy worlds by you earthlings but what you don''t know they are real. You can''t ess it by a normal means, if you do, it will be either because you got selected. After all, you are special or it''s because one the supervisors wanted you to, it''s why these worlds remained unknown for safety purposes, you are aware of them but in form of imagination and you know people will think imagination is imagination not real. A pretty good way of handling things.¡½Silveria exined.

    Alex was speechless, back then when he heard that Earth was number 7543 he didn''t click in his head that the first 7542 worlds before Earth were real as her, he didn''t think too much ahead, none of them had, they have already forgotten it by the time they got here.

    ¡¼Worlds are ssed by Realm. Let''s take Earth, for example, it is a part of the Lower Realm prised of dead worlds, inhabited worlds, and manaless worlds, it''s too say a world without Magic), Earth may have been a world with magic previously but it''s not the case anymore. After the Lower Realm, there is the Middle Realm, Mysthia is part of it. Thenes thest Realm, the Higher Realm. Be aware that each Realm is ssified by Lower, Medium, and Higher. By the way, Mysthia is part of the Higher Middle Realm.¡½

    Silveria continued her exnation, it was more like a little lesson she was giving him.

    ''Thank you for the lesson. What kind of worlds are in the higher Realm?'' Alex asked with shining eyes.

    ¡¼I dunno.¡½

    That was all Silveria said. Alex was dumbfounded by this answer and when he wanted to ask her again he was brought out of his discussion by a Leena who seemed a little bit concerned, probably because he was not answering her since a while ago.

    ''''Alex, Alexander what''s happening to you? Why are you not answering?"

    ''''Sorry, I was lost in thoughts. What are you saying earlier?" Finally, Alex look at Leena and asked.

    Smiling Leena says, ''''Let''s continue our previous conversation shall we?"

    ''''Let''s continue I''m all ears,'''' Alex replied with a smile in turn.

 Chapter 67 - 65: Discussion With Leena Part 2

    Going back a little in a time when Alex was lost in thoughts (talking with Silveria), Leena received a message from somewhere, she touched the earrings on her left and spoke after observing Alex and creating a barrier around herself.

    ''''What''s up for you to call me now. I''m busy for your information. Go straight to the point.'''' Leena said not minding her words.

    The person on the other side responded as if not bothered by how Leena was speaking, it was a woman''s voice.

    ''''Ay ay. I will be quick. That person came again.''''

    ''''Tch! Not again. What does he want this time?" Leena asked in an annoyed tone.

    Chuckling the woman on the other side exined,

    ''''Same old thing he wants to know where you went. He asked me if it was because you are avoiding him or what. Well, this time it''s also because it concerns that ce. When-''''

    Immediately Leena curt her short and said,

    ''''Hah! I got it. I''ming back soon anyway. Let''s see what he has to say then.''''

    In another location a beautiful was leaning against a counter observing the people chatting inside a hall, chuckling she said,

    ''''It''s good to hear your voice. Well, it''s better now that you areing back soon. I bet you have finally found what you were searching for all that time, hope it''s worth the effort and lost time.''''

    ''''Do you say something E?" another beautiful woman nearby asked.

    ''''No, I was speaking to myself don''t mind me,'''' E said.

    ''''I see.'''' the beautiful woman continued doing her job seeing that E was not in the mood to speak.

    E was the one speaking with Leena earlier.

    ...

    Back to Alex''s location.

    After Leena ended hermunication she observed Alex who was still lost in thoughts.

    Supporting her chin with her arms she said,

    ''''Look at him. Most men would be trying to make meugh or boasting and yet here he is daydreaming in my presence. How audacious, he is behaving like he is not interested in me. Well, he is but he''s restraining himself, as for why I don''t know. Overall my evaluation of him went up.''''

    She then added, ''''It''s not because I think highly of him that I''ll let him ignore me and continue daydreaming, time to wake him up for us to continue our discussion.''''

    After that, she tried to bring Alex who was talking with Silveria back several times until thetter responded.

    ''''Continuing my exnation I''ll correct you. He will not be branded as Demon king because only someone from the demon race can have that title, your friend will be seen as a threat to be eliminated if he became too greedy wanting to own the world. Also having the Hero ss doesn''t necessarily mean you''ll save the world. This ss is powerful than other normal sses it''s why people badly want it. It''s an extremely rare ss. Does who have this ss are destined to stand above others. Ironically most of those of managed to have this ss were Otherworlders, only a selected few from this world managed to have this ss, only two times to be exact. It''s as if to tell us that Otherworlders are more tailored for this ss.'''' Leena exined with a weak smile.

    ''''I see, too bad then. It''s my turn to correct you. Leonardo is not my friend. None of his crew are my friend. Only Maria, Luna and Sakuya can be considered my friends. By the way how they are doing?" Alex asked.

    Leena put on a happy smile when she heard these three names, they are famous after all.

    ''''They are doing fine by themselves. They refused the second princess and the First prince''s invitation. However because he had fallen in love with the three more specifically Maria, the first prince continues to pester her, saying she will be his Empress after he ascended to the throne with her help, no their help, he wants to add the girl named Luna in his Harem. She will be his first concubine.''''

    Leena exined while at the same time observing Alex''s reaction to this news.

    Frowning Alex rubbed his forehead and said,

    ''''An annoying fly came.''''

    Leena burst intoughter and asked, ''''You treat the First prince as a fly, how audacious. Are you perhaps jealous because he''s wooing your women?"

    It was now the turn of Alex tough. Finally, he calmed down before answering.

    ''''Sorry, I''m not jealous of him. The girls and I did not have that kind of rtionship, not yet. I can''t deny that I''m interested in them but I have not made a move yet.''''

    ''''You said the First prince. If he''s the first prince then why he is not crowned as the Crown Prince yet? Normally it should have been the case considered that he is the First Prince. The Crown Prince (First Prince) must have died for the Session war to happen, however here the First Prince is still alive yet there is a Session war going on with a First Prince not crowned as Crown Prince. Why is that?"

    Alex asked because ording to what he had read in fantasy books on Earth, it was how things work and yet over here it seems different, maybe it''s this Empire''s way of doing things, nevertheless, he wants to know.

    Leena smiled while remembering that Alex was not from this world, reason why he was unaware of this world Empire''s custom.

    Taking a deep breath she decided to give him a little lesson on this world.

    ''''Before answering your question I will tell you a little about the geography of this world.''''

    Alex smiled because he hadn''t had the time to read books on the geography of this world. He knew that there are several continents in this world, four if he remembers correctly. Also, he knew that the empire he was currently in was called Drexia Empire, there is also another empires and kingdoms, even principalities out there, how many he doesn''t know, and now that somebody wants to help him update his knowledge on this world how can he not be happy.

    ''''There are Four continents, the Human continent called Alexa Continent constituted of 04 Empires, 03 Kingdoms and 02 Principalities. I will only talk about the Empires. The First Empire is the Drexia Empire, the empire you are currently in, followed by Holy Crux Empire, an Empire governed by the church, there is no emperor only the Pope and his Cardinals. In the third and fourth ce respectively are the Sarz Empire and the Sun Empire, surnamed Far East Empire because it''s located at the East of the continent. By the way, Drexia Empire is located in the center of Alexa Continent.''''

    ''''Continuing, just after Alexa Continent is the beastman continent: Bestia, who has Two Empires and Two kingdoms. Lionheart Empire and the Wolfang Empire, It''s spelled Wolfang but it''s read Wolf fang. Thene the Elven continent: Elfira, my hometown. There is only one Empire that has the name of the continent and Two kingdoms. Lastly, there is the Demon race continent: Dark continent, there is one Empire: Crimson Empire and several kingdoms. That''ll you have to know, for more in-depth information go read books on it, something you didn''t do because you are too focused on leveling up which not bad but you should at least be well informed in the world you have set foot in.'''' Leena ended her lesson on the geography of Mysthia with a warning.

    ''''Don''t worry I will do itter and thanks for the lesson,'''' Alex promised.

    Seeing he had taken her warning seriously Leena smiled and then continued.

    ''''Now moving to our previous topic, I''ll say Drexia Empire doesn''t work in the way you spoke earlier. Princes and Princesses will be crowned only after they prove themselves and won the Session war. It doesn''t matter if you are the First Prince or the Firstborn children of the emperor, you must prove yourself worthy of the title before earning the crown. The system you talked about is only applied in the Sun Empire and the Three Kingdoms. The Two principalities follow Drexia and Sarz Empire''s custom.''''

    ''''I see. I understand why the First Prince is desperate to have the girls. Maria is talented, the same goes for the other two. Having them in his faction assures him that he still has a chance in the race for the throne. Too bad it seems isn''t working. His sister is already in the lead concerning who has Otherworlders in his/her faction. Well, it doesn''t matter I''m not interested in joining any factions. Anyway, nobody gonna takes someone with useless and sealed Gift like mine.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words, Leena was amused.

    ''''Stop pretending, we both know that your Gift is far from being useless, nor it remains unsealed, you have already unsealed it. You may not want to join any factions but it doesn''t mean nobody gonna approach you. Do not forget it''s not only the Second Princess and the First Prince who are racing for the crown, there are another two pr¨¦tendants. The Second Prince and the Third Princess who had not made any move yet. Some said she is not interested in the throne, it rests to be proved. You may not want to be dragged into muddy waters but it doesn''t mean the muddy waters won''te to you because you have some it wants.''''

    ''''I know but I''ll do my best not to be dragged if it''s possible. So, tell me what do you want?"

    Alex finally asked because both of them know they want something from each other and for Alex to ask for something it will depend on what Leena wants from him, time to know what the beautiful Elf receptionist (In disguise or walking for someone else) want.

    Leena did not immediately answer she observed Alex for a while before finally.

    ''''Let''s drink before continuing.'''' She suggested.

 Chapter 68 - 66: Leenas Goal

    After ordering wine the two drink two cups each before she asked,

    ''''Alex what''s your goal?"

    Alex did not immediately answer, he stayed silent a couple of seconds before asking back.

    ''''Why did you ask that?"

    ''''You want to know what I want and I want to know your goal,'''' Leena answered.

    Alex heaved a sigh and says, ''''I want to be the strongest.''''

    ''''Why did you want to be the strongest?" Leena immediately asked.

    ''''For myself and for people I care about. Simple as that.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words Leena smiled as if satisfied with what she heard.

    ''''Good to know.'''' Leena praised then she said,

    ''''You know I came into this town Five years ago with a goal in mind.''''

    ''''Which was?" Alex asked.

    ''''I was waiting for someone and you came-"

    ''''Wait you mean you waiting for me? That doesn''t make any sense.'''' Alex said not believing her.

    ''''It does if you know the whole story. Or do you perhaps think I''m senile or making up a story? No, none of that. I came into this specific for a specific reason which is you. The moment I saw you I knew you are made to be extraordinary, that you are the one I was waiting for. My five years here were not wasted, they didn''t lie when they said you''ll appear here.'''' Leena exined.

    ''''Wait a minute you aren''t implying it is because of some prophecy you stayed here waiting for my arrival do you?" Alex asked because by the way she talked it sounds like she was here because of some prophecy.

    Leena''s eyes widened a little before she smiled,

    ''''Smart, I won''t go into details now but all you need to know is that I''m here for you. I''ll need your help in the future, for the moment continue doing what you are doing, be the strongest. I''ll be watching over you, I don''t want you to work for me, even I said I''ll need your help in the future it''s more like we will be helping each other.'''' She stopped before continuing after drinking another cup of wine.

    ''''I want to be your support and believe me you''ll need it because you are going into the capital. You may say you don''t want to be swept into their little throne game but it will be hard if you don''t have anyone as a backer. Maria and the other girls refused the First Prince''s invitation and thought they''ll do fine on their own. They indeed did, but for some time, nowadays it bes harder because they are harassed by both factions, it won''t have happened if they had a backer.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened at the news and when he wanted to ask how they were coping with the situation Leena smiled and answered first.

    ''''Don''t worry, they are doing fine. I got to say that girl Maria is smart. Nobody expected that move from her, the Headmistress of the Imperial Academy, an old friend of mine saw her potential and before she could ask her to be her disciple, she epted with the condition of adding the other two. My friend epted because Maria''s talent for Ice magic is rare, she''s Otherworlder with a high-level Gift, beside the other two talents are dreadful as her. It''s her win. This happened three days ago.''''

    Alex smiled in turn, he was not too surprised by Maria''s move, he would have done the same thing if he was in her shoes. Those three have always been together since kindergarten it seemed, they are best friends, their bond is strong, so strong that rumor started spreading in their High school. It was said that if you manage to win the head''s heart, it was to say Maria''s heart, you''ll win the other two.

    Naturally, it was a joke, nobody truly believed it. Still, it was to show how strong and close the three were, for proof, Maria''s dad is a gang leader, more urately a Mafia''s Leader, Sakuya''s father was his right-hand man while Luna''s father was the Family''swyer. The three fathers were close, firstly because of their jobs and secondly because they were friends back in their school days. So, it was natural for their children to stick together.

    ''''It''s good,'''' Alex said happy for them.

    ''''I know, now I''m offering you the same chance. I want to be your backer, with me others will not harass you too much. Naturally, my position is high and I have a lot of strong friends. I will not protect but my name will scare away people who have bad intentions toward you. And I hope you didn''t forget you insulted the princess on your first meeting do you?"

    Hearing this question Alex''s brows twitched, indeed he had insulted the princess back then because he didn''t like the way she acted. He was not surprised Leena also learned this.

    ''''Knowing her, she will not let the matter slip as if nothing happened. It''s not good for her image considering she was vying for the throne. She had tried to seal the news but it''s still slipped. In the capital few people learned that one of the Otherworlders insulted her, it''s the one with the useless and sealed Gift. They heard you areing into the capital. Sons of powerful families are waiting to make your life harder than hell just to please the Second Princess simply because she is in the lead for the race for the throne. She didn''t need to do anything, others will do what she wants in her stead. You may say you can skip the academy, believe me, I won''t suggest this option and even if you were to skip it, whenever you go people will be after you. You haven''t noticed anything here because it was my doing, if not because of my doing, a bunch of Adventurers would be harassing you since the day you set foot here. I stopped them but I guess not all heard my warning, some idiots stille after you. d you have taken care of them by yourself.''''

    This revtion left Alex surprised, to think Diaz challenged him on someone else order.

    ¡¼It makes sense. I was wondering why nobody made a move because the princess spies are aware of your location. You haven''t noticed this but the coachman back then was one of them, he whispered something to someone when you were leaving, it was your location, don''t you remember your conversation with him?¡½

    Silveria who had stayed silent until now asked.

    ''I do. I said I would stay for a couple of days, maybe a month if the city was weing and it was there he said I must stay because the city was very weing and secure. Never would I have thought he said all of these things to make me stay like this the Princess''s men would have made a move. I''m d Leena had made it impossible. I''dpletely forgotten this after not seeing anybodye after me, I had thought-''

    ¡¼You have thought she will only when you are in the capital. You were wrong, you haven''t noticed because Leena took care of it. You should be grateful and carefully consider her offer. It''s not a bad thing to have her as a backer. She won''t mistreat you, do not forget you have Gracier with you. If you want to be always on good terms with her better rally Gracier to your cause. You know what I mean. As for her needing your help in the future don''t worry, it will be beneficial for you because I have an idea what it could be, do not ask because you are too weak, it won''t do any good if you know it now, you will know in due time just focus on the present moment.¡½Silveria offered her opinion.

    ''I know don''t worry, I''ll take care of it once back.'' Alex promised Silveria before turning to face Leena who was waiting for him.

    "Thank you for the help I truly appreciate it.''''

    ''''You wee. What your answer gonna be?" She asked with a smile.

 Chapter 69 - 67: The Wyverns Heart Part 1

    "Thank you for the help I truly appreciate it, I really do,'''' Alex said sincerely.

    ''''You wee. What your answer gonna be?" Leena asked with a smile.

    Taking into ount Silveria''s opinion and his analysis, Alex decided it was wiser for him to ept her offer than refusing. He may try to do everything alone but somewhere along the way he may lose his way and get stuck there forever. Instead of ying the proud lone wolf better ept some help if you know not to depend too much on it. Nobody progresses without someone''s help, you will need it or you won''t truly evolve.

    ''''I ept.'''' That was all Alex said.

    Leena smiled, a truly beautiful smile this time, it was different than the other time. Her smile shone like stars after dark, with no city lights to dim them. For in that moment time stopped to stare and admire her. Alex did his best to not fall for her.

    Seeing Alex looking elsewhere Leena was amused, ''''I''m d you epted. Take care of me from now on.''''

    ''''Likewise,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''And I forgot to mention that Maria and the other are currently Level 27 and Level 26 respectively. Maria caught up with Leonardo after my friend started training them. By the time the Imperial Academy will start they will be Rank 3, you got serious works to do.'''' Leena announced while looking straight into Alex''s eyes.

    Alex bit his lower lip, it was mortifying to hear this news considering his doing his best it is just he must try harder. The gap between them was widening, if it''s too apart it won''t be good. He must catch up with them somehow and he has the perfect opportunity for this. In the iing test, he must sweep everything on his way. Alex''s fighting spirit was ignited.

    Seeing this Leena''s lips quirked upwards in a joyous smile, still, she warned Alex.

    ''''I know what you are thinking but do it in moderation. You won''t be alone, you''ll have teammates, also Gracier will be there. Watch over her, she is precious. I''m d you have made me met her.''''

    ''''If it''s not impolite may I know your rtionship with her and do not sell me I saw her potential reason why I did what I did. I want to know your real motivation. What pushed you to do that.''''

    Leena heaved a sigh and looked outside, she observed the passerby from the veranda of the second floor of the Golden Nugget for a couple of seconds before answering Alex''s question.

    ''''She is my kin. I knew it the moment I saw her, her bloodline resonated with mine the moment I saw her, she may be a half-Elf but I still feel it, half-Elf bloodline is pure. Do not ask because it isplicated. To exin everything to you for you to truly understand I would have to speak about things I don''t want to speak about. Just know she''s my kin and the oath I took back then was for her good. You''ll understand in the future.''''

    Alex took a few seconds to digest what she said. Even though he wants to know why she didn''t tell Gracier this instead of doing what she had done, Alex stopped himself because he knew Leena must have her reasons for not telling Gracier. Also, he was sure Leena must have done some digging and probably knew Gracier dick of father, so if she was to present herself as her kin, some unwanted questions may arise, and depending on the oue they may not happily interact as they do today.

    ''''I understand I won''t ask anything. I know you will inform us in due time.'''' Alex announced.

    ''''Thank you for not asking any question. As you said, you''ll know in the future. In the meantime please take good care of her will you?" Leena asked.

    ''''I will. Leaving these matters aside don''t you have something for me?" It was now Alex''s turn to ask something.

    ''''Oh! Actually I do have something for you. I thought you weren''t going to ept, so I''ll be returning home with the gifts. Sigh! I guess I was wrong.'''' Leena said as if she couldn''t bear to separate from the gifts she''d prepared.

    Alex''s lips twitched as he said, ''''Just bring it, will you? No need for a drama.''''

    ''''You are no fun at all. Do you remember when I told you that I''d canceled the orders you made at Smith''s store?"

    Hearing Leena''s question Alex nodded his head, ''''I do, why do you bring that up now?"

    ''''Well, it''s because of today''s gifts I canceled it. Here is it.''''

    Saying that she weaved her hand after making sure beforehand the two were truly alone as she had asked. She did this simply because what she was about to bring out may ignite onlooker''s greed and she knew how deadly that Sin can be. Deadly not for her but for Alex who will suffer people''s greediness if someone were toy an eye on one of the items she was about to bring.

    After sweeping the floor whole terrace once more, Leena summoned a bunch of items out.

    Even if he was surprised by Leena''s move because he didn''t see any ring nor any ne that could serve as storage except for the earrings that he doubted they were space rings, Alex''s attention was drawn elsewhere, to be more urate it was drawn towards one of the items Leena brought out.

    it was clothes, ck pants made from unknown material, a dark gray long-sleeved shirt and a ck jacket on top of it. It looks cool, Alex''s heartbeat increase even without appraising the clothes he knew that the materials used to make these clothes were not from weak monsters.

    ¡¼Waouh! You got something nice. With this, you won''t be afraid to take hit from monsters any longer.¡½Silveria praised and like always ruin things with her mouth shortly after.

    ''Shut up I''m not a Masochist to let myself get hit because I have some nice gear.''

    ¡¼Come Master don''t be a jerk. Please at least once, please do it for this lovelydy.¡½

    ''Screw you. Get lost.'' Alex roared in his mind. Silveria pouted but was happy to have teased her Master.

    Leena who was watching Alex''s expression when he observed the clothes couldn''t help but wonder what going inside his mind at the moment for his face to twitch like that.

    ''''I won''t tell you from which monster these materials are made from but at least they can survive a hit from an A-Rank monster,'''' Leena exined.

    Alex''s eyes shined at this mention, one must note that A-Rank monsters are already considered to be High ranked monster.

    Monsters Rank is like Adventurers expect there is no SSS Rank monster, at least none identified until now. Then starting from A-Rank up to SS, monsters are considered high-rank monsters, even some B Rank monsters are considered high-rank monsters. Thus just imagine clothes that could survive a hit from A-Rank monsters, it''s a pretty good thing, one doesn''te across something like this often, only some Big families or royalty own this kind of thing and just now Leena just gifted him one, no wonder Alex would be happy.

    ''''Thank you, I''ll use it wisely,'''' Alex said, already thinking about a way to do a crazy level up.

    ''''You wee. Time to move towards the other gifts. I''m sure you will like them.''''

    Leena announced while thinking about something that happened a few days ago.

 Chapter 70 - 68: Leena And Smith

    It happened the day Alex and Gracier went to subjugate the Soldier Ants.

    The sunlight beamed through Smith''s store window shining against Sera''s sculpted face. She was leaning against the counter lost in her little world.

    Suddenly, she was brought out of her world by the sound of the store''s door being opened. She thought it was the usual customer who wasing in, but it wasn''t the case when she saw the face that walked in.

    "Wee My La- I mean Big sister Leena. It has been a long time sincest we saw you."

    Sera said correcting herself after noticing the look on Leena''s face when she first spoke.

    "Howdy little Sera?" Leena said while petting Sera on the head.

    "I grew up already. I''m not a little anymore." Sera responded with a pout.

    Smiling Leena said, "No matter how old you''ll turn, you''ll always gonna be my little Sera."

    Sera sighed dejectedly, "I get it. What''s bring you here Big sister Leena?"

    "I just came to say Hi!. I haven''t seen you in a year." Leena said while caressing Sera''s head, thetter didn''t respond forcing Leena to ask her what''s going on.

    "Howe you are not reacting? Or you don''t believe me?"

    "I do. We missed you." Sera responded while inwardly thinking Leena didn''te just because she hadn''t seen them in a while, there must be another reason for her presence here today. Anyway, she will find out soon.

    "Good. Where is your dad?" Leena asked while ying with a rapier. It was a beautiful rapier that could be used by both men and women.

    ''Here ise'' thought Sera before she responded, "As always he is working in his workshop."

    "That damn workaholic. I bet he still closing himself in his workshop all day long working nonstop. Am I wrong?" Leena asked.

    ''''Yeah, he still doing it,'''' Sera responded with a sigh.

    ''''Don''t worry I''ll go knock some sense into him. Wait for me I''ll be right back.'''' Leena said before disappearing into the back of the store.

    Naturally, it was in the direction of Smith''s workshop, and before totally disappearing Leena said without turning back.

    ''''By the way that boy Alex I''m canceling the orders he made recently.''''

    ''''Wait-"

    Sera wanted to know why Leena had to cancel Alex''s orders but before she could Leena had already disappeared into her dad''s workce. She heaved a sigh when suddenly she remembered something.

    ''''No way,'''' Sera mumbled, thinking about the person Leena had been waiting for. Maybe it was Alex judging by the interest shown in Leena''s voice when she spoke earlier. Either way, she''ll know soon if it was really the case because if it was, they will be on the move soon.

    ...

    On the other side, Leena entered Smith''s workce to see him swinging his rhythmically, from the way he swings it you could see he had been doing this for a long time already.

    Smith without stopping his work said,

    ''''It seems today isn''t going to be peaceful for me as I thought it would be.''''

    ''''Oh? Are you implying all I brings, it''s troubles?" Leena asked amused as she sat on a nearby chair observing Smith''s works.

    ''''I haven''t said that. What brings you here today my Lady. And by the way in the case you''re wondering how I''m doing, I''m doing fine as you can see.'''' Smith shamelessly said.

    Leena who was sitting lips twitched hearing Smith''s words.

    ''''Yeah I have noticed, however, I have also noticed the wrinkles on your face. You are starting to get older, Boy. Time to get some rest.''''

    ''''Thanks but I''m fine.''''

    ''''I thought you would say that. Well, at least I''ve tried. Responding to your earlier question. I came to just say Hi!" Leena said while ying with an unfinished sword.

    ''''Stop ying with my items. And as if I believe you when you said you just came to say Hi. I''m not Sera you know?" Smith replied while taking away the unfinished sword.

    ''''Eavesdropping are we?"

    ''''Not at all. I just have a pretty good hearing. That aside what''s bring you here and I''m serious this time.'''' Smith asked in a serious tone.

    Leena heaved a sigh, ''''You are no fun at all. Well, I came today because I''ve work for you and it''s urgent.''''

    ''''Sorry, I''m busy at the moment, it will wait,'''' Smith responded until now he hadn''t stopped swinging his hammer.

    Leena was not offended, she calmly said, ''''At least hear me out and it''s not like you have the choice anyway.''''

    ''''First, can I see the design that boy Alex gave you?" Leena asked and for the first time since Leena entered Smith stopped swinging his hammer and he turned to face Leena.

    ''''How do you- No, I shouldn''t have asked. You have eyes everywhere.''''

    ''''Fufufu! Normal, you are one of them.''''

    ''''So, what do want Alex''s weapons design for?" Smith asked.

    ''''Come on do not ask when you already know. You and I, both know you are not dumb. You must have already figured out.'''' Leena said with a smirk.

    Sighing Smith sat in front of Leena, ''''So, he''s the one you have been waiting for?"

    ''''Yup, he is. Now I''m making some items. Bring out the design he gave you.''''

    ''''Okay wait for a while, I bring them over,'''' Smith said before standing up to go search for the weapons designs Alex had given him the first time he came here.

    Shortly after Smith was back with them, he handed them over to Leena who studied it.

    ''''What unusual designs. As expected there are not from our world. I wonder how many of these weapons are out of there in his world. It seems it called Earth, what an unusual name for a manaless world.''''

    ''''You even know that.''''

    ''''No need to be surprised. I just asked and they told me.'''' Leena responded before starting to draw something on the back of the paper. Astonishingly it was another design of a knife, this one was longer than Alex''s knife and different than what he had drawn. She also drawn another design of throwing knives, it wasn''t different from Alex''s throwing knives design except for the part the cord wrapped around, she draw what looks like runes there.

    After finishing she gave it to Smith who was surprised by the level of perfection of the pictures drawn. Leena then brought out a lot of materials, any renowned cksmith would be astonished by the quality of the items brought out.

    ''''Use these to make a knife, throwing knives (Inscribe these magic words on the throwing knives, Sera will help you.) Also, I want good defensive clothes for him, he didn''t have any. I''m afraid he won''tst long if this continues-"

    ''''Wait, wait mydy are you sure if it''s really him you''ve been waiting for?" Smith cut Leena off and asked.

    ''''Come on Boy. You and I, know each other for a while already. Do I look like someone doing something I''m not sure of? Even Chris who I knew after you couldn''t ask me this.'''' Leena rolled her eyes.

    ''''Sorry, I know, I just want to make sure. Forget I ever asked. I guess I should start working, you''ll want them to be ready for your iing date if I''m not wrong.'''' Smith said with a smirk.

    ''''You are right. Send them over once you finish. I''ll be on my way. See you soon.'''' Leena said and stood up going toward the door.

    ''''I will,'''' Smith said and returned to his work, however this time he summoned a hammer instead of using the previous one. This hammer looked somehow special, it was smaller than the previous one with golden patterns drawn on it. Without a doubt, it was a Gift.

    ''''Waouh! Smith going into serious mode, better leave him alone.'''' Leena said before restarting walking toward the exit.

    Chuckling Smith started swinging his hammer, ''''My Lady this means we are going back soon isn''t it?"

    Leena stopped walking once more, she turned her face toward Smith who was still swinging his hammer, ''''Yeah, be ready will be departing in one month and a half.''''

    She then left leaving a Smith who heaved a sigh before continuing to work on Leena''s orders.

    Shortly after Leena left, Sera, Smith''s daughter walked in,

    ''''Father we are leaving isn''t it?" she asked.

    ''''Yeah in one month and a half,'''' Smith responded without turning back.

    ''''Oh! It''s because of Alex. I hope mydy is not making a mistake.'''' Sera murmured.

    ''''She is not or are perhaps jealous because my Lady is bringing Alex under her?" Smith teased his daughter.

    ''''Father!! Alex and I don''t have that kind of rtionship. At least not presently maybe it will change in the future.'''' Sera shouted and left, thest part of her words was said weakly, still, her father heard it, his lips curled up into a smile,

    ''''Good chance my daughter,'''' Smith said while praying for his daughter''s sess, the boy''s future is limitless, he is not against the idea of his daughter being near or be part of Alex''s life. Leena never does something without being sure of it, which will mean Alex is talented and his potential is limitless and he''s also an otherworlder (with Otherworlder bonus [More stat points and BPpared to the natives of this world.]).

    Smith and Leena knew each other since a long time ago, he trusted her more than anything, he is working for her. As for how they knew each other it will be a story of another time. For the moment, he could only pray for his daughter to win a ce in Alex''s life.

    Whether his wishe true or not it will depend on the future

 Chapter 71 - 69: The Wyverns Heart Part 2

    "Leena, Leena! Are you here with me?" Alex shouted, breaking Leena from her recollection.

    "Sorry, I was thinking about something.'''' Leena finally reacted.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Alex asked.

    ''''Curious are we?" Leena asked yfully.

    ''''Forget it,'''' Alex said not wanting to be teased by her.

    ''''You are no fun at all. Well, I don''t mind telling you what I was thinking about. I was remembering myst meeting with Smith.'''' Leena said. The way she talked about him indicated that the two knew each other.

    ''''It seems you know Smith and Sera. Well, I''m not surprised by it. You know a lot of people. I wonder what is your position.'''' Alex wondered.

    ''''It''s secret. Come on, move to your next gift. You''ll like it as well.'''' Leena said pointing her finger toward one of the two remaining boxes on the table, this box was longer than thest one.

    Alex picked up the box before opening it, instantly his eyes widened as he saw what was inside the box.

    What was inside the box was a knife, a beautiful knife. Alex''s heartbeat increased at the sight of that knife.

    It was entirely ck, picking it up Alex weighed it, it was a bit heavierpared to his Razor, it looks different as well. This knife remains him of MOSSY OAK Rambo Survival Hunting Knife. Same length as one he had seen on Amazon.

    Overall length: 15"

    Handle length: 5"

    de length: 10"

    de thickness: 5/32 inch (3.8 mm)

    ''''Nice de.'''' Alexmended. When he wanted to test the de sharpness on his fingertips Leena stopped him.

    ''''I wouldn''t do that if I were you.''''

    Alex stopped and asked, ''''How do youe up with this design?"

    ''''Imagination, it''s called imagination. Why did you ask? Is it because it looks like one of the knives from your world?" Leena replied before asking in turn.

    ''''Yeah, it does look like a knife from my world.''''

    ''''Oh? I do understand why you seemed surprised at the sight of the knife. No need to be surprised because I was the one who created the one in your world as well.'''' Leena said with a smile.

    Alex rolled his eyes, ''''You don''t even know the name of the knife I''m talking about.''''

    ''''No need, I just designed it. I left the naming to others.''''

    ''''Jokes aside. Time to move towards the remaining box.'''' Leena added.

    Alex swings the knife a couple of times, familiarizing himself with it. The length and the weight perfectly fit in his hand, he couldn''t say that it was like the extension of his hand but the feeling was not far from it, maybe he should familiarize himself more with the knife to be able to feel like that. He checked the knife one more time before storing it away.

    After storing the knife and its box away, Alex moved toward thest box and opened it. Another surprise awaited him there. Inside thest box was a set of knives, twelve throwing knives to be more specific. They were silver in color with a white cord wrapped around the end.

    ''''Beautiful'''' was the first word that came out of Alex''s mouth when he saw the knives.

    ''''Indeed they are beautiful,'''' Leena said proudly.

    Alex picked one of the throwing knives, it was the same as his ck Bettie''s. The famous United Cutlery UC2772 Expendables Kunai Throwing Knife used by Jason Statham in The Expendables. It was still a 12 inches knife, however, it was heavier than his ck Bettie''s. It feels right in Alex''s hand, it may be because of the level of his throwing knives skill, he doesn''t know but it feels like an extension of his fingers. The white cord wrapped around the end of the knife''s quality was different as well, it was soft yet it gives an indestructible feeling.

    ''''What material is used to make this cord?" Alex asked, curious.

    ''''It''s a thread from a AA monster, an Arachne. A monster with a spider lower body and-"

    ''''An human upper body, a woman to be exact.'''' Alex cut Leena off and said.

    ''''You seem to know it. Well, it doesn''t matter. This monster is equal to a weak S rank monster. Its thread is extremely solid and durable, it''s almost indestructible. It''sfortable in one''s hand but that you must already notice it. I''ve asked to engraved these few runes of my making on the de, look over there.''''

    Leena said pointing at the de, they were indeed runes engraved on the de, it started from the end of the de (the Arachne''s thread was wrapped around it but it was still visible) till the tip of the de. It gave a mysterious vibe and it was also beautiful.

    ''''What for?" Alex asked, the runes on the throwing knives were indeed beautiful but it was not their sole purpose, as there was no way it was the case, there must be another reason, a fundamental purpose for them to be inscribed there.

    ''''It will be faster if I show you instead. Just drop a bit of your blood on the rune in the middle and you''ll see something amazing happening shortly after.'''' Leena suggested.

    Even though it was not the answer Alex was expecting he still does as he was told.

    Pricking himself with the tip of the throwing knives that he judged to be extremely sharp, Alex dropped a bit of his blood on the rune in the middle of the de. Instantly, all the twelve throwing knives shined, it was short but in the meantime, Alex felt dizzy as if he had lost a lot of blood.

    Before he could ask what happening to him, he heard a notification and a small window appeared before his eyes.

    ¡ºNew skill acquired: Link

    Link Level 1:

    It''s a skill that links someone to an item spiritually. The higher is your level the more you''ll be able to control the item linked.

    Requirement: 10 MP per use.¡»

    Alex stared dazedly at the window not understand how the skill works.

    ¡¼Nice skill. This girl is full of surprise. You are lucky to have her as a backer. What she just gave you it''s amazing.¡½Silveria who hadn''t spoken for a while finally said something after seeing that skill.

    ''Sil, do you know how does the skill work?'' Alex asked expecting an answer but instead, all he got was a giggle.

    ¡¼You''ll have to find out yourself¡½

    Alex turned his face in Leena''s direction, ''''I''ve acquired a skill called Link. How does it work?"

    Leena smiled before pointing at the table located at the other end of the second-floor terrace.

    Alex understood, he threw the knife in his hand toward the table.

    Whoosh!

    The silver knife got lodged into the middle of the table. It was extremely fast, faster than the ck Bettie''s. He was starting to like the new throwing knives. Alex thought before looking back at Leena who was a look of appreciation in her eyes after witnessing that uracy.

    ''''Just think about the knife returning into your hand.'''' Leena then said.

    Alex''s eyes widened and his heartbeat increased at the prospect of what about to happen.

    ''Return''

    He mumbled in his mind and instantly the knife returned into his hand as if it had never left.

    ''''Amazing.'''' Alex praised honestly.

    Indeed it was amazing, with this skill, the boring work of going to retrieve the knives thrown would stop.

    ''''Thank you for the gifts. I love them. I can never thank you enough because with this I will not buy any other weapons for a long time. I may be an amateur but the materials used to make these weapons are probably one of the finest, if not the rarest. Truly thank you.'''' Alex said while slightly bowing.

    ¡¼It''s good that you feel gratified but you should thank me as well. I had said toe today there will something amazing awaiting you and indeed it was the case.¡½Silveria said but Alex didn''t respond.

    ''''You wee. It''s the least I can do. Just try to stay alive because I''ll need you in the future and please look after Gracier for me.''''

    ''''I will,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Now, I want to know something and it will be good if you are frank with me. Can I?'''' Leena suddenly said, the atmosphere around her changed as if to say she wouldn''t like a lie as an answer.

    ''''Ask'''' Alex said, he had already an idea of what she wants to ask.

    ''''What do you want the Wyvern''s heart for?" Leena asked.

    ''As I thought.'' Alex mumbled before exining himself.

    ''''I want it because I want to increase my MP.''''

    ''''I see. I''ve also thought that. Forgive me but from what I heard you can''t use magic so tell me what use increasing your MP will have?"

    ''''Even though I can''t use magic. I still need MP, a lot of MP. It''s for my Gift, I can''t tell you more, so sorry.'''' Alex exined not going too much into the details.

    ''''No don''t be. I''m satisfied with your answer. Here is myst gift for you. I hope it does help you.'''' Leena said before taking out another box, it was a small box, this box was different than the others, it seemed to be made of sandalwood.

    ¡¼Waouh! She your lucky star. Never let her go, make her your woman if possible.¡½Silveria suggested because she knew what was in that box.

    Alex didn''t respond as he took the box from Leena''s hands.

    ''''Thank you.'''' He said before trying to open the box.

    ''''I won''t suggest that. Go on if you want to draw attention to yourself. It''s the Wyvern''s heart in that box, better opened it where there are no people around. Even if it''s Wyvern''s heart, the energy it contained isn''t small, it will draw too many eyes, all of them will want it.'''' Leena warned Alex who quickly stored the box away.

    Alex was extremely happy to have acquired the Wyvern''s heart, something he wasn''t expecting when he came today.

    ''''Gorgeous, shall we continue our date?" Alex asked extending his arm toward Leena, he became all gentlemanly, Leena smiled not bothered by it, she stood up after taking Alex''s hand.

    ''''dly.''''

    The two left the Golden Nugget after Alex paid the bill.

 Chapter 72 - 70: The End Of Their Date

    Evening came, Alex and Leena decided to eat something before ending their date.

    Currently, they were sitting around the fountain where Leena waited for Alex toe.

    ''''That was a wonderful date even if it was not a real date. Still, I had a lot of fun.'''' Leena said while eating a kebab brought by Alex.

    Alex was also doing the same thing, ''''This town is truly big. You won''t know it if you don''t tour it.''''

    ''''Well, the capital is even bigger and beautiful than this,'''' Leena said while looking in the direction of the capital.

    ''''I''m eager to visit it then.'''' Alex in anticipation.

    ''''Just say you''re more eager to see the girls instead.'''' Leena teased him.

    ''''Well, I won''t deny it.''''

    Alex''s answer left Leena a little bit surprised and before she could ask why he was being so frank Alex switched the subject.

    ''''I''m curious.''''

    ''''About what?"

    ''''Can you tell me the metal used to make my weapons?'''' Alex asked because he was curious.

    ''''I was expecting this question. Well, I do not mind telling you. Your weapons have been from two metals: Adamantine and Darksteel.'''' Leena''s revtion left Alex surprised, once again he thought this was indeed a fantasy world.

    ''''Both are considered near-indestructible metal.''''

    ''''You are right. How do you know? No, let me guess you have these metals in your world as well. For a manaless world to have these metals your world must have quite a story.'''' Leena said.

    ''''She has her fair share of stories but we do not have these metals in our world. We just knew they exist but have never found one. Not to my knowledge.'''' Alex exined while inwardly thinking ''I ain''t gonna say I know these metals from fantasy books. Well, fantasy worlds do exists, so do these metals. Mymon sense is falling apart here.''

    ''''I see. These metals are extremely hard to find. The one I gave Smith was from a dungeon, a pretty high level one. They have been found in the deepest part of the dungeon. Some specte that they are the concentration of millennium of Mana gathered to form these metals. It''s why they are too rare and too hard to find. Only present in some of the oldest and most dangerous dungeons. Do not try to search for it, you are too weak. Any attempt before being at least Rank 11 is suicidal. I do hope you are not suicidal.'''' Leena exined before giving a serious warning.

    ''''Don''t worry I''m not. I just asked because of curiosity and also because I''ve got the feeling that I''ll never change these weapons because they are too precious. My weapons can be considered indestructible can''t they?'''' Alex asked jokingly.

    ''''Well, they are technically indestructible but nothing is indestructible because in this universe there is always someone stronger than you. The same goes for metals and other things, these metals may be considered strongest here but in the higher worlds, this would not necessarily be the case. I bet there is will another metal stronger than these metals. It''s my opinion, though.'''' Leena offered her opinion.

    ''''I think like that too, they may a metal stronger than the two in a higher world. Well, if higher worlds do exist.'''' Alex said trying to gain a bit of information from her.

    ''''They do exist.'''' It was all she said not saying anything else.

    After that, the two ate in silence until they finished. It was not because they ran out of subject but because at that moment, it was what should have been done to appreciate the moment. The sun was about to set, people were returning from their works, some stopped to buy something to eat or something to bring home. Few children were helping their parents in their store and near the two were a lot of couples eating, watching the sun going back home while swearing eternal love to each other.

    ''''Just watch them swore eternal love to each other fully aware that one day their roads will part, either because of death or because there is no love anymore,'''' Leena said after observing the couples swearing eternal love to each other.

    ''''You seem skeptical when ites to eternal love. Or perhaps you don''t believe it?" Alex probed.

    Leena did not immediately reply she stood first and went to buy two cold orange juice for them to drink. Aftering back she passed one mug to Alex and drink her orange juice as she stared into the distance,

    ''''You know Alex even Gods are not eternal. They may leave for a million of year but there are not eternal. Not even worlds are eternal, they''ll disappear one day. So tell me how can love be eternal?"

    ''''You are right about worlds and Gods but for my part, I do believe love is eternal,'''' Alex said with a light smile.

    ''''Do borate,'''' Leena said curiously about Alex''s hypothesis.

    Alex downed his mug before continuing,

    ''''Do you see the couple over there?" He said pointing his finger at one particr couple located on his right. This couple was a little different, the woman was pregnant and the husband was lovingly taking care of her.

    ''''I do. So what?"

    ''''Even you can see that they truly love each other.'''' He said pointing at them.

    ''''I do, but where the eternal love you are speaking about? They may love each other till death part them but after dying their love will cease to exist.'''' Leena said.

    ''''That''s not entirely the case. I''ve chosen this couple for a particr reason.'''' Alex said still pointing his finger at the couple, at the woman in particr.

    ''''Which is? Wait it''s because she''s pregnant. Then so what?'''' Leena finally understood why Alex had chosen this couple in particr but this still doesn''t answer her question.

    ''''You see the reason why I said their love is eternal is because of that. That pregnancy is the fruit of their love. Even if they were to die, the proof of their love will continue to exist and in turn, will father its own carrying on a tiny bit of this couple''s love for generations toe for eternity. What I said is arguable I know but it''s my opinion, it''s what I believe.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''What you said is not wrong but it''s not quite right either. Still, there is truth in it. I have never thought about it in that way. How amusing. Well, it''s time to end our date. It''s gettingte already.'''' Leena before standing up.

    ''''You are right. Let''s leave.'''' Alex said and stood up and followed Leena.

    After paying the orange juice'' vendor the two left. They walked until it was time for them to part.

    ''''Thank you for the date. Let''s have some real date someday.'''' Leena said with a smile.

    Alex was surprised still he answered, ''''We will.''''

    ''''That''s good then. And you don''t have to be surprised, I may not have a feeling for you but I''m a woman. I know when a man is interested in me, you may hide it but I''ve noticed it. It may be unconsciously but you do. So, I give you a chance, try harder, Boy.'''' Leaving these words behind Leena entered the Guild.

    Alex watched the retreating Leena''s figure and smiled before turning around and left, direction his Inn.

    On the other side, Leena observed the adventurers drinking and chatting inside the hall and said, ''''Well if you don''t get scared away by my true self. Either way, it will be fun, fufufu.''''

    For a second she seemed different, she disappeared shortly after. Since the start, nobody noticed her until she disappeared, it was as if she was invisible. She had cloaked herself to not be seen. She was tired and need to rest, she didn''t want to encounter anyone before going to sleep.

    The Adventurers continued chatting and drinking unaware that someone was here.

 Chapter 73 - 71: The Covenant Part 1

    Night fell.

    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by the darkness that enfolded the world. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue.

    Alex was slowly walking back to his Inn. He was smiling as if he was amused by something.

    ¡¼Master why are you smiling like a fool since a while ago? Or it''s because of what Leena said?¡½Silveria isn''t one who let go of a chance to tease her master.

    ''Indeed it''s because of that.'' Alex replied.

    ¡¼Happy are we? You are all fired up now you got her acknowledgment. She said you can try to win her heart. It''s normal that you are happy. Please don''t be because it won''t be easy.¡½Silveria said.

    Alex heaved a sigh before he said, ''''You don''t get it, do you? I''m not smiling because of that. Sure it will be hard, extremely hard if not impossible but that not the point. You act as if you haven''t seen the look in her eyes when she spoke. She spoke these words but inwardly she believes it''s not possible, she felt amused as if it was some kind of game to her. Why is that? I''m not sure, maybe because of her status or background. Either way, I bet she was thinking it will be fun to watch me try. For her, it''s must be like an adult watching a child try to gain something the former was sure it was impossible to gain. It''s the feeling I get from her. I vow I''ll make her mine one day.'' Alex exined before ending with a vow, he seemed serious when talking.

    In a ck space, an extremely beautiful girl sat on a ck chair, ck chains were wrapped all over her body, some of those ck chains were slowly breaking apart. This girl''s expression was ice cold. She had been observing Alex and when she heard Alex''s words her lips curled up a little to form something that looks like a smile, it was beautiful.

    On the other side, Silveria smiled and said,

    ¡¼That is the spirit. I''m sure you will win her heart one day with thisdy''s help.¡½

    Alex''s lips twitched, he refused toment because he was sure Silveria will start bragging non-stop if he were to gave her the opportunity. She will say she was giving him a lesson on how to woo a girl. No, thanks.

    Shortlyter he arrived at the Inn, pushing the door open he went inside and as usual, it was crowded.

    ''''Looks who is back sote." said a regr customer, a man with a scarf, he was in histe thirty. Alex had often exchanged few words with him, this man was also an Adventurer and he was aware of Alex''s date with Leena.

    ''''Isn''t our dear Rookie? His date must have gone well for him toe home thiste. How lucky,e share with your brothers here some juicy stuff on your date. Maybe we will use your experience as an example. Come on.''''

    ''''Come on''''

    A friend of that man said, he was also a regr customer, an Adventurer as well. The other Adventurers nearby started shouting asking Alex to share some of the details and obviously he wasn''t going to do that.

    In that case, to be left alone there was only one thing to do,

    ''''These gentlemen drink will be on me,'''' Alex announced before slipping away.

    ''''Ohhh!! That''s what a real man should do. Cheers to our Rookie, may youst longer.'''' the Adventurer who had talked first said while raising his cup.

    ''''May you always stay so generous.'''' Another man said with his cup raised high.

    ''''''Cheers''''''''

    They cheered before downing their entire cups. Alex shook his head when he heard the man that wished for him to always stay generous.

    Alex went toward the kitchen and saw Gracier working beside Ms. Lana, without turning back she said, ''''Wee back Big brother how was your date?"

    ''''Evening Gracier. My date was wonderful. You seem busy. By the way, that apron suit you well.'''' Alex praised Gracier.

    ''''Thank you, Big brother.''''

    She smiled feeling extremely happy to be praised. Alex then turned to face Ms. Lana who had a smile on her face, whenever she saw him she always has a smile on her face, Alex wonders why.

    ''''Wee back Alex.''''

    ''''Evening Lana. Busy as always.''''

    ''''Yeah, extremely busy thank to Gracier it''s easy to handle. She is a hardworking girl.'''' Ms. Lana caressed Gracier''s smooth red hair.

    ''''That''s good to know. Where is Lea I haven''t seen her?" Alex asked while looking around. Since he entered he didn''t see Lea.

    ''''Oh Lea? I sent her on an errand. She should be back in a few minutes.'''' Ms. Lana responded.

    ''''I see. I''ll be leaving I''m not eating tonight, I''m already full. See you tomorrow morning. Good night.'''' Alex announced then added before leaving.

    ''''Gracier take your time. I''ll be waiting for you,e once you finish.''''

    ''''I will,'''' Gracier replied before continuing her work.

    ''''Good night Alex.'''' Ms. Lana said as she watched the retreating Alex''s back.

    ...

    One hourter Gracier entered and saw Alex sitting on his bed eyes closed, he seemed to be meditating.

    ''''Wee back.'''' Alex reacted to her presence.

    ''''I''m back Big brother. Time to tell me how your date went. You must go into the details if possible. I hope you scored some points.'''' Gracier said as she sat on her bed. It seems that she came directly from Lea''s room because she was wearing thetter nighties.

    ''''Here take this. It''s my gift to you.'''' Alex said first, passing her a big teddy bear.

    ''''Yeah, it''s a teddy bear. Thank you, Big brother. Now I can sleep holding it.'''' Gracier was extremely happy.

    ''''You wee. It''s great that you are happy.''''

    Alex replied with a smile while also thinking,

    ''The teddy bear should be able to take my ce. I can sleep peacefully now.''

    ''''But I''m still waiting for your story.'''' She still hasn''t given up.

    Alex heaved a sigh before starting to recount how his date with Leena went.

    A few minutester he had finished recounting, Gracier was pleased with Alex epting Leena''s offers. Now he had a powerful backer and someone she knew, she was d.

    ''''Huh! So Big brother was not from this world. This confirms my suspicion that you are not from here. You gave that vibe after all. I wonder how is your world. Is it beautiful than our world?" Gracier asked curious about Earth.

    ''''Even if I haven''t explored this world yet I can say my world is more beautiful because of its countries and advanced technologies. Earth is really beautiful.'''' Alex said thinking about those beautiful countries on Earth.

    ''''That great. It would be wonderful if I was able to visit it someday.'''' Gracier said hopefully.

    ''''I doubt if it is possible,'''' Alex said broking Gracier''s hope. Back then Goddess Mea had said it was impossible to ever go back. She may be lying but he doubts it was the case.

    ''''I thought so. So, the others are already in the capital. Why did you stay behind?" Gracier asked.

    ''''It was because I had something to do first. I''ll be leaving for the capital soon.''''

    ''''I see. I hope I''ll follow you there.'''' Gracier said hoping to follow him to the capital.

    ''''You will first we need to talk,'''' Alex said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 74 - 72: The Covenant Part 2

    ''''What do you want to talk about?" Gracier asked curiously because Alex seemed serious when he said they needed to talk.

    Taking a deep breath Alex looked at Gracier right into the eyes before asking, ''''Gracier why did you decide to take me as your Big brother? Is it that because you feel indebted to me?"

    ''''As I thought. Indeed I feel indebted to you for all you have done for me but that isn''t the sole reason for me to take you as my Big brother. The first time I saw you, you look like a Big brother saving his little sister instead of the Hero savings the damsel in distress, at least for me that the feeling I''ve got. Therefore I vowed to myself to be your sister, to follow you everywhere you''ll go to repay you."

    She stopped for a moment before continuing,

    ''''Pardon my frankness but you seemed lonely, like someone in a foreignnd without any attachments, without any family, I want to be that attachment, that family. Even myself I feel lonely (after what happened) until you came into my life and then I thought why not be your sister to support you from the back. You are the Big brother I always want to have.''''

    She finished firmly by adding,

    ''''It''s selfish to decide this without consulting you first but I want to be your sister. We will protect each other until death separates us. It''s what I have decided and nothing going to change my decision.''''

    Alex couldn''t retort for a while, the girl had taken her decision so it was his turn to do the same. Honestly speaking, he had saved her on a whim not because he was ying the Hero, as he had previously told Silveria he couldn''t look elsewhere when those gangsters were trying to abduct the girl right before his eyes therefore he saved the girl.

    Never he would have thought that the girl would get attached to him, pleasantly she was talented, she had seen him as her Big brother, and truth be told recently Alex was starting to see her as a real sister. He couldn''t deny that what the girl said held some truths in it, he was feeling lonely since he set foot into this world where he didn''t have neither family nor friends properly speaking. He was all alone until he encounters her.

    Even if they knew each other for a few days only, unmistakably they existed a special bond between them. Alex would dly ept taking Gracier as his sister, a part of his family, the first member of his family in this new world.

    ''Grandma would be proud to have a granddaughter like her. I hope you doing well over there. I''m trying my best here, I''m about to have a little sister. Live well and don''t worry about me, I''ll take care of myself and my soon to be sister. Our family will continue prospering here, the world shall tremble hearing our names.'' Alex murmured eyes filled with determination and a bit of longing when he remembers his grandmother.

    ''''I''m happy you have decided that. I have also decided to acknowledge you as my sister a member of my family but toplete this process there is something we must do.''''

    Alex''s words made Gracier happy but she was curious by hisst words so she asked,

    ''''What do we need to do then?"

    ''''There is a ritual we must undergo, to be more urate you and I will sign a covenant that will acknowledge us as siblings'''' Alex exined.

    ''''Is there any consequences after signing this covenant?" Gracier asked.

    ''''None'''' Alex answered immediately. Silveria had assured him that there was no drawback signing this kind of contract.

    It was a simple sibling''s contract with few advantages, Silveria said this contract must be signed willingly by both parties, they must exist a bond between them before it works. After signing this covenant the concerned parties will feel like real siblings sharing the same bloodline, it doesn''t mean after signing the contract Alex would transform into a half-elf nor Gracier would be human, their races will stay the same just that their bloodlines will be mixed forming a new bloodline proper to them, their racial physical features will stay the same outside while inside their bloodline will change.

    After hearing Alex''s summary, Gracier said,

    ''''That''s good. I don''t want a covenant that will tie our lives together and when one dies the other will follow. That will be the end of our family.''''

    Alex smiled, feeling happy because she mentioned the words ''Our family'',

    Gracier asked, ''''When do we start? What should be done?"

    After summoning an old parchment he had brought on his way back, Alex ced it on the table near the window before bringing out a needle that will be used to prick their fingers. He exined to Gracier how they going to proceed before ordering her toe closer.

    ''It is your turn.'' He said in his head, Silveria immediately answered.

    ¡¼I know, excuse me then¡½She said, immediately Alex''s conscious ckened and he lost possession of his body, he was going to watch everything from the sidelines.

    ''''Your thumb first, sweety.'''' Alex (Silveria) said with a mysterious smile.

    Gracier did not move, she observed Alex because she felt strangeness from the way he talked, it was likest time. She had the feeling that Alex who was in front of her was not the real Alex, her Big brother, it must be someone else.

    ''''Come on, sweety we don''t have all the night you know?" Alex (Silveria) said interrupting her.

    Sighing heavily Gracier approached Alex (Silveria) and did as she was instructed.

    Immediately, Alex (Silveria) prick her thumb and dropped a bit of blood on the old parchment before doing the same thing to himself.

    Then, he (she) started chanting in an obscurenguage that neither the two could understand. Shortly after something magical happened, the old parchment changed color, it became bloody red before transforming into two drops of blood. Those two drops of blood stayed floating in the air.

    ''''Awesome'''' Gracier mumbled, Alex on the other side shared the same feeling as well.

    ''''I know, with this, my work is done.'''' Alex (Silveria) said before letting Alex regains control of his body.

    Before Gracier could ask what he (she) meant Alex stared at her, he approached her and whispered something into her ears. After he finished he dered,

    "I, Alexander Kael Touch hereby dere that starting from today I take Gracier as my sister, my blood, and a member of my family whom I will cherish, will protect, forgive until death separates us. May the gods be the witnesses of this promise."

    One of the drop of blood hovering in the air approached Alex, it''s stayed in front of him, as though waiting for something.

    Gracier took a deep breath and started dering in turn,

    ''''I, Gracier daughter of Miranda dere I''m acknowledging Alexander Kael Touch as my Big brother, a member of my family whom I will cherish, support, protect and forgive until death separates us. May the Gods be the witnesses of this pledge and bless us.''''

    Immediately the second drop of blood came in front of her and at the same time, the two drops of blood entered their bodies through their chests. The two had a painful expression on their faces for a moment before it quickly disappeared.

    Sweating Alex announced, ''''From today onwards you''ll be called Gracier Alexandra Touch. Wee to the Touch''s family.''''

    Alexandra was the name of his deceased mother whom he loved more than anything, he thought of giving Gracier the same name.

    Gracier smiled sweetly, she was happy with the name given to her by her Big brother with whom she started to feel a strange closeness, ''''Thank you Big brother Alex. Please take care of me from now on.''''

    ''''Likewise''''

    The two went to bed shortly after, they started to feel drowsy and a little bit hot, surely it was because of the covenant they just signed. They would have to wait for tomorrow before knowing what change happened inside their bodies and what they have gained.

 Chapter 75 - 73: The Following Morning

    At the march of dawn besieging the stars, the sun rose victoriously into the atmosphere. The light consumed the sky with ferocity. Thus, returning it to its uplifting powder blue appearance. Wispy cotton clouds gradually umted high above, only adding to the blissful ambiance of the morning.

    At the Moonlight Inn, the morning sun had kissed her awake. Slivers of light peeped through the drawn blinds, casting thin golden stripes across her angelic face. Gracier opened her eyes and slowly, drowsily, and lopped sidedly as she smiled before ncing at the bed on her left, there was her new family member, her Big brother, he was napping peacefully.

    Suddenly, Alex awoke when the sunlight stroked his eyes into squints. He nced sideways to see his little sister staring foolishly at him thus he asked,

    ''''Morning little sister, why are you staring at me like that?"

    Instead of replying, Gracier went to fetch a small mirror and gave it to him,

    ''''Look at yourself.'''' She said.

    Alex took the mirror and looked, somehow he had be handsome.

    ''''I''m handsome so what?"

    Rolling her eyes Gracier said, ''''You''ve be handsome. Previously you were just above average and today you stepped into the handsome category. It''s astonishing who it''s happened, it''s must be because of yesterday covenant.''''

    ¡¼She is right you have be handsome and her face became angelic all thanks to thisdy.¡½Silveria proudly pointed out.

    Now that Silveria had said it, it was true Gracier''s physical had changed as well, she became more beautiful.

    ''''You are right, however, I''m not the only one,'''' Alex said before giving back the mirror, Gracier took it and check her appearance, indeed it was true she had changed as well, her skin had be fairer, more smooth.

    ''''Indeed it''s true. Big brother these changes are part of the few advantages you were talking about?" She asked.

    ''''I''m not sure myself,'''' Alex responded while inwardly he questioned Silveria.

    ''Sil, I thought you said there will be no change in our physicals that only our bloodline will change but now howe I''ve be handsome, my skin became smoother, the same thing happened to Gracier. What happened?''

    ¡¼It''s because after your bloodline changed inside, your facial features and skins evolved to keep up with your new bloodline. You''re still human while she still a half-Elf. Seriously, I haven''t thought this would happen. Well, I had never performed this covenant before. I just heard about it.¡½Silveria exined.

    Listening to her exnation Alex understood but it came to thest part of her words he wasn''t pleased. How could he? The girl just said she had made them do something she hasn''t personally experienced or someone close to her had. What if it was harmful?

    Noticing the displeased expression on her master''s face Silveria quickly exined herself.

    ¡¼For my defense I can''t perform this lost spell on myself but I''m sure it isn''t something harmful. This covenant was something from a lost civilization, someone had used it, it''s how I knew it isn''t harmful. The person who performed it had gained few advantages but none were like this, so I''m a little perplexed, this covenant works depending on your race or level maybe.¡½

    ''I see, it does make sense. So, what is the other boon you are talking about?'' He asked.

    Gracier who was observing Alex noticed him lost in thought. ''He must be thinking about something, better let him for now.'' She thought before silently leaving for the bathroom.

    On the other side, Silveria was responding to Alex''s question.

    ¡¼Check your status¡½She said.

    ''Status'' He mumbled and a blue panel appeared right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 15

    Experience Value (XP): 1380/1600

    Magic Power: 1350 (+ 100) ? 1450

    Magic: None

    Attack: 250

    Defense: 215

    Agility: 250

    Intelligence: 250

    Luck: 200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] [Knife Art Level 2] [Intimidation Level 1] (New skill)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    Alex was pleasantly surprised after seeing his status, his MP had increased by 100, while he gained a new skill called Intimidation. He was sure that this skill has something to do with Gracier''s left eye, the Dragon eye. He will check the skill''s descriptionter.

    ¡¼Indeed they are rted, it''s a weak version of her skill, you gained this skill because of your bond, your new bloodline, your MP increased because Elves are closer to mana than human. Too bad you can''t use magic, if you could you will have gained a magic skill, if you were a Fire magician you''ll have gained one or two of Gracier''s skills.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see. What are the other advantages we have gained after the contract?'' he asked.

    Sighing to how hasty her master could be Silveria answered,

    ¡¼Close your eyes and try to feel your sister''s presence.¡½

    Alex closed his eyes and try to feel Gracier''s presence, he was astonished to know where she was, she was in the bathroom. She probably went in when he was speaking with Silveria. Even he couldn''t see her, what she was doing exactly he knew she was inside the bathroom.

    ¡¼From your expression it seems that you noticed, what just happened is that you used your connection with her to know her location, she can do the same thing. You two can sense each other presence in a certain range, I''m not sure to which extends but let''s say, radius 30km for now. You will test the range limitster. This ability enables you to know each other general location, a pretty useful ability I must say. If either of you gets kidnapped the other will know and follow after if the kidnappers didn''t exceed your abilitie''s range, not that I wish for one of you to get kidnapped to test it. Thest advantage it''s more wonderful, this one I like it and I''m sure you will as well.¡½Silveria exined, she seemed excited when she spoke about thest boon.

    ''Tell me quickly'' Alex said impatiently.

    Chuckling Silveria said,

    ¡¼Women do not like hasty men. Well, talk to Gracier as you usually talk with me.¡½

    Alex did not immediately get what she meant however it quickly changed, grinning he decided to test out and at the same time tease his sister.

    {Alexandra what are you doing?} he asked telepathically.

    Crash*

    On the other side, inside the bathroom Gracier who was cleaning herself suddenly fell into the bathtub. She couldn''t be med she just heard a voice, it was her big brother''s voice, she hastily hides inside the bathtub before shouting.

    ''''Big brother where are you?"

    Outside Alexughed, he could feel Gracier panicking so he said.

    {Do not panic I''m still in the bedroom. I''m talking to you telepathically. It''s one of the advantages of the covenant we have signed.} he exined.

    ''''Eh? Then you''re talking directly into my head?" she asked.

    {Yes. No need to speak so loud, just speak using your mind.} Alex suggested.

    ''''Okay,'''' Gracier said before trying to talk directly into Alex''s head.

    {Big brother did it work?} She asked telepathically.

    {Yeah it worked}

    {Great. So we canmunicate like this from now on. It''s a great ability, it will be useful in a situation where we don''t want anyone to listen to our conversation.} Gracier said already anticipating the subject ofmunication they will have.

    {You''re right. Time to cut off themunication, I''ll let you continue what you are doing, we will continue once you finish.} Alex said before cutting themunication.

    Gracier continued what she was doing while outside in the bedroom Alex was chatting with Silveria until his little sistere back.

 Chapter 76 - 74: One Day Shell Be Mine

    A/N: Nickaido''s here, as you have seen it in the previous chapter conversation between Alex and Gracier when they are talking using mental transmission will be put in {}.

    .....

    Half of an hourter Gracier came out fully dressed, she ced the chair in front of her Big brother before sitting on it.

    ''''So big brother what are the other benefits we gained beside the mental transmission?"

    Alex snapped open his eyes and stopped meditating.

    ''''You should check your status first,'''' he suggested and Gracier did exactly as she was told, at the same time Alex was also appraising her.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 10

    Experience Value: 400/1100

    Magic Power: 1045 (+100) ? 1145

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 155

    Defense: 125

    Agility: 145

    Intelligence: 135

    Luck: 145

    BP: 10

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1] [Meteor (???)] [Dragon Eye Level 3] [Fire Snake Level 1] [Fire Shield Level 1] [Presence Detection Level 1] (New Skill)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened]¡»

    ''''Eh? my magic power increased while I also acquired a new skill. It''s a nice surprise, with this increase I can cast more spell. My new skill is rted to you isn''t it?"

    ''''Why did you think so?" Alex asked while doing a stretch up to loosen his tensed muscles.

    ''''If you think about it logically it''s the only answer. After signing the covenant we obtain something from each other apart from the increase of MP. I bet this skill was be derived from one of your skills, you must have acquired one from me as well.''''

    Alex stared intensely at his sister who looks so confident in her analysis, she looked so smart when exining things, not that her analysis was wrong.

    ''''Smart. As expected of this awesome Big brother''s little sis.''''

    Gracier rolled her eyes while inside she was feeling happy, she almost grinned.

    ''''You analysis could not be wrong. Thest boon we received after signing the covenant is the ability to know each other general location.'''' Alex said wiping away his sweat.

    ''''Another wonderful ability. Apart from knowing each other general location is there anything else? Like if this ability can enable one to see what the other party is doing?"

    Gracier inquired not hiding how concerned she was about their privacy, taking into ount that she was a girl who doesn''t want his Big brother to see some things. If this ability enables one to spy on the other, she will be the first person to disagree on its utilization. However, Alex next calmed down her fear.

    ''''Don''t worry apart from knowing each other general location there is nothing else this ability can do, so rest assured.''''

    ''''That''s good then,'''' she said,

    ''''Big brother please bring out the things Leena gave you.''''

    ''''Sorry, that will wait because I''m going after our breakfast I have something urgent to take care of. I''ll let you check themter.'''' Alex refused as he had something already nned, he couldn''t dy it.

    ''''I see, too bad then. I guess I''ll check them another time.'''' Gracier was disappointed, however, her mood quickly enliven as she asked,

    ''''I will not ask where you are going but at least can I tag along?"

    ''''Sorry, but you can''t. I want to be alone to be able to concentrate on what I''m going to do.''''

    Another instant refusal, Gracier mood plummet once again, she started pouting. She had thought she would be spending time with her Big brother today but it seems it''s not going to happen.

    Noticing his sister''s mood, Alex approached her and caressed her smooth red hair before lowering his head to nt a kiss on her forehead.

    ''''Sorry, Alexandra. What I''m going to do is a little bit special. Don''t worry I''ll exin the details to youter.''''

    ''''Okay. I understand.'''' She became cheerful again.

    Chuckling Alex left for the bathroom. On his way, he recalls how Gracier called Leena earlier in their conversation. She said Leena, not Big sister Leena as she usually does. She was being considerate because if she continues calling her Big sister Leena after what happenedst night it will be awkward for him. He may drop the idea of conquering the mysterious girl because it will feel like an incestuous rtionship. Well, it''s good that Gracier corrected her way of addressing Leena because he was going to get her no matter what it will take. He became aware of his desire to possess this unattainable flower. One day she going to be his. Alex vowed once again but this time he was determined. Smiling lightly he entered the bathroom.

    ....

    A few minutester, the siblings were on the first floor and as usual, customers were taking their breakfast before setting out towards their works.

    Immediately silence fell, everybody turned their heads in the direction of the siblings, to be more urate their eyes zeroed right into Alex, surprise-filled their eyes shortly after. Who could me them? Nobody going to stay unaffected after witnessing the astonishing change Alex went through overnight, from an average appearance he became handsome, naturally people would be surprised. Some among them were rubbing their eyes to make sure they weren''t dreaming, s reality pped them back into their right mind as if to say ''Heh! I''m still up and working so naturally it''s real.''

    ''''Sigh! Sometimes falling in love does bring some astonishing change so I heard. However to think that I''ll witness this one day. Even if Artemia was present and told me it was possible I wouldn''t believe it.'''' A customer said while studying Alex from head to toe.

    The other customers nodded their heads as if to say they shared simr thoughts.

    ''''The guy became handsome just after his first date. He''s too much into the girl. I wonder what will happen if they do the did, will he transform into a woman because he can''t be any more handsome.'''' the Adventurer who had greeted Alexst night said with a grin.

    Gracier started giggling covering her mouth, the other customers startedughing.

    ''''Go find yourself a nice chick and maybe you''ll experience the same thing. However for you, it''s not going to work ''cause your ugly genes will not permit it, hahaha.'''' another customer teased that Adventurer in turn prompting everyone tough.

    Shaking his head Alex left with Gracier they choose their previous table, the one they usedst time.

    Shortly Lea came but when she saw the handsome Alex she dropped whatever she was holding and stood still for few seconds before asking, ''''Who are you?"

    ''''Morning Lea. It''s me, Alex.''''

    ''''No way. What happened to you? There is no way that ugly Alex will be handsome overnight.''''

    ''''I heard you, you know? So I''m ugly?'''' Alex asked but Lea did not answer that question.

    ''''You are not Alex, you are deceiving me. Are you perhaps his Big brother?" Lea asked not believing Alex.

    ''''Umu. It must be the case.''''

    ''''If you already know the answer then please do not ask.'''' Alex sighed.

    ''''Puhahaha.''''

    Gracier burst intoughter, she couldn''t control herself anymore. To think Lea would mistake the handsome Alex for Alex''s Big brother, how hrious.

    After calming down she decided to help her brother.

    ''''Morning Lea. Indeed it''s my brother, it''s Alex.''''

    ''''Eh?"

    Lea was surprised, ''''Is that true?" she still asked. Gracier nodded her head, Lea approached Alex and started touching his face as if to verify something.

    ''''Stop it. It''s rude to touch someone''s face without his permission. You won''t be pleased if I do the same thing.'''' Alex said removing Lea''s hand from his face to thetter displeasure.

    {Well, you can touch her face back as retribution or tell her to take responsibility after touching your virgin face.} Gracier sent Alex a message that left his mouth twitching.

    {Where do you learn to speak like that? I''ll spank you if you continue. Children shouldn''t talk like that.} Alex rebuked her before adding.

    {You can also let her study your face, you have be beautiful as well.}

    {Correction, I was beautiful even before, it just that my beauty increased. Comparing us people will go after you because your change is too eye-catching.}

    Indeed she was not wrong, sighing Alex forced Lea to leave, she left reluctantly before bringing back their breakfast. She sat down and started talking with Gracier but from time to time she nced at Alex and when Alex look back at her she will lower her head with a flushed expression.

    Alex quickly finishes his breakfast and left, before leaving he lowered his head and muttered into Lea''s ear ''''By the way your breakfast was amazing. Greet your mother once she returns from her errands. I''ll be on my way.''''

    Lea''s face reddens, she lowered her head, Alex smiled before disappearing while thinking ''Being handsome have some perk.''

    Gracier stared at her leaving brother''s back and shook her head. Her brother became a tease now that he is handsome.

    {Please take care and don''t be too reckless} She warned him.

    .....

    *A/N: Artemia is the name of the Goddess of Human.

 Chapter 77 - 75: Level 20

    Sunlight streamed through the thick foliages and made the forest glow.

    At this current moment somewhere in the depths of the forest, at a ce that was roughly 7 km away from a waterfall. This ce was revolved around by trees, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that if there weren''t any people here.

    Currently, the sound of a fight could be heard, naturally, it was Alex fighting against monsters, against wolves, Wind wolves to be more urate, it is a D Rank monster. As its name suggests it is a monster extremely fast and swift when attacking. They are faster but have a weak defense, it was because of their speed they got ssified as D Rank monster.

    Alex''s de shed against the w of the monster. Blood flew and so did a severed limb.

    Awuuh~

    That Wind wolf howled in pain before jumping back.

    ''''I have already seen youing,'''' Alex said with a grin before dodging a wing straight toward his head from the back. He jumped and while at the same time he threw two ck Bettie''s at the monster who just attacked him, however that monster jumped back in turn avoiding the knives.

    ''''I knew you''ll do that,'''' Alex said before summoning Silveria and fired,

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three bullets, one each in the monster''s front legs while thest one bullet went straight to its head, killing it.

    Alex spun around to face thest injured wolf, the injured wolf looked at the dead wolves and howled in sorrow. Turning in Alex''s direction and red at him before charging while limping.

    Sighing Alex aimed his silver gun at the iing monster and pulled the trigger,

    Bang!

    One bullet was all it took for the monster toy down forever.

    Alex took out a healing potion, sprinkled some on his injuries, before drinking it.

    ''''No matter how many times I''ve drunk it, it''s still unptable,'''' heined.

    ¡¼Don''t get injured then.¡½Silveria said.

    Alex''s lips twitched, as if it was possible, he was fighting against a pack of Wind wolves, ten to be more specific. Never he would have thought he would encounter this many when advancing into the depth of the forest.

    It has been three hours since he left the Inn. When he first entered the forest he had killed twenty goblins and further ahead, he killed Five Soldier Ants. It seems that the Soldier Ants got scattered after the death of their Queen.

    ''''These Wind wolves are pretty hard to deal with,'''' Alex muttered while cleansing his cheek where he received a cut earlier when fighting against the wolves. He will be more injured if he wasn''t wearing the gear he received from Leena.

    ¡¼Well they are pretty fast but their defense is extremely weak. Normally they should be a pack leader leading them, however, we haven''t seen none until far, So better be cautious.¡½Silveria warned.

    ''''I will, but lets me check my status,'''' Alex said before mumbling status.

    ¡º [Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 20

    Experience Value (XP): 130/2100

    Magic Power: 1450 (+ 50) ? 1500

    Magic: None

    Attack: 250 (+50) ? 300

    Defense: 215 (+50) ? 275

    Agility: 250 (+50) ? 300

    Intelligence: 250 (+50) ? 300

    Luck: 200 (+50) ? 250

    BP: 100

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1] [Knife Art Level 2] [Link Level 1] [Intimidation Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    ''''I have been waiting for this.'''' He said his eyes fixed on his SP (Skill Point). SP is gained every Ten levels, why is that? He couldn''t tell. Beforeing here he was almost Level 16 (missing 220 XP), now he became Level 20, 3 more levels and he will step into Rank 3, he was slowly catching up to others, he must work harder and surpass them.

    Alex had leveled up fifth times, he used 7620 XP for that, he was not left with 130 XP. One should note that he killed 20 goblins (3000 XP), 5 Soldier Ants (750 XP), and 10 Wind wolves (4000 XP, roughly 400 XP per Wind wolf), his kills earned him 7750 XP, extracting 7620 XP from it, he was left with 130 XP.

    ''''If it''s possible I want to advance into the next Rank before going back.'''' He muttered while using his newly acquired SP and BP.

    ¡º [Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 20

    Experience Value (XP): 130/2100

    Magic Power: 1500 (+50 BP) ? 1550

    Magic: None

    Attack: 300

    Defense: 275 (+25 BP) ? 300

    Agility: 300 (+25 BP) ? 325

    Intelligence: 300

    Luck: 250

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 2 (+2 SP) ? Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 1 (+2 SP) ? Level 3] [Knife Art Level 2 (+2 SP) ? Level 4] [Link Level 1 (+2 SP) ? Level 3] [Intimidation Level 1 (+2 SP) ? Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    .....

    At the same time in another location, somewhere in a mansion located in the capital, there was a garden.

    This garden could be described as a formal garden. The bonsai trees lined the perfectwn in their wooden boxes. In the center, there was a pond asrge as a smallke with flowering lily pads and a wooden bridge that crossed the middle so you could look down at the koi carp. The flower beds were a riot of May color and even on close inspection, they were weed-free.

    Currently, standing on this pond was a girl, she had beautiful blue long hair, her eyes were of the same hue, she had a beautiful face. If Alex was present he would have identified her as the bitch Princess whom he insulted back in the temple, Katherina Von Havens, the second Princess of the Drexia Empire. One of the pr¨¦tendants to the throne, the second Princess was feeding the fishes in the pond with a smile on her face.

    Suddenly, a shadow manifested near her, undisturbed she continued feeding the fishes.

    ''''Greetings your Highness.'''' the shadow said with a genderless voice.

    ''''What bring you here?" she asked.

    ''''I''m here to report something.''''

    ''''Go on.''''

    ''''That man you asked us to take care of, he''s still alive.''''

    ''''Why is that?'''' she asked not stopping what she was doing.

    The shadow exined how the Adventurers hired couldn''t aplish their jobs, nobody was willing to do it, as if they were afraid of someone. Who was this person? It remains a mystery even for them.

    ''''It seems someone is protecting him. He''s pretty lucky. If I''m not wrong you don''t even know who is it, isn''t it?"

    ''''Indeed. We haven''t found anything, nobody talked even after our peaceful talk with them.'''' the shadow said in an emotionless tone.

    The second Princess was amused, she knew how her Shadows peaceful talk work''s well, how frightening their peaceful talk could be, to think nobody spilled the beans after that.

    The mysterious person protecting Alex must be strong and extremely feared. She doubts it was the doing of her Big sister Prisci, maybe it''s one of her friends. Well, it doesn''t matter, Alex wasing to the capital, she will have all the time to deal with him. He must not be left unpunished.

    ''''Tell me how are his progress,'''' she asked, she was a bit interested in how he was doing, considering his Gift was sealed, deemed useless thest time she saw him.

    ''''He is advancing pretty quickly for someone with useless Gift. In just two weeks, he went from F to almost D Rank (waiting for the test). It is said he killed thirty goblins and a rare species alone.'''' the shadow said.

    ''''Oh?"

    Katherina''s curiosity was piqued, she waited for her Shadows to continue.

    ''''A few days ago he fought a group of Adventurers, a group of E Rank Adventurers. There was bet at stake.'''' the Shadow exined the details to her.

    ''''So, who won at the end?"

    ''''It''s was the Otherworlder. The fight did notst long. He dispatched them one by one. He won everything, he took everything, even the losers weapons, he only left them with their clothes.''''

    ''''Interesting. Pretty ruthless but interesting. Not bad for someone with a useless Gift. Compared to my Leo, he''s nothing but he''s interesting. Maybe his Gift not useless after all.'''' Katherina said smiling.

    ''''Your highness nobody saw him use his Gift, not even once. Even that day he had used Knife and throwing knives only. He was pretty good at throwing knives they said.''''

    ''''There is a red-haired girl following him recently. We don''t know her rtionship with him. Maybe she''s his temporary party. After the girl shows up, it bes hard to monitor him or get any information on them. Our men are eliminated, by whom, we don''t know.'''' the shadow added.

    ''''Oh! Even more interesting. Well, we will let hime to the capital before nning something. Maybe he can be used.'''' Katherina said with a dangerous glint inside her eyes.

    ''''Stop monitoring him. Do not attempt anything for now. You should go and monitor my sister''s actions. Is she still inside her mansion doing nothing?"

    ''''Yes, the Third Princess hasn''t made any move yet.'''' the shadow responded.

    ''''I see. You can go back now.'''' Katherina said her eyes narrowed, that sister of her is unpredictable, even now she hadn''t confirmed not denied to participate in the race for the crown. She stays howled inside her mansion, Katherina was extremely wary of her, even with her advantage, who can me her, that sister of her was too popr, the most beautiful of all Empire, the pearl of the empire. All she needs to do is to say she was going to be a candidate and a hell of supporters wille flooding in her way.

    Sigh*

    Katherina heaved a long sigh, praying to Goddess Artemia that the bad feeling she was having recently to note true.

    ''''I shall take my leave then.'''' the shadow said, trying to leave.

    ''''Wait.'''' Katherina stopped the shadow and asked.

    ''''Did you found the whereabouts of that person yet?"

    ''''Unfortunately, we haven''t found anything, it was as if she disappeared totally. She isn''t in none of the Empires, or other continents. Knowing her she''lle back once she finishes with what she''s doing.'''' the shadow exined.

    ''''I see, you are right. Leave, I want to be alone. Nobody is allowed to disturb me.''''

    ''''Certainly your highness.'''' the shadow said before disappearing leaving the second Princess alone, she stared into the distance lost in thoughts.

 Chapter 78 - 76: Against The Alpha Wolf

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Alex had just finished allocating his BP and SP unaware of the Second Princess''s plot.

    His skill Blink range has increased to 400 meters (1312 ft) and he only needs 250 MP per usage. He had not tested the new skill Intimidation he gained from Gracier but he was sure he will be using it soon. As its name suggests, it''s a skill used on a weaker monster to intimidate them, making them fear you, the weaker monster will freeze when under this skill for a few seconds, it can also work on a little bit stronger than the skill''s user, but the duration will be shortened due to their strong willpower.

    Alex decided finally to remove the materials from the dead wolves, however at that moment he felt a sudden sense of crisising from his back, so without waiting he blinked and appeared 100 meters away.

    Then he saw something that left his spine chilling. Almost after he left a long vertical Wind de cut through the ce he was previously standing at until it reached the trees 70 meters away from his current location.

    If he has been slower by a half-beat he would have been seriously injured, or worst he may even lose a limb or two. Fear assaulted him, Alex quickly shook his head and focused on the culprit of the current situation.

    It was a Wind wolf, not your typical one, this one''s height was higher than the previous wolves, around 8 meters, a normal Wind wolf''s height was around 3 meters and their fur color was grey. However, this Big wolf color was White, It was without a doubt an alpha, the leader of the pack he had just in.

    Awooo~

    The Alpha howled in frustration, never would have thought this human could avoid an attack that was so fast. It seems this human does have some skill, for him to have killed his subordinates while he was busy somewhere else. It doesn''t matter because he was going to make this human pay, with a vicious glint inside its eyes, the Alpha red at Alex.

    ¡¼Carefull Master, this one is dangerous and faster than the others. He''s stronger than any monsters you ever faced.¡½Silveria advised.

    ''''I know, Sil,'''' Alex said, sweat dripping from his forehead. He could not know when he just appraised the damned monster. He was restraining himself not to shout ''Wtf''

    ¡º Alpha Wind wolf

    Level: 35

    Magic: Wind

    Magic Power: 1900/2000

    Attack: 400

    Defense: 200

    Agility: 500

    Intelligence: 190

    Luck: 40

    Skills: Wind des Level 3, Wind Bullet Level 3, Wind Barrier Level 4, Wind Tornado Level 5¡»

    ''''Shit for real? 500 points in Agility, you gotta be kidding me. He has almost twice my AGI, and what with those ridiculous skills? None of them are low levels, especially thest one, it sounds too dangerous. Well, his defense is low, though. I just need to touch him with my knives or bullets, I doubt it will be that easy. This fight isn''t going to be easy at all.''''

    Alex cursed under his breath before bringing out the pendant with the eagle design his sister had gifted him. He felt lighter all of sudden, checking his status quickly, Alex saw that he was left with 1300 MP and 50 points has been added to his AGI stat, surely because of the pendant he just worn.

    Suddenly, the Alpha vanished and reappeared in Alex''s back shing at his back with its ws, Alex spun around and quickly brought out his knives, Razor and Reaper.

    Reaper was the name of hisst knife. When the Alpha saw the shining silver de (Reaper) he quickly retreated his w, he felt threatened by the de, he will be injured by it, his instinct was screaming at him. It was why he chose to retreat, he then opened his mouth to shot a Wind bullet at Alex in point-nk range.

    Alex quickly bounced away, appearing ten meters away, he counterattacks byunching Five Silver Bettie''s (the new throwing knives) sessively.

    Normally, he should have been caught off guard because everything happened too fast, unfortunately, the Alpha swiftly dodged the Five knives and in turn, he attacked by tapping twice on the ground.

    Two Wind des were sent in Alex''s direction, he quickly avoided by jumping on his left, at the same time he aimed Silveria at the Alpha and fired.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!

    The Alpha was surprised by the silver gun that appeared suddenly, he felt threatened by it, especially those blue projectiles that wereing his way, suddenly he howled.

    Awooooo~

    Suddenly, a shield made of Wind appeared right before the Alpha blocking the bullets.

    Alex was surprised even if he had expected something like this, he hadn''t thought the shield could block his bullets. Shaking his head he blinked and appeared right behind the Alpha his gun aimed at his rear, however the moment he wanted to shot he heard Silveria''s panicked voice.

    ¡¼Master, watch out,¡½

    Whoosh!

    Sensing the winding from his left, Alex wanted to avoid it but it was already toote, he brought his hands in front of him to protect his head.

    Bang!

    He got smacked and was sent spiraling across the air, he crashed against a tree.

    ''''Gah''''

    He grunted in pain, he was feeling dizzy, he was bleeding from his head, if he were to listen to his body he would rest, however, he got no time for rest, he quickly rolled on the ground escaping another Wind des.

    Before the Alpha coulde attacking at close range Alex used his Divine Sense to keep him as far as possible until he recovered enough to stand, both human and monster red at each other.

    Alex was sure he would have at least left an injury or two when he blinked and appeared on the monster rear, unfortunately, it didn''t go as he nned, he had forgotten about the wolf''s tail, if he hadn''t brought his hands in front of his head he would be dead by now, thanks to his high defense he didn''t suffer a heavy injury, nevertheless, he was frustrated.

    So was the Alpha, he was sure to kill the human when he appeared behind him, unfortunately, the weak human survived, no he must acknowledge that this human was stronger than the humans he had faced until now because he got injured, it happened when Alex was shooting randomly to keep him at a distance. One of the Alpha rear legs was pierced when he was also firing a Wind bullet at Alex. The Alpha did not move because he didn''t want Alex to notice its injury. Speed being his main advantage he lost it now because of that injury, he muste up with a way to deal with this human before he took notice of his injury and take advantage of it, humans are devious by nature, he knew it.

    A stablemate was installed now that both of them were injured, Alex on the head, one of his eyes was closed, blood got in and he had trouble seeing so he decided to close it. The Alpha on its rear leg.

    Alex downed a High-grade recovery potion to recover his MP, then he held Razor in his left hand while Silveria was aimed at the Alpha. They both stared at each other, blue eyes shed against green eye, suddenly the Alpha howled, a Wind shield appeared in front of him, then one on his left, then right and finally behind him to form a perfect Shield.

    Alex''s eyes widened, however, his surprise got reced by fear when he saw Wind started to gather in front of Alpha.

    ''''No good.''''

    Alex knew instantly what the wolf was nning and he couldn''t let him cast that dangerous spell thus he threw Razor at the wolf in the hope it works, however it got deviated.

    Wind slowly continued to gather in the front of the Wind shields trying to form a small tornado, the trees in the vicinity started shaking losing their leaves.

    ''''What to do?" Alex asked himself, it will be suicidal to appear behind the wolf because the knife could not pierce the shield, same thing with his bullets, he was out of solutions, if the wolf manages toplete the spell, he would be died for sure, everything will be erased in kilometers. Even the wolf will be swept in it, reason why he created that perfect shield.

    Alex Intimidation skill will not work on this monster, the difference in level was too high, he was lost.

    ¡¼Master¡½

    ¡¼Master¡½

    Alex was too focused on thinking about a usible solution thus he didn''t hear Silveria''s calls.

    ¡¼Master, I have a solution.¡½Silveria shouted Alex felt dizzy all of sudden.

    ''''No need to shout like that, or are you nning to finish me before the wolf does?" Alex asked dishearten.

    ¡¼It is not my fault, I was calling for a while already but you aren''t answering, so I shouted to draw your attention.¡½

    ''''My bad. You said you have a solution don''t you?''''

    ¡¼Yes, I do have a solution¡½Silveria affirmed.

    ''''Exin quickly.'''' Alex urged her because the small tornado was increasing, even from where he stood he was started to feel the Wind.

    ¡¼You are too weak to use it, but well I guess you will not die.¡½Silveria murmured.

    ''''What?"

    ¡¼No, nothing. Let me take control of your body for a second, be ready to act just after me.¡½She said not going into the details.

    Even if he wanted more details he decided to follow Silveria''s advice first.

    By now the Wind tornado was grown up, destroying the trees in the vicinity. The Alpha howled before ring at Alex ready to unleash its spell, he was expecting to see the fear on the human''s face, however what he saw made him pause for a second, and it was what sealed its fate.

    Alex''s eye shined silvery, even the cross shape tattoo on his arm shined. He was grinning when he pointed his silver gun at the Wind tornado,

    [I Am Master of all creation, Unleash Judgement]

    A silver bullet was fired from the gun and went straight toward the Wind tornado and shield, then something astonishing happened, the Wind tornado and Wind Shield disappeared, no, to be more urate, they got canceled.

    The Alpha''s eyes widened until they were almost out of their socket, Alex regained control of his body, he summoned his Reaper and threw with all his strength.

    Whooosh!

    The knife went straight toward the Alpha and pierced its head, instantly killing it. Until his death, the Alpha''s eyes remained widened because he didn''t understand how his spells got canceled.

    After confirming the wolf death Alex heaved a sigh, ''''What fuck was that bul-"

    He did not manage to finish his phrase before being assaulted by an intense pain that makes him lose consciousness.

    ¡¼I thought this would happen.¡½Silveria said exhaustion filled in her voice.

 Chapter 79 - 77: As If It Would Be That Easy

    It happened the moment Alex fired that Silver bullet, a mysterious power was released and several individuals felt it in their dimensions.

    In a world made of me, an extremely beautiful woman could be seen taking bath in hotva, when she sensed the mysterious power she smiled, ''''Friend it seems you used that ability. Your master must have been in trouble for you to unleash it. I sensed it through the connection you shared with my host.''''

    ''''Sigh! Child, you must work harder to not be left behind. I believe in you.'''' the red-haired woman murmured before continuing to rx in the Lava bath.

    .....

    In another location in a world entirely made of Ice, snow was continuously falling, two silhouettes were exchanging moves at an extremely fast speed, it was almost impossible to follow.

    Suddenly, both silhouettes stopped because they also sensed that power, they both looked in a certain direction. It became possible to see their features.

    The two silhouettes were girls around seventeen, they were both dressed in short pants and sleeveless shirts, their had long white hair and blue eyes. Their faces look perfect like dolls, however, their expression was colder than the coldest Ice.

    The two maidens who look identical like twins exchanged nces before they restarted exchanging blows on more as if the apparition of that power meant nothing to them, however, on their expressionless faces a small grin could be spotted, something which wasn''t there previously.

    ....

    At the same time in another location, in a pce entirely made of gold was a throne made of the same material, and sitting on the golden throne was a man of tall stature, his features could not be seen because it was hidden by golden light but he had a long golden hair, he was dressed in golden and silver armor, in his hand was a golden longsword.

    This man also sensed that power, he clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ''''That girl with her annoying ability. I truly hate it, however, I''m waiting and see what will happen if the two were to sh. Well, soon we will know.''''

    ''''I hope you will not disappoint me, Boy.''''

    This message was addressed to someone in particr. Who was it? Only the man and the concerned party know. However, one thing was sure, the other party had received the message because he decided to go on an exploration.

    ....

    Like this in several locations, different individuals reacted to the mysterious power released after the silver bullet was fired.

    A green-haired busty woman fighting against a horde of monsters with her Kodachi stopped and mumbled, ''''Guess he can make a good knight.'''' before restarting her fight, no it should be called massacres instead.

    However, no matter how many monsters were cut down, they keeping like brainless idiots. Nevertheless, the green-haired woman seemed unbothered as she continued massacre monsters with a savage grin on her face, it was quite frightening but at the same time, it was quite beautiful.

    ....

    In another location, a beautiful woman fighting a monster barehanded said without stopping,

    ''''Little L?, you were right, he unlocked his Gift already. Sigh! to think that he got those two. It seems isn''t going to peaceful as I thought, better be prepared.''''

    This woman had golden hair and heterochromia eyes, one gold and other red, she was wearing a heavy shield who had crossed shaped tattoo on it, on her back. This shield seemed heavy yet the woman was moving nimbly with that on her back.

    The strangest thing was that the woman was dressed like a cleric yet she was pummelling monsters left and right.

    .....

    Back in the forest, Alex, the culprit of the different reactions was unaware of it. He was lying unconscious on the ground, not far from him was the Alpha Wind wolf corpse who still had its eyes wide open.

    It has been thirty minutes since he lost consciousness and yet he was not showing any signs of waking up, he justy there resting peacefully, it was a good thing that no monsters showed up.

    Another thirty minutes went by before Alex finally woke up with a groan. Lifting his upper body he said, ''''I felt like I have been run over by a truck.''''

    ¡¼If it was the case you will be dead, not alive joking as you did.¡½Silveriamented.

    Alex''s lips twitched ''''It was just a way of speaking, and for starters tell me how do you know about truck?"

    ¡¼Do you think that it''s only your world that has technologies? Do not be delusional, there was a world with higher technologies than yours.¡½

    ''''Oh? Can you tell me about the world in question?" Alex asked half expecting an answer.

    ¡¼Not telling. I''m exhausted after using that ability, I need to rest to recover. I''ve broken all my seals to be able to use that ability, it wasn''t without consequences.¡½

    Seeing Silveria not nning to talk about it, for now, he decided to focus on that awesome ability, he was more interested in the ability anyway.

    ''''I see. However, at least exin it to me what was that ridiculous ability. Howe I haven''t heard about it?"

    Silveria heaved a long before answering,

    ¡¼It''s one of my Unique abilities. I call it: Erase. As you have seen it, it can cancel any Magic.¡½

    ''''Awesome.'''' Alex praised, his eyes shining like a child who just heard about a new toy.

    ''''With this ability, no need to fear any magic fired in my way.''''

    ¡¼Calm your horses. Do you think it''s easy to use it. You are too weak to currently use it. You were able to use it because it was an extreme case. Don''t hope it will happen again. You''ll use it only after you are powerful enough. Using currently was impossible and it will not be without a consequence, you have experienced it. You should check your status first.¡½

    Alex sighed and decided to check his status, he had the feeling that ability could not be easily used.

    ''Status'' he mumbled as a window containing his status information appeared right before his eyes. What he saw left him speechless.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    Level 19

    Experience Value (XP): ?????/2100

    Magic Power: 50/1550

    Magic: None

    Attack: 300

    Defense: 300

    Agility: 325 (+50)

    Intelligence: 300

    Luck: 250

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 3]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] ¡»

    ''''What happened to my Status?" He asked, confusion growing inside him.

    ¡¼It''s the consequences of using an ability above your current level. You have lost one level, don''t worry you''ll recover it soon, however, the XP gained after killing the Alpha will note back because it has been used aspensation, normally you''ll have gained one level with his XP, however, it has been used.¡½

    Silveria sighed and added,

    ¡¼Master, you are too lucky, if not you would have lost most than one level.¡½

    Alex''s expression darkened, he was happy to learn about one of Silveria''s Unique abilities but he got frightened by the cost of forcibly using it. He didn''t want to lose levels on top of feeling like someone who received a rest after working in a carrier for one month without rest.

    ''''As if it would be that easy to use it. I guess it''s too sweet to be eaten so often,'''' he murmured.

    ¡¼It''s good you know that. Once level 45, you''ll be able to use it, until then do not ask about it and do not try to forcibly use it or you''ll lose more than what I have said.¡½Silveria warned him in a serious tone.

    Alex nodded his head, ''''Guess we should move towards today''s goal.''''

    ¡¼Exactly, there is a waterfall 7 km North of your current location. I know there is a cave hidden there, go there and we will start.¡½

    Alex stood after with a bit of difficulty, sighing he closed his eyes and brought a Physical recovery Potion and drink it. The taste was still unptable, however, it worked, he regained some strength, kicking the ground he dashed in the direction of the waterfall.

    Time toplete today''s real goal.

 Chapter 80 - 78: A Chatty Silveria

    Currently Alex was running at full speed toward the waterfall, en route he had been thinking about Silveria''s Unique ability: Erase. It was an awesome ability except for the chuunibyo like a line.

    ¡¼What does Chuunibyo means?¡½Silveria asked curiously.

    ''''Nothing, I''ll tell youter.''''

    Seeing Alex not answering, she pouted.

    Alex shook his head then increased his pace towards the waterfall Silveria told him about.

    After half of an hour, he finally reached the ce in question.

    The waterfall was too big from what he had imagined, all the area below him was covered in water. The water was very clear, it didn''t seem to have any visible impurities, one could even see the ground at the bottom, even the rocks, the small fishes swimming, It was beautiful, and as for how it was a waterfall, there was a long crack in the ground and the water was falling inside it from above the cliff.

    The crack was pitch ck because of the darkness inside, even after Alex used Divine Sense he could still not sense its bottom, when the water fell inside of the crack Rex couldn''t hear the sound of the water hitting the ground at all, the crack felt like the entrance to the abyss.

    For a moment Alex considered whether to just sit here or to go inside the cave he was sure it was in that abyss. Who knows what the abyss contained. He didn''t find anything after using his Divine Sense, but it doesn''t necessarily mean there''s nothing down there.

    ¡¼Don''t worry I have checked and there is no dangerous beast inside it. Just dive down, the cave is on the other side of the abyssal crack.¡½Silveria exined.

    Alex nodded and followed Silveria instruction and soon found a hidden cave on one of the cliff-like inner sides of the abyssal crack, it was around a fifty meters below the surface level, the falling water was perfectly hiding the small entrance of the cave. It was too hidden to be seen from above.

    When Alex entered the cave he realized that it was more like an underground tunnel leading further inside, after walking for around 100 meters he finally made it to the area Silveria pointed at.

    The tunnel led him to a spacious ce, the ce was big enough for 50 people to share it, there was even a small pond on the side, the area didn''t have any time of light, he did not sense any monsters presences, nheless, Alex still used his Divine Sense to check the ce just to be sure.

    ¡¼Eh! Master''s sure cautious. I thought I''ve said there was nothing here?¡½Silveria asked amused.

    ''''I know, it''s just to be sure. Now I''m sure there''s nothing here.''''

    Seeing that the ce was so big devoid of any presence except his, Alex sighed in relief.

    Truth be told he knew that the ce would be desert as Silveria said but he still checked, just to pissed her off, because he was currently angry. She had this bad habit of not telling him anything using the pretext that he was weak. One time or twice may pass but continuously doing it will pissed off even the most calmest of men. She call him Master yet there are lots of things she refused to tell him, he was just Master in name because he can''t force her to do anything, it was not a ve contract linked them.

    Silveria in her dimension noticed her Master''s mood, she heaved a long before and nced in certain direction for a while before chuckling.

    ¡¼Master you are right but you should try to ce yourself in my shoes. It''s not that I don''t want to tell you everything but it''s I can''t because of the seals and restrictions ced on me by the previous Master before his death. He did this because of safety purpose and also to not burden you before you are prepared. You know, to use us it''s not easy for even the most talented. We are too powerful, our abilities are. Just remember that ability I used earlier, I shouldn''t have used it before you reach level 50, at least level 45, yet I used it at level 20 forcing you to suffer, but you are unaware of what me on my side went through. I''m weakened, my previous seals who were slowly falling apart got reinforced because I went against an order. By the way, their seals are ck chains tightly wrapped around us making it impossible to move. Mine was almost broken, it remained on my feet level, yet now it''s back on my waist level. It takes time to break them. Also the more powerful you be, the easier it became for us to break them. Mine will be brokenpletely soon. We can break them forcibly as I did when using one of my Unique ability, however, the bacsh that would follow will be harsher for you and more specifically for us.¡½

    Alex was surprised by this news, especially about the seals. ''''Why did your Master ced seals on you?"

    ¡¼He did it to protect us from that enemy after losing that fight. Sorry, I will not go into the details, I''ve already said too much, and knowing about it in advance will do more harm than good. Just learning about it at your current level will draw bad karma upon you.¡½Silveria said refusing to say more.

    Alex sighed, he had the feeling that there was aplicated story behind all these things and it also smell trouble for him, as if he will be dragged into something big. No, he has already been dragged into it just by being the owner of these two unusual guns with unusual abilities (ref. to Silveria Erase). Well, he was already dragged into something he doesn''t even know, the best thing he can do is to be the strongest of all, his ultimate goal haven''t changed. Now he had another goal, the goal of having extremely strong allies to watch his back as he does the same, only fool will think of facing an iing threat of unknown level alone. He must train his sister to be OP as him because she got the potential, all his future women will be stronger as well, strong women on their own.

    Alex''s green eyes shined as he started nning.

    ¡¼Good mentality. My sister and I will make sure that tragedy will not happen ever again.¡½Silveria said pleased, however thest part of her words was mumbled slowly that Alex wasn''t able to hear it.

    ¡¼I''m sure that when I used Erase, the others must have felt it. I bet that bastard that like to y the King must be gritting his teeth in frustration and probably nning a revenge using his host. That sounds like him.¡½Silveria suddenly said.

    ''''Are you talking about the other Divine weapons spirits,'''' Alex asked as his curiosity got piqued.

    ¡¼Yeah, all your former ssmates weapons are divine weapon, but only four have spirit like ours. Leonardo, Maria, Sakuya, and Luna. Their weapons have spirit dwelling inside. By the way, my sister and I, are the top of the top, the apex is to say.¡½Silveria boasted.

    ''''I see.'''' Alex said rolling his eyes at herst words.

    ¡¼Master, time to get to business but before that, I''ll tell you something. I have three uniques abilities besides my other abilities. Today you have seen one of my Unique abilities, the most powerful, as for the remaining two, it''s surprise, I won''t tell you but you''ll see them soon enough, until then be patient. As I said previously, my sister only has two abilities, one less than me, however none of them are weak. Sigh! sometimes I''m even envious of her abilities, I have lots of abilities apart from my three uniques abilities howeverpared to my sister, I''m nothing. Even my title paled inparison, I''m called Mage Nemesis while my sister got a cool Nickname the- Ahhhhhh~¡½

    Suddenly, Silveria began to cry of pain,

    ¡¼Ahh! Stop it Big sister, it''s my bad, Ahhh please stop I promise I''ll not say anything anymore, I swear so please stop it hurts too much. Ahhh~¡½

    Alex''s lips twitched as Silveria and her unknown Big sister continued their drama. That Big sister must be hard to deal with considering that she forbade her sister from speaking. From their interaction until now, Alex had noticed the respect and fear in Silveria''s voice every time she talked about her sister, she was more afraid. Alex wonders what the other weapon personality gonna be.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to wait for Silveria, without her there is nothing he can do.

    A few minutester Silveria managed toe back.

    ¡¼Sigh! Big sister is such a bully.¡½

    ''Noment.'' Alex thought.

    ¡¼Let''s start. Take out the box.¡½Silveria ordered.

 Chapter 81 - 79: Using The Wyverns Heart

    ¡¼Let''s start. Take out the box¡½Silveria ordered.

    Alex nodded before bringing out the box that contains the Wyvern''s heart. He then opened it and instantly powerful energy was burst from within and covered the whole cave, the energy was so powerful that it made a ripple in the air. If he had opened it outside he was sure it would have drawn all the monsters in the vicinity toward him. They would want a piece of this heart at all costs and a bloodbath will soon follow with him dying in the middle of it or worse a human passing by, maybe drawn by its energy.

    Finally, he understood why Leena had warned not to open it where there were people or monsters. It was a good thing Silveria found this cave.

    Shaking his head Alex focused his attention on what was inside the box, it was a heart not different from a human''s heart if not for the size. It was twice the size of a human''s heart and it was crystal red, emitting enticing energy.

    Alex almost took a bit of it, however, he knew it would be a suicidal thing to do. Silveria must works on it before he will eat it raw. Thinking about eating raw, he was still against the idea even after feeling the enticing smelling from the crystal heart.

    ''''Let start and quickly get over it.''''

    Silveria chuckled before taking control of Alex''s body. Flicking his fingers, the Wyvern''s heart left the box and started floating in the air. Staring at the hovering Wyvern''s heart Alex (Silveria) chuckled.

    ''''That Leena girl is sure generous.''''

    The real Alex on the other side sighed. When he appraised the heart earlier all he saw was a single line. ''Wyvern''s Heart.'' However, currently, Silveria observed the same heart and said Leena is generous. It was to say this Wyvern''s heart was somehow special. If he had advanced Appraisal he may have learned more, he thought.

    Alex (Silveria) on the other hand started chanting in an obscurenguage as usual, however, this time his (her) chant was apanied by hand gestures.

    After a few minutes, he (she) stopped and said, ''''Master it''s time.''''

    Alex on the other side gulped as he looked at the Wyvern''s heart who had be redder and crystal-like. To think he will be eating it raw, well its current appearance seemed more bearable than its previous one.

    When Alex wanted to regain control of his body to eat the Wyvern''s heart, he was stopped by Silveria, she was giggling.

    ''''Fufufu, No need to be that hesitant. I was joking with you. There is no way I''ll let you eat it raw. It''s a prank on my part. Okay, here we go.''''

    Then Alex (Silveria) pped his hands, then the crystal heart shined brightly and after the light went off, it was a red pill hovering in the air instead of the crystal heart.

    ''''Now you can eat and beware that after taking it, you''ll suffer an unbearable pain until you have ingested the energy the pill contains. For how long, even I can''t say it. You have been warned.'''' Alex (Silveria) warned be giving him back the control of his body.

    After regaining control of his body Alex immediately took the red pill in his hand, it was hot. He then swallowed it in one gulp, it was not that he wasn''t afraid of pain but because to be the strongest, he will face many hardships, and to not falter he mustn''t hesitate today.

    ¡¼Good resolution but you''ll need more than that to face what is about to start.¡½Silveria praised before adding.

    Alex did not have time to ask what she meant before,

    ''''Gaaahhhh?"

    An intense pain assaulted him. His entire body felt hot as if he had been thrown into boiling water.

    As if all the cells inside his body were being turned into ash one by one. The pain traveled through his entire body.

    ''''Gah!... when''s... this going to...end...?" He asked himself because it was starting to be unbearable. He had the feeling that it has been an eternity he was suffering this intense pain that was wreaking havoc inside his body.

    However, in reality only mere 60 seconds passed.

    ¡¼It''s just the start.¡½Silveria adds to his growing despair.

    Alex didn''t even have the energy to question her before the next attack begun.

    He sensed a powerful force bursting from the depth of his body toward his heart.

    ''''Argh!!"

    The violent attack left him trembling as though an invisible hammer smashed his heart. Previously, he half knelt on the ground but now he wasying down clutching his heart.

    ''''Argh!!!!!!!!!"

    Alex screamed and gashed his teeth till it bleeds. He refused to close his eyes and let himself drift into sleep. The level of pain increased, every cell inside his body got destroyed, then repaired and then again destroyed, repaired...

    All his five have beenpletely cut off, Alex felt like he was thrown into a dark space where he was observing every change happening inside his body, yet at the same time he was feeling all the pain, he could even hear the pounding of his heart.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump~

    The pain increased to another level until it bes impossible for Alex to maintain his consciousness.

    ¡¼Well, he had endured more than I thought. This Wyvern''s heart is sure powerful. The benefits he will gain will be awesome.¡½Silveria said after sighing.

    Suddenly, Silveria heard a panicked voice, it was Gracier''s voice.

    [Big brother what happened to you?]

    [Big brother?]

    [Gracier don''t worry I''m fine. Do not try to find me. I''lle back once I''m done with what I''m doing here. In the meantime use this time to train.] Alex finally responded. Gracier epted even though she wants to check on her Big brother.

    [I understand. Take care, Big brother. See you soon.] she said before cutting off themunication.

    ¡¼Ah! That was close. It''s a good thing I can imitate Master''s voice or else I bet that little girl wille here in sh.¡½Silveria heaved a sigh of relief after taking care of Gracier. Then she decided to check on Alex''s situation.

    ¡¼Let''s see how he doing. What? It is still going on?¡½

    Silveria was really surprised, she thought it would end shortly after Alex lost consciousness but it was not the case.

    Alex''s unconscious did not stop whatever wrecking his body. From the other side, Silveria could only watch, helpless as purple veins bulged and pulsed across Alex''s body. His heart rate was still pounding fast and his breathing turned erratic, his body temperature increased to the point where the inside of the cave be hot as well.

    Silveria sighed before taking temporary control of Alex''s body until he (she) jumped into the small pond located in the middle of the cave.

    Back to her dimension Silveria could not help butment.

    ¡¼This unusual. This level of pain is too much and unnatural. Sigh! There''s nothing I can''t do, let''s wait until he woke up. I hope it won''t be long.¡½

    When she took control of Alex''s body until the pond she experienced the pain he was experiencing. It was unnatural, it was not like after taking the red pill (Wyvern''s heart transformed) he will not suffer any pain but it wouldn''t havested this long, nor it should be this violent. This Wyvern''s heart was indeed higher grade and high level (the Wyvern possessing this heart) for its energy to be this violent.

    Now that she thought about it, normally she should have split up the pill into two to be taken twice. It was a mimunication on her part. Well, it has already happened, all she could do was to wait in the hopes it will notst too long until Alex woke up.

    Alex''s suffering continued for another two whole days.

    Three dayster, he finally woke up from his slumber.

 Chapter 82 - 80: Status Check

    Unnamed Waterfall in the core zone of Mira Forest.

    In a hidden cave.

    A young man with long ck hair could be seen lying in a pit on the ground. Previously this was a pond but now it has dried up.

    Suddenly this young man opened his eyes, the moment he woke up, Alex felt a painful headache assaulting him, he wanted to scream but no voice came out, the headache was so painful that he wasn''t even able to hear or focus on the notification windows that started popping up the second he woke up.

    Fortunately, after about half an hourter the headache finally came to an end, but just after it ended and Alex was collecting his thoughts he smelled an extremely bad smell from his surrounding.

    Alex wasn''t able to take it and stopped his breathing, he then ran out of the tunnel, the second he came out, the cold water falling over the cave entrance cleaned his body.

    Although his body was now clean but thanks to his enhanced senses (because of his evolution) he could still smell that bad smelling from inside the cave, so after changing his clothes he left the cave and went outside.

    The second the sunlight fell on him, Alex subconsciously used his hand to block the sun rays falling on his eyes, he felt like a prisoner who was had nowe in contact with light after being locked up in a dark room for a long time.

    He found that the sunlight was extremely annoying today. He who usually likes to bathe in sunlight.

    After his pupils adjusted themselves to the sunlight, Alex was finally able to observe the changes in his body.

    He looked slightly taller than before.

    Previously, his height was around 1.75m same height as Kevin Asmar, but now it increased to 1.80m, the same height as Leonardo Dixor.

    His ck hair became longer as well reaching his back, even without checking he knew his abs were well defined. He was brimming with energy after suffering that hellish pain, thinking about it sends a shiver down his spine.

    Alex shook his head before asking, ''''Sil, how long I have been out for?''''

    ¡¼3 days.¡½

    ''''I see. Sigh! Alexandra must be worried sick.'''' Alex said thinking about his sister who must be worried after not seeing him for three days.

    ¡¼Don''t worry. I have kept contact with her, she suspects nothing, to her you have been training on your own.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''''I see. Thank you, Silveria. You saved me from a lot of troubles.''''

    ¡¼You wee. Still, you must contact her, just to make her less worried.¡½Silveria suggested.

    ''''You are right,'''' Alex responded before contacting his sister using their special ability.

    [Hello Alexandra. How are you doing?]

    There was a silence before Gracier responded,

    [Ah, Ah!, Hello Big brother I''m fine. I hope you are fine over there as well. Leena asked about you. I said you went training. She said to say hello when I''ll saw you and also to inform you that the test will be taking ce soon.]

    [I see. I''m doing fine over here. Greet Leena for me as well. By the way, what are you currently doing?]

    There was another silence before she replied.

    [I''m training] She seemed a little bit out of breath.

    [Alone?] Alex asked. It must have been Silveria that told her to do so. She said training but he was sure she was doing it outside, not in the Guild training ground. She must be killing monsters to train. The problem was, with whom?

    [I''m training with a sister you know. Sorry, Big brother I''ll contact you again I''m a little busy. Hope you will being home today.] She said before cutting off themunication.

    Alex''s lips twitched, she had done this because she doesn''t want to tell him with whom she was training.

    ''Well, I hope she isn''t being taken advantage of.''

    ¡¼Fufufu! Do you think she is dumb? She too clever. I bet she''s the one taking advantage of the other girl. As with who she''s currently training, I have my little idea. Sorry, I will not tell you anything even if you plead me.¡½Silveria said.

    Alex shook his head not offering any reply. The girl in question must be that in-looking girl Eleonora. As for how it started between them, he will know once he went back. Alex chuckled before starting to advance until he saw a big tree, he sat down near it and then leaned against it.

    ¡¼Check your status. I assure you that you will be greatly surprised.¡½Silveria said, prompting Alex to quickly check his status.

    ''Status'' Alex mumbled and what followed was,

    ''''Eh?'''' A voice filled with surprise and more importantly overwhelming happiness. The surprise was too much, he wasn''t expecting such a gain, he almost couldn''t believe it until he double-checked. If he had won the jackpot he wouldn''t be this happy. His status went through an overwhelming change.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 35

    Experience Value (XP): 0/7200

    Magic Power: 1550 (+650) ?2200

    Magic: None

    Attack: 300 (+250) ? 550

    Defense: 300 (+250) ?550 (+50)

    Agility: 325 (+ 300) ? 625 (+50)

    Intelligence: 300 (+150) ? 450

    Luck: 250 (+150) ? 400

    BP: 300

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 5] (New) [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] (New)¡»

    ''''My previous level got restored (Level 20). And I even got a leap of fifteen levels? Seriously I was not expecting something like this. Well, considering the hellish pain I went through for three days, I guess it''s well-deserved rewards. I understand that it''s because of the Wyvern''s heart but can you exin to me how I get a boost of fifteen levels?'''' Alex asked for more in-depth exnation.

    Previously he was only expecting a boost on his MP level but not only he got that, he even get an increase in level as well. Not that he was dissatisfied with this surprise. It''s a pleasant surprise nevertheless he needs to know how it happened and who was more qualified for this? Silveria.

    Alex needs exnations, not only for what happened but also concerning several other things about his skills. Especially that Special Ability that appeared.

    There was a temporary silence before finally, Silveria spoke.

    ¡¼I''d like to, however, you should eat first. It has been three days already since you have eat something. Do not be fooled by the feeling of you brimming with energy, it''s temporary, it''s the adrenaline making you feel that way better eat before you''ll start feeling an overwhelming hunger attacking you.¡½

    Now that she said this, Alex finally noticed the feeling of hunger he was feeling since a while ago.

    ''''Okay, I''ll eat. We will talk after I''m done.''''

    Alex said before taking out two sandwiches made by Lea. They were still fresh because he had ced them inside his item box. Smelling the scent of the sandwiches, Alex''s stomach growled with impatience. Alex looked at the two sandwichs for while before deciding that they would not be enough. He then brought out another two, increasing their numbers to four.

    Back then when he was leaving the Moonlight Inn Alex had ordered 6 sandwiches, as for why it''s because he was too fond of them. He ate two before the arrival of the Alpha, the remaining four will be eaten today. To make his lunch perfect, Alex also brings out a bottle of iced orange juice.

    ''Time to dig in.'' Alex mumbled before starting to eat.

 Chapter 83 - 81: Explanation

    Half of an hourter, Alex had finished devouring the four sandwiches. He was now full. After taking a deep breath he decided that now it was time for him to get some answers.

    ''''Sil, you can start.''''

    ¡¼As you have guessed it it''s because of the wyvern''s heart you level up fifteen times. To be more urate it was because the XP was stored inside the heart. Let''s put it more simple for you to understand, you can think of human or monsters as a device whose data (Levels, etc) are stored inside storage, clouds if you want, even if the device ceased working and the storage is preserved you can use it in another device, recuperating the data, but not all can be used. That''s more what happened, normally it was impossible for something like this to happen but thank to my awesomeness the impossible became possible.¡½

    ''''Yeah, I get it you are too awesome,'''' Alex said sarcastically prompting Silveria to pout.

    Alex on the other hand was amused because of the analogy she used to describe what happened. He was wondering how was the world of her previous Master. Maybe it was the same as Earth or more evolved technologically.

    Unknown to him, Silveria had used that analogy because she had caught a glimpse of Earth''s technologies through his memories. Back then when he had having that dream (The previous owner''s memories) because of Silveria, she was also watching his life on Earth. Obviously, not all his memories but some parts of it, it was to help her understand her current master''s personality.

    After pouting, Silveria continued speaking,

    ¡¼Truth be told I wasn''t expecting so much improvement. It went without saying that I knew you''ll gain few levels apart from an increase in MP however fifteen levels at once was out of my expectation. You should thank that girl when you will see her. What she gave you isn''t your typical Wyvern''s heart, this Wyvern is a mutated one, a pretty high-level one.¡½

    ''''I will. Still, it''s normal if you consider it. I''m kinda some sort of investment.''''

    ¡¼ You are right but let continue with my exnation. You went through astonishing changes after having taken the pill, not only your stats increased, physically you have changed as well but that you must have noticed it yourself.¡½

    ''''Yeah, I became taller and stronger. It''s as I have-"

    ¡¼As if you have evolved. It''s exactly what happened. If previously you were Alex V.0 now you have be Alex V.1. If your friends at the capital were to see the current you, they would be surprised for sure.¡½

    ''''Sure they will,'''' Alex said, his lips curled up just imagining Leonardo and crew reactions if they were to see the current him. He surpassed them in level, he who previously have been looked down upon because his Gift was sealed, how ironic.

    ''''Well, I''m temporary ahead of them but it doesn''t mean anything. I will continue doing my utmost to reach my goal. It''s not apetition because I have nothing to prove to anybody.'''' He added with a smile.

    ¡¼Oh? and when I thought you will go unt your current achievement to get their recognition.¡½

    ''''What?"

    ''''Where do you get that ridiculous idea from?"

    ¡¼I''m wrong?¡½She asked.

    Alex chuckled and said, ''''As I said I have nothing to prove. I indeed feel hurt when everyone''s Gift was working while mine was sealed but it is not a reason to go show off now that I''m progressing. Do you think I want to be the strongest because of some pathetic recognition?''''

    There was a silence before Alex continued,

    ''''I''m doing this for my well-being. I don''t give a damn about others. All I care about it is me and the one dear to me. I''ll be pathetic if I behave like a rejected puppy that came to get his master''s recognition after changing a little. I''m the type of person that always wants to stand above others, back on Earth it was to have a lot of money because on Earth: Money is power, richest people dictate. And here it''s power, and being what I am, I want to be the strongest. It''s simple as that. Never forget this. It''s hurt me when you think like that, I''m not that pathetic, never think that again.''''

    Alex ended his sentence with a warning, Silveria on the other hand gulped before apologizing.

    ¡¼I''m sorry Master. I went too far but I just wanted to know if you are doing all of this because of other people recognition and d it wasn''t the case.¡½

    ''''It''s good that you understand. Let''s continue with our earlier topic.'''' Alex said.

    ¡¼I understand. As you have seen, you get 650 points added to your MP. 500 Points because of the pill initial goal and the 150 Points are because of the 15 levels you suddenly gained. On your stat''s level, you must have noticed another increase apart from the 150 pts you''ll normally get because of the 15 levels up. If I''m not wrong, you got 100 pts added to your ATK and DEF stats while instead of 100 pts you get 150 pts added to your AGI stat. This happened simply because a Wyvern is a Wind type of monster.¡½

    ''''I see. I guess the reason my Blink'' level increased to Level 5 is because of that as well.''''

    ¡¼Exactly¡½Silveria confirmed his guess.

    ''''I get it but it doesn''t exin why my Intimidation skill level suddenly increased. It''s not a Wind type skill no?''''

    ¡¼It''s not the case, however, it''s a skill rted to a dragon, and Wyvern being one, even if it is a lesser dragon, it''s still a dragon. Have you forgotten that Intimidation is a lesser version of Gracier Special Ability: Dragon Eye?¡½Siilveria asked prompting Alex to remember the origin of his skill.

    Finally, Alex understood why his Intimidation''s skill level increased, it was because it was rted to the dragon.

    ''''I understand that it''s a dragon-rted skill. However, the (+50) on my DEF are there for what?"

    ¡¼Oh! that? You should check your new title. You will understand if you do.¡½Silveria suggested.

    Nodding Alex checked the description of his new title, [The Reborn]

    [The Reborn: A title given to the most courageous, to the one that went through hellish pain to evolve.

    Add 50 points to DEF.]

    ''''How stingy. Only an increase of 50 points with everything I went through, it''s too little.'''' Alexined as if he was not happy with the new title bonus.

    Silveria could not help but chuckle.

    ¡¼You sounds like you don''t want it? Don''t be too greedy, you have gained more than you have initially thought.¡½

    ''''You are right but a little bit more wouldn''t hurt. I have suffered for three days after all. Well, I guess I''ll gain anything byining.'''' He said and stoppedining.

    He took out another bottle of iced orange, opening it he took a sip before announcing,

    ''''Time to check my Special Abilities.''''

 Chapter 84 - 82: Silveria New Abilities

    ¡¼Master I got some good news to share as well. However, I''ll let you check on your Special Abilities first.¡½Silveria said to Alex who was eager to learn more about his Special Abilities that appeared out of nowhere. Probably because he met some requirements for them to appear or it was the doing of the pill (converted Wyvern''s heart) ingested.

    ''''Oh? I''m impatient then. However, I will check my Special Abilities first.'''' Alex said before reading the description of his first Special Ability.

    [Danger Sense: From now on you will have a strong dodge intuitive ability. And when you''re unprepared or you are being attacked by unseen enemies, you can retain the reflexive dodge ability brought by your Agility.

    Also, you will have a six sense, which will help you feel an attack in advance. This prediction ability is affected by your Intelligence, it''s to say the higher is your Intelligence, the stronger is your ability to predict.

    Note: It''s a passive ability.]

    ''''Nice ability, with this ability I''ll be immune to sneak attack. I need to increase my INT to benefitpletely from this ability.'''' Alex said before distributing his unused BP.

    ¡º[Status]

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 35

    Experience Value (XP): 0/7200

    Magic Power: 2200 (+100 BP) ?2300

    Magic: None

    Attack: 550 (+50 BP ) ? 600

    Defense: 600

    Agility: 625 (+50)

    Intelligence: 450 (+150 BP) ? 600

    Luck: 400

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''Now-"

    Alex hastily stopped speaking before disappearing from the ce he sat to reappear twenty meters away. He didn''t even use any skill, he just jumped back.

    A Poison toad attacked him by spitting its poison, if his Six sense had not warned him he would be poisoned by now. The Poison toad was astonished because its surprise attack failed.

    ''''It has been a long time since Ist fought against one of your kind,'''' Alex said before throwing a knife at the still surprised toad.

    Whoosh!

    The Silver Bettie''s was too fast for the Poison toad to react, the poor toad died with its head burst open due to the sheer force behind the thrown knife.

    ''Return''

    Alex ordered and the Silver Bettie''s reappeared in his hand, its speed was fast almost akin to teleportation. After collecting the usual materials from the dead toad Alex left his current location because the dead monster may draw some monsters toward it.

    Unnamed waterfall, the core region of the Mira forest.

    Alex sat on a rock near the river and inhaled some fresh air before checking the description of his second Special Ability.

    [Overdrive: It''s an ability that enables you to gain a temporary boost of level by sacrificing some of your stats. There are two levels of Overdrive.

    1st Level Overdrive: By sacrificing 10% of your stats ( DEF, AGI, INT, LUK) you will temporarily gain 5 levels.

    Duration: 30 Seconds

    2sd Level Overdrive (Limit Break): By sacrificing 15% of your stats ( DEF, AGI, INT, LUK) you will temporarily gain 10 levels.

    Duration: 15 Seconds

    Note: After using the 1st Overdrive you will be unable to fight for half of a day while after using Overdrive (Limit Break) you will be unable to fight for three days. Your body will suffer internal damage, you may even lose consciousness.

    Also the sacrificed stats will be recoveredter. For the first Overdrive it will be after three days while for the second, it will be after a week to a month. However, after waking up you will be unable to use Overdrive for a week.]

    Alex sucked a mouthful of air while doing a quick calction. If he were to sacrifice 10% of his stats ( DEF, AGI, INT, LUK) he will temporary gains 5 Levels, it was to say if he uses it at his current level he will be 40 during 30 seconds.

    In the case he uses Overdrive (Limit Break) he will be Level 45 (a temporary increase of 10 levels) for a short 15 seconds, however, one can do a lot of things in 15 Seconds. This ability''s a double-edged sword, one must think carefully before trying to use it because the consequences of using it are not small, let''s imagine you became unable to fight for half a day and at that time someone sneaks to attack you? Unable to defend yourself you''ll die. The penalties for using Overdrive: Limit Break are harsh however considering what the skill offer it was understandable.

    ¡¼Overdrive is a good power booster however the consequences after using it are dire especially the second level. You will lose consciousness and in the case, you don''t manage to finish the enemy you''ll die. I do hope Master you will consider it before using it.¡½

    ''I know. Let''s hope the day I will use this ability nevere.'' Alex thought.

    However soon he will know how wrong he was.

    ''''Okay dear Sil, time to tell me about the good news you were talking about,'''' Alex said switching the subject.

    ¡¼Master do you remember that it''s cost 50 MP per bullet?¡½Silveria asked.

    ''''I do. Why do you ask?"

    ¡¼It''s because now you only need 25 MP to create a normal bullet. And I forget to tell you previously, the stronger is your ATK stat the more powerful your bullets will be.¡½

    ''''Amazing. With my current MP, I can fire 92 normal bullets. Tell me why the amount needed to create a normal bullet decreased so suddenly?" Alex asked trying to understand the reason for this sudden decrease.

    ¡¼It''s simply because you bing stronger and more importantly it''s because I almost removed most of my seals.¡½

    ''''I see. I like the second reason more and I do hope the day you''ll turn free, a normal bullet will be free.'''' Alex said with a smile.

    ¡¼Why not wish for other bullets to be free as well you greedy Master.¡½

    ''''Come on I''m not that greedy hence I won''t wish for it.''''

    ¡¼Oh? So you are aware that you are greedy?¡½

    ''''I''m well aware of this fact but do tell me in life who isn''t greedy?" Alex asked amused.

    ¡¼Me for example.¡½Silveria said, she sounds so serious that Alex was lost of words.

    ''''Tell me about your new abilities or New bullets you have unlocked,'''' Alex asked, diverting the subject to another one.

    Sighing Silveria started to exin,

    ¡¼I have unlocked four New abilities, well bullets to say.¡½

    ''''I''m all ears.''''

    ¡¼? Piercing Bullet: As the name suggests it is a bullet with stronger prative force.

    Cost: 200 MP.

    ? Vanishing Bullet: Remove presence. The effect is dispelled upon taking any damage.

    Cost: 200 MP

    Duration: 3 minutes

    Note: It can be used on others

    .

    ? Phantom Bullet: A special bullet with extremely strong prative and destructive force. It''s an invisible bullet.

    Cost: 500 MP.

    ? Dispel Bullet: Can temporarily reduce the target''s attack power.

    Duration: 1 minute.

    The duration will depend on the target''s level.

    Cost: 700 MP.¡½

    That''s some powerful abilities. Alex thought.

    Alex smiled before summoning Silveria and aimed it at the rock fifteen meters to his left.

    ''Phantom Bullet.''

    Boom!

    The upper part of the was sted into smithereens.

    ''''Nice bullet. I didn''t even saw it, all I saw is the damage it has done.'''' Alex said with a wide grin, this bullet drains too much of MP still it''s worth it, this is the most powerful of his bullets. He couldn''t wait to test it on some powerful enemies.

    ¡¼I was sure you will try one of the new bullets and I was betting on the third one. You did not disappoint me.¡½

    ''''Good to know. Time to massacre some monsters.'''' Alex suddenly said.

    ¡¼I thought you will say that. Indeed it''s time to massacre some monsters. Fufufu, I can''t wait to taste some blood.¡½Silveria said in a creepy tone.

    ''''Gross,'''' Alex said before kicking the ground and disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 85 - 83: Being Too Handsome Is A Sin

    It was a way past noon when Alex decided that it was time for him to return. His three days in Mira forest has been eventful and worthwhile. He was Level 15 when he came in but now he''s level 37, he had level twice after massacring some poor Goblins, some Soldiers Ants and killed 20 Wind Wolves that came for revenge, Alex was surprised because he hadn''t thought they could still locate him after the change he went through, guess his scent did not change.

    Talking about being Level 37, it was pretty hard to level up.

    Starting from Rank 4 (Lv 32~Lv 42) it became hard to level up with the meager amounts of XP Monsters like Goblins or Soldier Ants offered, he gained 8000 XP after killing 20 Wind Wolves.

    Alex had read it somewhere, it was said that every three Ranks the amount of XP needed to level will double. Let''s say normally you''ll need 3200 XP to reach level 32 from level 31, then after bing level 32 (Rank 4) from then one instead of 3300 XP it will be 6600 XP. This will continue until Rank 6, from 7 to 9, it will double again, the same thing from Rank 9 to 12. As for the amount of XP needed from Rank 13 to 15 it was unknown, it wasn''t stated in the book he read at the town library, maybe he will gain more information once at the Imperial Magic Academy.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 37

    Experience Value (XP): 500/7400

    Magic Power: 2300 (+50 (30 BP)) ?2350

    Magic: None

    Attack: 600 (+30 (10 BP)) ? 630

    Defense: 600 (+20) ? 620

    Agility: 675 (+20) ? 695

    Intelligence: 600 (+20) ? 620

    Luck: 400 (+20) ? 420

    BP:

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    After checking his new status Alex became aware of the fact he had not distributed his SP (Skill Point) yet.

    ''''Let''s do this at the Inn.'''' he decided.

    ''''Sil, there was always something I mean to ask.'''' Alex suddenly said after remembering something.

    ¡¼What is it?¡½

    ''''Why it''s impossible for me to use other weapons like sword, spear, and so on?"

    ¡¼Fufufu, it''s because other weapons are thrash and are for the brute.¡½Silveria responded she didn''t hide the disdain she had for other weapons.

    Alex''s lips twitched and he asked, ''''So guns are not for a brute?"

    ¡¼How rude. Weapons like us are for elite people because we are the apex and because of our esthetics.¡½

    ''''Be serious will you.'''' Alex rebuked her.

    ¡¼Sigh! You are no fun at all. Well, the reason why you can''t use other weapons besides us is that after signing a contract with us you can''t use other weapons until you die. As for why we left you to use knives and throwing knives, it was because without allowing you to use at least that you''d be dead. By the way, it''s me who approved it so be grateful.¡½Silveria exined.

    Ignoring thest part Alex asked switching to another subject,

    ''''I see. Sil, tell me don''t you have anything for me that can conceal my status when someone is appraising me?"

    ¡¼I do have something that can help you, however, I hope you like wearing earrings?¡½Silveria answered and asked another question in turn.

    ''''I like wearing earrings. However, I don''t want any ugly earring to wear.'''' Alex said in advance.

    Silveria chuckled for a while,

    ¡¼How rude. Today you are being too rude. And do note that my esthetics sense is way above yours, so no need to fret. Sorry, it is gonna hurt a little.¡½

    Silveria announced and before Alex couldn''t ask for more details he felt a piercing pain on his left ear followed by the feeling of something being attached there.

    Hastily bringing a small mirror stored inside his Item box, Alex observed himself.

    ''''I got to say in terms of look I''m not inferior to that dick of Leonardo, no I''m more handsome especially with this silver earring dangling on my left ear,'''' Alex said while shing a handsome man grin. After the hellish pain, he went through he had be more handsome on top of having a top physical.

    If a girl was here she would have blushed seeing how handsome am I. He thought before touching the Silver earring.

    It''s a small earring, its end was shaped like a cross.

    ''''Beautiful.''''

    ¡¼I know you should praise thisdy more.¡½

    Alex offered no reply because he knew it was what he wants.

    Pouting Silveria continued,

    ¡¼With this earring on, nobody can''t Appraise you. Well, except for someone at Rank 12 and above.¡½

    ''''I see. Time to go back.'''' Alex announced before using a ck bandage to tie his long ck hair. If he was wearing a White robe instead of his ck pants and long sleeve shirt he would have looked like a handsome cultivator in wuxia novel.

    .....

    The northern gate of the city, today was going to be another boring day as well thought the guards stationed here. Their captain was off duty today yet because of the Vice-captain being too strict they can''t ck off, meaning they can''t even y their usual game with their Vice-captain staring at them like a hawk observing its prey.

    ''''Ah! Too boring. It would have been nice if a beautiful woman just graced us with her presence.'''' said the guard on the left.

    ''''I do share your sentiment, however-" the words the other guard was nning to say got stuck in his throat when he saw what wasing from the other side. There was a surprise written over his face followed by a bit of hatred.

    Having taken notice of his friend''s unusual behavior, the guard on the left who talked previous nced in the direction where his friend was looking at. He was surprised before smiling bitterly because he understood why his friend was behaving as he did.

    ''''Seriously instead of a beautiful girl, it''s a handsome man. I''m too jealous of his handsome face, if I have a face like that I can have any girl I want.''''

    Snorting the guard on the right responded,

    ''''How idiotic. Do you think because he''s handsome he can''t get all the girls? Impossible, it''s just impossible. He''s a bit handsome that''s all, I do not even envy him.''''

    The guard on the left nced at his friend and thought, ''Then why you are being jealous for? As if he had slept with your mother.''

    He just thought that but did not say it aloud,

    ''''You are probably right but he will have more chance winning girl''s heart more than any of us. Being so handsome is a plus in life. Don''t worry, everyone has a role in life, being handsome it''s not ours.''''

    ''''Humph!" the guard on the left snorted.

    ''Are you a girl?'' thought the guard on the left.

    By now the handsome man was in front of them, smiling he said.

    ''''Evenings brothers how was your day?" he asked.

    ''''As usual, it''s boring but peaceful.'''' the guard on the left responded after checking the handsome man Guild card.

    ''''I see. Have a nice evening then.'''' the handsome man said before entering.

    However, just after passing the other guard, he heard him click his tongue.

    The handsome man paused, then smiled and said,

    ''''Sigh! being too handsome sometimes is a sin.''''

    Leaving these words behind he left.

    The two guards were dumbfounded as they stared at the handsome man''s back.

    ''Big brother. No need to be that shameless. You''ll have been cooler if you just left simply without saying anything.'' the guard on the left thought.

    On another side, Alex a.k.a the handsome man was smiling.

    ''Sigh... To think there no honest people like left in this world anymore. I just started a truth yet they are so surprised.''

    ¡¼Too shameless.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''I will take it as apliment.'' Alex said not breaking his smile.

    ¡¼Fufufu, I wasn''t praising you but being optimistic is a good thing.¡½Silveria said amused.

    Alex offered no reply, however inwardly he was holding back the urge to curse her.

    Sighing because our benevolent he was Alex continued and entered inside the city.

 Chapter 86 - 84: Her Day Off

    Today, Sera had decided to take a day off. Lately, she hadn''t taken any day to cool off, she has been busy either with her work or either by being in her father''s shop acting as a receptionist.

    Unknown to Alex being the receptionist at Smith''s store was not her main job, they have proper receptionists, one of them was on maternity leave while the other, well, had some family issues to settle reason why she wasn''t often present.

    Alex would be surprised if learn this fact. Sera thought.

    Talking about the boy in question, Sera couldn''t help but shook her head. The boy was too normal for her taste to be the person Leena was waiting for.

    Truth be told there was a little bit of air of mystery around the boy, however that''s all. Ask Sera if she would have epted that Alex was the one Leena was looking for if it wasn''t Leena who said it herself.

    There is a quote that said ''Do not judge a book by its cover.''

    ''''I guess it''s true.'''' She mumbled.

    ''''What? Sera did you say something?" Delphi, the receptionist at Dior''s store asked.

    Sera shook her head, ''''No, I wasn''t talking to you, I was lost in thought.''''

    ''''How rare to see the always serious Sera be lost in thought. Tell me what is bothering you? Maybe it''s about a boy? If it''s, this Big sister will help you.'''' Delphi announced with her arms crossed emphasizing her Big assets who would have made any normal man gulp.

    For a moment Sera''s eyes were drawn toward those Big melons, she couldn''t help but shook her head, if she had these it would have been a hindrance in her job. Men seem to like it Big, though.

    ''What I''m thinking?'' She wondered before shaking her head.

    ''''No, I was simply lost in thought. I wasn''t thinking about a man.''''

    Delphi rolled her eyes but choose not toment any further. The face she was previously making was the face of someone thinking about a man (Not forcibly romantically), as an expert, Delphi knew it (Auto-proimed, though).

    Suddenly, Delphi remembered that young man with beautiful green eyes and his lovely little sister. How badly she wants to see them again, especially the man. Maybe she will gain the little sister''s trust first, then her approval before slowly get the man itself. The man is her type and more importantly, she was sure he was destined to do big things, just thinking about it aroused her.

    ''''Umu! This n should works.'''' Delphi mumbled while licking her lower lip seductively, she had hungry look in her eyes.

    Sera who was looking at Delphi shuddered, she felt a chill running down her spine. Whatever going through her mind, whatever she''s nning spell trouble for whoever it was destined for, because she had a look of a predator, not your typical one but a sexual predator''s look.

    At the same time, Alex was about to arrive at the northern gate but suddenly he stopped moving because his Six senses warned him of iing extreme danger. He felt goosebumps all over his body, hastily checking everywhere he did not find anything nor his Divine Sense caught something.

    ''It''s must be my imagination.'' Alex thought before continued walking.

    Back to Sera''s location.

    After paying the bill she hastily left to not be drawn in whatever Delphi was nning, especially when she became aware who was the target. She could only pray for him not to be caught by the subus or else he will be sucked dry.

    ''''Sera let''s have dinner one of these four to chat between girls. To exchange ideas.'''' Delphi shouted at the retreating Sera''s back.

    ''Like hell, I will.'' Sera thought but did not say it aloud. Delphi can be considered one of her rare friends, if not her only friend in this city.

    Shaking her head she decided to move toward her next destination, a jewelry store to buy earrings.

    By the way, today she was dressed in short ck jeans and ck leggings with ballerinas, on top, she wore what looks like a Women''s Casual Lapel Slim Long Sleeve Denim Outercoat Jacket Windbreaker.

    The first time Alex saw the dress code of this world, he was astonished, it wasn''t that different from the one on Earth.

    Sera''s hair was braided style''s Dutch braid. Overall she was extremely beautiful. Every man she passed nced in her way, however, most of them knew her, who was her dad. Knowing her attitude nobody tried to woo her, they just exchanged greetings.

    After leaving the jewelry store, Sera decided to buy an Ice cream. No matter which world, women are Ice cream lovers.

    ''''Good evening, Ms. Lisa.'''' Sera greeted the middle-aged woman at the Ice cream store.

    ''''Evening Little Sera. You look beautiful, where''s your date?" Ms. Lisa asked face full of smile.

    Chuckling Sera responded, ''''There no one. I''m alone. One Soft Ice cream please.''''

    ''''What a shame.'''' Ms. Lisa said and started preparing the Soft Ice cream.

    Suddenly, there was amotion behind and even without turning around Sera knew some annoying flies wereing her way.

    She could not help but heave a sigh, even Ms. Lisa''s face contorted for a moment before regaining its normalness (business smile).

    ''''Hello, gorgeous I''m Larry Fishburns.'''' A young man who seemed to be in her early twenties approached Sera and said. He had short brown hair and eyes of the same hue. He was wearing a in shirt and left it unbuttoned at the top for a more casual look. On top of the shirt he''s wearing a trendy vest with 3 buttons, it has a fairly deep v-line, which causes the vest to line up perfectly with the jacket''s v-line when it''s a button-up.

    The jacket was clearly made for him, it was a perfect fit. He was wearing pants which copy the style of the jacket, both in color and pattern and they make an idealbination with his shoes. He was wearing avish pair of cap-toe balmorals.

    All of this screams ''I''m a young Master of a noble family.''

    Behind the young man were four other young men dressed more reservedly. Clearly, there was the man''sckey.

    ''Go burn some fish instead ofing to harass me.'' Sera thought, however, it was not shown on her face. She knew this family, The Fishburns'' family is a bar house. This Larry is one of their young masters.

    Turning her head around with a smile that wasn''t a smile, she said,

    ''''Evening Mr. Fishburns I''m Josie, but sorry I''m busy however I''m happy to have encountered you.''''

    Ms. Lina almostughed when she heard Sera introducing herself as Josie.

    Larry''splexion darkened for a moment, however, he quickly concealed it. This girl was the most beautiful woman he had seen since stepping into this deste ce, well the elf receptionist doesn''t count because she was out of his league. He didn''t know why but he couldn''t talk after she nced at him. One nce was all it had taken for him to forget everything he had nned to say beforehand.

    And now he saw another beautiful girl, there was no way he would let her go, his trip will be boring if he were to let her go. He had not touched any women for a while. This one should do. Larry thought before putting on his most beautiful smile.

    If one were to couple this smile with his little bit handsome face, it would have been fatal for women, for normal women that is.

    ''''Don''t be hasty, gorgeous. By the way, I know you are called Sera, not Josie. Let me invite you for a dinner. We will talk while trying to know more about each other.'''' Larry said while shing a smile, showing his pretty white teeth.

    Sighing Sera''s smile vanished, her tone turned a bit frosty as she said, ''''Sorry, like I said I''m busy it will not be possible. Excuse me.''''

    She then took her soft Ice cream, paid, and try to leave, however, the four men behind stopped her by blocking her way.

    ''''Young master Larry is talking to you. At least hear him out.'''' Said one of them.

    ''''Move aside,'''' Sera said with her face turning more and more frosty.

    ''''What if I don''t?" asked the man.

    Meanwhile, Larry was smiling not saying anything, as if what happening had nothing to do with him, he was just enjoying the show. His men will not let her go now that became aware of his interest in the girl.

    When Sera wanted to make a move she heard a voice, the voice wasn''t particrly loud, however, it was a powerful voice.

    ''''Pathetic. Don''t you see she''s not interested? Leave her alone and by the way, she is already taken.''''

    Everybody turned in direction of the voice. There stood a young man dressed in a white long sleeve shirt and ck pants. He had long ck hair tied behind his back, he had green eyes. This ck haired young man was extremely handsome, almost a perfect score. He was wearing small silver cross-shaped earrings on his left ear that gave him the look of a gangster.

    Larry''s face turned ck when he saw the man whose smile irked him more than his Big brother.

    Calming down his surging anger he asked,

    ''''May I know who you are?"

    The handsome man chuckled and said, ''''I''m her man.''''

    The handsome man pointed his finger at Sera.

    There was a long silence before Sera who had stayed silent until now said.

    ''''Excuse me but who are you?"

 Chapter 87 - 85: Dark Chocolate Is Good For Your Health

    Hearing Sera''s question, Alex almost fell face first. He had forgotten the heaven-shaking change he went through, not only he became extremely handsome, his height had increased as well, let''s not forget his short hair became longer as well. With all these changes it was almost impossible for anyone except his sister to identify the current Alex.

    Larry''s men startedughing, even Larry was grinning.

    Looking at the five as they were some sort of clowns, Alex moved, passing through the four men and he appeared right beside Sera, who was surprised. Even Larry was surprised by Alex''s move, his face turned serious.

    Finally, the four clowns stoppedughing as they caught on to what was going on. They were surprised to see Alex in the middle of them, he was previously twenty meters away.

    One of them couldn''t help but blurt out, ''''But how?"

    Ignoring him Alex stared Sera in the eyes, ''''I''m hurt, you haven''t seen your hubby for only a few days and you already forget about him. I''m extremely shocked.''''

    Sera''s lips twitched, staring at those beautiful green eyes finally she became aware of who this person was, she became even more surprised.

    ''No way, since when did he became this handsome? His height and hair increased in few days. He''s indeed full of surprise.''

    All these thoughts run through her head, however, she maintains her poker face as she asked.

    ''''Alex?"

    ''''The unique and the only one. I''m here ''Ma ch¨¦rie''.'''' Alex said before taking her hand in his.

    She did not shake it off because she was busy figuring out what that ''Ma ch¨¦rie'' meant.

    Finally, noting up with a trantion she switched to another subject.

    ''''Where have you been since 3 days ago? Your sister was worried.''''

    Alex heaved a sigh, ''''My apologies but I''m here now. I know how worried you must have been not seeing your hubby for a few days.''''

    Sera smiled and looked elsewhere, that gesture got misinterpreted by the others, Ms. Lisa smiled thinking ''Isn''t your date finally here?''

    While Larry''s face turned livid at this disy.

    Sera on the other hand was doing her best not to curse Alex''s shamelessness. He was taking advantage of her, his hand was now around her waist.

    ''What a pervert.'' Sera thought.

    Behaving as if he hadn''t seen Sera doing her best not to curse him, Alex turned to face Ms. Lisa.

    ''''Evening Ms. Lisa. Six boxes of Special Ice cream, please.''''

    ''''I''ll be right back.'''' Ms. Lisa said with a beautiful smile and started preparing the orders.

    Meanwhile, Alex was flirting with Sera, who wasn''t responding. From the onlooker''s perceptive, it would appear like she was pouting, she was angry because her man left for days without informing her.

    Larry, almost exploded in anger, especially when sometimes Sera will blush after Alex whispered something into her ears. This disy of intimacy was irritating, he could have chosen to leave with his men but that would seem like he admitted defeat, that he was inferior to Alex, there''s no he would do that.

    Shortlyter Ms. Lisa came with Alex''s orders, if she had note Sera was nning to p Alex''s hand from her buttocks. She was aware he was doing this to help her send away that annoying fly but the bastard had been taking advantage of her. Even if she knew Alex was doing this to make more realistic. Isn''t bit too much? Never she would have thought, Alex was this shameless.

    ''''Thank Ms. Lisa. We will be on our way. We wille to visit you another day. By the way, do you have Dark Chocte?" Alex asked after paying the bills and stored the six boxes away.

    Larry and men''s eyes widened, for a moment greed shed through their eyes. To think this handsome man had a space ring. His background must not be small. Larry became more jealous of this fact, however, when he heard thest part of Alex''s sentence, he got a pretty bad feeling.

    ''''I do. Do want to order some Dark Choctes as well handsomed?'''' Ms. Lisa answered. She sells pretty everything here. From Ice creams to candies.

    Alex smiled and added one gold coin, then he pointed his finger at the five men and said with a serious expression on his face.

    ''''Not for me but for these gentlemen standing over there since sometimes already. I found that they have a heart problem. Just look at their faces.''''

    Ms. Lisa and Sera were sure that whatever Alex was going to say next would make themugh.

    Yet they still observed the five faces, indeed at the moment, they aren''t looking good. They were clearly pissed off, especially Larry.

    ''Isn''t it because they are pissed off? And you are the culprit.'' Sera thought, nevertheless she still asked innocently.

    ''''So what Dark Chocte have to do with this?"

    ''This girl, she is doing it on purpose, women are sure scary.'' Alex thought, yet he still answered with a straight face.

    ''''You know from where am I, doctors says, I mean clerics say that Dark chocte is rich in antioxidant vonoids, which are healthy for your heart. Regrly eating this rich treat can decrease your risk of stroke and heart attack by 39 percent.''''

    ''''What are antioxidant vonoids?" Sera asked, she was still acting innocently like a child without any bad intentions.

    ''''That is not the point. The point is that it can help them. So, sell them dark chocte worth 1 gold coin. You guys must regrly eat this, Dark Chocte is good for your health.'''' Alex added like someone doing a good action.

    ''''Puh~hahahaha.'''' Sera burst intoughter, she even held her stomach, Ms. Lisa was doing her best not to follow her.

    Finally, understanding the meaning of Alex''s move, Larry''s eyes almost spit fire.

    ''''You bastard.''''

    ''''You wee.''''

    Leaving these words behind Alex picked Sera up and disappeared.

    Ms. Lisa did not know what to do, it became awkward, she had taken the 1 gold coin, yet she can''t bring herself to sell the Dark chocte to Larry and his men. She was not blind nor she''s an idiot, from Larry''s get up and a family name she knew he was a noble, better not offend a noble, or else she may close her store if the other party decided to find trouble with her.

    Ms. Lisa sighed and decided to keep the money and knock some sense into Sera''s manter. It''s good to be hot-blooded when one is young, however, one must be careful, especially in front of a noble.

    In this world background is everything, powerful family dictates thew, better not offend a noble, even if you are the most handsome man.

    Unknown to her, Alex also has ast name, if she knew this. She would have only smiled bitterly and say, young masters, are sure arrogants.

    Meanwhile, while Ms. Lisa was lost in thought, Larry''s face went through astonishing changes, from red to purple then finally ck, he looked like a cartoon character who was about to vomit. He was feeling extreme rage for being humiliated in front of his men and more importantly in front of the girl he was trying to impress.

    Doing his best to not explode, Larry said to one of his men.

    ''''Find me anything on the man who just left. Find where he lives.''''

    ''''Understood young master.'''' the man responded before leaving.

    Larry smiled, his smile was vicious. He was already seeing Alex groveling in front of him while he was enjoying his girl.

    ''''Nobody ridicules me. You''ll pay for today''s affront.''''

    Spatting these words Larry left with his men after ring at Ms. Lisa.

    Thetter could only smile bitterly, hoping Alex will not suffer too much.

    ''He is a good customer and a good customer is rare. Hope I''ll be seeing you soon, not to disfigured, though.'' Ms. Lisa mumbled inaudibly as she watched Larry leave with a vicious smile.

 Chapter 88 - 86: Sera Wexon

    On the other hand, after picking Sera in princess carry, Alex blinked and appeared in another district.

    He was smiling, Sera who has been princess carried out of the blue couldn''t help but blush when she inhaled Alex''s manly scent. She quickly calmed down her heart who was about to start a race.

    She was astonished by Alex''s skill, she had heard about it but experiencing it was another thing.

    Previously, it was impossible to Blink with another person, however since the skill went up, bing level 5, it became possible. However, only one person could blink with him.

    ''''How long are you nning to hold me for?"

    Sera asked after noticing Alex was not nning to let her down. He was still taking advantage of her, considering that one of his hands was on her breast.

    Finally, noticing the unusual softness he was feeling, Alex, smiled and let Sera down.

    ''''Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose.''''

    ''''But you still enjoyed it don''t you?"

    ¡¼ You enjoyed it don''t you?¡½

    Both Sera and Silveria asked at the same time.

    Chuckling Alex said with his arms up, ''''I''m gentlemen. And even if I were to enjoy it, it''s not a crime you are my girl.''''

    ''''You are still on this?" Sera asked amused.

    ''''I dunno what you''re talking about little Sera.'''' Alex yed the dumb.

    Sera''s lips twitched, she tried her best not to curse the shameless man. He even dares to calm her little, neither she had small height, nor her breasts were small (C cup), she was older than he was, and yet she was the being called Little Sera.

    Sigh*

    She couldn''t help but sigh. Alex smiled as if enjoying her reaction. Sera had the impulse to p that smiling face of his and before she could make a move, Alex grabbed her hand and said, ''''Let go grab something to eat.''''

    He then kicked off the ground and dashed with Sera''s hand in his own.

    ''''I can walk by myself you know?" Sera mumbled.

    ''''I know, however just enjoy.''''

    Before she could speak again, they both disappeared and reappear a hundred meters away startling the person in front of them.

    ''''What the hell?" shouted the young man and right before his eyes, they both disappeared again as if they have never been here.

    ''''Max, haven''t you seen the two individuals who were just here?" that young man asked his friend beside him.

    ''''No, I did not see anything. You must have imagined it. Let''s go.'''' Max, the other young man responded.

    It happened several like this, Sera chuckled, she could imagine the shocked people''s reaction. She was thrilled, she was enjoying this new experience.

    ¡¼How funny, to think you''ll use your skill like this.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''No morement.'' Alex said.

    There was a small restaurant 800 meters north of their previous location.

    A waitress was busy cleaning a table, after finishing she decided to move on to another table.

    However, suddenly she was a whooshing sounding from the table she had just cleaned, turning around she got the fright of her life.

    The previous table who was empty without any customer had a customer sitting around it, two customers, one young handsome man, the most handsome man she had ever seen, and an extremely beautiful girl.

    The cleaning tool she was holding almost fell to the ground, however, the handsome man caught it and gave it back.

    ''''Sorry to have scared you. But can we have something to eat? For me, it will be a Ravioli and for mydy, over here it will be-"

    The handsome man stopped talking and turned in direction of the woman as if to ask her opinion.

    ''''For me, it will a sd. Thanks.''''

    The waitress nodded before quickly left with her cleaning tool, she dashed away like she had seen a ghost.

    Suddenly, Sera couldn''t hold herself back any longer so she burst intoughter.

    ''''Fufufu, did you see how shocked she was? After taking our order she scurried away like she had seen a ghost. Fufufu, it''s was too fun.''''

    There was a silence, finally noticing that Alex did not give any reply, he was just staring at her spellbound.

    ''''What?" She asked and stoppedughing.

    ''''No, nothing. You look pretty when you smile. You should smile more.'''' Alex said, he seemed honest.

    ''''What a pretty pick up lines. You must have said it often.''''

    Looking at the mole on her upper lips, Alex had the urge to kiss her. Sometimes one tends to miss out on some details if you don''t observe well, he had never observed Sera up this close. Let''s be honest, she''s beautiful like Sakuya or Luna.

    ''I must have been blind not to notice it previously.'' Alex thought.

    Nothing was shown on his face as he replied.

    ''''Not so often, but believe me. You were really pretty when youugh, especially with that mole. When you smile it''s a beautiful sight to behold. Ah! I''m lucky to have you.''''

    Sera wondered how thick Alex''s skin could be.

    ¡¼I''m also asking myself the same question. Since when did he be so shameless?¡½Silveria also wondered.

    ''''Since when I became yours?" Sera asked amused.

    Smiling Alex answered, ''''Since the moment I said so. Don''t worry I''ll make you mine. I''m just calling you my woman because obviously in a near future you''ll be mine.''''

    ''''What confidence.''''

    ''''If I don''t have confidence in myself, then who will?'''' Alex asked back while drinking some water.

    ''''Well said. Do tell me was your personality like this or it''s because you became handsome?" Sera asked curiously.

    Alex let out a small chuckle while ying with a Gold coin.

    ''''It''s normal for you to ask this since we haven''t interacted much. No, is the answer to your question. My personality was always like this. Previously, I was too concentrating on something else reason why you don''t see anything and it''s not I''ll go my way behaving like this in front of every girls I''ll see. You are special.'''' He said.

    ''''I see. Something changed. What made you change?"

    ''''Someone,'''' Alex answered not going into the details.

    Silveria on the other side smiled when she heard Alex''s answer. She had said to him not to focus heavily on bing stronger while forgetting other essential things like dating or making real friends. It may help him to further progress with his final goal.

    When the two wanted to continue chatting, a new waitress came with their food. The two ate and after finishing eating Sera asked.

    ''''So Alex tell me why the sudden interest in me?"

    Alex wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before answering, however, he did not directly answer Sera''s question.

    "Let''s reintroduce ourselves again.''''

    ''''I''m Alexander Kael Touch, and you are?"

    Sera stayed silent for a couple of seconds before introducing herself.

    ''''I''m Sera Wexon. Nice to meet.''''

    ''''Nice to meet you too. Please take care of your man from now on.'''' Alex added with his thick face.

    ''''Be serious will you.''''

    ''''I''m serious, though,'''' Alex responded with a dejected smile.

    Sera rolled her eyes before heaving a sigh.

    ''''So, your father is Smith Wexon?" he asked.

    ''''Yes. Why did you ask?"

    ''''Nothing,'''' Alex said, he was not going to say her father''s name sounds like a familiar name from Earth, the famous brand Smith, and Wesson.

    ''''To answer your previous question. I will say, I got interested in you because you are hiding something. You may look normal for others but to me, you aren''t normal at all. You are hiding something, I want to know what it is. I often heard people say, women like dangerous men. It goes in both ways, men like dangerous women as well, women with a secret. That''s my primary reason for trying to make you mine, you''ll be my dangerous woman. As for the second reason, it''s because you are pretty and more importantly you''re my type, there is no way I''ll let pass an asion to take adv- Cough, cough I mean flirt with you and make my intentions known.'''' Alex finally exined his reason for wanting her.

    Sera''s lips twitched, she murmured ''You were about to say take advantage weren''t you?''

    However she did not ask, she smiled. She was pretty happy with the reasons Alex gave. Normally, most men will say because she was pretty, she was their sun why they want her. They would start showering her with praises, not forgetting to exaggerate. They would also brag, however, Alex had not done any of that, he clearly stated it was because she seems dangerous, she was hiding something which he wants to know.

    Sera must congratte him for his pretty sharp sense. Being desired because of reasons like those was not a bad thing, It was a pretty new feeling, a feeling she did not dislike.

    The reason why Alex became interested in her was because, the first time he had seen her, he appraised her, however, he hadn''t seen anything, nor even now. Today, when he saw her, his Six senses warned him of how dangerous this woman was. Alex was thrilled, and as he said he became interested in her. He wants her, there was another unspoken reason, Alex had the feeling that Sera was somehow connected to Leena. It may be wrong but Alex bet this was not the case.

    Also after noticing the heaven-shaking change he went through, in their conversation she had never once asked him what happened when she could have asked. When she senses Alex not wanting to go too much into the details about something, she did not push it. It''s a good thing, Alex appreciated it

    Finally, Sera who stayed silent after Alex exined himself talked.

    ''''I got. Not bad. I ac-"

    ''''Oh! So it means you ept being my woman. I''m d. Let''s me kiss you as a reward.'''' Alex said and tried to hold Sera.

    Sera pushed him back, ''''Hold on. When did I say I became your woman?"

    Alex pouted, ''''I thought you just say that.''''

    Sera rolled her eyes, ''''I did not say anything. What I was going to say before you interrupt me was that I ept your reason. There wasn''t question of me epting to be yours.''''

    ''''But you will in the future isn''t it?" Alex asked.

    ''''We''ll see,'''' Sera replied with a soft giggle.

    ''''That''s all I need to know,'''' Alex said while grinning.

    ''''Why are grinning for? I haven''t epted you know?" Sera asked amused by Alex''s reaction.

    ''''But you will. I can hear your heart beating faster. You too shy to admit right now. Don''t worry I''ll be here, patiently waiting for you.'''' Alex said with his lips curled up.

    ''''Shameless.''''

    ''''That''s my Last name,'''' Alex answered not bothered at all.

    ¡¼I say, his face is too thick, thicker than the Chinese wall.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''Shut up.'' Alex said.

    Sera nced at Alex whose shamelessness knows no bounds and shook her head.

    After staying in the restaurant and ordering a dessert, Alex and Sera left after finishing. It was already evening when they decided to return.

 Chapter 89 - 87: On The Way Back

    Nickaido''s here to rify something. Those of you who think Alex''s personality made a 180 turn now that he became handsome are mistaken. It''s quite sad if you think like this because it will show that you don''t get what I''m trying to portray in the recent chapters.

    My goal is pretty simple, to show that he has evolved not because he is now handsome, but after his evolution (thanks to Silveria waking call) he is not only focusing on leveling up like crazy as he was doing since the start but he will start focusing on other things like dating, making friends and other things. That''s my goal in the recent chapters, and I hope now it''s a little bit clear.

    Enjoy!!!

    .....

    Darkness had descended upon the city. The sun had long hidden itself away beneath the horizon and left its ce to human''s artificial lights.

    Alex and Sera could be seen walking side by side exchanging jokes.

    Suddenly, Alex''s hand got pped away because it was sneakily going toward Sera''s waist.

    ''''What that for?" Alex asked while rubbing his hand.

    Sera knew he did not feel anything because of his thick skin, it was to say Alex''s defense was pretty high. Even if she doesn''t know his current level, she could guess his Rank, Rank 4, or almost. His speed of progress was astonishing. He''s special, there''s no doubt about it.

    Locking eyes with him, Sera''s lips curled up, ''''I was teaching a shameless hand how to behave. Do you perhaps know who''s its master?"

    ''''I dunno what you''re talking about,'''' Alex responded, his head tilted sideways.

    ''''No, I bet you do. You are too scared to admit it.'''' Sera said, trying to taunt him.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex said, ''''Think whatever you want.''''

    Sera smiled victoriously, by doing so she let her guard down, and being as he is, Alex wasn''t going to miss this chance to take advantage of her.

    Sneaking his arm around Sera''s waist, he brought her closer into his chest, inhaling her perfume, Alex lowered his head and whispered into her ears. "I''m not scared to admit it, what I prefer it''s directly proving it.''''

    Alex quickly let her go and distanced himself from her because he knew if stayed one more second, he would be pped hence the tactical retreat.

    Finally, Sera reacted, she blushed, ring at Alex for a while, she calmed down before saying.

    ''''I understand. However, can I have a word with you?"

    ''''A word you say? No, I refuse.'''' Alex said distancing himself further from Sera who was slowly advancing toward him with a smile yet not a smile. She was trying her best not to show her anger on her face. Still, there was no way Alex could have misinterpret it.

    ¡¼Master, isn''t it just a word? Just go.¡½Silveria advised.

    ''Shut up Sil. I don''t want to be thrashed.'' Alex replied.

    ¡¼You shouldn''t have taken advantage of her then.¡½

    ''I know, however it''s too fun to tease her. I like it.''

    ¡¼Go receive your punishment then.¡½

    ''Don''t wanna it will hurt.''

    ¡¼Are you a child?¡½Silveria asked amused.

    ''No, I''m seventeen years old.'' Alex answered with a straight face.

    Silveria sighed not saying anything anymore.

    Meanwhile, Sera was fuming inside. The rascal has been taking advantage of her since the moment he helped her.

    ''What a gal. Let''s me catch you and you''ll see how I''ll educate you, you pervert.'' Sera was inwardly thinking this while outwardly she maintains her smiling face.

    ''''Alexander can youe closer? I have some important stuff to discuss with you.'''' Sera said, almost as if pleading him.

    ''''No, say it from where you are. I''ll listen.''''

    ''''Sigh! Are you afraid?" Sera asked.

    ''''I''m not afraid. I''m just cautious. It''s not the same thing.'''' Alex responded.

    ''My foot, you are afraid of being thrashed by me.'' Sera thought, however, she still maintains her smiling face and continued to try tricks him.

    And how could Alex be tricked when he knew what she was up to? Even without his Six senses, there''s no he would go.

    Finally, pissed off because Alex still kept his distance no matter what she said, Sera smiling face broke and she shouted, ''''You better not let me catch you then.''''

    Alex grinned before disappearing, this time he did not use any skill, it was just his speed alone. He was moving at an extremely fast speed.

    Sera grinned before dashing after Alex, her speed wasn''t less his.

    Finally, shoulder with Alex, she nced at him, however, she didn''t see a panic nor she saw the astonishment on Alex''s face, what she saw was Alex putting on a victorious smile as if he was won a bet. And it was at that moment Sera became aware that she was been tricked. Smiling bitterly she asked.

    ''''Do you confirm what you were after?"

    ''''Pretty much,'''' Alex responded with I tricked you kind of smile.

    ''''And I may know what your conclusion is?" Sera asked while inwardly cursing her carelessness.

    ''''I''ve confirmed that you are stronger than me. I do not doubt it, your ss must be specialized in speed. You easily caught up with me at my full speed, yet you are only using a small part of your full speed, it may be because of your high level but Nah! I doubt it is to be the only reason. Call intuition if you want but I''m sure of my assumption. Also when you pped my hand earlier, even if you withheld your strength, I felt it past. With my defense, it was impossible if your was not stronger than me.'''' Alex exined.

    Sera couldn''t help but sigh, to think that all he was doing since earlier was to force her to this, like this he could confirm his guess, how frightening.

    ''''You know you are too cunning.'''' She said.

    ''''I take it as apliment then.''''

    ''''Yeah, you should.'''' She said.

    ''''You not denying mean my assumption is correct,'''' Alex added.

    ''''Noment on that.''''

    ''''I take it as yes then. Hehehe! I''m more interested in you now, I want you more. Be mine.'''' Alex said with a serious face.

    Sera rolled her eyes, ''''I have something to ask can I?"

    Seeing her switching the subject, Alex heaved a sigh before saying. ''''Ask''''

    ''''Tell me will you have only one woman in your life?"

    Alex was caught off guard by this unexpected question, he stayed silent for a moment before smiling bitterly and he answered.

    ''''Sincerely no. I can''t have one woman, I will have multiple women.''''

    After saying that Alex observed Sera''s reaction. Surprisingly, she was smiling,

    ''''You seem surprised,'''' she said.

    ''''Indeed I am.''''

    By now the two had stopped running, they have restarted walking side by side.

    ''''You know no need to be surprised. I like your honest opinion.''''

    ''''Thank God. I thought you won''t want me anymore. d I''m still your man.'''' Alex said while petting his chest as if a catastrophe has been avoided.

    Sera''s lips twitched, she gave Alex a chop over his head.

    ''Ouch''

    Alex cried of pain, ''''That hurts. What if it leaves a bump on my beautiful head? Will you take responsibility?''''

    Sera was amused, ''''What kind of responsibility?" she asked ying along.

    Grinning Alex shamelessly said, ''''Like taking care of me for life. Li-"

    Suddenly, Alex stopped talking and jumped back to avoid Sera''s kick.

    ''''What if it connects down there?" Alex asked protecting his family''s jewel.

    Sera''s lips twitched when she saw what Alex was trying to protect.

    ''''That would be unfortunate then. Well, even without it you can still live.'''' She said with a smirk.

    ''''How heartless. To think you''ll turn your husband into a eunuch. Are you perhaps nning to green me afterward?" Alex asked with a frown, the feeling of being greened isn''t good, even knowing Sera wasn''t his woman, at least not yet.

    Sera''s lips twitched, she gently massaged her temples, trying to shave off her brewing headache.

    ''''I never said that.''''

    ''''Safe,'''' Alex mumbled as he took a deep breath.

    ''''Can you be serious for once?" Sera asked feeling a headache.

    ''''I''m always serious, though,'''' Alex said with a shrug.

    ''''And me I''m the daughter of a Goddess then. Seriously, I get it now, you are a lost cause.''''

    Alex''s lips couldn''t help but twitch being called a lost cause.

    ''''Coming back to my earlier exnation. I was saying there''s no need to be surprised, polygamy is legal in this world. Even if my dad is monogamous, I''m not against a man having multiple lovers, what I dislike is to act like you only love her and go cheat in her back. Be frank with her at the start, and if she wants to be with you even after knowing this then lucky you. However, never made a woman think she''ll be the only one in your life, and afterward, you go cheat on her. It''s pretty nasty to do that. No woman should experience this.'''' Sera gave her opinion on their earlier subject.

    ¡¼Indeed she''s right.¡½Silveria also seems to share Sera''s opinion.

    Alex''s expression turned serious. ''''I guess you''re right. It''s nasty to do that.''''

    ''''I''m d you shared my opinion. When you said no, you won''t have only one woman. I was happy. If you have said yes, we wouldn''t be having this conversation because I have seen it in your eyes, you are not a only one woman''s husband. Good for you, you''ve been frank. Always remember this, be frank with women when ites to things like these. If she epts, then she''s yours, if not let her go. That one is not molded for you.''''

    ''''Thanks for the advice. I''ve noted it.'''' Alex said thankfully for her advice.

    ''''You wee,'''' Sera said happily that he didn''t take it wrong. Her impression of him went up, s hearing Alex''s next words dropped it towards the bottom this time.

    ''''If what you said it''s true. Then doesn''t mean that you are perfectly molded for me? Hehehe! I''m d because you are my custom made molds.''''

    ''''You are really a lost cause,'''' Sera said with a sigh.

    ¡¼Indeed.¡½Silveria also shared the same opinion.

 Chapter 90 - 88: Small Chat With The Father-daughter Pair

    Alex and Sera continued to chat until they arrived in front of Smith''s store. The old man could be seen outside smoking, and when he saw theming, he nced in their way, his eyes slightly widened for a moment when he saw the handsome young man beside his daughter, he chuckled. Smith then nced at his daughter who was happily chatting with the handsome youth like they were close friends.

    Smith was astonished, his daughter wasn''t this careless, they must be a story behind her behavior. He decided to tease her and at the same time gauge the youth''s reaction.

    ''''Dad, I''m home.. How was your evening?" Sera asked.

    ''''Boring, so decided to smoke outside. I thought you said you were going to be alone. Where this brate from? Is he you man?'''' Smith asked.

    Sera smiled bitterly before ncing at Alex who was ying the stranger. Her father did not seem to recognize Alex after the change he went through.

    Before Sera could open her mouth and exin, her father asked.

    ''''Poord. He didn''t stand a chance against this youth who you seem to appreciate well. How unfortunate I was vouching for thatd, to think you won''t give him a chance.'''' Why saying that Smith nced at the young man (Alex) from the corner of his eyes.

    Sera''s face contorted as she asked her father.

    ''''Who are you talking about?"

    ''''I''m talking about thatd Alex. I would have preferred him to this shy young man. And I thought you also appreciated him.'''' Smith said, showing a displeased face.

    Alex''s face twitched being called shy while Sera want to find a hole and hide in, never allow this rascal, or else he would use to take advantage of her.

    ''''Dad stops it, I never said that.''''

    ''''No, you did,'''' Smith said refuting his daughter.

    ''''Tell me when then?" Sera asked.

    Alex on the other hand couldn''t help but chuckle, him chuckling didn''t go unnoticed. Smith observed him and for a moment Alex like he was a piece of ingot ready to be sharpened. He couldn''t help but gulp.

    ''''Young man. At least greet me or I''ll never allow you to date, my daughter.''''

    Alex advanced before slightly bowing his head, ''''My apologies father inw, I''ll be more prudent from now on.''''

    Smith nodded his head before correcting Alex, ''''It''s good that you understand, however, I''m not your father inw. Only Alex has the right to call me that.''''

    Sera facepalmed, ''''Dad please stop it. Say no more.''''

    ''''What? Are you dissatisfied with what I''m saying? I''m not going to change it, though. Only Alex has the right to call me like that.'''' Smith said stubbornly.

    Sera could not help but smile bitterly while thinking, ''You have gone and done it. You said what that asshole wants to hear the most. Dammit dad, you are selling your daughter away.''

    ncing in Alex''s direction Sera saw him grinning as if he had won a jackpot.

    Finally, Smith noticed the young man''s face not changing after all he had said. He put on a surprised expression and he asked, ''''Young man why are smiling for? Or do you perhaps think I''m joking?"

    ''''Not all,'''' Alex answered while still maintaining his smile.

    ''''And why are still smiling for? Or are you perhaps that confident in getting my daughter even without my approval?" Smith asked acting perplexed.

    ''''Not all. I''m just happy that you acknowledge me as your son inw. I''m pretty happy.'''' Alex said.

    Smith''s face changed, ''''Since when?"

    ''''It''s my father inw. It''s me, Alex.''''

    "What? You are Alex?" Smith asked disbelief written over his face. His reaction was a little bit exaggerated.

    ''''Yes, it''s me father inw.'''' Alex nodded his head.

    ''Can you stop answering every time with father inw?'' Sera almost shouted, still she held herself back because she knew the rascal wille up with another way to take advantage of her.

    Meanwhile, Smith approached Alex, he then observed him from head to toe as if confirm something, staring into his green eyes he knew Alex was not lying. It was him.

    ''''What happened?" Smith asked not hiding his curiosity at all.

    Smiling Alex exined, however, his exnation almost made the two fell face first.

    ''''Oh! Nothing serious. I went into seclusion to shed my mortal hood. Sigh! It was a tough task, I almost failed, thankfully I''m now here.''''

    ¡¼So you are a God now?¡½Silveria asked amused.

    ''Shut up and lets the adults do the talking here.'' Alex said.

    In the meantime Sera and her father were doing their best to not p Alex in the face, to think he woulde up with an excuse some. Better say I''m not talking about it.

    ''''So, you are now a God? That''s good then. As God now can I ask you a favor?" Smith asked doing his best not tough. He decided to y along.

    ''Dad you shouldn''t have said that. He will use it to his advantage.'' Sera shouted this in her head.

    ''''Ask what thou want. This God will help thou.'''' Alex said.

    ''And now he started talking like some old man from the Lost Era.'' Sera mumbled.

    ''''Nothing serious. I just want you to make it possible to make equipment like Gift. Is it possible?" Smith asked, his face was serious.

    ''Here he goes again.'' Sera mumbled, this is one of her father''s obsession, to make equipment who will not lose in front of Gift.

    Smith''s obsession was unachievable, a lot of renowned cksmiths had tried it since ancient times to pathetically fail in the end. It''s impossible because Gifts are part of one''s soul. There are unbreakable, contrary to a forged sword who will break in front of a powerful Gift no matter which materials used to forge it. Gift is the embodiment of one''s soul, the powerful is a Gift the more powerful is its owner''s soul. Special Gift is from an individual with an exceptional soul.

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Smiling like what Smith asked what child y, Alex said, ''''No problem, however, you need to bestow your daughter to me. As a God, I can''t stay in the mortal realm. So, I will be taking your daughter with me and teach her how to do it, once her formation is finished she wille down to teach you beforeing back to me.''''

    Sera''s lips twitched at how Alex was turning the situation to his advantage.

    Smith nodded his head, then smiled before saying, ''''Did you take this old man for a fool?''''

    ''''Not at all father inw.''''

    ''''Who is your father inw? Did I say you could call me that?" Smith asked.

    Alex looked at Sera as if to tell her, ''You call me shameless. Isn''t your father even more shameless than me?''

    Sera refused to lock eyes with him, she looked in another direction.

    ''''Don''t you said earlier that I''m the only one authorized to call you father inw?" Alex repeated Smith''s earlier words.

    ''''Oh, I said that? I don''t remember. Did you misunderstand what I said? Or did you smoke?" Smith said if he did not remember what he said.

    ''This shameless old man. You are the one smoking yet now you are asking if I smoked, I have even not smoked in this life yet.'' Alex thought.

    ¡¼Life is blind. Normally, he should be your father instead of being Sera''s father, because you two share something inmon.¡½Silveria said.

    ''Which is?'' Alex asked back.

    ¡¼Your shamelessness.¡½

    ''Do not nder a gentleman.''

    Sera was giggling seeing her father messing with Alex like that.

    Alex sighed before deciding to take out his ultimate move. He approached Smith and gave him a box of Special Ice cream.

    ''''Here is it father inw. A small gift from me, it''s nothing serious, just a box of Special Ice cream. I hope you don''t mind father inw, don''t worry I''ll give blueprints of some amazing weaponster.''''

    ''In front of my ultimatebo, you''ll be Koed.'' Alex inwardly thought.

    And indeed Smith''s eyes shined and he took the box from Alex''s hand. pping his shoulders twice he said, ''''What a good future son inw. I appreciate the gift. I can''t wait to chat with you. Come see meter.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Smith entered his store, the meaning of hisst sentence was obvious, ''Come see meter with the blueprints you promised.''

    Naturally, Alex understood this. After Smith left, Alex chuckled and said, ''''We have your father''s benediction so no need to worry. Let''s get married.''''

    ''''In your dreams.'''' Sera rolled her eyes.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex announced,

    ''''Time for me to leave. I have fun this afternoon. Hope we will do it again. This time it will be a real date, though.''''

    Sera only said, ''''Thanks, I have fun too. Wish you good night.''''

    ''''Oh? You are sending me off already. Are you tired of me?" Alex asked while putting on a pained expression.

    ''''Be serious will you.''''

    ''''Hehehe. Here, take it. It''s just a small gift.''''

    Saying that he took another box of Special Ice cream and gave it to her.

    Sera took it and smiled, ''''Thanks.''''

    ''''You wee. Give me a goodbye kiss.'''' Alex said while slowly walking toward Sera.

    ''''Go back already you pervert. Don''t forget your sister must be waiting for you. Go see her.'''' Sera said while kicking Alex, he dodged and appeared behind her.

    Lowering his head he whispered, ''''I''ll be going. See you soon. The next time we will have a proper date. I hope you will ept. Well, I will give you time to consider it. Tell me if you''d like to goter. And we will go after I finish my test in Zilya''s mountain. If you go on date with me, I''ll take it as you epting my proposal. You know each one it''s.''''

    Alex blinked after finishing, leaving Sera alone. Thetter sighed while mumbling,

    ''''Always trying to take advantage of me. Well, at least you are interesting.''''

    Looking in the direction Alex disappeared to, she noticed something unusual, however, she chose to ignore it. Then she went inside the store with the box of Ice cream in her hand.

 Chapter 91 - 89: The Appearance Of The Mobs

    Looking in the direction Alex disappeared to, Sera noticed something unusual, however, she chose to ignore it. Then she went inside the store with the box of Ice cream in her hand, she then closed the door.

    Once inside she saw her father sitting in a chair eating the Ice cream, he almost finished.

    Noticing his daughter entering, Smith did not stop eating as he asked.

    ''''Did thed left?''''

    ''''Yes, he just left,'''' Sera responded before sitting down on another chair in turn. She opened her box and started eating her Ice cream as well.

    ''''You are not nning to do anything to those rats?'''' Her father asked while he continued to eat.

    ''''No, he can take care of it himself. Besides, it''s his fault and knowing him. He had done that in hope of this happening.'''' Sera exined.

    ''''You have a pretty high opinion of thed, huh!'''' Smith said while staring at his daughter in the eyes.

    ''''I do,'''' Sera said before exining what happened, how Alex tricked her.

    ''''Hahaha. He''s sure interesting. Leena has picked a cunning one this time.'''' Smith said before finishing his Ice cream, he wanted to help his daughter finish it, however, Sera refused by moving back. Smith''s face twitched, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''''Even your little act earlier, he was aware of it and decided to y along to get what he wants, your acknowledgment.''''

    ''''Hohoho! Interesting. I want him as my son inw even more now. You should consider it, I''m serious, he''s pretty much to my liking than the other typical young masters.'''' Smith advised, he seemed pretty serious.

    Sera did not give any reply, she continued to silently eat her ice cream.

    ''''Why are not saying anything? Is it because you against him having other women?'''' Smith asked curiously because he knew a man of Alex caliber, destined to do big things will have lots of women around him.

    ''''Not all. It is just that-'''' Sera said until there before stopping talking.

    ''''It''s just what? You know parents will always want what is good for their children. I''m not forcing you but you should consider it, thed is interested in you, use this chance to made a ce for yourself before he returns to the capital where everyone will want him. Haven''t you seen the Heaven defying change he went through? Who is his supporter? He''s destined to do big things. And more importantly, he is interested in you, don''t let this chance slip by, those sharks in the capital will want a piece, and if you not faster enough, you won''t have any ce besides him. You''ll have a lot of rivals, even the three girls under the Imperial academy headmistress are your rival, your biggest rivals, the princesses may also join in. So, think about and decide what you will do, you are twenty already, time to think about yourself. I bet if your mother was here, she would have supported me saying you mustn''t let the boy out of your grape. Good night my sweetheart, sleep well, and please think about it, I love you.''''

    Smith then stood up and kissed his daughter on her forehead before leaving.

    ''''I will. Love you too dad. Good night.'''' Sera responded, once her father''s figure disappeared she heaved a sigh, ''''That rascal, I hope he''s fine.''''

    She then shook her head before going upstairs to sleep. She was rather tired and she needs to think.

    ....

    On the other side.

    After leaving Sera and Smith in front of their store, Alex was silently walking back toward his Inn.

    En route he asked, ''''Sil, have you noticed that the old man knew it was me when he saw me?''''

    ¡¼I do. He was surprised at first but he after that he knew it was you. I don''t understand why he put on that little show.¡½

    ''''Oh? That? He was just probing my intentions about his daughter and also to make it known he is supporting me.'''' Alex exined, he couldn''t help but smile remembering their earlier interactions.

    ¡¼Good for you, you have the father''s approval, nothing stop now from getting the girl.¡½

    ''''You said it sounds as if it''s easy. No matter what I''ll do if the girl isn''t interested it will for naught, even when you have her dad''s approval. It''s just approval to go after his daughter, not he is offering me his daughter on a silver tter to be eaten.''''

    Alex then added by asking a question, ''''Sil, what are your impressions about the girl?''''

    There was a silence before Silveria finally spoke,

    ¡¼Seriously speaking she''s a good catch, however, you should be careful.¡½

    ''''I see. Don''t worry I will. It''s good to not entirely focus on leveling up all the time as I was doing, my life was a little bit blend. However-''''

    Suddenly, Alex stopped talking as if he sensed something, the left side of his faint red lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk on his handsome face.

    ''The fish has taken the bait. Time to ripe some benefits.''

    ¡¼Indeed. For a moment I was afraid they wouldn''te.¡½Silveria said.

    ''There is no way he won''te. People like him are too predictable.'' Alex said before taking the direction of a deserted alley.

    After entering the alley, he stopped before saying, ''''Come out there is no to continue lurking in the darkness like some thief.''''

    p p p !!

    There was a pping sound followed the entrance of ten individuals blocking Alex escaping routes, it was the leader of the group who was pping his hand as if to congratte Alex for noticing that he was being followed.

    ''''I guess you are not all in the face after all.'''' The leader dressed in ck from head to toe, only his eyes were visible said.

    ''''Well, at least you finally showed up, seriously I was tired of waiting for you toe. For a moment I even wondered that maybe you will note. Guess, I was wrong, here you mobs are. Let''s quickly get over it. I''ve something else to do.'''' Alex said while yawning heavily.

    The ten individuals expressions darkened at Alex''s words, if what he said was true then it means, he lured them here. To put it more simply it means he was confident of taking care of them. The leader of the group became cautious and decided to probe him a little.

    ''''Quite joking will you? There''s no way what you said it''s true Alexander Touch, soon to be D Rank Adventurer if you seed the test that is.''''

    ''''Oh? It seems you have done your homework Mr. Fishburns or should I call you Larry Fishburns instead?'''' Alex said amused.

    The leader, no Larry Fishburns stopped for a moment because he was astonished, he was covered not to let the other party know his identity yet he has been easily identified.

    ''''How do you know it was me?'''' Larry asked perplexed. Having been discovered, Larry sees no meaning in hiding anymore.

    ''''Simple no matter what you wear, the demeanor I''m the young master from a noble house doesn''t change. Your eyes also betrayed you, the look of disdain and I''m superior to anybody can''t be concealed. And more importantly, as I had said at the start, I was expecting you. I knew you will personallye because you will want to trample on me. The pleasure of trampling on me is too sweet, it surpasses any danger for you not toe. You are too full of yourself for not doing exactly as I predicted.'''' Alex exined everything so nonchntly that for a moment Larry feels like a clown dancing on someone else turn.

    Fear assaulted him at the thought that everything Alex had done early was for this exact moment, for this exact situation to happen. If it was true then he''s quite frightening. Larry hastily shook his head, refusing to believe Alex.

    ''''Nonsense, you did not predict everything.''''

    ''''You are right. I did not predict you''lle with those thrashes I have thrashed previously. I guess I have been too lenient previously.'''' Alex said while observing the four individuals men in the back trying to make themselves small.

    Hearing Alex''s words, they visibly trembled, they did their best not to show it, nevertheless, Alex still saw it.

    Larry''splexion darkened, he hasn''t anticipated that Alex could also identify the four men at the back, considering how heavily they have dressed themselves to not be identified.

    His eyes narrowed as he started thinking about a possible solution to have things under control because things were about to spiral out of his control.

 Chapter 92 - 90: Graciers Days

    At the same time when Alex entered the deserted alley, at The Moonlight Inn, in the kitchen Gracier was wearing a tablier, hair tied in French braids style, she was helping Ms. Lana cook.

    On the other side, Lea was busy serving with another waitress.

    ''''Thank you Gracier and sorry to ask you to help me out when you must be tired after your training. Sigh! Still hasn''te back yet your big brother? I hope he''s doing fine.'''' Ms. Lana said worriedly.

    Waving her hands, Gracier told her not to worry.

    ''''Big brother is fine. He''s alreadying back. He said he has something to take care of, that he is going to bete.''''

    Indeed Alex had informed her of his tardiness.

    ''''That''s good to know. You should take a break.'''' Ms. Lana said before getting back to work.

    Gracier nodded her head and went outside through the backyard.

    The starry night above was beautiful as usual. There were lighter patches, clusters of faint and bold light, the constetions altered ording to the time of year. These were the same stars that greeted the ancients, the same ones that would be there in millions of years like the guardians of time. Gracier sat back against the cool wood of the bench outside and slowly got lost in thought as she admired the stars twinkling in the night sky.

    She was remembering what happened in those three days, about her so said training.

    Talking about training, well more like subjugation, Gracier couldn''t help but smile thinking about how it''s happened.

    *shback

    It happened the day Alex left, after her Big brother left Gracier also went to the Guild. Exchanging few jokes with Leena who by the way noticed Gracier started to call her directly by her name, she did not mind because she had guessed the reason why Gracier was doing this. She also noticed the subtle change in Gracier''s body, others may have not noticed it, but she was different, she did notice it and it was not hard to guess that it was somehow rted to Alex.

    She would confirm her guess once seeing Alex. Talking about the boy, it seems he went on some errands alone, probably to use the Wyvern''s heart, Leena couldn''t wait and see what changes he will go through. What surprise he would bring because the boy was full of surprise.

    Suddenly, Leena was brought out of her stupor by Gracier.

    ''''I''m going to take a request to in goblins to train. So, I''ll be going, see you soon Leena, and don''t worry I''ll let you Big brother know that you ask how he is doing.'''' Gracier stood up after taking a goblins subjugation request.

    ''''Okay, be prudent. Don''t overdo it.'''' Leena advised her.

    ''''Roger.''''

    Gracier said before leaving the Guild, once outside she spotted Eleonora, that in looking girl that like to harass her Big brother. The corners of her mouth lifted into a smile as she came up with a n.

    After enacting the said n in her mind, she took another direction, and coincidentally the direction she took crossed with the one the girl was taking, so undoubtedly they would cross paths.

    Indeed they did, Gracier acted surprised.

    ''''Sorry, do excuse me to have bumped into you. Oh? Isn''t Big sister Eleonora?'''' Gracier asked after apologizing.

    ''Big sister? Since when did I be your Big sister?'' Eleonora thought however she did not show it on her face.

    Smiling Eleonora asked, ''''Isn''t it Alex''s sister?''''

    ''''Indeed, it''s me.''''

    ''''I see and where is your, Big brother? Usually, you two are together.'''' Eleonora asked after not noticing that Gracier was all alone, without her Big brother in the vicinity.

    ''''Oh? Big brother. He went running some errands. As for me, I decided to tour the city.''''

    Gracier exined and continued walking beside Eleonora.

    ''''That good. I''m going to aplish a request. See you around.'''' Eleonora said before going in another direction.

    ''''See you,'''' Gracier said before going in another direction.

    However, soon coincidentally she encounters Eleonora again, and even if thetter was a nitwit she would have known that something was amiss.

    Eleonora stayed silent and continued walking with Gracier beside her, they continued walking for few streets until she was forced to ask.

    ''''I thought you said you were going on a city tour?''''

    ''''I do.''''

    ''''Then why are you following me?''''

    ''''I dunno what you''re talking about,'''' Gracier says, acting innocently.

    Eleonora''s lips twitched, she stopped and asked, ''''Forget it. Say, what do you want?

    Gracier beamed before exining she wants to follow her to kill some monsters and while at the same time hones her skills.

    Eleonora considered it for a moment before deciding to take Gracier with her. Like this, she would takes advantage of the girl to obtain some information on her Big brother in whom she was interested and besides it will only be today, tomorrow she can concentrate on her original goal. She thought.

    ''''Okay, I ept. Let''s go.''''

    ''''Thanks, Big sister Eleonora.''''

    ''''No need for thanks. I''m only helping you today.'''' Eleonora made it known she was only nning to help her only for today.

    Gracier only smiled, Eleonora mistook it for her agreeing to her condition.

    Oh! How wrong she was.

    And soon she wille to learn this fact.

    The next day, Eleonora once again coincidentally meet with Gracier. Thetter innocently forced her to help her. Sighing Eleonora helped Gracier because yesterday she did not manage to gain anything from the little girl. Maybe today was going to be different. She thought.

    Unfortunately, she still did not manage to get anything useful except for Gracier all the time praising how wonderful and exceptional her Big brother was without telling her what he had done to be so exceptional in the girl''s eyes.

    At the end of the second day, Eleonora thought it would be the end, however, the next day she still coincidentally encounters Gracier.

    ''''Hello, Big sister Eleonora. What a coincidence.'''' Gracier said with an innocent smile.

    ''Coincidence my foot. You were clearly waiting for me here. I have even changed route, yet I still coincidentally meet you and you are saying it''s coincidental, if it''s then I''m the reincarnated Goddess of Demon.'' Eleonora thought inwardly while outwardly she maintains her smiling face, however, those who knew her would have seen that her smile was forced.

    Even Gracier took notice of this, however, she acted as if she had not seen anything.

    ''Big brother said your face must be thicker than anything when you are taking advantage of someone more than you should.'' Gracier thought.

    Eleonora heaved a sigh before deciding to help the little girl farm some XP. After three days shees to learn that the girl was not innocent, nor she''s na?ve as she tried to portray. She was really shameless and cunning.

    At the end of the third day just before Alex came back and encounter Sera, the two decided to stop.

    And before separating Gracier sightly bowed her head to thank Eleonora who smiled happily hearing the first words, however, Gracier''sst words made her lips twitch.

    ''''Thank you for the help today as well. You''ve been a lifesaver. I can''t thank you enough. Well, good evening, and who knows we may coincidentally meet tomorrow as well.''''

    ''No more. This girl is too shameless.'' Eleonora thought before disappeared as if running away, leaving a dumbfounded Gracier behind.

    Shaking her head Gracier murmured, ''''To think Big sister Eleonora is this shy.''''

    She smiled, her gain in these three was not small, her Big brother will proud of her achievement. She thought.

    Meanwhile, in another dimension entirely made of me a beautiful woman was watching all days along what happened, and hearing Gracier''s words she smiled, ''''My child is sure interesting.''''

    End of shback*

    Back to the current world, Gracier''s location.

    After remembering what happened, Gracier smile widened and she said a little bit dejected.

    ''''Sigh! Big brother said he''sing back today. What a shame. If not I would have encountered Big sister Eleonora identally again and generous as she is, she would have helped me train, helped me gain few levels.''''

    [Shameless] Ignia who was in her dimension made of me couldn''t help but blurt out after hearing Gracier innocently say this.

    If Sera and Silveria were here and learned what happened, they would have smiled bitterly while thinking,

    ''Indeed, shamelessness is in the blood.''

 Chapter 93 - 91: Leave All Your Valuables Behind

    Back to Alex''s Location.

    Larry''s eyes narrowed as he started thinking about a possible solution to have things under control before things spiraling out of his control.

    Meanwhile, Alex was also thinking about how to decrease the number of men in front of him, sincerely speaking he had not anticipated this number, he was expecting 6 or 7 men at the most, not ten men.

    ''I guess I''ve to thin them out and I have the perfect n for this.'' Alex thought.

    Chuckling he said, ''''Say Diaz never thought you''d fall this low. What did he offer you toe here fully knowing what would happen in case your identity goes out?''''

    The four at the back tensed up, especially the one in the middle, it was Diaz, the leader of the E Adventurers group Alex had fought against a few days ago.

    Larry''splexion turned ashen, he hastily nced at the concealed Diaz to tell him not to say anything with his eyes. s, Alex wasn''t going to let this go by, hence he continued.

    ''''To think you''ll sell information on me and yet you even have the gal to follow. What were you expecting? Were you expecting things going acting to your employer''s n? Are you that dumb? Do you know what will happen afterward if your employer aplishes tonight goal? I bet you didn''t because if you did you won''t be here. If I die you''ll be the next because no witnesses no problem arising afterward.''''

    Diaz and his men trembled and they looked at Larry with fear as if to confirm what Alex had just said.

    Frowning Larry tried to reassure them, however he failed miserably.

    ''''T- that''s not true. Don''t believe in his nonsense. Nothing going to happen to you. I''m a man of word, let quickly take care of this man.''''

    Diaz and his men hesitate for a moment because they were not reassured by Larry''s early words, not in the slightest, the dude just stuttered when talking, meaning what Alex said was right, Larry had nned to deal with them after taking care of Alex. They red at Larry eyes filled with hatred, thetter flinched before ncing at the two men on his left and right.

    Before they could make a move, one of Diaz''s men shouted. From his voice, it should be the bowman with a magic bow.

    ''''You evil spawn. Isn''t it your fault? You forced us into doing this. It''s all your fault.''''

    ''''My fault you said? How hrious. Quit shifting me onto others will you? You pathetic fool. You brought what happened upon you by yourself. I won''t waste my breath on you lowlife like you. You aren''t worth it.'''' Alex said shutting the man down, he then turned in Diaz'' direction.

    ''''You know Diaz even if you manage to leave tonight alive. Did you think you and your men will live happily afterward? No, you will be hunted down day and night? You will be the most wanted men in the world by both the Guild because they will know it was your doing after investigating and more importantly my family will hunt you down now that your saw my real face, Or do you perhaps believe there will be no consequence after seeing my real face?''''

    Alex lied through his teeth.

    ¡¼If I didn''t know what happened I would have believed in the bullshit you are spouting.¡½Silveria said, trying to notugh hearing Alex tant lie.

    Indeed after hearing Alex''sst words, Diaz and his men started shaking, even Larry and his men hesitated for a moment.

    Diaz and his men did not doubt Alex''s words because the current Alex waspletely different from the Alex they had fought against a few days ago, if the previous Alex was Earth then the current Alex was Heaven, his demeanor had changed as well, he gives the demeanor of the one standing above normies like them. So, it means this was the real Alex, he looks like a young Master, maybe he is the prince from some kingdom previously disguised and if it was the case then they were in trouble if they proceed as they had intended.

    ''''''I''m quitting, I don''t want to die because of some stupid reason. Stay if you want, me I''m a goner.'''' Suddenly, the swordman said before starting to retreat after a moment of contemtion. It was Bolt, the swordsman.

    Alex''s lips curved up, while Larry became angry.

    ''''Come back here, I paid you. Come back.''''

    He shouted to no avail, the other party continued to walk not even ncing back, Larry couldn''t attack him because he fears Alex taking this advantage to strike him and his men, Alex must not be a weakling because he seemed confident in facing them.

    Soon, Diaz and his remaining men started to slowly back off, following Bolt''s example.

    ''''You-'''' Larry pointed his trembling finger at the retreating men.

    ''''Nice decision, but you seem to be forgetting something important here,'''' Alex said arms crossed while his eyes narrowed dangerously as if to bore through Diaz and his men.

    Their bodies trembled for a moment and they stopped retreating, gritting his teeth till it bleeds because whatever Alex was nning to say it wasn''t going to be something nice for them, Diaz asked in a barely audible voice.

    ''''W-what do you want?''''

    Nodding his head as if pleased with Diaz''s question, Alex said with a wide smile.

    ''''Leave all your valuables behind. I mean leave the money you received aspensation when you sell me out and I will act as if I''ve never seen you tonight.''''

    Everybody present was astounded by Alex''s words, some even blinked few times to make sure that they weren''t dreaming. s, reality pped them back confirming that indeed they weren''t dreaming, an handsome man just talked like some road thug. No, he was doing a daylight robbery, well it was night, though.

    ¡¼You know Master, you should quit being Adventurer and start road robbery. It will suit you more.¡½Silveria said after a moment of consideration.

    ''Shut up. They need topensate for making me speak for so long. I feel thirsty, at least I can use their money to buy something to drink.'' Alex said with a straight face.

    ¡¼Shameless¡½

    Rolling his eyes, Alex red at Diaz and his men who quickly deposed the money they received onto the ground.

    ''''I hope it is everything?'''' Alex asked to be sure.

    Diaz and his men nodded their heads, their expressions (they removed their masks after they decided to retire) were as if they have eaten shit.

    Nodding his head as if pleased, Alex advised,

    ''''Next time leave your valuable at home or go store it in a Bank.''''

    Indeed there is a Bank system in this world, Alex had never seen one, they said there is one in the capital, it was a pretty recent system, hence only bigger cities have a Bank in them.

    The four men walked out of the alley with dropped shoulders, they came tonight for revenge, in the hope of witnessing Alex''s fall as theyugh gleefully, unfortunately, they hope scattered in the winds as swiftly as it hade, and instead of aplishing their goal, they got robbed instead, to make matters worse, their robber advised them to leave their money at home or to store it in a bank next time.

    They wondered what meaning their lives held? Was it to serve as Alex''s golden gooseying gold coins? They felt like banging their heads against a wall and die. Never in their lives would they try to take revenge against Alex ever again, every time they had done it, it was followed by a loss on their side, no to be more urate they lost everything.

    This time he has taken pity on them and did not ask for their clothes or else they would have walked backpletely naked.

    In their eyes, he was like a demon better not provoke. They would have liked to witness Larry and his men demises as they get robbed clean, unfortunately, they have a more important matter at hand, they must flee from this town as quickly as possible because no matter what tonight oue was, it doesn''t spell anything good for them. They need to disappears andy low and pray not to get their license as Adventurers removed or worse be wanted men.

    Their lives from now on would be filled with hardships, it quite hrious when one bad decision can send your life spiraling into hell.

    If there was one thing the four learned it was to not provoke anybody you shouldn''t, nor blindly dance on someone else''s tune.

 Chapter 94 - 92: First Time Killing Another Human

    Alex smiled while looking at Diaz and his men''s deste backs. He was not fearing them trying something because they will not, they had a more important matter to do, instead of plotting against him. Alex was sure that Diaz and his men will be leaving town tonight, they did not have any other choice than to flee andy low.

    Sometimes it was better to crush your enemies'' psychologies than directly killing them, you made them believe that they had no other choice than to do what you suggest.

    Diaz and his men were going to have a life full of hardships where every day they will running trying not to stay in one ce because there were wanted by both the Guild and Alex''s family, naturally, in thetter case it was a lie, a lie there were unaware of.

    Shaking his head Alex decided that it was time to focus on the main issue.

    Then his eyes zeroed right into Larry, and when his eyes and Larry''s eyes met, thetter felt goosebumps rise over all his body. These were the eyes of a predator that deprive you of everything. Diaz and his men had been an example of the man atrocity, for a moment Larry gulped.

    However, how could he, a dignified young Master of a bar house cower in front of a little gangster? That would be putting stain onto the dignified Fishburns family, gathering his courage Larry red at Alex in defiance.

    Alex smiled in amusement while inwardly praising the young man, early he had tried to intimidate him, not that he used any skill, he just pressured him with his level, not his full strength, though.

    It should be noted that Larry''s level was 25, while his four men''s level was hovering between 22 to 24. As for the remaining two-man nking Larry on his left and right, they should be the real star of tonight''s show, they were respectfully Level 33 and 34.

    ''''I should praise foring up with that ingenious n. Without fighting you made those four retreats. Bravo, however, do you think it does change something? Your fate tonight isn''t going to change even with those fools out of the picture.'''' Larry spat out viciously.

    Smiling in front of the obvious threat Alex asked, ''''So, what my fate tonight gonna be?''''

    ''''You will be beaten by my men until you will grovel in front of me begging for forgiveness. Then I will cripple you, before going after your woman and sister.''''

    Larry stopped talking and advanced a few steps forward, eyes tainted in madness he added,

    ''''What was her name again? I think it''s Gracier, what a lovely name for a half-elf, I shall taste her alongside your lovely girlfriend.''''

    ''''Indeed, it''s a lovely name, not for the like of you to pronounce.'''' Alex spat with a cruel smile forming on his handsome face. He looked like a demon ready for ughter.

    Then, he disappeared.

    ''''Attention, Young Master.'''' shouted the two men.

    However, it was already toote for Larry to retreat or for the two men toe to his rescue because they got stuck in ce by a powerful and suffocating pressure, it was Alex''s skill Intimidation. The other four men couldn''t also move because they were also feeling the brunt of the skill even though it wasn''t aimed at them.

    Meanwhile, Larry stood frozen in ce, fear gripping his heart, he had spoken those words earlier in the hope to force Alex to recklessly attack him and his men will take care of him, yet what currently happening wasn''t what he expected, he knew Alex had unusual movement skill, he had countermeasure for it(the two men) however he did not expect him to freeze two Rank 4 so easily.

    Appearing in front of the frozen Larry, Alex punched him in the face broking his nose in the process, Larry''s body was thrown back.

    ''''Gah''''

    Alex appeared in front of still flying Larry, thetter hadn''t even recovered from thest attack to be attacked again, however, this time Alex smacked the recovering Larry across the cheek, sending him spiraling across the air like twirling ballerinas. Ignoring his subordinates'' astonishing look, he summoned Silveria and aimed at Larry who was still in the air.

    ''''Don''t you dare.'''' Roared the level 34 swordsman, when Alex summoned that silver thing, the man knew their master would be in trouble, hence he roared breaking free from the skill, he dashed toward Alex to abruptly stop midway because Alex was now aiming the silver unusual object at him with a huge grin stered on his face.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!

    The man heard, followed by blueish projectiles moving towards him at an extremely fast speed, he quickly brought his sword down cutting two of these projectiles, thest one was avoided by air breath.

    However, before he could heave a sigh of relief he heard his young Master squealing like a pig.

    ''''Gugiahh~''''

    Hastily ncing in direction of where the scream wasing from, the man found to his horror, Larry being nailed against a nearby wall by what he judged to be three shining des.

    All of this happened in a matter of seconds and before the man couldn''t move toward Larry his heard Alex''s voiceing from his back.

    ''''Where do you think you are going?''''

    When the man heard these words, he could not help but gulp in fear because of Alex''s insane speed, Alex''s speed could rival that of Rank 5 top assassin. He hastily brought his sword behind his back to defend against Alex''s attack.

    ngs!

    The sound of metal colliding against metal could be heard. The man was astonished to be pushed back by the force behind Alex''s attack.

    ''There is no doubt that the man level is above me? How this possible? Wasn''t those four said he could at the most be level 25? What''s going on here?''

    All these questions were running through the man''s head, however, he did not have the leisure to dwell in these matters for now because Alex had already aimed the strange silver object at him again.

    Preparing to defend against the extremely speed projectiles thate out from the Silver object, the man saw that midway through his attack Alex abruptly switched target, he was now aiming the silver object at the other Level 33 who was by now freed of the influence of Alex''s skill.

    ''Fireball'' the man muttered and instantly a fireball the size of a ser ball was created and sent in Alex''s direction.

    ''Phantom Bullet.'' Alex mumbled on his side.

    The invisible bullet shed against the iing fireball.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred that send shockwaves in all directions, the Level 33 Fire mage was caught in the st.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    However, he quickly jumped back to find himself in front of iing silvers objects, his instinct screamed for him to dive down, so he did. He barely managed to avoid the face of being skewed by Alex Silver Bettie''s.

    Clicking his tongue Alex defended against the swordsman sh. He decided to finish this man because he was the more dangerous,

    ''Intimidation'' Alex murmured.

    Automatically, the swordsman feels suffocating feeling assaulted him all of a sudden, this was the second time he was experiencing this sensation.

    ''''No good.'''' The man mumbled as he tried to break free from the second, s he needed seconds for this, and how could Alex give him that.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Alex fired three bullets incapacitating the man by shooting into his legs and in his sword hand. The swordsman was nowying powerless in the ground groaning of pain in his blood.

    After finishing the swordman Alex moved toward the Mage who by now choose the safest option for himself, ''flee'' beside the instant casting fireball spell, his other skills (spells) need a long chant, and having witnesses from the first row Alex''s insane speed, and more importantly that dangerous object in his hand, the mage decided the best oue for him was to flee.

    Without looking back, he dashed out of the alley at a full speed in the hope of escaping.

    However, his hope was going to be crushed.

    Smiling Alex aimed Silveria at the fleeing man and fired.

    Bang! Bang!!

    ''''Gaha?!''''

    The fleeing man fell and started moaning in pain.

    Turning his green eyes toward the four men who stood frozen since the start because of surprise and fear, Alex smiled evilly.

    Gulping audibly, one of the men said, ''''We beg for your forgiveness Young Master Alex-?

    ''''No forgiveness here.'''' Alex cut the man short before incapacitating the four men in few seconds.

    After finishing Alex started walking toward Larry who by now was pale looking, his earlier naughty expression was nowhere to be found, what was present was only fear of the maning towards him.

    ''''Don''te closer. Do you know who I''m am? I''m the second son of Baron Elton Fishburns you-''''

    ''''Noisy'''' Alex muttered while ordering the Silver Bettie''s to return.

    Larry''s body fell to the ground forcing him to moan in pain. Crouching down near the fallen Larry, he lifted his upper and pped the man few times.

    p!!!!!

    ''''Sthap, do- yhou- ple... please sthap, I''ll dou anything.'''' Larry pleaded after few resounding ps, both his cheeks were swollen beyond recognition.

    ''''Good, I want your storage ring. Remove your ownership and I will let you live.'''' Alex said while cing Razor against Larry''s neck.

    Thetter gulped eyes filled with nothing but hatred for the man in front of him. He was nning to do the same thing to Alex after thrashing him, yet he now going to suffer the same fate, how hrious.

    Smiling bitterly while nning to take his revenge in the future with the help of his Big brother who was going to study at the Imperial Magic Academy, Larry decided to remove his ownership from the storage ring.

    However, right at that moment, something astonishing happened, Larry noticed the fallen Swordman winking at him beforeunching a small de at Alex. Larry overjoyed because he had foreseen Alex''s end. Unfortunately, as if he had an eye on his back, Alex dropped Larry and rolled on the other side avoiding the de aimed at his heart.

    Bang!

    Larry heard this sound and to his horror, the swordsman was now dead with eyes wide open because he did not expect his sneak attack to fall, blood wasing out of his forehead where the bullet went through.

    Alex had killed him, it was an instinctual response, after avoiding the small knife, Alex automatically fired into the direction of where the attack came from to eliminate the threat.

    Silent descended upon the whole alley, Alex''s hand trembled, he almost dropped Silveria, he had business to finish first.

    Larry, on the other hand, was trembling in fear, after witnessing one of his men''s death.

    ''''S-spare me, young lord,'''' he said not daring to look at Alex in the eyes.

    It should be noted that he had never killed somebody, not directly at least, nor he had seen death up this close. Others were the ones doing the killing for him, at best the most horrifying thing he had seen was when one of his men thrashed a poord almost to death, on his order of course. So, currently, internally he was breaking down because he was a sheltered boy.

    Not saying a word Alex stared at him with dead eyes, Larry hastily removes the ownership from the space ring and threw it in Alex''s direction, thetter caught it and check it. After making sure he could check the content inside the ring, Alex smiled before pocketing it.

    He approached Larry who was drawing back,

    ''''W-what do you want? I have given you what you asked. My Big brother is now a student at the Imperial Magic Academy, he won''t let you off if you c-"

    p!

    Alex pped him before locking eyes with the poor man as he muttered.

    ''Intimidation''

    Instantly Larry''s world shattered, he felt like he has been thrown into hell where there was endless suffering, endless grotesque monsters who had only one goal in mind, which was to eat his flesh.

    Crack!

    With cracking sound, something within Larry''s mind broke, his eyes turned like that of retard, someone that had lost his mind.

    Dropping Larry''s body as if he was garbage, Alex spat, ''''Never have a design on my sister, and never have a design on my soon to be woman. From your way of doing things, this mustn''t be the first you did something like this. Today you''re got your retribution for all your past misdeeds.''''

    Alex stood up and gave onest nce at Larry who was vacantly staring into space as if he had lost his soul before leaving the alley full of moans of pain after collecting Diaz and his men money, none of Larry''s fallen men dare to look at him in the eyes.

    Once outside the alley, Alex didn''t saw any passerby, suddenly he almost fell, using the nearby wall as support, he started puking now that everything was finished, he was feeling dizzy for a while, just after killing the swordsman.

    ¡¼Are you alright, Master?¡½Silveria asked after the long silence. You could feel the concerns in her voice.

    ''''I''m fine, I''m just feeling dizzy, it must be the aftermath of the fight. Sigh! I need something strong to calm down my raging emotions. Also, I need to contact Leena to inform her of what happened. She''ll take care of the aftermath.''''

    Alex said before standing up albeit with difficulty, he was still feeling dizzy, he started walking in another direction, his new destination was a tavern.

    .....

    Nickaido''s here, for those of you who are wondering about the details on Alex''s skill [Intimidation]

    Here are the details.

    Intimidation Level 5:

    Duration: 15 seconds

    Cost: 350 MP

 Chapter 95 - 93: I Do Not Regret It

    Just after Alex left there was a sh and an old man dressed in Butler''s clothes appeared, he stared in the direction Alex left to, before moving towards the men groaning on the ground.

    He didn''t even nce at them twice as he continued walking and finally stopped in front of Larry, crouching down he checked thetter condition. After few seconds the old butler couldn''t help but sigh heavily.

    ''''There is no hope anymore for the second young Master. From now on he will live as a retard. Sigh! Just a simple task yet you have been incapable of doing it. I must understand what happened here.''''

    Then the old butler stood and nced at men on the ground, more specifically at the Fire mage, throwing a bottle of healing potion at the man who was now sitting after a long-struggling, the old butler said, ''''Tell me exactly what happened here, Kuros'' exnation was a little bit vague. I want all of the details.''''

    Nodding his head, the Fire mage drunk the healing potion directly before starting to recount what happened.

    After hearing the whole history, the old butler couldn''t help but praise Alex''s wits.

    ''''What interesting young man. It would have been heaven''s blessing if the second young Master was like this young man, s he isn''t it. Well, young man you have brought what is about to happen upon yourself, the mistress will be furious after learning what happened to her child. She dotes on him too much. Sigh! this must have been the root of the problem. Guess, she would calm down after knowing the culprit of her son''s condition has been taken care of.'''' the old butler mumbled as he nced in the direction of the Moonlight Inn before ordering the Fire mage to take care of the other injured men as he left with Larry.

    .....

    Meanwhile, in another district a lone figure could be seen walking toward a bar, this lone figure of course was none other than Alex, shortly he appeared in front of a bar.

    From the outside, it looks cozy, homey, and pleasant. stered walls and carved pirs make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It was hard to see through the closed windows, but the music and songs from within could be felt outside.

    Sighing Alex entered the bar through the old, metal door, once inside he was weed by pping hands and strong alcohol scents drifting through the air.

    The bartender was buried in orders but still manages to wee him with a short wave.

    It was as lovely inside as it was on the outside. Tree logs support the upper floor and the chandeliers attached to them. The walls are loaded with hundreds of memorabilia, all signed and most likely donated by customers.

    The bar itself was packed. Travelers and Adventurers seemed to be the primary clientele here.

    Several long tables were upied by separate groups who, after having had quite a few drinks, seem to be trying to prove which group was best. The other, smaller tables were also upied by people who are probably starting to reach the point of having drunk too much, though nobody seems to mind. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    Alex walked forward under the scrutiny of curious folks, he sat near the counter and lock eyes with the bartender.

    ''''Your strongest drink please.''''

    ''''Right away.'''' the bartender replied before getting himself busy.

    Being a former mercenary before bing bartender, the middle-aged hade to learn to read emotions on his clients'' faces, and currently looking at the handsome young man, the bartender knew Alex had killed another human for the first time, it could be seen from thetter expression.

    The bartender shook his head and served Alex''s his drink.

    After being served Alex tries to drown the entire ss, however, he heard the bartender''s warning, ''''I won''t do that if I were you. It''s not called strongest drink for anything, drink it slowly to savor it.''''

    Nodding his head Alex took a sip of the drink, indeed the drink was strong, this drink reminds him of Pincer Shanghai Strength he had drunk once. This brought back some memories, he and some of his friends tried it because of some sort ofpetition. Pincer Shanghai Strength (88.88% Alcohol) is a vodka that can get you drunk in no time, so naturally, they got drunk in no time, afterward, they started doing unthinkable things, it was one of his darkest pasts.

    Remembering those things brought a smile upon Alex''s face, for a moment he forgot the gloomy feeling he was feeling.

    ¡¼It''s good to see you smile. What happened today would have happened sooner orter. You will have to kill someday even though you don''t want to. Or were you nning to never kill?¡½Silveria asked him.

    ''It is unrealistic because I''ll necessarily kill someday. I''m no Saint, I will kill you if you are nning to kill me. I will only kill when necessary, I do not regret killing that man, not one bit. It''s just that I didn''t know I will feel something after killing another human for the first time. I thought that after my first time killing a monster and continuous kills if I were to kill another human, I will not feel anything as I had killed before, guess I was wrong.'' Alex exined.

    ¡¼It''s understandable for you to think that way, however, you should know that monsters are different from humans, even humanoid monsters. Let''s me put it more simple for you to understand, when you kill a chicken you''ll think of it as natural even if you feel remorse, however, once you kill another human being, you''ll feel awful, revulsed because human''s psychology has been molded in a way normally you will not kill another human as you can normally kill animals. There is a defensive mechanic that prevents you from doing it, and once you kill another human for the first time, this mechanic broke and you change forever because something had been removed from you. Some individuals felt nothing after killing another human while some felt remorse after doing it by ident or by necessity. The former individuals didn''t consider human life different from chicken, they will kill easily as if ughtering a chicken, while thetter will value life more, only kill when necessary.¡½

    After hearing Silveria''s lengthy exnation Alex understood, it does make sense what she said.

    ¡¼Why did you leave witnesses behind?¡½Silviria inquired.

    Sighing as he was expecting this question, Alex, hence he exined himself.

    ''''Let say I could have killed everyone or turned them to retard. Then so what? Or did you think it will stop troublesing in my way? No, I don''t think so. Larry did some research on me, he will let someone behind knowing what he was going to do in the case trouble befall him, they wille to his rescue. Also, that person will have information on me, in case Larry died, the me will be put on me. I let the others live because I saw no need to massacre them. I bet just after I left someone must have arrived to take care of Larry and his men. As what they going to do after seeing their young master turned into retard, it''s not hard to guess, they will try to get revenge.''''

    ¡¼So, you knew this, still-¡½

    Alex cut Silveria off and said, ''''Let me finish first. I''m well aware of this fact, why I informed Leena about it. She will take care of the aftermath. I do not know her real background but I think it''s stronger enough to scare a bar house to not mess with me. I have a strong backer, it will be foolish not to make use of it. It will right if I don''t abuse it.''''

    ¡¼If you''ve thought that far there''s nothing I can''t say, just don''t trust her blindly without knowing her real motivation.¡½Silveria advised.

    ''Noted.''

    Alex said before finishing his drink and asked for another one, shortly after being served, he heard a woman''s voiceing from his left.

    ''''Evening handsome. May I sit here with you?" the woman asked.

    ''''Suit yourself.''''

    Smiling the woman sat down on his left, finally observing the woman Alex could say she was not bad, she could be considered a beauty by Earth''s standard, everything could have been perfect if not for the heavy makeup and too provocative dress. She seemed to be in herte twenty, she had brown hair and light green eyes.

    When Alex met eyes with the woman, she smiled seductively, ''''What are you so worried about? Please share it, I''m a good listener.''''

    ''''Nothing. I''m just lost in thought.'''' Alex responded with a smile before asking the bartender to serve the woman a drink.

    The woman smiled seductively. She fixes him in a look that would make any character other than our hero shrivel. He meets her gaze with the smile of one who knows what she was up to. She folds one leg over the other, Alex could swear she did it on purpose, to let him caught a glimpse of whaty under that darkness.

    ¡¼Slut.¡½Silveria spat.

    ''Do not be rude, Sil, everybody has different ways of achieving their goal, do notbel her just because of this.'' Alex chided her.

    Smiling Alex stood up startling the woman who was already nning her next action.

    ''''Sorry, I''m not in the mood. Maybe another time. The drinks will be on me.'''' Alex said.

    The woman could only smile bitterly at tonight perfect prey escaping her clutches, she knew she was not a great beauty, still, she had never fallen so miserably on catching the prey she had set her eyes upon. Guess Goddess of luck was on absence leave tonight.

    ''''Don''t worry, I understand. I hope I''ll see you again.'''' the woman said with her perpetual seductive smile.

    Not saying anything other than smiling mysteriously, Alex went to sit in another corner and ordered another drink but this time it was a middle one. He decided to make use of this rare asion to drink to his heart content, something he hadn''t done since setting foot here.

 Chapter 96 - 94: Back To The Inn

    Alex continued to drink, he hadpletely forgotten about his early feeling, he currently enjoying his drink.

    Finally, Silveria couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer thus she asked.

    ¡¼Why do leave that woman when you could have. Well, you know what I mean.¡½

    ''''I know what you mean. What were myst words before leaving?'''' Alex asked while slowly enjoying his drink.

    ¡¼You said you were not in the mood. So what? I thought it was an excuse. I''m asking about your real reason, though.¡½Silveria said not quite believing Alex''s words.

    Shrugging his shoulders as if it doesn''t matter if she believes him or not, Alex continued to enjoy his drink.

    Alex must say, this body alcohol tolerance was pretty high because of the amount of alcohol he had already ingested he was still not drunk, however, he starting to feel it pass.

    [Big brother are you still busy?]

    Suddenly, Alex heard the voice of his younger sister. It was filled with nothing but concern for not seeing her Big brother.Sighing Alex responded,

    [Yeah, Alexandra. Don''t worry I''ll be on my way soon. Go to sleep, don''t wait for me.]

    [No, I will wait for you. Currently, I''m helping Ms. Lana in the kitchen because there is a lot of customers. Everybody is worried here soe back soon.]

    Gracier said before cutting off themunication.

    ''I will.'' Alex mumbled lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, when Alex was talking with Gracier, the metallic door of the bar was pushed open and a young woman walked in.

    She became the center of attention as all eyes bore through her as if to eat her whole.

    ''''What a beautiful chick. She''s the most beautiful woman I''ve seen.'''' Someone suddenly said and most of the men present here tonight shared the same thought.

    With long auburn hair and her head held high, the young woman waltzed on with an effortless saunter. The clicking of her heels added rhythm to the soft ssical music that yed onward without pause. Her brown eyes scanned the room with determination in search of someone when her eyes finallynded on a figure with head lowered she smiled.

    ''So beautiful it was like the stars themselves, decided to rest behind the soft cushion of her lips.'' Thought most men.

    Then, she advanced and stopped just in front of the young handsome man with his head lowered.

    Other men could only silently curse at the man wishing that they also had that kind of face.

    ''''Here you are Alex.'''' the young woman said.

    Finally lifting his head Alex was surprised seeing the figure in front of him, they had just left each other it hasn''t been too long.

    Smiling Alex said,

    ''''It seems somebody was missing me and couldn''t wait toe to see me.''''

    Sera could only smile helplessly,

    ''''You doing fine from what I see. You even have the time to joke like this.''''

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex asked,

    ''''I''m just happy to see you. It''s Leena doing isn''t it?"

    Sera nodded her head before sitting down next to Alex and ordered the same drink as him.

    Smiling Alex said, ''''Thank you. I needed a little bit ofpany and you are just offering me this, I know it''s on Leena''s order you came but it still makes me happy.''''

    Sera could only smile when she heard Alex''s words, she acted as she hadn''t heard Alex emphasizing the word Leena''s order.

    ''''How are you feeling?" she asked switching the subject.

    ''''I''m fine, after killing that man, I was assaulted by a sudden feeling and puked but now I don''t feel anything,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''I see''''. That''s good. Don''t worry you''ll get used to it pretty soon.''''

    ''''Oh? How many people do you kill for you to be able to speak like this?" Alex said but immediately regretted asking this question.

    ''''Sorry, it was pretty insensible of me to ask that, I''m sorry.''''

    Waving her hand to indicate that she didn''t take it to heart Sera then scanned the whole bar, one particr woman caught her interest, this woman seemed to be staring in their direction, particrly at Alex since she sat here, the woman did not seem pleased but she tried not to show it.

    "Tell me Alex why are you alone when there are lots of women here waiting to be invited?" Sera asked amused.

    ''''Why would I invite them when I was waiting for my lovelydy toe?" Alex immediately asked back.

    Sera looked at Alex with ''I knew you''d said that'' kind of smile.

    ''''I see. However, why one of those women seems not pleased with my presence?'''' she said looking in a certain direction.

    Following the direction Sera was looking at, Alex said the previous woman with whom he exchanged few words earlier.

    Smiling bitterly Alex exined, ''''Oh! that one we exchanged few words earlier. She said I looked like her first love. A more handsome version of course. She wanted to know where I live and what I do in life, she was pretty open with what she wants, and naturally, as a gentleman, I refuse because I''m not interested.''''

    His expression as he was exining looked like somebody who had done a good deed. If the woman were to hear what Alex just said she would have pped him for his big lie. It was true that she is interested in him, however, she had not said any of what Alex said.

    Sera giggled hearing Alex''s story. Of course, it went without saying that she did not believe him one bit.

    The two continued to chat exchanging jokes until one hourter they left.

    ....

    It was past 9 p.m when the two returned to the Moonlight Inn, Sera had insisted on apanying Alex until the Inn.

    When the two entered the Inn, there were still lots of customers present on the first floor.

    Naturally, they gathered all their attentions. Most of the usual customers knew Sera.

    ''''Isn''t it Sera?" Asked one of them.

    ''''Yeah, it''s her. However, I have never seen this young man before. I wonder who he is? Maybe a new customer?"

    Another customer said everybody was staring at Alex''s eyes tainted with curiosity.

    Suddenly, they heard a rustling sound following by a blurry silhouette and before they could understand what happening they saw the handsome young man caught something in his arms, it was a red-haired half-Elf girl, the one everybody came to know as Red Devil as she likes to y pranks on the customers.

    ''''Big brother Alex wee back. I miss you so much.''''

    ''''I''m back Gracier. I miss you too.'''' Alex responded while affectionately stroking thetter hair. It''s only been three days, yet he missed her.

    Naturally, the exchanges between the two had been heard by others, even Ms. Lana and Lea who chasing after Gracier were startled by the new Alex. He was like a different person, especially the air around him, he looks more confident.

    ''''Holy shit. When did the Rookie be so handsome? Did he took a Beauty pill?" Asked a surprised customer, he got instantly chided by another customer.

    ''''Are you blind. Does Beauty pill increase one height? No, I don''t think so. And I doubt something like Beauty pill does exist.''''

    ''''That''s true.''''

    The others nearby customers nodded their heads, Beauty Pill was just hearsay, nobody had seen it.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was still clinging to her Big brother as if she was not nning to let go soon. She was not bothered by Alex reeking alcohol.

    Finally, aware of Sera''s presence she immediately greeted thetter.

    ''''Hello, Big sister Sera. So, you were the reason why Big brother said he would bete? Hehehe! Thank you for taking good care of him.'''' Gracier said with a smile.

    ''''You wee,''''

    Sera responded with a smile in turn, and after exchanging few words with the siblings and Ms. Lana and Lea who had joined them at some point she left the Inn.

    En route, Sera remembered the look Gracier was giving her when she was talking with her big brother. Gracier would observe them from time to time before smiling mysteriously.

    Sera couldn''t help but find that action cute. She would like to have a sister like her.

    ...

    Back to the Inn, after exchanging few words with Ms. Lana and Lea, Alex left saying he was tired, naturally, he did not forget to give the mother-daughter pair a little gift. The special Ice cream he had brought.

    Once inside their chamber, Alex also gave his sister her Ice cream before leaving for the bathroom.

    Fifteen minutester he had finished showering and was now dressed in gray short pants and a blue shirt. He directedly went to bed,

    ''''Good night Alexandra. We will talkter I''m tired.''''

    ''''Good night Big brother,''''

    Gracier responded as she continued to eat her Ice cream.

    Meanwhile, before closing his eyes Alex decided to appraise Gracier to see her progress, he was astonished by what he saw.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 2¡¹

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Level 22

    Experience Value: 700/2300

    Magic Power: 1145 (+60 (+50 BP)) ? 1255

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 155 (+60 (+50 BP)) ? 265

    Defense: 125 (+60 (+20 BP)) ? 205

    Agility: 145 (+60) ? 205

    Intelligence: 135 (+60) ? 195

    Luck: 145 (+60) ? 205

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 1 ? Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 1? Level 4] [Fire Shield Level 1? Level 4] [Presence Detection Level 1? Level 2] [Chantless Magic Level 3] (New)

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] (New)¡»

    ''Not bad, she is Level 22 now, she even acquired new skill and title. As for some of her skills Level increasing it must due to her using the 10 SP she acquired after bing Level 10 back then. Her newly acquired SP is still unused. Sigh! I must thank Eleonora when I will see her.''

    Alex decided before closing his eyes and drift into sleepnd.

 Chapter 97 - 95: Failed Attempt

    Late in the night, Northern part of Eria''s city.

    A man shrouded in all ck and with a mask with the same hue tiptoed to mimic the stillness of the night.

    Only his blue eyes were visible, you could feel no emotion from within only eerie calmness that sends a chill down to one''s spine.

    The man would go slow at times and would sh silently like a cat jumping from one building to another.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, he stopped on top of a certain three-story building with a signboard, drawn on the signboard was a Moon illuminating a ck world¡ºMoonlight¡»was written there.

    It was now 2 hours past midnight and all people inside this building should be already asleep by now which made this specific time the best moment to attempt a perfect assassination.

    Even so, he decided to be sure of his assumption.The man paused and listened for more than ten minutes to ascertain if his assumption was correct.

    He then crouched down and steadied his breathing to the bare minimum as he tries to check through a certain window.

    All this man''s actions denoted trained expertise in the ways of nightbat that could only be had after many sessful kills in this kind of job. Indeed, this person was a master assassin. This is what he does for a living.

    After the twenty-minute of careful observation to make sure his target sleeping, the seasoned murderer moved closer to the window giving ess to his soon-to-be victim room.

    He took out a dagger to help him open the lock of the window.

    Of course, he could have punched his way in but that would defeat his purpose ining.

    After all, a full-fledged veteran assassin was at his best in remaining unseen and unheard. Youe, you kill and you leave, all of these three things must be done silently as possible. This the Art of perfect killing.

    The man in ck was about to use the sharp weapon but was only halfway through the motion before he was stoppedpletely in ce.

    He felt a strong presence from behind him that was not there a second prior.

    ''''It''s quitete for a nightly visit don''t you think?" Someone suddenly said the voice was genderless.

    When the assassin heard these words, he could not help but shiver in fear.

    To be able to arrive at his blind spot without him knowing when and how that happened was ridiculous!.

    He knew this because he was a master in the arts of hiding and moving at speed.And a pretty aplished one at that. He was not a weakling either, a Rank 7 assassin.

    So, the man was astonished by what was currently happening.This kind of thing just doesn''t happen unless there was a huge gap in strength or this unknown master has used some kind of advanced concealing technique beyond that of his understanding.

    ''Fight or flee!'' the assassin thought briefly.

    There was no reward to be had for any heroics or useless endeavor he might do if that would culminate in him losing his dear life for it.

    That would be a funny thing for him to do because he was an expert assassin who loved ying his targets throats as they sleep, he thus got the nickname ''Throat Cutter'', he is famous among his peers and currently, he was in trouble.

    Should he fight or Should he flee instead?! the assassin once again asked himself this question. To be a warrior and face a foe head-on was not one of his strengths.

    Especially not against someone who was clearly more powerful than him.''FLEE!'' the assassin finally decided, then he jumped and arrived on the rooftop like an agile monkey.

    The assassin''s steps became heavy and gone was the cover of silence that he had meticulously applied ever since his arrival.

    Screw that, he was running for his dear life.

    After all, what mattered most right now was to get away as fast as he possibly can of the unseen monster.

    "Oh? You are leaving already without aplishing your goal?"

    The person with the genderless voice taunted the quickly escaping assassin.

    ''Like hell, I will wait to aplish my goal. I''ll be the one dying tonight if I stayed.'' The assassin shouted in his mind as he continued his mad dash on top of the rooftop.

    And soon he was about to jump onto another building like a cheetah, however suddenly he felt like he has been enveloped in darkness and,

    "BANG!"

    Sound could be heard as a wrecked figure of a man dressed in all ck bounced back as if it hit something so hard against when he tried to jump.

    "Puh!!!" the assassin coughed a mouthful of blood.

    He felt that he may have suffered internal bleeding just from that one attack alone which scared him silly.

    In fact, he was sure of it with every hard breath he took.

    "Hah! Hah!'''' he exhaled his lungs out and there was more even more blood as a result of his efforts.

    He was badly injured! The man looked around in hope of seeing the person who left him in this sorry state.

    s, all he saw darkness and endless darkness.

    ''''What the hell is this?!''''

    ''''What just happened?"

    The assassin asked a bunch of questions to nobody in particr.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened in utter terror when he came up with a possible exnation for the current phenomenon he was experiencing

    .''''An easy job it was said? What a joke!. I hate it when the information is faulty, to begin with. It makes the job a little more difficult than necessary.'''' The assassin grumbled before adding,

    ''''This may be myst mission. To think that the target has a powerful guardian who can deploy the famous Dom-"

    Suddenly, the man stopped as he felt the world turning upside down, he was back in the real world, he witnesses a headless body falling onto the ground with a thud sound and without a doubt he knew it was his, he was dead with his head separated from his body.

    Indeed a death befitting ''The Throat Cutter''.He didn''t regret his death because, in the end, he got to witnesses something normally he wouldn''t have never seen in his life, someone with Domain. It is extremely rare to find one.

    ''''You talk too much, I guess with this tonight work is done.''''

    Said the person with the genderless voice before disappearing from the rooftop with the ck assassin dead body, there was not even blood on the rooftop, everything was clean as if nothing took ce here.

    From the start until the end, no figure was seen except for the sound of a voice.

    Soon, silence returned to the rooftop.

    ...

    In another location, Guild branch of Eria''s City, second floor.

    In a room, on a bed a figure could be seen, it was a woman, a beautiful woman.

    She was dressed in ascivious neglige. A see-through cloth that made heavy use ofce! The white skin underneath it could be seen even the ck underwear she was wearing.

    Suddenly, a shadow materialized inside the room, it was had to see through this shadow feature.

    The sleeping beauty woke up with a yawn, she was not surprised by the neer entrance, almost as if she had been waiting for its arrival.

    Making herselffortable on the bed she waited for the shadow report.

    Finally, the shadow spoke with a genderless voice not different from the previous one.

    ''''As you have expected, someone attacked and I have taken care of it. Nobody noticed anything.''''

    ''''Good. Did you do as I ordered once you finish taking care of the trouble?" the beautiful woman asked.

    ''''Yes. I have already sent the gift back.'''' the shadow responded.

    ''''Good. You can go back and good job, good night by the way.'''' the beautiful woman said while yawning.

    Without responding the shadow left leaving the beautiful woman alone.

    Sighing thetter mumbled, ''''Already causing troubles and leaving me to take care of it, what a troubling boy.''''

    The beautiful woman went back to sleep.

    If Alex was here he would have identified this beautiful woman as Leena, his backer and as he had said, when you have a backer, better make use of it when there''s a problem you''re incapable of taking care of, it was exactly what happened tonight.

 Chapter 98 - 96: Encounter With Eleonora

    Early in the morning, in a small mansion located in the southern part of the city, in one of the chambers of the small mansion sat an old man dressed in Butler clothes.

    Currently, this old man had a troubled expression on his aged face and the reason for his current expression was in front of him, it was none other than a box, not the box itself that troubled the old butler but the contents of the box.

    Inside the box was a severed head and a letter written with blood, it was the head of the ck assassin that failed his assassination attempt on Alexst night.

    Upon reading the bloody letter, the old butler couldn''t help but shiver in fear.

    [Tell Gareth to teach his son and wife how to behave or next time there won''t be only one heading his way but a dozen of heads.]

    Gareth was the second name of Baron, to think the other party even knew this, even knew it was Madam''s doing. This could only mean one thing, that the other had information on the whole Fishburns'' family.

    The old butler couldn''t only sigh helplessly, ''''I guess it was foolish of us to have attempted anything. The young man''s background is not small. The meaning of this message is clear, the young man must not be trifled with. Madam can only swallow her hatred or else it will be the end of the Fishburns family.''''

    ''''The time to leave this town hase.''''

    The old butler stored the box and letter before starting to order the other servants to back their things, they are leaving immediately.

    ....

    In another location, the figure of Alex and Gracier could be seen in the guild as usual.

    They just came in after eating their breakfasts with the mother-daughter pair.

    En route, Alex had learned what happened, how Eleonora had kindly helped his sister. He even praised Gracier for identally meeting Eleonora.

    ''Shameless.'' was the only word that came into Silveria''s head when she heard Alex''s praise.

    As for Alex''s mental condition after having killed another human for the first time, he was feeling okay as if he had done nothing in the first ce. In this world where the strong rules, you kill or either be killed.

    Alex was in peace with himself because he won''t go on his way ughtering people, he will only kill those who will be after his life.

    ~Back to the present.

    As the two entered the Guild, they draw all the attention more than normal because of Alex''s change.

    So naturally, whispers starting flying here and there as curious eyes scanned Alex''s body.

    Alex and Gracier advanced toward Leena''s counter unbothered.

    ''''Morning Leena.''''

    The siblings said at the same time.

    Having already noticed the earlymotion Leena smiled and said,

    ''''Morning Alex, morning Gracier.''''

    ''''Alex, I was expecting you to get few boons on your journey but I did not expect this change. You are like a different person. It''s guarantee that you''ll make a lot woman fall for you just with this look of yours.'''' Leena added.

    ''''Are you included?" Alex immediately asked back.

    ''''You need more than just a look to get this Big sister,''''

    Leena responded with a smile.

    ''''I thought so,''''

    Alex said before switching to another subject.

    ''''Thank you for the helpst night.''''

    ''''You wee.''''

    Alex had learned what happenedst night when he was dead asleep.

    Silveria informed him of histe-night visitor.

    Alex was too dead tired to notice anything and the alcohol in his blood didn''t help too much either.

    The assassin leaving (probably killed) was, without doubt, Leena''s doing, hence why he thanked her.

    He had expected Larry''s men to make a move but not on the same day, it was good he had informed Leena in the advance or he would fend off whoever was sent his way all by himself and what would have happened if the other was too strong? He might die or worse Gracier, therefore he opted for using Leena''s help.

    After they exchanged few words with Leena and other receptionists, Alex left for the request border leaving his sister in the girls''pany as she got dragged and bombarded with questions, questions about her Big brother, the change he went through.

    As Alex was looking at the request board in the search for an appropriate request for the day, a person suddenly called out to him. When he turned to face the voice, he saw the figure of Eleonora, the in looking girl who recently helped his sister.

    ''''Seems like you''re now back. Fufufu! You even be handsome all of sudden. I wonder what happened to you. Care to share it with this Big sister?" Eleonora said she couldn''t conceal the growing curiosity inside her.

    And it went without saying that Alex wasn''t going to entertain the curious girl.

    ''''Morning, Eleonora. Thank you for kindly helping my sister, I appreciate it. Maybe you two should do this often.'''' Alex said with the corner of his lips lifted upwards.

    ''Not gonna happen. Sigh! I guess you two are not that different when ites to taking advantage of others.'' Eleonora thought inwardly while outwardly she maintains her smiling face not saying anything.

    ''''I owe you one,'''' Alex added.

    ''''What kind of request are you nning to take today?" Eleonora asked.

    ''''I''m still searching,'''' Alex answered and continued to search for a request on the board.

    ''''I see. Why don''t we do a quest together?"

    Eleonora asked. Naturally, she was doing this for a certain purpose. She wants to use this chance to get to learn more about Alex.

    Realizing Eleonora''s n from her words and the look in her eyes, Alex gave a wry smile as he felt troubled, normally he would have immediately refused her, however this time it was hard to, because of what she had done.

    ''''Eleonora, you shouldn''t be so unreasonable to others. Every person has their circumstances.''''

    Seeing Alex''s troubled face, the man standing behind Eleonora chided her.

    Alex had seen the man earlier, however, he mistook him for another Adventurer waiting for his turn to choose a request. However, it seems it wasn''t the case, this man was with Eleonora, they were going toplete a quest together.

    ''''Shut up Marcus. Let me talk.'''' Eleonora shouted back.

    ''''You- I thought you said we going toplete a quest together,''''

    Marcus said with a flustered expression because blood was rushing toward his head, normal he had just been yelled at in front of a stranger.

    ''''We will but with the brother-sister pair,'''' Eleonora said.

    ''''Why?" Marcus asked.

    While those two were busy bickering, Alex finally stumbled upon a request.

    The content of the request was the investigation of another forest near the Mira Forest, there was no rank requirement but it required a minimum of 4 people to aplish it.

    (Should I take this quest with them? Like this, I could repay her. I don''t like to owe.) Alex mused over.

    ''''What do you think about this quest?" Alex asked Eleonora pointing at the request he just read.

    Eleonora hastily scanned the content of the request.

    At first, she was smiling as if she had seen thepletion of her n, however, the more she read the quest the more her smile disappeared until she stopped topletely smile.

    ''''A forest investigation, the reward isrge for such a request, Four Gold coins, huh! However, because not much is know about that ce, hence the investigation, I don''t know what kind of monsters will appear there. It''s tempting but dangerous at the same time.'''' Eleonora thought with a clouded expression.

    Alex also thinking the same thing why he tried to know what she thought about the matter.

    One should know that requests that had no rank requirements, their rewards were often either extremely low or high with a matching risk.

    In this case, concerning the investigation into the forest near the Mira Forest, if anything, it was thetter kind as what monsters would appear was unknown. The risk would be high.

    After contemting for a moment Eleonora shook her head because the risk in this quest was high, also she didn''t want to show more than she should in the case of something unexpected happening. She just wants to get some pieces of information on Alex''s skills.

    ''''Sorry, this quest is filled with unknown variables. Search for another quest.'''' Eleonora said.

    ''''There isn''t any other quest for us to take in a group. It was the only one I saw.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''I see. it''s regrettable then. Well, we will have plenty of asions to do quest together in the future.''''

    Eleonora said while letting out a sigh as she stared at the fuming Marcus.

    ''''Let go. See you soon Alex. Greet your sister for me.''''

    ''''I will.''''

    Leaving these words behind Eleonora left with Marcus toplete a request they must have previously chosen.

    Seeing their backs off, Alex started looking for a good request for two people.

    When he was thinking about selecting an appropriate one, from the corner of his eyes he noticed someone approaching him.The approaching individual was obviously looking at Alex, anyone would understand that he was looking for him, and judging by the way he was arrogantly walking, Alex had an idea of what the other party''s goal was going to be.

    shing an evil grin, Alex thought, ''Another fool''¡¼Indeed¡½Silveria also shared the same thought.

 Chapter 99 - 97: Another Fool

    Alex observed the iing man stride forward as if currently he was the most important person in the Guild.

    The young man was in histe teens to early twenties. Gray hair and ck-eyed, height around 1.78m.

    For an adventurer, the equipment he was wearing wasn''t particrly high quality.

    However, the sword equipped at his waist was a different matter, it was something that attracted a lot of looks.

    ''A Magic sword huh!''

    It was like the battle-ax which Diaz used or the bow of the Magic bowman, the ones he acquired after their duel. They were all weapons that help you channel your magic through it.

    In other words, a magic item. Because of the magic small power they contained (to maintain the runes engraved on it to keep it functioning), they tended to attract looks from the public eye, that was why even Alex, who couldn''t sense foreign magic power like elf or Mage, could tell if it was a magic item.

    As for the sword at the waist of the iing man, the sword gave off an atmosphere of a magic item, that was why he was able to judge that it was a magic sword.

    Also, Alex had secretly appraised the sword.

    [Magic Sword Akkal.Sword engraved with runes to strengthen the sword wielder when he/she channel his magic power through it.]

    ''''You are Alex, right?"

    Alex gave a small nod as the man stopped in front of him and asked.

    ''''And you are?''''

    ''''I''m Golfak, A-rank E adventurer.''''

    Eh! Another Rank E adventurer. In other words, he was at the same rank as Alex. Alex almostughed aloud when he heard the young man''s name.

    ¡¼Master, one shouldugh when the opportunity is given. Fufufu, this man''s parents must have run out of names to have named their son like this.¡½Silveria suddenly said almost making Alex burst intoughter.

    Ignoring Silveria''sment, Alex focused on the man called Golfak.

    ''''So, Golfak do you need me for something?''''

    ''''I had gone out of the city for a long time request, though I came back this morning, and I heard some strange rumors here and there,'''' Golfak said.

    ''''Humor please.''''

    Golfak did not like the tone Alex used to talk to him, nevertheless, he continued with his talk.

    ''''Some crazy rumors, like you jumped from F to almost D in days, like all by yourself you killed 30 goblins and a rare species on top of it like you bested Diaz and his men by yourself.''''

    ''You don''t believe it?'' Alex looked at him while thinking that. It was clear that he didn''t believe Alex, the adventurer in the rumor that had done all these amazing feats.

    ''Jealousy, huh?! Well, either way, he''s not a decent opponent for me.''

    Muttering in his mind, Alex let out a heavy sigh.

    ''''Hey, what''s with the sigh?''''

    ''''You have a lot of time to waste. So, how can I help you, Golfak, the E Rank Adventurer?'''' Alex asked with a bored look.

    Golfak''s face twitched when he saw the bored look Alex was giving him and blood rushed to his head.

    But though the blood rushed to Golfak''s head, after clicking his tongue as if he didn''t care, he started to exin what he wants.

    ''''What I want, it''s pretty simple. I want you to have a match with me. I want to see your ability that defeated the rare species.''''

    ''As I thought.''

    ¡¼This kind of person is too predictable.¡½Silveria said.

    Indeed it was as she said, the moment he saw Golfak walking toward him, Alex knew it was going to end with him saying he wants to duel against him.

    As he had said it earlier, Golfak won''t make a decent opponent for him because he was too much ahead of him in terms of Level.

    [Golfak]

    ss: Swordsman

    Age: 23

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 3¡¹

    Level 25

    Experience Value: 600/2600

    Magic Power: 900

    Magic: None

    Attack: 200

    Defense: 170

    Agility: 190

    Intelligence: 150

    Luck: 180

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Dash Level 3] [Sword Art Level 3] [Cross sh Level 3]

    Titles:[ Hardworker] [Braggart]

    ''His Level is not bad for an E Rank Adventurer.''

    Alex honestly thought as he remembered the man''s status.

    Mistaking Alex''s silence for him being afraid of epting the challenge, Golfak had a smug expression on his face.

    On the other hand, Alex turned his head back, and coincidentally it was in the direction of Gracier, Leena, and other Adventurers, seeing the evil grin on his face, they looked at Golfak with pity.

    Again, mistaking the look directed at him to be directed at Alex, Golfak''s smile widened, his confidence skyrocketed.

    ''Hehehe, I''ll use you as a stepping stone to build my imminent ascension.'' Golfak thought.

    Meanwhile, Alex was amused by Golfak''s confidence.

    ''''And what benefits will I receive from this match?'''' Alex suddenly asked.

    ''''Huh?''''

    ''What''s are you saying?''

    Golfak''s face seemed to say this as he looked at Alex. Golfak had nned to pick a fight and provoke Alex into an unconditional fight, however his n had just failed.''

    ''Hehehe. Is that kid serious? Picking a fight with Alex when the man could kill a goblin Rare species and a Queen Ant?"

    ''''Haven''t you heard him speak earlier? That Wolfak whatever guy wasn''t in the city for a while. Him, acting recklessly aftering back and heard Alex''s aplishments can''t be helped when he did not witness them.''''

    ''''Ah well. It''s understandable, though. Not knowing anything about Alex but picking a fight with him. At any rate, even you will react like him if you were in his shoes and saw a pretty looking man who the rumors said have aplished exceptional feats. You will think, this handsome man must use all his time to take care of himself than seriously fighting monsters, it must be someone else aplishing those feats in his stead.''''

    ''''I got it but thatst part was your inner soul jealous of Alex''s handsome face speaking.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard the previous Adventurer''sment.

    Though the noise of adventurers speaking in low voices echoed through the guild, Golfak was too focused on Alex so he didn''t hear any of them.In the eyes of the adventurers, Golfak was like some sort of hero.

    However, he was a hero in the sense that he was like a brave man attacking a dragon with a stick he just picked. He was bound to lose.

    Anyhow, Alex had scored a clean victory against the E rank party lead by Diaz by himself a few days ago and because he took away all their money and equipment that they had on them, even if most of the Adventurers were dissatisfied with this, his behavior still stood out.

    Everybody began to fear challenging him because they will lose their valuables in case they don''t win.

    Golfak only just returned to town and hearing the rumors, he went straight to Alex without understanding anything.

    Anyway, he judged that Alex had just gone up to rank E because of an influential person while he was at the stage where he would soon be taking the rank up test to rank D.

    In a sense, it could be said that this was one of the prices of fame.

    ''''Anyway, you should just fight me. This way, I can properly ess your ability. Or what is it? If you can defeat a Rare species, don''t you have the confidence to fight an E rank Adventurer like me?" Golfak tried to taunt Alex.

    Alex couldn''t help but smile bitterly while thinking.

    ''So, you are going y it like this?''

    Believing only what they wanted to believe in, this was the only reality visible to them. Golfak was this type of person.

    ''''I''m trying to say, whether I can beat you or not is a different thing. I''m asking you to show me the benefits of having a match against you. Because believe me, I''m not fighting against you for free.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''What do you want then?"

    ''''Offer something if you want to fight me or scram,''''

    Alex said he was already getting bored, and most importantly he was wasting his time here. He was nning to help his sister advance into the next Rank.

    ''''Guh! but it''s only checking your skills. Alright, if you beat me I''ll give you 2 Gold coins. How about it?" Golfak finally said after a long consideration.

    ''''Nah! That won''t do. To make it fair let''s say if Iwin I''ll take that Magic Sword of yours and in the case, I lost I''ll give you 10 Golden coins."

    Alex automatically rejected Golfak proposal and suggested another one.

    Golfak hesitated, his Magic sword was worth 8 Gold coins, if he wins he could buy another one but it was just that he became attached to his current one after the storms they went through even though he had other swords as well.

    ''''Okay, I ept.''''

    Finally, Golfak epted after a long analysis, his greed won over his so-called attachment.

    ''''Well, it''s great. It will be troublesome if we make any more noise here. So, where do you want to do it?'''' Alex said ncing at Golfak.

    Most of the Adventurers were looking at Golfak with eyes filled with pity, he was going to lose his Magic Sword because of his greed.

    Smiling with a face full of confidence, Golfak turned his eyes in the direction of the guild door.

    ''''Let''s do it outside. It will be finished soon anyway.''''

    The nearby adventurers could not help smile as they couldn''t wait to watch a good show.

 Chapter 100 - 98: One Hit

    After Golfak uttered these words full of confidence in his victory, he started walking towards the outside of the guild.

    Spitting out a sigh, Alex followed and went through the door to the outside.

    On the way, Gracier joined him. Face full of smile, she said ''''Big brother is going to get another sword for his collection.''''

    Hearing his sister''s words, Alex''s face couldn''t help but twitch.

    Ouch*

    ''''You little girl, did you think I''m keeping these weapons as a collection?"

    Alex asked after giving Gracier a light chop over her head.

    Rubbing her head Gracier asked, ''''Isn''t that the case? Diaz and his men''s weapons are still with you. So, I thought you might want to keep them as your trophies.''''

    ''''You are right. I haven''t sell them. I will soon, I didn''t sell them previously because I was busy.''''

    Alex exined before finally looking at Golfak who had already positioned himself ready for the duel.

    ''How eager are you to lose?'' Alex asked himself while also taking a position not too far from Golfak.

    ''''Now, ready your weapons.''''

    The receptionist acting as the referee said.

    Surprisingly it was Nyora who was acting as referee today not Leena as Alex had thought.

    Searching through the gathering crowd, Alex finally spotted the one he was looking for, Leena was sitting on the first row, Gracier was sitting beside her. The strange thing was Leena was brought out popcorn and the two were happily eating.

    Noticing Alex''s stare, Leena smiled before slowly muttered, ''''Make it enjoyable.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched when he read her lips.

    Shaking his head Alex turned to face Golfak. He didn''t summon any weapon, the crowd was astonished, Leena was looking at Alex with interest.

    One must know that Golfak can''t be called weakling because, among the E Rank Adventurers, he was one of the strongest, and currently Alex was nning to fight him barehanded.

    Some Adventurers thought that Alex was getting full of himself while Leena had another opinion. She knew that Alex will win without any doubt even when fighting against Golfak, a Level 25 barehanded because if a seasoned veteran were to look at Alex in the eyes, he/she would see the power in them, a sleeping dragon in process of awakening.

    And who could a dragon use its full power when fighting against a goblin? No, the dragon will disdain to do this.

    Same with Alex, he saw no use in taking out a weapon to fight against Golfak.

    Leena smiled in anticipation because since Alex''s return from his three days expedition, he became more mysterious. Leena couldn''t Appraise him any longer, it not that it was impossible to know if she wanted but she''ll undo some seal if she wanted to, something she deemed unnecessary. Leena was well aware of the reason for her failure to Appraise Alex, it was due to the small earrings that appeared on him since his return.

    ''You are sure full of surprise. To think you''ll have an artifact that can block Appraisal skill.''

    Leena mumbled while enjoying her popcorn still waiting for the match to start.

    ~Back to Alex and Golfak.

    Having seen that Alex was not nning to use a weapon against him, Golfak''s face darkened, he felt insulted.

    ''''Are you perhaps making fun of me?"

    Golfak asked with visible anger on his face. Some of the Adventurers were also wondering this.

    Smiling Alex just said three words ''''Fight Or Scram.''''

    Gritting his teeth, Golfak readied his Magic sword he had previously taken out its sheat.

    Alex took out a pouch containing 10 Gold coins and gave it to Nyora who confirmed the contain.

    Passersby gathered around curiously, Golfak''s original goal was to embarrass Alex in front of the crowd, this couldn''t be more obvious.

    However, because some people had heard of a simr exchange where Diaz and his men, an E group Adventurers had disgraced themselves, the looks that Golfak was expecting were directed at him instead of Alex.

    ''''Ready? Go.''''

    Nyora gave the signal.

    Nobody made a move. Staring at Alex''s hand where there was the fake storage ring, Golfak''s eyes shined with greed as he licked his lips.

    ''''So, this is the famous storage ring?"

    Alex ignored Golfak as he focused on thetter Magic sword while thinking.

    ''As expected, his excessive confidence is steamed from this magic sword. I do not think that it''s a magic sword that a rank E adventurer should have. Where did he obtain it?''

    As for the magic sword that Golfak had, the ck de suddenly gave a crimson glow. Golfak must have activated it by pouring his magic power into it.

    ''''Here Ie.''''

    Giving a short cry, Golfak kicked the ground and swung down his magic sword.

    However, the speed at which the sword was handled was slow, no, it was to the extent it could be called sluggish. It wasn''t skillful pared to Larry''s swordsman who died) and had no strength behind it.

    It was certainly powerful enough if you considered an E rank adventurer. However,pared to the time Alex fought with the rare species goblin who was wielding a normal sword, Golfak current attacks, Alex could easily evade them while yawning.

    Alex dodged Golfak''s attack with a minimum maneuver, the crowd was astonished.

    Golfak''s expression turned ugly, others may have not noticed it, but he who was fighting against Alex knew that thetter was dodging his attacks without any effort, it was like a child y to him, he was even yawning as if to tell Golfak to work harder if he wants to make him go serious.

    ''I may have made a mistake. However toote to go back. I much use my special move to finish this up.'' Golfak thought before pouring more MP into the Magic sword who greedily sucked it.

    [Cross sh]

    Golfak shouted and activated his skill, a crossed shaped red lights were sent in Alex''s direction.

    Smiling Alex kicked the ground and disappeared, everyone was astonished.

    Alex reappeared behind the shocked Golfak and when thetter became aware of Alex''s presence it was already toote. He heard Alex''s cold voice.

    ''''Sleep.''''

    Only one word and,

    Bam!

    Golfak received a hard chop on his neck, he got pummeled onto the ground, he instantly cked out.

    Silence filled the venue. The crowd was still trying toprehend what just happened, Alex disappeared and bam! Golfak was Koed with one hit.

    ''''Alex must have used that mysterious movement skill again.'''' One of the Adventurers shouted and most of them shared this thought.

    However, someone refuted this theory.''''You''re wrong. He did not use any skill. It''s just his speed alone.'''' It was Gale, one of Eria''s City B Rank Adventurer.

    "What? Unbelievable. This guy is a monster. How fast does he progress?" another Adventurer asked.

    Being told that by the famous Gale, most Adventurers nearby believed in his words.

    ''I wonder as well, this young man is sleeping dragon in the process of awakening, I wonder what he went through to be like this.'' Gale asked himself.

    Leena and Gracier were happy with Alex''s swift victory. The former smile widened because with this fight she judged Alex''s Rank to be Rank 4, his Level between 35 and 38.

    If Alex were to hear Leena''s conclusion he would be surprised because she was not fair from the guess.

    After storing Golfak''s Magic sword and the Gold coins he gave Nyora earlier into his Item box, Alex left with his sister toplete a Wind Wolves subjugation request.

    Before leaving Alex was forced to gave Nyora and Karen money to buy something. They wouldn''t have let him go otherwise, they said it was to celebrate his overwhelming victory.

    By the way, Golfak was still unconscious when the two left, maybe it was because the loss of his prided Magic sword was too hard to swallow reason why he refused to wake up, refused to face the cruel reality where his Magic sword was no more.

    .....

    It waste in the afternoon when Alex and Gracier returned to the Moonlight afterpleting the Wind Wolves subjugation request.

    Alex''s Level went to 38 while Gracier became Rank 3, Level 25 to be more urate.

    Alex had gifted Larry''s storage ring to his sister and before gifting it away he stored the content away, inside his Item box. He was happy with the content of the storage ring, Larry was sure Young Master, a healthy one at that. Alex saw two White gold coins (400 Gold coins), 40 Gold coins, and more than a hundred Silver coins. Alex had a small fortune at the moment. There also a bunch of stuff inside the ring, High-grade Healing potion, and High-grade Recovery Potion, a medium-grade Magic sword, and a bunch of clothes, Alex threw them away while conserving the other things.

    When Silveria remember what excuse Alex used when his sister asked him where the ring came from, she couldn''t help but pity Larry, if he was present and heard Alex''s shameless words he would have coughed blood and die from a heart attack on the spot.

    Alex''s story went on like this.

    ''On the second day of his expedition, he encounters a kindred spirit gifted him the storage ring. At the start he vehemently refused, however, thetter party insisted, he still refused until he was forced to ept against his will because the other party started weeping, tears of blood started to fall from the other eyes as he continued to cry. Scared to see the man die of blood loss, Alex finally epted. Alex said that Gracier must have seen the other party''s face when he epted, he was so happy that he hugged him and even thanked him.

    Whether Gracier believes Alex or not was another story, however, Silveria had the feeling that Gracier did believe in her Big brother nonsense.

    ¡¼What an interesting brother-sister pair.¡½Silveria thought.

    .....

    A/N: Here are Alex and Gracier status currently looks like.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 38

    Experience Value (XP): 100/7500

    Magic Power: 2350 (+10) ?2360

    Magic: None

    Attack: 630 (+10 (20 BP)) ? 660

    Defense: 620 (+10) ? 630

    Agility: 695 (+10) ? 705

    Intelligence: 620 (+10) ? 630

    Luck: 420 (+10) ? 430

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 3¡¹

    Level 25

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Experience Value: 1000/2600

    Magic Power: 1255 (+15) ? 1270

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 265 (+15 (+30 BP)) ? 320

    Defense: 205 (+15) ? 220

    Agility: 205 (+15) ? 220

    Intelligence: 195 (+15) ? 210

    Luck: 205 (+15) ? 220

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [Fire Shield Level 4] [Presence Detection Level 2] [Chantless Magic Level 3]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

 Chapter 101 - 99: The Meeting Room

    It had been 3 days since the fight against Golfak or rather the farcical show. During these three days, Alex and Gracier took quest after quest to Level up in preparation for the iing Test. Currently, Alex was Level 40 while his sister was Level 28.

    In the afternoon on this day, the figures of the siblings could be seen in the meeting room located on the 2nd floor of the guild.

    It was the first time both had set foot in this room. The room was pretty big with a big table with lots of chairs around in the middle of the room.

    Other than Alex and Gracier, the figures of 6 other adventurers could be seen in the meeting room. A total of 7 people, including the two.

    These were the people taking the Rank up test to rank D.

    Also, among them, the figure of Golfak could be seen, his original n of spreading his name had been carried out in the opposite meaning after the farce with Alex, he lost miserably while also losing his Magic sword on top of it.

    The moment their eyes met, as Alex walked into the meeting room with his sister, if you observed Golfak''s expression he quickly nced away while gritting his teeth, you could understand his feelings about Alex.

    Alex was not expecting to see him here either after he lost his Magic sword, however, he still came and Alex understood why he did after looking at the sword hanging at Golfak''s waist, surprisingly it was another Magic sword.

    ''This guy? Does he have a collection of Magic swords? Or it is just that he is rich? Either way this Magic sword had the same characteristics as his former one just that the quality is lower. He must like strengthening type Magic sword.'' Alex inwardly thought while stared at the other familiar face in the meeting room, it was Eleonora.

    As the two lock eyes, Eleonora smiled while winking at him and Gracier, Gracier put on her most dazzling smile and greeted Eleonora.

    ''''Evening Big sister Eleonora. We haven''t seen each other it has been a while. I was expecting to -, I mean encounter you to say thank you again for helping me back then.''''

    ¡¼Sigh! Your sister was nning to say identally but stopped midway.¡½Silveria said.

    Alex only smiles not giving any reply.

    Meanwhile, Eleonora''s smile turned stiff when she almost heard Gracier says identally again. Doing her best to maintain her smile, she waved her hand to indicate that there was no need for another thank.

    While the two were talking Alex was remembering his conversation with Leena yesterday.

    Leena had called out as he finished selling the monster''s materials.

    ''Alex, the rank up Test will start tomorrow. They will be a meeting tomorrow afternoon. Your presence is required, Gracier should also participate in the rank up Test and more importantly because you will be going into the Zilya mountain where her vige was previously located at.'' Leena announced.

    It should be noted that Gracier was currently E Rank however thanks Leena pulling some strings it became possible for her to take the rank-up Test.

    ''Understood. We will be there.'' Alex responded before adding after sighing.

    ''She can now take revenge against those monsters. Responsible for her vige demise.''

    ''That''s true however you should watch over her, to not let her act recklessly. It''s good to take revenge but it''s dangerous when you are blinded by it.'' Leena advised.

    ''I will, I promise, she''s my sister after all I will not let any harm befall her.''

    ''I know. It''s just to be sure.'' Leena replied with a smile, she learned that Alex had taken Gracier as his real sister sharing his family name. She was happy with the news.

    While recalling such a conversation, Alex turned his eyes to the other people who were also taking the rank up test.

    Apart from him, Gracier there was Eleonora.

    Needless to say, there was Golfak, the fourth individual in the room.

    Nevertheless, even if he disgraced himself in that event the other day and was a fool who acts without doing proper checking of the person he was going to challenge, he had a magic sword (a New one). His skill aside, since he had a magic sword, he liked to fight by pushing forward with raw power.

    The fifth person was a man in his early twenties. This man was wearing a robe on his body, he held a cane in his hand. This man was a typical mage and had a in face. As Alex was looking around, the man smiled at him when their eyes met before closing his eyes to rest.

    Moving on the sixth person: It was a male Swordsman who had a sharp gaze. His equipment was overwhelmingly inferior whenpared to Golfak''s Magic sword, it was amon long sword that could be bought in the city, However, Alex felt that his ability as a Swordsman was better than Golfak. His age was simr to Golfak''s, probably in his early twenties, their Level was also the same.

    As for thest person taking this rank up Test, it was a woman. She was sitting on a chair eyes closed. If anything, it could be said that she was a little beauty. What should be mentioned specially about her were her ears. She had ears with a much sharper pointpared with ordinary humans, which showed that the woman was an elf. Seeing therge bow ced on the table in front of her, she was probably an archer. She appeared to be in herte teens, however, considered how long-lived her race was, she may be 50 years old while looking like she was in herte teens from the human standard.

    Silence hangs inside the meeting room as nobody was talking, they were waiting for one of the responsible to show up. Alex and Gracier both sat down and closed their eyes waiting patiently.

    Suddenly, Golfak couldn''t take it anymore so he said. "How long does the guild n to let us wait for?"

    ''''You can go back if it bothers you to wait. Just shut it, we are resting here.'''' Eleonora chided Golfak.

    The others seemed to share the same thought. Alex did not bother opening his eyes. Gracier on the other side was looking at Golfak with naked disdain.

    ''To think you can''t even patiently wait 20 minutes without making a ruckus.'' Gracier murmured.

    Meanwhile, Golfak''s face darkened when Eleonora chided him.

    ''''How dare you? Do you know who am I?"

    ''''My servant,'''' Eleonora said with her eyes still closed.

    The others except for Alex, the second Swordsman and the Elf burst intoughter.

    ''''You-"

    Being called servant, blood rushed to Golfak''s head and he pointed his trembling finger at Eleonora who wasn''t even looking his way.

    ''''Hmmph! Just wait and you''ll see.'''' Golfak said after ring at Eleonora.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded amidst Golfak''s noisy voices.

    Aside from Alex, Gracier, Eleonora, who had felt a personing towards the meeting room, the others reflectively turned their eyes to the voice.

    A man in his mid-forties could be seen. However, with his trained body, it would be fair to say he wasparable to an active adventurer.

    "Evening young un''s, I will begin the exnation of the rank up Test. Ready to listen?" The man spoke with a firm and powerful voice.

    After observing the man, Alex had a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    ''I should have seen his face somewhere. If I''m not mistaken. Ahhh, I remember now, it was during the dispute with the simpletons (Diaz and his men).'' Alex thought.

    That was right, this person was present on that day, he was chatting with Leena when Alex was fighting, Alex remembers him because the man would listen to Leena''s words before staring intensely at him afterward as if it was to confirm what Leena said. Conrad was his name.

    While remembering these past events, Alex turned towards Golfak who was still trying to pick a fight with Eleonora who kept ignoring him as if he doesn''t even exist.

    ''This man has a lot of time to waste. Well, he is also suffering from a symptom-'' While Alex was thinking this, Silveria who had not talked since the moment Alex and Gracier came in finally spoke. It seemed that she was interested in what Alex was nning to say.

    ¡¼What syndrome?¡½

    Smiling Alex answered, ''I call it the syndrome of the Attention Seeker.''

    ¡¼It suit him well.¡½Silveria said.

    Alex couldn''t only smile, it was just a name he came up with. Shaking his head, he decided to wait for the man who just entered to begin exining how things should proceed. Gracier also decided to patiently wait beside her brother.

    .....

    A/N:

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 40

    Experience Value (XP): 60/7800

    Magic Power: 2360 (+20 (+20 BP)) ?2400

    Magic: None

    Attack: 660 (+20 (20 BP)) ? 700

    Defense: 630 (+50) ? 680

    Agility: 705 (+20) ? 725

    Intelligence: 630 (+20) ? 650

    Luck: 430 (+20) ? 450

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5 (+10 SP) ? Level 10 (Max) upgraded to Advanced Appraisal Level 1 (New)] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Blink Level 5 (+10 SP)? Level 10 (Max) Upgraded to el Level 1 (New)] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 3¡¹

    Level 28

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Experience Value: 400/2900

    Magic Power: 1270 (+15 (+20 BP)) ? 1305

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 320 (+15 (+10 BP)) ? 335

    Defense: 220 (+15) ? 235

    Agility: 220 (+15) ? 235

    Intelligence: 210 (+15) ? 225

    Luck: 220 (+15) ? 235

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [Fire Shield Level 4] [Presence Detection Level 2 (+3 SP) ? Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 3 (+ 2 SP) ? Level 5] [Fire Lotus Level 1] (+ 4 SP) ? Level 5 (New)

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    .....

    A/N: Alex has used his previous unused SP and the new he gained after bing Level 40. Remember, you gain 10 SP every ten Levels.

    Gracier finally used her 10 SP she was preserving.

    P.S: Do not forget that usually, you will need 1 SP to upgrade your skill from Level 1 until Level 5, however starting from the Master Level (Level 5) you''ll need 2 SP instead of 1 SP. Let say you your skill: A is currently at Level 5 and you want to upgrade to max (Lv 10) you''ll spend 10 SP to be to upgrade to max Lv.

    Sometimes after upgrading a skill to the Max level it can evolve into a new skill.

    e.i: Alex''s previous skill Blink now el.

 Chapter 102 - 100: The Mock Battle Before The Start Of The Test 1

    Finally noticing that the tense atmosphere inside the meeting room had finally calmed down, Conrad started to speak.

    ''''Now then, it seems that everyone is ready to listen. Then I''ll begin the exnation of the rank up test to rank D immediately. First of all, I''ll have you fight each other.''''

    The moment Conrad said that Golfak secretly nced at Alex, he was startled when his eyes met Alex''s green eyes, he quickly nced away.

    It had only been 3 days since he had been reminded of the difference in fighting strength, he lost so miserably that it was ashaming.

    The color slowly drained from his face, if he had to fight Alex, he had no chance of winning. He was panicking inside.

    However, Conrad''s next words reassured him.

    ''''That said, you won''t be disqualified immediately just because you lose the fight. Well, I won''t deny that it will be referred to during the assessment. However, the main purpose of fighting each other is to learn each other''s abilities. So, for thepulsory part of the rank up test, you will have to clear a vige upied by monsters in Zilya''s mountain, the Gato vige. You all heard the tragedy that befalls the viges around the mountain don''t you?"

    Everybody nodded their heads, meanwhile, Gracier''s body turned tense at the mention of that tragedy and especially the vige they will be clearing, the Gato''s vige, her former hometown. However, she calmed down when she felt a sudden warmness, her brother had taken her hand in his own as though to tell her to not worry he will always be there.

    Their exchange did not go unnoticed by Eleonora, who wondered what was Gracier''s story.

    Conrad continued after confirming that everyone knew about the tragedy, about the monster''s rampage.

    ''''You don''t have to worry, nobody is asking to kill all the monsters, especially their leader because that one is beyond your current level. You just need to clean up one upied vige, upied by goblins and orcs. As for subjugating the main force, it will be done by Expert Adventurers. Do note that you mustplete this subjugation to have the right to rank up, so work hard. Being a D Rank Adventurer is not a joke, so naturallypleting this task will not be easy, one should note that D Rank is entirely different than E Rank, the gap between the two is not small, a D Rank Adventurer is already a full-fledged Adventurer, not a novice anymore.''''

    Indeed what Conrad said was not wrong, there is a big difference between an E Rank Adventurer and a D Rank, D Rank quests are harder toplete.

    Everyone present here was aware of this fact, they had more or less only received requests up to E rank. Though tentatively speaking, it was possible to receive a request one rank higher, hearing about the barrier between rank''s E and D from senior adventurers, there were very few adventurers who would take rank D requests at rank E. Well, there was an exception like Alex, however, those are rare.

    Also from D Rank, it became possible to take bandits subjugation request. One should know that fighting against humans was harder than fighting against monsters, humans are cunning creature after all.

    ''''Now then, that''s all the information. Then I''ll have you fight each other at once. Since you havee to take the rank up test, I assume you''ve naturally brought your weapons you use with you? Follow me then.''''

    Saying that Conrad left the meeting room going toward the training ground located on the first floor. The others followed next.

    Once on the first floor, Alex''s eyes met Leena''s eyes, she smiled and waved at him and Gracier. A wry smile floated on to Alex''s face at the scene of Karen and Nyora bickering, they both stopped when they noticed Alex looking in their way.

    Continuing walking for a few minutes, they arrived at the training.

    This ce brought back some memories. Alex thought as he remembered when he woulde here to train after he just became Adventurer.

    The training ground had considerable size, it was at the size where a simtion battle between knights could be carried out.

    And currently, there were about 10 people scattered around, training.

    ''''Huh? Hey, what''s that group over there?'''' One of the Adventurers training asked wiping his sweat away.

    ''''Ah! you know. With Conrad leading the rookies, it''s probably the rank up test which is about to begin.'''' Another Adventurer nearby responded.

    ''''So, it''s like that.''

    The voices of the adventurers who were exchanging blows with sword and spear could be heard by Alex and the others. Maybe the other people were also interested in the training, all their eyes were focused on the group.

    Whether or not Conrad noticed those looks he ignored them as he moved to the center of the training ground.

    However, there was no wonder. This happens every rank up test. After all, if they could add a promising rookie to their parties, the possibility of surviving a dangerous request would increase. The number of parties who wanted rookies, who were like uncut gems, were endless.

    Conrad observed the group before suddenly pping his hands as he announced.

    ''''Hey now, you lot. Don''t get distracted by all the looks around you, you are not here for that purpose. Even though I said the results of the mock battle won''t be directly linked to the results of the test, it doesn''t change the fact that they will be referred to, so focus and do your best. First of all, introduce yourselves. First, your name, then your upation, then all the skills you have that you want to make known. First, starting from you.''''

    The person who Conrad pointed out, or should it be said arranged beforehand, was naturally Alex.

    To Conrad''s grin, Alex could only give a wry smile and started to speak.

    ''''I''m Alexander Touch. My ss is Magic Gunman.''''

    It became all noisy all of sudden because none of the people present knew was this ss mean. Well, except for Gracier, the others were curiously looking at Alex in hope of him telling them what his ss means.

    ''''It''s rted to my Gift. You''ll understand when you will see me using it. At the moment I won''t be using it because it''s only a mock battle to learn a bit about our skills.'''' Alex exined as he was not nning to use his Gift today in the first ce.

    Immediately anothermotion started.

    ''''So, the Rookie does really possess a Gift? No wonder he became so powerful.''''

    ''''That''s true. However, nobody has seen his Gift. I wonder how does it look like?"

    Other Adventurers were also wondering this. However, Alex did not summon Silveria to their utter disappointment, especially Conrad and Eleonora, they were expecting to see Alex''s mysterious Gift, but it won''t be today.

    Unfazed by the looks of disappointment directed at him, Alex continued.

    ''''I''m proficient with Knife and throwing knives.''''

    After finishing he turned in his sister''s direction, thetter immediately understood her brother''s intention, so she started introducing herself.

    ''''I''m Gracier Alexandra Touch. I don''t wield any weapon at the moment, however, I''m proficient with Fire magic.''''

    ''''Another noble! Alex''s sister to boot. Isn''t she a half-elf?" Someone asked.

    Hearing Gracier full brought some questions and curious as they were, they wanted some answers, Eleonora included, even the Elf girl showed an interest upon hearing Gracier introduction, she knew Gracier was half-elf the moment she saw her.

    ''''Hey!! quiet down, the rest of the self-introductions still haven''t finished. Next, you.''''

    pping his hands Conrad caught everyone''s attention before pointing to the next person. It was Golfak.

    ''''I''m Golfak, my ss is Swordman. I have a Magic sword as a weapon and I''m confident in my skill concerning direct attack power.''''

    Next, after Golfak was the second Swordman.

    ''''Sebastian, I''m also a Swordsman. My weapon had no particr background, unlike the one Golfak showed. It''s a long sword. I have no particr skills aside from my ability as a swordsman.''''

    ''''Good introduction. Don''t worry you will be able to have one soon. Next,'''' Conrad consoled Sebastian.

    The next to introduce himself was the Mage.

    ''''I''m Lucien Colton. My ss is a mage, there are no weapons I''m particrly proficient at. As for magic, I can use Water, Wind, and a bit of Healing magic.''''

    ''A noble huh?'' Alex thought.

    Lucien finished the self-introduction somewhat tensely because of the observation from not only the rank up test participants but also from the other adventurers.

    Conrad turned his eyes to Lucien with admiration after his self-introduction.

    ''''You are pretty interesting. To think you can use Healing magic. Your future is quite promising.''''

    Lucien was extremely happy after hearing Conrad''s words, he couldn''t fight against the grin forming on his face.

    Looking around him, he added, ''''Well, a simple self-introduction is good enough. The next step is to get to know each other''s respective abilities in a mock battle.''''

    It was normal, though. Considering that it was extremely rare for a Mage to be able to use three magics, and even extremely rare magic like Healing magic. Lucien must descend from a big family of powerful Mage.

    ''''Our party has been keeping an eye on him.'''' One of the Adventurers that was previously training there announced.

    ''''Ohe? Are you trying to steal a march?'''' Another Adventurer asked not wanting to lose this chance of obtaining a promising party member.

    ''''As they say, firste, first serve.'''' The previous Adventurer responded with a shrug.

    Hearing such voices, Lucien was d to hear himself being evaluated as such, he became happier and he looked down with a smile.

    ''''Next,'''' Conrad ordered not paying any attention to the bickering adventurers.

    Finally, it was Eleonora''s turn to introduce herself. Alex was interested in knowing her ss because he couldn''t Appraise the girl, he had tried several times and failed miserably.

    ''''I''m Eleonora. My ss is Thief. My main weapons, as you can see, are daggers. As for my skills. Well, I''m good at scouting and cing traps. I can use Wind magic and Water magic to some extent.''''

    ''''Great. A thief with dual elements. Your help will be needed during this test.''''

    Conrad said before moving his eyes on thest member yet to be introduced.

    The Elf girl finally opened her mouth to speak, she had a nice voice.

    ''''I''m Meera Leaf. My main weapon is a bow as you have seen. My ss is Range or Spirit mage. As for skills, I can use spirit magic to some extent.''''

    Anothermotion started, Spirit Magic is magic only Elves can use, even among the Elves, users of this magic are few. So, it was normal for the crowd to react like that.

    With a smile on his face, Conrad said,

    ''''It''s pretty rare to see an Elf with Spirit Magic. Well, this batch of Adventurers for the rank up test sure contains some interesting seeds.''''

    He then added, ''''Well, enough with the self-introduction. Time to move toward the interesting part.''''

 Chapter 103 - 101: The Mock Battle Before The Start Of The Test 2

    After hearing that the interesting part was about to begin, Alex licked his lower lip. Strangely Gracier was also doing the same.

    Clearing his throat, Conrad looked at Alex for a moment before speaking.

    Alex had a bad feeling about this.

    ''''Like most of you are aware of Alex''s strength after witnessing his duels. There will be no need for him to battle because you have seen how he fight.''''

    Some of the Adventurers seem to not appreciate this news. Alex couldn''t help but sigh. Being red at by Conrad they quickly shut down whateverints they had.

    Suddenly, Eleonora lifted her hand, ncing at her Conrad asked.

    ''''What is it? Eleonora.''''

    ''''Nothing, I''m just saying if I win my fight, can I fight against Alex?"

    Conrad thought for a moment before nodding his head, Eleonora immediately overjoyed and winked at Alex, thetter smiled. He was also wanting to exchange blows with the mysterious girl. His wish had just been granted, Alex couldn''t be happier.

    Conrad decided to move on.

    ''''First round Eleonora vs Golfak.''''

    Hearing who his opponent was, Golfak grinned while making a cracking sound with his head.

    ''''You will see how I''ll thrash you,'''' Golfak said with a vicious grin. Eleonora didn''t even waste her breath on the clown as she moved to the center of the training ground, positioning herself at a reasonable distance.

    Meanwhile, seeing how heated up Golfak seemed to be, Conrad sighed and advised.

    ''''I''ll say this first, in the end, this is a mock battle. The aim is to examine each other in the open and know their abilities, the real rank up test is the clearing of Dulia''s vige upied by monsters. So, don''t get too heated about it.''''

    Alex, Gracier, and everyone else who was there nodded at Conrad''s words.

    ''''Are there any questions?" Conrad asked after noticing his message was understood.

    Nobody said anything which means there was no question.

    ''''Begin then''''

    Conrad gave the signal to start the match.

    Golfak a scornful humph to Eleonora before unsheathed his Magic sword, on the other side Eleonora had a nk look as she also took out a dagger.

    Even though Golfak was dissatisfied with Eleonora and kept taunting her, it does mean he thought little of her, it was just a way to fool her, to destabilize her.

    ''''Hah!"

    Golfak gave a loud cry before kicking the ground andunched an attack toward Eleonora, thetter nimbly dodged. Scoffing Golfak shed at her from another angle, Eleonora once again dodged with a minimal effort.

    Seeing this, brought some bad memories, Eleonora was dodging his attacks as if they were nothing.

    ''''Hahh!"

    Giving another cry, Golfak started shing at Eleonora from left to right repeatedly, yet Eleonora keeps dodging with a minimum of movement.

    Alex was smiling thinking ''I knew this girl is not weak.'' Gracier was also smiling because she knew Eleonora was strong, not stronger than her brother but maybe at the same level. She had spent three days with the girl after all.

    Conrad and the others were looking at Eleonora with a look of appreciation.

    Meanwhile, Golfak was getting pissed off as the girl keep dodging like an agile monkey.

    ''''It seems that the only thing you know it''s to keep dodging like a monkey.'''' He tried to taunt Eleonora, however to his disappointment, she only smiled.

    ''''Huh! You want to y it like this.'''' Golfak said before pouring his MP into his new Magic Sword,

    [Strengthening] he mumbled.

    The de glowed in purplish hue and covered Golfak''s body, suddenly he began to attack with a lot of strength behind his attacks, he was like a bull, yawning Eleonora finally used her dagger and blocked Golfak superhuman attack with so much ease that it left one aghast.

    ''''What?" Golfak shouted with wide eyes.

    Alex raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help but smile, he started to feel something, a sudden thrill to battle this girl.

    ¡¼This girl is sure interesting. Don''t you think too, Master?¡½Silveria said after a long yawn. Alex wondered what she has been doing for her to yawn so much. She seemed tired.

    ''I think too.''

    Shaking his head Alex answered before continue watching the interesting match.

    Golfak gritted his teeth, no matter how much he thinks about it, he did not understand why could a thief rivals him in terms of strength? Especially when he was using his Magic sword special ability [Strengthening], this ability increase his Attack power in the exchange of a lot of MP.

    Shaking his head in front of the absurdness Eleonora represented, Golfak decided to quickly finish things before he runs out of MP.

    Jumping back he readied his sword for his next attack, he was going to use his skill

    [Cross sh].

    Pouring more MP into the sword, he was ready to attack when suddenly Eleonora who was in front of him turned blurry and disappeared.

    ''''Shit'''' Golfak cussed and hastily tried to stop his skill, he was having a bad premonition, Eleonora''s move resembles Alex''s move a lot, he quickly tried to turn back, however, he suddenly heard Eleonora''s voice, she did not appear behind as he was expecting, but in the front of him with her dagger held against his throat.

    Golfak gulped of fear, he felt a chill down his spine hearing Eleonora''s next words.

    ''''I''ve done ying with you. Be aware that I will not tolerate any other disrespect in my regards from now on or I won''t be nice. If this wasn''t a mock battle you would have be a cold corpse by now. It''s good to boast, however, beware of your opponent''s strength first.''''

    She sent him a death stare before proceeding to removes her dagger from his neck however only after leaving a small cut there.

    Golfak''s legs almost turned to jelly. He was trembling, he had never been so scared in his life, he had forgotten about the humiliation of him losing even after boasting so much. He couldn''t be helped, the death stare Eleonora gave him scared the daylight of him. In those cold eyes, he felt like Ant, that could be squashed at any moment, he felt so insignificant that it almost makes him go crazy.

    Meanwhile, while Golfak was lost in thought, Eleonora departed without waiting for Conrad to announce her victory, on her way back she winked at Alex as if to say did you like what you see?

    Grinning Alex nodded not hiding his battle lust, his blood was seething, telling him to go immediately battle Eleonora. Truth be told he was astonished by her early move. Her movement skill must be like his.

    Finally, the crowd started reacting.

    ''''Holy shit. She wins so easily, I haven''t seen iting, not all.''''

    ''''Indeed, I would have never thought this in-looking girl would be that strong. I wonder what was that movement skill she used earlier?"

    ''''I wonder too. It looks like the one The Rookie used. Either way, I want this girl in my party.''''

    ''''Me too.''''

    The noises after Eleonora''s overwhelming victory wasn''t less than the one Lucien received after finishing his self-introduction.

    Adventurers were like this, they would show interest in every promising rookie they''ll see, because a promising in one''s party equal an increase of survival chance when taking a dangerous mission, and the most important reason was with someone like Alex, Lucien, or Eleonora in your party, you were bound to be on the spotlight, to be famous.

    Who wouldn''t want this? Everybody wants to be famous, every Adventurers dream of this, it could be said it one of the primary goal of being Adventurer, you want money, and fame, you want your name, the name of your party to spread far and wide, you want to leave your legacies, your story behind for the future generations, that''s what it means be Adventurer.

    Back to the Training ground.

    Eleonora was unfazed by all the look of adtion she was receiving as she went back to sit, waiting for her battle with Alex. She also couldn''t wait to test Alex''s skills. Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but grin.

    Finally sighing while thinking that Eleonora had hidden pretty well, Conrad smiled nheless. This batch of rookies taking part in the rank-up test was promising with a lot of monsters in it. He was looking forward to the day they would all be higher ranked Adventurers, and who knows maybe they would remember that he, Conrad had one supervised, supervised their first rank up test.

    Shaking his head, Conrad smiled bitterly thinking ''Probably not.''

    ''''Okay, the first match ends with Eleonora''s victory. Let move to the second match, in this match Gracier, will be opposing Sebastian.'''' Conrad announced with his eyes locked on the two.

    The two stood up and went positioning themselves ready for the battle.

 Chapter 104 - 102: The Mock Battle Before The Start Of The Test 3

    The training ground located on floor zero of Erica''s city guild branch. Opposite to Gracier was Sebastian, another test participant who was taking the same rank up test.

    This was the second match, the first one had just ended with Eleonora''s overwhelming victory.

    Looking at both participants, Conrad nodded his head before giving the signal to start the match.

    ''''Begin''''

    Sebastian immediately decided to attack Gracier because it was a well know tactic that when you are fighting against a Mage, you must immediately attack to not let him/her have the time toplete a spell.

    Kicking the ground Sebastian dashed toward Gracier.

    Alex smiled, Sebastian''s move could have worked if Alexandra was long at chanting, unfortunately, she was faster and now that she acquired the Chantless Magic skill, she was a headache to fight against, Alex almost lost when he fought her a few days ago.

    Midway through his dash, Sebastian hastily stopped and rolled on the ground avoiding Gracier''s fireball, she had created instantly.

    ''''What Instant casting?"

    ''''She is not bad.''''

    The Adventurers watching the match started making noises after witnessing Gracier inta-cast a fireball spell.

    Smiling bitterly, Sebastian couldn''t only switch tactic, his previous one wouldn''t work anyway because the girl could instantly cast fireball, this was enough to keep him at bay, the only solution he was left with was to continue to attack until Gracier runs out of MP before himself became out of stamina.

    Sighing, Sebastian continued to attack, and Gracier keeps shooting fireballs at him. Sometimes Sebastian would move so fast he almost seedsing closer to Gracier, however, he was forced back by Gracier fireballs that keeps hovering in the air as if telling him not toe too close.

    They keep doing this, the crowd was getting bored by this stalemate, for them even if Gracier could do Chantless Magic she was bound to lose because she keeps only firing Fireballs, and soon she will run out of MP, and at that time Sebastian who had more stamina will finish her.

    Some of them nced at Alex to see what he was thinking about her sister performance, the crowd had expected Gracier to be good as her brother, however, it was not the case. When those Adventurers nced at Alex, they were shocked by what they saw, instead of showing disappointment because of his sister performance, he was smiling, he was even shaking his head as if amused by what his sister was doing.

    They were astonished, they quickly refocused on the ongoing match and it was when they saw something that left thempletely dumbfounded.

    Gracier suddenly smile while muttering,

    ''''Let''s end this.''''

    [Hear my call and rise, Imand thee to Blossom: Dance of the Fire Lotus]

    Suddenly, from the ground numerous fire lotus started forming, strangely these Fire Lotus rise from the previous location where the fireballs crashed.

    Sensing that it was going to be a bad end for him, Sebastian kicked the ground and tried to leaps back as far he could to avoid the spreading Fire Lotus, unfortunately, the progression of the Fire Lotus were extremely fast, wherever a previous fireball had fallen to, a lot of Fire Lotus would bloom from there, let''s not forget that Gracier had fired dozens of Fireball.

    Sebastian was forced to fall back on the ground and around him were numerous Fire Lotuses that startedbining into one and a big Fire Lotus with Sebastian in the middle, the Fire Lotus''s leaves keep rotating at a fast speed as if performing some kind of dance.

    It was beautiful, Sebastian who was in middle did not get burned but only sweat a bucket while feeling extremely hot. He knew it was Gracier being lenient if not he would be burned to crips.

    Sebastian could not help but smile eyes filled with bitterness, he has been yed, earlier Gracier kept shooting fireballs randomly, he avoided them, however, it seems that she was doing that on purpose to aplish this big spell, she could have finished him but she decided to toy with him instead, how vicious. Sebastian thought, before raising his hand to indicate his surrender.

    The Fire Lotus disappeared shortly after, Sebastian''s legs turned soft, he crouched down with his clothespletely soaked.

    There was a long silence before anothermotion started.

    ''''As I thought, there was no way Alex''s sister would be weak. What an incredible spell. Even from here I still feel the heat, I pity that Swordsman who was in the middle of the Fire Lotus.''''

    ''''Indeed.''''

    Here and there was a lot of discussion on Gracier amazing spell. Eleonora was smiling, even she was caught off guard with this shy spell.

    Meanwhile, Conrad finally closed his mouth he had kept open when Gracier spell that almost covered half of the training ground, for a moment he had considered intervening if the spell went out of control.

    Fortunately, Gracier had it perfectly under control, her control had been so perfect that, the ground did not burn too much, nor Sebastian was injured because Conrad knew if Gracier wanted to, she would have unleashed the full power of her spell and burned everything. That spell was capable of doing it.

    Shaking his head, he looked at Gracier with a look of appreciation and gratitude for having hold back and announced.

    ''''The second match end with Gracier''s victory. Nice spell by the way.''''

    ''''Thank you,'''' Gracier said before leaving the stage.

    Once beside her brother, she smiled as if to say what do you think?

    Ruffling her hair, Alex said ''''Good but you could have ended the match earlier though. Why use that shy spell?"

    Gracier smiled and with an innocent smile she replied, ''''Don''t you say to make it big?"

    Alex facepalmed, indeed he had said that but not in the sense Gracier took it, he was suggesting to quickly finish the swordsman.

    ¡¼Next time exin yourself better.¡½Silveria chided him.

    Alex could only smile wryly in response, it was his fault for not exining enough.

    ''''Let''s move on to the third match. Lucien Colton vs Meera Leaf.''''

    ''''By the way, Meera, you will not use your bow only use your Spirit Magic. Well, we are all curious to witness your race special magic.''''

    Conrad added everybody nodded their heads, even Alex was interested in the so-called Spirit Magic.

    From the information he got, it seems you make a contract with the Spirit of the different Elements to use their magic.

    Nodding her head, Meera ced her bow onto the ground and stepped forward, Lucien also followed.

    ''''Hey. To use spirit magic, don''t you need a magic casting tool?''''

    Looking at his cane, Lucien called out to Meera.

    To Lucien''s words, Meera nodded her head with a small smile. ''''Yes. However, it is not necessary in my case because before signing the contract with the Spirits, I befriend them first.''''

    ''''I see, that''s convenient. I would have been nice if I was born Elf and I could use Spirit Magic too.'''' Lucien spoke in an envious tone.

    Most of the Adventurers present also wished the same. Gracier was silent as if considering something, Eleonora did not seem surprised when she heard about Spirit Magic.

    Meanwhile, Alex was lost in thought, from the information Meera just gave, he can consider that she made contract with more than one spirit, it was too same she could use different magic. Let''s say if contracted three Spirits, (Wind, Water, and Earth), she could use all those three magics, how wonderful.

    Back to the present.

    ''''Ready? Start.'''' Conrad gave the signal.

    At the same time Conrad gave the signal, Lucien started chanting a spell while pointing his cane at Meera.

    Simrly, Meera also called on the spirits she had befriended.

    [Wind, turn into an unseen arrow to pierce my enemies]

    Lucien''s incantation warped the world and an invisible arrow was created before his eyes.

    ¡ºWind Arrow!¡»

    At the same time the magic waspleted, several arrows were fired. The invisible arrows from the spell darted toward Meera.

    However, Meera had already chanted,

    ¡ºWind spirits, shield me.¡»

    From the few words that Meera spoke, the spirits of the Wind responded by creating a barrier of wind around Meera.

    The wind arrow''s speed increased as they drilled into the barrier, trying to pierce through it.

    However, it didn''t work and after a few seconds of struggle, the Wind barrier won out and the Wind arrows shattered.

    ¡ºSpirits of thend, break mine enemy steps.¡»

    As soon as the Wind barrier disappeared, Meera spoke again. But rather than the spirits of the Wind, she called out to the spirits of the Land, it was to say Earth Magic.

    ''Oh? This makes two different magic. Wind and Earth.'' Alex thought while he continued to observe the ongoing fight.

    ''''Tsu!?''''

    As Lucien heard Meera''s chant he immediately sprung back.

    The next moment the ground where Lucien was standing sunk by several centimeters.

    While seeing that, Lucien gulped, before once again jumped toward Meera while pointing his cane and casting a spell.

    [Water, turn into a whip that brought judgment upon my enemies!]

    ording to his incantation, the water at Lucien''s hand formed a whip.

    ¡ºWater Whip!¡»

    With thepletion of the spell, the water whip was raised and swung down.

    However, Meera evaded the whip''s attack with a light movement specific to elves and advanced forwards, reducing the distance between the two.

    Lucien panicked and tried to retreat, however, he was not faster enough.

    ¡ºSpirits of the Wind, Spirit of thend. Bind him.¡»

    ''''Eh?" Lucien was astonished by Meera''s double casting, so was the crowd. Eleonora finally showed a little bit of interest.

    Though Lucien tried to swing the whip down as Meera came close, he suddenly noticed that dirt was wrapped around his feet, while at the same time, his body''s movements were restricted by the Wind.

    And the moment he realized his difficult situation and tried to do something about the dirt and wind, the figure of Meera was already right before of his eyes with a palm directed at Lucien in hand dagger style.

    ''''That''s enough! The winner is Meera.''''

    Conrad''s voice echoed through the training field bringing the third match to a close.

    ''''What an eye-opener. Spirit Magic is cool.'''' An Adventurer suddenly said with shining eyes.

    ''''I agree. It was a nice match, however, thest match will be more interesting.'''' another one said.

    Everybody nodded their heads as they couldn''t wait to see the next match. The one every one present had been waiting for.

 Chapter 105 - 103: Not An Easy Opponent

    Suddenly, there was a new spectator that decided to join in, it was Leena. Alex was not surprised by her arrival, he had expected this, Gracier waved at Leena, thetter responded with a beautiful smile.

    She then turned her head in Conrad''s direction, both of locked eyes before Conrad nced at both Alex and Eleonora as if to tell them to get ready and start.

    Alex and Eleonora came forward in front of everyone. They both wore grins on their faces, currently, they only had the other in the eyes, nothing else matters, only the fight.

    Having noticed, the look of excitement, the battle lust in their eyes, Conrad could only smile and gave the signal, this time he did not prohibit anyone from getting heated up as he knew if he were to say that, none of the two were going to listen to him anyway, so why bother.

    ''''Begin.''''

    After Conrad''s signal, neither of the two made a move, they stared at each other, reading their weapons, for Eleonora it was two daggers, it seemed she was a dual wielder.

    And naturally, Alex was not the one to ept the loss, he also readied his knives, however, he did not use Razor and Reaper, instead, he took out two ck Bettie''s, the throwing knives he designed after The United Cutlery UC2772 Expendables Kunai. The one used by Lee Christmas in the movie The Expendables.

    A grin stered on her face, Eleonora shouted,

    ''''I hope this fight will be fun.''''

    ''''I hope too,'''' Alex responded with the same grin.

    Bang!

    They both disappeared and when the crowd saw them against, they were already in front of each other.

    Eleonora shed at him with the first dagger, Alex parried it, then came another sh, Alex against parried it.

    ngs! ngs!

    Metal shed against metal creating a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air.

    They keep moving at a fast speed exchanging moves.

    ngs! ngs!

    After a quick exchange, they separated themselves from each other and took a reasonable distance. They were both grinning.

    Suddenly, Eleonora crouched down like a cheetah that was about to pounce on its prey, then she sprung forward and midway through her dash she threw one of her daggers at Alex, Alex''s reflex was quick, he also threw one of his ck Bettie''s straight at the iing dagger.

    Kin!!

    Both des shed producing a shriek and created sparks that fly in the air.

    Meanwhile, Eleonora''s figure turned blurry and vanished, making use of his Six senses Alex spun around and brought his remaining ck Bettie''s to defend against Eleonora''s dagger.

    Gakin!

    ''''I knew you would keep up, so I brought you a little gift.''''

    Eleonora said with a wide grin, Alex had a bad feeling when he heard her words, suddenly Eleonora brought her other hand up and blew the content toward Alex''s face, everything happened so fast that Alex was caught off guard.

    He was instantly blinded even when he had quickly tried to close his eyes.

    Not being someone who misses an opportunity, especially one she had created herself, Eleonora kicked Alex on the stomach sending him tumbling back.

    ''''Gah!"

    Alex rolled on the ground grunting in pain, he quickly stood up, he had been yed, he had forgotten that before attacking him previously, Eleonora had crouched down, it must have been at that moment with her other hand she picked up a little bit of sand, sand she used to blind him before kicking him.

    Now momentarily blind, Alex could only use his skill Divine Sense, so he used it and when Eleonora followed with another attack Alex sidestepped to the right just enough and the de passed a hairs breath from his face.

    Eleonora was momentarily stunned because she hadn''t expected Alex to avoid her attack when blinded.

    Quickly, before Eleonora could respond with a follow-up, Alex swiftly punched Eleonora in the sr plexus, knocking the wind out of the girl, and stunning her for a brief moment.

    ''''Guh!"

    It was Eleonora''s turn to grunt in pain. Alex tried to follow-up by shing at the girl, however, Eleonora had already recovered and slightly tilted her head sideways avoiding the de.

    Both quickly jumped back and stared at each other, by now Alex had recovered his sight.

    Suddenly, Eleonora chanted, it was the same chant as the one Lucien muttered early, however, Eleonora''s speed was quick, almost like that of Gracier.

    [Wind, turn into an unseen arrow to pierce my enemies]

    Like Lucien''s incantation, Eleonora''s incantation also warped the world and an invisible arrow was created before her eyes.

    ¡ºWind Arrow!¡»

    At the same time the magic waspleted, several arrows were fired. The invisible arrows from the skill darted toward Alex at fast speed.

    Alex kicked the ground and jumped to his left rolling on the ground, he dodged the Wind arrows fired, he was well aware that it was only a distraction, Eleonora real attack was about toe, and eventually, it dide, in form of numerous small Water bullets that rained down on him, Alex instantly used his upgraded skill el (previously Blink) and reappear in another location.

    As if expecting this, Eleonora''s figure turned blurry, however, half through the motion, she was forced to stop because, she felt a sudden pressure descended upon her, stopping her from using her movement skill.

    Alex had used his skill Intimidation on her, el-ing Alex appeared in front of the frozen Eleonora with his de ready to be swung down, however, he quickly stopped his attack and sidestepped to the right just enough for the de to pass a hairs breath from his face again.

    However strands of his hair had been cut off in the process, kicking the ground he jumped back, still in the motion, Alex used a copper coin he had just brought out from his Item box and flicked it in direction of Eleonora who had pretended to be frozen when she wasn''t.

    The copper coin was too fast for Eleonora topletely avoid, hence she was struck on the armpit, she gritted her teeth and jumped back.

    Once again they both stared at each other.

    On the other side, the crowd was silent, watching the battle with a heated expression. Nobody between the two seemed to have the upper hand. Well, they had not used their strongest skill yet, the one with powerful skill would win.

    Back to the battle.

    ¡¼Master, time to test your new skill don''t you think?¡½Silveria suddenly suggested.

    The left side of Alex''s lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk on his face as he mumbled.

    ''I guess so.''

    Immediately Alex threw the knife in his hand at Eleonora, thetter smiled ready to intercept it, however, what happened next left the whole training ground speechless not just Eleonora.

    The iing vanished when on his side Alex mumbled.

    [<em>el</em>]

    Feeling chill down her spine. ''''Shit, I''m in trouble.''''

    Eleonora swore and quickly spun around and defend against the knife that magically appears behind her.

    Kin~!!

    She did not have time to breathe when she heard Alex''s voiceing right behind her.

    ''''I guess it''s my win,'''' Alex said with another ck Bettie''s held against Eleonora''s delicate neck. He had a proud smile on his face.

    ''''Do not celebrate too fast, you should look down,'''' Eleonora responded with the same smile in turn.

    ¡¼Indeed you should do as she suggested. Sigh! Even I didn''t see thating. This girl is too cunning.¡½Silveria said after heaving a sigh.

    Indeed, Alex did as she suggested and was surprised when he saw a small de directed at his crotch, if he advanced by a centimeter the de would have pierced his precious jewel, instantly he felt chill down there, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Silence befalls the whole training ground, Leena was smiling, Gracier was dumbfoundedly staring at her brother and Eleonora who were so close that you would have mistaken them for embracing each other, if not for the de Alex held against Eleonora''s neck, while thetter de was directed at his crotch, quite anticlimactic.

    Finally, Conrad announced, ''''This match is a draw.''''

    Instantlymotion arose because some of the Adventurers thought it was Alex''s win. After all, in a real fight, Eleonora will be dead after her throat was sliced, even if Alex will be gravely injured.

    However, they were forced to admit that it will mutual destruction because, in a real fight, Eleonora''s dagger would be coated in a strong poison that could kill Alex after the de pierced his crotch.

    Alex and Eleonora smiled at each other and both muttered.

    ''''Next time will we fight using our full strength until then let''s consider this fight as a draw.''''

    ''''Indeed.'''' They both nodded their heads before going back.

    Gracier dashed toward her brother and checked his eyes, there were little red because, there was still some small sand inside his eyes, calming his sister down, Alex''s eyes met with Leena, thetter smiled and said,

    ''''Quite a good fight. Especially thatst move of yours caught us off guard. Seriously, how many of those ridiculous skills do you possess?"

    Alex only shrugged his shoulders and asked,

    ''''It seems that at most tomorrow we''ll depart toward the Zilya mountain.''''

    Seeing Alex did not want to talk about his skills, Leena smiled bitterly before responding.

    ''''Indeed, it''s as you said. Well, I''ll be on my way. See you after.''''

    She went back after saying this, Alex decided to wait for Conrad to conclude this first step of the rank up test but first, he decided to check his skill description, previously he had only briefly browsed the content.

    [<em>el</em> Level 1 (Former Blink upgraded)

    It''s a skill that lets you move instantly at will in a certain range, to teleport at will.

    Range: 1 kilometer

    Cost: 150 MP (Fixed)]

    Until there this el did not look different from Blink except for the increase in range and decrease in cost for using it, although it became 150 MP it''s fixed, meaning no matter how much the skill level increased you will use 150 MP. It was not bad.

    However, what made Alex happy was the additional ability of the skill.

    [Additional: This skill can be used on a weapon, to teleport a weapon within a certain range.

    Range: 30 Meters.

    Cost: 500 MP per use]

    He knew that the range will increase as the skill''s level went up so will the cost decreasing.

 Chapter 106 - 104: The Leader Of The Group

    ''''Now then, you should have a rough understanding of each other''s abilities.''''

    Conrad told the rank-up test participants who were standing in the training field in front of him. As for the people who heard it, some gave a small nod, others smiled and some listened to Conrad''s words in frustration.

    ''''Though I''ve said it many times, these mock battles are simply for you to know each other''s strengths for the recapturing of the vige upied by the monsters. You shouldn''t be too concerned about it. So, the next decision is who will be the leader of this temporary party''''

    Muttering, Conrad looked at the 7 faces one after the other. Some showed interest in wanting to be the leader, they held their breaths waiting to see who would be nominated, while some showed no interest, people like Meera, Gracier, and Sebastian.

    Meanwhile, Conrad''s fixed his eyes on a certain person. He observed that person for a moment.

    ''''Alex you''ll be the leader.''''

    And he was told so.

    ''''What?"

    Alex put on a surprised face at Conrad''s words. Truth be told he was not against the idea of bing a leader. He could use this chance to gauge his capability to lead because he will have a party in the future, a party with whom he would dive into dungeons.

    Conrad on the other hand nodded his head without hesitation.

    ''''You are strong more than a normal D Rank Adventurer. However, youck experience when interacting in a group. You may think it''s fine to take a quest together with your sister, however, when one''s D Rank Adventurer, sometimes every now in then you will take a quest together with another group. It would be bad you don''t have experience. Use this chance to learn how to interact with others and how to lead, how to be a good leader.''''

    As Conrad pointed out his reasoning with his words, Alex could only keep his silence. He was aware that he wasn''t that good at dealing with other people, no it should be more urate to say normally he doesn''t like to interact too much. If it was the old him, he would think aboutpleting this quest and be done with it.

    ''''I understand, I''ll assume the role of the temporary leader.'''' Alex dered.

    ''''Good. I hope you all are ready. Alex will be the leader of the temporary party until the monster''s subjugation for the rank-up test ispleted.''''

    At Conrad''s words, everybody nodded.

    However, each of them had a different facial expression, Golfak humphed to show his dissatisfaction, while Eleonora was pouting, it seemed that she also wants this position, s it was Alex who got chosen, Lucien was also dissatisfied because he was expecting to be selected, only Gracier, Sebastian and Meera seemed okay with Conrad''s decision.

    Conrad continued by adding,

    ''''Right, well then, I''ll give you the details of the monster''s subjugation immediately. First of all, I''ve exined that the monsters are upying a vige they have destroyed, Gato''s vige. This vige is about 3 days distance from this city, monsters you will be fighting against are goblins and orcs lead by Orc King probably. I will guide you there. I mean, as I''m the examiner, so, I have to follow you anyway. We will depart tomorrow morning. We will meet at the front gate at the 9 o''clock bell. The guild will provide carriage, any questions?''''

    At Conrad''s words, Sebastian, the Swordsman spoke up.

    ''''Though the guild will supply a carriage for us, what about other supplies? In particr, food and potions.''''

    Hearing Sebastian''s question, Conrad smiled with a grin.

    ''''Only the carriage is provided by the guild. Other necessary supplies are to be provided for yourselves. Naturally, the supplies which each person prepares will be assessed, so be careful.''''

    Next to raise a question was Alex.

    ''''If it is possible I want to know how many monsters we are going to face?"

    Grinning Conrad responded ''''I''ve heard that there will be at least 30 monsters.''''

    ''''I see. The minimum is it.''''

    Alex mumbled as if understood something.

    ''''Are there any problems with the words ''at least''?'''' Golfak didn''t understand the reply and asked Sebastian who did not seem surprised. He turned his eyes to Lucien and Gracier who were next to him, equally puzzled.

    Sighing Alex decided that he should exin, it was one of his duties as a leader anyway.

    ''''The fact that there is a minimum of 30 monsters means that there is likely to be more. That means there is a possibility there could be 40 or even 100 monsters upying the vige.''''

    To Alex''s exnation, Conrad gave an appreciating look. He was pleased with his answer.

    ''I guess, he will do a decent leader.'' he thought.

    Gracier seemed to finally understand while Golfak and Lucien were frightened at those words.

    However, surprisingly it was Meera who spoke next, trying to reassure the two.

    ''''That said, as this mission has been selected for the guild rank-up test, there probably won''t be an unreasonable number.''''

    To those words, the two people gave a big sigh of relief. However, Conrad again spoke up with a nasty smile.

    ''''Though this certainly is a guild test, however, safety isn''t guaranteed. You''ll die if you let your guard down. Now then, any other questions?''''

    To Conrad''s question, there was a silence before Alex suddenly asked.

    ''''Conrad I want to know about the reward forpleting this request.''''

    Conrad was surprised, he looked at Alex with praising eyes, Eleonora also nodded, she appreciated Alex''s inquiry, same thing with Meera. Only Golfak and Lucien seemed a little lost.

    ''''It is good that you asked this question. I thought you won''t ask. In the case you didn''t, it would have been a demerit to you as the leader, even it''s temporarily.'''' Conrad said before adding,

    ''''Though it seems like a small matter (Alex''s question), there is a possibility of getting into a dispute with the client if the rewards aren''t agreed on first. Well, though you don''t need to worry about it if you take a request from the request board in the guild, above D rank, you may asionally be asked for a request without going through the guild. In cases such as that, you should inquire about the reward beforehand, don''t forget what I said. By the way, the reward for up test this time is 5 silver coins per person. We will buy the monster materials with a discount of 4%, so in the case, you killed a lot of monsters, apart from the 5 silver coins for thepletion you''ll earn a lot of money.''''

    Everybody nodded, pleased with Conrad''s words, meanwhile, Alex was thinking if it was like this, then it means that the quest won''t be easy, they may have as well to clean up a vige upied by 100 monsters.

    Observing Alex lost in thought, Conrad knew what he was thinking about, he couldn''t help but smile, others got ensnared after hearing the reward, forgetting to analyze his words, what that kind of reward entails.

    Shaking his head, Conrad announced,

    ''''Now then, we will leave it at that for today. Although I said this earlier, because we will be departing at the 9 o''clock bell, I want everyone to be there with their belongings prepared.''''

    With his words as a signal, everyone left respectively.

    Tomorrow was going to be the day they will depart toward Gracier former vige, her birthce, Gato''s vige.

 Chapter 107 - 105: The New Status

    Back on the first floor of the guild, Alex watched his temporary party members leave before Gracier and he started to search for Leena.

    Gracier had been quiet on the way up, Alex knew it was probably due to her stressing out about tomorrow morning, they were about to return to capture her vige anyway, the ce where she was born and raised until that tragedy happened.

    ''''Bouh!"

    Suddenly Leena appeared behind Gracier startling thetter, she almost jumped of fright.

    ''''Eh? Ah! It''s big, - it''s you, Leena, you scared me.''''

    Gracier said after taking a deep breath to calm down her beating heart, she has been surprised so much that she almost called Leena Big sister again, however she changed midway through her sentence.

    ''''Fufufu! You were too tense and lost in your thoughts, hence I decided to alleviate your tension by praying pranks on you.'''' Leena exined her reason for doing what she had done while stroking Gracier''s.

    Gracier smiled, it seems that she had been busted by Leena as well. She knew her brother must have noticed her current and was waiting for their return to the Inn to probably talk to her.

    She was right, it was indeed Alex''s n.

    Talking about Alex he was currently looking at Leena, eyes filled with surprise, one should note that Gracier was just beside him and for Leena to appear and y a prank on her without even him noticing anything, spoke a volume. Alex was curious about her real identity and strength.

    Suddenly, an idea came into his head, well it was more like an impulse rather than an idea. So, following this impulse Alex used his new Appraisal version on Leena (Advanced Appraisal).

    ¡º[Leena ?????]

    ss: ????

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: Elf ???

    ¡¸ Rank ???¡¹

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: ???

    Magic: ???

    Attack: ???

    Defense: ???

    Agility: ???

    Intelligence: ???

    Luck: ???

    BP: ???

    SP: ???

    Gift: ???

    Skills: ???

    Special Abilities: ???

    Titles: ???¡»

    Alex smiled bitterly, previously when he tries to Appraise Leena, nothing happened, however now that he tried after upgrading his Appraisal skill, he saw something but let''s say, it was at the same time nothing, there was a question mark in front of everything.

    Suddenly, Leena who was chatting with Gracier turned her head in Alex direction and asked in an amused tone,

    ''''Did you like what you saw?"

    Alex almost jumped when he heard her question, he was too focused on what he saw hence he was lost in thought.

    Toward Leena''s question, Alex couldn''t help but smile embarrassedly, he had never thought that him appraising Leena would result in thetter knowing that he did it.

    ''''I didn''t see anything,'''' Alex responded not hiding his dejection for not gaining any information.

    ''''Fufufu! It''s secret.'''' Leena responded before giving Alex a warning.

    ''''You should not use your Appraisal on everyone because some people are sensible toward magic, once you activated your skill Appraisal they will be able to detect it. Powerful people will also know when you try to appraise them.''''

    ''''I understand, I''ll be careful from now on.'''' Alex epted.

    ''''Good. I''ll be borrowing your sister for a while.'''' Leena announced this before monitoring Gracier to follow her.

    ''''Come with me little Cier.''''

    Gracier stared at her brother for a moment before leaving, following Leena upstairs, probably to Leena''s room.

    Left alone Alex went sat around on one of numerous unupied tables and decided to have a chat with Silveria.

    ''Sil, what Leena said earlier it''s true?''

    ¡¼Yeah, I forgot to tell you, every time you use your Appraisal skill, you use magic like when you use any other of your skills, however in this case it is different because your Appraisal enable you to sneak peek at some else status, so when you use this skill, the magic needed is strong and people sensible enough may detect it.¡½

    ''I see, so that''s she was able to know I used Appraisal on her. Well, I knew she was stronger, however, how strong can she be for my Appraisal not to work?'' Alex inquired because he was really curious, he didn''t know why he thought that, but, Alex was sure that Silveria knew Leena''s real strength.

    Silveria heaved a sigh before responding,

    ¡¼At least she''s Rank 12. So it is normal for you to not be able to get information on her real status.¡½

    ''At least Rank 12 huh! She may also be Rank 13. Normal the status window to show the question mark. If she''s this powerful then what does she want with me?'' Alex asked himself, pondering about this question.

    One should note that there are 15 Ranks in total, Leena being at least Rank 12 means she is one of the strongest in the current world. So, why she came all the way to wait for him here? It doesn''t make any sense when you consider it. What could Alex had to offer? Save her? Someone powerful as her? It''s impossible.

    All of these questions were constantly running through Alex''s mind.

    ¡¼Maybe there is something only you can do, reason why she wants you. She went all the way to wait for your arrival.¡½Silveria offered a hypothesis.

    Hearing Silveria''s hypothesis, Alex mused over.

    ''Something only I can do? Like what?''

    ¡¼That you will have to figure out yourself or wait for Leena to tell you herself. In thetter case, I doubt she''ll be doing this anytime soon¡½

    ''Come on, Sil tell me, I know you know something.'' Alex said not giving up.

    ¡¼Stop waiting for every answer to be delivered to you. You have a brain, make use of it, if you want to know all the answers to your questions. Sometimes you ought to be patient. What good it will make if you know all the answers to a quiz you supposed to enjoy slowly? It will be boring. The only way to enjoy it, it''s to use your brain, wait patiently for the appropriate time, do not jump steps. I know you understood what I''m implying.¡½Silveria chided Alex.

    Alex could only smile bitterly, somehow her words were not wrong. She had already given him a hint, it''s his turn now to try to figure it out.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to move on to the other matter he wanted to ask.

    ''Sil, I noticed something when I appraised Leena.''

    ¡¼You are probably talking about what you saw, you saw her race right? First, you should check your status.¡½Silveria suggested.

    Inwardly nodding his head, Alex proceeds to call out his status.

    ''Status''

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 40

    Experience Value (XP): 60/7800

    Magic Power: 2400

    Magic: None

    Attack: 700

    Defense: 650

    Agility: 725

    Intelligence: 650

    Luck: 450

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 1] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''What? Why there is race showing now?'' Alex asked surprised.

    ¡¼It''s simply because your Appraisal''s skill got upgraded into an advanced tier, which in turn unlocked something you didn''t see. After all, you were missing the key to be able to see it.¡½

    ''So, if my guess is correct Maria, Leonardo, Luna, and Sakuya must have seen what I''m seeing right now since a long time ago?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Not necessarily, maybe they be aware of the new apparition recently after meeting a certain condition because you must meet a certain condition to see more things, for you it was upgrading your Normal Appraisal to Advanced Appraisal. If the condition was the same with everyone you should have seen the race appearing on their Statuses the first time they let you look at it.¡½Silveria gave a lengthy exnation to make it more understandable.

    Alex asked for water and after drinking he asked.

    ''I see. Your exnation does make sense. However, what''s High Human?''

 Chapter 108 - 106: Typhania

    Going back in time a little, when Leena left with Gracier, they went on the second floor and entered Leena''s room.

    After sitting on her bed, Leena motioned Gracier to do the same thing and she did it.

    Leena studied Gracier''s expression for a moment before asking,

    ''''Little Cier, won''t you consider withdrawing from taking part in tomorrow''s rank-up test?"

    ''''No, I must participate Leena. I needed to.'''' Gracier instantly rejected Leena''s option.

    Sighing as she had expected Gracier''s refusal,

    Leena asked, ''''You said you need to participate, why so?"

    ''''It''s to be able to move on. I must say goodbye to my previous life. So, I must return and help to recapture the vige by killing the monsters responsible for the vige demise, by doing this those who died will be appeased and I will be repaying one part of the debt I owe them.''''

    ''''What is the other part then?" Leena asked curiously.

    Smiling Gracier responded, ''''It''s to live a great life, a life where they will be proud of it from the other side. A life worthy of their sacrifice.''''

    Leena smiled in turn before announcing, ''''I guess they will be proud of the current you. I have a gift for you.''''

    Hearing Leena''s words, Gracier''s eyes shined.

    ''''What kind of gift?" She asked curiously.

    Smiling because of how active Gracier had be when she heard the word gift, Leena brought out a package from her storage ring then presented it to Gracier.

    ''''Here take it. It''s my gift.''''

    Taking a deep breath, Gracier took the package before slowly unwrapping it. She instantly overjoyed when she saw what was inside the package, it was a white robe, a shawl, two belts, a waist bag, and shoes apanying it. It looks like Women''s Dress for Final Fantasy XIV White Mage Cosy.

    ''''Thank you, Leena. I''ll cherish it.'''' Gracier said.

    ''''No need just stay alive. It''s all matter. By the way, the materials used are the same ones used to make your big brother gear.'''' Leena exined.

    Gracier became happy hearing this, this means she can survive a direct hit from a weak A rank monster.

    Noticing Gracier''s happiness, Leena chuckled before adding,

    ''''Pour a little bit of magic in the dress and you''ll see something interesting.''''

    Gracier did as she was told and instantly the white mage robe (mixed with red) turned ck and red.

    ''''Eh?" Gracier said surprised.

    Chuckling Leena exined, ''''It was designed to switch color for a specific purpose. White in the day and ck at night, perfect for a night mission.''''

    ''''Waouh! That''s incredible. Thank you.'''' Gracier said before embracing Leena, thetter smiled while stroking her hair.

    ''''Ah! I forget to tell you, look in the waist bag you''ll see something interesting.'''' Leena said still being embraced by Gracier.

    Nodding, her head she separated herself from Leena and checked the waist bag, inside it she saw an eye patch, a ck eye patch.

    Taking it out she looked at Leena questioningly, she already had a lot of these things, she was currently wearing a ck eye patch over her left eye. So, she didn''t understand why Leena would give her another one.

    ''''I know what you were thinking, however, this eye patch is different, if you pour your magic into it as you did with the dress, it will change color, three times to be exact, ck, red, and white. You select which color you want.''''

    To Leena''s exnation, Gracier instantly poured a little bit of her magic into the ck eye patch and wished for its color to switch to white, and indeed it does, then she switched to red then ck before stopping.

    ''''Perfect,'''' Gracier mumbled. She was grateful for Leena not asking why she always wore an eye patch. She was not ready to share why with anybody yet, except for her brother knowing (because he was the reason because it happened) nobody else knows, even when sleeping with Lea when Alex was absent, she always wears her eye patch to sleep.

    ''''Leena it''s because I''m half-elf that I can''t use Spirit Magic?" Gracier suddenly asked as she remembered that Elf girl, Meera Leaf''s magic.

    ''''No, it''s because you possess a Gift. You should know that not all Elves can use Spirit Magic, some can use simple Wind magic because they can''t hear spirit, while does who have Gift can''t use it. Well, there was an exception in the past though.'''' Leena exined.

    ''''Oh? I''m interested in the exception who could use Spirit Magic and possess a Gift at the same time.'''' Gracier asked eyes shining in curiosity.

    Leena gave a helpless smile before giving Gracier, a summary of the exception story.

    ¡¸ Once upon a time, there was a little girl born in the Elf empire, at the age of 5 five she could alreadymunicate with the Spirits and use some of them. It was at that moment people became aware of how talented she was.

    They started to nurture the little girl. Ten years went by, the little girl had grown into an extremely beautiful youngdy, the most beautiful of the race, at the age of 15 she could control five different types of spirits, (Spirit of Earth, Spirit of Water, Spirit of Wind, Spirit of Fire and Spirit of Lightning.)

    The Elves was happy, the girl was a genius, none of her peers could win against her in a fight, not even those who had Gift, God''s benediction it how Elves call it.

    The youngdy continued to remain unmatched until suddenly one day something unexpected happened that send the whole race into an uproar.

    On her twentieth birthday, the youngdy now a young woman lost consciousness and when she wakes up she summoned a white rapier, the world rumbled as if to celebrate the birth of a powerful Gift.

    Too shocked toprehend the absurdness happening in front of them, the Emperor, the elders'' council checked the rapier, again and again, they only end up with one conclusion which was it''s a Gift, her summoned rapier was, without doubt, a Gift.

    Normally, it was impossible for someone using Spirit Magic to also possess a Gift, it never happened before, the young woman became an exception.

    She was the strongest with only Spirit Magic and what would happen now that she also possesses Gift?

    She became a monster among monsters, she was unmatched in the whole empire, she became one of the strongest in the world.

    She saved the whole race several times against outside threats, because of her presence, others did not dare to have design on the Elve''s continent.

    Later she became the Empress, leading her race to prosperity.

    Her name was Typhania, she was one of the Goddesses, she was the Goddess of Elves.¡¹

    Gracier was mesmerized by the story, her eyes couldn''t help but shine imagining Typhania''s Life, her adventures, she wants to be like her, to have her name known worldwide.

    ''''What happened afterward? Where is she now?" Gracier couldn''t help but wanted to know what had be of Typhania.

    Sighing heavily Leena responded, ''''She disappeared 200 years ago?"

    ''''What? Where and why?" Gracier asked.

    ''''Nobody knows where she wants. Some say she disappeared to find a way to save her race and more importantly the world.''''

    ''''And do not ask me to save her race, the world against what. I don''t know.'''' Leena added.

    Gracier immediately swallows her previous question, she was aware that Leena knows the reason however she didn''t want to tell her, as for why only she could answer that.

    Also, Gracier noticed something, when speaking earlier Leena seemed mncholic, almost as if she knew this person, shaking her head Gracier decided not to think about it. If her assumption was right or wrong, the future will prove it.

    ''''I want to be like her, I want the whole world to learn about me, the Fire Empress, the one that governs fire. And they will learn about me I''ll make sure of it.'''' Gracier suddenly dered, eyes filled with unbreakable determination.

    Leena was surprised by the aura Gracier was currently radiating, it was a majestic aura, an aura of a Supreme being, for a moment she had the feeling that she saw a gigantic red dragon appeared behind Gracier and haughtily looked down on her as if to tell her Gracier''s deration wasn''t a joke, she said, she can and she will.

    ''Amazing.'' she mumbled under her breath before locking eyes with Gracier and says, ''''It''s good but you will need to work hard in the order to aplish that goal. First of all, you must survive this rank-up test, pay the first part of your debt and we can speakter.''''

    Gracier cooled down before nodding her head, the two continued to chat while Alex was on the first floor waiting for their arrival, meanwhile, he was having a chat with Silveria.

 Chapter 109 - 107: High Human

    ~Back to Alex''s Location

    Alex asked for water and after drinking it, he asked.

    ''I see. Your exnation does make sense. However, what''s High Human?''

    Silence hung in the air before Silveria started exining,

    ¡¼High Humans are the original human-created alongside other races such as Original Elves, Angels, Daemons a long time ago by the Supreme being. Like the others they be almost extinct, High Humans have more magical capacity, stronger than the current human, and more importantly, they possess a strong soul, and who says strong soul mean powerful Gift. Our previous master was also a High Human, High Human lives longer than High Elf. Do you know how longer High Elf can live?¡½

    To Silveria''s question, Alex pondered for a few seconds before offering a reply.

    ''''About 400~500? I guess.''''

    ¡¼Not bad, to be more urate it is 400, High humans can live for more than 600 years almost like Original Elves. It''s pity that like any other long-lived race they had low fertility. To remedy this problem, one of the first High Human together with some other High Humans created a new being shaped after them, this new species will be versatile as them, intelligent, however short-lived with the ability to procreate, they named this new race the Human. The Original elves did the same by creating, the High Elves, and other types of Elves, even after all their creations, elves still stuck with the same problem, they still stuck with low fertility, they could not procreate like the humans. Well, I''m digressing here, let move towards the topic you''re more interested in.¡½

    Hearing Silveria''sst words Alex could not help a chuckle. He quite enjoyed that little bit of story on the first races.

    ¡¼You must have acquired this race when you were reincarnated by that Goddess Mea. It was her doing and I thank her for this, if it wasn''t because of what she did, you and I won''t be having this conversation, I would have never met you, neither my sister will. We will still be trapped in that infinite darkness. Well, I don''t know her goal but I''m d I know you.¡½

    To Silveria''s words Alex smiled, ''''I''m d too. I''m not wrong if I assume that the other seven are like me. They are also High human?'''' he inquired.

    ¡¼Indeed. You eight are all High humans, if you were not High human it would have been impossible to get contracted to us. Neither the other would have gained powerful Gifts. You, Maria, Luna, Leonardo, and Sakuya''s Gifts may be higher than the other three but those three remain powerful, too powerful for a human''s soul, for a human''s body to contain.¡½Silveria exined.

    Alex stayed silent for a while before proceeding to ask, ''''So, Goddess Mea give us High human''s bodies for us to be able to possess strong Gift (Divine weapons like you)?"

    ¡¼Exactly.¡½Silveria confirmed.

    ''''For what purpose I wonder because I doubt she did this for no reason.''''

    ¡¼You are right, as for the reason only her can urately say. Maybe it''s for you and your ssmates in the other worlds to fight against powerful enemies in the future with your Gift.¡½Silveria hypothesized while inwardly muttering, ''I hope this time everything will end well. Well, we will make sure of it.''

    ''''Most likely. Well, we will see when the timees. I''ve got the feeling that we will be seeing each other again, at that moment her real motivation will be known. Do tell me Sil, your master is from the Higher Realm?"

    Toward Alex''s question, Silveria did not immediately offer a reply, she stayed silent for a couple of seconds before finally speaking.

    ¡¼No, he was from the Original world.¡½

    ''''Oh? I''m guessing that the Original world is where the original races created by the Supreme being live?"

    ¡¼Exactly¡½Silveria said.

    ''''What happened to that world?'''' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Destroyed¡½Silveria answered she sounds sad when she answered, she only said one word before stopping not going into the details.

    ''''My bad for bringing this up.'''' Alex apologized, he decided to stop inquiring any further, at least for now.

    From the few clues he gathered thus far Alex could hypothesize that there was an enemy out there powerful enough to destroy the Original world and this enemy was not destroyed, Goddess Mea and her peers need powerful individuals to be prepared to fight this said enemy because this enemy must being back or was in the process of awakening, it will be a huge problem for the realms which he guessed were created after the Original world got destroyed.

    All of these were only assumptions, he hoped it was not really the case or else all of the reincarnated will be forced to participate in iing battle whether they wanted it or not because nobody will stay still and watch the world they are living in got destroyed when they could fight.

    ¡¼Don''t worry this happened a long time ago. Let''s focus on the iing rank-up test. Retaking it won''t be easy.¡½Silveria said, switching the subject. Alex was pulled out of his thoughts.

    ''''You are right and as the leader, I must perform well.'''' He said with a sigh.

    ¡¼Fufufu, I hope our dear leader will not screw up.¡½Silveria said teasingly.

    Alex only chuckles in response when suddenly he felt a presenceing closer, without turning around he knew who it was. Someone embraced him from behind covering his eyes and asked.

    ''''Pick a guess, who is it?"

    ''''Alexandra,'''' Alex responded without hesitation.

    ''''Bouh! At least you must have feigned not knowing. You are not fun at all.'''' Gracier said pouting, she then proceeds to sat beside her brother.

    Alex stared at his sister whom face was now more bright than previously.

    ''Something good must have happened upstairs.'' Alex thought.

    ''''You seem happier, I bet Leena must have given you something good. Talking about Leena where is she?" Alex inquired as he had not seen her.

    ''''Oh! Leena went to have chat with the Guild master, she will being back soon.'''' Gracier responded.

    ''''I see. Let''s wait for her then.'''' Alex said as the two started chatting while waiting for Leena''s arrival.

    While chatting Alex checked his sister''s status to see what her race would be.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 3¡¹

    Level 28

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 400/2900

    Magic Power: 1305

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 335

    Defense: 235

    Agility:235

    Intelligence: 225

    Luck: 235

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [Fire Shield Level 4] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Fire Lotus Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''Her father must be a High elf.'' Alex said to Silveria. Thetter nodded.

    Alex and Gracier continued chatting waiting for Leena toe.

    Half of an hourter, Leena came and sat across the siblings.

    ''''Sorry, We were discussing important stuff reason for my tardiness,'''' Leena said apologizing.

    Waving his hand Alex said, ''''Don''t worry about it. So, tell me the main force must have departed already. If I''m not wrong it must have been yesterday."

    Leena smiled before saying, ''''Bingo. They departed yesterday morning.''''

    ''''Leena did you know what causing the monsters to go on a rampage? It''s because of a demon?" Gracier inquired, child she had heard stories of demon controlling monsters to do their bidding, to go on a rampage, to conquer morends as the in Demon king had tried a century ago.

    Chuckling Leena said not going into the details, ''''We are still searching for the reason. You should concentrate on finishing your mission, it will not be easy so do not ck off.''''

    Alex and Gracier both nodded their heads, they were aware that Leena was not telling them everything, but there was nothing they could do, they only need to focus on clearing Gato''s vige and be done with it, afterward they start their preparation to go to the capital.

    After chatting for another hour, the siblings left.

    Watching the siblings leaving backs, Leena heaved a sigh before getting back to work. There is no need to worry, she was nning to follow in the shadow anyway.

    .....

    Late in the night, Gracier was having a nightmare, Alex woke and went to sit on her bed, using hisps as a pillow he gently stroked Gracier''s hair while gently whispering.

    ''''Don''t worry nobody gonna hurt, your Big brother is here, he will protect you, he is your family now, sleep.''''

    It worked like charm, Gracier went back to sleep.

    ¡¼It will pass soon. If she manages toplete this mission, she will feel better.¡½Silveria said.

    ''''I hope so,'''' Alex responded while remembering his early conversation with his sister, he asked her if she was sure and prepared to go back in that vige upied by monsters, she said she was, and even if she wasn''t she must because it was something she needed to do, clearing the vige will be like repaying a part of the debt she owes those dead vigers who sacrificed their lives for her to be able to flee and live on.

    Alex understood her reasoning and as her Big brother, he must support her in aplishing this goal.

    Sighing Alex decided to rece Mr. Teddy Bear (who seemed dissatisfied to have lost his favorite ce) that night to let his sister sleep well and indeed she slept well, she felt refreshed the next morning.

 Chapter 110 - 108: The Departure

    The next day morning the figures of Alex and Gracier could be seen walking down the main street to the main gate before the 9 o''clock bell.

    Seeing Alex and Gracier walk down the main street, adventurers and residents who recognized the two and knew that today was the day group of Adventurers were about to depart for the final part of the rank-up test wished the siblings good luck.

    Waving their hands the two continued walking towards the main gate where they will be using a carriage to depart toward their destination, Gato''s vige.

    A few minutester they were at the meeting ce, they saw a carriage.

    As Alex and Gracier neared the carriage, a voice called out, it was Sebastian, the Swordsman who fought against Gracier.

    ''''Morning leader, morning Miss Gracier.''''

    ''''Oh! Morning Sebastian.''''

    ''''Morning Sebastian.''''

    After Gracier greeted Sebastian, Alex asked, the Swordsman.

    ''''You''re early, huh.''''

    ''''Ah, yeah. Training with the sword every morning has be a daily routine for me. It''s be natural for me to get up early.''''

    While saying so, Sebastian tapped the long sword that was equipped at his waist.

    ''''I see. Morning Conrad. Is this the carriage that the guild has prepared for us?''''

    While asking Conrad, he directed his eyes to the horse-drawn carriage. Its size was smaller than the one that brings him to this town from the Temple of Gods.

    Though it might be a little cramped for 8 people, Alex''s party of 7 plus Conrad.

    Normally, they should be a driver but Alex hadn''t seen one, he judged that they will drive the carriage themselves.

    ''''They''re small, why not use Warhorse instead?"

    Looking at Alex''s line of sight, he was looking at the horses pulling the carriage. But rather than the warhorses used to pull the merchant carriage he took back then, the current horses were ordinary horses. They were smallpared to Alex''s strong impression from the warhorses, they didn''t feel as reliable as the Warhorses.

    However, maybe as a substitute, instead of 2 horses, the number of horses pulling the carriage in front of Alex''s eyes was 3.

    Conrad, who guessed his thoughts, stroked the horses who were attached to the carriage while smiling wryly.

    ''''I know what you''reparing them with, warhorses are precious, even to the guild. Whatever the circumstances, any requests to borrow them for the rank up a test to D rank would be denied, reason why we end up with these horses, they may look like this but they are reliable.''''

    As they were conversing like that, two more people, Lucien and Eleonora appeared from the main gate of the city.

    ''''Good morning leader. Take care of us from now on.'''' Lucien greeted Alex with a light bow before greeting the other people.

    Meanwhile, Eleonora was looking at Alex with a grin on her face, ''''Morning Leader. Take care of me on this mission.''''

    ''''Likewise,'''' Alex responded with a smile in turn.

    ''''Ah, everyone is early. I wonder if I''m a littlete? morning everyone.''''

    A new voice in high spirits called out.

    The owner of the voice, was the elf, Meera Leaf, the Ranger, and also Spirit Magic-user. She carried a bow in her hand and a quiver on her back.

    Everyone returned a greeting and started to talk about what they had brought and about the uing test and before long, the 9 o''clock bell rang into the surroundings.

    ''Where is that Attention Seeker, Golfak?''

    Though the sound of the bell was heard and he looked around, other than Alex, Gracier, there were only 4 people, Conrad, Sebastian, Lucien, Eleonora, and Meera.

    Aside from Alex, the others also seemed to have noticed and were looking around.

    However, understanding that Golfak had not appeared, the five people aside from Conrad, looked to Alex. As the temporary party leader, it was his turn to intervene, hence Alex decided to inquire.

    ''''Conrad does tell though the 9 o''clock bell has rung, Golfak hasn''te, what happens in this situation?''''

    ''''Ahh, that''s right. Such a development was not expected indeed. However, an adventurer beingte for the appointed request start time is a fairlyrge demerit. Moreover, to bete on the important day of the rank up test is-"

    As Conrad said so and was about to dere Golfak''s disqualification, he saw Golfak casually walking from the main gate.

    ''''Sorry, am Ite?'''' He called out in a light tone.

    ''''Oi! That''s all you have to say after making us for you?"

    Lucien couldn''t help but snap at Golfak''s attitude.

    ''''Ah? What. You haven''t even left yet so it''s fine.'''' Golfak replied lightly, he even snorted at Lucien, it seemed that he was not nning to apologize for histeness.

    ''''Maybe you don''t care about the rank-up test but this is serious for others. You arete, however, instead of apologizing, you''re ying the important. What with that attitude? Who do you take yourself for?"

    Not being able to put up with Golfak''s attitude anymore, Gracier snapped out. Golfak almost shouted back but he quickly stopped himself after noticing who was the one that just spoken.

    Eleonora let out a small chuckle, Golfak''s body involuntary trembled, but he quicklyposed himself and looked elsewhere, not nning to apologize for beingte.

    Alex''s temple twitched as he felt somehow insulted and he decided to teach the man a lesson. He started walking toward Golfak, slowly, each step he took could be heard, all eyes were on the two, Golfak gulped audibly as he locked eyes with Alex, Alex''s green eyes were sending a chill down his spine so he involuntary took a step back.

    [Intimidation]

    Alex mumbled and immediately Golfak felt a suffocating feeling assaulting him, he felt like he was in the presence of a dangerous monster, a monster he had no chance of winning against.

    With each step taken by Alex, the pressure he was feeling increased until he was unable to endure any longer and he grunted in pain as he felt his bones cracking under the pressure,

    ''''Gah!"

    Suddenly, Golfak''s knee gave up forcing him into a kneeling posture, his body was constantly shaking due to the pressure, the other people except Gracier and Eleonora were watching astonished at the scene happening in front of them, even when it was not directed at them they still feel the pressure. Conrad smiled in appreciation seeing Alex''s way of handling the situation.

    Finally arriving in front of the kneeling Golfak, Alex muttered in a cold tone,

    ''''Do you have anything to say?"

    Gritting his teeth, Golfak replied.

    ''''¡­I''m sorry I waste. I''ll be more careful next time.''''

    ''''That good to hear. In any case, this is an exam for a party, not for individuals. If you drag your feet, understand that it will affect others. So, be careful understand?''''

    ''''Ah, yes.''''

    Seeing Golfak nod, Alex canceled his skill and turned his eyes in Conrad''s direction.

    ''''I want to get going soon.''''

    ''''You decide from here. I will only guide you to the Gato vige, other than that, I won''t be helping you.''''

    Listening to Conrad''s words, Alex looked around.

    ''''First of all, is there anyone here who can drive a carriage?''''

    To that question, three people, Eleonora, Lucien, and Sebastian raised their hands.

    ''''I see, then you three will take turns to drive the carriage. Gracier, Meera, Golfak, and I will sit next to the driver in case of monster attacks. However, Golfak, as a penalty for before, you''ll be on the watch more often. If you cut corners and receive a surprise attack from monsters, what may go flying through the air may not be your magic sword but your head, do you understand?''''

    Maybe understanding the seriousness of Alex''s words, Golfak nodded with a serious look on his face.

    ''''Great. Then we''ll depart. The first driver is Lucien. The person on the lookout will be Golfak. Put the baggage that you''ve brought to the back of the carriage.'''' Alex ordered.

    Golfak did as he was instructed, soon everyone climbed into the carriage and departed.

 Chapter 111 - 109: En Route

    While shaking with a gata~ goto~ sound, a single carriage advanced along the highway.

    The speed of the carriage pulled by the 3 normal horses was fast. A person wearing a Mage robe could be seen sitting in the driver''s seat, holding the horses'' reins. A man dressed in armor with a sheathed sword ced on his tight was sitting next to the mage, watching the surroundings for surprise attacks from monsters.

    And inside the carriage,

    ''''Uwa~, it is warm. When were these bought Big brother?" Gracier asked because, on their way to the meeting ce, they did not buy any cookies.

    ''''Ah, I brought them on the day I went running some errands.''''

    Alex exined as he also took a cookie and ate it.

    ''''Oh, it smells good. May I have one?''''

    ''''Sure. You should also try Meera, they''re quite delicious.''''

    Meera seemed to have been lured by the smell and involuntary carried a cookie to her mouth, she was not the only one though, Conrad, and Eleonora also tried some.

    ''''Oh, it really is. How envious, space ring is great. Being able to eat freshly baked cookies at any time.

    ''''No, I don''t think it''s normal to use a space ring in this way.''''

    To Meera''s words, Sebastian answered, dumbfounded. Alex chuckled while inwardly sharing the same thought, women and their mentality.

    Well, he was his fault to begin with, if he hadn''t taken out the cookies, Meera wouldn''t have said that. He held out a dish holding the remaining freshly baked cookies while smiling wryly.

    ''''Want to try some?"

    But Sebastian looked at the cookies ced on the dish and shook his head.

    ''''Sorry, I don''t like sweet food.''''

    Alex could only shrug his shoulder seeing Sebastian not partaking in the cookies feast.

    In response to Sebastian, who refused, Conrad happily stretched out his hand to grab a cookie before carrying it to his mouth

    .

    ''''Mm, it certainly is delicious.''''

    Unlike Golfak, who was feeling the tension in the driver''s seat outside, it was ratherid back inside the carriage.

    Compared to yesterday when Meera was being silent, today she was talkative.

    ''''Meera how does your continent look like?"

    To Gracier''s question, Meera smiled beautifully, she couldn''t hide the pride she felt for her hometown when she started talking.

    ''''It''s the most beautiful of all continents. There are gigantic trees everywhere, beautiful birds, our houses are beautiful too. Ah! I miss home.'''' Meera said with a look of longing.

    ''''Wonderful, I will visit it someday,'''' Alex said

    while Gracier nodded her head happily when she heard this news.

    Chuckling Eleonora inquired, ''''You are feeling nostalgic. Why do you leave in the first ce?"

    Meera''s eyes deemed for a moment, smiling bitterly she said, ''''Well, stuff happens, it''splicated.''''

    It was all she said not going into details.

    ''There must a story being her leaving home.'' Alex thought.

    While carrying cookies to his mouth, Alex spoke up to Conrad.

    ''''Is there a time limit for thepletion of this subjugation request?"

    ''''Normally yes, but this time no. Take your time toplete the request. Make sure you have thoroughly cleaned the vige of all the monsters, though.''''

    Conrad exined, Alex nodded his head pleased that there was no time limit or else it will be difficult, there will be more than 30 monsters upying Gato''s vige.

    ''''There is something I want to know.'''' Meera suddenly said, ncing at her Alex said,

    ''''Go ahead.''''

    ''''Aren''t there at least 30 monsters? Itseems a little difficult to take on thatmany opponents with 7 people.''''

    ''''No, not really. After all, we''ll be able to mount a surprise attack as we are the attacking group. However, whether we canunch a surprise attack or not depends on whether we can work together.''''

    To Meera, who was murmuring anxiously, Alex exined.

    What Alex said was not wrong, if they work together and coordinate well, they will be able to sessfully pull through. Let''s not forget that they Mages among them, Mages firepower are no joke.

    ''''That''s true. In fact, Conrad said that the participants in the test this time were quite good. In the first ce, a party of 7 where 4 can use magic is considered quite powerful.''''

    Sebastian overheard Alex and Meera''s exchange and told them that with a wry smile to relieve her tension.

    ''''By the way, I can use spirit magic and the driver, Lucien, can use wind magic and healing magic, Eleonora: Wind and Water magic, as for your sister it''s Fire magic, what magic can you use Alex?''''

    She might have had some interest as in the mock battle the day before, Alex had only used the knives inbat. Meera leaned forward and asked.

    The other people except Gracier seemed interested in knowing which magic Alex can use.

    Smiling bitterly, Alex responded ''''Sorry, I can''t use magic.''''

    ''''Eh??"

    Both Meera and Eleonora said surprised. Even Conrad seemed a little bit surprised,

    Sebastian was also surprised. Even himself or Golfak could use Wind Magic to some extent, albeit weaker ones.

    ''''I thought that your movement skill is Wind-rted skill?" Eleonora asked if it''s true then does it mean Alex can be considered to have an affinity with the Wind element?

    Shrugging his shoulder Alex replied, ''''I don''t know, however as I said, I can''t use magic.''''

    ''How odd. He said that but he possesses a frightening amount of magic power.'' Meera inwardly thought as she scanned Alex with her eyes.

    Eleonora also found Alex''s words odd, how can he possesses such an amount of magic power and says that he could not use any magic? It''s odd.

    At the time of the rank-up test meeting the day before, when Meera saw Alex with his sister enter the meeting room, she could feel that his magic power was the greatest she had ever seen. Because of that, she was tense in the meeting room, ready to escape at any time if need be.

    Was she wrong thinking he had frightening MP? No unlikely.

    ''In fact, Alex''s amount of magic power is not normal. Or his Rank is 7? Unlikely. Normally, humans with Alex''s rank can''t have that much magic power, or is he not human? I see, it possibly could be that. However, at the very least, mutual understanding is possible and there''s no need to be hostile, it''s good that he seems friendly enough, at first I was scared of him.''

    While observing and evaluating Alex in her mind, at the very least, she calmed herself down as the possibility of him harming them was low.

    As for Meera,pared to 20 or 30 monsters, she felt Alex''s risk was higher. However, the stress gradually disappeared as they continued conversing.

    If Alex knew what was going through Meera''s head he would have facepalmed while saying,

    ''Girl what do you take me for I''m not that dangerous.''

    Meera was now ncing at Gracier why also thinking.

    ''I don''t their history if they are real siblings but this sister of his is also a freak. The amount of Fire spirits around her is frightening, she can''t see them yet her control over Fire was so perfect that one could not help but wonder if she is the child of Fire. If she could see the spirit, her power will skyrocket s it seems she can''t, why I wonder? Probably because she has God''s benediction (Gift). Sigh! If it''s true then no wonder, her God''s benediction must be of the highest level. Those siblings are freaks, I can''t wait to see what Alex''s God''s benediction gonna be. I need to befriend them.''

    Gracier noticed Meera staring at her weirdly, therefore she asked, "Meera, is there something on my face?"

    "No, not at all." Meera hastily replied as she had finally noticed that she was staring too intensely at Gracier.

    On the side, Eleonora couldn''t help but smile when she noticed the look of interest Meera started giving Alex and Gracier.

    ''It seems that her curiosity got picked.''

    Eleonora murmured before continuing to chat with others.

    ******

    A/N: Nickaido''s here by the way the title ''En Route'' mean On the Road in French. Keep supporting this shameless author.

 Chapter 112 - 110: First Night

    ''''Hey, Alex shouldn''t we stop and set up a camp soon?"

    As the sun started to set on the advancing carriage, Lucien called out to Alex. Hearing that, Alex looked out the window and thought for a few seconds before nodding.

    ''''You''re right, there''s a possibility of straining ourselves tomorrow if we overdo it on the first day.''''

    Nodding to Lucien''s proposal, Alex opened the door that was connected to the driver''s seat and called out to Sebastian, who was driving, and Golfak, who was still on the lookout. At some point, Sebastian and Lucien had switched ces.

    ''''Sebastian, please stop in the case you find a good spot to camp for the night.''''

    ''''Got it.''''

    ''''....''''

    While Sebastian replied to Alex''s words, Golfak on the other hand stayed silent.

    The trouble from the departure time remained and there was still tension drifting around the driver''s seats. In such a state, Sebastian didn''t have the nature to cause trouble and kept his silence, because of the event from a while back as well as before the departure that morning, Golfak''s fear of Alex kept him quiet as he watched for enemy attacks.

    And discovering a ce behind some rocks and shielded from the surroundings, the two people in the driver''s seats called the others and they decided to stay there for the night.

    Stopping the carriage in an area protected by rocks, Alex took out the tent for the men.

    While Eleonora set up the tent she had for the women.

    At the same time, Meera, the elf, collected firewood from the forest nearby while Golfak drew some water from a small river nearby. With that camp preparations wereplete.

    After distributing the food for dinner which by the way was a sandwich specifically made by Gracier and Lea, Alex decided to distribute the lookout.

    ''''There will be four shifts. The first shift will be done by Golfak alone.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words the others knew that Golfak was still being punished. And even if he was dissatisfied with this news, there was nothing he could do, it was his fault, to begin with, better obediently suffer instead of going against Alex''s orders to suffer another humiliation. If he were to suffer another one, he wasn''t sure if his mental health would keep up.

    Seeing Golfak not saying anything after hearing his words, Alex smiled and decided to continue.

    ''''After Golfak, the other shifts will be done in pair.''''

    While saying that, Alex took out an hourss from his Item box disguised as a fake space ring.

    It was a magic tool that he had purchased in a tool shop the day before, it was called Hourss. Though it was only 5cm tall, because it was made with crushed magic stones that had been processed using alchemy, it was a fairly expensive magic tool.

    For a normal hourss to measure for 2 hours, its size needs to be quite big, but as this hourss was a magic item made with magic stones, it was possible to measure 2 hours with only the height of 5cm.

    Flicking the small hourss between his fingers Alex announced,

    ''''Because the sand in the hourss will take 2 hours to fall, switch out when the sand runs out. The first shift as I said earlier will be Golfak alone. The second shift is Lucien and Sebastian. Third shift, Gracier, and Eleonora. As for thest shift, it will be Meera and me. Any objections?''''

    ''''What is the basis for the pairings?''''

    Sitting across the bonfire, opposite Alex, Sebastian asked curiously.

    Although Gracier looks at him in dissatisfaction as he asked about the pairings, Sebastian ignored it and waited for Alex''s reply.

    Giving his sister a chop over her head Alex proceed to exin his choices.

    ''''The first watch is a swordsman, well it''s more punishment. The second shift is a Swordsman and a Mage. The third shift is a Mage and a Thief, and thest watch is the Magic gunman and a Spirit mage. I intend to distribute ourbat power evenly.''''

    ''''Understood. That''s fine.''''

    After Sebastian nodded, because there weren''t any other people with different opinions, it became free time.

    While Gracier, Eleonora, and Meera were having a talk between women, Golfak was maintaining his magic sword with a proud smile.

    To train his magic, Lucien was repeatedly creating and canceling the Water whip he had used against Meera yesterday. It was quite fun to watch him, it was like he was doing a magic show, if he was on Earth, in Las Vegas he would have earned quite a sum of money.

    Conrad watched them all without saying anything himself. Alex was eating a Kum Fruit, that he had bought in the city, for dessert, it had the texture of a pear with the acidity of an orange.

    During this, Sebastian approached Alex and called out to him.

    ''''Alex, do you have a moment?''''

    ''''Yes, I do. What''s up?''''

    ''''It would be good if it''s possible, but could you keep mepany during my sword practice?''''

    ''''Sword practice?'''' Alex asked his eyebrows raised.

    ''''Yes. Anyhow, I want to move my body a little as I was stuck in the carriage for a long time today.''''

    After thinking about it for a bit, Alex nodded. Though it would have been better to practice with Golfak, he judged that he wasn''t a good match for Sebastian because of his arrogant attitude.

    ¡¼Even though he knew you are stronger than him, he still wants to fight you. It''s a way to put pressure on himself to advance further on his path as a Swordsman. Fight against a stronger opponent to hone your skills. I like this mindset of his, if he didn''t die in the future, he will be a great Swordsman and great adventurer.¡½Silveria who stayed oddly silent on the way finally spoke, praising Sebastian''s mentality.

    ''I think too.'' Alex responded as he stood up.

    ''''Let''s move a little bit further. Also, there''s no need to injure each doing this.''''

    ''''Noted.''''

    Sebastian nodded at Alex''s words.

    By now the others stopped whatever they were doing and focused their attention on the pair, only Lucien was too focused on his training thus not showing any interest.

    The two stayed at a reasonable distance from each other, Alex beckoned Sebastian to attack.

    Sebastian rushed toward Alex. He dipped and weaved right as he was about to reach him and shed downwards with the sword. Alex parried with the blow with Razor.

    Gakin!!!

    Metal shed against metal producing a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air. The swordsman was quick and uppercut shed at Alex, attempting to catch him from stem all the way to the stern.

    Alex sidestepped to the right just enough and the de passed a hairs breath from his face.

    Quickly, before Sebastian could respond with a follow-up, Alex swiftly punched Sebastian in the sr plexus, knocking the wind out of the swordsman, and stunning him for a brief moment, he then kicked the ground and appeared behind the still stunned Sebastian and held his de against his neck.

    ''''You lost,'''' Alex announced from behind him.

    ''''I guess I lost. I thought I couldst a bit longer. Guess I was wrong.'''' Sebastian said dejectedly.

    Smiling Alex said, ''''Don''t worry, your sword skill is not bad. It was alreadyte I did not want to drag the fight on, hence I decided to quickly finish it. We will be too tired if we continue, besides someone may be injured and that won''t be good.''''

    Sebastian understood Alex''s reasoning, still, it was frustrating to lose so quickly, the others returned to their previous activities, while Golfak seemed to be grinning when he saw Sebastian losing, Sebastian did not pay him any heed as if he was a clown.

    Having noticed Sebastian''s look, Alex chuckled and said, ''''Don''t worry, we will continue another time. You knew you would lose even before the start, yet you asked me out because you want to hone your skills, I admire that.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words, Sebastian smiled before sheathing his sword. They went to their previous location.

    In this way, the first night of the rank-up test passed uneventfully.

 Chapter 113 - 111: Around The Campfire

    Paki~, paki~, the mes crackled in the campfire. While watching the mes crackling as though dancing, Alex kept track of the surrounding movements and sounds.

    This was the group the second night, the day has been uneventful except for Sebastian pestering Alex to help him in his sword practice and it went without saying that he lost miserably, three times to be exact, however, he did not seem dissatisfied, he keeps up, Alex noticed that he was improving which showed the man''s talent.

    Alex smiled wryly thinking about it. Shaking his head he decided to concentrate on the duty at hand because monsters are active at night.

    Indeed, at night, monsters would run rampant around the outskirts of the city and frequently appeared on the highway. The monsters didn''t even care who they attacked, they just attack whoever they saw.

    In fact, while Alex and Meera were on lookout, there were already 7 Goblins casually piled up at the periphery of the campfire. They were not defeated by Alex, they were defeated by Gracier, Eleonora, and Golfak during their turn on the lookout. The shift had be three instead of four, Golfak''s behavior had changed, so Alex lessened the punishment.

    Fortunately, as they hadn''t received an attack since then, they weren''t as tense. Meera held out a cup of tea using water that had just been boiled on the campfire and handed it to Alex.

    ''''Here.''''

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Receiving the cup, he took several sips after smelling the fragrance.

    Though it had already passed mid-summer and was enteringte summer, the nights could still be said to be very warm.

    Under these circumstances, Meera looked interestingly at Alex, who was drinking the tea without sweating.

    Noticing Meera''s eyes intensely lock onto him, Alex couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''What?"

    ''''Well, how can you drink hot tea in this hotweather without even sweating?''''

    ''''Back in my hometown, I used to drink coffee all time. I get my body used to it reason why even after drinking hot tea I don''t sweat.''''

    ¡¼That''s doesn''t exin why here though. If you had given this excuse on Earth I would have understood however you are not on Earth anymore, your previous body got destroyed and you get a new one, so why this excuse?¡½Silveria asked curiously.

    ''Well, I didn''t lie, though. Even though it''s a new body, my soul didn''t forget. Or it''s because of my new body. Well, it doesn''t matter, she wants a reason I gave her one, whether it''s true or what doesn''t matter here.''

    Alex exined to Silveria who thinks what he said made sense.

    Meanwhile, Meera was interested in the new word she just learned, she had never heard this word before.

    ''''What is a coffee?"

    ''''It''s like tea but stronger and instead of being brewed from leaf it is brewed from a bean, coffee beans.''''

    To Alex''s exnation, Meera''s eyes shined, she was now more interested in trying this whatever coffee.

    ''''I want to try it someday. If I visit your hometown I hope you will invite me for a coffee.'''' Meera said with a smile.

    ''''I will,'''' Alex responded while inwardly thinking isn''t gonna happen ''cause it''s impossible to go back. Well, they may be a coffee in this world.

    Indeed there''s coffee in this world. He will learn this fact soon.

    ''''It''s my turn to ask.Normally, aren''t you bad with heat? Or are elves good at coping with the heat?''''

    ''''Hmm, well, about that. I suppose we can cope with a certain degree of heat because we live in the forests?''''

    Meera answered while Alex was thinking that her answer sounds more like a question than a real answer, nevertheless he didn''t point this out.

    ''''How long it has been since you left home?" Alex''s curiosity got the better of him, hence he asked.

    ''''it has been five years. Why did you ask me this?" Meera answered Alex''s question before raising a question in turn.

    ''''Well, from the stories I''ve heard elves don''t like to leave their forest and interact with humans,'''' Alex exined.

    To Alex''s words, Meera smiled before answering.

    ''''Not necessary, maybe it was like that in the past but currently not anymore. For proof, there are lots of Elves living among humans here. Well, back home some still against the idea of leaving the forest, though. Everybody has his/her reason for leaving.''''

    Seeing the look in her eyes, Alex decided that it would be wiser to switch the subject.

    ncing at Meera''s bow ced on herp, Alex asked ''''May I?"

    There was a silence before Meera nodded and passed her bow to Alex.

    Upon receiving the bow, Alex felt it was quite heavy and yet Meera had no trouble carrying it.

    For a moment he had the urge to Appraise it, however remembering Leena''s advice he decided against it. For starters, Meera was an Elf, a pretty sensible one if not she wouldn''t be able to see spirits, less befriend them before making a contract with them. She''s talented, if Alex were to use his Appraisal skill Meera will notice it and may be wary of him again.

    Truth be told, he did not know why but since the moment when Gracier and he entered that meeting room, instantly Meera became wary of him after looking at him. As for the reason why he doesn''t know.

    ''Sil, can you give a reason why this girl became wary of me after seeing me yesterday.'' Alex asked Silveria''s opinion on the matter.

    ¡¼If my guess is not wrong it''s probably because of the amount of MP you possess Normally at your level shouldn''t possess that amount of MP. She acted warily first because she wasn''t sure if your intentions were good or bad. Well, it seems she got her answer it why she became all friendly all of sudden.¡½

    ''I see.''

    Hearing Silveria''s exnation, Alex felt that it does make sense.

    Refocusing his attention on the bow, Alex asked.

    ''''This bow is quite good. It''s a magic item isn''t it?''''

    Though Alex didn''t have the power to feel other people''s magic, he was still able to feel something from the bow when he held it. It was the same kind of feeling as Golfak''s magic sword and Diaz''s sword, in other words, he judged that it was a magic item.

    ''''Ah, as I thought, you could tell? This is a family heirloom that is handed down from generation to generation. It''s an excellent weapon that can grant the Wind attribute to arrows.''''

    Meera exined while lovingly caressing the bow Alex just returned.

    ''''Wind attribute huh?! As expected of Elves.''''

    ''''Should I take it as apliment?'''' Meera asked with a smile.

    Alex only shrugged his shoulders in response.

    ''''Tell is Gracier your real sister?"

    Suddenly Meera asked, like Alex early, her curiosity got the better of her therefore she couldn''t help but ask, she wants to know the siblings'' story, even it was a small part of it.

    Alex who was smiling stopped smiling and answered, ''''Yes she and I are real siblings.''''

    That''s all he said. Seeing Alex''s expression, Meera felt that she asked something she shouldn''t have asked.

    Smiling bitterly Meera decided it was better to switch to another subject to erase the heavy atmosphere that was about to descend upon them.

    ''''Tell me Alex why did you choose to be Adventurer?"

    Alex stayed silent for while before answering.

    ''''I be Adventurer to aplish my goal which is to be the strongest.''''

    ''''Interesting,'''' Meera said, she knew Alex was not joking because the desire and

    determination inside his green eyes which she found beautiful by the way couldn''t be faked.

    ''''As for you why did choose to be an Adventurer?" Alex asked in turn.

    ''''Well, my reason is simple. I want freedom and I know being Adventurer could help achieve this.''''

    ''''I see.''''

    It was all Alex said, Meera was a little bit surprised, she thought Alex would have asked more questions after hearing her words.

    ''''Why do you seem surprised I didn''t ask anything?" Alex asked.

    ''''Well, I was expecting a question though. Like what do want to be free from?"

    To Meera''s words Alex smiled, ''''I guess I could have asked but you will not have responded sincerely anyway because the real answer has something to do with the reason you left home. Reason which you don''t seem ready to share, so no, I will not ask anything.''''

    ''''Smart, I like it. I-"

    Meera wanted to continue but stopped midway through her sentence because her mind got captured by the beautiful morning glow.

    So, was Alex.

    While the two people watched the morning glow, as the surrounding area brightened up, and a rustling sound could be heard from one of the tents.

    ''''What a shame, we will continue our conversation another time. It was quite fun to talk with you.'''' Meera said before standing up and started doing stretch up.

    ''''Likewise.''''

    Alex said before leaving for his morning jogging.

    Looking at the leaving Alex''s back Meera smiled thinking that Alex was not that scary, only the amount of MP he possesses was frightening.

 Chapter 114 - 112: Bandits Attack

    It was the third day since Alex and others left Eria''s City to Gato''s vige toplete a request to finish their rank-up test.

    Currently, the carriage was stopped and the sounds of fighting could be heard.

    Naturally, it was Alex''s group fighting against monsters, few stray goblins to be exact. Alex was not participating in this fight.

    Eleonora moved swiftly between three goblins slicing their throats.

    Spurt!!!

    Just like that a fountain of blood sshed around and tried to rain down on Eleonora, however, thetter was too fast, none of the sshed bloodnded on her.

    Meanwhile, the three goblins had fallen onto the ground clutching their necks trying to stop more blood from leaving through the cut they received, soon the three goblins turned into corpses.

    On the other side, Meera knocked three wind arrows that instantly killed three goblins by piercing their heads. Sebastian and Golfak just beheaded two goblins while Gracier''s fireballs burned the goblins who escaped Lucien''s Water bullets to crips.

    The fight, no it couldn''t be called fight it was a massacre, the massacre quickly ended and after collecting the usable materials from the dead monsters, they joined Alex in the carriage and departed.

    ''''Your group''s overall strength is quite high. Your coordination during these three days had improved.'''' Conrad said with a smile.

    The others nodded their heads not saying anything, it was not strange if their coordination improved, they had been fighting together for three days after all.

    ''''I wonder if the main group had managed toe in contact with the group of the rampaging monsters? If it''s yes then how many have they killed.''''

    Alex suddenly said while ncing at Conrad, thetter smiled because Alex''s goal was obvious, he was hinting him to spill whatever he knew because he was one of the Guild staff members, he knew what going on, on the other side.

    In the past two days, sometimes Conrad will slip away with the excuse that he had something to take care of but Alex knew he was using those asions to be in touch with the other party after having Silveria spy on him with her ability, too bad he couldn''t hear anything.

    ''''Who knows, maybe they are already fighting, or maybe not. I have no way knowing.'''' Conrad responded with a smile.

    ''Bullshit''

    Thought Alex and others, Conrad probably knew what''s going on the other, and yet he was ying the dumb here. How frustrating, well they only need to concentrate on what they were tasked to do and hope whatever the main group was doing would not affect them.

    Suddenly, the carriage stopped moving, startling those who were inside. Alex looked out the window and asked Sebastian who was acting as the driver with Golfak being the lookout.

    ''''What going on?"

    ''''There is a group of men blocking the road twenty meters ahead.''''

    To Sebastian''s words, Alex''s eyebrows raised, he quickly used his Divine Sense to check and indeed there was a group blocking the road twenty meters ahead, a group of seven men, however, that wasn''t all, another two men were hiding in a bush on the left and another two on the right.

    Alex''s lips curled up into a savage grin, seeing this Gracier and Eleonora asked,

    ''''Big brother what''s going on?"

    ''''What''s up Alex?"

    ''''A group is blocking the road making it impossible for us to advance,'''' Alex exined.

    Meera and Lucien were surprised, they quickly understood what Alex''s words imply, same with Eleonora who couldn''t help but grin.

    Meanwhile, only Gracier seemed puzzled by Alex''s words, sighing Alex exined to his sister the real identity of this group blocking their road.

    ''''Let''s step forward, however first-''''

    Alex announced before whispered something into Eleonora, and Meera ears, both

    girls were surprised after hearing Alex''s order, they wanted to know how he knew this, however, they quickly calmed down their curiosity.

    Alex informed Sebastian and Golfak to stop after giving his sister some instructions and be ready at any moment.

    Everybody stepped out of the carriage and looked at the group not too far from them.

    As Alex had seen it with help of his skill, there was a group of seven men blocking the road.

    These seven men were dressed in shabby leather armors, they had an unkempt appearance, their eyes were vicious.

    When they saw the beautiful girls descending from the carriage they couldn''t hide the growing lust inside their eyes.

    A bulky man with better armor Alex judged to be the leader of this group of thugs advanced arms crossed and said,

    ''''Leave all your valuable behind.''''

    Alex had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he heard the man''s words.

    ¡¼Isn''t it because you used the same words a few days ago to rob Diaz and his men clean? Now karma got you. Karma is a bitch¡½

    Silveria said while not hiding her smile.

    ''Shut up Sil. Mine was different.'' Alex shouted back.

    ¡¼How so?¡½Silveria asked in amused tone.

    Not replying to Silveria Alex said,

    ''''What if I refuse?"

    The bulky manughed and said, ''''Then I will kill you after enjoying the women in front of you. I assure you, you will like it. If you don''t want to die leave all your valuables behind and scram. Ah! The three women count as valuables, by the way, you men can scram for all I care, I don''t swing that way.''''

    ''''But leader, that pretty boy can be useful to us. You know, hehehehe.'''' One of the men on the right said while looking at Alex with lecherous eyes.

    Alex felt goosebumps rising all over his body when he felt the man''s hot gaze.

    ''''Shut up, Goldat I''m talking here.'''' the leader shouted, forcing the man, Goldat who spoke earlier to shut up.

    Meanwhile, Eleonora almost burst intoughter when he heard the man''s name, ncing at Golfak she said.

    ''''It seems you found your lost brother. Ah! To think he turns out to be a thug.''''

    Golfak''s face darkened, he almost cursed at Eleonora, however remembering her words, that gaze, he swallowed back his curses.

    Alex red at Eleonora forcing thetter to stop teasing Golfak while inwardly himself was doing his best not tough, Golfak and Goldat really sound alike.

    Shaking his head Alex and the leader of the thugs'' locked eyes, thetter asked.

    ''''Pretty boy, what do you choose?"

    ''''Scram and let us pass.'''' Alex said.

    ''''wrong answer. You are going to die. Boys kill the man and leave the women behind.'''' the leader shouted before unsheathing his de, the others followed suit, they dashed toward Alex''s group.

    Alex''s eyes turned cold as he said, ''''Eleonora, Meera, Gracier you know what to do.''''

    The girls nodded their heads, Eleonora disappeared into the left while Meera aimed her bow toward the right, Gracier also pointed her finger in the same direction.

    The leader who saw this suddenly had a bad feeling and before he could speak Alex disappeared and appeared in front of him with his knife shing at his neck, hastily bringing his sword up, the leader blocked the de.

    Pakin!

    He thought he had escaped cmity, however, he felt a sudden suffocating feeling assaulting him making him dizzy for a second, that a fatal mistake that cost him his head.

    Alex had used his skill Intimidation on the poor man.

    The bandit leader''s head left his body and started dancing in the air. Blood spurted from the headless body.

    Silence descended upon the scene.

    The remaining bandits were scared when they saw their leader who got quickly eliminated like a goblin. Sebastian used the chance of his opponent being surprised to quickly kill him, he moved toward another one.

    Alex threw a ck Bettie''s at one escaping thug, the knife pierced his neck from the back, the man dropped them.

    "Run"

    Shouted the remaining men after seeing the men waiting in ambush being eliminated, their heard anguished cries after numerous fireballs raining down on the right where the two men were stationed in ambush, Meera and Gracierbination was perfect, they quickly eliminated the two hiding men.

    Eleonora also quickly eliminated the other two men on the left by appearing behind them and sliced their throats like a professional assassin.

    Alex killed another thug, Sebastian also killed another one. Surprisingly, Lucien also killed one, however only Golfak did not kill any, he fought well but couldn''t bring himself to finish the man after injuring him. His hands were shaking, it must be his first time hence he couldn''t bring himself to do it, he didn''t have the courage.

    "Coward."

    Eleonora who just came back muttered in disdain. She tried to quickly go finish the man, however, Alex stopped her and look at Sebastian in the eyes, thetter instantly understood what Alex wanted, swiftly moving behind the scared bandit, he gave him a hard chop on the neck making thetter lost consciousness.

    On the other side, Gracier couldn''t watch the dead bodies on the ground, she spun around and started puking, Meera''splexion wasn''t looking good either, however, she had it better, Eleonora brought them elsewhere. Alex guessed it was to help the girls calm down after their first kill.

    Alex did not feel anything after killing three-man, well three thugs who were after his valuables and his life. You either kill or get killed.

 Chapter 115 - 113: Toward The Bandits Hideout

    Alex ordered the others to clean the battlefield and quickly the battlefield has been cleaned, the dead bandit''s valuables had been collected.

    Alex and his group found 150 silver coins and 80 copper coins. He decided to split the lootter.

    Eleonora and the girls who left earlier came back, theirplexion was looking good different than their early appearances. Whatever Eleonora had said had worked, it helped the girls to regain control of their emotions.

    Alex was grateful for Eleonora''s help, locking eyes with his sister he smiled, thetter also smiled back as if to say I''m fine already, Alex could not help but chuckle.

    Suddenly, Conrad who disappeared when the fight start came back.

    Looking around the cleaned battlefield, he sighed and said.

    ''''To think we will encounter a bunch of thugs on our way, how unlucky. Well, everything ended well.''''

    To Conrad''s words, Alex spun around and faced Conrad,

    ''''Did you take me for fool? You and I know that you did this on purpose. You purposely lead us here to finish this job for you. Am I wrong?"

    Alex''s voice was loud enough, others heard him, now everything makes sense, they found fishy when Conrad had just suggested taking this road, it was a shortcut he said.

    Conrad could only smile bitterly, Alex was too clever to not act as though he had not noticed that they were being used.

    Even back he suggested taking this road using the excuse that it was a shortcut, Alex looked suspiciously at him for a while but in the end, he did not say anything.

    Conrad heaved a sigh before admitted that he indeed purposely lead there to help the Guild clean this small group of thugs who started rampaging recently. The guild could have taken of this if they weren''t on the shortage of Adventurers due to certain event.

    Finally aware of Conrad''s reason for doing this, some of the rank-up participant''s anger for being used against their will lessened, they decided to not pursue the matter as they earned quite a sum.

    Conrad thought Alex would drop the matter at that, however, he was wrong, thetter grinned showing his peerless white teeth.

    ''''What do you want?" Conrad asked gritting his teeth.

    ''''Nothing, I''m just informing that whatever we will get in bandits base will be ours. The guild will not have any say in.''''

    Conrad almost cursed Alex for being greedy, he wants to hog all things for himself, however thinking about it, if he was in his shoes after being used when you had something else to do, you will wantpensation, so it was normal for Alex to decide this, the bounty offered for this medium size Bandits group was only 200 silvers coins.

    Sebastian and the others nodded their heads as if to say we share our leader thought. Conrad could only agree reluctantly under everybody''s intense stare.

    Smiling Alex motioned Sebastian to wake up the unconscious bandit.

    Proceeding forward Sebastian lifted the unconscious bandit and gave him two hard ps that woke up the poor man from his sleep.

    ''''Where am I? Hell?" Asked the confused man.

    He heard a chuckle followed by a cold voice that sends a chill running down his spine.

    ''''No, but you''ll be going there soon unless you told me what I want to know asap."

    ''''Hi!!!"

    Thest bandit was frightening by Alex''s threat, he fearfully nodded his head.

    ''''Good, where is your hideout?" Alex asked.

    ''''Two kilometers north from here.'''' the man answered.

    ''''How many are there guarding the hideout? And how many are left inside the hideout?"

    To Alex''s question, the bandit stayed silent for a moment, however, he quickly spilled everything after receiving another hard p from Sebastian.

    ''''3 men guarding the entrance, 5 men are in the cave where we live.''''

    ''''Good, lead the way,'''' Alex said before turning to look at the others as if tell them we are going.

    Alex and others followed the bandit to their hideout, and when they were not far from the hideout Alex tasked Eleonora to scout just in case.

    Eleonora left and fifteen minutester she came back.

    ''''Leader~ it was as he said. Only three men are guarding the entrance, the remaining men must be inside the cave, there is no trap, so we can go.'''' She exined.

    ''''I see, take Meera and Golfak with you, the two will help you eliminate the three guards.''''

    Alex instructed Eleonora before turning his head in Golfak''s direction and in a threatening tone he said.

    ''''Especially you Golfak, I hope you will properly do your job this time. And believe me, if you don''t and instead cower you will not receive any share in the spoil, am I clear?"

    Golfak gulped audibly before nodding his head as if scared for his dear life, the current Alex''s atmosphere was too scary, it was you do what I said or I''m going to kill you.

    ''''Good, let''s goi.''''

    To Alex''s words, everybody nodded, Sebastian keeps dragging the poor bandit who was tied while Eleonora, Meera, and Golfak went to aplish the task they had been given.

    .....

    Eleonora swiftly moved forward, followed closely behind was Meera with her bow, Golfak was falling behind.

    Soon the three saw a man-made cave with a small entrance, this entrance was guarded by three guards who were yawning as if they were tired, they did not show any vignce.

    Eleonora motioned the group to stop, crouching down she instructed.

    ''''I''ll take the one on the right, Meera, the one in the middle, andstly Goldat, ops! I mean Golfak you take the one on the left. Meera, after I count to 3, you snipe your target while Golfak and I will quickly finish our target.''''

    1..

    2...

    3

    ''''Go''''

    Eleonora immediately dashed out, Golfak followed suit, meanwhile, Meera who had already readied her bow aimed at the bandit in the middle and shoot.

    Swish!

    The wind arrow pierced through the man''s head instantly killing him, the man''s body fell onto the ground with a thud sound.

    ''''What?"

    Finally, the two menzing around became aware of something was amiss, however before they could speak, the one on the right saw a sh and blood spurting from a headless body, he finally judged it was his.

    ''''Fuck!"

    The man on the left swore and before he could speak further, Golfak had already shed at him, he hastily blocked, however the difference in strength was too big hence the lookout was pushed back, Golfak kicked him in the stomach sending him spiraling against the wall.

    ''''Gah!" The man grunted in pain.

    Golfak immediately approached the lookout,who was writhing on the ground clutching his stomach and casually swung his long sword down at the man''s neck.

    ''''Gah~!''.

    With the de of the longsword, the head of the lookout rolled to the ground while leavinga trail of blood.

    ''''Urrghhhhkk~!''''

    Though he had seen dead monsters, It was the first time Golfak had killed a human.

    Golfak ran towards a nearby tree while vomiting.

    While looking at Golfak with aplex expression, Meera joined Eleonora who was nonchntly looting the corpses.

    Approaching Eleonora, Meera asked.

    ''''Eleonora, what do we do now?''''

    Eleonora spun around and with a grin stered on her lips she said, ''''You wait here with Golfak and me I''ll go scout the cave.''''

    She then disappeared afterward, leaving Meera behind, thetter could not help but heave a sigh while thinking that this girl was mysterious, she seemed to be hiding something.

    ''Well, everybody has its secret.'' Meera murmured before using the spirit of Earth to bury the body, she was feeling ufortable standing in the middle of three corpses, after finishing she decided to wait for Alex and co toe before proceeding to enter the cave.

 Chapter 116 - 114: The Bandits Hideout

    A few minutester, Alex and others came. Alex immediately scanned the cave entrance and noticed no dead bodies.

    ncing at Meera, he concluded that she had buried the dead bodies using her Spirit Magic, he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ''''Where is Eleonora?"

    ''''She has gone inside ahead to scout.''''

    To Alex''s question, Meera responded before ncing at Golfak who was still trembling after his first time killing another human.

    Alex and others looked at him for while before shifting their attention towards the entrance waiting for Eleonora toe out.

    Meanwhile, Gracier and Meera were conversing, exchanging jokes to lighten the gloomy mood, Golfak finally came back, he was looking pale.

    Alex noticed Eleonoraing back from the cave with silenced steps.

    ''''How was it?''''

    At Alex''s question, Eleonora gave a small nod before exining.

    ''''There''s one main path ahead. However, itter splits into 3 passages. On the right path, there seems to be where the captured individuals are detained. Because there were guards, I left not doing anything. The middle path is quite wide, the sounds of reveling wereing from there. Also, the left side seems to be some sort of armory and storage area. Roughly they seem to be 4 to 5 men inside the cave, I''m not very sure.''''

    ''''I see. Are there any other exits to the outside?''''

    ''''I didn''t check as I didn''t have enough time,'''' Eleonora responded.

    ''''Okay, Gracier, Meera, and Lucien, you three go check the left path, wait for us there. As Eleonora goes on the right path clean the guards and sees if there is no prisoner. Golfak, Sebastian, and I will take care of the middle path.''''

    Hearing Alex''s instructions, everybody nodded their heads. Alex added,

    ''''Conrad, I will let this man in your custody. Do whatever you want with him. It will be good to let him work in the mine as a ve worker instead of killing him. Well, that''s my opinion, though.''''

    Conrad who was hiding left out a chuckle before responding.

    ''''I understand. I''ll take care of it.''''

    ''''Okay, we''ll rush in.''''

    At Alex''s cue, they rushed into the cave.

    .....

    Because the entrance was narrow, Eleonora went in first to check toplete her task. After that, Lucien, Golfak, Meera, and Gracier entered in that order. Alex enteredst.

    ''''It''s narrow.''''

    In the cave, it was only wide enough for two people to walk side by side. There was only enough space for one person to fight freely.

    Checking the situation, Alex spoke.

    ''''Kill ''em all. Let''s none alive.''''

    ''''Ohh!!!"

    Everyone nodded at Alex''s words, Eleonora advanced to the right passageway where the prison was, Gracier, Meera, and Lucien toward the armory.

    Alex saw that before quickly taking the middle passageway while trying to make as little noise as possible.

    ''''Tsu!?''''

    As Sebastian approached the front, Alex waved his hand to stop him.

    ''''Here there are.''''

    ''''Numbers of enemies?"

    ''''Three.''''

    ''''We take one each. I''ll take the one in the middle, you two take care of the rest.''''

    Everyone nodded at Alex''s instructions, Sebastian and Golfak prepared their weapons, ready to rush in at any time.

    ''''Ready? Go.''''

    To Alex''s signal they moved, Alex was the fastest to arrive in front of the bandit leisurely sipping his ale while doing some kind of dirty dancing, the others were singing.

    ''''Wha-?"

    He did not even manage to finish his word before his head was sent flying into the air, blood spurted from the headless body covering the table in blood, Alex had already left the ce.

    ''''Enemy attack''''

    ''''Guh,''''

    The other two finally reacted, however before they could react and pick their weapons, Sebastian and Golfak attacked them and killed them. Sebastian quickly ended his victim, it was Golfak who took a little bit of time to kill his enemy.

    The fight ended in a matter of minutes, meanwhile, Alex was cleaning the blood from his de Razor. It was more like a massacre than a proper fight because none of the bandits'' level was higher than Alex''s and crew, the strongest was at level 25, the one Alex took down, the other two levels were 24 and 23 respectively.

    As the previous bandits they eliminated on the road, their level was a little bit higher, the boss level was 33.

    Shaking his head Alex announced, ''''Check if there are any valuables here, if there is take them before taking care of the corpses, we will burn them before leaving but not now because the cave will be filled with smoke. Once you finishe join me at the armory.''''

    Both Sebastian and Golfak nodded their heads, thetterplexion was a little bit pale, however, his eyes were resolute.

    .....

    Alex joined his sister and the others in the warehouse.

    ''''Wee back Big brother.''''

    ''''Hello, Leader~"

    Gracier and Eleonora greeted Alex in front of the storage area, Meera and Lucien must be inside the room.

    There were also two unfamiliar people. While expecting that they were probably some captured merchants.

    One of the two unfamiliar men, a middle-aged man advanced and bowed his head.

    ''''You must be their leader. I''m L¨¦opold, a merchant, thank you for saving me and my assistant, also nephew'' life.'''' L¨¦opold said, the assistant also bowed his head however Alex could see a bit of hostility in the man''s eyes.

    ''''You wee, I''m Alexender,'''' Alex responded unfazed by the assistant hostility, he then turned his head in Meera''s direction, she just came out with Lucien.

    ''''So, what''s in there?''''

    ''''Mm, well. Firstly, there is a moderate amount of gold, silver, and copper coins, there are some jewels as well, 15 Gold coins, 150 silver coins, and 200 copper coins to be more exact. Besides, there are also some cheap magic items. However, strangely, there''s arge number of weapons which I guess must be the merchandise of the two humans over there.''''

    At the end of her words she nced at L¨¦opold and his assistant, the two nodded their heads before staring at Alex as if to ask can we get back our merchandise?

    The two were afraid that Alex would take their merchandise back to the guild or worse refuse to give it back because he can if he chose to, in the former case they will need to pay a heavy price to get their stolen merchandise back from the guild, they hope Alex will be merciful.

    Heaving a sigh Alex said, ''''Let''s them collect their weapons.''''

    L¨¦opold and his overjoyed ready to thank the man for his generosity, however, it was a piteous sense of relief, short-lived as it was.

    ''''How many are there in total?"

    ''''Fifty,'''' Meera answered.

    ''''I see. You''ll pay 1 silver coin per weapon making a total of 50 silver coins, I won''t ask too much, take it or you''ll collect your weapons at the guild.''''

    L¨¦opold gritted his teeth and finally epted the deal, after paying the 50 silver coins, he left with his assistant to check the weapons.

    Alex and others followed suit, checking the magic items and jewels, Alex spotted a good magic sword, a longsword with Wind attribute.

    ''''Sebastian take this.''''

    Alex said before throwing the longsword at Sebastian who caught it and inspected it, then he took a few casual swings, he seemed pleased with the sword, he did not test the magic sword attribute because now wasn''t the time, sheathing the sword into his scabbard, Sebastian bowed his head.

    ''''Thank you, leader, thank you a lot.''''

    Alex waved his hand to indicate that it was not a big deal, he appreciated Sebastian''s quickness, he was fast when ites to making decisions or following orders, sometimes he knew what to do even without being told, he can be considered a good party member.

    The others smiled pleased with Alex''s decision, they were happy for Sebastian because with this sword, his strength will increase so was their chance of survival, their chance of quickly aplishing the iing mission, only Golfak seemed displeased with Alex''s action, however, he did not dare to protest because he was really afraid of Alex more than Eleonora.

    Suddenly, L¨¦opold who was checking his merchandise came and asked,

    ''''Young man can I buy the magic items and jewels if you don''t mind?"

    ?????

    Nickaido''s here,

    Thks to all of you giving me your PS, truly thank you. I know that the story is not perfect, but I''m sure that with your help it can be better, with your constructive criticisms and suggestions it can be a story everyone can enjoy. Keep voting, keep supporting this shameless author. I n to open a discord server for the novel soon, I''ll inform you once it''s created.

 Chapter 117 - 115: Distributing The Loot

    Rewinding time a little, it happened when L¨¦opold and his assistant went ahead of Alex.

    ''''Uncle, why did you ept that man''s offer when you could have refused? Isn''t Adventurer''s job to rescue us from bandit? Why would we pay them even when they are coward?"

    To the man words, L¨¦opold couldn''t help but shake his head, ming himself for his nephew current mindset, he was too sheltered, not knowing how the real world outside works, it was his first time following him, and unfortunately for him, their caravan got attacked, the guards killed, two of the guards hired as Adventurers fled for their lives leaving their clients behind, since that moment his nephew became a little bit hostile toward Adventurers.

    The reason he and his nephew are still alive was because, the bandit did not find where he hides his money even after searching him and his nephew bodies, they left the two starve in the prison in the hope of one of them spilling the beans, something came up and most of the bandits left the hideout, guess it was at that moment they encountered Alex and his group that wiped them out beforeing here and rescued them.

    L¨¦opold heaved a sigh before asking his nephew, ''''What is Adventurer''s job, Clotus?"

    To his uncle''s question, Clotus immediately answered, ''''They work for money by taking requests from guild or clients.''''

    ''''Good, they work for money. Those Adventurers attacked the bandit''s hideout on the Guild order and rescued us, they even give us back our merchandise but asked a littlepensation and you are dissatisfied with it? Do you think they are running a charity foundation?''''

    Clotus could not answer because he couldn''t find the right words, he almost said the guild must have promised them money for killing the bandits but thinking about it he didn''t voice out because this reward must not necessarily include saving possible hostages. If he was in their shoes we would have done the same thing, because they risked their lives to kill bandits and saved hostages that weren''t included in their request.

    Seeing his nephew finally understanding the situation, L¨¦opold continued.

    ''''Don''t me them, the leader, that green eyed young man have done what a good leader should do. You haven''t noticed it but firstly when he ordered the Elf girl to give us back our merchandise, others were dissatisfied. Fortunately for them, he was not nning to give back the merchandise withoutpensation, thepensation is for him and more importantly to calm his party''s members.''''

    Hearing his uncle''s exnation, Clotus nodded his head in understanding.

    ''''I understand uncle. I apologize for my earlier outburst.'''' Clotus apologized.

    Waving his hand L¨¦opold said while counting his merchandise, Lucien was at the entrance observing them, however, he couldn''t hear what they were talking about, not that he cares.

    ''''It''s good that you know. All Adventurers are not the same because one is rotten. And it''s understandable for one to flee when your life is in danger, I only paid them half of themission for the escort mission anyway. Let''s move and quickly finish counting our weapons before leaving this damned ce to return home.''''

    ''''I understand uncle.''''

    Clotus started helping his uncle count the weapons, soon they had counted all weapons, Indeed there were fifty weapons here.

    Suddenly, some of the weapons started disappearing, only the high-grade ones, though. Twenty high-grade weapons to be exact.

    Clotus dumbfoundedly stared at his uncle, thetter smiled not saying anything, the thing that happened was simple, L¨¦opold had stored those weapons in his storage space, his storage space was in form of an earring he was wearing on his right ear. This type of storage equipment was extremely rare hence nobody knows it can be used to store things, if the bandit''s leader knew this he would have spurted blood because he had searched everywhere but forget to check this earring,for him it was like a middle-aged man wanting to act tough by wearing an earring.

    As for the reason why L¨¦opold had not stored everything inside his storage earring was first because of its limited capacity (space) and second because there was already a lot of items inside the storage, it was almost full.

    From Clotus surprised expression it was not hard to guess that even himself wasn''t aware of the fact that, the earring his uncle was wearing was in fact a storage ring, who knows if he knew, he wouldn''t have spilled the beans when the bandits would start torturing them after starving them.

    The two continued doing their job when Alex came in and started checking the other items. L¨¦opold saw him when he threw that Sword at the swordsman, he even saw how others reacted.

    Suddenly, he decided to befriend this young man and who knows maybe in the future he may patron him. Aftering to a decision, L¨¦opold moved toward Alex intending to buy the remaining magic items or jewels even if he was not interested in them, they were not worth much.

    .....

    ~Back to the present.

    Suddenly, L¨¦opold who was checking his merchandise came and asked,

    ''''Young man can I buy the magic items and jewels if you don''t mind?"

    Alex turned his head in L¨¦opold''s direction and asked.

    ''''How much are you paying?"

    ''''10 gold coins for the three magic items and 5 gold coins for the jewels, it makes a total of 15 Gold coins, how about it?"

    Hearing L¨¦opold''s answer Alex stayed silent as if contemting however secretly he was staring at Eleonora, asking thetter her opinion on the matter because among all of them she seemed the more knowledgeable when ites to this kind of thing.

    Eleonora nodded her head to indicate that the price offered was okay, that he should ept.

    Finally, Alex talked, ''''Okay, I ept.''''

    He then gave L¨¦opold the remaining Magic items and the jewels while receiving the 15 Gold coins, after exchanging handshakes with Alex and saying he hoped to continue working with him in the future, L¨¦opold left with his nephew after loading their merchandise into a carriage.

    After making sure that there was not anything left Alex called out everybody, it was time to split the loot.

    They have gained a total of 33 Gold coins and 78 Silver coins, (15 Gold coins and 78 Silver coins from the bandits and 15 Gold coins from their earlier deal with L¨¦opold.)

    The loot had been split like this:

    Lucien= 4 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Meera= 4 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Eleonora= 6 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Sebastian= 3 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Golfak= 3 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Gracier= 3 Gold coins and 10 Silver coins

    Andstly, Alex took 10 Gold coins and 18 Silver coins.

    The money had been divided ording to each person''s contribution, Sebastian should have received at least 5 gold coins, however, Alex decided against it because he had already received a Magic sword in advance.

    Nobody showed dissatisfaction with how the money has been divided.

    ''''Clean the hideout. I''ll see you outside.''''

    To Alex''s order, Sebastian and Golfak nodded their heads, and with Lucien and Eleonora helping them, they stacked the dead bodies together before setting fire on it.

    They left the cave and joined Alex and others outside.

    They saw Conrad conversing with L¨¦opold while Alex was chatting with Gracier and Meera.

    Having seen theme out, Alex stopped the conversation and asked.

    ''''You finished already?"

    They nodded their heads.

    ''''Good let''s go.''''

    Just when Alex finished talking, L¨¦opold approached him and asked.

    ''''Alexander can I have a moment?"

    ''''Yes, what is it?" Alex spun around and asked.

    ''''Well, I was wondering if you and your group can escort us back? Don''t worry I''ll pay double the price.''''

    To L¨¦opold''s offer, Alex didn''t immediately respond, he red at Conrad who whistled by the way when he saw Alex ring at him.

    Shaking his head Alex focused his attention back on L¨¦opold.

    ''''Sorry, it''s will not be possible. We are on a mission, we just eliminated the bandits because wee across them, it was not a request. Go talk with that man over there, he will find a solution, he''s a guild staff after all.''''

    Conrad''s lips twitched when he heard Alex''s words, L¨¦opold''s eyes widened for a moment, earlier when conversing with Conrad he had not said anything like that, L¨¦opold mistook him for another Alex''s party members guarding the entrance and looking after a captured bandit, guess he was wrong.

    ''''It''s shame. Thank you, I''ll follow your advice.''''

    L¨¦opold said before leaving with his nephew who by now showed no more hostility toward them especially now that he heard Alex''s and co were notmissioned to clean the bandits.

    Alex noticed the change in attitude but choose to ignore it.

    After chatting with Conrad, the two seemed finally to agree.

    Alex and the others returned to their carriage and left L¨¦opold, his nephew, and the tied-up bandit near the highway. From what they learned, Adventurers had been dispatched toe to fetch them asap.

    Waving at L¨¦opold, Alex''s carriage departed toward their destination.

 Chapter 118 - 116: Arriving Near The Village

    Gata~, goto~, gata~, goto~. While making such noises, the carriage boarded by Alex and the other participants of the rank-up test continued advancing on the highway.

    Eleonora was driving, Golfak was on the lookout, however, there was another third person with the two, it was Lucien.

    ''''I wonder how far we are still from our final destination.'''' Lucien raised a question.

    To Lucien''s question, Golfak did notment while Eleonora responded while looking into the distance.

    ''''Look ahead, we are not far anymore because you can see the Zilya mountain from here.''''

    To Eleonora''s words, Lucien looked ahead and indeed he could see the mountain from their current location, the mountain was extremely tall covered in snow, it looks like mount Everest from Earth however not as tall as Everest.

    ''''That''s true we are already close to it. Let''s quickly get over this mission and went back, I''m tired of sleeping in the wild, it''s not good for the health.''''

    Eleonora looked strangely at Lucien after hearing his words, shaking her head she focused her gaze ahead.

    Meanwhile inside the carriage.

    ''''I think we are no far from our destination. Am I wrong?"

    To Alex''s question Conrad replied, ''''Yes, we will arrive by tonight. If you look outside you could see Zilya mountain from here.''''

    ''''I see.''''

    Alex said before turning his face in Gracier''s direction, thetter mood seemed a little down since earlier probably because they were nearing her former hometown.

    ''''Alexandra are you feeling unwell?"

    ''''I''m fine Big brother, I was just thinking about something don''t worry I''m perfectly fine,'''' Gracier responded.

    Alex nodded his head not saying anything, he chose to close his eyes and rest.

    Meera also noticed Gracier''s mood, not knowing the real reason why, she attributed it to her being tired or because of what happened earlier (First time killing another human). She tried to lighten the mood but Gracier remained unresponsive, so she gave up.

    While Meera was lost in thought about the possible reason for Gracier''s sudden depression, Alex who closed his eyes was chatting with Silveria.

    ¡¼Master it''s not fair you have forsaken me.¡½

    To Silveria''s words, Alex''s lips twitched, if someone were to hear her words, they would have mistaken it for Alex abandoning her.

    ''Why did you say that I have forsaken you?''

    Alex asked fully knowing where the discussion was going.

    ¡¼Since a few days ago you never used me in the fight, not even when you were having fun with that girl Eleonora, even when facing the bandits you only used your knives, as though knives are your main weapon, it''s us your main weapons, you don''t need any other weapons beside us. If only we had notpromised and let you use an alternative weapon, you won''t now be focusing most of your time on using knives.¡½Silveria said not hiding her displeasure.

    (As I thought ites to this.) Alex thought before saying.

    ''So, it''s because youpromised reason why I was able to use knives as a weapon?''

    ¡¼What else could there be if it wasn''t because wepromised?¡½

    ''Well, I thought it was because I found a loophole.''

    To Alex''s answer, Silveria giggled.

    ¡¼No way, we let you use knives because without it you would have died. Normally, you will not use any other weapons besides us because we never authorized doing such thing, it''s us nothing else. We were forced topromise because of the seal ced upon us, if not, the first time you have summoned us you could have used us, feel our presence, it''s because of the seal, others mistook us for being useless, same goes for you.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see, but your way of indicating that I couldn''t any other weapons was too brutal. The headache almost killed me, I felt like my head was going to split.'' Alexined.

    ¡¼We sorry, it was the only way to force to stop trying because we couldn''tmunicate with you and also it was because a part of your soul was rejected the notion of using another weapon beside us after we were linked to your soul.¡½

    ''I see. Don''t worry soon you''lle out and kill to your heart content, you just need to be a little bit patient.''

    ¡¼That''s good to hear.¡½

    Master and Spirit''s weapon continued chatting until it was time for another shift, this time Alex volunteered and reced Golfak, while normally Sebastian should have taken Eleonora''s ce, however, thetter refused to say she was not tired, you could continue.

    Alex knew the real reason for her refusal, it was to have the time to chat with alone, however just after Alex sat in Golfak former ce, Conrad appeared and sat in Lucien''s ce.

    Eleonora looked at Conrad strangely, he had never behaved the way he did today.

    Sighing Eleonora asked,

    ''''No matter how many times I''ve seen it, it still beautiful, don''t you think it''s beautiful too?"

    After hearing Eleonora''s question, Alex couldn''t help but nod his head, the Zilya mountain view was indeed beautiful.

    ''''It''s indeed beautiful.'''' Conrad also shared the same feeling.

    ''''Alex what''s your goal?"

    At the sudden question, Alex looked at Eleonora strangely.

    ''''And why would I tell you my goal?"

    ''''Come on Alex, tell me. I just want to know, we are party members after all. We should talk about those kinds of stuff to deepen our rtionship for better coordination. Don''t you think so?"

    ''What kind of bullshit this girl is spouting?'' Conrad wondered, however, he did not voice it out.

    Hearing Eleonora shamelessly ims that it was for the greater good not because of her personal interest, Alex was amused.

    ''''I see, what you said holds some logic. Well, before answering tell me why are you hiding your real identity behind this mask of nners?"

    Eleonora''s eyes widened for a moment, however she quickly concealed it with a cough.

    ''''Dunno what you''re talking about.''''

    Seeing Eleonora decided to y the ignorant, Alex chuckled and said,

    ''''I don''t have any goal.''''

    Eleonora rolled her eyes while inwardly sighing thinking how sharp Alex''s intuition was. She was sure her disguise was perfect but guess not. Her face was too in.

    Shaking her head she decided to switch the subject because she noticed Conrad''s stare, thetter was smiling as if he couldn''t wait to watch an interesting show.

    ''''It''s true that you can''t use magic?"

    ''''It''s true. Why are you doubting my word?"

    Alex responded before asking a question in turn.

    ''''Well, it''s impossible for you not to be able to use any magic because of the frightening amount of Magic power you possess.'''' Eleonora''s exined.

    ''''I see. It''s why you''re doubting me. I indeed possess a lot of MP but as I said I can''t use any magic.''''

    Eleonora stayed silent while Conrad observed Alex to see if he was lying or not, however, no matter how many times he observed the young man he didn''t detect any lie on thetter face, which is strange how someone can possess so much of MP and im that he can''t use any magic? If it''s true then what use that amount of MP have?

    While Conrad was trying to figure out a possible exnation for Alex''s words he heard Eleonora raising a question, a question which makes him widened his eyes.

    ''''It''s because of your Gift? It must be rted to your Gift. Am I wrong?"

    Toward Eleonora''s question, Alex smiled mysteriously and said, ''''Who knows.''''

    ''''Fufufu! I know that I''m right, the reason you possess so much of Magic Power is rted to your Gift. Now, I''m more interested in knowing what kind of Gift you possess. Can you please show me?"

    ''''I refuse. Show me yours, I''ll show you mine.'''' Alex said.

    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about.''''

    ''''ying the innocent again.'''' Alex said with a tired sigh.

    Conrad observed the two started bickering, he couldn''t help but chuckle as he found them amusing.

    ''They will make a great couple with Eleonora harassing Alex all day long. Hehehe, that will be interesting.'' He thought, if Alex knew what was going through Conrad''s he would have pped him saying to not joke around.

    Suddenly, looking into the distance Conrad noticed something.

    ''''We are nearing the vige, another 3 kilometers (9842.52 ft) we will be there. I suggest you to camp around here to discuss strategy before making a move.''''

    ''''I share the same thought,'''' Alex responded before started searching for a good spot to camp for the night, it was already evening, the sun was about to set down.

    1 kilometer (3280.84 ft)ter, they found a good spot, stopping the carriage, they decided to camp here tonight. Meera, Golfak, and Gracier went to search for firewoods, meanwhile, Lucien created water that would be used because the nearby water source was on the other side of Gato''s Vige.

    The preparations were ready soon everybody was sitting around the campfire and eating roasted rabbit caught by Golfak and cooked by Gracier who has the cooking skill.

    After done eating it would be time for the strategy meeting.

 Chapter 119 - 117: Scouting

    Paki~ paki~, the sound of the burning campfire echoed around, it could be heard from the distance.

    As the only sources of light that illuminated the area was the bonfire, several adventurers gathered around the campfire, wary of the surroundings.

    It was currently night time. Alex and his temporary party members sat around the campfire to discuss strategy.

    ''''Well, though we have arrived here safely atst. I want to scout the situation at the Gato''s vige first. Are there any volunteers?"

    To Alex''s words, Eleonora immediately proposed to help.

    ''''Eleonora volunteered, is there anybody else?"

    Nobody spoke after hearing his question.

    ''''Okay, I will also tag along.''''

    Everybody was surprised at Alex''s words.

    Chuckling he exined, ''''No need to worry, I may not have any previous scouting experience nor I''m thief, however, I have my own of handling this scouting mission. You know if I was not confident in my skills, I would have never volunteered.''''

    Hearing Alex''s exnation, some were convinced, some were not, however as the leader there was nothing others could do, if he screws up, as the leader he will need to find a solution to fix his mess.

    Alex observed every one expression before proceeding to speak,

    ''''There is another problem besides the scouting.''''

    ''''Which is?"

    Sebastian who stayed silent since the start raised a question.

    ''''Do we mount a sneak attack tonight or we wait for tomorrow morning before making a move?"

    Nobody spoke after hearing Alex''s question.

    Alex continued, ''''If n to attack tonight, they will one big problem, though. Everybody can''t see in the dark even without the moon in the sky. For me and my sister, there is no problem because we can see in the dark as though it was daytime, Meera as an elf can see in the dark. As for the others, I have no idea.''''

    Alex forget to say that he was sure Eleonora also could see in the dark, just a feeling and he was pretty sure this feeling was not wrong.

    And as expected Eleonora proved his assumption was right.

    ''''Me I can see in the dark."

    Alex sighed before looking at the others who shook their heads.

    Suddenly as if he had remembered something, Lucien spoke.

    ''''Leader the problem of not seeing in the dark won''t be a problem because I know a spell that can help one see in the dark temporarily, itsts three hours before you can recast it, it only needs a little bit of your MP to keep working.''''

    ''''Oh? There is a spell-like that?" Alex asked curiously.

    ''''Indeed, there is. However, not everyone can cast it. I''m astonished Lucien can cast it.''''

    Conrad responded eyes full of praise as he stared at Lucien.

    ''''Good. You''ll use the spell on yourself, Golfak, and Sebastian after Eleonora and I return from our scouting. Let''s go, Eleonora.''''

    Alex said before standing and left, he didn''t forget to exchange few words with his sister whose mood had improved, her eyes were full of fighting intent.

    Alex and Eleonora dressed in all ck left the camp under Gracier and the other''s eyes.

    After walking for few minutes, Alex stopped and said,

    ''''You take the left and I take the right. Rendezvous here in 30 minutes.''''

    Eleonora nodded her head before disappearing into the forest.

    Kicking the ground Alex also disappeared into the right side of the forest.

    ....

    In the dark night, a figure could be seen moving at extremely fast in a forest, naturally, this figure was Alex moving towards the Gato''s vige with the goal of scouting, he was not the only one who''s going to aplish this goal, Eleonora was on the other side with for the same purpose.

    After running for a few minutes, Alex stopped because in front of him was a vige, not too big but it can house hundreds of people, however currently this vige is upied by monsters.

    Scanning the vige Alex was able to see two watchtowers crudely made, guarded by an orc archer and a goblin.

    Stealthily moving forward, Alex stopped before going too close to the vige, summoning Silveria, he using one of her special bullets on himself, the Vanishing Bullet, this bullet can make you invisible for a short moment (3 minutes to be exact.)

    ''Vanishing Bullet''

    After using the bullet on himself Alex moved toward the vige, he was not nning to enter but just to find a good vantage point to observe the whole vige, and soon he found the ce he was looking for. After avoiding few sentries, Alex positioned himself at the vantage point and started scanning the whole vige.

    The houses in the vige were destroyed, however not all of them were destroyed, those who were not destroyed were upied by monsters, Alex saw some crudely made houses, probably made by the monsters after upying the vige.

    Though Conrad had said there would be at least 30 monsters, the scale of the vige wasrger than expected he expected. There might be around 50 monsters, most of the monsters present were orcs.

    ''''Perhaps the buildingrger than the others in the center is the home of the Orc leader.''''

    The buildings that the other Orcs and goblins lived in were poor ones made from a mix of wood and straw. However, the building in the center was on another levelpared to other buildings around it. Alex judged that this building was the former house of the vige chief.

    ''''For the number of monsters, the situation has been confirmed. Now, I should be able to check the leader of this group of monsters, no, with my knowledge, I won''t be able to tell if its a rare species or high ranking species, I guess however I''m sure it will be an orc whose size would be bigger than the one I previously saw.''''

    Muttering at that time, the appearance of an Orc entered Alex''s eyes. It was about double the size of a normal Orc, it was equipped with some kind of armor while the rest of the orcs were armourless.

    ''''I bet it''s the leader.''''

    ¡¼Yes, I think too.¡½

    To Alex''s words, Silveria nodded before adding.

    ¡¼Master you should look further ahead.¡½

    Silveria''s words drew Alex''s attention to a ce that he had looked at before, a bit further away.

    ''''I see.''''

    There was an Orc at the ce noted by Silveria. The Orc was also wearing armor and was double the size of the other Orcs. And when you looked at the state of the vige carefully, simr Orcs were present, three to be exact.

    ''''In that case, those armors denote officers or generals. I think?"

    ¡¼Probably¡½

    Alex nodded his head after hearing Silveria''s words, continuing looking hut. Next, hecaught sight of ace where the Orcs had gathered. Itwas a shack north of the vige. There were 10 Orcs and 5 goblins wearing armors around the hut.

    Before he could ask what was that Alex caught sight of Eleonora stealthily moving in the shadows on the other side, suddenly she stopped and nced in his direction, waving her hands at Alex she disappeared.

    Alex couldn''t help but let out a chuckle, refocusing his attention on that particr but Alex asked.

    ''''What? Is that a food storage or something?"

    As he was thinking if he could go closer his skill Divine Sense could have worked, the next moment, as he was about to ask Silveria for help, something jumped out of the hut and began to run outside, it was held down by the Orcs and goblins that had gathered.

    And because Alex''s eyes, which were much sharper than a normal person''s, confirmed what had jumped out. Wearing what seemed to be the remains of clothing on her body, it was a human woman that was almost stark naked. When he concentrated on his hearing, what he heard made his blood boiled in hatred.

    (No, stop it! Please don''t dirty meany more than this, I can''t take anymore, pleased.)

    The monsters seemed to beughing at the woman''s plea and having read a lot of web novels, Alex knew was the woman was being kept for, what she went through since the day she was caught.

    Alex furrowed his eyebrows as he mused over.

    ''''Help and jeopardize the whole operation or not help?"

    If he only considered his personal feelings, he would have rushed down and killed all the monsters. However, even if he could take care of the monsters near the shack, it would likely make the rest of the Orcs wary. It could be a factor in the night attack and cause it to fail, finally, it would affect the number of people sacrificed from the subjugation force as well as the number of Orcs that would be able to escape.

    ¡¼Master calm down first, you can save herter, now is not the time.¡½

    Hearing Silveria''s advice, Alex nodded. Before turning around he spotted Eleonora looking at him with her eternal smile on her face however on a closer look you could that her smile was alittle bit cramped, she gave Alex a thumbs up before disappearing into the shadow.

    Chuckling as he was not the only one feeling the anger after having seen that woman, Alex muttered in the direction of the woman who was being dragged back to the hut.

    ''''Tonight. I''ll help if you can hold out until tonight. So don''t give up.''''

    Though he knew that the woman who had been pulled back into the hut couldn''t hear him, he gave a small mutter and turned around left.

    After scouting for few minutes, Alex decided that it was time to go back and start nning their assault.

 Chapter 120 - 118: Night Attack On The Gatos Village 1

    After meeting with Eleonora, the two went back and sat near the campfire where the other had been waiting for their arrival.

    ''''Wee back Big brother.''''

    ''''Wee back leader and Eleonora.''''

    Gracier and the others greeted them back.

    ''''How was the situation?"

    Meera was the one who raised this question.

    ''''We will be facing more than 60 monsters, most of them are orcs. There is a leader, probably an Orc King, there are three generals. I saw two watchtowers.''''

    More than 60? The cheeks of the other participants in the rank-up test cramped the moment those words were said.

    Even if they were expecting more than 30 monsters, it was only expectations, the fact that there were 60 or 65 monsters lead by Orc King and three generals made them feel cold sweat, no wonder they reacted the way they did. They were afraid.

    ''''Calm down, our party is not a weakling we can finish this mission, I believe in myself and I believe you so do not disappoint me.''''

    At Alex''s words, others regained a bit of their confidence, as Alex said their party is strong with a lot of monsters inside it, they just have to believe in themselves and believe in their leader, do their utmost, most importantly follow orders and everything will be okay.

    Having seen that others regained some confidence, Alex turned in Eleonora''s direction, thetter immediately understood why so without being told she started reporting what she saw.

    ''''As leader said, there are two watchtowers, one Orc King and three generals. However, there were also some Mage orcs, two and three goblins shamans. As for weapons used by the enemy, they ranged from sword to club, bow, some of them held a bow, especially the ones in the watchtowers.''''

    ''''Ah. There''s onest thing,there is a shack to the north of the vige, and I have confirmed there are humans there.''''

    At this mention, Gracier''s body shook, she bit her lip.

    [Don''t worry we will rescue them, be strong.]

    Alex sends a telepathic message to calm his sister, thetter nodded her head before closing her eyes and when she opened them again there was no hesitation inside her eyes anymore, only strong determination, a determination to ughter as well to help those still captured.

    ''''Ah. I think the Orcs go there to breed. Though when Ist saw they still looked alive, by the way, there are three human girls inside.'''' Eleonora added.

    ''''I see. Did you notice anything else?''''Alex asked.

    ''''No. That is all.''''

    ''''Okay, go rest for two hours. We will depart at midnight.'''' Alex said dismissing everyone as they returned to their tent.

    Conrad observed the meeting from the start to the finish, the way Alex handled things was not bad, he will observe everything from the sidelines. He was not the only one, though.

    .....

    It was midnight, the clouds in the sky turned the already darkened nightshade darker. Ideal for a night attack. Each member of the Orc subjugation force moved to their respective positions under the cover of darkness.

    Eleonora went north in the direction of the shack where were detained human girls, her goal was simple, using themotion that would be created soon to rescue the hostages before joining the others on the main battlefield.

    Gracier and Meera were respectfully on the left and right side of the vige, they were responsible for destroying the two watchtowers simultaneously with a shy and powerful spell.

    Lucien was on the east wing where most of the archers are concentrated, his goal was to rain Wind arrows followed by Water bullets on the archers trying to disrupt them from attacking, Golfak was there to assure his protection.

    Meanwhile, Alex and Sebastian were ready to charge in.

    Before giving the signal to start the night attack, Alex stared in a certain direction as if to tell Conrad to go in north ready to take the rescued hostages to safety, it''s his goal and the only favor Alex asked him.

    Sighing in the shadow, Conrad nodded his head before disappearing, no matter how many times he thinks about it, it doesn''t make any sense, no matter how well he thinks he hides Alex was able to spot his exact location as if nothing could hide from his sight.

    Sighing once more Conrad thought that Alex must have a special skill enabling him to see him or he possesses a sharp six senses.

    As if aware of Conrad moving ording to the n, Alex summoned Silveria and fired a bullet in the sky.

    Bang!

    This sound was heard by everybody, even the enemy heard it, however before they could start searching for where the sound came from they were attacked.

    Gracier insta-cast two fireballs the size of a basketball and shot them in the direction of the left watchtower.

    Boom! Kaboom!

    Boom! Boom!

    At the same time, the watchtower on the right was also attacked by two powerful Wind arrows.

    The two watchtowers were destroyed alongside the monsters upying it.

    ''''Bumoh?"

    The startled cry of monsters could be heard, they started frantically moving towards the destroyed watchtowers in the hope of confronting the enemies responsible for this tragedy.

    It was at that time Lucien attacked.

    [Wind became unseen arrows that rain down on my enemies.]

    ''Wind Arrows''

    Many Wind arrows were created before being fired in the direction of the startled archers.

    Boom! Boom!

    Some of the archers died under the numerous invisible arrows, while some escaped death with few injuries, however before they could celebrate and retaliate, Water bullets descended upon them like rain, killing few and injured a lot.

    ''''Bomuh!?''''

    ''''Gugiah?"

    Pained cries resonated in the night, those who were moving towards the now destroyed watchtowers stopped and looked in the direction of the cries, itsted a moment before orcs and goblins started to move in the direction of the archers.

    As though waiting for this moment, Eleonora kicked the ground and disappeared and when she reappeared, she was not too far from the hut, there were only three monsters outside guarding the hut, it seemed that not all of them went away after hearing themotion.

    Grinning Eleonora moved at fast speed and passed through the three monsters with her ck daggers giving an ominous vibe.

    The three orcs suddenly clutched their throats as life slowly left their bodies, no bloodes out from the wound, if you look closely you will see that the spot the daggers went through darkened, the orcs died eyes filled with unwillingness, they did not even know how they died nor they even saw who was their attacker.

    Passing through the three dead bodies, Eleonora kicked the door of the hut open and went inside.

    ''''Bumoh?"

    Immediately she heard the startled cry of an orc who was enjoying himself even with themotion outside. Eleonora''s eyes turned cold as she threw one of her daggers at the surprised orc, the ck dagger went through the orc''s head instantly killing it.

    Eleonora observed the room, she couldn''t help but frown at the strong smell reeking from the room. Doing her best to ignore the smell, she moved toward the naked girls who seemed to have lost their will to live, their eyes were lifeless, they were nkly staring into space. The three young girls'' ages are between 15 to 18.

    They didn''t even react to allmotion around them, even the girl with the dead body of the orc on top of her didn''t even react, she was nkly staring into space as if she lost her soul, Eleonora recognized the girl, it was the one that escaped before being caught again when Alex and she were on scouting duty.

    Shaking her head at how unfortunate those girls have been, no woman must experience something like this, Eleonora pushed away the dead orc, freeing the girl.

    Not wasting her time on a meaningless endeavor such as trying to talk with the girls, Eleonora gave the three a hard chop on their necks making them unconscious.

    Bringing out simple white sheets she used to wrap around the naked girl''s bodies, Eleonora lifted two of them before disappearing from the hut, shortlyter she came back and took the remaining girl with her, bringing her to join the other two girls in the forest.

    After lowering the girl on the ground beside the others, Eleonora said.

    ''''Conrade out. Here are the rescueddies, I will leave them in your care.''''

    Without waiting for Conrad''s reply, Eleonora disappeared going towards the main battlefield, she couldn''t wait to join others where she was sure to have fun and watch Alex fight and who knows she may be able to see him using his Gift.

    ''''What a hasty girl,'''' Conrad said as hees out and looked in the direction Eleonora left to. He couldn''t help but shake his head, the girl perfectlypleted her mission and now it was his turn to take care of his.

    Sighing, Conrad lowered himself and check the girl''s conditions, after noticing that they are not injured and simply sleeping.

    Conrad sighed in relief before his expression turnedplicated, the life of the girls will not be smooth sailing even after their rescue, the guild will need to look after them to make sure they recuperate a little bit of sanity, a little bit of a will to live on, after all, they went through, it won''t be easy but they will try and not choose the easy solution to end their life, as survivors it was their duty to live on even though they went through hell.

    Heaving another sigh, Conrad took hismunication device and contact someone.

    ''''Where are you at the moment?"

    ''''On the way back, we secured the prisoner and the merchant and his nephew are with us.'''' the voice at the other end answered, it was a man voice.

    ''''Good, I hope you are not far from my current position?" Conrad asked.

    ''''No, we are not too far. What do you want?" Asked the other person at the end of themunication device.

    ''''Send two of your men to meet me in one hour. I want your fastest men. I have something for you to bring back.''''

    ''''Okay, they will be on their way.'''' the man answered without asking what his men were going to bring back.

    ''''Good.''''

    Conrad cut off themunication before lowering himself and picked all the three girls, giving ast nce in the direction of the sh, he muttered, ''''I''ll be back soon, I don''t want to miss the show after all.''''

    Conrad disappeared after saying those words.

    The sounds of fighting could be heard in the distance.

 Chapter 121 - 119: Night Attack On The Gatos Village 2

    Rewind time a little, just after Lucien attacked the archers and Eleonora used themotion created to quickly slip away.

    Alex who was observing the battlefield discovered a group of archers in another location preparing to shoot Lucien down.

    Grinning Alex el-ed and appeared in the middle of the group, startling the orcs who thought they were safe, one must know that,the difficulty of getting close to an archer corresponded to their weakness in closebat.Therefore, the moment they saw Alex appearing in the middle of them, they knew they were in trouble.

    Alex brought Reaper, the knife Leena offered him on their date, and swung down. The Orc he was aiming for was split in two like a piece of bamboo. Without realizing what had happened, the body fell to the left and right separately. With a gusha~ sound, the freshly cut internals of the Orc spilled out of the body and sttered onto the ground.

    Unbothered by the gory scene, Alex threw one of his ck Bettie''s at one of the remaining orcs, and because everything happened so fast and the proximity of the orc to Alex, thetter died without being able to dodge the fast knife.

    Alex kicked the ground and appeared in front of thest archer, and even though this orc archer was astonished why the death of hisrades, he did not falter as he hastily brought his bow in front of him intending to block Alex''s strike and how could a crudely-made bow contend against Alex''s almost godly weapon?

    Reaper cut through the bow and the orc archer like a knife cutting through butter, the orc''s eyes opened wide as he was cut into two.

    Suddenly, Alex''s Six senses kick in and without wasting his time he kicked off the ground enough to propulse himself into the air, he barely avoided the fate of being burned as a fireballnded on his previous location.

    Finally having a clear of who the culprit of the sudden attack was, Alex saw that it was Orc Mage dressed in a red robe with a cane pointed in his direction, Alex grinned and decided to finish the mage with Silveria because thetter wasining nonstop about being left out.

    However Alex was about to summon Silveria, from the corner of his eyes he noticed his sistering, she stopped when she saw the Orc Mage prepared another fireball''s spell.

    Exchanging nces with each other without any words, they understood what the other wanted to convert. Chuckling Alex left, going towards another group of monsters, a mix of orcs and goblins.

    Meanwhile, Gracier who was facing the Orc Mage shot her fireball at the monster, the Orc Mage also shot its fireball, both fireballs shed mid-air creating a big crimson explosion.

    Kaboom!

    The Orc Mage on the other side grinned, however, his grin turned into horror when he saw another fireballing towards him at extremely fast speed.

    Holding his staff with his two hands, the Orc Mage chanted a spell in what Gracier judged to be an Oguage.

    Immediately after the chant ended, a shield made of me appeared right before the Orc Mage blocking Gracier''s fireball.

    Boom!

    As the fireball shed against the Fire shield, it created an explosion which almost broken the shield, however in the end the fire shield managed tost.

    The Orc Mage behind the shield couldn''t help but have a smug expression on his face, however, he heard Gracier''s mocking voice,

    ''''You should not celebrate too soon.''''

    Startled by Gracier''s words, the Orc Mage tried to quickly cancel his Fire shield and turn around, however, he was a tad bit slower as numerous Fire arrows appeared behind him and sealing his fate as their went through his body leaving shared holes behind as the testimony of their passage.

    With a thud sound, the Orc Mage body fell to the ground, the monster died eyes filled with unwillingness, he didn''t know how the Fire arrows appeared behind him.

    What Gracier had done was pretty ingenious, as her fireball was dispersing after shing against the Orc Mage Fire shield, some of the mes fell onto the ground, using those mes she created the Fire arrows without the need to chant the keywords (ie. Fire Arrow)

    Sighing Gracier turned her face in Meera''s to see thetter shooting Wind arrow after wind arrow, she was supporting Lucien, Sebastian, and Golfak to fight against a group of monsters (Orcs and Goblins).

    Meera''s uracy with the bow was frightening, she never missed a target, most of her hits were one-shot kill, when she doesn''t kill, she simply injured the monsters and let Sebastian or Golfak finish the monster.

    Gracier could hide how envious she felt at the moment seeing how beautiful Meera look when firing her bow and harvesting lives from afar, it was a truly beautiful sight to behold.

    ''''If only I can use a weapon like a bow.''''

    Gracier muttered as she advanced while burning poor goblins to crips, they could even cry before turning into ash.

    [Oh? So you want to use a weapon, a bow like that Elf girl over there?]

    Suddenly, Gracier who was shooting fireball after fireball killing monsters, stopped when she heard a sudden voice in her head.

    [Is that you, Ignia?] Gracier asked because she remembered this voice, it belongs to that Fire Dragon Goddess with whom she contracted with.

    Indeed as she thought, it was Ignia.

    [Yes it''s me, child. I asked you a question. Do you wish for a weapon?]

    To Ignia''s question, Gracier immediately responded, [Yes, I do.]

    [Great, then why a bow, though?] Ignia asked curiously.

    [Well, simply because I do not fit for closebat and most importantly Big brother like closebat even when he has ranged type of weapon. I want to stay in the back with my fully drawn bow to defend him against anybody attacking his back. It is to watch his back.] Gracier exined.

    Ignia in her me dimension couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard Gracier''s words.

    ''What a good sister, you must take good care of her, Master of the Death Gun.'' Ignia mumbled before deciding to help her host.

    [Great, I shall bestow upon you a little present.]

    After hearing Ignia''s words, Gracier felt a sudden warmth inside her body and Ignia''s bracelet appeared around her wrist even without being summoned, Gracier was surprised, however, she did not have time to mull over the current as she heard Ignia next words.

    [Close your eyes and imagine a bow that would perfectly fit you. Then say ''Materialize.'']

    Nodding her head Gracier does as she was instructed, closing her eyes she imagined a perfect bow that could only fit her hand, she didn''t want anything big, not too shy, she wants something elegant and powerful.

    After what seemed to be an eternity, Gracier opened her beautiful red-eye and muttered,

    ''Materialize''

    Immediately, Ignia''s bracelet around Gracier''s wrist shined before transforming into a beautiful golden bow with me acting as a string for the bow.

    Everybody stopped whatever they were doing and looked in Gracier''s direction because when she materialized this bow, there was a huge pressure that descended on the battlefield apanied by an increase in the temperature.

    ''''What is that? Her Gift?" Golfak asked puzzled.

    ''''Probably,'''' Lucien answered, Meera''s eyes were drawn towards the beautiful golden bow.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian could not help but sigh thinking how unfair life could be, with her this bow, Sebastian knew he willst three seconds against her.

    Alex on the other hand was staring dumbfoundedly at the golden bow in his sister''s hand, he had never seen it before hence he couldn''t help but be surprised.

    ''What''s going here, Sil?'' Alex raised a question.

    ¡¼Well, it''s probably Ignia doing. She can transform into any weapon her user wanted to. For Gracier choosing a bow must be because she felt that with this type of weapon she can watch your back.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see, that''s good then. I''ll protect her too.'' Alex affirmed.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was staring at the golden bow in her hand with shining eyes.

    [Thank you Ignia.]

    Hearing Gracier thanking her, Ignia chuckled before stopping talking, she was tired after the work she had just performed, normally Gracier couldn''t be able to use Materialize at her current level, still, Ignia decided to make an exception and help her.

    Finally turning her eyes into the monsters who seemed too afraid of the golden bow, Gracier muttered with a sadistic smile on her lips, she unsealed her left eye, golden eye and red eye pierced through the monsters bodied making them shudder in dread, the weak ones fall on their knees and as they started shaking.

    ''''Time for a payback.'''' the girl muttered, she readied her bow, and fire Arrow was created ready to be set free.

    However, when she was nning to release her arrow in the direction of monsters who started to retreat due to fear, Gracier heard a sudden yful voice that came from her left.

    ''''Oh?! It seems that I''m missing some fun here.''''

    Naturally, it was Eleonora who appeared.

 Chapter 122 - 120: The Ominous Black Daggers

    However, when she was nning to release her arrow in the direction of monsters who started to retreat due to fear, Gracier heard a sudden yful voice that came from her left.

    ''''Oh?! It seems that I''m missing some fun here.''''

    Naturally, it was Eleonora who appeared who said this.

    Every eye was turned into her direction, unfazed she strides forward, and once not too far from Gracier she observed thetter golden bow.

    ''''Nice I never thought you''d been hiding something so awesome.''''

    Hearing Eleonora''s words Gracier chuckled and said looking at Eleonora in the eyes.

    ''''Wee back it seems you''vepleted your task.''''

    ''''Hooah! What beautiful eyes, however, there are dangerous, especially the golden one. It makes me feel ufortable and pressured.''''

    Eleonora said while diverting her eyes away.

    Sebastian and others could not look at Gracier in the eyes because they were feeling intimidated. They couldn''t help but smile bitterly when they were finally able to see Gracier at her full power.

    Meanwhile, Alex who saw his sister going full power couldn''t help but think she was overdoing it.

    ¡¼Let''s her be. She needs this.¡½Silveria advised.

    Alex could only chuckle and decided to let her do whatever she wants.

    Gracier finally let loose the fire Arrow on the monsters trying to flee.

    Boom!

    A big explosion urred sending charred bodies part everywhere.

    ''''Waouh! Too frightening.''''

    To Eleonora''s words, Gracier gave no reply as she kept shooting fire arrow after fire arrow, this time not only at the fleeing monsters but also toward the buildings upied by the monsters.

    Seeing numerous houses were set aze, monsters'' cries reverberated inside the vige creating more chaos a and how could Alex and his men let this chance slip, they started ughtering monsters.

    Eleonora grinned fiercely as she mumbled,

    ''''Time to get a little bit serious.''''

    Immediately after her words, two ck appeared in her hands, they were giving an ominous vibe, when the two ck daggers appeared everyone feels a chilling sensation on their back.

    Alex who was fighting stopped and looked at the two ck daggers with interest.

    ''It almost looks like Maria''s Gift except that this one is ck and gives an extremely dangerous vibe.'' Alex mumbled as he blocked a monster''s attack.

    ¡¼What interesting girl with an unusual Gift. Never thought that I''ll be seeing those two here.¡½Silveria muttered.

    From Silveria''s words, one could know that she knew the origin of the two ominous ck daggers.

    ''I see. I won''t ask anything now butter you''ll tell what you know and I won''t take no for answer.'' Alex said before quickly sidestepped in the opposite direction to dodge a sword strike before swung down Reaper, slicing the Orc swordsman arm holding the sword.

    ''''Bugiah?!"

    The Orc cried before stopping as Alex had sliced his throat killing him.

    On the other side, Eleonora who just summoned her Gift, disappeared, her figure turned blurry and when she became invisible once again she was dancing in the middle of five orcs, those five orcs didn''tst second as they dropped dead onto the ground with a sliced throat.

    Alex who was observed Eleonora from the corner of his eyes was astonished by Eleonora''s speed, her current speed was different from the one she had when fighting against him. Alex wondered why so? Is it because of the two ck daggers?

    Shaking his head Alex smiled bitterly as he witnessed his sister and Eleonora taking the spotlight as they continued ughtering orcs as though they were cabbage. Sebastian, Lucien, Meera, and Golfak were also killing monsters in pairs.

    Suddenly, Alex felt left out because he felt others had more kills than him, however, he was wrong, he only felt that way because Gracier and Eleonora have stolen his spotlight, especially Gracier who was ying the pyromaniac setting houses aze, not that he was going to admit it.

    However, he could still shine, grinning Alex was ready to also join the ongoing Gift''s festival.

    ¡¼Oh! That my master.¡½Silveria said she noticed Alex''s grin and knew what this means.

    Suddenly, Alex turned around his eyes fixated into the darkness as he readied Reaper.

    ''''Bumo~!?''''

    An arrow was shot from the darkness and was casually cut down, an Orc Archer raised a voice of confusion as he was pretty sure his sneak attack should have worked, he was the one archer who was not with the other, he was relieving himself the reason why he was not with the others.

    Alex kicked the ground and appeared before the still surprised archer, the next moment before he was aware of it, Alex swung down Reaper and the skull of the poor Orc archer was split and he died.

    ''''Let''s start with you.''''

    Alex said and without turning around, as if he was aware of the orc sneakily moving in shadow to target Meera, he summoned Silveria on his left arm and pointed the silver gun in the direction of orc, and fired.

    Bang!

    Everybody was surprised by the sound, they looked at Alex and were surprised to find a silver object in his hand, only Gracier was not surprised as she had already seen her big brother use his Gift numerous times, he called it a gun.

    Eleonora''s eyes shined when she finally saw Alex''s Gift, however, no matter how much she thought about it she was not able to identify what his Gift is, she had never seen nor read about this kind of Gift, how unusual she thought.

    Meanwhile, Meera whom Alex rescued nodded her head and stared interestedly at the silver object before with her group moved to another location.

    Conrad who was hiding, came back early and saw Alex''s Gift and muttered ''''Finally, however, I have never seen this kind of Gift before, I thought Gift can be either sword, spear, daggers, or other types of weapons, I''ve never seen this type of weapon who can shoot projectile faster than a bow. How unusual, this boy is full of surprises.''''

    Unaware of others thoughts, Alex moved around while killing monsters with Reaper and Silveria,

    Swish! Swish!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In a matter of seconds, he killed 10 monsters (orcs and goblins). He was like the death reaper harvesting lives.

    Gracier and Eleonora looked at Alex''s performance before exchanging a look, they both grinned before continuing killing monsters but this time with more vigor.

    Eleonora was moving around killing monsters while Gracier was taking care of the runaways monsters.

    One hour had passed since the start of the night assault, Alex and his men had killed more than forty monsters with Alex having more kills.

    In another location,

    Northwest of the Gato''s vige. Sebastian, Lucien, Golfak, and Meera were fighting against the Orcs.

    ''''Bumoo~!''''

    Blocking the Orc''s sword with a shield he had picked up, a stab was sent out, piercing the Orc''s throat.

    The Orc, whose throat was pierced, fell to the ground with its neck partially severed.

    ''''Seriously, it seems that there''s no end. How are you guys faring?"

    Swinging the sword that cut the throat of the Orc to get rid of the blood and flesh that was stuck to the tip, Sebastian called out to the people nearby.

    ''''I''m fine.''''

    ''''No problem here either.''''

    Lucien and Golfak responded, only Meera who didn''t say anything, she only nodded her head. She pulled her bow back and shot an arrow.

    ''''Bugi~!?''''

    An Orc that had approached under the cover of darkness was pierced by several arrows, shot in quick session by Meera, this time she went with normal arrows, not a magical one.

    She turned her head in Lucien''s direction, she fired another arrow that automatically killed an Orc swordsman running toward Lucien who was busy taking care of a group of orcs.

    Meera didn''t bother finishing the earliest orc, she knew pretty well the orc was still alive. She purposely let the orc live for Golfak to kill it.

    The reason why she knew the orc was still alive was simple. Ordinary Orcs are basically not equipped with protective gear like armor.

    Though it''s not that difficult to obtain armor, the biggest reason was the Orc''s body. They had muscles with strength several times of anormal person. They also had a thickyer of fat covering them. Let alone an ordinary sword, it''s difficult to pierce through the fat even if they were stabbed with a normal spear.

    So, when she fired normal arrows even though at first nce, the Orc that had been struck by arge number of arrows may look like it had been turned into a hedgehog, but the arrows had been stopped at the fat and hadn''t done any fatal damage.

    However, the arrows that had pierced its body would be an obstruction to movement, making it unable to move for a moment, that was Meera''s goal, Golfak would use this chance to finish the monster.

    ''''Haah!"

    Giving a battle cry, Golfak appeared and pour his MP into his Magic Sword before swinging it down.

    ''''Bumoo~''''

    Though the Orc tried to block the sword from hitting it, the arrows prevented it from moving and his body received a deep cut. Rather than a cut it, it was more of a chop, the Orc that had lost the lower half of his body, fell to the ground silently, blood and entrails spilling onto the ground.

    ''''Haa, haa, haa.''''

    Golfak who took down the Orc, stabbed his sword into the ground to support his body, he started to fix his rough breathing. Though he said earlier that he was fine, it was a lie, they have been repeated fight after fight, fatigue started to kick in.

    Sebastian appeared in front of Golfak and throw him a potion, without checking it, Golfak downed it not minding the bitter taste. He felt invigorated after the potion went through his throat and circted inside his body.

    ''''Thank you,'''' he said because he knew Stamina potion is not cheap even if its grade wasn''t high.

    ''''No, you should thank the leader. It''s him who gave it, everyone has one. I''ve already given the other two their potions.'''' Sebastian exined.

    Hearing Sebastian''s exnation, Golfak smiled bitterly, his expression wasplicated, he still hates Alex but not too much, if he were being honest he will say that Alex was a good leader because he even thought about this.

    Shaking his head he said, ''''Let''s go.''''

    The others nodded their heads before starting running in the direction of Alex and others. The fight was raging on the other side, even they could tell by the sound of monsters'' cries.

 Chapter 123 - 121: The Apparition Of The Big Shots

    As Sebastian, Lucien, Golfak, and Meera appeared in the center of the vige where Alex and the others were, they were astonished by what they saw, there were dead bodies littered everywhere.

    ''''These guys are monsters.''''

    ''''Indeed.''''

    Sebastian muttered as Lucien nodded his head, the other two also shared the same thought.

    ''''Where are the leader and his subordinates? Did they run away? Normally after the amount ofmotion and destruction, we caused they should have appeared. However, I haven''t seen any of them.'''' Meera said as Alex approached them.

    At the same time as Meera finished talking, Alex who was approaching them abruptly stopped, he spun around and struck out sharply with Reaper.

    With a kin~ sound, an arrow was cut in two and fell to the ground.

    ''''Tsu!? Enemy attack, be ready!''''

    The moment they saw it, Sebastian gave a sharp shout, and Golfak, Lucien, and Meera immediately prepared forbat. Sebastian went forward as the vanguard with his sword.

    The ranger, also spirit mage and mage, Meera and Lucien stood behind Sebastian while Golfak was in the rear looking for any enemy lurking in the shadow. They smoothly fixed up their battle formation at once with Sebastian''s words.

    While looking at them with admiration in their mind, Alex who had been joined by Gracier and Eleonora prepared for battle as usual.

    Alex readied Reaper and Silveria, while Gracier readied her golden bow, as for Eleonora she readied her daggers.

    ''''They finally came.''''

    At almost the same time Alex and the others enteredbat readiness, the Orcs showed up out of the darkness.

    There were 5 ordinary Orcs, an Orc Archer with a bow, and an Orc Mage with a cane. Slightlyrger than the other Orcs were three Orcs General wearing armor.

    ''''The big shots are here,'''' Sebastian muttered as cold sweat covered his forehead, he was not the only one, Lucien and Golfak were also sweating, only Meera, Eleonora, Gracier, and Alex seemed unfazed by the arrival of this group.

    However, the reason Alex was unfazed was because he knew the real boss hadn''t made an appearance, hence he kept looking further into the dark from where the 10 Orcs came from.When Sebastian, Golfak, Lucien followed Alex''s nce in doubt, one more shadow appeared from the darkness.

    The figure was evenrger than theOrc Generals, who wererger than other Orcs,exceeding 3m in size. In addition, it was wearing extravagant armor and held what seemed to be a magic greatsword.And above all was its dignity, power, and spirit.Such things were different from the other Orcs.

    Sebastian, Lucien, Gracier, Golfak, and Meera felt intimidated, as for Eleonora nobody knows what was going through her mind as she had a pensive look on her face.

    Alex on the other hand, felt his blood boils in anticipation, he also feel the pressureing from the monster, however, he was not afraid even when he knew without checking that this orc was stronger than the Wind Alpha wolf he faced back then.

    ''''An Orc King, huh?!. Interesting.''''

    To Eleonora''s, the others gulped in fear, they indeed knew that there was an Orc King present in the vige but now that they faced it, they couldn''t help but gulp in trepidation.

    One should that, Orc King is the one who leads orcs and is considered a B Rank monster, even if it''s the one of the weakest.

    ''''There is no need to be afraid, look at the Orc King, he is not interested in any of you, he is more interested in me.'''' Alex noticed the fear on the other faces.

    At Alex''s words, the others observed the Orc King, and indeed as Alex said, his eyes were locked on him, he seemed to be ignoring the other''s presence as if they were not present.

    Suddenly, something astonishing happened, the Orc King pointed his finger at Alex and spoke.

    ''''You...e... with. me.''''

    Even if his words sound a bit broken it was still understandable, Alex and others'' eyes widened. After talking, the Orc King started walking toward another location.

    Chuckling Alex decided to follow after him.

    ''''Are you serious?" Lucien asked, others looked at Alex questioningly, they were wondering if he got some problem or what. If not how could he think about following the Orc King after thetter asked him toe?

    Smiling Alex said, ''''Don''t worry there is no trap ahead, as you noticed this Orc King is a bit special, I think he saw himself as some kind of warrior, as a king who is asking one vs one against the one he considered to be king of the opposite party. I''m confident in myself even if he is stronger than me. I''ll let you take care of this group, once you finish you can start searching for any runaways monsters beforeing to join me.''''

    Leaving these words behind, he left not without sending his sister a reassuring look and looked in a certain direction, the person hiding there knew what Alex''s look mean.

    ''''Seriously, leader is sure daring,'''' Lucien said as he readied his staff.

    ''''Indeed, must quickly finish here and go assist him,'''' Meera added.

    ''''Guess you are right,'''' Sebastian said while

    Gracier and Eleonora nodded their heads before Eleonoraunched a dagger at one of the Orc generals, the Orc general parried it before kicking the ground ande attacking thetter.

    As if it was a signal, the other Orcs attacked Gracier and others, Gracier chooses one of the Orc generals and started battling him, while the remaining Orc General led the ordinary Orcs. To cover them at any time, the Orc Archer and Orc Mage readied their bow and cane.

    Meera let out a chuckle as she chanted,

    ?Spirit of Earth break mine enemies steps?

    As her chant ended, the ground sunk by several centimeters making the orcs falter, some even fell onto the ground, the Orc general jumped back.

    ''''Hah?!"

    Sebastian and Golfak kicked the ground and sprinted toward the Orc general, Lucien followed slightly behind to support the two.

    Meanwhile, Meera quickly fired a round of wind arrows and eliminated the ordinary orcs who were still on the ground, the orc archer rolled on the ground avoiding the wind arrows.

    Before he could fire his arrow, he heard Meera''s chanting.

    ?Spirit of Earth be the Lance that pierce my enemy: Earth Lance?

    A two-meter-tall earthnce appeared from the ground and impaled the Orc archer.

    ''''Gugiah?!''''

    He gave a pitiful cry before slumping onto the ground breathing hisst breath.

    The Orc Mage trembled, still he quickly chanted and send Wind arrows in Meera''s direction,

    ?Wind spirits, shield me.?

    A wind shield appeared in front of her blocking the Wind arrows, the Orc Mage was astonished, he quickly started chanting another chant.

    Meera used her bow to fire wind arrows while at the same time invoking the Spirits of earth to help her, the Orc Mage didn''tst long before being killed.

    After finishing, Meera went to join Sebastian and the others.

    In another location, Eleonora was dodging an Orc general sh by slightly tilting her body in the opposite direction, she thenunched another dagger at the Orc who quickly used the hand of his bastard sword to parry the dagger.

    Eleonora''s figure blurred and she appeared behind the Orc general, shing toward his back, however halfway through the motion, she stopped and jumped back as the orc general spun around and swung down his bastard sword.

    Bang!

    A shockwave was created as the de struck the ground and before the Orc could lift his sword, Eleonora moved and appeared in front of the orc, thetter thought she was going to attack him, however instead of directly attacking him, Eleonora used the sword who was still stuck on the ground to jump high into the air, the orc general quickly looked up to see Eleonora appearing just behind his head, she spins in the air with her ck daggers before elegantlynding on the ground on the other side.

    Just as shended, the Orc general''s head left its body andnded on the ground with a thud sound, followed by the headless body, the severed head eyes were open wide as he was astonished by how he had died. No bloodes out from the severed neck, it turned ck as if it was charred.

    Sighing, Eleonora looked in Gracier''s direction for a moment and smiled before moving towards Sebastian''s group.

    On the other side, Gracier fight was going on, she using her bow to keep the Orc general at bay, no matter what many times the orc general tried to approach her, he ended failing because Gracier keeps attacking him with fire arrows making it impossible for him to get closer.

    The Orc general was frustrated, he was ring at Gracier who seemed not very here as she kept looking into a certain direction, it was the same direction taken by Alex and the Orc general.

    Sighing, Gracier mumbled, ''''Time to end this boring fight.''''

    The Orc general became vignt all of sudden because even though he did not understand what her words mean, he was sure that she was nning something big because of the dangerous air she started emitting just after saying those words.

    Indeed, Gracier next words confirmed his fear.

    ?Hear mymand and rise, Imand thee to blossom: Dance of the Fire Lotus?

    Immediately, numerous fire lotus blossoms from the ground, from the previous location where the fire arrowsnding, in a matter of seconds they transformed into a Big Fire Lotus whose leaving started dancing.

    The Orc general was caught off guard, the progress of the fire lotuses was faster, he didn''t have the time to left before being circled by the fire lotuses who transformed into a big fire lotus, he was roasted alive.

    ''''Bugiahhh?!"

    His anguish cries resonated for a moment beforepletely stopping, he had been burned and transformed into ash, only his magic stone was left behind, Gracier''s mind too preupied with Alex''s wellbeing to remember keeping the body intact.

    Sighing after noticing her blunder, Gracier joined Eleonora and others, just as she arrived she the Orc general body falling onto the ground with numerous injuries on its body, Sebastian, Lucien and Golfak was panting after the tough fight, Meera also seems exhausted.

    Eleonora didn''t participate because, the others refused her help saying they could take care of it, indeed they did.

    ''''Oh? It seems you finally choose to end your fight. Not too tired I hope?"

    To Eleonora''s question, Gracier smiled saying she was fine, she then turned to face Sebastian and the others.

    ''''Are you guys feeling?"

    ''''Little tired but we will continue searching for the runaways monsters after catching our breathe. No need to wait for us you can join your Big brother. We will follow after you.''''

    Sebastian announced as he noticed the worry in Gracier''s eyes. The others nodded their heads as to tell her to go.

    ''''Thank you,'''' Gracier said before leaving, she started running in the direction of Alex and the Orc King.

    Meanwhile, those who stayed behind couldn''t help but smile as they saw Gracier running toward Alex''s location.

    ''''What a worrywart little sister, our leader is lucky to have a sister such as her,'''' Eleonora said, the others smiled before continuing to recuperate.

 Chapter 124 - 122: Vs The Orc King

    As the battle raged on the other side, Alex and the Orc King moved to another location.

    They faced each other as silence hung in the air, nobody made a move as the two continued to stare at each other.

    Alex appraised the Orc King, he was surprised by what he had seen.

    [Orc King Krelos

    Male

    Race: Mutated Orc

    ¡¸ Rank 5¡¹

    Level 50

    Magic Power: 1400

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 900

    Defense: 750

    Agility: 780

    Intelligence: 350

    Luck: 300

    Skills: [King Roar Level 4] [Fireball Level 2] [Sword mastery Level 4] [Fire Breath Level 4] [Berserker Level 5]

    Titles: [The One who leads] [Ruthless King]

    Alex sucked a mouthful of air, the Orc King possess ridiculous skills, especially thest one, even if he didn''t possess such a skill, he had a lot of novels and know what this skill meant, if he let the Orc King activate this skill, his stats will double for few seconds, as for him he would die because of the overwhelming difference in their stats. To think that it was a mutated orc species, no wonder he was so strong and possess unusual skills.

    Quickly checking his status, Alex saw that he had leveled up thrice even with the number of monsters he alone killed, more than twenty orcs (High species Orc included). He quickly distributed the 60 BP he gained from leveling up three times.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 5¡¹

    Level 43

    Experience Value (XP): 560/8000

    Magic Power: 2400 (+ 30) ? 2430

    Magic: None

    Attack: 700 (+ 30 ( +40 BP) ? 770

    Defense: 650 (+ 30) ? 680

    Agility: 725 (+ 30 (+20 BP) ? 775

    Intelligence: 650 (+30) ? 680

    Luck: 450 (+30) ? 480

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 1] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5] [Gun Art Level 5] (A/N: Previously omitted, a reader asked me why not put a skill for a gun like Sword mastery, so Ie up with this skill)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Even though both of them were Rank 5, there was still a huge difference between the two, as the Orc King surpassed Alex and was ahead by seven levels.

    ¡¼Better avoid getting hit or else you''ll end up with broken bones.¡½Silveria advised.

    ''I know, this going to be a tough fight, however, instead of feeling scared I feel excited. How unusual.'' Alex muttered in his mind.

    ¡¼There is nothing unusual about it, you are what people call battle junkie. You didn''t notice it earlier, tell why do you only think about leveling all of the time? You may say it is to get strong but that not true because you''re searching for a certain thrill, killing monsters procure you this feeling. Unknown to you, sometimes when you''re fighting you have a crazy smile on your face as if you are enjoying it.¡½

    Alex was surprised when he heard Silveria''s words, chuckling he decided to focus on his immediate problem.

    Suddenly, Krelos, the Orc King looked at Alex and grinned.

    ''''Rooarr-"

    As if waiting for Krelos to activate his King Roar, Alex immediately activated his skill Intimidation.

    Both skills canceled each other, Alex didn''t waste his time as he consecutivelyunched all of his Silver Bettie''s (the throwing knives Leena gifted him)

    ngs ngs ngs !!!

    Astonishingly, Krelos managed to dodge or parry all the knives thrown.

    Grinning Alex summoned Silveria and fired ten bullets in quick session.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!!!

    Krelos on the other side also wore a grin as he suddenly started spinning his great at an extremely fast speed, the spinning sword acted like a shield that stopped all the bullets.

    Alex was left speechless at the scene unfolding in front of him, never he would have thought that a monster would use his sword like a shield to block his bullets in this way.

    ¡¼Indeed, it''s an intelligent monster.¡½Silveriamented.

    Krelos who finished defending against Silveria''s bullets kicked the ground and sprinted toward Alex, thetter hastily pointed his gun in the direction of the iing Krelos and keep firing.

    Bang! Bang!!!!!

    Krelos started zigzagging making it hard for Alex to shoot him, sometimes he uses his greatsword to block the bullet.

    Finally, he managed toe near Alex and he swung down his greatsword.

    Bang!

    Alex shifted his body in the opposite direction dodging the dreadful sh and before he could attack, he felt a sudden chill, he quickly bent backward and rolled on the ground, he thus managed to avoid Krelos horizontal sh, after missing Alex, he reverses gripped the sword and did a horizontal sh.

    Using his two hands, Alex spun on the ground beforeunching himself into the air using his two arms. Once in the air, Alex summoned Silveria and fired two normal,

    Bang! Bang!

    Krelos quickly brought his greatsword in front of him to defend.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    Alex mumbled as he fired one of Silveria''s special bullets.

    Krelos feel all the air behind his back rising, he brought the great sword in front of his face as the invisible bullet shed against the magic great sword.

    Baanng!

    Krelos was sent crashing against a nearby wall and before colliding against the wall, he opened his mouth and shoot a big fireball at Alex who was about to lend on the ground.

    ''''Shit''''

    Not expecting Krelos to have the time to attack him even after receiving phantom bullet, Alex cursed as he was caught off guard, bracing himself, the fireball stuck him.

    Boom!

    ''''Gah!"

    Grunted in pain he was sent spiraling into the air before crashing against a wall, another excruciating pain assaulted him, his mouth tasted iron, he almost puked blood, as for his hands they were hot as if someone had put them into boiled water, few strands of his air got burned, he had the feeling that he had broken few of his ribs, fortunately, he wore the gear Leena gave him or else he would be more injured.

    The Orc King, Krelos did not fare well either, his magic great sword broke in two, one of the broken party pierced through his right leg, standing up albeit with a difficulty, Krelos looks at his wretched armor before chuckling, what a dreadful attack he thought, if not for his high-quality armor and his excellent magic great sword he used as a shield he would have died.

    Looking at the human responsible for his current state, Krelos grinned, and with a bloodied teeth he mumbled.

    ''''You...human... good.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened, grinning in turn, he also said, ''''You too.''''

    ''''Big brother.''''

    It was at that moment Gracier came running and shouted when she saw Alex''s sorry state.

    ''''Do not intervene, this is between him and me. Nobody is allowed to step in.''''

    Alex warned as he saw his sister nning to join the battle.

    Gracier stopped advancing and bite her lower lip, even though she was frustrated being told not to help, she still chooses to follow her brother''s words, he did not seem like someone losing the fight, the two were both injured but the Orc King injuries were a lot worse than Alex''s injuries.

    Krelos nodded his head in appreciation as he saw Alex stopped the red-haired girl with heterochromia eyes from stepping in.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed Krelos'' eyes starting to glow in eerie red light.

    ''''No good,'''' Alex said as he quicklyunched Razor he just summoned from his Item box.

    Krelos grinned when he saw the iing knife, he was unfazed, this knife will not do anything to him as he will activate his skill Berserker before it came, however, his grin turned into horror as he saw the iing knife vanished all of sudden.

    ''''Bumoh?!!!"

    Kin!!

    Krelos gave a startled cry before he hastily bringing his broken magic great sword behind his back and narrowly avoiding the fate of behind impaled in the head.

    Suddenly, Krelos feel a sudden gust of wind caressing his face and the next moment, half of his head disappeared, Krelosst thought was, ''It''s unfair, such dreadful ability must be used once, if it wasn''t because of it, I wouldn''t have died.''

    Unfortunately for him, life is always unfair.

    Alex''s move was simple yetplicated, he firstly used [el] on the knife he threw, he knew Krelos would surely block his sneak attack, however by doing so he will be temporarily upied, using this chance he would fire another Phantom Bullet toward him, this time it will be aimed at his head. He spected that Krelos would not expect another Phantom Bullet because it was an ability that requires a lot of MP to use.

    Thankfully everything worked perfectly if not, he didn''t know the fight would have ended, he was almost low on MP and there''s no way Krelos would''ve let him peacefully drink Mana potion.

    ''''Fuh!!"

    Sighing heavily, Alex fell to the groundpletely exhausted physically and mentally, he thinks he broke a few of his ribs in that collision.

    ''''Big brother, here is it.''''

    Gracier quickly approached Alex and gave him a healing potion, taking it, Alex opened it,

    Gulp! and with a single sip, he down the contents.

    ''''Still bitter as always,'''' Alex muttered before caressing Gracier''s red hair.

    ''''Thank you, Alexandra. Where are the others?"

    To Alex''s words, Gracier smiled before answering.

    ''''They are taking care of the runaways monsters as you ordered.''''

    ''''I see, they let you go ahead.''''

    Gracier nodded her head, smiling Alex said.

    ''''Let''s wait for them then.''''

 Chapter 125 - 123: After The Battle

    A fierce fight. The fight against the Orc King could be called as such.

    After the battle, Alex now recuperating with his sister Gracier decided to wait for others toe, in the meantime, Alex decided to check his sister''s status, he was greatly surprised when he saw how much she had leveled up.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Level 33

    Experience Value: 50/6600

    Magic Power: 1305 (+25) ? 1330

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 320 (+25) ? 345

    Defense: 235 (+25) ? 260

    Agility: 235 (+25) ? 260

    Intelligence: 225 (+25) ? 250

    Luck: 235 (+25) ? 260

    BP: 50

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [Fire Shield Level 4] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Fire Lotus Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''Not bad, leveling up five times, she''s now Rank 4, however starting from Rank 4, the amount of XP needed to level up to the next level double, Normally it should have been 3300 XP but it doubled. I wonder why?'' Alex wondered.

    ¡¼It''s simply because otherwise, it will be easy to level up and soar to the top.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see, it does make sense.'' Alex said.

    ''''Big brother, what''s up?" Gracier asked after she saw her brother seemed lost in thought.

    ''''Oh? Nothing, I was lost in thought. Congrats, you are now Rank 4. Too bad, Big brother is a step ahead, now I''m Rank 5, you need to work harder to catch up.'''' Alex said teasing his sister.

    Pouting Gracier proimed, ''''Don''t worry I''ll catch up to you soon.''''

    ''''Let''s wait and see,'''' Alex said with the corner of his mouth curved into a smile.

    ''''No, it''s already ended. How unfortunate.''''

    A voice abruptly interrupted Alex and Gracier''s conversation. When Alex turned his gaze to the voice, he saw Eleonora apanied by Sebastian, Lucien, Golfak, and Meera, she was pouting as she had missed a great show, the others could only helplessly shake their heads, instead of congratting Alex for ending the fight so quickly, she wasining as she didn''t witness the battle.

    Truth be told they were also a little bit disappointed to have onlye when the fight ended, they would have liked to watch their leader fight against the powerful Orc King and participate.

    Talking about the Orc King, even when dead he continues to show the dignity befitting a king as he refused to fall into the ground, even with half of his face missing, he was half-kneeling onto the ground, his body exuded a king''s aura even when dead, Golfak was feeling a little bit intimidated by the tall figure half-kneeling.

    ''''Good work leader how are you feeling?"

    Sebastian was the first to raise a question as they approached Alex and Gracier who was leaning against a half-destroyed house.

    ''''Wee back all of you. I''m fine. How are you guys? Did you manage to finish all the runaways monsters?"

    To Alex''s question, Eleonora smiled proudly,

    ''''Who do you take us for? It was a piece of cake with this Big sister leading them. We quickly eliminated every one of the fleeing monsters and run back here asap in hope of assisting you. Who would have thought you''d finish the fight without waiting for us, it''s not fair, we should have fought this interest-, I mean tough fight together.'''' She saidining.

    ''You were nning to say interesting instead of a tough fight isn''t it?'' thought most of them.

    Rubbing his forehead as he was feeling a headacheing due to Eleonora''s behavior, Alex decided to switch the subject, not focusing on Eleonora who seemed like someone who had suffered injustice, which injustice? Alex didn''t even want to know.

    ''''Let quickly clean the battlefield and leave this ce, I''m exhausted mentally.''''

    The others except Eleonora nodded their heads, as for Eleonora she pouted when she saw Alex not ying her game. She was disappointed not to have participated in what she judged to have been an exciting fight, she would have liked to partake in that exciting fight filled with thrill, something she sought, she was like Alex, a battle junkie with the difference that she knew what she is, while Alex did not know this side of him.

    Alex with the help of his sister stood up and went in front of Krelos'' corpse and stored it inside his Item box.

    After finishing Alex and Gracier went to help others collect monster materials, Gracier would store high species'' corpses into space ring while Alex would store magic stones inside his Item box.

    One hourter, they finished collecting all monster materials and High species'' corpses.

    Alex saw his sister, Gracier staring nkly into space, sighing he motioned to others to follow after him as they leave Gracier alone in the center of the almost destroyed vige.

    After leaving the central area, Lucien couldn''t contain his current anymore, hence he raised a question, a question which was in everyone''s minds.

    ''''Leader, why Gracier seemed affected by this vige''s fate? I have noticed her unusual behavior back then as we were nearing this vige and now the pained looks on her face, indicate that they must be a story behind her behavior. So, what is her rtionship with the Gato''s vige?"

    Sighing as though, he was expecting this question the moment he ordered them to let Gracier alone. They are not blind to not see Gracier''s behavior. Alex decided to feed them an exnation, an altered true.

    ''''You know, Gracier and I didn''te here together. Truth be told I left home hastily not informing anyone and when she learned that I''ve left, she hastily followed me, but due tock of food and drinks something she has forgotten when she left home, Gracier falls unconscious due to hunger and because she just finished fighting against a beast, she was also injured. Coincidentally, she happened to fall not too far from Gato''s vige, one of the maidens in the vige rescued her and feed her, treat her injuries, they quickly became friends as Gracier stayed in the vige for more than a week. Afterpletely recovering, Gracier left promising toe to visit once she found her Big brother.''''

    Taking a mouthful of breath, Alex continued,

    ''''However, as she left the vige, at the same night, tragedy befalls the vige, everybody was killed, sheter learns what happened. She med herself and now that she avenged the vigers, she needs few minutes to say goodbye to the still wandering souls of the vigers, I know you understand what she''s doing.''''

    Sebastian and the others except for Eleonora understood Gracier''s behavior. As for Eleonora she was staring intensely at Alex as if to tell ''I don''t buy all your crap, tell me the true story'', thetter chuckled not paying Eleonora any heed, whether she believes in him or not doesn''t matter.

    ''''Let''s wait here for her to show up,'''' Alex announced as he sat near a normal house not destroyed.

    Other''s followed shortly after Alex sat down.

    .....

    Back to Gracier''s location.

    She was nkly staring into space as she was recalling some wonderful memories, memories of her life in this vige. There were some sad memories but there were also lots of happy memories, even when they were poor, she still likes that simple lifestyle.

    However, now everything disappeared.

    Finally unable to hold it any longer, she started crying, after crying for few minutes her eyes be resolute. Observing the now wrecked vige she dered,

    ''''I Gracier now Gracier Alexandra Touch is grateful for the sacrifice you all made that day, it''s because of this sacrifice that I''m still alive, it''s because of this sacrifice I encountered the man who is now my brother, I''m a member of his family, I, now have a family who cherishes me. Thank you all, may your souls rest in peace after seeing this little tribute I paid in your honor, do not worry I''ll be stronger enough to protect does dears to me, never again I would let those dears to me die as I flew. I promise to live my life well, a life you''ll be proud of as you will be hearing my name. Take care.''''

    She bowed and then smiled as she felt a burden being lifted off her shoulder, she felt lighter, she felt something changing inside her, hastily calling her status window out, she was surprised to see her MP increasing by 100 additional points. She was happy with this increase, letting out a chuckle she stared into no particr direction as she mumbled,

    ''''Thank you.''''

    And for a moment she even had the impression that the dead vigers were smiling at her as they finally left this world for the other world, the world of the deads.

    Shaking her head at how absurd her thinking is, Gracier joined the others as they finally left the vige and went back to their former camping zone.

    It was already past 3 AM when they went back, they were all exhausted, therefore they didn''t waste their time as they entered their tent to sleep, surprisingly Conrad offered to be on the lookout until the next morning, Alex and the others gratefully epted.

    That night, Gracier slept well, not experiencing anymore nightmares.

 Chapter 126 - 124: On The Other Side Of The Zilyas Mountain 1

    Rewinding time a little, just after Alex and Gracier left for Gato''s vige with other participants of the rank-up test, Leena also left the guild in the evening.

    She took a leave of absence of five days, only Chris, the guild master of this branch of the Adventurer Guild knew the true motive behind this leave of absence, it was to simply tail Alex and Gracier in the shadow, she was a little bit concerned and more importantly too curious about Alex''s Gift, she hoped to be able to see his Gift during this expedition.

    Unfortunately, during these three days she had never once seen Alex using his Gift, he mainly fights using his knives and throwing knives. As for Alex''s leadership, she gave a passing grade.

    Unknown to Alex, every time Conrad slip away, it was to talk with her.

    Leena was hoping to finally see some real action where Alex would use his Gift when she saw them nearing the Gato''s vige. She was eager to watch the siblings.

    Unfortunately, fate had another project in store for her, just slightly before evening she received a call from the group who went ahead in the Zilya''s Mountain.

    ''''What is it?" She asked not hiding her annoyance because to receive this call at this moment mean nothing good for her, someone was about to disrupt her entertainment- Ops! She meant surveince duty.

    The other person on the side of the call was surprised by Leena not hiding her annoyance, for a moment what he was nning to say couldn''t leave his mouth, still considering the urgency of the situation, he braced himself and spoke.

    ''''Greetings Lady Leena. We happened to find the culprit of the monster outbreak. It was as you said, we are battling against it as we speak and it went without saying that we are overwhelmed. If it wasn''t because of the specialmunication device you gave us, it would have been impossible to contact you as allmunications have been blocked, only your device is still working. Please Lady Leena we required your immediate assistance if not"

    ''''Damn it. Who wants to die that badly?"

    He didn''t manage to finish his words before being cut off as Leena cussed not hiding her anger.

    The person on the other side could swear to have felt Leena''s killing intent even from where he was, he couldn''t help but shiver.

    Calming down her raging emotions Leena sighed and said before cutting off themunication.

    ''''I understand, try to hold on I''ll be there as fast I can.''''

    One must know that the main group was currently on the other side of Zilya''s Mountain, it is extremely far from her current location. If she doesn''t intervene, there was a risk that every one of the Adventurers sent will be wiped out, and as a guild staff member, she can''t allow it, Adventurers are essential for a guild to function, without Adventurers there will be no guild.

    Sighing softly Leena observed Alex''s carriage as it advanced, she could hear Eleonora questioning Alex, thetter did not seem pleased with her question, shaking her head as she was feeling amused watching the two, she mumbled,

    ''Sorry, boy. I will know what kind of Gift you possesster, For now, I''ve something to take care of. Have a good fight.'' Leena had an apologetic look on her face because of the change in her ns, she wouldn''t be able to look after them.

    She disappeared after taking onest nce at Alex. Just as she left, Alex who was talking with Eleonora looked in her direction as if he felt something, but he quickly shook his head and focused his attention back on the highway.

    Only, Conrad seemed to have noticed Leena''s departure, of course, Leena left him a message ordering him to take care of Alex and others in her stead.

    ??????

    On the other side of Zilya''s Mountain currently, a huge battle was going on, you could hear the sound of metals shing mixed with monsters'' groans and humans cries.

    Naturally, it was the main group responsible for cleaning the monsters rampaging in the region.

    The ground was littered with corpses, monsters corpses, and also human corpses, still, monsters and humans seemed unbothered by the number of corpses littering the ground as they continued shing against each other.

    Further ahead, a spectacr fight was taking ce.

    A group of Adventurers was fighting against a lone figure, this lone figure was extremely tall, at least two meters (6.6 ft) tall, this figure was shrouded entirely in ck with a ck mask covering its face, from the hollowugh and mocking voice it was not hard to guess that it was a man.

    ''''You humans are so interesting. Always trying to act mighty when you are weaker than us.'''' said the ck-clothed man as he kept dodging the adventurer''s attacks with the minimum of maneuver.

    ''''Shut up you demon.'''' One of the adventurers attacking the ck-clothed man said as he continued attacking.

    ''''Hehehe! Come make me stop talking then.'''' the man in ck said, taunting the adventurer who talked, thetterplexion turned grim as he gripped his magic sword more tightly, pouring his Magic Power into it, he shouted.

    "Fiery sh.''''

    Instead of sh, a fire beam was shot from the tip of the sword toward the ck-clothed man, smiling behind his mask he nonchntly dodged.

    ''''You humans are the most treacherous of all the races yet you like to portray yourself as a saint. Just look at yourself, your mouth pronounce a certain technique but your action showed another.''''

    ''''Shut up, I don''t need you lecturing me.'''' that adventurer shouted back.

    Chuckling behind his mask, the ck-clothed man''s expression turned vicious he vanished and reappeared behind the adventurer who attacked him earlier, swinging his arm coated in a dark matter like a sword, he decapitated thetter.

    Spurt!!

    Blood spurted from the headless body, the adventurer who has his head removed died eyes filled with unwillingness.

    The other adventurers attacking the ck-clothed man stopped eyes filled with horror as they witnessed theirrade being killed as though he was a chicken, one must know that the adventurer who just died was Rank 7, he was almost approaching the next rank, it''s to say Rank 8. So imagine their terror as they witnessed him being killed so easily. This shows how strong this demon is.

    Unbothered by the weakling attitudes, the ck-clothed man looked in a certain direction, a man was fighting against three ogres of 6 (19.69 ft) meters tall, one must know that ogres are considered B-Rank monsters, one of the strongest B-Rank monsters, for someone to face three at the same, it shows how strong the person facing the three ogres is.

    ''''I say, Gale aren''t you looking down on me by letting those weakling fight against me? How many do I need to kill before you face me?"

    The ck-clothed man said as he was getting impatient fighting against the weaklings as he called them, he hoped to fight against the strongest here, naturally, Gale fit that criteria.

    Gale, the former B rank adventurer nicknamed ''Gale de'' now A (got promoted recently) face twitched, cursing under his breath he decided to finish this fight or else that demon would ughter every one of the adventurers fighting him, obviously they are not his match, he knew this but he couldn''t do otherwise because only him can take care of the three ogres as the others keep the demon busy.

    Lowering his center of gravity, Gale observed the three monsters before activating his skill as he performed a kick draw:

    [Bisect]

    A huge horizontal wind de passed through the three ogres, cutting two of them in two from the waist, while the third ogre lost an arm, he had sensed a danger hence tried to dodge s he still lost an arm in the process as he wasn''t too fast dodging, Gale'' sh was so fast that it was almost impossible to follow, only the ck-clothed man was able to follow, even himself had trouble following it.

    Quickly downing a high-grade Mana potion, Gale wasted no time as he followed with another attack, deeply injuring the now one-armed ogre, he would have liked to continue and finish the monster but s, the ck-clothed man had just killed another adventurer, Gale was forced to intervene blocking the man next attack.

    Kin!!

    Sound was heard as Gale''s sword shed against the ck-clothed man sword, a ck sword.

    After he appeared and stopped the ck-clothed man next attack, Gale with his eyes motioned the adventurers who keeping the ck-clothed man at bay to go take care of the injured ogre, he was sure that with the current ogre''s injury, it will not be too hard for the five of them to take care of it.

    After making sure that the five safely left and are taking care of the ogre, Gale and the ck-clothed man identified as a demon looked at each other beforethe two moved at fast speed exchanging blows for a moment before taking their distance,

    "You are not bad but you''ll need more than that to be able to injure me, even more, if you wish to kill me."

    To the man''s words, Gale gave no reply as he stared intensively at the man, finally, since the start of their exchange Gale opened his mouth to raise a question.

    "What''s your goal?"

 Chapter 127 - 125: On The Other Side Of The Zilyas Mountain 2

    Gale observed the ck-clothed man in front of him after their exchanges, it should be called probing instead. finally, since the start of their exchanges, Gale opened his mouth to ask a question.

    "Tell me what is your goal? What are trying to achieve?"

    "I can''t help but get curious because even if we have once been enemy in the past, in the recent years both races didn''t start a feud with each other, even if we are not friendly with each other, none of us tried to find trouble with the other. So, I want to know what is your motive for killing humans, destroying several viges when they did nothing to incur your wrath. Tell me what is your goal? Is it to start another war?"

    There was a temporary silence before the disguised demon startedughing,

    "Hahaha"

    "Hahahaha, my bad, you''re too funny hence I couldn''t help myself. I thought you were the cold type who doesn''t usually speak, guess I was wrong. To answer your question, I''m not nning to start another war, and even it was the case I''ll dly wee a war. Well, now it''s not the time for that."

    The ck-clothed man (demon) said but thest part was muttered almost inaudibly. Looking at Gale he continued.

    "You humans won''t start a war just because few viges are destroyed and who going to know it was a demon doing? You can''tmunicate because we blocked allmunication. As for you all who are here, hehehe! only one fate awaits you: Death. After all dead men tell no tale.''''

    At the end of his words, the demon disappeared to reappears in front of Gale shing down at him, Gale parried it, while their swords were still locked against each other, Gale pointed his finger at the demon and said,

    ''''Wind bullet.''''

    An invisible Wind bullet was fired at the demon, chuckling as he was expecting this, the demon slightly tilting his right shoulder back he dodged the Wind bullet.

    Suddenly, Gale distanced himself from the demon as he felt a dreadful sensation, just as he jumped back, the ce he was previously standing at sunk by several centimeters, no it was transformed into a small swamp, it was dark magic, it''s an element mostly used by the Demon.

    ''''Your instinct is sure sharp but what are you gonna do about this?''''

    Immediately at the end of his words, the Demon chanted,

    {Come forth and rain down on my foe: Dark Bullets}

    More than a hundred dark bullets appeared and flew at Gale.

    ''''Fuh!"

    Taking a deep breath Gale switched stance, from one-handed to two-handed, his left leg positioned ahead of his right leg, his green eyes turned sharp, then something astonishing happened.

    The Dark Bullets that were shot at him were being cut down one by one at an extremely fast speed. The way he moves his sword was too fast to follow, in a matter of seconds almost all the dark bullets had been cut down. Gale could have chosen to avoid the dark bullets but behind him was the group of adventurers fighting against the one-armed injured ogre.

    On the other side, the demon was not surprised by Gale''s choice, his figure blurred as he appeared behind Gale with his ck sword in thrust stance.

    ''''I knew if it''s you, you could pull it out.'''' The demon.

    ''''And I knew you would also appear behind me while I''m busy dealing with your attack.''''

    The face behind the ck mask abruptly changed and the demon cursed his carelessness, he had been too hasty.

    ''''Shit.''''

    Suddenly, before the ck sword could pierce Gale from behind, his figure shot to the sky as if something hadunched him from the ground into the air. He used the wind element on the sole of his foot tounch himself into the air like a rocket.

    Once in the air, Gale said, "Detonate Wind Bomb''''

    Kaboom!!

    A huge explosion urred with the demon being caught in the st, he was sent flying back by the impact of the wind bomb.

    However, instead of falling onto the ground, the demon quickly stabilized himself.

    Not a second after stabilizing himself, the demon spun around bringing his ck sword to defend against Gale''s next attack.

    Gakin!!!

    The two swords shed, creating a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air.

    ''''You are not bad.'''' the demonmented as the two continued to casually exchanges blows.

    ''''You are not using your real power,'''' Gale said as he sidestepped to the right just enough and the demon de passed a hairs breath from his face.

    ''''Neither do you.''''

    The two keep exchanging moves not going all out because they seemed to be waiting for something, for Gale it was Leena while for the demon, he was waiting for his men who are on the other side doing something else toe, and with them he could wipe out all the adventurers and go make sure that what theye to aplish by starting all of this waspleted. If it wasn''t finished, he''d do it himself.

    Unknowingly both Gale and the demon dragged the fight untilte in the night, they switched location several times, the adventurers fighting against the one-armed ogre finally managed to kill the ogre, however, they still lost one of their men when the one-armed went crazy on hisst moment. Too exhausted and injured they couldn''t help their leader, if they were to go in their current state they will only be a hindrance. Knowing this fact, they choose not to, they could only watch helplessly, those two are at another level, they were moving at fast speed exchanging blows for a moment yet they didn''t even sweat.

    ''We must be stronger,'' thought the men as they watched Gale and the demon fight, shaking their heads they turned their attention elsewhere.

    Looking over the battlefield, they saw dead bodies littered the ground everywhere, monsters corpses mixed with human corpses, one must know that the expedition this time was huge, there were a hundred adventurers, however, currently only 40 or so adventurers remain, which would mean they have lost more than half of the Adventurers who came.

    It''s a huge loss but considering the number of monsters they faced and the ambushes by the demons, it was understandable. They faced an army of thousands of monsters, there were different types of monsters, goblins, hobgoblins, orcs, Wind Wolves, Snow wolves, swamp lizards, ogres, Water Bears, and even a few griffons, not to mention the rare species, those are harder to deal with than the normal monsters.

    Shaking their heads, the survivors'' drunk recovery potions, sprinkled healing potion on their injured before going back to help theirrades fight the remaining monsters.

    ~Back to Gale and the demon''s location.

    The two continued to fight destroying several rocks and trees on the process, they fought until the next morning, for strong people such as them, it was not hard, even though they seemed to be casually fighting their minds were elsewhere, Gale was wondering why Leena hadn''t shown herself since she must have received their request for help, even if she was far away when she received it, she should have arrived by now unless...

    No. He didn''t dare to think about it, Leena was said to be strong as Chris the guild master, Chris himself said so, one must know that Chris is Rank 10, so it''s to say Leena is also Rank 10, if the Adventurers courting Leena were to learn this fact they would have pissed in their pants, even Gale only learned this secret recently, if it wasn''t because he became Rank A and more importantly because of the current ongoing mission, he wouldn''t have learned Leena''s secret. So, there must be a reason for such a strong person not showing up since her summon.

    While Gale was wondering why Leena hadn''te, the demon was also wondering why his men weren''t showing, he was having a bad feeling, and this bad feeling keeps growing by minute as if he was going to die as if all their ns were going to be destroyed. Also, Gale seemed to calm now he thought about it, so calm it was bing disturbing, he gave the feeling of someone waiting for help, normallymunication has been blocked hence no help should arrive at the moment. Or they found a way to bypass the barrier set in ce? If it''s true then it exined a lot of things and at the same time, it was a piece of bad news for him.

    ''Shit.''

    Cursing under his breath he decided to quickly finish this fight and-

    Suddenly, his thoughts paused at that moment because he felt suffocating pressure locking him in a ce.

    Gale smiled as he felt a load has been lifted from his shoulders.

    To the frozen demon''s horror, a beautiful woman descended from the sky as if she was a celestial, however, the demon knew she was not a celestial, only someone at that level, only someone who stepped in Rank 10 could fly even though it''s for a short period.

    With the appearance of this beautifuldy, the demon knew that something must have gotten wrong, maybe all their ns will be destroyed?

    In any case, this does not bode well for him.

 Chapter 128 - 126: Their True Goal

    The beautiful green-haired elve woman descended in the middle of the two and flicked her fingers, suddenly the demon was sted back, hastily stabilizing himself in the air, the demon finally noticed that he had coughed blood because of that casual attack, he didn''t even see the woman attacking, he started doubting if her Rank wasn''t higher than what he had spected, he is Rank 9 after all, even there is a huge disparity between the two Ranks, it wasn''t to the extent where he would be sent flying like a ragdoll.

    Suddenly, feeling the wind caressing his face something that shouldn''t be possible, the demon brought his hand toward his face to finally bing aware that his mask had been destroyed.

    His pale white face and white hair were disyed, he was a little bit handsome, his eyes were blood red.

    ''''What?" He shouted eyes filled with disbelief, his ck mask was a high-grade artifact, to think it could easily be destroyed filled him with fear.

    Unbothered by the demon shout, Leena casually swept her hand and twelve heads fell onto the ground.

    Gale''s eyes widened, as for the demon, he started trembling, he expected this oue when he saw Leena appearing, however expecting and seeing are two different things, somehow he hoped that Leena took different road hence his men''s lives would be spared, unfortunately, it was not the case.

    ''''So, you are their leader?" Leena casually asked as she started slowly advancing, the demon unconsciously took a step back, each time Leena took a step forward he would take a step back, he was afraid as he remembered the expression of terror on his men''s face, suddenly he stopped and counted the heads on the ground once more, indeed there were twelve heads, not thirteen which would mean his right-hand man who was almost strong as him must have went to aplish their real goal.

    Thinking about it brought a smile upon his face which didn''t go unnoticed by Leena and Gale.

    Leena''s eyes narrowed, she stopped advancing and asked, ''''What make youugh?"

    ''''Hahaha! I noticed that you being here is a good thing, Marcos can aplish his mission.'''' the demon said not hiding his joy.

    Feeling that whatever mission that Marcos was going to aplish held capital importance to her, Leena decided to probe.

    ''''Which is?"

    ''''Hahaha, all of this, monsters rampage, killing humans and destroying several viges was part of our n with a single goal of killing a person, an individual who had the potential to destroy our future n, to help that person.'''' the demon blurted out.

    ''''So, you are saying all this massacre was because you want to eliminate only one individual?" Gale asked eyes filled with hatred, he released all of his killing intent. He couldn''t be med, just imagining that it was because they want to kill only one person, they will go to the extreme and sacrifice so many lives, it''s unforgivable.

    Leena, on the other hand, was pondering about something, her expression started changing as she thinks about a certain possibility, if it''s true then she had made a huge mistake by appearing here.

    Meanwhile, the demon smiled and continued to speak, he was secretly nning his escape.

    ''''Indeed, at the start, it was one individual, however, it became two, the one we were nning to kill survive and joined the second whose threat was even higher than the first one, the oracle says we must quickly kill the two. Like that, that traitor would not be able toplete its goal.''''

    When she heard the first part of the demon''s words she was able to confirm her guess, she was not happy at all, her expression changed.

    Gale and the demon noticed it, Gale didn''t understand why Leena became panicked all of a sudden while the demon''s lips curled up into a grin.

    ''''Oh?! It seems you''re able to understand what I''m saying, I bet you are now aware of our real motivation.''''

    To the demon''s words, Gale was astonished, he quickly nced at Leena in the hope of gaining some answer.

    However, Leena did not even look at him, she looked at the demon dangerously.

    Panicking, the demon stuttered, ''''Wh-what? It''s already toote, Marcos will aplish his goal before you go there.''''

    ''''It''s that so?" Leena said smiling, she started slowly walking toward the demon, thetter panicked and quickly tried to activate the hidden teleportation scroll inside his pocket because it''s an extremely long-range teleportation scroll, it needed some time to activate and it must be secretly done, it was why he started blurting out their real goal to buy himself enough time to activate the scroll.

    Suddenly, Leena who was fifty meters away from the demon disappeared to reappears right before him, he didn''t have to move nor scream as he felt a hand piercing through the armor he wore underneath his clothes and directly destroy his heart, everything happened so fast that it gave the impression that time around the two had stopped.

    Removing her hand from the now-dead demon, Leena''s hand was clean without any blood on her it, if one looks closely you will notice that her hand was coated with the Wind element.

    ''''Thank you for the information. I''m not a fool, I knew that you were secretly nning to escape since the moment you started spilling everything, it was to divert our attention as youplete your goal.''''

    Hearing Leena''s words, Gale was surprised and at the same time, ashamed for not noticing the demon''s scheme because he was too focused on what the demon was saying.

    Turning her head in Gale''s direction, Leena said, ''''Gale, I''ll let you clean the battlefield here, don''t worry I have taken care of all the hidden problems, it was why I waste. Well, I''m leaving, got something to take care of.''''

    She didn''t wait for Gale before soaring into the sky, leaving Gale to helplessly watch as her figure slowly disappears from his sight. As she was leaving, Leena mumbled to herself, ''I hope nothing bad happened to you two. Stay safe, I''m on my way.''

    Back to Gale''s location.

    ''''What in the hell happening? Where Lady Leena is going? Is to rescue the two individuals the demon spoke about?"

    Numerous questions started running through Gale''s mind, he quickly shakes his head and decided toplete the task assigned to him.

    Quietly mumbling,

    [Wind Steps]

    Gale vanished, moving at a fast speed, he appeared on the left side a gigantic Water Bear of 4 meters tall (19.69 ft), thrusting his sword through thetter back, he instantly killed it by crushing its heart.

    He immediately switched to another monster and again instantly killed it, by now the adventurers fighting against those monsters became aware of their savior.

    ''''Leader?"

    ''''Yes it''s leader, we are saved. Him being here means that demon must have been killed or driven away.''''

    ''''Oh?! It''s true? If it is then let''s quickly finish the remaining monsters and go back home.''''

    ''''Home.''''

    ''''Home!!!"

    The adventurer''s morales skyrocket as they witnessed Gale the leader of this expedition reappearing and started killing monsters left and right lessening their burdens, not seeing the demon, they judged it that he had been in or flee, because the ce where Gale and the demon fought was far from the main battlefield, none of the adventurers present here knows what happened, nor they were aware of Leena''s arrival, same for when she departed. They were too focused on their fight, too focused on keeping their lives to be able to divert their attention elsewhere.

    Gale smiled as he saw his men''s morales back, he continued ying monster after monster, only the strongest, though, as he hoped for whatever n thest demon was going toplete may be destroyed, he prayed for Leena to quickly go save the persons who seemed to be in danger, the target of the demon''s plot.

    Suddenly, Gale remembered a certain handsome promising youth and his sister, he wondered if they havepleted their final test? Knowing the siblings, they may have finished it. He hoped that it was the case because if it wasn''t they may be swept in the demon''s n and die an unfortunate death, it would be sad and unfair as it had nothing to do with them.

    ''''Hope you''re already on your way back. Don''t die soon, young man. You are destined to do big things. You will surpass this old man soon. I got the same vibe from your sister.''''

    ''''Sigh! Let''s end this mission, too many of our men have died for a stupid reason, damn you demon.''''

    After saying those words he continued ying the strongest monsters, leaving the weaker for his men to finish, they must gain few XP after all.

    As for him, if weren''t because if he doesn''t intervene, he would lose more men, he would have sit on the sidelines and watch his men fight, letting them umte a lot of XP to be able to level up, even with all his kills (since he came back) he didn''t fill even half of his XP when one''s level bes higher, it bes harder to level up, it''s for this reason that higher Ranked adventurers are rare and priceless.

 Chapter 129 - 127: This Shouldnt Have Appeared Here

    Back to Alex''s location.

    As the light of the sun gradually rose and spread to the surroundings.

    Alex and the others had already woken up after resting for a few hours feeling refreshed as they sessfully managed toplete their mission without losing any of their members, they can now be considered D Rank Adventurer.

    Alex who was back from his morning jogging with his sister saw the group outside chatting, they have already packed the tents.

    ''''Morning Leader.''''

    ''''Good morning.''''

    ''''Good morning Alex, Gracier.''''

    ''''Morning, Leader~ and little Gracier.''''

    ''''Good morning Leader, morning Miss Gracier.''''

    Sebastian, Lucien, Meera, Eleonora, and even Golfak greeted the two as they came back, Alex astonishingly stared at Golfak because it was the first time he greeted him since the start of their mission.

    Having seen Alex looking at him with a surprised expression on his face, Golfak scratched his face and said, ''''Sorry, for all the troubles I''ve caused.''''

    Alex was surprised once again, Gracier also, the others looked at the two and smiled, it seemed they were aware that Golfak was going to apologize.

    Smiling, Alex said, ''''Morning everyone.''''

    Then turned his face in Golfak''s direction,

    ''''Golfak, don''t worry, I''m happy that you know your wrong and repent. For my part I''m also sorry if it seemed that I was a little bit harsh on you back then, it was because if you cower it may cause trouble for others, I know it''s hard for the first time. Well, d that everything ended well but take it as a warning and at the same time as a piece of advice from me, better control that temper of yours and do some research before blindly acting.''''

    It was now Golfak''s turn to be surprised, he wasn''t expecting Alex''s words, he nodded his head when he heard about Alex''s advice.

    ''''Don''t worry leader, I''ll be prudent from now on,'''' Golfak said as he slightly bowed his head.

    Nodding his head as he saw Golfak taking his advice seriously, Alex looked around and not seeing Conrad after checking the whole area with his divine sense he asked.

    ''''Where is Conrad?"

    ''''He just left a moment ago.''''

    It was Lucien who answered.

    ''''Where did he go? We should be on our way already but now. Sigh! Let''s wait for half an hour and if he doesn''te we will left.''''

    Alex said, Gracier and others nodded their heads, the girls decided to use this chance to clean themselves.

    After the girls finished, the men went to clean themselves.

    Half of an hour quickly passed, yet Conrad hadn''t returned.

    ''''Let''s board the carriage and depart.''''

    Finally, Alex decided that it was wiser to depart even when Conrad their supervisor wasn''t present. Since a while ago, he was feeling restless, his six senses keep ringing rm bells inside his mind as if to warn him about an iing danger.

    Everybody boarded the carriage and Lucien started driving it, by now everybody seemed to notice that something wasn''t right.

    Just as they started moving, Silveria who stayed silent until now suddenly shouted,

    ¡¼Master, quickly stop the carriage and run.¡½

    The urgency in her voice couldn''t be hidden, without questioning her because his own heart was thumping like crazy,

    Ba-dump Ba-dump!

    Alex shouted, ''''Everybody jumps out.''''

    Immediately after shouting, he held Gracier in his arms and el-ed to reappears twenty meters outside of the carriage.

    Lucien, Sebastian, Golfak, Meera, and Eleonora jumped from the carriage and quickly distanced them from it after rolling on the ground.

    And just as everyone leaves the carriage a huge explosion urred creating a big cloud of dust rising to the sky,

    Kaboom!!!

    The ground trembled as if an earthquake was happening, Lucien, Sebastian, and Golfak were sted back, their backs colliding against the nearby trees.

    ''''Gah!"

    ''''Guh!!!"

    ''''Gofuh!"

    The three grunted in pain and puked a mouthful of blood.

    Eleonora''s figure blurred to reappears not too far from Alex and Gracier''s position, somehow Meera also appeared beside them.

    After the dust got cleared, everybody was able to see what caused that gigantic explosion, the moment they saw what was responsible for the earthquake fear took hold of their hearts, they could not help but tremble.

    Standing on what remains of their former carriage (it waspletely ttened and the three horses turned into meat patties.) was a gigantic figure that seemed to havee out from their worst nightmare. This figure had gray skin and stood 8 meters tall (26.2467 ft), it had two heads, bulging muscles, and wore armor, around its neck seemed to be some kind of ne, this ne was emitting a dark aura.

    ''''Roarrrr''''

    Suddenly, the two-headed monster roared simultaneously, Alex and others quickly brought their hands toward their ears and blocked.

    The monster''s roar was so powerful that it created a shockwave in the air, even though they had closed their ears they still suffered damage, for some, it was not grave while for others it was worse. Alex was feeling dizzy beside his ears hurting like hell. Gracier and Meera were having it worse because of their racial features, they received more damage as Elves are pretty sensible, both their ears were bleeding, they became momentarily deaf, Lucien and Golfak fainted with nk looks on their faces. Sebastian was panting as he cleaned the blooding from his nose, yet even when feeling dizzy he quickly dragged Lucien and Sebastian''s unconscious bodies to safety behind a tree.

    Alex quickly fed his sister a healing potion while Eleonora suffered a little damage as Alex quickly went to help Meera.

    ''''Impossible, how can such monster appear here? This shouldn''t have appeared here. What''s going on? What a two-headed ogre doing here?" Alex wondered eyes filled with disbelief. This kind of monster should have never appeared here.

    Indeed the monster with two heads ring at them is a two-headed ogre, A-Rank monster, one of the powerful ones. The two-headed ogre in front of them had different pairs of eyes, the left head had a pair of blue eyes while the right head had a pair of deep red eyes.

    ''''Not good it''s a mutated two-headed ogre. We are in trouble, this is not an A-Rank monster but an AA Rank monster instead.'''' Eleonora announced.

    Alex could feel his back drenched in sweat because he had tried to appraise the monster, he didn''t see a lot of information but what he saw made him fell into despair.

    [Two headed mutated Ogre

    Race: Blood Ogre

    Rank 9

    Level 85

    MP:????

    Magic: Dual Elements: Ice and Fire

    Attack: ????

    Defense: ???

    Agility: ???

    Intelligence: ???

    Luck: ???

    Skills: ????

    Special Ability: ???

    Titles: ??? ]

    A rank 9 monster, and not your typical one, this one is dual elements user, not only that but this mutated Ogre possess a special Ability something Alex thought only human have. This monster, no abomination it was more than what the current him couldn''t handle, none of them could handle it. The difference is too huge, a difference of 4 Rank in his case, 43 Levels to be more urate, Alex had never felt so hopeless since the day he came into this world, nor so scared however he must survive, no they must survive.

    While Alex was encouraging himself, Gracier''s body was shaking even when she was trying to act tough, same with Meera, theirplexions had somehow improved however their fear didn''t lessen in the slightest.

    Suddenly, the mutated two-headed ogre left mouth opened as if to shoot something when suddenly, it turned into another direction and shot a huge ice ball.

    Kaboom!!!

    The ice ball shed against a huge fireball creating a huge st, the two-headed shielded their eyes before the explosion.

    ''''Alex takes the others and quickly escaped from here, I''ll try to keep him upied for a moment.''''

    Alex and others heard Conrad''s voice, shortly they saw him appearing, his appearance was disheveled with few cut on his body, it seemed that he had been fighting.

    Using this chance, Alex and others distanced. However halfway through their escape,

    ¡¼ Master quickly dodge.¡½Silveria warned.

    Alex held his sister in his arms before rolling on the ground avoiding a huge me thrown at him, the huge fireball passed just above their heads before explosion into the distance.Fortunately, Alex and Gracier were not caught in the explosion.

    Even without Silveria''s warning, he would have dodged because of his passive skill, [Danger Sense], still, he was grateful. The two quickly get up,

    Eleonora and the others looked back.

    ''''Quickly go. Choose a separate direction to go in.'''' Alex shouted at them before starting to run, it would be suicidal to stay together, their chance of survival will decrease considerably while if they choose separate directions, they had a slim chance of surviving, one or two may be the sacrifice for others to survive it may cruel but it was the best option.

    Having understood this, well those who were still conscious, their nodded their heads as they scattered into a different direction, Sebastian with Lucien on his back went left, Meera with Golfak on her back choose the right direction, Eleonora also went right.

    With his sister in his arms, Alex kept el-ed straight ahead putting some distance between himself and the dangerous monster, Alex had the feeling that the monster was specifically after him and Gracier judged by the way he looked at them when he showed up.

    ''''I hope I''m wrong,'''' Alex mumbled as he kept running away, Gracier was watching their surroundings ready to attack any monsters that would try to block them.

 Chapter 130 - 128: Conrad, The Flame Prince

    As he watched Alex and others disappear from his sight, Conrad heaved a long sigh before suddenly jumping on his left, dodging the two-headed mutated Ogre''s club.

    Boom!

    The huge club almost tall as the two-headed mutated ogre created a deep pit on the ground as it missed its target, hastily rolling on the ground because the two-headed mutated ogre followed with another swing of its club.

    While rolling on the ground, Conrad aimed his right hand at the monster and said,

    [Fireball]

    A huge fireball was created and shot a the monster, thetter used its club like a bat and flung it into another direction.

    Boom!

    Conrad disappeared and reappears behind the monster with his sword coated in me.

    However, before he could bring down his ming sword he switched to a defensive stance as he felt dangering from its back.

    Gakin!!

    Sessfully defending against the sneak attack, Conrad hastily jumped back narrowly avoiding the ogre''s fist.

    Finally looking at the culprit of the previous sneak attack, Conrad said.

    "So youe. I thought I had buried you with that attack earlier."

    Chuckling, the ck-clothed man with an disheveled appearance said,

    "It''s not easy to kill me."

    Conrad could only click his tongue in annoyance hearing that, when he disappeared early it was because he received an urgent message from Leena informing him of the demon''s plot. He searched for them until he found this disguised demon, they starting immediately fighting, at that moment the mutated ogre wasn''t with the demon, after fighting for a moment against the demon, Conrad learned that the monster had taken a different road to go eliminated its targets.

    The demon had told Conrad the truth because he was sure that the monster must have aplished its goal by then, unfortunately for the demon and fortunately for Conrad, it didn''t happen as the former predicted but at that moment Conrad wasn''t aware of it, hence he used one of his strongest attacks on the demon catching thetter off guard, Conrad had thought he had buried him alive and run in Alex and other''s direction to barely manage to save them.

    However now that demon he thought he buried came back blocking his way, the two-headed mutated ogre started running in Alex''s direction after the demon whispered something under his breath, the ck ne around the monster''s neck emitted a ck smoke that entered into the monster''s body and acted as a kind of signal, no order should be more urate because the monster left just after that ck smoke entered into its body.

    ''''As if-"

    ''''Sorry, Conrad, the me Prince, your opponent is me.''''

    The demon said as he blocked Conrad''s road, making it impossible for him to give a chase.

    Gritting his teeth so much that the gritting sound could be heard, Conrad red at the demon in front of him, Conrad normal brown eyes started losing their usual hue turning into hot crimson color, the air around him started to change, bing hotter and hotter, Conrad is a magic swordsman, he can use both sword arts and magic at the same time and he''s a Fire element user, a powerful Fire user thus he got the nickname of me Prince.

    The demon who was closed to Conrad could feel the increasing temperature, however, his expression behind the gray mask filled with cracks was not fear but the excitement of a good fight that was about to begin.

    Suddenly, the demon also released his power, ck bolts of lightning started dancing wildly around him producing a crackling sound. Conrad who saw this couldn''t help but narrow his eyes as he knew how dangerous those ck bolts of lightning can be.

    Even if both are Rank 8, if he lets his guard down his will suffer, Fire element is hailed as the strongest element possessing a destructive power but it doesn''t mean that it''s was without equal, leaving aside the Water or Ice element its natural nemesis, the Lightning Element, especially ck Lightning possesses destructive power coupled with a swiftness that makes ck Lightning user dangerous.

    Looking in the direction Alex and Gracier left to, Conrad hoped that they were able to put a good distance between them and this monster who just went after them, Conrad wasn''t concerned about the other because he knew that the monster was only after Alex and Gracier, as for why he doesn''t know nor he needs to know, following Leena''s order was all matter.

    Inwardly sighing, Conrad prepared himself to quickly end this fight to go after the siblings, he knew that Leena was approaching at fast speed.

    Suddenly, the demon disappeared like a sh of lightning and reappeared behind Conrad shing horizontally at him, without turning around Conrad brought his ming sword to sh against the gray sword with ck lightning around it.

    ngs!

    Boom!

    An explosion urred as the two elements collided, Conrad disappeared to reappear on the left on the demon as if he had teleported however it was not the case, it was simply because his agility was so high that when he moves at fast speed it looks like he was teleporting, also he possesses a certain skill that increases his movement speed however the range was small, radius 50 meters (164.0420 ft).

    Jumping back the demon dodged the sh and at the same time just as he wasnding he pointed his finger in Conrad''s direction and said,

    ''''ck Lightning Bullet.''''

    Whoosh!

    A small ck lightning bullet was created and fired at Conrad at an extremely fast speed.

    In the front of the iing ck lightning bullet, Conrad was calm as he muttered,

    ''''me Shield''''

    Instantly a shield made of me appeared in front of him to block the ck lightning advance.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred as the two elements shed, the two had already moved and were shing midair using their Gifts.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    They kept moving around at fast speed exchanging moves while not forgetting at the same time to fire some normal spells like the ones they previously used. Because these kinds of spells don''t require a long chant just a keyword, it was easy to use. When one''s level bes higher enough, like stepping into Rank 7 or 8 normal spells (skills) such as Fireball, me Shield, Water bullets, Wind bullets, and other normal spells doesn''t require a chant to be used.

    The two distanced themselves from each other as they stared at each other, Conrad couldn''t help but curse under his breath because in their exchanges neither of them managed to get the upper hand, Conrad had thought of using some shy move to distract the demon while he secretly slipped away to go rescue Alex and Gracier, unfortunately, it seemed that demon had seen through his n thus blocking him whenever he tried to go.

    Frustrated Conrad red at the demon, thetter smiled, his smile would have been beautiful if hasn''t for the long scar running through his face not sparring his lips, like the other demon who died under Leena''s hand, this one also had a pale white face, red eyes, and light purple hair, because his mask who was filled with cracks broke under Conrad''s attacks, the demon face became visible.

    Not minding how his face looks, the demon with a crooked lip said.

    ''''Why are you being hasty for? me Prince Let''s y some more, let''s destroy some more, let''s have some fun while forgetting about everything else, I''ll have only you in my eyes as you''ll do the same thing. Let''s love each other to the death.''''

    The demon when talking had a sickened expression on his face, no intoxicated expression should be more urate, Conrad shivered as he felt goosebumps rising all over his body, so unconsciously he gripped the hand of his Gift.

    ''''You are sick.''''

    To Conrad''s words, the demon smiled,

    ''''Thanks for the praise. I know you will ept me, I''m seeing it from your eyes, from the way you look at me, your hot gaze on me.''''

    Not paying any more attention to the weirdo''s talking, Conrad decided to use his strongest move, normally he didn''t want to use this because after using it, his MP is almost emptied and he bes tired, he decided to use it considering the urgency of the situation he was in, it has only been fifteen minutes since he started fighting against the weirdo but he was feeling restless, he doesn''t know if the ogre had caught up to Alex and Gracier or not but he must go after them, they can''t face this monster, even himself know that he couldn''t win against such a monster.

    Having decided to use his strongest skill, Conrad already prepared a High-grade Recovery Potion even though this potion could only replenish half of his MP, it was better than nothing.

    Seeing Conrad getting serious all of the sudden, the demon felt a sudden thrill that almost made him moan.

    ¡ºYou who are slumbering in the depth of mine soul, hear my call now and awaken: me Dragon¡»

    Rumble!

    As Conrad finished his chant, the world warped and ten meters (32.81 ft) long me dragon appeared, it looks like an eastern dragon.

    Using its ming red eyes the me dragon red at the smiling demon, the temperature around the two had increased to an rming degree, the ground radius 50 meters (164.0420 ft) started melting.

    Even so, the demon still had a smile on his face.

    "Roarrrr!!!"

    Suddenly, Conrad''s me dragon roared before pouncing at the demon.

    Seeing the iing me dragon, the demon smiled and said,

    ''''Guess, it''s my turn.''''

    At the end of his words, he tossed his ck sword toward the iing me dragon and shouted,

    ''''Devour Ash¨ªnt¨®''''

    Rumble! Z~

    The ck sword instantly transformed into a huge ck lightning dragon of the same height as Conrad''s me dragon.

    Conrad''s eyes widened when he saw the demon ck sword (Gift) transforming into a dragon, he quickly emptied the Recovery Potion he had prepared beforehand as he created a me shield one after another to defend himself against what was about toe.

    Kaboooom!!!

    A mega explosion happened to destroy everything radius 5 kilometers (16404.20 ft) as the two dragons shed.

    Alex and the others who were running far ahead sensed the big explosion that sent all the forest into turmoil creating a big cloud that rises to the sky.

    After the dust cleared the figure of Conrad nor the demon could be seen as the two disappeared not leaving any trace behind.

    .....

    Nickaido''s here,

    Kaboooom! Magic is too op.

    Thanks to all of you for supporting this work filled with imperfections. With your support let make it better. Volume 4 is about to end in a couple of chapters, next volume will be on our MC going to the capital to enroll at the Imperial Magic Academy where Maria and others will be, what gonna happen? Stay tuned and keep supporting this shameless author as much you can, he is doing his best to provide you a better story.

    Once again Thanks and happy reading.

    P.S: I''ve changed Fire Shield into me Shield ''cause I think it sounds better.

 Chapter 131 - 129: Overdrive: Limit Break Part 1

    While Conrad was fighting against the demon, the others were running away.

    In a different location, the figure of Alex''s and Gracier could be seen, the siblings were running at a fast speed.

    Because Alex''s agility was higher than his sister''s agility, he held her in princess carry as he runs ahead, sometimes he would use his skill el to further increase the distance between them and the monster he hoped was still fighting against Conrad.

    Alex couldn''t find any reason why that kind of monster would show up, and more importantly why this monster seemed to be targeting him and his sister? Was because of he''s otherworlder? Because of him? What was he missing? Alex mused over the possible reasons for this situation but he was not able toe up with a reason as he was missing the key point to understand why they were targeted. It nevere to him that it may be because of his sister.

    ''Silveria, did you have an idea on what going on?'' Alex decided to ask Silveria''s opinion, maybe she may offer him a clue that would help him piece the whole thing together.

    ¡¼Master, I don''t know but I can only specte, I think-¡½

    However, just as Silveria started speaking she was cut halfway when suddenly the three heard a big explosion in the distance followed by a big cloud rising to the sky.

    Even from here Alex and Gracier could feel the forest shaking.

    Countless, startled birds pped their wings and soared into the sky fearfully to escape what they judged to be the close-approaching death, as well as the individuals responsible for this mega explosion who killed countless of their brethren and other harmless animals.

    Alex and Gracier knew who was responsible for the current explosion, without doubt, Conrad were one of the responsibles as for the other responsible it must be the two-headed mutated ogre.

    Even though Alex would have wanted to know if everything was alright on Conrad''s side, he did not have the leisure for that, they must quickly continue running, as for his previous discussion with Silveria, they will continue itter.

    ¡¼Master, iting¡½Silveria suddenly said.

    Even without Silveria''s warning Alex had already felt like the death god was about to im his life, so threw Gracier in another direction as for himself he jumped back and summoned Silveria.

    Gracier was surprised after being thrown like that, hastily stabilizing herself beforending on the ground, she spun around to observe her brother trying to understand why he threw her away, it was then she saw her brother aiming his gun in front of him and fired.

    Bang!

    Gracier only heard the gunshot not seeing any bullet, suddenly from the other side of the forest a big silhouette using its huge club like a shield to defend against Alex''s invisible bullet came out.

    The moment Gracier saw the big figure she shuddered, disbelief written all over her face, she had thought they put enough distance between themselves and the monster? So, how can this monster be here? Isn''t it was fighting against Conrad? If so was then this monster couldn''t be here. They must surely be another enemy who was fighting against Conrad in the two-headed ogre stead reason why the monster was able to catch up with them.

    A lot of questions started running through her head, however now wasn''t the time to be lost in thought. Gracier quickly came to a decision, therefore she summoned her status and quickly allocated her unused SP and BP.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 4¡¹

    Level 33

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 50/6600

    Magic Power: 1430

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 345 (+50 BP) ? 395

    Defense: 260

    Agility: 260

    Intelligence: 250

    Luck: 260

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 4 (+ 1 SP) ?Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Fire Lotus Level 5][Archery Level 1 (+ 3 SP) ?Level 4] (New skill)

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 3 (+ 6 SP) ?Level 7]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    After finished to allocate her unused BP and SP she insta-cast dozens of Fire arrows and mentally directed them into the iing monster''s direction.

    Meanwhile, Alex was truly surprised as his Phantom Bullet was blocked, he had thought that the monster would be caught off guard by the sudden attack, however, thetter managed to blocked his surprise attack using the big club made from unknown stone like a shield, Silveria''s bullet only left a small hole on the big club.

    The monster with his two pairs of eyes red at Alex and nned to squash him with its club, however before he could bring his club down he stopped because suddenly dozen of Fire arrows rained down on him.

    Using the chance his sister had offered him Alex jumped back while at the same time shooting at the ogre busy dealing with Gracier''s Fire arrows.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Alex shot three bullets special bullets at the monster, it was three Piercing Bullets, he tried to aim at the left head eyes however, the monster dodged the bullets by tilting its head sideways, however one of the bullets still managed to destroy half of the left head ear.

    ''''Roaar!"

    The monster roared in pain as his left ear was injured by a puny human.

    Suddenly, something astonishing happened, under Alex and Gracier''s eyes, the half-destroyed left ear start to regenerate at a fast speed.

    ''''Wtf'''' Alex eximed before el-ing to reappear elsewhere thus barely managing to avoid a huge fireball spat by the head on the right.

    Gracier on the other hand had already used ''Materialize,'' transforming Ignia''s Bracelet into a golden ming bow.

    Drawing the bow, a one-meter-long fire arrow was created and fired at the mutated ogre who just attacked Alex. She thought of using this chance to catch the monster off guard.

    However, the ogre was not surprised by the iing fire arrow, opening his mouth once again, he spat another fireball that shed against the iing arrow.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred momentarily blocking their sight, Alex who had his Divine Sense activated sensed something so he kicked the ground and disappeared to reappear in front of a startled Gracier, and pushed her down.

    ''''Big brother, Wha-"

    Gracier didn''t manage to finish her words as she felt something passing above their heads and,

    Baanng!

    A big tree who was not far from the two had its upper body destroyed, Gracier couldn''t help but shudder thinking about what would have happened if her brother hasn''t intervened, she would be dead by now, crushed by a medium-size rock thrown by the ogre. How would have to that even with his sight momentarily blocked, that monster could still attack them.

    ¡¼Master watch out.¡½Silveria suddenly warned.

    Immediately Alex whose Six senses kicked in, held his sister tightly against his chest before rolling in the opposite direction, just as they left their previous location, a huge ice balle crashing down there, instantly freezing the ground radius two meters (6.56167979ft), even from where they were they could still feel the bone-chilling cold, especially Gracier who was Fire element user.

    No wasting even one breath, Alex picked his sister in a princess carry once more and started running not staying here any longer to receive another attack from the two-headed mutated ogre, the monster was too strong for them to fight it head-on, its instinct was too sharp, Alex strongest attack, the Phantom Bullet couldn''t be used on the monster because of his instinct. They could only run away while thinking about another possible solution to keep their lives.

    Seeing its preys running away, the two-headed mutated ogre was surprised at first because the two managed to avoid all his attacks, however, he started grinning as he watched them run away, the monster decided to give a chase as he felt it would more exciting this way, the more your prey struggles to keep his life, the more excitement you''ll gain when you squash him like a bug showing him how meaningless his struggle was.

    While thinking this, the two-headed mutated ogre started running after the siblings.

    ?????

    Nickaido''s here with an exnation just in the case some of you may have forgotten about skill level up.

    Gracier used 6 SP on her Dragon Eye special ability, thus increasing the level from 3 to 7.

    This is how it happened: 2 SP to increase the level from 3 to 5, while the remaining 4 SP added 2 levels.

    One must know that starting from Level 5 onwards, you''ll need 2 SP to increase your skill point instead of 1 SP you usually use from Level 1 to 5.

    I hope this cleared some of your doubts.

    Happy reading and continue supporting this shameless author as you do. Thank you all for the votes and Gifts I appreciate it.

    Keep up! Love you all.

 Chapter 132 - 130: Overdrive: Limit Break Part 2

    Meanwhile, while the two-headed mutated ogre was thinking how exciting it would be to watch Alex and Gracier struggle thinking they could survive as he finally killed them, the siblings who were running ahead weremunicating via telepathy.

    [Alexandra can you use your Dragon Eye on that monster chasing after us?]

    To Alex''s question, Gracier immediately answered.

    [Yeah Big brother I can, I just upgraded my eye to Level 7]

    [Good, count to 3 before turning to use your eye on him. I''ll take care of the rest.]

    [Okay.] Gracier nodded at Alex''s words.

    As the two had decided on their next course of action they continued running, the monster was not too far from them, thetter was still grinning.

    However, the next moment his eyes widened as he saw Gracier removing the eye patch covering her left eye, then a beautiful golden eye locked him in ce momentarily making him stop.

    As if the two were perfectly synchronized, Alex spun around and aimed Silveria at the monster''s knee and fired a Phantom Bullet.

    Bang!

    Alex did not go for the heads because he knew it wouldn''t work, he had this feeling. Instead, he chooses the monster''s knee because he wants to incapacitate thetter as the two will use this chance to escape.

    However, it didn''t go as he had nned, even when still under Gracier powerful dragon eye, the monster managed to bring his club down.

    A,

    Baanng!

    Sound could be heard as the phantom bullet shed against the club followed by the monster anguish wail because even though he managed to bring down his club to protect his knee, he didn''t escape the danger unscathed as the recoil produced by the bullet when it shed against the club pushed thetter to collide against the monster''s knee almost breaking it, however even while not breaking the bone it still hurts like hell and the monster was injured.

    Alex immediately el-ed to reappear a hundred meters away, it was one of the downsides of the skill while taking someone with him he can''t el further than hundred meters (328.084 ft) maybe it will change as the skill level increased.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to continue, and just as he was about to el again he noticed that his sister became all panicked. He didn''t have time to ask as he felt a sudden sense of crisis and Gracier muttering,

    [me Shield]

    A shield made of me appeared in front of them blocking the big Iceball spat by the two-headed mutated ogre.

    Kaboom!

    An explosion urred when the two opposite elements collided and because of the proximity of the siblings to the explosion, they were swept in and sted twenty meters away before crashing against a nearby tree.

    ''''Gah!"

    Alex grunted in pain as he was the one who suffered the most when he acted like a cushion for his sister as they collided against a tree.

    Hastily standing up, the two wanted to continue running however before they could move they, witnesses, the monster being attacked by a big water ball the size of a basketball crashing against its face pushing him a couple of steps back.

    Alex and Gracier were astonished, so was the monster, he was not expecting someone toe to the rescue of his prey, enraged he roared.

    While the monster was roaring, Alex and Gracier finally spotted the person behind the water ball''s attack.

    Surprisingly it was Eleonora, she appeared next to the siblings with rough breathing, she was sweating.

    ''''Hah, hah! Howdy, you two?" She asked while trying to catch her breath.

    ''''Not doing great as you can see. What are you doing here, I thought you went after-"

    ''''Save your breath. He is attacking, better go all out, or else we will die. Hope help wille soon.'''' Eleonora interrupted Alex and said before drinking a recovery potion.

    Nodding his head, Alex also drinks a High-grade Mana recovery potion. Dusting themselves they saw the monster ring at them before suddenly started to run in their direction, his speed was fast, he almost closed on them, just as he was about to arrive before them the head on the right opened its mouth to breathe me.

    ''''He is breathing fire,'''' Alex announced jumping on the left, Eleonora and Gracier jumped back, with Gracier materializing Ignia''s Bracelet into a golden ming bow and fired an arrow at the monster who tilted his left head sideways avoiding the fire arrow.

    Alex and Eleonora were ready to follow with their attacks however suddenly a suffocating pressure felt upon them locking them in ce, the three had trouble breathing, they felt powerless.

    ''''No- good it''s a domain,'''' Eleonora said with difficulty.

    ''''Domain?'''' Alex wondered, he had never heard of this thing called domain, it was his first time hearing it.

    ¡¼Domain is an absolute space where you have perfect control over everything. No good master you''ll die at this rate, I-¡½

    With a horrified expression, Alex cut Silveria off and said, ''Sigh! I know.''

    Meanwhile, the two-headed mutated ogre who just activated his domain started to leisurely walk towards the three, seeing the horrified expression on the three faces he was pleased with himself.

    [Overdrive: Limit Break] Alex mumbled.

    Suddenly, a powerful aura burst from his body, his Level soared from 43 to 53 surprising the girls not far from him, however it was temporary boost. Quickly checking his status he was surprised when he saw that he even gained BP, he quickly put them on his Attack''s stat increasing it to 1070 points. Maybe with this he could injure the monster he thought, however Alex couldn''t help but inwardly sigh as he knew the consequences of using this ability, having no other choice he was forced to use it.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunman

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 5¡¹? Rank 6

    Level 43 ? 53

    Experience Value (XP): ??????

    Magic Power: 2430 (+ 100) ? (2530)

    Magic: None

    Attack: 770 (+ 100 ( +200 BP) ? (1070)

    Defense: 680 (-102)= 578 (+ 100) ? (678)

    Agility: 775 (-116)=659 (+ 100) ? (759)

    Intelligence: 680 (-102)= 578 (+100) ? (678)

    Luck: 480 (-72)= 408 (+100) ? (508)

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 1] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Intimidation Level 5] [Gun Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Gritting his teeth Alex managed to direct Silveria toward the ground, the two-headed mutated ogre eyes widened as he felt something bad was about to happen, he was not bothered even when the puny human managed to somehow increase his power, however, he had this sudden nagging feeling that whatever this human was going to aplish he must not let him do it otherwise he would regret, so he decided to decide to kill this human first.

    However, before he could attack something astonishing happened that left not only him but Gracier and Eleonora dumbfounded.

    The ogre domain suddenly got canceled when Alex fired a bullet at the ground.

    Even if she was surprised by what happened, Eleonora decided to askter fully knowing Alex wouldn''t answer her, kicking the ground she disappeared to reappear under the still surprised ogre, summoning her two ck daggers who were currently emitting bone-chilling energy, Eleonora shed at the monster''s legs leaving deep cuts there.

    ''''Gugiahh!"

    The two-headed mutated ogre wailed before striking the ground with its club.

    Boom!

    A big shockwave was created around around the monster.

    Everything happened too fast, from the moment Alex used one of Silveria''s Unique abilities who earned her the nickname ''Mage Nemesis'' to the moment Eleonora attacked the monster, only four seconds passed.

    Eleonora has sted away as she hasn''t expected the monster to strike his club against the ground creating a big shockwave that sted her back, the monster followed with another attack by opening its left head mouth intending to spat an Iceball in Eleonora''s direction, however, he was stopped by Gracier dragon eye, ring at Gracier he threw his club at the startled girl who wasn''t expecting such quick counterattack.

    Alex who was nning to unleash Phantom Bullets on the monster hastily stopped and el-ed to reappear beside his sister, using his right hand he pushed Gracier away with all his strength. Let''s not forget that he was currently level 53 so when he used all his strength to throw his sister into another direction, thetter was sent away like a ragdoll, she collided against a tree fifty (164.0420 ft) meters right with her head first, she immediately fainted.

    Meanwhile, Alex whose Overdrive skill was about to end brought Reaper out and used to divert the huge club trajectory, however, because of the club''s weight and the speed behind the throwing, Alex only managed to slightly divert it before his right was bent into an unnatural angle and he was flung back.

    ''''Gaha!''''

    He spat a mouthful of blood, using his left hand to stabilize himself before crashing against the tree at his back, Alex started to feel dizzy, Overdrive Limit Break had just ended, the consequences of the skill started to kick in.

    ¡¼Watch out¡½

    ''''Watch out.''''

    Silveria and Eleonora both said simultaneously, lifting his head with difficulty, Alex pry open his heavy eyelids to see the two-headed mutated ogre who should be fifty meters away appearing right before him with his right leg aiming at him, too tired to even move Alex couldn''t helplessly watch as the leg slowly moved toward him.

    Suddenly, Eleonora appeared between the two with her daggers crossed in front of her, the aura around her wasn''t less than the one Alex had when he was still on Overdrive.

    Alex didn''t have the time nor the energy to question her, he saw her forehead was bleeding, it seemed that she was injured by the monster''s earliest attack.

    Baanng!

    Crack!!!

    Finally, the ogre leg connected with Eleonora''s daggers, both the maiden, the daggers, and Alex were sted back destroying several trees in the process before finally stopping after thirty meters.

    They were gravely injured, Eleonora''s hands were broken she fainted.

    Not too far from her was Alex puking blood, he felt like all the bones inside his body were broken, his body feels hot, he couldn''t move, not even lift a finger as he continued puking blood, slowly his conscious started slipping away, even though he didn''t want to close his eyes he was forced to as he had no control over his current body, his body refused to listen to his brain''smand.

    Before losing consciousness he asked himself,

    ''''Will I die? Just like that? For what reason? My journey just started. I refuse to yield. Move, move I said. Move my body, move damnit.''''

    Even though he shouted with all his might, his body still stubbornly refused to listen to hismand as finally, he lost consciousness.

    ¡¼Master, Master you will not die, I''ll make sure of it. Master stay awake, Alex stay awake please.¡½

    Somehow Silveria''s voice seemed distant.

    On his final moment beforepletely losing consciousness he could swear to have heard Silveria shouting at someone, he vision blurred and he saw a ck space, a simple ck throne with someone sitting on it, few ck chains were wrapped around this person dressed in a white robe, it was a girl, Alex didn''t see her face but he knew she had silver hair and it was Silveria.

 Chapter 133 - 131: The Sliver-haired Maiden 1

    When Alex, Gracier, and Eleonora were fighting against the two-headed mutated ogre in another location far from their location was Conrad, he was fighting against the demon both were gravely injured. No matter what Conrad did the demon refused to let him go rescue Alex and others.

    Not being able to escape no matter what, the two continued to fight while Conrad was hoping for Leena to quicklye.

    It happened the moment when Alex and Eleonora were sted away after receiving the monster''s kick, Leena just arrived at the previous location where Conrad had fought the demon, stopping for a moment, her expression suddenly changed as if she had noticed something.

    ''''No good.'''' She said looking in Alex''s location. She could havee sooner but to be able to do that she would have to unseal her full power however by doing such a thing, the afterward would be disastrous as now wasn''t the time for her to make an entrance, reason why she instructed Conrad to help the Alex and others, especially the siblings before she''de.

    However not everything goes as she hoped, the siblings were in danger. There was currently thirty kilometers of distance between her and Alex, however, she knew she would be able to arrive in time therefore she moved toward the siblings at an extremely fast speed.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s and others'' location.

    As Alex finally lose consciousness, the two-headed mutated ogre was slowly walking toward him, he decided to finish Alex before moving to the other two unaware of the iing crisis, the monster was too focused on the excitement he would feel as he kills the three.

    Meanwhile, in another dimension shrouded entirely in darkness, a maiden dressed in a white robe, her face was shrouded by a ck mist therefore it was not possible to see her features, however, her beautiful long silver hair could be seen.

    Currently, this silver-haired maiden was chained against a ck throne by a bunch of ck chains that was slowly breaking apart.

    At the moment the silver-haired maiden was shouting at someone.

    ''''Big sister please help.''''

    Nobody responded to the maiden''s shout.

    Unbothered, the silver-haired maiden continued shouting.

    ''''Big sister please help him or else it will be toote.''''

    Still, no response.

    Suddenly, the silver-haired maiden became furious and a powerful aura was released from her body that shook the whole space and breaking numerous chains in the process, however, there was still one ck chain that stubbornly refused to break, this chain was peculiar with a shimmering ck lock.

    ''''*******, do not make me angry. Stop being stubborn and move. I know the consequence you''ll suffer if you choose to intervene, even so, it''s not a reason not to move. You know I can''t move because I''m using the little bit of energy I have to repair his body.''''

    Indeed as the silver-haired maiden had said, she was sending strands of silver energy into Alex''s body to repair the damaged tissues, the bacsh from using Overdrive and Alex''s injuries when they were sted back was truly severe.

    ''''So, move I won''t ask you again. Do not move if you want, however, I will never speak to you again. Both you and I know that I have never spoken empty words. Try me if you want.''''

    As the silver-haired maiden said this, she calmed down and started sending more energy inside Alex''s body, repairing his damaged tissues and mending his broken bones.

    Silence hung in the air for a couple of seconds before suddenly a sigh could be heard before everything disappeared.

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Only a few seconds passed in reality, the two-headed mutated ogre was still slowly walking towards Alex.

    When suddenly Alex who should beying on the ground abruptly stood up startling the iing monster.

    Alex previously shut eyes opened however instead of his usual green eyes, his current eyes were blue, bone-chilling blue.

    The moment Alex opened his eyes, time stopped radius fifty kilometers, every beings present felt a suffocating pressure descending upon them, they felt like they were in presence of the Death God.

    On her way toward Alex and Gracier, Leena stopped, no she was forced to stop, her eyes were wide open feeling this pressure, considering how powerful she is, she was beyond surprised that even she couldn''t move, not even lift a finger. Even though she was interested in the being who could even make a strong person such as her stop moving, she knew when better not to probe, curiosity kills the cat after all.

    Inwardly sighing she decided to go check on Conrad whose presence she felt not too far from here. With someone so powerful near the boy, nothing bad could happen.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s location.

    The two-headed mutated ogre was trembling, he felt like an ant under those deadly blue eyes devoid of any emotions. Even when that hateful demon with purple eyes subdued him after a good beating he hasn''t felt so scared as he is currently. He felt like no matter what he would do he would end up dying, death was the only solution awaiting him and he didn''t have any say in the matter.

    Suddenly, time restarted to normally work because Alex had closed his eyes and nced at Gracier for a moment, then moved on to Eleonora. He stopped on Eleonora for a moment.

    On the other side the two-headed mutated ogre felt like he was being looked down upon, he had forgotten about his early fear that left him trembling, only rage and humiliation were the emotions he was currently feeling.

    Even though it is an intelligent monster, his intelligence was limited even before rage and pride clouded his judgment, if it was a human who was in his shoes he would have fled the moment everything restarted working unfortunately it was not a human but a monster.

    "Roaaar!"

    Roaring the two-headed mutated ogre charged at Alex like a maddened bull, he finally couldn''t take it anymore as Alex kept ignoring him only staring at the unconscious Eleonora with his eyes still closed.

    Finally, Alex turned his head in direction of the iing monster, his eyes were still closed and for the first time since he stood up, he spoke.

    ''''Too noisy.''''

    However, it was not a man voice that came out of Alex''s mouth, instead, it was a woman''s voice, an extremely cold voice that could freeze one''s bones, a voice devoid of any emotions.

    The iing monster froze for a moment when he heard the voiceing from Alex''s mouth, confusion was shown on his face however it quickly disappeared as it came, the monster continued his mad dash with his club raised high.

    Sighing, Alex directed his unarmed hand at the iing monster and a ck gun suddenly materialized inside his hand.

    Once again the monster was surprised, however, even so, he sneered at he was sure that this unusual object even though different from the silver one could not harm him in the slightest.

    Bang!

    The ck gun in Alex''s hand fired, the sneer on the monster froze as life slowly left his eyes after the bullet which was so fast that it was invisible to naked eyes went inside his body not even leaving an injury behind. On his final moments, the two headed mutated ogre regretted not fleeing when he could have.

    Thud!

    The monster''s lifeless body fell to the ground with a thud sound.

    On the other side, Alex still has his eyes closed, suddenly hisplexion paled, he puked mouthful of blood, staggering he almost falls.

    ''''Weak.'''' he (she) muttered in an emotionless tone before the ck gun disappeared and was reced by Silveria.

    Aiming Silveria at the monster albeit with a little bit of difficulty, the person controlling Alex''s body fired a red bullet at the dead monster.

    Bang!

    Then something astonishing happened, the monster''s body transformed into a red smoke that entered Alex''s body.

    And it the ce where the monster was previouslyying on, twenty small objects, a mix of blue and red appeared.

    Flicking his fingers, those twenty small objects disappeared.

    Giving Gracier one final nce, Alex slowly slumped toward the ground like a puppet whose string had been cut.

    Suddenly, just as Alex''s body touched the ground, a figure manifested near him.

 Chapter 134 - 132: The Sliver-haired Maiden 2

    It happened the moment when Alex (the person who was controlling his unconscious body) closed his eyes and everything restarted working normally, Leena had shed next to the still surprised demon (surprised by what happened) and gave him a hard chop and the back of his head.

    Bam!

    The demon got pummelled to the ground and lost consciousness.

    Conrad''s eyes widened so much that they were almost out of their socket, first it was time that stopped freezing everything, but just as everything restarted working it was Leena''s turn to appear like a ghost and insta KO-ed the demon.

    ''''What are you acting surprised for? Quickly drink a Healing and go check on the others. Bring them back to the city once you found all of them.''''

    Leaving these words behind Leena disappeared with the unconscious demon.

    ''''I understand.''''

    By the time Conrad replied Leena was already gone, Conrad couldn''t only smile bitterly, drinking a healing potion and a recovery potion before sprinting in Meera''s direction.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Just as Alex''s body falls to the ground. Someone manifested near him.

    It was a girl dressed in a one-piece robe, her age was around 18 years old, she had beautiful silver hair, height around 1,68 m (5.51 feet.). The silver-haired girl possesses a beautiful face, the one that seemed to be created by the Gods themselves, her eyes were silver same as her hair. This beautiful girl was barefooted, her beautiful white small feet were visible.

    ''''Thank you, Big sister.'''' the silver-haired maiden said.

    If Alex was awake he would have identified this voice, it was that annoying voice that often teased him, it was Silveria''s voice.

    Silveria crouched down to check Alex''s overalls condition, hisplexion was paler, however currently something magical was happening, Alex''s injuries were slowly healing themselves. Yet, his left arm was still bent at an unnatural angle.

    Silveria heaved a sigh before flicking her fingers.

    Crack!

    Alex''s arm who was bent unnaturally was back into ce. Even though Alex was unconscious, his body still feels the pain, his body trembled, his eyelids twitched when Silveria repaired his broken arm. Little bit by a little Alex''splexion started to regain its usual color.

    Caressing Alex''s face, Silveria muttered,

    ''''Didn''t I promised it that you will not die? I always honor my promise. Sleep well, my dear Master, Silveria is here to watch over you. And thank you.''''

    By the time she said thest part she was already standing and while thanking Alex she slightly bowed her head. The expression on her face was sincere. Usually, she may appear like she was messing with Alex but it was notpletely the case, one''s part was because it was fun to tease Alex, the other part was because some restrictions having been put on them not say some things they shouldn''t before it was the time.

    More importantly, she may call Alex her master but she didn''t acknowledge him as one until recently as things started changing. They have their pride, after all, they will not immediately acknowledge anybody as their master without being sure of this person''s personality and potential. Even though Alex''s potential couldn''t bepared to their former master''s, it was still higher than his peers'' potential.

    Silveria and others were not simple sentient weapons, they are not a robot that would blindly follow their master every whim. They have personalities, they could think by themselves, only after aplete acknowledgment will their master haveplete control over them, even so, they are still some restrictions.

    And more importantly Silveria and other''s real origins went back to the creation of the first world: The Original world. They were one of the Original races, therefore prideful to begin with, even before that tragedy happened. As for what happened, it was a story of another time.

    ~Back to reality.

    Silveria disappeared to reappears next to Gracier who was unconscious with a bleeding head, her breathing was erratic, there was a small bump on her forehead, crouching down Silveria send strands of silver energy inside Gracier''s body treating her injuries, soon the bump on her head disappeared and herplexion became rosy, her breathing became normal and she started sleeping.

    As she watches Gracier sleeping without a care in the world, Silveria couldn''t help but chuckle as she moved away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and she said, ''''How cute. I''m envious of master to have such a cute little sister.''''

    [Oh? Don''t you also have a sister? Well, in your case it''s your Big sister.]

    Suddenly, someone said to Silveria, the voice was directly transmitted to her head. Smiling Silveria responded, ''''It''s little Ignia.''''

    [Only you can call me little Ignia. I wonder where I''m little? I have the perfect body unlike some-]

    ''''I dare you to continue,'''' Silveria said with a smile that wasn''t a smile.

    Even from her me dimension, Ignia could feel a chill running down her spine, she didn''t dare to continue because it was Silveria''s taboo, they all know that. Even though she was a Goddess ss beauty, in the breast department she was a bitcking, only B cup. Compared to others and more importantly her sister she wascking, thus it became herplex and taboo.

    ''''Well, I''ve indeed a sister but she''s like an iceberg. Hard to tell what she is thinking. If I could trade that emotionless doll with little Alexandra, I will dly do it.'''' Silveria said.

    [It''s not for me to say this but are you sure you should be saying these words so openly? Those words are better not to be uttered. If she heard you, hell await you.] Ignia warned Silveria, thetter started sweating.

    Eyes darting left and right she said in a not so sure tone, ''''Don''t worry, she won''t hear anything. She''s too busy at the moment to even care.''''

    [I hope so.] Ignia said while doing her best not to remember those blue eyes that look at you as if you are nothing, that makes you feel like you could die at any moment.

    [It''s good that you are now out. How envious.] Ignia said, changing the subject.

    ''''Yeah, however, they are still few seals inside my body,'''' Silveria said before lifting Gracier and carry her toward Alex.

    As for Eleonora, she had disappeared awhile ago, someone dressed in Butler clothes came and picked up, before leaving this person bowed to Silveria. Because that person had not shown any hostility and because this person was working for Eleonora or someone rted to her, Silveria let them go considering what Eleonora had done.

    [Yeah, I can sense them. We have all seals ced upon us, however, for you two it was different because of how powerful you are and because of the other reason. Forget it, do you think that those things seals are broken now? I asked because I sensed their presence in this world, even it was extremely weak. I can''t be mistaken.]

    To Ignia''s words, Silveria stopped walking.

    ''''We both sensed it. Let''s not dwell on this matter, for now, we better concentrate on making our host stronger for the iing cmity. It may be extremely far by eventually it wille because for us to reappear again mean nothing good, they are about toe back again.''''

    After speaking she restarted walking forward until she finally stopped in front of Alex,ying Gracier beside her brother, Silveria couldn''t help but sigh as she knew what awaits the two in the future.

    [Let''s do our best and make things different this time.] Ignia said she was talking about not only the three present here but to every other who were not present here.

 Chapter 135 - 133: Their First Meeting

    After cing Gracier near Alex, Silveria created a white chair which she used to sit on, crossing her legs she patiently waited.

    [I say, why are you idling here instead of going back? You know those two needed rest.] Ignia asked after a long moment of silence.

    ''''Oh?! Don''t worry I''m not idling I''m waiting for that little girl toe over. The one using the name Leena.''''

    Hearing Silveria''s exnation, Ignia finally understood that she was waiting for someone and as for why she was clueless, hence her next question.

    [I see, however even If I found her interesting with big potential, I don''t understand why you would wait for her here. Is there a particr reason?]

    ''''Reason you ask? Indeed there''s a reason. I forget that you can''t use your sense as I can therefore you won''t know. The little girl ising back with something interesting. Even if I have my little idea of what going on, I need confirmation and that little girl is bringing me that confirmation. You may sleep all time to replenish your energy to work on the seals but I know you saw what happened to those two. Aren''t you wondering why that monster seemed to be especially targeting our hosts?"

    Silveria ended her exnation with a question.

    [Naturally, I asked myself this. However, I couldn''t find the answer as I''m missing some pieces of the puzzle.] Ignia responded.

    ''''The missing pieces are about toe together once that girl brings what she caught with her.''''

    [I shall wait then.] Ignia said silence descended as none of them continued speaking.

    In her me dimension Ignia was meditating while some strands of red energy were sent to Gracier body, strengthening her body for the sole purpose of increasing her magic reservoir, the more MP she''ll have the more powerful skills (spells) she could cast. And also to strengthen Gracier''s body, Mage''s body is weak after all, if a swordsman bypasses their spells and arrives in front of a mage it was a checkmate, however, a powerful body (e.i Defense) can survive closebat for a moment before the Mageplete the next spell.

    Outside Silveria whose eyes were closed suddenly opened them and stared at Gracier, she saw Ignia''s me essences slowly strengthening Gracier''s body.

    ''''You are sure generous,'''' Silveria said with a smile on her lips because she knew how precious those things are.

    [You are being sarcastic here. I''m not the one that gift skills like candy, though. You gave the boy two of your divine abilities, if I remember correctly it''s Divine Sense and el, even that Danger Sense''s skill was your doing. I''m poor, I can only do this much.] Ignia responded while continuing to do her job.

    Silveria''s lips twitched when she heard Ignia mentioned how poor she''s.

    ''''Touch¨¦. However, I don''t give one of my eyes like it''s nothing.'''' Silveria counterattacked.

    [Ugh! I didn''t have a choice. It would have been unfair if I haven''t done that. Besides, the boy a-]

    ''''Finally, she''s here.'''' Silveria cut Ignia mid-sentence and announced.

    Indeed as she said, Leena appeared with the unconscious demon floating not too far from her.

    Stopping thirty meters from the silver-haired girl whose beauty was out of this world, Leena cautiously stared at the mysterious girl whose presence she couldn''t feel even this close.

    The girl didn''t emit anything as if she was a simple mortal which was strange considering what happened earlier, a simple mortal couldn''t do that.

    ''''Wee, I was waiting for your arrival, ********," Silveria said still sitting one leg crossed over another.

    Immediately as she heard Silveria''s words, Leena loses her cool and released powerful energy and killing intent that makes the surrounding space quake, the poor demon was flung away like a ragdoll destroying few trees in the process.

    Flicking her fingers, Silveria created a barrier around Alex and Gracier to shield them before saying in an amused tone, ''''So, you can also lose your cool? Interesting, however, you should keep your calm or else some people may take notice of, Well, you know what I''m talking about anyway.''''

    Seeing the silver-haired girl talk so nonchntly as she was not the one at fault, Leena calmed down, hearing words she was not expecting she momentarily lost her cool and acted in a way normally she would never do.

    Even before they started talking she had already lost the initiative as the other party said that word. She knew that she could regain the initiative anymore, hence,

    Taking a deep breath, Leena asked, ''''Who are you and what do you want?"

    ''''Little Leena no need to act so cold,'''' Silveria said with an amused grin on her face.

    Even when she was being called Little Leena, Leena was unfazed, her expression didn''t change as she kept staring at Silveria waiting for thetter answer.

    Pouting as if to say, you are not fun at all, Silveria said.

    ''''Alexander is my master.''''

    Leena''s eyes widened when she heard this, she alternatively nced between the unconscious Alex then at Silveria for a moment while inwardly thinking how Alex could have someone so powerful and she had never heard about. She had never sensed this girl''s presence even when she probed Alex.

    So, where did this mysterious and powerful girl popped from? Considering that Alex was otherworlder, the hypothesis of this girl being his ancestor, no protector can be ruled out. Besides, the girl said Alex was her master, how can someone so powerful be a weakling (considering his current level) servant? It doesn''t make any sense unless-

    Thinking of a certain possibility, Leena''s eyes widened again for the second time since her arrival, she stared at Silveria''s not daring to believe her assumption, she had never heard of something like that.

    Having been observing Leena as she was lost in thoughts, Silveria couldn''t help but smile as she saw her reaction that indicates that she concluded something, however, she dared not to believe it.

    Silveria finds her reaction entertaining therefore she said, ''''Indeed it''s as you think. I''m what you are thinking am I.''''

    ''''Eh?" Leena eximed mouth agape as she heard Silveria''s confirmation.

    ''''Fufufu, that''s some nice reaction you have there,'''' Silveria said amused before, her expression turned solemn all sudden and she said.

    ''''As for my goal, it''s pretty simple, it''s to ensure my master''s wellbeing. I hope you are not nning to use my master and discard him? I hope you not plotting something harmful in his back? That you''ll not betray him? Not drag in into something that will cost his life?'''' She stopped there before continuing, however this time she released a powerful killing intent that was so dense that it was materialized into a world of ughter full of corpses. Leena didn''t even want to know how many people or monsters she''d killed to possesses this kind of killing intent that could twist reality.

    ''''I do hope, you will not harm him, not scheme against him, not put him into a dangerous situation or else I swear I''ll obliterate you alongside those dear to you. And do not doubt my words, you know how powerful am I, you have felt it earlier. Freezing everything radius fifty kilometers is one fraction of what I can do, and I do hope you''ll never do something that would warrant me using my full power.''''

    Leena unconsciously nodded her head, she felt scared, something she had not felt since that battle a long time ago. This girl was giving her a dangerous vibe not different from that monster.

    Meanwhile, Ignia who was meditating in her me dimension fell into the hotva beneath her as she heard Silveria''s shameless words, swimming back up, she asked.

    [I say, Silveria, is shamelessness contagious?]

    ''I don''t know what you are talking about.''

    Silveria answered, acting innocently.

    Ignia facepalmed.

    [Indeed, it''s contagious. For you im another person''s achievement as yours even without a change in your voice, it was so natural that if I didn''t know the truth I would have fallen for it. Truly shameless, acting all mighty when-]

    ''Shut up little Ignia. Even if I lied, it was not false. Even though it was not me, it was my Big sister who did it, it doesn''t change anything because the little girl doesn''t know about it. So shut up and let me pl- do my job.'' Silveria shouted at Ignia in her mind.

    [You never change, do you? Aren''t you nning to say let me y?] Ignia asked.

    ''I dunno what you are talking about.'' Silveria said refusing to acknowledge that she was trying to say that.

    [Whatever] Ignia said before restarting her to meditate as she sent more me essences into Gracier''s body. Gracier''s hair became redder, her physical was getting strengthened.

    ~Back to Leena.

    She had managed to calm down, looking directly at Silveria in the eyes she spoke.

    ''''I promise not to scheme against him, not to betray him. As I said to even himself, I have been waiting for him. A long time ago an oracle predicted the arrival of Otherworlders and among them would be a person that could help us. I wouldn''t deny that what I need him for is dangerous but it''s not like he will be the only one participating, I''ll also participate alongside numerous other individuals.''''

    Leena stopped and observed Silveria who was still coldly staring at her.

    Sighing, Leena continued.

    ''''It won''t happen too soon, in the meantime, I''ll help him grow and shelter him. He''s essential for what is about to happen, after all, it won''t work without him so I''ll gain nothing if I''m on his bad side, you don''t have to worry, even without your warning I''ve never nned to harm. If I were to do, all I believe in, all have sacrificed toe this far would be for naught, I''m not that foolish.''''

    After saying that Leena waited for Silveria''s reply, however, only silence answered her, ncing at Silveria she was astonished when suddenly thetter vanished and reappeared in front of her with a smile on her lips.

    ''''You pass.'''' She said.

 Chapter 136 - 134: Girls Talk 2

    Even when Leena heard Silveria''s words she did not immediately register them as she was thinking about how fast can this girl switch expressions, one moment she was smiling the next moment she turns into an Asura, then again into a smiling angel. Which one is her real self?

    Leena wondered before inwardly shaking her head, moving on to the next thing that left her astonished, it was the move used by Silveria, that movement skill was simr to the one used by Alex, however, this one was more refined.

    One should know that Leena even when conversing with Silveria, she was on a full alert, her senses were stretched to the limit, nothing radius of Five kilometers (3,107 miles) could be able to escape her see sights, and yet she didn''t notice when Silveria moved, she disappeared and reappears in front of her, only at that moment she noticed, this couldn''t help but leave her bewildered.

    ''''Like I said you passed my test.'''' Silveria reiterated however Leena was too lost in her thoughts to answer her.

    Pouting Silveria who was floating in the air in front of Leena because of the height difference, Leena''s height (1.72m (5.64 ft)) 4 centimeters more than Silveria, therefore Silveria floated to be at eye''s level with her.

    Finally, Leena took a step back as she came back to herself.

    ''''What?" She asked in confusion.

    ''''I said you passed my test as I detected no falseness in what you said. Know that it''s impossible to lie to me. If what you''ve said had been a lie we wouldn''t be having such a nice chat.''''

    To Silveria''s words Leena nodded before smiling, she finally understood what Silveria meant.

    ''''I''m Silveria by the way.'''' Silveria introduced herself while stretching her hand.

    Leena immediately took it and said, ''''I''m ********, but you already know that. You can call me Leena instead.''''

    Leena also introduced herself with a smile. After the introduction, they distanced themselves from each other when suddenly Silveria who was returning to sit on her chair stopped and said.

    ''''On the behalf of my master, thank you for all the help you have provided. My master may appear dumb but he is intelligent and knows what you''ve been doing for him. Continue providing your help but do not overdo it, if he''s too sheltered it won''t do him any good.'''' Silveria said.

    ''''Indeed, it''s why I never do more than I should. Once in the capital, I''ll only lend him my name, as for the others troubles, he would have to fend them off by himself.'''' Leena exined.

    Nodding her head as she was pleased with Leena''s decision Silveria suddenly said with a mysterious smile on her lips.

    ''''I''m liking you more and more. Why not be Alex''s woman? With a woman like you beside him, it would greatly help him. It will make him whole if not perfect.''''

    To Silveria''s words, Leena smiled mysteriously in turn before answering. ''''I think I''ll pass. At the moment I''m not interested in a romance. I have things I must aplish. Besides, he has work to do, others women are waiting to be conquered by him. If he doesn''t manage to get those then there''s no way he will get the final boss.''''

    ''''Oho? So you consider yourself as the final boss?" Silveria asked amused.

    Leena only shrugged her shoulders not saying anything. Silveria smiled as she asked,

    ''''So, you don''t mind him having another woman?"

    ''''Why would I? A strong man will have three to four women testimony to his strength. Besides I''m not his woman, to begin with.''''

    Hearing Leena''sst words Silveria immediately counterattacked, ''''But you gonna be soon.''''

    ''''Fufufu! I doubt it. You can try me if you want.'''' Leena answered arms crossed, her eyes were filled with confidence, confidence in herself.

    ''''I''ll take the challenge then,'''' Silveria announced proudly lifting her chest.

    [Don''t talk like it would be you conquering her.] Ignia chime in and said.

    ''Shut up. My master''s honor is at stake here. I must not cower. He would be proud of me if he knew.''

    [There wille a day, that boy will spank you for all you have done. You''re just doing this because you feel it would be fun.]

    Silveria ignored Ignia''s words and focused on Leena, the two stared at each other for a moment, sparks fly in the air as the two gazes shed to determine who was the winner, unfortunately, it ended in a draw.

    ''''You know, At the start seeing concentrating only on bing stronger it came a time when I even asked myself if he doesn''t have a problem. However, recently he showed a side I''m pleased with, his target is well chosen. That boy, if I don''t know I swear I would have said that he chose that girl intentionally. Do you know something?" Leena asked when she remembered hertest information. Alex''s timing seemed perfect as if he had chosen that time to strike. What if it was true?

    Leena observed Silveria''s expression to see what she thinks, however, Silveria''s expression showed that she didn''t understand Leena''s question.

    Sighing Leena continued, ''''It''s a good thing. He wants to be the strongest, to be truly the strongest he will need to be surrounded by strong individuals, having one or two strong women whose potentials are not less than his it''s a must. It would boost his overall strength people will think twice before making move on him. It''s what I think.''''

    ''''I also share the same thought. And if I''m not wrong, my master thinks the same thing.'''' Silveria affirmed.

    ''''It''s good. I will see how he will fare in the capital. Fufufu! I can''t wait and see how he will pass my test that is about toe. Will he cower or will he." Leena stopped talking until there as she kept smiling.

    ''''Oh? I''m interested in this test thing. Care to share it? From woman to woman. From sister to sister. Sisters must share everything.'''' Silveria said shamelessly.

    Leena''s lips twitched when she heard Silveria''s words, since when did we be sisters? She had the impulse to ask this. However, she refrained from asking.

    ''''Sorry, I''m not sharing. You''ll tell him if I do.'''' Leena said refusing Silveria''s suggestion.

    Pouting Silveria said with her arms crossed, she looked elsewhere refusing to look at Leena any longer, ''''Petty.''''

    ''Are you a kid?'' Leena wondered as she finds Silveria''s reaction somehow cute. However, she didn''t dare to voice this out.

    [I say, you two. It''s good that you are fraternizing very well but aren''t you forgetting something more important here?] Finally, Ignia couldn''t take any longer as the two kept talking nonstop forgetting something essential, the demon.

    Finally aware that they have been lost in the discussion as to have totally forgotten about the demon, Silveria said. ''''Opsie! My bad, I forgot about the gift you bring to us.''''

    Leena was confused at first hearing Silveria''s words.

    ''''Gift? Us?" She asked.

    ''''No, I''m meant me. As for the gift I''m talking about that thing that looks like a worm over there.'''' Silveria corrected herself as she had included Ignia in us she said earlier. She pointed her finger in a certain direction, over there was something that looks like a worm crawling.

    However, it was not a worm but instead the demon caught by Leena. Because he had been blown away into the distance and because he was tightly bound, he could not escape using his legs, he could only crawl, his magic power seemed to have been sealed by the rope binding him, because Leena had removed all he could use to kill himself and even preventing him from identally biting his tongue, the demon decided to crawl away in despair, hoping to somehow escape those two monsters who were busy chatting.

    However, just he was about to gain a little bit of distance from those two, he heard the grim reaper voice (from his perspective).

    ''''Little worm where do you think you are going? Did I permitted you to crawl away?" Silveria asked.

    Even though some may find this voice beautiful and soothing currently, the demon felt like it was the voice of the Death God who was about to decide on his fate, earlier he experienced the girl killing intent, he was so scared that he almost peed in his pants. Even that person back home wasn''t this scary, he had never thought he would one day be afraid of someone other than that monster.

    Earlier he had overhead a little bit of their conversation, knowing that the girl who just spoke introduced herself as their target servant filled him with despair.

    Who was the fool that thought that there could eliminate the targets without an issue? If he could go back, he would have pped that person to death, an easy job they said. Nothing gonna happen with the AA monster they said. What a bunches of bullshits those words were. If only he could go back, he would have never epted this mission, s there was no if in this world. You suffer the consequence of your actions, the demon couldn''t help but smile bitterly thinking that however, what brought him a little bit of relief was that he knew that hell was about to break loose on the real culprits, knowing this brought smile upon his lips.

    ''''I''ll be going. See you in hell.'''' the demon murmured in the direction of his soon to be hell''s mates as he was brought toward the two smiling Demons (from his perspective).

    He prayed not to suffer too much because he knew what awaits in those two hands.

 Chapter 137 - 135: The Interrogation 1

    After Silveria flicked her fingers, the demon was brought toward them.

    Finally, the demon was able to see their faces, because back then Leena had appeared like a ghost behind him and insta KO-ed him he was not able to see her features and now that he was able to have a look at her face, she was indeed a beauty, however, her beauty wasckingpared to the silver-haired maiden on the left, if Leena''s beauty wasparable to top-grade mortal beauty than Silveria''s beauty was on another level, she transcends the mortal realm to stand at the God realm, she was like a Goddess.

    However, she was the most dangerous among the two, the demon was more afraid of her than the elfdy.

    ''''Let''s start the fu- I mean interrogation.'''' Silveria started talking but corrected herself midway.

    Both Leena and the demon rolled their eyes as they knew that she was nning to say fun instead of an interrogation.

    ''''Torture me all you want. I won''t say anything.'''' the demon announced acting tough.

    ''''Well, I knew you would say some clich¨¦ line. However, you don''t have to worry, they all said that but in the end they spill everything they know, believe me.'''' Silveria said while wearing a wicked grin on her lips, the demon shuddered when he saw this.

    As Silveria was about to start her interrogation she was stopped by Leena who approached her and whispered something into her ear.

    ''''I see. However, we don''t know know if what that demon said before dying was true. We must interrogate this one first to hear his story. His version plus the one you''ve heard will help us understand more what''s going on.''''

    ''''Indeed.'''' Leena nodded her head at Silveria''s words.

    Meanwhile, as the two were talking, the demon overhead them, especially the part where Silveria said the other demon was killed, even though he was expecting this oue, somehow he had hoped that the other demon, the leader of this mission to be alive to go tell their leaders to better rethink twice before making another move, unfortunately, the other demon was in probably alongside the other demons they have brought, this mission was a total failure.

    ''''Let''s start shall we?" Silveria said before scanning the demon''s body, thetter shuddered as he felt naked in front of these silver eyes.

    Smirking Silveria flicked her fingers and a silver small ball was created andunched at the demon, being tied up the demon could only helplessly watch as the small silver ball entered his body, however, the pain he thought would feel never came, bewildered he asked.

    ''''What did you do to me?"

    ''''That? Well, you will find out soon enough.''''

    Silveria said not going into the details, even though Leena who was standing beside her was also interested, she decided not to ask because she knew she''d get the answer soon.

    Flicking her fingers once more, a silver light manifested into Silveria''s hand, this time it was not a ball instead the silver light transformed into a small sliver lighting dragon (Eastern type).

    Leena and the demon were both surprised as they had never heard about silver lightning before, it was their first time seeing something like this.

    Suddenly, the small silver lightning dragon disappeared, and when it reappeared it was already in front of the demon''s chest.

    Z~

    The small silver lightning dragon entered the demon''s body through his chest when abruptly the demon''s whole body became covered in silver lightning.

    ''''Gugiahhhh!"

    ''''Abababaa?!"

    The demon''s started muttered some incoherent words as his body kept twitching incessantly, foam started toe out of the demon''s mouth.

    Leena was looking at the scene interestedly as she had probed the silver lightning strength, although it was stronger than regr lightning, it was not to the extent that could make a Rank 8 expert screaming of pain with just that, they must be something else at work that was making the demon feel more pain. Leena thought as she nced at Silveria, thetter smiled as though she had been waiting for Leena, she said.

    ''''You seem curious. Allow me to quench your curiosity. I multiplied his pain receptor by Ten and prevented his brain from stopping his heart when he deems the level of pain beyond bearable. He will not die he will suffer unbearable pain until I decided otherwise.''''

    Hearing Silveria''s exnation, Leena finally understood what going on she could only look at the writhing demon with pity.

    Unbeknownst to her, Silveria hadn''t told her the whole truth, not only the demon''s pain receptor had been multiplied by ten but every pain he received would be sent toward his soul as well but by a reduced amount not to inadvertently destroyed it. It was to say that he would feel the pain even with his soul.

    [Cruel as ever with that fake angelic smile of yours.] Igniamented as she knew what Silveria had done.

    ''I''ll take it as apliment.'' Silveria responded in her head while outwardly maintain her smiling face.

    Even though the demon was suffering he still refused to speak, grinning evilly Silveria licked her rosy lower lip.

    ''''Let''s get started. Serious things shall start as the warm-up is enough.''''

    ''''Stop ying around little Silvie and do your job properly,'''' Silveria added.

    Leena looked at her questioningly as she didn''t understand what Silveria meant.

    However before she could ask, something astonishing happened, the silver lightning covering the demon''s body transformed into small sliver lighting dragons as though following Silveria''s words, those lightning dragons started to enter the demon''s arms, legs, and chest, they started wriggling under his skin like worms sending small silver lightning to the whole body, even toward the bones.

    Biri~ Biri~

    ''''Abababa!"

    ''''Hiaaaaaah!"

    The demon was feeling unbearable pain, he tried to bear it hoping for his brain to send the signal to stop his heart that would put a stop to this torture, unfortunately, his wishes nevere true as the pain kept wreaking havoc inside his body until it he reached his tolerance limit.

    ''''Hiyaah- ababaaba- I-will...talk... plea...se makes... stop... I''m begging you.'''' the demon pleaded while rolling on the ground trying to find some kind of relief against what''s happening to him, s the more he struggled the more pain he felt, his body had started emitting smoke, his clothes were destroyed but strangely his underwear was still perfectly fine however the things underneath it were also suffering, his balls have been cooked.

    ''''Sigh! It seems that I must increase the level of pain a little. This demon is a tough nut to crack. Who would have thought, I even started doubting myself. It seems that I''ve be somehow rusty.'''' Silveria said with a pensive look on her face, she acted as if she hadn''t heard the demon''s pleas.

    Leena was dumbfounded by this, this Silveria is sure interesting she thought.

    ''''Oh?! I can use that idea and I hope this will work or else I''ll need toe up with another idea.'''' Silveria announced loudly after making a pon sounds using her hands.

    The demon shuddered when he heard Silveria''s cruel words, he started violently thrashing.

    ''''P..lease...no...more... I... will..talk. no more.'''' the demon shouted amidst the cries of pain.

    ''''Tch!"

    Silveria clicked her tongue in disappointment as the demon easily abandoned. She thought he would struggle a little bit more.

    Leena could helplessly shake her head at Silveria''s antics.

    ''''Why are you after these two?" She asked.

    Silveria had ordered her little Silvie (the original small silver lightning dragon who first entered the demon''s body) to lessen her attacks.

    ''''Ah-ah! Ah!''''

    While panting heavily the demon started talking.

    ''''At first, it was because of that little girl sleeping over there, the Irregr.''''

    Leena''s eyes widened when she heard this while Silveria was confused she had never heard of this hence her question.

    ''''What is an Irregr?"

    Leena almost looks at her strangely however she stopped doing so as she remembered that she was not from this world hence she won''t know.

    Sighing she decided to exin it.

    ''''An Irregr is a someone who can step into the Demi-God Realm (i.e: Rank 15).''''

    Tilting her head sideways Silveria asked,

    ''''So?"

    Sighing Leena decided to further exin things for Silveria to understand.

    ''''You know there are 15 Ranks known and Rank 15 is the Demi-God Realm. Starting from Rank 10 onwards it bes harder to level up because the amount of XP is ridiculous and because of another factor which I won''t name. Currently, only the Saint Realm is attainable if you work hard and are lucky. And those who can step into the Demi-God Realm are called Irregr. One should know that the amount of Demi-God present in this world can be counted on one''s hand, this shows how rare they are and how difficult it is to advance into that realm.''''

    Hearing Leena''s exnation Silveria understood what Irregr means.

    Meanwhile, Leena had a mncholic expression as she murmured under her breath.

    ''''How unfortunate, it was not like that in the past, we are one of the strongest of the Middle Realm''s worlds with few Gods in our ranks, however because of that tragedy we fall back and all our Gods and Goddesses disappeared. And it bes impossible to-" she stopped talking until there as she shakes her head with a sorrowful expression on her head.

    Even if it wasn''t meant for her to hear it, because of her good hearing, Silveria heard Leena''s words she could only sigh as she felt her pain and had also noticed the curse present in this world.

    ''Those damned things.'' she cursed before deciding to continue the Interrogation on her own, Leena doesn''t seem capable of continuing in her current state.

 Chapter 138 - 136: The Interrogation 2, Back To The City

    As Silveria had decided to continue the interrogation in Leena''s stead, she inquired.

    ''''So at first, you were after the Irregr? What changed to make you go after the boy?"

    ''''It''s because the oracle said we missed our assassination attempt and the Irregr''s fate changed and got entwined with someone more dangerous. That we must quickly eliminate the two before they could mature.''''

    The demon immediately replied fearing the level of pain increasing further if he didn''t reply faster.

    Both Silveria and Leena nodded their heads before Silveria asked.

    ''''I do understand that it''s because of some sort of oracle you went after the two but why they are considered dangerous in the first ce? There must reason for your oracle to consider dangerous in the first ce. So, state it.''''

    To Silveria''s question, the demon stayed silent until he received another attack from Silveria''s little silver dragon.

    ''''It''s because they would endanger that person''s ns.'''' the demon finally answered, when he said this he was smirking inside, he grinned for instant however he quickly concealed it, he thought that nobody had seen it as he waited for the fated question.

    Contrary to his expectations, Silveria saw it, same with Leena, having understood the demon''s purpose, Silveria grinned and asked a questionpletely out of the demon''s expectation.

    ''''How so?"

    Sighing heavily the demon exined,

    ''''It''s because they will help that traitorous bitchter. It was stated that in the first ce it was that traitor who would have rescued the Irregr after our failed assassination attempt, however, it was that boy who rescued her and their fates got entwined.''''

    Hearing the demon''s exnation both girls nodded their heads with a thoughtful expression on their faces. So, even if Alex had not saved Gracier another person would have saved her? The traitor as the demon said, judging by the way he called her, must be a woman. If this mysterious woman had managed to save Gracier, thetter feeling graceful would have helped her in stopping whatever ns ''that person'' was hatching because of her limitless talent, she, the Irregr. Having a future Demi-God as helper was indeed a plus and something any enemy would be wary of.

    However, it was not the mysterious woman who saved Gracier instead it was Alex, even so, they are still targeted because of the reason sole reason that they would be helping the mysterious woman in the future.

    Both Silveria and Leena looked at each other as they were thinking about something, a certain someone. Both girls chuckled as they found this hrious, normally after the first failed assassination attempt, ''that person'' mustn''t have tried assassinating Alex and Gracier using the clearing the rampaging monsters as a cover, because oracle or not, this individual whoever it was had brought this upon himself/herself.

    Simply because now that Alex and his sister hadn''t died, they would want to have their revenge against the culprit of the assassination attempt, by confronting this person, inadvertently they would be helping the mysterious woman even it was not their initial goal. At that moment, ''that person'' woulde to know that he/she had made a mistake that would be costly. Maybe without this second intervention, Alex and Gracier may help this mysterious woman, however, the chance was slim as Silveria isn''t seeing Alex doing this without a reason, maybe he would if this mysterious woman somehow bes his woman or have some kind of connection with him. However this time without these reasons he would because they tried to assassinate his sister and him included. He will take revenge for sure.

    Silveria imagined Alex''s reaction as he learned this, she couldn''t help but smile. She decided to continue with her interrogation, she had ast question.

    ''''So, because this person he/she fearing the two helpings that bitch that why he/she sends you to kill the two at the cost of offending the humans?''''

    Leena looks questioningly at Silveria, not immediately catching up on what thetter goal was for asking a question to which they already had the answer.

    Even though confused the demon still responded, ''''Yeah, that person''s ns must not fall-"

    ''''Indeed, it is must be an impressive n, that concerns the whole demon''s continent, something so grand that he/she must not ept failure as an option. am I wrong?" Silveria cut the demon off and said, her voice was full of praise when she mentioned that person''s impressive n.

    The demon''s eyes shined when he heard this, eyes full of reverence he blurted out,

    ''''Indeed it is as you said, that person, his ns are-"

    Suddenly, the demon''s eyes widened as he became aware that he had been tricked, he let slip something he shouldn''t have, he looked at Silveria with a look of resentment, thetter grinned and said, ''''Thank you, that was myst question.''''

    The demon could only smile bitterly as he was thinking that Silveria would have asked about the identity of that person or what that person''s ns were, by doing so, it would have triggered the hidden curse ced inside his heart. Normally, it was these kinds of questions one would ask when interrogating a prisoner, however, Silveria never asked this as if she was not interested.

    How could she not? Far from that, she wants to know however the first she scanned the demon she had seen the curse ced on him, inside his heart. She instantly knew it was done to prevent the individual caught from spilling out something useful. cing herself in the person behind all of this stead she wondered which questions would I use as keywords that will trigger the hidden curse ced in my men''s heart?

    The first question would be: About my real identity, on my background.

    And the second would be about my ns.

    These two questions would be the top priority, they might some other questions but by paying attention not to ask these two questions you will not trigger the hidden curse.

    More importantly, Silveria knew that even the other party forbids his men from telling his real identity, he didn''t specify in the curse not to tell his gender because he was more focused on keeping his real identity secret (i.e: I''m the First Prince xxx or the Prime minister yyy and so on) these kinds of information.

    Even she may have forgotten to specify it.

    Leena was finally aware why Silveria was asking these kinds of questions earlier, it was just to know that person''s gender, even without knowing his real identity, his goals, knowing his gender was not a bad start. She couldn''t help but sigh as she finally noticed the curse inside the demon''s heart, even so, Leena wasn''t sure if she was in Silveria''s shoes she wouldn''t have inadvertently asked a question that would have blown the demon up.

    Smiling like an angel that was about to perform a good action. Silveria started to open her mouth to announce something.

    The demon''s back was drenched in a cold sweat when he saw that smile, before he could talk, Silveria ordered.

    ''''Little Silvie please send our guest off, peacefully as you can.''''

    ''''Better back off and erect a barrier to protect yourself,'''' Silveria announced.

    Feeling that something bad was about to happen, Leena quickly erected a green barrier around herself after taking a couple of steps back, Silveria on the other hand had already erected one around herself, Alex, and Gracier.

    Suddenly as if she had finally registered Silveria''s order, little Silvie, the small silver lightning dragon who was inside the demon''s body made a move.

    Immediately, the demon''s genes startedbusting, and from every pore of his body, dazzling silver beams shed out. The demon was like a miniature violent silver sun, emitting a threatening might that seemed to want to destroy everything.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The demon opened his mouth to emit a sharp cry that was chilling to the soul. It was as if what happening to his body was also happening to his soul. Beside the soul-chilling scream, the demon''s body erupted with a bright column of silver light.

    Everything happened in a matter of seconds. A period of time that didn''t even warrant a mention.

    In a flicker of a second, the demon''s body cracked apart and he exploded in a radiant mass of silver energy.

    Boom!

    It shook the region and created a small crater where the demon''s body was.

    Both girl''s shields were violently shaken, however, they did not break.

    Finally, everything calmed down, a small silver lightning dragon flew andnded on Silveria''s hand, thetter caressed it before flicking her fingers, making little Silvie disappear.

    ''''Be on your way and don''t worry. Others will follow soon enough you will not be lonely over there. Those who scheme against my master, trying to kill him or any of his family members deserve a fate worse than death. I''ve been too lenient. I should have used the Soul Fire on you.'''' Silveria spat without any emotions.

    Even though she was not emitting any killing intent nor her words were directed at Leena, thetter still feel a chill running down her spine. Better not be this girl enemy, she thought.

    Silveria spun around and faced Leena, with a smiling face she announced.

    ''''Time to go back. Everything is settled for now. Shall we go?"

    Leena could only sigh seeing how fast Silveria changes expressions, she said while pointing at the barefooted Silveria.

    "Let''s go, however first why don''t you wear shoes?"

    Finally aware that she was still barefooted, Silveria flicked her fingers and create shoes of the same hue as her white robe.

    After she was done, she helped Leena ce Alex and Gracier inside the Magic carriage Leena summoned. This Magic carriage is powered by magic stone and doesn''t need horses to pull it. It was like a car but not ssy as a real car.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Leena started driving the carriage back towards the city.

    Before it was evening they were already in front of the city that was how fast the Magic carriage was.

    Silveria stayed inside the carriage looking after Alex and Gracier, Alex''splexion was looking better however he was not showing any signs of waking up. Gracier had woken up once and after confirming that Alex was okay she falls asleep again. She didn''t even ask who Silveria was because she was still sleepy.

    After entering the town, Leena drove them to the Moonlight Inn and after making sure that the two were brought toward their room, Leena left for now because she had some reports to make. Silveria disappeared saying she had something to do.

    In the same evening, the adventurers who were gone to clean the monsters in the Zilya''s Mountain range came back with huge casualties. However, they managed to y every monster present there, it was a good thing. New viges would rise soon again and who knows maybe a city or two may be created in the process.

    The mission in Zilya''s mountain hade to an end.

 Chapter 139 - 137: Gracier Waking Up

    Although Silveria had said she had something to take care of before leaving it was not the case, she was just exhausted. Even though most of the seals have been removed and she could materialize in real life it was quite tiring to stay outside in her current weakened state coupled with the fact that she had used her power, all of this made her more exhausted, therefore she needed to rest to recuperate.

    As Silveria vanished from the real world she appeared inside her dimension which was by the way not dark as it''s used to be, there was a huge ck mansion present and a pale moon hung in the sky illuminating this dark world. Numerous mountains were present in the distance with forests.

    Before she could enter her mansion she was locked in ce by a powerful pressure and at the same time in the sky, a pair of chilling blue eyes appeared.

    ''''Big sister.'''' Silveria could only mutter helplessly as she was forced to bear that bone-chilling pressure.

    The one Silveria just called Big sister sneered and said in a cold and emotionless tone.

    ''''So, I''m your Big sister now? I thought you said you would greatly ept exchange an emotionless doll such as myself to get a cute little sister.''''

    Silveria''s body shivered when she heard her sister''s words, her back was drenched in sweat. Trying her best not to let her Big sister notice her trembling body Silveria tried bootlicking her.

    ''''What? Never that was a joke to make Ignia feel proud about her new host. You know how unlucky she is. This time it is different, I said that to cheer her up. You are my only family, thest of my family. I will never exchange you against the universe even if it was offered to me. I love you more than anything and you know it.''''

    Hearing Silveria''s words, that Big sister lessened the pressure Silveria was feeling, overjoyed Silveria wanted to speak however she was ruthlessly smacked in the face and she was sent spiraling into the air, she crashed against the door of her mansionpletely destroying it.

    Boom!

    ''''I know that but that''s doesn''t mean you''ll be excused. For daring to shout at me while ordering me around you deserve a few beatings.'''' the Big sister said with her cold and emotionless voice.

    Standing, Silveria dusted herself and couldn''t help but bitterly smile as she knew what awaits her when her sister be like this.

    Sighing she decided to not let herself beaten without doing anything, so she el-ed to reappear a hundred kilometers (62,137 miles) away.

    She didn''t even try to wait for a millisecond as she knew her sister''s strength, she summoned hundred silver bullets around herself ready to defend herself.

    However, the next moment, Silveria along with her bullets were frozen as the blue eyes looked at them, then a smacking sound was heard.

    Silveria''s body was sent hurtling back, she violently crashed against the ck mansion.

    Crack! Kaboooom!

    The whole mansion cracked like fragile ss.

    Laying amidst the now destroyed mansion''sdebris Silveria muttered, voice filled withints,

    ''''Seriously that was a cheat. Big sister, you are bullying me. I''ll tell Master once he wakes up.''''

    Suddenly, numerous ck bullets appeared and flew toward Silveria at astonishing speed.

    Smiling Silveria muttered, ''''Erase''''

    Boom!

    A powerful energy was emitted from Silveria''s body and shed against the iing ck bulletspletely erasing them.

    Silveria did not seem happy at all as she knew nothing could stop her sister.

    Once again Silveria was locked in ce before getting sted away.

    Boom!

    She destroyed a mountain in the distance and before she could stand she was again sted away, this keeps repeating for hours until her sister judged the punishment to be enough.

    Silveria''s newly created world was destroyed, no mountains were spared.

    Laying on the ground with heavy breathing, Silveria whose clothes werepletely tattered and even her whitece panties could be seen said.

    ''''Seriously, that was too harsh Big sister. I hope now you have vented enough.''''

    Nobody answered Silveria''s words, the blue eyes in the sky had disappeared however Silveria knew that her sister was still present.

    Sighing she continued, ''''Thank you for stepping out to help Master, I''ve finally acknowledged him as one.''''

    Sigh!

    Finally, there was a reaction. Silveria''s sister sighed and asked.

    ''''How''s he doing?"

    Smiling because her sister had finally spoken Silveria responded, ''''He still unconscious however he''s fine. He will sleep for a day or two. He suffered a lot after all.''''

    ''''I see.'''' That was the only thing Silveria''s sister said before goingpletely silent.

    This time Silveria knew that she was gone for good as she could not feel her presence any longer.

    Shaking her head she stood up, her tattered clothes were restored, pping her hands everything that got destroyed was restored. After restoring everything Silveria entered the mansion.

    ?????

    The next day.

    The warm ball of light filtered through her thin eyelids awoke her. Rays of brightness cast squares onto the glossy stone floor, reflecting onto several objects in the room which decorated its otherwise simplicity. She blinked a few times, in an attempt to help her eyes adjust to the illumination directed right at her defenseless figure.

    Finally aware that it was the start of a new day, Gracier stood up from her bed and unconsciously looked in Alex''s direction.

    Sleeping on a bed was Alex with his handsome face, his eyes were perfectly closed and his breathing even.

    Quietly approaching her brother Gracier caressed his face.

    ''''Morning, Big brother. We did not die. We are still alive. I''m grateful for this. Thank you a lot. Truly thank you as I know it''s must be your doing if we manage to survive. Even though I don''t know what you did. I know without a doubt that it was your doing. I''ll be stronger to protect you one day as you keep doing it.''''

    Gracier announced eyes filled with determination before lowering her head to give Alex a soft peck on the forehead.

    After doing this she left to the bathroom. And after finishing she looked at the still sleeping Alex for a moment before she decided to descend on the first floor to greet Ms. Lana and her daughter Lea. They must be worried as they saw how the siblings were brought back.

    Indeed as she descended on the first floor and greeted the mother-daughter pair, she was barraged with questions.

    She exined what happened to them, both Ms. Lana and Lea be pale as they learned that.

    "You have been lucky to have survived. It''s good that none of you are dead. You didn''t lose any of your members contrary to the group of Adventurers that went to clean up the rampaging monsters in the depths of the Zilya''s Mountain. They have lost more than half of their men." Ms. Lana said.

    "What?" Gracier eximed as she was currently learning what happened to the group of Adventurers that went ahead of them.

    "Indeed it is as mother said. A true tragedy. The survivor''s adventurers said that there were a lot of rare species monsters and even some AA monsters mixed in, reason why they have lost so many men. However, they still managed to clean all the monsters. Those adventurers who have died didn''t die for nothing I guess." Lea added.

    "I see," Gracier said thinking that those adventurers have done a good job ying all the monsters even with so many casualties.

    Unbeknownst to them, it was a lie, few adventurers have indeed died because of the monsters, however, the real reason for these heavy casualties was because of the demons. Their ambush. Gale and others choose not to divulge this information because it will cause panic and unnecessary troubles.

    To avoid this, they decided to alter the truth.

    "Little Gracier let me cook something for you to eat. You must be hungry. Maybe before I finished your Big brother may wake up." Ms. Lana said before going to the kitchen to cook something for Gracier and Alex.

    Gracier smiled when she heard Ms. Lana''s words, indeed it was as she said, she was hungry, and before she could ask Ms. Lana had proposed cooking as if she saw through her.

    Meanwhile, as Ms. Lana was busy cooking the siblings'' meal, Lea was enthusiastically chatting with Gracier, she left someone else to take her ce hence she was now free. Using this time to chat with Gracier with whom she hadn''t talked since they left for the final part of the rank-up test.

    "So, you can be considered D Rank Adventurer now?" Lea curiously asked.

    "Yeah, I''m now D Rank Adventurer. Same with Big brother and the others." Gracier responded with a smile.

    "I see. That''s good. Let''s celebrate once Alexes. After celebrating let''s force him to take us to go shopping. He''s now D Rank Adventurer after all. He must be rich." Lea announced with shining eyes.

    Gracier could only smile helplessly as she heard this.

    "Tell me did you kill that monster who kept chasing after you?"

    To Lea''s question, Gracier shook her head.

    "No, when I woke up I only saw a silver-haired girl and heard Leena''s voice," Gracier exined as she was already unconscious when the possessed Alex slew the ogre.

    "I see. I only see Leena, however, I did not see any silver-haired girl. Where did you think this person go?" Lea asked as she remembered only seeing Leena bringing the two not any silver-haired girl apanying her.

    "I don''t know." Gracier shrugged her shoulders.

    The two kept chatting until Ms. Lana finished, Gracier had tried to contact her brother, however, thetter didn''t respond, he was still sleeping.

    "Big brother won''t being soon, let''s eat." Gracier suddenly announced.

    Lea nodded her head and started to eat not asking Gracier how she knew this.

 Chapter 140 - 138: Still Unconscious

    After finishing to eat with the mother-daughter pair, Gracier excused herself and went upstairs to check Alex''s condition.

    Just as she entered their room, she was startled because sitting on a chair near Alex was a Silver-haired beauty, the one she saw when she woke up at that time before sleeping again, the one, she and Lea have just been talking about.

    Vigntly looking at the silver-haired girl, Gracier asked ready to attack at any moment.

    ''''It was you I saw yesterday evening. Who are you?"

    Having noticed the hostility in Gracier''s voice, Silveria chuckled and spoke.

    ''''Calm down little Alexandra. I''m Silveria, master''s weapon.'''' Silveria calmly stated her identity.

    ''''What?" Gracier eximed before creating five fire arrows around herself, her vignce increased to the highest level when she heard the silver-haired girl calling her given name, a name her brother bestowed upon her after their contract. Something the girl normally shouldn''t have known as she was not present that day when Gracier introduced herself in the meeting room.

    Because she was too focused on the first part of Silveria''s words, she didn''t hear thest part.

    Looking at the fire arrows pointed in her direction, Silveria sighed and said while massaging her temple.

    ''''Little Alexandra, one should carefully listen when someone is talking to you not to miss important information. Got it?"

    At the end of her words, Silveria flicked her fingers and, Gracier''s fire arrows vanished.

    This turn of events left Gracier speechless, she opened and closed her mouth repeatedly unable to say anything until Silveria reintroduced herself.

    ''''I''m Silveria, master''s weapon.''''

    Finally registering Silveria''s words in its entirety, Gracier had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, no mostly a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ heard. She had once heard Alex utter that name, if she was not wrong it was the name of the silver unusual weapon.

    ''''No way, you''re Silveria, Big brother silver weapon,'''' Gracier said face full of surprises as realization hit her.

    ''''Indeed,'''' Silveria confirmed.

    ''''Eh?" Gracier eximed and quickly thought about a certain possibility.

    ''''Does it means Ignia can also materialize like you?"

    To Gracier''s question, Silveria rolled her eyes and did not offer any answer as she knew Ignia would answer in her stead.

    [Do notpare us. Silveria and her sister are in a different realm than us, so what applies to them will not necessarily work for us. So, do not get your hope too high.] Ignia said.

    ''''I see,'''' Gracier said not continuing to ask because judging by Ignia''s answer, Silveria and her Big sister (probably big brother second gun she heard about but never seen it) are exceptionals, however, there was still hope that Ignia could also materialize even it''s slim.

    Approaching the bed where Alex was sleeping, Gracier sat down and checked his condition. His breathing was even, there was no visible problem, not that she would know if there was because she was not a cleric. Alex seemed to be only sleeping after an exhausting work however Gracier felt that there was more than that.

    Not finding the answer on her own because she doesn''t know the whole story, she turned to face the only person present who might have the answer to why her brother was still sleeping.

    ''''Silveria, what is happening to Big brother? Why he is still sleeping?"

    ''''Call me Big sister Silveria,'''' Silveria asked.

    The only answer she got was Gracier rolling her eyes at her. Silveria could only sigh thinking Gracier was cute.

    Unknown to her the moment Gracier saw her she had the feeling that she and Silveria would not get along well. Ask her why she felt like that, even she doesn''t know why however it was how she felt.

    Smiling bitterly Silveria told Gracier was happened, naturally, she didn''t exin everything like how she begged her sister, or how Alex already lost consciousness and it was her sister who killed that monster using Alex''s body.

    ''''Waouh! Big brother is exceptional. As expected of him. It''s a good thing. He must have suffered a lot to y that monster. And after killing it, he falls unconscious because of the injuries and exhaustion. We just need to wait for a while. I think he will wake up soon.''''

    Looking at Gracier whose eyes were shining and were filled with admiration as she spoke, Silveria smiled bitterly finding her cute.

    The two continued to wait for Alex to wake up, sometimes they would exchange few words, and sometimes not as silence would descend.

    Like that evening arrived yet Alex showed no signs of waking up, Gracier was bing more worried as more time passed.

    ''''Calm down. He will eventually wake up. He just needs more rest.'''' Silveria said, calming the about to start panicking girl.

    ''''Okay, I understand. Let''s wait some more.'''' Gracier calmed down and said.

    ''''Just go take some air. I will look after master.'''' Silveria advised but Gracier shook her head to indicate that she''d stay.

    Suddenly, there were knocking sounds on their door followed by Lea''s voice.

    ''''Gracier, there some people here that want to say Hi to you, siblings. I know you are in, can theye in?"

    Gracier didn''t immediately answer Lea''s question, she exchanged look with Silveria, thetter shrugged her shoulders to indicate that she should do as she sees fit before vanishing. She chose not to stay because it will be troublesome to start exining things and more importantly she didn''t want to stay as she had something to do.

    Sighing Gracier decided to invite the group in. It went without saying that it was Sebastian and others who came to check on them.

    Standing up, Gracier went to the door and unlocked it.

    ''''Come in.'''' and invited them in.

    ''''Evening Miss Gracier.''''

    ''''Good Evening leader''s sister.''''

    ''''Evening Miss Gracier.''''

    ''''Good evening Gracier. It''s good that you are fine, where is Alex?''''

    As she expected, it was Sebastian, Lucien Golfak, and Meera who greeted her as they entered the room, Meera asked about Alex, however, she quickly got the answer to her question as she saw him sleeping.

    ''''How is he?"

    Sebastian was the one who asked.

    ''''Fine but too tired after that battle,'''' Gracier said while offering them to sit. Sebastian and Golfak sat on the two chairs avable in the room while, Meera, Lucien in addition to Lea, who decided to stay sat on Gracier''s bed.

    ''''I see. I hope he will wake up soon. He''s our Hero and a good leader.'''' Golfak said, eyes filled with admiration.

    ''''Indeed. If not for his action, we would have died. Even if some may have survived, at most it would be one or two.'''' Lucien nodded his head, the others also seemed to share the same feeling.

    Lea who had heard about how Alex handled things during their expedition started to see Alex in a new light.

    Gracier was smiling when she saw how everybody was talking about her brother, eyes filled with respect. They even called him, Hero.

    The truth is, it was not Golfak and others who came up with that title, it was how everybody started to call him after they learned about the whole story.

    If Alex was awake he would have scratched his head not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry if he heard this. He didn''t want to be the Hero, the others mistakenly thought that, as the two-headed mutated ogre didn''t chase the others and went after them. The monster did this because his real target was not the others but Alex and Gracier, and not knowing this fact it was normal to think that Alex had drawn the monster away from others to give them the chance to flee as he was stronger and was sure to flee from the monster''s pursuit, how wrong this assumption was.

    ''''It''s good that we have all survived thank to Alex but Gracier did you know what happened to that monster?" Meera asked a question to which everyone (Sebastian, Lucien, and Golfak) wanted the answer.

    Due to their injuries and exhaustions, they directly came here after waking up and taking care of some of their matters, hence they don''t know anything just what Conrad had told them after he rescued them, he said ''''You are alive because you temporary leader choose to sacrifice himself for you to be able to live.

    Don''t look at me like that, he is still alive and kicks in, both him and his sister, even Eleonora. I said sacrificed because he draws the monster''s attention on himself, by doing this you lots managed to safely escape.''''

    ~Back to the present.

    ''''The monster has been killed by Leena who was passing by.'''' Gracier lied through her teeth. There is no way she would tell them that it was killed by Alex. They would not believe her anyway, thinking that maybe she was ying some kind of prank on them because of how absurd it''s for Rank 5 to contend against Rank 9 and worst say that he/she killed it.

    ''''Leena, the Elf receptionist? I know that she''s strong but not to this extent. Ah! I finally understood why she seemed so special, her status in the Guild. Everybody respects her.''''

    Meera said as realization dawned upon her why Leena''s status inside the Guild seemed somehow exceptional, some say she''s the Guild branch master''s right hand. It seems it''s true.

    Golfak and others were also surprised hearing that it was Leena who killed the Rank 9 monster. After chatting with Gracier and Lea for a while, the four left promising to visit again.

    Lea also left just after the four left, however, she came back with food. After eating, she slept with Gracier on thetter bed.

    Alex did not show any signs of waking up, Silveria in her world was sending strands of silver energy into his body, treating any hidden injuries.

    The first day after their rank-up test passed just like that.

 Chapter 141 - 139: Leenas Visit (Morning)

    The morning sun had kissed her awake. Slivers of light peeped through the drawn blinds, casting thin golden stripes across her angelic face. She opened her eyes and slowly, drowsily, and lopped sidedly she smiled before ncing in her brother''s direction hoping to see thetter already awake. However, her smile died and got reced by a sigh when Gracier saw her brother still sleeping, there was nothing that indicates he would be waking soon.

    After standing and going to the bathroom, Gracieres back after some time with a washbowl and towel.

    Suddenly, Silveria appeared and helped Gracier to remove Alex''s clothes, she then holds him as Gracier cleaned his body. After finishing, the two helped Alex to get dressed again beforeying him back in the bed.

    ''''How long did you think he will stay in thea for?" Gracier asked worry written all over her face.

    Silveria took a sit on the other side of the bed and pondered for a moment before answering.

    ''''Maybe for another two or even a week. His body suffered a lot and was currently undergoing evolution, therefore it would take some time for it to be done. Let''s wait, no need to worry he''s fine, he will eventually wake up I can assure you that.''''

    Hearing Silveria''s words, Gracier felt a little bit reassured. She decided to sit and watch her brother for a while before deciding on what to do in the meantime.

    Suddenly, Silveria who was observing Gracier suggested.

    ''''In the meantime why not use this chance to train, to level up. You know the gap between you is wide even before he killed that ogre. So, imagine what he levels gonna be once he wakes up?"

    Gracier''s body trembled when imagining it, somehow she felt frustrated, she doesn''t want the gap between them to further increase until it would be impossible to catch up.

    Being always protected left a bad aftertaste in Gracier''s mouth, somehow it gave the impression of she was one-sidedly taking advantage of Alex like she was using him. The more correct would be, she was a burden slowing him down as he kept continually saving her.

    The frustration she was feeling when thinking that could not be described with words. Not liking feeling this way, she dered eyes filled with zing determination.

    ''''I don''t like this feeling. I need to change.''''

    Suddenly, a powerful pressure was released from Gracier''s body when she dered that, her right eye was shining, even her dragon eye was emitting golden light, if not for the special eye patch blocking it, the room would be filled with golden brilliance. Everything returned to normal after a second, however, Gracier''s determination didn''t lessen in the slightest.

    Silveria who was watching everything from the start nodded her head with a pleasing smile. However, her smile vanished in the next second when she heard Ignia annoying voice.

    [That''s the spirit, my child. As expected of someone chosen by me. Show them whose child you are. I know my words will-]

    ''Shameless. You did nothing and now that I suggested something and she decided to follow it. You want to take the credit. How thick is your skin? Ah! I forgot that you are a dragon, hence your skin is naturally thicker, no wonder you are that shameless.'' Silveria cut Ignia off and said in a mocking tone.

    In her me dimension, Ignia was pissed.

    [How dare you, you t-]

    ''I dare you to finish what you are nning to say. Hehehe! Go and say it. I need something to release the umted stresstely and I think you''ll do fine. So, finish your words.''

    Silveria''s words send a chill down Ignia''s spine, she didn''t dare to continue knowing well the fate awaiting her if she were to finish that sentence.

    Seeing Ignia cower, Silveria inwardly smiled before turning in Gracier''s direction. Thetter hadn''t heard the exchange between the two except for Ignia''s first sentence that brought a smile upon her face even though she didn''t hear the whole thing as Ignia stopped midway before finishing. ''I wonder why?'' Gracier thought before shaking her head.

    ''''Good, what is your current level?" Silveria asked even when she could have checked using her appraisal skill, however, she didn''t as she sensed Gracier being wary of her, not wanting to give her any more reason to be warier than she is, Silveria decided to directly ask.

    ''''Level 33.'''' Gracier immediately answered.

    ''''I see. Let''s aim to get to Level 50 within a month. If you don''t seed at least you should be Level 45.'''' Silveria dered.

    Gracier pondered for a moment, ''level 33 to 50 or at least 45 within a month is doable.'' she thought, lifting her head she nodded her head to indicate that she epted.

    ''''Great, immediately get to work.''''

    ''''I know. I''ll be going, please take care of brother why I''m not here.'''' Gracier said and went to prepare.

    ''''Don''t worry I will,'''' Silveria said.

    After a moment Gracier was dressed in her adventurer gear (the one Leena gifted to her), just when she was about to open the door and leave she coincidentally encounters Leena who was about to knock. Startled the two looked at each other for a second before Leena smiled.

    ''''Morning little Cier. How are you doing?"

    ''''Fine Leena. Thanks for the help. Come in and sorry I won''t be able to stay because I have something to do. Silveria is in. See you.'''' Gracier invited Leena in before leaving.

    Leena watched the retreating Gracier''s back with a smile. ''She seems more determined than ever. I wonder what happens? Maybe it''s the doing of that silver-haired girl?''

    Leena wondered as she entered the room and closed the door behind her. Immediately she locks eyes with Silveria, both women smiled.

    ''''Morning Silveria. How is the boy?'''' Leena asked while sitting on a chair offered by Silveria.

    Crossing her legs, Silveria responded.

    ''''Unconscious as you can see.''''

    To Silveria''s words, Leena observed Alex and did not found any problems, at least not on the outside, she did not dare to do an in-depth examination as Silveria''s silver eyes were locked on her.

    ''''Why is he still unconscious?" She asked.

    ''''The damage he took is heavy. He is slowly healing. It will take some time. He will surely wake up after that.'''' Silveria exined.

    ''''I see. Let''s wait and hope he will wake up before the start of the new year at the Imperial Magic Academy.'''' Leena said with a sigh.

    ''''Don''t worry he will. There''s still one month and few days.''''

    ''''Indeed. Silveria, there is something I was meaning to ask but?"

    ''''Ask.''''

    ''''Where is that monster''s corpse? I was too focused back then to ask.''''

    Silveria had an ''I expect this question.'' kind of face when she heard Leena''s words.

    Smiling Silveria cooked a lie that even a five-year-old would not believe.

    ''''Ah? That monster is sure intelligent. The moment he felt my arrival he fled at an unthinkable speed. I was left speechless and by the time I recover he was already far away. Furious I released a little bit of my power, however, I stopped from giving a chase when I saw my master''s state. His wellbeing is important than anything, therefore I decided to treat him first beforeter go punish the monster along with the perpetrators.''''

    Rolling her eyes at Silveria who was spouting bullshit with an angelic smile, Leena thought ''Can you be more persuasive?'', shaking her head she said with a deadpan face.

    ''''It''s that so?"

    Leena couldn''t help but smile bitterly as she knew Silveria was lying, as for why that, only she can know. Even though she was disappointed not to be able to buy such a special monster''s corpse, there is nothing she could do as the other''s party did not seem to want to sell it.

    Seeing Leena''s expression, Silveria could only sigh. There''s no way she would say the monster''s body disappeared and was transformed into- Well, no need to think about it.

    ''''Excuse me for a minute. I''ll be right back.''''

    Silveria said before disappearing leaving only Leena inside the room to look after Alex.

    Approaching Alex, Leena caressed his head for a moment.

    ''''Boy, stay strong. I know that you wille back stronger and make them pay. Don''t worry, I''ll help you. They must have a death wish, daring to touch someone under my protection. They never learn, don''t they? I thought that thest one was wiser, however, it seems that I''m wrong or something must have happened. I''ve something more important why I never paid too much attention. I guess now it will change. I''m bing rusty as time goes on.''''

    She stopped talking for a moment before mumbling, ''''Zero, I have a mission for you.''''

    Just after Leena finished talking, a shadow materialized near her, this shadow was shrouded in darkness thus making it impossible to see its features.

    Zero asked with a genderless voice.

    ''''Informations gathering, isn''t it?"

    ''''Indeed. I''m not up to date concerning them. Go, you know what to do. Before leaving bring this to that girl. Didn''t she think I''ll let her go score free? I didn''t want to do anything at the start just simply watch from the sideline however now things are different.''''

    After done speaking, Leena threw a letter in Zero''s direction, thetter caught it before vanishing not saying anything else.

    Looking at the spot where Zero vanished from, Leena could not help but chuckle while muttering.

    ''''What unsociable fe. Well, only when in work mode. How interesting. Sigh! That aside, I must prepare to go back, things will be hectic once I''m back. Just thinking about seeing that annoying man leave me in a bad mood. Ah! It can''t be helped. ''My taking it slow life''e to an end.''''

    Leena feels depressed just by thinking about a certain annoying man''s face, he will be the first to visit him once she went back. How annoying.

    While heaving another sigh Leena closed her eyes and decided to wait for Silveria toe back.

 Chapter 142 - 140: Eleonoras Visit (Evening)

    Silveria came back after few minutes with two boxes of Ice cream, she gave one to Leena who was dumbfounded because she was not expecting something like that. She almost asked her where she found the money and how does she know where the Ice cream store is, however she refrained from asking, for the money''s part she judged that it has to be Gracier''s doing, and indeed it was as she guessed.

    Looking at Leena who seemed lost in thoughts for a moment before staring at the box Ice cream with a predatory''s eyes as she had almost finished her Ice cream.

    Upon noticing Silveria''s stare directed toward her Ice cream, Leena rolled before starting to eat it.

    As they almost finished eating their ice creams, Silveria asked, ''''Why didn''t youe earlier?"

    Leena didn''t immediately answer, she finished thest piece of ice cream before answering.

    ''''Well, I was busy.''''

    ''''Busy for what?" Silveria asked before adding with a smile.

    ''''Ah! I see, You are busy cooking up a lie for the popce.''''

    Leena''s lips twitched hearing Silveria''s words. This girl.

    ''''The truth would have done more harm than good. We hide the truth to prevent people from panicking and go do something stupid.''''

    ''''I know, I know, I said that just to tease you,'''' Silveria said.

    Leena could not help but sigh, even though they just met, Leena could say what type of person Silveria is, her guess may not be urate but it would not be far from the truth. Silveria is mischievous and sadistic on top of that. Remembering her smile as she kept torturing that demon back then sends a chill running down Leena''s spine.

    Shaking her head, Leena observed the silver-haired girl.

    Noticing Leena''s stare, Silveria pretended to blush.

    ''''Even I, will blush if you keep staring so intensely at me ya know.''''

    Looking at the smiling Silveria who uttered such words, Leena wanted to p her, unfortunately, she knew it was an impossible feat to aplish, she could only sigh.

    Suddenly, Silveria''s face turned serious and she asked.

    ''''I hope you will collect some information on the other side. We will need it.''''

    ''''I''ll take care of it,'''' Leena replied.

    ''''Good.'''' Silveria nodded.

    The two kept chatting until evening came and Gracier walked in.

    ''''Wee back, little Alexandra.''''

    ''''Evening everyone.''''

    Gracier greeted them before dragging her tired body toward the bathroom.

    After finishing cleaning herself she came back and sat on her bed.

    ''''How is big brother?" She asked.

    ''''Still unconscious as you can see.'''' Silveria replied while Leena asked, ''''Little Cier, how was your day?"

    ''''Not bad, I managed to level once.''''

    ''''That''s good. Keep up. Well, do excuse me it''s time for me to go back, I''lle back tomorrow if I have the time.'''' Leena said before standing, prepared to leave.

    ''''Oh! I thought you''ll sleepover.'''' Silveria asked with a mysterious smile.

    Rolling her eyes, Leena didn''t bother to entertain the mischievous girl. After exchanging few words with Gracier she left.

    Just after Leena left, someone else came. Surprisingly it was Sera.

    ''''Evening Gracier. How is your brother doing?"

    Sera who was invited in asked Gracier while looking at the sleeping Alex.

    ''''Fine, but because of his injuries he will need more time to wake up but don''t worry the priest said he will wake soon,'''' Gracier replied with a lie.

    ''''I see, that''s good then. I won''t stay long. I closed the shop toe to visit, nobody is there so I''ll go back. And tell him once he wakes up that I''ll be going to the capital, I hope he will not forget our date. Tell him that I said I''m looking forward to it. Bye, have a nice evening.''''

    ''''Bye too. Don''t worry I''ll tell him.'''' Gracier replied with a smile.

    Sera left. Silveria who was in her dimension smiled when she heard Sera''s words.

    Not fifteen minutes passed after Sera left, there was someone else who visited the siblings. It was Eleonora.

    ''''Howdy~ Little Gracier?" Eleonora who just entered the room greeted Gracier, after offering her a chair, Gracier finally had time to answer.

    ''''I''m fine. Thank you for your help. You helped us a lot.''''

    Eleonora waved her hands to indicate that it was not a big deal, she scanned the room as if trying to search for something, after a moment she stopped as she found nothing besides the siblings. Looking at the sleeping Alex, she asked,

    ''''How is Alex? It''s because of his serious injuries that he is still sleeping?"

    ''''Yes, he is slowly recovering,'''' Gracier answered.

    ''''I see. Take these things and use them for his recovery.''''

    Eleonora gave Gracier a few bottles of healing potions and recovery potions.

    ''''Thank you.'''' Gracier thanked Eleonora before storing the potions into her space ring.

    ''''Gracier did you know what happens to the two-headed mutated ogre?" Eleonora asked, she was trying to gain information on someone, even though she knew that Gracier was fallen unconscious before them, she asked this in the hope that maybe Gracier have encountered that mysterious silver girl.

    Unfortunately, Gracier''s answer left her disappointed.

    ''''No, I know nothing. When I woke up, I was already here. So, sorry.''''

    ''''No worry. I just wanted to know what happened to that monster who almost killed us. Guess I will never found out.'''' Eleonora said with a sigh.

    After a few casual jokes, she excused herself and promised to visit another time.

    Just after she left, Silveria materialized and said.

    ''''Good job, little Alexandra. Go eat, I''ll look after master. Don''t worry, take your time.''''

    Nodding her head Gracier descended to the first floor. She came back after few hours, after checking his brother and a small talk with Silveria, she went to sleep. Silveria returned to her dimension.

    ?????

    In a small mansion located somewhere in the city, in one of the chambers a girl could be seen reading a book, she wore sses, it would have been perfect if this girl was a beauty, unfortunately, her face was in as the words in mean. If Alex or Gracier were present they would have identified this in-looking girl as Eleonora.

    Suddenly, an old man in butler clothes entered the room with a cup of tea.

    After cing the cup on the table, the old butler bowed and said, ''''Your tea has been served, P- My Lady.''''

    ''''Thank you Sebas,'''' Eleonora said before stopping reading to drink her tea.

    The old butler who was called Sebas, full name Sebastian suddenly asked.

    ''''My Lady why not reconsider our options? It''s wise-"

    ''''Sebastian'''' Eleonora red at him forcing thetter to stop whatever he was nning to say.

    Sebastian could only sigh as he knew how stubborn his youngdy can be once she decided on something. Suddenly, as if he remembers something, Sebastian brought a letter out of his pocket and presented it to Eleonora.

    ''''What is this?" Eleonora asked as she took the white envelope.

    ''''That person sends it,'''' Sebastian answered with a short sentence.

    Eleonora''s expression turned serious when she heard this, quickly unsealing the letter, she scanned through the content, her brows creased the more she read until the letter burst into ck me.

    ''''Damn that shameless woman. Why not go rob a bank instead. I swear I''ll-"

    Eleonora stopped talking and her aura bes chaotic, Sebastian''s expression did not change as he calmly muttered.

    ''''Calm down mydy. You will not want to provoke that person. With all our problems it will be unwise, besides if you do that, all our efforts will be for naught, we need her help.''''

    ''''I know, Sebas, but it still pisses me off when I recall all of her demands,'''' Eleonora said while passing the letter to Sebastian who read it.

    Even himself who has perfect control over his emotions couldn''t help but frown upon reading the letter. Well, it was their fault, to begin with, there is nothing they can do, they will only need to suffer this due to their carelessness.

    ''''Sebas, tell me, is there any other method besides using your domain to cancel someone''s domain?" Eleonora suddenly asked as remembered something.

    Sebastian pondered for a moment before shaking his head.

    ''''I never heard about any method other than using your domain. Even with that, you will not cancel the order party domain just that you won''t be overwhelmed.''''

    ''''I see.''''

    ''''My Lady, why did you ask this? Did you find a method?" Sebastian couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''No, nothing. I''m just curious that''s all.''''

    Eleonora replied while smiling. Inwardly she was thinking, ''As I thought you''re indeed special and interesting Alex. If I stayed there I would have met you.''

    Looking at the smiling Eleonora, Sebastian''s thoughts went back into the past when everything was still fine and after that tragedy, the youngdy stopped smiling and her expression bes cold, she rarely smiles however recently all have changed due to a certain someone. Thinking about that boy whose face he only saw recently, Sebastian got to say that his first impression even in that situation was the boy was interesting, he didn''t dare to tarry back then because he was afraid of that silver-haired maiden, just one nce and he was frozen, remembering that feeling, the feeling of fear, the feeling of powerlessness he felt back then sends chill running down his spine.

    ''That silver-haired girl is dangerous better not offend her.'' It was what he thought, fortunately, the silver-haired girl did not do anything and let them go.

    Shaking his head to discard the lingering fear he was still feeling, Sebastian asked.

    ''''Pardon my rudeness My Lady but I hope you are not nning to go there with that in, you know I''m trying to say.''''

    ''''You mean with this in face, isn''t it? Hell, no. I choose this because it will be troublesome if I became an adventurer with my original face. These brainless idiots will not leave me alone. It will be too troublesome to deal with.''''

    ''''It''s good then. I will take my leave.'''' Sebastian announced with a bow before leaving however different from the time hees in, this time he had a faint smile on his face because of Eleonora''s decision, things are going to be interesting, he thought.

    Looking at Sebastian who left with a faint smile, Eleonora also smiled before continuing to read her book.

 Chapter 143 - 141: Darkness

    Somewhere in the city of Eria, a woman wearing maid clothes could be seen seated on afy chair in a basement.

    The sole source of light was a luminae on the ceiling that gave a waning light.

    Facing her was a man wearing a ck tuxedo with a top hat and a monocle on his right eye, he gave the librarian vibe. There was another person inside the basement this person waspletely dressed in ck, making it hard to see its features.

    The atmosphere between the three was silent and the shadow around them seemed to squirm as if they were alive.

    Finally, after a silent contest, the maid asked with a smiling face.

    "So, our new mission will be on the demon''s continent gathering information?"

    The man adjusted his monocle and with a jester smile, nodded,

    "Indeed. It''s what Zero said."

    Only the third individual inside the room who was dressed in all ck did not talk, Zero only spectate.

    ''''I see. Zero, I thought that we have few men over there why not ask them instead?" The maid asked, finally Zero spoke, however, it was a short sentence.

    ''''It''s her order. Do not waste my time and let''s leave.''''

    The maid could only smile bitterly when she saw the air inside the basement turned heavy all of sudden.

    "Oh~ I''m so scared. I can feel your killing intent so easily. It seems like some are eager to quickly go. I wonder why? Oh~ I get it now, it must be because of what happened to that b-"

    He didn''t manage to finish his sentence before feeling a sharp edge over his throat and a slight prickling sensation.

    Raising his head, he crossed his eyes with cold eyes devoid of any emotion in them.

    "I forbid you from saying anything."

    Those words were said in an emotionless way and without any threat in it. But he could clearly hear the unsaid part.

    The more he looked at brown eyes the more he felt as if he was falling into a deep abyss where only death and darkness were present.

    Despite this, despite knowing that death would reap him at any wrong words and that he could nothing about it, his smile never wavered.

    He feared many things. But death wasn''t one of them. They have been training to feel this way.

    After all, there were so many things worse than death in this world. Facing those things one would beg for death instead.

    The man chuckled merrily before pushing away the dagger from his throat while looking at Zero.

    "Scary~Scary~ I waspletely unable to react. My bad my tongue slipped. I will try to be more careful from now, however, it may slip from time to time I can''t promise nothing."

    The air inside the room''s expression became colder at those words for a few seconds before slowly going back to normal.

    "Seven, do not test my patience."

    Wiping the trace of blood from his throat with a handkerchief he summoned, his lips curled in a mocking smile, "Oh~ Scary, scary.''''

    Zero wished for nothing more than to simply slit his throat and let him die while bleeding like a pig. But knowing that this freak would still keep his smile even then. Zero didn''t bother saying anything more, releasing a bit of killing intent.

    Fifth, the maid, spoke after letting out a sigh,

    "Zero, Seven, it''s enough. You know the rule. Infightings are forbidden. You won''t want to make that person angry."

    The tension that was building up seemed to dete a little. Zero calmed down while Seven still have that annoying smile on his face, however, he stayed silent.

    Seeing this, Fifth relieved that nothing regrettable happened, continued.

    ''''Let''s pack and leave, we will talk on the road.''''

    Zero and Seven nodded their heads before vanishing, Fifth also follows.

    ????

    The next Gracier woke up, as usual, however, Alex was still unconscious showing no signs of waking up.

    Sighing she left him in Silveria''s care as she went to level up.

    In the evening she came back, Meera and the others visited just after she came, seeing Alex still in thea, they could only sigh. They were nning to ask Alex to form a group with them. Knowing the sibling''s talents coupled with Alex''s leadership, they feel more at ease to form a lifelong group with them.

    ''''Don''t worry. I''ll tell him when he wakes up. We are going to the capital.'''' Gracier said after hearing their proposition.

    ''''Oh? So you are going to the capital? I bet it''s to go to Imperial Magic academy.''''

    It was Lucien who said this, the other curiosity got picked.

    ''''Indeed. We are going there. Maybe we will encounter each other if you got enrolled.'''' Gracier said.

    ''''I''ll try my luck. No, let''s try our luck.'''' Lucien spun around and faced the others and said excitedly.

    ''''Great let''s try,'''' Sebastian said while Golfak pondered for a moment before nodding. Only Meera seemed lost about all of this.

    ''''What benefits enrolling into the Imperial Magic Academy brings?" Meera asked.

    Silence befell the round before Lucien started exining things to her. Finally, aware of the advantages of graduating from the Imperial Magic Academy, Meera was eager to try her luck over there.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' she said.

    ''''We will.'''' Lucien and others said.

    Gracier was happy when she heard this. Somehow she had be attached to them after the few days they spent together, she wanted to go on an adventure with them one more time, whether or not they turned to form a permanent team is yet to be seen.

    After a few casual jokes Meera and others left, Eleonora didn''t show up on that day, she came the next day.

    Like this three days passed with Alex still in thea.

    ?????

    Somewhere in the demon''s continent, a man dressed in ck could be seen seated on a purple throne inside a big room. This man''s skin was pale white, handsome face with purple long hair, his eyes were of the same hue.

    Currently, this man had a twisted expression on his handsome face, he was angry, so angry that unconsciously some of his powers were leaking crushing the poor messenger kneeling in front of him.

    ''''You should calm down, Your Highness.''''

    Someone seated on the purple-haired man right said. This person was not particrly handsome, however, his red eyes were full of wisdom and wickedness. Without a doubt, he was the advisor of the purple-haired man.

    Controlling his anger, the suffocating feeling lessened, however, the kneeled messenger was sweating cursing his bad luck for being selected to deliver this kind of message that could cost him his head depending on his Highness''s mood.

    Taking a deep breath, the purple-haired man asked,

    ''''So, none the men sent to aplish that simple mission manage to return?"

    Praying to the Goddess of Luck to help him keep his head if she ever existed. The messenger responded.

    ''''Yes.''''

    A heavy silence descended until,

    Bang!

    The poor messenger was sted back, he collided against the sturdy doors of the big room, the messenger wasying unmoving in a pool of blood, his fate was unknown.

    ''''Why can they aplish such a simple mission?" The purple-haired man asked after a sigh.

    ''''Well, I bet the mission failed because we forget to take into ount all the variables. Maybe, Chris, the guild master had moved?"

    The man on the right pondered for a moment before shaking his head.

    ''''Unlikely, there must be another person we are not aware of, a person who has deeply hidden. Either way now that the mission has failed we must think about our next move. Even though we lost our men, nobody will know it''s us. They may be aware that it is a demon''s doing, however, they will not know who is the person behind it.''''

    He then added, ''''Also, we must open our eyes. In theing days, some people may be sent to scout some information. I have this feeling.''''

    ''''I see. Ilroz, I will let you take care of it. However, what do we do for these two who survived? We must quickly get rid of them before they mature before they could threaten our ns.''''

    Hearing the man he calls Your Highness''s words, Ilroz pondered for a moment before proposing a n.

    ''''Your highness, let''s send some assassins this time. Few Rank 8 assassins will do. If we have followed my suggestion on the first time we may have killed those two.''''

    To Ilroz''s words, the purple-haired man could only sigh, it was not that he didn''t want to follow his suggestion, it was just it was that person''s order, his wish, he couldn''t go against it.

    ''''Do as you see fit. As for the whereabouts of that traitor, didn''t you manage to find any clue?"

    ''''We found nothing. We are still searching. Knowing the princess, if she doesn''t want to be found, we wouldn''t be able to locate her. You know her very well.'''' Ilroz said.

    ''''Sigh! She too stubborn. Refusing to see the bigger picture. Find her before she''ll manage to cause too much damage.''''

    ''''I will take care of it. I will take my leave then.'''' Ilroz announced while making a bow before vanishing.

    Once alone, the purple-haired man sighed.

    ''''All the sacrifices are for the bigger picture. Why could they understand? I''m ready to sacrifice even my life for this cause and yet. Sigh! We will show them.''''

    When the man was talking, his purple eyes turned ck making the room turn dark all of sudden, an eerie presence descended on the room. The purple-haired man''s presence vanished and was reced by something dangerous, something that shouldn''t exist in this world. The eerie presence vanished after a few seconds and the purple-haired man was back to himself, leaning against his throne he closed his eyes.

    ?????

    Back to Eria''s city.

    Days be weeks and yet Alex was still in thea.

 Chapter 144 - 142: Awakening

    Time flies and soon one month passed and yet Alex was still in aa.

    Today was another day. The sun, that daughter of the sky, once again took her rightful ce on the horizon. She let her rays cascade onto the world, bringing the scene into full view, adjusting the brightness and contrast.

    ~Eria''s City, The Moonlight Inn. Alex and Gracier''s room.

    Gracier woke up as usual and after bathing, Silveria appeared and helped her clean Alex.

    As they finished, they both sat on Gracier''s bed looking at each other. Even though they can''t be considered friends, at least the rtionship between the two improved.

    ''''Little Alexandra, you are not nning to go on farming today?" Silveria asked.

    "No, I''ll rest today. Farming without Big brother is tiring. Besides even though I didn''t reach the first goal, I managed toplete the second goal. I''m now Level 45." Gracier announced, proudly sticking her a rather modest chest.

    "Waouh! Congrats then." Silveria said while embracing Gracier. Gracier didn''t push her away and reciprocated for a moment until they both separated themselves from each other.

    Gracier summoned her status and showed it to Silveria, there is no harm to show Silveria her status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 5¡¹

    Level 45

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 1500/8200

    Magic Power: 1430 (200) 1630 (+60 (+20 BP) ? 1710

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 425 (+60 (+ 100BP) ? 585

    Defense: 260 (100) 360 (+60) ? 420

    Agility: 260 (+60) ? 320

    Intelligence: 250 (+60) ? 310

    Luck: 260 (+60) ? 320

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 4 (+ 1 SP) ? Level 5] [ze Steps Level 1 (+1 SP) ?Level 2]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 7 (+ 6 SP) ? Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 1 (+2 SP?Level 3]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''''Not bad. It seems that you''ve acquired few new useful skills and even a special ability. Ignia constant strengthening has given you 200 MP and 100 points on defense. With your current level, I think you won''t be too far from your brother."

    Silveria praised Gracier, thetter was happy at first but be dejected as soon as she heard of her brother, dejected for the simple reason that he was still in thea.

    "Sil, when did you think he will wake up? It has been one month already."

    "Seriously, even I don''t even know. His evolution is already finished, there are no injuries, and yet he shows no signs of waking up. I''m starting to worry but Big sister said to wait he will be waking up soon."

    Silveria said as she remembered the short conversation she had with her sister when after all she was doing Alex showed no signs of waking up, her sister told her to not disturb him and let him wake up on his own, which will happen soon.

    "Hope it''s true," Gracier said after hearing Silveria''s words.

    Knock! Knock!

    Suddenly, there was knocking sound, Gracier stood up and went to open the door, Silveria stayed because she knew who was the person knocking.

    "Morning, Leena."

    "Morning, little Cier."

    "Pleasee in."

    After exchanging a light greeting with each other Gracier invited Leena in.

    As she entered the room, Leena''s eyes quickly scanned the room, she spotted a smiling Silveria and a sleeping Alex. She couldn''t help but sigh softly, I hope you will wake up soon, Boy, you only have a week before ss starts at the Imperial Magic Academy.

    While thinking about the Imperial Magic Academy, Leena advanced and sat on a chair.

    "Howdy little Leena?"

    "I''m fine as you can see. As for you, you are still lively as always. You don''t seem to worry about your master''s state."

    Pouting Silveria said, "I''m worried about him but worry will not help him. We only need to wait for him to wake up."

    "If you say so," Leena said before looking at Gracier, having noticed that her level went up substantially since thest time she visited, she praised the girl while wearing a smile on her face.

    "Good job Gracier, with your current level who knows maybe you have caught up with your brother or even surpassed him."

    Gracier could only smile when she heard this, inwardly she was thinking ''There is no way that it''s true because he killed that monster, well you don''t know this hence it is normal for you to joke like that.''

    On the other side, Silveria rolled her eyes when she heard Leena''s words, Leena smiled when she saw that.

    The three girls continued chatting until Lea brought them the breakfast before excusing herself as she still had work to do.

    After Lea left, Silveria reappeared and ate with the girls. The three resumed their talk shortly after they were done eating. It was just casual talk, things concerning fashion and so on.

    Without knowing, three hours passed in the blink of an eye, Leena decided to go back after another two hours.

    Suddenly, there was a movementing from Alex''s side, startled the three looked in Alex''s direction to see Alex who had abruptly raised his upper body and like a robot turned his head in their direction before opening his eyes.

    Buzz~

    Leena''s head buzzed for a moment when she locked eyes with Alex, Silveria''s jaw hit the floor as she was surprised by what she was seeing, while Gracier body started to tremble uncontrobly until,

    Bang!

    She had fallen onto the bed unconscious. It was Ignia who makes her unconscious if not, the damage she''d suffered wouldn''t be light, just a second was enough to make her paralyzed in fear, she was sent into a world where she re-experienced that tragedy that had befallen her vige, fortunately, Ignia had been quick enough to knock her out, breaking her from that illusion.

    [Seriously, what with these siblings? One gift skills like candy and now this? This is called cheating.] Ignia spat as she watched Alex, more particrly his eyes.

    ~Back to sibling''s room.

    Finally back to herself, Leena looked strangely at Alex, she felt ufortable under his stare and before she could intervene, Silveria was faster, flicking her fingers Alex immediately fell back on the bed unconscious.

    "What was that?" Leena asked because what happened surpassed whatever she experienced.

    Alex''s normal green eyes were no more when he opened his eyes, only his left eye remained green while his right eye became blue, beautiful chilling blue that sends shivers down to those who stared into it.

    "Like you, I''m clueless about what happened."

    Silveria lied through her teeth. Leena rolled her eyes when she heard this. Obviously, Silveria knew something and yet she refused to talk about it. Even though, her expression was normal when she answered she couldn''t conceal the happiness she was feeling inside her eyes.

    Indeed as Leena guessed, Silveria was happy, truly happy at the moment, if not for Leena''s presence, she would beughing while dancing.

    ''Eh? Big sister''s sure generous. Never would I have thought you''d do this. What an unexpected gift and timely as that. No wonder, he didn''t wake for one month. You knew it, it was why you told me to not do anything, to just wait for him to wake up. Hehehe! Things are about to be interesting. It''s good to see you back, master.''

    Silveria checked Gracier''s body and having noticed no obvious damage taken after staring at Alex, she heaved a sigh of relief. It must be Ignia doing. Thanks to her, the worse has been avoided. Silveria thought before moving her attention on Leena.

    "What?" Leena asked when she noticed Silveria''s intense stare.

    "Nothing, I just wondering if you have an eye patch on you."

    Leena red at her, she almost asked what do you take me for? However, she calmed down as she remembered that indeed she had an eye patch on her, she was nning to give it to Gracier as the one she gave her before they went on the mission was lost. Hence,she had prepared another one she nned to hand over to her today.

    "Yes, I do have one on me, how do you know?" She asked.

    Shrugging her shoulders Silveria responded,

    "Just a hunch. I thought you''d prepare another one for her. Please lend it to me."

    Sighing Leena took out a ck eye patch from her space ring and hand over to Silveria, as Silveria took it, she thanked Leena before moving toward Alex''s bed, once there she crouched down and put the eye patch around his right eye.

    The ck eye patch plus Alex''s handsome face, his long ck hair was giving him a cool vibe and a mysterious air, Silveria had the impulse to tied Alex''s hair into a ponytail to see the result.

    However, she refrained from doing it, caressing Alex''s face she went back and sat down.

    "Let''s wait." She said.

    Leena did not say anything, she was lost in thoughts, judging by Silveria''s action, whatever happened to Alex''s right eye seemed permanent, if not Silveria wouldn''t have bothered putting an eye patch around his right eye.

    ncing at the two sleeping siblings, Leena could not help chuckle thinking, indeed there are siblings, the little sister wear it on her left eye while the Big brother wears it on his left eye. What an interesting brother-sister pair.

    "Let''s wait then," Leena said with a faint smile on her face.

    Silveria only nced at her before closing her eyes while humming an unknown song happily.

 Chapter 145 - 143: Spanking A Bad Girl

    One hour passed, Gracier who just woke up was feeling a little bit groggy.

    "How are you feeling little Alexandra?" Silveria asked.

    ''''I''m fine, how is big brother?" Gracier replied with a question while massaging her temples, she was more concerned about her brother.

    "Still sleeping, don''t worry. He will wake up soon. It was me who knocked him unconscious because of what happened to his eyes." Silveria said, reassuring her.

    "I see. That''s good." Gracier said while ncing at her brother, seeing the eye patch covering his right eye, she unconsciously touched her own, she couldn''t fight the smile that had formed on her lips.

    "Where is Leena?"

    Gracier asked, finally aware of Leena''s absence.

    "Oh? Little Leena went to buy Icecream for us to eat after losing against me." Silveria said before she started to exin the reason why Leena was not currently present, remembering her unsightly expression as she lost against her in the rocks paper and scissor''s game, Silveria grinned. The reward was that the winner would order the loser to do something and the loser will unconditionally follow the winner''s orders. So, Silveria ordered to go buy them special Ice cream for them to eat.

    Gracier could only smile bitterly knowing how Leena must be feeling, she had never won more than twice in that game against Silveria, even those wins were most likely Silveria going easy on her and let her win.

    Just as she was about to open her mouth to ask a question, Leena entered. Seeing Gracier was already awake she smiled.

    "It''s good to see that you are fine.''''

    Then, her expression turned unsightly, lowering her head she spoke in a respectful tone.

    ''''Your highness Silveria, I have brought the Special Ice cream. Here is it.''''

    Leena''s face kept twitching nonstop when she said that, she quickly brought out Silveria''s ice cream and ced it in front of her, on the table.

    ''''Good job little Leena, I''m proud of you. I authorize you to eat your ice cream after giving Gracier her Ice cream.''''. Silveria said dismissing Leena.

    ''''Thank you, your highness,'''' Leena said before moving towards Gracier who was watching everything dumbfounded, not being able to hold it anymore, she burst intoughter.

    ''''Fufufu! The current Leena is too cute.''''

    Leena''s steps faltered when she heard Gracier''s words, she red at Silveria promising to take her revengeter.

    Looking at Leena''s challenging gaze, Silveria put on a ''You are wee to try at any moment'' kind of smile.

    The three ate their ice creams while exchanging jokes, Leena and Gracier refused to y another game against the cheater, it was how they came to call Silveria after their numerous games,She always wins no matter what.

    ''''You two are no fun at all.'''' Silveria pouted.

    Both Leena and Gracier rolled their eyes at her.

    Meanwhile, on Alex''s side.

    Alex slowly opened his eyes. He clutched his head without even realizing it, he wondered.

    ''Where am I?''

    His eyelids were heavy, his body felt limp as if he had no energy inside it.

    Suddenly, he noticed an unusual feeling in his right eye, slowly checking it, he became aware that something was covering his right eye.

    ''Maybe I was injured there.'' he wondered.

    As he raised his body, the soft nket on him fell away.

    Doing a quick scan, he became aware that somehow, he had ended up inside his room in the Moonlight Inn. How this happened, he had no idea,what happened after he fell unconscious he doesn''t know either, he thought he was going to die, however, judging by him being currently alive mean that he has somehow survived.

    Then, he heard women''s giggling, turning his head in that direction, he saw three women, Alex recognized two among the three, as for the silver-haired woman, he had no- wait silver hair?

    While Alex was wondering why that silver hair remains him of someone. Leena, Silveria, and Gracier became aware of someone''s gaze on them, this could only mean one thing, Alex is awake,

    They both turned their heads in Alex''s direction, before they could speak they felt a chill running down their butts when they saw Alex''s evil smile.

    On the other hand, Alex felt energized all of sudden when he was finally able to piece together why seeing that silver-haired girl sounded familiar to him, it was because this girl is Silveria. Hehehe! He could not help but smile evilly.

    Alex suddenly disappeared and when he reappeared he was back on his bed with Silveria ced on top of his knee, her butt raised high.

    ''''Eh?"

    ''''Eh?"

    Both Gracier and Leena eximed,pletely dumbfounded by what happened, Gracier was not able to follow Alex''s movement, not at all while Leena was surprised because of Alex''s quickness.

    Silveria waspletely bewildered by this sudden development, one moment she was about to wee her master with her most dazzling smile and in the next moment, she was in this shameful position, wait shameful position? Do not tell me?

    It was then the realization hits her on the possible oue of her current position.

    ''''Wait master, I b-"

    ''''Not listening.'''' Alex cut her off and swung down his right arm he had raised beforehand.

    *Pah!*

    ''''Ugh¡­"

    ''''One''''

    *Pah!*

    "Ugh¡­"

    ''''Two, you shameless divine weapon who has no respect for your master, doing whatever you want, saying whatever you want, today I''ll teach how to behave, did I promised you I''ll spank you one day? Here am I.'''' Alex said before swinging down his arm.

    *Pah!*

    ''''Ugh! Master, please stop I promise I''ll listen¡­"

    ''''I refuse, bad girl should be spanked.''''

    *Pah!*

    ''''Five."

    *Pah!*

    "Hah, you two stop watching and help me will you? Aren''t we sisters?" Silveria pleaded for Gracier and Leena''s help.

    The two were too far gone to respond, they were surprised beyond belief, what is the hell happening? They asked themselves as they watched Alex whack Silveria''s butt continuously, Leena grinned satisfied, Gracier avoided Silveria''s pleading eyes. With head lowered, she thought, ''Good luck.'' As the saying goes ''someone has to do the dirty job.'' Suffers a little, it is not like you will die, besides from big brother''sints you kinda deserve it.

    The spanking continued.

    *Pah!*

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''Will you be a good girl from now on?"

    To Alex''s question, Silveria quickly nodded,

    ''''Ugh- I promise I will, please stop.''''

    ''''Good'''' Alex nodded his head, pleased with her answer, he raised his arm and swung it one more time.

    *Pah!*

    "And Fifty.''''

    ''''Done.'''' Alex smiled softly while looking at Silveria''s swollen butt.

    A sigh of relief escaped from Silveria''s lips, but one instantter, she jumped out of Alex''s arms and quickly distanced herself from him.

    She hurriedly lowered her dress to cover her exposed underwear and red at Alex with a look of anger.

    ''''Master, you bully. I will tell big sister.'''' Silveria said with a pout, her hands shined in silvery light, she tried to bring them back, toward her swollen butt, however, she was stopped by Alex.

    ''''Don''t even think about it. Please have a sit dear Sil, I''m happy to see you. Please sit I insist.''''

    Silveria could only reluctantly stop.

    Looking at Alex smiling face, Leena couldn''t help but think that his current smile looked evil.

    Pouting Silveria sat down with an ouch sound.

    ''''Pfft-"

    Leena almostughed but stopped under Silveria ''I will kill you if you dare tough.'' re.

    Leena was inwardlyughing, Gracier was looking elsewhere, if not she wouldn''t be able to control herself.

    Both of them knew that Silveria would take revenge against them for sure, they couldn''t help shiver just by imagining what she would make them do in the case they lost against her.

    ''Better not y any games with her, at least until she calms down.'' they both decided.

    Looking at the three lost in their thoughts, Alex smiled thinking that it was good to be alive to see such a scene, he must strive to be stronger to not face such unexpected situation as the one they had faced, he couldn''t anything, he thought he was going strong, however that experience made him realize that he was too far from being strong, he needs to work harder if he wants to not lose anyone, not to be yed by anyone, not let anyone decided his fate, his sister''s fate.

    To be free of these shackles he needed strength, to stand at the summit, he needs to have powerful allies, he may not be able to do alone.

    Shaking his head Alex put on a sad expression before saying,

    ''''I''m kinda sad, Alexandra doesn''t want me anymore. I haven''t seen her in a while, however, now that I''m back she stood there dozing off, not doing anything.''''

    Finally snapping out her thoughts, Gracier who heard Alex''s words dashed toward him and jumped into his arms.

    Alex hastily stood up and caught her before starting to slowly caress her hair.

    ''''Wee back Big brother. I miss you so much. Don''t ever do that, I was so scared, thinking that you would never wake up again. I thought you''d leave me.''''

    Gracier released everything she had umted until now.

    ''''Calm down a little Alexandra, I''m back, I promise it won''t happen again. Sorry. Stopping crying, will you? It ruins your beautiful face. Don''t worry, I''m now back , you are a big girl now so do not cry. Big brother is proud of you.'''' Alex said while caressing Gracier''s red hair, even though he wanted to know for how long he had slept, he decided to askter as currently, he must calm down his sister.

    Finally, as if Alex''s words had worked, Gracier fell asleep inside his arms, she had a happy smile on her face. All her worries have been swept away now that she stopped pretending, now that her brother was back.

    Looking at the sleeping Gracier, both Silveria and Leena sighed, it was not that they have not seen anything, they knew she was scared seeing her brother stay so long in thea, they tried to lessen a bit of her fear through their conservation and multiple games, even though it worked to some extent there were still things they couldn''t aplish, they couldn''t rece her brother, she needed her brother who had be her sole emotional support and now that he was back, she was truly free from all her worries.

    After cing Gracier on top of the bed and put a nket over her, Alex smiled while looking at Gracier sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he lowered his head and give her a soft peck on the forehead.

    He then turned to face Silveria and Leena, bowing his head he thanked them.

    ''''Thank you both to have taken care of Gracier while I was unconscious.''''

    They both smiled indicating that they will dly do it again, Gracier was like a sister to them.

    ''''Wee back, boy. Just in time before you will depart toward the capital.'''' Leena said.

    Alex was surprised hearing this, did I sleep for one month? He wondered before facing Silveria and asked.

    ''''How long have I been unconscious"

 Chapter 146 - 144: Astonishing Changes

    ''''You have been unconscious for a month.''''

    Silveria responded to Alex''s question.

    Alex spat out a sigh. It was as he feared, he stayed in thea for one month. It almost time for the Imperial Magic Academy to start the enrollment for new students. He only has a couple of days left.

    Turning his head in Leena''s direction, Alex wanted to ask her a question, however as if she had read his mind and knew what he was wanted to ask, Leena, replied.

    ''''Boy, you only have one week. From here to the capital it will take five days even with the fastest carriage. So, I suggest you depart as soon as possible. As for me, I will be leaving today, what will you do?"

    Alex pondered for a moment before he replied.

    ''''We will depart tomorrow.''''

    ''''Good decision.''''

    Silveria looked bored, she was not surprised by Alex''s decision, she would have chosen to leave tomorrow as well. No need for any preparation, nor they had some unfinished business here.

    ''''So, what happened after I fell unconscious?"

    Alex raised a question and naturally this question was directed at Silveria.

    ''''Well, just after you fell unconscious, to not let my dear master die, I appeared, frightened the monster flee. I let him go to tend your injuries. After I was done, Leena came and with her help, we moved you two back. Gracier woke up the next day while you, well you did today, after one month. To summarize that''s what happened.''''

    Alex watched Silveria spout lies without batting an eyebrow. Leena''s face twitched when she saw Silveria smirking at her.

    Chuckling Alex didn''t say anything as he could probably guess why Silveria acted like that, she doesn''t want to tell the truth in front of Leena. Leena may be their ally, but this doesn''t mean that they should spill their secrets in front of her. It''s not a wise thing to do.

    ''''I see. What I want to know is whether or you know why that monster was particrly after us?"

    Silveria''s yful smile stopped the moment she heard Alex''s question. With a serious face, she told Alex the information the two had gotten.

    After digesting Silveria''s words Alex said, his voice was so cold that it sends a chill down to Leena''s spine, while in response to Alex''s cold voice Silveria simply grinned.

    ''''I see. So that''s why. I must thank the man that generously sends a AA monster to greet me. My greetings mustn''t be less than his. In fact, mine must be grandiose.''''

    Finally, Leena spoke after hearing Alex''s words.

    ''''Boy, what are you nning to do? Directly go confront the one that wants to kill you?"

    ''''Ah? I''m not an idiot. Even if we know the gender of the person behind the attempt of assassination. We do not know his face nor we do know his true name. What position he upied on the demon continent. Only death awaits me if I charge there recklessly without a concrete n.'''' Alex exined. As he said he needs to know the other party''s identity, his strength, and other essential things before nning anything. What if he recklessly charges over there and finds out that the person who ordered to eliminate them was the current emperor? Well, if it happens then, he was good as dead, therefore he must know what he''s after to be prepared.

    ''''Good. At least you are aware of your shorings. You should be prepared before going after the other party because he is strong I can at least say this much. As for who he''s I don''t know.'''' Leena praised Alex before suggesting that he must be prepared before moving toplete his revenge.

    ''''You don''t know at least for now that should be the correct word.'''' Alex corrected Leena''s words.

    Silveria smiled while Leena was amused,

    ''''What makes you say that?"

    Alex rolled her eyes while saying, ''''Let''s not y this game. I just want you to tell me what you learned once your men collected information from the other side.''''

    ''''You are sure interesting. No problem I''ll tell you, however, isn''t going to be free. You''ll owe me a favor.'''' Leena replied to his demand with a business smile, she did not forget to ask something in return.

    ''''Tch! As my backer, you should at least pretend to do it for free.''''Alex spat.

    ''''Fufufu, I must consider my men''s feelings, what they will go through to collect those information. Some may die whilepleting this task and you want me to tell you everything for free? Your jokes aren''t funny at all. Even if it was my father, I won''t tell him for free. So, Alex boy what will you do?"

    Clicking his tongue for the second time since he woke up, Alex said. ''''I get it. However, let me warn you first I will not do anything too dangerous.''''

    Leena smiled at Alex''s words, and without his warning, she knew that she mustn''t ask something unreasonable, Silveria was looking at her with a smile that was not a smile. That smile meant ''I''m watching you, so don''t go overboard.''

    ''''Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious.'''' Leena said.

    ''''I see. It''s deal then.'''' Alex said, then he shook Leena''s hand.

    ''''Well, it''s nice to see you back. I''ll be going. Ah! I almost forget here is your new guild card. Congrattion for bing D Rank Adventurer in less than a month.''''

    Leena who stood up and was preparing to leave stop and hand over to Alex, his new guild card, Gracier had already received her card.

    Alex took the light green card and yed with it before storing it away.

    By the way, guild card colors are ssed like this.

    F= Light grey

    E= Grey

    D= Light Green

    C= Green

    B= Cyan color

    A= Light Red

    AA= Red

    S= Light Purple

    SS= Purple

    SSS= Crystal ck

    ''''Thank you. How can I contact you once in the capital?" Alex asked while seeing Leena off.

    ''''Conrad, will tell you,'''' Leena said before continuing to move forward.

    ''''Conrad?" Alex asked confused, he did not understand why the name of Conrad was mentioned. Could be that-

    Before Alex could think about why Conrad''s name was mentioned, Leena exined to him.

    ''''Ah! I forget to tell you. He will be the one apanying you to the capital. To put it simply, he will be your driver. Be ready tomorrow you will depart tomorrow at 10 am.''''

    ''''I see. I understand we will be ready by then. See you in the capital.'''' Alex told her just when she was about to go down.

    Leena did not immediately answer, she turned her face in his direction to ask a question,

    ''''By the way, did you need my help to find the traitor, the demons were after?"

    Hearing her question, Alex shook his head while saying,

    ''''No need, I''ll figure out on my own. I already have an idea of who she might be.''''

    ''''Oh? Care to share it?" Leena asked with a chuckle.

    ''''I can tell you but it gonna cost you a favor.''''

    Alex said with a yful smile on his face.

    Leena was surprised for a moment before chuckling,

    ''''No thanks, I think I''ll pass. You are sure interesting. See you soon. I''m waiting to see what interesting things you''re going to do over there. Say hi! to Gracier for me. Tell her that I have already left. Bye.''''

    Leaving those words behind she disappeared, watching her back Alex sighed before going back to his room where he spotted a Silveria happily eating Ice cream.

    ''''So, now tell me everything that happened after I have fallen unconscious.''''

    Silveria sighed before putting away her Ice cream. She told Alex everything, how she requested her Big sister''s help, how she finally agreed to help them, he killed the monster using his body, the bacsh from using power beyond his current coupled with the bacsh from using Overdrive Limit Break level made him unconscious for one month.

    ''''I see. I must thanks her then. By the way what happened to my right eye did I-" Alex started to speak after hearing the whole story, however, he was stopped by Silveria who brought out a small mirror.

    ''''It''d be faster if you see it yourself,'''' she said and hand over the mirror to him.

    Alex took and removed the eye patch covering his right eye, staring at the mirror what he saw left him speechless.

    ''''What the fuck? Why my right eye has be blue?"

    Seeing Alex''s reaction, Silveria smiled before responding, ''''Well, I was surprised when I first saw it. It''s a gift from Big sister.''''

    ''''A gift, you say?" Alex asked while still looking at his right blue eye, somehow this eye gives him a pretty dangerous feeling.

    ''''Yes, a gift. A pretty big gift. It''s one of her eyes, a really special eye. More special than Gracier''s eye. You''ll be surprised once you know what it can do.''''

    ''''More special than Gracier''s eye?" Alex asked eyes filled with disbelief.

    ''''Well, for now, please check your status, you''ll see,'''' Silveria suggested.

    Alex put the eye patch and the mirror on the bed and decided to check his status, even without her asking him, he was itching to check his status after he woke up as he could feel the power coursing through his body.

    ''Status'''' he mumbled as a small window appeared right before his eyes. Alex''s eyes almost fell from their sockets when he saw his new status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 63

    Experience Value (XP): 0/19800

    Magic Power: 2430 (+ 200) ? 2630

    Magic: None

    Attack: 770 (+200) ? 970

    Defense: 680 (+ 200) ? 880

    Agility: 775 (+ 200) ? 975

    Intelligence: 680 (+200) ? 880

    Luck: 480 (+200) ? 680

    BP: 400

    SP: 20

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 1] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level 5] [Normal Regeneration Level 1] (New) [Mana Recovery Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] (New) [Envisage] (New) {Erase} (New) {Magic Bullet} (New) {Snatch} (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''Ehh?" was the only word that left his mouth. His jaw almost hit the floor.

 Chapter 147 - 145: Awesome Abilities

    Alex stood frozen, his eyes were glued on his status''s window.

    To say he was expecting something like this would be a lie. He was only expecting an increase of 10 levels at best not a jump from Rank 5 to 7, a jump of 20 levels. This surprised him.

    What he did not know was that he would have gotten more than 20 levels if not for the cost of using Silveria''s big sister ability.

    ''''Let me check my new skills. No need to check the Normal regeneration skill as I''m already aware of what it does.'''' Alex who had finally calmed down said. He then asked,

    ''''By the way can you tell me how do I have acquired these two unusual skills?"

    ''''You mean Normal regeneration and Mana Recovery?"

    ''''Indeed, I am talking about these two.''''

    ''''Well, it''s because of one of my Unique abilities: Snatch. Check it yourself. It appeared as one of your special abilities.'''' Silveria exined.

    Indeed it was as he said, Alex could see Snatch among his newly acquired Special Abilities. Without checking he knew that this ability enables him to steal abilities from its victims. For more information he would need to check the ability, however for now he decided to start from Mana Recovery.

    Thinking on gaining more information on the said skill, a window containing a detailed information on the skill appeared.

    [Mana Recovery: A skill that allows you to recover the mana spent.

    Level 1: Recover 150 MP per hour.

    The higher is the skill''s Level, the higher the recovery rate will be and fewer minutes will be needed.]

    ''''What a nice skill.'''' Alex''s eyes shined after he read the skill''s description.

    ''''Indeed.'''' Silveria nodded her head, she was sharing the same thought.

    Without wasting time Alex quickly added 4 SP to Mana Recovery thus the skill Level went up to level 5. Mana Recovery''s description became like this.

    [Mana Recovery: A skill that allows you to recover the mana spent.

    Level 5: Recover 250 MP per 30 minutes.

    The higher is the skill''s Level, the higher the recovery rate will be and fewer minutes will be needed.]

    With his current Mana Recovery''s Level, he would need only Five hours to almost recover his Mana.

    ''''Nicely done.'''' Silveria praised him when she saw what he did.

    Alex smiled before also adding 4 SP to his Normal Regeneration''s skill, it also bes Level 5. He then added 2 SP to his el skill making it Level 3. He was left with 10 SP.

    Sighing before his expression became serious, Alex summoned Razor and,

    ''''Master what are you nning to do?" Silveria stopped him just as he was about to put the cold de against his left arm.

    Alex looked at her confused, ''''Don''t you see? I''m trying to test my Recovery''s speed after I added 4 SP on Normal regeneration.''''

    ''''Even so.'''' Silveria wanted to argue but Alex stopped her with a ''don''t worry'' kind of look.

    ''''Ah! Do whatever you want.'''' Silveria said while setting Alex''s hand free.

    Smiling Alex used Razor to make a small cut on his left arm and waited.

    1 minute..2 minutes...

    The wound started to slowly close itself and in less than 10 minutes it was perfectly closed as if there was no injury there.

    ''''Good.'''' Alex praised, even though that cut was not too deep, to be able to quickly heal in less than 10 minutes was a good thing.

    ''''Seriously,'''' Silveria muttered with a sigh, she looked at Alex whose eyes were shining and thought that it was a good thing that little Alexandra was asleep or else she''d never allow him to do what he did.

    ''''Time to check my Special Abilities.'''' Alex said with a happy smile, his eyes were full of anticipation on the possible use of his new special abilities.

    ¡ºDeath''s Eye: A special eye with numerous Abilities:

    1st Lock: Fear: You will be able to induce fear into your enemy just by looking at them in the eyes. Makes them relive their deepest fear.

    Create illusion and make your enemies see hell. Need a strong mental''s force (i.e: High intelligence)

    Cost: 500 MP

    Note: Will not work on enemies two Rank higher.

    2nd Lock: Sealed

    3rd Lock: Sealed¡»

    ''''Waouh! Too cool. I guess the two sealed locks are unavable because of my current level?'''' Alex asked.

    ''''Indeed.'''' Silveria nodded at his words.

    Alex suddenly asked, ''''Why did my eye seem to not work on you?"

    ''''Well because I''m almost immune toward your eye. More importantly, it''s because your eye is not fully unlocked yet thus unable to pose any threat to me.''''

    ''''I see. Do you also possess special eyes?"

    ''''Yeah, I do.'''' Silveria''s reply was instantaneous.

    ''''What it can do?" Alex asked.

    ''''If you lie to me I will know.'''' Silveria replied.

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before finally saying,

    ''''Let''s continue.''''

    ''''Oi, say something.'''' Silveria said when she saw Alex not saying anything after she told him about her special eyes.

    ''''There is nothing I can''t say. Well, good luck.''''

    Silveria''s face twitched.

    ''''Why do I feel as if you''re mocking me?"

    ''''It must be your imagination.'''' Alex said while doing his best not to smile.

    ''''Let''s move on to the next ability.''''

    Silveria couldn''t help but smile. ''''Well, I was lying, though. My eyes can cancel any magic, however, it''s useless against Big sister''s eyes.''''

    Alex who was nning to select a new ability and read its description stopped and asked.

    ''''Great, can I have one of your eyes, please?"

    Silveria''s face kept twitching nonstop until she responded, ''''Not gonna happen, you already have the ability that cancel any magic.''''

    ''''I see.'''' Alex said before choosing another ability and read the description.

    ¡ºEnvisage: Ability to foresee attack pattern and trajectory in advance.

    2 seconds in advance.

    Cost: 500 MP¡»

    Alex whistled when he saw what Envisage could do.

    ''''That ability is rted to your eye. Once you fully unlock your eye, the time to foresee an attack pattern will increase.'''' Silveria told him that.

    ''''I see. I can''t wait to see what it can do at its full potential.'''' Alex said before moving towards another ability.

    ¡ºErase: Ability to cancel any magic fired at you.

    Cost:1000 MP¡»

    ''''With my current MP, I can only use Erase two times.'''' Alexmented.

    ''''Even so, it''s not bad, your MP will increase in the future.'''' Silveria consoled him.

    ''''I know, it''s just- Forget it. Oh? The next ability sounds good, I''m liking it just by looking at its name.''''

    Silveria smiled as she knew Alex was going to appreciate this ability, he, who wasmenting on the fact that he couldn''t use magic. With this it was possible.

    ¡ºMagic Bullet: Ability to create magic from the killed monster''s body.

    Note: Only works on special monsters who use elements. Depends heavily on Luck.

    Cost: 350 MP

    Current numbers of Bullets: 20 bullets (10 Ice Bullets and 10 Fire Bullets)¡»

    ''''Wonderfull ability. Can I see the bullets?'''' Alex asked, his eyes were shinning like a child who got a new toy and couldn''t wait to test.

    ''''Just think about summoning them and they wille out.'''' Silveria suggested.

    Alex did as he was told and then twenty small objects appeared inside his palm. Looking at those twenty small objects Alex gasped.

    In his hand was 10 blue bullets emitting chilling cold while the remaining 10 bullets were red, emitting heat. Alex quickly sends them back as the two types of energies were already drilling into his palm trying to harm him.

    ''''How does it works?" Alex asked.

    ''''Shoot it like a regr bullet however the damage it will create would be higher. When you shoot the Fire bullet it will transform into a fireball, the same with the Ice bullet. By the way, the higher is your Attack''s power (stat) the more destructive these bullets would be. Well, that applies to the others type of bullets as well.'''' Silveria exined how it works to him.

    ''''I see.'''' Alex nodded his head in understanding, then he moved on to thest final ability. Snatch.

    ¡ºSnatch: Special Ability that helps you steal your target ability.

    Cost: 500 MP

    Note: The target must be dead before it can take away one of his/her abilities. Heavily rely on Luck. Can''t snatch human abilities but can snatch a small amount of their XP.

    Automatically snatch any killed human XP. This doesn''t work on monsters¡»

    ''''I see, indeed an OP ability. With this ability no wonder I got Normal regeneration and Mana Recovery. These two skills must be from the two-headed mutated ogre isn''t it?"

    ''''Indeed. After killing it Big sister used Magic bullet and Snatch on the dead monster.

    Because he used two different elements: Fire and Ice. You acquired twenty bullets. As for his Abilities, you were able to acquire at least two: Normal regeneration and Mana Recovery. As for the ability to acquire XP not skills after killing a human, it''s good, normally it''s impossible to gain XP after killing another human, however now you don''t have that problem. Well, the amount of XP you''ll snatch will depend on your Luck and the stronger the human opponent is, the more XP you''ll snatch, I presume.''''

    ''''I see, I had noticed that when I killed for the first time, at that time I thought it was maybe a mistake, however, the second time made me realize that it was impossible to acquire XP from killing another human. People will go crazy if they knew I have this ability. Well, it''s not like I''ll start ughtering humans or people from other races just that I have this skill. I''ll go crazy if I were to do something like that.''''

    Silveria smiled when she heard her Master''s words. She was pleased to hear these words. It meant Alex knows what he must do or what he must not. He knows how to restrain himself. Others may abuse this ability if they had it. However, they would be crazy if they focused heavily on this ability, using it to massacre humans, not killing monsters.

    ''''By the way. After using Snatch to get ability from an enemy, the said ability will be reset, bing Level 1 once it became yours.'''' Silveria added.

    ''''I see. That''s normal, though. I guess the three uniques abilities you said you possessed are: Erase, Magic Bullet, and Snatch while Death''s Eye and Envisage are from your Big sister, am I right?" Alex nodded his head before raising a question.

    ''''Indeed, these three are my Unique abilities. While the other two are from my sister. By the way, my unique abilities are OP isn''t it?" Silveria replied before asking Alex''s impression of her unique abilities, she had a proud smile on her lips.

    ''''Yeah. They are truly OP. There is no doubt about it.'''' Alex offered his honest opinion.

    Silveria smiled shyly. Alex rolled his eyes when he saw her acting this way.

    As if she remembered something Silveria suddenly announced.

    ''''By the way now that I''m out, the MP needed to create some bullets have changed. You only need 10 MP per normal bullet, do note that this is definitive. Homing Bullet now costs 250 MP. Range 1 kilometer.

    For other bullets it''s like this:

    ? Piercing Bullet: now cost: 150 MP

    ? Vanishing Bullet: now cost: 150 MP

    ? Phantom Bullet: now cost: 300 MP

    ? Dispel Bullet: now cost 500 MP.''''

    Alex was pleased with this news. I guess my hard work was now getting rewarded. He thought.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to immediately use his 400 BP. As for the remaining 10 SP, he would use themter. He quickly made use of his 400 MP. Most of the BP has been used on his MP, while what remained has been used on his Attack''s stat.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 63

    Experience Value (XP): 0/19800

    Magic Power: 2630 (+ 370 BP) ? 3000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 970 (+30 BP) ? 1000

    Defense: 880

    Agility: 975

    Intelligence: 880

    Luck: 680

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 1] (+2 SP) ?Level 3 [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level 5] [Normal Regeneration Level 1] (+4 SP) ?Level 5 [Mana Recovery Level 1] (+4 SP) ?Level 5

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye][Envisage]{Erase}{Magic Bullet}{Snatch}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Just as Alex finished distributing his BP, he heard Silveria''s advice.

    ''''Master, quickly wear your eye patch in the case Gracier wakes up. The first time your wake up, you looked at us, however, while Leena and I, didn''t suffer from locking eyes with you, Gracier almost breaks under that deadly eye of yours.''''

    ''''What?" Alex asked surprised as he was not aware of something like this happened, he quickly put back the eye patch on his right eye.

 Chapter 148 - 146: Farewell, Erias City

    Just as Alex finished putting back his eye patch, Gracier awoke with a yawn.

    Looking at his sister with a concerned face, Alex asked ''''Good to see, did you sleep well, how are you feeling?"

    ''''Yes Big brother, there''s no problem I''m feeling better after that little nap,'''' Gracier replied as she could see the worry hidden inside her brother''s eyes. ''He must be feeling guilty about what happened earlier, there''s no need to worry, I''m really fine.'' Gracier inwardly said while looking at Silveria for help, thetter immediately understood her intention, so she scanned her body and after she was done, she turned to face Alex and announced.

    ''''Indeed, as she said there''s no problem. Everything is fine.''''

    ''''That''s good to hear.''''

    Alex rxed a little when he heard Silveria''s diagnosis.

    To lighten the mood Gracier decided topliment her brother,

    ''''Big brother, you look handsome with that eye patch on your right eye.''''

    ''''Oh! Really? No wonder Silveria was acting shyly earlier. It must be because of my handsome face.'''' Alex said while nodding his head as if he had finally understood something.

    Knowing that her brother was teasing Silveria, Gracierughed while covering her mouth with her sleeve.

    Silveria only rolled eyes at Alex.

    Growl*

    Suddenly, Alex''s stomach made a growling sound. Alex who was nning to keep teasing Silveria stopped and decided.

    ''''I''m hungry. Let''s go down to eat.''''

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Gracier stood up and followed Alex

    however, she stopped when she saw her brother looking at Silveria who remained seated even when the two were prepared to leave.

    ''''What are you doing, Sil?" Alex asked, confused by her action.

    Silveria looked at him for a moment before she responded, ''''Well, I will wait for you two here, just go.''''

    ''''Ah? What are you saying? Let''s go.'''' Alex said he was really surprised. ''Does she thinks I''ll say, eh? Do note with us. Just stay here?'' He wondered.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was surprised, so was Silveria, she had thought Alex wouldn''t want her to be seen by others. It may raise unnecessary questions and trouble. However, now she had seen his reaction saying she was not surprised would be a lie.

    ''''Let''s go eat together. As for what excuse I will use once they started questioning me about who you might be. I will just say that you are a distant cousin of mine whoe to visit me because you hear I was in aa. Don''t worry I have my n, we will talk about itter.'''' Alex said not going into the details, turning around he left with Gracier who didn''t seem against the ideaing with them.

    Silveria stood and hastily followed after the two, there was a bright smile on her face.

    ????

    The first floor of the Moonlight Inn.

    Because it was nearing evening, customers had started to gather on the first floor, most of the customers currently present were adventurers who had just ended their missions and were hungry, there were also few merchants as well.

    As the three descended, all the noise stopped and all eyes were on them.

    ''''The Rookie is back, no it''s the Hero now.'''' one of the adventurers drinking suddenly shouted this.

    Another adventurer nodded when he heard his drinking buddy''s words before asking.

    ''''Indeed. It''s the Hero. What happened to his right eye?"

    ''''Maybe, he was injured when fighting against the monster to buy hisrades time to escape. Well, let''s not talk about that. Time to celebrate. Come sit with us Hero.'''' the adventurer who spoke earlier gestured, inviting Alex toe to sit with them.

    All the other customers who had heard about Alex''s heroic deed started gathering and formed a long table (they joined the tables together).

    Alex could only smile bitterly when he heard his new nickname. Not knowing the truth behind the ident they mistakenly thought it was because he wanted to save his party''s members, well he was not going to correct them.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said and with the two they sat across others. Naturally, Silveria attracted the most of the attention among the three, however because of Silveria''s cold expression and the atmosphere around her, they could only stealthy watch her, not strike a conversation with her.

    Finally, Ms. Lana appeared with her daughter, Lea, because of themotion, she was surprised same as Lea, however, in thetter case, it was because of the silver-haired beauty sitting on Alex''s right, her beauty made her feel inferior.

    ''''Wee back Alex. It''s good to see you again. We were all worried.'''' Ms. Lana said with a warm smile.

    Alex who was exchanging with the nearby adventurers turned his head in Ms. Lana''s direction, he smiled.

    ''''Evening, Ms. Lana, Lea. I''m sorry for making you worry so much about me. Don''t worry I''m fine.'''' Alex said when he saw Ms. Lana and Lea''s surprised faces as they saw his right being covered by an eye patch.

    ''''And thank you for taking care of my sister while was unconscious. Ah! By the way, this girl on my right is my distant cousin who came to visit me yesterday. Sorry, she didn''t like to interact with others, so she hides her presence. Silveria, say Hi! to others will you?" Alex added, he introduced Silveria.

    Silveria only nodded her head not saying anything, the customers who were eager to know more about her and also exchange few words were disappointed when they saw how she reacted.

    Ms. Lana could only smile bitterly when she saw Silveria''s attitude, ''''Nice to meet you, Silveria. I''m Lana, the proprietress of this Inn. This my daughter Lea.''''

    Lea smiled but her smile was a little bit stiff as she didn''t like Silveria''s attitude, her attitude made others think they are beneath her. She did not like this, is it because she thinks she is beautiful than everyone? Lea wondered with a sour face, she was jealous.

    Ms. Lana frowned when she saw her daughter''s behavior, she decided to give her daughter an earfulter.

    ''''Thank you for taking care of my cousin,'''' Silveria said before continuing to chat with Gracier.

    Ms. Lana and Lea who were going to the kitchen to cook stopped when they heard Silveria''s words, Ms. Lana said ''you wee'' before leaving.

    Gracier stood up and went to help Ms. Lana in the kitchen, meanwhile, Alex kept chatting with the Adventurers, Silveria did not speak, she only nods her head sometimes when a question was directed at her.

    Soon, all preparation was done. Scrumptious foods wereid out on the tables, Ms. Lana and Lea, even the waitress sat around the table and everybody ate happily.

    The celebrationsted untilte in the night. Alex and the two had to excuses themselves as they would be traveling tomorrow.

    Others wanted the celebration to continue when they learned that Alex would leave tomorrow for the capital. Lea even sobbed, saying Gracier must stay behind.

    Unfortunately, Gracier refused which left her frustrated.

    Back in their room, Gracier directly went to sleep.

    When Alex was about to sleep, he heard Silveria''s voice.

    ''''Master, can I sleep with you?"

    Alex looked at her for a moment, then he smiled before refusing. ''''Not gonna happen. Good night, Sil.''''

    Silveria stood there dumbfounded, she was surprised by Alex''s refusal, she had thought he would have epted to have a beautiful girl sleep beside him. She could only cancel her n tonight and try it another day, she disappeared and reappeared inside her mansion in her world.

    Sitting on a queen size bed, Silveria was frustrated.

    ''''Tch! Master is sure cautious. How can he refuses this beautifuldy invitation?"

    ''''If only he had fallen for it,'''' Silveria said with a wicked smile, if Alex had epted, he would have suffered because Silveria was nning to kick him in the balls if somehow his hand ended touching her while he was sleeping.

    ''''I''ll try another time. Master, is sure a bully, my bottom is still stinging from that spanking.'''' Silveria grumbled, however it changed into a smile when she thought about her revenge.

    ''''Fufufu! Let''s sleep.'''' Silveria decided while thinking about another honey trap.

    Alex who was about to sleep, suddenly felt a chill running down his balls,

    ''''That ck belly weapon must be nning something dangerous. Better be careful.'''' Alex murmured before closing his eyes to sleep.

    ?????

    The next day. Alex opened his eyes. He felt the sensation of a soft nket over his body and the warmth that came along with it.

    He pushed the nket off his body and got up. Looking at Gracier who was sleeping holding Mr. Bear so tightly that it gave the illusion that the bear was saying ''give up, give up'', Alex smiled before checking the time with the help of his status window.

    ''It''s 7 AM.''

    Alex did some light exercise and after he was done he went to take a shower.

    Just as he finished and came out, Gracier had woken up.

    ''''Good morning brother.''''

    ''''Morning Alexandra. Did you sleep well?" Alex asked while putting on a white shirt.

    ''''Pretty well. I will go prepare,'''' she said before leaving.

    Meanwhile, Silveria came out, while Alex decided to go to the barbershop for his hair.

    Before it was 10 AM, Alex and Gracier were already in front of the northern gate, everybody knew that they were leaving so a lot of people came to see the siblings off.

    ''''Good morning Mr. Conrad.'''' Gracier politely greeted Conrad.

    ''''Morning Conrad, we will be in your care.'''' Alex greeted Conrad who was sitting on a beautiful ck carriage, it was a magic carriage, it was Alex''s first time seeing one.

    ''''Morning you two. Let''s quickly depart.''''

    Conrad said, urging the two, Alex and Gracier board the carriage while giving Eria''s city onest nce.

    ''''Farewell Eria''s city and its inhabitants,'''' Alex murmured, and with her sister, they waved at the people who came to see them off.

    ''''Have a nice trip,'''' Lea mumbled while the magic carriage slowly disappeared from their sights.

 Chapter 149 - 147: Ambushed

    It has been three days since Alex and others departed toward the capital. They passed through several cities and viges until now nothing noteworthy happened.

    Today they were passing through a forest. As usual, Conrad was driving the carriage while Alex and Gracier were inside it, Silveria excused herself saying she had something to do.

    While wondering what Silveria was up to, Alex looked out the window to kill the time as the trees of the forest passed by at high speeds.

    "Hoo-ahhhhhhhhm!"

    Gracier let out a big yawn next to him. She stretched her arms as her mouth fell open. It seemed that she was sleepy.

    Soon, the sound of quiet even breaths came out of her body. She had fallen asleep from all the exhaustion.

    Suddenly her head fell on Alex''s shoulder, spreading her red hair on him.

    Alex looked down at her. He couldn''t help but smile upon seeing her cute face as she slept.

    "Mmm. Mmm-nyaa~!"

    It seemed Gracier liked the feeling of her big brother''s shoulder as she clutched at Alex''s arm and leaned onto him. Alex looked at her for a brief moment, then moved his gaze out the window once again. ''How cute.'' he mumbled.

    For a while, he was lost in thoughts.

    After some time.

    "Ooh~ Mmm."

    Gracier''s eyes slowly opened. As she wiped away the drool around her mouth, she froze.

    Her round eyes stared at Alex and rolled around to assess her current situation.

    Realizing it, she quickly parted from him in surprise.

    "Ah. I''m, I''m sorry!"

    "It''s fine."

    Gracier''s face turned red when she saw arge drool spot on her brother''s shoulder.

    "Oh, oh no! I''m sorry big brother."

    She tried to bring out a handkerchief, however, Alex stopped her.

    "It''s fine. Th-"

    Alex was about to calm down the flustered Gracier when he stopped. He had caught sight of something outside the opposite window.

    His senses sharpened, and he recognized the object.

    ''Arrow?''

    However, it was toote to take action against it.

    ¡¼Master-¡½Silveria wanted to speak however, Alex already knew what she going to say.

    ''I know.''

    Alex said, then he grabbed Gracier hand and pulled her in toward him. Gracier was taken aback as her face contorted, she finally felt the iing threat.

    However, without hesitating for even a moment, Alex used his Divine Sense and selected a location before el-ed there, there heard Conrad''s warning just as left the magic carriage. They saw Conrad jumping high in the air using a sword to cut down an iing fireball. He then kicked the air and jumped far away.

    Finally,

    The arrow flew and pierced the Magic carriage.

    In a sh..

    Boom!

    The impact ripped the Magic carriage apart like paper, and its pieces were sent flying across the air.

    Alex''s face hardened as he looked at his surroundings.

    On the other hand, Gracier was surprised by how powerful the arrow was, she paled thinking about what would have happened if they hadn''t escaped.

    Conrad appeared on the other side of the forest after he defended against the fireball.

    An unknown group of attackers had suddenly appeared circling them. They were d in armor that covered their entire body and wore masks.

    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes picked up something once again.

    Another arrow

    Aiming at the iing arrow Alex fired.

    Bang

    Boom!

    An explosion followed.

    That was not a normal arrow.

    ''Someone is sniping me from a great distance thinking that I wouldn''t know his location. Well too bad for you.'' Alex said while grinning.

    He then used his Divine Sense skill to localize the hidden archer''s location.

    ''''There.''''

    Having localized the archer, Alex aimed Silveria in the archer''s direction and fired a,

    ''Phantom Bullet.''

    Everything happened so fast that the archer didn''t have time to dodge, by the time his instinct warned him it was already toote, the archer''s head had been blown away.

    Unaware of the hidden archer''s demise, the others finally moved.

    Six individuals dashed toward them, after a quick appraisal, Alex saw that none of the iing attackers were weak, the weakest was Level 45, same as Gracier, the strongest was Rank 8, Conrad immediately engaged the Rank 8 and another Rank 7.

    Gracier engaged the Level 45, on Alex''s order.

    Meanwhile, Alex aimed Silveria toward the enemy dashing at him and fired another

    ''Phantom Bullet''

    As if the other party had sensed the iing threat, the ambusher quickly brought a shield to defend against the iing attack.

    Bang!

    The person holding the shield was blown away alongside the shield.

    Alex nned to finish the ambusher, however as he was about to shot, something caused him to twist his upper body. A spear had flown in from the side, and its de brushed past Alex''s head.

    ''Shit!''

    Alex red at the enemy who had interrupted him from the side. This second attacker''s face was hidden by a mask, but his appearance was malicious. Alex threw a Silver Bettie''s toward this person, but the knife hit nothing as the second attacker twisted his upper body to dodge it.

    Before the third ambusher could attack, Alex suddenly let go of Silveria, and due to its momentum, the gun continued on its path. At the same time, el-ed to appear in front of the third attacker who had been solely focused on Silveria, so he looked taken aback, and even so, the third ambusher still defended against Alex''s fist.

    Bang!

    The third ambusher was sent flying to the side, and his figure collided against a tree. His left arm, which has been used to defend against Alex''s fist, was bent at an odd angle.

    However, Alex once again couldn''tnd the finishing blow as an arrow flew toward him.

    ''''So, there is another one still hiding,'''' Alex murmured before kicking the ground and jumped back. He did not forget to shoot a bullet in the direction of the hidden archer.

    However this time he did not manage to kill the archer like thest time.

    Just as Alexnded he quickly defended against the attack of another ambusher. He then distanced himself from that ambusher as a second one wasing from his back.

    Looking at his sister he saw that she was doing fine, while the battle on Conrad''s side was heated, Conrad was truly powerful to be able to fight against two strong opponents at the same time.

    Shaking his head Alex quickly drunk a Mana recovery potion, then he had a sudden idea, so without wasting time he put his idea into motion as he saw two ambushers charging toward him.

    Just after putting all his remaining SP on his Gun Art skill, Alex felt as if time stopped around him, he was somehow enlightened, the gun in his hand felt like an extension of him, the two were perfectly synchronized.

    ¡¼No way, to think he would acquire a domain like this.¡½Silveria eximed as she knew what was happening to Alex, he wasprehending a domain, not everyone can acquire one. One''s domain is rted to either an element (Fire, Ice, Water, Earth, and so on) or a skill. In Alex''s case, it was a skill like that monster Silveria''s sister had killed. In your domain you''re like a king controlling almost everything, others would feel pressure in your domain, it is all domain''s basic function.

    The two-headed mutated ogre''s domain was Intimidation, it was rted to the monster skill, it was why Alex and the others were feeling so pressured back then.

    Alex''s enlightenment statested a couple of seconds, his left eye shined, just as the two ambushers appeared twenty meters from him, Alex activated his newly acquired domain.

    The two ambushers who were about to attack froze as they felt pressured all of sudden.

    ''''Not good, it is a domain.'''' shouted one of them shouted, he became panicked.

    Before they could do anything, they saw a rain of bulletsing in their way, the speed which Alex was using to shoot was too fast, one of the ambushers died as a bullet went through his head, thest one was seriously injured and before he could escape Alex appeared behind him like a ghost, a shape knife pierced through the ambusher''s neck killing him.

    Alex quickly canceled his domain as it drains too much MP, only ten seconds or so passed yet he had lost 1200 MP.

    Then he removed his eye patch and looked at the third ambusher (the one with a broken arm), as he saw Alex''s right blue eye, he stood frozen, his head buzzed, he was sent back when he was suffered untold hardship to be an assassin, then the scene switched to his worst nightmare, he saw all of his victim''s faces, they were crawling toward him, wanting to drag him into the abyss.

    ''''No, stay away.'''' the man shouted hysterically, Alex appeared behind him quickly finished him by beheaded the poor assassin who seemed to have lost his reasoning.

    Alex''s breathing was heavy, quickly calming down. He el-ed and caught up with the fleeing archer

    ''''No way. They said you are just a low Ranker, level 32 at best. There''s no that is true, you''re a monster. I''ll never let you capture me.'''' the archer said before using the hidden poison under his teeth to kill himself.

    Alex ended disappointed. He chose to go help Gracier, however, the battle was already over.

    Approaching his sister, Alex asked, ''''How are feeling? Are you injured?"

    ''''No, I''m fine. As expected of Big brother. You''ve already finished the three who attacked you.'''' Gracier responded before looking at Alex with shining eyes.

    Alex could only smile wryly under Gracier''s intense admiration, his expression turned serious when he saw Conrading towards them empty-handed. He could guess that none of the ambushers wanted to be caught alive, they''d rather die than to be caught.

    ''''How are you two? Fine?" Conrad asked once in front of the siblings.

    ''''We are fine. Conrad, you didn''t manage to catch at least one?" Alex asked.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Conrad replied.

    ''''Well, I killed the Rank 8 and seriously injured the Rank 7, however before I could approach him, he killed himself.''''

    ''''I see.'''' It was as he feared. Gracier was frowning, wondering why they have been attacked,st time it was an AA monster and now it''s some ambushers, what''s going on?

 Chapter 150 - 148: A Little Lesson

    With the help of Alex and Gracier, Conrad buried the dead bodies.

    Alex spat out a sigh as they finished. Conrad summoned another magic carriage, this one was more beautiful, it was a white carriage beautifully decorated.

    ''''So, you have a spare one?" Alex asked while admiring the beauty of this carriage.

    ''''I do. Well, it seems that G- Miss Leena had predicted something like this would happen, hence she left another carriage just in case.'''' Conrad exined.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex mumbled, lost in thought, he was more interested in what Conrad wanted to say but changed to Miss Leena. What that G meant?

    ''''I say, Alex. Do you offend someone you shouldn''t, reason why there''s always people after your life?" Conrad asked. His voice jerked Alex back to awareness.

    Alex''s lips twitched when he finally understood Conrad''s question.

    ''''How rude. I didn''t offend anyone. Well, I once insulted the second princess by calling her bitch, the more correct word was ''Bitch go fuck yourself.''''

    Conrad looked at Alex with alook of admiration. Same with Gracier whose eyes were shining.

    ''''I''m surprised that you still have your head after having said something like that. That princess was known for her ruthlessness. Did you think it''s her doing, these eight men?"

    Gracier''s eyes narrowed dangerously when she heard this, she mistakenly thought that it was also the second princess who sent that monster after them. Her eyes turned murderous.

    Having noticed his sister''s unusual state, Alex stroked her hair to calm her down.

    ''''Do not think too much about it.''''

    Gracier nodded her head, Conrad smiled seeing the interaction between the two.

    ''''Well, it''s possible that is her men. As for how they knew we will be passing here, it was not hard to guess that, someone sold us.'''' Alex said and kept stroking Gracier''s hair.

    ''''Likely. Let''s get moving.'''' Conrad said, Alex and Gracier boarded the carriage and left.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in a mansion in the capital.

    The figure of Katherina, the second princess could be seen. She sat on afy chair reading a book when suddenly a maid brought a tea, she ced the tea in front of Katherina, she bowed before leaving quietly as not to disturb her mistress.

    Katherina continued to slowly flip through the pages of the book in her hand as the steam from the cup wafted a pleasant scent past her. She paused for a moment, then she gently lifted the cup and drank. It was a pleasant temperature, neither too hot nor too lukewarm, she felt refreshed like her mind was clearing immediately, as she sipped at it.

    Her mood was great, as she was about to continue reading when suddenly she frowned as she sensed an iing presence.

    Soon, a shadow materialized near her.

    ''''Greetings your Highness. I have something to report.'''' the man dressed in ck said while kneeling.

    Katherina was truly displeased, everybody knew she dislikes being bothered when she was reading. It was one of her few joys, her little heaven amidst the hell known as the royal family where you and your siblings will constantly at each other throats vying for the throne. However now, this Heaven was shattered, shaking her head she said in a voice that doesn''t hide her displeasure.

    ''''Go on.''''

    The ck-clothed felt shudder running down his spine hearing such a chilling voice, even if he knew the princess was in a bad mood, he braced himself and spoke.

    ''''Gregor took the initiative to send some men to take care of that otherworlder as he learned he wasing towards the capital, the men died it-"

    He didn''t even manage to finish his words when a powerful pressureing from Katherina pressed his head against the floor as if to grind it.

    ''''What did you say?"

    Katherina''s blue eyes were narrowed dangerously, she was furious beyond words, she had said to not make another move against Alexander and yet a retard among her subordinates went against her order. She could understand why this person did something like that, it was to curry the favor of the soon-to-be Empress, well from their standpoint. Nevertheless, an arbitrary decision is something she disliked more than anything, especially when she''d already stated not to do anything. As for the men''s death, she was unbothered because this would mean that Alex survived, as for how she was not interested at the moment.

    The poor man was on the brink of death as so much pressure was making it impossible for him to normally breathe, his bones were creaking threatening to break, fortunately before he passes out, the pressure receded.

    Then he heard Katherina''s cold order that seemed to havee from the depth of hell.

    ''''Seize all his assets and throw him into the Hell''s prison.''''

    The ck-clothed man shuddered in terror when he heard thest order, nevertheless he still fearfully nodded his head, fearing that he may be sent to the Hell''s prison as well, no word could be used to describe this prison, if not that it''s the prison of no return.

    ''''Quickly leave. I want to be alone.'''' Katherina said in a bad mood.

    The man in the ck quickly stood up and bowed his before deciding to flee for his dear life, however, he stopped as he remembered another message he had forgotten to tell Katherina because he was too scared, he had the feeling that Katherina''s mood would improve once she learned about this message.

    ''''Princess, that person came back-"

    ''''What? Why didn''t you say that earlier?"

    The man lowered his head inwardly thinking, ''Isn''t it because you almost killed me?''. Well, there was no way he''d say something like that. Only Hell''s prison awaits him if he were to do.

    Seeing the man turned into a mute, Katherina waved her hand and dismissed him, her mood had improved.

    ''''Forget it. I''ll go see her.''''

    She then leaves the mansion disguised to go see that person. Someone she hasn''t seen in years.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s Location.

    Night came, The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible.

    The figures of Alex, Gracier, and Conrad could be seen sitting across the campfire which was making a Paki~ paki~ sound.

    Silveria was not present she didn''t want to make her presence known, she only appear when the two are inside the carriage and use a spell to hide her presence.

    Suddenly Alex who was happily ying with his sister stopped and asked.

    ''''I know that there are 04 empires, 03 kingdoms, and two principalities, but that''s all I did not have the time to read to get more knowledge on this world as I was too focused on getting stronger. Conrad, can you help me?''''

    Gracier''s interest was immediately piqued, she doesn''t know anything about the outside world, after all, it could be said that Alex''s question was timely, almost as if it was intentional.

    Conrad did not immediately answer, he pondered for a moment before starting to talk.

    ''''As you may have heard, there are four livable continents.''''

    ''So this meant there are more than four continents?'' Alex wondered but decided to listen to Conrad''s exnation for now.

    ''''Human''s continent named Alexa, Beastmen''s continent called Bestia, Dark Continent home of the demon, Elfira home''s of Elves.

    Alexa''s continent isposed of:

    04 empires: Drexia Empire, Holy Crux Empire, Sarz Empire, and Far East Empire.

    03 Kingdoms: Renault Kingdom, Phaoh Kingdom, and the Sia Kingdom.

    02 principalities: Andoras Principality and Lorn Principality.

    ''''Big brother, what is it a Principality?'''' Gracier interrupted Conrad and asked as it was her first time hearing such a term.

    ''''A principality (or sometimes princedom) can either be a monarchical feudatory or a sovereign state, ruled or reigned over by a monarch with the title of prince or by a monarch with another title considered to fall under the generic meaning of the term prince. By the way which type are the two principalities?" Alex ended his exnation with a question directed at Conrad.

    ''''There are sovereign states,'''' Conrad said.

    ''''I see.''''

    Gracier finally understood what Principality meant, so stayed silent and watched Conrad continue.

    ''''By the way, Drexia Empire is the strongest empire followed by Holy Crux Empire, an empire governed by the church, after the Holy Crux Empiree the Sarz Empire, thenstly Far East Empire. Drexa Empire is situated in the center of the continent while the Holy Crux Empire is in the north, Sarz Empire in the south, as its name suggests, Far East Empire is in the Eastern part of the continent, the three kingdoms and Andoras Principality are in the western part of the continent, Lorn Principality is near the Sarz Empire.''''

    Conrad stopped to let them digest what he just said, then he continued,

    ''''Moving on to the other continents. First let''s talk about the Beastmen''s continent: Bestia or Razen.

    There are 02 empires and 02 kingdoms:

    ? The Lionheart Empire, home of the prideful Lion beastmen, and Wolfang Empire, home of the Wolf.

    The two kingdoms are the Mixten kingdom where all lower Beastmens such as Rabbit race, Cat beastmen live, andstly the Foxia Kingdom, home of the Fox, in terms of power they are the third, nobody likes to mess up with them even though they are extremely beautiful, it''s almost women race. It''s a matriarchal kingdom, Ah! It meant govern solely by women.'''' Conrad quickly added to not allow Gracier to interrupt him again.

    Gracier''s eyes shined when she heard that, she was the urge to go there, patting her head Alex calmed her as he could guess what she was thinking, he had the same urge after all. He wants to see kemommi as well, especially the Fox one reputed for their beauty, however now wasn''t the time.

    Conrad was speechless as he witnesses the sibling''s eyes gleamed when they heard about the Beastmen, especially the Fox. Coughing to break the unusual atmosphere, he continued.

    ''''Let''s move on the elven continent.

    There''s only one Empire, which shares the same name as the continent, Elfira. Then there are 02 kingdoms: the Lucia Kingdom and the Darkarda Kingdom, ruled by the dark elves. By the way, the Elfira empire is ruled by the High Elves, the current empress went missing two centuries ago. Nobody knows where she went.

    Lastly, the dark continent or Asura continent, only one Empire, Crimson Empire, and several kingdoms. That''s all you need to know for now.'''' Conrad said before closing his eyes.

    ''''Thank you for the information,'''' Alex said bowing his head, Gracier also did the same thing, Conrad only smiled.

    The two siblings excused them and went to sleep.

    Once alone Conrad sighed and with a mncholic look he mumbled, ''''Lastly, there was the beautiful Arda continent, however now it is the Void continent. Truly a pity.''''

    He then closed his eyes to rest, however, he was on the alert, nothing could bypass his senses.

 Chapter 151 - 149: An Unknown Organization

    Deep in the night, a lone silhouette could be seen floating in the air going into a certain direction. Not even Conrad noticed this floating figure.

    Silveria silently moved toward the location where Alex and the others buried the ambusher''s corpses.

    She created a chair and used it to sit in the air, she brought out a box of ice cream before snapping her fingers, her presence immediately disappeared as though there was nothing there in the first ce.

    Thirty minutester a figure dressed entirely in ck to conceal its presence appeared, checking the surrounding he moved once he was sure that there was nobody around.

    The ck-clothed man started digging where the corpses were buried, he seemed to be searching for a particr among the eight bodies.

    Suddenly, just as he was about to pick up the body he was searching for, his body stiffened as he heard a voice.

    ''''Isn''t it''ste for a night walk?" Silveria asked, she finally appeared now that what she had been waiting for appeared.

    Unbeknownst to Alex and others among the eight ambushers, there was a spy, someone whose presence was different from the others, the aura around him was too sinister, it the Rank 7 Alex killed.

    Having noticed the man''s particrity, Silveria knew that someone woulde to pick up the dead body to erase any evidence of their involvement, and more specifically to get some information. It was a gamble, however, it was a gamble that paid off.

    He looked around fearfully, once should know that he was Rank 9, not a weakling for someone to appear without his prior knowledge spell trouble for him, this would mean that this person was stronger than him. Finally, he caught the figure of Silveria sitting in a chair in the air.

    ''Shit a Rank 10. Flee.''

    The man''s response had been instantaneous, so was his body. He chose a random direction and dashed toward it at fast speed, he even used the Wind to boost his speed.

    Unfortunately, the death goddess did not seem eager to let him go, she disappeared to reappear in front of the ck-clothed man who immediately stopped in his track.

    ''''What, instant movement?" He asked in disbelief, she may be stronger than him but moving like this only meant it was instant movement, space element-rted skill.

    ''I''m screwed.'' he thought.

    Silveria smiled, the man was shuddering not daring to appreciate the beauty in front of him. How could he? She may appear like a goddess to others however to him Silveria was the Death Reaper.

    ''''Indeed it''s instant movement. I also know instant K.O.'''' Silveria announced with a sweet smile before her fist connected with the surprised man face, he was sted back, colliding against with several trees, he had already lost consciousness, indeed it was Instant K.O.

    ''''Let''s have a little fun, shall we? I''ve umted a lot of stresstely, so it''s time to release some.'''' Silveria mumbled.

    Then she snapped her fingers while humming, the unconscious man was brought toward her.

    Soon she started her interrogation whichsted two hours. Unfortunately, she didn''t get any information other than the man was from a certain organization, a sinister organization whose purpose was unknown, their headquarter was unknown. The only useful information she managed to get was that this organization seem to be interested in Alex, as for why it was unknown.

    ''''How troublesome.'''' Silveria spat out before using on the ck-clothed man the same method she used on the poor demon to peacefully send him on his way. Well, it was a peaceful method from her standpoint.

    Silveria disappeared afterward.

    ?????

    At the same time somewhere in a building devoid of any sounds, a man in histe thirties with golden hair could be seen sitting in a study looking at some old parchment when suddenly, his brows creased as if he sensed something, this happened at the same when Silveria killed the ck-clothed man.

    This man stood up and left, he appeared in a corridor.

    In this silent building, his footsteps echoed particrly loudly. Moonlight shone through the window to cast its cold light upon his body, making him appear even more chilling.

    At the end of the corridor, the middle-aged man took out a key, opened a door, and walked in. Beyond the door stood the item that he was looking for¡ªa mercury mirror.

    This mirror was around the height of a human, and it was designed in a manner that made it look like a door that one could pass through.

    There was a slight ripple on the surface of the mirror before an eye suddenly materialized in the middle of the mirror.

    The eye turned to look at the man before dissipating. Following that, powerful pulsations of mana emanated from the mirror before it suddenly swung open like a door, revealing a hunched old man holding a key in his hand.

    The hunched old man bowed deeply to the middle-aged man.

    ''''Wee back, vice guild leader.''''

    ''''Mm."

    The golden-haired middle-aged man who just got called vice guild master nodded quietly to acknowledge the greeting before walking through the mirror door. The scenery around him swiftly changed into that of a dark castle. As for where this castle was located it was unknown.

    The vice guild master disappeared into the darkness and soon he reappeared inside a room.

    ''''Did it fail? It must be that. I thought I said not to make a move.''''

    Sitting at the end of a long table was a dark figure cloaked in shadow, it was this dark figure who talked.

    The vice guild master sat on the opposite end of the dark figure, he then said.

    ''''Well, sorry I just want to test the water. Reason why I slipped someone into thatss men, I knew that even we don''t get him, we will be able to collect some intel. Doesn''t matter if my man died or not, however it seems that I''ve miscalcted, someone eliminated the man I sent to collect the corpse. A Rank 9 just die and the worst is that I didn''t see anything, you know my ability to see things through my subordinates in the case of crisis, yet this time it didn''t work. I''m frustrated.''''

    An inconspicuous frown of frustration formed on the vice guild master''s impassive face

    as he thought about what happened. His magic eyes didn''t work, as if it had been canceled.

    Seeing the vice guild master''s expression, the dark figure cloaked in shadows chuckled softly.

    ''''It''s why I said not make any move against that boy. He is more dangerous than the other seven. Do not do anything until I order so, I''m warning you. More importantly, that person came back. So, better toy low for now.''''

    ''''Wh-what? Did shee back? Why now off all times? Just as the boy ising to the capital? Is this just a coincidence?" The vice guild master asked, his expression wasn''t looking good.

    ''''Unlikely. So, better stay low. We will see how things go before making a move. Maybe in the dungeons.'''' the dark figure said.

    The vice guild master contemted for a moment before nodding his head. He then left.

    Once alone the dark figure sighed, ''''Things have gotten troublesome.''''

    ????

    ~Back to Alex''s Location.

    Unaware of all of this Alex was in a deep sleep. However, from time to time his brows would crease as if he was having a nightmare.

    Inside his sleep, Alex was experiencing a rather unusual thing. He was walking in a destroyed town, this city was destroyed, there was destroyed building everywhere and bodies littered the ground, even so, he was unbothered.

    Suddenly, there were numerous roars followed by the appearance of numerous ck beasts that pounced on him.

    Suddenly, he moved to dodge the attack of one of the beast shrouded in ominous ck miasma, a silver gun appeared inside his hand, using this gun which looked like Silveria, he killed the ck beast, his movement was too fast, without turning around he fired in another location, killing another beast.

    Furious, the beasts started jumping toward him, trying to swarm him. Unbothered he kept shooting and dodging, having seen that the number of beastsing toward him had increased, he created another identical Silveria, with these two guns he moved around reaping lives as if they were nothing.

    It was as if he was dancing, he kills, dodge, then kill then dodge again, everything was done with the minimum of maneuver. From the onlooker''s point of view it seemed that he was not moving yet it was not the case, his speed was too fast.

    Soon, he had eliminated all the beasts in the vicinity. As he was done, he moved forward, he stopped and looked at a certain building, like the other buildings, this one was destroyed as well, however, some part was still standing, the ss window to be exact while looking at the building as if reminiscing about something, he was able to see his appearance, he had long ck hair, extremely handsome face and unusual beautiful red eyes.

    It was at that moment Alexes to know that it was not his body, ''What going on?''

    He didn''t have the time to ponder before the world shook, then a gigantic figure descended, it was over thirty meters , fear struck his core, he couldn''t help but tremble facing such a being, he was like an ant.

    Whether or not this fear stemmed from him or the owner of this body, was unclear. However, Alex knew that it was thetter.

    Indeed, the owner of this body''s next action confirmed it. He dashed at the dark giant figure and a fight with a scale Alex couldn''t fathom broke out with the man winning, however, he was injured. Just as he killed the giant, he felt a chill running down his spine, so without turning back he fired a red bullet.

    This bullet deflected an iing attack, using this chance, the man disappeared to reappear a hundred meters away, he looked in front of him with a bitter smile.

    On the opposite side, stood another handsome man, he had long golden hair, golden eyes, however, there were slightly darkened at the moment. Holding in his hand was a beautiful golden longsword. When Alex saw this sword he had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, the same thing when he looked at the one holding the longsword.

    Suddenly, Alex heard an unexpected voice he had once heard before.

    ''''Sorry, junior the spectacle end here. See you soon, please take care of them. Silveria may appear mischievous and unruly but she means no harm, pardon her all her offenses. It is me who put restrictions on them. me me if you want to me someone. Do not blindly trust. Take care andstly, I''ve got a little parting gift.''''

    Alex was being pulled away when he heard those words, he saw the ck-haired man with beautiful red eyes smiling at him, he was like a senior watching after his junior, however on the other hand the golden-haired man was ring at Alex making shudder.

    Just before Alex disappeared, the ck-haired man pointed his finger in Alex''s direction and a crimson light flee toward him and pierced his head. Immediately an excruciating pain assaulted Alex, he roared of pain, he felt like his head was about to split.

    In his final moment before hepletely disappeared from this world he saw the ck-haired man apologetic smile then his expression changed as he turned to face the golden-haired man, ready to start a fight, a fight that would be epic from Alex''s point of view.

 Chapter 152 - 150: Xerox

    "Haaa!"

    In a tent settled near the magic carriage, the sleeping Alex suddenly shot awake and gasped desperately for air while clutching his nket tightly.

    His head hurts and was already drenched in ayer of sweat, and his eyes looked unfocused and frantic. It looked as if he had just been jolted awake from a nightmare.

    ''''What was that? Another glimpse of the past of the previous user? That''s too scary, The big monster that is. To think he can kill it. No wonder Silveria thinks highly of him. I need to work harder, it doesn''t matter, even if he was really strong, I''ll be stronger than him and aplish feat he couldn''t.'''' Alex dered, his eyes were filled with determination.

    Having seen the man''s strength, no a glimpse, his will was not crushed. On the contrary, his fighting spirit had been ignited, he currently had one wish which is to surpass that man, to stand at the top.

    Unaware that currently, in another dimension Silveria''s Big sister lips curved upward when she heard Alex''s deration.

    Alex went outside, summoning a chair from his item box, he used to sit.

    Suddenly as if he remembered something, Alex decided to check his status, however, he felt like something was not right.

    ''Sil, Sil are you sleeping? Silveria?''

    No matter how many times he called her there was no response, he had already scanned the carriage and saw that Silveria wasn''t with Gracier. This meant that she was out. As for what purpose it was unknown.

    ''''Let''s wait for her. She must''ve her reason for going out. In the meantime, I''ll check my status to see what kind of gift I have received from the previous owner the guns.'''' Alex decided before mumbling status. His status window appeared right before his eyes. He was at his status stared with his mouth agape,

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/19900

    Magic Power: 3000 (+ (+10) +2000) ? 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1000 (+10) ? 1010

    Defense: 880 (+10) ? 890

    Agility: 975 (+10) ? 985

    Intelligence: 880 (+10) ? 890

    Luck: 680 (+10) ? 690

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level 5 (+10 SP) ?Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5][Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] (New) [Xerox] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''Holy moly. What a wonderful gift. An increase of 2000 MP plus a new special ability. As for Hellsing, I bet it is rted to my domain. Gotta check it let. Also, it seems that my level has increased after killing 5 enemies (3 Rank 5, 2 Rank 6, and one Rank 7)"

    Just as Alex was about to read the description of his newly acquired abilities, someone appeared behind him, looking at his status before gasping in astonishment.

    ''''What? When did your MP increase by 2000 MP? You even acquired two new special abilities. Wait that ability Xerox isn''t it-"

    ''''The previous Master ability? It''s what you want to ask am I right?" Alex cut Silveria off and asked, he knew that it was her, hence he didn''t put his guard up.

    Silveria unconsciously nodded her head.

    ''''Indeed. It''s his ability. I saw him in my dream earlier. As a partying gift he bestowed me this skill and an increase of MP.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''I see. No wonder.'''' Silveria said however one could notice that she looks saddened while talking.

    Alex was not insensible enough to not know why, even if he had some questions he was nning to ask earlier, he decided to postpone it forter.

    To enliven the mood he switched to another subject.

    ''''I wonder what this ability is about.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words, Silveria chuckled.

    ''''Why not check the description first?'''' she suggested.

    Alex nodded his head before checking the description of Xerox''s ability.

    [Xerox: As the name suggests it is an ability to duplicate one''s weapon.

    Note: Only works on Silveria.

    Cost: 1000 MP for 24 hours, can''t use any Unique abilities.]

    ''''Waouh! What a nice ability. With this, I''ll have two identical Silveria. Shame I can''t use Silveria''s unique abilities with it.'''' Alex thought beforementing over the fact that he could not use Silveria''s unique abilities.

    Silveria couldn''t help roll her eyes at him.

    ''You gain that awesome ability yet you are still unsatisfied, how greedy can you be?'' Silveria wondered.

    Paying no heed to Silveria, Alex immediately muttered.

    ''Xerox''

    Instantly an identical Silveria appeared in his hand, he fired few bullets to test out.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    It worked perfectly fine, he then switched to shooting some special bullets: Phantom Bullet, Vanishing bullet, and other types of special bullets worked as well. It''s a pity that Silveria''s special abilities couldn''t be used.

    Alex thought about something, then Silveria disappeared to reappear as a gun inside his right hand, using the two guns simultaneously, Alex felt like he looks cool and dashing at the moment.

    Shaking his head to focus on the important stuff, Alex canceled Xerox, Silveria''s copy disappeared while Silveria materialized into human form. Standing on his left, she asked.

    ''''Weren''t you curious about Hellsing?"

    ''''I am.''''

    Then why are you not checking it? Silveria wondered with her gaze.

    Chuckling at how impatient Silveria seemed, Alex decided to check Hellsing, the domain he had recently acquired.

    {Hellsing: Semi domain where you have absolute control over your Gift.

    Special Ability: Suppression, opponent speed halved.

    Current domain range: 20 meters.

    Make your enemies see Hell. Let''s your bullets sing for you.

    Cost: 100 MP per second.}

    ''Holy son of Satan. No wonder.''

    Alex who was nodding his head the further he read Hellsing''s description suddenly stopped and cursed when he saw the cost of using his domain which was not evenplete.

    ''''Tch! What a grandiose name for a half domain-"

    Pah!

    Silveria did not manage to finish her words before a crip sounds resounded, Alex had pped her butt.

    Thankfully she had erected a barrier around them just after she came if not, it would have been embarrassing if Conrad were toe over. Silveria red at her master.

    ''''Sorry, I think I saw a mosquito earlier who was about to harm you, so unconsciously my hand moved. Ah! To think that I''m so worried about you that even my hand moved on its own. As expected of me.''''

    Silveria looked at Alex whose shamelessness grew as his level goes up not knowing what to do.

    Alex''s face, as he speaks, was so serious that you''d doubt he was lying. However, inwardly he was embarrassed, as he said his hand unconsciously moved to spank Silveria after hearing her words.

    ''Wait? Does this mean that I''m attracted by her squishy rear? What I''m even thinking?''

    While Alex was berating himself Silveria looked at him with a smile that could make anyone shudder.

    ''100 years is notte for a maiden to take her revenge.''

    Alex felt a sudden chill, so unconsciously he looks at his surrounding, however, he didn''t find anything, only a Silveria with an impassive face.

    Coughing he decided to ask something more important to break the awkward atmosphere surrounding the two.

    ''''Silveria where did you go? Where did youe from?"

    Facing Alex''s question, Silveria created a chair and sat in front of him, like this the rascal wouldn''t take advantage of anymore. It happened earlier because I was on his left. Silveria thought while outwardly maintain perfect control of her face.

    ''''I went to have a chat with a friend earlier.''''

    ''''Ah?"

    It went without saying that Alex didn''t believe her, as he was about to get angry, Silveria let out a chuckle before recounting what happened, she didn''t hide anything.

    ''''I see. So something like that happened. I was too careless. Conrad aside, how could I be so careless. Nobody will protect you better than yourself.'''' Alex said while promising himself to be more prudent from now on, not neglecting anything.

    ''''Don''t be hard on yourself. You just need to be prudent from now on. An unknown organization with an unknown goal is interested in you, this spells nothing good. We must carefully deal with them and do not forget that there is also that Second Princess. She''ll make a move once you appeared.'''' Silveria warned.

    ''''Sigh! I know. Being too handsome is a sin.''''

    ''''Can''t you be serious for once?" Silveria asked exasperated by her master''sck of seriousness.

    Alex chuckled before his expression turned serious startling Silveria.

    ''''Don''t worry, I believe that the second Princess will try to get me into her faction.''''

    ''''Oh? What do you make think so?" Silveria asked amused.

    Rolling his eyes Alex exined, ''''Isn''t it the natural thing to do? Someone you deemed trash rose from scratch to genius level in the span of two months. Will, you not want him into your faction considering you are after talented individuals to help you get the throne and further develop the empireter on?"

    Facing Alex''s question, Silveria saw herself unconsciously nodding her head. Indeed it''s true, she would try to recruit Alex into her faction even though their first meeting was bad, this could be fixed, Silveria had the feeling that Katherina will try everything to get Alex into her faction, the current Alex was not bad as Leonardo, no he was better than Leonardo, Silveria could attest this.

    Seeing Silveria lost in thoughts, Alex smiled before saying.

    ''''Naturally, it went without saying that I''ll never ept. Politics is huge no. Only troubles await me if I were to take part in the throne struggle. It will be good if the faction you choose wins but in the case, their loss you''re doomed. Even if somehow you end up being recruited by the winner you would be nothing other than a dog without a real position. I''ve headache just be thinking about it.''''

    Silveria nodded after listening to Alex''s analysis, however, there was still a problem.

    ''''If you reject every-"

    ''''Naturally, there are still some problems, however, with Leena''s backing, they will think twice before making a move. Even if I''m unaware of her real status it mustn''t be weak considering that she is a friend of the principal of the Imperial Magic Academy.'''' Alex cut Silveria off and said.

    Silveria nodded her head.

    ''''Silveria, I need your help?" Alex said this with a serious expression on his face.

    Silveria gulped before asking, ''''What I need to do?"

    Alex smiled, ''''It''s simple I want you to appear, I meant to apany us in the case there is some sort of gathering, like banquet for example. As I said earlier, better count on yourself, Leena may be our ally but I must have another kind of countermeasures in case the shield known as Leena bes ineffective.''''

    Silveria couldn''t help but smile, her current smile was different from her previous ones.

    For a moment Alex found himself bewitched by this smile, he quickly shook his head to not fall for this damn ck belly divine weapon.

    Meanwhile, Silveria was ted, how could she not understand what was Alex hinting at? He wants to use her as a deterrent against his enemies, an elusive powerful master coupled with a powerful backer would make anyone think twice before making a move against him.

    ''''However, there is only one problem with this n. Is that-"

    ''''Don''t worry, only that boy Leonardo, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya will know my real identity. Ah! There''s also Leena but no need to worry, same thing with Maria, Luna, and Sakuya as they are not your enemy. As for Leonardo no need to worry, that fellow will not know because his divine weapon won''t say anything, I know his character, Arthur is too prideful. He will only tell this kind of secret only after totally acknowledging Leonardo, something I doubt it''s happened.'''' Silveria cut Alex off and exined.

    ''''I see. So that fellow divine weapon spirit is called Arthur? How interesting. Well, from your words no need to fear this backup n failing. It''s only a temporary solution until I be stronger. Ah! I''m tired I''m going back to sleep.'''' Alex said before entering his tent, he hade out earlier.

    Silveria let out a chuckle before leaving.

    ''Those who think master is fool will regret it.''

    ?????

    A/N: By the way, Xerox means duplicate, copy...

 Chapter 153 - 151: Graciers Goals

    The next day, the sun had just risen, and the skies were clear, giving off a pleasant vibe.

    On a paved road, a beautiful carriage could be seen moving toward the capital.

    Naturally, it was the Magic carriage boarded by Alex and Gracier, as usual, it was Conrad who was driving.

    Inside the carriage, three individuals could be seen discussing.

    ''''So, master what role do I need to y? Your sister? Your aunt or your l-"

    ''''Enough,'''' Alex said stopping Silveria from talking any further as he could see the yful smile on her face.

    Gracier on the other hand was giggling watching the two. She learned about Alex''s n, she was happy about it. Even if she trusted Leena that she would not do anything harmful to Alex or her, she knew that Leena could not protect them all the time, so better have some kind of assurance that could make those who would try to target them think twice.

    Gracier may be a child, not an adult yet however she was quite smart for her age, she was aware that there were some things her brother was hiding from her, nevertheless, she was not angry about it, she believes in the saying ''There are many things that would only bring you more harm than good knowing too early.''

    The current her do not have the qualifications to know some things, she was not reliable, at least not yet. She was aware of the big gap between them.

    ''He is still too far away.'' Gracier thought so and let out a small chuckle. The idea of catching up to him was so far-fetched she couldn''t even feel jealous about it. On the contrary, she was proud, ''This is my brother'' she thought.

    ''I need to catch up somehow or at least be strong enough for him to share some of his burdens with me. What kind of sister would I be if I can''t do this much? I must aplish this goal and I mustn''t fail. Big brother wants to be the strongest, then my goal is to be the strongest little sister in the universe.'' Gracier affirmed with determination.

    Within the me dimension, Ignia was happy seeing her host so determined. ''Don''t worry, I''ll help you at the best of my capabilities.'' she mumbled.

    Suddenly Gracier smiled, her smile was that of scheming fox, Alex who was about to speak stopped, he felt afraid seeing his sister current smile, meanwhile, Silveria was amused.

    ''''What''s going on Alexandra? Why are you smiling like that all of sudden?" Alex asked confused.

    Finally aware that she had unconsciously smiled, Gracier quickly shakes her head while saying,

    ''''There is nothing. I was thinking about something.''''

    ''''It''s that so?" Alex said not quite believing, nevertheless, there was nothing he could do.

    ''''Belief me, Big brother, there is nothing.''''

    Gracier said while inwardly thinking, ''There is no way I''ll tell you that I''m thinking on how to make our family bigger can I? For starters let try to see if there are some good candidates in the capital. It''s something I must do, the Touch family must increase. Umu! Let''s make this one of my goals, I need a helper, though. Silveria will do, fufufu.''

    She then looked at Silveria, the two exchanged nces before smiling as if in that brief exchange, they both understood each other thoughts.

    Alex watched the two perplexed, not knowing what the two were nning.

    ''Let them be. However, I hope Silveria will not corrupt my pure Alexandra.'' Alex red at Silveria, thetter became confused as to why her master suddenly red at her as if she had done something bad. If only Alex knew what his sister was currently nning he would have spurted blood and fainted on the spot.

    ''''Speaking about the role. I think I will say you are my Master. Let go with that.'''' Alex announced bringing the topic back to what they were previously talking about.

    ''''I see. Your master I shall be then. Let''s start training, call me master.'''' Silveria said while crossing her legs.

    Alex''s lips twitched, while Gracier covered her lips trying her best to notugh.

    ''''Say, is your butt itching again?" Alex asked with a smile, however, this smile was evil, the smile of someone who was about to bully, Silveria unconsciously shivered.

    Finally unable to hold back any longer Gracier burst intoughter and pointed her finger at the two.

    ''''You two look like a bickering couple. Too cute.''''

    ''''Who wants to be in a couple with her?"

    ''''Same here.''''

    Both Alex and Silveria shouted in unison.

    ''''See, even your reactions are perfectly synchronized. What an interesting couple.'''' Gracier said pointing at them.

    Silveria harrumphed while Alex decided to not say anything, he was happy to see Gracier tease them, happy to see her smile.

    Meanwhile, Gracier was thinking, ''Should I start with Gracier?''

    As if she knew what was going on in Gracier''s little mind, Silveria red at her, Gracier shivered and put on a frightening expression.

    ''''Big brother, Silveria, s-she'''' Gracier said while pointing her trembling finger at Silveria.

    Alex''s expression changed, shielding Gracier behind his back, he chided Silveria.

    ''''What are you doing? Trying to scare her to death? As I thought you need some spanking.''''

    Silveria was dumbfounded, she watched Gracier from the corner of Alex''s back winking at her.

    ''This littless. Ah! She''s not innocent as you think master. Indeed, she is a devil, a little devil. If only you knew what she was up to. Forget it.'' Silveria thought before looking outside to observe the scenery.

    Alex turned around to caress Gracier''s hair with a smile. Smart as he is, he knew that Gracier was exaggerating, even so, he decided to y along because he found the scared Gracier cute.

    The journey towards the capital continued until night came. Booking rooms in the city they just entered, everyone went to sleep, tomorrow they will arrive in the capital.

    ????

    In a room in a gigantic tower in the capital of the Holy crux empire, Crux, a meeting was currently taking ce.

    A young man whose age was around 18 year s old could be seen kneeling in front of the Pope, this young man had long white hair and beautiful golden eyes, he was extremely handsome as well.

    ''''Holy Father, I heard you called me. I''m here.'''' the white-haired young man said.

    The current Pope of the Holy crux empire, an old man around sixty in appearance however he was more than 150 years old, he had white hair and golden eyes. He was dressed in a white robe with a golden crown on top of his head, he held a long golden staff in his hand, he was emitting a holy light that could calm anyone''s heart.

    ''''Indeed, I have a mission for you.'''' said the Pope.

    ''''Holy Father, I''m listening.''''

    ''''Good, now that you are going to the Imperial Magic Academy, I want to make everything possible to bring the Otherworlder, Luna Heart here.''''

    ''''The Saintess?" The white-haired young man asked.

    ''''Indeed, it''s her. We need her power. Do not fail, this is a Holy mission and as the Holy Son you mustn''t fail, understood?"

    ''''Certainly, Holy Father. I will aplish this holy mission, leave it to me.'''' the white-haired young man said eyes filled with conviction.

    He had heard about Luna, her beauty was said to be almost at the level of a Goddess, only someone like her had the right to be his woman, she was the perfect wife for him as if the Goddess herself had created her just for him. He was nning to court her, to make her his once at the academy, and now that he had the blessing of the Holy Father he was sure that the Goddess favored him, that he will not fail.

    ''''Good, you may leave. May the Goddess of Light bless you.'''' the Pope said, the white-haired young man bowed before leaving the meeting room.

    Just after he left someone else appeared, it was one of the Six Cardinal, a middle-aged man with golden hair, blue eyes, bowing to the Pope he said. The Cardinal Cross.

    ''''I hope he will aplish this mission.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, he will, I have faith in him. We must at least snatch one of the remaining Otherworlders before the others make a move. It''s vital to have that girl, she is perfect, she is what we need. We must acquire her.''''

    Hearing the Pope''s words, Cardinal Cross nodded his head, indeed they need that girl for their ns, she was necessary if they-, Cardinal Cross shook his head and decided to ask something that was bothering him.

    ''''Holy Father, what about the eighth?"

    Naturally the eighth refers to Alex.

    For the first time, the Pope''s brow creased, he felt troubled.

    ''''That one is irregr. Even though it''s hard to use divination on the other seven it''s not impossible. However, when ites to the eighth it doesn''t work. All I see it''s a darkness that threatens to devour me, I dared not to mess with him. Somehow, I have the feeling that I''ll die if I look beyond that darkness.'''' the Pope said, he seemed afraid.

    Cardinal Cross was dumbfounded seeing the Pope''s expression, one should know that the Pope''s strength was not a joking matter, he is one of the strongest and yet he was afraid a young man, no, to be more urate afraid of what was behind the young man.

    ''''We shall wait and see. If Damien manages to befriend the eighth it will be a good thing. In the case it doesn''t work, well.'''' the Pope stopped talking until there, however, Cardinal Cross knows what the Pope''s silence meant.

 Chapter 154 - 152: Avalon, The Floating Capital

    The next day Alex and others continued their journey. It was nearing evening when they approached the capital.

    As the carriage rumbled forward, the towering city walls gradually grew closer and closer. The walls were truly gigantic, over 30 meters tall.

    The extravagant exterior of the Magic carriage swiftly caught the attention of the crowd lining up before the city gates.

    "What a beautiful carriage! Where did this noblee from?"

    "Must be from a distinguished noble house."

    The crowd discussed amongst themselves.

    On the other hand, the soldiers guarding the city gates knew just what to look out for.

    "Look isn''t it the me Prince Conrad?"

    "Indeed it''s him. I heard he went on a long-term mission. I guess he''s back."

    "The me Prince? Hurry up and open the side gates!"

    The guards on duty quickly informed theirmander of the arrival of the me Prince, and themander immediately ordered for the opening of the side gates.

    At the same time, the crowd before the city gate also opened up a path and stood deferentially to the sides as they watched the carriage race by. Conrad watched all of this with an impassive face, Alex and Gracier marveled at the sight of the gigantic walls as they passed by.

    Once they entered they stopped near a big building. Alex and Gracier watched everything with interest, the capital was truly enormous with paved roads everywhere, with a lot of big and tall buildings.

    ''''Marvelous,'''' Gracier said. Alex couldn''t help but nod.

    However, Conrad only smiled before saying.

    ''''We are currently in the outer capital.''''

    ''''Outer? If this is the outer capital then where is the real capital?" Alex asked confused, Gracier was also confused as well.

    Pointing his finger upward Conrad announced.

    ''''Look up.''''

    Both Alex and Gracier did as they were told and then,

    ''''Ehh???"

    They eximed loudly, the passerby stopped and looked at them and smiled when they understood why they eximed.

    Alex and Gracier were shocked speechless by the sight of a giant floating ind in the sky. This ind was truly enormous. This floating was covered by giant doom.

    ''''That is the floating capital of the Drexia empire, Avalon. Let''s go.''''

    Conrad said before storing the carriage back into his space ring, he then entered the big building in front of them, Alex and Gracier followed him still overwhelmed by the sight of the giant floating ind.

    ¡¼Not bad but stillckingpared to us.¡½

    Silveria said Alex was not in the mood to ask her what she meant.

    After talking with someone at the counter, Conrad and the two apanied by an attendant entered one of the rooms.

    There was a big magic circle drawn on the floor of the room.

    Even without asking Alex knew that it was a teleportation magic circle.

    Urged by the attendant, the three stepped into the teleportation circle, the attendant activated something, the teleportation circle shined and when the light died down, Alex, Conrad, and Gracier had disappeared.

    They reappeared in another room with an identical teleportation circle.

    Once outside of the big building Alex and Gracier marveled at the sight of Avalon, the capital of the Drexia empire, humanity''s strongest empire.

    The capital was truly beautiful with high-rise buildings.

    Alex could see that the Drexia Imperial Pce was built at the center of the capital and he noticed how majestic and grand it looked even from afar because of its massive height that seemed to even touch the skies.

    ''''Do you like what you see?" Conrad asked with a smile.

    ''''I like it. Beautiful.'''' Alex said.

    ''''Indeed.'''' Gracier also affirmed.

    Letting out a small chuckle, Conrad said, ''''Let''s go.''''

    ''''Where are we going?" Alex asked as the two followed Conrad.

    ''''The Adventurer Guil,.'''' he said.

    He then added, ''''You need to update your guild card. It''s necessary now that you''ve switched location.''''

    ''''I see. If I''m not wrong the Adventurer Guild here''s the headquarter?'''' Alex asked.

    ''''Indeed.''''

    Meanwhile, as the two were talking, Gracier was looking around like a country bumpkin. It was her first seeing so much tall buildings, it was as if the buildings werepeting with each other to see which one would be the tallest. Alex was not too surprised as he had seen more marvelous sight than this, be it''s Beijing, Hong Kong, or Dubai, they are unrivaledpared to Avalon, well, Avalon is a floating ind, Earth hadn''te up with this kind of technology, maybe they will because humans are exceptional creatures after all.

    As they advanced, Alex could see hundreds of bakeries, pubs, and entertainment areas that offered a plethora of culinary choices. Those who felt hungry for something else can enjoy dance, one of the many parks, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    ''''Not bad,'''' he said.

    Soon they appeared in front of the Adventurer Guild headquarter, it was a majestic building of Seven floors, each of them was shockingly tall and wide. All the floors together made it seem as if the building pierced the clouds.

    ''''Indeed the headquarter of the Adventurer Guild, truly prosperous,'''' Alex said while observing the building in front of him. He could see the people looking at the building in reverence.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Conrad urged the siblings.

    Alex and Gracier followed and entered through the automatic doors, they were greeted by the usual sight of Adventurers chatting, some were selecting requests.

    However, all noises stopped when they saw the three, no when saw Conrad.

    ''''The me Prince is back.''''

    It was unknown who said this butmotion started just after, the adventurers started whispering.

    ''''Indeed it''s him. I thought he went on a long-term mission?" Adventurer A asked.

    ''''Fool, he must have finished it is why he is here.'''' Adventurer B responded.

    ''''I''m more interested in the twosses, why the two are wearing an eye patch? Forget it. The man is so handsome that I want to p him. Handsome men should go and explode.'''' Adventurer C said in frustration, this one was jealous.

    The nearby adventurers chuckled as they could understand the man''s feelings.

    ''''Me I''m more interested in the little girl with the red hair. Truly beautiful, a flower in the process of blossoming. I shall try my luck.'''' Adventurer D said while licking his upper lip like some kind of pervert.

    Suddenly, Alex red at him, for a moment the man felt like he had been thrown into hell, his back was drenched in sweat.

    Having noticed the man unusual behavior, some of the adventurers asked him what going on, but his only answer was,

    ''''Do not mess with those two, especially the man he is dangerous.''''

    Even though they were confused, they choose to not probe as the man was not a weakling, this man is Rank 6 yet he was afraid of an unknown young man with an eye patch, which meant the young man was not simple as he appeared to be.

    Conrad brought Alex and Gracier toward one of the receptionists, it was a beautiful Elfdy, strangely she looks like Leena, for a moment Alex mistook her for Leena, however it was not her.

    ''''Wee to the Adventurer Guild, how may I help you?" The Elf receptionist asked.

    ''''Please update their cards,'''' Conrad said.

    Alex and Gracier hand over their guild cards.

    While updating the cards, the Elf receptionist mumbled to herself, ''So, it is him? I can''t even appraise him, the girl level is 45, it''s all I can see. This young man is not simple at all. Guess I should ry the message.''

    The reason the Elf receptionist wasn''t able to fully read Gracier was that Ignia had blocked it, even powerful Ranker will only see her level nothing more.

    Unaware of that the Elf receptionist had tried to probe them, Alex and Gracier were observing the first floor, looking at the adventurers who were chatting andughing, the busy receptionists. Suddenly they heard Conrad''s voice.

    He had turned to face the them, ''''Well, my job is done. See you.''''

    ''''Thank you.'''' Alex thanked him on their behalf.

    Smiling Conrad turned to nce at the Elf receptionist onest time before departing.

    Just after he left, the Elf receptionist had finished updating their guild cards.

    ''''It''s finished.''''

    Alex observed the updated card, nothing had changed, except for the location, previously it was written Eria''s city, however now it''s Avalon.

    ''''Is there anything we must know?" Alex raised a question just after taking back his guild card.

    ''''Because you two are currently D Rank Adventurer, to take requests you will head toward the second floor. The request from D to C Rank can be taken on the second floor. B Rank request on the third floor, A to AA on the fourth floor. S Rank on the fifth floor. That is all you need to know.'''' the Elf receptionist exined.

    ''''I see. Any rmendations for a good Inn?"

    Now that he learned which floor they should go to in case they want to take requests, Alex asked, they were exhausted.

    However, instead of suggesting them a good Inn, the Elf receptionist said something unexpected.

    ''''Excuse me, we will talk about lodgingter, the Guild master would like to see you two.''''

    ''''Guild master? Why?" Confused Alex asked, Gracier titled her to the side likely confused.

    It doesn''t make any sense, they just arrived, they had not done anything that would warrant the guild master''s attention unless the guild master knows them or heard about them.

    Shrugging her shoulders the Elf receptionist left her counter and appeared in front of them.

    ''''Let''s go. As for why the guild master wants to see you I don''t know.''''

    Somehow Alex did not believe her, nevertheless, he decided to follow her, Gracier followed the two thinking about something.

 Chapter 155 - 153: The Guild Master

    Alex and Gracier followed the Elf receptionist toward a room where a teleportation circle was drawn on the ground.

    Once they were inside the teleportation circle, Alex saw his surroundings quickly warp. This was not their first experiencing something like this hence they were not surprised.

    ''Way more convenient than lifts or esctors.'' Alex chuckled inwardly.

    Within a moment, they were already on a floor that gave off an awe-inspiring feel and looked resplendent.

    A current of refreshing air wafted through Alex''s senses as if he was standing near a waterfall, he felt rejuvenated. He never thought that he could experience such a clean and refreshing air inside a building. Gracier was also surprised as he was.

    From the current scenery, it was as if they had appeared elsewhere not in the guild anymore.

    There was even a grand balcony with an open garden that gave a good view of the imperial pce far away.

    Huge bushes framed a neat field of grass. A lone ornamental piece stood in the front right, intricately designed, and was a rare sight. The rows of flowers were pride and joy within the garden, as they were very well cared for. He gazed across the wind-ruffed surface to the lily pads in bloom, their white or magenta petals catching the breeze. He inhaled slowly. Peace. There was even an apple tree.

    ''''Beautiful,'''' Gracier said no hiding how she felt after seeing such scenery.

    ''''Indeed. I wonder how they did even build all this in a single floor?'''' Alex was awed by the architecture and ambiance of the floor.

    Even the seven-star hotels in his previous life couldn''t match up to the grandeur and refreshing atmosphere on the floor.

    It seemed like the entire floor was a dreand, and one wouldn''t even get tired of spending days on this floor.

    The Elf receptionist chuckled before responding, ''''Designed by the Guild master.''''

    Somehow she seemed proud of this. This Guild master whoever it might be, he/she was important to this Elf.

    ''Wait don''t tell that the guild master is her? There''s no way right?'' Alex thought about a certain possibility, however, he dared not believe it.

    While leading the way, the Elf receptionist turned towards Alex and Gracier, she said in a respectful tone, "Sorry for myte introduction. My name is E, I am the head Receptionist and the Guild master right hand.''''

    Alex was surprised hearing that she was the guild master right hand, Gracier had an incredible expression on her face,

    ''''Why are you on the first floor then?" She asked.

    Laughing E said, ''''Well, from time to time I stay there. Today, I went there for inspection.''''

    ''''More like you were waiting for us,'''' Alex said not believing in E''s words. By now Alex had figured out the identity of this Guild master.

    E''s body stiffened, bursting intoughter she said, ''''Busted. Indeed, I was waiting for you two. I was instructed to do so.''''

    ''''By the guild master isn''t it?"

    ''''Indeed.'''' E nodded at Alex''s question.

    Gracier was lost in thoughts, she was also thinking about a certain possibility, somehow she had the feeling that this guild master was rted or heard about them.

    Alex nodded hearing E''s answer but he didn''t say anything else. They walked through the garden, they were greeted by the birds chirping, and after passing through some flowerbeds, a simple yet exquisite courtyard appeared in their sights.

    In the center of the courtyard was an elegant pavilion, and in front of the pavilion stood an extremely beautiful woman, an Elf.

    Her tall frame and slender body were like a Victoria secret model. Her blue eyes, like the sea, were calm and shine like the most beautiful gem. Long, wavy blonde hair, so smooth and silky, almost as if it was tailored from gold fabric. She had pastel white skin which made her beautiful pink lips stand out.

    This woman''s beauty made the surroundings shine brightly, for a moment Alex was smitten, however, it didn''tst long as he had seen numerous beauties, even a Goddess ss beauty, a pity that thetter was a ck belly. As if she knew what her master was thinking, Silveria pouted. Alex stared at the woman in front of him, indeed it was her, even though she had changed.

    Gracier was dumbfoundedly staring at the beauty in front of her.

    ''''Beautiful.'''' she couldn''t help but mutter however she inwardly she added, ''Silveria is more beautiful, though.''

    The Elf beauty lips curved upward seeing their reactions,

    ''''Wee, I''m Liliana Elseria L. Crawford, the Guild Master.''''

    ''''I''m Alexander Kael Touch, the little beauty on my right is my little sister, Gracier Alexandra Touch.'''' Alex also introduced himself and his sister.

    Gracier smiled being called little beauty, she wanted to speak however Alex was not done yet, his next words made her eyes widen.

    ''''Well, you already know that isn''t it, Leena?"

    ''''Ehhhh?" Gracier eximed, even though she was thinking that the guild master may be rted to them, she hadn''t thought it would be an acquaintance.

    ''''Fufufu! As expected of you boy. How did you know?" Elseria, formerly known as Leena asked, E was also surprised.

    ''''It''s simple, even though you have changed, there was still a little bit of the previous Leena in you, your face may change but I was able to see it. Also, when you introduced yourself your said Liliana Elseria L. Crawford, the L is for Leena. The way you looked at us when we first came was like you are seeing someone close you just parted with.'''' Alex exined.

    E was dumbfounded while she was thinking, ''To think he would analyze everything so quickly, no wonder Big sister said to never underestimate him.''

    ''''Fufufu! I see. How is it? I bet you did not expect something like this.'''' Elseria asked after inviting them to enter the pavilion.

    The two followed Elseria, E excused herself now that her mission was done.

    Alex and Gracier sat across Elseria.

    ''''Indeed, I was not expecting something like this. I thought you would be at the best head Receptionist or the guild master right hand.'''' Alex responded to her previous question.

    Elseria''s face twitched when she heard his words, she sighed and when she was about to speak, someone appeared, someone, she was not particrly happy to see because thetter was troublesome to deal with.

    Naturally, this troublesome individual was Silveria, she appeared and immediately sat beside Elseria, pping Elseria on the shoulder she said.

    ''''Not bad little Leena, nah! I should I call you little Else now? Forget it. As expected of this Big sister little sister. You didn''t let me down. Even if your status is not exceptional as mine it''s still not bad.''''

    Alex rolled his eyes at Silveria''s shameless words while Gracier wasughing as she had expected something like this knowing Silveria''s personality.

    ''''Little Else I''m hungry, do something about it,'''' Silveria said while crossing her legs.

    Alex facepalmed while thinking ''You still end up calling her Little Else.''

    Gracier on the other hand wasughing hard.

    Elseria was troubled, whenever Silveria was present she acted like she was her boss, she could only sigh.

    If others were to the current scene, they would think that they were dreaming, one should know that her status as the Guild master of the Headquarter of the Adventurer Guild was not beneath the Emperor of the Drexia empire, in fact, it can be said it was above him, because she is the big boss of all adventurer guilds in Mystia''s world, be it''s on the Razen (Bestia) or Elfira, there is Adventurer Guild there. Considered her status nobody likes to mess up with her, everyone tries to curry her favor, and yet she- shaking her head Elseria flicked her fingers.

    Immediately, the teleportation circle inside the pavilion glowed and two gorgeous and graceful beauties came out of it. Their beauty was not less than the receptionist on the first floor. There was one difference, though, their bearing was elegantly poised.

    Alex was shocked not because of their beauty, in his opinion, Gracier was beautiful than them, was shocked him was their level, both were Rank 7, Alex saw it when he appraised them.

    The most shocking fact was that those two were dressed in maid clothes. Rank 7 ying the maids, he had never expected something like this.

    Gracier was shocked by the two maids'' appearance, Silveria on the other hand was unbothered she was chatting with Elseria as if they were bosom friends.

    The maids were shocked at the sight of smiling Elseria, their mistress was known for not smiling, she was cold toward everyone and yet currently she was smiling, if only they knew the truth. What shocked the maids the most, was the silver-haired girl''s beauty, even their mistress lost her shine near her, her beauty overshadowed Elseria''s beauty, without a doubt this silver-haired girl was the most beautiful girl they have ever seen.

    Quicklyposed themselves,the two bowed gracefully, ''''Wee honorable guests. What would you like to take?"

    ''''A simple tea will do,'''' Alex said.

    ''''Same thing.'''' Gracier also asked the same thing as her brother.

    ''''I want Ice cream.'''' Silveria stopped talking with Elseria and turned her head in the maids'' direction and said.

    Elseria didn''t say anything as the two maids already knew what she usually takes.

    The maids bowed and left using the teleportation circle.

    Elseria suddenly asked, ''''Alex can you tell me what happened?"

    Even though she had heard what happened from Conrad, she still wants to hear Alex''s version.

    Alex heaved a sigh before recounting what happened.

 Chapter 156 - 154: Even If It Takes Thousand Years

    While Alex was recounting what happened on their way here, Gracier was happily chatting with Silveria, she was talking about what she had seen, how beautiful Avalon is.

    ''''I hope that the other capitals are beautiful as Avalon,'''' Gracier murmured.

    ''''Even if they are not beautiful as Avalon. I think each one of them will have their charm, something they take pride in.'''' Silveria said prompting Gracier to consider what she said. Indeed it was true, she would have liked to visit each one of them, who knows maybe she will. No, she was sure that they will travel around the world, exploring dungeons, talking about dungeons she could not wait and explore one.

    On the other side, Alex had just finished recounting what happened.

    ''''I see. However, even if those men were Katherina''s men I think they took the initiative on their own without her consent. There was a rumor saying she punished one of her men, all of his assets have been taken, then he was sent into the Hell''s Prison, a pretty nasty ce.'''' Elseria exined this to Alex.

    ''''I see. As I expected she wanted to recruit me it''s why she didn''t make a move. She had done all of this even without being sure of my current potential, whether or not if I''ve unsealing my Gift. Pretty calctive If I must say.'''' Alex said thinking about what Katherina had done, even if he did not know what the Hell''s Prison is, just the name made him cringe.

    ''''You need to be calctive if you want the throne. You should know that even if I sealed Eria''s city back then, making it difficult to get information about you, it doesn''t mean that they did not get anything. I bet she must have learned few things reason why she started acting like that, wanting you into her faction. Well, she will see if you worth it or not before making move now that you appeared.''''

    ''''I know. You must have intentionally let slip some information.'''' Alex said ring at her.

    In response Elseria only smiled.

    The two women who had left returned, carrying brewed tea whose fragrance refreshed Alex''s and Gracier minds, they also brought Silveria''s Ice cream. Silveria started eating her Ice cream, she was too fond of Ice cream.

    Meanwhile, Alex took a sip from the ambrosial tea and his eyebrows raised when he found it highly pleasant to drink. He did not doubt that he had nevere upon such a fine tea or even the top-notch ingredients used in it.

    ''''By the way, is there anything I should know? Especially things concerning my former ssmates. Ah! I meant the other otherworlders.'''' Alex asked while sipping his tea.

    Elseria elegantly took a sip of her tea before answering.

    ''''Let''s see, Leonardo recently became level 61, almost Rank 7, same with Maria, Luna, and Sakuya. As for Leonardo''sckey, they are around Level 55. Also, the princes and princesses from others nations have arrived. A banquet will be held tomorrow evening. Naturally, you must participate.'''' Elseria exined what he needs to know.

    Hearing about a banquet Alex smiled, ''''A banquet Huh?!"

    ''''What? I hope you are not nning to not go?"

    Facing Elseria''s question, Alex chuckled and said, ''''Rx, I''ll go. It''s just that-"

    ''''It''s just what?" Elseria asked confused.

    ''''Forget it you''ll find out soon,'''' Alex said with a mysterious smile.

    Elseria could only drop the matter.

    On the other hand, Alex was not surprised by the fact that Leonardo and the others were almost Rank 7. Alex knew he would be ahead of them, even though it was not by too many levels, at least one or two levels ahead of them. As for them catching up, he was not afraid because, if they catch up he would just need to surpass them again. He was not concerned about that at the moment, he was more concerned about that unknown organization who seemed to be after him.

    ''''What? Something like that happened? Who dare to mess up with someone under my protection?" Elseria said, extremely furious.

    It was like a p in the face what that unknown organization had done, however, they shouldn''t be med as they were unaware of Alex and Gracier being under Elseria''s protection, unaware of the connection between the three if they knew they would think twice beforeing after the two because offending Elseria was an unwise thing to do.

    Gracier''s eyes widened as this was her first time learning this. Even if she was angry against that unknown organization, there was nothing she could do, she needs to be cautious.

    ''''Little Else, any idea about this organization?"

    Silveria asked, she was done eating. Her yful expression had disappeared and it was now reced by a serious one.

    Shaking her head, Elseria said, ''''No idea. They must have hidden pretty well. Well, I will look into it don''t worry I''ll tell you if I find anything.''''

    ''''That''s good please do,'''' Silveria said.

    ''''Better be careful. Even if they won''t try anything you better stay vignt.'''' Elseria warned.

    ''''Don''t worry we will,'''' Alex promised, Gracier also nodded hearing Elseria''s warning.

    Suddenly, Elseria asked as if she remembered something.

    ''''Alex did you remember thatss you''ve turned into a retard?"

    ''''I do. If I''m not wrong his name is Larry Fishburns. Why are you asking me this? Is there any problem?" Alex asked confused about why she brought out an already ended case.

    ''''No problem, or should I say a problem may arise. The eldest son of the Fishburns family will be enrolling, he maye to find trouble with you. Also there House''s rank has changed. Their father is not Baron anymore he is now a Viscount.'''' Elseria exined.

    ''''I see. I hope he will not act as some kind of an idiot and know his ce.'''' Alex said, praying that the other party knows what it''s good for him. Alex did not want to take part in any meaningless fight.

    ''''That would be a shame,'''' Elseria said.

    ''''Why so?" It was Gracier who asked this.

    ''''Fufufu! Nothing, I was thinking about something else.'''' Elseria said not going into the details.

    Alex was looking at her, he had the feeling that she was plotting something. Her next action confirmed it.

    Elseria brought out a small jade box and gave it to him.

    ''''What it is?" Alex took and when he was about to open it, Elseria stopped him.

    ''''Don''t open it. I''m lending this to you. I''ll take it backter. Soon, you''ll know what it''s for.'''' She said not saying anything else.

    Even though he was curious about what was inside the jade box and what it would be used for, he chose to not probe, he had the feeling that he''d get the answer soon, from the few clues he gathered from their previous conversation he had a rough idea of what going on, he couldn''t help but smile.

    Gracier was curious about why her brother was smiling unbothered by Elseria''s attitude, she must have something in mind and her brother knew it. She decided to ask himter.

    ''''Elseria, I want to buy a manor. It will be good if it''s near the academy.'''' Alex asked.

    ''''No worry, I have already prepared something for you,'''' Elseria responded.

    Hearing this, Alex''s eyes shined however he put on a troubled expression.

    ''''Sigh! How can''t I trouble you with that? If I ept it will be like I''m taking advantage of you. Something I will not do. I''m nning to buy-"

    ''''By the way, a small mansion costs at least 10 White coins here.'''' Elseria cut Alex mid-sentence and announced.

    Alex gulped when he heard this ''Holy shit, that''s $1 million, I don''t have that much money on me.''

    Gracier was smiling as she knew what Alex''s next action would be.

    ''''Thank you Elseria. Where is our manor? We are rather tired better go there to familiarise ourselves with our new home.'''' Alex said with a smile on his face, he had forgotten about his previous words. No, it acted as if he hadn''t said anything.

    ''As I expected.'' Gracier mumbled while doing her best not tough aloud.

    Silveria rolled her eyes at her master whose skin was thicker than an adult dragon hide.

    Smiling Elseria asked, ''''Weren''t you saying something earlier? Something like you will buy-"

    ''''It''s must be your imagination.'''' Alex cut Elseria off and said. He put on a wronged expression.

    ''''Hahahaha.''''

    Gracier burst into a peal ofughter while Elseria muttered,

    ''''Too shameless.''''

    Alex acted as though he hadn''t heard anything.

    Shaking her head Elseria could only smile facing Alex whose shamelessness knows no bound.

    ''''Alex now that you see me and know my status. Did you still want to pursue me?" Elseria asked.

    There was a temporary silence, Alex did not say anything.

    Silveria and Gracier looked at Alex, waiting for his answer.

    Smiling, Alex finally responded, ''''Of course I''ll make you mine even if you were the Empress of the Elves.''''

    It was now Silveria''s turn to burst intoughter while Gracier only smiles thinking as expected of my brother.

    Elseria on the other hand had an incredible expression on her face, she quickly concealed it, smiling she said, ''''It''s that so? I''m looking forward to how you are going to win my heart. Well, it won''t be easy, though. It''s almost impossible.''''

    ''''If it''s easy it will be boring, it won''t be a challenge. You said almost impossible, which means it''s not impossible, even if it takes me thousand years I''ll make you mine.''''

    Alex dered while directly looking into Elseria''s blue eyes. This deration was like an oath.

    For a moment it was as if they were the only one present in the world, nothing else matters.

    After a moment, Elseria stopped looking at him in the eyes, looking elsewhere she said,

    ''''We''ll see.''''

 Chapter 157 - 155: Blue Haven Villa

    ''''Ah! I almost forgot, can you tell me Smith''s store location?"

    Alex suddenly asked this as he remembered Gracier saying Sera and her father left for the capital weeks before he wakes up.

    ''''Commercial district. Fufufu! You wanted to go find your little lover just after dering so passionately that you will never let me go. Are you looking down on me?"

    Elseria put on a wronged expression, Alex was baffled, even if he knew she was joking he hadn''t expected this kind of move.

    Fortunately,his sisteres to his rescue.

    ''''That''s not it, Elseria, but I think big brother having a bunch of excellent women, women with limitless potential will make him worthy of you. That will prove that your man isn''t a nobody, he is strong with stronger women beside him. Let''s not forget that you''ll be his Empress, all other women will be under you, isn''t it a nice thing?"

    Gracier spoke eloquently, delivering a speech that left one doubt if she was really a fourteen years old girl.

    It was now Elseria''s turn to be surprised, she opened and closed her mouth repeatedly not knowing how to respond. She had never expected Gracier to say such words.

    Neither does Alex, he was gobsmacked.

    Silveria was holding her mouth, alreadyughing to the point where her body was rocking back and forth, she repeatedly pped the table in front of her.

    ''''Pft- hahahaha, Alexandra is truly a genius, what eloquence. Well, what she said is not wrong either. Little Else, you should consider it, giving your full support. ''His Empress'' she said. Pft- hahahaha.''''

    Gracier blushed hearing Silveria''s words while Elseria''s face kept twitching, Alex adopted an ''I''m air, do not mind me'' attitude.

    He was thinking that he must give Silveria an earfulter because it was probably her who teach Gracier these kinds of things. Oh! How wrong he was.

    After a moment, the atmosphere returned to normal, the three had chosen to act as if Gracier had not said such words.

    After talking for a while, Alex decided that it was time for them to leave, Silveria disappeared, she returned to her world while Elseria summoned one of the previous maids.

    ''''Mistress, did you need something?" The maid with Bob cut ck hair and hazel eyes respectfully bowed when she came out of the teleportation circle.

    ''''Anna, from now on those two will be your new master. Serve them to the best of your capabilities. Understood?" Elseria announced while pointing her finger at Alex and Gracier.

    Alex did not say anything while Gracier was looking at Anna with interest.

    ''''I understood. You wish is mymand.'''' Anna said before turning to face Alex and Gracier, she curtsied.

    ''''Greetings, Young Master and Young mistress, Anna will be in your care from now, please take care of me.''''

    ''''Likewise,'''' Alex said while Gracier smiled at Anna.

    ''''Good, bring them to the Blue Haven Vi,'''' Elseria ordered.

    ''''Understood. Follow me young master, young mistress.'''' Anna said before stepping into the teleportation circle. After exchanging onest nce with Elseria, Alex and Gracier stepped into the teleportation circle as well. Pouring her MP into the teleportation circle, the three disappeared leaving Elseria alone.

    Leaning against her chair, Elseria let out a small chuckle,

    ''''Fufufu, those two siblings are sure interesting. Doesn''t matter if I''m the Empress of elves, even if it takes you thousand years you''ll make me yours, huh?! That''s sure some interesting words there. Both of them know how to talk. Fufufu! We''ll see. In the meantime,''''

    Her expression turned cold all of sudden, flicking her fingers someone materialized not far from her, it was had to know this person''s gender as this person was dressed in all ck wearing a mask.

    ''''You call?"

    ''''Alpha, tell Zero toe back, I have a mission for her. Go take her ce.'''' Elseria ordered.

    ''''Understood,'''' Alpha responded before disappearing.

    ''''Wanting to touch something which is mine? , they must have a death wish.'''' Elseria said before closing her eyes, she started nning her next action.

    ?????

    Unaware of all this, Alex, Gracier with their maid Anna appeared inside a room.

    Leaving the room they appeared outside.

    Alex was awe-struck by the sight in front of him.

    The vi was located on an oversized private estate that spanned at least a few kilometers.

    The vi was a huge and beautiful blue. There was even a beautiful waterfall behind the vi and several elegant courtyards spread around the estate.

    Alex felt like he had entered a different world.

    The garden had a luscious plot of grass, which was nked by neatly trimmed bushes. A greenhouse stood in the center of the garden, housing all sorts of fruits, vegetables, and more exotic flowers. The rows of flowers were forming a miniature world of their own, full of mysteries and wonder.

    Gracier was pleased, she liked the surroundings and feltfortable being surrounded by such greenery and beautiful scenery.

    ''This would our new home. I need to think Elseriater.'' she thought.

    Meanwhile, Anna was pleased to see her new masters'' reactions. One should know that this vi was located in a quiet and luxurious area without any other buildings or vis around. Many nobles tried to buy it, however, they all failed in the end because it was a property owned by Elseria.

    ¡¼Little Else sure generous. It seems she hasn''t spared any expenses to make your stayfortable, as expected of your future Empress.¡½Silveria said after observing the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''I don''t own any empire nor I''m nning to. So, how in the world she would be my Empress?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Fufufu! You''ll know soon.¡½Silveria said some iprehensible words, Alex was too tired to think about it so he chose to focus on something else.

    ''''Follow me, masters,'''' Anna said and started walking toward the vi, Alex and Gracier followed behind.

    Once inside they were greeted by a cool and cozy air that made them feel as if they were in the middle of an enlivening forest.

    There were quite many rooms and one big main room with many facilities and furniture avable. There was even a library room with various books and other reading facilities. Even a swimming pool.

    Anna even told them that there was a training ground. After a quick visit, Alex saw the training seemed to have been built using sturdy and resilient materials.

    After selecting each one their rooms, they went inside it. Anna had said four other maids and one butler wille to help her as just only her couldn''t take care of this big Vi.

    In the master bedroom chosen by Alex, there was a four-poster king-size bed with Hessian drapes, which gives an oriental and romantic feeling. There was arge designer sofa at the foot of the bed.

    The substantial size bathroom was equipped with a 2 persons Jacuzzi. From the master bedroom, you could enjoy views over the northern side of the capital.

    Entering the bath, Alex took a bath. Just after he changed into simple ck pants and a blue shirt, Silveria suddenly appeared.

    ''''What a nice bedroom. The bed is big enough for us to sleep in.'''' Silveria who sat on the sofa leg crossed said.

    ''''Scram, go select your room.'''' Alex automatically stopped her, who knows what she was nning.

    ''''Come on master, are you not happy to have such a beautifuldy willing to sleep beside you?"

    Silveria asked with a smile, she was trying to act coquettishly.

    ''''Peh! I feel shiver just by imagining it. Who knows what you are nning behind that evil smile of yours.''''

    ''''Sigh! Maybe the little brother down there is dead.'''' Silveria said with a sigh, her sigh was filled with pity, she almost joined her hand in prayer.

    Alex became furious, he had the impulse to p her to death.

    Seeing that her provocation was getting the desired effect, Silveria chose to push it a little.

    ''''What? I''m wrong? If I''m wronge prove it.''''

    Facing Silveria''s words, Alex knew she was provoking him, he''d a fool if he were to fall for such an obvious trick.

    ''''No need. Even if doesn''t work it none of your concern.'''' Alex said whileying on his bed, he closed his eyes lost in thoughts.

    He had more or less guessed why Elseria lent him the jade box, there must be something extremely valuable inside it. He will need this thing in the iing banquet as it was sure that someone woulde to find trouble with him, challenge him, Alex being Alex, he wouldn''t ept a challenge without getting anything in the return.

    ''I wonder what I''ll get. I can''t wait to see it. You want to offer me your riches, I''ll dly ept.''

    He couldn''t help but smile, his current smile was evil, the one he had when he robed Larry, Diaz, and his men clean. It was not like he wanted to act like some kind of MC from Wuxia''s novel, face pping everyone, beating every young master he''d see, but he will not stay silent and let an idiot do as he wishes. He ought to teach them a lesson or else they''ll think that he was a soft persimmon that anyone could y with.

    After teaching one a lifelong lesson, the others would think twice before making a move,

    ''You want to y? Fine, Be ready to lose something valuable. By the way, I don''t y with the poor.''

 Chapter 158 - 156: Prelude To The Banquet

    While Alex was lost in thoughts nning to rob the poor soul that would dare mess up with him clean, Silveria on the other hand was feeling frustrated, all of her honey traps and even provocation had failed.

    Suddenly, she saw her master smiling, she felt a shudder running down his spine, she prayed that it was not her Alex was nning to deal with.

    ''''Silveria, can you tell me Elseria''s level?" Alex suddenly asked startling Silveria, sheposed herself before saying.

    ''''At least Saint Realm.''''

    ''''Saint Realm huh?! It''s to say between Rank 13 and 14. The gap is too far apart. I need to work harder.'''' Alex said resolutely.

    Seeing her master''s resolute face, Silveria sighed thinking it was a good thing to be so motivated.

    ''''Sil, let''s go eat. Alexandra just informed me of dinner being ready.'''' Alex said while getting up.

    Silveria followed behind as the two arrived at the dining room.

    ''''Wee master, second mistress.'''' Anna bowed when she said Silveria apanying Alex, even though she was surprised by Silveria''s sudden appearance, she chose to not probe, it was none of her concern to begin. This silver beauty was not simple as she seems, Anna''s instinct was screaming at her to not mess up with this silver beauty, she was scared, even so, she hides it not showing anything on her face.

    Silveria did not care about Anna''s feelings as she was currently dissatisfied being called the Second mistress, however, she knew nothing could be done even if she were to throw a tantrum.

    Sitting on Alex''s left while Gracier was on his right, the three started to eat, the dinner was delicious. Silveria must say, Anna was a pretty capable cook, the food was delicious than the one they ate at the Moonlight Inn.

    After they finished, each left for their rooms while wishing Anna good night. Silveria whispered into Alex''s ear, ''''Master, I''ll visit you in the middle of the night.''''

    ''''What?" Alex asked not knowing what Silveria was nning to do, maybe another one of her honey traps? Unlikely, shaking his head Alex started thinking about the possible reasons for this visit, having found none, he dropped the matter and went to sleep.

    Deep in the night, Alex abruptly woke up and to find himself standing in a dark world.

    ''''What? How did I end up here? I thought I was sleeping in my bed inside the Blue Haven Vi?" He said confused.

    ''''Correct you are still sleeping inside your bed. Just your conscience came here.''''

    Alex heard a sudden voice, it was Silveria''s voice, her figure appeared shortly after.

    ''''Silveria, what''s the meaning of this?" Alex red at Silveria because he possesses the Night Vision and his senses got heightened after using the Wyvern''s heart, he had no trouble seeing in the dark.

    Flicking her fingers, the world instantly turned bright, to Alex''s dismay apart from the two, there was nothing else inside the current space.

    ''''Master, haven''t I said I''ll visit you tonight?" Silveria asked.

    ''''I do. Visit means this?"

    ''''Fufufu! What are you expecting? No way you aren''t thinking about that-"

    ''''Enough go straight to the point.''''

    Annoyed Alex cut Silveria off and said.

    Pouting Silveria''s expression became serious and she exined the reason why she brought him inside this space.

    ''''I brought you were for the sake of training.''''

    ''''Training?" Alex asked.

    ''''Yeah, training. You may be strong but, it''s only brute strength. You need some polishing or else you may lose miserably facing an unexpected situation even with your current strength.''''

    Hearing Silveria''s words Alex mused over before nodding his head, what she said was true, he needs some training to help him further stabilize his power.

    ''''Let''s start with 250 kg gravity,'''' Silveria announced before flicking her fingers, and instantly Alex felt a sudden gravity. It was as if 250 kg weight has been put on him, he had trouble moving.

    Suddenly, numerous shooting targets appeared.

    ''''Try shooting at these targets.''''

    He heard Silveria''s words.

    Summoning the silver gun Alex tried aiming the gun at the target twenty meters away from him and shot.

    Bang!

    He missed the bull''s eye, something which should be impossible considered that his Gun Art was at the max level.

    It seemed that the gravity was making it hard for him to concentrate, gritting his teeth, he kept shooting.

    Bang! Bang!

    Another two miss, even so, he continued, slowly his body started adapting, he didn''t miss the bull''s eye anymore.

    Suddenly, the target started moving,

    ''''Eh?" Alex eximed before trying to shoot the moving targets, unfortunately, he missed them all.

    It was then he heard Silveria''s words that made him sweat.

    ''''By the way, every time you miss, the gravity will increase by 5 kg. Do your best Master, fufufu.''''

    ''''This damn ck belly divine weapon, she is enjoying herself. Ah! I won''t let you have your fun.'''' Alex spat out.

    One should that the moving targets numbered 10, if he missed 10 times, the current gravity will increase by 50 Kg.

    Bang!

    A miss, the gravity increased by 5 kg putting more pressure on him.

    Bang!

    Another miss, another increase of 5 kg, he was now feeling a weight of 260 Kg.

    Nevertheless, he didn''t falter and continued, he missed another two times before starting to shoot them down as he finally understood the moving target patterns.

    Silveria''s lips curved up when she saw this because this world, training space to be urate follow her wish, she made the moving target patterns unpredictable.

    Alex was caught off guard, he missed few times bringing the gravity to 300 Kg before he summoned another silver gun.

    Armed with two guns, it had be easier to shoot down the moving targets. This hellish training continued for another two hours until Silveria decided to stop for tonight. Alex could feel his speed increasing, without the gravity he had no trouble shooting down twenty moving targets in seconds.

    Sprawled on the ground like a dead log, Alex panted heavily, however, there was a smile on his lips.

    ''''Not bad, next we will increase the gravity to 500 kg,'''' Silveria said while locking eyes with Alex''s heterochromia eyes, because he was sleeping he removed his eye patch.

    Alex''s smile stiffened when he heard Silveria''s words. It was like a devil''s sentence.

    ''''Fufufu, can''t wait to see. Have a good night Master~" Silveria smiled, her smile was beautiful yet evil at the same time. This was the start of Alex''s spartan training.

    ''''Damn it.'''' Alex cursed before being sent back.

    He was too tired, he slept until 10 AM.

    Gracier followed by Anna and their butler named Chris went to tour the capital, it was almost evening when they came back.

    Alex toured the Blue Haven Vi, he read books in the library. Alex was shocked to see his Agility increased by 25 points when he checked his status, it was not a lot but it was not less either. Just one night, he earned this, imagine if he trains for 10 days, it would mean an increase of 250 points, a pretty good thing.

    Alex and Gracier started to prepare for the iing banquet that would be held in the academy.

    ?????

    Known as the mother of talents, the Imperial Academy was the number one magical institution in the world training both Magician and Adventurers, it was founded by the first emperor us Van Havens, and Freya, a SS Rank Adventurer to assess and groom the new generations.

    The Imperial Magic Academy was about to open its doors again. Talented youths from across the world came to be students here, hoping to graduate with the certificate that would enable them to have a free pass to dive to any dungeons in the world. The dungeons were under the supervision of empires and powerful organizations, without their consent it was utterly impossible to dive into dungeons. There exist two methods to dive into the dungeons, either by being given the authorization by one of the empires this meant you''ll work for them or simply by graduating from the famous Imperial Magic Academy to have the authorization to do so.

    Naturally bing a student at the Imperial Magic Academy was not an easy feat, the selection was pretty harsh, you must have a certain age to be enrolled: 20 limits for human, 50 for Elves because they mature slowly than human, beastmen were not different from human, just they tend to live longer. Those who received special invitations do not need to participate in the examination as a special invitation meant you are talented, one of the staff members of the academy acknowledged you.

    The Imperial Magic Academy stood at the northeast of the Imperial pce, naturally, it was truly enormous possessing numerous facilities and dungeons.

    How dungeons were formed or when they appeared was unknown. Some said that it was a relic from the Era of Gods, Mysthia''s first era, whether it''s true or not nobody knows as Gods did not exist anymore, even the few who managed to step into the God realm after the Dark Era (the Era following the Era of Gods) had disappeared centuries ago after a huge battle, since then no Gods appeared again, as if it became impossible to advance into that realm, Demi-god realm became the limit of current Mysthia''s world.

    All that could be said about dungeons were that they existed since the creation of Mysthia''s world.

    Tonight a banquet will be held to wee the new students. Alex and Gracier were on the way to the Imperial Magic Academy.

 Chapter 159 - 157: The Banquet 1

    As an event gathering the cream of the world crop, the banquet stood within the academy proper, in a hall sorge that it could easily serve thousands of guests.

    To ease transportation, for this unique asion, the Imperial Magic Academy had teleportation circles ready in all the guests, prospective, and returning students'' halls, enabling direct ess to the academy''s doors.

    Stepping into the teleportation circle, Alex, Gracier, and Silveria, directlynded in the hallway leading to the banquet.

    Alex wore a ck tuxedo which perfectly fit his body, his necktie was loose giving him a wild look, coupled with the eye patch and his handsome face, he looked devilishly handsome.

    Gracier on the side wore a dress that matches her hair, it was a red gown cut off at the knees, it was a quite bold look.

    The gown revealed Gracier''s tender shoulders and gave a glimpse of her back, plus her legs, peeking out from under her gown, were adorned with a pair of ck garters giving her a touch of cheekiness beneath her formal appearance. The contrast between her fair skin and the ck garters entuated her beauty, taking Alex''s breath away for a moment. Gracier was like a little seductress.

    Back then Gracier had asked his opinion,

    "Big brother, How is it? Youdon''t likeit?"

    "No¡­ I think it looks great, you''re like an angel, my angel, you''re truly beautiful." Alex offered his honest opinion.

    "Hehehe! Thank you, Big brother."

    Gracier twirled her finger around a ringlet of her hair as she shyly said, she was smiling, happy to be praised.

    ~Back to the present.

    Silveria was wearing a silver dressed that match her hair and eyes, her beauty was beyond the mortal world, at the moment she put on a cold expression.

    Everybody stopped and looked at the unusual trio, forget the handsome young man, their attentions were mostly focused on the two beauties, especially the silver-haired beauty, they could swear that Silveria was the most beautiful woman that had ever seen.

    Unbothered by all of the stares they were receiving, Alex, Gracier, and Silveria walked at a slow, steady pace until they arrived in front of a door.

    The door automatically opened itself and Alex and the two girls walked in, his eye quickly scanned the hall.

    All noises stopped when the three entered, all eyes were on them.

    As he kept scanning the room Alex''s eyesnded on thergest gathering of nobles, he saw the Second Princess, Katherina Von Havens happily chatting with some nobles, Leonardo, Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus were also present.

    Like everyone else inside the hall, they stopped talking and looked in Alex''s direction, their eyes widened, especially the second Princess when she saw the handsome Alex, she started thinking about something, meanwhile, Leonardo''s expression darkened instantly when he saw Alex''s face, even if he became handsome it was not hard to identify him as Alex.

    "Is that Alexander? No way, what happened? How can he bes so handsome?" Kevin asked eyes filled with unwillingness and jealousy. Dodolus was surprised as well, even his usually stoic face couldn''t help but change, he was stupefied.

    Cami was jealous of the two beauties apanying Alex, the silver-haired maiden aside whose beauty was unparalleled, Cami swallows down her jealousy because there was no way she wouldpare herself with that kind of beauty, however, what pisses her off was the red-haired little girl wearing an eye patch, even the undeveloped brat was beautiful than her.

    Leonardo''s face further darkened when he became finally aware of the presence of the two beauties standing beside Alex, he was captivated by the silver-haired beauty. Seeing Alex''s smile before he continued scanning the room, Leonardo felt like he had been defeated.

    "What a beautiful girl, she''s like a goddess."

    "I have never seen a woman so beautiful in my life."

    "The red-haired girl is also beautiful."

    "The man is also handsome. He is so lucky to be apanied by two beauties."

    Whispers starting flying here and there ignoring all of this Alex kept scanning the hall until his eyesnded on Maria, Luna, and Sakuya, they were surprised staring in direction.

    Smiling Alex approached them.

    ''''Hi! Long time no see. How have you been, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya?" Alex asked once in front of them.

    Maria was wearing a ck dress that made her more mature and beautiful, Luna was wearing a white dress that made her look holy and invible while Sakuya was wearing a short purple dress.

    ''''Wee Alex. We are all fine. You like fine from what I see. You''re even more handsome.'''' Maria said, her cold face had loosened up a bit.

    ''''Hahaha, indeed I''m fine as you can see. Oops! Where''s my manner? I forget to introduce the two beauties beside me. The one on my right is Gracier Alexandra Touch, my little sister, Alexandra say hi!"

    Gracier immediately greeted the three, ''''Hello, Big sisters.''''

    Maria, Luna, and Sakuya were surprised being suddenly called Big sisters. Sakuya smiled before disappeared to reappears right before Gracier and hug her.

    ''Fast.'' Alex thought. Even though the distance between the two was not that far apart to move so fast indicates that Sakuya possesses high Agility.

    ''''Too cute. Nin~ Little Gracier can you be Onee-san little sister?" Sakuya asked while stroking Gracier''s hair.

    ''''I refuse.''''

    Instant rejection.

    ''''Kyaa- Kawaii!" Sakuya didn''t seem discouraged after being rejected.

    ''''Ne~ Alex-kun, can you give me your sister?"

    ''''I also refuse.'''' Alex instantly refused as well, how can he give away such a cute little sister. Gracier smiled while Sakuya pouted.

    ''''Omae was kawaii ku nai.'''' Sakuya said.

    ''I don''t want to be Kawaii, though.'' Alex thought.

    Everybody was looking at the scene dumbfounded, Maria sighed while Luna smiled.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to introduce Silveria.

    ''''This person on my left is my Master Silveria.''''

    Maria and the others were surprised by the fact that the silver-haired beauty was Alex''s master.

    ''''Master, those three are my former ssmates I''ve talked about.'''' Alex turned his face in Silveria''s direction and introduced them as his former ssmates.

    Silveria only nodded their head not saying anything.

    Now that they think about it, there was a mysterious air around Silveria making them shudder, nobody tried to approach her as they were afraid.

    Suddenly, Silveria disappeared leaving everyone dumbfounded.

    ''''Eh? Where did she go? I thought It is said that a formation inside this round making impossible to teleport in or out of the hall?" A chubby man dressedvishly said.

    ''''Who knows. She must be an Expert to be able to leave even if the formation activated.'''' another one said, this time it was a girl.

    The others nodded their heads thinking that it does make sense, nobody thought that she hides, she must have left to go somewhere.

    Alex did his best to notugh, he was thinking, ''Silveria sure know how to act.''

    Meanwhile, Maria was looking at Alex with interest, she wondered what Alex went through to be able to get such a powerful master. Leonardo was fuming inside, today was going to be his limelight where he shines, however, everything falls apart the moment Alex shows up.

    The second princess was thinking about an entirely different thing, after learning that the silver-haired beauty whose beauty was on par with her sister the third princess, she was finally able to pierce together the reason why Alex had survived the ambush. With such a powerful master and the me Prince no wonder, he could survive.

    ''''I must act cautiously, I must get him at any cost. What a blunder of my part, I shouldn''t have acted as I did on our first meeting.,'''' Katherina mumbled, eyes filled with regret, well, no need to cry over a spilled milk, what she needs to do now was to find a way to salvage thing between them.

    ''''Did you say something, Your Highness ?" One of the noble who was trying to butter her asked.

    ''''No, nothing,'''' Katherina responded while thinking about various solutions.

    Suddenly, there was amotion, the door opened and several individuals walked in.

    A handsome man with white hair and golden eyes dressed in white.

    ''''Tch!" Katherina clicked her tongue in annoyance when she saw this young man.

    Behind the man was a man at least two meters tall, his body was robust, golden hair and golden eyes, the strange thing was that he had a pair of lion ears on his head and a long lion tail wrapped around his waist. He was wearing a yellow tuxedo.

    Just after the lion beastman was another three beastmen, two with silver-white hair, silver tails, and pairs of wolf ears, the two look alike, they must be twins, one girl, and one man. They were smiling showing their white canines. Both dressed in white, the man was handsome with long silver-white hair, the woman''s beauty wasn''t inferior to Maria, she was truly beautiful however her breasts were small, in contrast, she had a small waist with curvy hips, shapely butt.

    Thest beastmen was a girl, an extremely beautiful girl, with beautiful long golden hair, slit golden eyes, everyone eyes were glued on her swaying figure as she waltzed on with an effortless saunter. The clicking of her heels echoed in the silent hall. Alluringly she would blink her eyes from time to time, allowing her eyshes to flutter like the wings of a butterfly, her eyes were simply spellbinding.

    She was born seductress, she was dressed in a ck phoenix dress that fit her form, showing her beautiful curves through the dress hinting at just how great her figure was.

    There were golden embroideries of auspicious beasts on the ck silk dress, making it looks grand and graceful. It granted its wearer an imposing. Six foxtails could be peeking out of the ck phoenix dress and beautiful golden fox ears on top of the woman''s heard.

    ''''So, this is the famous Fox woman, indeed she''s like a seductress, a subus, I almost got charmed,'''' Alex said after observing the fox girl.

    Maria was surprised by Alex not being charmed like the other men in hall, some even started drooling to be pped by their fiancee who was nearby, even Leonardo was staring at the fox young girl not hiding his lust, his desire to possess her.

    ''Ah! No wonder. Having such a beautiful Master and stay constantly beside her must have made him immune against the vixen charm.'' Maria had alreadybeled the fox girl as a vixen she must be wary of.

    Coincidentally, the fox girl looked at Alex for a moment before turning to look at Maria, she smiled before continuing.

    Maria''s face darkened, she felt as if she had been provoked, Luna and Sakuya noticed it they couldn''t help but smile.

    ''''Who are the five who just entered?" Alex was curious.

    ''''The one with white hairing here is the Holy Son of the Holy Crux Empire, Damien Constantine Crux, the golden-haired man is the Crown Prince of the Lionheart Empire, Leon Lionheart. The twins are the Crown Prince and Princess of the Wolfang Empire, Ferris and Eris Wolfang,stly that vixen, I mean the fox girl is the Crown Princess of the Foxia Kingdom, Kuina Eriel Foxia.''''

    ''Oi, oi, why are you treating her of vixen?'' Alex wondered but he chose to not ask as he had the feeling that he wouldn''t like Maria''s answer.

    Suddenly, Maria eximed as she remembered something.

    ''''The Holy Son ising here? Why?" She said looking ahead.

    Indeed, the Holy Son, Damien Constantine Crux wasing towards them, as for why it was unknown.

 Chapter 160 - 158: The Banquet 2

    The Holy Son, Damien Constantine Crux walked with a slow and steady pace until he stopped in front of Alex and the others, no more urately, he stopped in front of Luna.

    The hall turned silent, everybody was waiting to see what he would do.

    Damien curtsied and with a smile he announced,

    ''''Greetings, Lady Saintess Luna Heart. It''s my honor to be able to see your peerless beauty that brightens the world. I''m the Holy Son Damien Constantine Crux, I''m here to invite you to our Holy Crux Empire.-"

    ''''I refuse.'''' Luna''s answer was t, there was no emotion behind her words. She didn''t let Damien finish whatever he was nning to say before cutting him off and refused.

    Sakuya was smiling nobody knows what she was thinking at the moment while Maria''s face became cold.

    Alex was looking at Damien with interest, even though he was shameless, he couldn''t say something like that.

    ¡¼I don''t like him.¡½Silveria spat.

    Gracier also seems to be sharing the same feeling, she had a look of disgust when she heard Damien''s words.

    While the others in the hall were surprised by the sudden deration and Luna''s refusal. Leonardo was furious.

    ''How dare he, to covet my woman. He must''ve death wish.''

    Cami who was looking at her man could not help but sigh as she knew what going on inside his head.

    There was someone more furious than Leonardo, it was Katherina. As the princess representing the Emperor in his absence, others must greet her first when they walk in, and yet Damien didn''t do that. He acted as if she was not present, the other princes and princesses greeted Katherina before taking a seat. She had forgotten that Alex also didn''t do it.

    Katherina smiled gleefully when she heard Luna refusing Damien''s offer.

    Even faced by Luna''s instant rejection, Damien''s smile did not falter, he curtsied one more while saying.

    ''''See you soon Saintess, I hope you will consider my offer.''''

    ''''No need to consider anything, my answer will not change.'''' Luna firmly announced.

    Damien only smiled, it was now that he was done with his prior business he turned to greet Maria and Sakuya.

    ''''Greetings Lady Maria, Lady Sakuya.''''

    ''''Respect her wish or else it will not matter even if you are the Holy God, I''ll make you pay if you do something you shouldn''t have done.''''

    Maria warned with a cold face, the temperature started decreasing.

    ''''Noted,'''' Damien responded not losing his smile, however inwardly he was sweating.

    ''Shit what a cold woman.''

    ''''Fufufu, You''re sure interesting but you''ll cease to be the moment you make Luna cry, force her to do something she doesn''t want to do.'''' Sakuya also warned him.

    This time Damien couldn''t maintain his smile anymore, his face stiffened, if not for the facade he was putting he would have started cursing already.

    Suddenly, he caught the figure of Alex that he had deliberately ignored,

    ''''And you are?" He asked with a humble smile on his face, however, Alex could detect a hidden animosity inside his eyes.

    Alex ignored him, looking at Gracier he said,

    ''''Alexandra, let''s go. See you soon Maria, Luna, and Sakuya.''''

    ''''Okay, Big brother,'''' Gracier said, she exchanged onest nce with Maria and the other two before following Alex.

    The three girls nodded their heads with a smile watching Alex leave.

    ''''What just happened? Did thest otherworlder just ignored the Holy Son?" Some in the crowd asked.

    ''''Ah? Isn''t it is a normal thing to do? Why will he answers him when he ignored him and when to seduce a girl first?" A green-haired girl asked this.

    Few people couldn''t help but nod their heads thinking that they would have done the same thing if they were in Alex''s shoes.

    Katherina wasughing hard, she was pleased to see Damien''s current expression, it was priceless. Since the start of the banquet, it was the first time she had trulyugh, not the fake smile she was wearing earlier.

    Even if Leonardo was not fond of Alex, he was happy to see Alex ignore the white clown.

    Meanwhile, Damien''s face kept twitching, it was his first time being ignored like that, he red viciously at Alex''s back.

    ''So, he is Eighth? Doesn''t matter I''ll teach him a lesson he will never forget. I wonder why Luna sneak peek at him when she refused? Do they have a history together? Nah! It doesn''t matter if they do because she will be mine. Nobody can''t snatch away from me.''

    Damien thought while clenching his fist.

    Alex was unaware of the fact that when Luna refused Damien''s offer she sneaks peek at him just for a moment before looking elsewhere, however, Damien had seen it, which was why he became hostile to Alex.

    Just as he was leaving, Damien decided to look at Alex one more time, no, to look at the little beauty beside him, because he felt like the half-elf was beautiful enough to be his maid. However just as he looked at Alex, he felt a chill running down his spine when golden eyes met green eye. Alex smiled not saying anything before choosing a chair to sit on.

    ''No way? What was that?'' Damien wondered because for a moment he felt like he had been thrown into an ice pool, his back was drenched in sweat.

    Just as he was about to sit, Damien heard a voice inside his head, this voice so cold that it made him shudder just by listening to it, and because of the sudden voice inside his head, Damien jumped in fright.

    ''''Little maggot, You better keep your bad thoughts at home or else even your Holy Father won''t be able to save you.''''

    When Damien searched for the one responsible for his current state he saw a pair of beautiful silver eyes looking coldly at him, the owner of these eyes was beautiful beyond words. Damien felt like an ant in front of this silver-haired beauty.

    ''A Master. Damn it. I was careless.'' Damien wiped away his sweat before sitting, he would have left if not for the emperoring.

    On Alex''s, Silveria sits across Alex and Gracier.

    Others were observing them when they saw Silveria reappeared suddenly.

    Kuina Eriel Foxia was looking at Alex with interest, she was wondering why Alex seemed immune against her charm earlier but now she understood after seeing the silver-haired beauty. Her instinct was screaming at her not to do anything she maye to regret, it was because of this Kuina chose to not approach Alex for the moment, she was interested in the other world''s culture because one of past otherworlders end up living in their kingdom, he created a lot of awesome things, wrote a lot of interesting stories, one of them which was pretty famous called: Romeo and Juliet.

    Kuina was too fond of this story, she wondered if she approaches Alex, thetter may have some interesting stories to share with her.

    The reason Kuina did not approach Maria and the others two was that she sensed some hostilitying from the ck-haired girl.

    Truth be told personally, she also doesn''t like Maria, it was a natural feeling. Sometimes it happens, without any reason or without even knowing a person, you just dislike that person.

    ''''Forget it, I will approach him in sster.''''

    Kuina decided while with her hair, she didn''t even bother looking at Leonardo as she was disgusted by the way he looked at her.

    Somehow, it could be said that it was because of fox women''s innate charm but there was more than that in Leonard''s case, he''s just a horny dog not worth her time. He was only talented, strip him of that and he would be lower than an ant. The first thing he did when he came to the capital was to be Katherina''s dog, what a foolish thing to do.

    If only Leonardo knew that in Kuina''s eyes he was just a horny dog, he would have spurted blood and die because he was nning to make her his wife. Fox Waifu is a must, after all, she must be part of Her harem, the future Emperor Harem.

    Suddenly, anothermotion arose as Leon Lionheart was walking toward Alex''s table.

    Kuina was not surprised because she knew Leon pretty well, he likes strong individuals, simply because he wants to fight a strong opponent.

    Alex may appear weak or simple in the other''s eyes, however for beastmen it was different, they could feel the strong pressureing from Alex''s body, without a doubt he was pretty strong.

    Kuina couldn''t help but smile when she saw Ferris fidgeting like a maiden, unable to bring himself to go strike a conversation with Alex in front of so many eyes, something he desperately desired. Eris was helpless facing her brother''s indecisiveness.

    Unfortunately, Leon was the opposite, he had already arrived in front of Alex.

    ''''Evening Eighth, I''m Leon Lionheart, It''s my pleasure to meet you can I sat at your table?" Leon asked.

    Alex who was chatting with his sister stopped and looked up to see a giant standing in front of him, he recognized this man, it''s Leon Lionheart, Crown Prince of the Lionheart Empire.

    ''''What?" Alex said displeased to be called Eighth.

    Having noticed Alex''s displeasure, Leon scratched his head not knowing what to say for a moment. He looks pretty awkward.

    ''''Ah! Forgive me, I do not know your name it was why I called you Eighth as you''re the eighth otherworlder.'''' Leon bowed his head and exined himself.

    Alex was dumbfounded not expecting Leon to bow his head, he was not the only one, though, the others were also surprised wondering what going as they couldn''t hear what the two were saying because they were not close to them. One should know that Leon was the Crown Prince of a powerful Empire, to think he would casually bow his head and ask to be excused, how unusual, he was not your typical Prince. Alex had the feeling that he will get along with this giant.

    ''''No need to bow. I''m Alexander Kael Touch, this is my sister Gracier Alexandra Touch and my master, Silveria. Come sit.'''' Alex introduced himself and the two beside him before inviting Leon to sit with them.

    ''''Thank you, greetings miss Silveria, Little Gracier.''''

    Leon respectfully bowed to Silveria as he considered her to be a Master (Powerful Ranker), he then sat beside Alex.

    Gracier greeted Leon, she was not angry to be called little Gracier, in contrary she felt like Leon could be friend with her brother, her brother did not have any friends of his age, maybe Leon will be his first one.

    Silveria smiled in response to Leon greetings, she was inwardly thinking,

    ''What an interestingd. He''s strong and talented. Maybe he will be master''s rival.''

 Chapter 161 - 159: An Interesting Fellow

    Alex was looking at Leon speechless, just as he sat down, he started acting as if they were bosom friends.

    ''''Hahaha, Alex well done, ignoring that bastard when he tried to act arrogantly was the best. He''s always been like that, acting as if he is some kind of chosen. It makes me sick.''''

    ''''You seem to not like him,'''' Alex said.

    ''''Indeed, I don''t like him but you, you are different even if we don''t know each other, the moment I saw you I knew that you and I will get along well, I trust my instinct. It''s why I approached you, I want to be a friend with you. Can we be friends?" Leon straightforwardly said that.

    Alex was surprised by Leon''s straightforwardness. Truth be told he also the same thing, Leon held no malice, unlike Damien.

    ''''Well, we can I do not mind.''''

    Hearing Alex''s response, Leonughed joyfully while pping him on the shoulder repeatedly.

    ''Strong.''

    It was Alex''s evaluation after being pped by Leon, even though thetter held back, it still hurts a little.

    ''''Hahaha, that''s how a real man should act. From now on we friends. As a friend I give you a piece of advice, do not take Damien lightly, I do not know what you did but he holds malice toward you. You should be careful when dealing with him.'''' Leon warned.

    ''''Thank you, Leon. I appreciate your advice.'''' Alex thanked Leon while thinking, ''This fellow is pretty sharp.''

    ''''Hahaha, no need for thanks, as a friend it''s the least I can do.'''' Leonughed as if what he said was not a big deal, for him what he said did not deserve a thank you as he only gave his friend a piece of advice.

    Alex couldn''t help but shake his head hearing Leon''s answer. ''This fellow is sure interesting and unique.''

    ''''Big brother, what Big brother Leon said, is that true?" Gracier suddenly asked because she was too focused on how to escape from Sakuya clutch she had not noticed anything.

    ''''Big brother Leon?" Leon was surprised to be suddenly called like that. He smiled, he was happy to be called big brother, it reminds him of his little sister back home.

    Shaking his head Leon observed Gracier, the first impression Gracier gave others was like a harmless animal in the need of protection, you would want to protect her, Leon was not an exception, he also feels like protecting this cute little animal.

    Unaware of what Leon was currently thinking, Alex decided to answer his sister''s question.

    ''''Well, it''s true.''''

    ''''Why?" Gracier asked not understanding why Damien would hold malice toward her brother as they had never seen each other before, tonight was their first time meeting each other.

    ''''I don''t even know why,'''' Alex said he was clueless about why Damien think of him as an enemy.

    Alex stayed silent and went into contemtion, even after some time he was not able to find any reason for Damien''s unusual behavior, when he was about to drop the matter and think about itter he heard Leon''s question that made his eyes widened.

    ''''Isn''t it because of a girl?"

    ''''A girl? What girl are you talking about?" Alex asked him while searching in his mind about any possible girl that may be the cause of Damien''s behavior.

    Gracier was also interested in the answer Leon would give.

    Scratching his head, Leon exined.

    ''''At first, I haven''t thought deeply into it, however, after analyzing for a while I concluded that Damien''s behavior was due to a woman. I''m good at observing people you see, when you''re talking with your former ssmates, that girl Luna was sneaking peek at you. The atmosphere around you two was as if there''s an inexplicable bond between you. I don''t know what rtionship you two have but I guess that Damien noticed it and became furious because he is trying to court Luna, maybe he felt threatened especially when his demand got refused.''''

    Facing Leon''s analysis, Alex thought it makes sense, this should exin Damien''s hostility toward him. How unexpected. This Leon was sure interesting, he managed to understand the reason why Damien became hostile toward Alex.

    ''''I see, what you said makes sense, however, Luna and I are just ssmates nothing more.''''

    Alex exined, saying there''s nothing between him and Luna. Sure, Luna was beautiful but the one he was interested in more at the moment was Maria, he wants her, this feeling did not just spout, since the day they reincarnated he felt attracted to her, he had decided to make Maria his, as for other two he was not sure how Maria would react so he was nning to not make a move, at least not now as Mariae first.

    While was lost in thought Gracier and Silveria who hadn''t spoken a word since the start, started talking to each other. Leon was astonished by this scene, for him Silveria was aloof when dealing with others, however, currently, she looks like a benevolent sister.

    ''Alex''s sister must be talented to be able to make such a proud Master willingly take her as her sister. How interesting, as expected of my friend, he is not simple, neither his sister. The eye patch they are both wearing are not simply, they must be hiding something because it''s impossible for two individuals to have the same injury, it is too much of a coincidence, so those eye patches must be used to conceal something.I wonder what''s their history, an otherworlder adopting a half-elf as his sister. I will know in the future only if Alex chooses to tell me, I won''t pry into what he went through since he came into our world. It will be disrespectful toward him, he''s my friend.''

    Leon suddenly remembered Alex''s words where he said that there was nothing between Luna and him. ''Hahaha, Alex, my friend you forget to add at least now because I have the feeling that it will change soon. My instinct has never failed me.''

    He decided to tease Alex.

    ''''Alex, my friend you said there is nothing between you two, am I right?"

    Even though he was surprised by this sudden question, Alex chose to answer.

    ''''Indeed, you''re right.''''

    ''''Then you forget to add something.''''

    ''''I''m all ears.''''

    Laughing Leon said, ''''You forgot to add, ''there is nothing between us at least now''.''''

    Alex was dumbfounded by Leon''s words, he couldn''t help but smile thinking how wild Leon''s imagination was.

    Seeing Alex''s skeptical look, Leon added,

    ''''Well, believe me, it will change in the future, not now but I''m sure it will in the future you''ll be more than just ssmates. If you don''t believe me why not make a bet?"

    ''''A bet? What kind of bet?'''' Alex asked, he was interested in what kind of bet Leon would propose.

    ''''It''s like this, if you start going out with Luna it will be my win, you will own me a fight, a fight where you go all out.''''

    ''''Interesting, I ept, and what if you lose, if I don''t get in a couple with Luna?" Alex asked not hiding his smile, he was sure of his victory.

    Likely sure of his victory, Leon said, ''''If I lose let''s see.''''

    While saying so, Leon brought out a ck armor from his space ring.

    ''''I''ll give this armor. By the way, it''s called Loki.'''' Leon informed him.

    ''Loki? Like the Norse god? If he remembers correctly, Loki is the god of chaos and mischief. It seems that he''s particrly fond of shapeshifting and could take any shape that he wanted. So, why this armor is named after him, because it can shapeshift?'' Alex wondered.

    The moment the ck armor appeared a powerful force burst from within it startling the whole hall.

    ''''Interesting armor,'''' Silveria said as she observed the armor.

    ''''Eh? Isn''t the famous armor Loki? One of the national treasures of the Lionheart Empire? Why Crown Prince Leon bring the armor out?'''' someone asked.

    ''''How should I know? I don''t know what they are talking about for him to bring out an SS Rank treasure, a relic.'''' another one said.

    Everybody was curious about Leon''s action. Even Katherina was not an exception, Leonardo was about to erupt.

    ''It''s him again. Damn it, why everybody is looking at him while normally all their stares should be directed at me? Why? Why did youe back? Why are you trying to act cool by wearing an eye patch? You should have stayed in that vige where you was, this is my stage, nobody has the right to snatch it from me.''

    Leonardo was so furious that unconsciously he started releasing a small amount of golden lightning. It seemed that he had acquired another element, Alex was not the only one how have evolved.

    Cami noticed Leonardo''s state, she quickly calmed him.

    ''''Hubby, calm down. Now is not the time to deal with him, soon you''ll show him, the difference between you two. Until then bear it.''''

    Cami''s words seemed to have worked because Leonardo managed to calm down.

    ''''Thank you Cami I''m now calm. I wonder why the Crown prince-"

    As if she knew what her man was about to say, Cami cut him mid-sentence and said. Her expression at the moment was malicious.

    ''''Doesn''t matter. If he gifts Alex that armor it will be yours.''''

    ''''Indeed.''''

    Thinking about such a scenario, Leonardo couldn''t help but smile in anticipation.

    On the other side, Damien''s expression sank when he saw the ck armor, ''''What that brute is up to?" He wondered.

    Kuina was also wondering the same thing while Ferris and Eris decided to approach Alex''s table, they were interested in what going on.

 Chapter 162 - 160: The Emperors Arrival

    Hearing all themotion that started the moment Leon brought Loki out, Alex decided to appraise it.

    ''Appraisal.'' he mumbled inside his mind.

    [ck Armor Loki

    Grade: SS

    Special Ability: Able to shapeshift into any type of armor that the wearer desire.

    ? Auto repair: Able to repair itself after suffering damage.

    Can turn the wearer invisible at night.

    Duration: 1 minute, consume 500 MP.

    Usable twice a day.]

    ''''Holy Moly,'''' Alex shouted.

    It was to be expected that Alex would react as he did. In this world, items are ssified by grade with E being the lowest and SS being the highest. To top it, Loki is a relic, relics are from dungeons, nobody knows who forged them, relics are exceptional, known for possessing special abilities.

    Looking at Alex who just eximed after appraising Loki, Leon smiled.

    ''''Even though I don''t know what the word you just uttered means, I''m sure you have read Loki Special Ability. If you wear it you can change into whatever you desire, it has the auto-repair ability.''''

    ''''I see. It seems that you know that I have the Appraisal skill.'''' Alex said as he had the feeling that Leon knew it had the appraisal skill.

    Indeed Leon''s next words confirmed that.

    ''''Ah, it seems that you don''t know so I will tell you. It''s an open secret that all Otherworlders who appear in this world possess the Appraisal skill, this is known only by the royalties, powerful families and organizations.''''

    ''''I see no wonder.'''' Alex nodded his head before his expression turned serious.

    ''''Leo, Loki is considered a national treasure, why are you using it for"

    ''''Aren''t you looking down on me, my friend?" Leon asked displeased.

    This left Alex confused, Leon sighed before asking, ''''Alex do you remember what I said you''ll do if I win?"

    ''''I do remember. You said I will have to fight you going all out.'''' Alex answered.

    ''''Exactly, I said you will go all out meaning you won''t hold back, no hide any of your abilities, you will use them all. By doing something like that most of your abilities will be known. As someone who asked you something like that, it is normal that I must also bring out something of equal value if not it will be like I''m looking down on you, as if I''m not being sincere when you epted my condition. If you win I''ll be giving you this armor, don''t worry it''s mine I have more than one armor.'''' Leon exined.

    ''That''s not the point. Forget it, I can''t say no if you want to gifts me an armor because I''m sure that I''ll win.'' Alex thought while looking at Loki.

    ''''Sigh! It''s a deal. Prepare yourself to lose, I''ll be taking Loki soon, in the meantime keep it.'''' Alex announced sure of his victory.

    ''''Oh? Such confidence, don''t worry our battle will be exceptional I guarantee you that.'''' Leon also responded likely sure of his victory.

    Alex only smiles in response, unaware of the fact that at the moment Gracier and Silveria were looking at him with a mysterious smile.

    Seeing them smiles Leon mistakenly thought that the two were supporting Alex, so he felt a bit dispirited.

    ''Sad, nobody supporting me. Well, even so, I will still win.''

    Suddenly a voice called out to him.

    ''''I say you wild cat, what are you nning to do with Loki?"

    Leon''s face twitched being called wild cat while Alex observed the two-person who came, it was the twins from Wolfang Empire, Ferris, and Eris Wolfang, just now it was Ferris who spoke.

    ''''Greetings Alexander, greetingsdies, I''m Eris Wolfang and this my brother Ferris.'''' Eris greeted them before asking,

    ''''Can we sit-"

    ''''I was wondering who it was but it''s just a wild dog. Finally, it seems you''ve gathered your courage to approach us I have to congratte you on this. Well, it''s must be Eris'' doing if not a coward like you, afraid of the crowd would not make a move.'''' Leon cut Eris off and said.

    Ferris was ring at him, however, there was no hatred inside his eyes just a little bit of annoyance, without doubt, those two were used to bickering with each other, they were childhood friends.

    Eris massaged her temple feeling a headacheing, ''''I say you two can you act like adults for once? Are you still kids?"

    The two harrumphed not saying anything.

    Alex was looking at their interactions with interest while Gracier and Silveria had resumed their talk ignoring what was happening.

    ''''Please sit,'''' Alex said stopping the two from continuing any further. They were drawing too much attention.

    ''''Thank you, Alex, can I call you Alex?" Eris asked while sitting not too far from Gracier.

    Alex waved his hand to indicate that there was no problem.

    ''''Feel free to do so, everybody calls me Alex anyway.''''

    ''''Greetings Alex, can you tell me what you two have been talking about?" Ferris asked, his eyes were shining.

    ''''Tch! Stop wagging your tail like a dog you wild dog. What Alex and I said are none of your concern, it''s between real men, go man up a bit beforeing to ask.'''' Leon spat out.

    ''''Shut up you muscle brain,'''' Ferris said as the two red at each other.

    Shaking his head Alex smiled,

    ''''You two are good friends it seems.''''

    The two harrumphed, Eris was already talking with Gracier, she decided to ignore them.

    Just as Leon was about to speak a voice suddenly announced,

    ''''The Emperor has arrived.''''

    Immediately from another side of the hall a door was opened, numerous silhouettes walked in, a handsome man in his forty wearing an imperial gown with a golden crown on top of his head walked forward, he had long blue hair, and eyes of the same hue, he had the aura of a monarch around him. This man''s current Emperor of the Drexia empire, Julius Von Havens.

    Behind him stood numerous high-ranked nobles, the headmistress of the Imperial Magic Academy, Freya Frost, an ice beauty, white hair, and blue eyes, standing on her left was her friend, Liliana Elseria L. Crawford.

    Everybody curtsied to pay their respects to the emperor.

    ''''You may all rise.'''' the emperor said after taking a sit. He did not say anything else.

    His eyes scanned the whole room in search of something, not having seen what he was searching for, the emperor sighed when suddenly his eyesnded on Alex, he smiled and said.

    ''So, it is him.'' he mumbled and tried to probe Alex''s level, however just as he was about to do it, he felt a sudden chill, a sudden dangerous feeling that he must not continue whatever he had nned to do. Searching for the culprit of the current situation he saw a beautiful silver-haired woman looking at him.

    ''This woman is not simple. I feel threatened just by looking at her. She must be the boy master. This boy is interesting more than that Leonardo. My daughter is too impulsive. I wonder how she''s going to salvage the situation with the boy. Come to think, Elseria said that the boy is under her protection. Katherina will be too shocked when she learns this.'' Julius thought as he watched his daughter.

    The First Prince, the second, and the third princess were not present tonight. The First Prince and the Second Prince went on diplomatic missions while the third princess was inside her mansion, refusing to show up.

    Thinking about it, Julius couldn''t help but sigh, he had expected to see her tonight unfortunately she didn''te.

    While the emperor was lost in thoughts.

    Elseria was looking at Silveria surprised, she had never expected to see thetter appears here, this must be Alex''s n, finally, she remembered what Alex said, ''You''ll know soon enough.''

    ''''So, it is what you meant. Nice n,'''' she mumbled while looking at Alex.

    ''''What are you mumbling on your own?" Freya asked.

    ''''Nothing, I just remembered something.''''

    ''''I see,'''' Freya said before standing up and said,

    ''''Hello, everyone, I am your principal. My name is Freya Frost. I wee you to Imperial Magic Academy. First of all, I would like to thank you for¡­"

    The principal began her speech. The speech was a bit boring since it was just the usual speech. After a few minutes, the speech was finally over. Alex was looking at Freya, she''s the master of Maria, Luna, and Sakuya, from what Leon said, she was a powerful Ice user.

    Then after observing her for a moment, he turned to look at the emperor, coincidentally the emperor did the same thing, when their eyes met, the emperor smiled before continuing to chat with the man on his right.

    Alex thought that as the Emperor, Julius would have said a few words as encouragement, however, thetter didn''t say anything else after sitting.

    ''''Why didn''t the emperor say anything?" Alex asked Leon.

    ''''Ah! He is just a guest, it is the tradition for the emperor to appear when a banquet is being held to wee the new students, besides the current Emperor is a man of few words.''''

    It was Eris who exined.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex said when suddenly the left side of his lip tugged upwards creating a sinister smirk on his handsome-like face seeing that someone was approaching their table.

    ''''What is it?" Leon asked as he noticed Alex''s unusual behavior.

    ''''Just something interesting,'''' Alex said pointing his finger at the iing young man, apanying him were four other, young men.

    Leon, Ferris, Eris, and Gracier followed Alex''s finger to see five men approaching them, in front of the four men was a brown-haired man.

    ''''A Firshburns huh?" Leon muttered.

 Chapter 163 - 161: Roman Fishburns

    Let''s rewind time back a bit.

    As Alex was observing Freya.

    On the other side where Leonardo and the others were seated, Katherina had already left to go to the emperor''s side.

    Leonardo was whispering something into the ear of one of the nobles sitting beside him.

    This noble had brown hair and brown eyes, he was a little bit handsome. If Alex were to see this man, he would''ve identified him as being rted to Larry Fishburns, because the two look alike, however, this man was more mature, more handsome than Larry, Roman Fishburns, Larry''s Fishburns big brother.

    ''''Roman, that man is the one that crippled your brother. To humiliate him, from what I see is currently Rank 5 at the best. Challenge him and beat him, the princess will allocate more resources to you.''''

    Hearing Leonardo''s words, Roman went into contemtion for a moment before raising a question,

    ''''What about that silver-haired woman beside him? It seems that she''s her master, won''t she gets mad if I-"

    ''''No need to worry about her, she won''t be able to do anything. Remember this is the princess order. To ensure that there is no problem she went to stay beside the Emperor. In case that woman will try something, the princess will ask the emperor to intervene.'''' Leonardo cut Roman off and exined, he sent a nce to others besides him, having understood what this meant they nodded their heads as though to reassure Roman.

    And as expected it worked, Roman did not doubt anything, he was too focused on the resources he would receive afterpleting this mission so much that he had not thought for a moment that he was being used by Leonardo, for him it was the Princess''s order.

    By the way, getting more resources meant he would have the right to dive into more dungeons, he would receive 30% of what he brings back. Because dungeons were under tight supervision it was impossible to trick the Princess. Only death awaits you if you were to try it.

    As a member of the Second Princess faction, he was able to receive 20 % of what he brings back, an increase of 10% will help him to greatly amass wealth to further stabilize his position of next head of the Fishburns family and also to help him quickly increase his level.

    Unlike the outside world, monsters inside dungeons respawn after some time when they are killed, this meant an endless supply of monsters.

    Considering all these facts, Roman got easily tempted and forgot to think carefully about what he was trying to do implies.

    Truth be told, Roman didn''t feel hatred toward Alex for what he had done, on the contrary, it was gratitude, gratitude because Roman was nning to deal with his brother after he retrieves the money from one of their branch restaurant (Golden Nuggets, the restaurant visited by Alex and Leena (Elseria) when they were on their date).

    Roman had already nned to send a bunch of bandits after his brother after thetter left the city, he was doing all of this because Larry was threatening his position even when being a thrash.

    Roman and Larry did not have the same mother, Larry''s mother was the legitimate wife of the Barron, now viscount. This meant Larry would be the next family head, however because of Roman''s talent, he became the favorite to be the next family head. Not everyone supported this decision, naturally, Larry''s mother was included in this category, she was trying everything to the viscount chose her son, unfortunately, it became an impossible feat as Larry turned into a retard, no, worse than retard he was like an empty shell.

    ''Sorry, if you want to me someone me yourself for offending people you shouldn''t have. I will beat you andplete two objectives at the same time, one being the rewards I''ll get and thetter being the favor madam asked me, she said she will support me if I thrash you and cripple you.'' Roman mumbled and stood up, four young men followed him. They were slowly walking in Alex''s direction.

    Looking at the Roman''s leaving back,

    Leonardo smiled.

    ''''What are you nning? The princess has never made that kind of promise. What if she gets angry?" Cami asked in a low voice, she didn''t understand Leonardo''s action.

    Smiling as if this was nothing serious, Leonardo exined,

    ''''Don''t worry she won''t, that fool is just a sacrificial pawn. I''m using him to gauge Alex. The current him is giving me an uneasy feeling. I can''t quite put my finger on it, but I have a bad feeling. Let''s wait and see, I think Katherina will want to know Alex''s current level. Like this, she will know how to deal with him.''''

    Cami thought about Leonardo''s words but she was feeling uneasy for some reason, she looked at Katherina to see her chatting with the emperor, suddenly, the emperor nced at Alex.

    ''That it is.'' Cami inwardly eximed, she now knows why she was feeling uneasy, it was the way Katherina looks at Alex, it was not because thetter fell in love but most likely she wants Alex,

    ''''Eh?" This time Cami eximed aloud.

    ''''What it is?" Leonardo stopped observing Roman and his men who were about to reach Alex''s table and asked.

    ''''What if the princess tries to recruit Alex into her faction?" Cami asked fearful of this possibility.

    ''''Impossible, why would she? She has me and you three, it is already enough. I''m the Hero, why would she need a thrash for? Alex may have changed but he is still too far from us. Our talents are a world apart, what if he became a little bit handsome? What if he became a little bit powerful? All of this doesn''t matter because he can never be a dragon-like us. Doesn''t matter if he has some kind of mysterious master. Did you think that a snake will suddenly turn into a dragon after two months? Not to say him a crippled snake it is impossible. You''re also forgetting an absolutely important matter, isn''t it Alex is Katherina''s enemy. Did you think she''d forgotten that and bring him into her faction?"

    Cam thought for a moment before shaking her head, she had a hard time imagining that prideful princess lowering her head to take someone in, someone she had previously discarded, will Alex even ept? Unlikely, but just the fact that Katherina may think about approaching Alex makes her feel uneasy. Even with all the arguments Leonardo advanced, she was still feeling uneasy, call this woman''s intuition.

    Suddenly, Kevin who was watching from the side decided to step in as he knew his little sister was still not convinced.

    ''''Little Cami, no need to think so much about it. There is no way the princess will want Alex back. They are enemies, knowing the two of them I can assure you that none of them will try to be the other party''s friend, so don''t worry. Even if he progressed a bit, Alexander is still a nobody without any backing like us.''''

    ''''I understand. I hope that I''m just being paranoid.'''' Cami decided to drop the matter when she saw everyone trying to convince her that she was overthinking. Even the silent Dodolus seemed to share the same thought as Leonardo and Kevin.

    ''''Let watch, things are about to be interesting. Roman and his men have already arrived in front of Alex. Let''s see what you will do, will you cower or will you fight?" Leonardo wondered while observing Alex. He was smiling.

    The others also stayed silent to observe what would happen.

    ?????

    ~Back to Alex''s table.

    Roman arrived in front of Alex, coldly looking down on thetter whilepletely ignoring the others present.

    ''''Are you Alexander, the Rookie from Eria''s city?"

    ''''Introduce yourself first before asking me a question. It''s the basic of etiquette.'''' Alex replied nonchntly.

    The four men behind Roman became furious, when one of them was nning to insult Alex, Roman stopped him, he smiled and he said.

    ''''I''m Roman Fishburns, eldest son of the Viscount Gareth Fishburns. I''m also the next head of the Fishburns family.''''

    While saying so, Roman''s smile widened, he waiting to see the awe inside Alex''s eyes, however, Alex''s words froze him in ce.

    p p!

    ''''How wonderful, I''m in awe. So, mister future head what did you want with this humble one?" Alex pped his hands before asking with a sarcastic smile on his face.

    By now, everyone had stopped talking and were focusing their attention on what was happening. Even the Emperor was looking with interest, the happiest about the current situation was Elseria, she leaned against her chair legs crossed, her lips were curved upward.

    Freya, the headmistress of the Imperial Magic Academy stared at Elseria for a moment, being Elseria long-time friends, she knew when thetter smile like this, it meant she was up to something, that someone was about to suffer under her schemes. She decided to observe a bit, previously she was not interested, however now she decided to watch.

    Katherina was surprised seeing Roman standing in front of Alex, judging by thetter behavior she knew what he was nning, he was nning to challenge Alex and there was only one person besides her that could make Roman go challenge Alex, it''s Leonardo.

    Staring at Leonardo for a moment, Katherina shook her head and thought that she may use this chance to gauge Alex''s strength, she had tried numerous times appraising him since the moment he entered but wasn''t able to. Something seemed to be obstructing her, when she appraised Gracier she was able to only see her Level, Level 45, nothing more.

    She became more interested in Alex after noticing that she could not appraise him.

    While everyone besides the Emperor was eager to know what going on the younger generation''s side, there was someone who was not happy at all, it was the current head of the Fishburns'' Family, the Viscount Gareth Fishburns, he was currently furious as he knew nobody good gonna happen if they mess up with that young man named.

    Remembering the warning he received, Gareth red at his son,

    ''What that idiot is thinking about?''

    Unfortunately, at the moment, Roman was too focused on Alex to notice this.

 Chapter 164 - 162: Lets Make A Bet

    ''''So you are the one that crippled my brother?" Roman asked in a cold tone.

    ''''If you''re talking about the guy I helped to have a peaceful life from now on then it is yes,'''' Alex responded with a smile.

    Roman''s eyes became cold. Scowling at Alex he said,

    ''''It is that so? I challenge you to a duel.''''

    The hall turned silent, everybody was waiting for Alex''s response.

    Alex was still smiling as he said, ''''I refuse, I will on-"

    One of the four men behind Roman shouted at Alex not giving him the time to finish when he heard the first part of Alex''s words.

    ''''What are you acting smug for? If it is not because you are Otherworlder,nobody would look at you. You are nothing, have no backing yet you''re acting smug when a noble lowered his head and asked you something.''''

    Alex shook his head and looked at the man who talked as if he was a fool, Leon''s expression sank, Alex''s gestured to him to not intervene, he did the same thing to Silveria acting as his master and Gracier who was about to erupt. Ferris and Eris were ring at the man.

    When Alex tried to speak, he was stopped by enchantingughtering from the Emperor''s side.

    Everybody turned their heads in that direction to see a beautiful woman with golden hairughing, it was the Guild master of the Adventurer Guild, one of the strongest organization in the world. Her status is not beneath that of an Emperor, she was also really powerful, one of the Saints in Mystia''s world.

    ''''Hahaha, to think youngster nowadays still know how to crack a joke.''''

    Abruptly she stoppedughing and her expression turned cold, ''''You, the second son of a mere Barron''s house dare to treat him like he is nobody?"

    The man who was looking down on Alex, face turned pale, started shivering. He was doing his best to not flee.

    Roman was also feeling fear, while Katherina had an unusual expression on her face, Leonardo couldn''t shake off the bad feeling that was growing inside his chest, for some reason he had the feeling that what the Guild master would say next, he will not like it.

    Leon, Ferris, Eris, Kuina, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya were looking at the smiling Alex with an incredible expression on their faces.

    ''''You said that he has no backing? That''s incorrect, he didn''t like to unt his background unlike you. Dare to look down on someone I''m backing? You have a death wish, I will let you off for this time because of your mother.''''

    Uproar*

    The hall became noisy all of sudden, Leonardo''s face was dark as charcoal, he ground his teeth, Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus were gobsmacked, they did not know what to say. To say they had expected something like this would be a lie. This news was too shocking. Alex''s status is above them.

    As for Katherina, her mouth was wide open,

    ''No way.'' she thought not believing in what she just heard.

    ''''As expected of my friend,'''' Leon said trying to regain his cool. He was too surprised.

    ''''No good, things will be difficult if she''s backing him,'''' Damien muttered while lowering his head to not show his frustration. He was nning to deal with Alex, however, he needs to carefully think before making any move, or else even the Pope won''t save him.

    The Pope had said to him once that he was more afraid of this woman than any other person in this world. He was afraid of her, it was the first time Damien has seen the Pope behave like that, so he decided to think before moving against Alex.

    ''''As for you child from Fishburns house. I thought I-"

    ''''Please calm down Godmother. Let''s me deal with it.'''' Alex cut Elseria off and talked, Gareth looks at him eyes filled with gratitude.

    ''''You say you challenge me is that right?" Alex asked.

    Roman, too shocked by what happened took some time before nodding his head, he was scared, regretting his early decision. If he knew he wouldn''t havee to challenge Alex, to be enemy with one responsible for almost all the dungeons was a bad move.

    ''''Great, I will ept your challenge but let''s make it more profitable for both of us.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words Roman had a bad feeling, his father had the same feeling too.

    ''''What do you propose?" Roman asked.

    Smiling as if he had won millions of dors, Alex said, ''''Oh nothing grandiose. Let''s make a bet.''''

    While saying so Alex brought out the jade box Elseria had given him, earlier Elseria had sent him a secret message informing him that Roman just became the owner of the Main Branch of the Golden Nuggets, a famous restaurant. Alex''s eyes turned into gold (money) when he heard this news, in fact, he started nning how he should acquire this restaurant, having thought about this Elseria had already prepared something in the advance, the mysterious jade box. The jade box contains an Advanced-Grade Healing potion, an extremely valuable potion capable of regrowing lost limbs.

    ''''Let''s say if you win. I''ll give you this Advanced-Grade Healing potion.'''' Alex announced.

    Ohhh!

    ''''Did you heard him?" Someone asked.

    ''''Yes, I heard him. Fuck, Advanced-Grade Healing potion, there are only a few of them in the world. To think that he will own one. It''s like having some kind of extra life.'''' another said.

    ''''It''s must be his Godmother who gave it to him. How lucky I want to rece him.'''' another one said not hiding how envious he felt.

    Leonardo was about to explode, he had never once seen that kind of potion, to think that Alex would own one. His hatred for Alex was growing. He wants to kill him right now.

    ''''You are so generous Else. I remember that I had asked you to sell me this potion back in the past but you refused yet now you went to give it to him?" Freya asked, she was surprised by her friend''s action.

    One should know that this type of potion is really valuable, no alchemist can''t produce a potion like this.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Elseria said, ''''I can''t be helped, he is too precious after all.''''

    The emperor could not help but sigh hearing Elseria''s words. This confirmed his spection that Alex was not simple.

    ~Back to Alex''s table.

    Roman was too shocked by Alex''s words that his jaw almost hit the floor. Eyes filled with greed he said, he ignored his father who was shaking his head to tell him to back down.

    ''''And what if I lose?" he asked.

    ''''I heard that you just became the owner of the Golden Nuggets located in themercial district. I want it, if you lose I''ll be the owner of the Golden Nuggets. By the way, I will only own the Golden Nuggets located in themercial district, as for other branches I do not care. You should know how valuable this Advanced-Grade Healing potion is, I can buy a small kingdom with it. So it''s not an unfair deal. Well, I wonder if you will have the courage to ept?"

    Nobody said anything because they knew how valuable Advanced-grade healing potion is. Indeed it can buy a small kingdom.

    The Emperor chuckled when he heard Alex''s words, ''''This young man is sure cunning.'''' he said while ncing at his daughter who seemed lost in thoughts.

    ''''So, that is your n? No wonder. This young man is sure interesting. Or it''s you whoe up with this n?" Freya nced at her friend.

    ''''Who knows,'''' Elseria said while the corners of her lips moved slightly upwards.

    ''''Forget it,'''' Freya said before looking in Alex''s direction to see how things would unfold.

    ''''Scared?" Alex asked seeing Roman who became mute.

    ''''I ept.'''' Roman finally announced.

    ''''Let''s start then,'''' Alex said looking in Elseria''s direction, thetter look at Freya.

    Sighing Freya ordered one of the teachers beside her to act referee for this match.

    Coincidentally there was a small inside the big hall.

    Alex stood on top of the ring, opposite to him was Roman, the two had changed their clothes to something more casual fitting for a fight.

    The referee was a middle-aged man with gray hair and brown eyes.

    Standing in the middle of the two he observed them for a moment before dering.

    ''''This is a friendly match. It''s forbidden to cripple your opponents, understood?"

    Both Alex and Roman nodded their heads, however inwardly Roman was feeling regretful as he won''t be able to cripple Alex''s as the Madam suggested.

    ''Shame, however, I need to win and get this Advanced-Grade Healing potion, with it I can be independent. If I present this to her Highness she would be able to bestow upon me a title, I can be a Barron and have my fief. Hehehe, I will not need to fear anybody, who knows I may be able to be Viscount, same as father.''

    While Roman was daydreaming about his unknown future the teacher acting as the referee continued,

    ''''Good, as you both agreed upon if Alexander wins he will be the owner of the Golden Nuggets and in the case, Roman wins he will get the Advanced-Grade Healing potion. Nobody is allowed to go back on his words or else he will be sentenced to death.''''

    Everybody gulped when they heard the referee''sst words.

    Seeing the two nodded their heads the referee announced,

    ''''Begin.''''

    The teacher jumped back while Alex and Roman didn''t move for a moment.

    Roman summoned his Gift, a two meters long blue spear, he decided to not underestimate his opponent, the other party may be weaker than him but he was not going to go easy on him, Roman decided to quickly finish the match.

    Quickly chanting numerous water balls appeared in front of him,

    ''''Pierce him,'''' he shouted before he readied his spear.

    Suddenly, Alex vanished, and when he reappears he was already in front of Roman.

    ''''What?" Someone eximed.

    Roman''s eyes bulged, he was surprised.

    Alex threw a casual punch toward his face, even so, it was fast, Roman was not to be trifled with. Even though he was surprised, he still managed to dodge Alex''s punch and try to counterattack by using the butt of his spear to strick Alex''s leg before following with another attack.

    Unfortunately, Alex smiled before disappearing again before Roman could turn around, he felt a cold sensation against his throat followed by Alex''s cold voice.

    ''''Do you wish to continue?"

 Chapter 165 - 163: The End Of The Banquet

    A strange silence fell upon the main hall.

    Nobody had expected the match that just started to quickly end like this, nobody except few individuals who were aware of Alex''s strength, Gracier and Silveria knew that Alex would win, Elseria too. Leon expected Alex to win but not this quickly, he was truly surprised.

    ''''As I said do you wish to continue? I do not mind however the oue won''t change no matter how many times you will try.'''' Alex said to Roman.

    Thetter was trembling not believing that he lost like this, he knew that he would lose even if they were to restart again. Roman sighed dejectedly and said,

    ''''I lost.''''

    ''''Good,'''' Alex said before removing his knife from Roman''s neck, he stored it away and looked at the referee who was still surprised.

    ''''The match ends in Alexander''s overwhelming victory. From now on Alexander bes the owner of the Golden Nuggets.'''' the referee announced.

    ''''Eh? What? It is ended just like that?" Someone suddenly asked bewildered.

    ''''Incredible, that Alexander he was too fast I didn''t see anything until he ced the knife around Roman''s neck. He is stronger than Roman, there is no doubt about it.'''' someone said.

    While others were discussing how the match had quickly ended, some fewer people had an ugly expression on their faces.

    Leonardo was one of those people, he couldn''t believe that a Rank 6, a Level 55 to be more urate just lost like that without being able to put up a fight. From the oue of the match, there was no doubt that Alex was stronger than Roman by few levels.

    ''''Impossible.'''' He mumbled.

    ''''How did he became so powerful? I bet he is at least Level 60? How? This shouldn''t be possible, he, trash with useless Gift.''''

    Leonardo said while staring at Alex as if he wanted to eat him alive.

    Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus did not know what to say, Alex had surpassed all their expectations. Cami nced at Katherina just by reflex but what she saw made her heart sunk, instead of being angry at her enemy''s progress somehow she seemed ted as if she was finally able to confirm something she had expected.

    ''No good.'' Cami thought while sneaking peeks at Leonardo, thetter was too focused on Alex to have noticed anything.

    On the other hand, Damien was thinking about something, his expression was serious, unlike Leonardo who was only feeling rage after seeing Alex''s prowess, Damien became cautious thinking that he must carefully n before making a move, not only Alex had a strong master, and extremely strong backer, himself was not a weakling to be able to dispatch a Level 55 so easily meant he was at least four or five levels above thetter.

    Even Damien knew that he wouldn''t be able to quickly end the match as Alex did. This doesn''t mean that Alex was stronger than him, he still thinks that he was stronger than Alex, he may be stronger than Alex in Level but thetter speed must be above his, meaning Alex possesses higher Agility than him.

    ''''I have a way to deal with your quick speed,'''' Damien mumbled while ncing at Alex who was returning toward his table.

    On the emperor''s side.

    ''''Excellent. Even I did not expect the match to end so quickly. As expected of some you selected. His level must be the same as Leonardo''s. I''m not wrong Leonardo just became Level 62?" The Emperor asked his daughter.

    ''''Yes,'''' Katherina answered.

    ''''I see.''''

    It was the only thing the Emperor said, he didn''t say anything else.

    Elseria smiled, Freya decided to pay attention to this youngster whom her disciplines often talk about.

    Viscount Gareth''s face was pale as a sheet, he was trembling, if it wasn''t because of the presence of the Emperor, he would have rushed over there and beaten his son to death.

    ~Back to Alex

    Just before leaving Alex said.

    ''''I thought that you were more intelligent than your brother but I guess I was wrong. Like your brother who got easily manipted by me, you also got manipted. It''s without a doubt Leonardo doing. Instead ofing himself, he sent you to probe. Well, it doesn''t matter, thank you for the gift.''''

    Roman almost spurted blood when he heard Alex''s words. It was now that he knew he had been used not by the princess but by Leonardo because the Princess was looking at Alex like someone who got a treasure.

    Roman was thinking about what he would say to his father to be able to keep his life. He didn''t doubt he would be stripped of his status as future family head. He had brought this upon himself. If only he had been more careful, thinking deeply before making move things might be different.

    ''''Well done Big brother.'''' Gracierplimented her brother when he came back.

    Smiling Alex said down next to Leon who was staring at him, he was not the only one though, Ferris and Eris were also doing the same thing.

    ''''What it is?" Alex asked because he started to feel ufortable with all these stares.

    ''''Hahaha, nothing as expected of my friend. You''re too cunning, you acted as though you were not interested to further provoke them forcing your Godmother to intervene, using this chance you proposed a bet, bringing out something the other party won''t refuse, and because of your Godmother silent consent, the other party fell for your trick and bam you are now the owner of a Restaurant. A pretty famous restaurant that has numerous branches across the empire.'''' Leon exined.

    Alex could not help but think once again that Leon was not simple. To be able to quickly analysis everything so urately it''s scary.

    ''It''s a good thing. We became friends. Does who thinks he''s only muscle brain will suffer. Alex thought. He smiled, he neither affirmed nor he denied Leon''s im.

    ''''You are fast. I almost couldn''t follow your movement.'''' Ferris said, Eris nodded her head.

    Alex smiled not saying anything.

    '''' Alex, you must be prudent. That Roman may try something now that he lost.'''' Eris warned him.

    ''''Thank you, I will be careful but I doubt I will do anything. He must be thinking about how to deal with his father.'''' Alex said while looking at Roman''s father.

    Even though he was silent the rage he was feeling could be seen on his face.

    ''''I thought I would be able to see the third princess tonight however she didn''te,'''' Ferris said with a sigh.

    ''''Now that you said it, I didn''t see her. Most of the males present tonight came just to be able to see her.'''' Leon said.

    ''''Why?" Alex asked not understanding why everyone was so eager to see that princess.

    ''''Ah? I forgot you just arrived. It was natural for you to not know. The third princess is the most beautiful woman of the empire, she is like a goddess.'''' Ferris said, his eyes became unfocused as if he was in a trance when he remembers the first time he saw the princess.

    ''''I see it''s because of her beauty,'''' Alex mumbled.

    ''''You won''t understand until you see her. Well, maybe you''re already immune because of your master.'''' Leon said while sneaking peeks at Silveria, thetter red at him, Leon quickly looks elsewhere.

    Alex chooses to notment. Eris was ring at her brother and Leon, the two acted as though they had not seen anything.

    The banquet continued for another two hours before Alex and Gracier decided to leave.

    ''''Goodnight, See you three tomorrow.''''

    ''''Goodnight my friend.''''

    ''''Goodnight.''''

    Leon, Ferris, and Eris said before leaving.

    Just as Alex and Gracier turned around, they saw Maria, Luna, and Sakuyaing towards them.

    ''''You are leaving already?" Maria asked while standing not too far from Alex.

    Alex nodded, Sakuya had already disappeared and caught Gracier.

    ''''Come sleep with us tonight. Let talk between women. I want to know more about you.'''' Sakuya said while stroking Gracier''s hair.

    Gracier did not say anything, she looked at Alex as if to ask his opinion.

    ''''You can go if you want,'''' Alex said.

    Sakuya was surprised by Alex''s response, she had expected that he would refuse.

    Gracier stayed silent for a moment before saying, ''''I will go.''''

    ''''Really?"

    To Sakuya''s question, Gracier nodded.

    Maria said in teasing manner, ''''You have be stronger. I can''t even see through you. I bet Leonardo must be enraged.''''

    ''''Hahaha, let him rage all he wants I do not care.'''' Alex shrugged his shoulders not giving a damn about Leonardo''s feelings.

    ''''You must go through a lot of things. I would like to know what you went through if you desire to share them that is.'''' Luna said with a smile.

    Surprisingly it was Luna who talked, Maria did not seem surprised.

    Looking at the smiling blond girl Alex was awe-struck for a moment, if Maria''s beauty was described as impactful one that could stop one''s heart short, Luna''s beauty would be one of elegance and grandeur, reminiscent of an untouchable being that mortals dared not to approach, less have dirty thoughts towards it, she was pure, like her ss, a Saintess.

    Quickly shaking his head Alex replied, ''''We''ll see.''''

    Luna nodded her head not saying anything else, Maria observed her friend for a moment, she could not help but sigh, turning to face Alex she said, ''''Be wary of Damien, he didn''t like you. See you tomorrow.''''

    Maria, Luna, Sakuya, and Gracier left, leaving Alex alone.

    ''''Be wary of Damien huh? I will.'''' Alex mumbled before disappearing.

    Just as Alex left, a ck shadow appeared and looked in Alex''s direction before blending into the darkness.

 Chapter 166 - 164: Girls Talk 3

    Somewhere in Avalon, a man could be seen breaking everything inside a room, this man seemed upset, a woman was standing not too far from the man.

    ''''Damn it. Why? Why? why? How can''t he be so strong? Tonight was my night to shine and yet, damn it.'''' Leonardo said before breaking another painting yet again.

    Suddenly, Cami who was standing behind appeared before Leonardo and pped him hard.

    p!

    The room turned silent, Leonardo''s mind turned nk, he couldn''t believe what just happened, he has been pped, he touched his right cheek before looking at Cami wanting to say something, however, he couldn''t bring himself to talk when he saw how furious Cami was, he unconsciously flinched, he had never seen Cami so angry.

    ''''Shut up will you? Are you a child? Throwing tantrum since two hours ago. It''s enough already. What good it will bring if you keep up? Will Alex disappear? I don''t think so. Your problems won''t disappear either. You need to calm down and think.''''

    Leonardo nodded his head before sitting on the bed. Having finally calmed down he saw how much destruction he had caused, he couldn''t help but lower his head feeling ashamed.

    Cami heaved a sigh before sitting next to him. She cupped his face in her hands and brushed his lips lightly with her own. Feeling each other breath, she said.

    ''''Alexender is not simple. We may have mocked him but it was simply because we were scared, scared because he was the only one with a different Gift than the rest of us, his Gift was only one sealed. The Goddess had said if one''s Gift does not emit any pressure it was either because it''s low ranked Gift or simply because it''s sealed. We have all seen Alex''s status, his Gift was sealed. It doesn''t take a genius to understand that his Gift was not simple.''''

    Leonardo did not say anything because he was fully aware that everything Cami was saying was true. He was scared of Alex''s unknown Gift, his Gift must be so dangerous that it was sealed, which meant his Gift''s rank was not different from his, maybe above. This thought scared him, it was why he mocked him to hide his insecurities, he did everything he could to drive him away, he felt like he would not shine with Alex being near, the spotlight would be stolen by him.

    It was always like that, even back when they were still on Earth, all eyes were on Alex whenever hees to school, it doesn''t matter if he was absent most of the time when he appears everybody would start talking of him as if he was the center of the universe. Leonardo would be a background character, it was because of that hees to hate Alexander even though thetter did nothing, no, it was hisck of response when he tried to show off that made Leonardo more furious, Alex looked at him as though he was nothing, as if he was not worth his time, in truth Alex was too tired to say anything it was why he didn''t bother entertaining Leonardo.

    Fearing the same thing happening here he did what he must and pushed Alex out, he had hoped he may die or choose to live a simple life, unfortunately, Alex did none of that, instead, he reappeared, not only he changed physically, he became stronger, strong peoples are now backing him. Once more he became a background character, Leonardo couldn''t help but explode.

    Cami quietly listened to her man spilled all his frustrations before saying.

    ''''I understand how you feel but you must calmly think before acting. As I said Alex is not simple, from his actions tonight I can say he deliberately ignored you, he knew you''d send something to probe him and he had already prepared a trap for that person. He''s too scary, an enemy like him must never be underestimated or else you''ll suffer before knowing it. I suggest that you quickly make Katherina yours or else you''ll regret it.''''

    Leonardo''s eyes widened, he was looking at his woman with incredible eyes not believing that she would push him to get another woman, he wouldn''t deny that it was what he wanted but -

    ''''It''s not that I''m happy with it but it is because it''s necessary for our n, for your dream to be above Alex, to not be a background character anymore. Making Katherina yours is the first step. We will talk about the second stepter. Let''s sleep, for now, we will talk tomorrow.'''' Cami announced before leaving the room, Leonardo stood up and follow after her.

    He did not know that Cami was pushing him to make Katherina his because she was fearing that thetter may bring Alex into her faction, if this happened it wouldn''t do them any good, they may be discarded because of Alex. For this to not happen Leonardo must make Katherina his, and force her to drop the idea of getting Alex as she had the feeling that Katherina would try anything to get Alex on her side even if thetter disagree.

    ????

    At the same time in another location, Katherina''s mansion.

    In her bedroom,ying on bed Katherina couldn''t fall asleep. She was dressed in ascivious negligee. A see-through cloth that made heavy use ofce! The white skin was slightly seen underneath it! And the ck underwear could be seen.

    Katherina lifted her upper body before sitting on the bed, she was thinking about how she will approach Alex.

    ''''I want him. With him, under me, I will be able to have that person''s help. I mustn''t let my sister take him away. I don''t know why but I have the feeling that she will appear now that Alexander shows up. I never thought that he would be so strong. If only-"

    Katherina said eyes filled with regret before suddenly her eyes turned cold for a moment before she heaved a sigh.

    ''''It''s because of Leonardo, it was because of what he said. Ah! How na?ve of me. He must''ve done that because of jealousy. Forget it, he is now working for me. I will let him off this time, however, if he tries to make things difficult for me, I won''t forgive him. Alex will be mine.''''

    She then let herself fall back on the bed, she started kicking her legs in the air while thinking about how to approach Alex before her sister does as she was sure that she will approach Alex, not only her, a lot of people will try to approach him.

    ?????

    In another mansion located not too far from the Imperial Magic Academy.

    Four beautiful girls could be seen chatting happily inside a big room, in front of those four girls was snack and midnight tea.

    ''''Gracier how did you know Alex?"

    Sakuya wearing a ck see-through negligee asked.

    Maria dressed in a light blue negligee and Luna in a white negligee stopped eating and decided to listen to Gracier''s history.

    Gracier told them what happened, how she had been rescued by Alex, how they became siblings, how she went back to get her revenge on the monsters. Naturally, she did not tell them everything, she kept a lot of things for herself.

    ''''Don''t worry anymore we are here now. We will protect you from now on.'''' Sakuya said while stroking Gracier''s hair.

    Gracier smiled feeling warm inside.

    ''''Big sister Maria you are an Ice user aren''t you?" Gracier suddenly raised this question.

    Maria was caught off because she was not expecting this question, still, she nodded her head.

    ''''Indeed, how do you know?" She asked.

    ''''Hehehe, it''s because I can sense it. I''m a Fire user, when I saw you it''s like I''m seeing an enemy. I feel ufortable, however, it''s now fine.'''' Gracier exined.

    ''''Ah! That''s why. I also feel ufortable, however, I thought that it was because I''m feeling unwell.'''' Maria said recalling how she felt when Alex and Gracier approached them.

    ''''Did Alex date, someone, when you were in Eria''s city?" Someone suddenly asked.

    Gracier turned her head in Luna''s direction as it was her who raised this question.

    ''''Not really.''''

    Gracier didn''t know who it was but she could have sworn that someone sighed.

    ''''However, there was a beautiful girl named Sera, she gets along pretty well with Big brother. She often visits us, they almost went on date. Big brother is interested in her however because of how busy he was he hasn''t made a move until the girl left.''''

    Another sigh.

    ''''It seems that she is also here. Maybe the two may identally encounter each other who knows.'''' Gracier smiled before looking at the three girls, she couldn''t read Maria and Sakuya, however she was able to sense something from Luna''s eyes, she seemed somehow relieved. Gracier decided to probe her.

    ''''Big sister Luna, how do you know Big brother? Can you tell me about it?"

    Gracier had expected that Luna would start talking about Alex, however, when thetter heard Gracier''s question she turned gloomy all of sudden startling Gracier.

    ''''Fufufu, you see Luna know Alex since-"

    Sakuya started talking to be stopped by Maria.

    ''''Stop it Sakuya. She''s ufortable don''t you see it?"

    Sakuya was forced to shut up as she could feel Luna''s mood plummeting, ''Ah! L? is too stubborn. Why not tell him everything?'' she wondered before shaking her head.

    Gracier did not say anything. Maria chuckled before saying,

    ''''You know, your Big brother was really impressive. He was one of the richest people in our world.''''

    ''''Really?" Gracier asked eyes filled with stars.

    Maria nodded her head, Sakuya also joined in, they started talking about Alex, how much money he had, about his cars, about his grandmother, it was Luna who talked about more about her, it was if she knew her.

    When Gracier learned that Alex had lost his parents at 10, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    The four girls continued talking untilte in the night before deciding to sleep and continue another day.

 Chapter 167 - 165: Class

    The next day.

    Alex arrived at his assigned ssroom.

    Fortunately, the teacher had yet to arrive.

    Scanning the ssroom Alex spotted few regr faces, Maria, Luna, Sakuya and Gracier were sitting together. The four waved at Alex to greet him.

    Alex greeted them back and continued to scan the ssroom. In the ssroom, the tables were not one-person tables. Instead, it was a two-people table.

    The students were observing Alex with interest, it was because most of them were presentst night and saw how Alex easily handled Roman, as for those who were not present they heard the tale of Alex''s exceptional prowess.

    Ignoring the stares directed at him, Alex went to seat in the back.

    After he took his seat, Alex greeted Leon,

    ''''Hi! Leo. Thanks for reserving me a seat.''''

    ''''Hi! Alex. No need to thank me. I do what I must.'''' Leon replied with a smile.

    Alex also smiled having expected this kind of answer, suddenly he asked after not seeing Ferris and Eris.

    ''''Where are the twins? Not in this ss?"

    ''''Ah! Now that you asked I haven''t seen them. Maybe they-"

    Leon stopped talking as Ferris, Eris, Kuina, Leonardo, Cami, Kevin, Dodolus and Damien walked in.

    Alex and Leonardo stared at each other before Leonardo looks elsewhere not saying anything, not showing any kind of emotion.

    ''''Interesting!" Alex mumbled when he saw Leonardo''s reaction, he had expected some kind of reaction, some kind of insult but Leonardo did none of that.

    ''''What is it?" Leon asked as he heard Alex''s word.

    ''''Nothing, I was just thinking aloud,'''' Alex responded, he did not want to drag Leon into his problem, not yet.

    Ferris and Eris greeted the two before taking a seat not too far from them.

    Not long after, Kuina suddenly came toward him and greeted him. Everyone was surprised to see that.

    ''''Hello, Alexander I''m Kuina Foxia. Nice to meet you. I would like to chat with youter if you have the time.''''

    Alex was surprised, nevertheless, he still replied, ''''Nice to meet you too. There is no problem, we will talk when I have the time.''''

    Leonardo''s face darkened when he heard Kuina''s words, however, he quickly concealed it. Maria was ring at Kuina, while Sakuya had a mysterious smile on her face, Luna seemed pensive. Gracier was watching everything with interest.

    Leon suddenly clicked his tongue in annoyance, Kuina looks at him for a moment before chuckling.

    ''''Fufufu! Little Leo do you need a beating?"

    Leon harrumphed, displeased with the way he had been called.

    ''''Humph! Don''t get cocky. I just lost once, next time I will beat you.''''

    ''''Fufufu, we''ll see. See youter Alex, can I call you Alex?" Kuina asked.

    ''''Feel free to do so,'''' Alex said.

    ''''Okay, I call you Alex from now on then. See youter.'''' Kuina left after waving at Eris, thetter smiled.

    Alex looked at Leon wondering what was the story between the two.

    Leon was pretty strong, a Level 64, same as him, he was one level ahead of Kuina, however from their earlier interactions it seemed that Leon lost when they fought.

    ''I wonder why?'' Alex wondered because each one was probably wearing an item that helps them to conceal most of their status, he was not able to see anything other than their level.

    By the way, Ferris, and Eris were at the same level, 62, just like Leonardo and Maria. Sakuya and Luna: Level 61.

    ¡¼This girl is not simple. She possesses the Fox race innate ability, Illusion, the level is pretty high. Same with her charm''s skill. Do not underestimate her. Well, you are pretty much immune to illusion.¡½Silveria suddenly exined to him.

    ''''I guess it''s because of my right eye. Isn''t it?'' Alex asked her, he was pretty sure of his guess.

    As expected Silveria''s words confirmed it.

    ¡¼Indeed. You should know that the first seal of your Death eye, let you create an illusion to torment your enemies, so, normally, Illusion magic will not work on you.¡½

    ''I guess it makes sense if you exin it like that. I wonder what kind of illusion Leon experienced-''

    ¡¼If you only think that it''s all she knows then you''ll lose. She''s a dual Elementalist, Wind and Fire.¡½Silveria cut Alex off and exined to him.

    ''I see. Well, I''ll know what she''s capable of once we fight.'' Alex said looking forward to the day they will fight.

    Leon was expecting Alex to ask him what happened between the two however, Alex didn''t ask anything, chuckling Leon said,

    ''''I thought you would have asked me what happened.''''

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and said, ''''I won''t. Tell me when you are ready to share it.''''

    ''''Hahaha, don''t worry I''ll tell youter. However, I have noticed something.'''' Leon said while pping Alex''s shoulder.

    ''''What did you notice?" Alex asked curious.

    ''''You are interested in Maria isn''t it?" Leon asked with a knowing smile.

    ''''Yeah, I''m interested in her. Why did you ask?" Alex asked him, he did not deny that he was interested in Maria.

    ''''Well, you must quickly make her yours. You are not the only one interested in her. I was one of her admirers, I was nning to try my luck however now I decided not to because my friend is interested in her. You must make her yours. Understood?" Leon told Alex, not hiding anything.

    Alex was astonished by Leon''s deration, he smiled,

    ''''Thank you, Leo. Don''t worry I''ll make Maria mine.'''' he dered.

    ''''Good, that''s the spirit,'''' Leon said.

    Suddenly, the two stopped because the teacher just walked in.

    The teacher was a pretty young man. His age seemed to be around 24 or 25. In other words, he was in his prime. He had dark green hair and his eyes were of the same hue. His eyes were strict. He scanned the ssroom, looking at his new students.

    In this room, there were only forty-five students. But the tables were enough for fifty students.

    "All right. I wee you to my ss. I will be the one to teach you about general knowledge for a year. My name is Chris Herd.''''

    Alex and others greeted their teacher.

    Chris nodded his head before announcing,

    ''''Alright. I will start calling your names first to know you as my obligation,"

    "After I call your names, please stand up and raise your hand so others can know you. First, Amy Stone."

    "Here," A pretty student with pink hair rose from her seat and raised her hand.

    Chris nodded his head, "You can sit down. Next, Gracier Alexandra Touch."

    "Here." Gracier stood up and raised her hand.

    ''''Good. You can sit down, next Luna Heart.'''' Chris said and continued.

    After few minutes everybody was introduced.

    ''''Okay, now I''ll start. Can you remind me how many Ranks there are?" Chris asked.

    ''''There are 15 Ranks.'''' It was Emy, the pink-haired girl who answered.

    ''''Indeed there are 15 Ranks. These 15 Ranks are ssed into 6 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, and Demi-God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15).''''

    ''So, I''m at Master Realm. Gracier Intermediate Realm huh!'' Alex thought.

    ''''We all possess something called status. As for why it was called like that nobody knows. I will not talk about Attack, Defense, Agility, but I will talk about Intelligence and Luck, Luck is needed in dungeons. What Intelligence do then?"

    Nobody talked as they started to think about it, Alex raised his hand,

    ''''Do share your answer with us, Alexander.''''

    Alex nodded before he rose and started to exin, ''''I think that higher intelligence means your brain is more developed, your reaction speed will be faster, you can coordinate faster when executing some moves.''''

    ''''Excellent.'''' Chris praised Alex for his answer.

    ''''It''s as Alexander said, Intelligence is rted to your reaction speed, how well you can synchronize with your weapons, your Gifts. Higher intelligence helps you to coordinate your body better. Most people think that Higher intelligence is a waste and put all their BP on Attack, Defense, Agility, or either Luck. This thinking is wrong, if you possess Higher intelligence you will know how to better attack, how to better use your Speed (Agility), you won''t waste too much energy. While fighting your mind will be clear, thinking about the optimal solution to quickly end the fight. For me, one should possess higher intelligence than.''''

    Hearing their teacher''s words, Alex and others thought deeply about it, indeed what he said was not wrong, Alex had noticed this fact after his INT became higher, he was able to perfectly control his body.

    While some were thinking deeply about Chris''s exnation, some students didn''t share the same feeling, for them, one should only think about increasing one''s Attack''s stat or Agility, Defense andstly Luck, Intelligence was not a necessity.

    Chris did not try to persuade those students.

 Chapter 168 - 166: Cursed

    Chris observed his students and saw that some did not share his idea, he couldn''t help but shake his head thinking they will understand in the future, to fully utilize your other stats an appropriate amount of intelligence was needed.

    ''''Let''s move on the amount of XP needed per Realm.'''' Chris suddenly said before moving towards the ckboard, Alex and others decided to listen attentively.

    ''''To Level from Level 1 to 2, you will need 100 XP. Each level will increase by 100 XP. It''s to say Level from Level 1 to 31 (Rank 1-3: Beginner Realm) you will need 3100 XP, however, started from Intermediate Realm, this amount of XP will be doubled thus bing 6200 XP, each level it will increase by 100, at Level 61 it will be 9200 XP, starting from the next realm: Master Realm, the 9200 XP will be doubled bing 18400, for each level it will increase by 100, bing 21400 XP at Level 91 (peak Master Realm). Starting from the next Realm, the amount of XP needed at the peak of the previous realm will be doubled, Grandmaster Realm: 42800 (+3000 XP)= 45800. However starting from the Saint Realm, the 45800 XP instead of multiplying by two as it was, will be multiplied by three. Saint Realm: 137 400 XP (1900 XP (the 19 levels of the Saint Realm (Lv 122 to 141) at peak Saint Realm you''ll have 139300 XP. From the Demi-God Realm, the 139300 XP will be multiplied by 5 bing 696 500 XP.''''

    Everybody sucked a mouthful of air when they saw what was written on the ckboard.

    Chris did not wait for them to raise a question before saying, ''''This system existed since the bygone era, maybe it was the creator God''s decision. They must have created this system to make it difficult to advance, just imagine the amount of XP needed for the Saint Realm make one despair, one should know that killing the same monsters a number of times will decrease the original amount of XP that monster offered at the start. You will be forced to move on to stronger monsters.''''

    Indeed what Chris said was right, all of them were aware of this truth. Suddenly, Damien raised his hand to ask a question.

    ''''Damien, do you have a question?" Chris asked, Damien nodded.

    ''''Ask''''

    ''''Teacher, in the past we have Gods, however nowadays Gods disappeared, the same thing with the God Realm, it became now impossible to step into that realm. I wonder why? What happened?"

    Everybody was interested in what happened as there was no record of what happened in the past. It was as if all the records of what happened had been erased, as for why nobody knows.

    Chris did not immediately answer, he stayed silent, he seemed to be trouble over something, after few seconds he heaved a sigh before saying, ''''For your own good stop digging, at least for now. Your level is not suitable to hear what happened. All I can say is that there was a battle, a battle so intense that an entire continent was erased, things changed after that battle. Do not ask, do not try to dig, focus on bing stronger, once stronger enough you''ll get the answers you are after.''''

    ''''I understand, teacher,'''' Damien said before sitting back. He had expected this kind of answer because it was the same answer he got when he asked the Holy Father (The Pope). The Pope seemed afraid of something. Damien couldn''t help but sigh.

    Meanwhile, Alex was also sighing, ''Another secret.''

    ''Sil, do you know something?'' Alex decided to probe Silveria, maybe he''d get some answers.

    As expected Silveria had the answer. However, she didn''t go into the details,

    ¡¼I do have an answer. As he had said there was a battle, this battle was too devastating, even I can feel the aftermath of that fight, the enemy cast a curse upon this world making it impossible to advance into the God Realm. This world is cursed. How hateful, to think it is them.¡½

    ''Who can be so powerful to cast a curse upon a whole world?'' Alex wondered, he felt a shiver down his spine just by imagining it.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to concentrate on Silveria''s words, herst words.

    When Silveria was talking about ''them'' her voice was full of hatred, Alex knew that she would not answer him if he were to ask her right now, he decided to not ask for now. Silveria greatly appreciated Alex''s decision. She wentpletely silent afterward.

    ''''Let''s stop here for today. I''ll see you tomorrow. I''ll warn you. Mock battles will be held soon to test your strength. I''m looking forward to it.'''' Chris announced before leaving.

    Leonardo looked at Alex when he heard the announcement, it as if he was saying, ''Wait till I take care of you, you will see the difference between us.'' Alex looked at him with a smile, he was not afraid. He was looking forward to the day they will fight.

    Leon seemed also eager. Gracier sent a message saying she''d gone to the library to read, Luna, followed her. Maria left to go somewhere on her own, Sakuya also disappeared. After chatting with Leon, Ferris, and Eris, Alex excused himself saying that he needed some air.

    ?????

    After leaving Leon and the others, Alex who was wandering crossed paths with Maria who happened to be also doing the same thing.

    ''''Oh? It''s you, Alex. What are you doing?" Maria asked with a light smile on her face. If others were to see, they would be astonished because, in the capital, Maria was known as the Ice Goddess, she rarely smiles. Her expression was almost cold making it hard for others to approach her. However, it changes when she is with her friends namely Luna and Sakuya, and recently around Alex and Gracier.

    Dazzled by her smile, it had taken Alex a few seconds before he was able to reply.

    ''''Nothing, as you can see I''m just wandering, thinking about something. What about you?" Alex asked.

    ''''Same here,'''' Maria responded.

    ''''I see. Shall we walk to the cafeteria? I''ve something I want to discuss with you.''''

    Facing Alex''s abrupt words, Maria was caught off guard, nevertheless, she quickly recovered and nodded her head.

    The two moved toward the cafeteria while chatting. Inwardly Alex was thinking about how he should proceed. Indeed it was as he said, he had something to tell Maria, it was of the utmost importance. He doesn''t know how to start, however, he decided to go for the direct approach, he was not the one to cower.

    If you want something no need to be shy just say it, either it works or it doesn''t.

    ''''Alex, Alex did you hear me we are here.''''

    Maria''s voice snapped Alex back to awareness.

    ''''Yeah, let go for the private room,'''' Alex said before moving to ask for a private room and soon it was done.

    The two ignored the stares they were receiving from others students and entered the private room. Unbeknownst to them, there was a pair of ck eyes that saw the two enterings, the beautiful girl with ck eyes smiled before moving.

    In the private room, Alex and Maria sat across from each other.

    After ordering something simple, they waited until Maria suddenly asked.

    ''''So Alex what do you want to tell me?"

    Her blue eyes stared into Alex left green eye.

    ''Want me to go straight to the point? Well, I was nning to do that anyway.'' Alex thought.

    Clearing his throat he said with a serious expression.

    ''''What I want to tell is the utmost importance. At least for me. Maria, no Alexa I''m interested in you and I want to date you can you give me a chance?"

    Maria was surprised, saying that she was expecting this direction deration would be a lie, she looked at the boy in front of her, that green eye, there was no lie indicating that he was joking, he was damn serious. She signed.

    Most men would have started with a date in some kind of luxurious hotel, a beautiful dinner, a romantic atmosphere before dering.

    Personally, for her she likes the direct approach, Alex''s approach was direct. Something she likes.

    Smiling, Maria decided to probe before answering the boy.

    ''''Can I know when you start liking me?"

    ''''I became interested in you when we were about to reincarnate. Maybe even before but I became aware of it on that day. Did you remember what I said to you back then?"

    Maria nodded at Alex''s question. How could she not? She was surprised and at the same time sheughed, her mood improved hearing Alex dering to be there for her.

    ''''Well, I may be joking to cheer you up but it was not a joke. It was my inner feeling, I want to be your pir. I want you to be part of my life, to be with me forever.'''' Alex dered, he was not shy, he told her what he wanted.

    Maria stayed silent for a moment before saying.

    ''''I''m happy that you have feelings for me. Truth be told I''m also interested in you.''''

    Hearing Maria''s words, Alex overjoyed, nevertheless, he still decided to listen to Maria''s words till the end.

    Maria nodded pleased with his reaction. She then continued.

    ''''As you may have noticed. I showed some obvious signs. I''m the type of woman that says what she thinks or takes what I desire. As I said I''m interested in you, you''re my type, I will dly ept starting a rtionship with you however that won''t do.''''

    Alex turned crestfallen when he heard Maria''sst words, he was confident that he had his chances with Maria, he was not a greenhorn, even if he was not an expert when ites to rtionship, he had few sessful rtionships under his belt. Thus he knows when a woman is interested in him, from his analysis and Maria''s behaviors, she was indeed interested in him, it was why he thought he had a chance, however now it seems that.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to ask what she meant by saying it won''t do.

    ''''Can I know what you meant by saying that?"

    ''''Good, at least you didn''t choose to leave,'''' Maria said with a smile.

    ''''Hell, no, my determination isn''t it that shallow,'''' Alex shouted.

    ''''Good. You will need it. Let me correct myself or I should I say let me continue what I meant to say. That won''t do did not mean I''m rejecting you. It is just that I have a condition.'''' Maria announced.

    Alex was surprised. Condition? What condition? Let''s hear her first.

 Chapter 169 - 167: Marias Condition

    Alex was surprised. Condition? What condition? Let''s hear her first.

    Nodding his head he asked. ''''What kind of condition?"

    ''''I''ll be your woman only after you make Luna and Sakuya yours,'''' Maria announced her condition with the most dazzling smile she ever put.

    However, Alex was too preupied at the moment to appreciate it.

    When he heard Maria''s condition, there was a booming sound inside his head, his head turned dizzy. He was beyond surprised, no word could be used to describe what he was currently feeling. Just imagine that you gather your courage and asked a girl to be your girlfriend but this girl put forth the condition that she''d only ept if you ept to date her best friend, no if you manage to make her best friend yours. What your reaction would be?

    Finally, Alex was able to calm down, he looked at Maria with an incredible look on his face.

    ''''Tell me that you are joking?"

    ''''Surely you jest. I''ll never joke about something like that.'''' Maria said.

    Alex rubbed his head, having a hard time processing what she meant.

    ''''So you are saying you''ll only be my woman after I make Luna and Sakuya mine?"

    He asked again just to be sure.

    ''''Indeed. It''s what I said.''''

    ''''Aren''t you jealous? You are from Earth. From America where there''s only monogamy and yet you are saying that you are ready to share your man with other women? Even if you are good sisters, you should think about your happiness first. What you are suggesting is pushing your man to have a Harem. Is it that what you want?" Alex lectured her before asking.

    Maria was happy hearing Alex''s lecture, she could feel his concern through his words, nheless, she had her reason for putting forth that condition. She decided to exin it.

    ''''Indeed. We are from a monogamous society but we all know that it was just a facade. A man may have one legal wife at home, but it doesn''t mean that he is faithful, he will have a lot of mistresses outside. Let''s drop that matter. As you know we are not on Earth anymore. Here a polygamous rtionship is epted, no it''s the norm. As the saying goes when in Rome, do as the Romans do. I think that this saying should be applied here. Besides you talked about thinking about my happiness, I agree with that, just that my happiness is tightly tied to their happiness. I''ll be happy to have them beside me. Do not lecture me on whether or not I have taken into ount their feelings, no need to concern yourself over such a thing. You only have to know that, sharing the same man with my sisters I''ll dly wee it as I know them, I can con- no I meant we can get along with each other.''''

    Alex could swear that he almost hear a dangerous word there, however, he decided to think it as if it was his imagination, there was no way that the dignified Maria would say easy to control them.

    While Alex was lost in thought, Maria dropped a bomb that left him sweating.

    ''''It''s good that you lectured me but aren''t you ying the hypocrite here? I heard about your little date. What is her name again? Ah! I think it''s Sera. Aren''t you going after her? You are already nning about your little harem and yet you want to act like a saint hearing my condition.'''' Maria said with a sarcastic smile.

    Alex got punctured in the heart by numerous invisible arrows at the same time, if it was an anime he would be making giku giku sounds after being pierced through by those arrows.

    ''Who told her that? Ah! I remember it''s must be Gracier''s doing, so it was what the four talked about yesterday. That traitor. I''ll spank herter.'' Alex decided while outwardly he put on a smile, doing his best to not make a cramped face.

    Elsewhere, Gracier who was reading a book felt goosebumps rising all over her body. She quickly scanned her surrounding, s she found nothing. She attributed this to her imagination before she continued reading.

    ''''What it is Little Lexa?" Luna closed the book she was reading and asked as she noticed Gracier unusual behavior.

    ''''Ah, nothing. I just thought about something. It''s nothing serious let continue reading.'''' Gracier answered.

    Luna nodded her head she reopened her book and started reading. She was wearing sses that suit her well. Her beautiful face stands out more with the sses.

    By the way, she started to call Gracier little Lexa (Lexa from Alexandra.) Gracier did not seem against this nickname, she was rather pleased with it.

    ~Back to Alex''s Location.

    Maria was looking at Alex with an ''I dare you to refute my word. kind of face.

    Finally unable to endure it any longer Alex admitted defeat.

    ''''You win. I indeed n to have multiple women.''''

    ''''Oh? And when are you nning to tell me this?" Maria asked with a sweet smile, yet to Alex that smile wasn''t sweet at all.

    ''''Well, aren''t I''m telling you now?" Alex asked back.

    Maria sighed, ''''Forget it. What is your answer gonna be? Will you or,-"

    ''''I ept.'''' Alex cut Maria off and announced. He would be a fool not to ept such a juicy offer.

    ''''Good, then it decided. I''m almost yours however to have ess to the goods you mustplete two tasks, namely Luna and Sakuya. My man must be great. Complete the assigned tasks and I''ll be yours.'''' Maria dered.

    Alex was smiling, eyes filled with determination. He was already seeing a future where he slept in the same bed with the three sleeping beside him. He waspletely unaware of the troubles he was going to go through just to get this girl.

    ''''Oh! As the future head of the Harem. I ought to help my man. I suggest you start with Luna first.''''

    Hearing Maria''s words Alex pondered for a moment before nodding his head, what she said does make sense, there was something unclear about Luna, he had that feeling that he couldn''t quite put his finger on. Everything would be clear if he interacts with her. Alex set his first target as Luna. As her being the head of the Harem, Alex only chuckled not saying anything.

    ''''Also concerning the asset you got. I''ll dly manage it for you. If you want that is, you can hire me.'''' Maria suddenly suggested.

    Alex was surprised, he looked at her as if sensing something she quickly announced.

    ''''Don''t worry. I promise that I don''t have any nefarious ideas. I just want to help you manage as if have the feeling that this is not your forte. I swear upon my Gift that I''ll never harm you, I will only think about what is good for you. If I ever go back on my words my soul shall perish.''''

    Alex was surprised by Maria''s oath, it was not a joking matter, if she goes against what she said she would disappear forever, not being able to ever reincarnate.

    Previously Alex did not say anything as he was pondering about something not because he thought that Maria''s had a nefarious n in her head when she suggested that. She must have a n but that n must take an ount his wellbeing. As she had said, managing the Golden Nuggets was not something he was sure he could do. He decided to think about Maria''s proposalter.

    Sighing on how things have turned Alex said.

    ''''I''ll think about it. I will give you my answerter.''''

    ''''Good.'''' Maria nodded her head, she was pleased with Alex''s decision if he had immediately epted she would have looked down on him, fortunately, something like that did not happen.

    The two chatted for a while before Alex excused himself.

    Soon as Alex left, Maria leaned against her chair and sighed softly before mumbling.

    ''''I understood how you feel L?. It seems that he doesn''t even remember me. Hah! It was to be expected, we have only met once. L?, I''ve already done what I can to help you. Do your best, be strong, and more importantly, stop running.''''

    She then turned her eyes toward the door as though she was able to see past it.

    ''''Sakuya, don''t know it is rude to spy on others when they are discussing?"

    ''''Fufufu! It just to make sure that no harm befalls you, my princess.'''' Sakuya who was outside of the private using the wind element to spy on their conversation appeared and sat across Maria while dering with a smile.

    ''Bullshit.'' Maria thought, however, she didn''t say anything. She was too tired to deal with Sakuya.

    ''''So, you are ready to share him? Are you sure about it? Others may snatch him away.''''

    ''''They can try if they want. As you heard it, I was not joking. I will only fully ept him if he managed to make you two his. Besides I''m helping you two. If not you stand no chance and you know it. If not for my condition, Luna aside, did you think that you have a chance? With that personality of yours? Are you sure he will still want you after knowing the truth about you?" Maria asked with a smile.

    However, to Sakuya this smile looked demonic, she was defeated, she couldn''t retort at all.

    Maria smiled pleased with Sakuya''s reaction, she stood up and left the private room, and before leaving she said.

    ''''You know I have aplete grape of you two. Having you under me is a must. With us three who are the others to threaten our position?"

    Leaving these words behind Maria departed.

    Watching the leaving Maria''s back, Sakuya sighed while mumbling, ''This woman is too cunning. Never get on her bad side. Ah! The dice have been cast. Fufufu! Let''s wait and see. I can''t wait to h- My bad I can''t wait to see how you will conquer me.''

 Chapter 170 - 168: The Third Princess 1

    Blue Haven Vi, Alex''s chamber.

    Laying on his bed Alex was lost in thoughts.

    Suddenly, Silveria appeared,

    ''''You appeared troubled master." She said.

    ''''Indeed I am.''''

    ''''Fufufu! I was quite surprised when I heard Maria''s. The three must-have talked about it beforehand, this is not her decision alone. Somehow, I can understand her, with her two friends she will have more power confronting the others rivals. Be how outstanding you are, you''ll be, you''re bound to attract lots of women around you, it will be foolish for only one woman to think about monopolizing you. She understood this fact, reason why she is building her faction, sisters she can count onter. This is my hypothesis, though.'''' Silveria exined.

    ''''I see. It doesn''t matter, as I agreed upon I''ll start with Luna, I have the feeling that we knew each other, however, no matter how hard I''ve tried it seems I can''t remember where and when. Let''s find while we will be on a date.'''' Alex decided.

    ''''Eager aren''t we? Already nning your date. It''s almost like you''ve been waiting for this. Well, who can me you if you consider how beautiful Luna is. Ah! That fellow is sure interesting, he had foreseen that you two would end up together, you didn''t ept yet now.'''' Silveria said while looking at Alex with a smile.

    ''''Ugh! It''s his wins.'''' Alex said dejected, he wasn''t expecting Maria''s Condition, even so, he couldn''t decline it just for the sake of gaining an SS grade armor.

    Silveria only smiled not saying anything.

    ''''I will go visit the Golden Nuggetster, I''ll change the name.'''' Alex decided before closing his eyes, he decided to take an afternoon nap.

    Silveria left the room to let her master sleep.

    ????

    Evening came.

    Just as Alex woke up, someone came to the vi, it was a messenger.

    ''''Evening Mr. Alexander. I came to invite you, my mistress wishes to see you.'''' the messenger said after bowing his head.

    ''''May I know who''s your mistress?" Alex asked, Gracier and Silveria were also interested.

    ''''The third princess. Her Highness wishes to see you. It''s for an escort mission, as for the details you will ask her Highness.'''' the messenger responded.

    Alex exchanged nces with Gracier and Silveria, the three were surprised. It was said that the princess rarely goes out, she doesn''t like to interact with others, even when all her other siblings werepeting for the throne, she did not make any move, she didn''t appear at the banquet, meaning she hadn''t seen Alex fight and yet she was inviting him. Alex could not help but wonder why.

    Sighing he decided to go, Gracier wanted to apany him, however, Alex refused.

    ''''Lead the way,'''' Alex ordered.

    The messenger bowed before with Alex they left. Instead of using a carriage, they used a teleportation circle to appear inside what seemed to be a mansion.

    ''''This way.'''' the messenger said before starting to walk forward. Alex followed after him, jars and paintings were disyed in the passage they were taking. He was curiously looking at the items that decorated the passageway.

    After 10 minutes, a door with exquisite carvings came into view.

    And when the two people arrived at the door, the messenger knocked on the wall beside the door with a door knocker.

    ''''Come in.'''' a woman''s voice could be heard.

    ''''Please excuse me.''''

    Hearing those words, the messenger reached out for the door. He grabbed the handle but touched as little of the carvings as possible as he opened the door.

    ''''Your Highness, I''ve brought Mr. Alexander, the D Rank Adventurer for the matter about the nominated request.''''

    ''So it''s because of a nominated request?'' Alex thought. D Rank Adventurer can start receiving a nominated request from clients who wish to employ them.

    ''''Mm, it''s been hard work for you. I''ve been waiting. Well,e in.'''' it was the same voice who spoke earlier.

    Hearing this from inside, Alex entered the room as prompted by the messenger.

    ''''!?''''

    And the moment he stepped foot into the room. He heard a sharp sound and felt blood lust to his side. He immediately kicked against the ground, jumped forward, and rolled. After rolling once on the floor, he reflexively took out Reaper from the item box and readied it.

    In front of Alex was a person wearing silver armor, this person''s head was also covered in a metal helmet.Alex''s eyes were attracted to the sword in that person''s hand. It was giving the same vibe as Golfak''s sword, it was to say this sword was like Golfak''s sword, a magic sword, however, the grade of this magic sword was higher than Golfak''s magic sword.

    Alex disappeared to reappears in front of the person in the silver armor, he shed toward the person in the silver armor neck, however, the blow was intercepted by the Magic sword.

    Kin!

    Expecting this oue, Alex used his leg like a whip and struck the person in the silver armor. This move was unexpected so, the person in the silver armor couldn''t avoid it, hence got sted away. This person grunted in pain.

    ''''Gah?!"

    ''''A woman?" Alex eximed because it was a woman''s voiceing from the other side of the helmet.

    Even after knowing that the other party was a woman Alex did not stop, he kicked the ground and appeared in front of the woman in silver armor.

    Seeing the silver deing towards her face at fast speed, even though she knew she was wearing a helmet, the woman in silver armor shivered, she quickly jumped back to evade it.

    Shing!

    The silver knife passed in front of her by a few cm away. It made a sharp sound as if tearing space apart as it cut through the air. The assant broke out in cold sweat inside her helmet.

    (Impossible, I''m being easily handled like this? I bet it''s because I''m not using my full power. I refuse to believe I can''t beat him.)

    When meeting with a person that exceeded one''s imagination, most people would either choose to fight them or receive them nicely. In other words, their mind would either move to eliminate the existence or build an amicable rtionship to obtain protection. And this woman immediately selected the former. No, she had even forgotten the reason why she had attacked Alex because her pride was hurt, Alex did not give her the time to attack, so she was frustrated.

    (I''ll use my Gift and show him.)

    While the woman in the silver armor was decided what to do, Alex was finally able to understand why he was attacked. It was some kind of test because he was going to escort the third princess, as to where he had no idea.

    The other party must have decided to test him to see what he was capable of, nobody was going to assign you an escort mission if you don''t have the power to protect your escort.

    (Testing my skill as an escort..is it. Then maybe this woman is an attendant of the Third Princess or something.)

    Even after knowing the reason why he was attacked, Alex was a little bit pissed off. He decided to teach the other party a lesson, at the same time showing some of his skills.

    ''''Here Ie,'''' Alex mumbled.

    Shortly after saying that, Alex kicked against the ground and closed the distance to the woman.

    As for the woman in the silver armor, she smiled before shouting.

    ''''Take this.''''

    With a sharp cry, the woman in the silver armor thrust forward with the sword in her hand. As she usually used a spear (her Gift is a spear), the speed and power were different. However, the sword thrust still carried a decent amount of power.

    Alex avoided the thrust at his face by moving his neck slightly.

    ''''Not yet!'''' she shouted.

    The de that had shot forth returned to the woman in the silver armor in an instant.

    And In a sh, one, two, and three stabs were sent out. Alex narrowed the distance while avoiding the attacks with the minimum amount of movement. He was smiling, he was excited.

    ¡¼Again, he started with this smile again.¡½

    Silveria mumbled exasperated when she saw Alex''s smile, he was enjoying the fight.

    (This man must be at least Rank 7. Impressive, however, you''re bound to lose.)

    The woman wearing the silver armormented.

    Suddenly, she threw her sword at Alex, Alex who was nning to attack her stopped and shifted his position a little bit on the opposite side to avoid the sword.

    Just as he was about to counter-attack, he was surprised because he felt a sudden gravity, shocked he looked in front of him to see the woman in the silver armor holding a two meters long earthen spear, he knew that it was her Gift and from the gravity, he was feeling, she must possess the Earth element.

    The woman in the silver armor was pleased seeing Alex''s reaction.

    ''''Hah!"

    With a sharp cry, she sent five consecutive thrusts at Alex, her attacks were fast, coupled with the use of gravity magic she was sure of Alex''s defeat, how wrong she was.

    Silveria in her world could not help but chuckle when she saw that the woman in the silver armor seemed sure of her victory.

    Next, something iprehensible happened. Alex who should be frozen under her gravity (200 kg) moved, he dodged the five consecutive thrusts as if there were nothing.

    ''''What?" Facing such an iprehensible feat, the woman in the silver armor eximed.

    Alex vanished from her sight when he reappeared in front of her, he punched her in the stomach.

    ''''Gah?!"

    She was blown away crashing against the sofa, destroying it. Alex appeared in front of her his right leg raised high, he was nning to finish her by bringing down his leg, however, he was stopped by a sudden voice.

    ''''That''s enough. It''s Alexander''s victory.''''

 Chapter 171 - 169: The Third Princess 2

    Alex received an invitation from the third princess, however when he entered the room to meet her he got suddenly attacked by someone, it was a woman wearing silver armor. Alex fought back to show his ability, as he was about to deal a fatal blow to his assant, he was stopped by the third princess.

    The woman in the silver armor removed the helmet, she was pretty, short silver hair and blue eyes. She seemed unhappy to have lost, she was pouting.

    Alex paid her no heed, he focused his attention on the door on his front, currently, the door was open and from the other side, a woman walked in.

    Without a doubt, this woman was beautiful, her beauty wasn''t less than that of Silveria.

    Perfect blue hair tumbled over her shoulders and beautiful blue eyes were like an endless sea. She had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. Her perfect skin looked so fragile yet so soft and the unerring amount of freckles around her nose. Cheeks the color of pink roses and eyshes longer than anyone''s he had ever seen. She wore a light gold robe. Her height seemed to be the same as Maria''s.

    She smiled after she entered the room,

    ''''I apologize for what just happened. You must understand that it was a test,'''' she said,

    Alex curtsied to pay his respect.

    ''''It''s fine I understood,'''' he said.

    She smiled once again, then she turned to face the woman in silver armor, she said.

    ''''Isabe stops looking at him as if you want to swallow him, you are not his match, he didn''t even use his Gift while you''ve already used yours.''''

    Isabe sighed dejected, however, she stopped ring at Alex.

    ''''Let''s switch to another room.'''' the third princess said before leaving.

    Alex and Isabe followed after her, soon they entered another room, this room was pretty well decorated.

    The third princess sat on a sofa, she invited Alex to sat across her. As for Isabe, she stood behind her.

    ''''My bad I have forgotten to introduce myself. I''m Artemia Eretria Von Havens, the third princess of this empire. Nice to meet you.'''' Artemia introduced herself.

    ''''I''m Alexander Kael Touch, nice to meet you too.''''

    ''''Can I know why your highness asked me toe?" Alex asked.

    Artemia smiled, she was not angry at Alex for going straight to the main point, on the contrary, she appreciated it.

    ''''I want to employ you as my escort. I''m nning to dive into a certain dungeon.'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''I see. Excuse my bluntness but why me? There are lots of stronger Adventurers than I, so why me?" Alex asked because he was confused as to why he had been chosen.

    Isabe was dissatisfied with Alex''s question, for her Alex should be honored to have been chosen, and yet he seemed dissatisfied, he even dared to question her highness.

    Artemia red at Isabe, thetter immediately closed her mouth, she didn''t dare to go against her mistress''s wish.

    ''''Isabe, leave us alone,'''' Artemia ordered.

    ''''But your highness-"

    ''''I said leave. Don''t worry, nobody is going to try anything against me. I''m not weak, to begin with.'''' Artemia said without looking back.

    Isabe could only leave because it was her mistress''s order.

    ''''I chose you because you are stronger, that is one of the reasons. I want to know more about you, this is another reason. To exin it for you to understand I''ll say I''ve been waiting for you.'''' Artemia exined with a smile. Her smile was breathtaking.

    However, Alex was not in the mood to appreciate it. He drowned thinking ''Another one who was waiting for me. I wonder why?''

    ''''Why would you be waiting for me?''''

    ''''Same reason as Ana- my bad I meant Elseria. You might not know but this world is cursed. In the future we will fight against the enemy responsible for this curse, at that moment your help will be needed. Only you can help us.'''' Artemia dropped a bomb.

    Alex''s head buzzed, he was dumbfounded by what he just heard, unlike Elseria, Artemia told him what he will do, even if she didn''t go into the details, what she said was enough for Alex to picture the whole thing.

    ''''Did you believe in reincarnation Alex?"

    Artemia suddenly asked.

    ''''I do. I''m a reincarnated person, same with the other seven.'''' Alex responded.

    Artemia''s eyes widened, it seemed that it was the first time she learned that Alex and others were reincarnated not summoned.

    ''''I see. So, it will make things easier. I''m reincarnated, person.''''

    Alex was shocked, he was not expecting this. He didn''t know what to say.

    ''''I will let you figure out the answer on your own. I''m a reincarnated person but I don''t have all of my memories. The reason I''m telling you all of this is for you to trust me. I want to build a good rtionship with you where you will help us. I hope you will ept to be my escort during the dungeon exploration, fighting side by side will help us to understand each other, to build trust between us.'''' Artemia said.

    ¡¼This girl is honest. I like her.¡½Silveria suddenly said.

    Alex stayed silent for a moment, before saying.

    ''''I ept. However, there is something I want to know.''''

    Artemia was happy that Alex epted her offer. She didn''t mind Alex asking her a couple of questions.

    ''''What do want to know?"

    ''''Why you''re notpeting for the throne like your other siblings?" Alex asked this because when he looked at Artemia in the eyes, he did not see the thirst for power like her sister or Leonardo.

    Artemia chuckled before saying, ''''What I seek is not in this world.''''

    Just from those words, Alex understood that she does not need the throne.

    ¡¼Hehehe, this girl is serious. She has the spirit of adventure.¡½Silveria said after observing Artemia.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex said, he prefers her answer.

    ''''Or do you want me topete for the throne? I will if you want it. I''ll give it to you?" Artemia suddenly said.

    ''''No thanks.'''' Alex tly refused her.

    ''''Oh? Then do you want my body?" She asked.

    Alex frowned, ''''No, thanks.''''

    Artemia put on a shocked expression, ''''So, I''m not beautiful enough for you to ept me?"

    ''''I never said that. Just that I won''t ept that offer because I know it''s just a joke. If I want something, I want a girl I''ll get myself. No need for her to offer herself.'''' Alex exined while rubbing his temples. He was feeling a headache, he knew that Artemia was joking, however, to him her jokes were not funny.

    ''''I see. I like your answer,'''' she said before leaning on the sofa.

    ''''I must say, I didn''t expect you beat Isabe so quickly. She''s pretty strong. She even used her Gift, even her special ability: Gravity, and yet you were unaffected. I wonder why?" Artemia looked at Alex, she wants to know why Alex was unaffected by Isabe''s gravity.

    Alex only shrugged his shoulders not replying, he was not going to tell that he had been training under stronger gravity, it was now that he understood the utility of Silveria''s training, it was to help him increase his speed but at the same time to help to be immune when facing an opponent like Isabe.

    Artemia sighed when she saw that Alex not nning to answer her.

    ''''So, Elseria already made her move. Ah! As expected of her.'''' She mumbled.

    Because of his good hearing, Alex was able to hear what she said.

    ''''You talk like you know her personally,'''' Alex said doubtfully. In truth, he was trying to see if he could gain a little information from her.

    ''''I do,'''' she said. She didn''t say anything else, she was smiling.

    ''''I see.''''

    Alex said not saying anything else as he knew it was what she wanted, she was not nning to say more than that.

    Artemia couldn''t help but smile thinking that Alex was interesting, he didn''t behave like the other men she had encountered. He was calm, she knew that she was really beautiful, she became more beautiful after she regained some of her past memories.

    Suddenly, as if she had remembered something, Artemia smiled mischievously.

    ''''Alex, did Katherina approach you yet?"

    Even though he was surprised by the sudden question Alex still answered, he shook his head, ''''Not yet, why do you think she''d that?"

    Artemia rolled her eyes, ''''Isn''t obvious, you have shown how talented you are plus Elseria is backing you. Normally, she''d approach you. Getting you to work for her, guarantee her the throne, she will be the Empress. You don''t understand your value, Elseria influence is no a joking matter. Having her as a backer guarantee that nobody will try to mess up with you because they''re afraid of her. Be prepared for Katherina to approach you in the iing days, she has already forgotten that you''ve insulted her, no, she must be regretting what happened back then.''''

    ''''I see, how unfortunate I''m not nning to involve myself in politics, I''m not foolish enough to do that. Even if I was, I will never work with her. I don''t like her and nothing she''d do gonna change this.'''' Alex said, he was not joking, he was aware of the fact that Katherina was eyeing him, she was plotting a way to win him over, unfortunately for her, Alex will never change his mind once he decided that he doesn''t like you.

    Artemia did not seem surprised by Alex''s answer. She only smiled.

    ''''Well, we will be going into a medium Level dungeon. As for the date, I''ll tell youter.'''' She announced.

    ''''I understand. I''ll be taking my leave then,'''' Alex said before standing up.

    Artemia summoned Isabe to apany Alex to the room where the teleportation circle was installed.

    ''See you tomorrow.'''' Artemia said while watching Alex leave.

    Alex nodded his head thinking that maybe tomorrow he''d be summoned here again.

    On their way towards the room where there was a teleportation circle, Isabe said, ''''Let''s fight another time. I''ll beat you.''''

    ''''I refuse,'''' Alex said refusing to entertain her, he wanted nothing to do with this girl, girls like her are difficult to deal with.

    ''''You.'''' Isabe''s body trembled, she was furious, however, there was nothing she could do. She could only ground her teeth in frustration.

 Chapter 172 - 170: Her True Identity

    Katherina''s mansion.

    Currently, Katherina was fuming, she had just learned that Alex visited her sister''s mansion Artemia''s mansion.

    ''''I was sure of it. Why do want to snatch something I have my eyes on little sister? You are plotting to have him help you get the throne?" Katherina wondered. She was not pleased with the fact that Artemia made a move by inviting Alex into her mansion.

    Even if Artemia is her sister, she was not able to read her. No, nobody was able to know what she thinks, not even their father. It was as if she existed here but was far beyond their reach at the same time. She didn''t like to interact with others too much except for her deceased mother and Prisci. Even so, she was the most beautiful, not only because of how talented, how smart she was but also because of her beauty. She''s the pearl of the Drexia Empire, the most beautiful woman of all empires and kingdoms. If she wants something people would do anything to grant her what she wants, it was why Katherina feared her. What if she decided topete for the throne?

    Most of the current ministers, most of the nobles will support her if she decided topete for the throne and when you add Alex on the top of it, it was a guarantee that she''d be the next Empress.

    Katherina had the feeling that in near future every force in thends would be frantic to win overAlexander Kael Touch. This wasn''t a hunch. It wasn''t a belief, either It was a prophecy. He was beyond special. Someone chosen by Elseria must be a nobody, she had already secured him. She had never done something like this in the past, this showed that she had seen something other haven''t.

    Even today, the Silent Princess a.k.a Artemia invited Alex over to her mansion, this was not a coincidence, she must also have seen something.

    Leonardo and others were special but, to Katherina, Alex was more than that. If this was a story Alex would be without doubt the MC.

    She had just learned how he was hailed as Hero of Eria''s city because he had sacrificed himself to let his fellow party members escape. He faced a AA rank monster and did not die, he only lost an eye. It what people mistakenly thought when they saw him wear an eye patch.

    ''I should have secured him in our first meeting and yet. How foolish.'' Katherinamented.

    There was no use crying over spilled milk.

    What she needs to do now was to think of a way to win Alex over before her sister snatches him away.

    ''''What should I do? Apologies? Honey traps?"

    Katherina wondered before she heaved a long sigh.

    ''''Amy will help me collect some information. I''ll make moves soon. I must also visit the academy.'''' she decided, she summoned one of the shadow guards and informed him of Amy''s next mission.

    ????

    Alex was already back in his vi. After eating and telling his sister about Artemia. He was now inside his bedroom.

    ''''Silveria, what do you think about Artemia?"

    Silveria materialized, sitting on the bed she said. ''''Even if she didn''t tell you everything I can say that she told you the essential, she''s pretty honest. I appreciate this type of girl. You should interact with her to see whether or not she''s worthy of your trust. As for what she said it''s indeed true. They will need your help to fight the enemy responsible for Mysthia current state.''''

    ''''You mean Elseria isn''t it?" Alex asked.

    ''''Indeed I mean her. Not just her, lot of people will fight if not-" she stopped until there.

    ''''If not what?" Alex looked at her in the eyes.

    Silveria sighed, ''''The world will be destroyed.'''' she stated.

    ''''What?" Alex''s eyes widened, say that he expected this type of answer would be a lie. It was like someone dropped a bomb. His head buzzed.

    ''''Why? Who is that powerful? Why they need my help?" He asked.

    Silveria couldn''t help but sigh heavily.

    ''''You have not seen powerful individuals, powerful entities yet. Pray not to encounter them, the current one is a fake yet, this fake was able to curse an almost Higher grade world. The true monster have destroyed the Original world, the supreme being first creation. Forget it, knowing more at your current level will burden you. It will upy all your mind forcing you to be restless in the pursuit of power. You need to grow step by step, not to jump. There are a lot of things you wille to learn as you be stronger, a lot of truths about the world that not even some powerful people will not know.''''

    ''''Is it because I''m the owner of you two?" Alex asked because it was the only reason he could think of.

    ''''Yes.'''' Silveria''s answer was immediate.

    Before Alex could say something she continued, ''''Not only you but Maria, Sakuya, Luna, Leonardo. All of you who have reincarnated. You didn''t think that you''ve been reincarnated for no reason I hope?"

    Alex was not surprised hearing her question, even though Goddess Mea had said to live their lives happily,saying she had no expectations for them, Alex knew it was bullshit, this was not your typical reincarnation, all of them received powerful Gift. There must be a reason for this to happen, if not normal Gift will do and yet it was not what they received. You don''t give someone something powerful without a reason.

    Leonardo and his crew may have believed Goddess Mea but Alex, Maria did not believe her. It was like someone gave you the power to live happily however once the world will be in danger to not lose your happy life you will fight. Whether you want it or not you will step out and fight to not lose your current lifestyle. It was a pretty devious n.

    ''''I''ll take your silence for being aware that it wasn''t the case. Something big ising, you all will be in the center of it because you contracted with us. It''s good that you are aware of it, the others are not. People like Leonardo, too lost in their world to ask themselves why he received such a powerful Gift. I may not be too fond of Arthur but currently, I feel pity. He''s unlucky to be contracted to someone like Leonardo, he''s not worthy of such powerful Gift.'''' Silveriamented.

    Alex smiled wryly,

    ''''You are not too fond of Arthur because of his previous master isn''t it?" He asked, he was trying to understand the reason for Silveria''s dislike toward Arthur.

    ''''Indeed it''s because of his previous master. This fellow is too unlucky, to begin with.''''

    Silveria said not going into the details.

    Alex did not push for more either as he knew now wasn''t the time.

    He was more concerned about the future enemy, he started asking himself if he was not too weak, what to do to be stronger faster.

    Silveria watched him with a sigh, it was what she feared, Alex''s current state. It was not too good. She decided to divert his attention for now.

    ''''Master, You''re not asking yourself what kind of reincarnated individual Artemia is?"

    The sudden question stopped Alex from continuing to ponder what he needs to do to gain power.

    ''''I don''t think she''s reincarnated from Earth. Which left us with the only possibility that she maye from the past or maybe future,'''' he said.

    ''''I see. Your exnation does make sense. Do you remember the name of Gods and Goddesses of this world?" Silveria asked.

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before saying,

    ''''I only remember the name of the Goddesses:

    Typhania, the Elve''s Goddess, Luna''s, the Goddess of the Beastmen, Lilith, the Goddess of the demon and Artemia, the Goddess of the human race, wait.''''

    ''''Don''t tell, she''s the reincarnated goddess of the human race? How this possible?" Alex asked, disbelief written all over his face. He didn''t dare to believe in this conjecture, however, the more he denies it, the more evident this bes.

    If this is true doesn''t it mean that others Goddess may have also reincarnated? Alex wondered.

    ''''I don''t know what happened but I believe it is the only usible exnation. As for whether or not there is another reincarnated Goddess I can''t say for sure. Maybe only Artemia is special. Interesting, this world is not simple as it seems, no wonder they have chosen it.'''' Silveria murmured.

    Alex was too focused on thinking about how Artemia was able to reincarnate after her death to be able to hear Silveria''sst words. He was thinking about a certain possibility, if Artemia reincarnated, there must be another reincarnated Goddess, like Typhania for example, Artemia had let something slip early.

    Does Elseria is the reincarnated Elve''s Goddess? Alex wondered before shaking his head, denying this thinking. From what he learned, Elseria is an old monster, at least over 200 years old, so she couldn''t be the reincarnation of the Elf Goddess, even though Elseria appears to be mysterious, Alex did not believe that she was rted to the Elf Goddess.

 Chapter 173 - 171: A Glimpse

    ''''Silveria, I was thinking that I''ll give you another name,'''' Alex said all of sudden.

    Silveria''s eyes widened, ''''Why all of sudden?"

    Alex scratched his head rather embarrassedly,

    ''''Well, you know I kinda feel like your current name is too simple, littleme if I may be blunt.''''

    Silveria looked at her master strangely for a moment.

    ''''What is it?" Alex asked, he was feeling ufortable under Silveria''s stare.

    Instead of answering him, Silveria burst intoughter, afterughing for a while she said.

    ''''My bad, it''s kinda funny when you said that you feel like my name is too simple. I wonder what you were thinking about that day when you were giving me my current name?''''

    ''''Ugh!" Alex''s body stiffened.

    Truth be told, that time he just gave her a name without much thinking. Thinking about it now, it was kinda rude. It was why he decided to give her another name, he thought that the name he was about to give her now suits her more.

    ''''Nemesis, I''ll add this name to your current one,'''' he said, proud of this name. He expected her to be happy.

    However, the moment Silveria heard the name Nemesis she froze.

    Alex waited for her reaction, however, he heard nothing no matter how long he waited, finally he looked at her to find her frozen as if time had stopped for her.

    ''''Silveria, what is it? You don''t like the new name I give you?"

    ''''No, no, it''s not that. I''m just surprised. Nemesis huh! A fitting name for the nemesis of mages. I like it, my name will be Silveria Nemesis.'''' Silveria said with a smile, however to Alex her current smile seemed strained.

    Before he could probe further to know the reason why she was acting so unusually, Silveria disappeared, before leaving she said.

    ''''Sorry, Master I''m feeling sleepy. Wish you good night.''''

    Alex could only sigh when he saw her leave like that. In turn, he decided to sleep, he was rather tired by everything that had happened today.

    ?????

    Late in the night.

    Alex who was sleeping body kept twitching nonstop, it was as if he was experiencing a nightmare, a pretty terrible nightmare.

    Currently, Alex was standing somewhere, on a battlefield, he scanned his surrounding everywhere he looks at it was destruction, only destruction. He could hear the sound of an intense fight, he saw a blue-haired girl fighting, this girl was injured, suddenly she got sted away by what seemed to be a tail, she stabilized herself after one kilometer, suddenly something tried to attack, however, a purple-haired girl with ck wings like that of a fallen angel rescued the blue-haired girl from a certain death.

    Alex saw someone dressed in golden armor desperately fighting, another one dressed in red armor was helping him. A golden-haired woman dressed in white seemed to be casting arge-scale spell.

    Someone was shouting in Alex''s direction, it was an extremely beautiful woman, white hair and golden eyes, behind her was a big tree that seemed like it could pierce the sky. This woman was shouting at Alex, more importantly, her finger was direct toward Alex''s arms.

    It was at that moment Alex became aware of something cold in his arms, lowering his head like a broken robot, he saw that he was holding beauty in his arms, beautiful lustrous ck hair and blue eyes, however currently there was no light inside her eyes no more, she was dead, even so, she was looking at him with a smile as if to say ''Don''t worry, I do not regret it. It''s worth it and I believe in you. Live well.''

    Alex felt like his world had been broken apart, he had forgotten that he was badly injured. His world was broken apart, everything disappeared, no cries, no sound, no battlefield only endless darkness was what he was currently seeing, he stayed silent for a couple of seconds and he said,

    ''''I won''t ept it. I will kill you all.''''

    His current voice was so low, so cold that it could freeze one soul, he couldn''t believe it was him that uttered such words, there was no emotion behind his words no hatred, only the will to destroy. To destroy everything.

    Suddenly, everything went dark and Alex woke up in the real-life, inside his room in the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone dear to him who had lost her life, as for the identity of this person, he couldn''t tell, he couldn''t even her features clearly, everything was blurry. Even so, he was truly afraid of such a thing happening.

    Suddenly, he noticed blood in his hand, his right hand to be more urate.

    ''''What the hell?"

    He looks at his right hand to check if he was injured without him knowing, however, no matter how many he checked he didn''t find any injury. It was then, he noticed blood dripping onto the bed, the blood was dripping from his right eye, he unconsciously touched his right eye where the death''s eye is, it was indeed bleeding, his right eye was tightly shut.

    Before he could further check what happening, he was assaulted by sudden fatigue, this was not physical fatigue, it was more like a mental one. He immediately fell asleep.

    Silveria appeared, she seemed extremely worried, she cleaned Alex''s right eye, she cleaned all the blood on the bed with the flick of her fingers. She then helped Alex to put the nket on. She caressed his face while muttering,

    ''''It was why I didn''t want to tell you anything. Because of what you heard you unconsciously sought power to be stronger and the result is this. I don''t know what happened but I promise I''ll be there for you, we will, we will try everything we can, so don''t worry.''''

    As if her words had reached Alex, his tensed-up body after what he experienced loosened and his breathing became even.

    Silveria did not leave, she took a chair nearby and sat. She decided to watch Alex''s sleeping face. She found his current face cute, a vulnerable Alex was cute, somehow it triggered her motherly side and at the same time, she wanted to pray pranks on the defenseless Alex.

    ''''Ah! I should control myself.'''' she berated herself.

    ''''Nemesis huh! I never thought I''d be called like that ever again. I have almost forgotten it. How long it has been? 1 million years? 2 million? I can''t remember anymore. Hah!'''' she sighed looking nkly at the ceiling.

    When suddenly her eyes turned cold so cold that you could have mistaken them as her sister''s eyes,

    ''''This time none of them will be spared, even if I have to disappeared I''ll make them pay.''''

    Her voice was full of hatred, unconsciously her silver eyes turned crimson, immediately all the lights in the mansion, even outside stopped working as if someone had cut off their source of energy. Everything was working using magic stones, it was to say magic. The scene of a whole mansion turning suddenly dark was eerie, so eerie that it was disturbing.

    Everything returned normal soon, Silveria was unaware of what happened. She did not know that her eyes had changed color for a moment, she was too lost in her world, she was remembering all she had lost. It was too painful, nobody should experience this.

    However, while Silveria was unaware of what happened, somewhere someone saw it, she was surprised, her piercing blue eyes twitched.

    ''''Who would have to? He''s Indeed different. However, it''s dangerous for him to unlock that ability at his current stage. I''ll seal it.'''' she said, her voice was emotionless.

    She made hands seals albeit with difficulty because she was chained against an obsidian throne, the ck chains were tightly wrapped around her body and the obsidian throne.

    After her hands'' seals finished, a blue pentagramposed of unknown characters appeared out of thin air before fleeing toward Alex, the blue pentagram entered inside his right eye, currently, inside Alex''s right eye something was revolving however it stopped after the blue pentagram entered the eye. For a moment, that thing wanted to fight back, however, it failed, the blue pentagram was too strong thus managed to seal it. Alex''s right eye returned to the way it used to when he first obtained it.

    ~Back to chained woman''s side.

    She sighed, she seemed exhausted as if she had just performed a rather heavy task. Her blue eyes pierced through space, her eyes seemed to peer through the thirdyers (Lower, Middle and Higher realm), she saw myriad of worlds, in some world people were fighting, destroying things, in another one they''re living happily, in another one people went on an expedition to conquer morends.

    However to her, to what she had been through, she considered what she had seen to be peaceful.

    ''''Ignorance is a kind of happiness,'''' she mumbled. She couldn''t help but let another sigh escape as she knew what was about to happen in the future, the approaching darkness, the darkness that wants to swallow everything, leaving only destruction behind.

    Closing her eyes, she murmured, ''''Maybe with him, things will change. Maybe I may change.''''

    Even though her voice was still emotionless, it held a tiny amount of hope. The hope that everything wasn''t lost. The hope that something may change in the future.

 Chapter 174 - 172: Two New Students

    The breaking dawn scattered the darkness, ushering a new day for thend.

    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.

    Alex woke up, he was feeling refreshed.

    ''''Morning master, how do you feel? Did you sleep well?" Silveria greeted him with a smile.

    Smiling in turn as he could feel her concerns through the way she was looking at him. She must have stayed awake watching over all night.

    ''''Morning, Nemesis. I slept well. Thank you.'''' he said.

    ''''Great,'''' Silveria said before leaving.

    After taking bath and doing some light exercise, Alex decided to check his status.

    Even though he had trouble rememberingst night''s nightmare, no, he had the feeling that it was more than a nightmare. Maybe a premonition? He shuddered just by imagining this possibly.

    ''I need to get stronger to never experience the feeling of losing someone.'' he thought before thinking if it was a premonition than it rted to my eye? He wondered before he decided to check his status and at the same time use the unused BP.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1010

    Defense: 890 (+10 BP) ? 900

    Agility: 985 (+25) ? 1010

    Intelligence: 890 (+10 BP) ? 900

    Luck: 690

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    [Death eye: A special eye with numerous abilities.

    1st lock: Fear: You will be able to induce fear into your enemies just by looking at them in the eyes. Makes them relive their deepest fear.

    Create an illusion and makes your enemies experience hell.

    Cost: 500 MP.

    Note: Does not work on enemies two Ranks higher.

    2nd Lock: Premonition: ???????? Sealed.

    3rd Lock: Sealed]

    ''''As I thought. Why it''s sealed?" Alex wondered.

    ¡¼It''s for the own good. Remember what you experiencedst night. Your mental strength iscking, the second seal is too strong for the current you. The true ability of the second seal it''s not Premonition but prediction, the ability to predict your opponent''s attacks to some extent. Premonition is just a side effect and its apparition is random you can''t trigger it, you can''t control it.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''''I see. I need to be stronger I''m still too weak.'''' Alex said thinking about how to quickly increase his strength. It was a good thing that he epted the third princess''s offer to escort her into the dungeon.

    ¡¼It''s good to think like that but you ought to know that you must not be too hasty. You should consolidate your current level, familiarize yourself with it to perfectly disy your current level to its full capacity. You''re a brute diamond that needs polishing. Intense training is what you need at the moment, not a crazy leveling.¡½Silveria suggested while licking her lips.

    Alex shivered, however, he still epted her suggestions, ''''I understand.''''

    ¡¼Great, we shall intensify the training a little starting from tonight.¡½

    Hearing the she-devil instructor''s words Alex could only smile helplessly. He decided to switch the subject.

    ''''It''s you who sealed my eye?"

    ¡¼No, it wasn''t me. It''s my Big sister.¡½Silveria answered.

    ''''I see. I must thank herter then.'''' he decided.

    Silveria did not say anything she only chuckled.

    Meanwhile, in the ck space, the woman chained against the obsidian throne titled her head to one side while wondering why would Alex thanks her?

    Unaware of what happened after he said those words, Alex went to take a bath. After he finished, he joined his sister and Silveria to take breakfast before leaving for the academy.

    ?????

    Imperial Magic Academy, Alex''s ssroom.

    Just after Alex and Gracier walked into the ssroom, they did not have the time to properly greet their friends before Chris their teacher came in.

    ''''Good morning everyone. Today, two new students will join us. Pleasee in.'''' Chris announced.

    Everyone was curious about the two neers, however, when they saw the persons who entered, they were surprised beyond belief. Especially, Alex, it was then he understood what she meant by ''see you tomorrow.''

    Two beautiful girls entered, it was Artemia, the third princess whose beauty was renown through the world and another great beauty not less than her, she had long ck hair and purple eyes, it was unusual pair of eyes.

    ''''I''m Artemia Eretria Von Havens. You all know me but I''m not here as a princess but as a student so no need to act tense in my presence. Please take care of me.'''' Artemia introduced herself with a smile.

    Most of the men''s eyes shone with the desire to possess this girl. Leonardo, Kevin, Dodolus, Damien, even Ferris were no exception. Only Alex and Leon did not react like the others. Not because they were not interested but because they knew how to control themselves.

    After her introduction, Artemia exchanged a nce with Alex for a moment, her eyes seemed to be conveying ''Didn''t I say we will see each other?'' before selecting a seat in the middle.

    Alex smiled not saying anything, this exchange goes unnoticed by most of the students, unfortunately, Leon saw it.

    Nudging Alex''s shoulder, Leon said, ''''Bro, aren''t you too quick? You just arrived and yet you are already acquainted with the third princess? You''re not to be underestimated.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched before exining to him it was just for a mission, an escort.

    ''''Just? Ah! I quit. You don''t understand at all do you?" Leon said with a helpless sigh.

    ''''Understand what?" Alex asked amused.

    ''''Woman''s heart, it''s what I''m talking about. She must be interested in you to have specially chosen you over dozens of other excellent men. Don''t get me wrong I''m not saying you''re not excellent just you''ve not fully blossomed yet. There are stronger people than you, more fitting people than the current you. If she was not interested in you? Why would she select you over others?" Leon questioned.

    ''''Who knows,'''' Alex said not saying anything else. Alex couldn''t tell him what the two talked about, it what a private matter. Not even the emperor and the royal family knows that Artemia was the reincarnated goddess of humans. She shared this secret with Alex because she wants to gain his trust, a solid and durable rtionship is based on trust, it''s what she thinks.

    Sharp as he is, Leon knew that there was something his friend wasn''t telling him. He could only sigh, it was understandable for Alex to behave like that, Leon would have done the same thing if he were in his shoes. He just has to earn his trust for him to share some of his secrets, some of his burden. Leon couldn''t deny that he had an ulterior motive approaching Alex, it is just that his motive was not something nefarious like plotting to use Alex. Leon became friends with Alex because his intuition told him that by being beside Alex he will experience thrilling things, he won''t be bored, there will be a fight, being battle maniac there was no way he would let go of such asion and above all his personality waspatible with Alex, Alex seemed to be the type of person unconcerned by his status.

    ''''Who is the second beauty? I''ve never seen her, nor heard about her.'''' Leon said, switching the subject.

    ''''I don''t know either,'''' Alex responded, his eyes zero in on the ck-haired beauty with purple eyes. Somehow, he had the feeling that he knew this girl, that he had seen her somewhere. Unfortunately, he couldn''t remember where it was no matter how hard he tried.

    The ck-haired girl with purple eyes advanced to introduce herself, her eyes were cold as ice, ''''Morning, I''m Lilith E. Astaroth.''''

    It was all she said before sitting near Artemia, however just before sitting she looked in Alex''s direction, her lips curled up into a grin just for a second before she returned to her cold persona.

    Alex did not notice this as he was too focused on thinking about something at the moment, however, Artemia noticed it and she flicked Lilith''s forehead, thetter red at her as if she could not wait to swallow Artemia. Artemia giggled while Lilith harrumphed.

    There was amotion the moment Lilith introduced herself, her eyes aside, her family name was something most people heard about. The Astaroth''s Family, the current ruling family in the demon continent. Even though the demon and the rest of humanity were not at each other throats, nobody expects someone from the Astaroth Family to appear here, as student nheless, they were surprised.

    People started wondering what she was up to? She seemed pretty close to the third princess and thetter did not show any repulsion being near her, she even flicked Lilith''s forehead.

    ''What is their rtionship?'' most people were curious.

 Chapter 175 - 173: About Dungeons

    At the same time while Lilith was introducing herself, in another location in the academy, Freya''s office.

    Freya was sitting in a big chair, she was ring at the woman sitting in front her legs crossed.

    ''''I''m busy as you can see. Why-"

    Elseria didn''t let Freya finish before stopping her. ''''Oh my, my, don''t be so cold. I just came to see how my prot¨¦g¨¦ is doing.''''

    ''''Don''t worry he''s fine. I''m not nning to snatch him from you. I''m not-"

    ''''It''s why you''re still a virgin.'''' Elseria teased Freya with a smile.

    Instantly, the temperature in the room plummeted to a dangerous degree, the whole room was covered inyers of frost.

    Elseria was unfazed by this amount of cold, she was still smiling, waving her hands, a green light covered the room, this green light dispersed the frost in the blink of an eye.

    Freya clicked her tongue in annoyance, crossing her arms she said, ''''You talk as if yourself-"

    Once again she couldn''t finish because she was locked in ce by a terrible force, Freya could not help but shiver, others may think they know this woman, know what she was capable of, however, they don''t know anything, the real her, her true strength. She knew because-

    ''''Little Freya, it''s how you talk to your mentor? What a gal. Forget it, let''s talk about serious matters, shall we?"

    Freya sighed in relief in relief when she saw Elseria not pursuing the previous matter.

    ''''You are talking about her? You know what her attentions are." She said.

    ''''I do. Thest is too cunning. I tested her when she made a blunder. Fortunately, she cooperated if not, hehehe she''d hard time settling in here.'''' Elseria said.

    ''''Did you think her n will work?" Freya asked.

    ''''Let''s hope so. The situation in the demon continent is chaotic. Seriously, it seems some of them never learn. To think thatss will also show up.'''' Elseria said looking in the direction of Alex''s ssroom, her gaze seemed to pierce through everything to watch Artemia, having sensed something Artemia smiled.

    Elseria''s lips twitched, ''''This girl. Fufufu, for a partially awakened being you''re sure cocky.''''

    ''''I heard Artemia invited Alexander to her mansion yesterday.'''' Freya suddenly said this.

    ''''I know. Let her do what she wants for now. We have more serious things to talk about. So, as you mentioned people keep disappearing?"

    Elseria asked, her yful side had disappeared and was reced by seriousness.

    Freya nodded before giving Elseria files that contain details of the missing individuals.

    ????

    ~Back to Alex''s ssroom.

    Chris did not seem surprised by Lilith''s introduction, he must know beforehand her real identity. The current rtionship with the demon can be considered a little peaceful, the princess of the powerful Astaroth''s Family, the current royal family bing a student at the Imperial Magic Academy can be seen as a way to further strengthen humanity and the demon''s current rtionship.

    ''Well, I''m just a teacher. I hate politics anyway.''

    Chris murmured while observing his students, to him they''re all his students, race, status, matter not to him.

    ''''Let''s start,'''' he announced.

    Alex was still lost in thought, after wracking his brain he was aware of why Lilith seemed familiar to him. They knew each other.

    ''So it''s you. I wonder if the current you is the truth you. Are you also a reincarnated?'' he started wondering.

    ''''Alexander, it seems today''s lesson is not to your liking?"

    Suddenly Alex heard Chris''s stern voice. Lifting his head Alex saw everyone looking his way, he was too focused on thinking about Lilith that he had forgotten that he was still in the ssroom.

    Scratching his head awkwardly, he apologies

    ''''My bad, I was thinking about something. I promise it won''t happen again, please continue.''''

    Chris stared at Alex for a moment before continuing, Leon chuckled, he had tried warning Alex to focus, however, it didn''t work as Alex was too lost in his thoughts to hear his warnings.

    ''''As I was saying earlier, today''s lesson would be on the number of years you gain per Realm. However, before starting can someone tell me the four races'' normal lifespan?"

    Chris''s voice echoed through the ssroom.

    To Chris''s question, it was Luna who replied,

    ''''Human normal lifespan is = 90 years, Beastmen= 100 years, Demon= 150 years and Elves= 200 years.''''

    ''''Exactly, now let''s talk about how many years you''ll earn per Realm,

    ?Beginner Realm: an increase of 50 years

    ?Intermediate Realm: 100 years

    ?Master Realm: 150 years

    ?Grandmaster Realm: 200 years

    ? Saint Realm: 300 years

    ?Demi-God Realm: 500 years ''''

    If Alex and others managed to step into the Demi-God Realm, because their race is different from a normal human, they will live for more than 1000 thousand years.

    ''''Now let''s talk about dungeon''s level. As most of you know, there are three levels: Low, middle, and High.

    Nobody knows how dungeonse to be, they existed since the creation of the world. Maybe it was the creation of a Supreme being, nobody knows. A dungeon can exist as long its core is not destroyed. Sometimes when a dungeon disappeared after being conquered, another one will appear. Dungeons are everyone dream because of the endless amount of treasures you can find within it and also most importantly because dungeons are like a farming ground to be stronger, there''s an endless amount of monsters at your disposal to get stronger, it''s why everyone wants to possess the license to dive into dungeons. As students of the Imperial Magic Academy you''re lucky, after graduation you''ll automatically get a license to enter most of the dungeons in the world. Perform well, it''s to say if you are an outstanding student, you''ll receive a ck gold license, with this license you can ess any dungeons in the world. Well, we will talk about what ck gold license is another date.'''' Chris stopped talking for a moment.

    Alex and others were interested in this ck Gold Licence, however judging from their teacher''s words, he will not continue talking about it today. They could not help but sigh with disappointment.

    Chris opened his mouth to continue today lesson,

    ''''Low-level dungeons areposed of 12 to 15 floors, Middle Level one isposed of 55 floors, as for High-Level dungeons, they areposed of 100 floors, something more than 100 floors. On each five-floor, there''s a Boss level monster guarding it. However, like everything in this world, there is some exception, sometimes instead of seeing Boss every 5 floors, you''ll encounter one every 7 or 10 floors, those dungeons are called irregr ones.''''

    Chris stopped for a moment to let his students digest this information. His exnations were more detailedpared to what one may read inside a library.

    ''''After the mock battle in few days, the most outstanding students will be selected to explore low-level dungeons,'''' Chris announced.

    ''''Low level?" Someone asked, this person seemed dissatisfied about the reward proposed.

    Chris couldn''t help but chuckle, ''''It seems that some of you are dissatisfied with what I said. It''s understandable because of your background, you may have had the chance to explore the low level, even middle level one. However, do notpare those garbage dungeons with the ones I''m talking about. I said Low level, however, they areposed of 30 floors, one wrong move and you''ll die even if you are Rank 6. So, do not get too conceited. You''ve not explored the world yet, there are lots of unknown things in this world that can shatter yourmon sense, shatter your beliefs.''''

    Facing Chris''s stern warning, the students who were about toin shut it. Alex nodded his head thinking that what Chris said was not wrong, most of the students were impatient to start exploring High-Level dungeons because they have been training in middle-level dungeons, however, what they did not know was that there are different types of Low, Middle, and even High-Level dungeons.

    ''''Even though I said there are three levels of dungeons, I forget to tell that they are ssified by Difficulties: Easy, Normal, and Hard. Let''s take, for example, the Low-level dungeons I was talking about, the one the students who will perform well in the iing Mock battle will have the chance to explore. Even if it''s Low-level dungeon, its level of difficulty is Hard, it''s why it''sposed of 30 floors instead of 12 or 15. By the way, Low-level dungeons with 1-15 are considered Easy, while 15-20 floors are considered Normal difficulty.''''

    ''I see. I wonder what level of difficulty the dungeon, Artemia and I, are going to explore is?'' Alex wondered, unconsciously he looked in Artemia''s direction, and coincidentally she was also doing the same thing, smiling she mumbled something.

    Alex''s widened when he reads her lips, what she said was this ''70 floors.''

    ''What? This is without a Hard level difficulty for a Middle-Level dungeon. I wonder what she''s after. Is there any particr reason for her to want to go into that dungeon? I''m sure it not because she wants to increase her level, talking about her level I don''t know her rank. Is she stronger than me?'' Alex wondered because he wasn''t able to appraise Artemia the day they met, no even now he couldn''t, it was impossible.

    And as if reading Alex''s mind, Silveria announced.

    ¡¼Indeed, She is.¡½

 Chapter 176 - 174: Inviting Luna

    ¡¼Indeed, she is¡½

    Silveria''s words resounded like a p of thunder in Alex''s ears.

    Smiling bitterly he asked, ''Can you tell me her exact Level?''

    Having felt her master''s emotional state when he learned that Artemia was stronger than him, Silveria couldn''t help ca huckle. It should be noted that Artemia is currently 18 years old, one year older than Alex and others.

    ¡¼Level 71¡½she announced.

    ''Sigh! She''s almost Rank 8. She can be considered to at the peak of Rank 7. I need to work harder. There is always someone stronger than you no matter what you''ll do. Even so, I''ll be the one to stand at the apex.'' Alex dered.

    ¡¼Oh? So, you want to take the Supreme Being''s ce?¡½Silveria yfully teased her master.

    ''I will do it.'' Alex dered proudly.

    Silveria was dumbfounded by Alex''s words for a moment before she burst intoughter, sheughed hard.

    ¡¼I''m looking forward to it to that day.¡½she said before adding,

    ¡¼We need to start training hard as soon as possible.¡½

    ''I know.'' Alex responded.

    Unbeknownst to them, the moment Alex dered he will stand at the top and even takes the Supreme being''s ce, in a distant ce, in a ce so beautiful that no word could be used to describe it, a man whose face was shrouded by a mist could be seen sitting on a purple throne, this man let out a chuckle when he heard Alex''s deration.

    ''''You want to take my ce? Sure if you can take the responsibility thates along with it, I do not mind. You''re sure an interesting creation.'''' he then shifted his gaze from Alex to look into a certain space, a sealed space.

    The man couldn''t help but sigh, he is omnipotent, yet at the same time, he''s not. How contradictory.

    ''''I wonder what this one will aplish.'''' he wondered.

    ?????

    ~Back to Alex''s Location.

    ss continued for another two hours. Today''s ss was about end.

    Suddenly, Alex raised his hand as he had a question, a question which was bothering him since some time ago.

    After he received Chris''s authorization, he stood up and raised his question,

    ''''I want to know if you former gods who had disappeared were true gods?"

    Silence descended upon the ssroom, Artemia''s eyes widened for a moment before she let out a small giggle, she made sure that nobody noticed this.

    Chris sighed, he seemed he hadn''t expected this kind of question, still he decided to use this chance to rify some of the misunderstandings most students have.

    ''''Do you all know that he currently in the middle realm? That there''s the higher realm, meaning higher world than this one?" He asked.

    Everyone nodded their heads, it was a truth that all of them know, however as for how to go into the higher realm it''s unknown.

    ''''Good, then do you believe that God Realm here is strongest on the other side?'''' Chris asked.

    The students did not answer, however, this could be taken as an answer. There will Higher realms than God Realm in the Higher worlds. What is considered strongest here can be the weakest on the other side, so there''s no way God Realm, it was to say, the previous gods are true gods.

    ''''Because we have been cut apart from the rest of the other realms we don''t know the limit, how strong people on the other side are. Some people spected that our world was from the Higher ne, it''s to say Higher realm. How can a world existing in the higher ne fall back to the Middle ne? The answer to this question remained unknown. Well, it''s only a spection. Ah! My bad I''m going off-topic already. To answer your question Alex, I''ll say it''s no. They are not true gods. To be called God, you need to advance into Level 200. Even though we don''t know anything from the other side, we know for sure that, Level 200 is not the limit, it''s said that Level can reach 999, as for what is beyond that, we do not know. Considering the Realms beyond our God Realm we do not know. You may find out if one you manage to set foot in the Higher ne, something I doubt will ever happen. So, our Gods can be called Fake Gods as well, only by being on the other side that we wille to learn about the real realms.''''

    Chris exined, his exnation cleared a lot of doubts most of the students had, and at the same, it opened their eyes that this was just the beginning, this was the true stage, the true stage is on the Higher ne.

    Unfortunately, it impossible for any of them to ascend to the higher ne (Realm), nobody has managed to do it since thousand years ago.

    ''''Thank you teacher for the exnation,'''' Alex said before sitting back.

    Immediately he asked Silveria a question,

    ''Is there any to ascend to the higher ne?''

    ¡¼There is no way, it''s what I would have liked but that would be a lie. There is a method, let''s talk about itter but I''ll give you a little hint, you already know about it.¡½Silveria said not giving any more details.

    ''I already know it? Could be?'' Alex thought about it for a moment before finally understood. This method must be rted to Artemia and Elseria''s goal.

    ''Huh! I need to be stronger.'' he murmured.

    Everythinges down to strength, he was still weak. If he''s powerful enough he will know the secret of the world, nobody will entrust something to someone weak.

    Finally, today''s lesson ended, however, the others still had another ss to attend, Magic ss. And because of Alex''s ineptitude to use magic, he couldn''t attend this ss hence after the end of Chris''s ss he chose to go home.

    ''''See you tomorrow, Leo.'''' Alex and patted Leon''s shoulders.

    ''''See you tomorrow, bro,'''' Leon said while still thinking how unbelievable it was for Alex to be unable to use magic. At first, he did not believe Alex''s words because thetter possesses a monstrous amount of Magical Power, his MP surpassed everyone in this room, yeah everyone, it even surpassed Chris. But Alex assured him that he was not lying, Gracier confirmed this im as well, even Maria and her friends confirmed Alex''s words.

    ''I''m impatient to know what your Gift is.'' Leon muttered while looking at the leaving Alex''s back.

    After chatting with Gracier, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya, Alex decided to leave.

    Most of the students were surprised, (those who doesn''t know that Alex couldn''t use magic) when they learned that Alex won''t participate in the Magic ss. Damien became vignt when he learned this because he was only interested in Luna, nothing else mattered to him, he did not know that Alex could not use magic, he was wondering why he possesses such a monstrous amount of MP then.

    ''Maybe it is rted to his Gift? Well, it doesn''t matter. I just hope he won''t get too close to my goddess more than he should. She''s mine.''

    Damien said while ring at Alex. He had already designated Alex as his enemy because he could feel that was something between the two, some kind of connection. Blinded by jealousy he started to see Alex as an enemy, some he must get rid of, he had already forgotten about the Pope''s order to tried to befriend Alex. At this point, there was no way he was going to remember that order, to him getting Luna was a must, not because they needed her in their empire but because of his interest.

    Therefore when he saw his object of interest, he soon to be a woman looking at someone else other than him, it pisses him off so much that he ground his teeth. Because he couldn''t act he can only re at Alex, his eyes filled with hatred.

    On the other side, Alex who was leaving the ssroom suddenly stopped and looked back as he felt a sudden hostility. This hostility wasing from Damien, Alex immediately knew the reason for his hostility, it must be rted to Luna.

    Grinning evilly Alex spun back and went towards Maria and others, he stopped in front of Luna and announced. It was something he nned to do tomorrow but he decided to do it today. He was not nning to secretly court this girl, so why hesitate to make it known publicly.

    ''''Luna, I want to invite you on a date the day after tomorrow.''''

    Silence. Absolute silence.

    The students who were preparing to go to the Magic ss stopped and looked at Alex, they were surprised by Alex''s words. Ferris, Eris, and Kuina''s eyes were wide open. Leon was grinning, giving Alex a thumbs up. Maria and Sakuya were smiling, while Gracier was nodding her head as if to say ''How bold as expected of my brother.''

    Artemia and Lilith had already left, if there were present, their reaction would be interesting. Leonardo did not say anything, however internally he was boiling mumbling how dare he.

    There was something who was more infuriated than he was, Damien, his face at the moment was pale, he was trembling, if looks could kill, Alex may have died a thousand times already.

    Everybody waited for Luna''s reply, thetter was surprised by Alex''s sudden word. Even if she knew Maria''s condition, and was aware of the fact that Alex may approach her in the iing days, she was still caught off guard.

    Luna remembered her best friend''s words, ''I''ve already done what I can, the rest is up to you. Stop hesitating. What if he doesn''t remember you? You just have to make him remember. So, no more hesitation.''

    ''Yeah, no more hesitation.'' Luna gave herself an illusionary p.

    Locking eyes with the man she knew since the past, the man who had forgotten about her, Luna put on her most beautiful smile and said.

    ''''Why not? I shall dly ept. Please take care of me.''''

 Chapter 177 - 175: Illusionary Battlefield

    Everyone present was mesmerized by Luna''s beautiful smile, whether it was men or women.

    Alex quickly gets hold of himself, he smiled toward the girls before leaving. Damien was still surprised by Luna epting Alex''s invitation. Even though he spected that there must be something between the two, it was only spection, and judging by the way Luna smiled just now, what he feared the most was going to happen.

    ''''I need to do something,'' Damien mumbled before leaving the ss.

    Maria and Sakuya started to tease Luna on their way towards the Magic ssroom. Gracier joined the two.

    ?????

    On the way back to his vi, Alex was chatting with Silveria, thetter was asking Alex a question.

    ¡¼Master, why did you try to provoke Damien ?¡½

    ''As you may have sensed it, his gaze was full of hostility toward me. The reason is because of Luna. He''s treating her as an object that belongs to him, she''s not an object and she doesn''t belong to anybody. As he has already regarded me as an enemy, I decided to do the same by dering that I epted, I''ll be going after Luna, I''ll get her.'' Alex exined before sighing.

    ''At the start, I may have not nned to date Luna but now it''s different.''

    ¡¼Is it because of Maria''s condition?¡½Silveria asked.

    ''Yes but not entirely. I don''t know if you have noticed it but some part of my memories are blurred, no missing would be the correct words.'' Alex exined while leaving the academy, he decided to tour the capital on ater date, maybe with Luna, or Gracier.

    Silveria nodded at Alex''s words. Indeed as he said, some part of his memories were missing, she wondered why, she considered asking her master why but she refrained from doing so as she was afraid that this question may bring some unwanted memories if thetter had suffered some kind of trauma, and due to this trauma, unconsciously he had chosen to seal some of his memories.

    However, from Alex''s words, it doesn''t seem like it was the case.

    ¡¼What happened?¡½Silveria could not help but ask, she was curious.

    Alex heaved a long sigh before answering,

    ''It is because of amnesia. My parents died in a car ident you already know that but you don''t know that I was with them when it happened. Even though I survived, I stayed in thea for almost one year and when I woke up, I had forgotten some part of my memories, I forgot everything except my name and my parents, I don''t even remember the name of my elementary school. Doctors said it was partial amnesia due to the violent shock my head experienced in the car crash, that my memories woulde back, it maye back in a month or years. Unfortunately, these memories never came back even after I reincarnated.''

    ¡¼I see so that''s why. I would have never thought it was because of something like that. However, what does Lunae to do in this? Because from your words she may know something, she may be rted to your past.¡½Silveria asked a little bit puzzled.

    ''In the past, I didn''t think too much about it, however recently I started to think about her unusual behaviors and I concluded that she and I, know each other. I have this feeling, and recently I got stronger whenever I see her. I don''t know if it''s true or not but Maria must be aware of something it''s why she suggested that I must start with Luna first. I''m not that dense and even if I have interacted with her few times, I noticed some facts, she treated me differently, look at me differently, especially today when I invited her, she was happy as if she had been waiting for this. Well, everything will be clear after our date.''

    Alex said before entering the Blue Haven Vi.

    He directly went toward his chamber.

    Meanwhile, Silveria was thinking that her Master''s words were right on the mark. Luna knew him. Shaking her head she announced,

    ¡¼Master, go eat and after you''re done, we will start the training.¡½

    Alex nodded before he asked his maid to prepare him something to eat. After he finished eating, he went back to his room,y on his bed, and closed his eyes.

    ''Let''s start.'' he said.

    Silveria smiled before pping her hands together.

    Immediately, Alex''s consciousness got teleported inside a world. This world was different from the one he usually trains in.

    Alex appeared in front of a forest, this forest was gigantic, it seemed that there was no end to this forest. There was a sun in the sky, he could feel the wind caressing his face, he could feel the solid ground under his feet. It was like he got teleported to another world, this seemed too real, not an illusion.

    ''''Where is this?" He asked while looking around, eyes filled with vignce. He had the feeling that the forest in front of him was dangerous, it was like a sleeping dangerous beast, one wrong move you will die.

    Suddenly, Alex heard a giggle followed by the appearance of Silveria, floating in the air with her arms crossed haughtily looking down on the world like some kind of Goddess, she proimed.

    ''''Wee in the Illusionary Battlefield, this is my self-created little world. This is the first Level: The Endless Forest. Your training is about to start. Because it''s not your real body, you can revive after death, however, there''s a penalty, every you die, the gravity inside the forest will increase by 100, and what you gained will be lost. Mind you, you will not gain any level but your stats may increase. This is random, though. To clear this level you''ll need to kill the boss in the depth of the Endless Forest. Without further ado, let''s the fun begin.''''

    Alex did not have the time to ask any questions before being hurtled into the Endless Forest at an extremely frightening speed. He silently cursed Silveria''s shameless behavior, she must be enjoying it.

    Indeed, Silveria was enjoying it, after sending Alex into the Endless Forest with a rather brutal method, she was grinning, when suddenly her expression contorted for a moment before she smiled again as if nothing happened.

    ''''Ops! I forget to tell him that the gravity is around 150 Kg. Well, it doesn''t matter, fufufu I shall see I long he will survive.''''

    ?????

    Back on Alex''s side.

    Just as he entered the forest, he tried to stabilize his fall to peacefullynd, however, due to the sudden shift in gravity, his head almost collided against a gigantic tree, he hastily used his arms to not crash against the tree.

    Because the gravity was still at a bearable level, he managed to safelynd on the ground after almost colliding against the tree trunk.

    Just as he set foot on the ground, he heard a whooshing sound, Alex immediately sidestepped on his left to avoid a sudden attack.

    Looking at the culprit of this sudden attack, his eyes couldn''t help but widened. It was five meters long green python, above the python head was a small white window, It was written : [Level 25 Green Python].

    ''''What? A level 25 monster at the edge of the forest? You must be joking with me.'''' Alex cursed under his breath before throwing a knife at the startled monster.

    Even though the monster was stunned that its surprise attack had fallen, its instinct was still sharp, he quickly avoided the fast knife and at the same time his eyes turned vicious, ring at Alex, he spat a green venom in his direction.

    Kicking the ground Alex dodged the Green Python venom, the green venom melted the ground with a sii sound. Alex''s scalp tingled, fortunately, he had dodged if not his skin may have melted.

    Whoosh !!

    Two ck Bettie''s were thrown at the green python, the green python was ready to dodge however suddenly his body stiffened because without turning Alex aimed his silver gun to his left and fired.

    Bang!

    There was a thud sound, something heavy seemed to have fallen onto the ground, and the green python in front of Alex was injured, he started thrashing left and right destroying everything in his sight, he seemed extremely enraged by something.

    Alex sneered, he did not hide his contempt.

    ''''How cunning of you. Unfortunately, your little plot has fallen because you meet me. Another Green Python was waiting patiently in ambush to give the coup de grace. It must be a female python, maybe it''s your wife?"

    Alex''s words made the thrashing python act more violently, Alex chuckled before finishing the green python.

    Just after the python was dead, his body disappeared, it was like what you experience in-game.

    ''''Seriously?" Alex wondered before he suddenly jumped back.

    Bang!

    In the ce where he was previously standing, a stonended there.

    ''''Gyi~ Gyi~''''

    ''''Gyi~....."

    From the other side of the forest, five monsters suddenly appeared, it was goblins, however, unlike normal goblin whose skin is green, the five goblins in front of him skins were red.

    ''''Don''t tell me they are all rare species?" Alex asked nobody in particr before sighing.

    He used Xerox to create another silver gun, he was ready for battle. Coming from another side were a group of another monster.

    Without a doubt, things were not going to be peaceful for him, yet Alex was grinning, eyes full of battle intent.

    ''''Let''s see how far I can go before experiencing my first death,'''' he muttered.

 Chapter 178 - 176: Against The Wolves

    Alex stared at the five unusual goblins, there were also doing the same thing. Above their heads were their levels, they had the same level, [Level 28].

    ''''Gyi-"

    Before one of the five red skin goblins could talk, Alex fired.

    Bang bang!!!!

    They were eliminated with a bullet in the head, it was too fast. None among the five had the time to react before they got killed.

    Alex did not wait for the next enemy to attack him, he went on the offense. Aiming his guns in the direction of the iing enemies, a deluge of bullets rained.

    Bang!!!!!!

    All of the six iing monsters, (goblins) died. Alex started to walk deeper into the forest, his Divine Sense was already activated, ready to inform him in the case of the enemy''s attack.

    Just after waking a hundred meters deeper inside the Endless Forest, Alex''s Divine Sense caught sight of something, it was an enemy whose speed was extremely fast.

    Just in the blink of an eye, it was already near Alex.

    Bang!

    Without giving this monster the time to close he fired. Surprisingly, the wind wolf dodged the bullet byw extremely low against the ground.

    Alex was surprised by the monster''s cleverness, so much that he was almost caught off guard by the monster''s next attack.

    Two horizontal wind shes were sent toward him, perfectly controlling his body he was able to pass through the two wind des.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed dangerously, he fired another bullet at the monster, thetter jumped back to avoid the blueish bullet.

    However, just as he wasnding, he felt sudden goosebumps rising all over his body, his instinct told him that he was about to die.

    The wind wolf tried to shift his body in the opposite direction before Alex''s de could pierce its neck, unfortunately, it didn''t work.

    The de still manage to connect to his neck,

    ''''Awuuuuu~''''

    The wind wolf howled, his howl spreads in the forest like a wildfire. Knowing that he was going to die he decided to alert the other wind wolves in the forest.

    Alex''s expression sank, without waiting to check whether or not the monster had died, he dashed into the forest, running in a random direction at extremely fast speed.

    Coming from all sides of the forest was wind wolf howling.

    ''''Awuu~''''

    ''''Awuu~"

    It was something of call, all wind wolves in the vicinity went after Alex, they numbered thirty.

    Alex who was running ahead felt a chill down his spine, when in his head he saw numerous red dots moving towards him at extreme speed, it was as if they couldn''t wait to tear him apart. Even though his level was above their level, it doesn''t change the fact that having thirty Level 35 wind wolves after you, was not a pleasant feeling when you consider how enraged they are.

    ''How can they locate me?'' Alex asked perplexed because no matter where he went they still followed him. Almost as if they could pinpoint his exact location.

    What he didn''t know was that before dying that wind wolf had put a tracking spell on him, so no matter where he would go, the others will be able to track him down.

    Alex sighed before suddenly, his eyes shined because he suddenly had an idea. He immediately put it into motion, using Vanishing bullet on himself, his presence was immediately erased.

    The wind wolves who were chasing after Alex came to an abrupt stop as their target''s presence vanished. They started searching for him everywhere, however they weren''t able to feel his location as they used to, it was as if hepletely disappeared, not even his smell could be sensed.

    Leaning against a tree fifty meters to the panicked wind wolves, Alex heaved a long sigh when suddenly his eyes widened, not far from him was a goblin hiding, probably because he was scared of the enraged wolves.

    Whoosh!

    Alex did not give the poor goblin to blow up his cover before silencing him forever with a silver Bettie''s, this throwing knife was extremely swiftpared to the ck Bettie''s.

    Unfortunately, Alex''s move didn''t go unnoticed.

    Because of the sudden dreadful sensation he got, Alex el-ed to reappear a hundred meters away, the ce where he was got destroyed, the trees erased by destructive wind des.

    The culprit of this destruction was a gigantic gray wolf over ten meters, it was an alpha.

    ''''Awuuu~'''' he howled loudly to call his pack to join him to ughter this enemy responsible of the demise of one of them.

    For the first time since he entered the Endless Forest, Alex decided to be serious because in front of him was a Level 50 Alpha Wind wolf whileing from the other sides were more than thirty wind wolves. He was caught in the middle, he could have chosen to el away, however by doing something like that he was admitting that he was scared of this little challenge, he could pretend to want to be the strongest while at the first setback he will flee. He decided to see this fight as some kind of test. Can he be able to pass this test without losing his life? It was unknown, however, he decided to face this challenge head because he was sure that in the future, scenes like these will bemon, him standing in front of numerous enemies. So, better use this opportunity to get used to it.

    Silveria who was watching everything from the sky nodded her head. If she was in Alex''s shoes she would have done the same thing. If he can ovee this little thing then better drop the idea of conquering this level as they are more terrible enemiesying in the depth of the forest, some work solo while some operate in a group.

    Silveria giggled because she just remembered that she hadn''t told Alex everything. No, it could be said that she deliberately omitted to inform him about a crucial fact. She wanted her master to experience it himself and after that, well, for sure he will be crazy.

    ~Back to Alex location.

    He removed his eye patch, his heterochromia eyes locked the alpha in ce. Alex knew it was a temporary thing, therefore he fired bullet after bullet at the frozen alpha.

    ''''Awuu~'''' the alpha howled, doing his best to shake the sudden fear he started feeling, he managed to do it, however, some of the bullets still managed to touch him injuring him.

    Enraged he sent numerous wind des at Alex wanting to tear him apart.

    As if he had been waiting for this, Alex el-ed to reappear elsewhere. Having lost their initial target, the wind des continued on their path, they killed more than five wind wolves who were nning to ambush Alex from the back. Only the unfortunate ones who were not faster enough were killed.

    Seeing his pack being killed by his attack, the alpha was furious. He kicked the ground and jumped toward Alex, midair he spat out numerous wind bullets at Alex.

    Alex jumped back his two guns aimed toward his left and right, he fired repeatedly, eliminating wind wolf after wind wolf, he refused a confrontation with the alpha wolf not because of fear but because he was using thetter rage to help him thin down the forty wind wolves.

    The alpha was enraged beyond words because every time he attacks this human, he would dodge and one of the wolves in his pack would die. This human was too treacherous, refusing a one-to-one fight, how despicable. It was what he was thinking, if he could talk he would have cursed Alex eighteen generations for him not ying fair.

    Fair? There is nothing fair in a fight, especially when your life is in the line. Alex didn''t care if the strategy hees up with was deemed despicable. Because it was the other party that started by calling all his pack to join them, now he will notin if he uses him to finish some of his pack members. Call it despicable, however to Alex this is called being clever.

    The fight continued this way with Alex dodging the alpha''s attacks while slowly killing wind wolves. Soon, the forty wind wolves had been reduced to fifteen.

    Suddenly, Alex''s right eye throbbed, so without knowing why he used one of his special ability, [Envisage].

    Alex saw a vision where he was attacked by the alpha, he dodged by stepping on his left and before he could counterattack, another wind wolf assaulted him from the back, this wind wolf was special, his speed was fast almost like of the alpha''s speed. He couldn''t avoid so he was gravely injured, almost losing an arm. The vision ended there. Itsted few seconds, however what he saw send chill down his spine.

    Even though this was a dream, Alex did not want to experience the feeling of almost losing his arm.

    The alpha attacked Alex as he did in the vision, Alex dodged exactly as he did in the vision, however, because he knew what was about to happen, he dropped low on the ground, a small ck wolf passed above him.

    The alpha and the ck wolf were surprised because they were sure that their perfectbo would have worked.

    For a moment, it seemed that time had frozen, using his hands Alexunched himself into the air, when he was passing by the ck wolf, he kicked him toward the alpha.

    Bang

    Everything happened too fast, by the time the two became aware of what happened their bodies had shed together creating a bang sound.

    Still mid-air, Alex consecutively fired two Phantom Bullets at the two.

    The two powerful Phantom Bullets created a gaping hole in the stomach of the two monsters. Disbelief was written over their face until their eyes lost their shines. They could not believe how they died.

    Thud!

    Two bodies fell onto the ground, silence descended over the forest.

 Chapter 179 - 177: What He Gained

    As the two bodies fell into the ground creating a thud sound, a dead silence fell upon this zone of the forest, it was as if time had stopped.

    None of the remaining wolves had expected this oue, they were expecting their enemy to be shred to pieces under thebined might of their alpha and their number 2. Unfortunately, it was not what happened, it was their alpha and their number 2 who died at the hand of their enemy.

    Currently, there was only thought inside the mind of the remaining wolves,

    ''Flee.''

    Immediately, without looking at each, as if they shared the same thoughts, the remaining wolves turned tails and ran for their lives.

    Alex grinned before starting to massacre the poor wolves one by one. Even so, some had managed to escape, he chose to let them go.

    After killing thest wolf in his vicinity, Alex heaved a sigh. He started digesting his gain. Previously he too focused on killing the remaining wolves to take the time to digest what he got.

    Just as he kills the alpha and the ck wolf, he noticed something unusual, something flew out of their corpses and entered his body. His body became light all of sudden as if he had gained something. Somehow, even without checking, he was sure that his stats must have experienced a slight increase.

    ''''So that''s it. If I kill a stronger opponent such as these two. My stats will quickly increasepared to killing a lot of low-level monsters.''''

    Alex murmured, his eyes shed in understanding before he sighed when he thought about Silveria not informing him about something this important.

    ''''Well, knowing her she must''ve done this intentionally. She must''ve wanted me to find out on my own. There''s no need to cry over spilled milk. What''s left for me to do is to go massacre some high-level monsters.'''' Alex mumbled, his heterochromia eyes were shinning, he couldn''t wait to go ughter all of the high monsters inside the forest to see how much his stats would increase.

    However, he quickly calmed down, nothing good woulde out with him acting recklessly as killing high-level monsters will not an easy feat. Better carefully n things before going all out.

    After he decided what to do, Alex wanted to continue forward but he suddenly stopped because Silveria appeared right before him.

    She was floating in the hair. Locking eyes with Alex she announced.

    ''''Time out. Let''s go back. It was already night. Little Alexandra is anxious because you''re not responding to her calls for hours.''''

    ''''What? How much time passed since I came here?'''' Alex asked.

    ''''Five hours outside. Ten here.'''' Silveria answered.

    Alex sucked a mouthful of air, he hadn''t thought so much time had passed, he was too engrossed in his fight to notice the passing time. He decided to go back and continue his trainingter.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    Silveria nodded before flicking her fingers, everything disappeared.

    Back in the real-life, Alex woke up feeling exhausted. It must be because of what he experienced inside his dream when he was training.

    When he opened the door, he saw a worried Gracier standing in front of his door.

    ''''Evening Alexandra.'''' Alex greeted her while scratching his head.

    Gracier was ted when she saw her big brother, she wanted to hug him, but she stopped and pouted.

    ''''Big brother is a meanie. You were inside the whole time and yet you did not answer my calls. I wonder what you''ve been doing all the time that keeps you so busy that you can ignore your sister?"

    Alex could only smile helplessly when he saw his sister''s mood.

    ''''Let''s go eat. I''m rather hungry. Don''t worry, I will tell you what I''ve been doing once we''re done eating.'''' Alex announced, he was trying to soothe his sister.

    As expected when Gracier heard Alex''s promise, she calmed down before dragging Alex with her.

    When they finished eating, Alex exined what he had been doing. He exined about his training.

    Gracier could not hide the envy she felt when she heard her brother''s words. She pestered Ignia to also devise something like that for her. She didn''t want to be left out, the gap between the two was already wide even before this training, it was going to widen more if she stays silent not doing anything.

    Considered the iing Mock battle in few days she ought to train to perform well during this mock battle not to put shame on her brother, shame on the Touch''s family. In this mock battle they must show that even though it is a small family, it was not to be trifled with.

    ?????

    Back inside his room, Alex sat on his bed before calling Silveria out.

    When she appeared, she was looking sleepy like some who just finished exhausting work. Curious as to why she was looking like this, Alex asked.

    ''''Nemesis, what happened?"

    ''''Nothing, I''m just a little bit tired after performing such arduous tasks like creating the training tower,'''' she exined whileying on Alex''s bed as if she owned it.

    Alex''s face twitched when he saw this, however, he decided to notment because he just heard something interesting.

    ''So, The Illusionary Battlefield is a tower? I wonder how many floors there is in a total?'' he wondered, he could have asked Silveria about it however he decided not to as thetter was already sleeping.

    She seemed so defenseless that does who don''t know her would think of assaulting her. However, Alex knew he''d be doomed if he were to attempt anything. How knows maybe it was a trap she''d carefully nned.

    Shaking his head, Alex decided to focus on something more urgent. Now that it seems he would not be going into the Illusionary Battlefield because of how tired Silveria was, he decided to check his status to see what he gained.

    Thinking about his status, a blue window panel appeared right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1010 (+10)? 1020

    Defense: 900 (+10) ? 910

    Agility: 1010 (+10) ? 1020

    Intelligence: 900 (+10) ? 910

    Luck: 690 (+10)? 700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''So, I gained only 10 points after all my kills?" Alex mumbled a little bit dejected.

    If others were to hear himining, they would have cursed him. This is not farming for XP, it was training, you train in your dream to be able to perfectly disy your power and at the same time, you gain few stats points. Others would kill to have what Alex has and yet here he''sining.

    Shaking his head as too ridiculous his behavior was, Alex decided to sleep. Now that he was aware of what he gained, he ought to try to clear the Level 1 of the Illusionary Battlefield, The Endless Forest.

    ''I wonder how much I''ll get once I cleared the Level 1?'' Alex wondered, his eyes were shining, if not because of Silveria''s state he would have continued his intense training. If he were to do this it wouldn''t have helped him because he must first digest what he gained before continuing. It seemed that Silveria was aware of this, it was why she feigned being exhausted, it was not that she was not exhausted, just it was not to the extent that Alex could not continue training.

    Alex went to bed, he did his best to not stay too close to Silveria because knowing her she may use this as an excuse to strike.

    ?????

    The next morning Alex woke up feeling refreshed, when he checked if Silveria was sleeping beside him, he did not see her. It seemed that she had already left going to her world.

    Alex let out a small chuckle as he had expected her to try something. Not that he was not prepared if she did anything, his divine sense was activated all night.

    After doing his morning exercise, taking a shower, and switching into his school uniform. Alex with his sister left for school.

    Chris''s ss ended after few hours, after exchanging jokes with Leon and Ferris. Alex approached Luna, the two greeted each other before discussing the meeting ce to start their date.

    Just when Alex was about to leave after he finished talking with Luna, Maria stopped him.

    ''''Alex, please take care of her. I hope you will listen to her story,'''' she said, her gaze when she was talking was serious.

    Alex nodded his head before leaving. He ignored Damien who was ring at him. He had more important things to do, he was hoping to use this opportunity to train like he did yesterday.

 Chapter 180 - 178: Date Start

    After Alex returned home and wanted to resume his training, Silveria refused to let him trains saying he ought to prepare for tomorrow''s date. He must rest in preparation for tomorrow. Reluctantly Alex epted.

    That night Gracier became her brother''s counselor, she told him what he must and mustn''t do. Alex didn''t know whether tough or cry seeing how enthusiastic Gracier was.

    Almost as if was her who going on the date.

    ????

    The next Alex went to the meeting ce. It was a beautiful fountain located in the northern part of the Imperial Magic Academy.

    He was wearing a simple shirt and buttoned it up fully to support the graceful bow tie he was wearing. On top of the shirt he was wearing a stylish vest with 4 buttons, it had a fairly deep v-line, which causes the vest to line up perfectly with the jacket''s v-line when it''s button-up.

    The jacket perfectly wraps around his body. It had a wide herringbone pattern which gives the suit a ssy and graceful look. The 3 buttons of his double-breasted jacket are all buttoned up except for one, it gives the suit a bit of both world, casual and stylish.

    The jacket was the same length all around, it has a vent at the back, there''s a single pocket on one side and there''s a breast pocket that has been left empty.

    He was wearing pants which have the same color as the jacket, but a slightly different pattern and they perfectlyplement his shoes.

    There was a long ck scarf wrapped around his neck.

    All eyes were on him, some bold girls even tried to strike a conversation with him, trying to invite him. He politely declined their offers and continued toward the meeting ce.

    When he arrived as he expected, he did not see Luna. He waited for her, however, he didn''t have to wait for too long before a graceful figure appeared from the other side.

    ''Beautiful''

    Was the only word anybody could think of when they saw the approaching golden-haired young girl.

    For a moment Alex was captivated seeing the current Luna. She wore a light golden dress matching her hair.

    The dress covers her shoulders almost fully and flows down into a fancy jewel neckline. It was a tight fit which makes the dress both enjoyable to wear and look at.

    Her arms have been covered to about her elbows. The sleeves were simple, yet elegant. A perfectbination of grace and style.

    The dress''s waist was wide, but it was afortable fit. A small, elegant belt helps entuate her waist without being too much.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a princess dress style. The dress reached just above her knees and was the same length all around.

    She was wearing open toes, an ideal match for this dress.

    She walked until she stopped in front of Alex, smiling she said.

    ''''Good Morning Alex, I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    "Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it''s for you."

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little as he had noticed how tense she appeared.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face after the momentary pause as she was not expecting Alex to say such a line.

    ''''By the way, you look gorgeous in that dress. So, much that I want to kidnap you and never let you go.'''' Alex said with such a serious tone that you wouldn''t think he was joking.

    Alex''s words made Luna blush heavily.

    ''''What a glib tongue you''ve.'''' She said with a pout, however she couldn''t hide her sweet smile, feeling happy inside. Which girl would be unhappy when the one she''s in her heartplements her? The answer would be none.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said while extending his hand in Luna''s direction, his intention was obvious, so Luna did not shy away, she put her hand his Alex''srge hand.

    For a moment she felt safe, she could see Alex''s broad shoulders which could shoulder all of her burdens. She almost stopped and tell him everything, she bit her lips, she decided to endure it, soon it would be done, soon. She told herself.

    As they started walking forward Alex said,

    ''''I thought you would be a little bit nervous.''''

    Luna smiled, ''''I am but I know how to hide it.''''

    ''''I see,'''' he said.

    ''''Indeed I''m nervous, however, being able to walk beside you like this it''s what I want. You don''t how happy am I.'''' Luna murmured.

    To her what she said, Alex did not hear it because her voice was extremely low, almost impossible to hear her.

    Unfortunately for her and fortunately for Alex because of his enhanced senses, he was able to hear what she said.

    He was inwardly surprised, he could feel Luna''s affection toward him from her words.

    More than ever, Alex wanted to know what kind of past they had because he had no recollection of it. Luna was the key to the missing part of his memories. Maybe after today''s date, that hole would be filled.

    Even if he was unaware of what kind of rtionship they had, now that he had epted Maria''s condition, he decided to think about how to make this woman happy, at least today.

    ''''Luna, let''s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little bit more together. What do you think?"

    "Sounds great," Luna responded to Alex''s suggestion with a bright smile.

    The two continued to advance, they left the central sector of Avalon''s capital to move to the third district, themercial district.

    By the way, Avalon, the floating capital was divided into three districts, namely known as:

    ? Central District: Where the pce, Imperial Magic Academy, Adventurer Guild, Mercenary Guild, Merchant Guild, and other powerful organizations are. Alex''s Blue Haven Manor was located in the Central District.

    ? The Noble District: As the name suggests, it was a sector where the powerful Noble families reside.

    ? The Commercial district: there''s nothing to be exined here as the name of the district already suggests what you can find in this sector.

    ?????

    While walking with Luna, Alex was remembering Gracier''s lessons. She had said that women tend to love sweet things, especially Luna. As for why Gracier seemed sure of this assumption, Alex did not question his sister because he was able to deduct that this kind of information must be something either Maria or Sakuya had told Gracier.

    Their reason for doing something like this did not take a genius to guess as it was to help Alex to make today''s date perfect.

    ''Well, you already give me a push. I''ll believe in you and gamble.'' Alex thought.

    Today Silveria was not with Alex, she decided to let Alex have his privacy, she did not want to intrude on their date. Today could be considered a special asion for both of them. To Alex it was today he''d be able to know whether or not he can get his missing memories back and to Luna, today was the day she will not run and face Alex head-on. Both had their own thoughts.

    Just as they entered the third district, Alex who knew (had been informed) favorite things were sweets. As such, while walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several confectionaries and restaurants.

    When they entered the small candy shop, he felt Luna''s body tremble, she was excited there was no doubt about it.

    ''So, the information was not false huh'' Alex thought while looking at the excited Luna.

    ''''I know that you don''t remember. It must them, still, thank you.'''' Luna said, not giving Alex the time to say anything, she pulls his arm along as her eyes sparkled and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.

    In addition to arge number of sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious. Luna had a hard time choosing.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets after struggling for a while, she was preparing to pay for it but Alex stopped her.

    "Ahh, Luna, no need, I''ll pay for it."

    To Alex, he did think that it was normal for the man to treat the girl at least on their first date, so, he couldn''t let Luna pay.

    Luna smiled not insisting on paying as she knew if she continues, Alex''s pride would be hurt. Something, she wouldn''t do.

    After they bought some candy and left the store, with a smile on his face Alex suggested.

    ''''Let''s go grab something to eat. Afterward, I''d like to try few candies as well.''''

    Hearing Alex''s words, a smile blossomed on Luna''s face as she knew Alex did not have a sweet tooth as she did. He must be doing this in consideration for her. She was happy inside and she did not hide it.

    ''''Mmh! Let''s go. Where are you taking me?" She asked curiously.

    Smiling Alex said, ''''To my restaurant of course. In fact, today will be the first time I''m visiting it since the day I''ve acquired it.''''

    Luna nodded while inwardly she was extremely happy, ''I''ll be the first one to set foot in his restaurant, not Maria, not Sakuya but me.''

    If Alex knew what Luna was thinking at this moment, he wouldn''t know whether tough or cry. Women are sureplicated and interesting.

 Chapter 181 - 179: Their Past 1

    Alex and Luna appeared in front of a 5 story building painted gold.

    They encountered a lot of customers when they entered the Golden Nugget, now Alex''s s propriety.

    ''''Wee, Master."

    When one of the waitresses saw it was Alex her face changed, she curtsied to wee the new owner of the Golden Nugget.

    Even if today was her first time seeing Alex, they had been informed about what happened, therefore they knew Alex''s face.

    Alex nodded his head before with Luna and the waitress, in the addition to the general manager, a golden-haired middle-aged man they went to the VIP room located on the fifth floor.

    After they entered the beautifully decorated VIP room, the golden-haired middle-aged man introduced himself.

    ''''I''m Quentin Lafaq, I''m the general manager. The viscount has informed us what happened. We are all honored to have you as the new owner of the Golden Nugget. What are your orders?"

    ''''Nothing for now. Today, I did note for the matter regarding how to manage this restaurant, but I''m here as a client. As you can see I''m here on a date. Serve us your best dishes.'''' Alex ordered.

    ''''As you wishes,'''' Quentin said before curtsied and left with the waitress.

    ''''I do not like this man,'''' Luna mumbled as she watched Quentin leave.

    Alex was astonished by Luna''s words because he didn''t see, nor detect anything unusual when checking Quentin.

    ''''Why did you say that? Have you noticed something?" He questioned her as he did not take her words as jokes.

    Luna considered for a moment how she could exin what she felt,

    ''''I can''t say why for sure but I don''t like that man not because I''ve noticed something but because my intuition told me to be wary of him.''''

    ''''I see. Intuition, huh!. I''ll consider your warning and look into it.'''' Alex said with a serious expression on his face. He then mumbled,

    ''''It will be good if I''ve my private force which can help me gather information.''''

    Luna smiled she seemed to be thinking about something after she heard Alex''s words.

    Soon, their table was filled with nothing but food. The two started eating.

    After they finished eating and drinking a bit of wine. The two left, Quentin saw them off while looking at Alex with a particr interest.

    Their next destination was a jewelry store where Alex brought Luna, lot of essories, he even brought an extremely beautiful jewel that matched her beautiful hair.

    When he gave her the jewel he said, ''''A jewel upon you is as a bow on pretty hair, the hair is still the star.''''

    Overwhelmed by her emotions, Luna suddenly hugged him in front of everyone.

    The other customers send a thumb in Alex''s direction. Even though his skin was usually thick under so many stares, Alex felt embarrassed.

    As their episode at the jewelry store, the two continued their date.

    One hourter. Deciding to take a rest, Alex found a bench under the shade for them. They weren''t particrly tired, to be honest. But sitting a little was always nice.

    Luna sat beside Alex who seemed lost in thought after seeing.

    ''''Do you have fun?" He suddenly asked her this.

    ''''Yeah, I''ve fun. Today was really fun. Everything seemed to be shinning. It made me feel really happy. Thank you.'''' She said.

    ''''There is no need to thank me because I also had fun. Luna, there is something I want to ask you. Can I?" Alex said, his expression turned serious.

    Luna''s body stiffened for an instant, she quicklyposed herself as she had expected something like this to happen the moment she epted this date.

    ''''Go on. What do you want to ask me?"

    Alex nodded his head to Luna''s approval. ''''I don''t know why but I have the feeling that you and I, know each other. I can''t recall where. So, can you tell if it''s true?"

    Luna did not immediately answer, even though she was prepared to hear that Alex may have forgotten about their past, hearing it was another matter, it hurts her little. As if it was only her who kept cherishing those memories.

    Shaking her head, she asked, ''''Did you remember a girl named L??"

    ''''L??" Alex said absentmindedly, he seemed to have seen a scene of a younger version of him ying with someone. He could see the other party''s face.

    ''''Let''s get married when we will grow like this we will be always together.''''

    ''''L?, are you serious?" The young Alex asked.

    The scene turned blurry and vanished, Alex, regained focus, he looked at Luna.

    ''''L?? I can''t remember,'''' he said eyes clouded in confusion, he only remembered talking to someone named L?, however, he couldn''t see thetter face, nor he knew thetter gender.

    ''Is this L?, Luna?'' he wondered why looking at Luna who was trying to hide her dejection when she saw that he still couldn''t remember.

    While scratching his head Alex decided to exin things to her, it was something not a lot of people know about it.

    ''''Excuse me if I hurt your feelings because it seems it is the case but, I had an ident in the past that made me lose all my memories until 10 years old, so,-"

    ''''What?" Luna shouted when she heard Alex''s words. She hadn''t expected this to be the reason for Alex forgetting their past.

    ''''I''m sorry,''''

    Suddenly, she felt ashamed of herself holding grudges against Alex when she saw that he ignored her on their first meeting after being separated for eight years. If only she had approached him and asked him why he did not react when she greets him on their day at the school instead of stubbornly waiting for him to approach her.

    It couldn''t be helped that she reacted that way because of what Alex represents to her.

    Back in those days, Luna had thought it was only natural to be with Alex. It was a given that she would grow older with him, and those days they spent together would continue forever naturally. She had been eight years old when she learned that it wasn''t meant to be ¡ª nine years ago. It was why Luna could remember those days she spent with Alex so clearly, it was as though they had only happened yesterday.

    Because Luna liked Alex. She loved Luna, she had be so devastated to be separated from such an important person. It was so painful that she would never forget it. She still remembered the promise they made when they parted, too. There was no binding power at all behind it between two children fleeting promise. Her feelings now could be different from love, but even so, that promise was still something sacred to her. That''s why Luna would asionally remember Alex, even though she had grown older, wondering how he was doing, she did not have his contact, so she couldn''t contact him and know how he was doing.

    Even though she could not contact him, every time Luna remembered him, she felt warmth in her chest that supported her, as though he was beside her. She wondered how Alex had grown up. Did he still remember the promise as she did? If he did, and they were ever to reunite as they promised, what would they do? Luna thought about those things every time she remembered him.

    When she finally learned what happened to him, to his family she wanted to rush there, to console him, to be there for him.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t, every day was like torture because Alex did not like social media, she had no getting in touch with him, he was too secretive, so it was hard to get his contact. Even Maria''s contact couldn''t get anything useful.

    Finally, when they reunited again, after the opening ceremony she left Maria and Sakuya to dash toward Alex, eyes filled with happiness she shouted.

    ''''Lex, I''m back.''''

    However, the emotional reunion she had expected did not happen at all. Instead, what happened next broke her heart into million pieces.

    Alex looked at her as one look at a stranger, he said, ''''Excuse, do I know you?"

    Luna was too shocked to answer. Alex continued, ''''Ah! I get it. You are one of my fans. Youe for an autograph. Here is it.''''

    He took out a pen and signed Luna''s notebook before leaving the frozen Luna standing as he disappeared into the depth of the school.

    It took nearly 45 minutes for Luna to regain control of her emotions. Her eyes were almost moist. Maria and Sakuya were standing beside her, not saying anything.

    They had seen the scene from afar and knowing how important Alex was to Luna they could understand how she felt. They were furious again Alex, however, at the same, they felt that there must be a reason for Alex to react the way he did. Therefore, they suggested that Luna must look into it, unfortunately, because of how stubborn Luna was and because Alex rarelyes to school, things remained unsolved until now.

    Thinking about all of these things, Luna sighed, ''How unreasonable of me.'' she mumbled to herself before looking at Alex and announced.

    ''''Lex, I''m your childhood friend L?.''''

 Chapter 182 - 180: Their Past 2

    ''''Lex, I''m your childhood friend L?.''''

    The moment Alex heard these words, something broke within his mind, and a lot of things started to pour into his head making his head hurts. Those things were memories, missing memories of his past.

    It seemed that Luna was the key to unlock his missing memories.

    Alex held his head and tried to endure the overflowing amount of memories pouring into his head.

    ~Start of a shbacks

    He saw the scenes of his past where he was five years old and they got a new neighbor, a family of three like his family. The first time he saw her, he mistook her for a boy because of her short golden hair. She likes to dress like a boy. Soon the ck-haired boy and the golden-haired girl became friends, so was their families. They went to the same school.

    It was five months after they encounter Alex learned that Luna was a girl. They gave each other nickname. For Alex it was Lex, as for Luna, it was L?. The two became more than friends, they became childhood sweethearts.

    Their parents were even happy about this, until that day Luna''s parents decided to move overseas because of a job. The two were had vowed to always stay together were forced to part, Luna couldn''t stay because they won''t being soon.

    It was before the day of departure that the eight years old Luna called Alex to the park, under the moonlight she was stood there basking in moonlight dressed in a white princess dress. It was her first time dressing like this outside party. The small Alex was captivated, his breath taken away.

    ''''L?, what do you want to talk about? I thought you''d be sleeping because tomorrow you''re departing!" Alex said not hiding his unhappiness about Luna''s father''s decision to bring Luna with him.

    Luna was even more helpless than him. However, there was nothing they could do. It not like the two could elope. Shaking her head she decided to aplish what she came to do tonight.

    Looking at Alex affectionately she said,

    ''''Lex, let''s get married in the future. However, tonight I will be your fiancee while you''ll be mine. I''m doing this for you to not forget me until Ie and also to im you before another vixen does it.''''

    Thest part of her words was muttered rather inaudibly thus Alex wasn''t able to hear him.

    The young Alex''s eyes shined, ''''L?, are you sure?"

    ''''I''m sure. Let''s do it.'''' Luna dered.

    And under the moonlight, the two children vowed to marry in the future. The moon was their witness. They sealed the deal with a kiss.

    Another memory shed, this time Alex was sitting in the back of a car, he was 10 years old. His parents were arguing about something when suddenly, out of nowhere a heavy truck hit their car.

    Bang!

    ~End of the shback.

    ''''Ugh!"

    He grunted of pain startling Luna.

    ''''Lex, what''s happening to you? Lex??" Luna tried calling him several times until Alex stopped her with his hand to indicate it was going to be fine.

    Even though she was still worried about Alex''s state she decided to believe in his words.

    After ten minutes or so, the headache he was experienced stopped, his eyes became clear. He remembered everything now.

    ''''Thank you, L?. Now, I remember.'''' Alex said looking at Luna''s eyes filled with affection.

    With his missing memories now back he knew how important this girl was to him in the past. It was quite tragic that he had forgotten about her, it couldn''t be helped because of the ident, even so, she must''ve felt betrayed when they reunited and Alex forgot about her.

    Luna covered her little mouth, her eyes were wide open, she started crying. It cries of happiness as she couldn''t believe what happened. It took her few minutes to calm down.

    Wiping away her tears, she smiled, ''''It''s good that you remember everything. Wee back, Lex.''''

    ''''I''m back L?,'''' Alex said while rubbing Luna''s head.

    It was unconscious action because it was something he usually does in the past when they were a child.

    Luna pouted, ''''I''m not a child anymore.''''

    ''''I know, my bad. And who could have to that our tomboy princess would one day turn into such fine woman?" Alex said teasing Luna.

    Luna blushed. Indeed, in the past she was unruly, a tomboy, she likes to hang out with boys. Fight alongside them.

    ''''Do not say that,'''' sheined.

    Alex smiled not saying anything.

    ''''I wonder how is Aunt May doing?" He suddenly said now that he remembered his past.

    By the way, May is the name of Luna''s mother, an extremely beautiful woman who was sopassionate that she seemed like a saint.

    ''''Well, knowing mom, she''ll be doing fine. I miss her. Unfortunately, it''s impossible to go back.'''' Luna muttered dejectedly.

    Alex regretted having asked that question. He could only sigh.

    ''''Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked.''''

    ''''Don''t worry I''m fine. I was just feeling a little bit nostalgic. Even if I can''t see them anymore, I have you, Maria, Sakuya, and little Gracier with me here. I''m not lonely.'''' She said, trying to act tough. However, Alex saw through her.

    Alex caressed Luna''s face affectionately. Now, that his memories were back, they came back with his feelings, it may be childhood feelings but they were still his feelings, he wanted to protect this girl whose feelings did not change after years, after what she experienced.

    ''''Don''t worry. I''ll protect you. We will create a big family here.'''' thest part was said to tease Luna.

    Luna blushed, ring at Alex she said, ''''It seems that Lex has be a pervert when I was not looking after you. Do not worry, now it will change.''''

    ''''Oh! How so?'''' He asked with a smile.

    Luna only smiled not saying anything.

    Suddenly, as if she remembered something she asked.

    ''''Lex, do you remember that summer when we were seven years old? There was a girl dressed in a red gothic that visit us. We yed with her. Do you remember?"

    Alex searched in his memories until he found the scene like that. It was a beautiful little girl with ck hair, blue eyes, she seemed to have a cold personality.

    ''''Yeah, I remember her now. Why do you bring that up now?" He asked.

    Luna smiled while leaning against Alex''s shoulder.

    ''''Well, that girl it was Maria.''''

    ''''Eh??" Alex eximed because he had never thought he had once encountered Maria. They even yed for few hours.

    Luna smiled seeing Alex''s reaction, ''''Well, it was my first time seeing her that day. She came with her father who is a mafia boss. I didn''t even know that. It was a few yearster that I learned what my father does for a living.''''

    ''''I see. I want to know how you two, no three became friends. Tell me what happened after we part.'''' Alex said.

    Luna decided to tell Alex what happened but before that, she decided to use hisp to make herselffortable before starting.

    Minutes became an hour. Luna told Alex what happened, how she became friends with Maria and Sakuya.

    ''''L?, how do you feel about Maria''s condition?" Alex suddenly asked this.

    Luna smiled while locking eyes with Alex as she knew he asked this because of her. He was considering her feelings.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m not against it. We have already discussed it. She did what she did to help us. To me as long I''m with you, as long I have a ce in your heart it''s already enough, I will not be greedy to want you for myself. To me if you herd horses in the countryside, I would then shepherd goats and weave clothes for you, if you go on the battlefield, I''ll follow you and watch your back, as long we go through ups and downs in life together, doesn''t matter I''m not the only one besides you. Also, those two are my sisters, we know each other well, so I do not mind.''''

    Luna''s words were genuine and sincere. They made Alex feel touched. He felt warmth in his heart. Memories or not, he must never leave this girl go or else he would regret it.

    Lowering his head he kissed her on the forehead. It was so sudden that Luna''s heart almost jumped out of her heart.

    ''''Don''t worry, there will always be a ce for you in my heart. Besides you''re my first love, my childhood sweetheart, we vowed to stay together until death part us. I may have forgotten in the past but now that I remember, I''ll uphold that promise. I''m still your fiance isn''t it?" Alex asked with a mischievous smile on his face.

    Luna pouted when she saw that Alex was teasing her. Still, she nodded her head. Her feelings for Alex had not changed, not even after she saw that he had forgotten about her. It kept growing and now that he finally remembered, she would never shy in acknowledging her feelings for him. Unlike the others, she already had a head start.

    ''''I was your fiancee, I''m still your fiancee.'''' she dered.

    Alex smiled while stroking Luna. The two did not say anything, they stayed silent, enjoying a moment of peace where there''s the two of them.

    After resting for a while, they decided to continue their date.

    To make the best of their remaining time, Alex and Luna stood up before continuing to walk hand in hand.

    They ate different things, yed in different stalls, and simply enjoyed themselves the best possible.

    It wasn''t a luxurious date. But, for Luna, this was perhaps the best day for her since very long ago.

    She only remembered having felt such happiness when she was a child when she was still with Alex. The date continued.

 Chapter 183 - 181: Sweet Date

    Alex and Luna finally reached a tall hill in a park that seemingly overlooked a great part of themercial district.

    Luna admired the beautiful view while Alex stood behind her and hugged her. Luna did not put any resistance because it was the one she loves that was holding her, she felt at peace inside his arms.

    At the same time, Alex on the other side.

    He felt all his worries slip away when he holds her like this. For a moment he doesn''t need to pretend anymore as it could be said that the one in front of him knows him the best.

    ''''Don''t worry I''m here. I''ll try to take some of your burdens. I''ll be strong enough to not drag you down. I don''t know what the third princess wants with you but I will try to help you to the best I can. Unlike others, I''m aware that a storm ising and you''ll be at the center of it.'''' Luna said while leaning against Alex.

    Alex was surprised by his childhood sweetheart''s words.

    ''''Why do think that the princess wants something with me?" He couldn''t help but ask as he knew that the information of him visiting the third princess was known by a only handful of people, Luna and others were not certainly part of it. And he was sure that Gracier had not said anything as he had forbidden her of spreading it.

    Luna smiled, ''''Well, it was not hard to know because she appeared just after you came.

    When we were in ss, she kept ncing in your way while murmuring something to Lilith beside her. The others may have not noticed it but I''m different.''''

    ''''How so?" Alex asked teasingly as he could more or less guess what her answer was going to be.

    As expected Luna did not immediately answer, biting her lower lip she muttered rather inaudibly,

    ''''It''s because I almost secretly observe you.''''

    ''''Hahaha, I''m ttered to have a beauty looking at me. I know some people who will die of jealousy knowing this fact,'''' he said while hugging Luna''s waist a little bit tighter.

    ''''Humph! Let them be. I''m already taken. Even if I wasn''t none of them entered my eyes. There is no they can do that''s will change this fact.'''' Luna dered.

    Alex felt pity for those thinking of getting Luna.

    ''Well, she is mine. I''ll never hand her over to anybody.''

    ''''Do you know why Damien seems obsessed with you? Because I do not think it''s only because he''s infuriated with you.'''' Alex suddenly asked because to him Damien''s possessiveness in regards to Luna was strange. From what he gathered, the two had never seen each other, and even if he may have seen Luna in a newspaper, yeah there''s a newspaper in this world, this still couldn''t exin his unusual behavior.

    Luna could not help but sigh, ''''I don''t know the exact reason but may it''s has something to do with the fact that I''m the Saintess?"

    Alex pondered over Luna''s words for seconds and could not help but find her words reasonable. As the Holy Crux being a religious organization, Luna''s status, her ss, her power was more than weed as she could be used to boost the poprity of the church, getting new believers.

    ''I wonder what kind of God they worship?'' He wondered but he decided to look into itter as he had the impression that what they want Luna for was not only to boost the church''s poprity but for something else. As for what their real purpose is, he was going to find out because he couldn''t let knowing danger befall his loved ones.

    Alex and Luna decided to sit on the nearby bench.

    Just as they sat Luna suggested,

    ''''Justy down a little bit. You seem tired.''''

    While saying so, Luna repeatedly tapped on her thighs, her suggestion was rather obvious, Alex gulped beforeying down, putting his head gently against Luna''s thighs.

    Alex was currently experiencing what all males desire to experience at least once in their life. The legendaryp pillow.

    Gently brushing Alex''s hair she said, ''''I want to know what you went through. I want to know everything, do not forget any details.''''

    Alex chuckled as previously it was him that asked to know everything about her encounter with the other two and now it was his turn. The roles have been reversed.

    He started recounting all he experienced, about his encounter with Gracier, how he became his sister, what they went through, about the test. He did not tell her about his right eye nor did Luna asked as she knew that there were some things people like to keep for themselves as everyone has their secret.

    Even if she doesn''t know now doesn''t mean it will stay like this in the future.

    ''''Waouh! You went through a lot of things that I''m even jealous of. Well, we are now together, we will adventure together from now on.'''' Luna dered before suddenly asking.

    ''''Silveria is not your master, am I wrong?"

    Alex chuckled, ''''What make you say that?"

    ying with Alex''s hair she said, ''''Well, it''s Athena who said that she''s not your master.''''

    ''''Athena?" Alex was confused as it was his first time hearing such a name, well except for reading about Athena, the goddess of war in greek mythology. He doubts that it was her Luna was talking about.

    ''''Ah! I forget to introduce her. Athena is my Gift''s spirit.'''' Luna exined.

    Alex''s eyes widened. He remembered that Silveria had said something like that.

    Leonardo''s Gift''s spirit is called Arthur.

    ''I wonder why they possessed names rted to mythology characters?'' he thought to himself.

    ''''Indeed, she is not my master. We decided to y such a role for our protection.'''' Alex exined as there was no benefit in hiding it when the other party was already aware of Silveria''s identity.

    ''''I see. A rather ingenious n. What is your goal, Lex?"

    To Luna''s question, Alex immediately responded by saying, ''''I want to have enough strength to protect my loved ones. To be able to do it I''m must stand at the apex, to be the strongest. I know it won''t be easy, I''m just an ant at the moment, there is a lot of stronger people than am I, however, it''s only now. This is going to change.''''

    Even though she could only see one of his eyes, this one was shining when he firmly dered he will stand at the top one day. As his woman, her blood boiled, her battle intense rose, therefore she dered.

    ''''And as your woman, I must help you. I can''t say I''ll be the strongest but I''ll have enough strength to watch your back, I''m not your a battle lover after all.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard Luna''s words, she may foul others but Alex with his memories back know how scary she is. When angry she''s like a demon.

    ''''What with that looks?" Luna asked when she saw Alex not responding to her deration.

    ''''Nothing, I just remembered that someone likes to fight all time when we were child, however now she''s saying. Ah! Forget it.'''' Alex said with the corner of his lips curled into a grin.

    Ouch!

    However, soon he cried of pain as his cheek got pinched hard by Luna.

    ''''I dare you to say again. Who likes to battle?''''

    ''''It''s my dear L?.'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Luna was infuriated as she did like people saying she loves battle, it made her appear udylike. She pouted,

    ''''What if I love to fight? You won''t me anymore?''''

    ''''What a foolish question is that? Of course, I''ll want to you.'''' Alex said to her. His tone was firm and sincere.

    ''''Alex, you already know my feelings. Even so, I will still say it right here right now, I can easily confirm. I love you. From the bottom of my heart, I love you. I love you so much it hurts."

    She dered in a soft and firm voice. Taking his hand into her, she continued,

    ''''I love you so much that I do not mind sharing you with others. I just want a ce in your heart. Today feel like a dream, I know it is not a dream. Please promise you will not disappear from my life as you did in the past, you will forget about me. Because, if this were to happen I think I''ll go crazy. Never let go of this hand, never let go of me or not I''ll hunt, I''ll curse you.''''

    ''''Silly girl. No need to worry, I''m here I''m not going anywhere. I''ll never let you go. You''re mine since that day under the moonlight when became engaged. No matter how many women I''ll have, you''ll be my number one. Nobody is going to take your ce, not even Maria. I vow to take care of you until death part us and even if there''s an afterlife we will still be together. It''s me who''s afraid of you leaving me one day.''''

    ''''I''ll never leave you. Without you, my life will be meaningless. You know why I have broken down in this unfamiliar world?" Luna suddenly asked.

    Alex shook his head.

    Luna smiled, ''''One part is because I''ve my sisters with whom we shared a lot of things but the biggest part is because I know that you are here with me. This reason was enough for me to live on, to try to be stronger, for your sake and my sake, for the sake of my sisters.''''

    ''''I see, I''m honored to learn this. Don''t worry, I''m here now. Please take care of me from now on my fiancee.''''

    Alex said gently before using his hand to lower Luna''s face until he kissed her. It was a light kiss.

    This was the second time Luna was kissed in her life, the first time it was when they were eight years old and the second time was today.

    All she could remember was how sweet it tasted. Sweet as today''s date.

 Chapter 184 - 182: Do Not Mess With That Person

    Two hourster, their date ended. After apanying Luna back to their vi, Alex after bidding her farewell left. He refused the invitation to enter the vi as he had a more pressing matter. The mock battles were about to start, so he must use every second he had to train.

    Just as Alex started walking back home, he felt a subtle killing intent directed at him. He felt a chill down his spine, without hesitation he summoned Silveria and fired into a certain direction, it was where the killing intent wasing from.

    However, nothing happened after the Phantom Bullet passed there. Even his divine sense did not detect anything.

    ''''Maybe it was my imagination.''''

    ¡¼No, that person fled. He was injured. His speed was too fast, the reason why you''re not able to see it.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''Oh? Sil, you''re back.'' Alex said surprised.

    ¡¼Indeed am I. You can''t be thinking that you can use me and at the same time I can be also at home?¡½she asked.

    Alex scratched his head in embarrassment as it was exactly what he was thinking because in the Illusionary Battlefield, she was there while he was using the silver gun, therefore he mistakenly thought that she could be at two different ces at the same time. It was to say that even if she was resting in the vi, Alex could use her without her leaving the vi. However, now it seems that assumption was wrong.

    ¡¼It''s impossible to do what you think. What happened, in the Illusionary Battlefield is because I was in a world I''ve created myself.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see. That aside. I wonder who''s after me? Damien''s men? Leonardo? Or the third princess?'' Alex mused over while walking toward his vi.

    ¡¼The other two aside, I do not think it''s the third princess. She won''t do that because she wants to recruit you, remember?¡½

    ''Indeed. It must not be her. As the culprit being Leonardo, I doubt. Which left us with one person, Damien.'' Alex guesstimated.

    His face turned cold when he thought that it was Damien''s doing. Nobody likes to have his life yed with.

    ''Because of woman, he tries to eliminate me. A woman who isn''t it even yours. I''ll make you pay.'' Alex mumbled, he was seething with killing intent.

    Silveria chuckled when she thought that Damien was about to suffer a heavy lost as that person was here. Silveria knew she was protecting Alex and Gracier in the shadow, it has been few days since this started. With hering, there was no way Damien''s will go back unscathed.

    ?????

    At the same, while Alex was fuming in another location, a ck-clothed man was leaning against a wall.

    Even though his face was concealed, from his eyes you could feel how much pain he was in. There was arge gaping hole above his right elbow, his right arm was limping.

    ''''Ah, ah, to think that I''ll be caught off guard and suffer such grievous wound. If I haven''t fled I''d have probably lost my life because of the sudden dangerous feeling I''ve got.'''' the ck-clothed man muttered.

    The dangerous feeling he was talking about hade from Silveria. What he said was not wrong, if, after that injury, he had not fled Silveria would have killed him.

    ''''Let contact the others.'''' the ck-clothed man said before using amunication stone to contact his subordinates.

    A few minutester, five individuals dressed in ck came and when they saw the state their leader was in, they were baffled. One should know that he was almost Rank 9. So, to be able to injure, the person responsible must at least strong as him or beyond him.

    Unfortunately, the one responsible for their leader''s injury was only early Rank 7. If they knew this, they will be surprised.

    ''''Leader, what-"

    Just as that person was about to ask what happened, he stopped midsentence, no, it would be more urate to say he was forced to stop as his head had already left his body.

    Thud!

    The headless body fell onto the ground creating a thud sound.

    ''''What?!!!!" Eximed the other four.

    Before they could turn around, all four felt their center of gravity shifting, they witnessed their headless bodies followed by eternal darkness.

    Five Rank 6 died like that, their leader was scared beyond limit. Only one thought was inside his mind at the moment, ''Flee, I must flee.''

    Even though he was injured, this doesn''t mean he became weak, that he was useless, he was still expert Rank 8, just a little bit and he would advance into the next Rank. It was to say, he was not a weakling and yet he was not able to see anything when his subordinates were dying one by one in front of him. He only saw darkness, not the person who killed his men.

    Suddenly, the shivering injured ck-clothed man heard a voice that seemed toe from the deepest part of hell.

    ''''Sigh! You lot, I did not do anything when I saw you moving sneakily around before because I was not nning to ruin his date.

    However, instead of appreciating my generosity, you even harbored killing intent toward him just because I went to report something? How dare you. Not even, de, your leader dare to be disrespectful in my presence.''''

    The injured ck-clothed man was frozen in terror, when he heard that emotional voice, heard his leader''s name, he was able to identify the other party. This person was a nightmare, nobody in the continent dared to mess with this person because of how ruthless this person was, nobody knows this person''s gender, however, the number of kills under this person''s belt was in the three-digit. Zero, the Phantom, the Death God.

    ''I''m screwed.'' The man thought. When he epted the mission and started monitoring Alex''s on his date, he knew somebody was watching them, he did not dare to act rashly until that person''s presence disappeared.

    Even after that person disappeared, he was not nning to act but was forced because somehow he was annoyed with Alex''s happiness. When he remembered how deeply the Saintess was in love with this man, and because of that his master had no chance of winning the girl''s heart, the only solution left was to kidnap her, the ck-clothed man was so annoyed that he inadvertently let a little bit of his killing intent slip as for a moment he considered whether or not he should eliminate the threat Alex represented. Damien was like his grandchild after all, he ought to think about his happiness and above everything else Luna was vital for the Holy Crux empire. Therefore he must eliminate any future threat to the empire.

    However, just as that idea blossomed inside his mind he was forced to flee because his target injured him and now the grim reaper was here to harvest his life. He regretted his hastiness, how unbefitting of an elite assassin.

    Zero dressed in ck from head to toe coldly nced at the injured ck-clothed man.

    Behind the ck mask she grinned evilly, she vanished and when she reappeared she was holding a severed arm in her hand.

    ''''Ahgah!''''

    Finally aware of what happened, the injured ck-clothed man utterly an anguished cry that reverberated inside the alley. The man who previously did not utter any sound even when he suffered such a grave wound, now was crying in pain after having his left arm sliced. It was to be expected, it was not your typical wound, his wound was being corroded by darkness, it was extremely painful, so painful that an assassin trained in the art of enduring pain couldn''t do it.

    Tossing the arm into the air, Zero destroyed it, not even leaving a speck behind.

    Before leaving she said, ''''Tell, your master that this will be the only time I''ll tolerate such insolence. There won''t be a next, if there''s I''ll personality deliver his head to the Holy Pope. I do not care whether he''s the Holy son or not. He must know there is some person he must never touch.''''

    Even under such inhuman pain, the injured ck-clothed man who was now a one-armed man fearfully nodded his head.

    Zero disappeared after delivering her message. Taking something out of his space ring, the one-armed man treated his injuries before leaving, he was limping.

    In another location, Zero appeared, she sighed, the frightening pressure she was emitting vanished like a lie. Looking in the direction of Alex''s vi she mumbled begrudgingly.

    ''''Hmph! I''m busting my ass to protect you and yet you have the leisure to go on date. You even forget about our- Ah! Forget it. I ought to go, no need to think about. His protection is more important.''''

    She then disappeared again, normally she should have gone toward Alex''s vi, however, she made a detour as she must go report what happened.

    On the other side, the one-armed man went back home with a special method.

    He immediately entered Damien''s study.

    Presently, Damien was smiling as he was waiting for his men toe back to tell him how Alex''s date went. With this information he would know to proceed, to know whether or not he had a chance, if he doesn''t he would retort to thest solution that consists of kidnapping Luna. However, this is thest resort thing, he must carefully n, it was not something he can do now, it''s too soon.

    ''''I will-"

    Bang!

    Damien stopped talking when he saw one of the men he sent on mission appear in his study room. He immediately falls to the ground.

    Seeing his grievous wounds, Damien''splexion sank, he immediately approached the man and held his hand to help him up, but the man stopped him before looking at him with fearful eyes, he warned Damien with sternest that left Damien''s speechless. It was the first he acted like this.

    ''''Damien, Do not mess with that person.''''

    Were the only words he managed to say before leaving this world forever.

    ''''Grampa Stone, Grampa Stone !!"

    Damien called the one-armed man several while shaking his body, he was panicking.

    However, no matter how many he called the one-armed man whose name must be Stone, there''s no response.

    Finally aware that his Grampa Stone died, Damien kneeled while looking nkly into space for a long moment before roaring.

    ''''Alexander Kael Touch, you''ll pay for this.''''

    His roar shook the whole mansion. It was a roar filled with hatred.

 Chapter 185 - 183: A Nasty Feeling

    After roaring, eyes full of madness, Damien calmed down. Sitting on the ground he started pondering.

    ''''What happened?''''

    ''''Alex''s master must be protecting him, it''s why this happened. It was an unwise move I shouldn''t have ordered grampa Stone and others to do that. Sigh! There is no need to cry over spilled milk. What I need to do now it''s to deal with Alex.''''

    Damien said, his eyes were vicious. None of the men he sent to monitor returned alive, well, Stone returned but he just said few words before passing away. He must make Alex pay.

    For a moment he considered summoning de over, but decided not to, at least for the moment.

    ''''I should be able to take care of Alex myself,''''

    he mumbled before ordering his men to incinerate Stone''s body and kept the inside an urn to bring it back to the empire.

    Today lost must be repaid.

    ?????

    On Alex''s side. Unaware of the tragedy suffered by Damien''s men and his hatred toward him. And even if he knew, he couldn''t care less, Alex was holding a party with his sister, Silveria, and his employees.

    It was Gracier''s suggestion, she was adamant about it, Alex could only relent. When Alex recounted what happened, Gracier and Silveria congratte him with Gracier suggested that they should celebrate it.

    After the party, Alex directly went to sleep.

    ?????

    The next day after, ss started as usual and after ss ended, Chris leave these words before leaving,

    ''''Train well. Mock battles are about to start.''''

    The student''s eyes shined as they were eager to prove themselves. Leonardo nced at Alex and smirked, he couldn''t wait to teach Alex a lesson in the iing Mock battle.

    Suddenly, Alex who was silent for a while stood up, his figure blurred startling his friends and when he reappeared, he was already in front of Damien.

    Without giving him the time to speak, he punched him in the face. It was a fast and powerful strike, he used seventy percent of his strength. Damien was sted back, his nose was broken, blood was dripping out of it.

    Silence descended upon the whole ssroom, every single individual present inside the ssroom was astonished by what just happened. They couldn''t understand why Alex went and punched Damien.

    Leonardo''s eyes turned serious, even with his speed, he almost couldn''t follow Alex''s movement.

    ''Hehehe, you''re not half bad, however, do not get full of yourself. I''m faster.'' he thought while grinning.

    Coldly looking at Damien who was surprised as the other because he didn''t expect Alex to punch him in public, Alex said, his voice was freezingly low, it sent chills down to people''s spine.

    ''''Next time you tried something like yesterday I''ll kill the moment I see you. She''s not yours and she''ll never be.''''

    Alex spun around and approached Luna and others, taking Luna''s hand in his own as lovers do, he said, ''''Let''s go.''''

    Even though most did not understand what''s going on, from Alex''s words, it has something to do with Luna.

    Talking about Luna, they noticed that the rtionship between the two had changed, they look like pair of lovers. Most wondered what happened yesterday for such a chance to happen today.

    Damien ground his teeth when he saw how Luna behave, she was smiling looking at Alexwith affection. His broken nose had stopped bleeding and was already healing, it was because of his Gift. He''s Light element user, also known as Holy Magic.

    Outside of the ssroom, Chris, their teacher was leaning against the ssroom''s wall.

    When he saw Alex out, he stopped him and asked, ''''Why did you hit him?"

    Alex smiled, even though he was smiling his eyes were cold, ''''Friendly reminder.''''

    ''''I see. Do not overdo it.'''' Chris said and left.

    Alex did not say anything and continued while holding Luna''s hand.

    En route, Maria suddenly said, ''''Somehow, you seem different.''''

    Without stopping Alex asked, ''''How so?"

    ''''You look domineering,'''' she said.

    Gracier, Luna, Leon, Sakuya, Ferris, Eris, and Kuina nodded their heads, they were also thinking the same thing.

    ¡¼Maybe it''s because you have regained your lost memories?¡½Silveria said.

    Alex only chuckled, indeed after regaining his lost memories along with his feelings for Luna, something had changed. However, he didn''t know what it was.

    While they were eating at the cafeteria, Leon teased Alex.

    ''''Alex, you owe me a good fight.''''

    ''''Indeed, I do. Don''t worry, I will not go back on my promise. A loss is a loss. I''m looking forward to our fight.'''' Alex said with a grin, it was the same grin he wears when fighting against a strong opponent.

    ''''Hahaha, same here my friend, my blood is boiling.'''' Leonughed.

    The girls except for Sakuya couldn''t help but shake their heads. Sakuya''s eyes were shining, her eyes were like that of a predator that could not wait to trample her enemy under her feet. When he locked eyes with her, Alex felt a chill down his spine, he couldn''t help but shudder.

    ''This Japanese girl must not be underestimated.'' he thought.

    Sakuya smiled sweetly.

    ''''Why did you hit Damien?" Luna asked because to her that know Alex more than others, she knew Alex wouldn''t be so angry if Damien hadn''t done something unforgivable.

    ''''He sends someone after me.'''' It was all Alex said, however, smart as they are, the others understood what Alex''s words meant.

    Theirplexion sank, they found Damien''s action despicable, especially the women.

    ''''I see, no wonder you reacted like that. Do not let your guard down. This type of man never learns.'''' Kuina warned.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will,'''' Alex promised.

    After eating, Alex decided to go back as he was not going to attend the Magic ss. He exchanged few words with Luna before leaving.

    However, he had not taken his tenth step when Leon stopped him and hand over something to him, it was ck armor, it was Loki.

    ''''Take it, from now on it yours. Do not refuse because it will be like you''re looking down on me. Whether you have won or not, I was nning to give it to you anyway. So-"

    Alex stopped Leon with a grin, ''''Thank you, do not worry, I''m not nning to refuse such a wonderful gift. The moment I see this armor I have desired it, so naturally, I''ll not refuse it. Thank you, my friend, I owe you one.'''' He said before taking Loki from Leon''s hands, he then stored it inside his item box.

    ''''Good, see you tomorrow,'''' Leon said and tapped Alex''s shoulder twice before leaving.

    Alex smiled, warmth filled his heart when watching Leon''s back. Leon gave Alex, Loki, because of concern. When he heard Damien sent assassins after him, he judged thetter may do it again, therefore gifting Alex, Loki, was a wise move, with Loki. Alex''s safety was almost assured.

    This may be a calcted move from Leon''s side however, it doesn''t matter as he had said, he owed him one. Judging from Leon''s character, it was unlikely that he did what he did with something in mind, he was too straightforward to be the plotting type. Still, you can''t know a person entirely, better be a little bit prudent and not trust blindly.

    ¡¼Don''t worry, I''ve more worldly experiences than you, I''ve lived longer than you, so, I can say Leon is not a bad person, he will be a good friend. However, whether or not this may change in the future I do not know as human''s heart is unpredictable.¡½Silveria said.

    ''I see. I sincerely hope he can be a good friend of mine, a friend to whom I can entrust my back without fearing being betrayed.

    Believe me, it''s a nasty feeling.'' Alex said while recalling a certain incident, back on Earth when he freshly started, he was not even billionaire when one of his friends (his best friend) with whom he was working betrayed him and stole his application, this happened because he trusted the said friend too much to take the necessary precautions to avoid such a situation. Consequently, he lost millions and was forced to start over.

    ¡¼I see, so you also experienced a betrayal? I never thought that you''ve such a past.¡½

    Silveria mumbled as she didn''t expect Alex to have such a past, like her previous owner who was once betrayed by his best friend, Alex was also betrayed by his best friend, how ironic.

    ''From your words and my senior previous warning, I can say that he has been betrayed by his friend. Am I wrong? Alex inquired as he remembered that in thest vision he had about the previous owner of his Gift, thetter warned him to not blindly trust.

    ¡¼Indeed, he has been betrayed by his best friend.¡½Silveria did not refute Alex''s im.

    ''It''s the golden-haired young man Arturo isn''t it?''

    ¡¼Indeed it''s him. The previous owner of Excalibur.¡½Silveria said, her voice was filled with hatred.

    ''I see no wonder, the first I summoned you two, even though you were sealed, I detect enmity directed at Leonardo''s Gift from you.''

    Alex said, remembering what happened the first time he summoned his Gift, he had thought it was his imagination but guess it was not.

    Shaking his head Alex decided to postpone questioning Silveria about what exactly happened for two friends to turn against each, for now, he must train.

    ''Let''s go, I must train hard.''

 Chapter 186 - 184: Training Resumes

    Just as Alex returned home, he decided to resume his training. Laying down, he was brought to the Illusionary Battlefield.

    He appeared right inside the Endless Forest.

    Looking around him, Alex saw that he was back in his previous location where he massacred a lot of wolves. However, while it was the same location, no dead bodies wereying around, the forest was peaceful.

    Summoning his silver gun, Alex started to advance deeper into the Endless Forest, his divine sense was activated.

    As usual, Silveria was watching everything from the sky.

    After walking for fifteen minutes, Alex''s divine sense caught something, at first it was only one red dot moving in his direction at fast speed, however, one turned into two, then three, it didn''t stop there it was increasing.

    Alex''s expression turned serious as he could feel the ground shaking. He immediately used Xerox to create another identical copy of Silveria.

    After he was done, he aimed the two guns forward and kicked the ground,

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    While running forward he kept shooting at the iing horde of Mad boar, it was the name of the iing monsters.

    He eliminated a couple of Mad boar while running toward them as if he was not afraid of shing head-on with them.

    Phantom Bullet

    Boom!

    A big gap was created in the middle of the Mad boars, more than ten Mad died under Alex''s Phantom Bullet. Even so, the gap was soon filled and the monsters continued their mad dash toward Alex, destroying everything in their way.

    Alex chuckled before running toward a nearby tree, like an agile monkey he climbed on top of the tree, once at the top, he observed the mad boars started to panic because they lost sight of Alex.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After firing few bullets to kill some mad boars, Alex jumped on another tree before the one he was using got destroyed.

    Alex moved from tree to tree while killing mad boars, it was quite fun, he almost got addicted to it.

    The Mad boars were furious as they could not reach Alex. No matter how many trees they destroyed, Alex kept switching to another one.

    ''Let''s see if you will keep acting smug once leader is here.'' they thought and stopped pursuing Alex.

    Alex was surprised when he saw the mad boars suddenly stopping pursuing him.

    Feeling a sudden chill down his spine, Alex jumped toward another tree, when,

    Boom!

    His previous tree was destroyed by a fireball.

    From the other side of the me was a mad boar, this one was smaller than the usual mad boar, its skin was redpared to the usual gray color.

    The most hrious thing that left Alex''s mouth open wide was that this boar was flying, yes, this boar had a pair of small me wings.

    ''''You gotta be kidding me,'''' Alex shouted.

    Red boar was the name of this flying boar, he''s Level 50.

    Coldly staring at Alex, he pped his small me wings and dashed toward Alex.

    Bang Bang!!!

    Not only this unusual boar was faster, but he was also agile, he nimbly dodged Alex''s bullet before opening his mouth to spat two fireballs at Alex. The two fireballsbined to be a huge fireball, Alex knew he couldn''t avoid the iing fireball as it was too big and too fast.

    Aiming the real Silveria at the iing fireball he said,

    [I''m the master of all creation unleash judgment,

    Erase]

    The Red boar snickered when he saw what Alex was doing,

    ''This human has gone mad, a fireball that even I can''t do anything about it he thinks he can''t fight it? How foolish.''

    However, what happened the next moment left him speechless, the fireball he was proud of was simply erased, it disappeared as if he had never existed.

    The Red boar had a ''What the hell expression.''

    He was so surprised by the iprehensible thing that just happened that he momentarily stopped, it was a dumb thing to do and Alex was not the one to miss an opportunity delivered to him so nicely.

    After using Silveria to fire Erase, Alex moved his right arm and fired two bullets in quick session at the surprised red boar. The first boar pierced the hide and almost reached the skull, however, it couldn''t proceed any further because of the toughness of the hide, however, just as the first bullet almost stopped advancing, the second bullet came and collided against it, thus pushing it forward until it breaks the Red boar skull and entered his brain before exploding, thus killing it.

    The Red boar''s body shook violently before dropping down from the sky, it dropped in the middle of his subordinates.

    Bang!

    The other mad boars were scared, it did not take them two minutes to flee for their lives.

    Alex sighed before dropping down from atop the tree.

    The body of the red boar disappeared like all others after they are eliminated. A small tremor ran through Alex''s body. Even without checking, he knew that he was gained few stats points. It was unknown how much he had gained this time as he could check his status, he had tired but it did work.

    Shaking his head he mumbled, ''''Let''s keep going.''''

    He dashed deeper into the forest, his current location can be considered the outer zone.

    There are three zones:

    ? Outer Zone: Alex''s current location.

    ? Inner Zone: Where he was heading to.

    ? Core Zone: Where the boss of the Endless Forest is, the boss of the Level 1, Alex must defeat this boss in order to advance to the next level of Illusionary Battlefield.

    ''''The monsters in the Outer Zone are this strong, I wonder how strong the ones located in the Inner Zone are?" Alex wondered while running forward.

    Just as he was about to enter the Inner Zone (you can it was the inner zone because the forest on the other side was different, the same thing with the weather, it was snowing.), Alex came to an abrupt stop. He readied his weapons,

    In front of Alex was a bear, a big bear.

    For a few seconds, Alex and the bear stared at each other''s eyes in silence.

    This bear was more than 3 meters tall. It had a discernibly strong build and had water all over its fur. In addition, it had 30cm long and sharp ws extending from its paws, it had a sinister feel to it.

    ''''Why didn''t the water drip down

    from the fur at the top of his head?'''' Alex wondered before quickly shaking his head as this was not important. What was important was this monster, unlike the alpha, the Red boar, this monster in front of him was giving Alex an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Looking above the bear''s head Alex saw its level, he sucked a mouthful of air.

    [Wild Water Bear (Mini-boss) Level 60]

    ''''Gaaaaaaaaaaaa~!''''

    While raising a roar that echoed into the surroundings, it dropped to all fours and dashed toward Alex at extremely incredible speed unbefitting its size.

    ''''Fast''''

    Alexmented while stepping in the opposite direction to avoid the Wild Water Bear''s attack. He decided to counterattack by shooting at close range as he knew this would do more damage especially if he were to fire a Phantom Bullet, however, he dropped the idea and went on defensive instead as the wild water bear attacked him with his tail.

    Bang! Crack!

    Alex who had crossed his guns to receive the blow was sted back crashing and destroying a tree. Even though it hurts like hell, he did not have the time to wail as his six senses tingled warning of extreme danger, he quickly rolled to his left to avoid the water balls shoot at him.

    While rolling he aimed the two guns in direction of the wild water bear and fired sessively,

    Bang!!!!

    Normally, the monster should have been caught off guard as Alex''s reaction speed was faster, the wild water bear shouldn''t have seen his counterattacking and even though if he had, it should be hard for him to dodge.

    Unfortunately, it was not what happened, the wild water bear falls back on his back before rolling to leave the bullet''s trajectory.

    Alex was surprised, even so, he quicklyposed himself as he knew in battle one must never lose focus or else you''ll lose your life.

    Just as that bear stood up, Alex threw his two guns high into the sky, this move startled the monster, however, what came next even more.

    Swish! Swish!!!

    Alexunched twelve silver knives at the bear in a matter of seconds, he was too fast, the bear was forced to fully concentrate the iing knives, he hastily created fiveyers of water shield.

    They got destroyed one by one until six knives were left,

    ''''Gaaahhhhh!"

    Roaring the wild water bear punched the iing knives one by one, his fists were coated with water enabling him to not be greatly injured.

    Looking at thest knife, the wild water bear grinned before sending a punch toward it.

    At the same time, Alex also grinned, extending his two hands he caught the two guns he had previouslyunched to the sky.

    ''''I knew you will defend against it. I was aiming for this moment after all.''''

    As if he heard Alex''s words, the wild water bear''s body trembled, his eyes widened as he knew he was in trouble, he couldn''t retract his punch because if he were to do that he would be injured by this sharp knife.

    ''''Phantom bullet'''' Alex mumbled while with the gun on his right he fired five bullets.

    The six bullets seemed to havebined creating a blueish light that shed against the extended hand of the wild water bear (the one he used to send punch).

    ''''Arggh!"

    That arm got destroyed until the elbow making the wild water bear wail loudly.

    Not wasting his time, Alex el-ed to reappear behind the wild water bear, the silver muzzle aimed at his head.

    Unfortunately, before he could pull the trigger, a powerful pressure fell upon him making stopped, it started raining.

    ''''No good, it''s a domain,'''' Alex eximed, he decided to quickly deal with the wild water bear.

    ''To think even that injured he still has the energy to activate his domain. Ah! I''ve underestimated this monster.'' Alex thought while shooting at the bear, then something astonishing happened.

    The wild water bear in front of Alex''s body melted in a pool of water.

    Smirking Alex fired once again used Erasure on the ground, the wild water bear''s Rain down was canceled with thetter body rematerializing.

    Bang!

    A piercing bullet ended the startled wild water bear''s life after he reappeared.

    Alex crouched down while breathing hard, he was exhausted, his MP was almost depleted.

    ''''The Inner Zone won''t be easy, the Core Zone will be hard, even so I''m clear this level,'''' he mumbled while catching his breath.

 Chapter 187 - 185: Inner Zone And Experimentation

    Twenty minutester Alex stood up and dusted himself, he had regained more than half of his power, he decided to go into the Inner Zone, he must experience how hard this zone was going to be.

    Just as he was about to advance, he heard Silveria''s voice inside his head.

    ¡¼Congrattion on clearing the First zone: the Outer Zone. Because you''ve killed a Mini-boss, the boss of this zone, you got a privilege, you can check your status. Do note that it''s a one-time use, the next time will be after you killed the Mini-boss of the Inner Zone. Wish you good luck.¡½

    ''''Well, it''s a good thing I can now check my status even if it''s one-time use until I manage to kill the next Mini-boss. I wonder if the Core Zone only has a Mini-boss or it has both, Mini-boss and Boss?" Alex thought.

    ¡¼You''ll find out once you stepped into the Core Zone.¡½Silveriamenter.

    Alex chuckled because from Silveria''sment, he was able to find out that the Core Zone probably has Mini-boss and Boss at the same.

    ''''Well, I''m not afraid of a challenge, what I''m afraid of it''s not progressing. Let''s check my status.'''' Alex said before thinking about checking his status. A blue window panel appeared right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1020 (+30) ? 1050

    Defense: 910 (+30) ? 940

    Agility: 1020 (+30) ? 1050

    Intelligence: 910 (+30) ? 940

    Luck: 700 (+30) ? 730

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Alex''s eyes shined when he saw that he had gained 30 points. Comparing tost time, he had gained more, it was probably because he just cleared the Outer Zone.

    Looking toward the Inner Zone, Alex''s eyes glittered, instead of seeing a dangerous training zone, all he was seeing at the moment was a piece of juicy meat ready to devoured by him.

    He licked his lips before shaking his head, his eyes turned serious, and he started walking toward the Inner Zone. Now, that he had recovered his MP, there was nothing to fear.

    After walking for few minutes, Alex left the Outer Zone, the green forest full of vitality, and stepped into Icend, in front of Alex was an Ice forest, there''s snow everywhere, the temperature was cold making him almost shiver, if it was only that Alex wouldn''t have ground his teeth, the gravity here had increased by 100 kg making the Inner Zone''s gravity to be around 350 kg.

    ''''This gravity here is reducing my speed by ten percent, I must quickly get used to the gravity here or else I''ll be at disadvantage.'''' He said before he started to walk forward.

    Alex who had cautiously in the Ice forest suddenly stopped and readied his weapons, because his Divine Sense was activated he was able to detect the iing monster.

    This monster was too fast Alex couldn''t shoot the monster before thetter attacked him.

    Dodging the blow by stepping sideways, Alex''s knife cut through the monster''s neck.

    Alex quickly cleaned the blood on his cheek, even though he had dodged, he was still injured by the w of the monster, the monster was too fast.

    His eyes widened when he saw the Snow wolf (pure white fur) in front of him, not because it was a wolf but because normally this Snow wolf should be gravely injured after receiving his attack, he should be unable to move, yet it was not the case, the wound the Snow wolf received was regenerating at a visible rate, in a matter of 10 seconds, the bleeding stopped, even the wound itself disappeared.

    ''''Hoh! So monsters here have a special ability. To think the monster I''ll encounter here will have the ability to regenerate. In other words, the only way is to deal heavy damage in a single blow without giving it time to recover

    or something like that.'''' Alex was really surprised.

    By the way, the Snow wolf in front of Alex is Level 35, he did not immediately attack Alex as his sneak attack has fallen, even though he had managed to injure this human, thetter wound healed itself faster than him, thus this monster became cautious against the young man in front of him. He was waiting for his two brothers toe over and they will finish this young man.

    Unbeknownst to him, Alex was already aware of the iing monsters. He suddenly had a genius idea, he decided to test it out. The 1st seal of his Death''s eye can help him put his enemy inside an illusion, he can manipte this illusion to their worst nightmare. Then, it''s possible to alter this illusion to not be about experiencing a nightmare but to be about something else.

    For example in his current case, make the enemy in front of him not see him as an enemy but the two wolves nning to sneak attack him as the wolf''s enemy? To see the two wolves as Alex, not as a wolf?

    Alex wondered, he decided to test it, removing his eye patch, his blue eye locked the Snow wolf in ce. Under such chilling eye, the Snow wolf felt terror for the first time since he appeared, that eye isn''t something a human should possess, the Snow wolf wanted to flee, however, he could not move no matter how hard he struggled, he could only helplessly watch as Alex''s right blue eye locked him in ce and his mind went nk, he saw a scene where Alex massacred his entire family whileughing, besides Alex was another figure who had participated in the massacre.

    This figure''s feature was a little bit blurred, unclear, somehow, this figure looks like Alex.

    Furious after witnessing the massacre of his family, the Snow wolf attacked Alex with all his might, he decided to detonate his body to bring his hateful enemy down with him, if he was able to bring down the second ughterer as well, it will be good. However, the one the Snow wolf wanted to kill the most was Alex.

    ~Back in reality.

    Alex smiled when he saw his n worked, he quickly distanced himself from the wolves. Being attacked by their brother was out of their expectations and before they could say anything, thetter detonates his body.

    Boom!

    One between the two wolves was instantly killed by the explosion, the remaining one was gravely injured, he couldn''t move a muscle.

    He saw the despicable human who was responsible for their brother''s unusual behavior.

    ''''Thank you for taking part in my little experimentation. It was not perfect but it''s eptable.'''' Alex said before beheading the injured Snow wolf.

    p! p!

    Just after he killed the Snow wolf, Alex heard pping sounds. Even without turning around to confirm who it was, he knew that it was Silveria who appeared behind him. As for the reason for her apuse, ''It must be because of the technique I just created.'' he thought.

    ''''Well done Master. To think you''ll be able toe up with such a technique. It''s pretty unexpected. Against two lower Rank enemies, this technique will be a nightmare, you''ll be able to force them to kill each other.'''' Silveriapliments him.

    Finally, turning his Silveria''s direction, he said dejectedly,

    ''''Well, as you can see it''s not perfect. I was only able to make him focus on one enemy. A pity.''''

    ''''Don''t worry you''ll have the time to perfect this techniqueter.'''' Silveria tried tofort him.

    Alex smiled hearing Silveria''s words.

    ''''For you to appear now, I must assume that it is time to head back?''''

    Silveria nodded before flicking her fingers, the scene changed and Alex saw he was back in the real world.

    Looking at his body, Alex felt ufortable, he decided to go take a bath before joining his sister as it was already the hour for dinner.

    After leaving his room he saw one of his butlers standing in the corridor. From the look, he seemed to be waiting for Alex toe out.

    And when he saw Alex, he curtsied, ''''Good evening, master.''''

    ''''Evening Karl. You seem to be waiting for me. Is there anything you want to inform about?" Alex asked.

    Karl immediately exined the reason why he had been waiting for Alex.

    ''''The young miss said you must not wait for her before eating, she has already eaten. She said she''ll be training.''''

    ''''I see. You can go back and tell Anna, I''ming to prepare the dinner.'''' Alex ordered.

    Karl slightly bowed before leaving.

    Once alone Alex sighed, he contemted whether or not he should visit his sister to check how she''s doing, however, he decided not to. Under Ignia''s supervision, nothing bad will happen to her.

    ''''Let''s go eat, Nemesis.''''

    As if to respond to Alex''s words, Silveria appeared beside him, the two left.

 Chapter 188 - 186: It Started

    The next day when Alex saw his sister, he was astonished because thetter aura was different from before.

    ''''What happened?" He asked while appraising his sister, he hadn''t done this since they came to the capital. If he had, he would know that his sister never cks off. Every time she came backte, it wasn''t because she was hanging with Maria and others, it was because she secretly went farming exp.

    Alex was so surprised that he couldn''t believe what he was seeing,

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 6¡¹

    Level 52

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 0/8200

    Magic Power: 1710 (+35) ? 1745

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 585 (+35 (+ 70 BP) ? 690

    Defense: 420 (+35) ? 455

    Agility: 320 (+35) ? 355

    Intelligence: 310 (+35) ? 345

    Luck: 320 (+35) ? 355

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 5 (+6)?Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5] [ze Steps Level 2 (+ 3 SP) ? Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level 1 (+1 SP)?Level 2] (New)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    Silveria did not seem surprised by Gracier''s level as she knew she had been secretly farming exp after sses, she asked her to not say anything, it would be a surprise. She was nning to at least advance to the next Rank before the start of the mock battles.

    ''She only gained 4 levels with all her secret farming. I guess the other 3 levels that helped her to advance into the next Rank must be Ignia doing. She must have sacrificed some of her blood essences to help little Alexandra advance. She even gained a new special ability. Ignia''s sure generous.'' Silveria thought.

    At the same time as if reading her mind, Ignia said, ''''You are the one to talk. You siblings are too generous with your Master. Well, I can only do this much. I hope it will help her a little to have hope to catch with her brother. And more importantly to protect herself, exploring ruins is not an easy thing. I''m too tired, I''ll go into slumber to recuperate please look after her for me.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Ignia went to sleep, she was too exhausted after performing such a secret art on Gracier. She needs a lot of time to recuperate. When Gracier learned the price she''d pay after helping her, she refused, however, Ignia still did it because she saw how dejected Gracier was after not being able to advance into the next Rank at the eve of the mock battles.

    Back to Alex and Gracier.

    Hearing Alex''s question, Gracier smiled embarrassedly before she started exining what happened.

    ''''I see, you had been secretly farming exp after sses. No wonder, you alwayse backte. Good job, as expected of my sister.'''' Alex said while caressing Gracier''s head. Thetter was happy to be praised by her brother.

    ''''I must thank Ignia for what she did. Please tell her that I''m grateful for what she did.'''' Alex said.

    However, the moment Gracier heard Ignia''s name, her smile disappeared, this didn''t go unnoticed by Alex.

    ''''What happened? Why do you see so down when I mentioned Ignia''s name?" He asked.

    And before she could open her mouth to exin, Silveria appeared and said.

    ''''She''s unable to contact Ignia because she is in a temporary slumber.''''

    ''''I see, it must be because of the technique she used on Alexandra. Don''t worry Alexandra she will wake up soon.'''' Alex tried tofort his sister.

    Gracier nodded her head, her eyes shined with determination. She must perform extremely well tomorrow. She will show them what the Touch family is made of.

    After today little episode the two went to school and another day passed.

    ?????

    Today, the sun was breather than usual as if to announce that this day was going to be exceptional.

    Imperial Magic Academy, in a huge stadium, students could be seen standing on a huge tform.

    Today was the day the mock battles will start. It was called mock battles but it was more like a littlepetition held between students. It''s to test their strength before sending them to dungeons.

    Standing in front of his students, Chris with his arms crossed behind his back observed his students for a moment before announcing.

    ''''The day ase. Today, the mock battles will start. It will be divided into three stages.

    First stage: You''ll go on stage and touch that stone for assessment to know your Level, what element you use.

    Second stage: Team Combat Assessment: In this stage, you''ll form a team to capture the enemy''s g.

    Third stage: Individual Combat Assessment, you''ll fight against each other.

    Let''s us begin.''''

    Alex and Leon looked at each other before smiling, they couldn''t hide their desire to battle each other.

    Under Chris''s supervision, the students started going on the stage to use the assessment stone. This stone can indicate your age, your level, and rank, it will not give the details of your status.

    ''''Amy Stone, Age 17, Level 55 Rank 6, Water element.''''

    The pink-haired girl touched the assessment stone, she proudly raised her head and looked in Alex''s direction.

    ''''What''s up with this girl?'''' Leon asked Alex.

    ''''Don''t concern yourself with her. Let''s her be.''''

    Alex said while ignoring Amy, it was not her first time looking at Alex, she had tried striking conversation with him several times, inviting him, however, Alex always refused as he could feel something fishy behind her behavior. She must be plotting something as Alex was not so conceited to believe she had fallen for him.

    ''''Cami Asmar, Age 16, Level 55, Rank 6, Dual Elementalist: Fire and Wind.''''

    ''''Dodulus Asmar, Age 17, Level 57, Rank 6, Earth element user''''

    ''''Kevin Asmar, Age 17, Level 57, Rank 6, Fire element user.''''

    After the Asmar''s siblings passed it was Leonardo''s turn.

    Before going on the stage, he looked at Alex with a smirk, he then proudly step on the stage.

    ''''Leonardo Dixor, Age 17, Level 63, Rank 7, Triple Elementalist: Holy Magic (Light), Fire and Lighting.''''

    A burst of astonishing exmations sounded from the crowd, and lines of gazes of awe and envynded on Leonardo. He proudly raised his head, he did not forget to look down on Alex with a gaze seeming to say, ''I dare you to do better.''

    Alex ignored him as he knew Leonardo had awoken another power the moment he saw him. He was only surprised when he saw Leonardo''s current level.

    ''I guess others must have also increased their level.'' Alex thought.

    Chris, their teacher was shocked as he was not privy to his students'' details. Dual elementalists are rare, however, Triple elementalists are even rarer, and it''s the Lightning element to boot, it''s an extremely destructive element just like the Fire Element.

    Chris chuckled while thinking, as expected of the one with the Hero''s ss. He decided to focus on the stage as it was now Maria''s turn to go on the stage.

    ''''Maria Alexa Rosares, Age 17, Level 63, Rank 7. Ice element user.''''

    ''''The rumor is true, she possesses the same element as the Headmistress, no wonder she took her as her disciple,'''' Chris mumbled while looking in the direction of the Headmistress, Freya. Elseria was sitting beside her.

    After Maria left the stage, it was now Luna''s turn.

    ''''Luna Heart, Age 17, Level 62, Dual elementalists: Holy Magic and Water magic.''''

    Another dual elementalists thought the others.

    ''''Sakuya Hishimiya, Age 17, Level 62, Wind element user.''''

    After Sakuya passed it was the turn of Gracier to pass.

    ''''Gracier Alexandra Touch, Age 14, Level 52, Rank 6, Fire element user.''''

    The moment they saw Gracier''s assessment, anothermotion started.

    ''''So, young.''''

    ''''She''s the Eighth adopted sister.''''

    Gracier did not say anything, nor she acted arrogantly she went to stand beside her brother.

    ''''Oh, it now the turn of the Lionheart crown prince to go.''''

    Someone in the crowd said when he said Leon going on the stage.

    ''''Leon Lionheart, Age 17, Level 64, Rank 7, Lightning element user.''''

    ''''As expected of the Lionheart crown prince, he is strong, more than the Hero.''''

    Leonardo''s face darkened when he heard this.

    ''Even if you are a Lightning user and one level ahead of me if we fight I''ll win. I''m stronger than you.'' Leonardo thought.

    After Leon, Ferris and Eris went on the stage,

    ''''Ferris Wolfang, Age 17, Level 62, Rank 7. Wind element user.''''

    ''''Eris Wolfang, Age 17, Level 62, Rank 7, Wind element user.''''

    Wolfang''s royal family was known for being Wind Elementalist, so it wasn''t surprising to see both Ferris and Eris being Wind Elementalist.

    Damien went on stage,

    ''''Damien Constantine Crux, Age 17, Level 64, Rank 7, Holy Magic (Light)"

    Another level 64. Damien did not say anything, he just red at Alex secretly thinking of crippling in the iing fight.

    ''''Kuina Eriel Foxia, Age 17, Level 64, Rank 7, Dual elementalists: Fire and Illusion magic.''''

    Illusion magic is the specialty of the Foxia family. Illusion magic can be said to originate from the Light element, a mutated Light element. Illusion Magic, is considered as element apart from the Light element.

    ''''Tch!"

    Leon clicked his tongue in annoyance when he saw that Kuina had caught up with him.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw this.

    His turn was about toe.

 Chapter 189 - 187: Shes A Monster Same As You

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Leon''s behavior.

    His turn was about toe. But Roman will go first. Since the banquet, Roman didn''t dare look at Alex in the eyes as if afraid of losing something valuable again. His arrogance had disappeared, he knew that what happened previously was because he was a foul who easily let himself be used. He did resent Alex too much, his father forbade him to try anything against Alex or he will kill him with his own hands if he learned that he did something to Alex.

    Shaking his head Roman goes on the stage and touched the assessment stone.

    ''''Roman Fishburns, Age 17, Level 56, Rank 6, Water Element user.''''

    ''Oh! He has progressed.'' Alex thought while watching Roman leave the tform. They exchanged a nce, no word was uttered.

    Now it was Alex''s turn to be assessed, walking on the stage he touched the assessment stone. Leonardo smirked when he saw this as he knew that Alex could not use any Magic. He could not wait to see him get ridiculed.

    ''''Alexander Kael Touch, Age 17, Level 64, Rank 7, No element.''''

    There was a silence. Before,

    ''''Eh? No element means he can''t use magic?''''

    someone among the students asked.

    ''''Indeed, however, I''m not concerned by that, he is strong, stronger than the Hero, he''s strong as Lionheart crown prince and Foxia''s crown princess. As expected of the Eighth the one that easily dispatched Roman Fishburns.''''

    another one said. Most of the people nodded their heads as they were present that night, the night of the banquet when Roman got beaten up in two moves.

    Alex calmly left the scene. Leonardo''s face at the moment was ugly, he ground his teeth. He expected Alex to be theughingstock after the result of his assessment his shown, however, it was not what happened, instead he was praised. Not only this displeased Leonardo but what infuriated him more was Alex was stronger than him.

    ''Sigh! Let call down, shall we? No need to get angry over such a small detail. One level doesn''t mean he can beat me. I''ll beat so hard that his mother won''t recognize him after I''m done with him. After that, I''ll be the turn of Leon, Damien, and others. I''m the strongest, I''ll show them, I''ll show you.'' Leonardo calmed down and closed his eyes and when he opened them against his eyes were calm, there was no hatred in them, only the assurance in his strength.

    He looked at where Katherina, the second princess was for a moment before closing his eyes again. Thest part of his words was destined to Katherina as he had finally noticed like Cami said, Katherina''s interest in Alex after thetter showed his talent. He vowed to destroy that n as they can never be two captains on the same boat, if Alex was recruited this would mean he and others would lose their ce, his goal would nevere true. There was no way he was going to tolerate that.

    ~Back to the stadium.

    It was now the turn of the third princess to go.

    Everyone was waiting to see the result of her assessment as she was hailed as a genius, not only she''s the most beautiful woman, she''s also a genius and extremely likable character, loved by everyone, well, except for her siblings who were afraid of herpeting against them for the throne.

    Artemia went on the stage and touched the assessment stone, the stone shined before showing Artemia''s result,

    ''''Artemia Eretria Von Havens, Age 18, Level 73, Rank 8, Dual elementalists: Lightning and Water.''''

    Anothermotion started.

    ''''As expected of the second princess. A genius indeed. Already Rank 8 at 18 years, just a little bit and she''ll catch up with her sister.''''

    ''''Lower your voice, do you want to lose your head? The Third princess is present, if she learned what you said who knows what she may do.'''' someone chided the one that talked earlier, thetter shut his mouth.

    ''''She''s indeed talented to be able to wield both Lighting element and Water element. Alex, do you know that there are different types of Lightning?" Leon suddenly asked while looking at Artemia leaving the stage.

    ''''I do.''''

    Hearing Alex''s response, Leon nodded before continuing,

    ''''It''s good. Let''s take for example mine, I use golden type Lightning, extremely fast and destructive, there is another type of Lightning, blood type, moremonly referred to as Red Lightning, this only pure destructive type of Lightning, only my father can use it. Maybe one day I''ll be able to, then there is ck lightning, more vicious, afteres the White Lightning, faster type and also destructive but not as the Red and ck Lightning, though. Lastly, there is the Blue type Lightning, the one the Havens Family used, this type of Lightning is not truly destructive, it possesses one special power, the power to heal.''''

    Alex was surprised when he heard Leon''s exnation,

    ''''Lightning capable of healing? I''ve never heard of it.''''

    Leon chuckled, ''''Well, maybe in the past but now you have.''''

    ''''Well, there''s no need to be surprised hearing that there''s a type of Lightning that can Heal, as there''s also Fire that can heal even though Fire is considered the most destructive element. Rumor has it that there''s a type of fire that not only it can heal, but it can also even resurrect its user or people.'' Alex said.

    Leon was surprised when he saw that Alex even know that, there''s only legend though, he never heard of someone capable of using Fire to heal, not to say resurrect like Phoenix.

    Shaking his head Leon continued,

    ''''Imagine that you''re facing an enemy who''s not only faster-dealing damage but also can heal when you injure him? It''s like facing nightmare, they are like cockroaches.''''

    Alex imagined such an enemy and couldn''t help but think that indeed such an enemy will be a nightmare. He then looked in Artemia''s direction, as if sensing his gaze, she turned into his direction and murmured, ''Let''s fight to see who''s stronger.''

    Alex smiled, his blood started boiling.

    Unaware of his friend unusual behavior, Leon added,

    ''''You see, there''s a hypothesis that Blue type Lightning user can also use White Lightning making them more dangerous.''''

    ''''Isn''t it just a rumor?" Alex looked strangely at Leon because thetter tone when he talked was heavy, so he believes that there''s more than that to the story.

    As expected Leon''s next more confirmed it,

    ''''Well, it''s a rumor at first until she proved that it can be done, the second princess can also use White Lightning it''s why she''s hailed as a genius, she only used once to beat the second princess, after that day she never used it again. It''s only her who can use this type of Lightning, nobody else in the Von Havens can use it. Not even the First Princess, another talented individual.''''

    Alex''s widened, ''I wonder how Prisci is doing. She should be fine. Ah! This girl, Artemia is not simple. Well, she''s the reincarnated Human Goddess after all. I wonder if Elseria knows this.'' he thought while looking in Elseria''s direction, thetter chuckled as if to tell him that she knew.

    Suddenly, Leon sighed, ''''You know, Artemia Eretria Von Havens is a monster. I''m a talented and hard worker but the first time I saw her I felt I''mcking, I was not that special, I''m ordinarypared to her. You know Alex, I challenged her when we were twelve, I lost in one move, it was pathetic but instead of feeling down after such failure, I vowed to surpass her one day. What if she''s a monster? With my hard work, I''ll surpass her.''''

    ''Well, thetter is the reincarnated Human Goddess after all, normal that the difference is huge. Even so, I must say you have a strong mentally Leon, you''re different from others.'' Alex thought.

    ¡¼As I said this man is interesting. He will make a good friend. Well, if he doesn''t betray youter that is.¡½Silveria finally talked.

    ''Let''s hope not.'' Alex mumbled as he started to slowly open his heart to this new friend of his. It would shame if the worst-case scenario were to happen.

    Unaware of his friend''s thought, Leon continued, ''''The current me can probably win against her, I''m must train harder. After encountering Artemia, I thought she''d the only one I''ll be afraid of, but I guess I was wrong. You appeared, another monster. She''s a monster same as you with the difference that you''re more dangerous than her. Others don''t know but soon they will. What if you can''t use magic? What if you appear harmless, to me you are like a slumbering dragon in the process of awakening. You gave me an extremely dangerous feeling, I''m afraid and yet at the same time, I still want to fight you to see if I can or can''t surpass the dragon. My friend, I''m looking forward to our fight.''''

    ''''Hahaha! Me a monster?'''' Alexughed hard startling the others, they looked at him wondering what has gotten into him.

    Ignored them Alex stared at Leon, thetter also did the same thing and then both smiled, it was a fiendish smile full of battle intent.

    ''''I''m also looking forward to our fight Leo.''''

 Chapter 190 - 188: Team Battle Assessment, Explanation

    ''A monster huh! I want to be more than that. I must surpass everyone. However, before that I must win, I muste to the top in thispetition. Doesn''t matter who my opponent will be, doesn''t matter if it''s a Rank 8.'' Alex thought with shining eyes.

    Shaking his head he decided to focus his attention on the stage, it was now the turn of Lilith, the demon princess to go.

    Everybody stopped talked, their eyes were fixed on the walking princess. Even though most of the students here still held some grudges against the demon race due to their past deeds, it was not intense as they had not experienced how vicious the war was, how vicious the demons were. So, most of them were curious about this brave demon princess, as one must be bold to do what she had done, enroll into a human''s institution.

    Unbothered by all the curious gazes mixed with a little bit of hate she was receiving, Lilith stepped on the stage and touched the assessment stone,

    ''''Lilith E. Astaroth, Age 18, Level 72, Rank 8, Triple Elementalist: Dark, Wind, and Lightning.''''

    *Uproar

    Whispers were sounding from the crowd as they started to discuss who would win between Artemia and Lilith.

    ''''Eh? Another monster.''''

    ''''To think she''d be like the Hero.''''

    ''''She mustn''t be underestimated. Between our princess and the demon princess who do you think will win?''''

    ''''Obviously our princess.''''

    ''''No, I bet on the demon princess.''''

    This became a heated topic, meanwhile,

    ''''Another monster, huh! Seriously I misjudged her, I knew she''s strong but not this strong. I wonder what type of Lightning she can use?"

    Leon said while observing Lilith leave the stage to join Artemia.

    ''''You''ll find out soon,'''' Alex said while thinking that he must have a discussion with this princess soon.

    A pleased smile of approval was revealed on Chris''s face as he nodded at Lilith, it would be a lie if he said he was not surprised and as Lilith''s teacher, he was happy to have such a talented student, it doesn''t matter if she''s demon or devil, she''s just his student.

    Gazes of awe and envynded on Lilith when the others saw Chris''s behavior. Lilith''s expression didn''t show any signs of smugness or haughtiness. Her expression remains cold as if there was nothing that could affect her.

    Leonardo was shocked as he had not expected to see another person capable of using three elements like him. He chuckled, his eyes shined and he looked at Lilith strangely, it was unknown what he was thinking about at the moment, Cami observed him before shaking her head.

    After the remaining students passed, Chris cleared his throat and spoke in a clear voice,

    "Now that the first part of the assessment is over, we will move on to the next part - Team Combat Assessment. You will form a team of three-person for this assessment. The team will be randomly selected. You all will be put on a field where there would be three gs. Two teams willpete against each other to capture as many gs as they can within twenty-five minutes. The gs would be spread around the map, and you would also be given their location through the wrist bands we would give you. Don''t worry, from the wristband given to you, you''ll know when the other team captured one of the gs, to put it simply it would transmit the movement of the gs directly to your mind and even the cultivation level of the person holding the g so that you would know whether to deal with that person alone or as a team. Your team member''s location would also be made known to you. But know that you can''t pass the gs you had captured to your teammates. After clearing your field you can choose to move to another field, I say choose but each team must at leastplete two fields."

    ''''What if my team win in the 1st field and lost in the second?" A student questioned.

    ''''Well, you can go try your luck on the next field. Only once, whether you lose or not, you can''t continue. For your information, clearing a field gives you 5 pts, is to say if you clear two fields you''ll gain 10 pts. What use these points have you may wonder but with them, you can buy a pass to use one of the special dungeons, 5 pts for the pass of 4 hours, 10 pts= 10 hours, 20 pts= 24 hours.'''' Chris exined.

    *Uproar

    Alex was confused as he did not know why the others were behaving so unusually after hearing about the special dungeons.

    ''''What''s a special dungeon?" He questioned Leon, thetter wasughing, he stopped and exined.

    ''''As a neer, you don''t know but the Imperial Magic Academy has special dungeons, nobody knows how they acquired those dungeons, these special dungeons have only a few floors, however, the experience you gain by killing their monsters is huge plus killed monsters span faster inside these special dungeons. For example, goblin gives you 150 XP when first killed right?"

    To Leon''s question Alex nodded, smiling Leon continued, ''''In this special dungeon, a goblin killed will give you 200 XP. Just imagine.''''

    Finally, Alex was able to understand why the others students were agitated at the mention of points and special dungeons. Starting from a higher Rank, it became harder to level up as you''ll need to kill stronger monsters to gain a sufficient amount of XP to level up. If you can use this special dungeon where the amount of XP gained was huge, you may be able to level, it doesn''t matter if it''s 4 hours, one can do a lot in 4 hours.

    ''''I must acquire at least 20 pts.'''' Alex decided.

    ''''Hahaha, I like your current look. Look forward to how many points you''ll get.'''' Leon said while pping Alex on the shoulder.

    By now, Alex was used to such gestures, he was not surprised anymore and doesn''t hurt as it used to. He smiled not saying anything as no word was needed.

    Chris, their teacher continued after he saw that they became calm again, ''''As I said clearing a field gives you 5 pts, 5 pts to your team, however, if among you three there''s someone who did nothing and at the end expected to receive the same points as the others then this person is gravely mistaken as this will not happen, his/her points will be different from others. So, do work with your teammates. Do note that we will be watching everything that happens, we would judge every action you make through a live screen where we can see what you all are doing. Also, if you win in the first field and gained 5 pts and lose in the next field you''ll lose the 5 pts previously gained.''''

    Nobody said anything when they heard as they expected such a rule to exist.

    ''''Teacher, I understand the rules, however, what if we lose because the other group had powerful team members ?" A student questioned while looking in the direction of the second princess and Lilith.

    Some of the students present nodded their heads as they also wanted to know how the teachers nned to deal with situations like this.

    Chris chuckled before saying, ''''If you lose, then you lose. Life is unfair. From your loss you can gain insight, in the future you won''t be scared facing stronger opponents. Think of it as a way to train yourself and pray to not encounter a team you can''t handle. And you''re forgetting an essential point, a team might have a very powerful team member, but the rest of their team members might be rtively weak, or sometimes it might be a bnced team. You can''t be sure unless you are in the field andpete as level doesn''t mean everything, Level 60 can win against Level 65, don''t be afraid because the other party level is a bit higher than yours, try, if the opponent is stronger than you then use your wits.''''

    Alex and others nodded at Chris''s words.

    pping his hands, Chris took out some blue wristbands which floated in the air, he was using the Wind element to make them float.

    Looking at his students, he said, ''''These are the wristbands you will put on your wrists and should not be removed for any reason till the assessment is over. And remember, purposefully injuring others without any reason will result in instant disqualification, and obviously, no killings or serious injuries would be tolerated. If you want to eliminate someone, you can simply remove, damage, or destroy their wristband, and they would be instantly teleported out of the field."

    Leonardo and Damien both simultaneously clicked their tongues as they were nning to gravely injure Alex if they were to face him in this Team Battle Assessment.

    ''To bad, I''ll teach them a lesson in the individual battle assessment.'' Alex thought while putting the wristband on his wrist as another teacher distributed them around. Just as he put it around him, he felt a faint connection with it. He understood that it was to transmit his location and level.

    ''''Ah! It seems we are in the same team.'''' Someone said gloomily.

    ''''Roman, huh?!" Alex said after turning around, Roman was one of his teammates, how ironic.

    Hisst teammate was a frail-looking boy named Cyril Fels.

    ''''I- I''ll be in your care.'''' He said timidly while doing his best to look at Alex and Roman in the eyes. Roman clicked his tongue in annoyance while Alex,

    ''''Well, I guess we would be sticking together for a while." He faintly smiled.

    On the three wristbands was inscribed the number 3.

 Chapter 191 - 189: Team 3 Vs Team 7 Part 1

    While Alex was talking with his teammates, on the other student''s sides, they were also doing the same thing. Gracier was in a team of one girl and one boy, both were level 54, Maria and Luna were in the same team, Sakuya was in another team. Leonardo was in the same time as Cami and Dodolus while Kevin was in another team. Damien also had his team.

    Eris, Kuina was in the same team while Ferris, Leon had their respective team. Artemia had her team, Lilith was in another team.

    The students of the others sses were also doing the same thing.

    ~Back to Alex''s side.

    ''''I''ll act as the leader, there''s no objection I guess?" Alex asked while smiling.

    Roman snorted but did not say anything while Cyril Fels nodded his head showing fear.

    Alex''s expression darkened when he saw Cyril pretending to be scared, he coldly said,

    ''''Cyril, stop pretending it''s disgusting. If you keep acting I''ll deal with you myself.''''

    Roman was surprised by Alex''s words, he wondered if he had be crazy to say such a thing as Cyril is-

    ''''What the hell?" Roman eximed mouth agape when he turned his head in Cyril''s direction, he wanted to see his crying face because Alex''s words were harsh, however, it wasn''t what he had expected to see that he saw.

    Cyril''s timid face had disappeared and was now reced with a grin, he was grinning. Cyril raised his arms as if to say I have surrendered.

    ''''Hehehe! As expected of the Eighth to be able to see through so easily I''m ttered.'''' Cyril said, his eyes were shining like a girl in love.

    Roman felt chill running his spine, he unconsciously stepped back.

    ''This one is dangerous. I formed a team with a monster, now there''s a weirdo in it.'' Roman thought.

    As if he could read his mind, Cyril red at Roman, frightening thetter.

    ''''Did you just think of me as a weirdo?"

    ''''How? Can you read minds?" Roman asked while sweating.

    Alex was speechless, rubbing his forehead he said,

    ''''Are you stupid? Of course, he can''t, your expression betrayed you, and also his question just now was a test and you fell for it.''''

    Roman was surprised, ignoring him Alex turned to face Cyril, he warned him,

    ''''I''ll not repeat myself, behave, don''t try anything funny. And you''re a weirdo, pretending to be weak to bully others, what a pretty nasty hobby.''''

    Alex gave Cyril a death''s state. Thetter felt a chill down his spine as he saw Alex''s green eye, which made him feel as if his surroundings were bing gloomy and dark.

    As Alex had said, Cyril had a hobby which was to pretend to be weak, frail, in order to lure others and bully them, stole their belongings, sometimes he would cripple his victims. He had set his sight on Roman, he would let him bully him, order him around in this test, let him feel all-powerful butter he will teach Roman a painful lesson. It was his n, unfortunately, Alex had seen through him. Previously, he was thinking maybe he could also add Alex into his n, but now he dropped the idea as he was too dangerous. Someone, he better not offend, so Cyril nodded his head, this time without hesitation, Alex''s warning has been registered and will be respected.

    And as for how Alex knew his true personality it was because of his six senses and Silveria''s warning.

    *BLINK*

    Suddenly Damien and Fynn''s wristband lit up as it showed three lines,

    Team 3

    Vs

    Team 7

    "Seems like we are up against Team 7," Alex said as he looked at his wristband.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He added and, a blinding light came from their wristbands and covered their bodies, after the light died down, they had vanished.

    When the three reappeared they were standing on a vast open field with no one in sight except them.

    However, in Alex''s mind, he got the location of all three gs, which were spread out across the field. The closest of them was at least fifteen kilometers away, and the farthest one was thirty kilometers one while the third one was eighteen kilometers away. The farthest one was located on the northern side of the field.

    ''''Cyril, are you a closebat Ranker or a long-range?" Alex asked.

    ''''I''m a Long-distancebat Ranker, I can also do a little bit of Closebat,'''' Cyril answered without hiding anything.

    Roman stayed silent wondering what Alex had in the mind asking such a question.

    ''''I see. Then, you must assist Roman to capture the g located eighteen kilometers from here, I''ll take care of the remaining two.'''' Alex ordered.

    Both Cyril and Roman nodded their heads and were ready to depart toward the specified g. No word was needed as they knew how powerful Alex was, even though the two were to team up against Alex they are not sure if they could win even with their Level 54 and 55. So, they were not worried as no matter how strong the other team could be, Alex would be able to secure at least one g, what they need to do was to secure their g, like this they will have two gs before reuniting, they would then confront the other team.

    *DING*

    Alex heard the sound and heard in his mind that the match had started. They could not move, immediately Cyril and Roman dashed toward the g eighteen kilometers away from their current location.

    Alex kicked the ground and disappeared like a bolt of lightning. He would disappear to reappear two kilometers away, he repeated this few times, and less than five minutes he was already in front of g closest g, it was a red g, he approached the g cautiously and after making sure there was no trap, Alex took before moving to the next location.

    Meanwhile, the audience on the outside and even the teachers all focused on one of the many screens. All of their eyes were glued on Alex''s match, and they were surprised at how fast he had captured his first g, he was even faster than the second princess, it had taken Alex 5 minutes to capture his first g while it took the second princess 7 minutes.

    Many whispers were going around, and even the teachers were discussing Alex''s skill.

    ''''What a strange movement skill. It''s almost like teleportation.'''' One of the teachers said.

    ''''I want to study him.'''' Another one said,

    however, this teacher had a dangerous glint inside his eyes when he talked.

    Even the others teachers felt afraid of this teacher, who likes to study unusual things, if not because the Headmistress, this fellow would have done outrageous things such as dissecting students to study them. He was crazy, but a crazy genius that had created numerous items, improved runes magic used to make equipment.

 Chapter 192 - 190: Team 3 Vs Team 7 Part 2

    Just after Alex had captured his first g, in another field.

    A red-haired young girl was standing proudly in front of her teammates, mes were dancing around her as if to praise her. Gracier was coldly looking down on her two teammates who had thought they could look down on her, order her around because they were a little bit stronger than her.

    The two lowered their heads not daring to look at Gracier in the eyes, if they had known she was this fiery they wouldn''t have provoked her.

    They just wanted to be the leader of this team and order as she is weaker than them, however, the way they showed it was wrong, they got pped and put in their ce instead.

    ''''You two go to east and capture the g over. You better seed or else humph!''''

    ''''Hiih! We will.'''' the two nodded their heads before standing, they were scared of Gracier beyond words, previously they said she''ll act as a decoy, she had no choice, now it was them who had no choice other than to follow and aplish Gracier''s order.

    Suddenly, Gracier''s disappeared leaving the two who were nning to go speechless as they weren''t able to see at all, they only saw a scorched footprint on the ground, nothing else.

    Shaking their heads, the couple left.

    On the other side, Gracier was moving at fast speed toward the nearest g while using her movement skill, ze steps, each time she takes a step, the ground underneath her foot will be scorched while she''d reappeared two hundred meters away.

    Soon, she could see the g in front of her, however, to her surprise she was not the only one present, another person was running toward the g, it was someone she knew, Amy Stone, the pink-haired girl, the vixen nning to ensnare her brother.

    Gracier expression darkened, while moving she materialized Ignia''s bracelet into her golden bow and took aim.

    At the same time, Amy also sensed Gracier, she was surprised, previously she was too focused ahead, however, now that she knew someone was nning the same thing as her, her target sister to boot she decided to y with her, this changed when she noticed the hostilitying from Gracier as thetter did not choose to hide it. Amy grinned.

    ''I''ll teach this little girl a lesson.'' Amy thought before summoning three meters long water whip, it was her Gift.

    Both girls were two hundred meters away from the g, smirking Amy, her water whip elongated from three meters to fifty, then hundred, hundred fifty, and soon it was about to reach the g.

    However, before it could a Fire arrowing from the sky fell near the g and then created a two meters wide me ring around the g.

    Boom!

    The water whip retreated after shing against the me ring.

    Amy''s face darkened, she immediately recalled her water whip back and used it to defend against three iing fire arrows.

    While defending against the fire arrows, she was pushed back, ''This girl is a monster.'' she thought.

    A provoking voice reached Amy''s ears, ''''I''ll be taking this g. I hope you will be faster if not you won''t be able to get anything, hehehe.''

    Amy stood there frozen as she had not expected Gracier to be this strong, while she was dealing with her fire arrows, thetter disappeared and reappeared in the me ring, she calmly took the g before leaving, not without provoking Amy.

    ''''Damn it, little brat, just wait. I''ll teach you a lesson.'''' Amy said while biting her nail, she had never felt so humiliated in her life, and to think it was the fault of a little girl weaker than her, this was a hard p harder to swallow. She must retaliate, it was going to be one bloody hell of retaliation.

    The audience outside was surprised seeing Gracier''s match, most of the teachers present did not expect Gracier to be so strong. While a group was watching Gracier''s match with interest wanting to know who will be the final winner in the confrontation between Gracier and Amy, another group was focused on Alex''s match.

    ''First g taken. Let''s move on.'' Alex said after taking the first g. He disappeared and reappeared few times, he was already in front of the second g, like before he didn''t meet any rival team members, so he secured the g.

    Suddenly, his expression changed as he got an alert from his wristband that the rival team had already taken thest g! His team was toote. It was not all, Roman''s presence vanished, he must have been eliminated, Cyril was sending Alex a distress signal.

    Before the match, Alex learned that team members can send each other distress signals during thepetition in case they need help. So, considering the current situation, Roman being eliminated, Cyril must be in a pretty bad situation for him to ask for Alex''s assistance.

    ''Oh! Only one person was able to take care of them. He must be pretty strong. I wonder who''s it?'' Alex wondered as he could feel two presences moving in his direction, they must being to deal with him.

    ''Hehehe, I need to hurry. So, ain''t ying with you.'' Alex said with a devilish grin.

    The twoing towards Alex sensed himing in their direction, they wondered if the other party was a foul, instead of fleeing he chose toe over.

    However,

    *Swoosh*

    "Huh? What just happened?" The two boys were confused as they suddenly felt something touching their wrists and a sudden gust of wind brushing pasting their bodies.

    "Noooo! My wristband is gone!!" The boys were shocked as they looked at their wrists. It had disappeared, they weren''t even able to see the other party. ''''This is-''''

    However, before they say anything else, they disappeared as they got teleported out.

    Alex only chuckled not saying anything as he continued moving in Cyril''s direction.

    ¡¼Master, you''d be surprised once you found out who is the other party.¡½Silveria said after yawning, she was bored as there was no action, therefore she scanned the direction they were going in, it was then she''d seen something interesting.

    ''Oh? I''m sure I''m going to like that surprise.''

    Alex said not asking anything else. He was almost there, so why ask? He prefers seeing for himself, it is a surprise, after all, learning it now would not be a surprise any longer.

    Silveria chuckled as she had expected such a reaction so she was not surprised.

    In another location, stepping on someone was a young man with a sword coated in me in his hand. He wore a demonic grin.

 Chapter 193 - 191: Kevin, The Slime Slayer

    Alex kept running at a full speed and in few minutes he already on the other side where Cyril seemed to be held hostage.

    Stopping few meters away from the assant who put one of his feet on Cyril, thetter seemed to be unconscious, Alex was surprised, so surprised that he startedughing.

    ''''Hahaha, I was wondering who the surprise might be, but it turned to be you, Kevin.''''

    Kevin was surprised, he didn''t expect to meet Alex this soon. Nheless, it was a God-sent opportunity as he also wanted to have a chance to beat Alex. He started grinning, he must use this opportunity to aplish that goal.

    ''''Hehehe, isn''t our dear Alexander? Why don''t you say hello to your Big brother aftering to the capital? I don''t remember teaching to behave like that. You must always greet your elders, it was what I teach you. Did you forget?" Kevin tried to provoke him.

    Alex couldn''t stop himself fromughing, he would be an idiot if he falls for such a petty trick.

    Kevin''s face darkened slightly, he decided to switch to another method, a more vicious one, lifting his foot, a me appeared under the sole of his foot, then he grinned before bringing his ming foot down towards the beaten up Cyril''s hand if Kevin were to seed, not only he would injure Cyril at the same time he will be sending him out of the field as the hand he targeted was the one where Cyril wore the wristband.

    And how could Alex allowed such a thing, it was Kevin''s goal, he wants to see Alex watch helplessly as he sends hisst teammate out of the field, to Kevin there was no way Alex can stop him as he was faster.

    Unfortunately, he was wrong, he abruptly stopped his foot midway before jumping back to avoid a knife thrown by Alex.

    Now twenty away from Cyril, Kevin red at Alex, thetter was smiling. Suddenly, Cyril vanished, he has been teleported out of the field, it seemed that Alex''s knife had cut off his wristband, Alex had done this to help Cyril to receive treatment, and more importantly if he was present he was going to be a burden, Kevin may use him as a hostage again.

    *Pft hahaha

    Alex couldn''t helpugh when he saw Kevin''s status, especially one of his titles.

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 57

    Experience Value: 1200/8000

    Magic Power: 600 (+560 (+220 BP))? 1380

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 90 (+560 (+ 400 BP) )? 1050

    Defense: 70 (+560 (+200 BP) )? 860

    Agility: 70 (+560 (+200 BP) )? 830

    Intelligence: 75 (+560 (+100 BP) )? 735

    Luck: 90 (+560 (+100 BP) )? 750

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 1 (+14 SP) Level Max?Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 1 (+4 SP)?Level 5] [Heavy sh Level 1] [Meteor sh Level 1 (+ 14 SP)?Level Max] [Fireball Level 1 (+4 SP)?Level 5] [Ray Finger Level 1 (+ 4 SP)? Level 5] [Fire Steps Level 1 (+4) to ?Level 5]

    Special ability: {Fire Sword Domain Level 1 (+6 SP)?Level 6}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yer] [me Prince]

    ''''Slime yer? Pft hahaha. I wonder how many Slime you must have killed to acquire such a title?" Alex asked.

    Kevin''s face darkened, among his titles, [Slime yer] was the one he hated the most, if he could have removed it he would have done it long ago, unfortunately, it was impossible to erase a title. It''s a lifetime thing, what was worst it''s that he acquired that title after clearing the First floor of a dungeon they have been raiding, Leonardo, Dodolus, Cami, and Amy were also present, it was all of them who cleared that floor and yet he was the only one to have acquired such a title.

    ¡¼Master please teach that murdered a lesson. How dare he¡½Silveria said furiously.

    ''Sil?'' Alex asked perplexed as he could not understand why she seemed so mad at Kevin.

    ¡¼How dare he to kill such a cute little creature. He killed them so much that he acquired the Slime yer title.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''So, slimes are cute? They must not be killed? What should I do if I encounter one? Let myself get devoured?'' Alex was amused.

    ¡¼Yeah they are cute, I like the sound they made after being pierced by my bullets. Pop~ pop. Only I have the right to murder such a cute little creature. Fufufu! I''m looking forward to the day I''ll encounter one.¡½Silveria said while smiling sweetly.

    Alex''s jaw almost dropped to the floor, for his peace of mind he decided not toment.

    Kevin was surprised by Alex''s expression because thetter expression suddenly became weird, he decided to provoke Alex again, his title Vicious mouth wasn''t for show.

    However before he could open his mouth Alex said,

    ''''Kevin, the Slime yer you did not answer my previous question, I''m still waiting you know?"

    Kevin''s face became red, blood rushed to his head and he spat out, ''''Die.''''

    He then extended his finger in Alex''s direction, immediately Alex dodged a fire beam shot out from Kevin''s finger.

    Alex kept dodging left and right when suddenly his figure blurred, he disappeared to reappear on Kevin''s left, his leg aimed toward thetter face, Kevin defended his face with his free hand while also sending a kick at Alex. Thetter was forced to jump back, just as hended, heunched three knives at Kevin.

    Swooosh! Swooosh!!

    Against the first knife, Kevin slightly tilted his body backward to avoid it. As for the remaining two, he dealt with them using his longsword sword.

    ngs! ngs!

    Taking a quickdraw stance to perform one of his sword skills, Kevin shouted,

    [Meteor sh]

    Rumble!

    The sky turned crimson, Alex was assaulted with a sudden dreadful feeling, he knew he must fall back as far he can or else he may be injured, worst lose the match, so without holding back, he el-ed numerous times.

    The ground was cleaved into two creating a long gash on the ground (five meters). The ground was scorched as if a couple of meteors had fallen there.

    Even from where he was Alex could feel the heat, he sweated thinking has been lucky to have such heaven-defying movement skill, or else he would be forced to deal with such dangerous skill.

    Without turning around Alex defended with his knife Reaper,

    ngs!

    Somehow, Kevin appeared behind him and attacked him, normally Kevin should be exhausted after executing such strong skill and yet it was not the case, Alex was confused.

    Thankfully Silveria''s next words cleared his confusion.

    ¡¼Normally yes, but due to a certain title he possesses, the amount of MP he must normally use to execute his skills (Fire rted one) is halved, I''m talking about his me Prince title.¡½

    ''I see.'' Alex said while dodging Kevin''s attacks.

    Since the start Alex was not seriously fighting as he decided to restraint himself to see how he would fare facing a swordsman such as Kevin, can he win without using his Gift? He wondered.

    Kevin was feeling extremely frustrated at the moment, none of his attacks were connecting, Alex kept dodging, even his strongest attack did not work. He felt like Alex was toying with him as he was not fighting him seriously. He didn''t even use his Gift. Or it''s because it''s still sealed? I don''t think so, let''s test him.

    Kevin decided before using his special ability, his trump card, even though he possesses the me Prince''s title that can reduce the amount of MP needed for Fire rted skills by half, his special ability wouldn''tst more than three seconds as it drains too much MP.

    {Fire Sword Domain active}Kevin said.

    Immediately, three meters around Alex has been turned into a sea of me, in the sky, five illusionary big swords made of me appeared, their tips pointed at Alex.

    Kevin was panting hard, even so, he grinned when he saw the surprised expression on Alex''s face, flicking his fingers Kevin ordered.

    ''''me swords bury him.''''

    Suddenly, the five me swords were shot at Alex at extremely fast speed.

    From the onlookers'' point of view, these swords were extremely fast and almost unavoidable, but to Alex, they were slowpared to the wind alpha wolf.

    Sighing, Alex decided to finally use Silveria. Summoning her, Alex fired five times.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!

    Five piercing bullets shed against the five me swords,

    Boom!!!!

    A big explosion urred dying the sky red.

    Kevin''s mouth was wide open, he couldn''t believe what just happened, neither the audience outside. Most of the spectators were not able to see what happened, they just know that Alex took out something and that all. They were not able to see him shoot five bullets at fast speed with Silveria.

    ''''Fufufu! This boy has gotten stronger again.'''' Elseriamented.

    Freya was also surprised,

    ''''Do you know what kind of Gift that is?" She asked while looking at Silveria which was in Alex''s hand.

    ''''Never heard of such unusual Gift that can shoot a projectile. It''s my first time seeing it.'''' Elseria shrugged her shoulders.

    Freya couldn''t only sigh, she decided to continue watching Alex''s match this time with more interest.

    ~Back to Alex and Kevin.

    Kevin''s body trembled, he knew he had screwed up. Without his Gift Alex was toying with him and with it now, he stood no chance.

    Suddenly, Alex vanished and reappeared in front of the trembling Kevin.

    ''''It''s now my turn.''''

    Alex said before punching Kevin in the stomach.

    ''''Guha?!"

    The punch was too fast and too strong, so strong that it sent Kevin spiraling into the sky.

    Alex vanished to reappear above the falling Kevin with one of his legs raised high, he brought it down, pummeling Kevin toward the ground.

    Bang!

    ''''Gofuh?!"

    Kevin crashed against the ground creating a huge crater, he immediately fainted with foaming out of his mouth, his eyes rolled back.

    Alexnded softly near him. Lowering his body, he muttered,

    ''''It''s not good to run your mouth. Keep it shut.''''

    He then removed Kevin''s wristband, thetter was instantly teleported outside of the field.

    Team 3 Vs Team 7, the match just ended with the victory of Alex''s team.

 Chapter 194 - 192: Against Big Brother 1

    Just as Alex''s match ended, several others matches had ended as well, everyone was moving to the next field as Alex. Gracier had won her first match by conquering all the gs. The expected rematch between Gracier and Amy didn''t happen as time out.

    Amy felt greatly humiliated, she decided to teach Gracier a lesson in the individual matches.

    On the second field, Alex''s team faced against Team 10 (this team wasposed of two Levels 53 and One Level 54) won. This time none of them had been eliminated.

    At the end of the match as usual Alex''s received a notification,

    [Second Team Battle Ended with your Victory. Do you wish to proceed to the next one?

    Yes or No?]

    Naturally, Alex answered yes, and the three were teleported into the next field.

    Alex decided to go capture the closest g, he sent Roman and Cyril toward the second one.

    ''Wew, first g, done!'' Alex heaved a sigh, he had captured the closest g to his team''s starting position. He had reached before Roman and Cyril because of his unusual movement skill, nor did he meet anyone from the rival team.

    He checked the other two locations and found out that they were almost close to the second g. They must be aware that he had just captured the first one, same with the rival team.

    ''I guess I should go for the farthest g now.''

    Alex thought that he would go capture that g and if he doesn''t encounter any of the rival team members over there, then he woulde to give backup to Roman and Cyril.

    However, as he was going on his way, he got an alert from his wristband that the rival team had already taken the second g! His team was toote. Not only that, Cyril has been eliminated, as for Roman he seemed to be in a pretty tough spot as he kept sending assistance signals one after another.

    ''I wonder what happened. How is the one the two have faced? Damien? Leonardo? Sakuya? Maria? Leon ?'' he wondered, here is Divine Sense seemed to be blocked by something, so he couldn''t use it.

    Alex hoped that the person wasn''t who he thought it was and speeded off towards the person who captured the second g. He did not want their match to happen here. There was also her, he did not wish to face if possible.

    ¡¼Don''t worry it''s not Leon but someone you would have never imagined. Even I''m surprised when I saw she is, Fufufu!¡½Silveria dropped a hint on the other party''s identity.

    ''She? So, the other party is a woman. I wonder who she is?'' Alex thought before,

    ''Hmm?'' Alex noticed two silhouettes rushing towards his position, and he instantly knew that those two were from the rival team who were nning to capture the first g.

    Grinning he passed through the two and lightly touched their wristbands, it was a couple, both had the same level 54.

    *SWOOSH*

    "Ehhhh?" The couple eximed as they suddenly felt something touching their wrists and a sudden gust of wind brushing pasting their bodies. Finally, they looked down.

    ''''No way?!" The two were shocked as they looked at their wrists.

    However, before they could think about anything else, they disappeared as they got teleported out.

    Alex continued moving toward the third g at extremely fast speed and soon he was already there.

    Roman was lying on the ground not moving.

    Alex''s gaze did not linger on Roman more than one second before moving toward the figure standing not too far from Roman.

    Green eye shed against Red eye, both were surprised.Alex''s brows raised as the only thing he wished to not happen came true,

    ''Gracier.''

    Outside, silence fell upon the whole stadium.

    All eyes were on Alex''s screen, the exciting match between Leon and Damien, between Leonardo and Maria, did not seem exciting anymore when they saw what was about to happen on Alex''s side.

    ''An exciting fight was about to begin.'' This was what everyone was thinking.

    `Back to Alex and Gracier''s Location.

    When Gracier saw that the leader of the rival team, the person who had already captured two gs, her body froze.

    She never thought she would encounter her brother here.

    Suddenly, she grinned, her right tree red-eye shined with determination as she looked at her brother in the eye.

    Alex smiled when he saw the determination in his sister''s eyes.

    Even though she knew she can''t win, she still decided topete. If it was another person, she may choose to forfeit this match, to give up because the other party was stronger, and more importantly the other party was her brother. Gracier did not choose to forfeit without fighting, if she were to do something like that, it would mean she was given up on her dream of one day catching up to her brother. From this fight, she will learn, and also progress even if she lost.

    ''''Big brother let''s fight,'''' Gracier said with a crazy battle smile.

    ''''Sure bring it.'''' Alex smiled before looking in the direction of Roman, thetter was nning to stand up.

    ''''Stand right there. This is my fight." Alex said in a firm tone to Roman.

    ''I wouldn''t have assisted you even if you have asked.'' Roman thought to himself, however, he didn''t say it.

    He then jumped back, he distanced himself from the two monsters. Even though he surpassed her by few levels, he couldn''t even put a fight against the redhead even with the assistance of Cyril. There was no chant, she could use her magic at will, only extremely few individuals could do this. To think Alex''s sister would be among them, she was indeed a monster.

    Roman was confused, he wondered why Alex even needed to have a face-off with his sister when he could eliminate him within just a blink of an eye. Even though he recognized that Gracier was stronger, she was a monster,pared to Alex, she wascking. So, why? He thought about it but couldn''t find the answer to that question.

    Shaking his head, Roman looked at the siblings who were about to start their fight. He decided to just watch the fight, the reason for this fight doesn''t matter.

    ~Back to the Siblings.

    Alex decided to check his sister''s status to see how much MP does she have left.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 6¡¹

    Level 52

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 1500/7500

    Magic Power: 1500 /1745

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 690

    Defense: 455

    Agility: 355

    Intelligence: 345

    Luck: 355

    BP:

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5] [ze Steps Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath LevelLevel 2]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''She has 1500 MP left.'' Alex thought while looking at his status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 3800/5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1050

    Defense:940

    Agility: 1050

    Intelligence: 940

    Luck: 730

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Currently, he had 3800 MP left. This happened because he used el to move toward the farthest g and he used it on his way back here.

    ''''Big brother it is not good to spy openly on woman''s secret you know?" Gracier said while she readied her already materialized Gift.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders not responding to Gracier''s words. He readied his weapons, Silveria on his left and Razor on his right.

    Nobody made a move, they were just staring at each other.

    While it''s true that he was stronger than her sister, Alex did not dare to underestimate thetter as he knew Gracier''s truebat prowess was not the same as her level, especially considering her talent controlling Fire. They had fought once in the past, it was training, Alex almost lost in that fight even though his level was higher than her. This happened before the start of the D Rank test. Since that day, Alex knew that he must never underestimate his sister, not underestimate someone whose level was lower than yours as higher level doesn''t mean everything.

    Outside, the audience was waiting for the match to start.

    Meanwhile, far away in a simple pavilion, a brown-haired young woman was looking at the huge screen before her. Her eyes were focused on Alex''s figure on the screen. Sitting beside her was another young woman, this one had purple hair.

    ''''So, it''s him.'''' said the purple-haired girl while looking at the figure of Alex.

    The brown-haired young woman did not answer, she focused her attention on the screen.

 Chapter 195 - 193: Against Big Brother 2

    Alex and Gracier were facing each other in silence, the distance separating them was about twenty meters.

    Outside the audience was waiting for the fight to begin, a fight which should be without a doubt exciting.

    Suddenly, Alex moved, he jumped back. At first, the people outside were surprised, however, they understood why Alex did such a thing after the ground around Gracier radius of thirty meters was turned into a sea of me.

    Just as Alexnded he aimed his gun at his left and fired.

    Bang! Boom!

    A big explosion urred when Silveria''s bullet shed against a fireball, this created a shockwave that Alex made use of to dodge the other fireballsing towards him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Still, in the air, Alex aimed his gun in Gracier''s direction and fired. Gracier''s figure turned into a me before disappearing. The bullets passed through empty air. Hastily twisting his body midair Alex dodged a fire arrow aimed at him.

    Alex grinned and thought about something, not being strong as close-rangebat, Gracier wouldn''t let him near her as by doing such a thing, she would be giving the other party a reason to beat her.

    Swooosh!

    A knife was thrown at Gracier, thetter sidestepped to avoid and when she was about to shoot another fire arrow at Alex, thetter figure vanished. Gracier panicked, at least from the audience outside and Alex''s point of view.

    ¡¼Master you fell for it.¡½Silveria suddenly said.

    Alex who appeared not too far behind Gracier knew something wasn''t right, Silveria''s words confirmed that feeling.

    Gracier spun to face Alex, the golden bow in her hand changed into two meters long golden ming scythe which she swung down.

    Alex''s eyes widened so much that they almost fell out of their sockets, he jumped back to avoid Gracier''s scythe.

    ''Since when?'' he asked while making use of his senses to pinpoint Gracier who had disappeared.

    ¡¼Just recently, this second form is the result of her training with Ignia. Due to her higher affinity with Ignia, she was able to transform Ignia into different forms, the current form is Ignia''s original weapon form. There won''t be any other forms.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see.'' Alex inwardly said while moving his knife to blocked Gracier''s scythe, he sensed the sickle shooting towards him, aiming for his wristband.

    He swiftly blocked the sickle with his Razor and deflected it, sending it back in a certain direction. He then fired two bullets at Gracier, thetter figure vanished to reappear few meters away.

    Just as she appeared she hastily used her scythe to block Alex''s leg strike. Even though she had blocked the strike, she couldn''tpletely kill the power behind that strike, so she was sent spiraling into the air.

    She felt dizzy, even so, she quickly formed a me shield around her body to block Silveria''s bullets.

    Outside the audience was surprised by the ongoing fight, they couldn''t understand why Gracier Gift could switch forms, they have never heard of something like that. Freya aside, even Elseria was surprised seeing Gracier''s Gift switch forms, it was her first time seeing a Gift that could have two forms.

    In the audience lot of young masters have decided to make Gracier their woman as a talented woman possessing such a Gift must not be left alone. If she were to give birth to an heir, thetter talent would unrivaled.

    Unaware of what happens outside, Alex and Gracier were fighting.

    *ng! ng! ng! ng!*

    Metal nging sounds continuously resounded. The shockwaves spread in the air as Gracier''s scythe fiercely shed with Alex''s knife.

    Using the heat in the air due to her previous action (transforming thirty meters into a sea of me) Gracier was able to use her movement skill to the fullest, she could move at an extremely fast speed using the ambient heat. By doing that, it appears as she disappears. This makes things difficult for Alex to localize her as here his divine sense was unusable, he couldn''t only rely on his senses.

    ng! ng!!

    They exchanged few moves before jumped back as two fireballs were sneakily moving toward him from the back.

    As if expecting her brother to dodge, Gracier already prepared her next attack.

    Ten fire beams stormed toward Alex at extremely fast speed.

    *Suu!

    Taking a deep breath, Alex observed the iing fire beams, his eyes were calm, same as his heart. To him, the iing fire beams were slow, so slow that he moved his left hand and pulled the trigger ten times.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!!!

    All the ten fire beams were eliminated.

    ''No way, So fast!'' Gracier was surprised how fast Alex''s movements were as she knew best the speed at which her fire beams shot towards him.

    However, she didn''t get discouraged and created another fire beam, this time she created twenty-five of them instead of ten.

    Alex sweated when he saw the iing beams, even though he was fast he knew he couldn''t shoot all twenty-five down.

    He shot down thirteen of the twenty-five beams. As for the remaining, he tried to avoid them by going in another direction, however, he was surprised to find theming after him. As though, they had consciousness on their own, the twelve remaining fire beams got divided into two, one group was chasing after him while the other half already curved through the air, surrounding him, making him unable to dodge them.

    Tapping his foot on the ground as hard as he could, it created a cloud of dust that momentarily blocked his figure, making use of this, Alex''s presence vanished. Having lost their target, the twelve remaining fire beams disappeared.

    On the other side Gracier felt a sudden chill, she jumped back to avoid the bullet shot toward her, unfortunately, no matter where she went, what she did, that bullet still follow her, one bullet became two. Gracier was forced to create me shields around her body as she failed to avoid the bullets.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred when Alex''s homing bullets shed against her me shields, Gracier''s figure was shot back.

    ''''Gah!" She spurted a mouthful of blood due to an internal injury, her body fell onto the ground creating a thud sound, she rolled a few times on the ground.

    Alex appeared not too far from her, however, his expression changed after taking his second step.

    ''''Shit,'' He cursed as the ground exploded on his second step as if there was mine hidden under the ground. The explosion sent him flying a few dozen meters back, he almost coughed blood.

    Stabilizing himself, he looks up to see Gracier who should be lying down stand up. Her head was bleeding, there was blood on the corner of her mouth. Even though she looked beaten up, she still wore a smile, since the start she knew it impossible for her to win, from their fight she could say that her brother hadn''t gotten serious, this was not because he was looking down on her but because doing getting serious, he would be showing a lot of his trump cards which will be unwise as the main event had not started.

    She didn''t resent her brother for taking such a decision as she was doing the same thing.

    Taking a deep breath while checking her remaining MP, she decided to use her newly acquired Special ability: The Dragon breath.

    Opening her mouth she roared, it was a dragon roar, her roar shook the whole field.

    Outside, sitting in a beautiful pavilion, Freya and Elseria stood up, their eyes fixed on Gracier''s figure, their mouths were wide open, they could not believe what just happened. A human emitting a dragon roar, a true dragon roar.

    There were not the only one surprised, hiding among themon spectators were a group of gray-robed individuals, they were hiding their faces behind a cloak, their leader''s eyes widened, those golden eyes shined when this person heard Gracier''s roar, it was as if they have found a treasure.

    Back to the field.

    Alex covered his ears while Roman fainted, this roar was too much for an already injured man.

    Suddenly, from Gracier''s opened mouth me came out, this me was golden in color unlike the orange one, the length of this golden me was around two meters, even so, the moment it appeared, the temperature became extremely hot, the ground melted.

    Seeing the iing me, Alex''s expression turned serious, aiming Silveria at the iing golden me he fires two Phantom Bullets.

    Bang! Bang!

    The golden me momentarily stopped as it shed against the two Phantom Bullets which hadbined to stop their enemy. The stalemate did notst long before the golden me continued moving toward Alex.

    Alex couldn''t move, it was as if he had been locked in ce. Aiming his gun once more at the iing me he fired, this time instead of Phantom Bullet, he used Dispel Bullet.

    (Dispel Bullet: Can temporarily reduce the target''s attack power. The duration will depend on the target''s level. Can be used on already fired spells)

    Blue bullet shed against golden me, the golden me seemed to have diminished, to have lost most of its power. Alex swung down his knife and cleaved the weakened me into two.

    Gracier had already fallen face-first on the ground, she was exhausted as she used almost all of her remaining MP.

    ''''I have lost.'''' She said when she sensed Alex approaching her.

    ''''Indeed you have but I''m proud of you. It was a beautiful fight. I''ll wait for a rematchter.''''

    Alex said while lowering his body to caress Gracier''s head.

    ''''Hehehe! Please Look forward to it, one day I''ll beat you.'''' Gracier said before her figure vanished, Alex had removed her wristband.

 Chapter 196 - 194: Start Of The Last Part

    As the match between Alex and his sister ended, silence fell upon the whole stadium.

    Even though they knew Alex would win, they did not expect Gracier to that strong, so strong that most of the big families started eyeing her, wanting her to be their daughter-inw.

    The team battle assessment continued for another four before it ended. Alex''s was among the first teams, his team earned 20 pts (Roman and Cyril: 10 pts because they have not actively participated in the fights)

    Artemia''s team, Lilith''s team, Leon''s team (He won his fight against Damien. Rumor has that it was because Damien did not go all out.) Leonardo''s team (He won against Maria.), andstly there was Kuina''s team.

    2nd ce, (Teams that earned 15 pts.):

    Maria''s team, Sakuya''s team, Gracier''s team.

    Chris stood in front of his students, he looked at them for a moment before announcing.

    ''''Well done everyone. Thest part of this Mock battle will start tomorrow. You''ll be put in a group of four and process by an elimination round, the final winner of your group willpete against the final winner of the other group, this will continue until there will be only one winner. As for the reward apart from the promised one, the final winner will be granted three days ess to one of the special dungeons.''''

    The moment Alex and others heard this news, their eyes shined, it was full of determination to win.

    Chris smiled when he saw this. ''''Well, it''s good that you are all motivated but you must go back and rest to be at the top of your condition to perfect we''ll tomorrow. You will not want to lose a match because of ack of sleep do you?"

    The students shook their heads.

    ''''Good, then you must go back and rest,'''' Chris ordered.

    After exchanging few words with his friends and gave his fiancee a good night kiss, Alex left with his sister.

    At home, the two did not immediately go to rest, they trained untilte in the night. They only slept for 6 hours, the next day morning when they checked their status they had gained few stats points.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1050 (+20) 1070

    Defense: 940 (+20) ? 960

    Agility: 1050 (+50) ? 1100

    Intelligence: 940 (+20) ? 960

    Luck: 730 (+20) ? 750

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Alex trained like crazy in the Inner Zone, he killed a lot of monsters, before leaving he even fought against almost Mini-boss level monster, The crazy monkey King. This fight wasn''t easy as he died three times before he managed to y the monster. Because he had died three times, the gravity increased by 300 kg, so when he managed to kill the crazy monkey King, he gained an additional 30 pts on his AGI stat.

    As for Gracier, even if Ignia''s was in slumber, she had already devised a training method for Gracier. Different from the Illusionary Battlefield, Gracier must fight against Magma <em>beasts on a huge me tform. The beasts were ssed by levels,</em> the stronger beast she kills, the more points she''ll get. Gracier managed to kill fifty Level 20 Magma beasts and thirty Level 35 Magma beasts.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 6¡¹

    Level 52

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 1500/7500

    Magic Power:1745 (+15)? 1760

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 690 (+15) ? 705

    Defense: 455 (+55) ? 470

    Agility: 355 (+15) ? 370

    Intelligence: 345 (+15) ? 360

    Luck: 355 (+15) ? 370

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5] [ze Steps Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    Unlike Alex who could only gain stats points such as ATK, DEF, AGI, INT, and LUK, Gracier could also gain MP''s points by killing the Magma beasts, simply because they have been created using Ignia''s fire essence, fire essence thetter previously used to increase Gracier''s MP.

    After taking their breakfast, the two left for the academy.

    ?????

    Imperial Magic Academy, the battle arena.

    Today, there were a lot of spectators who came to watch the new student''s performance.

    Alex and others were standing on a huge tform, in front of them were their teacher, Chris.

    ''''Good morning everything. Without wasting too much time. We shall begin thest part of our littlepetition. Like I said yesterday, you''ll be put in a group of four, it''s an elimination round until there will be only one winner, there will be eight groups. Go touch that stone over there, you''ll see in which group you''re in.''''

    Chris said while he pointed his finger at bluestone floating in the air.

    One by one the students went to touch the bluestone, finally, Alex''s turn came. He walked until he was in front of the bluestone, then he touched it.

    There was a blinding light before the name of the members of Alex''s group was shown. When he saw those names, Alex chuckled.

    ¡¼Group C: Alexander Kael Touch, Lilith Astaroth, Roman Fishburns and Dodolus Asmar.¡½

    Alex learned that Ferris and Eris were in the same group, group A, Leon in another group, group B, Maria, Sakuya and Kuina in the same group, group D, Leonardo, Luna and Cami in the same group, group E, Damien was in the same group as Kevin and Cyril, the group F andstly, Artemia in group G.Gracier and Amy were in the H group.

    ''''Good, now you know in which group you''re, but let me warn, do not think that the final winner of group A will be paired against Group B, it will be random. Also do note that it''s forbidden to kill your enemy but you can go all out without fearing gravely injuring your opponent as no matter which injury you''d receive it will be healed at the end of the match. So, fight to your heart content.'''' Chris said.

    From what Alex heard, there was a white dome covering each arena, not only to protect the spectators from harm but to also heal the injured contestants.

    ''''Hehehe! Alex my friend I know you''ll be the final victor of your group. And who knows in the second stage we may face each other, even if it doesn''t happen, I hope you wait for me. Do not lose until you face me.'''' Leon pped Alex''s shoulder while saying so.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m not nning to lose not before facing you, nor I''ve nned to lose against you. I''ll be the final winner.'''' Alex dered.

    ''''Oh? That''s some nice you''re saying there. Do you think I''ll let you win?" Artemia said.

    ''''We''ll see,'''' Alex responded not hiding his battle lust, to him, Artemia wouldn''t be an easy opponent, ask him if he was hundred percent sure to beat Artemia, he wouldn''t say no, at least it''s less than 15%. The pressure Artemia gave him wasn''t small, it was almost suffocating.

    ''''Fufufu! The final match will be Artemia Vs Alexander with me being the victor.'''' Artemia dered.

    The others'' faces darkened as they didn''t like what Artemia said. Especially, Damien and Leonardo.

    ''''Your highness you''re looking down on us too much. Alex may not in the final match.''''

    Leonardo said, Damien, nodded his head as though to say that he shared the same thought.

    ''''Well, excuse me if it appeared as if I''m looking down on you but it''s not the case. I just stated a fact, a possible future I believe in, whether this future will happen or not you''ll see. And if you don''t want such a future to happen you just have to smash it apart with your strength.'''' Artemia said before leaving.

    Leonardo and others did not say anything as they did not believe that they''ll lose.

    Looking at his friend who stayed silent in front of Artemia''s words, Alex asked.

    ''''Leo, what do you think about Artemia''s words?"

    Leon scratched his head, ''''Well, somehow I do believe her. However, this doesn''t mean that I''ll lose against you. I''ll win.''''

    ''''Hahaha! We will see then.'''' Alexughed.

    Elsewhere Maria and Kuina were ring at each other, a spark flew in the air, Sakuya decided to act like a spectator.

    Not too far from them, Amy was looking at Gracier as if to swallow thetter.

    ''''Little girl, just waits you will see how I will take care of you,'''' she said.

    ''''Fufufu! I hope you won''t miserably lose like yesterday.'''' Gracier said with a grin.

    ''''You!!" Amy almost puked blood, she wanted to argue, however, at that moment the bluestone shined brightly and projected the name of the first two matches.

    Surprisingly it was Alex''s group that has been chosen.

    1st Match: Alexander Kael Touch Vs Dodolus Asmar.

    2nd Match: Lilith Astaroth Vs Roman Fishburns

 Chapter 197 - 195: First Match

    On a huge tform the figure of Alex could be seen, in front of him was his opponent, this person was over two meters tall, possessing an imposing figure. Dodolus Asmar was watching Alex, not saying anything and when the signal to begin the match was given he said.

    ''''Let''s have a good fight.''''

    Alex was surprised as he was not expecting such words, nheless, he still nodded his head. When he appraised Dodolus he was surprised by what he saw.

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 57

    Experience Value: 4500/8000

    Magic Power: 500 (+560 (+1000 BP) ? 2060

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 80 (+560 (100 BP) ? 740

    Defense: 120 (+560 (+20 BP) ? 700

    Agility: 60 (+560 (+100 BP) ? 820

    Intelligence: 70 (+560) ? 630

    Luck: 80 (+560) ? 640

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Svalinn

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 5] [Holy Barrier Level 5] [Holy Bash Level 5] [Spear Art Level 5] [Earth Spear Level 5]

    Special abilities: {Create Golem Level Max}, {Gravity zone Level 8}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Tank]

    ''Wow! He''s sure strong, way stronger than his brother Kevin.'' Alex thought to himself.

    Both readied their weapon, Dodolus held a one-handed ck spear in his right arm, it was 3m (12 ft), in his left a silver shield (Svalinn). This shield looks like the Hylian Shield you find in The Legend of Zelda, however, instead of blue color, this one is silver and bigger than Hylian Shield.

    ''Svalinn? Huh! If I''m not wrong, Svalinn is from Norse mythology, Rumor has it that it is the legendary shield that stands before the sun to protect the Earth. I wonder if the two are the same thing.'' Alex thought while looking at the silver shield.

    Shaking his head he decided to focus on the match.

    Bang! Bang!

    Alex fired at Dodolus, thetter brought his shield forward to block the bullets. Even though the bullets were faster, Dodolus reaction wasn''t less than theirs, he managed to sessfully block the bullets.

    ''''Hah!'''' Dodolus gave a battle cry before his figure shot forward like an arrow which has been fired.

    ''Fast, but it''s still a bitckingpared to the wolves.'' Alex inwardlymented while dodging Dodolus'' Forward Stab.

    Dodolus switched stance and performed wide sweeps, Alex''s figure disappeared and he reappeared in Dodolus'' dead angle and fired.

    Bang! Bang!!!!

    Knowing that he couldn''t dodge all the bullets in time resulting in him being injured, Dodolus made a split-second decision. Raising his foot before tapping it on the ground, he said,

    {Gravity Zone activate},

    Following his words, a gravity zone of thirty meters was created slowing down the iing bullets, moving his spear, Dodolus destroyed all the bullets before performing charged attack on Alex. He thought under his Gravity zone (around 300 kg increase in weight) Alex wouldn''t be able to dodge, and yet Alex was able to easily avoid his attack.

    Alex''s figure blurred as he felt an immediate sense of danger after dodging Dodolus Holy Bash, just as he left numerous earth spears emerged from the ground if he waste by a millisecond he would have been impaled.

    Seeing his sneak attack not working, Dodolus wanted to execute his next attack as he knew he must give Alex the time to attack as thetter was stronger than him. By constantly attacking Alex, not letting him attack that he will have the chance of winning, so he thought.

    Suddenly, Dodolus felt a chill running his spine, without hesitation, he put his shield in front of him.

    Boom!

    Dodolus was pushed back, his arm that was holding the shield felt numb, however, he didn''t have the time to rest as Alex next attack was alreadying, he thought he had blocked it, however, a bullet pierced his right arm forcing him to drop his spear, but before the spear could touch the ground, using his leg he kicked it toward the sky before using his shield to bash at the butt of the spear.

    The ck spear was shot at Alex at extremely fast speed. Everything happened in second, him using Phantom Bullet to first attack, then using Homing bullet to injure Dodolus only a few seconds passed.

    He was almost caught off guard by Dodolus sudden counterattack, Alex was forced to use Silveria to deviate the spear trajectory from his face as even though he tilted his head to the opposite side he couldn''tpletely avoid the spear. He managed to dodge the spear, however, he received a small cut on his left cheek.

    While Alex was dodging the ck spear, Dodolus jumped back, looking at his right arm, he knew that it has now be useless.

    Sighing heavily, Dodolus decided to use his trump card, he quietly chanted,

    ''''Earth''s servant I summon thee to bring justice into this world: Earth Golem.''''

    Rumble!

    There was a rumbling sound, the whole tform shook as if an earthquake was happening,ing from under the tform was a huge figure, it stood over two meters tall, it had a shining body, it was a huge golem.

    Bang!

    The golem punched the tform, the tform shook, Alex jumped back while asking,

    ''Sil, do you know where this golem''s core is?''

    ¡¼In the head if I''m not wrong.¡½Silveria responded.

    ''I thought so, I just want a confirmation. Let see if this golem will obediently let itself get killed.'' Alex murmured before shooting at Phantom Bullet toward the head of the golem.

    Thetter sensed the iing threat, so used one of its arms to block the bullet, that arm got destroyed, however, shortly it regrows back.

    Bang! Bang!

    Another two Phantom Bullets were fired, it destroyed half of the body of the golem.

    Knowing that it was unlikely for him to be able to kill the golem so easily, Alex decided to target Dodolus, the one controlling the golem.

    After shooting thest two Phantom Bullets, Alex also fired a Homing bullet at Dodolus.

    Having being victim of the first Homing bullet, Dodolus was on guard, when he saw a curving bullet-dodging every obstacle on its way, he used Holy Bash to crash against the homing bullet, however, just as he thought he had sessfully avoided the danger, a knife suddenly appeared behind him, it was aimed at his head, he saw deathing and he knew he may die if he did nothing.

    Just as this thought emerged in his mind, his mind became white, time slowed down and his heartbeat quickened.

    Ba-dump Ba-dump Ba-dump!

    From the depth of his being, Dodolus heard a call, something was calling him, he felt like he was swimming in murky water, in the depth of the water was shinning silver core. He stretched his arm trying to reach this object, however, he couldn''t, he felt frustrated, he was enraged, he must seed, he must or else he would lose, he would die and he refused this oue.

    Dodolus roared before trying to touch the silver core once more, this time his finger managed to touch the silver core, then everything disappeared. He was back in the real world, he was still on the tform, the golem had disappeared, the knife was slowly moving toward his head, however, he was not afraid, extending his right who should be unusable Dodolus caught the tip of the knife, at that moment he became surprised as he saw that he was wearing silver armor, this armor was illusionary as if not fully materialized yet.

    ''''Sorry, it''s my win.''''

    Suddenly Alex''s voice reached his ears before something pierced his body, his mind went nk he lost consciousness. It was because Alex appeared behind him and used Erase on him.

    ''''Seriously, to think he would awake another special ability in a fight. How troublesome.''''

    Alexmented while recalling what he saw when he appraised Dodolus after that illusionary silver armor appeared on him.

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 57

    Experience Value: 4500/8000

    Magic Power: 100/2060

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 740

    Defense: 700

    Agility: 820

    Intelligence: 630

    Luck: 640

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Svalinn

    Skills: [Normal Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 5] [Holy Barrier Level 5] [Holy Bash Level 5] [Spear Art Level 5] [Earth Spear Level 5]

    Special abilities: {Create Golem Level Max}, {Gravity zone Level 8} {Svalinn''s Armor}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Tank].

    ¡¼There are people like that. Facing death threat they will suddenly awake one of their sleeping powers.¡½Silveria said while looking at Dodolus.

    ''I see.'' Alex said while looking in the sky.

    [First Match between Alexander Kael Touch and Dodolus Asmar end in Alexander victory.]

    Outside the audience was silent, nobody said anything. Their eyes were glued on Alex''s figure, they were wondering how Alex''s bullet made Dodolus fall unconscious. Freya was frowning trying to figure out what happened.

    Elseria knew this happened because his remaining MP was cut off (due to Erase). When one Magic power became zero, one will immediately fall unconscious while experiencing a terrible headache.

    ''I wonder what is that ability?'' Elseria wondered. She expected to know more about this ability in the iing fights.

    Talking about the iing fight, the next one will be interesting.

    ¡¼Next match: Alexander Kael Touch Vs Lilith E. Astaroth.¡½

 Chapter 198 - 196: Rematch

    Alex and Lilith were standing on the huge tform, the signal to start the match has been given and yet neither of them initiated an attack against each other, they were eyeing each other in silence.

    Few minutes passed when suddenly, Alex chuckled,

    ''''This can be considered a rematch don''t you think too Eleonora?"

    Lilith did not immediately answer, she looked at Alex for a moment before bursting intougher.

    ''''Fufufu! Indeed you can say so. I knew you''d be able to recognize me even I switched to my original appearance. What do you think? Beautiful isn''t it? Do you like it?" Lilith asked.

    The people outside were surprised when they heard the conversation between Alex and Lilith.

    ''''Well, your real appearance is indeed beautiful but at the same time it''s too cold, and more importantly, it feels like you''re wearing a mask. Your other appearance might not be the true you but I can say it''s not far from it. Even though your previous appearance is a little annoying I prefer it to your current one.'''' Alex said.

    ¡¼Nice observation''s skill.¡½Silveriaplimented him.

    Lilith''s expression changed for a split second before reverted into her cold one. Shaking her head she said,

    ''''It''s that so? Let''s begin.'''' Her face was cold but it couldn''t hide her excitement about the fight that was about to begin.

    Facing Lilith, Alex calmed himself down before closing his eyes in reminiscence, he remembered theirst fight, how they promised to go all out in their next fight.

    ''''As you wish.'''' Alex grinned while he readied his weapons.

    Seeing Alex''s grin a savage smile formed on Lilith''s beautiful face as she replied, "This time, I won''t hold back."

    "Neither will-huh?"

    By the time Alex answered, a fair and dainty hand was already holding his face, before-

    BAAM!!!!

    Bringing it down violently against the ground.

    At least that is what it looked like at the first nce.

    The moment Lilith impacted the ground with her hands, the Alex, the onlookers thought she was holding faded like a mirage, while the real one appeared behind her muttering,

    ''''It''s rude to go for the face ya know!"

    Holding Razor in a hammer grip (if the de is above the thumb, it is called hammer grip.) Alex sent a fast thrust toward Lilith''s back. The attack was so fast that it let friction in the air. But, despite this speed, it still missed as she did a simple roll-forward before jumping away.

    The two of them, now in the opposite position from the one they stood at the start of this exchange stopped to gauge their powers.

    This short exchange allowed them to know that this fight wouldn''t be an easy one for either of them. It wouldn''t be likest time where they did not go all out.

    Taking a deep breath, Lilith readied her two daggers in a crisscross stance, the atmosphere around her changed, space around twisted violently, her hair danced while her purple shined.

    Currently, Alex didn''t feel like he was facing a beauty, but rather an extremely dangerous beast that was about to rip him to shred.

    Ba-dump!

    Alex''s heart thumped, his blood started to boil, not because of fear but because of the thrill of experiencing an exciting fight.

    Alex took out his second knife Reaper and readied it, he slowly twirled his shoulder and he calmed his rising tension.

    ''''You should remove that eye patch of yours,'''' Lilith said as if she was aware of something.

    ''''Hehehe! Then make me remove it then.'''' Alex said with a provocative grin.

    Green eye shed against purple eyes creating illusionary sparks in the air.

    For a moment the world stopped, only Alex and Lilith seemed unaffected, they were staring at each other with an unprecedented focus, none of the two thinking about anything else.

    Then, time resumed and under the eyes of the crowd, they simply vanished.

    Boom!!

    The ground under their feet cracked, they appeared midair and started to exchange blows, Lilith was the first to attack by thrusting her ck dagger forward, Alex blocked it with one of his knives (Razor) before he counterattacked with the second (Reaper), it was a fast blow, yet Lilith was able to block it before sending kick toward Alex''s abdomen, thetter distanced himself from her by jumping back.

    Then, they disappeared again and started exchanging blow after blow at fast speed.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    Most of the people outside were not able to follow their exchanges as it was too fast, they only heard the sound of a de shing against de and sparks in the air.

    These exchanges continued for a moment before they got separated from each other.

    *Huff* *Huff* *Huff*

    Their breaths were ragged and their clothes ripped in different ces, trickles of blood dripping from each of them. At first, it appeared like it''s was a draw, however, the sharp-eyed ones could see that Lilith was having more difficulty breathing than Alex and somehow Alex''s injuries seemed to be healing faster.

    ''''What? This kid possesses Auto-regeneration skill?" Freya asked Elseria.

    Thetter shrugged her shoulders as if to say I do not know I''m perplexed as you are.

    ''This unexpected, I never thought this kid will have such an unusual skill. It''s not a skill a human should possess. What are you boy?''

    Elseria thought while observing Alex, even with her Rank she was not able to know Alex''s real race, it was blurred same as the other seven. This showed that their race was different from humans, however, she was not able to know which race they''re from.

    ~Back on the tform, the two were looking at each other.

    Even though this exchange ended up in her loss, she couldn''t help but feel giddy with anticipation. It has been a long time since she didn''t feel her blood boil in such a way. In this exchange neither of them have used their power, only swinging their des using their strength.

    Because she''s from the demon race, she possesses Auto-regeneration skill, her wounds were slowly healing.

    ''''Let''s get more serious shall we?" She said before adding,

    ''''Impel'''' {A/N: It also mean eleration}

    ''''Wha-" Alex did not manage to finish what he was about to say before he was sted back.

    What did it feel like to be hit by a punch at the speed of the sound?

    Alex just tasted the answer.

    BOOOOMMM!!!!

    Rumble!!

    The entire tform trembled as Alex was shot back like a rocket before hitting the wall on the other side and became embedded in it.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Even as his vision was obstructed by the debris of the wall and his mind slightly cked out, he didn''t know whether he should be amazed by the fact that Lilith possesses such a speed or the fact that he didn''t die under that hit. He didn''t even see hering, her speed surpassed him by a great margin.

    ''''Oh? As I thought you''re tough to be brought by such an attack. I would have been disappointed if it was the case.''''

    Lilith''s voice reached Alex''s ears, she was slowly walking toward Alex while purple lightning was dancing around her body, space around her was twisting.

    ''I seem to have underestimated this girl. She strong, stronger than everything I have ever faced.'' Alex thought while exhaling a little, he firmed his resolve to get serious or else he would be the one to lose.

    The crowd fell silent as they observed the debris under which Alex was under. At first, they thought that he woulde out zing, but as time went past, it seemed incredibly clear that he was out cold. They started wondering if this meant that Lilith was the winner.

    However, Lilith did not think like that, to her Alex wouldn''t be brought down with such an attack. The real fight was about to begin.

    And as though to confirm her words, there was a rumbling sound and Alex''s figure could be seen on the other side of the tform. He was bloodied all over, he was covered in dirt, he had trouble standing, his head lowered and despite his rather embarrassing situation, no one was in the mood of joking.

    Simply because they were feeling an unusual feeling, it was the feeling one has when facing a dangerous beast. Lilith who was not far from him was feeling fear, a fear she couldn''t understand. The daggers in her hands were trembling.

    Slowly, Alex lifted his head, his eye patch had disappeared, however, his right eye couldn''t be seen as it was covered by his hair. However, even though they couldn''t see it, they were afraid, most of the weak-willed individuals looked elsewhere because they couldn''t continue looking at Alex, the currently him was emitting a dangerous aura.

    In a Pavillon, the brown-haired girl''s eyes were shinning, she was smiling, the purple-haired beauty sitting not far from her held her chin in her hand, she seemed to be thinking about something.

    On the gray robbed men''s side, their leader announced, ''''We must acquire this sample. If we can''t he must be eliminated as he will represent a huge threat in the future if he can''t be controlled.''''

    The other nodded while plotting how they should move, apart from the red-haired little girl, this one was selected as well. The gray robbed men''s goal whileing here was to select their future samples.

 Chapter 199 - 197: The Outcome

    Lilith felt fear, a kind of fear that came from the deepest part of her soul, something was whispering to her to not go against this man, to not look at him in the eyes, or else she''d die. This man was beyond her reach, he was the king, she should bow in submission.

    Lilith gasped in amazement. As she knew what this feeling meant, this is called intent, there are different types of Intent: the moremonly known is Killing intent,people possessing this intent can use it to decide the oue of a fight. The intent Alex seemed to be unconsciously using was different from that, it was the mix of Killing intent, King intent, and most importantly you can feel death aura from it. Never heard of such Intent, if one day he was able to control this intent it would be a dreadful thing, you will be robbed of your will to fight, your will to live, the weak-willed ones may die under such Intent.

    In Freya''s location, she was surprised mouth agape, same with Elseria. Even from here they could feel the intent Alex was emitting, strong as the two are, their hands were shaking, something unusual seemed to be creeping into their hearts.

    They looked at each other before snorting, they used their Intents to dispel Alex''s intent.

    Not everyone has one, Katherina also possesses one, butpared to that of Alex it was as ifparing heaven and earth.

    ''I must have this person.'' Katherina vowed to herself once more. Alex''s value became inestimable by now, everyone will want him.

    Fighting their matches, Artemia, Leon, Maria, Sakuya, Leonardo, Damien, and the others also felt this intent, they wondered what was going on on the other side.

    ~Back on Alex''s and Elseria tform.

    Fighting back against the need to kneel, the need to forfeit, she stood back with difficulty, her breath ragged. Even keeping her Impel seemed way harder than normal.

    ''This is bad.'' Lilith said to herself.

    Looking briefly towards the crowd, she was even more stunned by how many of them were already kneeling from their ces (the weak-willed ones, even though they choose not to look at Alex, the effect of his Intent still worked on them, some of them, unable to support the pressure, simply fainted.) Even a few people in the VIP rooms weren''t spared, some of them were showing a pitiful disy that would have shamed their family if they had been seen by the others.

    ''I need to end this fast. This intent is still too raw. He can''t even control it, he''s unconsciously using it.''

    Thinking about that, she gritted her teeth, she isn''t the one to submit, not even her brother, no that thing because it''s not her brother any longer could make her bow to his goal. So, it was not today she''d submit without fighting.

    Tapping her foot on the ground twice, purple lightning danced around her, this purple lightning was mixed with a dark element.

    ''''Shadow Clone" She shouted.

    Suddenly, Lilith''s body was split into two, the second Lilith look exactly like the real one except for its eyes, there were ck instead of purple, both Lilith was holding a dagger in their hands.

    Both Lilith disappeared, they tried to attack Alex from two angles. He who had not said anything since the moment he appeared, nor he made some kind of move finally moved.

    Crossing his arms two guns appeared, two identical Silveria, Lilith''s eyes widened, she had never expected this oue, so she was caught off guard.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two bullets were fired, and because of their proximity to Alex, they couldn''t dodge in time, the shadow clone disappeared because she received a bullet in the head, Lilith tilted her head sideways and further protected herself using her dagger, she couldn''t avoid it, so she was injured.

    She quickly distanced herself from Alex and nned her next attack when suddenly, the feeling of danger assaulted her, she knew it was toote to dodge, so she switched ce with her newly created Shadow clone, it was then she saw it. Her shadow clone was frozen in a gigantic block of ice, the temperature on the tform plummeted.

    ''''No way, he said he can''t use magic, so what is this?" Lilith questioned nobody in particr.

    Outside, amotion started as rumor has it that the Eighth could not use magic like the other seven, however, now he transformed a part of the tform into an iceberg.

    Freya, Elseria, Katherina, and the others didn''t know how many they have been surprised today.

    Alex appeared the surprised Lilith and said,

    ''''Indeed, I can''t use magic like you lots but there''s always a way.'''' While saying so, Alex was inwardly surprised at how strong this magic bullet was, it was his first time using it, he used the ice bullet this time.

    Lilith attacked Alex with her daggers, however, it was Alex''s afterimage, the real Alex appeared in front of her and when she wanted to attack she couldn''t as she froze, locking her in ce was a pair of heterochromia eyes, one green, the one she knows and the other blue, the one she doesn''t know. Under this eye, she felt like she was being stared at by the death god. The previous pressure she was able to deal with strike her again, however, unlike before she couldn''t deal with it so she became momentarily frozen.

    Alex closed his right eye before sending a powerful punch toward Lilith''s stomach sending her into the sky.

    ''''Gah!" She grunted of pain.

    He appeared behind her like a ghost, having regained the ability to move her body, Lilith wanted to retaliate, however, once again she was frozen as Alex used his right eye on her, this time she saw the illusion of a younger Lilith ying happily with her father, brother, big sister before everything disappeared, her father and big sister were both killed by her big brother, the one who usually smile. Lilith''s mind was shaken violently, even though she knew it was mostly an illusion, she couldn''t help but be stunned by it.

    Raising his leg high, Alex kicked Lilith toward the ground.

    Bang! Crack!

    The tform cracked when Lilith''s body collided with it. Dust filled the tform, Alex did not wait before attacking, he fired a phantom bullet toward her location.

    The invisible bullet went toward Lilith''s location like a rocket, however, when almost near her, it was blown away by a strong wind, all the dust in the air were swept away, the wind was so strong that Alex protected his eyes with his arms, he was pushed back a couple of steps.

    Alex was surprised mouth agape by what he saw when all the dust disappeared, he was not the only one.

    Lilith could be seen half kneeling, however, it was not what let them with a gaping mouth, behind Lilith was an extremely beautiful pair of wings, they were ck, beautiful ck feature. When he saw them, he was mesmerized, these wings remain him of that of a fallen angel.

    On Freya and Elseria side, no surprise was shown on their faces as they were already aware of this. However, in another pavilion, the brown-haired young woman''s location, something unusual was happening,w the purple-haired beauty held her head the moment she saw these wings.

    ''''What is happening to you Al- Cecilia?" Asked the brown-haired woman.

    ''''Nothing! Just a little headache.'''' Cecilia said.

    Even though she was not convinced, she knew when to not probe too much, the brown-haired woman said.

    ''''I see.''''

    The two continued to observe what was going to happen on the stage. Unbeknownst to them, Elseria was observing them and when she saw Cecilia holding her head, she sighed before looking at Lilith, recalling the rumor rted to thetter family, Elseria had the look of longing.

    There was a rumor saying that the Astaroth family was from an ancient demon race (a type of superior demon) that ceased to exist, the origin of this ancient demon race could be traced back to the upper world, they are called: The Fallen angel.

    ~Back to Lilith''s location.

    *Huff* *Huff* *Huff!

    She slowly stood albeit with difficulty, her breathing was ragged, her clothes became more ripped showing her snowy white thighs, even her risqu¨¦ purple underwear was visible. Her right arm was partially dislocated and her fingers broken, her chest was punctured and covered in blood. Even though she was that injured, her eyes were firm, some part of her silk ck hair had turned purple.

    Purple lightning started dancing around her body, twisting space, staring at Alex she said.

    ''''Let''s end our fight in the next attack.''''

    ''''Sure,'''' Alex responded.

    Suddenly, the two ck daggers in Lilith turned into a slender ck sword,

    ¡¼What? She''s able to do this? Those two must have acknowledged her. I hope that the blue-eyed girl is also at this stage.¡½Silveria murmured.

    Even though he heard her words Alex did not have the time to question her as the moment that ck slender sword appeared, Lilith''s aura changed, if previously she was like a beast in the process of awakening then the current her is an awakened beast. Alex was feeling immense pressure.

    Lilith held the ck slender sword in her left hand, slowly lowering her head, her ck wings spread, she disappeared and appeared behind Alex with her sword lowered, near her feet was sliced arm, it was Alex''s left arm.

    Puking blood, Lilith said, ''''I''ve lost.''''

    ''''Indeed you have,'''' Alex responded without turning back, his face was extremely pale, however, he was smiling.

    Lilith''s body suddenly turned into an ice sculpture, it was beautiful, a masterpiece as the figure in the ice sculpture was smiling, a beautiful figure, the smile of someone that has epted her loss.

    What happened was pretty simple, because of her fast speed Alex knew he couldn''t dodge in time, so he sacrificed his left arm and with his right arm, he fired an ice bullet into Lilith''s body when she was passing him.

 Chapter 200 - 198: On The Other Side 1

    [The second match of the C group ended in Alexander Kael Touch victory.]

    The moment this appeared in the sky, cheers erupted, nobody expected such an oue as for most of the people that came to spectate the match, even though Alex was strong, his opponent was the demon princess, a genius like Artemia, she was stronger than Alex. Even so, he still won the match, it was an exciting fight.

    Just as that announcement appeared, a white light covered Alex and Lilith healing all their injuries. They were back to normal after a couple of minutes, Alex sliced arm was reattached, when he did some tests he didn''t find anything amiss.

    Leaving the stage, Lilith stopped and said,

    ''''You win this time, next time I will win. I hope you will not lose if you were to face her. For your information, she''s strong, stronger than you think.''''

    ''''Thank you for the information. I knew she''s strong, stronger than me, however, I''m not nning to lose and if I were to lose that would mean I''m stillcking to face her, that I need to work harder. Well, I doubt I''ll lose.'''' Alex affirmed with determination.

    ''''Well, do your best I''ll be cheering for you,'''' Lilith said before leaving. She stopped once again as if forestalling Alex''s next question, she spoke,

    ''''Don''t worry we will talkter as I know you have a lot of questions to ask. I''m not nning to run away, so don''t worry.''''

    Alex nodded his head before stepping down from the tform, he was surprised to see Artemia waving at him, she muttered something before she went to join Lilith, thetter appeared annoyed, however, Artemia seemed not bothered by Lilith''s attitude and dragged her with her.

    ''''As I thought you won.'''' Leon appeared behind him and said.

    ''''Well, I''m not going to miss our match, a promise is a promise. How were your matches?" Alex asked Leon a question after taking a seat.

    Sitting beside him Leon shrugged his shoulders, ''''Too easy, it''s was almost boring. Too bad that I couldn''t watch your matches.''''

    Alex couldn''t only smile helplessly, none of them expected the matches to be held simultaneously making it impossible to watch the other''s fight unless you finish your matches faster.

    ''''Tell me what did the second princess say to you?'''' Leon asked, he was curious Artemia had almost finished talking when he appeared so he couldn''t hear anything.

    ''''Ah! She said she waiting for our match.'''' Alex said.

    ''''I see, by the way, Damien has already finished his matches, the-"

    ''''What you two are talking about?" Ferris with his sister appeared next to the two and sat. It was Ferris who raised the question. Eris seemed to be in bad, still, she congrattes Alex for his victory against Lilith.

    ''''From the way you are acting, it seems like you have lost against your brother. It''s because you''re stillcking to face him, no need to be so down, try to do better next time.'''' Leon said not minding the murderous gaze Eris was sending him.

    Alex sighed, ''''There is a better way to word it you know?"

    ''''Well, what the wild cat said is not wrong. Train harder to catch up to your big brother.''''

    Ferris said while trying to caress her sister''s hair, thetter kicked him in the foot before harrumphing.

    Leon chuckled while thinking it would be good if his sister was here, he was missing her already, she was too young 12 years old, or else she''d be attending school with him. Too bad, shaking his head Leon said.

    ''''Let''s watch the other''s match.''''

    Alex, Ferris, and Eris nodded their heads.

    ?????

    On the D group stage, Kuina won her first match and she was waiting for her next match.

    Maria and Sakuya were fighting each other. Wind and Ice were shing, half of the tform was frozen while the other half had cuts on it.

    Sakuya figure disappeared and when she reappeared she was in front of Maria, she performed a Renzoku Waza (It means "consecutive attacks"), it was so fast, so perfectly executed that the movement of her Katana couldn''t be seen. Maria''s figure had been cut apart, however, Sakuya showed neither joy or sadness seeing Maria''s figure being cut as she knew it was just her clone.

    Maria appeared behind Sakuya while thrusting a crystal blue slender sword toward her head, however, she abruptly let go of her sword and jumped back.

    ''''Kazagiri (Wind mist)" Sakuya said the moment Maria appeared behind her, her Katana turned into a mist that attacked Maria.

    If thetter had not quickly let go of her sword and jumped back she would be gravely injured, even though she managed to dodge the wind mist, she still received an injury, her right arm was that was holding the sword was injured.

    Sakuya did not wait for her to recover before sending her next attack, numerous wind des were sent toward Maria. Extending her left arm, a crystal blue slender sword appeared in her arm, calmy moving it she cut down all the iing wind des as if there were a joke, it was beautiful to behold. Sakuya couldn''t help but praise her best friend for her ingenuity, dispersing cold in the air, she controls it to slow down the iing wind des before cutting them down. This may appear simple but it''s not, it takes one an astronomical amount of concentration to be able to do this.

    Like a mirage, Maria''s figure disappeared to reappear on Sakuya''s left, holding her sword in spear stance she sent five consecutive thrusts at her, closing her eyes before lowering her center of gravity she performed Iaido, five sword strikes were sent toward the iing thrusts.

    ng! ng! ngs !!!

    Sakuya jumped back to narrowly avoid the fate of being screwed by the ice spikes that suddenly came from the ground. Knowing her friend, Sakuya did not put all of her focus on defending against her first attack because it was to mislead her, the real attack was the oneing from underground.

    However, Sakuya''s face changed the moment she jumped back, she was assaulted by a suddenly dangerous feeling.

    ''''Crap, the first two are fake,'''' she mumbled.

    Maria on the other side smiled, ''''Ice pir.''''

    Rumble!

    The ground shooke and where Sakuya was standing turned into a gigantic ice pir. Maria smiled as she had won a lottery before using her sword to block an attacking from her back.

    Somehow, Sakuya had survived, the current Sakuya was in an extremely sorry state, half of her body was frozen, her hand was trembling, she used herst trump card, however, this trump card was at the initial stage, she didn''t have perfect control over it yet. It a special ability she acquired recently, she called this special ability [Wind Body], as she did with her Katana by transforming it into mist, she can transform her body in mist to avoid a fatal attack.

    When she was deconstructing her body, some of the ice elements got mixed in resulting in her current half-frozen state.

    [ciate] Maria muttered after she spun around to face Sakuya, her eyes shined blue. Thetter body shook before it was turned into an ice sculpture.

    Sakuya couldn''t only me herself for falling into her friend''s traps. Until the end her moves had been predicted.

    The match ended in Maria''s victory, the next battle will be between Maria and Kuina, the two were given few minutes before their match would begin.

    Outside, Alex''s and others'' location.

    ''''That girl is scary. To think while fighting her opponent she has already nned four moves ahead, she just leads her opponent into her trap. Truly scary.'''' Leon said while looking at Maria with a look of admiration mixed with a bit of fear and excitation. Ferris and Eris stared at each other before shaking their heads, it was to say they are not sure if they could do better if there was in Sakuya''s ce.

    Alex on the other side nodded his head while thinking he must be careful when fighting against Maria, that type of opponent is scary. However, he was more curious about the slender sword in Maria''s hand, it was because it looks exactly like the one Lilith had summoned recently.

    ''I wonder if there is any link between the two Gifts.'' He asked himself.

    ¡¼There is. Like Maria''s Gift which is called Frozen Fairies (Twin Ice Fairies Princesses), Lilith''s Gift is also called Dark Fairies (The Twin Dark Fairies Princesses).¡½Silveria exined as if she could read Alex''s mind.

    ''Eh! That''s some unexpected information. Then-''

    Before he could continue, Alex heard Eris''s excited voice, she was pointing her finger in a certain direction. Looking over there, Alex was surprised to see his sister fighting against a pink-haired girl.

    ''''It''s about to end,'''' Ferris said while observing the two.

    Indeed as Ferris said, the match was about to end, both girls decided to end the match using their strongest attack.

    Amy chanted, ''''Hear my call and manifest to bring destruction upon my enemy. Roar Water Dragon''''

    After Amy''s chant waspleted, space was altered, the sky above their tform turned dark as if it was about to rain.

    A five meters long western dragon made entirely of water appeared and roared.

    Amy was looking pale, she had used almost all of her remaining MP to summon this water dragon, it was her trump card to win this match, at first she was not nning to use it so soon, however, facing an opponent like Gracier she was forced to use it.

    Smiling she looked at Gracier wanting to see the despair on thetter face, however, what she saw shocked her, Gracier was smiling seeming unaffected by the water dragon in front of her.

    In the spectator''s area, Alex held his head in his hand.

    Bothered by Alex''s behavior Leon asked, Ferris and Eris were looking at him.

    ''''Amy has already lost.''''

 Chapter 201 - 199: On The Other Side 2

    Bothered by Alex''s behavior Leon asked, Ferris and Eris were also looking at him.

    ''''Amy has already lost.'''' He said.

    ''''How so?" Ferris couldn''t help but ask this question.

    Meanwhile, Leon studied the tform and noticed something unusual going on.

    ''''What is that?" He pointed his finger at the stage. There were small burnt holes all over the tform, however, if it was only that Leon wouldn''t be concerned about it, it is because currently, those holes were emitting small amount of smoke.

    ''''It seems that you''ve noticed them. It''s a trap Graciery when they were fighting for the finale.'''' Alex exined.

    ''''A trap?" Leon was intrigued, he wondered what kind of trap this was. Ferris and Eris were also curious as they had finally noticed the holes emitting smoke.

    ''''Don''t worry you will see what kind of trap that it is soon.'''' Alex chuckled.

    ~Back on the stage.

    Amy started to feel that something was amiss. Gracier was too calm, so calm that it gave her chill, something was whispering to Amy that she was going to lose even with her strongest trump card deployed.

    Amy ground her teeth and decided to finish the match, to not let Gracier execute an attack, it was to prevent any unforeseen circumstances. If she was not so focused on Gracier, Amy would have noticed the holes emitting smoke, it was the location where Gracier fireballs had hit.

    ''''Devour her,'''' Amy ordered and the water dragon roared and wanted to pounce on Gracier.

    It was at that moment, Gracier said,

    ''''Blossom Fire Lotus.''''

    Under the astonished eyes of the audience, the whole tform was transformed into a huge Fire Lotus before,

    Kaboom!

    It exploded with the girls inside it, Amy was so shocked that she couldn''t react in time before getting swallowed by the Fire Lotus. Her water dragon got sted into smithereens.

    ''''What?" Eris eximed, she was already on her feet because two opposite elements shed it resulted in a pretty big explosion.

    The tform was almost destroyed.

    Looking at Alex, Eris saw that he smiling not showing any concerns while looking at the ming tform.

    ''''Why are you smiling? You don''t look concerned about your sister at all. What if all injuries can be healed? I don''t think-"

    Alex pointed his finger at the sky, Eris was forced to stop talking and look, she was surprised, Gracier was flying in the air, behind her was beautiful pair of me wings.

    In Gracier''s hands was a figure in a sorry state. Amy, her clothes were almost destroyed leaving her in her underwear, her pink hair turned into Afro style. Currently, she was unconscious, the shock of being swallowed alive in a big explosion scared the hell out of her so much that she became unconscious.

    Gently pping her wings Gracier descended on the ground, she ced Amy on the ground before taking out a nket from her space ring to cover her.

    [Final winner of Group H: Gracier Alexander Touch]

    Gracier searched for her brother and when she saw him, she smiled at him as if to say I have won. Alex smiled back before asking her toe to join them to watch the remaining matches.

    While he was waiting for his sister to join them, Alex heard Leon say, ''''Your sister is scary on her own. Almost like Maria, to think she would be that scheming, she has alreadyid a trap since the beginning, how scary. I wonder why women are so scheming?"

    ''''To that question, I don''t have an answer. Concerning Gracier''s trap, this was not the first time she did it, the first time I was so surprised that I couldn''t talk.'''' Alex said while thinking about the first time Gracier used that technique, it was on Sebastian. Talking about Sebastian, Alex wondered how he and the other were doing, he had expected to see them here in the academy, but he didn''t see them. Even though he asked about them, nobody heard about them, it seemed that they weren''t able to join the academy.

    ''I hope you four are doing fine.'' Alex hoped.

    Seeing his friend became lost in thoughts, Leon inquired,

    ''''Alex what''s going on? You look so worried all of the sudden.''''

    Scratching his head Alex said, ''''Ah! It''s nothing I was thinking about some friends. I thought I will see them here but they are not in the academy.''''

    Tapping his friend''s shoulder tofort him, Leon said, ''''Don''t worry, they must be busy with something else. They are fine, you will see them again.''''

    Alex nodded his head, Gracier joined them at that time and after greeting the other she sat near her brother.

    ''''Big brother look over there, sister inw is about to fight the bad guy,'''' Gracier said pointing her finger in a certain direction.

    Following that direction, Alex saw Luna facing Leonardo, Leonardo seemed to be saying something.

    ''''Luna, why are you wasting your time with that loser? It is true that somehow he unsealed his Gift butpared to us, his Gift is nothing. You deserved a better man than that. So open your eyes.'''' Leonardo said.

    Luna looked at him as if she was looking at a fool.

    ''''What with that look?'' Leonardo was displeased, what he said was for her good, and yet she was looking at him strangely.

    ''''You will always walk in his shadow. Instead of finding a way of getting rid of your inferiorityplex, you only know how to nder him. Did you think by doing such things, by going after his woman that you will be able to surpass him? I truly pity you. Use your brain a little.'''' Luna said not hiding her disdain.

    Leonardo''s face darkened, however, Luna''s next words infuriated him even more.

    ''''Even if you are the only male remaining in the universe I will never date you. Let''s start.'''' Luna added.

    ''''Hehehe, hahahaha! Well, I was nning to go easy on you but now I change my mind.''''

    Leonardo said before summoning his sword Excalibur.

    Luna readied her staff using the staff butt she tapped on the ground twice.

    Hundred small water balls were created, the water balls were transformed into water needles before being sent to attack Leonardo.

    Leonardo harrumphed before moving his sword, his sword was so fast that it leaves afterimage being, he cut down all the water needles before he appeared in front of Luna with his sword thrust forward.

    ''''It is the end.'''' He dered.

    Titling her head sideway Luna dodged the de,

    ''''I wonder about that.'''' She said.

    The moment Leonardo heard these words, he felt a sudden sense of imminent danger, so without wasting any more time, he jumped back.

    Fswoosh! Fswoosh!!!

    Numerous water needles were shot out of the ground, if Leonardo had not jumped back he would be injured even if he managed to defend against the water needles.

    Luna kicked the ground and appeared in front of Leonardo, she threw her staff high into the sky earning Leonardo''s confusion, however, what happened next made Leonardo''s eyes widened.

    Luna threw a punch toward him. Leonardo snickered before retaliating with his punch.

    However, just as the two punches were about to sh, Luna''s hand became covered in water like a glove.

    Bang!

    As the two fists shed, Leonardo was astonished to see that he got pushed back, it was like he hit something soft.

    And because of the momentary surprise, Leonardo''s response face of Luna''s next attack was dyed.

    Catching the staff she had previously thrown into the sky, Luna used to strike Leonardo, thetter hastily defended using his sword, he was sted back by a powerful force.

    Again, Leonardo was surprised by how strong Luna''s physical strength is, however, he didn''t have the time to think about such a thing because, like an enraged leopard, Luna was already in front of him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Punch after punch was sent, it was so fast that Leonardo felt like it was a professional boxer who was in front of him. He had trouble defending against Luna''s punches, no, it was Luna who didn''t give him any time to think.

    Outside, the audience was dumbfounded, some were wondering if they were not dreaming, a woman boxing like a man.

    Elseria wasughing hard while Freya was sighing. How she wouldn''t know her student''s true nature? Underneath her gentle exterior is hiding a tomboy princess, she likes fighting.

    On Alex''s side, Gracier, Eris, and Ferris couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Meanwhile, Leon,

    ''''p me, please. It''s that really your girl Alex? Are you sure someone else did not switch ce with her?"

    Holding his face in his arms because of the embarrassment, Alex said.

    ''''I can assure you that it''s Luna. This is the real her.''''

    ''''No way. The gap between the gentle Luna and this crazy battle girl who is sending punch after punch with a smile it''s too much.'''' Leon said while looking at Leonardo who was getting cornered.

    In her world, Silveria wasughing hard while holding her belly.

    ~Back on the stage.

    Leonardo''s face darkened, even though none of the punches deal him any sufficient damage, it still left a bad aftertaste in his mouth, he felt like he would be aughingstock if he continues to stay passive.

    So, his body turned into a sh of golden lightning, he appeared behind Luna and sent a kick at her.

    Suddenly, Luna spun around and crossed her arms to defend against the kick.

    Bang!

    Luna''s back collided against the wall, she became momentarily dizzy, even so, she quickly rolled on the ground when she sensed Leonardo''s next attack.

    Using her Light element, she healed herself before she sidestepped to the right just enough and the de passed a hairs breath from her face.

    Leonardo''s figure disappeared and turned into three, it was because he was moving at extremely fast speed using his lightning element, Luna couldn''t defend against all the attacks, she got knocked back and before she couldn''t stabilize her posture she feels the cold sensation of a de against her throat.

    ''''Surrender, you''re not my match,'''' Leonardo said.

    Only a chuckle answered Leonardo''s words, followed by the sound of something bursting.

    The Luna in front of Leonardo burst into water bubbles, those water bubbles turned into chain that momentarily restrained Leonardo''s movement.

    The real Luna appeared in front of Leonardo and punched him in the face, he was shot back like a cannonball, he crashed against the wall and was embedded in it.

    At the same time, Luna puked blood, surprised she looked down to see Leonardo''s sword run through her stomach.

    ''He must have thrown it.'' She thought.

    Suddenly, Luna crouched down while puking a mouthful of blood, her face was pale before she couldn''t retire the sword there was a rumbling sounding from the other side, Leonardo was standing there with a half-broken nose, golden lightning was dancing around him.

    Luna knew that she couldn''t win, since the start, she knew that her goal wasn''t to win but to punch this asshole who loves to harass her man once in the face. She seeds, so after retiring the sword, she surrenders.

    Even though he won, Leonardo was furious, ring at Alex he decided to make in pay. Alex was thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 202 - 200: Maria Vs Kuina

    After her ended, Luna went to join Alex and others.

    ''''It was a nice fight, especially thatst blow right into his face. I like it.'''' Alex said to her.

    ''''Indeed, it was nicely done.'''' Leon, Alex''s new friend said. Ferris, Eris, and Gracier congratted her.

    Luna who was sitting on Alex''sp put on a sweet smile. After getting her fill of Alexium, Luna got up and went to sit beside Gracier.

    Few minutes passed, and finally, it was time for thest match to start.

    Maria and Kuina were facing each other.

    They were looking at each other without saying anything and soon the signal to start the match was given. It was then Maria said,

    ''''I don''t like you.''''

    ''''Oh? What a coincidence me neither.'''' Kuina replied with a smile.

    ''''It''s a good thing it''s mutual. Let''s begin shall we?" Maria said while she readied her two daggers.

    Kuina nodded before summoning her sword, it was a red sword. The moment she summoned her sword, the temperature on the stage increased bing extremely hot.

    Boom!

    As if feeling provoked extremely chilly energy was emitted from the two daggers and shed against the heating from the red sword.

    Outside, the audience was dumfounded, the two contestants have not started fighting yet their weapons were already shing against each other.

    ''''Who do you think will win?" Ferris asked.

    ''''Hard to tell.,'' Eris said, Alex was surprised as he thought she would say Kuina because they were friends and she knew how powerful thetter is.

    ''''Alexia will win.,'' Luna said sure of her assumption.

    ''''The two are strong, in my opinion, the best will win.,'' Alex said. Luna smiled not saying anything, she was not upset that Alex didn''t share the same thought like her, it was understandable as he doesn''t know Maria as she does.

    ''''They begin.'''' Someone said it was Leon, he didn''t offer his opinion but like Alex, the best will win.

    On the stage it Maria that attacked first, flicking her fingers twenty Ice arrows were created before being shot at Kuina.

    In front of the iing ice arrows Kuina showed no sign of panic, calmy she flickered her fingers and twenty me arrows were sent crashing against the iing fire arrows.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred when the two opposite elements shed.

    Maria disappeared to reappear in front of Kuina and swung her crystal blue sword down, Kuina blocked the blow before attacking Maria with one of her tails.

    As if she had expected something like this, Maria used her free hand to shoot an ice beam at the tail.

    Boom!

    me was shot out of the tip of the tail. More tails attacked Maria from different angles, Maria dodged them calmy without breaking a sweat.

    ''''As I thought you have perfect control over your element. It almost makes one jealous.'''' Kuinamented when she saw how Maria was dealing with her attacks, she controlled the cold element in the air to reduce the speed of her attacks.

    ''This girl is a monster. Given enough time she would able to stop time with her element like her teacher. No, I believe she will surpass her, surpass the Witch of Frozen Time.'' Kuina thought.

    Witch of Frozen Time is one of Freya nicknames, the Headmistress of the Imperial Magic Academy, Maria''s, Sakuya, and Luna teacher.

    Suddenly, Kuina jumped back, and under the astonished eyes of the crowd, a seventh tail sprouted from her back.

    ''''No good, Kuina became serious.,'' Leon announced.

    Before Alex could ask Leon a question, he was surprised to find Kuina divided into twelve identical Kuina.

    [Phantom Steps]

    She said before the twelve Kuina attacked Maria at the same time, Maria tried defending against the twelve Kuina by trying to figure which one was the real one, unfortunately, she failed.

    Bang!

    Maria was sent flying back, she quickly stabilized her body before standing, she wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, she muttered.

    ''''Interesting movement skill. Time to taste mine.''''

    Before she knew it Maria appeared in front of her with her sword shing toward her neck, when Kuina wanted to defend, herself she became aware that her movement slowed down, snorting her body emitted heat, with this, she was able to regain control of her body before shing at Maria.

    ng! ng! ng!

    When they were exchanging moves, Kuina''s movement suddenly faltered, it was because Maria used ciate, some kind of eye power on her.

    Using this chance Maria punched Kuina in the stomach, sending her tumbling back, she followed with a horizontal sh, however, halfway through her attack, Maria jumped back because me erupted from Kuina and turned into a gigantic seven tails firefox.

    Bang!

    Maria was sent spiraling into the sky before,

    Bang! Crack!

    She got pummeled back onto the ground by another tail.

    Silence descended upon the whole stadium. Everyone was waiting to see what will happen.

    Kuina was sitting on the Firefoxmending it. Her expression changed

    *Rumble* Boom!

    An explosion urred where Maria was, the ground became frozen, the temperature plummeted.

    Standing on frozen ground was Maria, her clothe was rigged in different ces, her head was bleeding. However, currently, none of that mattered as Maria was emitting a bone-chilling aura that could make one shiver, behind her was half materialized beautiful gigantic phoenix bird.

    ''''Phoenix? Impossible.'''' Elseria shouted as she couldn''t believe was she was seeing, Freya was surprised as well.

    ''''What is that?'''' Alex asked not recognizing the Ice Phoenix.

    ¡¼Ice Phoenix¡½Silveria responded.

    ''So does this mean Maria''s Gift spirit is phoenix?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼You can say that, Twin Ice Phoenix, also known as Ice Fairies.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''I see. A dragon, a Ice Phoenix. I wonder if there is White tiger and ck tortoise?'' Alex wondered. Silveria chuckled notmenting.

    Meanwhile, on the stage,

    Suddenly, the half-materialized bird behind Maria vanished, no to be more urate it entered her body. Maria''s hair became white, her face became emotionless.

    Kuina who was sitting on the Firefox flinched, she was feeling scared. Biting her lips she decided to gamble, with her current level it will suicidal to try spirit possession but she knew that if she doesn''t gamble she would lose as the current her couldn''t hope fighting equally against Maria who was now in a spirit possession state.

    What Maria did just now is called Spirit Possession, only Gifts that has spirit and were special can perform spirit possession. When you use this skill you can let your weapon spirit merge with you. It''s temporary, the time you can use for depends on how strong your connection with your weapon spirit is and more importantly your body, the amount of MP you possess.

    ''''Spirit Possession,'''' Kuina shouted, the Firefox disappeared and entered her body, Kuina''s hair turned red, her fox tails turned into me foxtails, there was a half-moon symbol on her forehead.

    Maria and Kuina stared at each other and grinned before disappearing, the ground under their feet cracked, they appeared in the sky and exchanged hundreds of moves using their bare hands.

    Nobody managed to win, they got separated, now at the edge of the tform both looked at each other.

    Kuina flicked her finger muttered, ''''Purgatory me.''''

    A small ck small appeared, the moment it appeared the ground started melting.

    The ck me was shot toward Maria, its speed was neither slow nor fast, whenever the me passed, the ground would melt.

    pping her hands, Maria said, ''''Absolute Beginning me.''''

    A small blue me appeared in front of her before disappearing, when it reappeared it was already in front of the ck me.

    Kaboom!

    A mega explosion urred creating a blinding light.

    Everyone was blinded and deafened by the sh of light and the explosion. The wind, stirring and blowing everything away. The heat mixed with cold was so intense that people were already sweating and freezing at the same time.

    The explosion was so intense that casualties seemed inevitable but, thankfully, fail-safes, in the form ofrge glowing blue barriers, that were created to protect the crowd in case of a dangerous situation activated at full power, thereby avoiding the worst situation.

    Finally, as the light abated only one question filled the mind of everyone still awake.

    Who was the winner?

    A gust of wind stirred the dust away, revealing the state of the tform.

    Everything was blown away. Nothing was left. Only one word could describe this scene.

    Apocalypse. There was a big hole on the ground where the stage was used to be.

    Finally, the two fighters could be seen, one was standing while the other was half-kneeling.

    It was Maria who was standing, Kuina was the one-half kneeling, she had already lost consciousness.

    The result?

    It was Maria''s win. Even though she was gravely injured and tired she was still awake. She lifted her hand in sign of victory.

    ....

    "Beautiful fight."

    Luna murmured in happiness. She knew how much Maria trained. She was happy that Maria won.

    ''''Indeed, a beautiful fight.'''' Sakuya who just joined Alex and the othersmented.

    The others acquiesced.

    A team of teachers moved and evacuated Maria and Kuina. They received treatment.

    Half of an hour passed, Chris was standing in front of his students, not everyone was present only the winners. Alex, Gracier, Leon, Leonardo, Ferris, Artemia, Damien and Maria.

    ''''Well done everyone. The quarterfinals will start with you eight tomorrow. The first match will be between Alexander and Leonardo.''''

    The moment this was announced Leonardo grinned, he couldn''t wait to teach Alex a lesson, to show him the difference between the two.

    Alex was happy with this news as well as he couldn''t wait to thrash the so-called Hero.

 Chapter 203 - 201: Magic Gunslinger Vs Hero 1

    After announcing the name of the participants of tomorrow''s first match, Chris continued by announcing the name of the other participants.

    ''''The second match will be between Ferris Wolfang and Leon Lionheart, third match: Artemia Eretria Von Havens Vs Maria Alexa Rosares, andstly Damien Constantine Crux Vs Gracier Alexandra Touch.''''

    Leon grinned shing you are doomed smile at Ferris, thetter grinned.

    Maria and Gracier couldn''t help but sigh as none of their enemies is weak.

    ''''Don''t worry, just do your best. If it doesn''t work you will at least learn from this failure.'''' Alex petted Gracier''s head.

    ''''Well said.'''' Artemia who overheard Alex''s words said.

    ''''Maybe we will face each other in the next match,'''' Alex said.

    ''''I don''t think so. Like I said it, it will in the final.'''' Artemia said while smiling, she seemed sure of her words.

    Alex couldn''t only shrug his shoulders not saying anything.

    Leonardo was pissed when he heard Alex''s words.

    ''''Did you think you can beat me just be you are two levels ahead of me? What a joke. I''ll show you your ce tomorrow.'''' Leonardo said.

    Alex didn''t even spare him a nce before departing with his sister and others.

    ''''You talk too much.'''' Damien chided Leonardo before leaving.

    ''''I will trample everyone of you under my feet.'''' Leonardo spat out before leaving, he didn''t wait for Cami and others.

    ????

    The next morning. Alex and others have already arrived ready to start the quarter-finals.

    After exchanging greetings with Leon and others, Alex said.

    ''''It seems that today you will be able to watch me fight, unlike yesterday where the matches took ce simultaneously.''''

    ''''Yeah! I''ll see what kind of Gift you have and how you fight.'''' Leon said.

    ''''Fufufu! Alex go beat that lecher for Onee-san'''' Sakuya who was sitting beside Eris and Kuina raised her fist in the air and shouted.

    Alex almost shouted ''You and I have the same age.'' however, he chose not to say that as she may use it to start teasing him. Sakuya is a bit of a sadist after all.

    Shaking his head Alex went on the arena, facing him in the opposite direction was Leonardo d in golden armor.

    Alex was also wearing Loki, instead of wearing it like armor, he used Loki''s special ability to shapeshift into anything to transform it into a ck long coat (ck shirt) and ck pant style.

    ''''Ready to lose?" Leonardo provoked Alex the moment he saw him.

    ''''I may lose facing a strong opponent but not when facing you. You''re strong but not strong enough to beat me.'''' Alex returned Leonardo''s provocation with a smile.

    ''Tch... Ever the prim bastard, always full of himself, I see. Whatever. Today is my stage to shine. I''ll beat him and show them all how pathetic he is.''

    Leonardo''s sneered viciously, his will to fight intensifying. Today, he must win, or else Alex would be forever ahead of him. He''s like his heart demon, he must win to ovee his heart demon. Cami said.

    Ignoring Leonardo, Alex checked his status, he had trained untilte in the night, so, he didn''t check how much he had gained.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 64

    Experience Value (XP): 800/18700

    Magic Power: 5010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1070 (+20) 1090

    Defense: 960 (+20) ? 980

    Agility: 1100 (+20) ? 1120

    Intelligence: 960 (+20) ? 980

    Luck: 750 (+20) ? 770

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''20 points huh?! Not bad. I need to train harder, Leon and Artemia won''t be easy opponent.'' Alex thought.

    ''''Ready? Start!" Chris announced.

    Bang!

    Alex appeared in front of Leonardo and threw a punch straight toward his head. It was so sudden that most people wouldn''t be able to react against it, however, Leonardo titled his head sideway dodging Alex''s punch.

    Even though he dodged he was inwardly surprised at how fast Alex was. He quickly jumped back to avoid Alex''s kick.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Before he could stabilize himself bullets were fired at him, pissed Leonardo shouted.

    ''''Ahhaa!"

    He swung his sword down, cutting all the bullets. His figure disappeared to reappear behind Alex before his sword could strike Alex''s back, it was pushed back by a bullet fired by Alex. He didn''t even look back before shooting.

    The two moved at fast speed exchanging moves,

    Bang! Bang! ngs !!!!

    Boom!

    Alex rolled back dodging a fireball thrown at him.

    Boom! Boom!

    Another two fireballs were thrown at him. Alex''s figure vanished to reappear behind Leonardo with his Silveria armed at him.

    Leonardo spun around and blocked the gun with his sword, he was nning to use his finger''s skill: Extinction Ray, however before he could, Alex created another gun and shot him in the stomach.

    ''''Guh!" Leonardo was sted back, his face twisted in pain. He rolled on the ground a couple of times with a nk look on his face.

    ''If he remembers correctly, Alex possesses two guns, one ck while the other is silver. So from where does, he get that second silver gun from?'' Leonardo thought before roaring, golden lightning appeared around his body.

    Like a bolt of lightning his figure disappeared, he was able to dodge Alex''s bullets. His eyes turned more golden, pointing his sword at Alex, he shouted.

    [Fire bolt]

    Fire and lightning mixed were shot at Alex at extremely fast speed, because it was two destructive elementsbined their might could not be underestimated.

    Not only that, this attack seemed to possess some kind of special power that lock its target in ce.

    Outside, most people thought that Alex wouldn''t be able to deal with this attack.

    However, Alex never showed signs of panic facing such a destructive attack, aiming the real Silveria at the iing firebolt, he said.

    [Ice Bullet]

    Swooosh! Kaboom!

    Ice Bullet shed against Leonardo''s Firebolt creating a big explosion that swept the whole arena.

    Meanwhile, in the audience.

    ''''What? I thought it is said that he can''t use magic?" Sakuya asked surprised, she was not the only one, though. Luna, Leon, Maria, and others were surprised.

    They turned their heads in Gracier''s direction wanting some answers, unfortunately, she was clueless as them.

    ''''Don''t look at me like that because I don''t know anything,'''' Gracier said.

    ''''As thought, he still has them,'''' Lilith murmured. This didn''t go unnoticed by Artemia, so she asked.

    ''''From your words. He used them yesterday?"

    Lilith nodded her head. Artemia stayed silent for a moment before she spected.

    ''''If himself can''t use magic, maybe with his Gift he can. If this is true then I wonder how many elements he can use apart from the Ice element?''''

    Lilith stayed silent as she didn''t have the answer to that question.

    Damien''s expression changed when he saw Alex shooting the Ice bullet. ''This man is too unusual. What is that Gift? Never heard of it.

    Such a Gift is not recorded in our archives. Alexander not being able to not use magic can be ruled out. To win against him I must not give him the time to attack. Close rangebat will be his weakness.''

    Damien started preparing countermeasures against Alex in his head unaware that hadn''t disyed his real cards yet. The real fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 204 - 202: Magic Gunslinger Vs Hero 2

    Back on the arena.

    Leonardo was astonished when he saw Alex use magic, unconsciously he almost rubbed his eyes to check if he wasn''t dreaming.

    He sighed while trying to calm down his racing heart. As Cami had said he must not underestimate his opponent, especially someone like Alex.

    Truth be told Leonardo knew Alexander was special, even on Earth he was different, however because of his pride Leonardo wouldn''t acknowledge such a fact, because if he to do that he would be admitting that he was inferior to Alex. Something he couldn''t do as to Leonardo admitting he''s inferior to someone means he will never catch up to that person.

    ''I must acknowledge that you''re not half bad, however, I haven''t gotten serious yet.''

    Leonardo mumbled before removing the golden ring he was wearing. Immediately, it was as if his level had risen, however, it wasn''t the case, he removed the restraint he had put on his body.

    Fswoosh!

    The figure of Leonardo disappeared, Alex switched one of his weapons with Reaper, using it he blocked Leonardo''s sword strike.

    ng!

    Alex was surprised to see that he was pushed a couple of steps back, before he could counterattack, Leonardo, vanished again and appeared on his left shing at him.

    Grinning, Alex easily blocked the strike before shooting at Leonardo with his left hand, thetter shifted his sword to block the bullet before disappearing again.

    When he reappeared again Leonardo was on the other side of the arena looking at Alex.

    ''''You are not bad.'''' He offered honest praise.

    After he removed the restraint he put on his body, his speed has increased, he had thought maybe Alex wouldn''t be able to keep up with him, surprisingly he was able to, he didn''t even sweat.

    Alex cracked his neck in response while he secretly checked Leonardo''s status, this time it worked probably because thetter had removed the ring he was wearing.

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero

    Age: 17

    Male

    Level 62

    Experience Value: 7800/18500

    Magic Power: 700 (+610 (+400 BP) 1710

    Magic: Holy Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning

    Attack: 100 (+610 (+400 BP)? 1110

    Defense: 80 (+610 (120 BP) ? 810

    Agility: 90 (+610 (400 BP)? 1100

    Intelligence: 80 (+610 (+10 BP)? 700

    Luck: 90 (+610)? 700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 5] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 5] [Holy sh Level 5] [Kick Boxer Level 4] [Sword Art Level Level 8] [sh Sword Level Max?Phantom Sword Level 5] [Fire bolt Level Level Max]

    Special abilities: {Lightning Body} {White Nova}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer]

    ''Wow! He''s sure strong. His ATK is even above mine. He sure possesses some nice skill.'' Alex mumbled.

    ¡¼Well, his ss is not a joke. It''s one of the strongest sses. Though,pared to yours isn''t worth mentioning. Compared to thest holder of Arthur, this one is pretty weak.¡½Silveria said.

    ''From your standpoint that is. To others, he''s pretty strong, and don''t forget he''s still growing. After this match I want you to tell me what power Maria and Kuina used yesterday.''

    Alex said before he readied his weapons as Leonardo lowered his body, his hand on the hilt of his sword (already sheathed).

    ¡¼Understood.¡½Silveria replied.

    Leonardo muttered,

    [Phantom Sword]

    Alex didn''t even see Leonardo''s sword moving, he just felt extreme danger, so unconsciously he put reaper in front of his throat.

    ng! Boom!

    He was sted back, he quickly rolled on the ground dodging the next sword attacks. After he managed to distance himself from Alex touched his cheek to see there was a small cut over there. He was injured, the wound healed in an instant as it was only a small cut.

    While Alex was feeling surprised because he was not able to follow Leonard''s sword, thetter was also surprised his sword wasn''t able to seriously injure Alex, what was more astonishing was that Alex got healed in instant.

    ''This guy is full of surprise. To end this fight I must seriously injure him.'' Leonardo thought.

    Calming down his breathing, he executed his Phantom Sword skill again, when his sword left its scabbard it got multiplied into five, those five swords moved toward Alex at a frightening speed.

    On the other side facing those iing swords, Alex removed his eyes patch, this astonished the audience, they wondered what he was up to.

    However, they ended up disappointed when they saw him closing his eyes.

    The next moment, what happened left them speechless.

    Using the two guns, Alex was able to shot down the iing swords.

    Leonardo was surprised mouth agape.

    [Finish him before he opens his eyes. I can assure you that you wouldn''t want to look at him in the eyes.] Arthur, the weapon''s spirit of his Gift warned him.

    Even though he was surprised by Arthur''s warning as thetter seldom talk to him, Leonardo decided to follow Arthur''s advice.

    The moment Alex removed his eyes patch, a dreadful feeling assaulted him, he was not the only one though, Leon, Artemia, Maria, Eris, and others with exception of the stronger Rankers felt fear.

    ''''What going on?" Ferris asked.

    Naturally, nobody was able to answer him as they all have their eyes fixed on the arena.

    Golden lightning mixed with a bit of blue appeared around Leonardo''s body.

    It was as if his body was transformed into lightning itself, the weather changed, the sky darkened as if it was about to rain, strikes of lightning shed in the sky.

    Holding his sword, Leonardo who was using one of his Special abilities: Lightning Body moved. He used it with his strongest sword skill: Phantom Sword.

    His sword appeared slow yet at the same time fast, it was a deadly sword strike that was able to cut through space.

    ''''What a deadly sword strike.'''' Elseriaplimented. Freya nodded her head.

    Leon and the others gulped as they were not sure if they could dodge such an attack.

    Back on the arena.

    Leonardo suddenly feared that this attack might end up killing Alex. However, he couldn''t stop it.

    Suddenly, Alex stepped forward of his own ord. Most people thought he had a death wish. But it wasn''t as though Alex intended on dying, either. He was sure of himself.

    Alex opened his heterochromia eyes, time seemed to have stopped, he was able to see the iing sword moving at a slow speed. He extended his hands.

    Outside people were shouting at him, however, what happened next shocked them to their core.

    Alex caught Leonardo''s sword between his hands.

    It was the god-like move you often see in movies or novels. An impossible acrobatic feat that nobody sane would attempt in a real battle. Yet currently, someone performed it.

    "Shirahadori?!" Sakuya yelled from the spectator seats. As a japanese person, she knew this move, however, knowing doesn''t mean being able to execute it.

    Maria, Luna, and the group who hade from Earth¡ªas well as Leon, Artemia, Ferris, Eris, Kuina, and Damien, were horrified.

    ''''What?" Even Freya stood up from her seat, not believing what she was seeing. Elseria''s mouth was wide open.

    "Urgh!" When the movement of the de stopped, Leonardo''s body stiffened when he looked in those heterochromia eyes, especially the blue eye, it was as if he was staring at death in the air.

    Alex took the chance to twist his wrists and arms to steal Leonardo''s sword. He then threw it on the ground beside them.

    Leonardo started to feel dizzy.

    [Immediately close your eyes.] Arthur shouted as he knew how deadly that blue eye is.

    Leonardo immediately closed his eyes, however, the next moment he felt a strong impact in his stomach, he vomited blood and he was sted back.

    Bang! Boom!

    He crashed against the wall on the opposite side before falling to the ground, like a ghost Alex appeared in front of him and kicked him.

    Crossing his arms Leonardo managed to kill some of the force behind Alex''s kick, even so, he was still sted back, almost losing consciousness. Alex did not give him any respite as he kept attacking him.

    And because he couldn''t open his eyes, meaning he couldn''t properly dodge, Leonardo was beaten ck and blue.

    ''''Roaar!"

    Like a furious dragon, Leonardo roared, his hair turned white, small white bolts of lightning appeared around him.

    Alex jumped back as he could immense threating from those white lightning.

    Pointing his finger in Alex direction, Leonardo said, [Destroy White Nova]

    Immediately, the white bolts of lightning transformed into a small ball that shot toward Alex.

    ¡¼Master, that attack is dangerous, please-¡½

    ''I know.'' Alex said, stopping Silveria''s before she could finish.

    He then decided to end the match for good. Aiming his gun at the iing white ball he said.

    [Erase]

    Bang!

    White bullet shed against the white ball.

    Then something astonishing happened, the white ball disappeared, as if he had never existed, to begin with.

    Silence descended upon the whole stadium because something iprehensible just happened.

 Chapter 205 - 203: A Second Round?

    Silence descended upon the whole stadium.

    ''''What just happened?" Someone asked.

    Elseria and Freya had a serious expression on their faces, they exchanged looks with each other. No word was needed. If their assumption was right then, this boy is ban to magicians, his Gift is the strongest.

    ''Even I didn''t expect such surprise. Won''t any magic can get canceled when fighting you?''

    Artemia thought.

    As if she was reading her mind Lilith said,

    ''''There must be a limit. This time of ability must consume a huge amount of MP. I think it''s not something he can use as it please.''''

    ''''I guess you''re, however, that guy possesses a huge amount of MP. Even I feel envious.''''

    Artemia said while looking at her current MP.

    If Alex was here and saw the amount of MP Artemia possesses, he would be astonished. It''s 4000, 1000 less than him.

    Leon was silent, however, his blood was boiling, he wants to fight Alex, to see if he could beat someone with such an absurd Gift.

    Maria, Luna, and Sakuya exchanged looks, they seemed to have secretly decided something. As for the kind of decision it was, it''s unknown.

    On the gray robbed men''s side, when they saw what Alex was able to do, the leader said.

    ''''We must kill him.''''

    A bit of killing intent was leaked out by one of the members in a gray robe.

    Their leader red at the one responsible for this blunder who may cost them their lives. Fortunately, the leader made hand signs to further hide their presence.

    It was what he thought. Unbeknownst to them some people took notice of this and marked them. It could be said that previously even though they were sitting around the other spectators, their presence was masked, almost like they were sitting in a different dimension.

    ....

    Back in the arena.

    The moment Alex used Silveria''s special ability: Erase, to cancel Leonardo''s White Nova, thetter mind turned white, he froze still.

    [Tch! This ability is annoying as ever.] Arthur spat out.

    Alex appeared in front of the frozen Leonardo and gave him an uppercut that sends him to the sky. He didn''t stop there, using his left leg, Alex kicked Leonardo further into the sky.

    ''''Gah"

    Leonardo was sent into the sky like a rocket.

    Standing on the stage, Alex aimed his guns toward the ground. Confused Silveria raised a question,

    ¡¼Master, what are you doing?¡½

    Alex only chuckled in response not answering Silveria''s question. Action speaks louder than words, some said.

    Like a child who was about to y with his favorite toy, Alex smiled, his smile was evil. It sends goosebumps to those who looked in his way.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    Bang! Bang!

    Alex fired a phantom bullet toward the ground with Silveria, while with the second gun he used a normal bullet. The two got mixed as they strike the ground gouging it.

    Boom!

    A big explosion urred that sent Alex into the sky like a rocket.

    ''Don''t tell he is going to strike Leonardo from the sky?''

    This is what running through most people''s minds when they saw Alex flying in the sky.

    Indeed it''s what Alex was going to do.

    After passing Leonardo, he did a backflip in the air before kicking Leonardo toward the ground.

    Leonardo was sent toward the ground like a bullet.

    Crack! Boom!

    The tform cracked, Leonardo got embedded in it. He lost consciousness, everything happened too fast, so fast he couldn''t react.

    Alex softlynded on the ground, his guns aimed at where Leonardo was, because of the dust in the air, it was impossible to see his figure.

    Somewhere in a dark ce, a voice could be heard.

    ''''I can''t ept it, I will not ept it. How can he have such an ability? It''s a cheat. I will not ept it, never.''''

    Leonardo roared, refusing to ept reality.

    ''''Hah!"

    Someone sighed startling Leonardo, he had thought he was the only one here, he appeared in this dark ce the moment he lost consciousness, he doesn''t even where this is.

    ''''Who are you? Show yourself,'''' he said.

    ''''Quite shouting, you little shit. It seems you don''t recognize my voice.'''' Arthur said.

    ''''Arthur?" Leonardo asked as he was not sure if it was thetter.

    ''''Yeah, yeah it''s me your sovereign. Do you wish to win?" Arthur asked.

    ''''Yes, I want to win. I want to trample Alexander under my feet. Help me please, I will do anything.'''' Leonardo pleaded.

    Normally, he would have ignored Arthur because of his pride that wouldn''t allow begging someone, however, decided to beg as he didn''t wish to lose, especially not to his heart demon as it was what Alex is to him, his heart demon.

    ''''Hahaha! Well said. I shall lend you a hand. Do not resist. I''ll take control of your body.'''' Arthur said before taking control of Leonardo''s body.

    Before losing consciousness for the second time, Leonardo saw an extremely handsome man wearing golden armor sitting on a golden throne, a sword in hand said,

    ''I shall y a little.''

    ~Back in reality.

    Only a few seconds passed since Leonardo got embedded in the ground.

    Alex who was nning to finish him stopped because a sudden chill assaulted him.

    ¡¼No good Master, please jump back¡½

    Silveria shouted as she could feel something fishy was going on Leonardo''s side.

    Alex did as he was told and jumped back as far he could.

    Just after he left, there was a big explosion that destroyed what remains of the arena.

    From the other side, a silhouette came out, it was Leonardo, even though his armor was cracked all over with blood on it, it didn''t change the fact that he was giving Alex a pretty dangerous feeling, he was like an unsheathed de.

    *Uproar

    Amotion started because Leonardo was floating in the air, the current Leonardo was different from the past one as his hair got elongated, it was purer.

    Leon and the others were surprised.

    ''What''s going on?'' They thought.

    Freya and Elseria stood up and activated the formation ced under the arena, immediately Alex and Leonardo got teleported somewhere else, it was a miniature world.

    Freya and Elseria did this because they feel like this fight was going to be extremely dangerous. To ensure the safety of the spectators better relocate the fight elsewhere.

    Leonardo (Arthur) looked around before saying,

    ''''Shall we begin the second round?"

    Alex gulped, truth be told the current Leonardo was giving an immense pressure.

    ¡¼Master, let me-¡½

    Alex, forestalling what she was about to suggest, spoke calmly.

    ''I know what you want to say but let me test him first. I can''t handle him. I will listen to you.''

    Silveria could only sigh as she knew once Alex decides on something, it will be hard to dissuade him not to do it.

    In a way, this can be seen as a kind of training.

    Looking at the floating Leonardo (Arthur) Alex said.

    ''''Let''s begin.''''

 Chapter 206 - 204: The Second Round

    Alex readied his weapons while cautiously watching Leonardo (Arthur) every action.

    Leonardo (Arthur) smiled when he saw this, however, while outwardly he was smiling inwardly he was sighing.

    ''This body can support my soul for too long or else it will explode. Gotta finish this match fast.''

    Extending his right arm, Excalibur appeared inside it, Leonardo swung down, it was just a casual swing, however, this casual swing was able to split the ground into two.

    Fortunately, Alex had el-ed from where he stood thus dodging the sword strike.

    Leonardo disappeared,

    Bang!

    Making use of his six senses, Alex dodged the sword and counterattack. His bullet was cleaved into two.

    Leonardo (Arthur) sheathed his sword before performing a quick draw.

    Instinctively, Alex crossed the two guns in the front of his chest.

    ngs! Boom!

    Alex was sted back, he rolled on the ground while vomiting blood. Leonardo (Arthur) appeared behind him like a ghost, his speed was almost as if he just teleported.

    Ten sword strikes were sent toward him because he was still recovering from thest attack, he couldn''t avoid the strikes, so he was sent spiraling into the air again.

    Even though most of the damages were reduced thanks to Loki, it still hurts like hell.

    As if he had anticipated where Alex would appear, Leonardo (Arthur) was already there waiting for him, however, he switched stance from attacking to defending as Alex let go of his guns andunched ten knives while still in the air.

    ngs! ngs!

    Using this chance Alex distanced himself from Leonardo and started his counterattack.

    Bang!!!

    Leonardo (Arthur) got hit on his left shoulder, this surprised him as he thought he was cut the bullet, however, it seemed it wasn''t in the case.

    Bang!!!

    He got hit again, he started wondering what going on, how he wasn''t able to cut, nor dodge the bullet in time, almost like the bullet was too fast. Wait too fast? Don''t tell.

    A certain hypothesis appeared Leonardo''s (Arthur), so decided to check it.

    He carefully observed Alex''s attack through his senses as since the moment he appeared, his eyes were closed. Leonardo did this simply because, it will be hard to fight Alex if he was looking at him, (because of Alex''s death eye).

    Leonardo (Arthur) was surprised as it was what he thought, after shooting the first bullet with fake Silveria, Alex used the real Silveria to shoot twice, he aimed the two bullets at the first bullet to boost its speed. It was a God-like technique that not everyone could perform.

    Outside, Gracier raised a question.

    ''''Why big brother is now able to touch Leonardo without thetter being able to react?"

    There was a silence before Maria exined that what Alex did.

    ''''Big brother is sure awesome to be able to pull out such a move,'''' Gracier said, proud of her big brother.

    ''''Indeed, he''s awesome, however, he needs to do more than that if he wants to win because I believe Leonardo has not gotten serious yet. Let not forget that Leonardo is currently using spirit possession while Alex is not.'''' Artemia said while looking at the two moving at fast speed exchanging blows.

    The others nodded their heads as they could only feel that Leonardo not being serious yet.

    ''''Why, Leonardo''s eyes are closed?" Eris couldn''t help but ask this as she noticed this detail a while ago.

    Touching his chin, Ferris said, ''''Isn''t it because this way he will be able to control his sword better?"

    Because Alex only swiftly uses his right before closing it, none of them was able to see it, except for those who were already aware of him possessing a special eye.

    ''''Maybe, it is as you said but I doubt it''s the case. They must be something we are overlooking. Not only, Leonardo, have his eyes closed, but even Alex is also doing the same, well, in his case it''s only his right eye. I wonder why.'''' Sakuya said.

    ''''Well, doesn''t matter let''s focus on the match. It''s bing interesting.'''' Maria cut Sakuya off and said.

    Sakuya couldn''t only drop the matter and watch the match.

    With his new technique, Alex was able to fight on equal ground, however, he knew the other party was not fighting seriously yet.

    Leonardo (Arthur) smiled while thinking, ''This guy is not bad. You got yourself a pretty decent master.'' he said.

    ¡¼Indeed, he is a good Master.¡½Silveria replied as if she could hear what Arthur said.

    Looking at Alex, Leonardo decided to end the match with onest attack.

    ¡¼He is about to use one of his strongest moves, even though he couldn''t bring out its full power due to his host body weak. This attack is still, deadly, should we switch ces?¡½

    Silveria proposed because from Leonardo''s expression, she knew he was going to use one of his abilities, not Leonardo''s abilities.

    ''No need I believe I still can handle it. Tell me Sil, is it possible to use this method?'' Alex said before exining to Silveria what he had in mind to counter Arthur''s attack.

    ¡¼Are you serious?¡½Silveria couldn''t help but ask just to be sure.

    ''I''m pretty serious.'' Alex said.

    While thinking about her master''s proposition, Silveria couldn''t help but smile. It was a pretty dangerous idea but with it, they may be able to win.

    ¡¼Let''s do it.¡½She said. Feeling excited at the prospect of creating a new ability even though it may be dangerous. No risk no gain, some says.

    Suddenly, Leonardo who had not opened his eyes since the start of the second round finally opened them, it was pure gold, lightning seemed to be dancing in them.

    Raising Excalibur into the sky, space started trembling, a majestic came out the golden longsword wanting everything in his way to bow, even gods should bow.

    For a moment Alex couldn''t move, not even lift a finger, he felt frustrated, roaring in his mind he ordered his body to move, however, his body refused to listen to hismand.

    Bitting his lips he tried again, somehow he was able to move, this surprised Leonardo (Arthur), he chuckled.

    Suddenly, Alex''s right eye twitched uncontrobly, so Alex was forced to open his eye, he was astonished to find that the pressure on his body disappeared like it wasn''t there in the first ce.

    ''I shouldn''t have done this since the start.'' He thought.

    The moment, Alex opened his right eye, Leonardo (Arthur) sensed it, he could only sigh before saying.

    [3rd Chronicles: God''s Fall]

    The moment he muttered his sword technique move, he swung it,

    The world seemed to have been cut into two, space cracked, the mini-world became unstable, a golden sword strike moved toward Alex at extremely slow speed, and yet he found it impossible to move.

    Sweating Alex decided to gamble,

    Pointing Silveria at the iing golden sword strike, he said.

    [Chaos Bullet]

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    First, an Ice bullet was fired followed by a Fire bullet and a Phantom Bullet. The three bullets got mixed, turning into a ck bullet darker than the night itself.

    The moment the ck bullet appeared, the whole stadium shook, space cracks appeared.

    Elseria and Freya looked at each, their expressions were grave, they disappeared.

    Leonardo''s (Arthur) froze still his mouth agape.

    His God''s Fall seemed to be afraid of the ck bullet.

    Kabooooom!

    The mini-word was destroyed, Alex and Leonardo were sted back. Alex started losing consciousness, he saw Leonardo being thrown in one of the space cracks, one of his arms and legs were missing, a white hand appeared and wrapped around his body.

    Leonardo was not the only one injured, Alex could feel fresh blood dripping his mouth, he couldn''t feel his right arm, the one he used to shoot the bullet.

    ''It''s my win.'' This was hisst thought.

 Chapter 207 - 205: Damien Vs Gracier 1

    The moment Alex''s Chaos Bullet shed against Leonardo''s God''s Fall and annihted it, a true storm of mana began to fill the mini-world creating numerous space cracks, it started to slowly destroy the mini-world, Alex and Leonardo were thrown toward the space cracks due to the big explosion. The explosion shook the whole stadium.

    Outside, some of the spectators began to flee from their ce as they couldn''t support the pressure while some others who were too close, fainted. It was a frightening scene, that left a lot of people shivering.

    Due to Freya and Elseria timely intervention, the worst situation had been avoided. Both Alex and Leonardo were gravely injured, especially Leonardo, he lost one arm and one leg while Alex only lost an arm.

    It has been decided that Alex was the victor as he fell unconscious after Leonardo.

    ''''Seriously, please do not use such dangerous ability. You can''t even control it. Even I almost failed to cancel it.'''' Elseria flicked Alex''s forehead and said.

    Freya sighed while looking at the mini-word who was now ruined. Elseria started treating Leonardo before moving on Alex.

    Meanwhile,

    ''''I thought I was going to die. What great fight it was.'''' Leon said while wiping away his sweat. His body was trembling not only because of fear but because of excitement. It was An intoxicating brew of fear, awe and ecstasy.

    Being what he is, seeing a strong opponent makes his blood boil.

    Kuina and Eris looked at Leon with a sigh.

    ''A battle junkie.''

    Shaking their heads, they looked in Alex''s direction while thinking how strong thetter is. Indeed, it was a beautiful fight.

    ''''I''m not sure if I can do anything if Alex were to use that ability,'''' Artemia mumbled.

    ''''If you can''t you will lose,'''' Lilith said.

    ''''We will see.'''' Artemia said with a giggle.

    On the other side, Maria, Sakuya, Luna, and Gracier were feeling happy about Alex''s victory.

    However, not everyone was happy, Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus''s expressions were gloomy.

    Kevin felt the jittery spike of adrenaline shoot through him and his heart banging against his ribs. To hide his fear he said,

    ''''Damn it. When did he be so strong? Or someone is impersonating him?"

    Cami didn''t say anything, however, she was boiling inside. She felt a lump in her throat and a tightening knot in her stomach, she was unhappy. How could she not be? Alex beat her brother and her man, while Alex''s woman beat her. It was a total defeat.

    ''''Next time we will do better.'''' Even Dodolus who rarely speak, talked when he saw the heavy atmosphere.

    Cami sighed and looked in Katherina''s direction, thetter eyes were shinning, she was staring at Alex. She was worried about their future.

    ''''Yes, we ought to do better or else-"

    ''''Or else what?" Kevin cut his sister off and asked.

    ''''No, it''s nothing,'''' Cami said.

    Kevin observed his sister for a moment before dropping the matter, as he knew she won''t tell him anything even if he kept asking her.

    Sitting on the opposite side was Damien, currently, he was biting his lips in frustration.

    ''How can I win against someone who can cancel magic? Can he do such a thing?''

    ''What can I do to win? Attack him before he does? Overwhelming attack?''

    Damien ground his mrs, then he started to think about different measures to win if he were to face Alex in the next round.

    One hour passed. Alex and Leonardo received treatment, they were both resting in the infirmary, no visit was authorized.

    ''''Next match: Damien Constantine Crux Vs Gracier Alexandra Touch.''''

    Suddenly, Chris announced.

    Damien who was lost in his thoughts was brought back into reality by the sudden announcement.

    Before he could say anything, he got teleported somewhere, it was a big arena in another mini-world.

    Standing in front of him on the opposite side was Gracier.

    Looking at her, Damien''s face darkened, sighing he said,

    ''''Let''s get over it.'''' He said. Gracier ignored him.

    ''''Match start.''''

    The signal to start the match has been given.

    Damien summoned his Gift, it was two meters long white spear.

    Pointing his spear toward Gracier''s face, Damien said.

    ''''Hundred Spears Light.''''

    A hundred spears made of Light appeared and were shot at Gracier at fast speed.

    Transforming Ignia''s bracelet into scythe form. Gracier waved her hand scythe upwards and fiercely struck it towards the ground.

    *BOOM!!!*

    An ear-deafening explosion sounded out as an overwhelming st of me from her weapon and body channeled outwards, towards all sides, and even dissipated

    the iing attacks because of the pure force behind her st.

    Craters formed on the ground as shockwaves passed through it, and he felt the ground shaking fiercely.

    Clicking his tongue, Damien jump as not to be caught in the explosion, however, the enormous thrusting and explosive force rammed Damien flying.

    ''''What a brute.'''' He mumbled thinking about a certain someone. Controlling his body, he softlynded on the ground. He saw how the ground waspletely wasted from the st.

    Damien thrust his spear forward a few times, white light was shot out from the tip, and shed against Gracier''s fireballs.

    Boom! Boom!

    Gracier''s brows creased as Damien in front of her disappeared and turned into two, bothe attacking her from left and right.

    She jumped and spun her body in the air as she hurled her scythe towards Damiening from the right, meanwhile she shot a fireball at the oneing from the left.

    This should have ended them, however, a sudden chill assaulted her, so without thinking she created three me shields around her body which was still in the air.

    Boom!

    A white spear made of Light shed against the me shield at Gracier back creating an explosion that sent her flying.

    ''''Gah!" Gracier vomited a mouthful of blood while rolling on the ground, few of her ribs have been broken. It was her carelessness that caused her to be injured. For a moment she hadn''t considered maybe the two Damien was fake, she two with her attacks she would be able to deal with them.

    Unfortunately, the real Damien was hiding elsewhere, after seeing that Gracier had fallen into his trap, he attacked.

    Damien wanted to use this chance to finish Gracier for good as he had more pressing matter to deal with (Find a strategy to win against Alex as he was sure to face him in the semifinals.), however, he had not taken his third step before being frozen.

    Outside, people were surprised to see Damien stood still, they wondered what happened.

    They got the answer, Gracier was standing there after the dust got cleared, she was bleeding from the head, however, it wasn''t what the others were looking at.

    Currently, Gracier wasn''t wearing her eye patch, she lost it when she was rolling on the ground.

    Her beautiful heterochromia eyes were full on the disy.

    ''''What beautiful eyes,'''' Artemia said.

    ''''Indeed. I have trouble looking into them, almost like I''m standing in front of a dragon.'''' Lilith said.

    ''''I will not go down so easily you know?''''

    Gracier said she had already zoomed near Damien.

 Chapter 208 - 206: Damien Vs Gracier 2

    Let''s rewind time a little.

    It happened the moment Gracier was sent flying by Damien''s light spear. While rolling on the ground she recalled a piece of advice her brother Alex gave her.

    ''In a fight you know you can''t win, just go all out, doesn''t matter the result, just fight to your heart''s content, maybe a miracle can happen.'' He had said.

    ''Damien isn''t it an opponent I can fight while holding back. He is strong. I will go all out and fight with no regret.'' Gracier said to herself before removing her eye patch, somehow she felt free.

    ''I shall check how MP I have left.'' She murmured.

    Like her brother, she kept training every night. Especiallyst night, she trained like a madman.

    ''Status'' Gracier murmured.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 6¡¹

    Level 52

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 1500/7500

    Magic Power: 1760 (+25) ? 1785

    (1650/1785)

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 705 (+15) ? 730

    Defense: 470 (+25) ? 495

    Agility: 370 (+25) ? 395

    Intelligence: 360 (+25) ? 385

    Luck: 370 (+25) ? 395

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5] [ze Steps Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''1650 MP left. Huh! That''s not bad.'' Gracier said.

    By now the dust hiding her figure was cleared, she immediately used Dragon''s eye on Damien who stopped moving.

    She shed next to him and said,

    ''''I will not go down so easily you know?"

    At the end of her words, she drove her knee into Damien''s stomach sending him flying in the air.

    ''''Kuh!" Pain assaulted Damien.

    Gracier switched her weapon from scythe mode to bow mode.

    Aiming the golden bow at Damien, she pulled the bowstring.

    Fswoosh!

    A fire arrow was shot toward Damien. Twisting his body midair he dodged the arrow, beforending on the ground.

    Just as hended, Gracier had executed her next attack.

    ''''Double shots.'''' She said before pulling her bowstring.

    Two fire arrows were sent toward Damien, he quickly rotated his spear deflecting the arrows.

    Kicking the ground he tried to approach Gracier, however, thetter jumped back and kept shooting fire arrows after at him, making it impossible to approach her.

    Damien pressed his lips together, he started to feel frustrated as he couldn''t approach Gracier, he must approach her to deal serious damage that could end the fight.

    Sighing he pointed his finger at the sky while shouting:

    ''''Arrows of Judgement''''

    A white sphere was shot out from his body to the sky before expanding and transforming into countless des of light. Those des of light rained down on Gracier.

    Tapping her foot on the ground thrice, Gracier chanted,

    ''''Blossom and protect: Fire lotus.''''

    A big fire lotus came out from the ground and protected Gracier by wrapping its leaves around her.

    Outside, a lot of people''s eyes and mouth opened wide, the eyebrows raised, they hadn''t thought Gracier''s Fire lotus could be used this way.

    Even though he was also surprised, Damien didn''t lose hisposure, he disappeared to reappear in front of Gracier, he sent five spear thrusts at her.

    Gracier dodged the first ones and with her bow, she blocked the remaining.

    ngs! ngs !!

    Both pointed their fingers at each other and said,

    ''''Fireball.''''

    ''''Light Ball.''''

    Boom!

    They got pushed back.

    Damien used his skill movement to jump back before rolling on the ground to dodge, Gracier''s dragon breath.

    Boom!

    nk! nk! nk!

    Using his spear he deflected all the fire arrows hurled at him.

    ''''Damn it.'''' Damien roared as he was feeling insulted. If he continues being yed with like this by Alex''s sister, who''s weaker than him, wouldn''t this mean Alex will y his to death?

    This is uneptable, he must teach the little girl a good lesson which she will remember forever.

    Taking a deep breath to calm down his emotions, Damien closed his eyes and haughtily shouted.

    ''''Absolute Monarch of Light.''''

    A blinding light enveloped his body for a moment before disappearing.

    Just after the light disappeared, Damien appeared in what seemed to be pdin armor with a red cross on it. The current him was emitting an immense pressure that could be felt miles away.

    Gracier gulped audibly, her head throbbed steadily and her throat was rough and dry, sweat was pouring off her forehead. She knew this sensation pretty well, it was fear.

    The Damien in front of her was making her feel fear, absolute fear. It was like he must not be could not be challenged.

    Biting her lips to regain control of her body, Gracier was astonished to find her body flying in the air.

    Since when? She wondered before an excruciating pain assaulted her all over her body. With her left eye she saw numerous spear rain down on her, she couldn''t dodge as those spear lights were too fast.

    ''''Divine Severance,'''' Damien muttered.

    More than fifty spear lights were shot toward Gracier in the air, they punctured her body.

    Gracier puked a mouthful of blood while feeling dizzy, she knew she was about to lose and she didn''t like it, not in the slightest.

    ''I mustn''t lose. I need to find a way to get out of this situation.'' She murmured before trying to twist her body to dodge Damien''s attacks, however, no matter what she does she couldn''t escape Damien''s grape, he kept appearing in front of her and attack her without giving her any rest.

    To Gracier this feels like an eternity, however, in reality, only minutes passed since Damien used his domain: Absolute Monarch of Light.

    Because it was daytime and light was everywhere, Damien could move faster, almost at the speed of light.

    ''''This match is set.'''' Someone among the spectators said.

    Nobody said anything as they were too focused on the fight not blinking an eye, afraid of losing even the smallest detail as most of them did not believe that the match will end like this.

    Indeed it was what happened.

    Gracier fell to the ground with a thud sound, silence descended upon the whole stadium.

    While fighting against the drowsiness assaulting her,

    ''Move, move. I said move.'' Gracier kept shouting this in her mind.

    However, her body refused to listen as she was too injured.

    Suddenly, she heard a voice she longed for so much. It was Ignia''s voice.

    [Sigh! Just I''m back I''m seeing my child being beaten up this badly. Hah! This won''t do. Little Alexandra we will use spirit possession ahead of schedule. You can only control it for three seconds. You will be extremely tired afterward, you may sleep for a month. Even knowing this do you wish to use it?]

    ''Yes, I do.'' Gracier answered without hesitation.

    Ignia smiled, [Very good. Don''t worry, your current injury will disappear when using spirit possession, say after me...]

    ''''1st Dragon mode.''''

    Whoosh!

    A big fire vortex appeared around Gracier pushing Damien back.

    Not waiting for the fire vortex to disappear before attacking as he could feel extreme dangering from it. Damien executed,

    "Divine Severance.''''

    A hundred small spears made of light were shot at the fire vortex.

    However, something astonishing happened from the other side a white hand appeared and knocked all the small light spears flying.

    ''''Too weak.'''' said an alluring voice.

    Damien was gobsmacked, the audience was gobsmacked by the figure that appeared from the fire vortex.

    It was an extremely beautiful woman, the men''s mouth felt dry when they saw the hot figure that appeared. This type of woman could turn any man into a beast.

    She was dressed in a long red robe with an opening on both sides that clung tightly to her body, cascading long ming hair, golden dragon pupils, and pair of curved horns on her head, she had a pair of big breasts.

    ''''Little cier?" Elseria muttered in disbelief as the woman in red even though mature looks exactly like Gracier, a twenty years Gracier.

    Crack!

    Gracier who was in dragon mode appeared in front of Damien, the arena cracked under the sheer force of her speed.

    Damien couldn''t move due to the pressure put on him by the dragon mode (dragon eyes) and how fast she was.

    BOOOOMMM!!!!

    Like a rocket, he was shot in the air, his armor cracked, he vomited arge mouthful of blood.

    Fswoosh!

    As if she teleported, Gracier appeared under Damien and kicked in into the sky like a cannonball.

    He vomited another mouthful of blood, his right arm was broken.

    Looking at the flying Damien, Gracier lowered her body before jumping high into the sky.

    ''''ming Meteor Fist.''''

    Her right hand turned red as if there was me around it, fire appeared on the sole of her foot that propulsed her toward Damien.

    Just as her ming meteor fist was about to collide with Damien, thetter opened his eyes and thrust his spear forward with his uninjured arm.

    Both attacks passed each.

    Boom! Crack! Puh!

    Damien was shot further into the sky, his armor was destroyed his uninjured arm got twisted into a weird angle, meanwhile, Gracier got pierced Damien''s spear and fall toward the ground, her dragon mode had just ended.

 Chapter 209 - 207: The Disappearances Inside The Dungeons

    After both exchanged attacks, Gracier was the one to fall on the ground first with a thud sound, she had already removed the spear piercing her body. She had reverted to her original form, her Loli form.

    And due to the side effect of using dragon mode, she couldn''t move, slowly she started losing consciousness, just before losing consciousness she heard the sound of something crashing against the ground.

    Bang!

    Even without checking she knew it was Damien. Indeed, it was Damien,ying in five meters diameter crater he constantly puked blood, he tried to stand up but unfortunately, his body didn''t listen to him, Gracier''s ming meteor fist did a lot of damage to his body. He felt like all his bones were broken.

    He couldn''t help but sigh as he knew it would be impossible to continue thepetition even if he gotpletely healed as he was too tired. Closing his eyes he lost consciousness.

    Everything happened fast, even some people had trouble believing what happened.

    Chris appeared beside Gracier and checked her body, he couldn''t help but sigh at how gravely injured she''s, she can''t continue thepetition even after receiving treatment, because of the overuse of her muscles, she needs a lot of rest, stressing stuff should be avoided.

    After done Gracier''s check-up, Chris moved to Damien''s side, the diagnosis wasn''t too different, Damien''s case was even worse, most of his ribs were broken, his arms were broken as well.

    Chris heaved a sigh before standing up, he looked at Freya and whispered something.

    Freya nodded and Chris suddenly announced,

    ''''This match is a draw. Both contestants are gravely injured, making it impossible for them to continue the mock battles any longer. The third match will start in half of an hour.''''

    After his announcement, two clerics appeared and took Gracier and Damien with them.

    On the audience side, even though most of the spectators were surprised by the result of the match, they found it logical as none of the contestants was able to stand up after thest attack.

    Leon and the others were surprised by the oue of the match. Seriously speaking none of them had expected such an oue, not even Artemia, who seemed sure of everything.

    ''''What a surprise. To think Gracier was this strong. I want to fight her.'''' Leon said thinking how he feels fighting against a strong opponent such as Gracier.

    ''''I share the same thought. I wonder which one of us will win?" Kuina said while imagining her fight against Gracier.

    ''''Obviously little Gracier as she is morepetent than you.'''' Leon didn''t forget to provoke Kuina.

    Thetter smiled, it was a dangerous smile,

    ''''Do you wish to be beaten up? If you do then tell me. I will happilyply.''''

    ''''Tch! Don''t get full of yourself just because you beat me once.'''' Leon spat out.

    ''''Once?" Kuina asked amused. Leon snorted refusing to answer.

    Eris and Ferris shook their heads and focused on Maria''s and others'' discussion.

    ''''Great match as expected of my imouto,'''' Sakuya said.

    Both Luna and Maria rolled their eyes at her.

    ''''Indeed, it was a great match. However, what surprised me it''s Gracier''s eyes, her left eye. It''s special.'''' Maria said recalling the sensation she felt when she looked at that gold eye, she was momentarily stunned.

    Sakuya, Luna, the Wolfang siblings nodded their heads as they have all seen Gracier heterochromia eyes.

    ''''Alexender seemed to possess a special eye as well.''''

    It was Artemia who said this. Lilith nodded her head as, unlike the others, she had experienced Alex''s special eye.

    Leon was excited at the prospect of fighting against Alex while thetter unleashes his eye''s power.

    Kuina was wondering what kind of special eye Alex has.

    While Artemia and the others were having their little discussion on the Touch''s siblings'' special eyes, elsewhere another interesting conversation was taking ce.

    ''''As expected it ended up in a draw.'''' One of the spectators said he was the one who talked previously when Gracier was attacked by Damien''s Divine severance.

    Sitting not too far from the man who just talked was a petite girl with ck long hair tied into twins'' tails, she rolled her eyes when she heard the man shamelessly proim that.

    ''''Weren''t you the one saying that the match was set just a moment ago?" The Loli asked.

    The man started to whistle not replying.

    Normally he would have chided the girl for not minding her own business, but somehow he couldn''t bring himself to do it when facing this girl. She may appear petite and vulnerable to others, however, from her body the man could feel a dangerous aura. It was why he decided to stay silent.

    Seeing the man''s attitude the girl couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Another spectator said it was a middle-aged man with a long scar traversing his face. From his getups, you could know that he was an adventurer.

    ''''Let''s him be. Well, it''s surprising to find Berserker here.'''' the man with the scar on his face said while ncing at the petite girl surnamed berserker.

    Berserker chuckled, ''''Likewise, I''m surprised to find you here as well Scarface.''''

    Amotion started when people heard those two names because they are famous A-Rank adventurers, especially the Loli, the berserker, nobody like to mess with her as she is like a walking catastrophe, one wrong word you may end up dead.

    The man who talked previously shivered when he learned the Loli real identity.

    Ignoring the stares of adoration mixed with fear she was receiving, Berserker said.

    ''''You are here for scouting isn''t it?"

    Scarface chuckled neither denying nor acknowledging Berserker''s im.

    Tch!

    Berserker clicked her tongue in annoyance,

    ''''Insociable as always.''''

    Scarface shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ''''That little girl is sure something, to be able to fight someone 12 levels ahead of her isn''t something everyone can do. She is a genius. If only we can- Well, forget it. Berserker, the guild master invited you to be one of the supervisors in the exploration of the dungeons isn''t it?"

    Berserker nodded her head, while leaning against her seat she exined the reason behind their summon,

    ''''Well, you know it''s kinda more like babysitting than a supervising because of the disappearance of some students and adventurerstely, some may have died due to their carelessness, however, most of them got kidnapped, if all of them were dead inside the dungeons, they should be some traces left, even if the dungeons swallowed the dead bodies, some traces should be found while investigating, however, none has been found, this suggested that there is someone or an organization behind this. The truth is that even though the dungeons are under strict monitoring, this doesn''t mean that the responsible know everything happening in them, dungeons are and will remain mysterious, unpredictable. The people responsible for the kidnapping must have found a way to ess the dungeons undetected.''''

    Suddenly, her expression turned cold, she released a bit of killing intent,

    ''''Those damn maggots if I ever face one of them I will tear him/her to pieces.''''

    ''''I hope you never face them as they must be pretty strong to go ande into monitored dungeons and kidnap people as they want,'''' Scarface said.

    He knew the reason for Berserker''s current behavior. It was because one of their recruits, a promising seed disappeared while exploring a dungeon, he got probably kidnaped by the unknown organization behind the disappearances.

    Marie is the name of the petite girl, the berserker. Sighing she tried controlling her emotions. What most people didn''t know is that the recruit who disappeared was none other than her half-brother. They just reunited and yet he now he was gone, his fate unknown.

    ''Ah! I hope everything goes well during this babysitting mission.'' Marie prayed as she could feel a storm brewing.

 Chapter 210 - 208: The Last Two Matches

    ''''Next match begins, Leon Lionheart Vs Ferris Wolfang.''''

    The moment Leon and Ferris heard this they knew it was their turn to fight so they moved, afterward they got teleported in a big arena.

    Facing each other, Leon twisted his neck until it produced cracking sounds,

    ''''Ready to lose little cub?"

    Ferris was pissed being called a little cub, he almost started cussing at Leon, however, he managed to control himself as he knew Leon was provoking him.

    Smiling he said, ''''I won''t go down without a fight.''''

    Leon let out a chuckle, ''''We will see.''''

    ''''Match start.'''' Chris''s voice was heard announcing the start of the match.

    Immediately, Ferris summoned his Gift, it was a white longsword.

    While he readied his weapon, Ferris looked in front of him to his astonishment Leon had disappeared.

    ''''Wind Shield.'''' Ferris instantly created a shield made of wind not at his back but in front of him.

    Leon appeared in front of him while trying to kick him. His foot was already glowing with yellow light.

    "Kh!" But because of the momentum, Ferris could barely block his attack. Although there was no damage to him, the force of this attack alone managed to blow him away.

    Leon punched the air thrice, three fireballs of the side of volleyball were shot out of his fists toward Ferris.

    Thetter nimbly dodged the first two fireballs while thest one was cleaved into two.

    Just as Ferris finished cutting down thest fireball, he pointed his finger at Leon and said,

    ''''Wind arrow.''''

    An invisible wind arrow was shot toward Leon at incredible speed and as if he could see the iing attack, Leon in turn pointed his finger at it and said,

    ''''Fire arrow.''''

    Boom!"

    Both attacks immediately exploded when they collided creating a beautiful fire in the sky.

    Ferris used this chance to immediately charged Leon with his sword. He swung his sword toward the Leon, but thetter suddenly disappeared.

    Feeling of extreme danger assaulted him.

    "!!!" Ferris immediately summoned another longsword (borrow his sister''s sword due to the special link the two share), using this second sword, he swung it toward his back. Leon finally appeared behind him.

    Grinning Leon punched the iing sword,

    Boom!

    Ferris was pushed back a couple of steps back, quickly putting his two swords in front of him, he managed to defend against Leon''s kicks.

    ''''Seriously,'''' Ferris mumbled while fighting the numbness in his arms.Leon possesses monstrous physical strength.

    Ferris decided to end the match with his strongest attack. However, just as he decided to end the match, Leon''s next attack was upon him.

    ''''Heavenly Punches.''''

    Leon just threw one punch and yet it became fifty.

    No matter how many times he saw it, he still couldn''t defend against it no matter how fast he moved his swords, he thought with how much he had trained he would be able tost a little longer in their next fight, however, the reality is harsh. He couldn''t evenst half of an hour.

    ngs! ngs! Bang!

    ''''Gah!"

    He got blown in the air, Leon appeared and finished him with a spin kick. Ferris was ko-ed.

    Nobody said anything when they saw the result as most of them had heard the rumor that Ferris has never won against Leon in a fight. Most of the spectators present were waiting for thest match, the match between the second princess and Freya''s prot¨¨g¨¦.

    ''''Sigh! Big brother, I thought you willst long with how much you have bragged.'''' Eris said with a sigh.

    Kuina chuckled, ''''Don''t say that, Leon isn''t it an easy opponent.''''

    ''''Well, I''m more interested in the next match. I wonder who will win. Eris, tell me who will win?" Kuina switched the subject.

    ''''The Princess.'''' It was Sakuya who answered, just after she said this she cried of pain.

    Ouch*

    ''''Why did you pinch my beautiful cheek?" Sakuya red at Luna.

    Snorting, Luna said, ''''You should at least support your sister.''''

    ''''I know, but what I said it''s the truth,'''' Sakuya said.

    When Luna wanted to say something, she was stopped by Maria, thetter stood up and left, it was time to start todayst match, Artemia had already left.

    ''''Quarterfinalst match: Artemia Eretria Von Havens Vs Maria Alexa Rosares.''''

    Both girls appeared in a big arena standing opposite each other.

    ''''Match start.'''' the signal to start the match has been given.

    Maria summoned her two daggers, hurled one toward Artemia, thetter was a little bit surprised as she wasn''t expecting such a move at the start of the match, however, she still dodge the dagger by tilting her head sideways.

    Maria seized this moment of distraction to make her move. Her toes tapped lightly against the ground, and she shot forward like a streak of lightning. In an instant, her second dagger arrowed towards Artemia''s eyes.

    Facing a strong opponent such as Artemia where you are not sure if you can win better go all out at the start, it was what Maria was doing.

    However, two inches from Artemia''s face, her dagger stopped.

    Two fingers sped the crystal blue dagger in ce. It was God-like a move Alex executed recently. What Artemia did was simple, she used her lightning element to elerate her fingers movement until it was almost like Maria''s dagger slowed down, then covering her fingers with a little bit of lightning she caught the dagger.

    Maria was stunned, she momentarily stopped. Her opponent flicked her fingers.

    An iparable wave of power surged toward her.

    Maria was pushed back using this momentum she did a backflip, her beautiful legs became visible, she used them as a weapon.

    Her long legs rose like powerful dragons, instantly sending several dozen strikes towards Artemia.

    Artemia used both her arms and legs to fend off this dazzling series of blows, she was smiling.

    When she found the opportunity to strike back, Maria had already pulled back to create some distance between them. She stared at her vigntly. She had switched her Gift into her slender sword form.

    ''''Maria you''re pretty. Can we be friends?" Artemia suddenly said this.

    Maria was left speechless not knowing what to say as she didn''t expect such a question in a fight.

    Having noticed that it wasn''t the time to ask such a thing, Artemia apologize.

    ''''Sorry it was pretty rude of me, let''s talk about thister. For now, let''s finish our fight.''''

    Maria nodded her head while she readied her sword.

    The next instant, two short silver swords with a chain appeared in Artemia''s hands, she attacked.

    Her movements weren''t fast¡ªat least that''s how it seemed on the surface. She looked just like an ordinary girl executing sword strikes. However, a streak of afterimages trailed behind her.

    Maria knew that this was the result of the Artemia being so fast that even the surrounding light and shadows had be distorted.

    Closing her eyes for a moment, Maria opened them against but this time, her eyes were most focused, she moved her sword while controlling the frost in the air.

    ngs! ngs!

    She deflected all the attacks before counterattacking, dozens of sword strikes were sent toward her.

    ''''Interesting.'''' Artemia continuously deflected these iing sword strikes.

    Maria was feeling upset as she couldn''tnd a blow on Artemia no matter how hard she tried,

    ''''Absolute-"

    Halfway through her words, Maria was cut short as a sword was held against her neck.

    ''''Let''s end the match.'''' Artemia''s voice came from behind her, Maria was so surprised that her soul almost flew out of her body. She didn''t even see when Artemia moved most people hadn''t seen it.

    Only a few powerful individuals saw how Artemia moved. Her body shed and appeared behind Maria in a second, almost like teleportation, her speed was too fast when she used her lightning element.

    Thest match ended in Artemia''s victory, even though most of the spectators were dissatisfied because they were expecting an epic fight, there was nothing they could do as the match had already ended.

    However, they got a little bit of constion, the semifinal, there will be only one match, Alexander Kael Touch Vs Leon Lionheart.

    Artemia went straight to the final as there is no opponent to fight her.

    The semifinal will take ce the day after tomorrow.

    Alex and his sister were escorted back to their vi, it was to protect them against any ambush. The two were still unconscious, Luna followed the siblings to take care of them.

 Chapter 211 - 209: Prelude To Their Second Date

    Gracier woke up the next day evening. She was surprised to find Luna beside her bed.

    ''''Big sister Luna? What are you doing here?"

    Instead of answering Gracier''s question, Luna flicked her forehead.

    Ouch!

    Gracier cried of pain, pouting she looked at Luna like a bullied child.

    Luna couldn''t help chuckle finding Gracier''s gesture cute.

    ''''What a silly question are you asking. Do I need a reason to look after my sister-inw?" Luna said.

    Gracier was lost of words, she stayed silent, however, inwardly she couldn''t hide her happiness. It took her some time before saying,

    ''''Thank you.''''

    ''''No need for a thanks. By the way, your big brother still sleeping. I think he will probably wake up in another hour or two.'''' Luna said while petting Gracier.

    ''''Big brother,'''' Gracier muttered full of worries.

    ''''Don''t worry. He is fine, I have checked him myself. If you''re still not convinced you can visit him after taking a shower and eating. I''ll be leaving.'''' Luna suggested before leaving Gracier room.

    Gracier nodded her before proceeding toward the bathroom.

    ....

    On the other side, Luna appeared inside Alex''s room, thetter was sleeping in his bed.

    Caressing his face for a moment, Luna said,

    ''''I hope you will wake up soon, we are all worried. I''m worried. I miss you too much.''''

    After giving him a light kiss on the forehead, she decided toy down next to him, to observe his sleeping face, however, it didn''t take five minutes for her to fall asleep as she was really tired, she didn''t sleep too much because she was looking after the siblings, she may have left this task to the maid to carry but she decided to do it. She is capable of taking care of her man and his sister.

    Seeing how devoted she''s, the maids and butlers were happy, some say she will make a good wife. Even Luna''s faction was formed, their goal is to make Luna the first wife. She has the qualities of a good wife, gentle, virtuous. Know how to take care of his man and his family, also a good cook.

    Unaware of what happening inside his vi, Alex sleeps for another half of an hour before waking up.

    He yawned before feeling a weight on his left arm, looking over he was surprised to find Luna sleeping beside him, she was using his arm as a pillow.

    A gentle smile found its way to his face, he knew she must look after him while he was in an unconscious state. He felt loved, warmth surged inside his heart. Gently he removed his arm while cing a pillow under her head and covered her body with the nket.

    He stopped a moment to look at his lover.

    As he watches Luna sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead while whispering sweet words.

    ''''I love you, I will never let you go.''''

    As if she had heard Alex''s words, Luna smiled before resuming her sleep.

    A look of determination shed through his eyes followed by a smile.

    He went to take a bath before leaving his room, coincidentally he meets his sister.

    Gracier jumped in his chest.

    ''''Big brother, I''m happy to see you.''''

    ''''I''m happy to see you two. Have you eaten?" Alex asked while carrying his sister behind his back.

    While leaning against her brother broad back, Gracier answered,

    ''''No, I haven''t. I just came out of the bath. I decided to visit you first before eating.''''

    ''''I see. Let''s go eat together then.''''

    ''''Where is Big sister Luna?'''' Gracier asked as she didn''t find Luna walking together with her brother.

    ''''She is sleeping.'''' He said.

    ''''I see. Big I couldn''t win against Damien.'''' Gracier said.

    ''''Don''t worry, he is stronger than you to begin with. Next time you will do better.''''

    Not knowing the details of the match, Alex said trying to console his sister thinking maybe she lost.

    Grinning Gracier dropped a bomb.

    ''''I know Big brother. Next time I will beat him. This time it was a draw.''''

    Alex who was walking momentarily paused, like a robot he turned his head and asked,

    ''''Can you repeat what you just said?"

    Giggling Gracier recounted how her match went.

    Alex swallowed hard, he was beyond surprised. Doesn''t this mean if he is careless, he may lose?

    He gulped once again. ''I need to train hard. My dignity as big brother is at stake here.''

    While Alex was thinking he should keep training, Gracier was surprised by his silence therefore she asked.

    ''''Big brother what''s up?"

    ''''Ah! Nothing. I''m just surprised at how strong my sister has be. It''s great but you shouldn''t ck off as they exist more strong opponents than Damien, stronger than me. One day we will stand at the top.''''

    Facing her brother''s deration, Gracier blood boiled, she dered in turn.

    ''''Wherever brother goes I''ll be there. If you stand at the top, I''ll stand by you right. I''m your sister, after all, a proud Touch.''''

    ''''Very well. Your brother is happy with your answer.'''' Alex said pleased.

    The two went to eat before leaving for their rooms.

    When Alex entered his room, Luna was still sleeping.

    After taking a sit, Alex called out to Silveria. Thetter appeared after a moment. She was yawning, she was dressed inscivious n¨¦glig¨¦. Not knowing where to look as he could partially see her mature underwear, Alex said exasperated.

    ''''Please wear something proper before we talk.''''

    Silveria chuckled before saying, ''''I think we will need to postpone this talk because madam is waking up.''''

    ''''What?"

    Silveria disappeared leaving Alex confused.

    Shortly after she left, Luna woke up.

    ''''Where I am?" She said while rubbing her eyes.

    It took her something before behind aware of her surrounding.

    ''''Alex?"

    ''''I''m here L?.'''' Alex said before sitting next to her on the bed.

    Smiling Luna said, ''''It''s good that you woke up. I missed you.''''

    She then gave him a light kiss on the lips and who Alex will be satisfied with just that? He caught hold of her and went for a french kiss.

    After ten minutes, he stopped, Luna was gasping for breath, her ears reddened, her face flushed red, she was too shy to look at Alex in the face, her heart was beating like drums.

    Seeing her current state, Alex almost lost control, fortunately, he managed to control himself in the end.

    ''''Tell me what happened after I lost consciousness,'''' Alex said, switching the subject.

    Luna heaved a sigh before starting to recount what happened.

    Alex wasn''t surprised by the results as he had more or less guessed things would end up like that, well except for Gracier''s and Damien''s match.

    Suddenly, Luna remembered something hence she asked.

    ''''Alex can I look at your eyes?"

    For a moment Alex felt troubled not because he couldn''t show them but because he was afraid to harm her.

    After a moment he decided to gamble, maybe he can control it. Taking a deep breath Alex removed his eye patch.

    Luna was mesmerized at the momentary fear and pressure that assaulted her.

    Caressing Alex''s right cheek she said,

    ''''Beautiful. You can put your eye patch back as I know how hard is for you to control it.''''

    She noticed Alex''s struggle. Alex heaved a sigh before putting his eye patch back.

    Suddenly, Luna kissed his cheek.

    ''''What''s that for?" He asked.

    ''''Just now you look cute while doing your best to control your right eye,'''' Luna responded.

    Alex''s lips twitched being called cute. Seeing this Luna giggled.

    ''''Let''s go on a date tomorrow.'''' Alex suddenly said.

    Luna was momentarily stunned as she had thought, Alex would use the two remaining days to train, none of his opponents are weak.

    However, instead of training, Alex wants to invite her to go on a date. She couldn''t be happier, which girl wouldn''t be happy to spend some time with her lover? There is none. So, her answer was a sweet smile.

 Chapter 212 - 210: Date And....

    In a beautifully furnished room worthy of a princess, a beautiful golden-haired young girl could be seen looking at herself anxiously through the help of a full-body mirror.

    She was wearing a ck flowing skirt that reached her knees and a white short-sleeved shirt. Her hair was braided in french braids style.

    ''''Little Alexandra, do you think this will do? Will he like it?'''' Luna asked anxiously.

    Yes, the girl looking at herself in front of a full-body is Luna. She was choosing a dress for today''s date, her second date with Alex.

    A sigh was hearding from behind Luna.

    There, on a queen-sized bed, a red-haired young girl was seated with an exasperated sigh on her face. It couldn''t be helped as Gracier got dragged to help Luna select today''s clothes two hours ago.

    ''''This one will do. In fact, all others will do as well because no matter what you wear it looks good on you. Brother will be smitten praising you nonstop I can guarantee you this.'''' Gracier said. This was her honest opinion.

    ''''Are you sure?" Luna still asked.

    ''''Yeah, I''m sure. However, can you tell me why you so bent on wearing some that could please Big brother so much? This isn''t your first date. So, I''m-"

    Luna didn''t let Gracier finish before cutting her off and said,

    ''''Call it woman''s intuition. Somehow I have the feeling that today is going to be special.''''

    Even though Gracier was skeptical about Luna''s so-called intuition. She still didn''t deny it as she could feel that thetter wishes for something special to happen.

    ''Do your best Big brother.'' Gracier murmured.

    Afterward, Gracier helped Luna select shoes, she was ready for today''s date.

    ?????

    Alex and Luna left the Blue Haven Vi to go on a date.

    The moment Alex saw her he said,

    ''''Beautiful, you''re like an angel, My Angel.''''

    He expressed himself honestly, making Luna blush heavily.

    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing his heart. He saw himself falling in love all over again. So, he kept foolishly staring at her as if brand this face in every cell of his brain.

    ''''Haven''t you seen enough?" She asked.

    Crossing his arms, Alex replied.

    ''''No, I can keep looking at you forever.''''

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little as he noticed how tense she appeared.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit, he could feel the sensation of her breasts softly pushing against his arm, it wasn''t bad. Smiling he began to walk with her.

    As Gracier had said, Alexplimented Luna saying she was beautiful beyond like an angel. This made Luna extremely happy, she kept giggling.

    The two walked into a za where Alex suddenly stopped and looked to his left.

    Standing not too far from them was a woman. If he had one word to describe her, then it would be purple.

    A purple long robe that hides her somewhat voluptuous body.

    Beautiful long purple hair that reached until her butt. Her eyes were of the same hue, purple as well.

    Having noticed someone staring at her, the woman smiled at him. Her smile was mesmerizing, however, Alex wasn''t mesmerized. The reason why he stopped and looked at the woman was that she remains him of someone, also this woman may appear harmless like your gentle housewife but in Alex''s eyes, she looks extremely dangerous. His six senses kept warning him not to mess with this woman or else he would regret it. He wouldn''t even know how he died. Even without appraised the woman, he knew she was stronger than him, even stronger than Conrad.

    Suddenly, a cold snort followed by a sharp pain brought Alex back into reality.

    ''''Do you like voluptuous form so much? If you do, how about I call her over here? I''m sure you will dly be happy having such woman as your date.''''

    Alex knew he had screwed, he immediately went on pleasing mode.

    ''''It''s not like that. That woman looks like someone I know. Let''s not talk about her anymore. You''re my sunshine. I love you more than anything. You''re my queen, my every-"

    ''''Stop it, please stop. I understand.'''' Luna said and closed Alex''s mouth as thetter was loudly proiming his love for her in broad daylight. Luna''s skin wasn''t so thick to let him continue. The anger she was feeling earlier disappeared like a cloud of smoke and got reced by shyness as people wereughing while pointing their fingers at them.

    Hastening her steps, Luna dragged Alex who was smiling with him.

    Unbeknownst to Alex and Luna, the purple-haired beauty smiled before disappearing, she took the same direction Alex and Luna took.

    After escaping the crowd''s gazes, Luna sighed before ring at Alex.

    Shrugging his shoulders Alex said, ''''I was being sincere or you don''t like it?"

    Being asked such a thing, there was no way she would deny it. Smiling Luna said,

    ''''I love it. I''m so happy that my heart is about to burst.''''

    She then added, ''''Being together with you makes me happy. What about you?"

    Alex almost shouted you know the answer so why bother asking? However, he knew it would be an unwise thing to do. Even though she already knows the answer she still wants to hear it. Women are like that, even if they know you love them more than anything they would still want to hear it.

    "I''m also very happy."

    From the bottom of his heart, he was happy. So happy he thought he would burst. This is his honest feeling. Whenever he was with her, all of his worries would vanish. She''s his sce, his little heaven.

    ''''Let''s go my Queen.'''' He said while he extended his left hand at her.

    Luna nodded before taking it, they entwined their fingers. Alex squeezed Luna''s hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red. Another arrow was shot at his heart.

    After the two departed, they visited a restaurant to eat breakfast before going to a clothing store. Alex thanked this world to be fantasy one if not he doesn''t know how many bags he would be carrying after they left the clothing store. Never go on shopping with a woman, one of his drinking buddies had said.

    ''''I guess it''s true,'''' Alex murmured.

    ''''Did you say something?" Luna asked.

    ''''Nothing, Let''s go.'''' He said and dragged Luna to a jewelry store where she helped him choose essories for himself. He almost considered buying some for the others but decided against it as it may make Luna unhappy. She won''t show it, she will be unhappy for sure, this was her date, a day she has Alex all for herself. It wouldn''t be good to think about the other girls.

    ''''Let''s go, The next stop I think you will like it,'''' Alex said while dragging Luna with him. Secretly, he had brought something, no, he took something he had previously ordered in this store.

    The owner of the jewelry store, a middle-aged woman looked at the departing couple, especially at Luna with a warm smile.

    ''''Young girl you are lucky to have such a wonderful man. Ah! It''s good to be young, this brought back some memories.'''' The middle-aged woman said while lovingly rubbing the ring on her finger. She was wearing the ring on the fourth finger from the right on her left hand.

 Chapter 213 - 211: Will You Mary Me?

    Alex led Luna into a big building, Luna was greatly surprised to find that it was an aquarium. She has been living in the capital for a while, however, she has never heard of this building.

    Seeing the surprise written on her face, Alex smiled, ''''Did you like the surprise?''''

    Luna was brought back into reality, smiling in turn she said,

    ''''I do. Who would have thought this world will have something like an aquarium. What a shock. I bet Maria and Sakuya don''t know about it. How did you know?"

    While leading her inside the aquarium Alex exined to her that it was Gracier who found this building by chance when she was touring the capital. She immediately fell in love with it, she kept bragging about it nonstop.

    ''''I see, What a great discovery. As fishes lover, I must thank once back.'''' Luna said while admiring the swimming fishes, apart from her love for sweet things, she likes aquarium more than anything.

    Alex recalled how much he suffered being dragged from aquarium to aquarium. The small Luna even said she will open an aquarium once an adult.

    Recalling such a detail brought a smile upon Alex''s face,

    ''''Do you remember that goal of yours?''''

    ''''I do. When we will settle down for good. I will create the biggest aquarium in the universe. This aquarium will house every unique kind of never-seen fishes.'''' Luna responded with shining eyes.

    Smiling Alex wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her body closer toward his chest, lowering his head he whispered into her ears.

    ''''That''s a lot of work but I believe you can do it. I will help you, we will help achieve this dream of yours.''''

    Luna smiled before leaning further into her man''s chest.

    Suddenly, Luna pointed her finger at one particr fish. A Boeseman''s Rainbowfish also known as Mnotaenia boesemani (Scientific name) happily swimming with another group of fishes.

    ''''Beautiful, but I think the one over there is more beautiful,'''' Alex said while pointing his finger to another tank. There was a lone fish, it looks like a Neon Rainbowfish, however, its size was around 4 inches (10 cm), its tail was shining with seven different light (purple, indigo, blue, green, yellow, orange and red) it looks beautiful, entrancing.

    Luna was captivated by such beautiful sight, whenever the fish moved its tail it created rainbow light. Written under the fish tank is Arc-en-Ciel, which means rainbow in french.

    Most of the visitors hade because of this unique fish. If Alex and Luna had smartphones with them, they would have taken a lot of pictures and videos of this majestic fish.

    After leaving the Arc-en-Ciel tank, they visited another tank, they saw a stunning coral reef with its myriad colors, teaming with neon fish and other exotic creatures.

    After spending another two inside the aquarium they left, satisfied. They saw a variety of fishes from Earth they have not thought of seeing in a fantasy, this aquarium wasn''t different from the one you could find on Earth except for few unusual fishes.

    While linking arms with Alex, Luna smiled she was really happy to have visited an aquarium. This helped to remember a past wish, one she has thought she couldn''t aplish, however, seeing that someone was able to do it. She knows she could aplish her goal.

    ''''Let me buy you something as a reward.'''' She said before dragging Alex with her into a candy store.

    The moment they entered the store, Luna let go of Alex''s hand and started selecting several sweets and pastries.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets, she was preparing to pay for it but Alex stopped her.

    ''''L?, let''s me pay for it.''''

    Luna had a sense of deja vu, chuckling she stopped him.

    ''''I will pay this time. Like I said I''m buying something as a reward. It wouldn''t be a reward anymore if I let you pay it don''t you think?"

    Alex could only cave in, not forcing her to let him pay. Suddenly, he had an idea, he decided to tease her once they get out. Luna gave him a bag full of candy.

    Even though he was not too fond of sweet things, he still epted his girlfriend''s gift.

    After they left the store, with a smile on his face, Alex took out candy from her bag and held it out to Luna. His intention was obvious.

    "Here. I''ll feed you some."

    "Eh!? W- Wait¡­ Lex you can''t be serious right?"

    "Here, quickly, ahhhh."

    "A- Ahhn."

    Not being able to refuse Alex, who was offering her sweets with a happy smile on his face, Luna had the pleasure and embarrassment of being fed sweets in the middle of a public street.

    The two of them could feel the stares they were gathering, but Alex did not care while Luna was too embarrassed to care anymore. Even though she was embarrassed beyond words she was happy.

    After she swallowed it, she saw Alex opening his mouth and understood that he wanted to be feedback.

    Feeling her hand tremble slightly, she took out candy and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    She yelped in surprise when he not only swallowed the candy but also kept her finger in his mouth, though without biting them.

    She then began to shiver a little bit as she felt him lick his finger. Alex let go of her finger after a moment. Luna breathed a sigh of relief as Alex didn''t y for too long.

    However, another yelp escaped from her mouth when Luna felt a strong grip around her waist and her body moved, unconsciously she closed her eyes, she opened her eyes wide as her lips got sealed and forcefully open before something sweet was pushed inside it. She blushed heavily when she heard people whispered about how lovely the two are.

    Some of the spectators recognized them. The two quickly left the area as they started to gather too much attention.

    After the little episode, the two continued with their date.

    The streets were currently crowded, as families, couples, friends, or singles people walked around. Joyous music filled the air while the merchant shouted to attract people to their stalls.

    Luna could only marvel at all that. She was happily watching everything like a newborn.

    Even though she had seen such a scene numerous times, it''s different when you are with someone you love.

    While they are walking around the capital, Luna would shot Alex a nce wondering when would he made his proposition.

    With his enhanced senses, Alex was able to pick Luna''s movements, however, he feigned ignorance and continued their date.

    Four hours passed in the blink of an eye, they decided to take a rest inside a park. Alex found a bench under the shade for them. They weren''t particrly tired, to be honest. But sitting a little was always nice.

    Once Alex sat, he looked with curiosity at the fidgeting Luna who seemed to gather her courage, before finally seating on hisp.

    One thing to remember was that Luna wasn''t wearing a long robe but a skirt today.

    Alex could feel Luna''s ass through her thin skirt, and it was truly a tremendously destructive force striking right into his reasoning.

    To be specific, he couldn''t move as if he waspletely turned to stone because he felt like if he moved, a certain part of his body would react and turn into a stone instead, so he was trying to make an effort not moving and keeping his mind free from obstructive thoughts.

    Thankfully, he has strong willpower, once the shock passed, he was in control of his urge.

    "Today was really fun. Everything seemed to be shining¡­ It made me feel really happy, whenever I''m with you things seem to be different, sometimes I even though this is a dream. If it''s a dream I don''t want to wake up from it, I will stay inside it forever." Luna said.

    "I''m also having a lot of fun with you by my side and don''t worry this is not a dream you can be sure of it," Alex responded.

    A warm atmosphere seemed to surround the two as they spoke like that.

    He hugged Luna from behind as tight as he could without hurting her. Luna twitched in reaction, but she didn''t seem to be resisting as she let him hug her body, making him feel her soft warmth filling his whole body.

    Still feeling the warmth of her body, his hand was heading to the bulges of Luna''s breasts, but he managed to control himself at thest moment. He couldn''t do this kind of thing in public, it will be disrespectful. Well, it will be another matter if the girl wishes for it.

    Thinking so, he let his hand trail down before taking her hand in his. He felt like his heart was beating so fast it was about to explode.

    ''To think a day wille that I will behave like this with a woman. I''m acting like a virgin.''

    Alex thought, however, he forgot that he is still a virgin in this life.

    After saying in such a state for a moment, Alex suggested that they should move to thest ce they visited on their previous date before going back.

    When they appeared on the hill that overlooked themercial district, Alex hugged Luna from behind likest while they admired the beautiful view in front of them.

    They stayed like this for almost twenty minutes before Alex said,

    ''''Beautiful isn''t it?"

    ''''Yeah, beautiful,'''' Luna replied.

    ''''To me you are more beautiful though,'''' Alex whispered into her ears before biting it, Luna shivered, her heart started beating crazily.

    Suddenly, the warmth she was experiencing disappeared, this startled her so unconsciously she turned around it was then she saw a scene she would never forget in her entire life.

    Alex bends down on one knee and took her hand and asked,

    ''''Luna Heart will you marry me?"

 Chapter 214 - 212: Yes

    Alex bends down on one knee and took her hand and asked,

    ''''Luna Heart will you marry me?"

    Time seemed to have stopped for her, not in her wildest dream she had expected such a deration. At best she thought Alex would ask her toe live with them.

    She was overwhelmed with emotions, so much that tears started falling from her eyes, it was tears of happiness. How couldn''t she be when the one she loves asks her hand?

    Her response was,

    ''''Yes.''''

    Alex smiled before putting the crystal blue ring on the fourth finger on her left hand.

    Looking at the crystal ring, Luna smiled,

    ''''Beautiful.''''

    ''''You are more beautiful,'''' Alex said before kissing her, it was a light kiss.

    ''''Lex when I am with you, I feel happy as if I was walking on a cloud. I love you so much that it hurts.You know me, I''m a needy person, I love fighting. Despite knowing the real me. Do you still want me in your life?'''' Luna asked just to be sure.

    Chuckling Alex said, ''''It''s all those things that make you what you are, I will not deny them. Love is about eptance. I will ept all of you, you will ept all of me. I love you, when I look at you I see my future, my paradise. I can''t be perfect without you beside me. So, yes I want you to be part of my life. Please be mine forever.''''

    These words moved Luna to tears, she felt extremely loved.

    ''''I''m so happy. I will never forget this day.''''

    ''''Me neither,'''' Alex said.

    Even though he knew she would ept, he was still happy when she did. There was a little bit of him thinking maybe she wouldn''t ept saying it was too fast. However, to him it wasn''t, he loves her and when to spend the rest of their life together, so why hesitate. Previously they were fianc¨¦ in name, however, now they are properly engaged.

    Alex moved closer to Luna and reached out his arms and encircled her waist from behind.

    He put his head on her shoulder while taking huge breaths.

    ''''It saddens me that Aunt May wouldn''t be able to see such a scene,'''' Alex said while thinking about how regrettable it is not to be able to ask Luna''s parents, especially her mother, her daughter''s hand.

    ''''Ah! Don''t worry even if she isn''t present I bet she will feel my happiness. They will continue living through me even if I may never be able to see them again. I''m not lonely I have a family now.'''' Luna turned her head to face Alex, their faces were almost touching as she said these words, there was a bright smile on her face.

    Alex nodded his head before asking, ''''L?, I want you toe live with me. Do you ept?"

    ''''Yes, I want to live with you. I will tell the others tomorrow at the same time show them my ring.'''' Luna said thinking about Maria and Sakuya''s reaction.

    Alex let out a chuckle finding Luna''s decision childish, it was like a child that got a new toy and couldn''t wait to go show it.

    While he thinking such a thing, Luna closed her eyes, she inhaled deeply before taking away his arms from around her and turned to face him.

    She removed his eye patch, Alex immediately controlled his right as not to hurt her. Staring into those beautiful heterochromia eyes Luna got momentarily dazed, somehow Alex''s blue eye remains her of the ring she was wearing. She stroked it before saying.

    ''''I''m happy that you have proposed to me. Now that I''m your fiancee there is something I want to say."

    ''''Go ahead.''''

    Nodding her head Luna said with seriousness that made Alex gulp.

    ''''I''m not asking you to tell me all your secrets, however, I want you to tell me what burdening you. Weak as maybe I''m not so weak to be left on the sideline, I want to support you with my meager strength, to lift some of your burdens, and to be able to do that you must tell me. I know men must protect his woman but the woman ought to do the same. I do not im that I can perfectly support you but I will try my best, please rely on me.''''

    Alex was moved, so moved that he embraced her to feel their beating hearts. He swore to himself that he must protect this girl no matter what. He must protect those dears to him, to do so he needs strength, to be the strongest. However, he didn''t want to stand at the top like a lonely king, he wants his loved ones beside him.

    ''''Okay, I understand. I will rely on you, my dear fiancee. Don''teiningter, okay?"

    Alex said he didn''t forget to crack a joke at the end.

    Luna giggled, ''''Don''t worry I will not.''''

    Before kissing him on her initiative. She went for the deep kiss. Ten minutes passed before they got separated. With misty eyes, Luna stared at her fiance. Both stared into each other eyes for a moment, everything seemed to have disappeared from the world, leaving only the two. They remembered everything that happened before today, it almost seems like a dream, however, it wasn''t.

    From now on they will live together, celebrate, fight, learn to forgive the other as it''s what love is. The road may be bumpy but they will reach their destination with the others.

    ''''Let''s go back.''''

    After what seemed to be an eternity, Alex said, Luna nodded.

    Suddenly, Alex squatted inviting Luna to mount his shoulders, she happily did it.

    ''''Wow! It''s so high.'''' She said while looking at the shiningmercial. The night was not different from the day due to the numerous luminaes illuminating the capital.

    With Luna on his shoulders, Alex left. The passerby whistled when they saw the couple. Luna blushed heavily. Even though she was embarrassed she refused to descend.

    Today was the best day of her life, one which she would never forget. The best date of her life. Alex may have numerous wives, however, she will always be the first to whom he made a deration, this means a lot to her. The ce she upies inside his heart will never be stolen no matter how many women came after her. She was sure of this.

    Unaware of his fiancee''s thought, Alex continued while happily humming.

    Trailing them not too far was two women, the passersby seemed to not see them. One was chuckling,

    ''''What a cute boy. I would like to have such a deration. How lovely.''''

    Killing intent locked the purple-haired beauty in ce, smiling she said unaffected, ''''Wow! Jealous are we? Zero, don''t worry your turn-"

    ''''Shut up, Alpha, or else I will kill you.'''' Zero, the brown-haired woman shouted annoyed.

    Alpha giggled not saying anything. Of course, she noticed the annoyance in Zero''s voice and she knew why. Looking at the couple walking in front of them Alpha wondered if one she would be able to find love.

    ''Unlikely.'' She thought while shaking her head, she decided to focus on her job.

    Zero was silent, nobody knows what she was thinking.

    However, for an inexplicable reason, Alex kept feeling a cold chill running down his spine until he reached his vi. He wondered if he had offended an unseen enemy.

 Chapter 215 - 213: Assassination Attempt 1: A Deadly Luna

    Alex with Luna on his shoulders was walking back to their vi when suddenly,he el-ed, disappearing from where he was to reappear twenty meters away. The expression on his face was serious, even the smile on Luna''s face had disappeared.

    A ck dended where the was, the ground melted, this indicated that there was a corrosive poison on the de.

    Luna had already left Alex''s shoulders and was standing beside him while vigntly looking around. She was so furious that she started emitting killing intent, someone dares to disturb her peaceful moment with her man. They must have a death wish, she could roughly sense few assassins lurking in the dark.

    When she nced at Alex, she saw him rxed, there was no hint of fear on his fear, on the contrary, it seemed like what he had been waiting for hase.

    Looking into the dark alley Alex said with a long sigh,

    ''''I have expected something like this the moment I used my power. Someone must be afraid that I may be a threat, so better deal with me.''''

    Luna''s eyes widened, even though she thought something like this would happen she had not thought it would be this soon.

    Alex''s killing intent soared, he knew that people are protecting him and his sister in the dark, it was because of that only the weaklings appeared here. Being targeted like this piss him more than anything.

    ''''However, did you think it will be easy?"

    Just after he said those words he disappeared, unbeknownst to the assassins hiding thinking he couldn''t spot them, he was already aware of their position thank his divine sense.

    Alex appeared behind one of the assassins, startling thetter to death.

    ''''What? H-"

    He didn''t even finish talking before his head left his body and danced in the air. Blood spurted from the headless body like a fountain.

    Alex had already disappeared from there, so no bloodnded on him. The remaining assassins quickly moved, threeunched their deadly des at him.

    Those des were too fast, kicking the ground Alex did a backflip dodging the des, once in the air his head towards the ground he extended both his hands, two silver guns appeared in them.

    Spinning he fired, bullets tore through the air at sonic speed piercing two unlucky assassins. Life slowly left their eyes, until the end they were still unable to understand how Alex''s reaction could be this fast, it was like he had perfect control over his body and his Gift, he even located them. They may be weakpared to the others, however, never would they have thought of dying so quickly in front of the target at the same level as them.

    Fear assaulted the remaining assassins, not even a minute had passed and they have all lost three men. Two of them charged toward Luna who was standing there nkly as if not understanding what was happening.

    ''This one is just a pretty flower. We will capture her to threaten that boy to obediently ept his death. Once we are done, the Supreme being will praise us and reward us handsomely.'' Thought the two assassins.

    They were too focused on their fantasy to notice Luna secretly smirking, while Alex ignored them and concentrated all his attention on thest assassins. Unlike others whose levels were not different from his, this one is stronger, he should be around Level 74, meaning a Rank 8.

    Both were vigntly staring at each other.

    Meanwhile, just as the two assassins neared Luna, she quickly summoned her staff and hold it fearfully. She was even trembling.

    One of the assassins smirked seeing this, holding her de in a reverse grip he sent a deadly strike toward the trembling girl. The other moved to want to take Luna from behind.

    However, Luna who was trembling suddenly grinned startling the assassin in front of him, she even let go of her staff.

    ''Shit.''

    Muttered the assassin before a fist covered in water glove connected to his nose, breaking it, like a ragdoll he was sent flying. Even though the second assassin was surprised by this unexpected situation, he decided to continue.

    Luna lowered her body until almost touched the ground, the second assassin de passed over her head.

    Surprised by this unexpected move, the assassin was almost caught off guard, he quickly crossed his arms to block Luna''s kick.

    She sent a kick toward the assassin pushing him back before flipping her body up using her hands.

    Bang!

    Because of what she was wearing, her underwear became visible as she jumped into the air. Even though he was locked in a silent war with the leader of this group of the assassin, Alex still has enough time to spare to watch what happening on his fianc¨¦e side. Seeing that her underwear became visible, he fired as a warning toward the man, ''Don''t you dare to even peek.'' It is what his shot meant.

    Silveria couldn''t help but chuckle because of Alex''s unexpected jealousy.

    Luna summoned her staff and used it to block the first assassin de, somehow he had recovered. Using her free hand she shot a light beam at the assassin.

    The light beam was too fast and came from a tricky angle, hence the assassin couldn''t avoid it, it pierced his left thigh stopping his movement.

    Sensing the second assassin''s iing attack, Luna rotated her staff, she used the head staff (it''s a little bit curved) to drag the second assassin toward the iing attack.

    She sidestepped enough to let the second assassin pass her body. Everything happened too fast, both assassins didn''t expect such a move as such their reactions got dyed. The first assassin shifted his de into the opposite side to not injure his colleague, he tried shifting his body, however, it was already toote, both assassins collided headfirst.

    They got momentarily dazed because of the concussion their brains received.

    And how could Luna let go of a such perfect chance to finish them off? He quickly pointed her finger at them andmanded,

    ''''Destroy my enemies. Water Spear.''''

    A five meters long spear made of water appeared and was hurled at the two assassins who haven''t recovered yet.

    The leader of this group of assassins wanted to move to save his men, however, he couldn''t move as Alex''s locked him in ce with his killing intent. He couldn''t only watch helplessly as his men were going to die.

    At thest moment, the first assassin used his colleague''s body as a meat shield to avoid certain death. Even so, he was sted back as the water spear exploded after piercing through the second assassin''s body. The body exploded covering the injured assassin in gore and blood, hey on the ground puking blood.

    Sensing Luna slowly approach him, he knew his death hase. ring at the angelic-looking woman who yed the rabbit to lure them into a trap, the assassin cursed.

    ''''You will die an horrible death you bitch.''''

    Luna wasn''t offended but such a rude words, smiling she said,

    ''''Remember to tell King Yama that it''s a bitch that killed you.''''

    She then brought down, her staff, she aimed it toward the assassin''s head, however,

    suddenly she stopped.

    ''''Hahahahaha!!!"

    Suddenly, a sound of madughter could be heard, it came from the assassinying on the ground.

    ''''Haha, cough- cough. Die you bitch, it''s what you get for you underestimating your enemy.''''

    The said assassin waiting for Luna''s body to fall on the ground.

    However, no matter how much he waited nothing happened. It was then he noticed that something was amiss.

    His leader sighed while Alex chuckled, it seems that the assassin had underestimated Luna too much. The moment he fired that poisonous needle at Luna because he thought that she would have let her guard down as she was bringing her staff down, a white barrier appeared in front of Luna blocking the poisonous needle.

    Too sure of his sneak attack, the assassin failed to notice this.

    Luna may not have much experience fighting against humans here but back on Earth, she had suffered numerous assassination attempts to know how deadly assassins can be (due to her father''s job, Maria''s father''s hand man. Maria''s father is a Cartel''s boss).

    Even when you thought you have their back against the hall after a deadly strike, it is at that moment an assassin would be the most dangerous. So, she had never let her guard down because the assassin was at death''s door.

    Sighing heavily Luna said, ''''I thought I would send you off with a kick death, however, now I have changed my mind.''''

    At the end of her words, she flicked her fingers, the assassin turned pale in fright as even he couldn''t perfectly see, he was able to see numerous small water spears pointed downward the moment Luna flicked her fingers.

    Another flicked brought more than thirty small water spears rained down on the poor assassin. Not even a bone was left behind after Luna''s small spears disappeared.

    Both Alex and the leader of the assassin feel a chill running down their spine, especially the leader as she couldn''t believe such an angelic girl to be this ruthless, she was even smiling. He knew ttoday''smission was a failure, maybe not as the others are still fighting. Who knows a miracle may happen.

 Chapter 216 - 214: Assassination Attempt 2: Wiped Out

    Both Alex and the leader of the assassin feel a chill running down their spines, especially the leader as he couldn''t believe such an angelic girl to be this ruthless, she was even smiling. He knew today''s mission was a failure, maybe not as the others are still fighting. Who knows a miracle may happen.

    As he thought this the leader of this group of assassins moved, he decided to make use of the moment Alex and Luna were exchanging looks, they seemed lost in their little own world.

    Five shurikens were hurtled toward Alex, the assassin knew this wouldn''t be enough to deal with him therefore he disappeared intending to strike Alex the moment he started dealing with the shurikens.

    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as he nned, Alex''s fingers moved like lightning and he pulled the triggers.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!

    The five shurikens were sent in the direction of the assassin with perfect uracy. The assassin''s expression changed as he hadn''t thought of such a counterattack.

    Moving his daggers he deflected all the shurikens, the assassin momentarily stopped moving, he thought Alex would have used this opportunity to attack.

    Indeed, Alex did it, however, it wasn''t the kind of attack the assassin was expecting, instead of using his guns or a knife like a ghost Alex appeared in front of the assassin and jumped in the sky before performing a leaping reverse kick.

    The assassin was caughtpletely off guard and he couldn''t defend in time he was sent spiraling into the air.

    Luna''s who was watching the fight eyes shined as the kick performed by Alex remind her of a certain famous actor on earth.

    Alex aimed his gun at the assassin and fired a phantom bullet, he nned to finish the man.

    The assassin''s instinct warned him of extreme danger, he automatically created numerous wind shields in front of himself, the invisible bullet shed against the wind shields breaking a few before exploding. Using the recoil produced by the explosion the assassin managed tond on the opposite side.

    He immediately sprung into action, as an assassin he knew that a direct confrontation would be a foolish thing to do, therefore he decided to make use of his trump card and finish Alex from the shadow.

    ''''Bloodbath.'''' Shouted the assassin.

    Instantly Alex froze, he couldn''t move as he got locked in ce by a terrible killing intent, he saw red, an illusion of countless corpses, even though he had killed a lot of monster and few humanspared to an assassin he was stillcking, so he got affected by the assassin intent, he urged his body to move, with the help of his right eye his left hand moved.

    However, it was already toote as he wasted one breath of time under the assassin''s intent, it was more than enough for an assassin to finish its prey. Like a lightning, the assassin''s de moved from the shadow toward Alex''s neck, everything happened so fast, both Alex and the assassin knew he couldn''t dodge this de even though he managed to move his left hand.

    From his hiding face, the assassin grinned sure to kill Alex or at least badly injure him, however just as the de was about to connect with Alex''s neck it was stopped by a thin barrier.

    The assassin was shocked, he had forgotten about Luna, this was a fatal mistake assassin should never make.

    Using the chance his fianc¨¦e offered him, Alex aimed his gun at the assassin and fired.

    ''''Fire bullet.''''

    A crimson bullet tore through the air and transformed into a huge fireball that shed against the assassin.

    Boom!

    ''''Goho?!"

    The assassin was sted back, his right arm waspletely burnt (he used it to defend against the iing attack). Rolling on the ground, the assassin quickly got up to be frozen in ce by a pair of heterochromia eyes.

    Biting his tongue, the assassin managed to resist Alex''s right eye, he jumped back to avoid knives thrown at him. He regretted taking on this mission.

    The fact that he hadn''t been able to deal with Alex even with his full strength had already left him deeply rmed. Now that thetter made use of his eye, he was even more frightened.

    He was already severely injured, so how could he possibly dare to continue fighting Alex? He grabbed his limping arm and fled without a backward nce.

    As an assassin, his top priority was to preserve his life. No matter how careful he was, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he had to be careful. That was why he had fled. Once he recovered from his injuries, he would return to settle the score with this fellow.

    With a few leaps, he disappeared into the distance.

    How could Alex let him leave like that? Exchanging a nce with his fianc¨¦e for a moment. Alex smiled before el-ing to reappear in front of the assassin. Thetter soul almost flew out of his body, he hadn''t thought Alex could move like that. It was an impossible feat.

    Alexbined his divine sense and el''s skill to be able to move as he does. He located the fleeing assassin through his divine sense before teleporting in front of him.

    Heterochromia eyes stared at yellow eyes for a moment before Alex thrust his knife toward the assassin''s neck, thetter titled his head to narrowly avoid the knife from prating his neck.

    However, just as the assassin was about to jump back he soon found out that his body became cold, he couldn''t move, in a matter of seconds, his body was encased in ice. In his final moment, the assassin remembered the report saying that Alex could use a different type of elements through his Gift.

    Looking at the ice sculpture in front of him Alex sighed before breaking in. He would have liked to know who is the mastermind behind today''s assassination attempt, however, he reckons that even though he were to torture the assassin, thetter wouldn''t have spilled the beans.

    With the death of this assassin, Alex killed four assassins, 3 Rank 7 and one Rank 8. He knew he had a level, he decided to check it before going to his fianc¨¦e.

    ''''Status.'''' He called out.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 5010 (+10)? 5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1090 (+10) 1100

    Defense: 980 (+10 (+10 BP) ? 1000

    Agility: 1120 (+10) ? 1130

    Intelligence: 980 (+10 (+10 BP) ? 1000

    Luck: 770 (+10) ? 780

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''Only one level huh?!. It''s pretty hard to level up as one Rank goes higher. Well, the harvest isn''t bad. Thanks for the Gift whoever you are I appreciate it. I will surely return the favorter on.'''' Alex murmured.

    Silveria couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Only her master could think like that.

    Ignoring theughing Silveria, Alex said, ''''Let''s go back.''''

    His figure vanished as soon he said those words.

 Chapter 217 - 215: Unknown Entity

    While Alex went to deal with the assassin, Luna who had stayed back was thinking about who the culprit behind tonight''s assassination might be. Even after pondering for a moment, she wasn''t able to find the answer, therefore she decided to consult Maria and Sakuya, with their help they may be able to find something.

    *Sigh

    A soft sigh escaped from her mouth as she waited for her man toe back.

    ????

    Meanwhile, in another location, five individuals were staring at each other, floating in the air.

    A purple-haired beauty was staring at the ck-clothed individual in front of her with a boring look.

    While yawning she said, ''''Your subordinates may have left this world already.''''

    Even though the assassin knew she said this to provoke him, he couldn''t help but clenched his fists in anger. If wasn''t for this unknown variable who had popped out tonight mission may have gone smoothly.

    From the information, their client sent normally they should have been only one master protecting Alex from the shadow.

    However, there were two masters, not one.

    Suddenly, the expression of the assassin behind the mask changed because he sensed the death of all his subordinates.

    It was at that moment the purple-haired beauty said, ''''It seems like they are all dead.''''

    The assassin didn''t say anything, he secretly sends messages to the other assassins. One of them will sacrifice his life to let the others escape toplete tonight''s mission. This mission must bepleted at all costs.

    Both assassins vanished, the brown-haired woman showed no sign of panic while the purple-haired woman chuckled.

    Suddenly, a dark beam was shooted toward the purple-haired woman, she titled her head and dodged before her expression changed as she could feel a powerful pressure lock into her.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred blocking the brown-haired woman''s vision, one of the assassins had detonated his body, it was the weakest of the three, a peak Rank 8.

    The purple-haired woman didn''t even look at her colleague because numerous daggers floating in the air appeared before being hurtled toward her.

    Tapping her foot in the air, a powerful force burst from her body and annihted all the floating daggers.

    Smirking, the purple-haired woman flicked her fingers.

    A tiger''s roar suddenly sounded. Even from afar, one could feel powerful pressure.

    One of the two assassins who was nning to sneak away using the earliermotion froze in ce.

    ''''What¡­ what is this¡­" The assassin''s eyes widened in shock.

    A purple tiger suddenly appeared in the sky not too far from the fleeing assassin. It wasn''t a real tiger, but an illusory image formed from lightning.

    It could be said to be an illusory image, but the purple tiger''s w strike was able to send him spiraling into the air, he even spurted a mouthful of blood, there was a cut on his chest, just half an inch away from his heart.

    He was gravely injured, let''s not forget that he is Rank 10. Even though he was an assassin, the purple tiger strike almost killed him.

    While he was evaluating the purple-haired woman''s strength, he saw thest assassin froze and a short ck sword pierced him from behind, ending his life.

    He was so shocked that his soul almost flew out of his body. There was nobody behind his colleague, just the sword that appeared out of thin air, looking into the brown-haired direction he saw her flick her fingers, a short ck appeared inside her hand.

    ''''So that''s how it is. You two are Saint, no wonder.''''

    That was the assassin''sst word before he got killed by the purple tiger.

    After destroying the assassin''s bodies, the purple-haired woman faced the brown-haired woman and said.

    ''''It seems that those from Dark Guild are bing more and more daring to ept assassinating someone under master''s protection. Do they want to be wiped out?"

    ''''Unlikely, however, there must be a reason for them to act this recklessly. You know Faceless, don''t you?"

    ''''I know, it''s why I''m surprised. The other party may have something that forces Faceless to act even knowing the consequences.'''' The purple-haired woman said while looking in a certain direction, the Dark Guild location.

    ''''Well, that aside. Alpha, Don''t you think you have been too reckless?" The brown-haired woman''s eyes narrowed dangerously as she said those words.

    Alpha started sweating, eyes darting left and right, ''''Dunno what you are talking about.''''

    ''''Hoh?!"

    The brown-haired woman disappeared and when she reappeared she was already behind Alpha, a ck dagger held against thetter neck.

    ''''Do I need to repeat myself?" The brown-haired woman asked.

    Alpha sighed before her figure blurred and when she reappeared she was already ten meters away, ignoring the small cut on her throat she said.

    ''''Say Zero, aren''t you bing overprotective? Do lo-"

    ''''I dare you to continue what you are saying.''''

    Zero said her eyes sharp as she red at Alpha sending spikes of nervousness down her spine.

    ''''Ah! You are sure troublesome to deal with. You know, A good de can''t stay forever inside a scabbard, or else it will be rusty. It needs to undergo few battles to be perfect.So unconditionally protecting him wouldn''t any good. He will not know what going on. From tonight encounter he would be more careful, he will know that someone is after his life.'''' Alpha exined.

    Zero sighed thinking that what Alpha said make sense.

    ''It seems that I''m bing more and more.'' She shook her head wondering what wrong with her. Recently, she started experiencing unknown feelings, having never experienced such things she doesn''t know how to deal with them.

    Suddenly, Zero''s expression changed, she disappeared to reappear in front of Alpha, startling thetter as she thought she was still angry with her decision to let Alex did with the weakest assassins.

    However, it wasn''t the case, Zero''s fist passed near her left ear to sh against something behind.

    Boom!

    Both girls were sted back, it took them a lot of effort to stabilize themselves again.

    When looks in front of them, they saw something, it looked like a human, however, its skin waspletely ck, deep red eyes, emitting eerie light mixed with a bit of green.

    Looking at this unknown entity, Alpha feel a chill down her spine, unconsciously her hand started trembling.

    ''''What is this?" She couldn''t help but ask.

    Zero had no time to answer her as she nervously gripped her short sword. This thing was giving her a dangerous feeling, she couldn''t see through it.

    Suddenly, the unknown entity looked in Alex''s direction, thetter has just arrived beside Luna, the two were happily chatting.

    Something shed through the unknown entity''s eyes, it seemed to want to say something but couldn''t. It was at that moment, someone dressed entirely in ck appeared, only his sinister yellow eyes were visible, this ck-clothed individual brought the unknown entity with him.

    Before leaving, he nced at Zero and Alpha and said, ''''We willplete our mission at any cost.''''

    He vanished after saying those words.

 Chapter 218 - 216: The Approaching Darkness

    After the ck-clothed man brought the unknown entity with him after leaving those words behind, Zero who had been standing in the air suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood and started to fall from the sky.

    Alpha was surprised, she quickly caught her, it was then her expression changed. She noticed that Zero was gravely injured.

    ''It must be from the earlier exchange. To think that Zero would lose, gravely injured on the top of that. What is this thing?'' Alpha wondered while moving in the air.

    Coincidentally, her eyes met with Alex, thetter had sensed something, so he looked in the sky to see two floating beauty.

    Alex''s eyes widened when he caught glimpse of the woman Alpha was holding, even though he didn''t see the whole face, Alex had the feeling that he knew this woman, where he couldn''t remember.

    He decided to look at the woman one more time, maybe he would be able to remember, it was at that time Alpha moved, she winked at him before disappearing.

    ''Isn''t it that purple-haired beauty I have seen earlier?'' Alex thought.

    ''''Lex, Heh! Alex, what''s going on?" Luna''s voice brought Alex back into reality.

    Shaking his head he said, ''''Nothing, I thought I saw someone I know, however, I guess I was wrong. Let''s go.''''

    Luna nodded before following him as they went back.

    ?????

    On the other side, after Alpha disappeared with Zero, they reappeared on thest floor of the Adventurer Guild, the same ce where Elseria received Alex and Gracier when they came to the capital.

    Elseria who was sipping tea while enjoying some delicacies frowned when she sensed their arrival, she wanted tosh out at them, however, her expression changed when she saw Zero''s terrible state.

    ''''What happened?" She asked while treating Zero''s injuries.

    The arm she used to block the unknown entity punch waspletely broken, some kind of sinister energy entered Zero''s body through her injured arm, it was this energy that wreaks havoc inside Zero''s body gravely injuring her. If not because of Zero''s strong body and Level, she would have died.

    Alpha recounted what happened not leaving any details behind.

    Elseria ced Zero on a bed she summoned. After being healed by Elseria, Zero''s pale face regained some color, her breathing was even as she slept.

    On the other hand, Elseria wasn''t calm, she started pacing back and forth. From what Alpha said, that unknown entity has a trace of that thing. It was just an assumption, however, if this assumption was the truth then this meant trouble. The mysterious organization is more dangerous than she thought. They must be eliminated asap to avoid cmity.

    ''To think that someone would be mad enough to use that thing. Ah!'' Elseria spat out a long sigh.

    Alpha didn''t dare to disturb her master when thetter appeared lost in thoughts.

    After a long moment, Elseria lifted her head and ordered.

    ''''You shall leave Alex''s protection to Zero, while you''re going to assemble to assemble all avable Numbers to search for the headquarter of this mysterious organization.''''

    ''''Understood.'''' Alpha bowed respectfully before trying to leave, however, she was stopped by Elseria.

    Thetter added, ''''Tell Conrad to open his eyes. The disappearance inside the dungeons is rted to today''s event. This unknown entity may be the result of some kind of experimenting made on students and adventurers.''''

    Alpha''s eyes widened as she hadn''t thought about such a possibility.

    ''As expected of master.'' Alpha thought, she nodded before disappearing.

    Elseria slumped into her chair and heaved another sigh.

    ''''Should we seal off the dungeons for a while?" She asked nobody in particr before shaking her head.

    ''''That won''t do. We will lose a lot of money. The adventurers that depend on dungeons to survive will be dissatisfied. How can they take care of their families if they don''t enter dungeons to make money? Besides adventuringes with its risks. All of them know this, I will be criticized if I were to announce that dungeons will be sealed. Those old foxes may use this chance to rece me. Let''s watch how things will go for a moment. As for the Imperial academy students, I have already done what I can.''''

    Elseria closed her eyes thinking about something.

    ''''Ignorance is bliss. Most people live their lives happily unaware of the approaching darkness. I wonder how long the fake peace they are experiencing willst? Fufufu! Most of them will be scared to death if they learn what is happening in the demon continent. Talking about the demon continent, Lilith has not awoken yet. What will you do Artemia?"

    Elseria mumbled. A smile crept onto her face when she thought about how long Artemia was going to y her little game.

    Meanwhile, in another location Artemia who was taking bath inside her mansion sneeze, rubbing her nose she said,

    ''''Who is talking about me?"

    ?????

    In the basement located somewhere that looks like an abandonedboratory, someone dressed in a dirtyboratory coat was pummeling a ck-skinned thing.

    Bang! Bang!!!!

    If Alpha and Zero were here they would have identified this ck-skinned human as the unknown entity they faced earlier.

    Even after receiving more than twenty punches in the face, this thing showed no sign of pain, there were no emotions inside its eyes.

    ''''Enough Maddog.''''

    Suddenly, someone appeared and stopped the one wearing ab coat.

    ''''Tch!''''

    The person called Maddog clicked his tongue in annoyance, however, he still stopped because he knew how scary this monster is once angered.

    Maddog spun around and faced the neer, the one that spoke earlier. He didn''t forget to kick the unknown entity, thetter was sted back, its back shing against a broken tube. The unknown entity''s face was healed by now. If Alex was here he would be astonished by this frightening generative ability.

    Yellow eyes shed against golden eyes for a moment before Maddog lowered his eyes and bowed his head.

    ''''Maddog pay his respect to the Vice Guild master.''''

    The vice guild master snorted before saying,

    ''''You know your wrong, don''t you? Who authorized you to go out? You even brought with you one of the specimens. What if because of this mistake someone knows what we are doing? Do you want to destroy the Supreme nning?"

    Maddog was already half-kneeling as the pressureing from the Vice Guild master was too much, there was a fear inside Maddog''s eyes.

    Lowering his head he apologizes, ''''Forgive me. It won''t happen again I just wanted to see if I could acquire the eight body. Unfortunately, things didn''t go as I nned. I didn''t want to make an appearance however 007 forced me to appear.''''

    ''''Oh?! What happened?" The Vice Guild master asked, the pressure Maddog was feeling disappeared. Thetter sighed in relief before exining,

    ''''I don''t know. It just that 007 suddenly acted on her own. It was the first time. I don''t know what happened. I will try to see if I can learn why she reacted like that and if possible reproduce it.''''

    ''''I see that will be helpful. You have been warned, only concentrate on producing more dark soldiers. The supreme being will reward you handsomely. If you ever act on your own you know what fate awaits you.'''' the Vice Guild master said.

    Maddog gulped audibly when he heard the vice guild master warning. He decided to behave or else he would suffer the same face as that fool.

    The Vice Guild master nodded his head, satisfied with Maddog''s reaction, giving 007 onest nce he left while thinking that it will be good if she could awaken her conscience. Having a puppet that can think was better than one that can''t.

    ?????

    Unaware of the approaching darkness, Alex and his family were celebrating.

 Chapter 219 - 217: Silveria Is A Threat

    Alex and Luna safely returned to the Blue Haven Vi. Gracier could be seen waiting for them, the moment she saw them she dashed toward them and threw herself into her brother''s arms.

    ''''Wee back brother, sister. I thought something bad happened to you. My heart was pounding hard I couldn''t stay still as I have the premonition of someone was targeting you. I''m d you are safe.''''

    Alex and Luna exchanged looks before Alex petted Gracier''s hair.

    ''''As you can see nothing happened we are safe and sound. Your brother isn''t easy to bully nor your sister-inw is.''''

    Gracier''s eyes widened, something indeed happened she thought. Just as she was about to ask, Alex switched the subject.

    ''''Let''s go in. We have a piece of good news to announce.''''

    While saying so, Alex held Gracier with one arm while his free hand was used to drag Luna into the vi.

    After ordering Anna, Karen (Another maid) and the others to prepare a feast to celebrate his engagement. Alex left to take a bath.

    Naturally, Luna was dragged by both Gracier and Silveria.

    Luna almost jumped of fright when she saw Silveria appear, it took her a moment to calm down. She had forgotten Silveria''s real identity.

    After a few casual chats, the two grew closer and now the three were taking bath while talking.

    ''''Sister Luna, how does it feel to be asked in marriage?"

    It was Gracier who raised this question, she was leaning in a gigantic bathtub, opposite of her was Silveria, her hair was tied like Luna, only Gracier had her hair down.

    Strangely, this world also has a custom of asking your partner in marriage.

    ''''It was the happiest moment of my life. I was so happy that I almost shouted thinking it was a dream. When the one you love did something like that it''s normal for you to be happy. It showed that he acknowledged your feeling and want to spend the rest of his life with you, that he wasn''t after your body, after ying with you he would leave. All women must experience this feeling of happiness once.'''' Luna said before looking at the two girls.

    Even they have not experienced what she experienced, both Silveria and Gracier know it''s must be a pretty nice feeling.

    ''''Ah! I hope I will experience something like this in the future.'''' Gracier said.

    Both Luna and Silveria giggled.

    ''''Of course, you will. Our little princess is a budding Goddess. Men will fall in love, they will do anything for you.'''' Silveria said, Luna, nodded while Gracier frowned.

    ''''I don''t care. I want someone that will be like my brother. Gentle, strong, and not arrogant.''''

    Hearing Gracier''s words both Luna and Silveria burst intoughter. Gracier''s answer couldn''t be more obvious. Alex was like the perfect man to her.

    Seeing the twough, Gracier pouted before she raised a question, ''''What about you Sil, don''t you want to experience what sister Luna experienced?"

    Silence descended upon the whole bathroom. Luna was interested in knowing Silveria''s answer. Weapon''s spirit or not, Silveria is a girl, it''s normal to wish for happiness.

    Silveria sighed for a moment before saying, ''''I don''t think I''m cut for something like that. How can I have time for love when there is a danger lurking in the shadow? And even there isn''t it, who will ept his wife to be bound to another man even if there is nothing between them?"

    Gracier and Luna couldn''t offer any reply. Seeing them reacted like that, Silveria decided to tease them.

    ''''Or are you suggesting that I marry Alex?"

    Gracier smiled, not saying anything. It was exactly what she was thinking. To her, Silveria is already Alex''s property, so there is no need to find another man. Besides how can a true sister will let go of such a beauty. All beauty shall belong to her brother.

    Luna had an unnatural expression when she heard Silveria''s question. Judging from Gracier''s reaction, thetter wished for something like that. When Luna imagine Silveria being one of Alex''s women, somehow it didn''t sit well with her.

    A feeling of extreme danger assaulted her. Silveria''s beauty is unrivaled, she was aware of this. It was because shebeled Silveria as Alex''s weapon spirit, not a potential rival that she didn''t feel inferior, nor threatened.

    However, it would another matter entirely if thetter were to startpeting for Alex''s love. Luna was afraid to lose even with her status as Alex''s childhood sweetheart, his first woman.

    A nasty feeling was born inside Luna''s heart, she didn''t wish to see Alex and Silveria together. It''s awful to think like this but it couldn''t be helped as the pressure Silveria gave her was too much. She was afraid, really afraid, jealous of Silveria''s beauty that can steal any man''s heart without doing anything.

    Luna knows that her man is different, however, what if Silveria made use of her charms if she wishes to have Alex fall for her? Will Alex resist? The answer is yet to be known. However, there was a small possibility that Alex may fall in love with Silveria if she tried hard. This small possibility frightened Luna to the core.

    For a moment Luna''s expression went through a myriad of colors, this didn''t go unnoticed by Silveria as she had been observing Luna.

    Chuckling Silveria, ''''Fufufu! You''re scared, aren''t you?''''

    Gracier''s eyes widened when she heard Silveria''s question. For a moment she thought that it was directed at her, however, it wasn''t the case, that question was for Luna.

    Luna answered honestly, she sees no need to hide it. ''''Yes, I am.''''

    Silveria was surprised, for a moment she didn''t say anything. She would have never thought that Luna would answer her question honestly. Most women in her case would have denied, saying there were not afraid.

    Finally, Silveria smiled and said, ''''Don''t worry I will not steal him from you lots as I''m not interested in him.''''

    Inwardly Silveria was thinking maybe I should. No, no, what I''m thinking?. She immediately shook her head.

    The dangerous glint that passed through Silveria''s eyes the moment she thought maybe she should give it a try didn''t go unnoticed by Luna, she immediatelybeled Silveria as a threat, an extreme one at that. She must be treated with extreme caution. With the help of her two sisters maybe they will be able to win.

    ????

    After the bath and getting dressed, the girls joined Alex and others where they celebrate untilte in the night. Gracier was so drunk that she couldn''t walk on her own. She wasn''t the only one, Anna, the head maids were also drunk. She was the happiest, after all, she is the head of Luna''s (1st Wife) Faction.

    Gracier was brought to her room by Silveria, tonight she was going to sleep over there to look after Gracier. Before leaving, Silveria winked at her master.

    As for Alex and Luna, they went to Alex''s room. Tonight was special, their night.

 Chapter 220 - 218: I Need Strength

    Alex carried Luna toward his room, she leaned into his chest while inhaling her masculine scent, somehow her body temperature rise when she does this. She muttered dreamily,

    ''''Lex, take me.''''

    Alex froze when he heard Luna''s words, when he lowered his head he saw Luna''s eyes closed. Sighing, Alex thought she must be dreaming.

    When they arrived in his room, Alex put her on the bed and tried to stand up, however, Luna caught his hand forcing him to turn his head, as he did, his lips got sealed. Luna wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and kissed him.

    Even though he was surprised, Alex did not reject her.

    After kissing for a few minutes, their heads got separated from each other for a brief moment to breathe and look at each other in the eyes with a passionate gaze before their lips connected again, kissing even more passionately than before.

    They continued in this manner for many minutes, nearly half of an hour, until they were satisfied.

    ''''I love kissing you,'''' Alex said while staring at Luna''s lustrous lips, there were a little bit swollen due to the long battle.

    ''''Me too,'''' Luna said while staring at Alex''s gaze full of love. Her face flushed red when she thought about what she was about to say, her heart pounding hard, even so, she still said it.

    ''''Lex, can you help me undress?"

    Alex''s eyes widened, the current Luna was too hot, his heartbeat quickened, calming his raging emotions down he replied.

    ''''With pleasure.''''

    Like a professional, Alex removed Luna''s clothes in sh. Somehow, it was faster than the past, looking at his fingers Alex wondered what happened.

    Luna in her birthday suit asked face flushed in redness, legs crossed from embarrassment,

    ''''What do you think..?"

    ''''Beautiful,'''' Alex said as he gazes gently looked at Luna''s perfectly slim body and wless snow-white skin that resembled white jade, feeling that he was looking at a graceful fairy who belonged to a masterpiece painting.

    Alex was mesmerized, his clothes disappeared faster than when he was putting them on. Staring at the beauty in front of him he said.

    ''''You are so beautiful that the little dragon is ready to soar. I''m about to turn into a beast.''''

    Luna blushed hard when she saw the little beast, she gulped audibly, heart pounding hard she said, ''''Come.''''

    And the beast was unleashed.

    ????

    The following morning, Alex woke up with Luna nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to carnal pleasure and vented their lust on each other.

    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Luna''s rosy cheeks.

    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night''s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face.

    Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.

    As he watches Luna sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away from the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.

    He was happy to share his first time (In this world) with this woman, she deserves it, women like her are rare, to never stop loving a person even though that person has forgotten about you. Alex vowed to never make her cry, never let her go. Maria and Sakuya, he will not let them go, he may not love them like Luna but he was sure one he wille to love them.

    Alex''s face turned vicious for a moment when he recalled what happenedst night. If he was weak he would have died, worst lose his woman. He needs strength to protect himself, his loved ones.

    ''''I need strength to protect everyone dear to me. I don''t want to lose someone ever again. Whoever you might be I will make you pay for targeting my life. My life isn''t just me alone, if I die a lot of people will be sad. I must find who is behindst night''s assassination attempt. Sigh! If only I have my private force that will collect information.'''' Alex murmured, he knew that the person or the organization behind tonight''s assassination attempt must be really powerful. Even though alpha had quickly left, Alex was able to notice that the brown-haired woman was injured, some powerful as them injured means that the force behind the assassination must be trifled with.

    He must carefully n before making move.

    *Sigh!

    Another sigh escaped from Alex''s mouth. Talking about the injured brown-haired woman, it remains him of Sera, somehow he had the feeling that the brown-haired woman he sawst time was rted to Sera.

    ''''I will go find him once I have time. I owe her a date after all.'''' Alex murmured to himself before gently freeing himself from Luna''s grapes.

    After taking shower and get dressed in casual clothes, he left for the kitchen.

    Karen and the maids preparing the morning breakfast froze. They were surprised to see their mastere here, they thought he must still sleeping, especially afterst night''s battle.

    Lowering their heads, they greeted their Master.

    ''''Good morning master.''''

    ''''Good morning everyone. Excuse me I''m borrowing the kitchen for a while.''''

    Alex said before moving to prepare a simple breakfast, he may not be a great cook but a simple breakfast was achievable.

    Karen and the maids watched their master with astonishment. Even though it was a simple breakfast, they were amazed at how beautifully it was arranged.

    Watching their master cook make their hearts pound faster, they wished they could be in their mistress ce. It''s not every day that you will see a man go cook for his woman, nowadays something like this doesn''t exist anymore.

    ''Madam is truly blessed.'' thought the maids

    Alex quickly finished cooking Luna''s breakfast, he refused the maids'' help and brought it to his room.

    Coincidentally, Luna woke up just as he entered. Smiling Alex approached her, he put the breakfast beside her.

    ''''Morning love.''''

    Luna rubbed her eyes while letting a yawn escape from her mouth, she replied ''''Morning honey. Wow! My man is the best, to think he would cook breakfast for me. I love you.''''

    Luna said after seeing the breakfast Alex brought, she knew it was him to cook it. She pulled Alex toward her and kissed him.

    Alex responded, after a short battle the two separated from each other.

 Chapter 221 - 219: Conquering The Endless Forest 1

    The moment Luna ate the breakfast prepared by Alex, she couldn''t help but shout,

    ''''Delicious.''''

    Alex smiled upon hearing her praise. The breakfast was finished in the blink of an eye.

    ''''Too delicious I don''t mind eating this every morning you know?'''' Luna said while staring at Alex. She was dead serious.

    Smiling Alex said, ''''I don''t mind cooking for you.''''

    ''''Good. So, what does my honey want to say?" Luna asked after getting a satisfactory answer from Alex.

    Alex was surprised that she knew he had something to say.

    ''''Well, I''m sorry I won''t be able to apany you today as I''m going to train untilte in the night. I must prepare for tomorrow, Leon will not be an easy opponent, the third princess is even more dangerous,'''' he exined.

    Luna wasn''t dissatisfied hearing Alex''s words, on the contrary, she found it normal, so she said.

    ''''Don''t worry I understand. Train hard. I know you can win against those two.''''

    ''''Thank you, love. You can h-"

    ''''No need to finish what you''re saying. I will be training with the girls. We mustn''t fall too much behind, especially now that someone is targeting you.'''' Luna cut Alex off and said.

    Alex couldn''t help but embrace Luna for a moment after hearing such words. After cuddling for a while they separated from each other and he left the room to go see his sister.

    After chatting with Gracier and informed her about his training Alex left with Silveria.

    Choosing another room hey down on the bed, while Silveria bent over and stared into his heterochromia eyes.

    ''''Master once again congrattions on your engagement. I have the perfect gift for you. You will understand once you are on the other side. See ya over there.'''' she then flicked her fingers not giving Alex the time to question her.

    Alex immediately falls asleep, his consciousness was sent to the Illusionary Battlefield.

    He appeared in the Inner Zone. In front of him were endless snow and an ice forest.

    ''''I wonder what Silveria meant by saying the perfect gift,'''' Alex murmured while scanning his surrounding.

    ''''Well, to help you in your training, I changed the Conversion Ratio (Real World Hour/Illusionary Battlefield Hour).''''

    Silveria who appeared in the air exined.

    Alex''s eyes widened when he heard Silveria''s words, it was exactly what he nning to ask her. Who would have thought that she would see through him and propose it first?

    ''''How is the current conversion ratio?" Alex asked, his eyes were full of anticipation.

    Crossing her arms Silveria announced, she was sure that Alex would appreciate her gift.

    ''''The current Conversion Ratio (Real World Hour/Istion Space Hour): 1:24.''''

    Boom!

    Something exploded inside Alex''s mind the moment he heard those words. His eyes became bloodshot, his breathing quickened. 1-hour outside= 1 day here, it was to say for example 5 hours outside= 5 days here. This was exactly what he needed at the moment.

    ''''Sil, you are the best. Indeed, it is the perfect gift for me,'''' he said.

    Chuckling Silveria said something that makes Alex furrowed his brows.

    ''''You can only stay here for 10h (outside hour). It''s the best I can do.''''

    ''''Sigh! It''s to say 10 days. Well, one can do a lot of things in ten days. My goal will be to conquer the Endless Forest during these ten days.'''' Alex dered eyes full of determination.

    ''''That''s the spirit. If you were to conquer the Endless Forest, what you will gain I think will help you in the iing fights. Your chance of bing the champion will increase. So do your best. I''m going to cheer you up from the sky.'''' Silveria said before creating popcorn and started eating it.

    Alex''s face twitched few times.

    Sighing he decided to start his training right away.

    ''''Oh by the way the restriction put on your status has been lifted. You can now freely check your status,'''' Silveria added.

    Alex who was walking deeper into the ice forest stopped and before calling out his status.

    ''''Status.''''

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 5020/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1100

    Defense: 1000

    Agility: 1130

    Intelligence: 1000

    Luck:780

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 2] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    Alex was surprised to see that he had acquired a new skill. Come to think when he was fighting against those assassins, he seemed to have heard a system notification.

    Curious, he decided to check the skill''s description.

    [Synthesie: The ability to merge multiple bullets into one bullet. Not only this bullet is faster but it is also powerful as well.

    Current level: 2, is to say two into one.

    Cost: 50 MP]

    ''Wow! What an incredible skill. I will try to level to five before leaving.'' Alex decided.

    [Synthesize]

    Alex immediately used his new skill.

    Bang Bang!

    Two bullets merged into one, the new bullet tore through the air at incredible speed before piercing through two ice trees.

    Crack!

    Like a fragile piece of ss, the two sturdy ice trees were broken into two.

    Alex gulped seeing the scene in front of him. He wondered how powerful this skill will be at level 10.

    ''I can''t wait to test it in a fight.'' he murmured.

    Before trying to merge three bullets, unfortunately, he failed every time he tried.

    Not wanting to waste his precious MP he decided to postpone his experiment for now.

    After he decided to postpone his experiment for another time done with, Alex continued to walk deeper into the ice forest. While walking he kept thinking about new ideas, is it possible tobine synthesize plus Phantom Bullet and one of his special bullet? If he were able to do it then how powerful this bullet gonna be?

    Come to think that bullet he had used in the fight against Leonardo, the Chaos bullet was iplete if he were to merge synthesize plus Phantom Bullet plus his special bullets. He thinks that bullet would be perfect and dreadful as well. Maybe it won''t consume all his MP. Such a bullet would be his trump card.

    Shaking his head, Alex decided to focus on the task ahead as he had the impression that the chaos bullet will bepleted only after synthesize reach the max level. Something that would not happen soon.

    Suddenly, Alex who was walking stopped on his feet because something wasing towards his position at fast speed.

    Alex readied his gun and from the other side of the forest something came out. It was a gigantic purple (mixed with white) lizard of 6 meters long. This lizard had a pointy white scale all over its body, above the lizard head was [Bane Lizard Level 62 (Mini-boss)].

    The moment the bane lizard appeared, he looked at Alex as if he was looking at an ant.

    Alex gulped, to think he would encounter a Mini-boss so soon. What bad luck. The skin of this monster must be pretty tough, meaning a normal bullet would not do any damage to it.

    Knowing that this was not going to be an easy fight, Alex decided to remove his eye patch, however, halfway through the motion he stopped and jumped back because the bane lizard who had stayed silent until now attacked.

    Opening his mouth, the bane lizard roared.

    ''''Roarr!¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A deafening roar like a raging billow echoed in the forest. Just the soundwaves alone were enough to shake the whole forest.

    Tremendous cold winds rose from the ground and formed a strong wind tornado that sent Alex crashing back.

    Crack!!!!

    He broke several trees in the process, Alex couldn''t help but vomit blood. His back hurts like hell, thankfully before starting today''s training, he wore Loki, or else he would be dead. Never he would have thought this monster to be this formidable.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a chill down his spine, he quickly switched his gun with his two knives (Razor and Reaper). Crossing the two knives in front of his chest, Alex was able to defend against the bane lizard tail''s strike.

    Bang!

    Once again Alex was flung back, he rolled on the ground a couple of times before standing up again.

    The bane lizard was already before him and wanted to strike Alex with its sharp w, however, his w stopped few centimeters away from Alex''s face.

    Alex was coldly ring at the bane lizard with his heterochromia eyes. He made use of his right eye, it was why the bane lizard momentarily froze.

    Knowing that it was a temporary solution, Alex put strength into his right leg before sending a powerful leg strike toward the chin of the bane lizard.

    Bang!

    The enormous body of the bane lizard was sent tumbling back.

    Alex locked his gun toward the monster white belly and fired.

    [Synthesize]

    Bang!

    The supersonic bullet arrived before the still thrashing bane lizard and pierced through his belly.

    Boom!

    An anguished wail filled with pain could be heard.

    Alex''s attack didn''t end there after shooting synthesize, he made use of phantom bullet to finish the bane lizard. There was an enormous hole in the belly of the bane lizard.

    After twitching for a few minutes, the body of the bane lizard became motionless before disappearing.

    Alex held his knees to catch his breath.

    It happened at that moment.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Alex''s head burst like watermelon and he was insta killed.

 Chapter 222 - 220: Another Ambush

    While Alex was trying to conquer the Endless Forest, outside in the real world Luna and Gracier were leaving the Blue Haven Vi to go to Maria''s vi.

    En route Gracier kept looking at Luna strangely until thetter couldn''t take it anymore, therefore she asked.

    ''''What''s the matter?''''

    ''''Big sister Luna why are you shining today? What I meant you look more beautiful, your skin became more wless. What''s your secret? What happenedst night for you to change so much?"

    Luna put on a troubled expression not knowing what to say. It''s not like she could say it''s because I had a wonderful night with your brother.

    Smiling helplessly Luna said, ''''Don''t worry you will understand one day, yes one day.''''

    Upon hearing her response, Gracier cocked her head in confusion.

    ''''What does that mean? Can you be more urate?"

    Luna couldn''t help but blush thinking it would have been great if Alex was here. He may know a way to deal with Gracier.

    Just as Luna was hesitating about how to respond, she saw their vi appear in the distance. She breathed a sigh of relief and switched the subject.

    ''''Look we have arrived.''''

    Even though she wanted to continue questioning Luna, Gracier knew that now wasn''t the time.

    Unlike Alex''s vi, the girl''s vi wasn''t gigantic, however, in them of beauty, it doesn''t lose too much.

    After bypassing the guards, Luna and Gracier entered the vi. Maria and Sakuya were in the training ground, so the girls went directly there.

    When the two arrived at the training ground they saw Maria and Sakuya fighting using Shinai. They stopped the moment Luna and Gracier entered.

    While wiping away their sweat using a towel given to them by one of the butlers, Maria and Sakuya approached the duo.

    ''''Morning L?.''''

    Maria greeted her childhood friend with a warm smile. Even though she appears calm on the outside, inside it wasn''t the case she was surprised to see Luna glow. This could mean only one thing, she did that thing.

    ''''Morning Xia. I knew you two would be training as usual.'''' Luna replied with a smile in turn.

    Sakuya didn''t say anything for a moment, she observed Luna, she even went around thetter to sniff her.

    ''''What are you doing Sakuya? Have you be a dog?" Luna was amused.

    Sakuya ignored Luna''s question and continued doing what she started.

    Suddenly, she burst intoughter, Sakuyaughed hard, stillughing she said.

    ''''Our little L? has be a woman. Wow! Alex is quick. As expected of the man I choose.''''

    Both Luna and Maria rolled their eyes when they heard Sakuya''s words.

    However, there was someone interested in Sakuya''s words, ''has be a woman'' to be more exact.

    ''''Morning Onee-san,'''' Gracier said.

    The moment Sakuya heard the word onee-san she froze before turning to face Gracier with her most dazzling smile.

    ''''What''s the matter Gracier-chan?"

    ''''What bes a woman mean?" Gracier asked with an innocent smile.

    Like Luna, Sakuya was lost for words, however, being what she is she decided to exin things to her sister. It''s the big sister''s responsibility to exin things to her little sister.

    Like a good teacher Sakuya opened her mouth to exin, ''''When you heard someone became a woman, it means that-"

    Boom!

    Sakuya was cut short, she couldn''t finish her exnation because Luna appeared right before her and sent a punch straight to her face.

    If not for Sakuya fast reaction, she would have suffered. When she noticed Luna appear before her, she hastily created a wind shield in front of her trying to negate Luna''s punch. She thought that she could stop her, however, reality taught her otherwise, it wasn''t a normal punch.

    ''''Do not corrupt such pure girl or else" Luna said while cracking her knuckles.

    ''''Tch!" Sakuya clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    Gracier was dumbfounded by the current situation. ''It is one thing if you don''t want to exin things to me, however, why are you stopping someone who wanted to?'' Gracier asked herself perplexed.

    ''''You two stop it.'''' Maria started walking forward to suddenly froze in ce.

    Because Luna had used her left hand to punch Sakuya, the ring on her left hand became visible.

    Maria''s eyes widened, her expression turned sour, however, she quickly changed it.

    ''''Congrattion L?.'''' she said feeling happy for her friend. The previous emotion had disappeared, she knew it was jealousy.

    Luna blushed hearing Maria''s words, it was at that moment Sakuya noticed the ring Luna was wearing. Like Maria she was surprised before she started to smile, she didn''t forget to congratte Luna while thinking she will be the next.

    After exchanging few jokes. Luna exined to the girls what happenedst night. Hearing that Alex and she got ambushed by ck-clothed men, the girls decided to head out. Their destination was the Adventurer Guild. They decided to take a simple quest toplete. They must gain strength to protect themselves and their loved ones.

    Once inside the guild, they selected an orc subjugation quest. Seeing four beautiful girls, whispers started flying here and there.

    Ignoring them the girls left the guild toward the orc''s subjugation location.

    It was a forest located northwest of the outer capital.

    Along the way, the girls killed few goblins. The orc''s vige was located in the depth of the forest.

    However, just before arriving, Maria stopped because the forest had be too quiet around this area.

    ''''Sakuya,.'''' Maria called out.

    ''''I know,'''' Sakuya responded. She held her hand out. A white mist came out from her and was dispersed into the air.

    Shortly after Sakuya who closed her eyes opened them and dered,

    ''''Twelves enemies divided into three groups.''''

    Gracier''s body tensed when she heard that.

    ''''Don''t worry, nothing will happen with us three here,'''' Luna said trying tofort Gracier.

    This seemed to have worked because Gracier became calm after hearing Luna''s words.

    In another location, the twelve gray robbed men lying in ambush were not aware that they have been spotted.

    The leader of this group was wondering why did their vice guild master ask them to wait for this group here.

    Suddenly, the leader felt a chill down his spine, so unconsciously he spun around, his soul almost left his body.

    Maria should be standing fifty meters away appeared in front of them. Holding two crystal daggers emitting one-chilling energy she danced. The leader was quick on his feet as he jumped back, however, hisrades weren''t lucky.

    In the blink of an eye, numerous daggers shes were sent, blood sttered from the bodies of the four gray robbed men like fountains spraying into midair. Their streams of blood coalesced into the shape of blood ice des that swooped down and shed at them. Before they let out a shriek, they were pierced in the chest by the bloody ice and flew into before getting nailed against the trees.

    After Maria was done with the four, she spun to look at the leader.

    ''Flee''

    Facing the smiling Maria, the leader''s decision was swift, he decided to flee for his life.

    ''What a joke. I''m slightly stronger than the other. Seeing how quickly they have been dispatched I stand no chance. Screw the mission, my life is more important. Who knows what the vice guild master is thinking. He may have sent us to be butchered.''

    While thinking that the leader fled, leaving his subordinates behind.

    Maria was bbergasted when she saw the leader running away. Her eyes became cold, she created an ice spear, and before throwing it.

    Poof! Boom!

    It was instakill, the leader didn''t have the time to dodge before being pierced and sted into smithereens as the ice spear exploded.

    In another location, Luna dashed straight into the group of gray robbed men like a streaking meteor, crashing onto her victims.

    Boom!

    Before one of the unfortunate men figured out the situation, it was plowed into a corpse underneath Luna''s feet. In this thunderous explosion, the surroundings couldn''t help but rumble, where cracks spread across the ground. The mighty impact proliferated in powerful airwaves, striking and sting away the others that couldn''t evade in time. In an instant, the area around Luna was cleanly swept. Apart from the spiderweb-like fissures underneath her feet, there was nothing else left.

    If one looks at Luna currently, one could see her glowing in holy light. It was her new special ability. She doesn''t how but somehow she gained a new ability. This ability strengthen her muscles temporarily, giving her superhuman strength for a short period.

    Before the poor men thrown away could retaliate they were crushed by Luna''s mighty punches.

    ''''How barbaric,'''' Sakuyamented before moving.

    In sh, she disappeared and when she reappeared she was already in the middle of thest group.

    This group was surprised, however, they tried to counterattack, unfortunately, Sakuya''s katana was faster.

    When she moved dozens of shes were sent, heads flew into the air, blood spurted from the headless bodies like a fountain. Sakuya had already left, no bloodnded on her. She reappeared where she was and sheathed her Katana.

    The fifteen men were eliminated in sh. This surprised the one behind this mission.

    Hiding in another location was a man dressed in dark gray robbed, it was this man that used an illusion to deceive the fifteen men pretending to be the vice guild master because like the vice guild master he had golden hair and golden eyes.

    ''''Wow! They are sure interesting. I want them. Especially that blue-eyed hot babe.'''' muttered the man with a lecherous expression, when suddenly his expression changed.

    Coming toward him was a me arrow. It was fired by Gracier who was sensed his position.

    Knowing that now wasn''t the time, the fake vice guild master decided to leave, however, before leaving he nced at Gracier, more urately, her eyes, her left eye.

    ''''I want it,'''' he said before disappearing.

    Back to the girl''s side.

    ''''How was it? Did you manage to-"

    Before Maria could finish her question, Gracier shook her head.

    ''''I see. How unfortunate. We didn''t find anything before we could investigate the gray robbed men''s bodies they burst into me. Hah! How troublesome, let''s go back.'''' Maria said, the others nodded, they were not in the mood to continue today''s quest any longer.

    Unaware of what happened outside, Alex was struggling in the Inner Zone.

 Chapter 223 - 221: Conquering The Endless Forest 2

    Alex who had just eliminated the Bane Lizard let his guard down.

    It happened at that moment.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    Alex''s head burst like watermelon and he was insta-killed.

    Silveria who was watching everything from afar couldn''t help but sigh. How can mastermit such a blunder? Well, the enemy is a sneaky one. All the me can''t be put on master.

    Indeed it was as she said, Alex may have let his guard down, however, if there was an enemy behind or not too far from him he would have known. Only if this enemy let his killing intent slip, even it was a little bit of it, the thing that''s monster didn''t do. The monster had perfectly concealed himself, whether it is his presence or his intention to kill. It was no wonder Alex with his limited divine sense couldn''t spot him until he strikes.

    Alex reappeared in the same spot, however, this time he was prepared, he rolled on the ground dodging another stone hurled at him. Yes! It was a stone that killed him. While dodging the second stone, Alex hurled a knife in the direction where the stone came from.

    Bang! Crack!

    Knife and stone shed, it was the stone that broke into pieces while the knife continued its course before striking the hiding monster.

    ''''Roaar!"

    A loud bellow could be heard, followed by the forest shaking. Looking at this scene, Alex''s heart sank.

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­

    Shortly after, heavy, deep footsteps echoed and a tall figure appeared before him. It was a huge ape with a thick white fur, clutching a thick, stone club in one of its hands while in the remaining-hand was stone.

    ''''You gotta be kidding me.'''' Alex''s eyes widened in horror when he saw this monster.

    [Demonic Ice Ape (Mini-boss) Level 75]

    Bang! Bang!

    Alex attacked, not giving the ape the time attack. However, the ape still dodged before vanishing.

    ''Fast'' Alex thought before crossing his arms in front of his chest.

    Bang!

    When the demonic Ice Ape reappeared, he was already in front of Alex, punching him.

    Like a rocket, Alex was flung back, traveling more than thirty meters passing above ake. The moment he passed, Alex felt a chill down his spine, as if there was a dangerous monster lurking in the depth of theke.

    He knew he would die several times if he were to face the demonic Ice Ape.

    ''If the inner zone is this hard. I wonder how strong the monsters in the core zone are?'' he wondered.

    As if she could read Alex''s mind, Silveria chuckled, ''''Fufufu! Let''s see how you will deal with them.''''

    The moment Alexnded on the other side of theke, an idea cropped up in his head.

    Grinning evilly, he decided to put his idea into motion. Using el, he reappeared not too far from the demonic Ice Ape.

    The Demonic Ice Ape turned to him abruptly and upon witnessing his presence, it snapped its jaw open and let out a deafening bellow. Then, it turned decisively, and started pursuing him.

    "Oooo¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with the raging snarl, the Demonic Ice Ape metamorphosed into a formidable storm that charged straight at Alex. Although it was massive, its speed wasn''t slow at all, he knew this.

    Alex sprinted as quickly as possible, but the demonic Ice Ape followed him closely. The trees that obstructed its path snapped, and the demonic Ice Ape showed no intention of stopping. Not only that, but the gap between Alex and the Ape was also closing!

    ''Great keep following me.''

    Even though it was what he wished for, Alex felt somewhat nervous. He didn''t dare to underestimate this monster behind him. His divine sense was in max as this monster has unusual movement skills.

    ''I need to be faster!''

    Alex''s speed quickened to the max.

    Suddenly, his six senses warned him of extreme danger.

    ''So he is going to use it.'' Alex thought.

    Swish!

    The instant this thought cropped up in Alex''s mind, his vision dazzled. At that moment, he turned over abruptly to deviate from his original path, stamped his foot, and leaped up. At the same time, along with a sh of blinding brilliance, the Demonic Ice Ape disappeared without a trace, only to stop right in front of his intended path in the blink of an eye.

    Fortunately, Alex had switched directions. If not, perhaps he would have walked right into the trap of the demonic Ice Ape! and get pummeled to death.

    "Roar!!!"

    The Demonic Ice Ape thatpleted its teleportation swung its arms furiously from above and mmed onto the ground. However, Alex was ready to dodge this deadly attack. Without any hesitation, he zoomed past the monster leaving a trail of afterimages behind.

    Alex knew that the Demonic Ice Ape movement skill was simr to his own, teleportation. Therefore he was prepared against it. If not, he would have ended up miserably if he were caught off guard and stopped by the Demonic Ice Ape.

    The Demonic Ice Ape realized its attack had failed to hit its prey and couldn''t help but feel bewildered. But at the next moment, it let out a furious bellow, turned around, and charged at Alex.

    Thetter nimbly dodged the monster attack and kept running. This infuriated the monster even more, like a mad bull he charged at Alex.

    While dodging the monster''s attack, Alex continued to run ahead with one goal in mind.

    The Demonic Ice Ape is only a monster with limited intelligence, if not he would have seen through Alex''s scheme. However, due to his limited intelligence and Alex''s scheme, the demonic Ice Ape ignored everything and charged at him. Being a territorial creature himself, the demonic Ice Ape should be aware of what happened when an unwanted guess barge into your territory. Anyone who trespassed on another monster''s territory would only head down the road to extinction.

    Silveria knew what her master was up to, she couldn''t help but smile. It was a pretty clever move. The moment the Demonic Ice Ape sent Alex toward theke he had already lost.

    Crossing one leg over another, she ate her popcorn while muttering.

    ''''An interesting show is about to begin.''''

    ?????

    The chase continued, Alex was running for his life, from time to time he would taunt the Demonic Ice Ape by attacking him. Even though Alex''s attacks didn''t deal too much damage to him, they were still annoying. The monster vowed to tear Alex apart no matter what it takes.

    Alex quickly checked his remaining MP,

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 3820/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1100

    Defense: 1000

    Agility: 1130

    Intelligence: 1000

    Luck: 780

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''I still have more than half of my MP.'' Alex muttered and continued running. The Demonic Ice continued chasing after him.

    They kept running until Alex saw theke. The instant he reached the shore of theke, he turned around, and unleashed a dozen knives at the Demonic Ice Ape!

    "Roar!!!"

    The sight of Alex not only escaping from it but also brazenly retaliating enraged the Demonic Ice Ape. It raised its muscr arms and hurled its fists at Alex. Winds blustered in the vivid, powerful force that sted the knives away.

    The Demonic Ice Ape lowered its body to dodge Alex''s Phantom Bullet as he knew how dangerous the invisible bullet was.

    After dodging the bullet, the Demonic Ice Ape disappeared to reappear in the air, he clenched its fists and rammed into Alex''s body.

    Boom!

    The feeling of crushing a body didn''t happen. Like a ghost, Alex appeared above the monster his leg raised high before striking the monster''s head with all his strength.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The timing of this attack was exceptionally ingenious as it caught the Demonic Ice Ape on unstable footing. Even though Alex''s strength was weakpared to the huge Ape, this all-out attack shouldn''t be belittled. Due to that reason, the defenseless Demonic Ice Ape who suffered from the attack couldn''t maintain its bnce. Its huge body couldn''t help but sway, before crumbling into theke head-first and setting off tall currents that rushed in the stream.

    Alex who sessfullynded this attack had no intention to seal the deal at all. After witnessing countless bubbles emerging on the surface of theke, he disyed a subtle smile and shuttled across the forest swiftly to hide and watch the show that was about to happen.

    Upon realizing that its prey had escaped, the Demonic Ice Ape was unable to restrain its anger. It rolled over, stood to its feet, and stomped toward the shore inrge strides. But this time, it didn''t seed because the peaceful water surged all of a sudden. Shortly after, a dozen, thick water tentacles broke out of the water surface and bound the creature.

    Theke started to roll, separate, a gigantic snake opened its mouth, countless razor-sharp teeth could be seen. The gigantic snakeunched an attack on the Demonic Ice Ape.

 Chapter 224 - 222: Borrowing A Knife To Kill

    Theke started to roll, separate, a gigantic snake opened its mouth, countless razor-sharp teeth could be seen. The gigantic snakeunched an attack on the Demonic Ice Ape the moment it appeared.

    "Hissss¡­!"

    Along with the gigantic snake hissing sound, everything changed all of a sudden. The water boiled, twisted, warped, and coalesced into huge des, shuttling out of theke and shing the Demonic Ice Ape.

    Facing this attack from the gigantic snake, the Demonic Ice Ape reacted swiftly. Struggling, the muscles on his right arm bulged to the limit until he broke free from the water binding, using this freehand he punched the air and with this move, a burst of gales erupted, took up a physical shape, and ripped the water des into shreds. But it was a pity that¡­ the gigantic snake wasn''t his only enemy.

    From his hiding ce, Alex fired a Phantom Bullet toward the Demonic Ice Ape.

    Boom!

    Just as the Ape repulsed the snake attack, a loud explosion sounded all of a sudden.

    The invisible bullet struck the chest of the Ape like a hammer make him stagger on his feet. The Demonic Ice Ape roared not because of pain but because he knew the culprit behind this attack.

    How dare he, a lowly bug sneak attack him while he was fighting against this noisy snake? Unforgivable, he must catch the bug and crush him. Not only this bug yed him and forced him into his current predicament, but he also hides and sneaks attack him from afar. How despicable.

    ''''Rooarr!"

    The Demonic Ice Ape let out a loud bellow before headbutting the gigantic snake.

    Boom!

    Having not expected such a move, the gigantic snake whose name and level is [Gydra''s Snake Level 72] was momentarily stunned thus losing control of the water-binding the Demonic Ice Ape.

    And how could the Demonic Ice Ape let go of such asion? The moment his other arm was free, he caught the jaw of the monster and bashed it against the surface of theke.

    Boom!

    The strike was so strong that theke was parted in two revealing what was in the depth of theke, countless monsters'' bones.

    Even though he had sessfully managed to attack the Gydra''s Snake, the Demonic Ice Ape was happy at all, he felt that something was amiss. The feeling of extreme danger assaulted him, he wanted to jump out of theke, however, it already toote.

    From behind the Demonic Ice Ape, a thick long tail could be seen. It was the Gydra''s Snake tail.

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    The snake''s tail strikes the Demonic Ice Ape''s unguarded back. Theke got divided into two again, creating a tsunami.

    Seeing the watere in his direction, Alex quickly changed his hiding ce and continued to watch the fight.

    The moment the Gydra''s snake sneak attacked the Demonic Ice Ape from behind and forced him into theke face first, the snake hissed before wrapping its tail against the fallen ape''s leg and tried to bite down the ape.

    However, the Demonic Ice Ape reacted quickly, before the snake''s jaw could bite him he sent an uppercut toward it.

    Bang!

    The snake hissed in pain, undoing the snake''s tail wrapped around his leg, the Demonic Ice Ape took hold of it before starting to spin, after rotating on himself several times, the apeunched the gigantic snake body into the air.

    The Demonic Ice Ape wasn''t done yet,

    ''''Roarr!"

    Roaring furiously, the Demonic Ice Ape beat his chest like a King Kong before jumping high into the air. It was thirty meters jump.

    Alex''s eyes widened in a stupor when he saw that the monster could jump so high.

    After performing such a high jump, the Demonic Ice Ape appeared above the flying Gydra''s snake before joining his two hands together and used them as a hammer to strike the snake toward the ground.

    Bang!

    Kabooooom!

    Like a rocket, the Gydra''s snake wasunched from the sky toward the ground and crashed against it.

    A five meters deep crater was created. The remaining water inside theke was evaporated.

    An ice-cold chill ran up Alex''s spine like an electrical current.

    ''No good. I must flee.'' He decided.

    After the Demonic Ice Ape strikes Gydra''s snake, still free-falling he looked in Alex''s direction and extended his hands, two meters long Wind spear was created.

    And as he was about to throw the spear at Alex, the Demonic Ice Ape expression abruptly changed because the Gydra''s snake hissed before dozen water spears wereunched at the Ape.

    nk! nk!!!

    Using the wind spear, the Demonic Ice Ape deflected the iing water spears.

    Alex who just managed to safely escape heaved a sigh of relief. He hadn''t thought that the ape would still target him even while fighting against the Gydra''s snake.

    Shaking his head Alex focused his attention ahead, he saw that the Gydra''s snake was injured, few of his scales had fallen off.

    ''I guess, the ape is stronger. I was hoping for mutual destruction though.'' Alex murmured before his expression abruptly changed.

    The Gydra''s snake keptunching water spear after water spear while the Ape deflected them using the wind spear in his hand.

    However, in the next attack, instead of only spitting water spears, the Guydra''s Snake spurt another thing, it was poison.

    The Demonic Ice Ape was caught unprepared, when the poisonnded on the ape''s arm, it let out a burning sound before that arm started to rot. The Demonic Ice Ape roared in pain and tried to retaliate.

    It was at that moment, the Gydra''s snake activated its domain, the water remaining in theke was shot into the sky before transforming into thousand small water spears. These water spears were pointed at the Demonic Ice Ape.

    Sensing his doom, the Demonic Ice Ape used his special ability to teleport from where he was before the water spears strike.

    However, just as he reappeared, the water spears that should have been obliterated after striking the empty ground appeared right before him. It was already toote to dodge, the Demonic Ice Ape punched the iing spears to oblivion.

    While doing such a thing, his focus was momentarily drawn elsewhere, therefore the Guydra''s Snake chose that time to strike.

    Appearing in the Demonic Ice Ape back, the Guydra''s Snake opened its enormous maw and tried to bite off the ape''s head.

    It happened at that moment, the Demonic Ice Ape whose attention should be focused ahead abruptly spun around and sent a punch straight into the snake''s mouth.

    Alex was bbergasted by the Demonic Ice Ape action, so was the snake.

    However, the next moment after closing his maw, the snake''s expression changed.

    The Demonic Ice Ape arm (he used the one that was rotting) exploded inside the mouth of the Guydra''s Snake. Thetter head exploded into pieces.

    Boom!

    The explosion sends the Demonic Ice Ape crashing back, he vomited a mouthful of blood and struggled to get on his feet with his remaining arm. He knew he must quickly escape or that despicable human wouldn''t let this chance go. Using his injured arm covered by the wind element, he detonated it to kill the snake, it was a huge sacrifice. If he had not done this, he would be gravely injured, worst he may lose his life.

    Once on his feet, the Demonic Ice Ape scanned his surrounding in search of Alex, unfortunately, he wasn''t able to locate him no matter how many he tried.

    Frustrated, the Demonic Ice Ape could only drop the matter for the moment. He vowed to take revenge on the despicable human after recuperating.

    Alex who hides his presence thank Vanishing Bullet moved.

    Like a cheetah, he appeared in front of the injured Ape.

    The Demonic Ice Ape was surprised at first before his surprise turned into anger and he bellowed while raising his remaining arm to quash this damned bug into a meat patty.

    However, just as his arm was about to strike Alex it stopped. The Demonic Ice Ape couldn''t move a muscle, he started trembling uncontrobly under Alex''s death eye.

    Grinning Alex aimed the silver muzzle at the head of the Demonic Ice Ape and said.

    ''''It''s checkmate.''''

    ''''Phantom Bullet''''

    Bang!

    The head of the Demonic Ice Ape was burst open by the invisible bullet. Until the end, the Demonic Ice Ape wasn''t able to understand why he died so easily. He may have been weakened, but it wasn''t to the extent to die like this.

    Bang!

    Alex fell onto the ground while panting heavily. The feet he had just aplished weren''t easy as it seems. First, when he appeared in front of the Demonic Ice Ape he automatically activated his domain to suppress the Demonic Ice Ape, however, he knew he wouldn''t be enough to take down the monster, therefore hebined his domain with death''s eye. It was an experiment, an experiment that worked.

    Under thebined might of Hell''s sing and Death''s eye, the Demonic Ice Ape froze, using this opportunity Alex quickly finished the monster.

    Now that he killed the monster, he was extremely tired, the move he used earlier consume too much MP. His MP was almost drained.

    ''''Well done. Not all fights can be won by using only strength, using your mind may be useful sometimes.'''' Silveria who appeared and sat next to Alex said that.

 Chapter 225 - 223: Silverias Suggestion

    ''''Well done. Not all fights can be won by using only force, using your mind may be useful sometimes.'''' Silveria sounded near Alex. Looking at his right Silveria was there.

    ''''I know. If I decide to fight them I don''t know how many times I will die. It''s a good thing that the snake helped me to weaken the Demonic Ice Ape. Thanks to that I was able to kill.'''' Alex said while gazing at the blue sky. He wondered what it''s the real identity of this world, it''s an illusion or a real-world?

    Shaking his head, he decided to not care about such a matter, for now, someday he will know the answer.

    ''''Why don''t you check your status to see what you have gained?" Silveria suggested.

    Nodding his head, Alex proceeds to check his status.

    ''''Status"

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 5020/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1100 (+100)? 1200

    Defense: 1000 (+ 100) ? 1100

    Agility: 1130 (+100) ? 1230

    Intelligence: 1000 (+100) ? 1100

    Luck: 780 (+100) ? 880

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn]¡»

    ''''Wow! 100 points. I didn''t suffer for nothing.''''

    Hearing Alex''s shameless words, Silveria couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''''Master, you should rest for a bit before heading to the core zone,'''' Silveria suggested, it was more a warning than a suggestion. Alex knew it, he may have recovered his MP, but this doesn''t mean that he was in top condition. He decided to follow her advice.

    ''''Let''s have a chat shall we?"

    ''''What do you want to talk about?" Silveria asked after sittingfortably.

    ''''Who do you think is targeting me?" He asked.

    ''''The mysterious organization.''''

    Silveria''s answer was short. Alex nodded as he also came to the same conclusion.

    ''''I thought the same. However, I wonder why they are targeting me? Is it because of my Gift? Or it is because I''m a threat?"

    To his question, Silveria pondered for a moment before answering.

    ''''I don''t know what is the right answer but if I must pick a one, I will say it''s because you will be a threat.''''

    ''''I see. What I fear the most it''s them targeting the one I love, especially Gracier. I''m sure I won''t be following Gracier to the dungeon as I have my schedule to follow. Building a good rtionship with this Goddess princess is a must.'''' Alex said fearing the possibility that his sister would be targeted while he was away.

    ''''I understand how you feel, however, there is nothing you can do except for hoping that your fear doesn''te true. Also, you tend to forget that Gracier won''t be alone. Leon, Ferris, Eris, Kuina, Maria, Luna and Sakuya will be there. Even if all of them are not with her, someone among them will apany her. So, don''t worry.''''

    Alex nodded his head and wanted to talk, however, he was stopped by Silveria''s next words. His expression couldn''t help but twitch when he heard her words.

    ''''You should be more concerned by how topletely win that princess over. I understand that you want to build a good rtionship with her for the future but I suggest making her yours. It will be faster this way. She is talented, a reincarnated goddess to boot. You won''t ask for better. Having qualified women beside you can be considered as being powerful. So do your best, you will be alone with her in the dungeon exploration, use this chance to make her yours.''''

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before massaging his temple.

    ''''What do you take me for? Some kind of Harem protagonist that went after all beautiful girls?" He asked in a not amused tone.

    Silveria chuckled before asking, ''''Aren''t you a Harem protagonist? Luna, Maria, and Sakuya let''s not forget Sera and Elseria.''''

    ''''Ugh! You talk as if all of them are already my women.'''' Alex retaliated.

    As if waiting for him to say those words, Silveria said,

    ''''Elseria aside, Maria and Sakuya will be yours, same with Sera making them four. I see no need to not add another four on top of it. This is for your own good. Women control the world, having a bunch of women is equal to controlling the world. I won''t say to go after all beautiful women you will see, however, there are some you should consider making yours. You need subordinates, people you can trust, there won''t be a better choice than women that love you, that care about you, they will be ready to do anything for the one they love. None of the women I''m talking about are weak. Let''s take for example Artemia, if you seed in making her yours, you will have the support of the whole Drexia empire as she is loved by everyone.''''

    She took a deep breath before continuing.

    ''''You may be wondering why I''m adamant on this subject. Well, all I can say it''s because of the future. You need talented individuals that can fight alongside you. You may befriend a lot of people that may decide to help you in time of need, however, I believe most of them won''t move in dire time, some may backstab you, this is how ugly people are, your best friend will kill you in front of benefits. However, if you have powerful women beside you, they will willingly help you as they don''t want the one they love to die, they want to be utile to you, they will die for now.

    It''s unlikely that they will betray you. Forgive me for not going into the details as it will detrimental to your growth but I can say that the real enemy isn''t here, your final destination isn''t here. This world is just your first step. I know you know the saying ''With a great strengthes to a great responsibility.'' You have been bestowed upon a great Gift, naturally,e alongside such great Gift it''s an equal responsibility. Not only you but all others as well. Just that they are unaware of the meaning being what they received. They wille a day they will understand. To help you carry your responsibility you will need followers, reliable followers, I thought having women will be more convenient hence my suggestion.''''

    Alex stayed silent to digest what he just heard, unlike that idiot Leonardo, the moment he received his Gift, he knew they must be a reason behind it, there is a saying ''There is no free meal in this world.''

    What Goddess Mea said before they left was total bullshit. Alex had the feeling that someday he would face that Goddess again.

    Some may say, I can choose to refuse my responsibility. For example, I can''t choose to not be the Hero if that is my responsibility. However, will you really stay still when the world is about to be destroyed? Your loved ones about to be killed? No, you will not. You will step out and fight, fight for your future, fight your happiness even though initially you didn''t want to.

    Those behinds (who gave you power) knew this. So, from the beginning, you didn''t have a choice. You can only y on the chessboard as a chess piece until you are strong enough to be a yer, strong enough to decide your fate. That''s Alex''s final goal as he knew that the current him was a chess piece on a big chessboard.

    Taking a deep breath Alex finally said, ''''I do understand your point. I''m thankful for it. I will think about it.''''

    Seeing that her master had taken her suggestion seriously Silveria was pleased.

    Truth be told apart from suggesting something that would be beneficial to Alex, Silveria had another goal, which was to let some information slip. She couldn''t tell him directly, therefore she found another way to do it. From her words, Alex seemed to understand something, he may have not totally grasped it, however, he must have an idea. That was her goal.

    Smiling Silveria said ''''That''s good.''''

    ''''Sil, can you tell me at what level I can unseal the second gun?'''' Alex suddenly asked Silveria this question.

    If he had not remembered wrong, Silveria had said around level 75. He wants to know if it was still the same. He hoped it was still the same as he couldn''t wait to see what kind of abilities the ck gun will have considering how OP Silveria is.

    Unfortunately, Silveria''s answer shattered his hope.

    ''''Huh! Let''s see around Level 90.''''

 Chapter 226 - 224: A Small Miracle

    Unfortunately, Silveria''s answer shattered his hope.

    ''''Huh! Let''s see around Level 90.''''

    ''''You can''t be serious right?" Alex said disbelief written all over his face. It couldn''t be helped previously it was around Level 75, now it''s has be around Level 90. He wondered why.

    ''''Well, I''m pretty serious, though. The reason the requirement has changed is because of what happened back then. Because Big sister intervened and saved your life it has, it has changed everything. Her seals got further reinforced, it''s because of the spirit possession.'''' Silveria exined the reason for the sudden increase in the requirement to unlocks the ck gun.

    ''''It is because of that. Well, I need to work hard to unlock her.'''' Alex sighed.

    He then added, ''''Can you exin to me what spirit possession is?"

    Silveria took a deep breath before starting her exnation, ''''Spirit possession: is the ability to synchronize with your Gift''s soul. Only the Gifts that have souls and are powerful enough have this ability. Some conditions must be met to be able to execute this ability. You must have the acknowledgment of your Gift first. Your souls must have the same wavelength to be able to synchronize. When you can perfectly synchronize with your Gift, it is called Absolute Duo. During the Absolute Duo, you can use the original ability of your Gift to seventy percent.''''

    ''''I see. I wonder what is your race? I believe that at the start you weren''t the weapon''s spirit. What''s your origin?" Alex asked as he was curious about Silveria''s true identity.

    Facing Alex''s question, Silveria did not immediately answer, she stayed silent for a moment as if thinking about something before saying.

    ''''You are right. I and others are from the ******** race. Well, you can''t understand even though I said it. We are prohibited from saying it. Even if we said it, you won''t be able to understand. Let''s forget about that and focus onpleting the task at hand. You will learn everything in due time.''''

    Alex couldn''t help but sigh, when he asked that question earlier he had expected something like this to ur hence he was not too surprised.

    After talking with Silveria for another hour she excused herself leaving Alex alone.

    Before leaving she murmured, ''A big surprise awaits you, tomorrow master.''

    Alex was too lost in thoughts to heard what she said.

    Staring at the night sky, Alex sighed once more. He wondered how many times he sighed today. He needs strength, strength to protect himself, his loved ones, strength to decide his fate.

    ''''I need to slowly build up my strength. Let''s start by clearing the Endless Forest tomorrow.'''' Alex said, he knew it was going to be easy, even so, he would try his best.

    .....

    The next day morning, Alex woke up, and after getting ready he departed toward the core zone of the Endless Forest.

    En route he didn''t encounter any monsters, it was kinda boring as he was expecting a bit of action.

    Two hourster, Alex managed to leave the gigantic ice forest. He was sick of seeing white every time he looked around.

    The moment Alex left the ice forest and entered thest zone of the Endless Forest: the Core Zone. He was first shocked because in front of him was endless white in as far as the eyes could see, nothing else.

    Alex even wondered if it was some kind of joke, he almost turned around and leave, however, he decided to continue, who knows maybe a big surprise awaits him over there.

    Having decided to continue, Alex stepped into the core zone, the moment his feet touched the ground his expression changed, he felt his vision shifting as if he was being teleported somewhere, he unconsciously closed his eyes.

    When Alex opened his eyes again, the entirely different scenery stunned him. At that moment, it was no longer the endless white in, but a vast, pitch-ck forest instead. The sky was also iparably dark. At a nce, the entire world seemed to only be dyed in two colors; ck and white. The winds gliding across the ck forest brought along slight pain. But before Alex reacted to where exactly he was, the calm shadows ahead suddenly warped. Secondster, along with deep roars that echoed through the forest, mysterious creatures emerged one after another. They had strange appearances, swaying constantly like shadows and snapping their huge jaws open to reveal terrifying glow from their razor-sharp teeth. It was like a mix between goat and lion. Above their heads, you could see. [Abyss shadow Creature Level 70]

    The moment Alex was sent to the real Core Zone, Silveria also follow him. Looking at her master, she smiled and said ''''Let''s see how you will handle this stage. Unlike others, this is an underground forest. The dark abyssal forest, most beasts here have the shadow element making them appear like a ghost. Normal weapons won''t work on them. Will, you immediately notice their unusualness or you will suffer at their hand first?"

    As usual, Silveria decided to watch everything from the sky.

    ~Back to Alex.

    "Seems like you guys are my enemies huh!."

    Alex smiled and squinted, he sent his knives back as he noticed the monster''s unusualness, he was not a pdin so his normal knives won''t work. Summoning the silver gun Alex immediately used Xerox. Holding the two silver guns he was ready for battle.

    At the next moment, the shadowy creatures howled and pounced on him like a violent wave. Hundred of shadowy creatures leaped toward him as to devour him not leaving even bones behind.

    No matter who witnessed this scene, perhaps they would think that Alex would be devoured at the next second.

    But the truth was otherwise.

    The shadowy creatures dashing from all directions were wild and aggressive¡ªa few seconds ago. The instant theyunched their attacks on Alex, he wouldn''t have been able to stop them even if he had a normal Gift. But in that instant, along with Alex''s action, everything changed. His Gift is not normal.

    Facing the shadowy creatures, Alex didn''t even nce at them. He stared at the silver guns in his hands that were emanating a brilliance that was as bright and glistening as the full moon. Then he moved, first by removing his eye patch and.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Bullets flew killing monster after monster, it only takes one bullet to kill one monster.

    Silveria''s bullet seemed to work on the monster as if she was their natural nemesis. This assumption was partially right, the magic bullet indeed has the ability to injure shadowy creatures, however, it was only to the extent of injuring not insta-killing them. There was something else mixed with Silveria''s bullet, no mixed with Alex''s magic power because it''s his MP that is used to create bullets. Something himself was unaware of, a miracle even Silveria was unaware of.

    Silveria was gobsmacked as she watches Alex ughter the abyssal creatures as if they were goblins.

    ''''No way! What''s going on?" Silveria was surprised, really surprised. As matter of fact, she knew that she could affect shadowy creatures to some extent, however, able to eliminate them like that must be impossible. It''s almost like her bullet was enhanced with the Light element.

    ''''Impossible,'''' Silveria mumbled. She decided to verify what happenedter.

    While Silveria was surprised, her chained big sister was even more shocked. Her expressionless face showed for the first time some kind of expression, she was smiling, she couldn''t help but be happy. If her hypothesis was right then Alex possesses an ability that his sessor did not have. With this ability, things may change. If truly possess that ability, he would be unrivaled. Previously, she frowned upon her little sister''s suggestion, however, now it''s different. Alex must follow Silveria''s suggestion. He will be the strongest, the most feared of all.

    ''Let''s wait and observe the situation first.'' she thought while smiling for the second time, does who knows would be left speechless if they saw the current her, the Death Goddess smiling.

    Back in the abyssal forest, Alex danced around while shooting bullet after bullet.

    Bullets producing white light were being shot repeatedly, they were like harmless Holy light that didn''t seem to have any aggression at all. But despite that, the shadowy creatures wailed and were shredded into bits by the white bullet instantly. Before they struggled, they were like thick apple skins being peeled from the flesh. The white light dazzled, dismantling the shadowy creatures into worthless remains in an instant. Fragments of their bodies drifted in the air, before disappearing into nothingness like melted snowkes, into a ck snowke.

    Like the other Alex was surprised that he was able to easily eliminate the Abyssal creatures, he attributed this sess to Silveria unaware that thetter was even more confused about what''s happening. She rubbed her eyes several times wondering if she was not dreaming, s it is the reality no matter how many times she checked. For the first time something happened that Silveria could not understand, she couldn''t exin, her brain couldn''t find the answer, she could only watch and hope to unravel the mysteryter.

    Silveria could not help but shout ''''Can someone tell me what hell is going on?"

    Unfortunately, nobody answered her. Alex was busy eliminating the shadowy creatures while her Big sister being what she is wouldn''t answer Silveria even if she were to beg her.

 Chapter 227 - 225: Against The Shadow Generals

    The massacre continued for a moment until all the shadowy creatures were dead.

    After wiping out the enemies, Alex didn''t continue his offense immediately. He took a deep breath and scanned his surrounding to check if there was any more enemy nearby. Fortunately, there was none.

    ''''Status'''' Alex called out.

    Unlike the others Zones where he must kill the boss before gaining stats points, here it''s different. Every time he killed the Abyss shadow creature he sensed that he gained something. It was why he decided to check his status after killing the shadowy creatures.

    As he summoned his status, a blue panel appeared right before his eyes showing his new status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 4520/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1200 (+50)? 1250

    Defense: 1100 (+ 50) ? 1150

    Agility: 1230 (+50) ? 1280

    Intelligence: 1100 (+50) ? 1150

    Luck: 880 (+50) ? 930

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] (New) [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] (New)¡»

    Alex was pleasantly surprised to see that he gained fifty points by killing hundred Abyssal shadow creatures.

    ''''Not bad,'''' he muttered. Training in the Endless Forest brought him a lot of benefits. Not only he was able to increase his stats, but he was also now able to perfectly use his gun as if it was the extension of his arm. Whenever he moved he would automatically aim for the other party''s vitals and his shots were perfect and urate.

    Before closing his status Alex stopped for a moment as he caught sight of a new title, curious he decided to check what this title is about.

    [Shadow Nemesis: The wielder of this title can deal tremendous damage to Dark creatures.]

    ''''Wow! What an incredible title. I believe I won''t need to fear undead creatures with this title. It must because of this title that I was able to quickly dispatch the Abyssal shadow creatures. Time to seriously farm.'''' Alex said before he blurred as he dashed into the ck forest at full speed.

    He wanted to clear this core as fast he can because he felt he go crazy if he stayed in this ck and white world for too long.

    There were no colors in this underground forest, where everything was divided into ck and white. It was as though one was looking at a monochrome television from the Middle Ages. Others may think of this as refreshing. But to Alex it wasn''t the case, he hasn''t spent an hour here yet, but he was fed up. To him, The most beautiful thing about life was its vibrancy. On the other hand, this Core Zone was a world of ck and white, itcks beauty. Spending too much time here may deal some irreversible damage to one personality. He believes such a thing.

    So to notpletely lose his sanity, Alex decided to clean up this stage.

    As he kept running in the ck forest, he encountered a bunch of Abyss shadow creatures, unlike their predecessors they were stronger, unfortunately, they couldn''tst in front of Alex''s attacks.

    After dealing with them Alex continued to run deeper inside the ck forest. This forest seemed vast and endless.

    One, two, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. It has been four days since Alex entered the Illusionary Battlefield. He spent three in this monochrome killing weak monsters, he hoped that he would encounter the big boss, unfortunately, his wish remains unfulfilled as no matter how much he advanced, he couldn''t find the big boss.

    Alex started to lose his sanity, he had the feeling that he has grown older, that he even grew a beard.

    Shaking his head Alex killed his 400th Abyss shadow creatures. By now he has gained more than 100 points.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 3750/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1250 (+150)? 1400

    Defense: 1150 (+ 150) ? 1300

    Agility: 1280 (+150) ? 1430

    Intelligence: 1150 (+150) ? 1300

    Luck: 930 (+150) ? 1080

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] (New)¡»

    Alex gained this new title after ughtering his 365th monsters. Since then it became harder for him to kill the Abyss shadow creatures as they seemed to instinctively fear him. His Synthesize skill''s Level increased as well. He could now merge three bullets into one, this one bullet can kill multiple enemies at once.

    All of this should have made Alex happy, however, it wasn''t the case as he spent three days in this monochrome world.

    Suddenly as he was feeling depressed Alex''s divine sense caught sight of iing monsters. They were only two, however, their speed was faster.

    In the blink of an eye, two shadows appeared not too far from him before vanishing. Alex was not able to see their real appearance only their names and level.

    [Shadow General Level 82]

    Alex felt a chill crawling up his spine and his face turned ashen the moment the monsters disappeared. He immediately lowered his head,

    Whoosh!

    One of the shadow generals'' deadly ws passed above his head. He didn''t have time to breathe before the second shadow general breathed a sinister ck me toward him.

    Knowing that he couldn''t the iing ck me as thetter seemed to have the propriety to lock the target in ce. Alex''s heterochromia eyes turned serious, he moved his two hands.

    He used one to shoot an ice bullet at the ck me, an explosion urred.

    Boom!

    Alex was swept into the explosion, using the recoil produced by the explosion, Alex floated in the air, he slightly shifted his body to dodge the other shadow general''s attack before shooting at the monster just as he passed above thetter. Everything happened too fast, so the monster was not able to dodge.

    BANG!

    With a shrill shriek, the white bullet tore through the air and heavily mmed into Shadow general''s back.

    The impact sent the monster crashing on the ground, mming him against the ck earth. The earth was caved in creating a deep crater with the shadow general in. ck blood was oozing from the injured back, the monster had trouble standing up and how could Alex let go of such asion, his eyes turned determined, he didn''t mind the small sacrifice because if he didn''t make a move to finish the monster thetter would stand up in a matter of seconds as the monster possess a regenerative ability. His injury was recovering.

    Aiming the real gun at the struggling monster Alex shouted,

    ''''Synthesize''''

    BANG!!!

    SCREECH~

    A white bullet tore through the air creating a beautiful white light akin to the descent of an angel. The injured Shadow General couldn''t move as he could only watch helplessly as the white bullet obliterated not leaving anything behind.

    Boooomm!

    A big explosion urred that sent Alex tumbling back, unfortunately, his trajectory happened to be in the direction of thest shadow general, thetter had already shed at Alex, the distance between them was closing at speed, so impossible to dodge.

    Bang!

    "Cough!"

    Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    Alex ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying again. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!" Alex grinned as blood trickled down his lips. "But now is the time we bring this to the end! Don''t you think?"

    Alex said eyes filled with madness, it was as if he had finally found something interesting after spending a decade in this monochrome world (his misconception).

    Both human and monster charged toward each other, their eyes were filled with the will to destroy the other at any cost.

    Whoosh!

    BANG!

    Both humans and monster passed each other before stopping at five meters of distance with their backs facing each other.

    Silence hung in the air for a moment before a thud sound was heard followed by Alex''s voice.

    ''''It''s my win.''''

    Crack!

    Cracking sounds could be heard, it was as if something fragile had broken.

    Alex fell on the ground face, his left arm was gone, sliced off by the frozen Shadow General (Broken in pieces) when they were passing each other, at that time Alex shot an Ice bullet into the monster mouth.

    Silveria was surprised at how the match ended, suddenly, her expression changed turning into a smile.

    ''''It''s about to get interesting.''''

 Chapter 228 - 226: Seen Through Scheme

    Alex fell on the ground face, his left arm was gone, sliced off by the frozen Shadow General (now broken in pieces) when they were passing each other, at that time Alex shooted an Ice bullet into the monster mouth.

    Silveria was surprised at how the match ended, suddenly, her expression changed, looking in a certain direction she couldn''t help but smile.

    ''''It''s about to get interesting.'''' She murmured before her presence receded as if she was not present.

    Unaware of what happened Alex rested for a moment before crawling toward his severed arm before connecting it back. His regenerative ability kicked in mending the severed flesh and connecting the bones and muscles, everything happened so fast that in few minutes his severed arm was good as new.

    Alex sat cross-legged, he decided to think about the previous fight.

    It happened at that moment, a sudden voice could be heard.

    ''''You have taken good care of my children while I was busy dealing with something. You deserve a prize don''t you think?"

    The voice icily asked.

    This voice was so cold that Alex felt a chill crawling up his spine and his face turned ashen. Just from the voice alone, he knew that the other party was not a pushover.

    ''''Well. There''s nothing I want. Oh! Yes, I want your head as you are the big boss here. I can take it myself so no I don''t want your prize as I will take everything once I kill you.'''' Alex replied arrogantly, even though he was scared of this unseen enemy it was not a reason to cower if he were to cower now, the other party will win this round. This is a physiological war.

    In the sky, Silveria couldn''t help but chuckle as she found her master''s words amusing.

    On the other hand, the owner of the voice was not offended by Alex''s words, on the contrary, he was amused.

    ''''Oh?! That''s some confidence you have there. Well, you are not half bad.'''' said the voice, still cold as ever.

    ''Half bad huh?! Let''s see how good you are.'' Alex murmured.

    The voice continued by adding, ''''In your current, you won''t even serve as sparring partner, therefore I will let you recuperate. Let''s fight tomorrow. I wish you a good rest.''''

    The voice disappeared after leaving those words behind. Alex nodded before letting himself fall on the ground staring at the pitch ck and white sky. He was neither offended nor furious at the voice owner''s words. From the voice''s owner''s words, you can see how confident he was in dealing with Alex in top condition.

    ''I wonder how strong this person is.'' Alex asked eyes, curious about the other party''s strength. This fight was about to get exciting as unlike the other monsters this one seemed to be intelligent.

    As he ruminated on how strong the other party would, Alex lost track of time.

    ....

    At the same time somewhere in the depth of the ck forest stood a simple cottage, sitting on a ck throne in this cottage was a man with tall stature, his features couldn''t be seen due to the darkness that enveloped the whole cottage.

    The tall man heaved a sigh, strangely his voice resembled that of the man that spoke to Alex earlier.

    ''''To think after being caught and sealed for many years I would wake to find out that our purpose is to serve as a training dummy for some brat. How ironic. It''s sin to be weak as you don''t get to decide what to do with your life. It is the privilege of the strong to decide what you are worth, your fate. I want to know how things are in the current world. Did we win?'''' The tall man wondered before adding with a sinister tone.

    ''''For this, tomorrow''s n must not fail. I was fearing that person would be here monitoring that brat, however, from what I see it was not the case. That person didn''t even intervene when the boy almost dies. There is the possibility that she may have hidden her presence but I would have known if it was the case because the current her is weakpared to her past self, not even half percent of her past self. I have a chance toplete my goal. The boy is the perfect opportunity to execute it. I will be free, roam the outside, and do as I wish. She can''t do anything if everything works perfectly tomorrow. I could have acted when the boy is injured, however, that would have dropped the chance ofpleting the ritual. Hyahyahyahya! Freedom will be mine tomorrow.''''

    While the tall man wasughing while imagining himself seeding in whatever he had prepared unaware that someone was listening to everything he just said.

    Chuckling Silveria couldn''t help but pity the fool. Even if she was not what she has been, it doesn''t mean that she has lost her wits. So there was no way she had not anticipated this lowly bug plot for freedom. This is her world, a world she governed, everything ongoing in this world was known to her whether she was weakened or not. So, the tall man little scheme was vowed to never seed. He thought Alex''s status was weak, not worth getting angry over in the case something were to happen to him, how wrong this thinking is if only the tall man knew.

    ''''Let''s him dream all he wants when he wakes up he would find out why dreams are called dreams, not reality. That not everyone has the mean to aplish their dreams.'''' Silveria said before turning to watch her master.

    Unknowingly, he had fallen asleep while thinking about tomorrow''s fight. It couldn''t be helped he was tired after that intense battle, not only physically but also mentally.

    Spending an extended period in this monochrome world can mentally exhaust one''s mind. The reason Silveria let her master experience this world was to prepare him for any eventually. He will start dungeon diving soon, dungeons are like a different world with a lot of unusualndscapes better be prepared in the case that you are thrown into an unusual environment such as this one.

    ''''Let''s hope everything goes well tomorrow. I won''t need to intervene.'''' Silveria whispered before flicking her fingers, a nket appeared out of thin air and was put on the sleeping Alex.

 Chapter 229 - 227: The Meeting Of The Gods

    While Alex was training, somewhere extremely far a meeting was taking ce in a gigantic hall so beautiful that words could not be used to describe it. If words could be used it would be ''This is not a ce for mortals.''

    Sitting around a golden round table was several figures dressed elegantly, possessing otherworldly beauty whether it was woman or man.

    Two beautiful women sitting shared a look. If Alex and the others were here they would have identified one of the women as the that introduced herself as Goddess Mea, the one responsible for their reincarnation. The other woman was none other than Nyx, another Goddess, the one that came after Alex and the others left.

    Presently, they were looking at holographic windows in front of them.

    Surprisingly it was Alex and other information that were depicted on these windows.

    ''''How are their progress?" Asked a bored voice. The owner of this voice had long ck tied with a red ribbon and from his half-closed eyes, you could see a pair of dark eyes that threatened to devour you.

    ''''Hades, stop beingzy and properly watch what is in front of you.'''' A voice chided the ck-haired man with the name of Hades. It was a beautiful woman with deep ck hair and ocean blue eyes.

    ''''Tch! Tits Goddess has spoken.'''' Hades clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    The ck-haired woman became furious and wanted to retaliate, however, he was stopped by Mea cold re.

    ''''Enough! Both of you. Hestya, do not get easily provoked and as for you Hades behave or else.''''

    There was no need for her to finish her words as everyone sitting here know her temperament. Better obediently follow her advice while she was still smiling or else hell await you if you ever angered her.

    Hades nodded his head like an obedient child before looking at the holographic windows in front of him. The information of the reincarnated was shown there, their current picture and detailed status.

    [Alexander Kael Touch:

    Level 65

    ....]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares :

    Level 62

    ....]

    And so on.

    ''''Wow! That boy with a sealed Gift is doing pretty well.'''' Nyx eximed as she observed Alex''s status. She almost peered into his life to see how he managed to be so strong with the odds against him. However, in the end, she controlled her urges as to not anger the Devilish Goddess Mea.

    ''''Well, not bad, however, he is not the strongest.''''

    Someone pointed out, it was a blue-haired man, eyes of the same hue. Known as the God of Water, Poseidon. Poseidon pointed his finger at one particr holographic window.

    The others looked at that particr window and as he said, Alex was not the strongest as the strongest was shown on this holographic window.

    It was a girl in histe teens, the same age as Alex and others. Deep red hair (bob cut style) and red eyes.

    If Alex and others were here there would have identified this girl as one of their ssmates known as Erin Spencer, nicknames ''Eriri'' or ''Eris''

    [Erin Spencer:

    Level 85

    ....]

    Erin''s level was the highest, meaning that among the reincarnated she was the strongest. Let''s not forget that they have been reincarnated not even a year had passed and yet she was this strong.

    While it''s true that Alex and the others were sent to a different world, it doesn''t mean that the time in each world was different, it''s the same.

    ''''This Erin is sure promising. I will watch her for a while before deciding whether or not she is worthy to receive my legacy.'''' A voluptuous red-haired woman said.

    Hearing her words, the others decided to ignore her as it was strictly forbidden to interact with the reincarnated, order of the Supreme being.

    ''''Tch! What are you praising them for? They are only chess pieces not worth wasting your saliva for.'''' A brawny man said, he had short brown hair and eyes of the same color. He held a spear in his hands.

    While the other Gods and Goddesses decided to ignore the brawny man as they knew how he behaves, there was one person that didn''t like the way the brawny man talked, it was Nyx.

    ''''You talk as if you are different. We are all chess pieces just that we are higher chess pieces. Unlike them who may break free from the chessboard, you are and will always be stuck on the chessboard. So, stop beingcent, it makes me sick. You may act mighty today, however, tomorrow you may be beneath their feet.''''

    ''''How dare you Nyx!!!" Bellowed the brawny man, he immediately released a powerful pressure, space around him started to crack.

    The others were unbothered by this, they could only sigh as it always what happened when those two saw each other. If the brawny man doesn''t provoke Nyx, it would be her that would do.

    ''''What Aatox? What I said isn''t wrong. You must have mud in the ce of the brain to not understand me.'''' Nyx added with you got the message smile.

    Aatox almost exploded, pointing his trembling finger at Nyx he said, ''''You! You!!!"

    ''''You what?" Nyx asked innocently as she could.

    ''''I will kill you.'''' Aatox bellowed, ready to charge toward her.

    ''''Hoh! Take me if you can.'''' Nyx said provocatively.

    The others couldn''t help but find her words a little bit off.

    "........."

    Goddess Mea feltpelled to massage her forehead. They are all adults and yet they act as if they were five years child. It was frustrating.

    Sighing Goddess Mea said, ''''Enough! We are not here to jump at each other throats. The seal is slowly being undone. This meant they are already moving in the shadow. We must prepare ahead of time.''''

    The moment the other Gods and Goddesses heard Goddess Mea''s words, their expressions changed and became serious as they knew what seal she was talking about.

    Everything, (reincarnation) was done to deal with the thing sealed on the other side. If that thing were to break free now that Alex and the others are not prepared, only one oue awaits them, total annihtion.

    ''''How much time do we have?" Poseidon asked.

    ''''Hundred years!" Goddess Mea answered.

    ''''What?" Eximed the others.

    ''''Well, let''s wait and see what happens on their sides. How fast they will evolve. Their current pace is not bad. The dungeons will help them evolve.'''' Goddess Mea exined.

    The others nodded their heads as there was nothing they could do, expect watching, this is the rule.

    The meeting continued for another hour before ending and everyone left.

    Another meeting will be held soon to see how Alex and his friends progressed.

 Chapter 230 - 228: Against The Shadow Lord

    While being unaware of the meeting that took ce in the God Realm and his other ssmates'' progress in the other world, Alex slept like a log not bothered by anything as he needs rest, a lot of rest.

    The next morning, after freshening up, Alex did his usual morning exercise. Having slept for more than 8 hours, he felt rejuvenated.

    He didn''t see Silveria appear as she used to, he wasn''t bothered by this. She must have her reasons for not showing, at least she was sensible enough to put a nket on him while he fell asleep, for this he was grateful.

    Silveria who was watching her master couldn''t help but sigh, it was not like she doesn''t wish to visit him, it''s just that, that thing seemed to monitor Alex''s every action. He may have concluded that nobody was protecting Alex but he was not sure, not until he checked to thest minute. So, Silveria decided not to show up, at least for now.

    ''''Before going over there, I should check my status. I haven''t after killing the shadow generals.'''' Alex said before calling out his status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 65

    Experience Value (XP): 200/18800

    Magic Power: 5020/5020

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1400 (+100) ? 1500

    Defense: 1300 (+ 100) ? 1400

    Agility: 1430 (+100) ? 1530

    Intelligence: 1300 (+100) ? 1400

    Luck: 1080 (+100) ? 1180

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''''Another increase of 100 stats points,'''' Alex muttered pleased with this increase. His level may have not increased but his current status surpasses that of a Level 70 or even more, he believes that.

    Shaking his head Alex did thest necessary check-up before departing toward the final boss.

    ....

    One hourter Alex finally set foot in the deepest part of the ck forest.

    In front of him stood a hut, however, Alex''s attention was not drawn toward the hut but what standing in front of the hut.

    It was a bulky figure quite tall as well, height towering around 3 meters (9.82 ft), pitch-ck skin, three eyes, and two curved horns on top of its head.

    ''''Wee, Young man, I was waiting for your arrival. I hope you will not disappoint me.'''' Said the ck skin monster.

    Saying he was not surprised to find a humanoid monster with pitch-ck skin, eyes, and horns like that of a devil would be an understatement. Alex couldn''t help but swallow down his saliva. This thing was giving him enormous pressure just by standing there alone.

    Fortunately or unfortunately Alex was able to see the other party''s status, albeit some part of it. Seeing the monster status whose name goes by Ceros, Alex sucked a mouthful of air.

    ¡º[Ceros [Shadow Lord]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: Shadow/Abyss Creature

    ¡¸ Rank 8¡¹

    Level 90

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Dark, Shadow

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: ????

    Skills: [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]

    Special Abilities: [???] [???] [???]

    Titles: [The ve] [The Clown]¡»

    ''Almost Rank 9. What shitty luck. If I''m careless I''ll die.'' Alex while vigntly looking at the monster in front of him. Not even in his wildest dream he would have thought the monster he would be facing would be a Rank 9, the disparity between them was too huge, however, it wasn''t that there''s no hope. He believes in himself.

    ''''Let''s begin shall we?" Alex said while he readied his weapons.

    Ceros nodded, up this close Alex is handsome, the most handsome man he had ever seen. Thinking that he would soon be his, this face, this young man everything. Ceros couldn''t help but grin evilly before extending his right arm, a pitch-ck sword appeared inside it.

    The moment Ceros held the ck sword, his presence changed. Alex knew that it has started.

    Whoosh!

    Ceros disappeared and reappeared behind Alex, his sword shing toward Alex''s neck.

    Alex disappeared in turn, he didn''t forget tounch some knives at Ceros to distract him as he prepares his next attack. Unfortunately, his n failed as Alex suddenly found himself in the ce hisunched knives should be while the knives appeared where he was.

    ''''Dafuk?" Alex eximed aloud. He didn''t have time to dodge as a dreadful feeling assaulted him, around him numerous Ceros appeared before attacking. Alex knew it was an illusion, however, before he could remove his eye patch he received an attack.

    With a shrill shriek, the ck sword tore through the air and heavily mmed into Alex''s protected chest, giving her no time to dodge. Fortunately, Alex had crossed his knives in front of him at thest minute.

    BANG

    The impact sent him crashing against the hut. The hut got destroyed, exploding into pieces.

    "Cough!"

    Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest hurts and his hands felt numb. He hastily rolled on the ground to dodge Ceros'' next attack.

    Boom!

    Even so, he was still flung into the air like a ragdoll because Ceros stomped his foot hard on the ground as if he knew Alex could avoid his attack.

    Bang!

    Crack!

    Ceros head-butted Alex who was still in the air, thetter couldn''t dodge as he was not expecting this kind of attack and to top it Ceros was too fast.

    Once again Alex was sted back, he crashed against several trees breaking them. He vomited a mouthful of blood. Alexy weakly on the ground, his vision was blurry. He knew that this fight wasn''t going to be easy, however, he hadn''t thought he would be thrashed to this extent.

    Ceros walked toward Alex with slow steps, he wore an evil grin on his face. The first part of his n worked, now it''s time to start the second part.

    Alex could hear the sound of Ceros'' footsteps. He tried to stand up but to no avail as his body was screaming, saying he must rest. His mind was whispering to him that the difference between them was too huge, he stood no chance against the ck-skinned monster.

    ''Shut up.'' Alex roared as he tried his best to crouch first.

    "Cough!"

    He coughed another mouthful of blood, his face was pale.

    Silveria was pained when she saw her master''s current state. She almost stopped him, however, for Alex good, she decided not to. Alex must suffer few setbacks, to learn from them. Besides if she were to intervene, she was sure that Alex would hate her. Therefore, Silveria decided to watch how things would unfold.

    ''''Pathetic,'''' Ceros said and kicked Alex, sending him flying.

    Bang!

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Alex coughed a mouthful of blood while trying to get on his feet, he started to feel dizzier. Somehow, along the way, his eye patch was lost. His right eye was tightly shut.

    With his remaining eye, Alex red at Ceros. He was not dumb, he noticed that something was amiss, Ceros''s strikes were not to kill him but to weakened his morale, to put more bluntly, to break him.

    Knowing this fact Alex was starting to get furious as he didn''t like to be yed.

    ''''You''re so pathetic. Didn''t you say you''d cut my head off? Where is that person now? Cat got your tongue?"

    Alex didn''t reply to Ceros''s provocative words, he tried to open his right to no avail. Thetter refused to open. Frustrated, Alex aimed his gun at the iing Ceros to only see a blur and he was sent spiraling into the air.

    Bang! Bang! Boom!

    Ceros multiplied into three and attacked Alex, sending spiraling into the air again and again before knocking him toward the ground creating a huge crater.

    It was as Alex thought, Ceros''s strikes weren''t aimed to kill Alex but to break him physically while he would provoke him with words. The feeling of frustration, helplessness will keep growing until Alex will break mentally as he couldn''t fight back. With his strength, Ceros would have ended the match but that would go against his goal, against his ns. He had waited for so long that failure must not be tolerated, this is for his fallen brethren, to get revenge after sessfully fleeing, so failure was not an option.

    Ceros walked slowly toward Alex, there was a smile on his face. He could see that Alex''s spirit was slowly being broken, it just needs a little bit of push to break and he would help him.

    Stepping on Alex''s hand while watching him struggle, Ceros mocked.

    ''''Weren''t you cocky yesterday? Now, look at yourself, you pathetic bug.''''

    Alex didn''t respond, he was still trying to stand up, his head lowered.

    Pleased with himself, Ceros continued.

    ''''Stand up and fight. Come take my head, it''s right here.''''

    He continued to provoke Alex unaware of a brewing storm. If only Ceros had seen the current look on Alex''s face, he wouldn''t dare to continue what he was doing. Unfortunately, he was too focused on what he was doing, unaware that the beast was about to wake up.

 Chapter 231 - 229: The Second Seal

    ''''Stand up and fight. Come take my head, it''s right here.''''

    Ceros continued to provoke Alex unaware of a brewing storm. If only Ceros had seen the current look on Alex''s face, he wouldn''t dare to continue what he was doing. Unfortunately, he was too focused on what he was doing, unaware that the beast was about to wake up. He was the one that contributed to it.

    ''''You m-"

    Halfway through his next words, Ceros jumped back as a chill shot down his spine, he couldn''t help but jump back for a safety measure. It was instinctual.

    Slowly but surely Alex got up before staring at Ceros, thetter couldn''t help but take a step back because the current Alex even though bloodied was giving a dangerous feeling.

    Unlike most people who would show anger and started cussing after experiencing what he went through, Alex was strangely calm, there was no anger, no hatred on his face, absolutely nothing, only an eerie calmness that makes one spine chill.

    For the first time since eon, Ceros felt fear, fear of what was in front of him, one of his hands trembled. Furious with himself Ceros decided to end the match, how can he, a dignifiedmander of the Shadow army be reduced to such a state by a mere human weakling? Unforgivable.

    ''''How dare you. You-" Ceros was cut short by Alex''s words.

    ''''You talk too much.''''

    Alex''s tone when he said this was too nd.

    Ceros'' eyes almost shot fire when he heard Alex''s words, he wanted to shout, however, he couldn''t as the next moment Alex opened his eyes, and under Alex''s heterochromia eyes, Ceros froze.

    On the other hand, when Alex used his death eye on Ceros, this time something astonishing happened, he was able to see fragmented memories. An endless ck monster forming a formidable ck army, a youngmander ready to experiment his first campaign. The scene moved, the ck army shed against another whose features were blurred, then the scene changed once again, the youngmander was defeated and made prisoner by a woman.

    ''''From now you will be my ve.'''' said the woman with silver hair.

    The memories ended there. Alex''s expression remained calm as he said.

    ''''So, you are a ve who must be nning to revolt unaware that your master had seen through your little scheme. No wonder you got the Clown title.''''

    Ceros who had just regained control of his body after experiencing hell bellowed when he heard Alex''s tant mockery.

    ''''Die.''''

    ''''I don''t think so,'''' Alex said.

    Ceros'' pupils dted as at the same moment, Alex appeared before him and grabbed his head.

    Bam!

    He thrashed his face into the ground, creating a small crater there. Before Ceros could release a cry, he pulled him out and tossed her into the air. He followed him in the air, his knee crashing into her belly to further propulse Ceros into the sky before he descended toward the ground.

    Everything happened too fast, Ceros felt like he had be slow, so slow that he was caught off guard by Alex''s attacks. The truth was that he still under Alex''s eye attack.

    Looking at the flying Ceros, Alex aimed his gun and shot.

    BANG!

    A me bullet was shot toward Ceros and even though he was caught off guard by the previous attacks, this time he was prepared

    The moment the fireball appeared he used his special ability to switch ce with the fireball before shooting a ck me at Alex, thetter cleaved into two with his knife.

    Using this opportunity, Ceros distanced himself from Alex, he didn''t dare to look at thetter in the eyes as he knew how dangerous Alex''s eyes are, especially the blue one, since Alex stood up, this eye was shining with blueish light. Alex became faster and stronger as if some kind of seal has been removed.

    Sighing as he didn''t want to open his trump card soon, Ceros had no other choice, or else he would lose even when he is stronger than Alex. The current Alex was different than the previous one, therefore he mustn''t hold back any longer.

    ''''Rhashaka Eye''''

    The moment Ceros said that his third eye shot open, unlike his other eyes which are entirely ck, his third eye was entirely white and was shining like a gem.

    Alex''s expression changed, turning deadly serious, Ceros with his Rhashaka''s eye was giving him a suffocating feel, if not because of his right eye, he would have been on his knees gasping for breath, without hesitation, Alex activated his domain.

    ''''Hellsing.''''

    Ceros vanished, somehow Alex was able to know where he would appear, from what angle his sword would attack from, almost as he could predict his moves.

    Bang! nk!

    Ceros'' sword was bounced back unable to injure Alex. Ceros was astonished by what happened, one should know that his speed had doubled, he didn''t send one sword strikes and yet Alex was able to block it, not with a knife but by firing a bullet to deviate the sword trajectory before slightly shifting his body to dodge the deadly strike.

    While the first time may be attributed to luck, the second and third times were not. This meant that Alex could somehow predict his moves. This realization sent a chill down Ceros''s spine as he couldn''t believe that such ability exists if someone were to tell this in the past, however, he couldn''t deny the truth as he was experiencing it.

    nk! Bang! nk! Bang!

    The two moved at fast speed exchanging more than a hundred moves, no matter from which angles or how fast he moved Alex was able to predict it and used his two guns like a sword to deflect all the attacks.

    Even when he attacked Alex using his fists, thetter would dodge using minimal movement, his fists seemed to slow down, even his sword strikes. At first, Ceros didn''t understand what going on butter he realized that it was because Alex was using a domain.

    So young and already possess a domain? Ceros wanted to possess Alex more than ever, therefore he must end the match.

 Chapter 232 - 230: I Hope I Was A Good Student

    Looking at Alex who stood proudly before him without a once of fear and with a resolute face as if sure of his victory, astonishingly Ceros was not furious, on the contrary, the current Alex makes him remember a past figure, their prince, the ck prince. Ceros wondered if he was still alive, not knowing how much time passed since that war, Ceros could hope that the ck Prince was still alive, that he must go out to search for him, to once again work under him to conquer the world.

    And to do this he must go all out and finish Alex with an overwhelming attack.

    While Ceros was preparing to end the fight Alex was checking how much MP he had left. He had 2500 MP left.

    ''''This should do.'''' He mumbled himself before his expression abruptly changed and he looked in front of him, he saw a grinning Ceros.

    You managed to surprise me, I wasn''t expecting you to be this strong, sincerely I''m still surprised." Ceros said with a vicious smile. "And I should have expected nothing less from someone she sent here."

    "...." Alex turned silent.

    "Now let me show you absolute strength that you can''t surpass."

    Ceros released the restrictions on his pores.

    BOOM!

    A frightening aura exploded out of him like a tsunami, destroying everything in its path. The ground started to shake as if an earthquake was happening.

    "!!"

    Alex''s expression changed for a millisecond before it reverted to his indifferent one. Lifting his left arm he aimed the silver gun at Ceros and fired.

    ''''Erase''''

    BANG~!

    Like an unstoppableet, the silver bullet tore through the air and arrived before Ceros in a matter of seconds.

    "!" Ceros didn''t know why but his face paled from rm when he saw the silver bullet in front of him. He had the feeling that he must avoid this bullet or else a terrible catastrophe would befall him. Therefore, he tried moving his body, unfortunately, the bullet was too close. Left with only one solution, Ceros bellowed, his muscles bulged to the limit, his magic power roared and got manifested outside of his body forming a ghostly ck me intending to incinerate the silver bullet that was not too far fromCeros''s body.

    However, what happened next Ceros couldn''t ever forget it as it was the same thing that happened back then and he was caught. That ability, that power has hunted his dreams even when he was sealed.

    ''''No way.''''

    That was all he could say before the silver bullet canceled his magic and entered inside his body before bursting into a silver light that wreaked havoc inside his body like the most terrible poison, his magic power vanished like smoke.

    ck blood erupted from Ceros'' mouth and spread through his body.

    RUMBLE~!

    The sky rumbled and the ground trembled under his feet. In that instant he knew he was done for as he was badly injured, he couldn''t muster even once of magic power, without magic power he is considerably weakened to the extent that his physical strength will drop more than half, it was to be expected. His race is what they call a magical species. They function essential thanks to Magic, therefore when they are deprived of what made them what they are, they are considerably weakened.

    Alex tapped on the ground and charged forward, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. Like a meteor, he directly smashed on the frozen Ceros.

    BOOM!

    Like a ragdoll Ceros was sted back, strangely this scene seemed familiar, it was the same thing he did to Alex.

    Whoosh!

    Alex el-ed to reappear where Ceros would end up, and he kicked back to where he came from.

    BOOM! BOOM!!

    In the next minutes, Alex kicked Ceros back and forth, it was as if he was ying ser. Ceros could only suffer in silence hoping to tire Alex out. He may have lost his strength and some of his physical strength due tock of magic power but his skin was still tough, so he can suffer a little bit beating, Alex would be exhausted soon, so Ceros thought.

    Bang!

    Alex kicked Ceros flying, thetter rolled on the ground a couple of times before standing. While wiping away the blood from his mouth, he red viciously at Alex, however, due to the state he was in, he didn''t appear intimidating at all, he couldn''t be more pathetic.

    Slowly, Alex walked toward him. He had already canceled his domain as he was about to run out of MP, he checked Ceros status, Alex was surprised to see how much Ceros weakened after losing his MP.

    ¡º[Ceros [Shadow Lord]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: Shadow/Abyss Creature

    ¡¸ Rank 8¡¹

    Level 90

    Magic Power: 100/6000

    Magic: Dark, Shadow

    Attack: 1000/2500

    Defense: 750/2000

    Agility: 800/2000

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: ????

    Skills: [???] [???] [???] [???] [???]

    Special Abilities: [???] [???][???]

    Titles: [The ve] [The Clown]¡»

    All his other stats became weak except for his intelligence''s stat.

    Sighing Alex vanished to reappear before Ceros, thetter threw a punch toward him. Alex easily caught his hand before twisting it into an unnatural angle.

    ''''Gyaaa~''''

    Ceros wailed to be shut by Alex could voice.

    ''''Too noisy.''''

    Bang! Bang!

    Alex thrashed Ceros'' face into the ground twice before tossing him into the sky like a ragdoll, he waited for him to almost fall at his level before kicking into the sky again.

    Bang! Crack!

    The ground cracked under Alex''s feet as he shot into the sky, bypassing Ceros. Alex spun in the air and positioned himself to deliver a good leg strike.

    Bang!

    Alex''s kick shaped Ceros into V before he shed against the ground.

    BOOM!

    A huge crater was created where Cerosnded. His mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out, his body convulsing with pain.

    Alexnded one foot on his hand as he did back then.

    Still, with a deadpan face, Alex said, ''''I hope I was a good student, teacher?''''

    Ceros spurted a mouthful of blood when he heard Alex''s words. How could he not understand what Alex meant?

    Alex was repeating what had been done to him, however, while it was not exactly as Ceros did, Alex''s way of toying with him was more vicious.

    At this moment, Ceros understood why Silveria didn''t appear as she knew that Alex could handle him no matter what scheme he may be preparing.

    ''''Kill me,'''' Ceros said as he sees no need to continue this charade as the victor could be seen.

    Alex only grinned, his grin sent a chill down Ceros''s spine as he sensed something ominous that is about to happen to him.

    Indeed, his fears came true.

    Aiming his gun at Ceros Alex fired.

    Bang!

    ''''Gyaa!"

    Bang!

    ''''Gyaa!"

    Bang!

    ''''!"

    Bang!

    Four bullets were drilled into each of his limbs, arms, and legs. ck blood oozed from the wounds. Ceros'' body kept twitching nonstop, the proud Ceros was no more, what is left was a pathetic squirming bug wanting a swift death, however, even such a simple wish couldn''t be granted. So, he couldn''t only suffer, he was in so much pain that his voice ceased toe out.

    Looking at the current Ceros, Alex sighed and decided to finish him as he has vented enough.

    Just as he was about to grant Ceros''s wish, Alex heard Silveria''s voice, thetter suggested.

    ''''Master, finish with Snatch.''''

    Even though he wanted to ask her where she had been, Alex knew that now wasn''t the time for such a thing. He decided to follow her suggestion, he has more or less guessed what she was after. If not for her, he would have forgotten.

    ''''Bye, it was a good fight.''''

    Alex said before firing a bullet in Ceros''s head. He didn''t forget to use snatch as Silveria''s suggested.

    In hisst moment, Ceros answered Alex''s previous question.

    ''''Yes! You have been a good student. It was a good fight.''''

    Ceros''s was dissolved into a red light before entering Alex''s body. Too tired mentally to check his status even after hearing a notification, Alex fell onto the ground face first.

 Chapter 233 - 231: Nothing Is Perfect

    Half of an hourter Alex woke up feeling refreshed. He sat down before ncing at the hovering Silveria.

    ''''I thought you wouldn''t show up,'''' he said.

    Noticing the displeasure in Alex''s voice, Silveria chuckled and apologize.

    ''''My bad, I don''t want to scare the little rabbit that was trying to be a wolf. I was watching everything from afar, just that I have concealed my presence.''''

    Alex didn''t say anything as he understood her reasoning. Silveria smiled after she noticed that Alex wasn''t really angry.

    ''''By the way congrattions onpletely unlocking the second seal. With this seal unlocked you have now be more powerful. Well, the road is still long.'''' Silveria congratted him, she didn''t forget to warn him to work harder as the road ahead is still long, it is just the start.

    ''''I know. I shall check my status to see what I have gained.'''' Alex said, eager to check his new status after he managed to kill the Big Boss of the Endless Forest.

    ''''Status,'''' Alex called out, and automatically his status'' window appeared right before his eyes.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 66

    Experience Value (XP): 0/18900

    Magic Power: 5020 (+50) ? 5070/5070

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1500 (+50) ? 1550

    Defense: 1400 (+ 50) ? 1450

    Agility: 1530 (+50) ? 1580

    Intelligence: 1400 (+50) ? 1450

    Luck: 1180 (+50) ? 1230

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    Alex was pleasantly surprised to see that, unlike the previous times where he only gained stats points after killing the boss, this time not only he gained some stats points (30 points), he even levels up once. He couldn''t help but be pleased as one should know that when one''s Rank bes higher leveling up isn''t a joking matter, therefore every level became precious.

    ''''Well, it should be expected. Ceros isn''t an easy opponent. He should have given that much benefit after sessfully killing him. I''m more interested in the new skill you have acquired.'''' Silveria said prompting Alex to turn toward his new skill.

    From the name alone you could see that it was a pretty nice skill.

    [Shadow Shift: Ability to freely switch ce with anything within your sight.

    Current level: 1

    Range: 20 meters

    Cost: 300 MP]

    ''''Wow! What a pretty nice skill. Now I have finally understood why he was able to switch ce with my attack back then.'''' Alex said while recalling how Ceros escaped danger by switching ce with his me bullet.

    ''''Why not trying using it to see how it works?" Silveria suggested, she couldn''t hide the shine in her eyes. This skill was the reason why she suggested to Alex to use ''Snatch'' to finish Ceros.

    Without being told Alex had already moved to test his new skill.

    Launching one of his throwing knives in front of him, Alex executed his new skill, the target of his skill was naturally the knife he had just thrown.

    ''''Shadow Shift.''''

    Alex felt his body blurred and in the next instant, he appeared in the spot where the knife should have been. Meanwhile, his knife took his ce before falling to the ground.

    ''''Awesome.'''' Alex honestly praised. This is a godly skill. Used wisely you can do a lot of damage to your enemy.

    ''''Indeed. It was an awesome skill. It was because he possessed this skill that I found it to be a waste to kill him, the reason why I keep him.'''' Silveria exined the reason why she kept Ceros instead of killing him.

    Alex couldn''t help but pity Ceros, if only he knew why he has been kept alive, he would have died of a heart attack as he never knew that it was because of this particr skill he possesses that Silveria chooses him among the other captives.

    ''''Well, I''m happy to have acquired this skill. I wonder what happened back then? What war did I saw when I used my death eye on him? Did my predecessor participated in this war?"

    Curious Alex couldn''t help but raise a bunch of questions.

    Silveria couldn''t only sigh helplessly as she had expected this question the moment Alex fought Ceros. Smart as he is, he must have noticed few things. Silveria started to recount what happened.

    It was the first war, Alex''s predecessor participated in. He fought against the army of an ambitious Overlord that wanted to dominate the other races out of blue.

    Enraged the other races sent their champions, Alex''s predecessor was one of those champions, it was a tough battle as that Overlord was like the God of an entire race. It wasn''t easy to take him down.

    Thinking about it now, it was after that battle that thing started to go awry. Someone, who was living harmoniously with the other races turned violent all of sudden and shouted dominance.

    ''''We were too blind back then if not we must have noticed that something was awry or some had noticed but choose not to do anything because human nature is and will remain unpredictable. When there''s amon enemy they will join hands and fight, however, after it''s done they will turn against each other. I wonder why the creators created us to be like this.''''

    From Silveria''s words, someone seemed to be in the shadows, controlling that Overlord to act as he did. It was scary to think that there was someone powerful out there that can control an Overlord without the other being able to resist. One should know that being Overlord is not an empty title, a weakling will never get that title, only the strongest of the strongest, someone that stands at the Apex of his race will receive that title. And to think that person was easily controlled.

    Just by imagining who should be powerful, crafty enough to control an Overlord, Alex felt a chill crawling up his spine and his face turned ashen.

    ''What can he do if one day he were to face such enemy?'' Alex started to think about a possible way to deal with such an enemy as it is pretty clear that strength alone wouldn''t be enough to deal with such an enemy. You need to be crafty, scheming as your enemy, or else you will lose.

    Seeing her master so concentrated that he lost track of time, a smile blossomed on Silveria''s face.

    Few minutes passed before broke free from his thoughts, he sighed before saying.

    ''''I do not know what I will face, no, we will face but I hope with your experience you will help me, help us to not make the same mistake as our predecessor. I''m not ashamed of begging for help but I will ashamed if have not tried when I can because I believe that there is no medicine for regret no matter how powerful you are. Even if you are powerful enough to control time as there are some things you can correct even if you go back in time.''''

    Alex was too focused on what he was saying if not he would have seen the mysterious glint that passed through Silveria''s eyes when he talked about time.

    ''''Indeed. You said something profound there. If I don''t know I would have said that you are some thousand years old monster. Don''t worry, we will try to help you to the fullest of our capacity. Sorry, if there is something we can''t tell you right now. Smart as you are I believe that you know that there are some things better left unsaid until it''s the time is ripe.''''

    Alex nodded his head as he believes that as well.

    Recalling something Alex said, ''''You said that you wonder what the creators were thinking for creating us as we are?"

    Silveria nodded her head wondering why Alex brings this out.

    ''''Well, I believe it is because the creators are imperfect, to begin with as there is no perfect thing in this universe. Maybe we have been created as an experiment.''''

    Intrigued by what Alex was saying, Silveria inquired.

    ''''How so?"

    ''''Well, maybe the creators want to be perfect through us. He wanted to learn through our mistakes.'''' Alex said.

    Silveria''s eyes were widened opened, she had never thought of such a possibility, she couldn''t help but be dumbfounded at the prospect that what Alex said held some truths to it.

    Even the stoic Big sister was surprised by Alex''s hypothesis.

    Only if they knew that at the moment somewhere, extremely far were a group of people shrouded by a mysterious light, making it impossible to see their features.

    When they heard Alex''s hypothesis, they all chuckled finding Alex amusing.

 Chapter 234 - 232: Ready For Tomorrow

    Only if Alex and Silveria knew that at the moment somewhere, extremely far were a group of people shrouded by a mysterious light, making it impossible to see their features.

    When they heard Alex''s hypothesis, they all chuckled finding Alex amusing.

    While the words he said held some truth, they still found it amusing.

    ''''Let''s hope he will be different than the others.''''

    Someone among them said it was hard to identify this person''s gender.

    The others did not answer the voice''s ow only nodded as if to say ''We hope so.''

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s side.

    Seeing that Silveria seemed to be thinking about what he said Alex chuckled at how serious she appears.

    ''''Well. Do not take what I said seriously. I''m just specting. Only the concerned party will say if it''s true or not. Just know that there is nothing perfect in this world.'''' Alex announced.

    Breaking free from her formting thoughts, Silveria nodded in understanding.

    ''''Time to check the second seal.'''' Alex dered and checked his death''s eye.

    ¡º[Death eye: A special eye with numerous abilities.

    1st lock: Fear: You will be able to induce fear into your enemies just by looking at them in the eyes. Makes them relive their deepest fear.

    Create an illusion and makes your enemies experience hell.

    Cost: 500 MP.

    Note: Does not work on enemies two Ranks higher.

    2nd Lock:

    ? Foresight: Able to predict some of your opponent''s actions.

    Cost 20 MP per second.

    ? Premonition: Ability to predict the future to some extent.

    Random

    3rd Lock: Sealed ¡»

    ''''Wow! I finally understood why I was able to calmly deal with Ceros'' attacks after I stood up back then. However, there is something I''m curious about.'''' Alex said after looking at his death''s eye.

    ''''Well, I''m listening,'''' Silveria responded. She had more or less guessed what Alex would ask.

    ''''I have noticed that when Ibine my death''s eye with my domain, my opponent''s speed seems to reduce. I want to know if this ability is rted to my right eye. The ability to control time.''''

    As expected Alex''s question confirmed her guess.

    ''''I will not answer this question you will have to find out on your own. Better experience it yourself.'''' Silveria said.

    Alex was not surprised by her answer as he had expected such an oue, however, Silveria''sst word can be interpreted as an answer.

    ''''Let''s go back but first I''m must allocate my BP,'''' Alex said while allocating his BP on his

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 66

    Experience Value (XP): 0/18900

    Magic Power: 5070/5070

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1550

    Defense: 1450

    Agility: 1580 (+20 BP) ? 1600

    Intelligence: 1450

    Luck: 1230

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''''I can''t wait to explore the dungeon. I wonder how much stronger I will be once I left the dungeon.'''' Alex murmured before he was brought to the Illusionary Battlefield.

    Silveria did not immediately follow him. She stood hovering in for a moment before letting out a chuckle. Looking in a certain direction she snapped her fingers and a cloud of ck smoke was caught. This ck smoke was hiding in the ground, Alex didn''t even notice that there was something under him.

    ''''Well, what should I do about you my dear Ceros?" Silveria wondered while looking at the struggling ck smoke.

    If Alex was here, he would be shocked speechless as the one he thought he killed was somehow alive. Well, technically it was not the case, the current Ceros is different from the real one as he none of the memories of the truth Ceros. He was like a newborn, before dying Ceros had split his soul into two, one was destroyed while the other, the new one went into hiding.

    Unfortunately, Silveria had seen through Ceros''s scheme, therefore she waited to take care of this hidden threat.

    With another flick, Silveria crushed the ck shadow, forever erasing him from this world.

    Smiling as if she was just done something trivial, Silveria disappeared.

    ?????

    Back in the real world, Alex woke up to find out that it was already evening.

    After freshening up, Alex stepped into the hall for dinner as he was feeling rather hungry, few hours may have passed outside, however, for him, days have passed.

    Just as he stepped into the dining room Alex saw Luna cing foods on the table. It seemed that she knew he would be waking up soon, therefore with Gracier''s help she cooked something for him.

    A gentle smile found his way on Alex''s lips when he saw the girls.

    ''''Evening girls. How was your day?" He asked.

    ''''Evening Lex.''''

    ''''Evening brother.''''

    ''''Please take sit. Let''s not talk about us for now. You must be hungry just eat.'''' Luna forced him to sit and eat.

    Alex nodded his head before taking a sit between the two girls.

    After his first spoon, he couldn''t help but gobble everything as the meal was too delicious.

    ''''Delicious. I will not say thank you as we are already a family. There is no need for a thank you between us.'''' Alex said while wiping his mouth.

    Luna and Gracier smiled pleased that their efforts had paid.

    After dinner and a light dessert, the tree yed for a while, a card game. Alex won most of the matches. Silveria who had joined them midway couldn''t help butment.

    ''''You should allow women to win," She stayed silent for a moment before adding "That''s a gentleman thing to do."

    Alex looked at her and replied, "The gentleman thing is to treat them as equal challengers and enjoy the game, instead of patronizing them."

    "He is so different from the rest! Always treating everyone equally with respect!"

    Gracier thought with admiration.

    After spending another hour with the girls Alex retreated to his room after whispering something into Luna''s ears.

    Later, she joined him to spend some time with him. It was then he learned what happened to the girls. He vowed to make the culprit pay but for now, he must think about tomorrow''s match, Leon will not be an easy opponent.

    Thinking about his friend, Alex couldn''t help but smile. ''''I hope you will not disappoint me.''''

    He then closed his eyes to sleep.

    ....

    At the same time elsewhere, a figure could be seen fighting against a giant monster shrouded in ck inside a forest illuminated by blue crystals on the ceiling.

    Everything was happening at speed impossible to describe, with an exploding dash the giant monster instantaneously reached Leon. Despite this, he smiled and said, "You are fast indeed but I can see you."

    Turning around in a sh, he fiercely smashed the hammer in his hand onto the ground.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves.

    The giant monster staggered back, its eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Leon''s towering body.

    Leon was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud apart. His speed wasn''t less than that of the monster.

    In a sh, he was already before the monster. He smashed his hammer on the monster''s head, however, instead of feeling the sensation of crushing ahead, Leon felt nothing. He had hit empty air, only an afterimage.

    The monster appeared behind him, grinning Leon let go of his hammer, his fists became covered in me.

    Bang! Bang!

    He punched the hell out of the stunned monster who was not expecting such a move.

    Bang! Boom!

    Joining his two hands together, Leon smacked the head of the giant''s monster onto the ground.

    A big crater was created and the monstery there unmoving, his head had been crushed by Leon''s me hand hammer.

    Heaving a sigh Leon felt extremely tired but happy nheless as he had achieved his goal. He had level once bringing his level at the same level as Alex.

    ''''Your highness you must return. Her majesty is furious that you came back so soon.''''

    A butler appeared in the forest where Leon was fighting against a monster. He kneeled and reported.

    ''''Tch! The old man is annoying as always. Tell him that I''m already going back as I have achieved my goal. I must give my friend a good fight if not I would be letting him down. He must be trying his best knowing him and as his good friend I must do the same.'''' Leon said while putting on a shirt because he was topless, his previous shirt got destroyed in his fight.

    Before the butler could say anything Leon added before vanishing.

    ''''And do note asking me if he is worth it. He worth everything things I did. He is the friend whom I have selected after all.''''

    The butler couldn''t help but sigh unaware that the ruler of the Lionheart empire, his emperor was watching everything from the shadow. Heughed when he heard his son''s words.

    ''''Son you have matured. I''m proud of you. Do as your heart dictate you to do.'''' He said before turning around and left.

    He couldn''t help but be curious about the man his son values so much. He even thought for a moment that maybe he should slip away and go watch tomorrow''s match. However, in the end, he decided against it as that blue head might think that he was nning something.

    ''Hah! It''s rather bothersome to be emperor. I wish I can be free like a bird, go where I want, do what I want.'' The Emperormented.

 Chapter 235 - 233: Men Talk With Their Fits First

    After the ckness of night, Mysthia''s star rises on the horizon, spreading her gold in every direction. Shees in the way that natural forces do, needing not invitation yet feeling her wee. The light is her gift, bold and free, for anyone who cares to open their eyes in the dawn and watch the world awake.

    Today her light was brighter than usual as though to show her that seemed to announce today as a great day.

    Blue Haven Vi, Alex was already up and with a fond smile on his face, he took breakfast with his family. After they were done with the girls he left for the academy.

    ????

    Imperial Magic Academy''s Stadium.

    Today it was fuller than usual because of the semifinal.

    When Alex and the girls arrived they saw a fully packed stadium, Alex couldn''t help but whistle.

    ''''Wow! All of this just to watch the semifinal?"

    To Alex''s question, Luna smiled before answering.

    ''''It was to be expected. You are both celebrities. While you may not be a crown prince of one of the strongest empires in this world, your status isn''t less than his. Besides people are more interested in something foreign. Also, this match will be like the otherworlder and Mysthia''s native. They would like to know who''s stronger.''''

    ''''I do also share the same feeling. Both of you have been awesome in the mock battles thus far. I believe in my brother but even so, you should not take Leon too lightly as I believe that he is more formidable than the like of Leonardo and Damien.'''' Gracier said while ncing at her brother.

    Two pairs were locked, both heterochromia. one golden as pure as the finest gold and the second as red as the most beautiful ruby in the world. The second pair boasted a mix of beautiful green and the most perfect blue chilling eye ever seen, both looked at each other in silence without saying a single word. But although none of them said anything, it seemed that they bothmunicated silently since they seemed to be able to sense each other''s thoughts through their eyes. No other words were needed after what she said.

    Today the two were not wearing their eye patch as they have learned to control their eyes. No need to conceal it behind an eye patch any longer.

    Alex''s lips curved to form a reassuring smile.

    Suddenly, Luna felt jealous of the chemistry between the siblings and as if he could sense her mood, Alex took her hand in his. Luna''s heart skipped for a bit before a smile blossomed on her face and he interlocked her fingers with the man she chose, the one she would be spending eternity with. They will be some ups and downs on the road but she was prepared for it. Love is like a challenge, the winner wins everything while the loser ends up heartbroken. She doesn''t want to be a loser.

    Gracier watched the two entered their world, it was unknown if they were doing this intentionally or not because too far from them were Leonardo, his crew, and Damien. The two, especially Damien''s eyes turned ugly when he saw how lovely dovey Alex and Luna appeared, he almost spurted when he saw the engagement ring on Luna''s finger.

    Leon was standing with others (Maria, Sakuya, Eris, Ferris, Kuina. Lilith, Artemia).

    ''''Morning my friend. Congrattions.'''' Leon said the moment Alex appeared before them.

    ''''Morning everyone. Thank you, Leo, I hope you will present to me your future empress.'''' Alex greeted everyone, he did not forget to tease Leon.

    While the others greeted Alex back, Leon''s face stiffened when he heard Alex''s words. His words seemed to have brought back some unwanted memories.

    Not being the one to miss out on the opportunity to tease the oversized lion, Kuina announced.

    ''''Don''t worry Alex because I think you will have the chance to know her soon and I''m sure you will like her.''''

    ''''Shut up kuina,'''' Leon said while rubbing his forehead.

    Kuina only chuckle in response, the four can be considered as childhood friends, so they knew why Leon was reacted like this. It was because of his fianc¨¦e.

    Alex was curious about his friend''s fianc¨¦e, he wanted to inquire about her but seeing now wasn''t the time for such a thing, he postponed it for not.

    ''''Alex congrattions.''''

    Like Leon, Artemia congratted him before adding.

    ''''I hope to face the best in the final.''''

    She left after saying these words, naturally, Lilith followed, she stopped for a moment and shed a smile at Alex before resuming.

    For a moment, Alex had the feeling that the one who smiled at him was the in-looking Eleonora, not the cold Lilith. He wondered which one was the real her. Shaking his head Alex decided to focus on what is about toe.

    Chris their teacher appeared and announced.

    ''''Wee to all of you. As you may know today we will hold the semifinal. Without wasting more of your time let''s immediately started the match.''''

    The audience cheered when they heard Chris''s words.

    Elseria and Freya were both presents. In another pavilion, Zero and Alpha were also present, Alpha had already recovered from her injuries against the ck entity.

    ''''Who do you think we will win?" Alpha asked to fight the boredom she was feeling.

    Without looking at her, eyes focused on the arena where Alex was facing Leon, Zero answered.

    ''''The best will win.''''

    ''''Tch! You are no fun at all. I thought you will say yo-"

    Alpha stopped right away as Zero was ring at her. The temperature inside the Pavillon plummeted to an rming degree.

    Even though she had stopped talking, a smile never left Alpha''s face. She knew the oue of her action and yet she still did it. It was because she had finally found something to tease the all serious, the perfect killer.

    Love can change people, Alpha thought. Should I also try to experience it? Maybe my life will be more colorful, more fun.

    Zero ignored Alpha who was lost in her little world. It was because she didn''t what the other party was thinking, if she knew hell would have descended upon Alpha.

    ~Back on the arena.

    Alex was facing Leon. Neither of them said anything after the signal to begin has been given.

    Five minutes passed before both chuckled.

    Leon was the one to break the ice and said.

    ''''I''m happy that you don''t n to hold back. By the way, beautiful eyes even though the blue one looks a bit frightening.''''

    Alex smiled at his friend''s praise. ''''Thank you. I have promised to not hold back and as a good friend, I ought to keep my promise. May the best win. Well, I''m the best.''''

    ''''Hahahaha! That''s some nice confidence you have there. Indeed may the best win.''''

    As if this was the signal for them. Leon sprung forward his fist aimed at Alex''s temple. He stepped back, bncing his weight on his left foot, and threw his right fist out in a curved punch at Leon''s temple. Turning ny degrees to the side, he brought his right forearm up to counter the blow, formed a fist with his left, and threw it at Alex''s outstretched jaw. Alex was in trouble.

    It was mostly what people thought, not Leon though as he knew his friend was resourceful.

    And Alex did not disappoint him, he let himself fall toward the ground before using his right arm to pivot himself while sending a kick at Leon. Everything happened too fast, Leon crossed his arms to kill some of the force behind Alex''s kick. He was pushed a couple of steps back.

    Leon grinned before disappearing in sh, he left afterimages behind.

    Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom!

    While most people had trouble following what happens in the arena as Alex and Leon were moving at extremely fast speed. The powerful individuals had no troubling watching what was happening.

    Like a child that just found some interesting game, Alex and Leon were exchanging moves at fast speed. None of them were using any weapon, just pure brute strength, fists, and kicks were flying here and there.

    Their physical strengths were so advanced that their punch and kicks create a shockwave in the air.

    What most of those watching were surprised about was that Alex was able to keep up with Leon. Let''s not forget that Leon was a beastman, known to have the most powerful physical among the races. And yet a human was able to fight on par with a beastman, a pureblood lion.

    After exchanging more than hundreds of punches and kicks, both got separated to appear opposite of each other.

    They were gasping from breath, Alex''s left cheek was swollen, proof that he had received a powerful punch there.

    While on the other hand Leon''s right cheek was swollen as well.

    Both wiped away the blood on their lips. Their regenerative ability kicked in to heal their injuries.

    ''''It was a draw it seems,'''' Leon said while looking at his friend. He had expected such an oue nheless he was still surprised by Alex''s physical strength.

    Nodding his head Alex said, ''''Indeed. Shall we continue?"

    Leon''s answer was a smile before he disappeared. To them, real men talk with their fits first.

 Chapter 236 - 234: The Second Round

    Leon''s answer was a smile before he disappeared to reappear before Alex with a splitting kick.

    Swooosh!

    Alex sidestepped on his left dodging Leon''s kick before performing a spinning hook kick.

    Bang!

    Leon knew he screwed up the moment Alex evaded his kick, so he was prepared, guarded against Alex''s next attack. Even so, he was still pushed a couple of steps back.

    Alex wasn''t the one to miss an opportunity, he decided to try something he had seen in a movie, a kick he loved so much that he tried several. Leaning back in a proper hook position after taking a little bit of distance, he executed the cheat 720 hook kick.

    Leon was mesmerized by this kick so he was caught off guard. He was sent flying back before crashing against the ground. He quickly rolled on the ground to avoid a splitting''s kick.

    Like a sh of lightning, he disappeared, taking a proper distance.

    Both looked at each other while wearing a smile on their lips. To them it was not about thepetition but about having fun, learning more about each other through this fight, this will strengthen their bond.

    ''''That was a nice kick. I hope you will teach meter.'''' Leon said he couldn''t hide the yearning in his eyes. He loves to learn new things, especially if it''s about martial arts.

    ''''I will,'''' Alex answered with a smile.

    Leon''s face turned serious all of sudden, golden lightning started to dance around him. Extending his hand a golden spear of 3 meters long appeared inside his hand.

    The moment the spear appeared in Leon''s hand, the golden lightning around him became chaotic, Leon whole person seemed to have been transformed into a golden lightning person.

    Whoosh!

    One word came to Alex''s mind, it was how fast Leon has be.

    Leon thrust his spear forward, Alex jumped back while looking at the small cut on his right cheek. He couldn''t help but be shocked.

    It wasn''t the only one, most of the spectators didn''t understand what just happened. One of them asked.

    ''''What just happened?"

    Sighing a veteran adventurer exined.

    ''''You see Leon sent five consecutive thrusts with that attack. It was too fast why it looked like it was one thrust.''''

    ''''What?" The youth who asked that question was shocked. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.

    ''''What is more shocking it''s that ck-haired man being able to dodge with almost no injury. Both of them are something.'''' the veteran adventurer said while looking at Alex and Leon.

    Back on the arena.

    Leon was not surprised when he saw that Alex was almost unscathed his attacks.

    Whoosh!

    He vanished again and when he reappeared again it was in form of numerous spear thrusts.

    Alex was prepared, his heterochromia eyes moved at fast speed, he was able to perfectly follow the spear trajectory and with minimal movement, he dodged. He then counterattacks by hurtling seven knives at Leon.

    ngs! ngs! ngs

    Spinning his spear Leon deflected all the knives before he sidestepped to the right just enough and Alex''s knife passed a hairs breath from his face.

    Alex didn''t show any expression even when his attack got easily avoided, he punched Leon in the stomach with his free hand. Thetter staggered.

    While he was caught off guard by this attack, Alex''s next attack was avoided. Leon caught Alex''s leg, the one he used to send a kick toward him. Leon spun and tossed Alex in the opposite direction, he followed by hurtling his spear toward Alex who was still in the air.

    Alex saw a sh of golden lightninging toward him, he knew that he couldn''t perfectly dodge Leon''s spear, he left the spear toe close to him before firing a bullet against the spear shaft. The spear was deviated from its original position thus making it easier for Alex to dodge.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Alexnded on the opposite side.

    Leon was already before him with his arms raised high. Alex almost asked why empty-handed, however, in the next moment he got his answer.

    A ck hammer appeared in Leon''s arms, he swung the hammer toward Alex, golden lightning was wrapped around the hammer increasing his falling speed.

    Normally, one should have been caught off guard by this attack, however, even though surprised Alex''s brain reacted faster, then his left hand moved.

    Bang!

    A piercing bullet was fired toward the iing bullet stopping it in its fall.

    Leon''s eyes widened as he almost let go of his hammer, however, his surprise did not end up there as Alex followed with his next attack.

    Making use of Xerox, he created a second gun which he used to shoot toward Leon''s stomach.

    Once again, if it was a normal person he would have been caught off guard. Unfortunately, none of them were them were normal. Freeing one of his hands holding the hammer, Leon summoned another hammer from his space ring and the t side of the hammer to defend against Alex''s sneak attack.

    Boom!

    Like a leaf in the middle of a storm, Leon was sent spiraling into the air while he grunted in pain because the second hammer shed into his stomach due to the recoil produced when Alex''s bullet collided with the hammer.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Leon quickly wrapped golden lightning around himself in form of a protective shield to decrease the bullets'' speed before dodging them.

    Just as hended, Leon summoned his Gift, the golden spear appeared in his hands, using it he swept away the iing bullets.

    Both looked at each other before grinning at the same time.

    ''''Lightning descent,'''' Leon announced, arm pointed to the sky.

    Boom! Boom! Z~ Z~

    The sky rumbled, turning dark before bolts of lightning descended toward the arena, to be more urate, descended upon Leon''s body.

    Instead of showing an expression of fear, Leon''s expression was like that of a child in his mother''s embrace.

    ''''Oh! He activated it. The Lionheart''s special ability. I wonder how the boy will deal with it.'''' Elseria said as she watched more and more golden lightning descend on Leon''s body making him glow in a golden hue.

    Freya didn''t say anything as she was also curious about how Alex will deal with the current Leon aspared to the previous one this one was stronger, faster, and more deadly.

    In another location, Luna and the others leaned forward when they saw what happens to Leon, somehow he was giving them a dangerous feeling, as if twice stronger than he used to.

    ''''Sigh! Leon is getting serious, the current him is almost twice stronger than his normal self.'''' Kuina said with a sigh.

    The girl''s eyes widened. It would a tough battle for Alex, however, Gracier, Luna, Maria, Sakuya, Artemia, and Lilith knew that Alex would not lose.

    ~Back on the arena.

    Alex could have disrupted Leon''s transformation but he didn''t do such a thing as he wanted to experience how stronger the transformed Leon would be.

    After five minutes Leon''s transformation stopped, his golden hair elongated, an Illusionary golden armor appeared on his body. Golden lightning was dancing around him. Holding the golden spear he looked like the God of thunder, it would have been perfect if he was holding a hammer instead of a spear. Alex thought.

    ''''Thank you,'''' Leon said because Alex did not attack him while he was transforming.

    Most may think that his current form was unusable in a fight as it takes time to transform, your enemy may attack during this time. While it''s true, there is a shortened version of this ability, it takes no time to use, however,pared to the one Leon used, the power is halved. Knowing that his friend wouldn''t attack him, Leon opted for the full version of the Lightning descent.

    Alex only smiled while getting ready for Leon''s attack.

    The golden lightning dancing around Leon suddenly disappeared into his body.

    Crack! Boom!

    The floor under Leon''s foot cracked and he shot forward and sent ten spear thrusts in one attack.

    Alex knew he would suffer if he didn''t make use of his eye, his blue eye shined and he was able to follow Leon''s movement. Responding to hismand, his body rapidly moved left and right to dodge the spear thrusts.

    Bang!

    ''''Gah!"

    Alex was sent flying into the air by the butt of Leon''s spear, somehow he was able to shorten his spear to strike Alex in the stomach. The blow was heavy, Alex felt like he had been hit by a heavy hammer. He coughed a mouthful of blood while feeling dizzy.

    On the other side, Leon clenched his right hand into a fist, golden lightning wrapped around it before he jumped high into the air and arrived before Alex. Thetter was still under the effect of Leon''s previous attack so he couldn''t dodge in time.

    BANG! BOOM!

    Alex was pummeled toward the ground, creating a big explosion.

    Silence descended upon the whole arena.

    People wondered if this will be the end.

    However,

    Kaboom!

    In the next moment, the whole arena shook.

 Chapter 237 - 235: Third Round

    People wondered if this will be the end.

    However, Luna, Gracier knew Alex would not be brought down with something like this, and indeed it was as they thought.

    Kaboom!

    In the next moment, the whole stage shook because Alex who should be on the ground tapped his feet hard on the ground, and jumped back, a sharp de made of lightning passed by.Alex was able to dodge this attack because he had used his skill Envisage.

    After putting some distance between the two, Alex wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth. Thanks to Loki killing most of the impact of Leon''s punch, he had not suffered much damage, still, it hurts like hell. He decided to test something, aiming his guns at Leon and fired.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Leon moved his spear and sliced the bullets into two before they could reach him.

    ''''As I thought,'''' Alex mumbled before his expression abruptly changed.

    Leon got multiplied into three both came attacking him. Alex could feel a powerful pressure locking him into a ce. He knew that this must due to Leon using his domain.

    ''''Hellsing"

    BOOM!

    Two domains shed, Alex didn''t hesitate to activate his domain. He was able to see the three Leon sending their attacks toward him from different angles.

    Due to thebination of his eye power and his domain, the three Leons'' attacks had been slowed down, even so, because Leon hadbined with his Gift (Spirit possession), his reaction was faster than that of Ceros even while being slowed down in Alex''s domain.

    The first two attacks were evaded, however, thest one injured Alex on the shoulder.

    Fortunately, at thest moment, Alex shifted his body back thus making it impossible for the spear to prate deeply into his shoulder. His regenerative ability kicked in and stopped the bleeding.

    Leon''s eyes narrowed, he knew he couldn''t overpower Alex like this, therefore he dismissed his two lightning clones. The two clones disappeared into his body doubling his speed. Then he disappeared, he shot toward Alex while riding on a wave of golden lightning.

    Twenty-five consecutive thrusts were sent toward Alex, Leon was sure that his attacks would work. Not only him, outside most of the spectators, thought the same as not only Leon''s spear thrusts were faster as lightning itself, but they alsoe from all sides thus making impossible to dodge them, Leon''s attacks seemed to possess the property to lock space, so Alex couldn''t use his movement skill.

    For the first time, Luna and Gracier showed a little bit of worry on their beautiful faces, not only them Sakuya who was smiling since the start stopped, her expression turned serious, only Maria''s expression remained the same, cold from the start until now, however, if you look closely you can see that she was clutching her hands into fists. They were all worried, wondering how Alex gonna deal with such an attack.

    The concerned party wasn''t worried as they are, he used Foresight to know from which angles the attacks woulde from.

    Closing his eyes for a second, he opened them again, however this time with unprecedented focus, Alex moved.

    Under the astonished eyes of the crowd, the miracle happened. Alex something shifted to the side to let an attack pass him, or he would shot a bullet at the iing attack to slightly change its trajectory before dodging.

    nk! nk! Bang! Bang!!!!!

    ''''No way.''''

    Someone among the crowd shouted this, it was unknown who said it. What is sure was that whoever might be, he/she couldn''t believe what happens. However, the unbelievable what happened in front of them.

    Alex dodged all of the attacks.

    Maria and the others heaved a sigh of relief seeing that Alex was fine. Artemia on the other side couldn''t help but focus on Alex as what he just did even she can''t do it.

    Freya couldn''t help but praise Alex in her heart. Elseria had a smug smile on her face. Zero''s face stayed impassive, however, her lips twitched for a moment. It seemed she was fighting against a smile. Alpha rubbed her eyes twice before smiling, she wondered how Alex was able to perform such action.

    It was exactly what Leon was thinking, even though he knew his friend had exceptional talent, he was still caught off guard by what just happened. Coming out from his attacks with two or three injuries he would have epted, however, the other was unscathed, not even the smallest injury could be seen on him, he had dodged all the twenty-five thrusts.

    Leon was so surprised that he was momentarily immobilized.

    Alex shed next to him and said, ''''It''s not good to be stunned in a fight.''''

    Alex''s voice brought the immobilized Leon back. Then came Alex''s attacks.

    Instead of using his guns, Alex attacked using Reaper, using his knife as a spear, he tried to execute ten thrusts, however, he was only able to execute five thrusts.

    Seeing the five silver lights shot toward him at a frightening speed, Leon shortened his spear before spinning to deflect the five thrusts. Everything happened too fast, while Leon had sessfully managed to deflect four of the five thrusts, thest one left a deep cut on his left cheek. Blood overflow from the injury, dying Leon''s cheek red.

    Gritting his teeth to fight against the intense pain he was feeling, Leon, elongated his spear before he swung.

    Sidestepping to the opposite side Alex dodged Leon''s spear because he swung it hastily, it was easy to dodge. Alex shed the air three times, those who focused their attention would have seen that his attacks were aimed at Leon''s wrists.

    Having understood his friend''s intention, Leon hastily let go of his spear and spun his body in a half cycle to dodge Alex''s shes.

    Suddenly, the back of Leon''s head numbed. His expression changed and he made lightning erupt below his feet to jump back to barely dodged Alex''s second knife attack.

    Those who think Alex is only deadly when using his Gift learned today that it was not the case. Because most of the time he uses throwing knives and his Gift, they have forgotten that he could also use a knife. Alex with a knife is deadly like a master swordsman with a sword.

    After taking putting some good distance between them, Leon wiped his bloodied cheek before raising his arm to the sky.

    Once again the sky rumbled, a bolt of golden lightning appeared in the sky and formed a gigantic lightning spear.

    Before Alex could attack he found himself being locked, he couldn''t help but wonder if Leon''s golden lightning had the property to lock space around his enemy.

    Leon swung his arm down.

    The gigantic golden lightning spear rushed down to impale him. There was only one solution Alex could use in this situation and he believed that his friend knew.

    To others, Leon might appear to have used all his strength to summon this golden lightning spear, Alex had the feeling that there was another surprise that awaits him.

    He couldn''t help but smile while thinking, ''''You are not the only one who has prepared a surprise, my friend.''''

    Raising Silveria toward the sky, the iing golden lightning spear Alex was ready to use Erase, he had no other choice. His magic bullets wouldn''t work against the golden lightning spear as it was too enormous.

    BANG!

    The silver bullet tore through the air and collided against the gigantic golden lightning spear, normally it should have been the small silver bullet that vanished, however, it was the golden lightning spear that vanished as if he had never existed.

    The audience was awestruck and at the same time, they felt chill down their spines when they saw what Alex could do. If previously they were skeptical about Alex''s ability to cancel magic, this time, there was no doubt about it.

    While Leonardo''s and Damien''s eyes were burning with jealousy, something astonishing happened in the arena.

    As Alex predicted, Leon knew Alex could deal with his attack, it was what he wanted to prepare for his next attack. Having recently awakened this element, Leon did not have perfect control over it. He needed a diversion to use it.

    A crimson me appeared around Leon making him look like a human torch, kicking the ground he shot forward at rming speed armed with his golden spear. At his current speed, Alex couldn''t hope to dodge his attack after he just executed a rather taxing move.

    ''''What? Since when the Lionheart''s crown prince awakened a second ability?" Freya asked surprised.

    Elseria shrugged her shoulders as if to say I''m perplexed as you are. Her focus was entirely on Alex, wondering how thetter was going to deal with Leon.

    Back on the arena.

    Like a missile Leon was shot toward Alex, thetter didn''t show any signs of panic facing the hum.

    It was then Leon knew that Alex was waiting for him. Before Leon could open his mouth, he heard Alex says,

    ''''Shadow Shift''''

    Then the world turned, Leon found himself in Alex''s ce. His brain paused, followed by his body.

    Alex who appeared in Leon''s ce had his gun pointed toward thetter.

    ''''Ice Bullet.''''

    BANG! BOOM!

    Leon was sted outside of the arena and got embedded in the wall on the opposite side, he vomited a mouthful of blood before passing out. Hisst thought was that it was a wonderful fight, Alex had used everything, even his new skill.

    On the other side, Alex let go of Silveria and kneeled on the ground gasping for breath, he was out of MP. His eyelids felt heavy, he just wants toy down and take a nap.

    Silence descended upon the whole stadium, they couldn''t believe that the match just ended like that.

    It took some time before someone pped.

    ps!

    Then two pped

    ps! ps!

    ps!!!!

    The whole stadium started pping.

    ''''It was a wonderful match.'''' Freya who rarely praises couldn''t help but said.

    Elseria nodded her head, however, she was curious about thest move Alex used. Shaking her head she looked at Artemia to see the frown on thetter face. Elseria could guess what she was thinking. Alex was not going to be an easy opponent with so many unusual skills.

    Even though Leonardo and Damien were displeased with Alex, they couldn''t help but acknowledge that he was stronger than them. Both looked at each other before leaving the stadium.

    Gracier, Luna, and the others joined Alex in the arena after Chris announced his victory. They helped Alex bring Leon to the cleric before passing out.

    Tomorrow, the final will be held. After giving Alex onest nce, Artemia left with Lilith. As she had predicted, the final will be between her and Alex.

    ????

    A/N: Some of you may be wondering why Alex didn''t use Shadow Shift on the gigantic golden lightning spear instead of using his trump card: Erase. Well, it is simply because he couldn''t, the golden lightning spear lock space, so impossible to use certain skills such as el and Shadow Shift. To put it simply these skills have some limitations or else they will too OP.

    If you like the novel, continue voting!

 Chapter 238 - 236: The Final 1

    The next day, Alex and the others already arrived.

    ''''Morning Leo. It was a good match I almost lost.'''' Alex said the moment he saw his friend. Because yesterday both were extremely tired they didn''t have the time to chat.

    Wearing a bright smile Leon answered, ''''Indeed, it was a good fight. I concede this defeat. Next time I will win. By the way, thatst move of yourspletely caught me off guard. I wonder how many unusual skills do you have?"

    The others were interested in knowing what kind of ability Alex used. What type of ability can make you switch ces with your target? Isn''t it too godly?

    Before Alex could say anything amotion started. Artemia and Lilith had arrived.

    ''''Look the Third princess is beautiful than usual. She is ready for the match.''''

    Someone among the spectators said another one added,

    ''''She will win. Even though Alexender is talented, he is nothing in front of our Goddess. He will lose.''''

    Most of the spectators seemed to share this feeling.

    Turning blind ears to everything that was being said, Artemia walked toward Alex.

    Once in front of him, she started after greeting the other she faced him and said.

    ''''Good morning Alexander. Let''s have a good fight. No need to hold back as I won''t hold back. May the best win.''''

    ''''Sure,'''' Alex replied with a smile. Unlike others, Artemia was going to be a real challenge.

    Artemia left, however, instead of immediately following her Lilith stopped and looked at Alex for a moment before disappearing and when she reappeared she was already before him.

    Lowering her head she whispered into Alex''s ears, ''''I want you to beat her as you beat me. If you win I have something you will be interested in.''''

    Like a ghost, Lilith disappeared after leaving those words. Maria looked at her strangely while others showed no reaction.

    Alex shook her head and decided to focus on the match that was about to begin. Although curious about what she meant, he couldn''t let that curiosity get to his head, or else he may make a blunder during the fight.

    After Freya and Elseria came, Chris went into the arena to announce the stage of the final.

    Meanwhile, Alex was getting ready to depart. Just as he took his first step he was stopped by Maria.

    ''''Wait.''''

    Turning around Alex put on a teasing smile.

    ''''What is it, Alexa? Are you nning to give me a good luck kiss? I w-"

    Alex''s words were cut off abruptly when his eyes widened. In his pupils was reflected an extremely beautiful face approaching at such high speeds that he was lost of words. Then something kissed his cheek like a lightning followed by the sensation of something being wrapped around his right wrist.

    Everything happened too fast, by the time Alex regained focus Maria had already retreated to where she came from.

    ''''Indeed it was a good luck kiss.'''' She said.

    *Uproar

    Anothermotion started. Most of the people sucked in a breath of fresh air not believing that the Ice Goddess just did something so audacious.

    Most men became jealous as not only Alex snatched the pure Luna, he even put his ws on the Ice beauty. Unforgivable, if it wasn''t because they knew they are not Alex''s match they would have provoked him

    to a duel and beat him.

    If looks could kill Alex would have died a thousand times.

    Leonardo''splexion turned ugly, he was not the only one though. The First prince who just came back from a diplomatic mission witnessed his beloved kissing another man. His eyes turned red with jealousy, he immediately put Alex on his cklist.

    Katherina, the second princess seemed pleased when she noticed her brother''s hatred. This meant fewerpetitors.

    ''Alex will be mine.'' She murmured, however, she couldn''t help but get depressed when she remembered how she hadn''t made any progress. She was at her wit''s end, unable toe up with a proper n to win Alex over.

    Back on Alex''s side.

    Leon whistled, Ferris facepalmed. Luna was surprised, so is Sakuya. Both seemed to have noticed something. It is said that when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man. Guess it''s true.

    Alex the concerned party was surprised by the sudden kiss on his cheek, however, what surprised him, even more, was what Maria wrapped around his right wrist, it looks like a simple macrame bracelet, but Alex knew it was nothing but simple.

    When Maria put the green macrame bracelet around his wrist, he felt his body became lighter.

    ''''Status,'''' Alex called out. He decided to check his status to see if his hunch was right about this bracelet not being simple.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 66

    Experience Value (XP): 0/18900

    Magic Power: 5070/5070

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1550

    Defense: 1450

    Agility: 1600 (+100)

    Intelligence: 1450

    Luck: 1230

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    And indeed it was as he expected, this was not a simple macrame bracelet. This bracelet enhances his Agility by 100 points.

    ¡¼With this thing on your wrist you have be faster.¡½Silveria said.

    ''Indeed.'' Alex said feeling grateful. Even though he had not faced Artemia, he had the hunch that she is the agility type, therefore he was wondering how to deal with her. Maria''s gift came in handy and also confirmed his hunch.

    Alex almost said thank you, however, he stopped midway as he believes that such a word was not needed between family members.

    ''''The final will begin. Participants get ready.'''' Chris announced.

    Alex was already on the stage, Artemia was standing in the opposite direction.

    Looking at the two, Chris announced.

    ''''Begin.''''

    Alex readied his weapons, Silveria in his left hand while in his right hand was Razor.

    Strangely Artemia''s weapon, Gift was twoposite ives, blue in color. They seemed to an invisible blue chain connecting the two weapons.

    Outside, the moment Maria saw Artemia''s weapons, she sighed as she knew how dangerous these two weapons are. How deadly Artemia who wield them could be. She could only hope Alex never the fate she suffered.

    ¡¼What? How? It impossible, they were lost.¡½Silveria became emotional the moment she saw Artemia''s Gift.

    ''Calm down will you? Start from the beginning. Do you know these weapons?'' Alex asked the emotional Silveria.

    Calming down Silveria answered,

    ¡¼Yes. Hailed as the fastest weapons they disappeared during the final war. Everybody thought that they have been lost forever. I guess it was wrong. However, they seemed iplete.¡½

    ''Upleted? '' Alex said while eyeing Artemia vigntly.

    ¡¼Indeed, iplete. Even so, be wary of them because it-¡½

    Silveria''s words were cut short as Artemia suddenly vanished.

    Without a second thought Alex unsummoned Silveria and summoned his second knife, Reaper. He spun around to wee Artemia''s attacks.

    ngs! ngs! ngs !!!!

    Sparks flew out like firecrackers as the two weapons shed. Dozen of moves were exchanged in the span of seconds.

    ngs! ngs !!!

    Artemia would disappear to reappear with a deadly strike, however, Alex had no trouble following her attacks no matter where they came from.

    After performing those high-speed attacks, they got separated.

    ''''As I thought if it''s you, you would be able to keep up. However, that wasn''t my best you know?" Artemia said with a smile. She was like a child who had finally the right mate to y with.

    Wearing a battle-crazy smile, Alex said.

    ''''I know. Now my turn.''''

    Whoosh!

    Razor wasunched at her at frightening speed, however, as if wasn''t a deadly knifeing toward her, Artemia was still wearing a smile on her face, she titled her head to the side to let the de passed by an air breath of her face.

    As if he was waiting for such an oue, Alex appeared behind her and caught the knife being shing at her.

    ngs! ngs

    Alex''s knives were blocked by Artemia. The two resumed another high-speed battle.

    Outside not many were able to follow them, they only able to see sparks flew out like firecrackers.

    Leon couldn''t stay still, his blood was boiling, he wanted to go in, to experience such a battle. Unfortunately, it was not possible, and he couldn''t help butment, vowing to have a match against Artemia, a rematch as thest one he had lost.

 Chapter 239 - 237: The Final 2

    Alex and Artemia kept moving around while exchanging moves at high speed.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    They were able to perfectly parry the other''s attack no matter what angles it was sent from.

    Suddenly Alex let go of one of his knives surprising Artemia. Her movement faltered, using this chance Alex el-ed to reappear behind her, his knife aimed at her back, however, halfway through it was stopped by a blue barrier.

    It was now the turn of Alex to be surprised. Artemia did not wait for a second before sending her next attack. Without turning around, she sent her left leg to strike Alex''s head while her right leg was still on the ground. It was an acrobatics feat that left one''s mouth agape.

    Being caught off guard as he hadn''t thought that Artemia''s body was this soft, Alex was pushed back.

    Before he could stabilize his body, Artemia followed with another attack.

    Bang!

    The iveing toward his head was pushed back Silveria''s bullet. Alex jumped back, putting some distance between them.

    Boom!

    Like a missile, Alex shot forward sending dozens of shes toward Artemia. Thetter moved her ives at incredible speed.

    Once again they vanished from the audience''s sight.

    ngs! ngs! ngs !!!!

    Most of the audience was not able to follow, they only saw sparks flew in the air.

    Of course, for those able to see what was happening, they could only click their tongue in marvel. Both speeds had doubled. Their bodies seemed to be in perfect synchro with their thoughts, the way they attacked, the way they dodged using the minimal movement was surprising, one slight mishap could cause a heavy injury.

    Some people in the spectator''s area couldn''t help but shiver when they thought about how helpless they would be should they face any of those two. Those two are truly monsters.

    Finally, after one final blow, the two of them stopped moving and began seizing each other again.

    *Huff* *Huff* *Huff*

    Their breaths were ragged and because they wore each an armor, their upper body was fine, their injuries were on their hands, it was only some light cuts.

    The result of this exchange could be said to have resulted in a draw.

    ''Even though I had expected her to be this fast. It still surprises me. Well, truth be told I''m frustrated. I thought speed was my specialty, that I was the fastest. Guess I was wrong.''

    Even though heined, he had to admit that he was loving this fight. This was different from all of his others fight, it could be said that he meets his match.

    ''Hahaha~I am really transforming into a battle maniac.'' Alex couldn''t help but mumble this.

    Artemia, on the other hand, put on her most dazzling smile, she couldn''t help but feel giddy with anticipation. It has been a long time since she didn''t feel her blood boil in such a way. Her match against Maria ended up too quickly. It is not that Maria is weak, no, far from that she could be considered strong, extremely strong, however, not strong enough for Artemia to fight to her heart content.

    However, Alex in front of her was different. He could give her the thrill she seeks.

    ''''I shall show you my greatest speed.'''' She announced.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed when he heard her words.

    From her words, she was going to use the greatest power she had at her disposal.

    Blue lightning dancing around her body as if to worship her. Then she uttered,

    [God''s Speed]

    Z~ Boom!

    Even though he saw hering, he couldn''t dodge as she was beyond the word fast.

    Rumble!!

    The entire arena trembled as Alex was propulsed like a rocket into the air.

    Boom! Bang! Boom!!

    In the span of seconds, Alex was sent flying again and again. It was truly God''s Speed, Alex hadn''t experienced anything like this. He was able to see hering, however, before his body could move he would receive an attack.

    This continued for another minute or two before Alex roared and he activated his domain.

    Artemia was sent flying, she quickly stabilized her body after taking ten steps back. She was almost half-kneeling.

    ''Incredible!''

    Artemia gasped in amazement. As she felt the effects of Alex''s domain, it was mixed with an intent, sovereign''s intent.

    Fighting back against the need to kneel, she stood back with difficulty, her breath ragged. Even keeping her Godspeed seemed way harder than normal. She didn''t dare to look at Alex in the eye for fear of being caught under an illusion.

    Unlike others, she possesses special eyes as well, it is like foresight, however, she didn''t have control over it. She saw a future where she was under Alex''s eye, under an illusion.

    BANG!!!!

    Before she couldn''t move her ives, she was sent flying by an invisible bullet, she almost coughed blood.

    Alex appeared above her, trying to finish her with a splitting kick, however, he jumped when he saw a small water spear with a bolt of lightning dancing around it shot from Artemia''s hand, if he waste by a millisecond he would have been impaled.

    ''''Heavy Rainfall.''''

    Even before standing Artemia activated her domain, the sky rumbled, a small dark cloud appeared above the arena, above Alex to be exact, then it started raining.

    Everything happened too fast, Alex had no time moving before the rain started. At the start he was not concerned about a little bit of rain, however, he soon found out that something was amiss, it started to feel heavy as if some weights had been put on him. It was then he understood the property of Artemia''s domain. It can make her enemy slower.

    Artemia shot toward him using the rain and the feeling of weight to constantly attack him.

    He couldn''t dodge all her attacks as his movements had be sluggish.

    Biting his lower lip, Alex decided to use one of his trump cards, the one Artemia wasn''t expecting. She knew he could cancel her domain, it was what she wants. To make Alex use up all his MP.

    BANG!

    Instead of using Erase as Artemia was expecting, Alex made use of another special bullet: Dispel.

    (Dispel Bullet: Can temporarily reduce the target''s attack power. The duration will depend on the target''s level.

    Cost: 700 MP.)

    This bullet reduced the pressure Alex was feeling, he was now able to move his body to some extent. Artemia was caught off guard by this bullet.

    Leaning towards the side, Artemia''s ive passed by, catching her wrist Alex executed a heavy throw.

    Bang!

    ''''Gah!"

    Artemia''s domain stopped as her back collided against the ground. She quickly rolled on the ground, before standing up.

    Bang!!!

    Five normal bullets were shot at her.

    Blue lightning coursed through her veins elerating her movements, she moved her two ives.

    Bullets were cleaved into two parts before arriving before her.

    While slicing Alex''s bullet, Artemia jumps back and at the same time, she pointed her finger at Alex.

    ''''Water dragon.''''

    ''''Roarrr!"

    A mighty roar was heard, a seven meters long water dragon came to life and pounce on him.

    [Ice Bullet.]

    The water dragon who just came to life became frozen in the next instant after Alex''s magic bullet prated its body.

    Suddenly, Alex''s six senses gave him an intense warning. His expression changed and he el-ed without hesitation.

    Even so, some of the sharp water des that shot out from the little bit of water left behind by Artemia''s domain were able to injure him, numbing his body as a little bit of lightning was mixed in.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Alex was forced to use this ability to switch ces with Artemia whose next attack was ready.

    Bang!!

    Artemia was prepared, the moment Alex used Shadow Shift, she automatically created a water shield in front of her body to defend against his attack as she knew she would use this opportunity to attack her.

    However, while it was true that she managed to defend against the first attack, the second one couldn''t be avoided as she hadn''t anticipated it.

    Like a missile, she was shot forward passing by Alex who was grinning, albeit with a pale face.

    Just as he passed him, she heard a tired voice.

    ''''It''s my win.''''

    ¡¼Ice Bullet¡½

    While being frozen into an ice sculpture, Artemia couldn''t help but smile. Smart as she is, she was able to understand what happened after a little bit of thinking.

    Alex shot two bullets, one attacked her from the front while the other from the back. She waspletely caught off guard.

    While she was stronger, Alex showed that he was smarter. He knew she must have prepared a lot of countermeasures against him, therefore he also prepared some new possibility to deal with her, not only her, against those who saw him use Shadow Shift.

    *Huff* *Huff* *Huff*

    Half kneeling Alex''s breaths were ragged. He waspletely exhausted. This fight was not simple as it appeared. Well, he won in the end.

    There was a heavy silence before Chris cleared his throat and announced,

    ''''The final winner is Alexander Kael Touch.''''

 Chapter 240 - Skip It Its A Mistake, Its Not For This Volume

    In the Drexia Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, huge braziers encircling each of the twelve obsidian columns light up every part of the throne hall and cover the hall in warm oranges and dancing shadows. The unadorned stones on the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures look down upon the limestone floor of this royal hall.

    A golden rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while burgee banners with adornedcery droop from the walls. Between each banner stands arge candlestick, none but a few have been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of folk heroes and legends below them.

    Huge windows were enclosed by veils colored the same gold as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with jewels and gold leaves.

    A grandiose throne of sapphire sits in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler and was adjoined by two almost identical seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne was covered in textured andyered emblems and fixed on the wide backside was avishntern. Thefortable pillows were a dark golden and these too have been adorned with gilded edges.

    Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the few impressively carved mahogany benches, all of which are facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the humble-looking balustrades overlooking the entire hall.

    And sitting on such a grand throne was the emperor of the Drexia empire, Julius Von Havens.

    He wore a gentle smile on his face, from his expression you could see that he was expecting someone''s arrival, someone dear to him.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Julius''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?''''

    Julius slowly moved his eyes towards therge door and saw Artemiaing in with a smile and respectfully bowing before him.

    ''''Come closer my daughter,e give daddy a kiss,'''' Julius said with wide-open arms.

    ''''Ugh!.''''

    Even though she grunted she still hugged her father.

    ''''Tch! I thought I asked for a kiss?"

    Like a child that was throwing a tantrum, the emperor said.

    Artemia rolled her eyes at her father. Taking sit not too far from her father, she asked.

    ''''Father, why did you call me? Surely not because you want a kiss?"

    ''''Ugh! Well, not entirely. Sigh! You have grown up and started to behave as if I''m a bother.'''' Julius couldn''t help butment.

    ''Not as if but you are a bother.'' Artemia inwardly, she didn''t dare to voice out this thought or else her father would start weeping like a child, he was capable of doing it. He loves her too much, much than his others children.

    Surely because she resembles her deceased mother whom the emperor loves more than anything. She couldn''t even remember who her, not even her face.

    Artemia couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''''What is it?" The emperor asked seeing his daughter sigh.

    ''''No, it''s nothing. Tell me father why did you call me?'''' She asked once again.

    Julius''s expression changed, bing serious he asked.

    ''''You have heard about the disappearances don''t you?"

    ''''Yeah! I have my subordinates look into it, unfortunately, nothing was found.'''' Artemia responded with a serious expression.

    Sighing Julius said, ''''Indeed, the investigation teams didn''t found any useful information.''''

    Artemia''s eyes widened, to think that the joint teams of the strongest empire and Elseria couldn''t find anything. She wondered how resourceful those behind the kidnapping are.

    ''Another headache to think about. We already have that thing to deal with. But now another troublesome thing just popped out. Sigh! How tiring. Weck men, hope we will be prepared before that thing woke up. I must quicklyplete the awakening.''

    As she was thinking about the iing dungeon''s exploration, she lost track of time.

    ''''I was thinking about postponing dungeon''s exploration for you and other students,'''' Julius announced.

    Breaking free from her formting thoughts, Artemia frowned.

    ''''And why would you do that? Because of fear that some of us being captured? No, I bet you have decided to do this because of me.''''

    Julius couldn''t only sigh at how fast she found out the reason for this decision. However, his surprise did not end up there, Artemia next words shocked him.

    ''''This must be that Bro-con of mine''s doing. He must be jealous of Alex to have suggested this.''''

    While saying this Artemia looked toward her father, thetter refused to look at her, he started whistling.

    ''''I know it''s dangerous but life is dangerous, only coward will stay hidden just because there''s a little bit of danger. You know that I need to go in that dungeon. I can dy it any longer. While only three-person are going, none of us is weakling, you know my knight, you know my strength and more importantly, you know how strong Alex is. So there is no need to worry. Nothing will happen to us.''''

    When Artemia was talking about Alex, how strong he is there was a smile on her face this startled Julius, he misinterpreted Artemia''s smile as a sign of her beginning to fall for Alex''s devious scheme.

    If Alex was here he would have fallen face-first while iming his innocence, Artemia is indeed beautiful, more beautiful than Maria and others, however, he has never had a design on her, never thought of courting her must less n for her to fall for him.

    Unaware that her father hadbeled Alex as dangerous, that he had already put Alex on the ''mustn''t approach my daughter''s list'', Artemia would have facepalmed.

    ''''I do understand your point but I still think it''s dangerous you should wait-"

    ''''Enough, father my decision is already taken. Like brother you don''t fear me being kidnapped but you fear Alex making move on me.'''' Artemia cut her father off and said.

    ''''Ugh!" Julius grunted as Artemia had hit the bullseye.

    ''''Don''t worry nothing will happen,'''' Artemia announced before standing up and said,

    ''''I shall take my leave. See you soon father''''

    Before leaving the throne hall she stopped and said, ''''Better not send someone to monitor us. I will know.''''

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''And better stop that little game of yours, now that it was still notte. Your children willmit the irreparable if you keep up.''''

    Leaving these words behind she left the throne hall, Julius couldn''t help but sigh while thinking ''You talk as if you are not one of them. While you are not interested in the throne, the others are, and session war is not a game.''

    ''''Sorry Adler, your little scheme did not work. She still refused even if I suggested not going. Sigh!"

 Chapter 241 - This Is A Repeated , Skip It.

    In the Drexia Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, huge braziers encircling each of the twelve obsidian columns light up every part of the throne hall and cover the hall in warm oranges and dancing shadows. The unadorned stones on the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures look down upon the limestone floor of this royal hall.

    A golden rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while burgee banners with adornedcery droop from the walls. Between each banner stands arge candlestick, none but a few have been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of folk heroes and legends below them.

    Huge windows were enclosed by veils colored the same gold as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with jewels and gold leaves.

    A grandiose throne of sapphire sits in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler and was adjoined by two almost identical seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne was covered in textured andyered emblems and fixed on the wide backside was avishntern. Thefortable pillows were a dark golden and these too have been adorned with gilded edges.

    Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the few impressively carved mahogany benches, all of which are facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the humble-looking balustrades overlooking the entire hall.

    And sitting on such a grand throne was the emperor of the Drexia empire, Julius Von Havens.

    He wore a gentle smile on his face, from his expression you could see that he was expecting someone''s arrival, someone dear to him.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Julius''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?''''

    Julius slowly moved his eyes towards therge door and saw Artemiaing in with a smile and respectfully bowing before him.

    ''''Come closer my daughter,e give daddy a kiss,'''' Julius said with wide-open arms.

    ''''Ugh!.''''

    Even though she grunted she still hugged her father.

    ''''Tch! I thought I asked for a kiss?"

    Like a child that was throwing a tantrum, the emperor said.

    Artemia rolled her eyes at her father. Taking sit not too far from her father, she asked.

    ''''Father, why did you call me? Surely not because you want a kiss?"

    ''''Ugh! Well, not entirely. Sigh! You have grown up and started to behave as if I''m a bother.'''' Julius couldn''t help butment.

    ''Not as if but you are a bother.'' Artemia inwardly, she didn''t dare to voice out this thought or else her father would start weeping like a child, he was capable of doing it. He loves her too much, much than his others children.

    Surely because she resembles her deceased mother whom the emperor loves more than anything. She couldn''t even remember who her, not even her face.

    Artemia couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''''What is it?" The emperor asked seeing his daughter sigh.

    ''''No, it''s nothing. Tell me father why did you call me?'''' She asked once again.

    Julius''s expression changed, bing serious he asked.

    ''''You have heard about the disappearances don''t you?"

    ''''Yeah! I have my subordinates look into it, unfortunately, nothing was found.'''' Artemia responded with a serious expression.

    Sighing Julius said, ''''Indeed, the investigation teams didn''t found any useful information.''''

    Artemia''s eyes widened, to think that the joint teams of the strongest empire and Elseria couldn''t find anything. She wondered how resourceful those behind the kidnapping are.

    ''Another headache to think about. We already have that thing to deal with. But now another troublesome thing just popped out. Sigh! How tiring. Weck men, hope we will be prepared before that thing woke up. I must quicklyplete the awakening.''

    As she was thinking about the iing dungeon''s exploration, she lost track of time.

    ''''I was thinking about postponing dungeon''s exploration for you and other students,'''' Julius announced.

    Breaking free from her formting thoughts, Artemia frowned.

    ''''And why would you do that? Because of fear that some of us being captured? No, I bet you have decided to do this because of me.''''

    Julius couldn''t only sigh at how fast she found out the reason for this decision. However, his surprise did not end up there, Artemia next words shocked him.

    ''''This must be that Bro-con of mine''s doing. He must be jealous of Alex to have suggested this.''''

    While saying this Artemia looked toward her father, thetter refused to look at her, he started whistling.

    ''''I know it''s dangerous but life is dangerous, only coward will stay hidden just because there''s a little bit of danger. You know that I need to go in that dungeon. I can dy it any longer. While only three-person are going, none of us is weakling, you know my knight, you know my strength and more importantly, you know how strong Alex is. So there is no need to worry. Nothing will happen to us.''''

    When Artemia was talking about Alex, how strong he is there was a smile on her face this startled Julius, he misinterpreted Artemia''s smile as a sign of her beginning to fall for Alex''s devious scheme.

    If Alex was here he would have fallen face-first while iming his innocence, Artemia is indeed beautiful, more beautiful than Maria and others, however, he has never had a design on her, never thought of courting her must less n for her to fall for him.

    Unaware that her father hadbeled Alex as dangerous, that he had already put Alex on the ''mustn''t approach my daughter''s list'', Artemia would have facepalmed.

    ''''I do understand your point but I still think it''s dangerous you should wait-"

    ''''Enough, father my decision is already taken. Like brother you don''t fear me being kidnapped but you fear Alex making move on me.'''' Artemia cut her father off and said.

    ''''Ugh!" Julius grunted as Artemia had hit the bullseye.

    ''''Don''t worry nothing will happen,'''' Artemia announced before standing up and said,

    ''''I shall take my leave. See you soon father''''

    Before leaving the throne hall she stopped and said, ''''Better not send someone to monitor us. I will know.''''

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''And better stop that little game of yours, now that it was still notte. Your children willmit the irreparable if you keep up.''''

    Leaving these words behind she left the throne hall, Julius couldn''t help but sigh while thinking ''You talk as if you are not one of them. While you are not interested in the throne, the others are, and session war is not a game.''

    ''''Sorry Adler, your little scheme did not work. She still refused even if I suggested not going. Sigh!"

 Chapter 242 - 238: Encounter With The First Prince

    The moment Chris, their teacher announced Alex as the winner. The whole stadium burst into a loud cheer.

    "Beautiful fight."

    Zero gave honest praise. Alpha acquiesced. After giving one nce in Alex''s direction they left.

    On the other side, Gracier and Co were cheering as well. While Maria was also feeling happy for Alex''s victory, she was made aware of the painful difference between them, and being apetitive woman, she decided topete for second ce. Looking at Artemia, she decided to be the strongest of Alex''s women. Seemingly, she had forgotten that Artemia wasn''t Alex''s woman.

    ''''Alex has be stronger, stronger than any of us.'''' Sakuya''s sudden words brought Maria back.

    ''''Indeed. How ironic. He was weaker than any of us. However, now he is the strongest. Looks at them, they thought they were the chosen ones mocking him. Never look down on anybody. I hope he will learn to be humble from now on and stop finding trouble with Alex.'''' Maria said while looking at Leonardo, thetter was biting his thumb, probably unhappy that Alex won.

    Sakuya couldn''t helpugh,

    ''''Stop your wishful thinking. Look at him, he won''t stop. His hatred for Alex will cause his downfall.''''

    ''''I guess you''re right.'''' Maria couldn''t help but acknowledge Sakuya''s words. Leonardo was ring at Alex. If gaze could murder Alex would have been dead. Even though he was trying to hide it, his hatred for Alex was visible.

    ''''Sigh! I wonder why he hated Alex so much? To me, we should stick together in this foreign world as we know nothing about the end goal of those who gave us power. Together we are stronger.'''' Sakuya said while wondering what is the real intention of Goddess Mea and others.

    Shrugging her shoulders Maria respond, ''''I don''t know but I have the feeling that we will sound found out. What we need to do the most right now is to get stronger. Dungeons are here to help us.''''

    ''''I hope we will be put in the same group.'''' Luna who had just joined them said this.

    ''''I thought you would want to be with your fianc¨¦.'''' Sakuya teased Luna while looking at Alex who wasing towards them. Artemia has been evacuated. Lilith followed after her after giving Alex a thumb up. It was her way of saying ''You have done a great job.''

    ''''I would have been happy if it was possible but it''s not as Alex and Artemia will be sent to explore a special medium dungeon. It is what has been decided.'''' Luna informed them about Chris''s decision as the two were too focused on their talk to have heard him.

    ''''Medium dungeon? Just the two of them?" Maria couldn''t help but ask this.

    ''''No, one person will follow them. However, it won''t be among us, students.'''' Luna exined.

    While the girls were discussing Chris''s decision, Alex who was walking toward them got stopped. When he turned around to see who was the person that stopped him, he was surprised to find out that it was the second princess.

    ''''Congrattion on your victory. It was a beautiful match.'''' Katherina said while trying to put on a warm smile.

    Even she didn''t know what got into her but when she saw Alex passing by, she decided to say a word, fully knowing that Alex may not respond as he doesn''t like her.

    Alex''s face was cold as an iceberg, ''''Thank you, your highness.''''

    He didn''t want for her to say anything else before departing.

    Looking at his departing back, those who followed her wanted to stop Alex as they found his behaviors disrespectful. While his status may be exceptional, it was not to the extent that he would not put the princess of the strongest empire in his eyes.

    ''''Stop it. It''s fine he must be tired after such a fight. Let''s leave.''''

    Strangely, Katherina was not angry over what happened, on the contrary, she even stopped her subordinates from intervening. Reluctantly, Katherina''s subordinates left.

    While departing Katherina couldn''t help butment at how blind the past her had been.

    ''''Hope isn''tte.'''' She mumbled.

    On the other hand, Alex was having a chat with Silveria.

    ¡¼Master are you angry?¡½Silveria asked.

    Alex didn''t answer. Silveria couldn''t help but sigh, she finally noticed that her master was angry.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly and a slight smile escaped from his mouth... Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he walked.

    He couldn''t be med, someone considered you to be worthless, however, after some events the same person that insulted you want to use you as she found you useful. How can you not be angry? You will be a fool if you justugh off.

    ''''Lex who made you so angry?" Luna asked when she saw her man''s face.

    It was then it dawned on him that he had already arrived at where the others were.

    Shaking his head Alex said, ''''Forget it, it''s not worth mentioning.''''

    ''''Wee back Big brother. That was some nice fight.'''' Gracier jumped on his back and said.

    The others couldn''t help but smile seeing this scene.

    Suddenly, Alex held Gracier tightly and spun to punch the air.

    Bang!

    He was pushed a couple of steps back. His hand feels numb. Looking at Leon who was rubbing his hand, Alex smiled and said,

    ''''That was a nice punch.''''

    ''''I call it Fire Punch. To think that you would not have the slightest burn mark on your hand after taking my punch as expected your physical is not ordinary. I smell a little bit of dragon auraing from your body.'''' Leon announced. He just tested his newly created skill on Alex. Unfortunately, it didn''t work.

    When Alex heard Leon''s words, he almost shouted ''Are you a dog?'' However, he stopped himself.

    And before he could say anything, they both feel a cold stare on their backs. The girls were ring at them as if to say ''There is ce and time for everything.''

    Suddenly, everyone stopped talking and looked in a certain direction. Maria, Luna, and Sakuya''s expression turned frosty.

    Looking in that direction Alex said a handsome blue-haireding toward them. Even though it was his first time seeing him, he could say with certainty who is this man.

    The first prince, Adler Acres Von Havens.

    Alex heard Leon''s heavy sigh. Kuina was smiling, however, it was a kind of yful smile.

    The first prince arrived before their group. Quickly scanning their group, his eyessted for a moment on Maria and Luna. When he was looking at Luna, his expression changed for a split second before going back to normal.

    Normal people may have noticed this, however, with his sharp senses Alex noticed it. The first prince''s eyes turned cold when he noticed the ring on Luna''s finger.

    Finally looking at Alex after giving others quick greetings, Adler said, ''''Isn''t it the famous Alexender the eighth. I have heard about you and indeed you didn''t disappoint me.''''

    While saying so, Adler held out his hand, Alex caught it and both smiled while shaking hands.

    ''''Nice to meet you.''''

    ''''Same here.''''

    The two didn''t stop shaking hands after five minutes passed. Leon and others were looking at them strangely wondering what they were up to.

    Finally, they stopped shaking hands as if nothing happened. However, those with a sharp sight noticed that Adler''s hand was red as if swollen, he did his best to hide it, though.

    Leon who had understood what happened couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ''''Something seemed funny Lionheart''s crown prince?" Adler asked.

    ''''Pff! No. I just remembered some funny event.'''' Leon responded, doing his best to notugh.

    ''''Oh?! Care to share it?" Adler asked curiously.

    Leon''s lips twitched before he cleared his throat and exined.

    ''''It was a schr that wanted to act strong in front of a martial artist with his meager strength, however, he got crushed. A-"

    ''''Pfff! Hahaha! We understood so there is no need to continue your story.'''' Alexughed hard.

    How can he not understand what Leon meant? All of them understood what he meant, the bold one couldn''t help but nce at a certain someone''s hand.

    Aware of the gazes on him, Adler did his best to not curse. While maintaining a smiling face, he said.

    ''''That''s some nice story, but remember martial artist may be strong but a country will not work without a schr. I shall take my leave. See youter. Miss Maria, miss Luna have a nice evening.''''

    Adler departed after leaving these words behind.

    ''''How about me dear prince. You seem to have forgotten about me. Are you afraid of me?" Sakuya asked with a naughty smile.

    Adler who was walking ahead faltered almost falling face first, he quickly controlled his body and scurried away as if running away from a nightmare.

    ''''I wonder what you did to make him so afraid of you.'''' Alex couldn''t help but ask seeing Adler''s pathetic back.

    Sakuya smiled mysteriously w ''''Who knows.''''

    Before she added, ''''However, I must say Leon that was some good job you did there. I haven''t noticed anything.''''

    Leon scratched his head whileughing.

    ''''I never appreciated him. He is too foul of himself. He is worst than Katherina.'''' Leon said.

    ''''Indeed. I was trying to tease him but you beat me to it.'''' Kuina announced.

    The others couldn''t help butugh. Thinking that Adler has been lucky.

    After chatting and joking for a while, the group separated. Alex left apanied by Luna and Gracier.

    Dungeons exploration will start in three days.

 Chapter 243 - 239: An Unexpected Meeting

    Late in the night in the First Prince''s vi.

    In one of the bedrooms, Adler could be seen sitting around a table while tapping repeatedly on it. Kneeling not far from him was a man dressed in ck.

    The man in ck hand over something to Adler, it was paper.

    After reading it Adler threw it away, there was a frown on his face.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    ''''So this all information you found on Alexander?" Adler asked.

    ''''Yes, your highness.'''' the man in ck answered, his head lowered as he didn''t dare to look at the angered Prince.

    ''''Sigh! There is nothing to use against him. While it pains me how well guarded he is. I can''t help but postpone my n. He can''t be used as he had already offended me. Putting his hands on something he shouldn''t have.''''

    When Adler was talking he couldn''t help but grimace as he recalled that his angel was taken. ''How dare he that lowly scum to put his hands on his property.'' He shouted inside his mind.

    The man in ck couldn''t help but shiver when he sensed an overwhelming amount of hatreding from the prince. He knew the reason for this hatred. The prince had tried courting both Maria and Luna, not only for their beauty but also because they will help him win the crown, he had seen further than that, one them would control the Imperial academy while the other would be the empire angel guardian due to her ss.

    However, he never seeds in his courtship until he was sent on a diplomatic mission. Eager to return as he had found a new way of approaching the girls on his travel, to his dismay he learned that one of them got engaged while the other girl seemed close to the same guy. If his self-control wasn''t strong he would have ordered the death of the guy. However, he didn''t do such a thing as he understood the consequence of acting rashly, not even his father will protect him if he were to make a mistake. Openly touching or foolishly moving against Alex in the shadow may result in a bloodbath as angering Elseria is like angering the whole world. She possesses the strongest army, (Adventurers), while not every one of them will move, the strongest ones will respond to her call.

    Thus Adler''s dilemma, he ought to carefully n. No, the truth is that he didn''t know what to do. Not only Alex has strong backing he seemed to be surrounded by powerful individuals from all over the world.

    ''''How can one be this lucky? Friend with the crown prince of the Lionheart Empire. The others Princes and Princesses seemed to favor his as well. If he was a prince with so many strong characters surrounding him he will be the next emperor. Even that self-centered blondie isn''t it this popr.'''' Adler sighed again and again.

    Alex was like his worst nightmare, he had no way of dealing with him. At least for now.

    ''''How my foolish sister doing?" Adler switched to another subject.

    ''''Her highness hasn''t made any movetely. She seemed to be focusing on how to make Alexander works for her.'''' The man in ck exined after remembering what their spy told him.

    ''''I see, what foolish move. I doubt she would ever seed. How about my troublesome little sister?" Adler asked about Artemia.

    ''''Well sh-" The man in ck hesitated to continue as he knew what he was going to say wouldn''t please the first prince.

    ''''What? Talk it''s an order.'''' Adler shouted.

    Sighing the man exined what happened, what they knew. It was because of Alex that his sister came of her reclusive life. She even invited him to her mansion.

    Adler''s face kept twitching nonstop when he heard what happened. His forehead was throbbing, he could feel a terrible headache that was about to assault him. As he was out of the empire and just came back today, he wasn''t aware of everything that happened. His men didn''t inform him about information rted to his dear sister. If not he would have known.

    ''''That fucker even want to add my sister? What a gal. I finally understood why they got that reward, it must be Artemia''s doing. I can''t let her fall into his ws. I must see father, he would be able to do something about it.''''

    ''''Yeah, he will be able to do something. Dungeons are dangerous nowadays, we should postpone their exploration for an extended period.''''

    Adler mumbled while pacing back and forth.

    ''What ame excuse.''

    The man in ck was dumbfounded by Adler''s reaction. He knew he loved his sister, the Third princess more than his other siblings, however, he never thought it was to this extent. While others were afraid of the Third princess if she ever decided topete for the throne, it was not Adler''s case as he knew Artemia is not interested in such a thing.

    ''''Treize, go back and keep an eye on my sister. I will go see my father.'''' Adler ordered before dismissing Treize (13).

    After bowing, Treize disappeared.

    When Adler imagined his cute little sister falling into Alex''s ws, his face twisted into an unrecognizable shape.

    ''There is no way I will let that happen. My innocent sister will not be tainted.'' Adler swore while walking to his father''s study.

    If only he knew that his so-called innocent sister wasn''t that innocent.

    ?????

    At the same time, elsewhere an unexpected meeting was taking ce.

    Leonardo was looking at the unexpected visitor in front of him.

    ''''So, Damien, the Holy son what brings you to my humble abode tonight?" He asked.

    While leisurely sipping his ck tea, Damien answered.

    ''''You and I have onemon enemy,'''' Damien said.

    ''''And so?" Leonardo did not bother to y the fool card. It was too boring and it''s a waste of time.

    ''''Smart as you are, you have already understood what I meant,'''' Damien said before adding.

    ''''Alexander is ourmon enemy. We ought to deal with him or not he would take everything from us.''''

    ''Hehehe! Sure he has already taken everything from you. I bet he had already tasted the sweet fruit. She isn''t pure any longer.''

    Leonardo inwardly thought this while outwardly his expression remained impassive as he questioned Damien.

    ''''It''s good that you want to deal with him but you know he is stronger than us by arge margin. Even though it hurts to admit this, he is stronger than us, not even the third princess hailed as the strongest of the new generation was his match, she got bested. So, I''m curious about how you n to deal with him. Let''s not forget that he possesses a frightening backing as well.''''

    Even though Leonardo''s words were painful, it was the truth. Shaking his head to discard any hesitation, Damien started to exin.

    ''''Everything you said it''s true. However, I''m not nning to attack him head-on, it will be a foolish thing.-"

    ''''Then send some assassins?" Leonardo asked.

    Damien''s expression turned unnatural, ''''That wouldn''t work either.''''

    ''''Oh?! From your expression, it seems that you have tried and it ended up in failure.'''' Leonardo mocked.

    Ignoring Leonardo''s mockery, Damien continued.

    ''''Alexander has something he cares about more than anything. W-"

    Once again Leonardo interrupted Damien and asked.

    ''''You can''t be seriously saying what I''m thinking right?''''

    Damien stayed silent. Leonardo clicked his tongue and continued.

    ''''While it''s true that the guild master said she was backing Alex, this doesn''t mean it was only him. Did you forget about her race?''''

    Once again a silence.

    Unbothered Leonardo continued. ''''She is an Elf. While Alex''s sister is a half-Elf, she is still elve nevertheless. So imagine what gonna happen if she learned that we made a move against one of them? Straight guillotine. I don''t know if you are dumb or not.''''

    ''''Sigh! You should have let me finish what I was nning to say. I wouldn''t have proposed an alliance, a solution for dealing with Alex without a proper background check. What you said held some truth, however, I never said we will be directly involved. We just have to act as if we have not seen anything while others did the job.'''' Damien exined after Leonardo finished.

    ''''Oh? I''m interested. Please do share your n.'''' Leonardo whose curiosity got picked demanded.

    Damien stood up and went to whispers something into Leonardo''s ears, thetter smiled at the start before his smile transformed into a madugh.

    ''''Good, we shall follow your advice. I know what you are after I promise that I will not touch her you may have her, however, Maria is mine. I''m not interested in Sakuya as that one is too dangerous, you may have her.''''

    Leonardo started talking as if he was already seeing Alex''s miserable end and his women bing his.

    ''''Sorry, I''m not interested in her either. I shall take my leave. See you on the day of the dungeon''s exploration.'''' Damien said before leaving.

    Leonardo didn''t even apany him outside.

    Leaning against his chair, he wasughing like a third-rate viin.

    Cami who just entered couldn''t help but frown.

    ''''Is it worth it? Why not let it go? They will no turning back if you proceed with that n. You will be an irreconcble enemy. Is that really what you want? You don''t need to do that to surpass him. Y-"

    ''''Shut up Cami. I don''t want to hear any more wordsing from you.'''' Leonardo bellowed.

    Cami sighed heavily. Sometimes she wondered if she was not blind to have fallen for this guy. Well, Love is blind after all.

    Without saying any more words, she left the room even while Leonardo asked her not to.

    She knew if she stayed she couldn''t be able to reason him as the current Leonardo seemed to have be mad as if he had lost his sanity because of what? Some worthless pride.

    ''Men are more unreasonable than women.'' The leaving Cami thought. She must prepare some backup ns just in case.

    ''''Ah! A woman in love certainly struggles.'''' Cami mumbled.

 Chapter 244 - 240: Discussion With Elseria

    The next morning, after freshening up, Alex left the Blue Haven Vi, his destination was the Guild headquarter.

    A few minutester he was already inside the Guild, as usual, it was bursting with activity.

    After a quick chat with E, the Elf receptionist that resembles Elseria. Alex was sent to the seven-floor, Elseria personal space.

    Just as the teleportation light faded, Alex was greeted by the same beautiful scenery that is the seven-floor. He couldn''t help but marvel at how well done the whole floor was.

    And as usual, Elseria was sitting in the pavilion sipping tea. She was alone. Today she was dressed in a casual summer robe, even so, she was still breathtaking. Every action of her spoke elegance as if it was innate.

    Alex couldn''t help but wonder if she was still hiding another identity. Shaking his head to discard this thought as now wasn''t the time to dwell on such a subject, he approached her and greeted her.

    ''''That was a beautiful match. I have never doubted you, I knew you would win. Strong as she may be, she was stillcking, still iplete to truly overwhelm you.'''' Elseria said after greeting him back.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed as from Elseria''s words he was able to understand something, she was iplete and how so, this will need a bit of thinking.

    Suddenly, it dawned upon him that Silveria had said something about Artemia''s Gift being in an iplete state. He couldn''t help but wonder what herplete Gift look like, how strong she would be armed with aplete Gift?

    Alex''s blood boiled in anticipation, he quickly calmed down as another realization hit him. Maybe the goal of this expedition had something to do with Artemia''s Gift because the dungeon they are about to raid was said to be special.

    ''''Why did you say such a thing?'''' Alex probed. He had more or less guessed why she said that, though.

    Chuckling Elseria took a sip of her tea and said, ''''Boy, do not ask a question to which you already have the answer.''''

    Alex''s expression turned dark and Elseria couldn''t help but giggle.

    ''''What? Dissatisfied with my words?" She asked.

    ''''Yeah, I do not like being called Boy,'''' Alex told her.

    Elseria was surprised at first before smiling.

    ''''I see, Noted, I will stop calling like that. Well, from now on I will call you Kael as I prefer this one to Alexander or Alex.''''

    Even though he found it weird to be called Kael as it was only his grandfather who called him such, Alex couldn''t only ept as Kael is one of his names, it''s better than being called Boy. It was like she was putting a distance, a gigantic wall between them and he had the feeling that if he did not do anything about it right now, it may never change.

    Unaware or she chooses not to talk about it, Elseria continued.

    ''''Smart, as you are you, have understood what I meant when I said Artemia was iplete, not her, her Gift, though. Your dungeon''s raid will be rted to finding out how toplete her Gift. They exist an inheritance altar in the depth of the dungeon. Whether or not it contains something that can help herplete her Gift is yet to be known. Be aware that it wouldn''t be easy.''''

    ''''I see. Thanks for the information. I heard about disappearances inside the dungeons. Should you not postpone the dungeon''s raid until the culprit is found?" Alex asked.

    Elseria heaved a sigh while leaning deeper into her chair she answered.

    ''''Well, normally yes. However, we will lose a lot if I were to order to seal off the dungeons as dungeons are essential for the economy. We can''t bring ourselves to do such a thing. Adventurer''s life is full of danger, you may die today in search of wealth and fame, so disappearances or not adventurer life continues. I know you are concerned about your sister, don''t worry nothing bad will happen to her.''''

    She knew why he asked that question, it was because he feared the possibility of his sister getting targeted as they won''t be in the same group, the same dungeon.

    Alex couldn''t help but smile as his intention was seen through, and before he could ce one, Elseria teased him.

    ''''Don''t worry, nothing will happen to your women as well. Not after you just get engaged, congrattions by the way. I never knew you were the fast type.''''

    Unsure if she knew what herst words meant or not, Alex was hurt, therefore he decided to tease her in turn.

    ''''Shall we test out? You will see whether I''m fast or not.''''

    Not immediately understanding what Alex meant, Elseria wanted to raise a question when abruptly she finally understood it. The dignified Guild master, the one feared across the world blushed. If this news were to be known, it would flip the world upside down.

    Seeing such an unexpected reaction, Alex was surprised beyond words, at the same time he was momentarily smitten and he couldn''t help but said as he touched her cheek.

    ''''Cute.''''

    A powerful pressure bore down on him almost making him coughed up the tea he just drunk.

    ''''Now, now, little Else. No need to act so unreasonably just to hide how embarrassed you are. Don''t you think?''''

    Silveria who had not spoken a word since Alex left the vi came out and shielded Alex from Elseria''s power.

    Elseria quickly gets control of her emotions. She couldn''t help but sigh as finally learned that she still has a long way to go before totally having control over her emotions. Just a casual touch and she almost bes crazy. Well, the truth was that Alex''s finger, his touch sends an electric jolt down her whole body, an unknown emotion coursed through her body. Something she had never experienced. Afraid of this unknown emotion she released a bit of her power, if not she had the feeling that she would sink without the power to fight against this emotion, this truly scared her.

    Looking at Alex''s fingers Elseria couldn''t help but find them dangerous. Well, if Luna was here she would have nodded at how dangerous Alex''s fingers are.

    ''''My bad Alex, I wasn''t myself,'''' Elseria said looking apologetic.

    While scratching his head Alex waved his hands,

    ''''No, no, it was me who should have not done what I did. I didn''t know what got into me for me to act like that. Truly sorry.''''

    Seeing Alex like this, Elseria couldn''t help but chuckle a little finding the current him cute. Well, there is no she was going to tell him that.

    Looking at them being in their world and act as if she didn''t exist pissed her.

    ''''I say you two. Go find a room will you.''''

    Both Alex and Elseria rolled their eyes at Silveria.

    ''''Elseria I want to know where Sera is at the moment?''''

    Finally remembering hisst goal, Alex asked.

    ''''Ah! It seems that she went out to buy some material for her father. Maybe she is already back I don''t know. Why do you ask? Finally missing her?"

    To Elseria''s question, Alex nodded, not hiding the fact that he indeed missed her.

    ''''The truth is that he can''t wait to start his second conquest,'''' Silveria said while eating the ice cream one of the maids brought.

    Alex wondered why someone would eat so much Ice cream. As for what Silveria said, he chose to royally ignore it.

    Looking at Elseria he thought about his n.

    Having noticed his stare Elseria knew he had something to say, curious about what it was she probed.

    ''''Do you have something to say?"

    Alex nodded before asking her to lend her his ears, though confused she still did it.

    Leaning forward, Alex whispered something into Elseria''s ears. Thetter eyes couldn''t help but widen until she startedughing.

    She found Alex''s n, calling it a deal will be more urate, she found it interesting.

    ''''Interesting proposition. While I''m inclined to ept it, I will fully acknowledge it only when the other party epts. Do you understand my point?" Elseria asked with a smile, she was curious about how Alex came to such a conclusion, and more importantly how he n to make it works.

    ''''Of course, I do.'''' Alex''s answer brought Elseria back to reality.

    ''''Good, we have a deal then.'''' She said.

    Too busy to care about what those who were saying, Silveria was eating her fourth serving.

    After spending another hour talking with Elseria, Alex decided to head back.

    Looking at the leaving Alex''s back Elseria couldn''t help but chuckle wondering if that little girl knew what this man nned. Her expression would be priceless, too bad she would be busy here, if not she would have secretly tailed him to see how he n to do it.

    ''''Time to get to work,'''' Elseria mumbled and the scenery around her shifted.

    ?????

    On his way back, Silveria couldn''t help but ask him,

    ¡¼Master how do you n on checking-¡½

    Cutting her off before she could finish Alex said.

    ''''You will soon find out.''''

 Chapter 245 - Side Story: Her Struggle

    It''s hurt!

    This was the only thought floating in her head.

    Everything in her body hurt.

    "Number 007 is showing adverse reactions."

    "Incredible! For her to only show such a reaction now, how is it possible? No matter, adjust the operations. This seed is special for her to not break so easily, the other three caught with her are trash."

    Her hazy consciousness slowly woke up as pain flooded in.

    *Beep !* *Beep ! *

    "She is waking up too soon! Who is the bastard that gave the anesthetic!?"

    ''What is happening? Why there are stuff attached to my body?''

    She tried to speak but she felt as if her mouth was too heavy to even open. She tried to move but all her limbs were bound by heavy ck chains that seemed to sip all her strength, her mana.

    "Send more dose! Now!! We can''t afford to lose a specimen that reached the adaptation phase on the first operation." Shouted one of those who were operating on her.

    ''It hurts! It hurts! It hurts! Please! I beg you! Stop this!''

    Her plea, unable to be voiced, came out as a guttural scream as she began to thrash around uselessly while trying to free herself.

    Pain.

    Fear.

    Confusion.

    Difort.

    All those feelings mixed in her mind and made her delirious.

    Because of the blindfold covering her eyes, she was unable to understand what was happening.

    She just wanted everything to stop.

    ''Please, someone, anyone, please make it st..''

    On thosest thoughts, her mind fell back in slumber.

    ....

    When she opened her again, she was inside a cell, the scenery around could be described as ck and white.

    Around here she could hear some guttural screams that could make one shiver uncontrobly.

    ''Where am I?''

    ''No who am I?''

    A lot of questions started to run through her mind, when she looked down she was astonished to see ck hands.

    ''This is mine?'' She couldn''t help but ask this.

    And no matter how many times she checked again, the result was still the same, ck hands, around her hands were cks handcuffs.

    Suddenly, her body convulsed as if something was moving inside her, a violent pain assaulted her from inside forcing her to start coughing.

    Cough* Cough* Cough*

    And when she checked she was startled to see that it was ck blood that seemed to wiggle on the ground, it looked filthy, so disgusting that she distanced herself from it.

    ''What is this? What happening?'' She shouted but nobody answered her only some guttural screams and scratching sounds.

    In that night she couldn''t sleep, couldn''t remember who she is. Where she came from? And most importantly why this was happening to her. Did shemit some kind of crime to deserve this?

    Nobody answered her as she falls asleep.

    In the morning she would be subjected to the torturous experiment.

    She simply wished to put an end to her misery.

    Sadly, even death was being refused to her.

    After she tried to suicide for the third time, they put her into another cell, a special cell, and made sure that she would be unable to harm herself.

    "I want to die. I want to die. I want to die. I want to die."

    ''''Die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die die!!!!"

    Like a broken marite she kept chanting like an unending curse.

    However, her wish wasn''t granted. She had already stopped eating in the hope to die from hunger, but they still found a way to keep her alive by feeding her that disgusting ck thing that corrupts her body.

    She had long since stopped hoping for anyone to help her. All hope in her had died long ago. As she was now, even a doll had a more colorful expression than her. Hell, she even wondered if she had a proper face any longer.

    Closing her eyes as fatigue swept her fragile mind, she went into a sleep full of pain and agony, awaiting a new hellish day.

    ....

    The hellish days continued.

    She wondered how long it has been?

    Will it end one day?

    By now her consciousness has been corroded by something sinister, something that wished for nothing but destruction.

    She was in process of bing the tool of that thing that wished destruction.

    One day, her usual routine changed without warning, after the hellish experiment she was forced to fight against other numbers (it''s how they call them).

    Only one oue was possible during this fight, you kill your opponent if you don''t want to be killed and she was good at killing others as if it has be a natural thing to her.

    During one of those fights, her opponent struck her head, she had some shbacks of what seemed to be her past.

    A forest, a bursting ce, a carriage, a campfire, a promise.

    Unknown emotions started to emerge from the depth of her core, trying to refuse a total corruption, a total submission to the unknown entity that wanted nothing but destruction.

    Even though she couldn''t recall anything more than those shbacks she still cherishes them. They were her treasures, nobody has the reason to own them, not even that thing.

    With a little bit of sanity regained, she started pretending to be a fool like others but a useful fool. She had the feeling that something will change and indeed it did change.

    One that day,

    ''''007, we are going out.'''' One of the men responsible for her tragedy said.

    She followed and she saw him, even though she didn''t remember him she knew he was rted to her, he might know something about her. Overwhelmed with emotions she tried to reach him, however, they were some obstacle on the road, therefore she tried eliminating to reach what she thought was her salvation.

    And yet she was forced to retreat, unable to reach him. She didn''t care if she made a blunder by acting on her own, she just wants to reach out to him.

    Back in her cell after being beaten up, 007 vowed to reach him, that ck-haired man, she must and she will.

    If there was a ss in front of her, she would have been astonished to see that she was smiling, even though with her appearance it was creepy, it was a smile.

    ?????

    Elsewhere, two men were talking, one of them was the same man that brought 007 out, the man that Zero and Alpha said that night, the one that goes by the name of Maddog.

    Sitting across Maddog was another familiar face, the one behind the girl''s assassination attempt, the one that wants Gracier''s dragon eye.

    ''''007 will be needed in the next operation. Everything is already in ce.'''' The golden-haired young man said.

    Maddog nodded, his eyes filled with madness, he couldn''t wait and acquire that sample, even though it was not really what he wanted.

    On the other hand, the golden-haired young man couldn''t wait to acquire that eye.

    Each one had his thought unaware of the variable.

 Chapter 246 - 241: Nothing Will Happen

    In the Drexia Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, huge braziers encircling each of the twelve obsidian columns light up every part of the throne hall and cover the hall in warm oranges and dancing shadows. The unadorned stones on the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures look down upon the limestone floor of this royal hall.

    A golden rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while burgee banners with adornedcery droop from the walls. Between each banner stands arge candlestick, none but a few have been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of folk heroes and legends below them.

    Huge windows were enclosed by veils colored the same gold as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with jewels and gold leaves.

    A grandiose throne of sapphire sits in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler and was adjoined by two almost identical seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne was covered in textured andyered emblems and fixed on the wide backside was avishntern. Thefortable pillows were a dark golden and these too have been adorned with gilded edges.

    Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the few impressively carved mahogany benches, all of which are facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the humble-looking balustrades overlooking the entire hall.

    And sitting on such a grand throne was the emperor of the Drexia empire, Julius Von Havens.

    He wore a gentle smile on his face, from his expression you could see that he was expecting someone''s arrival, someone dear to him.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Julius''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?''''

    Julius slowly moved his eyes towards therge door and saw Artemiaing in with a smile and respectfully bowing before him.

    ''''Come closer my daughter,e give daddy a kiss,'''' Julius said with wide-open arms.

    ''''Ugh!.''''

    Even though she grunted she still hugged her father.

    ''''Tch! I thought I asked for a kiss?"

    Like a child that was throwing a tantrum, the emperor said.

    Artemia rolled her eyes at her father. Taking sit not too far from her father, she asked.

    ''''Father, why did you call me? Surely not because you want a kiss?"

    ''''Ugh! Well, not entirely. Sigh! You have grown up and started to behave as if I''m a bother.'''' Julius couldn''t help butment.

    ''Not as if but you are a bother.'' Artemia inwardly, she didn''t dare to voice out this thought or else her father would start weeping like a child, he was capable of doing it. He loves her too much, much than his others children.

    Surely because she resembles her deceased mother whom the emperor loves more than anything. She couldn''t even remember who her, not even her face.

    Artemia couldn''t help but sigh.

    ''''What is it?" The emperor asked seeing his daughter sigh.

    ''''No, it''s nothing. Tell me father why did you call me?'''' She asked once again.

    Julius''s expression changed, bing serious he asked.

    ''''You have heard about the disappearances don''t you?"

    ''''Yeah! I have my subordinates look into it, unfortunately, nothing was found.'''' Artemia responded with a serious expression.

    Sighing Julius said, ''''Indeed, the investigation teams didn''t found any useful information.''''

    Artemia''s eyes widened, to think that the joint teams of the strongest empire and Elseria couldn''t find anything. She wondered how resourceful those behind the kidnapping are.

    ''Another headache to think about. We already have that thing to deal with. But now another troublesome thing just popped out. Sigh! How tiring. Weck men, hope we will be prepared before that beast woke up. I must quicklyplete the awakening.''

    As she was thinking about the iing dungeon''s exploration, she lost track of time.

    ''''I was thinking about postponing dungeon''s exploration for you and other students,'''' Julius announced.

    Breaking free from her formting thoughts, Artemia frowned.

    ''''And why would you do that? Because of fear that some of us being captured? No, I bet you have decided to do this because of me.''''

    Julius couldn''t only sigh at how fast she found out the reason for this decision. However, his surprise did not end up there, Artemia next words shocked him.

    ''''This must be that Bro-con of mine''s doing. He must be jealous of Alex to have suggested this.''''

    While saying this Artemia looked toward her father, thetter refused to look at her, he started whistling.

    ''''I know it''s dangerous but life is dangerous, only coward will stay hidden just because there''s a little bit of danger. You know that I need to go in that dungeon. I can dy it any longer. While only three-person are going, none of us is weakling, you know my knight, you know my strength and more importantly, you know how strong Alex is. So there is no need to worry. Nothing will happen to us.''''

    When Artemia was talking about Alex, how strong he is there was a smile on her face this startled Julius, he misinterpreted Artemia''s smile as a sign of her beginning to fall for Alex''s devious scheme.

    If Alex was here he would have fallen face-first while iming his innocence, Artemia is indeed beautiful, more beautiful than Maria and others, however, he has never had a design on her, never thought of courting her must less n for her to fall for him.

    Unaware that her father hadbeled Alex as dangerous, that he had already put Alex on the ''mustn''t approach my daughter''s list'', Artemia would have facepalmed.

    ''''I do understand your point but I still think it''s dangerous you should wait-"

    ''''Enough, father my decision is already taken. Like brother you don''t fear me being kidnapped but you fear Alex making move on me.'''' Artemia cut her father off and said.

    ''''Ugh!" Julius grunted as Artemia had hit the bullseye.

    ''''Don''t worry nothing will happen,'''' Artemia announced before standing up and said,

    ''''I shall take my leave. See you soon father''''

    Before leaving the throne hall she stopped and said, ''''Better not send someone to monitor us. I will know.''''

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''And better stop that little game of yours, now that it was still notte. Your children willmit the irreparable if you keep up.''''

    Leaving these words behind she left the throne hall, Julius couldn''t help but sigh while thinking ''You talk as if you are not one of them. While you are not interested in the throne, the others are, and session war is not a game.''

    ''''Sorry Adler, your little scheme did not work. She still refused even if I suggested not going. Sigh!"

 Chapter 247 - 242: Unexpected Encounters 1

    After Alex left the Guild headquarter he decided to visit his restaurant whose name had been changed to Golden''s Spoon. Well, itcks originality but it was the name they came up with after a long discussion.

    Maria was left in the charge of the restaurant as Alex didn''t have time nor knowledge concerning how to deal with it. Her family seems to possess few restaurants to help them deal with the illegal stuff more easily.

    Just as Alex was about to enter his restaurant he stopped right in his track because walking in the opposite direction of the restaurant was Lilith. She was walking alone seemed lost in thoughts.

    Suddenly, she seemed to have sensed that someone was looking at her, lifting her head she turned it in Alex''s direction for her eyes to widen in surprise as she didn''t expect to encounter Alex here.

    Wait,e to think he possesses a restaurant in this street, no wonder he was here. It quickly dawned on Lilith the reason for Alex''s presence here.

    ''''Hello Lilith, never thought that I would encounter you here. Come on let''s have dinner and talk.'''' Alex invited Lilith over to his restaurant.

    Not seeing a reason to refuse Alex''s invitation, Lilith joined him.

    Soon, they were inside the restaurant, going to a private room on the highest floor of the restaurant. While they were passing the golden-haired middle man, Lilith couldn''t help but give the man another second nce.

    Alex did not seem to have noticed this, nor Lilith did anything even though she felt a sense of incongruitying from the man.

    The two entered a VIP room specially reserved for Alex''s use and soon they ordered their food.

    After finishing Alex observed Lilith, thetter didn''t seem to mind his stare. Her face was still impassive as always.

    ''''You should smile more. It''s a waste to have an emotionless expression on such a beautiful face.'''' Alex couldn''t help butment.

    ''''Thank you for the advice but I''m fine this way.'''' Still, with the same expression, Lilith responded before raising a question shortly after.

    ''''I do not think you invited me just to say that do you?"

    Being stared at by those purple eyes, Alex smiled before saying,

    ''''Indeed. I think it''s time for us to have a proper conversation after what happened back then. Don''t you agree?"

    With the same expression, Lilith responded, ''''I do not know what you are talking about. Care to be more explicit? Or else I will leave as I have something more important to take care of.''''

    Sighing heavily Alex stared at her for a moment, green and blue eyes shed against purple eyes.

    ''''Eleonora, don''t y the fool with me. I''m not in the mood because someone from your house sent some assassins after me and my sister. I''m pissed just by remembering how close we were to lose our lives just because of some sort of stupid prophecy.'''' Alex said in a bad moon as he recalled the absurd reason behind their assassination attempt.

    Lilith couldn''t help but sigh as she hadn''t thought Alex would know so much. It was to be expected when she remembered that Alex has a powerful Master backing him, the one Sebastian feared and warned her not to mess with.

    Loosening her expression a little, Lilith asked,

    ''''What do you want?"

    Smiling Alex asked a question, ''''I want to know the person behind our assassination attempt name. I''m already aware of his gender. What I want to know right now is gender and you better be frank and not y with me as I know you are being referred to as a Traitorous bitch. You partially at me because of what happened to us. The one who is after us has a rtionship with you I''m sure of it.''''

    While he may be smiling, Lilith knows that he was not joking.

    She couldn''t help but sigh, Alex''s deduction was right on the mark.

    ''You don''t have to do this.'' Sebastian who was hiding somewhere said this.

    ''Do I have the choice? I don''t think so. Better be frank and gain an ally than ying the hypocrite and gain another enemy, especially someone like him. He would be too much trouble to deal with.'' Lilith responded.

    Although Sebastian understood what she meant, he couldn''t help but disagree with the way Alex formted his question, she is a victim like them. Why me her? How can she be the reason for their assassination attempt?

    If only he knew the whole truth he wouldn''t be behaving this way. Just as Sebastian was about to talk he was forced to shut up because a powerful killing intent was locked on him. He could feel his body trembling, a pair of silver appeared that almost made his soul flew out of his body.

    Being a rare Space element user, Sebastian used it to conceal his presence to protect his master. Today was the same, he had forgotten about Alex''s mysterious master, the silver-haired beauty after not sensing her presence in the vicinity.

    ''Stay obediently where you are and do not run your mouth unnecessarily. Got it?'' Azy voice said to him. The owner of this voice was going to take no for answer.

    Sebastian nodded his head fearfully. Pleased with his response, Silveria concealed her killing intent and went back to sleep.

    Unaware of what just happened in the background, Alex kept staring at Lilith waiting for her answer. He was not particrly in a hurry, he could wait a little bit more.

    Finally, Lilith opened her mouth.

    ''''Indeed, you are right. The person behind the assassination attempt is rted to me. He is my brother, the crown prince, the usurper, Lucifer Kain Asmodeus.''''

    When he heard that name, Alex had the feeling that like the biblical Lucifer, this one rebelled as well. It was like a curse, never name your children Lucifer or Kain. While he didn''t know how this Kain was written, he was sure of one thing, it''s not a name a parent should give his child.

    ''''So, it is your Big brother the one responsible? Well, I''m happy to have learned this news.'''' Alex said before staring at the silent Lilith, she seemed to be struggling, to be hiding her emotions. However, sharp-eyed as he is, Alex noticed it, therefore he said.

    ''''I''m said to be a good listener. Let it out, you will feel better that way.''''

    Some may think that what Alex is doing was unnecessary, however, he didn''t think it was the case. He needs an ally in his quest for revenge against the culprit of the previous assassination attempt, and who will be better than Lilith who knows the other party? Besides, her being here must be because she didn''t share her brother''s goals, whatever they are. She was evenbeled as a Traitorous bitch by her people. All of this points out a rather obvious truth, they are not in the same faction, same side and Alex needs someone to help him destroy the other party.

    Thinking about it now it was rather ironic, Lucifer was the one that pushed them toe together, to form a team. He should have killed himself, like that the prophecy he feared would not be realized.

    Lilith stayed silent for a moment, probably weighing the pro and cons of her revealing everything. After a moment she decided to tell Alex some truths as she believes that he would make a good ally.

    Thus she started.

    The story was like this. Lilith''s father the previous emperor was a peaceful lover, unlike the previous emperor who called himself The Demon King with the ambition of governing Mysthia''s world, Lilith''s father could be said to be rather pretty simple. He wanted peace with other races, he even nned to sign a peace treaty with the other races. While everyone did not agree with his decision, they didn''t oppose it as they knew if they wanted to survive they shouldprise.

    However, soon a problem arises, the emperor was assassinated. The news shocked the whole demon''s continent, startling the eighth Dukes.

    ''''Let me guess it''s your brother responsible for this tragedy.'''' Alex stopped Lilith and said.

    Thetter red at him forcing Alex to scratch his head, embarrassed.

    ''''My bad, do continue with your story.'''' He said.

    ''''It''s as you have guessed, it''s my brother who assassinated my father, not only him, he killed some of my siblings and my mother,'''' Lilith said, her expression was ice cold, the room temperature dropped to extreme due to the killing intenting from her body.

    Alex couldn''t help but feel pity for her, while he may never have experienced what she went through, he knows she must be deeply hurt.

    What will you feel if one day you wake up and find out that your brother just murdered your entire family? It''s pretty simple to answer: you will be overflowing with hatred, hatred for the one responsible for this tragedy. You will want nothing but to kill the culprit.

    It was exactly Lilith''s feeling. She will never forgive her brother for what he did no matter what twisted reason he gave. There are some things one should never do.

    Alex waited for Lilith to calm down before continuing her story.

 Chapter 248 - 243: Unespected Encounters 2

    Alex waited for Lilith to calm down before continuing her story.

    Indeed after few minutes, she had calmed down.

    ''''Nobody expected such tragedy to ur. While my brother was a little bit rebellious, it wasn''t serious.'''' Lilith said.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle while thinking, ''As thought, never give your child that name or else you will be signing your death warrant.''

    Unaware of Alex''s thoughts, Lilith continued as if she could read Alex''s mind.

    ''''Normally after havingmitted such tragedy my brother should have been detained, worst killed, however, this didn''t happen as somehow he became stronger than anyone. Nobody could beat him and you can''t then how can you detain him? While he could have been apprehended if all Dukes worked together heavy praise would have been paid if they did it. It was how strong my brother has be.'''' Lilith exined, confusion written all over her face as if she couldn''t understand how her brother could be so strong out of blue.

    ''''Nobody noticed that something was amiss? That your brother may not be your brother anymore after his sudden gain of strength?" Alex couldn''t help but raise these questions.

    Lilith heaved a long sigh, ''''We did but the result was that he was still himself, nobody was controlling him.''''

    Alex wasn''t convinced that nobody was amiss, nobody gain strength out of blue like that without any conditions attached to it, even though he made a deal with the devil, someone must have noticed something.

    Wait, maybe killing his family was part of the condition? Alex couldn''t help but think this.

    Once again as if she could read his mind, Lilith answered.

    ''''We thought like that too, however, when I questioned him do you know what he said?"

    She asked with a smile that wasn''t a smile.

    Alex shook his head. Lilith''s smile disappeared to be reced by hatred.

    ''''He said, ''They couldn''t understand my goal what I want to aplish so I eliminated them. It''s simple as that.''''

    Alex''s heart turned cold, how can he simply eliminated his family just because they didn''t agree with his viewpoint? He must be sick, sick beyond cure.

    ''''That wasn''t all, he said ''I hope you will understand.'' Too overwhelmed by what I just heard I nked out and when I woke up I found myself chained inside a cell, in the darkest and most ruthless prison on the demon continent. I couldn''t believe it, I cried until they were no more tears. I thought I was in a dream, no I hoped that it was a dream, that I would wake up to find my family back, my cold yet gentle brother. However, the reality was cruel as you can guess, no matter how many nights passed the cold truth was still there. I spent five years in captivity, while I did not receive the worst treatment it was still not good. Imagine ten years old kid spending five years in captivity? Her personality would undergo a certain change. It was what happened, the me you saw at adventurer guild is just a facade. The current me is the real me.''''

    Alex couldn''t help but feel pity for this girl, pity for what she went through.

    ¡¼What a pitiful little girl.¡½Lilith who had woke up at some time said.

    Alex nodded his head, however, he did not think that Eleonora''s persona was fake, she couldn''t be more real, it could be said that personality was Lilith''s wish, the past her mixed with the future her, what she wants to be.

    ''''You are alive.'''' He said.

    Lilith''s eyes widened. Alex continued.

    ''''Doesn''t matter which personality you use, It yours you are free to do as you wish. Nobody is forcing something upon you. Even if there is smash it and live your life, live for yourself. Do what you want, be anything you want to be. You are free, you are not in a cell any longer. No need to restrain yourself. Live a life those who left will be proud of. Do not live because of some mission, live and do what you want because it''s really what you want, what you desire.''''

    Each Alex''s word struck Lilith like a bolt of lightning, her heart trembled violently and a single tear escaped from her eyes.

    Sebastian who was hiding looked at Alex with admiration. Silveria simply smiled.

    ''''Heh! It seems that something entered my eyes for me to shed a tear.'''' Lilith said half-jokingly half embarrassed.

    Scratching his head Alex said couldn''t mutter,

    ''''It seems so.''''

    Lilith smiled when she heard Alex''s answer, a genuine smile, Sebastian couldn''t help but look at Alex again. Because Alex had his head down he wasn''t able to see such a beautiful smile.

    Silveria who had seen it couldn''t help think that it was a waste for Alex to miss such an opportunity, maybe he would have been smitten and maybe he would try to add Lilith to his Harem.

    If Alex knew what this shameless divine weapon was thinking he would have spanked her bottoms until they were red swollen while he would say ''What do you take me for? I''m not that easily swayed and I''m not a Cassanova.''

    Lilith stopped smiling, her expression had reverted to her cold one, however,pared to the past it was less cold and a little bit more friendly.

    ''''Thank you.'''' She said.

    Alex waved his hands to say that there was no need. It was just him saying whatever came to his mind.

    What he didn''t know what that his words struck chords in Lilith''s sealed heart. She had been living for the sake of others, until now it was a life of expiation as she was the sole survivor (she didn''t consider her brother a part of her family any longer), she must aplish her father''s goal, peace between demon race and the rest, even her revenge was part of expiation.

    The only time she felt like she had lived a little bit for herself would be when she was using Eleonora''s persona when she encounters Alex.

    So, Alex''s words open her eyes, his words told her that she must live for herself, not for someone else not for something, it must be a wish not an imposed one, it must be what she truly desired, what she truly wished and one thing is sure, she wished for the destruction of the man known as Lucifer Kain Asmodeus.

    ''''I want him dead,'''' Lilith said.

    Alex''s lips curved up, and he said,

    ''''I do too. This makes us allies then.''''

    For the second time, Lilith smiled, however, unlike her previous gentle smile this one looked more wicked, more sinister.

    ''''You must know that thing is strong, really strong, so strong that it frightening,'''' Lilith warned.

    ''''I see, as I thought it was not your brother any longer,'''' Alex said he had expected Lucifer to not be himself any longer.

    ''Maybe the one in control has some rtionship with that enemy Silveria told me about?'' Alex couldn''t help but wonder this.

    However, now wasn''t the time to dwell on such a subject, he needs more information, to prepare against such an enemy.

    Unaware of what going through Alex''s mind at the moment, Lilith nodded her head and proceed to exin.

    ''''After numerous investigations, I concluded that my brother was being used. I do not know if he was aware of this, though. It was the person using him that gave him strength. At first, some people thought that his sudden gain of strength was rted to our lineage. You know unlike other demons we are not from this world, we are rted to the Angel race, though we are considering as demons here the more correct answer should be Fallen, Angel.''''

    ''''As thought,'''' Alex mumbled, he had thought Fallen Angel fit more to Lilith''s race than demon when he firstid his eyes upon her beautiful ck wings.

    ''''What did you say?" Lilith asked him as she hadn''t heard his words.

    ''''No, nothing. Do continue what you were saying.'''' Alex said not repeating what he had said.

    Understanding that Alex doesn''t want to talk about it, Lilith continued with her exnation.

    ''''Our lineage has a special ability, only those special have it, my brother has this ability, my father, mother and some of my siblings have it. I have as well, however, for an unknown reason it seems that mine was mixing I don''t know what happened so do not ask.''''

    Alex couldn''t only sigh and continued to listen to Lilith''s exnation.

    ''''Once awakened we will be powerful, we will gain few ranks. We keep it as insurance for unforeseen situations. While it was true that he had used that ability, that alone couldn''t have made him so strong, there was another power mixed with it, something sinister. I have noticed it during his visits when I was held captive. After my great escape two years passed, he must have gotten stronger again. I don''t know if he is already at the Demigod stage or even above.''''

    To Lilith''s words, Alex sucked in a breath of fresh air. ''He is indeed one of thest Boss.'' he couldn''t help but mutter this.

    Then he became lost in thoughts and after some bit of thinking, he said.

    ''''I don''t think he is past the Demigod stage or else he would be dominating the world right now. Well, I don''t know if the one controlling him has a way of bypassing the restriction put on Mysthia''s world. I doubt it.''''

    ''''I also think the same.'''' Lilith seemed to share the same feeling as him. Silveria didn''t say anything, however, her silence was a tacit agreement that Lucifer had not advanced beyond Demigod level.

    ''''Well, at least he is stronger than a normal Saint. We need strength as to how we are now we would be courting our death if we were to make a move. We need strength, it''s important thus it must be said many times.'''' Lilith said.

    Alex nodded. She continued.

    ''''And we need a n. I have a way to make him suffer, I know something he wants and he has not acquired yet. We can snatch it.''''Lilith said with a beautiful smile.

    Alex''s eyes shined like a pair of beautiful gems in the darkness.

    ''''Oh?! I''m all ears. Let''s start the operation ''Fuck You''.''''

 Chapter 249 - 244: Unespected Encounter 3

    Two hours passed, Alex and Lilith discussed their little n. Although it sounds a bit dangerous Alex couldn''t deny the thrill one would feel if they aplish their goal.

    Snatch the tiger''s food right under his nose.

    How exciting that gonna be. Alex thought as the corners of his mouth perked up. He couldn''t wait but go over there, however, he knew that now wasn''t the time. He needs a little bit of strength and he had the perfect opportunity for it.

    ''''You looks like you can''t wait to storm his courtyard,.'''' Lilith said with a wry smile.

    Since Alex''s advice, she has been smiling a lot, more than she used to. It could be said that she decided to follow his advice and leave for herself. She feels free as if a huge load had been removed from her shoulders.

    Upon hearing Lilith''s words, Alex couldn''t help but scratch his head feeling a bit embarrassed because he was seen through.

    To change the subject he said, ''''In my hometown after forming an alliance we celebrate it. As we had already eaten let''s just drink.''''

    p! p!

    After hearing his words, the corners of Lilith''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, like a ghost, Sebastian dressed in butler uniform drifted toward them. In his hands was wine, an old-aged one.

    After bowing to the two, he served them and waited at the side.

    Alex and Lilith exchanged nces before they drunk the wine.

    ''''Delicious''''

    He couldn''t help but praise the wine the moment it''s entered his mouth.

    After spending another half of an hour chatting, Lilith excused herself and left with Sebastian.

    Alex also left shortly after and just as he was about to go to check Smith''s store he encountered someone he was not expecting but wished to see.Unexpectedly he encountered Sera. Both wore a surprised expression on their faces.

    ¡¼Fufufu! The Gods seem to be helping you today Master. ¡½Silveria said the moment she saw Sera.

    Ignoring her Alex looked at Sera.

    ''''Long time no see.'''' She said with a smile.

    ''''Indeed. I never thought I would encounter this. How have you been?" Alex asked.

    ''''I''m fine. I just came back from an errand. How about you? Do you like the capital? Where is your sister?"

    Hearing Sera''s questions Alex didn''t immediately answer, he first invited her to his restaurant. Sera was not surprised when she heard that he has a restaurant as she had already about from her father''s mouth, thetter kept praising Alex nonstop, he even urged her to consider bing his woman when it''s still time.

    When she recalls all these things she couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    Looking at the smiling woman in front of him Alex couldn''t help but think how beautiful she is.

    ''''I''m fine, the capital is not bad. Gracier is fine as well she often asks about you. She often asks me when I will bring you home.'''' Alex lied through his teeth while secretly apologizing to his sister.

    Of course, Sera knew he was lying as she was, well only she knows the reason.

    Not hiding her amusement she said, ''''I wonder about that, she must be busy taking care of her new inw after all her brother has just gotten engaged.''''

    ''''Ugh!"

    As if he had received a critical hit Alex groaned, he hadn''t thought that Sera would learn about his engagement, somehow he felt guilty as if he had cheated on her, however, while he felt like that at the same time he was smiling inside as Sera''s words just confirmed one of his spections, he just has to test her as he had decided upon.

    Shaking his head Alex said with his most serious expression.

    ''''Well, I can''t deny what you said but what I said is the truth. I miss you very much, it''s good to see you. I owe you a date. Pick a date we will go on date. I want to spend some time with you.''''

    ''''What about your fianc¨¦e? Won''t she feels jealous if she learned that you are going on a date if another woman?" Sera probed.

    ''''Don''t worry she will not. She knew what type of man I am. Truth be told, I told her about you.''''

    Another lie, well that was not entirely true, well I didn''te from his mouth, Luna and the others did learn about Sera think to a certain someone.

    Gracier who was talking with the girls in the vi couldn''t help but sneeze.

    ''''I think someone is thinking about this princes,'''' Gracier said.

    Luna and the others girls refused toment and continued to y their game.

    ~Back to Alex''s location.

    Hearing Alex''s words, the corners of Shira''s mouth lifted into a smile as she asked.

    ''''I''m curious about what you said to her. Care to share it with me?"

    Without a once of shame Alex said, ''''I told her that there is a girl I like back when I was still in Eria''s city. I want to pursue her and soon I will present you to her.''''

    Sera''s eyes widened, she hadn''t thought that Alex would feel any shame and immediately admit that he likes her. She wanted to say something, however, Alex was faster.

    ''''You know there is a saying: When a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man. It''s the same for men too. It''s curiosity at first but unknowingly it got transformed into me starting to like you. I want to know more about you, I want you to know who I am, I want you to stand alongside me till death part us. I want to know the ''you'' you hide, to know everything about you.'''' He said, from his eyes, you could feel his sincerity.

    Sera felt it too, however, she was more concerned about a word Alex said.

    ''''What do you mean by ''Want to know the ''you'' you hide'' ?" She asked.

    ''''It''s literally what it means. I want to know the other you'', the one you''re hiding.'''' Alex exined with a smile.

    If previously she had thought he was joking, this time however she knew he isn''t it. She couldn''t help but start to question herself. Since when? And how?

    However, while inwardly she felt troubled about what Alex might know, outwardly her expression didn''t change.

    Putting on a confused expression, Sera asked,

    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about?"

    Seeing Sera trying to pretend, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''Sure you do.'''' He retorted.

    ''''Wha-"

    Sera''s words got caught inside her throat as in the next instant Alex''s figure vanished and when he reappeared he was standing in front of her a silver knife held against her neck. Everything happened too fast, so fast that even she was caught off guard.

    Heterochromia eyes were locked against brown eyes, time seemed to have stopped for the two, neither said anything. They just looked at each other in silence.

    Suddenly, both smiled Alex retrieved his knife and sat back in his chair.

    ''''How do you know?" Sera asked. While she was still smiling her expression was different from her previous.

    If previously she was like your gentle neighborhood girl, then currently she was like a deadly sword ready to harvest people''s life.

    Feeling the pressure Sera was unconsciously emitting, Alex gulped.

    ¡¼She is really that girl.¡½Silveria said after a long silence.

    Alex ignored her sarcasticment as there''s no way she didn''t know that Sera and that girl who was protecting him weren''t the same people. She stayed silent, letting him find out on his own. Well, he was not angry at her as he believes that he must acquire everything he wants by himself. Heavily relying on others will not help him as he may be dependent on others.

    Sighing while leaningfortably into his chair, Alex exined.

    ''''I started to have my suspicions when I couldn''t check your status even with my Advanced Appraisal. A daughter of smith couldn''t block my skill no matter how famous and talented your dad is. I had probed your father about the fact he might have an artifact that could block appraisal skills. He said he has never produced one, that he didn''t own any.''''

    Sera couldn''t help but curse her father for being a loose mouth.

    Ignoring the frowning Sera, Alex continued.

    ''''That only wouldn''t have made me suspicious of you. Do you remember that time you came to check on me after my first time killing another human being? Do you remember what you had said?"

    To Alex''s questions, Sera couldn''t only smile bitterly as she remembered pretty well. How can''t she not? It was a big mistake she made.

    In a normal situation, she wouldn''t have made that mistake.

    ''''I see, that''s good. Don''t worry you will get used to it pretty soon.'''' It what she said. {A/N: Chapter 94: Back to the Inn]

    This could be interpreted as her being familiar with killing.

    Heaving a sigh, Sera finally responded. ''''I do.''''

 Chapter 250 - 245: Seras True Identity

    ''''I see, that''s good. Don''t worry; you will get used to it pretty soon.'''' It what she said. {A/N: Chapter 94: Back to the Inn]

    People could interpret Sera''s words as her being familiar with killing. If not, she couldn''t have said these words.

    Heaving a sigh, Sera finally responded. ''''I do.''''

    Alex nodded and continued, ''''I was shocked; your words further confirm that you are hiding something. I wanted what it''s. I wanted to uncover the mystery known as Sera. I imagined many possibilities; maybe you were an adventurer. However, I didn''t see the adventure vibe from you no matter how many I observed you. You do not look like a mercenary either, so what are you? I pondered, but I couldn''t find the answer, so I just decided to postpone the matter for another time.''''

    Stopping for a moment to breathe in the fresh air, Alex continued afterward,

    ''''You know, while I''m clueless about your real identity, I knew it was somehow rted to Elseria. And I got to confirmst time when those assassins attacked me, and I saw a purple-haired beauty holding a brown-haired woman; thetter was probably injured, I''m not sure. The moment I saw that hair, I immediately thought of you, and before I could check if it was really you, that woman was faster she disappeared. It was all I need to understand that it was you. You have been protecting me in the shadow on Elseria''s orders. I''m grateful for it. It''s because you were protecting that you know I got engaged. After all, you had been there, concealed somewhere.''''

    Sera didn''t say anything at first after Alex had done talking; she observed him as if to burn his image deep into her retina before suddenly chuckling.

    ''''I must admit it, while I have imagined this day toe, I never thought it would be this soon that you were suspecting me for a while already. As things are now, there''s no need to deny it any longer. Openly I''m the daughter of a talented cksmith, while in reality, I''m a master ss assassin. My codename is Zero, and as you have guessed, I work for the Guild master, I work for Elseria.''''

    Seeing that there was no need to hide who she is after Alex figure out pretty much everything, Sera told him her real identity.

    When she said her codename, it was as if she had be a whole other person. The chilly air that exuded from her body almost turned into a substantial cold breeze that froze the entire world around her.

    Alex gulped audibly; he almost retreated as he knew the identity of that chilly air, it''s killing intent. He wondered how many people Sera, no Zero, have killed, to possess such deep and at the same time frightening killing intent that could twist reality.

    ''''So, now that you know my identity. It''s time to tell me what you want. What you have in mind exposing everything. I''m listening.''''

    Sera''s voice rang in Alex''s ears, bringing it back to reality.

    Alex couldn''t help but gulp audibly because the Sera in front of him had lost all her gentleness; it got reced by a coldness that almost reached the degree of indifference.

    ¡¼Moment of truth.¡½Silveriamented. She was sat on a ck velvet chair, sipping a ss of wine. She seemed to be enjoying what was happening outside.

    If Alex knew what she was doing, he would have spanked her bottoms hard.

    Looking at those emotionless eyes, Alex smiled before saying.

    ''''I want you to work for me.''''

    His words were direct; he didn''t like to beat around the bush. As Sera guessed, he didn''t expose her identity to y the detective that finally seeds in cracked a case, he exposed everything with a clear goal in mind, and he had just proimed it.

    Sera''s eyes widened in disbelief; she hadn''t thought Alex''s goal would be this. At the same time, she found his words amusing because nobody had said something like that to her after knowing she really is. They all became scared. Well, they were dead as nobody knows her real identity aside from her father, master, colleagues, and now Alex.

    Observing Alex, Sera knew he was not joking; he was deadly serious.

    ''''You-"

    Alex stopped her, he dered,

    ''''Elseria is already aware of this goal of mine.''''

    Sera''s brow twitched; she could more or less guess what her Master said. Despite that, she still asked, ''''What did she say?"

    Smiling, Alex responded, ''''She said it okay if I can make you ept. You are free to do as you wish. If I manage to convince you, then she will not say anything, just wish us good luck.''''

    ''That woman.''

    Sera waspelled to massage her forehead.

    ''''I want you to work for me because you are the best. I want someone who can work in the shadows, someone who can collect information for me. I want to have my little special force, and you will be the head. You will form the members of this group. I know it''s must be sudden, but I will appreciate it if you could ept. I have money, so no need to fear that I can''t pay you. You may be thinking, is it worth it for me to work for someone weaker than my current master? The answer is yes because I believe I''m more talented than her. I will show you things you have never expected, I will show you a bigger world. My destination is not here; I will go higher. I will stand at the top of all things. Won''t it be exciting to be beside me at that time? I think it is.''''

    ¡¼You sounds like some shady business person that wanted to sell his goods at any cost.¡½Silveria decided to tease her master.

    Alex ignored her and continued.

    ''''While I may not know your current strength, I believe that soon I will be stronger than you.''''

    Sera''s mouth lifted into a smile; she almost shouted, I don''t think so, but when she recalled how few months again, Alex was so weak that her killing intent could have killed him on the spot, but now he became stronger enough not to be called a weakling. His potential is absurd; with intense training, he will be strong as she is in no time.

    Alex waited for Sera to give him her answer; while he believes that he has a chance, seeing her remain silent after everything he said made him anxious. He needs a special force; he wants to put his future woman (he was sure of himself.)in charge of it; like this, he was sure not to be betrayed.

    Finally, after some time, Sera opened her mouth,

    ''''I understand what you said. Frantically speaking, I''m not convinced, but I''m thrilled. I want to see how far you will go. To do this, I must be beside you, not knowing where Elseria will end; better chose my side in the case you two became separated.''''

    Sera''s words brought joy to Alex''s face. However, he knew he mustn''t celebrate too fast as the actual show was about start.

    And as he thought Sera''s following words confirmed it,

    ''''I will only work for you only after you be Rank 9 in one month. I believe it is not too hard with the asion in front of you.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard Sera''s words; 17 levels are considered not too hard? What a joke. Once at higher Ranks, it became harder and harder to level.

    ''Sigh,'' Alex sighed; Sera''s condition was not unreasonable. It''s good she didn''t tell him to be Rank 10 before epting. As for the asion she was talking about, Alex believes she referred to his next excursion to the dungeon with Artemia. Well, he can use this asion to increase his strength as dungeons provide an endless amount of monsters for one to level up.

    ''''I ept,'''' Alex announced; he couldn''t let go of the asion to get such valuable subordinates no matter how difficult the condition was.

    ''''Good.'''' Sera nodded her head, pleased with his decision.

    Suddenly, as if remembering something Alex said,

    ''''I want you to protect my sister while I''m inside the dungeon. I have the feeling that something will happen, so please look after her.''''

    ''''Sure I will,'''' Sera promised.

    Hearing Sera''s promise, Alex heaved a sigh of relief. If you are wondering why he didn''t include Maria and others, it was because he knew Gracier would be together with them; if Maria, Luna, or Sakuya were in danger, Sera wouldn''t sit idly and watch them die just because she promised only to protect Gracier.

    ''''I''m hungry. Let''s eat.'''' Alex said while rubbing his stomach. All that talk makes him hungry.

    Sera nodded her head; she had reverted to her usual gentle persona, the deadly Zero was no more.

    After eating the dessert, Alex suddenly said,

    ''''When are we going on a date? After Ie back from the dungeon?"

    Sera twitched the corner of her eye. She couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''After learning who I am. Do you still want to date me?"

    ''''I do. It doesn''t matter how you are, how many people you have killed, how many more you will kill in the future. I like you and decided to make you mine no matter what. You may be the Death Goddess; I don''t care. I have already made up my mind; Sera Wexon will be my woman one day.'''' Alex proudly dered.

 Chapter 251 - 246: Birthday

    ''''After learning who I really am. Do you still want to date me?"

    ''''I do. It doesn''t matter how you are, how many people you have killed, how many more you will kill in the future. I like you and decided to make you mine no matter what. You may be the Death Goddess; I don''t care. I have already made up my mind; Sera Wexon will be my woman one day.'''' Alex proudly dered.

    Looking at the man who had not killed half of the people she killed, say these words made some unknown emotions rise inside her heart which in turn made her heartbeat quickened. She tried to calm down her emotions quickly.

    ¡¼Tch! When ites to saying good words to trap women, Master, you are pretty good at it.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''Well, it will be a waste on you.'' Alex responded.

    ¡¼What that mean?¡½Silveria asked, furious. It was clear that Alex''s words hurt her pride.

    ''Better figure out by yourself.'' Alex said, not continuing to entertain Silveria any longer. Thetter couldn''t only pout at her master''s harsh treatment.

    Finally, Sera talked, ''''I see. I thought you would have given up after learning who I am, but I guess I underestimate your determination. It''s good to be determined. However, I will only go on a date with you only after you be stronger than me.''''

    ¡¼Pft! Hahaha...¡½

    Silveria burst intoughter just after Sera announced her condition.

    Alex''splexion sank; he hadn''t expected Sera to impose such a condition. It was only a date, not a big deal; it wasn''t like he asked her to kiss him, so why such a condition was imposed? He couldn''t understand, but he couldn''t refuse either because he may lose the chance to walk into her heart further.

    Gritting his teeth, Alex answered, ''''I understand.''''

    Sera''s eyes widened; she was caught off guard; she was not really serious. However, seeing Alex''s determination, she decided to continue to pretend.

    ''''That''s good to hear. I shall be waiting then. It''s gettingte. I must go back.''''

    Sera said and stood up; however, just as she was about to leave, she stopped as if she just remembered something important; she tilted her head back and dropped a bomb.

    ''''By the way, I''m Rank 12 a shy away from Rank 13. You have to do your best to catch up and surpass me. Fufufu! See you.''''

    Alex, who was standing, faltered, almost falling face-first to the ground.

    ''''She''s not serious, is she?" Alex tried to find sce through Silveria''s denial. However, he was bound to be disappointed.

    ¡¼Pretty much serious, she is Level 119, 3 more levels, and she will be what they call Saint in this world.¡½Silveria announced.

    Alex sucked in a breath of fresh air. He sat down and slumped into his chair; he feltpelled to massage his forehead.

    ''''I still have a long way to go to catch up. I wonder how older she is? I thought she is just older than me by one or two years. Guess I was wrong, maybe she is older than-"

    Sera''s voice cut off Alex''s words; her voice rings directly into his ears.

    ''''By the way, I was joking. We will go on a date after youe back from your excursion. It would be best if you used this opportunity to quickly get stronger as I believe that a storm ising. You will need strength, strength to survive, to protect those dears to you. And onest thing, it''s rude to talk about woman''s age behind her back.''''

    Sera''s voice disappeared after saying those words; Alex heaved a sigh of relief. Sera must have used an extraordinary method to send her voice directly to his ears; maybe this is rted to the Wind element? Alex thought. His guess was pretty urate.

    Silveria, who manifested her body outside, sat across him.

    ''''Happy, aren''t we?" She teased him.

    Alex refused to entertain her; he was lost in thoughts.

    Seeing Alex not responding to her words, Silveria pouted before starting to eat an ice cream she had just summoned.

    A few minutes passed, Alex decided that it was now time for him to return.

    ''''Let''s go back.''''

    ''''No, let wait a little bit.''''

    Surprisingly Silveria refused to go back, at least not yet. Confused, Alex was about to ask her what game she was ying; however, before he could open his mouth, Silveria had already raised her next question.

    ''''What do you think Lucifer is after? I mean, what is the thing is after? Maybe a woman? Something to make him more powerful?"

    Alex is no fool; he knew what kind of game Silveria was ying, she wants to keep him upied. As for why he didn''t know, however, he had the impression that soon he will find out.

    In the meantime, he decided to y with her.

    ''''I do not think what Lucifer is after is rted to woman; however, I do think what he wants may help him increase his strength,'''' Alex exined.

    ''''I see. I can''t wait to snatch that thing. I wonder how kind of face he would make after learning that we stole his thing?"

    ''''Let''s get that thing first.'''' He said.

    Silveria nodded, but her expression changed, bing unsightly because Alex just stole her ice cream.

    ''''I have noticed that when ites to your ice cream, you don''t like to share with others. How greedy can you be?''''

    ''''Indeed, delicious. Thank you, snatched food tasted better, I guess.'''' Alex shamelessly proimed.

    Silveria''s eyes were bloodshot. If a look could kill, Alex would have been dead a thousand times already.

    Taking a deep breath, she calmed down her raging emotions; she secretly vowed to take her revenge on Alexter; if today weren''t a special day, she would have-, ''Let''s not think about it.'' she thought.

    Alex had been observing Silveria''s reaction, seeing that she could restraint her anger, he chuckled.

    After spending another hour chitchatting, the two departed.

    Outside, Night fell.

    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by darkness that shrouded the world. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue. However, the capital looked as if it was daytime.

    Alex walked to his vi while admiring the scenery around him, and soon he was in front of his vi.

    However, he soon froze because everything was dark as if all lights were switched off. If he were not sure that this was his house, he would have walked away.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex proceeds to enter the dark vi; he knocked twice; however, there was no response. He then pushed the door open, and suddenly, the whole vi brightened.

    ''''Happy birthday, Alexander.''''

    Alex was rooted on the spot. In front of him were his friends and employees; they all had a gentle smile on their faces. There was a giant cake in the middle of the hall, all types of food on the tables.

    Leon approached his frozen friend and wrapped his arms around his shoulder, and dragged Alex with him.

    ''''Happy birthday, my friend. May you live a long life filled with thrill, and I sincerely hope that I can stay beside you until the end as your brother, of course.''''

    Alex smiled, ''''I sincerely hope so too.''''

    He had forgotten that today was his birthday if he follows Earth''s calendar.

    ''''Wee back, Lex, and Happy birthday.'''' Luna approached Alex; Leon hastily separated from him, tiptoeing. Luna kissed Alex in everyone.

    Wrapping his arms around her slender waist, Alex reciprocated with a quick french kiss. Luna flushed red because she didn''t expect Alex to be this daring.

    Laughing heartily, Alex weed his sister in his free arm before greeting the others.

    Naturally, Maria, Sakuya was present, Ferris, Eris, Kuina were also present. Surprisingly, Artemia was present as well.

    ''''Happy birthday. May you celebrate a lot more birthday from now on, and may you never lose your smile.''''

    ''''Thank you, princess. I''m happy to have you all here today. It made me realize how lucky I am to have you all. May this friendshipst as long it can. Cheers," Alex said and raised his ss.

    ''''Cheers!!!"

    The others also raised their ss and cheered.

    After cutting and eating the cake, Leon and the others surrounded Alex; Leon was the first to tease him.

    ''''I never expected Alex to be younger than us.''''

    ''''Me too.''''

    Eris, Ferris, and Kuina said in unison.

    It was today that Alex learned that Leon and others were older than him by one year. Because they all had artifact on them that makes impossible to appraise them.

    ''''Alex is now 18, isn''t it?" Sakuya asked; from her tone, it was sure that she was drunk. However, when Luna and Maria wanted to drag her to sleep, she refused, saying she was not drunk.

    ''You are drunk, though.'' Alex mumbled when he saw her.

    After celebrating for a while, Artemia excused herself, followed by Kuina, Ferris, and Eris.

    Leon wasst to leave, and before leaving, he winked at his friend.

    ''''I hope your waist is strong enough to take them on.''''

    If Alex couldn''t understand what he meant, he would be a fool.

    ''''Scram.''''

    Alex bellowed while kicking thetter. Leon dodged Alex''s kick and left whileughing.

 Chapter 252 - 247: Sakuya

    After Leon teased and ran away, thetter returned inside to see Sakuya still refusing to go to sleep.

    Maria and Luna had a helpless look on their faces as they don''t know how to deal with a drunken Sakuya. Maria had tried several times to sneak behind Sakuya and knock her out, but strangely Sakuya could dodge Maria''s strike at thest moment.

    Gracier was brought to her room as she was feeling sleepy.

    Luna and Maria noticed Alex''s arrival, as well as Sakuya; she was wobbling on her feet.

    Pointing into a random direction, she ordered,

    ''''Alexander,e here. Don''t you hear me? I said toe here.''''

    Maria and Luna facepalmed; Alex sighed and said,

    ''''I''m not in that direction; I''m on your right. Please sleep already; you must be tired with everything you''ve done tonight.''''

    Sakuya pursued her lips; it was apparent that she didn''t want to go.

    Suddenly, Sakuya''s eyes brightened, and immediately Maria had a bad feeling, she knew she must stop Sakuya before she said something she shouldn''t have.

    ''''You know Alexa said-"

    The moment Sakuya opened her mouth to speak, Maria sprung forward and sent a deadly kick toward Sakuya''s head. Everything happened too fast, and when Alex got a clear picture of what was happening, Sakuya had leaned backward, her back almost touching the ground. Gently, she let herself fall to the ground before rolling to the other side and stood up after sensing no more threat.

    ''''Tch!"

    Maria clicked her tongue, visibly annoyed that her attack had missed its target.

    Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead. He wanted to open his mouth; however, Sakuya spoke first.

    ''''Ah! I forgot what I was about to say. Whatever, Alexender, where are you? Didn''t I asked you toe over?"

    Silveria was doing her best to hold back herughter. However, you could see that she was almost at her limit because of her shoulders; they were shaking.

    Like the others, she knew that today was Alex''s birthday; they had nned a surprise for him; however, what Silveria hadn''t thought was the scene happening right now. If previously you had asked her if, between the three, which one is likely to get drunk first, Silveria would have without pointed at Luna as she appears weak when ites to alcohol. Yet, unexpectedly it was Sakuya who got drunk; first, she didn''t even drink half of what the other two had drunk, especially Luna; she ended up being a heavy drinker than the other two.

    ''''It''s so fun to watch this scene. It makes one forgot everything, forgot about revenge, forget about all painful thing.'''' Silveria quietly mumbled to herself. There was a smile on her face, and unlike all the previous times, this smile was a genuine one, free of any restraint.

    Too focused on Sakuya, the others didn''t take notice of Silveria''s smile.

    Rubbing his forehead, Alex approached Sakuya and tried to get to sleep; however, just as he was about to touch her, he heard the girl''s warning.

    ''''Don''t touch her.''''

    However, it was already toote, before Alex''s hand could touch Sakuya''s shoulders, it got repelled by a strong wind and,

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Alex found himself back against the ground.

    ''''What the.''''

    He couldn''t believe what just happened, one moment he was about to touch Sakuya, however, his hand couldn''t even touch her clothes, and the next thing was him lying on the ground.

    Like a child that seeds in praying a prank, Sakuya giggled before lowering her body to look at Alex in the eyes. She seemed unbothered by the fact that because of the short skirt she wore, her purple panty was revealed.

    ''How mature and at the same time I see don''t expect less from the mature looking Sakuya.'' Alex had this irrelevant thought.

    He quickly threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of his head and locked eyes with the ck-haired beauty that was looking down on him. He couldn''t help but gulp up this close, and undoubtedly because of her current state, Sakuya appeared more beautiful than usual; her misty ck eyes were captivating; it sucks you in.

    Both locked eyes for a moment without saying a word, in that instant, it was as if the two had built a perfect link between them, silver and ck got mixed with green to create new, something that made Alex''s body shudder with excitement and before he could dwell further into that sensation the link got broken by Sakuya.

    The corners of Sakuya''s mouth lifted into a smile, a sadistic smile. The moment Alex noticed this smile, he couldn''t help but shudder; he believes that whatever Sakuya would say, he wouldn''t like it.

    At the same time that Sakuya''s opened her mouth, Luna was sneaking behind her.

    ''''Lex, let''s me step on you, okay?" Sakuya said, still wearing that sadistic smile on her lips; she was not joking.

    ''''What?" Alex couldn''t help but blurt out.

    Maria closed her eyes and sighed while Silveria burst intoughter when suddenly,

    BANG!

    Luna, who had sneaked behind Sakuya, gave thetter a hard chop on the back of her head just enough to knock Sakuya out; and it worked as Sakuya didn''t sense Luna''s presence at all. Luna was like a perfect assassin.

    Sakuya, who got knocked out, fell on Alex''s chest. Smiling, Luna caught the now unconscious Sakuya by the neck and dragged her out; halfway through the door, she looked back and said to Alex.

    ''''Forget what just happened; it was because Sakuya was drunk.''''

    Maria, who had joined Luna to help her drag Sakuya to one of the free rooms, nodded toward him as if to say better follow Luna''s advice.

    Still lying on the ground, Alex shook his head while muttering, ''''Like hell, I will believe that.''''

    By now, Luna and Maria had disappeared. After standing up, Alex stared at Silveria, who was stillughing.

    ''''Laughing too much will hurts your stomach, you know?" Alex said, his head cocked to the side.

    And instead of stopping, Silveria burst intoughter again; that gesture looks girly from Silveria''s point of view.

    Afterughing hard for a while, Silveria stopped, and with a serious expression, she said.

    ''''Sakuya is sure interesting. Don''t you think too, Master?"

    To Silveria''s question, Alex chose to ignore her royally. While he was surprised by Sakuya''s sudden behavior, he knew she was a sadist, but to what extent he doesn''t know. He would need to find out.

    ''Hopefully, it''s not too serious.'' Alex hoped.

    Seeing that Alex was not nning to respond to her, Silveria decided to drop the matter. While Alex might believe that Sakuya''s case wasn''t serious, he would soon find out how wrong he was.

    Shaking her head, Silveria opened her mouth,

    ''''Happy birthday, Master. May you never lose your gentle side no matter what happens.''''

    ''''Thank you. I have forgotten that it was today. Sincerely speaking with everything that is in my mind celebrating my birthday was thest thing to think about. Thankfully, I have you all with me; you remind me that I must celebrate this day no matter what. I appreciated it. By the way, where is your birthday?''''

    Silveria''s expression became nk when she heard Alex''s question; she wondered how long it has been? Fifty thousand years? Hundred thousand? Too many things happened, so much that she had forgotten if she had once celebrated her birthday.

    Seeing the myriad of emotions that appeared on Silveria''s face, Alex sighed and wondered once again, what is her story? Their story?

    If one day he will have the chance to listen to their story? The full story of everything that happened since the beginning. He was fully aware that now wasn''t the time. He could force her, but he was sure that the person who has put restriction on them had thought about such possibility, the possibility of him forcing them to reveal everything they know, and Alex believed that he must have prepared countermeasures against it.

    ''How bothersome.'' Alex couldn''t help but think inside his head.

    ''''Forget it.'''' He said to Silveria.

    Silveria was brought back to reality due to Alex''s voice. She knew that he must have decided to drop the matter by consideration for her, warmth feeling coursed through her chest.

    Smiling, Silveria proposed, ''''Master, will youchoose a day that will be my birthday from now on?"

    Alex''s widened when he heard Silveria''s words. His lips curled up to form a smile, ''''Are you sure?"

    Silveria nodded her head to indicate that she was okay with him selecting a new day to celebrate her birthday.

    ''''Good, I will select a day, but you will have to call me Big brother first.'''' Alex decided to tease her.

    It was now Silveria''s turn to widen her eyes as she hadn''t expected such a condition; she crossed her arms and refused to acknowledge Alex as her Big brother. How can she acknowledge someone not even half of her age as her big brother? There''s no she would do something like that, especially knowing what awaits her if she ever did something like that.

    The two stayed in deadlock for a while before Alex chuckled and dered.

    ''''Forget it; I''m joking anyway. Let''s postpone the matter of selecting a new day for your birthday until I seed in unsealing your sister. We will decide on a date if I seed, until then, please wait.''''

    Once again, Silveria was surprised, but this time she was pleasantly surprised; she was not the only one, though, sitting chained against the ck stone throne; Silveria''s sister widened her eyes.

    Outside, Silveria smiled and responded, ''''Sure, I do not mind.''''

 Chapter 253 - 248: One Question

    At the same time, while Alex and Silveria were busy talking, Luna, who just put Sakuya on the bed, sat down next to her and heaved a sigh.

    ''''Alex almost got to know the real Sakuya.''''

    ''''Well, he will eventually know one day. I have a headache; just by thinking about it.'''' Maria, who was sitting on the opposite said.

    Luna observed Maria for a while. Others may think it is hard to read Maria''s emotions due to her natural cold face, but as a friend who grew up with her, Luna could read Maria''s emotions to some extent.

    ''''Are you feeling jealous that I''m the first?" Luna asked.

    ''''Yes, I''m a little bit jealous, and I think it''s because I wanted to be the first even though I knew he is your childhood sweetheart. I can''t help it but want to be his first, it''s kinda selfish, but I guess women are selfish creatures, to begin with.''''

    Luna nodded. It seemed that after getting engaged to Alex, she noticed the look of envy in Maria''s and Sakuya eyes.

    ''''I understand how you feel. I''m jealous of you as well. You made him agree to your condition. It''s because of you we are together. If he didn''t like you seriously, I don''t think he would ept such a condition. Somehow it could be said you got him first. It''s natural to feel jealous; if not, it would have been odd.''''

    To Luna''s words, Maria nodded in understanding.

    ''''I guess you''re right. Fufufu! You may have taken his first times; however, I will be his queen, I will manage the Harem.'''' Maria dered, from her words, she had no intention of backing down from this position.

    Having no desire whatsoever for this position, Luna shrugged her shoulders. However, there is something she wished to make clear.

    ''''We should limit the number of women Alex will have. What do you think about Artemia and Lilith?"

    ''''From Lilith, I feel no threat, but from the princess, I feel threatened for some reason. However, I double-checked it seems she doesn''t like Alex; however, she is curious about him, and you know better than me it is a matter of time for a curious woman to fall for the target of her curiosity. I hope it won''t happen in this case. She''s the smart type, hard to control, so I wouldn''t want her to be in the Harem as I feel that she may threaten my position, but logically we can use her, her status. Nobody will try to mess up with humanity''s strongest empire Third princess''s man.'''' Maria exined how she felt about Luna''s question.

    ''''I see, you have thought that far. Well, I don''t think anything will happen soon, so better focus on what is ahead right now. I want you to change that manager, that golden-haired man. My instincts are warning about him being unclear, as for why I don''t know. It''s just a gut feeling.'''' Luna said. If she knew that she was not the only one to find that man suspicious, she would be shocked.

    After she heard her friend''s warning, Luna considered for a moment before saying.

    ''''Like you, I also find his presence repulsive, and I was searching for a way to make him leave. I will do it; however, it won''t be easy as he did great work through the years, almost wless. Well, I will think of a reason to chase him away.'''' Maria promised. Because of the golden-haired man''s poprity, it would be troublesome if they didn''t have a good reason to chase him, it might make the other employees dissatisfied it why Maria hadn''t acted, same goes for Alex. Some employees may decide to follow the man if he was chased without a proper reason. As a newbie, it would be hard to find some new employees because the other restaurants in the vicinity were eyeing them, ready to swallow them after the switch of the owner.

    ''What a headache. We need this restaurant to fund our future activities. Adventuring only without a good activity to increase the money earned would be a waste.'' Maria mumbled and became lost in thoughts.

    Luna watched her friend lost in thoughts; she knew she must be thinking of a way to help her man, help their family to live a better life. She may not be wise as Maria, strong as Sakuya, but she has a role to y, an essential role; she must increase her strength to the extent that she can almost heal any injury, restore stamina when the others get tired. This is her role, the role of a cleric, the role of the Saintess; she would be their extra life.

    While the two of them were lost in thoughts, on the other side, Alex and Silveria continued with their talk.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''I do not mind,'''' Silveria responded. Alex''s proposition caught her off, but it was a pleasant surprise.

    ''''Because today is my birthday, won''t you grant me a wish?" Alex suddenly said this.

    Silveria''s lips lifted into a smile; she expected this question.

    ''''I see. I will grant you one wish. Ask one question. No matter what question you ask, I will answer honestly.'''' Silveria said with an earnest face.

    Alex stayed silent; he started to ponder what kind of question he should ask. Having the right to ask only one question, he ought to ask a question that can help him understand a little bit what kind of mess he was getting himself into. He has far less information to picture the whole thing.

    ''What should I ask? Her real identity? That won''t do. Then what about the real enemy they fought and lost against it? I don''t think I can handle the answer, at least not yet. Then what about this world? Huh! This world? Hehehe! I know what I should ask.''

    In a minute, numerous questions went through Alex''s mind; Silveria watched in the side, not pushing him to ask his question; she knew he must carefully consider what kind of question he would ask.

    ''Well, it doesn''t matter as he has the right to ask a single question.'' She thought while waiting for Alex''s question.

    ''''I want to know if someone is controlling the one responsible for the curse ced on Mysthia''s world?"

    It was a gamble.

    ''''That dragon?"She blurted out without even realizing that her voice was loud.

    ''''So, it''s a dragon, the one responsible,'''' Alex mumbled. His gamble paid off, and he got a rather valuable piece of information; he now knows what he would be facing in the not-so-far future.

    ''''Huh!?"

    It finally dawned on her that she got tricked.

    ''''Master, you tricked me.'''' She pouted.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Alex replied, ''''It''s your fault for getting tricked. By the way, you haven''t responded to my question. I''m still waiting, you know?"

    ''''Ugh!" Silveria grunted.

    She knew there is no way to extricate herself from this situation unless she answered Alex''s question, she had promised. It was her fault for getting tricked; she shouldn''t have listened adequately to her master''s question instead of getting flustered and saying something other than answering the question asked.

    ''''Yes, the probability is high.'''' Silveria finally answered.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex murmured; he didn''t continue to ask more questions as he knew he wouldn''t get anything even if he were to ask. He was lucky to have earned two answers instead of one. Well, luck did y a part in what happened, but it was because he was smarter while raising his question.

    ''Humph! At least you know when to stop.''

    Silveria harrumphed when she saw that Alex did not raise any more questions after getting her answer.

    ''''How strong do you think Artemia will be if she seeds in making her Giftplete?" Alex asked this after taking a bit of the remaining birthday cake.

    ''''I can only give you a rough estimate. I think if she seeds, she may be Rank 10 or at least Rank 9,'''' Silveria answered; she said this because she believes that the other party of Artemia''s Gift might contain a sealed power, this power will be transformed into levels (XP) after entering Artemia''s body.

    And there''s the most important thing to know, which is Artemia''s body must be strong enough to contain the power sealed in the other half of her Gift.

    ''Well, considering how thoughtful that girl is, she must have prepared everything.'' Silveria thought.

    ''''Your answer is within my calctions. Well, in this trip, I need to surpass her or at least be at the same level as her.'''' Alex dered, his fighting spirit got ignited; Artemia was like a rival he must surpass; she was not the only one, though; there is Leon and others.

    If he wants to be their leader, he must be ahead of them in terms of strength. Strangely, he thought like this; it was the first this type of thinking entered his mind.

    ''''Do you your best. I''m here; use me the way you want, as you see fit I won''tin.'''' She dered with a serious expression.

    Silveria''s words made Alex''s face twitch; she didn''t have to word it like that; it sounds weird.

    ''''I shall take my leave. Good night, master.'''' Silveria said before vanishing; she acted as if she did not understand how ambiguous her previous deration sounds.

    ''''Good night too,'''' Alex said before he decided to go outside to take in some fresh air.

 Chapter 254 - 249: An Unexpected Visitor

    After spending few minutes outside, Alex went back to his room to sleep. Luna and Maria slept in the same room as Sakuya, too tired after tonight''s event.

    The next day morning, Maria and Sakuya returned to their mansion. Sakuya''s expression remained unchanged as if what happenedst night didn''t happen; Alex didn''t pursue the matter either.

    One hour after Maria and Sakuya left, Alex got an unexpected visitor.

    Alex, who was inside his library reading some in-depth information about the monsters inside dungeons, got startled when he heard that the second princess came to visit him.

    ''''What are you going to do?" Gracier asked; like her brother, she was also reading some pieces of information about the dungeon''s ecosystem, and she was aware of the past that existed between her brother and the second princess.

    She was not the only one, though; Luna was also present in the library; she closed the book she was reading and removed her ce before looking at Alex in silence. She was curious about what Alex would do.

    ''''Hah! I will see her.'''' Alex finally decided after taking a deep breath. Judging by the butler''s expression, the princess wouldn''t go without seeing him.

    ''''I will be right back, girls,'''' Alex announced before leaving the library.

    ''''Do you think it''s a good thing for a brother to go? What if the princess came with bad intentions?" Gracier couldn''t help but ask this question; she closed her book; she was not in the mood to continue reading. Currently, she was more concerned about the reason for the princess''s visit.

    ''''Rx, I doubt the second princess came with bad intentions.'''' Luna calmed Gracier.

    ''''She is probably here in the hope of mending her broken rtionship with Alex to get a fresh start. Obviously, her end goal must be to have Alex work for her, join her faction like Leonardo and others; however, she won''t say anything because she knows that Alex will not ept, she would try to win him over slowly.'''' Luna added how she saw things.

    Gracier nodded her head, having finally understood what was going on.

    ''''Brother should chase that vixen away,'''' Gracier said as she doesn''t like the fact that her brother being used.

    Luna chuckled when she heard Gracier''s words; she had expected such a reaction.

    ''''You are right, but better have a lot of allies than enemies. Besides, the rtionship between them hadn''t gotten to the point that they would be mortal enemies. Your brother is smart; I don''t think he will let himself get used.'''' Luna exined.

    Gracier couldn''t only wait for Alex toe back to tell them how the meeting went.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, Alex was walking toward the reception room where the princess was waiting.

    Silveria had materialized and was walking beside him.

    ''''What are you going to do? Outright refuse her?'''' She asked; the two knew why the second princess came.

    ''''Let''s hear what she has to say. Honestly, speaking I want to chase her away, but I controlled myself and decided to see her. I will make my decision after hearing what she has to say.'''' Alex said before entering the reception room; Silveria had already disappeared.

    When Alex entered the room, his eyes quickly swept through the room to finallynd on the blue-haired woman sitting gracefully on the sofa; behind this woman stood a guard; he had a cold expression, his posture was straight like a sharpened spear. Even though he stood there, he was emitting an intense pressure that only Experts would emit.

    The man in silver armor gave Alex and nce, then a bow before vanishing from the room.

    Alex wasn''t surprised when this happens as he had the feeling that it must be the princess order.

    ''''Morning, princess.''''

    Alex said after sitting across the second princess; thetter smiled before saying,

    ''''Good morning Alexander. Happy birthday, by the way.''''

    Alex only nodded his head; he was not surprised that Katherina knew that yesterday was his birthday; she must have gotten the information somewhere, and Alex was toozy to ask where she got that information from.

    ''''What brings your highness here?" Alex went straight to the point; there''s no need to beat around the bush; it was a waste of time.

    Seeing Alex''s unwee expression, Katherina sighed before sipping the tea that one of Alex''s servants served.

    ''''I''m here from us to start anew. To build a good rtionship.'''' Katherina dered.

    Alex snickered, ''''What for?"

    ''''I believe that we must join hands, or at least be on good terms, like that it would be easy to forms an alliance in the future. Unlike others, you are smart, the general popce might not be aware, but a storm is brewing. There''s some unusual movementing from the demon continent. Who knows, maybe another Demon King was on the rise. We must be united, not fighting each other.'''' Katherina exined.

    Alex wore a slight smile on his face, not stopping her; he just watched her talk.

    ''''I know that I made a mistake on our first meeting. But is there anybody that never makes a mistake? I don''t think so. We all make a mistake at some point of time in our life. If you know what you did wrong and correct it, I think it''s a good thing. I made a blunder, and now I''m trying to correct it. My previous approaches may havecked sincerity. However, mying here today can attest to how sincere I am. So, I hope you can consider my words sincerely.''''

    ''''Heh? Do you think that everything can be erased so easily? Didn''t you send some assassins after me? When I was still in Eria''s city, if not because of Elseria''s protection, there will not be an end to the amount of trouble I would have faced. Now, you want me to forget everything? Cut the crap. Don''t joke with me.'''' Alex bellowed, a powerful pressure was emitted from his body, going straight toward Katherina.

    Thetter didn''t do anything; just before the pressure could crash against her, it got dispersed by her aura.

    Alex may appear cold on the outside; however, inside, he was surprised; his earlier outburst was because he had a goal in mind, as he couldn''t appraise the princess; he decided to use this method to gauge thetter power and what he found surprised. At the same time, he didn''t know her exact level; she was without at Rank 10.

    ''''I understand your words. While I asked none of them to make things difficult for you, it was, in fact, because of me they acted to please me. As for the matter concerning the assassination attempt you suffered on your way here, I''m sorry about it.''''

    Surprisingly, Katherina bowed slightly when she was saying these words. Alex was surprised beyond as he hadn''t expected Katherina to bow to him out of the blue.

    He was not the only one surprised by the current situation; the silver armored man who was hiding was surprised as well; he couldn''t help but ask himself if Alex was worth it. However, he was soon forced to reconsider this question when he recalled the boy''s frightening connections. One of them was looking at him; even though the man couldn''t locate where Silveria was, he knew she had her Aura locked on him; if he makes any wrong move, he didn''t know what would happen. No, strong as he is, the man doubts if he could win if he were to confront Alex''s master.

    ''How troublesome.'' the silver armored man muttered.

    ''''Sigh! Raise your head, princess.''''

    On the other side, Alex was forced to say this as it appears that if he didn''t say anything, Katherina wasn''t nning to raise her head.

    Katherina lifted her head, and with a thin smile on her lips, she asked,

    ''''So, will you ept my offer? Let''s start anew.''''

    ''''What is your real goal? There''s no way you just came here to make peace with me.''''

    Instead of answering her, Alex proceeds to ask Katherina''s true motivation for visiting him.

    Katherina chuckled and said, ''''You are smart, so you know the answer. I may have another goal in mind, but I sincerely wish to make peace with you, to start anew on good terms. Well, nobody does anything without a goal in mind. Youing here is because you have a goal in mind. Let''s take, for example, your earlier outburst; you did it with a goal in mind; am I wrong?"

    Alex''s face stayed impassive; he refused to say a word; his silence was a form of acknowledgment.

    ''''I understand everything you have said. While I may not like you, I understand that it''s better to have many allies than enemies. Sigh! I have suffered too much at your-"

    Katherina didn''t let Alex finish his words before clicking her fingers; a beautiful ck pair of boots appeared in front of them, there was a small design of wings carved on the boots.

    ''''Because yesterday was your birthday, and I couldn''t participate in, I brought you a gift,'''' Katherina announced before cing the boots on the table.

    A beautiful smile appeared on Alex''s face when he saw the ck boots.

 Chapter 255 - 250: Sleipnir

    ''''Because yesterday was your birthday, and I couldn''t participate in, I brought you a gift,'''' Katherina announced before cing the boots on the table.

    A beautiful smile appeared on Alex''s face when he saw the ck boots.

    ''''You should have started from there, princess.''''

    Alex said and picked up the boots and expected it; the speed with which he picked the boots startled Katherina and the silver armored man. The man wondered how shameless Alex could be; the moment he saw the boots, his expression did a 360-degree change, his eyes started to shine.

    ''Well, I can understand how he feels knowing the origin of that boots. Hah! To think the princess will give away such family treasure.'' The manmented, even he felt envious when he saw the ck boots.

    ¡¼Wow! Master, it seems you have gotten a rather lovely gift; how generous of Katherina. We shall forgive her and be her friend. As a friend, she must share her treasures with us. Fufufu! I can wait to get my hand on what she has.¡½Silveria dered, unlike Alex, who hadn''t appraised the ck boots, she had done it and knew it was not average treasure.

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard Silveria''s shameless words; he wondered where she has learned to be that shameless. Fortunately, he didn''t ask her anything. If not, Silveria would have rolled her eyes at him before pointing at him, saying he was the culprit.

    Alex''s eyes widened with shock when he saw the description of the ck boots.

    [Sleipnir

    Grade: SS

    Increase the wearer''s agility by 200 points.

    Special abilities:

    ? Auto-repair

    ? Fly: Ability to temporarily fly. (Sealed)]

    Alex almost whistled when he saw Sleipnir''s description; however, what disappointed him was that Sleipnir''s most important ability was sealed. Alex wondered what happened and how can he unsealed it. He was instead getting fed up with sealed things.

    As if Katherina could read Alex''s mind, she said.

    ''''I hope you like my Gift. As you have seen it, Sleipnir''s ability is sealed; however, you don''t have to worry ording to theory, it can be unsealed with the blood of a Dragon.''''

    ''''A dragon?" Alex asked, eyes filled with disbelief; he almost shouted. ''You must be kidding me. Must I y a dragon before unsealed? What kind of bad joke is this?''

    However, he refrained from saying these words.

    Unaware of what going through Alex''s mind, Katherina continued,

    ''''Well, I said theory, but only dragon blood can unseal Sleipnir. We have tried with lesser dragon blood: wyvern blood, but while we managed to unseal it, it was only temporary. From that experiment, we concluded that only higher-rank dragon blood could sessfully unseal it. You may be able to find a ranked dragon inside a dungeon. I have the feeling that you can unseal Sleipnir and reveal to the world how amazing it is.''''

    Alex didn''t say anything, still holding them; he could feel a warm breezeing from the boots cover his hand; it became lighter. Even though Sleipnir''s special ability was sealed, it was still op enough, an increase of 200 points on agility stat is not a joking matter. Also, there''s the fact that Sleipnir was SS grade treasure, the same grade as Loki. The highest grade a treasure could reach in Mysthia''s world.

    ''''Thank you. I appreciate the gift.'''' Alex sincerely dered. He wasn''t ungrateful; when you get something better, thank the person who gave it to you no matter how much you dislike this person.

    Katherina waved her hand, ''''I''m d you like it. While this canpensate for everything you went through, take it as the token of my sincerity. I hope to form a good rtionship with you, a rtionship-"

    ''''I won''t work for you like Leonardo. It will never happen, so better drop that idea. We are not enemies anymore. However, it doesn''t mean we are now allies. It may happen in the future. All I can promise at the moment is that I won''t intervene in your life; I won''t find trouble with you.'''' Alex cut Katherina off before she could continue any further; both knew what the other wants.

    ''''Ugh! I understand.'''' Katherina was forced to surrender, for the moment, that is. Today''s goal could be considered aplished. While she hadn''t seeded in making Alex her subordinates, she believes that it was a matter of time.

    ''Maybe I should use my charm to make him mine?''

    Katherina considered for a moment before shaking her head; she threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of her head.

    ''''It''s good to have talked with you. I shall take my leave.'''' Katherina said before standing up; Alex apanied her until the entrance.

    Suddenly, Katherina stopped and spun around to face Alex,

    ''''While I know you are strong, please be wary during your excursion inside the dungeon, and more importantly, please protect my sister.''''

    Alex was surprised; he thought Katherina didn''t like Artemia from the rumors.

    ''Guess rumors can''t be trusted after all.'' Inwardly Alex thought while outwardly, he nodded his head.

    As if he remembered something Alex said,

    ''''I hope you will discipline your dog to know how to behave.''''

    Katherina immediately knew whom Alex was referring to as a dog. She couldn''t help sigh, and before she could open her mouth, Alex said, his eyes cold, earnest, as if he wouldn''t forgive her if she went against his words.

    ''''I''m warning you. Suppose he did something he shouldn''t have done. I will take care of him as I see fit. I hope you will not intervene at that time. If not, you will be my enemy.''''

    ''''I understand. I will discipline him.'''' Katherina was forced to make this promise. Leonardo may be an asshole, but he still has an important role to y. Because she managed to enroll in her faction, she had gained apared advantage over the other candidates. By now, she should have disciplined Leonardo entirely, tame his wild side and his delusion of grandeur. However, she postpones it due to Alex''s arrival.

    ''I guess I should have a word with him. Well, it will be quicker to talk with his girlfriend, that Cami girl. I heard that recently he started ying around with his maids and other girls. Hah! What a headache.'' Katherinamented, she knew that Leonardo had a view on her; in fact, she used his desire to have her as his woman to make work her.

    Alex watched Katherina board her carriage and left with his guard, who acted as her driver, before returning inside.

    Inside the carriage, Katherina satfortably and started to read a report on Leonardo''s recent activities.

    Suddenly, she heard her most loyal guard''s voice.

    ''''Was it worth it? Especially, thatst condition?" The silver armored man inquired.

    Tucking her beautiful blue hair behind her ear, Katherina replied.

    ''''It was worth it. I don''t regreting here today. On the contrary, if I haven''te, I would have regretted it in the future; the only way to win his trust and eventually make him mine, cough cough; I meant to make him work for me was to approach him and show my sincerity. As for hisst words, while it displeases me, I do understand him a little. While I may not know what kind of past rtionships those two had when they were still in their world, Earth, they called it. I believe it wasn''t a harmonious one; Alex is the one to bask in the limelight while Leonardo can only fade in the background. And having seen him, you understand better than me what that boy wants; he wants to be the center of attention. Leonardo may have gotten what he wants; however, the moment Alex show up, he became a background character again. He must be truly pissed; he even lost in their fight. To make matters worse, the women he coveted were snatched right before his eyes. Tell if me, Maximus, if you were in his ce won''t you try to take revenge?"

    Facing Katherina''s question, the silver armored man who goes by the name of Maximus contemted for a moment before responding.

    ''''I will.''''

    ''''Well, most people will. Alex knew this and warned me because I''m Leonardo''s backer. Better discipline your man for him to make a blunder than stop me when I would want to take care of him. It was what Alex meant.'''' Katherina exined.

    ''''I see. From his words, he must be sure that Leonardo will try something and better be prepared if he does. You mustn''t intervene. It is a rather bold move; that boy knew you''d ept his condition.'''' Maximus said after analyzing Alex''s words.

    ''''Yeah, it''s why he warned me to discipline Leonardo. Hah! I hope that delusional boy will know what is good for him and not try to do something he shouldn''t have. He is a fool to think he would ally with that Holy son. I can more or less guess the condition of this alliance. Both must have decided to divide Alex''s women between them.'''' Katherina muttered while scanning through the report inside her wants.

    Putting a disgusted expression, she announced, ''''What do they take women for? Trophies to be distributed? What a bunch of assholes. Maximus, we will be going towards that asshole mansion. I need to give him an earful.''''

    ''''Certainly, mydy.''''

 Chapter 256 - 251: A Hidden Ability?

    When Alex came back to the library, both girls stopped chatting and turned to face him.

    ''''How did it go?"

    Luna was the one who asked this.

    Sitting between the two, Alex responded.

    ''''Pretty well. Katherina came to apologize and asked that we start anew. After a moment of consideration, I epted.''''

    Luna looked at Gracier as if to say, ''Didn''t I tell you?''.

    Gracier pouted. Smiling at how cute she was, Luna stared at Alex intensely and said.

    ''''Well, you epted after gaining somepensation, am I right?"

    Scratching his nose, Alex said with a smile,

    ''''You know me too well.''''

    ''''Big brother, I wanna see what you got,'''' Gracier shouted; she was curious about what Alex gained, knowing her brother he must have got something good.

    Alex presented Sleipnir to them, and it went without saying that Luna was the most shocked as she also has appraisal skills. She was astonished, even though she expected Katherina to gift something to Alex, what Luna didn''t expect was that Katherina''s gift would be this expensive, akin to national treasure because it''s how rare SS Rank items (A/N: Treasure if you want.) are, how valuable they are.

    Luna felt Katherina was too generous, so generous it was suspicious, somehow she felt uneasy, and Alex''s following words didn''t help her feel better.

    ''''That Katherina is a good girl to give such a-"

    ''''Humph! Why not make her your woman then?" Luna harrumphed; she was dissatisfied with Alex''s words.

    And thetter knew he had misspoken when he saw Luna jealous.

    Gracier ignored the couple and stared dreamily at Sleipnir. She hoped that one day her brother would unseal it and take her to the sky. She has forgotten that she could also fly, that she possesses beautiful me wings that could make one envious.

    To disperse the heavy atmosphere around, Alex rapidly made a suggestion.

    ''''Girls, why don''t we have a quick mock battle?"

    ''''Huh?!"

    ''''Why not?"

    Gracier was surprised by the sudden proposition, while Luna smiled and epted right away.

    ''I''m safe for now. Gotta control how I speak from now on.'' Alex thought.

    Soon, the three moved to the training ground; it was big. Looking at the two girls who changed in training gears, Alex spoke.

    ''''You twoe at me, don''t hold back.''''

    Facing this deration, the girls smiled and said in unison,

    ''''Sure. However, you will not use Shadow Shift, your eye, and Erase. Do you agree?"

    Alex was surprised by their condition; however, when he thought about it, it made sense these two abilities were dangerous; he could end the match with them, so better prohibit it.

    ''''Sure, I agree.''''

    ''''Great, shall we start?" Luna asked.

    ''''Wait, I want to check something first.'''' Alex stopped them as he had something to verify. After putting Sleipnir, he decided to check his status to verify if he got an increase of 200 points on his agility stat.

    ''Status,'' He mumbled.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 66

    Experience Value (XP): 0/18900

    Magic Power: 5070/5070

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1550

    Defense: 1450

    Agility: 1600 (+200) ? 1800

    Intelligence: 1450

    Luck: 1230

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''''Great. Let''s begin.'''' Alex announced after checking his status.

    Gracier and Luna exchanged looks; Luna wore a dangerous smile on her face, the moment Alex saw that smile, he knew something dangerous was about to happen.

    And indeed, it did happen.

    A white light covered Luna''s body before she raised her hand high and swung it down.

    Boom!

    A blinding holy light exploded from her fist, sting straight at Alex; it was swift. Alex was forced to momentarily closed his eyes while jumping back, and it was exactly what the girls were aiming for.

    Like a ghost, Gracier appeared on the other side, her bow readied and,

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Gracier performed Rapid shots.

    Both girl''s timing was perfect; if it were an ordinary opponent, he would have been caught off guard; unfortunately, Alex wasn''t one.

    With his back still facing the iing arrows, Alex crossed his arms; two silver guns were pointed behind him, their muzzles aimed at the iing arrows as if he had eyes behind his back.

    BANG BANG BANG

    Three bullets tore through the air and weed the iing arrows.

    BOOM!

    When Alex''s bullets shed against the fire arrows, they exploded, creating an explosion, a beautiful firecracker in the air.

    Even though they were surprised by Alex''s quick reaction, the girls still moved.

    Like a rocket, Luna shot forward; her left leg raised high, water was wrapped around her foot like a glove, she appeared above Alex and tried to bring down her leg.

    It was now Alex''s turn to be surprised; he had not fought against Luna to know how strong she is; if you think she was just a cleric, a simple healer, then you will suffer a fate worse than death. Luna''s current physical strength was beyond that of her level.

    Even so, looking at the iing footing straight toward his face, Alex grinned before ordering,

    ''Non-lethal bullet.''

    ¡¼Sure¡½Silveria responded.

    Bang!

    Alex fired at Luna''s foot just as it was an air breath from his face. Luna was surprised to find her foot missing. However, she didn''t have time to contemte what happened because Alex threw his fist toward her stomach.

    At this rate, she wouldn''t have the time to create a shield to defend against Alex''s fist; fortunately, she was not alone.

    Just as Alex''s fist was about to collide against Luna''s stomach, a fire arrow was shot at his fist; Alex quickly retreated. And to his astonishment, the fire arrow transformed into a me string that got wrapped around Luna''s thin waist and brought her back. Everything happened too fast; Alex couldn''t only watch helpless Luna joining Gracier.

    After being rescued by Gracier, Luna panted for a moment before saying.

    ''''Thank you, little Alexandra.''''

    ''''You wee, brother wasn''t gotten serious yet. He is only ying around.'''' Gracier said while watching the smiling Alex.

    ''''Sigh! I know. It''s frustrating to think after suffering our attacks; he was still perfectly fine. I guess we shall make him get serious, don''t you agree!" Luna asked; however, she didn''t receive any response.

    Then she decided to check Gracier to see why she wasn''t responding; Luna was shocked to find Alex appear not too far from Gracier. His knife aimed at her; however, it was blocked by Gracier scythe.

    ''''Since when?" Luna couldn''t help but exim; however, now wasn''t the time for such a question. She knew she must help Gracier.

    With his free hand, Alex aimed Silveria at Gracier''s right leg, wanting to hinder thetter; however, just as the bullet was about to reach Gracier''s leg, it got blocked by a white shield that appeared out of nowhere.

    ''''Tch!" Alex couldn''t only click his tongue.

    Sensing heat starting to gather around him, Alex knew that his sister was nning to unleash Fire lotus, something simr happened back then, the first time the two fought, and Alex almost lost.

    Putting strength under his foot, Alex jumped back, and because of Sleipnir, he was sent into the air. Not wanting to waste any opportunity to attack, Alex shot at Luna; thetter quickly created a shield to defend against Alex''s attacks. However, the bullets changed trajectory at thest moment and struck the defenseless Gracier''s hand, the one holding the scythe.

    rk!

    The red golden scythe fell to the ground, and Alexnded on the other side; he quickly rolled on the ground to avoid a white beam shot at him by Luna.

    By the time Alex got up, Luna had treated Gracier''s injury; even though it was a non-lethal bullet, it still hurts a lot.

    After receiving Luna''s treatment, Gracier smiled at her before facing her brother; her expression turned serious, the air around her changed, one, two, three,.....

    Hundred fire arrows appeared around Gracier; the arrowhead pointed at Alex, thetter gulped before grinning. It was time to test if what he felt after putting Sleipnir on was right.

    Whoosh! Whoosh !!!!

    Like a bullet, the arrows were hurtled at him; Alex let go of Silveria and summoned his knife. He heard a sudden call, it seemed to being from Sleipnir, as if Sleipnir wanted something, so Alex concentrated, free himself from any worries; he understood what Sleipnir wanted, he poured his MP into Sleipnir as thetter wished fo. His body became lighter like a leaf; he could feel the wind around him, the minute change in the air. If Alex had opened his eyes, he would be astonished to see that his knives were covered by the wind making them sharper, longer than usual.

    Alex felt his MP drain at fast speed, so he moved; his speed was so fast that it was hard to follow. One minute hasn''t passed since Gracier created the hundred fire arrows. The girl''s n was simple, Gracier would use this attack to kept Alex upied while Luna would finish him.

    However, everything changed when Alex moved, he passed through the fire arrows, and they vanished, cut into two; no resistance was shown; it was as if he was cutting the leaf, not an arrow made of magic. Before the girls could open their mouths, they got stuck in their stomachs; they felt the air escape their lungs before plunging forward headfirst.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Like the wind, Alex moved again and gentlyid them on the ground. Afterward, he sat down while panting hard; his forehead was drenched in sweat.

    ¡¼Interesting I never thought this boot has that ability.¡½Silveria said.

 Chapter 257 - 252: Evening Date 1

    ¡¼Interesting I never thought this boot has this ability.¡½Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s head, thetter was too tired as if he had run a marathon, he was feeling a little dizzy. To put it simply, what happened when one almost drained one MP.

    After catching his breath, Alex observed Sleipnir; he would be a fool if he couldn''t deduct that the peculiar state he was previously in was due to his boots. He decided to check his status to see if there was something he had missed.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 66

    Experience Value (XP): 0/18900

    Magic Power: 170/5070

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1550

    Defense: 1450

    Agility: 1600 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1450

    Luck: 1230

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    However, to Alex''s disappointment, he didn''t find anything, he decided to ask Silveria if she knew something.

    ¡¼Master, I know what you want to ask. Previously I was not able to see because I didn''t focus on the result of the appraisal; however, after seeing what happened a moment ago, I decided to recheck it. Sleipnir had another ability besides Fly. The ability to synchronize with the wind to be faster, more deadly, the wind will cover any weapon you hold to make it a bit longer. By the way, it won''t work on me, but as you might have noticed, it can also elerate not only your movement, your brain''s cells will work faster. It''s somewhat surprising that Sleipnir possesses such ability; if a Wind element user uses it, it will be more dreadful. However, this ability consumes too much MP as you have experienced it.¡½Silveria exined before Alex could ask.

    ''I see. I guess I could not see Sleipnir''s real ability due to my appraisal skill level being too low. If it''s true, then maybe Loki has some hidden ability I don''t know?'' Alex thought.

    ¡¼Well, that may be true. However, one thing you should know is that Sleipnir''s rank is higher than that of Loki. Sleipnir''s rank is beyond SS Rank; maybe SSS, if it exists, the current system differs from ours.¡½Silveria made an astonishing revtion, if the world knew this they will be a storm. Maybe Katherina would regret having given away such a treasure.

    ''I see I''m pretty lucky then.'' Alex said, staring at Sleipnir.

    Half of an hour passed in a blink; Gracier and Luna woke up; they rubbed their eyes and surveyed their surrounding. They saw that they were still inside the training ground using Alex''sp as a pillow, thetter smiled at them.

    ''''I thought you are not going to wake up soon. How are you feeling? I hope I didn''t go hard on you?" Alex asked, his voice was filled with concern.

    The girls smiled and reassured Alex.

    ''''Don''t worry, we are fine. Well, I knew you were strong but experiencing it makes me realize how strong you are. Even without your core abilities, you were able to handle us easily. Well, I know most of the credit goes to Sleipnir, especially thatst move. However, this happens because of your talent, your hard work. A good tool in the hand of an untalented man, azy man, will never show its full power like it will when wielded by someone who knows how to use it. I guess I can say that Katherina has done a good job giving you Sleipnir.'''' Luna said while looking at Sleipnir.

    Gracier nodded her head; she also shares the same opinion as Luna.

    Alex smiled, not praising Katherina because he doesn''t want to make her upset.

    The three returned to their rooms to bathe; Alex whispered something into Luna''s ears. After hearing Alex''s words, Luna smiled.

    Later, Gracier and Luna went to visit Maria and Sakuya.

    ?????

    The sky began changing its hue.

    Night fell.

    The shimmering radiance of the starry sky once again enveloped the sky. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above. At this moment, inside the Blue Haven Vi, a couple was going to have a date.

    Alex, who was escorting Luna toward the date location, couldn''t help but take a look at his fianc¨¦e, the one that makes his heart speed up, one of the ones he loves, nobody can rece the ce this gentle girl. This girl kept waiting for him even after their reincarnation. Luna held a special ce inside his heart; this will never change.

    ''''Beautiful,'''' Alex murmured. Luna heard it, and she smiled, feeling happy to be praised; it doesn''t matter how many times she heard this.

    Since Luna was always casual with her dress and appearance, Alex now felt that her beauty was even more spellbinding when she cared about her appearance.

    Luna wore an evening dress, a Floral Applique Gown; it was V-neck sleeveless with fixed shoulder straps, it had a left front vent. The dress entuated her body, making her more charming; if previously she was like an angel, now she was like a seductress.

    Alex was sure of something; he was sure that if he walked outside now with Luna''s arms tucked in his, it would surely carry away the breath of many men and women of any age. She gave off the feeling that no men were worthy enough toy eyes upon her.

    But he knew that no matter who or what she was, whether he was worthy or not, he would never let go of her. She was his; this will never change no matter what; he would be a fool if he were to let such a woman go. He must always tell her how much he loves her, how much she meant to him.

    ''''You are my angel, the one that brightened my days, never leave my side because I will never stop loving you no matter what happened, Luna Touch.''''

 Chapter 258 - 253: Evening Date 2

    ''''You are my angel, the one that brightened my days, never leave my side because I will never stop loving you no matter what happened, Luna Touch.'''' Alex dered.

    Even if they haven''t married yet, this deration of Alex made her release once again that she was already part of the family.

    Luna felt over the moon hearing Alex''s loving and sweet deration. Her beautiful eyebrows raised as her eyes smiled in happiness. She hugged him intimately and felt how warm his chest was. A strange feeling of absolute safety and warmth always filled her body whenever she was in his embrace.

    The first time she felt this was when they were kids; she had sneaked into his chamber and asked him to let her sleep beside him, Alex epted, and since then, she will always sneak inside his room almost as if she couldn''t sleep without him.

    It might be since that day she became attached to him, her attachment developed into love, and she came to love him more after that deration, after epting him. Luna decided that she will never let him go in this life and even in their next one. If she were to let him go, she wouldn''t feelplete without him, and his existence gave meaning to her life. For his sake, she will do anything; if he became a demon, she will still happily stay beside him as the demon''s wife, no she can even turn into a demon if it could help him. This is how much he meant to her.

    Both had their thoughts, unaware that they were thinking the same thing. They genuinely love each other from the bottom of their hearts.

    Alex kissed Luna''s forehead and smiled as he pointed towards one of the chairs put out near the table he had prepared, "Now, let''s take a seat and have dinner. I want to spend some quality time with my fiancee.''''

    Luna''s beautiful golden eyes sparkled, hearing that Alex''s words. She happily nodded and quickly took a seat and looked at Alex; her eyes were filled with love. She knew he noticed her mood; it was why he set up this date.

    ''''How attentive.'''' She couldn''t help but mutter this.

    Suddenly, the delectable aroma of the food Alex prepared wafted through her nose.

    After smelling it, she recognized that it was Tomato Spinach Chicken Spaghetti, one of her favorite food.Luna felt loved.

    Looking around, she was incredibly impressed with how warm and beautiful the garden looked now with all the string lights and candles, highlighting the beautiful flowers and nts even more.

    Alex sat opposite her and asked with a proud smile, "Hehehe! It seems like you love what I have done with the ce."

    Luna gave a bright smile as she said,

    "Yes. It looks so beautiful, especially with the surrounding view and the moon in the sky. I feel refreshed and happy sitting here and having dinner like this. This is way better than going to those luxurious restaurants. I never thought you would decide to have dinner here. I guess you will stop surprising me."

    Alex chuckled, "Well, I guess nothing could beat the feeling we get by dining in our home. Let''s dig in."

    The two happily ate their food while lovingly gazing at each other''s eyes, while at times, they would look at the scenic view outside and enjoy it.

    The moon in the sky shined brighter than usual, as if she was giving them her blessings.

    Alex was the first to finish; he started to drink a ss of wine while observing Luna eat.

    ''The way she remains me of a-''

    Alex abruptly stopped whatever he was about to say because Luna red at him.

    ''Are you an Esper?''

    He almost shouted this. However, he didn''t and shifted his focus toward the moon.

    ''I wonder if grandma is doing fine?''

    Alex couldn''t help but be mncholic; her grandmother used to ce him on herp while gazing at the moon, back when he was still a child.

    ''''Don''t worry, I think she is fine. Everyone on the other side is fine. Maybe one day we will be able to return to Earth if we be stronger enough.'''' Luna consoled her fianc¨¦ after seeing the look on his face.

    Smiling, Alex said, ''''I guess you are right. However, I doubt that we have the same timeline.''''

    Luna could understand what he meant; she also has this worry.

    ''''Well, even if we can see them. We have to visit their graves and pay our respect. Let''s stop thinking about those depressing stuff.''''

    ''''Have you ever exchanged words with your Gift''s spirit?" Alex raised this question after hearing Luna''s words.

    ''''Yes, we talked few times. She told me Silveria''s real identity and a bunch of other stuff.''''

    At the end of her words, Luna blushed; Alex wondered what her Gift''s spirit told her to make her blush when she remembered it. However, he knew Luna wouldn''t answer even if he asked.

    ''''Do you know what High Human means?" Alex asked.

    Luna was surprised why Alex asked such a question but answered straightforwardly, ''''High Humans are superior to humans.''''

    ''''That is all?" Alex couldn''t help but raised his eyebrows, he had thought she would know more than that, but it seems that he was wrong.

    ''''High Humans are indeed superior to humans. However, there''s more than that. High Humans are part of the original races, the first races created by a supreme being. It''s all I know. It seems that High Humans are rare. Why we got reincarnated into this race is unknown, but I''m sure there is a purpose behind this. Never speak about our real race to anybody. It won''t end well for us.'''' Alex warned Luna.

    ''''I see, don''t worry, I understand. By the way, how long will we live for?" Luna became curious after hearing Alex''s exnation of High Human''s origin.

    ''''Around 500 years, more as we get stronger,'''' Alex answered.

    ''''That is good. I got to spend many years alongside you until we grew old and die.'''' Luna was happy to learn that High Human could live that long.

    Alex was surprised when he didn''t hear Luna''s wishes for eternal life.

    As if she could read his mind, Luna told him,

    ''''I don''t care about eternal life. I will be happy if I can have it. However, even I can''t; I''m content with growing old by your side. I hope you will not throw me away once I grow old.''''

    ''''Of course, I will never do something like that. Let''s live our lives to the fullest, leaving no regret behind. It may be a short-lived life, but we will make it enjoyable.'''' Alex dered before embracing Luna, who came to sit on hisp.

    Alex ced something inside Luna''s right palm.

    Startled, Luna quickly checked what it was. She was shocked to find a golden key; she immediately understood what this meant. She couldn''t help but be overwhelmed with emotions.

    Alex''s embrace got tighter; no words were needed. Both understood what others want to convey. This golden key means the Blue Haven Vi was hers to manage.

    Women are living creatures bound to be jealous no matter how much they loved someone, especially if this person shows more care to another woman than them.

    Maria became the manager of the Golden Nugget now Golden''s Spoon made Luna a bit jealous even if she didn''t show it.

    However, now that she also received something equal, no more valuable than Maria''s, Luna was pleased, that jealousy inside her heart vanished, leaving ce to happiness, an overwhelming amount of happiness.

    ''''Thank you. I will take great care of it.'''' She said before turning her head to kiss Alex. It was a simple kiss. However, Luna kiss was filled with love.

    Alex wore a soft smile on his face, ''''No need to thank me. You deserve it.''''

    The two stayed silent as they observed the beautiful moon in the sky. It was peaceful; they wished for this peace tost forever. However, they knew it was wishful thinking. To live a peaceful life, they need strength, and they will be powerful.

    The two spent their time like this until they went back to sleep. That night, they slept in each other embrace, feeling each other heartbeat, not doing anything; this made them closer, strengthened their bond.

 Chapter 259 - 254: Troublesome Things

    Deep in the night, Capital of the Holy Crux Empire.

    The pope was conversing with someone shrouded by a mist; only this person''s voice could be heard; it''s a male voice.

    ''''Your son got beaten up badly. He couldn''t even make it to the final, how pathetic.'''' the mysterious person mocked.

    The Pope''s expression didn''t change; he still wore his gentle smile.

    Seeing that the Pope was not going to say something, the mysterious man clicked his tongue.

    ''''Tch! Forget it. From the report, he didn''t manage to make any progress with the Saintess. To make matters worse, thetter became someone else fianc¨¦e, the Eighth fianc¨¦e. This boy is bing more troublesome. Let''s watch for now. We shall take care of him once, making sure that he can''t be used.''''

    The Pope''s response was a smile. The mysterious man got more annoyed.

    ''''Even though the Saintess lost her innocence, she still can be used. Ensure to secure the Saintess sessfully; the Goddess doesn''t want any more mishap to ur and dy her n. Think of a way to get that girl, or else you know what will happen if you don''t.'''' The mysterious man threatened the Pope hoping to see a reaction. Unfortunately, nothing happened.

    ''''Tch!"

    The mysterious man clicked his tongue and vanished.

    After the mysterious man left, the Pope sighed.

    ''''How bothersome. I must follow the orders.'''' the Pope muttered.

    The mysterious man who was still hiding harrumphed before disappearing; however, this time, he was gone for good.

    The Pope''s expression turned ugly after the mysterious man''s presence was gone.

    ''''If not because of you getting a preferential treatment, I would have crushed you the moment you acted arrogantly in front of me.''''

    A little bit of the Pope''s aura was leaked out, and it crushed the stone table into a powder.

    Controlling his anger, the Pope sighed.

    ''''I guess I''m getting old. To think I would have lost my cool so easily. Ah! Forget it. I must think of a way to make Luna''s capture sessful.'''' The Pope murmured before leaving the room.

    Shortly after he left, two shadows appeared and moved in his direction. The Pope wasn''t shocked by their arrival; one of the shadows extended a ck envelope to the Pope.

    After quickly scanning the content of the ck envelope, the Pope''s expression distorted for a moment before going back to normal again.

    ''''Just watch for now.'''' The Pope ordered.

    The shadows nodded before leaving.

    ''''Sigh! I hope everything goes well. It''s a shame that things ended like this. Only if I couldn''t go back in time, forget it.'''' the Pope mumbled as he disappeared into his chamber.

    ?????

    The following morning Alex woke up with Luna nestled in his chest like a little kitten.

    ''''How cute.'''' He couldn''t help but said this.

    Chuckling after observing Luna for a moment, Alex move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead before leaving for the bathroom.

    After freshening up, Alex stepped into the hall for breakfast. There, he saw Gracier and Silveria sitting; they were waiting for him. After exchanging greeting, their ate their breakfast.

    Luna woke up one hourter. She joined Alex and Gracier after taking her breakfast.

    The three left the vi for the academy; today was the date they will depart toward the dungeons.

    A few minutester, the three joined the other students waiting for their teachers to announce what dungeon they got assigned to.

    ''''Too bad we won''t be saying in the same group. Don''t worry; I will protect your sister as if she was my own if I came across her.'''' Leon promised, although they won''t be staying together in this dungeon exploration, Leon still made this promise as he noticed Alex''s concern for his sister.

    ''''Thank you. Don''t worry; we will have all the time in the world to explore dungeonster.'''' Alex pped Leon''s shoulders while saying this.

    Ferris chuckled before shaking his head. He wanted to explore dungeons with Alex, but he didn''t say anything as he believes they will be a chanceter. When Ferris remember what his father said, he couldn''t help but sigh and look at her sister.

    Even though Eris appeared to be talking with the other girl''s face full of smile, you can see that her smile was slightly unnatural, a bit forced because she was preupied with the order they received a few days ago.

    ''Try to get close to the Eighth no matter what.''

    Their father''s order couldn''t be more explicit (Be Alex''s woman).

    While as the future ruler, Ferris understood this decision, like a big brother, he could not ept it. However, he knew nothing could be done about it. Being born as royaltyes with shackles; because Eris couldn''t inherit the throne, she can only be used like this. A political marriage. It was to draw Alex to their side. Even if it doesn''t work, at least they could get Alex''s descendant.

    All other forces are thinking of a method to win Alex over.

    ''''How troublesome. Sometimes I wish I was born mortal; I will be free.'''' Ferris muttered.

    Only if he knew that mortal also wishes to have the life he has because he thinks he is suffering too much.

    ''''Sigh! Eris, do your best.'''' Ferris silently cheered his sister,pletely unaware that Alex had heard him. He noticed the sibling''s unusualness and added what he just heard, and with Eris''s sudden interest in Luna, Alex could understand what was going on.

    ''Sigh! Indeed how troublesome. I knew my performance during the Mock battles was bound to attract some unwanted attention, but I didn''t think it will be this soon and this way. Well, I can approach her and say something after understanding what''s going on, but I think it will be unwise. I don''t know what type of girl Eris is as I didn''t interact too much with her; she may be furious thinking I''m looking down on her; in this case, she would want to be my woman at all cost to prove to me that I was wrong. I don''t want this to happen. In the second case, after hearing my words, she may start having feelings for me because I showed some concern; I don''t want her to sell her to me. It will be troublesome either way; better observe and deal with the situation ordingly.''Alex analyzed and concluded that not doing anything until Eris approach him was the best solution.

    Leon, who was observing Alex, couldn''t help but sigh, as the most substantial empire on the beastman continent, they knew what Wolfang empire nned; in fact, if not because of his friendship with Alex, Leon was sure that his father or someone in the counsel would have suggested marrying his sister to Alex.

    ''''Don''t worry, no matter what you decided to do, I will help you,'''' Leon whispered into Alex''s ears.

    Alex smiled at his friend.

    ¡¼This fellow is sure interesting. Usually, with such a body, his love for battle, he shouldn''t be wise, and yet this one is quite intelligent, almost more brilliant than you.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''Well, there''s always an exception.'' Alex said.

    ¡¼By the way, Master, what are you nning to do about that wolf girl-¡½

    ''Nothing.'' Alex cut Silveria off as he knew where she was going.

    ¡¼Fufufu! As Harem king, you ought to make a move first and collect all beautiful women before others.¡½Silveria suggested, she sounds like a passionate master trying to force his disciple on the road of depravity.

    ''Sorry, I''m not that type of person. Although it''s true, I n to have a harem, but the number of women I will have would be limited. I won''t go after every woman I saw; my hips won''t take it, and I doubt I will be able to love them all. When you have too many women, this is not considered love anymore but a physical rtionship; you saw something in them, and after getting bored, you will discard them. I don''t want this kind of rtionship. If I have five women, I will love them all, not equally, of course, as this kind thing is impossible because you are bound to love one than the others, it''s natural, and it''s human. So, no, don''t count me in; lets me have few women of my liking rather going after every woman and end up neglecting some. I wouldn''tst long if this were to happen. The neglected women may stab me during my sleep.''

    Alex''s refusal was automatic; he never nned to have a big harem, to begin with. He never understood those wuxia protagonists that go after every woman they saw and end up neglecting some; it is hard for the readers to remember all of them. Well, he ns for a small Harem.

    ¡¼Sigh! How disappointing, you see a glorious road of you, and yet you refuse to take it.¡½Silveriamented when she understood that her master wasn''t going to follow her advice. She was not the only one, though, strangely Silveria''s big sister was also disappointed; however, she didn''t give up hope, at least not yet.

    ''Turn into man and create your big harem. I''m cheering for you.'' Alex mocked her.

    Silveria pouted and started cursing. Ignoring her, Alex resumes his discussion with Leon and Ferris while waiting for Chris''s arrival.

 Chapter 260 - 255: The Departure

    Alex and his friend kept chatting until Artemia, apanied by Lilith and Artemia''s bodyguard, the one Alex fought back, then arrived and joined them.

    Before Artemia and Co could exchange greeting with Alex, Chris came and immediately announced how the students would be distributed.

    Maria, Luna, Gracier, and Sakuya were in the same group, while Ferris, Eris, Roman, Cami formed another group. Leon, Kuina, Kevin, and Cyril formed another group. Lilith formed a group with Amy and a twin sisters, while Leonardo, Dodolus, and Damien formed another group. The remaining students formed a group of three.

    Leonardo and Damien exchanged nces before secretly grinning; however, Leonardo''s expression turned murderous when he recalled Katherina''s warning when she visited him unannounced.

    ''I do not know what you are scheming with Damien; however, let me warn you if you went and do something you shouldn''t, believe I will watch as you suffer the consequence of your action. It''s time for you to open your eyes and search for something good to do.'' Katherina had said.

    ''Fuck, Fuck Fuck. It has always been him. Why? Why? Why is that? Someone tell me why?''

    Leonardo became abnormal when he recalled the feeling of always be in the shadow of someone he hated; his eyes almost turned bloodshot.

    Damien''s expression changed when he saw Leonardo''s abnormal state. He cursed his bad luck to think that fool couldn''t control his hatred.

    ''''Snap it, you fool,'''' Damien shouted as he sent a light punch into Leonardo''s stomach to bring him back. Fortunately, they were facing the others, so nobody noticed what was going.

    ''''Thank you. I almost lost it.'''' Leonardo said before turning to face the others.

    After some light speech about the things they must look out for once in the dungeons, they were sent away.

    However, just as everyone was about to disperse going to the dungeons. Alex disappeared to reappear in front of Leonardo; thetter waspletely surprised.

    ''''Do not cross me,'''' Alex said with a calm smile; however, to Leonardo, it was like a death sentence, his body started to tremble even after Alex vanished from his sight uncontrobly. It was thanks to Damien''s assistance that he regained a bit of calm.

    ''''Don''t worry, nobody will know. Everything is already prepared. You only have to do as I say.'''' Damien whispered into Leonardo''s ears disregarding the odd stared they had been receiving after Alex''s visit.

    Leonardo nodded before smiled; his smile was full of madness; he passed by Cami and didn''t even look at her, as if she didn''t exist. Cami couldn''t help but clenched her fists together until they were almost white.

    Last night the two fought because of Katherina''s visit; Cami advised Leonardo not to do anything reckless, to drop any n he has concerning Alex; however, until the end, Leonardo yed the dumb, saying he didn''t know anything, that he wasn''t nning anything. Furious, Cami yelled at him to end up being pped hard until she was sent flying and her head collided against the door; Leonardo shouted at him to leave his sight.

    ''''Sigh! I hope my fear nevere true.'''' Cami muttered as she watched Alex talk with his sister and others. After observing them for a moment, Cami turned her head and red at Damien, eyes full of hatred; thetter acted as though he had not noticed Cami''s stare as he understood the reason for Cami''s hatred.

    Thinking about how foolish Cami''s man is, Damien''s thoughts couldn''t help but wander tost night''s encounter.

    ...

    shback.

    Yesterdayte in the night.

    [A bar in the Slum''s Area]

    It was a rundown bar that could be found anywhere in the slum. However, there was something particr about this one; it stood like a lone boat amidst the ocean and reek blood.

    The area around the bar was empty because usually, no sane resident of the slums wille here. After all, only death awaits them if they were to do it.

    However, currently, someone was walking toward this particr with a calm pace. This person wore a cloak that covers his body; however, his white hair, even though hidden, still stand out.

    ''''Tch! Once again, I came here.'''' Damien grumbled as he pushed the door of the rundown bar open and went in.

    Nobody was inside except for the bartender and a ck catzing on the counter.

    ''''Oh! A guest, how rare. Wee to the No name bar.'''' The bartender said with a slight bow. However, Damien ignored him and sat not too far from the ck cat.

    The bartender let a small chuckle escape from his mouth before leaving.

    ''''Take your time.'''' He said.

    And after the bartender left, the ck opened its unusual golden eyes and spoke.

    ''''Did you seed in your mission?" The ck cat asked.

    ''''Yes, I did seed. Leonardo will work with us. We will do as you say.'''' Damien didn''t show any surprise facing a talking cat as it wasn''t his first time facing the strange cat.

    ''''Good. You may now leave. I will tell when it''s time to act.'''' The ck cat instructed before closing its eyes again.

    However, Damien wasn''t happy with the ck cat''s attitude. Even though he agreed to cooperate with this unknown entity, he doesn''t mean that he would blindly follow orders like a perfect soldier, especially when hecked information.

    ''''What? That''s all? What do you take me for? Tell me what it''s the n." Damien, for the first time since their meeting, became emotional and shouted.

    A bored expression appeared on the ck cat''s face, something only humanoid creatures should possess.

    ''''Annoying. Shut up and go back. I have nothing else to say to you. Remember, I''m talking nicely to you because you have some use. You''re a disposable pawn; just because I said cooperation doesn''t mean we are equal. I gave an order you follow it if you want to get what you desire that is it. So better scram while I''m still patiently saying so." The ck warned Damien with its eyes still closed. However, Damien found it challenging to breathe as if the whole bar had been put on his shoulders; he almost kneeled.

    ''''Kuh!" Gritting his teeth in shame, Damien left; however, just as he was about to pass the bar''s doors, he heard the ck cat''s voice.

    ''''Don''t worry, everything will work as we intended.''''

    Even though he was feeling shame to have received such a treatment considering his lofty status, Damien decided to endure it for the sake of ambition, for the sake of the Holy mission.

    After Damien left the bar, the bartender appeared again and asked the ck cat.

    ''''Isn''t it is dangerous to talk to him the way you did?"

    ''''Don''t worry, those church fanatics also ready to go to the extreme when it''s a question of their mission. So, that fool will follow the order no matter how much I belittle him.'''' The ck responded.

    ''''I see. Why are you not interested in this Saintess?" The bartender asked.

    ''''Well, well, I do. However, I know what my priorities are. Better stick to the n. I want that girl, and you want him. No distraction is allowed. Understood?" The ck asked with its golden eyes wide open.

    ''''How scary. I understand. Hope everything goes well.'''' The bartender lifted his arms and said in surrender.

    While closing its eyes again, the ck cat said. ''''Don''t worry, it will. It''s a well-thought n.''''

    ?????

    Back to the present.

    Damien''s group departed, and before leaving, he looked at the sky while mumbling.

    ''''Hope everything goes well and soon I will make you me while at the same time receiving the goddess praise, her blessings and reign supreme as the New Pope.''''

    On the other side, Alex was saying his farewell to his sister and others.

    ''''Gracier do not wander alone. Stick with others, understood?" Alex ordered, his tone indicated that he was serious.

    ''''Understood, brother. Don''t worry, I''m the weak Gracier anymore. I''m the proud Gracier, Alexandra, your sister.'''' Gracier said with her head held high.

    While chuckling, Alex rubbed Gracier''s head before putting a kiss on her forehead, then he said. ''''I know, I know, my proud little princess.''''

    Gracier smiled proudly and stick out her small chest.

    The others smiled when they saw Gracier''s reaction. Suddenly, Alex pulled the nearby Maria into his embrace and nted a kiss on her lips.

    ''''Oh!!"

    Shouted the others, Maria was so surprised that her ears went red for a moment before she pushed Alex back, however, instead of falling to the ground, Alex maneuver somehow to end up beside Sakuya and nted a kiss on her lips, however, unlike Maria''s case, it was a light kiss.

    Anothermotion started, dodging Sakuya''s kick; Alex moved atst toward his fianc¨¦e; thetter seemed to have been waiting for him, they shared a deep kiss before Alex leave.

    ''''Take care, everybody. I hope to see you soon.'''' Alex left these words behind.

    Maria''s group, Damien''s group, Ferris''s group were going into the same dungeon, while others were sent to separate dungeons.

    After leaving the others, Alex joined Artemia''s carriage where she was waiting for him.

    Isabe, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, harrumphed when she saw Alex approaching.

    ''''How shameless.'''' Shemented. It seems that she was seen what Alex did earlier.

    Alex ignored the sore loser and faced Artemia,

    ''''Princess, shall we go?"

    With a smile, Artemia held her right hand out and said, ''''Yes.''''

    After helping Artemia board the carriage, Alex joined her, and Isabe drove the magic carriage forward.

    Alex''s first dungeon exploration was about to begin.

 Chapter 261 - 256: Arrival At The Dungeons Village

    The magic carriage driven by Isabe went towards a building. Alex, Artemia, and Isabe entered the building to use the teleportation circle to go where the dungeon was located.

    However, they were told to wait for a moment because the teleportation stone would be reced. Alex decided to use this chance to ask few questions to quench his thirst for knowledge.

    ''''I''m curious about something." Alex couldn''t help but said this as he watched the intricate designs of the gigantic teleportation circle.

    ''''Fufufu! Let''s me guess you are wondering about how these teleportation circles all over the capital have been made?" Artemia asked with a smile.

    ''''Indeed. I want to know how.'''' Alex responded while he ignored Isabe, who was still giving him the cold shoulder.

    ''''Well, I''m privy to the details of how they are made, but I know it was made Runrmasters,'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''Runemaster?" Alex reacted to the unfamiliar term.

    Artemia wasn''t surprised by Alex''sck of knowledge on what runemasters are, hence his surprise.

    ''''They a group of person capable of using Rune Magic, ancient magic. They are extremely rare and recluse. Those teleportation devices, teleportation circles you saw all over the capital, have been made hundred years ago. Some are even more ancient. Rumor has it that Avalon floating in the air was done by a Runemaster, the most powerful of runemasters to have ever existed. Well, in the end, it was still a rumor, nothing more, nothing less.''''

    Alex''s eyes narrowed at Artemia''s revtion. He was also curious about how such a colossal ind could float in the air. It went against thew of physics. If Earth''s scientists were here, they would have discarded all their projects to focus on studying this floating ind. If that rumor was true, then that Runemaster must be pretty powerful; Alex doubts that he/she was from this world.

    ''''Magic swords and other magic weapons have runes engraved on them. Am I right?"

    Alex asked when he remembered Golfak magic sword. He wondered if he and the others are doing fine. Somehow, Alex missed them. He hopes he could see them soon.

    While crossing her leg one over another as she waited for the teleportation stone to be reced, Artemia answered.

    ''''Yes, it''s as you have said. However, true rune magic is moreplex than those simple runes used on the weapons; it''s why those responsible for engraving rune magic on the weapons are called ''Lightruner.'' A true runemaster is capable of making a teleportation device, and even the famous magical pouch (Magic storage), space ring. Even treasures such as Loki, Sleipnir found inside dungeons are said to be products of High-level Runemaster that existed in the bygone era.''''

    Artemia made another revtion that startled Alex.

    ''''Wow! Incredible! I want to encounter a Runemaster, and if it''s possible, I want to learn that magic.''''

    Thest part was said rather inaudibly. Artemia chuckled when she heard Alex''s words while Isabe harrumphed; Artemia''s expression changed.

    ''''Humph! What a country bumpkin you are. Dare to dream of encountering such existence. Who do you think you are?" Isabe couldn''t let go of the chance of mocking Alex.

    Thetter smiled; it was a devilish smile, ''''You ask who I am? Well, I will tell you. I''m the one who is going to green your father.''''

    ''''Pffft''''

    Artemia couldn''t help but burst intoughter; she quickly closed her mouth to stifle it not to draw too much attention.

    ''''You- You--''''

    With a trembling hand, Isabe pointed her finger at Alex; thetter expression became cold, and he released a bit of killing intent that made Isabe''s body froze; she started trembling shortly after as if she was having a seizure.

    ''''Listen carefully, I''m not going to repeat myself. I don''t know what I have done to earn your hatred, but I want to stop it from now on as I won''t stay silent if you keep up with that attitude. Understood?" Alex increased by bit his killing intent.

    Like a cornered rabbit that was about to be devoured, Isabe nodded. She was scared of the look Alex was giving her. It was like she was not worth even a pebble in his eyes.

    ''''Good,'''' Alex said pleased, the killing intent disappeared like a joke. Isabe breathed a sigh of relief, unaware that Alex and Artemia exchange looks before smiling. Both understood what the other wanted to convey; no word was needed.

    For Artemia, it was gratitude, gratitude for what he has done; while it was confirmed that Isabe is exceptionally talented, she has one big w. She was too arrogant, tend to look down on everyone, especially men. For the first time, she lost facing someone younger than her, and a male to boot, her anger and shame because of the defeat turned into hatred for Alex. She couldn''t stop but ridicule Alex at every opportunity she got; this was done to maintain the illusion that she was still superior to Alex. If nothing were done, this would have evolved into something Artemia wished not to see; it was why she sought Alex''s intervention; he knew he would react and chose not to do anything.

    From now only, Isabe will behave and know that they exist people she should never provoke.

    Even though Alex reacted because he couldn''t take any more being ridiculed in almost every discussion, he knew he was being used to teach Isabe a lesson. It was why after rebuking Isabe, he looked at Artemia as if to tell her, ''You owe me one.''

    Artemia knew if she tried to fix Isabe''s behavior because of their rtionship, even if she were to listen to her, it wouldn''tpletely disappear. Let''s her suffer first before advising her to better behave from now on using what happened as an example; it was Artemia strategy.

    ¡¼This girl is rather shrewd. Carefully not let yourself get devoured, not even leaving a bone behind.¡½Silveria, who was watching the entire scene from the beginning and understood what was going on, couldn''t stay still but warn her master.

    ''Don''t worry, I know.'' Alex said.

    At the same time, someone entered to inform them that the teleportation circle was ready to be used.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Alex stood up and followed after the one that informed that everything was easy. Artemia and Isabe silently followed behind.

    Everywhere they pass, people would look at Artemia in awe, almost as if they were worshipping her. Strangely, nobody pointed their fingers at Artemia even though thetter face was uncovered and they knew her identity.

    ''I wonder if it was due to the goddess halo?'' Alex couldn''t help but have this irrelevant thought. He quickly discarded these irrelevant thoughts and stepped into the teleportation circle; Artemia and Isabe joined him.

    The man responsible for activating the teleportation circle bowed respectfully before activating it.

    The teleportation circle shined brightly before the light went out. Alex and Co had disappeared.

    ?????

    When Alex and the others opened their eyes again, they inside a somewhat identical room; however, this one scale was smallpared to that of the capital (Teleportation room, the teleportation circle).

    After a quick exchange with the one responsible for this building, Alex, Artemia, and Isabe left the ck building and appeared outside.

    ''''Wow! What incredible sight.'''' Alex muttered in awe. He was not the only one, though. Isabe was also surprised; only Artemia appeared to be lost in thoughts.

    Even though Alex heard that it was a vige, the current scenery in front of him made him doubt if it was really the case. Rather than a vige, it would be more urate to call it a small town surrounded by high mountains and beautiful forest.

    ''''Are we still in the capital?" Alex couldn''t help but ask this question.

    ''''Well, you will be surprised how big Avalon is. Did you know our capital nickname?" Artemia, who hade back to reality after feeling the nostalgia of setting foot here again; however,pared tost time, she was in better condition, spoke.

    ''''I don''t know; I''m all ears,'''' Alex said.

    ''''It''s called the sixth continent. Avalon is almost half of the beastmen continent. From the ground, you won''t how big it is.''''

    Astonishingly it was Isabe who answered Alex''s question.

    ''''I see. Thanks for the information.'''' Alex said he was not someone doesn''t know how to show his gratitude when helped.

    Isabe was surprised; she thought that because of her behavior, Alex wouldn''t respect her; however, he proved otherwise. Isabe felt ashamed, biting her lips, her eyes became resolute, she decided to interact before judging someone.

    Looking at Isabe''s unwavering gaze, Artemia smiled, feeling happy that thetter was evolving.

    ''''Wee, princess. Shall we led you to your the house specifically prepared for you?" The captain of the guards stationed over this vige approached them and asked.

    ''''No need, we shall book rooms. What do you think, Alex?" Artemia refused; she tilted her head in Alex''s direction.

    ''''Let''s do that.'''' Alex epted Artemia''s suggestion.

    ''''Understood your highness, Mr. Alexander, Ms. Isabe, Please follow me.'''' the captain bowed respectfully before turning to walk towards the best Inn in the vige.

 Chapter 262 - 257: Visit At The Guild Branch

    After booking rooms at the best Inn, Alex and Artemia went to the Guild branch to inform the staff about their arrival and goal.

    The Guild branch building looks smaller than that of Eria''s city; however, it appears more sturdy probably due to its proximity to the dungeons; in fact, all buildings in the vige were built sturdily.

    After a quick scan of the building, Alex dered,

    ''''Let''s enter.''''

    Artemia nodded.

    As they entered, they looked around the inside of the guild.

    ''''As I thought, it''s differentpared to the others,'''' Alexmented as he scanned the guild with Artemia standing next to him.

    As for Artemia, the moment she appeared, the guild staff and adventurers all unintentionally nced at her. It was expected; however, those with keen eyes immediately understood Artemia''s true identity, so nobody said something disrespectful.

    Alex ignored the odds stare he was receiving and observed the guild. As he said, the Guild branch here is different.

    Maybe rted to its temporary nature next to the dungeon, it was very different from the guild he had set foot in. The most significant difference was that the guild didn''t have a bar.

    Material purchasing and party application, because arge number of adventurers would gather at the guild, the bar in Eria''s city was something that was added for their use. For example, many requests were always posted on the request boards in the guild at Eria''s city.

    Also different were the periods of crowdedness in the morning and evening when people went to start and finish requests. Even then, they still had room to spare.

    However, because all the adventurers were aiming for the dungeon gathered here, the guild here was crowded. At night, the monster in the dungeon became more belligerent and active, no different from when they were outside. Because of that, most adventurers would enter the dungeon at roughly the same time, causing this packed crowd.

    After searching for the guild counter and found it, Alex and Artemia walked toward it. The crowd parted the way to let them pass. For most adventurers here, it was their first time seeing the famous Third princess, so they were in awe.

    As the adventurers and guild staff who had nced over finally gathered themselves, Alex and Artemia were already in front of the counter. Alex left Artemia to do the talking.

    ''''Good Evening.'''' Artemia politely greeted the man behind the counter.

    ''''Ah, yes. Good evening your highness. What can we do for you?"

    ''''I have a little business with the person in charge of the guild here; I would like you to inform him of my arrival them,'''' Artemia announced.

    ''''Pardon my rudeness, may I ask about what for?''''

    As expected for someone working for the guild near the dungeon. Although the young male staff member was stunned by Artemia''s presence and status, it didn''t take him long to calm down as he spoke and gave a reply as usual.

    Impressed in her mind at his professionalism, Artemia continued to speak.

    ''''That''s right, I forget. Here, take it.''''

    Saying that she presented a letter that had the Elseria seal on it.

    The young male staff immediately recognized this seal. He became nervous all of a sudden.

    ''''I understood. Please wait. I will inform the head branch of your arrival.''''

    He then ran up to the stairs next to the counter at a quick pace.

    Watching him go, Artemia looked around the inside of the interest. It has been a long time since she sneaked out disguised to y the adventurer. ncing at Alex, who had a bored expression on his face, Artemia chuckled.

    ''''Rx, we will go back soon and rest. Tomorrow we will dive into the dungeon. You won''t be bored any longer.''''

    ''''I hope so,'''' Alex answered.

    Just as Artemia wanted to say something, the young male guild staff came back.

    ''''Sorry for taking so long. Our representative would like to meet you.''''

    ''''Ah, you back. Sorry for the trouble.''''

    Artemia nodded and followed the staff, who guided her up the stairs. Alex followed them as well, and soon they arrived on the second floor.

    ''''Representative, I''ve brought her Highness and hisrade.''''

    After respectfully guiding them to the room of the guild representative, the young male guild staff knocked on the door and called out. The reply to the staff member was an unexpectedly young voice.

    ''''Yes, please enter.''''

    Following the voice from inside, he opened the door and entered. Artemia and Alex followed after him.

    ''''Wee. My name is Axel, and I serve as the representative of the guild.''''

    Saying that a man in his twenties stood up from behind his work desk and gave a bow. Even the highest estimate of his age wouldn''t be above his early thirties. He had gentle features and gave off the atmosphere of having a good attitude.

    Alex didn''t pay too much attention to the man; even though he appeared gentle, he must have another face, and this would be used depending on the situation or the person he was dealing with.

    Artemia sat down on the sofa for visitors and spoke up without any particr change in expression. Alex was sitting on her right.

    ''''As you may have guessed after seeing that letter, we are here for that dungeon.'''' She said.

    ''''Indeed, princess, I have been informed about that matters. Although I''m aware of you and Mr. Alexander''s strength, I still think it would be hard to aplish your goal due to the existence of that boss.'''' Axel warned; he seemed to be saying this out of good faith.

    Alex frowned; he knew this expedition was not going to be easy, but he faith in his skills; however, judging from Axel''s words, the difficulty of this dungeon was high. While their goal is not to conquer this dungeon, there''s a floor they must enter toplete their original goal.

    After hearing Axel''s warning, Artemia smiled.

    ''''I understand the circumstances. Don''t worry; I have faith in my subordinate and Mr. Alexander here. We will proceed carefully and won''t let our guard down.'''' She promised.

    ''''Okay, I shall believe in the princess and Mr. Alexander. Is there anything I can help you with? Anything you wish for?" Axel asked.

    ''''Not for the time being. We have prepared sufficient goods andbat strength beforeing. There are no particr issues as long as we can smoothly enter the dungeon.'''' Artemia said; she seemed to be hinting at something.

    It didn''t take long for Axel to understand what she was hinting at. He took out something simr to a guild card; it was ck. Axel gave this ck card to the princess.

    ''''Please have this. You will need it to have free ess to the dungeon.'''' Axel exined.

    ''''It''s more like a pass to not wait in line and directly enter the dungeon, isn''t it?"

    For the first time since entering the room, Alex spoke. His words surprised Axel as he didn''t think Alex would immediately understand the use of this card after his first time seeing it.

    Smiling, Axel exined.

    ''''Yes. All the adventurers enter the dungeon at about the same time. Because of that, waiting is sometimes necessary. You can use this card to go in immediately without waiting.''''

    ''''I see. Thanks. I''ll be grateful to receive this. When I return, should I return it?" Artemia asked with a smile. Looking at her, you would almost think she wasn''t expecting this kind of card. However, she knew it existed; it was what she was hinting at when she said, ''Smoothly enter the dungeon.''

    ''''Yes, that would be helpful,'''' Axel said, not saying anything on the fact that Artemia made him intentionally hand over the ck card.

    ''''I understand. Do you have more detailed map of the dungeon? The one I have is only limited to ten first floors.'''' Artemia, who suddenly remembered something, asked this.

    ''''No, we don''t have any other map, as you might know. This dungeon is practically sealed. Few are allowed to go in, and it is limited to the first seven floors. I apologize for b-"

    Artemia stopped Axel before he could finish his words and said.

    ''''Don''t worry. While it may be dangerous to go down without aplete map, it is exciting. We will need to be careful, that is all. Well, she is calling me, maps or not, I will still be able to get there.''''

    Thest part was said almost inaudibly; Axel didn''t hear it; however, Alex heard it, he didn''t say anything and waited for the meeting to end. He was feeling extremely bored; he wanted to go back and rest to be prepared for tomorrow. If not, because Artemia needs a guard whening here and Isabe was busy with something else, Alex wouldn''t have apanied Artemia. Well, Artemia was almost like his employer, so he ought to do his job.

    ''''Sigh''''

    Alex let a sigh escaped from his mouth as he closed his eyes. Artemia, who was talking with Axel about another matter, chuckled before ending this meeting after exchanging few words.

    Alex and Artemia left the guild after that. They went back to the Inn to rest. Tomorrow, Alex would be experiencing his first dungeon exploration.

 Chapter 263 - 258: Into The Dungeon

    Early morning the next day, they finally went to the dungeon''s grounds. Artemia led Alex and Isabe to the dungeon.

    Isabe was the vanguard, Artemia the midguard, Alex at the rear; he can also y the two other roles as a long-range attacker.

    They walked through the vige while feeling the cool weather on their skins; it was a fine autumn day.

    They encountered adventurers on the way; those adventurers were probably going into the dungeon. The second dungeon, the most used, different from the one Alex and others were going into. The adventurers they encountered ranged from parties of 5to people going solo.Alex could also see a few parties of up to 10 people.

    Ignoring the curious stares they were receiving, the three continued forward, and soon they arrived before the dungeon.

    Several adventurers were lined up at the entrance of the dungeon. Roughly 20 people or so, about four parties if you consider one group having five members.

    ''''It seems that we will need to use that card after all,'''' Artemia muttered when she saw the adventurers line up at the entrance.

    ''''Well, it''s why you got it in the first ce. Make sure that everything is prepared.'''' Alex said.

    After hearing his words, Artemia and Isabe checked their equipment; even though they have prepared before going here, it wasn''t wrong to verify if everything was alright one more time before heading to the dungeon.

    ''''Let''s go. Everything is okay.'''' Artemia announced after checking her equipment; she wore elegant silver armor with blue patterns on it. Isabe''s equipment seemed okay as well.

    Passing the adventurers, they went towards the guild staff member at the front of the entrance next to the queue.

    Even though some adventurers wanted toin, they shut it after seeing the ck card.

    After recovering the ck card, Artemia gave a generous bow toward the adventurers, leaving a good impression. She did this in order to weaken the dissatisfaction they felt when they used this particr method to go ahead of them.

    ''''I understand why you are so popr,'''' Alex mumbled when he saw Artemia''s way of handling things.

    ''''Did you say something?" Artemia asked as she didn''t hear what Alex had said.

    Shaking his head, Alex said, ''''Nothing.''''

    As Artemia entered the dungeon, the adventurers around her involuntarily looked at her admiringly.

    The entrance to the dungeon itself was a standard set of stairs. They went down into the ground.

    Curious, Alex couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Are the stairs also part of the dungeon?"

    ''''No, the stairs were prepared by the guild afterthe dungeon was formed.Here, thisis the evidence.''''

    At the end of the stairs was ack door.As for what it was, it was something the guild installed to stop monsters froming out of the dungeon because sometimes monsters escape from the dungeon and attack the nearby viges; these monsters are fierce than the monsters outside.

    "In otherwords,pastthis dooris the realdungeon?" Alex asked after studying the ck door; it was sturdier than anything he has ever seen. As for what materials were used to create this door, Alex didn''t know. His appraisal skill only showed only one thing: ck door.

    ''''Exactly.'''' Artemia nodded. Her voice brought Alex back into reality.

    Isabe opened the door; a wide corridor greeted them.

    ''''This, it''s pretty wide. Do the walls emit light themselves?'''' Isabe muttered, impressed, and touched the walls that emitted a faint light. Judging from her reaction, it was her first time seeing this.

    ''''ording to the information I''ve gathered, walls that emit light seem to be a feature that ismon to all dungeons. Well, depending on theyer, there are cespletely wrapped in darkness with no light, so you shouldn''t be careless.'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''By any chance, can you take the walls here back home and sell them for a considerable amount?'''' Without thinking, Isabe muttered.

    However, Alex shook his wry smile.

    ''''I doubt it will wor,.'''' he said.

    Artemia confirmed Alex''s doubt before further exining.

    ''''It''s as Alex said. Or did you think no adventurer has thought of that before? Even if you shaved off parts of the wall and brought them up, they don''t seem to shine outside. It seems to be a dungeon-only feature. Some spected that dungeon nucleus (Dungeon Core) does this as not to inconvenience the monsters that live inside the dungeon.''''

    ''''Wow! Dungeon''s Core can do that for monsters? Something like that is that possible?" Isabe asked in disbelief.

    ''''Isabe''s question is reasonable. I think it''s possible as to why the Dungeon''s Core does this? All I can say is that it''s done in order to help monsters, as the others spected. Most monsters can''t see in the dark, so this will help them attack the intruders. I do not think the monster would hardly be active if it werepletely dark."

    ''''Isee.It certainly might be if you think about it. ''''Isabe nodded atAlex''s words.

    ''''Well, what the Dungeon''s Core does is impressive, but I''m more interested in knowing how dungeons are created. And who created them, for what purpose." Alex voiced his thoughts.

    Artemia sighed; it was the eternal question. Numerous people tried to find the origin of the dungeons to end up failing at the end. Nobody knows how they were created, just that they existed a long time ago. Even if one manages to conquer a dungeon by acquiring the dungeon''s core, a new one will soon form elsewhere.

    ''''Well, that''s some good questions. However, we do not have time for this. Let''s get going.'''' Artemia said.

    Alex and Isabe nodded. Following Artemia''s instructions, their party advanced through the dungeon. As expected, most of the monsters that appeared on the first floor were easy to deal with, such as Horned Rabbits and Giant Bats.

    Thrusting her spear forward, Isabe cut down the giant bat, diving toward her.

    From the other side, Artemia moved her ives and cut down three Giant bats.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Alex threw his knives around to eliminate the remaining monsters.

    Soon the monsters on the first floor were cleared, and the group walked toward the second floor.

    The group went straight to the stairs leading to the third when they entered the second floor after quickly dispatching the monsters on this floor. Monsters on the second were not different from the one on the first floor.

    ''''I thought it would be hard, but I guess I was wrong,'''' Isabe muttered as she sliced a2 m long Poison Toad, which had jumped at her with her spear. The third floor was filled with Poison toads.

    Artemia, with her ives, danced amidst a group of Poison toads; she struck their vitals, killing them with almost no effort.

    Alex at the back made use of his Swift fingers andunched knife after knife at monsters standing further away. His knives effortlessly killed the poison toad charging toward the others. He was a little bit surprised by how strong he became; if it was three months ago, he couldn''t kill Poison toads so easily as he did now. This shows that he has grown up and was still growing.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Artemia said after shaking off the blood on her ives.

    The three moved toward the fourth floor.

    ''''I hope that the monsters ahead will be more interesting than Poison toad or Giant bats,'''' Isabe said as they moved.

    Soon they arrived on the fourth floor. What greeted them was another group of Poison toads; however, unlike on the previous floor, the toads here wererger.

    The three quickly cleared the monsters. However, soon an ominous feeling assaulted them just as they killed thest Poison toad.

    ''''New monsters areing,'''' Alex warned.

    Suddenly, the dungeon''s light dimmed, and when it got lighter again, Alex and the girls found themselves surrounded by monsters. It was a goblin.

    Twenty goblins showed. Most were armed with long swords or daggers with simple shields and armor.

    ''''Their equipment seems to be quite substantial for Goblins,'''' Isabemented.

    ''''Perhaps they stole them from inside the dungeon or obtained them by attacking adventurers who came exploring the dungeon,'''' Alex said while Isabe nodded.

    Artemia looked at Alex for a moment. Alex understood what she wanted to convey. While the two charged toward the goblins at the front, Alex summoned Silveria for the first time since their arrival inside the dungeon.

    BANG!

    One bullet was shot; however, five goblins lost their lives. Isabe, who was killing a goblin holding a rusted sword and a half-broken shield, froze when she witnessed Alex killing five monsters with only one shot.

    ''''How?" She couldn''t help but raise her brows.

    ''''Can you please focus?" Artemia chided the distracted Isabe. While the monster in front of her may be just a goblin, one of the weakest monsters, the slightestck of focus may result in injury worth death. Goblins are cunning creatures by nature.

    ''''My apologies, your highness.'''' Isabe apologized and moved her spear at fast speed. Like a snake, the spear tore through the neck of two goblins, instantly killing them.

    Alex, who was watching them after killing another two goblins, was impressed by the level of Isabe''s spear skill.

    ''''She seems to have improved as well.'''' He muttered.

    ¡¼It''s natural. Her defeat against you must have been a hard blow for her. So, it was natural for her to try to improve. By the way, master, why you didn''t use me until now?¡½Silveria asked, a bit dissatisfied.

    Alex ignored her and killed thest goblin.

    Artemia turned to face him and asked.

    ''''How did you do it?"

 Chapter 264 - 259: The Fifth Floor 1

    Artemia turned to face him and asked.

    ''''How did you do it?"

    Alex chuckled. It seemed that the princess was curious as well. However, she suppressed her curiosity and let them finish the monsters before asking him how he killed five goblins with only one bullet.

    Isabe approached them as she was curious about what happened.

    ''''It''s a secret.'''' Alex dered after a moment of silence.

    Isabe looked disappointed while Artemia pouted. Alex was so surprised to see such a reaction from Artemia that he burst intoughter.

    Afterughing for a while, he finally exined.

    ''''My bad, I just used a special bullet. I called it: Homing bullet. It has the ability to track its target. That''s all I can say.''''

    ''''I see that''s some awesome ability. How envious.'''' Artemia said she didn''t ask more about the Homing bullet remaining ability.

    Isabe stayed silent as well. Looking at their reactions, Alex was pleased that they didn''t ask more. There was a reason for his action; it was to establish trust between them. He sincerely wishes to have a good rtionship with this princess; in the long run, it will be helpful.

    ''''Let''s take a break. I think the next floor going to be troublesome to deal with. There is a trap near the door leading down to the fifth floor.'''' Alex announced as he sat down on the cold floor.

    Artemia''s eyes became wide open before she smiled after exchanging a look with Isabe, who should act as a scout as she possesses a certain amount of skills.

    While taking a seat next to Alex, Artemia praised before suggesting.

    ''''I didn''t think you have the skill to be a scout as well. Well, I won''t ask how you know that there''s a trap ahead, but I would like to assist uster in detecting traps. This would help alleviate Isabe''s burdens.''''

    ''''I understand. I will help as much I can.'''' Alex said while recalling how surprised he was after seeing that his Divine Sense worked inside the dungeon. He had thought it wouldn''t have worked. Not only it worked, but it also showed him if there was a trap ahead or not. It would have been great if he could scan the whole floor. Well, it''s living creature nature to ask for more when it has a little.

    Shaking his head, Alex took out stuff such as water bottles and sandwiches from his item box and handed them around. The girls epted and gave their thanks before eating the sandwiches.

    After they were done, Artemia ordered Isabe to bring out the dessert, and the three shared it.

    It took them 20 minutes to sessfully release the trap blocking the way. Isabe handled such a task; Alex watched like a good student, trying to learn the much he could.

    The three moved toward the fifth floor, however, this time with a different formation. Alex acted as the vanguard; Artemia became the midguard while Isabe was at the rear. They decided to use this formation because of Alex''s skill. Artemia had figured out more or less about his divine sense, so they decided to make use of it, especially on this floor where they may be a Boss awaiting them.

    Alex and the others went down the stairs and safely entered the fifth floor of the dungeon.

    However, when Alex took his first step on the fifth floor, he reflexively swung Razor his custom-made knife.

    ''!?''

    At the same time,Artemia used one of her ives to repel something that flew towards her.

    Looking at the thing that wrapped around his knife, Alex clicked his tongue. It was a spider threading from the ceiling.

    ''''What intense wee.'''' He couldn''t help, but joke about their current situation attacked the moment they entered here.

    Lifting their heads to look at the ceiling, they saw a big spider with eight legs, more than twenty eyes coldly staring at them.

    ''''Is that the Boss?" Isabe asked to receive a negative response soon as she finished asking.

    ''''You should look around you first,'''' Alex suggested.

    When Isabe looked around, she was forced to shout, almost jumping back because not too far from them appeared monsters. They were bigger than a human face and had green scales covering their hands and feet.Lizardmen.

    Armed with bows, swords, and spears, they red at Isabe with hostility as if looking at prey.

    ''''Alex, you do something about the spider. If possible, it would be great if you could finish that quickly ande to help us as soon as possible.'''' Artemia instructed, unlike Isabe, who was too focused on the spider just after they received an attack; she noticed these lizardmen sneak out, trying to surround them.

    Alex nodded at Artemia''s words. Thetter had already made a move. She threw one of her ives toward the lizardmen; this move caught them off guard. Like a whip, the ive twisted around and tore through the air like a bullet, injuring numerous lizardmen before insta killing the lizardman that held a bow at the back and was about to shoot; Isabe shot forward to give Artemia some assistance; thetter had called back her ive.

    If not for the fact that he had noticed a faint thread like a chain the first time he saw Artemia''s Gift, he would have been surprised seeing what her weapon just did.

    Even while watching the situation from the side, Alex wasn''t idling; he pulled on the thread that had twisted itself around the Razor to drag the spider down from the ceiling. As if understanding what would happen if it fell, the spider desperately resisted as it pierced its legs into the ceiling.

    This amused Alex. Therefore he decided to put more force into his arms; his physical strength wasn''t something this spider could hope topete against. Soon, the spider was forcedly dragged down, producing a loud bang that sent a shockwave rippling forward. Numerous lizardmen fell onto the ground due to the powerful shockwave.

    Artemia looked at Alex with a look of gratitude before continuing to mow down the lizardmen who had failed into confusion.

    On the other side, Alex was finally going to make a move to deal with the spider.

 Chapter 265 - 260: The Fifth Floor 2, The Boss

    On the other side, Alex was finally going to make a move to deal with the spider.

    Armed with his two knives, he shot toward the spider who had suffered a bit after falling from such height.

    However, just as he was about to cut one of the spider legs, he jumped back out of instinct.

    The spider opened its mouth at that moment, spitting out some kind of liquid.

    ''''Tch!''''

    Due to his intuition, Alex managed to avoid a disaster. Seeing that the liquid gave out smoke as it touched the ground when itnded, it was clear that his choice had been the right one. If he werete, he would have ended up like a certain superviin (Hero?).

    The spider was surprised that Alex avoided such an attack; the spider had intentionally lured Alex into attacking her to deal him a fatal blow. Unfortunately, she still failed in the end. Since Alex would be a formidable opponent to handle and seemed to be protected the other two, she decided to attack them. It could be said that this 3 meters tall spider possesses some level of intelligence.

    The spider shot out some threads toward Isabe she deemed the weakest between the three.

    ''''As if I would allow that,'''' Alex shouted before throwing knives at the threads, making them deviate from their original target.

    The spider''s eyes widened when she saw her attacks missed their target. She didn''t have time to be concerned about her failure as Alex was already upon her. He swung the knife on his right arm; it was alreadyte when the spider felt the danger of this special knife. One of her legs had been cut off.

    ''''Kyi kyikyi~."

    The spider wailed and instinctively swung one of her remaining legs at Alex, thetter evaded by moving to the side before cutting that leg off.

    Putting a little bit of strength in his legs, Alex''s speed increased, and he moved between the remaining legs as if he was formless; all the six remaining were cut off before a knife went through the spider brain forever shutting her off. The spider died, no knowing why she died so fast. The difference in strength was immense; she was just Rank 4 (Level 39),pared to Alex, she was really weak.

    Alex didn''t stop for a moment after eliminating the spider; like a ghost, he moved to his left, where there was less concentration of lizardmen. One of the lizardmen noticed Alex and tried to bash his shield against him; however, Alex bypassed him to his utter dismay, and when that lizardman wanted to turn to attack Alex, he was forced to realize that his arms were gone, cut off from the middle.

    ''''Shaa!"

    That lizardman cried in pain and fell onto the ground, and started thrashing. His cries put others into a state of confusion; Alex wasn''t the one to miss such an opportunity; armed with the two knives, he danced amidst the lizardmen, ripping life as if he was the death god. He was fast yet urate and deadly.

    In the span of a minute, he had killed the seven standing lizardmen.

    The lizardmen''s leader (he was different from the other lizardmen) standing further at the back noticed Alex ughtering his men. Furious, he bellowed.

    ''''Shaaaa! Shaaaaa!"

    Maybe he was telling the others who started to panic seeing their brethren die so easily to behave; however, before they could recollect themselves after hearing their leader''s shout.

    Isabe fell back and retreated to Artemia''s side. Thetter was silent; however, if you watch closely, you could see tiny lightning dancing inside her eyes. Pointing her ives forward, numerous lightning arrows appeared and were shot at the lizardmen.

    One Lizardmen chose to defend by evading while others chose to defend with their shields. As for the one who chose to evade, though he could avoid 1 to 2 arrows, with ten arrows flying, it couldn''t dodge them all. A lightning arrow pierced it the moment the Lizardman couldn''t evade. Intense lightning spread through his body instantly; he started to dance some kind of unknown dance before getting cooked from the inside and died.

    On the other side, the Lizardmen who lifted their shield instead of evading were even more miserable. If what Artemia had shot was a normal lightning arrow, then it would have been the correct course of action. However, the arrows shot this time were not ordinary lightning arrows but arrows made of ck lightning, something she hadn''t used in their dual. In fact, it was Isabe''s first time seeing this.

    Shaking his head, Alex observed the lizardmen, who had fallen into a panic after seeing a bunch of their brethren getting annihted in just a single blow.

    ''''Let''s finish them before they recover from their confusion,'''' Alex shouts at the other two.

    The three moved, and in just five minutes, all the lizardmen were annihted except for their leader. He seemed to be targeting Artemia with his intense re filled with murderous intent.

    The lizardmen''s leader was one sizerger than a normal lizard man (1.5 m) and was 2 m in height.His muscles seemed to burst out from the leather armor he wore, which seemed to be made from the skin of some monster.In his right hand, he held ahuge greatsword that was well over 1.5m long.His other hand held the only metal shield that the Lizardmen had. This lizardman, whose level was 52 (Rank 6), easily controlled the greatsword with one, and he turned the tip towards Artemia as if asking for a duel.

    ''''Oh?! How interesting. You targeted me because I have annihted more of your subordinates? You want to avenge them?" Artemia asked while cracking her neck.

    The leader of the lizardmen nodded his head.

    ''''I see. I shall entertain youth; however, I doubt you will evenst a minute. The fight will end in an instant.'''' Artemia dered, sure of herself.

    Alex was watching everything from the side with a smile on his face.

    Isabe seemed to want to say something when she saw Artemia stepping forward. It wasn''t that she feared for the life of her mast; far from that, she estimates the leader to be unworthy of Artemis personally taking action, that''s all. However, knowing her master, when she decides on better not force her or else you''ll suffer her wrath. So, Isabe couldn''t only watch Artemia step forward.

    Artemia faced the leader of the lizardmen with her ives.

    For several seconds, neither side moved.

    ''''SHAAAAAAAAA~!''''

    ''''Haaaa!''''

    Both emitted a cry before kicking against the ground at the same time and rapidly closed the distance. Just as Artemia almost reached the leader, she threw one of her ives toward him. The lizardmen''s leader, also the boss of this floor, titled his head to the side to dodge Artemia''s ive before trying to swing his greatsword at Artemia. However,

    ''''Too slow.''''

    A voiceing from behind him sounds in his ear; the leader felt a chill running down his spine; he knew he was in trouble; however, before he could turn around, his head was sent flying into the air.

    ''''As I said, it would end in an instant,'''' Artemia said before sheathing her ives.

    Isabe was in awe while Alex sighed. That Boss was unlucky; he thought he had avoided that ive was thrown at him by Artemia; however, what he didn''t notice what the blue chain at the butt of the sword. Artemia threw the other ive into the monster right as if she had teleported; she appeared right before the same ive and caught it before catching the other one floating in the air and due to both ives taking different directions after being thrown (the first went on the left while the second on the right.) and let not forget about the faint blue chain connecting them, Artemia used this chain to server the head of the Boss.

    ''''Brint.'''' Alex couldn''t help but praise Artemia''s ingenuity.

    ''''Thank you. Let''s rest before continuing.''''

    Artemia smiled before sitting on the ground to recuperate. Isabe moved around to collect monsters'' materials; unlike the other floors where they didn''t especially collect materials, the monsters they fought here had pretty good materials worth some money.

    When Alex wanted to help Isabe, she politely declined, so he was forced to join Artemia, who had closed her eyes to rest.

 Chapter 266 - 261: Encountering Another Group

    Alex and the others descended to the sixth floor after Isabe finished collecting the usable monster''s materials.

    Unlike on the previous floors where all floors looked alike and were simple. The sixth floor was different; it looks like a forest made of some strange flowers and giant mushrooms.

    Just as they arrived at the sixth, Alex sensed people''s presence ahead.

    ''''There are people ahead. They areing in this direction.'''' Alex announced.

    Isabe became cautious as she heard the story of how some adventurers did some nasty things.

    Seeing her reaction, Alex immediately understood what was going on inside the Knight''s mind. Indeed, she was right to be cautious.

    After all, anyone could be an adventurer by registering in the guild. Because of that, there were naturally nasty adventurers as well. Adventurers who attacked other people to steal their belongings existed as well. And in the dungeon that they were in now, there wouldn''t be any trouble if no one couldin about any events that urred. If anything happened, it would probably be judged that they died in the dungeon. It was why one must be cautious when inside a dungeon, as you don''t know what kind of adventurers you might encounter.

    ''''I see. Then let''s wait to see the attitude of the other party. If the party is passing by looking for something, there''s no problem. However, if they are scums that are after our wealth, we''ll know immediately from experience and deal with them ordingly.'''' Artemia said with a severe expression on her face.

    Nodding at Artemia''s instructions, they waited where they were.

    Eventually, after 5 minutes, the three could hear the sound of walkinging from the forest of flowers mixed with mushrooms. Mixed in were also the sounds of armor rubbing against each other. Soon, the shadows of people could be seening from the forest.

    There were five people. All the members were men. An agile-looking man seemed to be a thief and two swordsmen; the fourth man held a big spear. As for thest man, it was a porter carrying a huge rucksack on his back.

    ''''Huh?"

    Before long, the thief, who was walking ahead, stopped and looked at Alex suspiciously. The two swordsmen at the back also stopped to look at Alex with caution as they stepped forward to either side of the thief; the spearman also readied his weapon. For a moment, a grin appeared on the spearman''s face; however, it got instantly wiped as if it was an illusion.

    On the other hand, the thief nced at Artemia, and his expression changed; he had the feeling that he knew this girl somewhere; however, he couldn''t remember where.

    Sighing, he looked at Alex, who was walking toward them, and couldn''t help but whistle internally. While it may seem that Alex was walking toward him rtively unguarded, full of opening, the thief knew he would be the one to die if he made a move.

    ''Better deal with them calmy. No need to antagonist this group.'' The thief decided after a moment of consideration.

    ¡¼This little thief is sure clever.¡½Silveria praised after seeing the thief''s expression.

    Alex didn''t say anything as he stopped not too far from the group.

    The first to speak was the thief, who was at the front of the party.

    ''''Hey, it''s pretty unexpected to meet someone here.''''

    Seeing the other party''s attitude, Alex decided to go along with it.

    ''''An unexpected meeting, that''s a funny thing because you''re the first other people that we''ve encountered since we started exploring the dungeon. We were the first people to enter the dungeon this morning and came straight here. How about you?'''' Alex raised a question from the guild staff member stationed at the entrance, Alex''s group to enter the dungeon this morning, hence his question.

    ''''Ah! It''s that so? We came here for a request to obtain some materials from a monster down here. In addition, we had to spend yesterday night in the dungeon since the monster in question only appears at night.'''' The thief exined.

    ''''I see; that must have been pretty hard then?" Alex said.

    ''''Not really. Ah! My bad, I''m Kahil, leader of this group. By the way, it''s C Rank group.'''' Kahil,the thief, introduced himself. Alex did the same.

    ''''I''m Alex, a D Rank adventurer.''''

    ''''I see; you look pretty strong for a D Rank. Well, I won''t bother you anymore longer. We will be taking our leave. We rather missed the soft feeling of a mattress. See ya, Alex, and take care.'''' Kahil said before leaving with his group; before leaving, he cast onest nce at Artemia. Still, he couldn''t remember where he met this girl or where he heard about her.

    ''Well, whatever, let''s forget about that girl.'' Kahil mumbled to himself.

    From the start, Isabe''s presence waspletely ignored as if she didn''t exist. She didn''t mind at all. She was d that nothing happened as she didn''t want to kill another human, not in front of Artemia as thetter believe that Isabe had never killed, that she was just an innocent girl. Well, it was what Isabe thought.

    ''''It went pretty well.'''' Artemia, who was approaching Alex, said.

    ''''Yeah! It''s only because that Kahil guy is smart. That spearman gave me a nasty feeling. He grinned when he saw you two.'''' Alex said after turning around.

    ''''Oh? So, you noticed it too? Well, I would have cut him down if he made any move. Good for him, he didn''t.'''' Artemia said while caressing her ives. Alex felt a chill running down his spine when he saw that smile.

    ''''What?" Isabe was confused as she was the only one not to have noticed anything amiss with the spearman.

    ''''Nothing. Let''s go.'''' Alex said and started walking forward, going into the mushrooms forest. Artemia and Isabe followed him.

    Alex had already forgotten about Kahil''s group. He wondered how his sister, Luna, and others were doing.

    ?????

    Back on Kahil''s group side.

    ''''Hey, what do you think?''''

    One of the swordsmen murmured when they were far away enough from Alex''s group. He didn''t need to say what he was asking about. It was about the strange party they had talked with earlier.

    The second swordsman didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, the spearman licked his lips like a starving wolf.

    ''''That blue-haired woman was a beauty. She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, almost as the Goddess depicted in a story. I want to taste her, I-"

    The spearman got interrupted by Kahil, thetter asked.

    ''''Did you say almost like a goddess just now?"

    Even the spearman found Kahil''s weird, he still responded.

    ''''Yeah. What is it?"

    ''''No way. It''s her, the third princess, the famous Goddess of beauty, Artemia Eretria Von Havens.'''' Kahil said after remembering Artemia''s identity. He finally understood why he found her familiar; he had seen her once, from afar; however, her beauty almost got engraved into his mind.

    ''''No way.'''' The spearman trembled when he heard Kahil''s words. All his build-up wild fantasy disappeared the moment he heard about Artemia''s real identity. He was lucky that lust didn''t get the better of him.

    ''''Let''s leave; I need to cool off.'''' The spearman said; the others nodded, unaware that at the moment, that insignificant porter was grinning as if he knew beforehand who Artemia was; no, it even went beyond that.

    ''So, it''s him. It''s showtime.'' the porter muttered before silently flicking his fingers.

 Chapter 267 - 262: On The Girls Side 1

    Going back in time a little just before Alex and his group entered the sixth floor.

    Maria, Luna, Gracier, and Sakuya were already killing monsters on the fourth floor of the dungeon they have been assigned to.

    The girls were fighting against a group of goblins; unlike normal goblins who have green skins, the goblins the girls were fighting had ck color.

    Sakuya moved between three goblins, and immediately they were sliced into two, blood spurt into the air; however, none of those bloodnded on Sakuya as she had already vanished from there.

    Ma''s Ice arrows pierced through the head of five ck goblins, Gracier armed with a scythe, sliced two ck goblins apart.

    Luna stood farther away from the ground, not doing anything.

    It didn''t take many minutes for the three girls to wipe out the fifteen remaining ck goblins.

    They decided to take a short break.

    After spending 20 minutes of break, the girls moved toward the next floor.

    Just as the four descended on the fifth floor, a blinding light covered them, startling not only the girls but the person observing them from the shadow. Maria and the others were forced to close their eyes; when they reopen them again, they appeared elsewhere.

    In front of them was inside an endless dead ck forest.

    ''''What the hell?" Sakuya couldn''t help but curse.

    Maria''s expression changed; she found their current situation unusual. Gracier became vignt and readied her scythe. Luna observed their surrounding, when suddenly,

    Boom!

    A ck light exploded not too far from the girls forcing them to protect their eyes, and when the girls became able to see again, they were startled to see that numerous monsters appeared right before them. It was more than thirty ck goblins that stood not too far from the girls.

    ''''No way. Is this still the fifth floor?" Gracier asked in disbelief.

    ''''I doubt it is the case.'''' Maria was the one to answer her. Sakuya was ready to unsheath her Katana at any moment; however, she seemed to be hesitating as if she was considering something.

    This left Gracier confused; therefore, she asked.

    ''''What''s going on? Why are we not making any move? Shall I?"

    ''''Just watch,'''' Maria said.

    At that moment, Gracier remembered that they were four of them, and when she turned in Luna''s direction, she got the shock of her life.

    The ck goblins bellowed and charged forward like a bunch of crazy bulls.

    However, Luna, who had already taken a step forward, snarled, raising and swinging her right fist abruptly.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A ring, holy light beam exploded from her fist, sting straight at the army of monsters ahead. Facing this sudden, oing brilliance, the ck goblins were devoured entirely before they even reacted. In an instant, a brilliance upied the entire space of thirty meters, enveloping it in whiteness that was as bright as daylight.

    The blinding light wreaked havoc on the ck goblins'' formation. It seemed that the ck goblins'' weakness was bright lights. They started wailing and thrashing on the ground as some had their eyes destroyed.

    Hundred white arrows appeared in the sky before raining down on the poor ck goblins who had not recovered from the first attack. One could be used to describe the current scene, massacre; it was destruction.

    ''''Awesome.'''' Gracier couldn''t help but praise Luna''s prowess when the scene in front of her.

    ''''It''s not the end,'''' Luna warned before Gracier couldn''t celebrate.

    Indeed, it wasn''t the end just after Luna warned Gracier.

    Another ck light appeared and exploded. In the blink of an eye, there was nothing except darkness. This was a skill of the ck goblins shaman - Dark Mist.

    They fired one when Maria''s and others appeared for the first time; however, it was not strong, while this time, it was thebined effort of three ck goblins shamans.

    But it was a pity that the same move wouldn''t work twice on the girls, especially with Luna being prepared against it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Shortly after the ck goblin shamans released the dark mists in a panic after seeing the first force they sent getting wiped, a series of rumbles and explosions echoed as a dazzling, white light column appeared above them before transforming into the form of a gigantic fist. Then, it mmed the ground like a gigantic hammer. Not only did the holy light eradicate the darkness, but it also smashed the ck goblins hiding into bits.

    Luna withdrew her right arm and let out a peal of evilughter. What she just used a new skill she just perfected, Holy fist + Holy Bash= Holy hammer.

    Gracier''s mouth was opened in an o shape.

    ''''What are you spacing for? Let''s finish them before they retaliate.''''

    Luna shouted at Gracier before a white light covered her body, and she shot forward like a cannon, shing against some unfortunate ck globin. That goblin was shot back like a bullet, his fate unknown. Luna moved to the next enemy, her fist covered by a white light glove smashed the jaw of a half injured globin to bit.

    Maria and Sakuya joined Luna, ying ck goblins here and there.

    Finally, Gracier also moved. Because she was thest to move, the remaining ck goblins who had regained a bit of calmunched their attacks on her, thinking that she was the weakest one.

    ''''Humph!"

    Gracier harrumphed before spinning her scythe to block the arrows fired at her. Before another attack could reach her, Gracier jumped back and, at the same switched her Gift into bow form and started to perform a rapid shot.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!!!!

    Numerous Fire arrows tore through the air and pierced the goblins'' archers at the back. It was not the end; those arrows which missed their targetnded on the ground and blossom into beautiful yet deadly Fire lotus that swallowed the nearby ck goblins'' and burned them to crisps.

    Maria, who just dodged the de of the ck goblin, couldn''t help but be impressed by Gracier''s skills. However, Maria didn''t have the time to focus too much on Gracier''s fight as she was fighting a rather tricky goblin. This one was bigger and taller than the typical ck goblin (1.2 m). This particr goblin was almost 3 meters tall. It was dressed in ck armor, had a greatsword and a shield.

    nk! nk!!!

    Both human and monster moved at fast speed, exchanging blows.

    At first, the giant ck goblin sessfully blocked Maria''s sword; however, as the fight progress, the goblin was finding it hard to perfectly control his body, as if he was getting dull.

    Suddenly, the monster froze after locking eyes with Maria; she used ciate on him, her unique eye ability. Just when Maria''s sword was about to im the giant ck goblin life, Maria''s switched to defensive posture because of the sudden feeling of danger.

    ''''Gah!''''

    Maria was blown away; she almost coughed blood. She managed to control her fall and sessfullynded on the ground.

    Looking in front of her, Maria was shocked to find another two identical monsters appeared. The battlefield turned silent at that moment.

 Chapter 268 - 263: On The Girls Side 2

    Looking in front of her, Maria was shocked to find another two identical monsters appeared.

    The battlefield turned silent at that moment.

    To be more urate, one of the new monsters that appeared was a little different from the others; it had a snake tail.

    Luna, Sakuya, and Gracier quickly jumped back and warily looked at new monsters.

    ''''Alexia, are you okay?" Luna asked.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m fine. Those monsters will be hard to deal with, especially that chimera one.'''' Maria red at the ck goblin with a tail.

    Boom!

    The goblin chimera moved so did Maria.

    Sakuya and Gracier also moved to take care of one of the remaining two ck goblins, while Luna dashed toward the goblin Maria had also killed. She knew she must quickly take care of this monster to assist Maria.

    Luna threw a punch straight at the head of that ck goblin, and because her body was enhanced, her fist was pretty fast.

    Even so, the ck goblin was able to dodge the blow by tilting his head to one side and send a kick toward Luna at the same time.

    A white shield appeared right before the goblin leg could strike Luna; she summoned her staff and used it to bash the ck goblin. He couldn''t dodge in time, so he was pushed a couple of steps back.

    ''''Shit''''

    Just as Luna was about to pursue the ck goblin, she was forced to stop and immediately prepared her next move.

    Hiding among the dead goblin, an injured ck goblin shaman finally finished casting his spell; heunched it.

    Hiss! Whoosh!

    A gigantic viper made from dark energy widened its jaw and pounced on Luna.

    And Luna, who was seemingly unable to react in time, was swallowed by the viper entirely.

    ''''I did it.''''

    That was what the ck goblin shaman thought. Even the goblin Luna was fighting against thought the same because he knows how powerful that spell is.

    However, before they could celebrate, a dazzling, white light shed past their eyes, blinding them.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, the enormous viper exploded into bits of fragments. The burning, holy energy surged like zing mes, devouring the snake.

    Before they could open their eyes, Luna had already shed next to the ck goblin, her right palm almost the left chestof the ck goblin and,

    ''''Holy beam''''

    A ring white light was shot from her palm and tore through the goblin''s chest, leaving a big hole there.

    Everything happened too fast, and by the time the ck goblin shaman could utter a word, a white arrow punctured his head, instantly killing him.

    ''''Hah.. hah. Hah!"

    Luna panted, she started to feel dizzy, and she knew the reason for the current feeling of dizziness. It was because she almost depleted her MP. She quickly took out a Mana recovery potion and drunk it in one gulp.

    ''''Pouah! It doesn''t matter how many times I drunk it; I can never get used to its taste. Time to help others.''''

    Quickly scanning the battlefield, Luna saw that Gracier and Sakuya battle was nearing the end; there was no need for assistance; however, Maria was struggling against the ck goblin chimera.

    There were a few injuries on her body. The chimera, on the other hand, could regenerate at will, making him troublesome to deal with.

    However, Luna had the solution against such an opponent.

    Creating five white arrows around her, Lunaunched them at the chimera; it was to obstruct him to give Maria enough time to jump back for Luna to treat her injuries.

    It worked, and by the time that chimera managed to take care of Luna''s arrows, Maria had received treatment and heard about Luna''s n.

    Maria couldn''t help but smile as she shot forward like a bullet, her sword aimed at the neck of the chimera; however, it couldn''t connect, it got blocked by the chimera battle-ax.

    It was a moment a white ball came from behind Maria''s back and exploded, covering her body and the chimera''s body.

    The ck goblin chimera bellowed because he started to feel ufortable, as if something was changed inside his body, and he soon got the answer.

    Maria switched to daggers, her speed increased, leaving afterimages behind she shed at the chimera from all sides.

    Numerous wounds appeared on the monster''s body, and unlike the previous times when the monster''s body get healed at astonishing speed, this time something like that didn''t happen; this surprised the monster, he wondered what happened to its body?

    However, he didn''t have the leisure to think about it as new enemies appeared and joined the battle.

    Moving his great battle-ax, the monster blocked Sakuya''s katana; his tail forced Maria back.

    Like an angel of death, Gracier, with her ming wings, descended from the sky intending to slice the chimera into two; Sakuya had already jumped back.

    ng!

    The chimera managed to block Gracier''s scythe with his ax; however, he was forced to jump back because me burst out from the scythe and tried to swallow him.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Boom! Boom!

    Before the monster could stabilize his body, he was attacked by light arrows. (A/N: also known as White Arrows)

    Annoyed, the chimera bellowed, his muscles bulged to their limit, and he sent his right fist crashing against those arrows. Using his remaining arm that held the great ax, he blocked Sakuya''s katana. The force of their sh sent Sakuya crashing back.

    Fortunately, Maria happened to be on her trajectory; she quickly caught her body before cing her down.

    Before she could ask Sakuya anything, a chilliness erupted deep down in Maria''s heart without any warnings, instantly engulfing her entire body. She knew death wasing.

    The chimera had shed next to them; her great battle-ax raised high, ready to im their life.

    Luna couldn''t make it in time; before her arrows could strike, the great battle-ax would have imed their life.

    In this hopeless situation, Gracier moved; she shouted out of her lungs to catch the monster''s attention.

    ''''You scum!"

    And it worked. Gracier immediately unleashed Dragon''s eyes with all her might.

    The chimera froze for a second; Luna''s white arrows arrived before the monster and exploded against him.

    A me whip coiled around Maria''s and Sakuya waists, and they were dragged back.

    Everything happened too fast, and by the time the monster was able to see again, the girls had been rescued.

    ''''Rahhhh!"

    The ck goblin chimera roared before charging toward the girls. Maria and Sakuya went to intercept him. They exchanged dozen of moves before falling back, leaving Luna and Gracier the opportunity to shine.

    More than forty arrows were shot at the chimera, light arrows mixed with fire arrows.

    The chimera roared; his roar was so loud that it managed to divert some of the arrows from their original target; he took care of the remaining by cutting them down.

    However, Maria and Sakuya didn''t continue to attack him as he thought; they stood each at Gracier side; Luna had her hands put on top of Gracier''s back.

    The monster had a bad feeling; he tried tounch his great battle-ax at Gracier; however, it was already toote.

    Luna poured almost all of her remaining MP into Gracier''s body.

    ''''Go!!" She shouted before falling back to the ground.

    A sadistic smile found its way on Gracier''s beautiful face.

    ''''Blossom.'''' She said and,

    A beautiful fire lotus appeared out of the ground instantly before exploding, swallowing the ck goblin chimera.

    Even though a normal monster would have died after such a big explosion, the chimera was still alive; however, he was a pretty bad shape, one of his legs and arm were gone. The monster was half-kneeling using his great battle-ax.

    He knew he was going to die, so he held his head high; he matched his ck eyes with Maria''s blue eyes before thetter swung her sword to behead him. Thus the battle came to an end.

    The girls sat on the ground to rest.

    ''''Seriously, what happened?'''' Sakuya asked.

    ''''I don''t know, but I can specte that we are on the higher floor,'''' Maria told them her hypothesis.

    ''''I wonder why it happened, though.''''

    It was Luna who said this. Gracier stayed silent before specting.

    ''''Maybe it was man-made. I have this feeling.''''

    ''''What?"

    The others shouted unintentionally before Luna became worried.

    ''''I hope Alex is doing fine.''''

    She was not the only one concerned about Alex''s wellbeing; the others as well couldn''t help but pray for Alex''s safety now that they knew someone could alter their destination inside the dungeon.

    After resting for a moment, the girls moved, they decided to explore this floor.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Alex''s group was fighting.

 Chapter 269 - 264: Eighth Floor

    ''''Alex, I will leave the mushrooms at the back to you.''''

    Artemia''s voice echoed into the surroundings. Alex nodded before moving; using two knives, he cut the body of a mushroom into two before moving to the next.

    In the blink of an eye, he slew five mushrooms; he killed his sixth mushroom by crushing it under his foot.

    It was about an hour after they encountered the party that had spent the night in the dungeon.

    Though Alex and the others had steadily made their way towards the stairs to the seventh floor, as soon as they got near, they were attacked by mushrooms in the nearby area.

    The smallest was about 1m tall. Thergest was about 3m tall. For some reason, tree-like roots grew from the huge mushrooms, which allowed them to move. Fortunately, its only attack was to throw its body towards them. Though spores were spread out every time they were cut, they didn''t seem toxic and didn''t hurt them.

    After killing thest mushroom, Isabe, who was panting, said.

    ''''I think it''s the end, nothing w-"

    Her words got cut off by an explosion.

    Boom!

    The forest made of strange flowers and mushrooms trembled as if something was about toe out underground.

    Something dide; it was five meters tall man-eating flower.

    Just as the man-eating flower came out, thick vines were shot at Alex and others.

    They quickly dodged these vines. Artemia shouted at them to fall back when she saw them wanting to go towards the man-eating flower.

    pping her hands together, a three meters long ck lightning spear was created.

    Sensing the dangering from the ck spear, the man-eating flower tried to attack first; however, everything got destroyed when they came into contact with the ck lightning spear.

    Swoosh! BOOM!

    The body of the man-eating flower was pierced by the ck lightning spear and exploded into pieces.

    ''''Wow! ck lightning is indeed too destructive.'''' Alexmented when he saw how destructive Artemia''s ck lightning was.

    Isabe nodded her head while Artemia only smiled.

    The group moved toward the next.

    On the seventh floor, Alex''s encountered a group of mantis (3 meters long); they quickly dispatched them before moving to the next floor.

    However, the group was stunned by the scene in front of them.

    ''''Wow! Unbelievable!"

    At the scene spread before his eyes, Alex muttered involuntarily. Isabe was surprised as well. Only Artemia seemed not surprised by this scene.

    ''''Uhh, there''s no mistake that this is the eighth floor down, right?''''

    ''''That''s right, there''s no doubt about it. This is the eighth floor.''''

    At Isabe''s sudden mutter after she had gathered herself, Artemia affirmed her question.

    ''''Then why there''s a forest inside a dungeon? Furthermore, no matter how you think about it, why is there a thing like a sun as well?"

    Yes, the scene before Alex''s eyes couldn''t be described as anything other than a forest. The sun-like thing in the sky that Isabe mentioned actually illuminated the area with light.

    ''''Calm down, Isabe. This is a dungeon; it''s a strange ce where anything can happen. You will let your guard down if you get confused.''''

    Artemia called out and put a hand on Isabe''s shoulders to calm her down. Thetter quickly pulled herself back together after hearing Artemia''s voice. She lowered her head with a flushed face.

    ''''Well, although I''m surprised as well, what Artemia said isn''t wrong. We must focus especially in such strange environment; this forest is nothing but peaceful as it appears.'''' Alex warned in turn.

    The three walked into the forest with Alex as the vanguard, Artemia, the midguard, and Isabe at the rear.

    Alex, who at the front sensed some presence through his divine sense, quickly warned the others. They all readied their weapons, and soon the enemy appeared from literally all directions. Their appearance was close to that of a monkey. However, sharp fangs extended from their mouth, and their skin was covered with water. The smallest ones were 80cm tall, while the biggest was around 1m tall. However, there were about 40 of them surrounding Alex and the others.

    ''''Water monkey,'''' Alex shouted the name of the monsters surrounding them.

    BANG!!!!!

    Armed with his two silver guns, Alex shot down more than eight Water monkeys in one attack.

    ''''Kikikyi~!''''

    Suddenly seeing itspanions being killed so easily, it watched as the bodies hit the ground, blooding from their forehead. A Water-Monkey raised a cry of caution. However, it was toote; both Artemia and Isabeunched magic attacks.

    ''''Lightning arrows.''''

    ''''Wind des.''''

    Those magics slew numerous Water monkeys. Isabe moved toward thest Water monkey.

    Thest Water monkey had its head removed by Isabe''s spear.

    Just as they about to clean up the battlefield, another group of Water monkeys appeared; there were 20 this time.

    Alex quickly eliminated half of them, another five got eliminated by Artemia''s lightning arrows, and when Isabe wanted to kill the remaining five, they heard a ferocious roar resounded through the neighboring area.

    ''''Groaaaaaaaar!"

    The remaining Water Monkeys fighting with Alex''s group before immediately disappeared into the forest without hesitation after hearing the roar. It was like the withdrawal of soldiers given amand.

    ''''I see. As expected, the reason why the monsters were all here was because someone was leading them.''''

    Though Alex watched the surroundings while hearing Artemia''s impressed murmuring, his Divine Sense caught sight of something.

    Alex reflexively pointed one of his guns in that direction.

    It was a Water Monkey that was considerablyrger than the ones from the troop before. It was about 3 m tall. Itsrge size was apparent when you considered that thergest Water Monkeys from before were only 1m tall.

    ''No doubt, it seems this is the guy that raised that roar just before.'' Alex mumbled.

    Maybe the huge Water-Monkey noticed that it had been spotted; it tried into the forest depths after ncing at Alex, Artemia, and Isabe. There was a dangerous glint that shed through the huge Water monkey''s eyes when he turned around to escape.

    Alex knew he would regret it if he let such a dangerous monster go.

    ''''Phantom Bullet.''''

    The invisible bullet tore through the air and imed the life of a huge Water monkey before he couldpletely disappear into the forest.

    Bang!

    The huge Water monkey headless body fell into the ground startling the other Water monkeys.

    ''''Kikikyi~!''''

    ''''Kikikikikyi~''''

    After raising confused cries seeing their leader died, the remaining Water monkey fled after understanding what would happen to them if they were to stay and confront Alex and his group.

    ''''Smart,'''' Alexmented.

 Chapter 270 - 265: First Night Inside A Dungeon

    After seeing Alex killed the huge Water monkey, Isabe couldn''t help but raise a question.

    ''''Why did you kill him even though he tried to flee after knowing the differencebetween us.''''

    Sighing, Alex exined, ''''It where you got it wrong. That monster had enough intelligence to signal a retreat after seeing that our strength was dangerous. He would go back to further prepare before attacking us with a massive force. So, I chose to eliminate it before he could.''''

    ''''You have done well. I was exactly thinking the same.'''' Artemia said.

    ''''I see. I thought that he wouldn''t attack us anymore because he saw we were stronger, how naive of me.''''

    Looking at the dejected Isabe, Alex said.

    ''''Let''s continue.''''

    The three moved deeper into the forest.

    It was about half an hour after leaving the ce where the Water Monkeys attacked them. When Isabe used asword to cut through the bushes, which seemed to be hiding something, they finally found what Alex had been looking for since he saw this forest. It was a fast-flowing river. The water was clear, and fish could be seen swimming inside.

    ''''I''m still surprised that there is a river inside a dungeon; there are even some fish inside it. Alex, where do you think we''ll end up if we followed the river upstream?"

    Isabe asked lightly while checking the quality of the river water with some chemicals.

    ''''I don''t know. You will find out if you tried it, though.'' You should stop using yourmon sense inside a dungeon.'' Alex shrugged his shoulders while looking at the surrounding for any monsters that could sneak attack on them, especially Isabe, who was busy testing the water.

    ''''Right. Inspection has beenpleted. Your highness, there''s doesn''t seem to be any particr problems with the water''s quality, so it''s safe to drink.''''

    ''''I see, good work. Well then, where should we set up camp?"

    After thanking Isabe, Artemia took a look at the surroundings. There was no doubt that the waterside was a ce for monsters to drink water; if adventurers camped here without care, it was like asking to be attacked.

    Because of that, somewhere near the water source that wasn''t conspicuous from the outside was desirable.

    Just as Alex was about to start searching for a good location for camping, he heard Silveria''s voice.

    ¡¼Master, I found the perfect location for you to camp. I''ll guide you there.¡½She suggested.

    ''Okay, I will follow.'' Alex nodded his head.

    It was a few minutes after going back into the forest. The ce where Alex had stopped following Silveria''s suggestion was a huge tree with a cave-like opening that was wide enough for a few people to enter. It didn''t seem like any monsters were lurking inside as dead leaves were piled up. There were no discarded corpses inside either.

    ''''You are a good scout. I never thought there was something so convenient inside the forest.'''' Artemia offered honest praise.

    ''''Really, what is with this dungeon? If there was a light-like setting sun, I could still ept it, but I didn''t think it could urately make dusk into night.'''' Isabe muttered with an amazed voice as she looked up into the sky that was dyed a fiery orange because of the setting sun.

    ''''As I said, it''s meaningless to think about every single thing in a dungeon,'''' Alex said while making an exasperated sigh.

    Artemia chuckled while Isabe was forced to stop acting like a country bumpkin.

    After making a campfire, the three sat around it. They ate and drunk some light vine.

    Because Artemia had some devices set up around the camp that would act as rms, it became unnecessary for them to take turns and guard.

    ''''It seems you are feeling sleepy, Isabe, so go to sleep,'''' Artemia suggested after seeing the sleepy Isabe.

    Of course, Isabe was going to admit that she was feeling sleepy; if she did that, it would be admitting that she was a failure as Artemia''s knight.

    ''''No, your highness, I''m not feeling sleepy at all. I shall stay here and guard you.'''' As expected, Isabe''s answer was a denial. Artemia could only chuckle.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Artemia asked Alex, who stayed silent since the moment they finished eating.

    ''''Oh! Nothing important.'''' Alex responded.

    There was a mischievous glint that passed through Artemia''s eyes.

    ''''You are thinking about your fianc¨¦e? You missed the feeling of her smooth skin?" She teased him.

    Alex looked at Artemia with a nk look on his face.

    Artemia ignored Isabe, who had a surprised expression on her face after hearing her words.

    ''''What with that look?" Artemia asked, seeing that Alex was still giving her the nk stare.

    ''''For a dignified princess, you don''t act like a one. You seem angelic at first, but after interacting with you, I know you are nothing but angelic.'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Even though Isabe found Alex''sment to be rude, she didn''t say anything.

    On the other hand, Artemia, who heard Alex''s words, had a nk look on her face for a second before she burst intoughter.

    ''''It''s good now that you smile. I don''t know what you were thinking about to make such a face, but I know it is going to fine. If you consider me as a friend, then I will dly help you when you would need me. Don''t keep everything for yourself; share it with others. This way, your burdens will feel lighter and easy to carry.'''' With a bright smile, Artemia announced.

    Isabe nodded her head while Alex smiled at Artemia.

    ''''Thank you, your highness. I will dly ask for your help when I will need it,'''' he promised.

    ''''Can you tell me a bit about your world? I''m intrigued. I want to know how your world lookspared to ours.'''' Artemia said she was curious about Alex''s and the others'' world, a world said without Magic. How fascinating. Being born into a world of Magic, Artemia didn''t know how a world without magic would feel.

    ''''Our world? Why not. Earth is...''''

    Alex told the duo about Earth''s history. The girls were excited to learn about Earth''s fascinating history.

    And with this, the party spent their first night in the dungeon.

 Chapter 271 - 266: Against The Ogres

    The following day, the fake dungeon sun shined brightly to announce the start of a new day.

    The group was already up and was eating when suddenly, they started to hear a sound of vibration.

    ''''The ground is vibrating. Do you sense it too?"

    As Alex muttered, he felt his body shake slightly again. Listening, they could faintly hear a thudding noise. As the sound gradually grew louder, the vibrations grew proportionallyrger.

    ''''Something ising,'''' Isabe said while tightly gripping her spear.

    Artemia had already summoned her Gift; she readied her two ives.

    ''''Given the timing of the footsteps, there should only be two of them at best. I can imagine its size.'''' Artemia said.

    Thud! Thud!!

    The sounds of footsteps grew closer and closer until the first enemy came to view.

    Alex had encountered this type of monster in the past; however, this one had one head instead of two.

    ''''An ogre. Who would have thought I would encounter one this soon.'''' Alex muttered while ring at the green monster in front of him.

    It was at least 5 meters tall. Its body was filled with an overwhelming amount of dense muscles. The club the monster held in its hand was simply an uprooted tree.

    ''''There is still another one at the back,'''' Isabe shouted; it seemed that she hadn''t heard Artemia''s words.

    ''''I''ll take care of this one. You should take care of the remaining one.'''' Alex announced before kicking against the ground.

    Looking at the puny existence running toward him, the ogre snorted with disdain before raising its club.

    However, the Ogre didn''t know the existence that was Alex. If it had known Alex''s ability, rather than not taking any serious countermeasures, it would have swung its club with all its strength from the very beginning. However, opposite to its physical ability, its intelligence was low. It had decided that Alex was an insignificant being based on his appearance alone.

    ''''Raaaaaarh!"

    The club swung down with the momentum as if to destroy everything it touched. It was a single attack with no thought put into technique, only a brute strength. However, the attack that was made with only physical strength hid a violently destructive force.

    Yes, that was if it hit.

    ''''Such an attack is obvious! Compared to that two-headed ogre, you are nothing.''''

    Jumping back, Alex provoked the Ogre with his eyes and words as the club made a small crater in the ground.

    Although the Ogre couldn''t understand human words, it could still fully understand the malicious intent against it.

    Yes, the diminutive creature that was only up to its knees was disrespecting it. How infuriating. I shall crush his skull on the ground.

    "GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" (A/N: Die you bug.)

    As a simple Ogre, it went berserk at Alex''s cheap provocation, raising its club again and smashing into the ground with increasing anger.

    However, such an attack could nevernd on Alex; moving to the side, Alex dodged the mighty blow before aiming Silveria at the monster''s unguarded knee and fired.

    ''''Phantom Bullet''''

    BANG!

    Crack!

    The ogre kneecap broke.

    ''''GAAAAAAAAAA!''''

    The ogre wailed of pain; he almost dropped its club, then came the second attack.

    BANG!

    Crack!

    The remaining kneecap got broken by another phantom bullet.

    ''''Gugiahhhhh!"

    This time the ogre wail shook the whole forest sending the second ogre into a frenzy.

    Pouring a little bit of MP into Sleipnir, Alex felt the change, this time more clearly, his knife elongated; he felt like he wasn''t standing on the ground.

    Knowing that his MP was draining faster, Alex moved.

    Swoosh!

    He disappeared, and when he reappeared again, he had at the back of the ogre with his knife sheathed and then,

    Thud!

    The ogre''s head fell into the ground shortly followed by its body.

    ''''Amazing. I have never seen someone perfectly handle Sleipnir as you did. It almost one jealous.'''' Artemia, who was not participating in the fight, praised Alex after seeing him making good use of Sleipnir.

    After collecting the body of the dead ogre, Alex joined Artemia to watch Isabe fight.

    Dodging the ogre that had be reckless after seeing his brother died, Isabe lowered her head and muttered something.

    Isabe was astonished to see Isabe''s speed increase all of a sudden.

    ¡¼It seems that this girl also a boot simr to yours, master.¡½Silveria, who was silent since the start, finally spoke.

    Alex nodded while watching Isabe ran across the ground and leaped into the air with two steps.At a height over 5 m,the figure of Isabe could be seen above the head of the Ogre.

    ''''Gaa~!?''''

    ''''Haaa!'''' Isabe shouted.

    As expected, maybe noticing the enemy at the same height as its line of sight, as Isabe swung the spear in her hands at its head, the Ogre almost simultaneously raised its club.

    However,

    ¡¸GA!?¡¹

    Isabe''s spear wasn''t normal; its weight got increased. Currently, it weighed over 100kg. Adding to that was Isabe''s momentum. Moreover, for the magic empowered spear, cutting through the club, which was basically a tree, was met with no resistance. The de approached the head of the Ogre; however, because of its survival instincts, though it moved back, causing a massive wound to be torn into its chest, the attack didn''t kill it.

    ''''Gugiaahhhhh!"

    ''''Tch!"

    Isabe clicked her tongue in annoyance as shended on the other side.

    ''''Isabe used the new skill she acquired after a painstaking training,'''' Artemia exined.

    Alex couldn''t only smile bitterly as he knew why Isabe trained so hard. It was in the hope of fighting him and maybe win.

    ¡¼Well, it''s a good thing she stopped provoking you. If not, her pride would have been crushed after seeing you beat her even under her gravity magic. I never expected that little girl to be an Earth Elementalist. I thought she was only Water elementalist.¡½

    To Silveria''s words, Alex responded, ''Maybe, she just recently awakened the Earth element like Leon.''

    ¡¼Maybe. Oh! It''s about to end.¡½

    As Silveria said, the fight was about to end.

    After receiving such a deep wound from the puny human, the injured ogre became enraged and started to swing its club recklessly.

    Dodging the blows, Isabeunched an attack.

    ''''Water Snake!"

    Isabe''s spear was transformed into a huge spear that tore through the ogre''s club before piercing thetter chest. The right side of the ogre was utterly gone. It''s died with his eyes wide open; he couldn''t believe that they couldn''t im a single life before being killed. How unbefitting of Kings of the forest.

    Thud!

    The lifeless body of the second ogre fell to the ground.

    Meanwhile, Isabe could be seen on her knees, panting hard. Thatst move had taken a lot of MP; however, it was worth it.

    ''''That was a nice fight.''''

    Alex, who was approaching Isabe, praised her.

 Chapter 272 - 267: A Startling Revelation 1

    ''''That was a nice fight.''''

    Alex, who was approaching Isabe, praised her. He then looked at the corpse of death ogre; the right side was wholly gone.

    ''''That was some powerful skill. Even me, I will have a hard time dealing with it.'''' Alex muttered.

    ¡¼Well, if you neither use Phantom Bullet, Erase, Ice bullet, then it will be hard to deal with her attack.¡½Silveriamented.

    ''''Well done, Isabe. I''m proud of you.''''

    Artemia''s words put a smile on Isabe''s lips.

    ''''Let''s take a short break. We had a tough morning.'''' Alex proposed as he sat on the ground in a lotus position.

    ''''I wonder how the girls are doing?" Alex suddenly mumbled, and because of the proximity to the other two, they heard him.

    ''''It seems that you are worried about them. Don''t worry; knowing their strength, I don''t think anything will happen to them. They just need to be cautious.'''' Artemia said while sipping orange juice.

    ''''Even though I have never fought The Ice queen and the S Queen, from the hearsay, I know they are strong, probably stronger than me. So, don''t worry.'''' Isabe also said someforting words to lessen Alex''s worries.

    While he was surprised by Isabe readily admitting to being inferior to Maria, he was even more surprised by the S Queen he just heard.

    ''''Excuse, Who''s the S Queen?"

    Even though he had an idea who that person might be, he still asked just to be sure.

    ''''Don''t you know Lady Sakuya''s nickname?" Isabe asked with confusion.

    Alex shook his head. He only heard about Maria''s and Luna''s nicknames.

    ''''Did you forget that Alex just recently came? It''s normal for him not to know. The S Queen is the nickname given to Sakuya after she thrashed numerous young masters and mistresses. She even beat the shit out of my Big brother. Since that day, he came to fear her. In the start, Big brother tried to go after the three; however, unlike the other two who rejected him while staying polite, Sakuya''s way was brutal. She asked for a duel; if my brother wins, she will consider bing his woman.''''

    Before Artemia could continue further, she was interrupted by Alex, who raised a question.

    ''''And what if she wins?"

    Facing Alex''s question, Artemia revealed a troubled expression before saying.

    ''''She didn''t say it.'''' She said.

    ''''What ?" Alex was surprised.

    ''''It''s not like she didn''t want to say; however, before she could say her condition, Maria moved faster to close her mouth. That day I was there, I was disguised, so people didn''t know it was me. From the feeling that I''ve got what Sakuya wanted to say would be without a doubt something outrageous.'''' Artemia said while recalling the dangerous glint that passed through Sakuya''s eyes just as she was about to announce her condition.

    ''''I can picture what she would say,'''' Alex said while imagining a naked prince running around in the capital with Sakuya sitting on top of his back, making an Ohohoho sound.

    Alex shudders just by imagining such a scene; he quickly wiped away the invisible sweat on his forehead.

    Inside her dimension, Silveria wasughing hard; sheughed until she started to roll on her bed holding her belly.

    Ignoring her, Alex focused his attention on Artemia, thetter continued.

    ''''As you have heard it. My brother lost, badly even. He got beaten to the point that his face was almost unrecognizable.''''

    ''''To that point?" Alex said, surprised.

    Artemia nodded, ''''Well, my brother isn''t powerful like the rest of us, but he is smart. Governing an empire doesn''t always require the emperor to be the strongest. I would have preferred him to be the emperor rather than my sister, but that would-. Forget it, let''s not talk about it.''''

    Alex didn''t pursue the matter as well, as he no interest in the throne or politics.

    ''''Better quickly made Maria yours because my brother will never give up so easily, especially now that he learned that you made Luna your woman,'''' Artemia warned him.

    Chuckling, Alex said, ''''No matter what he will do, Maria will never be his woman, you can be sure of that.''''

    Seeing Alex so confident, Artemia didn''t say anything more. She stayed silent for a moment before looking at Isabe and said.

    ''''Isabe, go scout the area near the river for a moment.''''

    Isabe nodded before disappearing. There was nothing to be added anymore as Isabe understood the underlying meaning of Artemia''s words.

    ''''What do you want to talk about for you to send Isabe away?" Alex turned to face Artemia after Isabe was gone.

    Chuckling Artemia asked, ''''You are already aware of my goaling here, aren''t you?''''

    ''''Yeah, I know.'''' Alex nodded.

    ''''I see. I must thank Elseria then.'''' Artemia said.

    ''''What is the rtion between you and her? Who''s she really?"

    Alex couldn''t help but ask this. He had this nagging feeling that Artemia and Elseria knew each other; they seemed to share some secrets.

    And as expected, Alex didn''t get the answer he was hoping for.

    ''''I will let you figure that out. It isn''t for me to say it.'''' Artemia answered with an apologetic smile.

    ''''I hate when you lots act like this.'''' Alex didn''t hide his dissatisfaction.

    Artemia had expected such an oue, so she said.

    ''''Don''t be like that. Let''s talk about something interesting instead. I heard you talked with Lilith just before we came. Is that right?"

    ''''You are well informed. As expected of the princess. Well, that''s true.'''' Alex didn''t deny having talked with Lilith as it wasn''t something that should be hidden.

    ''''I see. Let''s me guess you two made some kind of alliance to screw Lucifer. She talked about acquiring something Lucifer coveted. Did I get right?" Artemia asked with a smile.

    However, to Alex, that smile wasn''t angelic in the slightest; it was demonic like the one a demoness wore when everyone goes ording to her n.

    Gulp!

    ''This woman is scary. It''s a good thing I''m on her side for the moment.''

    Alex thought after gulping audibly.

    ''''You have perfectly guessed what she said. So, now I want to know what all these questions are about?"

    Alex''s words were simple. Would you please go straight to the point?

    Artemia smiled, and just as she was about to open her mouth, they heard a loud explosioning from Luna''s direction.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 273 - 268: A Startling Revelation 2

    Going back in time a little. When Artemia was asking Alex if he knew the real goal of this expedition, Isabe, on the other side, sat not too far from the river and was throwing stones on the water while muttering.

    ''''I wonder what they''re talking about?"

    ''''What if Alexender became a beast and assaulted her highness? Kyaah! I must be there to watch, no save her.''''

    ''''Should I go back to peek?"

    Isabe quickly shook her head and tried to convince herself.

    ''''No, that not it. Everything I''m doing is for the princess''s wellbeing.'''' She said.

    This would have sounded convincing if she wasn''t wearing a dangerous smile on her face. Currently, Isabe''s mind was filled with some dangerous scenes, not suitable for a sane mind to learn about it.

    Isabe was so lost in her little world that she hadn''t noticed the monster lurking behind her. It was a Water monkey, and unlike average, this Water monkey was different. It stood at 2 meters tall; its fur was a little bit grayish on the left side. While it was not mid Boss like the one Alex killed yesterday, it wasn''t far from it; this is a unique monster; calling it Rare species should be more urate.

    This monster was the mate of the one Alex killed; in other words, the killed monster''s wife. She came to seek vengeance for her man. What Alex and others didn''t know was that just after getting killed, that giant Water monkey released a special pheromone that sticks against his killers to alert the others. It was pretty undetectable, so Alex''s group didn''t know.

    As for the reason why the female Water monkey picked Isabe especially, it was simply because she was the weakest of the three.

    Holding her right paw forward, the rare female species of Water monkey slowly changed. A water ball of the side of three basketball was created in the sky, just above the daydreaming Isabe.

    Just as the spell waspleted, the female Water monkey swung her arm down.

    Swoosh!

    At thest moment, Isabe was able to sense the iing danger. Mustering enough strength into her legs, Isabe managed to barely avoid the fate of being squashed by a water ball.

    BOOM!

    A big explosion urred that leave a deep scar on the ground where Isabe was.

    It was this same explosion that alerted Alex and Artemia toe over quickly.

    And when they came, they were shocked to see Isabe locked in a fight against a strange Water monkey.

    ''''It''s the woman of that Big monkey I slew yesterday.'''' Alex immediately announced upon seeing the female Water monkey.

    Artemia was curious about how he knew that; however, she stopped when she recalled the particr skill those reincarnated have: Appraisal skill.

    ''''No good,'''' Artemia shouted when she saw Isabe be sent flying; she even spurted a mouthful of blood before crashing against a tree, breaking it.

    While puking blood, Isabe tried to move. However, Artemia''s voice dissuaded her.

    ''''Isabe, stay done. I shall take care of this little monster.'''' Artemia dered.

    Her deration forced Alex, who was preparing to kill the female Water monkey, to step back. He went to assist Isabe in getting back on her feet.

    When the female monkey understood that Artemia would be her opponent, she turned tail and ran.

    ''''As if I would allow getting away after injuring my cute subordinate.''''

    Artemia dered before disappearing as well; like a bolt of lightning, she moved, passing through the trees as if they were not present.

    On the other hand, the female Water monkey jumped from tree to tree like a ninja. The two continued the game of catching first when Artemia suddenly stopped and leaned to her left.

    Swoosh! Bang! Crack!

    A big tree passed by air breath of her face and crashed against the tree behind her. The big tree almost surpassing the one that attacked Artemia was broken into two. If Artemia''s instinct weren''t sharp and warned her that she was walking into a trap, she would have be a corpse by now.

    Looking at the female Water monkey who had a human-like face after seeing her trap failing (A/N: She showed a disappointed face.), Artemia''s eyes turned calm, and instead of immediatelyshing at the culprit of her current mood, she calmed before suddenly taking an action that startled the female Water monkey.

    Artemia turned her back at the monster and simply walked away. At first, the monster was confused, thinking maybe it was some kind of devious trap the despicable human was plotting; however, no matter how long she waited, Artemia didn''t make any move, she continued to walk back towards Alex and Isabe''s direction.

    Seeing this, the female Water monkey grinned before trying to create a spell to kill Artemia.

    Just as she stretched her paw, bolts of ck lightning descended from the sky and obliterated her.

    At the same time, Artemia mumbled.

    ''''ck Demise.''''

    ''''Sigh! This skill is still iplete; if not, I would have erased at least half, if not the whole forest. Time to go back.'''' Artemia said, dejected.

    The other monsters that previously hoped to move against Alex''s group dropped that idea after seeing the scene of some portion of the forest gone.

    ?????

    Artemia joined Alex and Isabe; thetter was sleeping after receiving treatment.

    Alex and Artemia decided to resume their previous discussion.

    ''''Do you have an idea about what you are going to snatch?" Artemia asked, her legs crossed.

    ''''I don''t know, but I guess it''s some kind of treasure.'''' Alex spected.

    ¡¼I''m curious as well.¡½Silveria said; however, Alex ignored her and focused on Artemia.

    ''''You are wrong; what you will be going after is the same thing I''m currently after.'''' Artemia dropped a bomb.

    ''''What?" Alex shouted.

    As if it wasn''t the end, Artemia added.

    ''''Lilith is the same as me. A reincarnated goddess, in fact, she is the reincarnated goddess of Demon.''''

    ''''Eh?"

    Alex was so surprised that his mouth was wide open.

    ¡¼What a starling revtion.¡½Silveria sighed.

    Alex nodded his head. Artemia continued.

    ''''Even Lilith herself isn''t aware of this truth. What you are going to snatch is something that contains a part of her power. It was sealed after that battle. Acquiring this thing may bring back some of her memories apart from increasing her strength.''''

    ''''I see; however, I''m more interested about what happened back then for this world gods to fall,'''' Alex said, his eyes locked on Artemia.

 Chapter 274 - 269: The Tenth Floor

    ''''I see; however, I''m more interested in what happened for this world Gods to fall.''''

    Alex said, his eyes locked on Artemia. Thetter chuckled before talking.

    ''''We fought against a monster that shouldn''t have existed in our world, and as you have guessed, we lost. We were handled like children, we who imed as the strongest existence within this world, how ironic. Even though we lost, we still managed to seal that monster as we couldn''t kill it. One among us predicted the arrival of otherworlders.This was his words: ''Among those will arrive shall be the one that can y the beast, he will have an unusual Gift.'' That was our friendst word.''''

    ''''I see. Can you tell me what kind of beast you fought?" Alex asked; while he sympathises with Artemia for what she went through, he was more interested in getting more information about his future enemy. This dragon won''t be an easy opponent.

    ''''It was a dragon, however, a sinister dragon that shouldn''t exist in this world. This dragon cast a curse upon this world, making it impossible for this world resident to one-day step into the God realm. It is why there are only Demi-God level powerhouses in the current world. It was as if this monster feared that those who advanced into the God realm would be a threat to it.'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''I see, let''s-"

    Just as Alex was about to continue, they heard movementing from Isabe''s tent. She had woke up, so Alex decided to postpone this discussion for another time.

    ''''Time to get going.'''' He said, and Artemia nodded. They waited for Isabe to join them before moving.

    ?????

    An hourter, Alex and the others finally found the stairs leading to the ninth floor, and soon they appeared on the ninth floor.

    ''''Tch! Another mushroom forest.''''

    Alex said, annoyed; unlike the previous forest (a mix of flowers and mushrooms), this forest was solelyposed of giant mushrooms the size of an adult male.

    While fighting against the awful smell in the air, the trio walked through the mushrooms forest and strangely, they didn''t encounter any monster on their way to the tenth floor.

    ''''Strange. Why there isn''t any monster on this floor?" Isabe asked as they were about to go down to the tenth floor.

    ''''It''s a good thing that we don''t have to fight any monster here before going down on the tenth floor where we will probably fight against a boss,'''' Artemia said while giving onest nce at the ninth floor.

    Just as they stepped on the tenth floor, what wee them was total darkness; however, Alex, who had night vision, was able to see in the darkness. He went immediately alert at the scene in front of him.

    ''''Enemies ahead,'''' Alex shouted while switching to Silveria. At the same time, he used Xerox to create a second gun.

    Artemia and Isabe readied their weapons and came the light, followed by a

    Kacha~, kacha~, kacha~, kacha~.

    From the other side, a group of skeletons appeared.

    They consisted of white bones without a piece of flesh on their bodies. They looked just like a model of the human body. The eyes in the skull were also hollow, giving a terrible feeling. The most different part from a human body was a magic stone in it, protected by the ribs. When defeating an undead with physical attacks and not magic, the quickest way was to destroy the magic stone directly.

    The Skeleton at the lead had a long rusty sword. The Skeleton right beside it held a spear and pointed the tip atAlex.

    This group of skeletons numbered around thirty.

    Alex was the first to make a move.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!

    Bullets tore through the air with perfect uracy, as if the other two knew that it wasn''t their time to shine; they just waited at the back, letting Alex fight to his heart content.

    In just three minutes, Alex eliminated this group of skeletons.

    ''''Amazing.''''

    At Isabe''s voice, Alex gave a wry smile while looking at the corpse of skeletons in front of him; he couldn''t help but shook his head.

    Skeletons were rank E monsters. They were lower-ranking monsters than the rank D Water Monkeys they had encountered on the eighth floor and the Lizardmen they had encountered on the third floor.

    However, Skeletons were hated by other adventurers for the single reason that it was undead. Basically, it was a monster that didn''t have an ego. For that reason, it would not be frightened no matter how much it was damaged and would just attack the adventurers. Adding to that, the proof of subjugation of Skeletons was their magic stone, which was problematic. In order to defeat a skeleton with physical attacks, there was no other choice than to destroy the magic stone. As a result, it was subsequently challenging to obtain proof of subjugation. For simr reasons, you couldn''t expect to get many materials from such an ordinary monster. If it was a higher ranking undead monster like a Skeleton Lord, its bones, strengthened by magical power, could be used as materials for weapons and armour. Or using alchemy, its material could be used to produce amagic item or special potion.However, this was impossible with the lowest rankingSkeletons.

    Looking at the broken piece of bones lying on the ground for a moment, Artemia lifted her head and scanned the tenth floor, the area where her eyes could see. Apart from the monster they just fought, there was nothing else.

    ''''How strange, I thought we would encounter a tough opponent here on this floor, but I''m disappointed only to see a bunch of weak skeletons,'''' Artemiained.

    ''''You talk too fast.'''' Alex, whose sense was enhanced than the others, said before shooting towards his left.

    Bang! Crack!

    The enemy that nned to sneak attack on them got instantly killed. It was a skeleton hound.

    ''''What?"

    Isabe emitted a startled cry before gulping; more than hundreds of skeletons appeared just as if they got teleported here.

    ''''Now, it''s more fun.'''' Artemia dered before disappearing.

 Chapter 275 - 270: An Unusual Floor

    Now, it''s more fun.'''' Artemia dered before disappearing. Blue lightning was wrapped around her body, increasing her speed to a crazy level.

    She passed through a group of seven skeletons for a second, and just as she left, these skeletons were reduced to dust. Because lightning work against skeletons as Fire did, it was easy for Artemia to eliminate skeletons quickly.

    Not wanting to be outdone, Isabe moved as well, making use of her newfound power, the Earth element, especially gravity magic; Isabe was to almostpete against Artemia.

    However, the star of this fight was, without doubt, Alex, who kept firing left and right with a frightening uracy of a hundred per cent. He had killed more than sixty skeletons since the arrival of the first group.

    Just as Artemia eliminated thest skeleton, something surprising happened. The areas where Alex and others stood started to shake, almost making them fall into the ground, then there was a sh of light that blinded Alex''s group.

    ''''What''s going on?"

    While stabilising himself, Alex couldn''t help but raise his head and survey his surrounding; surprisingly, they were back at the entrance where Alex fought the first group of skeletons.

    ''''Something does feel right. Why are we back at the beginning again?" Alex turned to face Artemia in whom he believes to have more experience in a dungeon.

    Just as Artemia wanted to speak, another group of skeletons appeared; however, unlike the previous group with thirty members, this one had thirty-five members.

    Annoyed, Alex quickly eliminated those thirty-five skeletons. Just as he killed thest skeleton, Alex''s level increase by one once again, he immediately checked his new status. It was true that levelling up bes easier inside a dungeon where they inexhaustible supply the monster. Since yesterday Alex had level twice.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 68

    Experience Value (XP): 400/19200

    Magic Power: 5070 (+ 60) ? 5130/5130

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1550 (+20) ? 1570

    Defense: 1450 (+20) ? 1470

    Agility: 1600 (+20 BP) ? 1620 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1450 (+20) ?1470

    Luck: 1230 (+20) ?1250

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''That should be good for now.'' Alex mumbled to himself after using his BP; he added it to his MP as the more MP he has, the more extended Sleipnir unique ability willst; however, now wasn''t the time to think about such a thing.

    Frowning, Alex once again checked their surrounding, and his conclusion was the same, they were back at the same ce where he first fought.

    ''''I think that we have fallen into a trap. One of the skeletons we killed must have been the trigger that sent us in a time loop.'''' Artemia exined after analysing their current situation.

    ''''I see. I finally understood why we keep experiencing the same thing for a while.'''' Alex said before killing his 200th skeleton.

    ''''How do we get out from this?"

    Isabe was the one to ask this; she was getting sick of constantly killing only skeletons.

    Artemia stayed silent before suddenly ordering,

    ''''Please step back.''''

    Alex and Isabe stepped back as they were ordered.

    Artemia walked to where she believes everything began, where that unusual skeleton fell under Alex''s bullet. Taking a deep breath, ck lightning started to gather around and before attacking the ground.

    Crack! Bang!

    The sound of ss breaking could be heard after Artemia''s ck lightning struck the ground.

    Another blinding light assaulted Alex''s group.

    When they open their eyes again, they were inside a big room; behind them was a small room, it was probably where they got stuck into an infinite loop.

    ''''This doesn''t look like a typical tenth floor I have read about,'''' Isabe said with a frown.

    Alex and Artemia didn''t say anything as they were focused in front of them.

    From the other side of this floor, footsteps could be hearding straight towards Alex''s group.

    Alex''s frowned in disgust; an intense smell of rotten flesh drifted to his nose,whose five senses were much sharper than the ordinary person.

    ''''Fuck! It stinks.'''' He couldn''t help but pinch his nose as the smell became harder to bear.

    Artemia, who was just behind Alex, also frowned silently and held her nose.

    Before long, the damp footsteps approached.

    The identity of the damp footsteps and the putrid smell became apparent. Some had half-rotted bodies with their rib bones exposed; others had gooey liquiding out of their eye sockets. Every time they took a step, an odour would drift out, and flesh and liquid would fall on the ground,making sounds as countless shadows tried to move towards Alex.

    ''''Zombies. It was to be expected. I hate zombie films, to think I will encounter them in reality.'''' Alex muttered bitterly. With his sharp senses,the direct hit from the putrid smell had already left him in a bad mood.

    The same for Artemia, whose sense, while it might not be sharper like Alex''s senses, was sharper than the average human. She turned her eyes to the nearly20Zombies and gave agroaning cry in abad mood.

    Meanwhile,noticing the Zombies,Isabe spoke up unpleasantly.

    ''''Wait a minute,there are some Zombies with armour equipped. Could thatmeanthat it was some fallen adventurer?"

    ''''I wonder.Perhaps this is the fate of adventurers who lose their lives on this floor. Ugh, as Ithought. I would hate itifI ended up like that.''''

    Artemia confirmed Vel''s thoughts and turned to look unpleasantly at the Zombies who were gradually approaching.

    Adventurers who challenged the dungeon naturally wanted to avoid dying here. The danger of death always apanied diving into the dungeon.However, even if you died here, your corpse would be turned into a toy by a Lich who is a higher form of undead.

    One should know that effective attacks against ordinary undead, such as Holy magic (Light Element) and fire magic, were also effective against Zombies. Or, if you didn''t minding in contact with rotten corpses, you could also target the magic stone buried inside their flesh.

    While Alex''s group wasposed of neither Healer nor Fire mage, they still had an advantage when fighting against undead monsters. With Alex unusual ability to deal with dark creatures and Artemia, whose destructive lightning element left one in awe, it could be said the undead monsters were unlucky.

    ''''Let''s sent those poor souls on their way.''''

    Artemia dered as she stepped forward, white bolts of lightning were dancing around here.

 Chapter 276 - 271: An Elder Licht ?

    Alex''s group quickly eliminated those zombies.

    ''''It smells awful,'''' Artemia said while covering her nose. Because she used lightning to eliminate the zombies, the smell of burnt rotten flesh wafted through the air; Alex had a hard time as well. Suddenly, his eyes widened; this didn''t go unnoticed by Artemia, who stood beside him.

    ''''Another enemy?" She asked while being on guard.

    Before Alex could answer, a metallic kin~ sound echoed into the surroundings.

    Isabe thrust out her spear on reflex. However, the magic spear that was thrust out in the short moment that the enemy attacked pierced the air instead of the enemy.

    ''''Be careful, it''s fast!''''

    As Isabe''s voice echoed into the surroundings, everyone held their weapon as they watched the enemy.

    As the faint light from the dungeon walls illuminated the area, a huge wolf appeared. Its height from feet to head was up to Alex''s chest. From its upper jaw, deep green fangs stretched out like the extinct Sabertooth Tigers from Earth. And from its back, something like a tentacle grew on the left and right, making sharp sounds as they moved through the air. It was probably a blow from the tentacle that had attacked Isabe.

    ''''Phantom Wolf.''''

    Alex mumbled the moment he saw those wolves; seven of them appeared at once.

    ''''It''s my first time seeing something like this. Alex, can you-"

    Alex didn''t wait for Isabe to finish what she was going to say before he started to exin.

    ''''Phantom Wolf It''s a C rank monster, but it usually lives in packs.In packs, they are B rank monsters.As for its strongest weapon, rather than its fangs, watch out for the tentacles that extend from its back.You can treat them as something like a whip.It can manipte its tentacles at will to attack the enemy and uses its fangs to finish off its target.In addition, their physical ability is high, and they can use wind magic to attack fast and retreat if they can''t win. They got the name phantom from the fact that when they attack, it''s almost impossible to see them.''''

    ''''I see, it''s a ratherannoying enemy.''''

    Listening to Alex''s exnation, Isabe pointed her spear at the enemies.

    Swoosh!

    The phantom wolves made the first move. At the same time as that bark, a gust of wind blew, blinding Alex''s eyes. He felt two killing intents.

    Responding quickly to the killing intent, Alex poured magic power into the Sleipnir, his knives elongated, and he swung them, making sure not to hit his surrounding party members.

    ''''Graaah!"

    Ssh!

    Like a knife cutting through butter, Alex''s knives bisected two phantom wolves; at the same time, Alex threw one of his knives at the wolf that was trying to sneak attack, Isabe.

    Being enhanced by the wind element, Alex''s knife was fast; in a sh, it pierced the phantom wolf head, instantly killing it.

    Before Alex could assist Artemia, thetter had already eliminated three phantom wolves, almost as if she waspeting with him; this made Alex chuckle.

    Isabe was the only one still fighting; she twisted her upper to dodge thest phantom wolf attack before kicking the wolf flying with her legs.

    She immediately chanted,

    ''''Water spikes.''''

    And five conical spikes made of water were formed. They were about 10cm in diameter; those water spikes tried to pierce the phantom wolf; however, the wolf was able to twist its body and dodged the water spikes.

    Just as the monsternded on the ground, Isabe was already in front of it; she sent five thrusts in one attack.

    Five blue spears light went through the phantom wolf body, killing it.

    ''''Phew! They are tough to deal with.''''

    Isabe said while wiping away the sweat on her forehead.

    ''''Isabe, quickly collect the materials; we will leave this floor; I have a bad feeling.''''

    Artemia approached Isabe and urged her. Alex was not surprised as he was also feeling ominous for a while. This floor was too bizarre. With Alex help, Isabe rapidly collected the usable materials.

    Boom!

    The whole floor violently shook just as the group was about to stand up and find the exit to the next floor.

    ''''No good.''''

    Alex muttered before pouring MP into Sleipnir and threw himself on Isabe, thus saving her life.

    From the ground, Isabe''s eyes widened when she saw a huge ck scythe passing above them. If Alex hadn''t intervened, she was sure to lose her life. She became momentarily dazed.

    ''''Get hold of yourself. This isn''t the end.''''

    Alex''s voice brought Isabe back to reality. When she searched for Alex, he was already gone. His figure could be seen standing in front of the huge shadow shrouded in darkness.

    Compared to this shadow, Alex was tiny. Artemia was standing beside Alex, her ives connected in the form of a spear.

    ''''You can''t be serious, right?"

    Isabe could only mutter helplessly as she watched the colossal monster that appeared; it was 8 meters tall. In his right hand was a giant ck scythe, the same scythe that almost took her life if not for Alex timely intervention.

    The huge monster that appeared was a ck skeleton wearing a worn-out ck robe. This skeleton emits a dangerous aura; Isabe felt suffocated even when the monster''s aura wasn''t directed at her. She wondered how Alex and Artemia could bear this aura; even Rank 9 adventurers couldn''t emit this kind of aura.

    ''''Jie jie jie~ I thought I would be able to harvest at least one life with that attack. Jie Jie jie~ however, the little rat managed to save the bug life.'''' the ck skeleton talked.

    Isabe''s became round; she couldn''t believe what was happening. For this monster to speak the humannguage could only mean one thing, it was the highest tier of undead monster, An elder Licht, something an average Rank 10 couldn''t hope to fight. Fear took root inside her heart, making her body refuse to listen to hermand.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡¼Master, it''s hopeless, the current you can''t fight this monster.¡½Silveria didn''t hold back and told Alex the cold truth.

    ''I know damnit.'' Alex answered back while hiding his trembling hands; he had trouble holding Silveria. He was feeling scared; never before in his life he had felt such fear.

    Compared to him, Artemia appeared rtively calm, yet her eyes were cold; no gentleness could be seen in the current Artemia''s eyes.

    ''''What do you want? This isn''t a floor you should appear on?" In an ice-cold tone, Artemia questioned.

    ''''Jie jie jie~ Like they person said, you know pretty everything. Well, I don''t mind telling you why I''m here. I''m here for your life, Jie Jie Jie~.'''' the Elder Licht dered with his ck scythe raised.

    ''''I see.'''' In the same tone, Artemia answered; however, she secretly ordered Alex to catch Isabe at her signal.

    ''''Jie Jie~ Quietly han-"

    The elder Licht''s words got stopped by an explosion.

    Boom!

    Making use of that explosion, Alex disappeared, and when he reappears again, he was holding Isabe in his arms.

    Artemia and Alex exchanged nces before Artemia tore apart a scroll she brought from her space ring.

    ''''Nooo~''''

    Seeing the scene in front of him, the Elder Licht bellowed and threw its scythe towards the white light enveloping Alex''s group after the scroll was ripped; unfortunately, the Elder Licht was a step toote, his ck scythe passed through the white light. Alex''s group was already gone; however, the Elder Licht could still hear Artemia''s voice.

    ''''I will surely pay you back today affront.''''

    Knowing that he had failed his mission, the Elder Licht retreated to his original floor. However, he wasughing.

    ''''Jie jie jie jie~.''''

    ''''The next time, I will im your life. Without killing me, you can obtain what you are after. Jie jie~ Torturing you will be fun. Eh? So, that boy is the prophecy boy; I understand why they tasked me to find a way to deal with him. He is giving me a dangerous feeling even while being weaker than me. I''m not too fond of this feeling; I don''t like it at all. The next time I shall w his skin, pull out his tendons and grind his bones. Jie jie jie~ I can''t wait to start. I hope you will survive until that day, Prophecy boy.''''

    Sitting on a gigantic ck throne made from the bones of what seems to be the bones of human''s bones, countless human bones, the Elder Licht looked forward to the day he would fight Alex''s group. Just thinking about it makes his non-existent heartbeat in anticipation.

    ?????

    At the same time, in another location, there was a sh of light, and after the light disappeared, three humans could be seen. Naturally, it was Alex, Artemia and Isabe.

    ''''What happened?" Alex asked; however, it was a thud sound that answered his question.

    Artemia fell face against the ground. After putting Isabe, who had lost consciousness during their transfer, on the ground, Alex checked Artemia''s pulse. Seeing that she was still alive, he breathed a sigh of relief before sitting on the ground.

    ¡¼Don''t worry, she just fainted, having exhausted her MP. Let''s her recover. As for Isabe, she fainted because of the huge pressure. Master, please rest. I will be on the lookout.¡½

    Silveria''s words make Alex feel like a huge load had been lifted from his shoulders, so he breathed another sigh of relief before letting himself go.

    Just as his back touched the ground, Alex fell asleep.

    Silveria appeared and heaved a long sigh.

 Chapter 277 - 272: The Truth

    Silveria appeared and heaved a long after Alex fell asleep.

    ''''To think someone woulde out this early to stop us. I thought we would at least reach the twentieth floor before anything happens; guess I was too naive.''''

    Silveria muttered while checking their surrounding; after Artemia used a forced teleportation scroll, the group was sent into a random floor. Currently, they were inside a huge forest, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. There was even a waterfall not too far from Alex''s group. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that there weren''t any people here, and this wasn''t inside a dungeon.

    Suddenly, Silveria, who was enjoying the first time in a long time, the feeling of a warm breeze against her skin, frowned when she sensed some presenceing towards her.

    Soon, footsteps could be heard, and they got closer and closer until five humanoid monsters with pig heads appeared. They only held primitive weapons such as crude clubs made from uprooted trees and stone clubs.

    The orcs that appeared looked at Artemia and Isabe with lecherous eyes; when they sat Silveria sitting there so calmly, they became enraged.

    ''''Buhi, buhi~.''''

    They started muttering some unknownnguage while pointing their clubs at Silveria.

    Even though she didn''t know what they were talking about, the fact that they looked at her with lust-filled eyes made Silveria; hence she flicked her fingers and,

    Boom!

    Those five orcs exploded, producing a gory scene.

    ''''You should stop pretending, little miss. We need to talk.'''' Silveria said before sitting back where she was.

    Knowing that she was busted, Artemia stood up and sat across Silveria after summoning a chair from her space ring.

    ''''It''s a pleasure to meet Alex''s famous master finally,'''' Artemia said; she tried to stay at the best of her capabilities. However, her voice still held some hint of yfulness when she spoke.

    ''''I don''t like to y around. Smart as you are, you already know my identity.'''' Silveria''s tone leaves no room for a joke.

    Artemia''s face became serious, and she said.

    ''''Yeah, I have spected about your identity after doing some investigation that ended fruitlessly. Now that I saw you here, it became clear who you might be. Never I would have thought. A gift could materialise like this. I only thought at best you can speak with your Gift and only exceptional Gift has this ability. We are still frog at the bottom of the hell. They exist things unknown to us.''''

    When she said thatst words, Artemia stared at Silveria.

    ''''It''s why I must go to higher worlds,'''' Artemia added after a moment of silence.

    ''''Not only you but others as well. It''s probably because you were eager to leave this world that you ended doing something you shouldn''t have. I bet you forced the world''s door, and something came out to stop you; unfortunately for you lots, what appeared wasn''t something you could defeat. If only that it would have been good; however, the guardian that should only test you and judge if you are worthy or not to go to higher worlds was corrupted and result in your world suffered this terrible fate. You brought this upon yourself. If not because our starting point was here, I would have never let my master y your game and clean after you.''''

    Silveria''s tone didn''t sound friendly at all. Others may not know the truth, but after numerous investigations, Silveria understood the truth. Even though the original world got destroyed after that war, till today, some of the original world systems were still used. Back then, to go from one ne to another, you will face the guardian and pass a test before going to the next ne. Well, powerful individuals could tear space apart and travel at will; however, individuals such as these were rare.

    Between anchor worlds (Mysthia is one of them) exist guardian beasts. Anchor world is the term used to design a world with the world''s portal, more specifically ne''s door. This door links to higher worlds or lower worlds. And because Artemia and others wished to ascend to higher worlds after finding out the existence of this door, a guardian beast came out; not only this guardian beast was powerful, it was corrupted as well.

    ''Better pretend you are still sleeping, master. Like this, you will get more information. I just recently got some evidence. What I said was a half-truth, half-lie; I want some confirmation.''

    Silveria sent her voice into Alex''s head; unlike what Artemia was thinking, Alex wasn''t sleeping; no, he was still sleeping a moment ago. Because Silveria wanted him to hear their discussion, she woke him up.

    Alex silently nodded his head and continued to pretend to be asleep; he regted his breathing to the extent that it was impossible to know he was faking sleep.

    Artemia lowered her head after hearing Silveria''s usations. After a long moment of silence and after checking Alex and Isabe''s condition, being sure that those two were still sleeping, she finally talked.

    ''''You are pretty scary, do you know that?" Artemia said half-jokingly; however, Silveria''s eyes didn''t even twitch; they remained cold as she stared at Artemia.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Artemia felt ufortable under Silveria''s stare. She could only sigh and admit everything.

    ''''What you said is true. One day we stumbled upon that unusual, extremely tall ck door. After numerous analyses and spection, we came to know about the purpose of this door. Did you know that Typhania is a High Elf, a race that shouldn''t exist in this world, the dwarves that got wiped out were said toe from a higher world a long time ago. In fact, I''m not also an original resident as well. I don''t know what happened, how I, no, we end up here. I will tell you something usually only a few people know. I''m not human; I''m Half High Angel; I''m a mix between a High Human and a being from the Angel race. I know you must know about those special races, that exist only in the higher worlds, even High Human is said to have gone extent over there.''''

    Silveria put on a startling expression just for the sake of gaining more information.

    Unknown to her, Artemia continued,

    ''''And why I know all these things, it is because when I got close to the ck doors, some memories that should have existed previously inside my head but sealed got unsealed. Same thing with Typhania. We just want to go back and find about we really are. However, we made a big mistake and paid the highest price.''''

    Alex''s breathing almost became unnatural when he heard about these revtions. However, he quickly controlled his breathing once more and continued to listen to their conversation.

 Chapter 278 - 273: True Identity

    ''''I see, you want some answers. So, you tried going to higher worlds; however, you got wiped out.'''' Silveria said sarcastically.

    However, Artemia didn''t mind Silveria''s tone; she smiled bitterly.

    ''''How many of your so-called gods fought against that dragon?" Silveria inquired.

    ''''We were seven: Typhania, Lilith, me, Frida of the beastmen; Gregory, the dwarf; Vandal, another human, the prophet and Miria from the demon continent. As you know, we got wiped out. Only I, Lilith and Typhania survived. Typhania disappeared, and both Lilith and I died after making some preparations. We knew we would reincarnate because of the golden rings we found in one of our expeditions in dungeons. I split my power into two and sent one here; Lilith did the same. I hope after sessfully merging with this power, I can slowly increase my levels and try stepping into God realm again. We are about to run out of time. I nned to tell Alex everything; you have noticed that I have started sharing some information with him. I was afraid he wouldn''t help us after learning the truth.'''' Artemia said while looking in Alex''s direction.

    ''''Eh?"

    Artemia was startled to find out that Alex wasn''t sleeping; he was listening to everything they were saying. Currently, Alex sat legs crossed on the ground; you could spot anger on his face.

    Artemia looked at Silveria and dered.

    ''''Hahahaha! As I thought you really cunning.''''

    ''''Thank you for thepliment; however, if you lived as long I do, you will have few things under your belt.'''' Silveria chuckled.

    ''''So, what will you do after learning the truth?" Artemia asked the silent Alex.

    Taking a deep breath to calm his emotions, Alex finally spoke.

    ''''I''m pissed; however, this isn''t going to change anything; you have your reasons for acting as you did. While I don''t like how you are trying to use me, I can onlyprise because to go to the higher worlds; I need to pass through that door, whether I like it or not, I will be fighting against the same beast you fought. This is your original goal, have me fight against it. I don''t have the choice as I want to go to higher worlds.''''

    ''''I know you are angry because we don''t tell you the truth right away but ce yourself in our ce; if we did that, maybe you will not help, you will hate us. We sacrifice everything; we might have been the cause; however, sooner orter, someone would have tried the same thing as we did. Is it wrong to try to find about one origin? No, isn''t it. I believe it is also isn''t wrong to want to explore higher worlds because you want to evolve, to be stronger. I may not have told you everything at the start, but I tried to be a bit honest as possible; I have never nned to keep everything for myself; I nned to tell everything during this expedition slowly. I hope you can forgive me, no us for not telling you everything sooner. I do not wish to be on bad terms with you, not only because we need your help but because you are someone I want to get along with. Let''s see, how should I put it? You are like my rival, someone I want to surpass no matter what. I may be stronger than you, but it''s only at the moment. I believe you will soon catch up and surpass me; I want to surpass the future. So, I sincerely hope our rtionship will not break because of this. I''m sincerely sorry.''''

    At the end of her sentence, Artemia lowered her head; she refused to raise it again, not until Alex epted her apologies.

    Alex could only sigh helplessly as he exchanged nces with Silveria; thetter shrugged her shoulders before leaving the two alone.

    Truth be told, even though he was a little bit angry because they hide the truth from him, it wasn''t to the extent ofpletely cutting off their rtionship; he needs their cooperation to fight against the guardian beast. It was impossible for him alone or his little group to fight against the guardian. If Alex were to cut off his rtionship with Artemia just because of what happened, he would have done so with Silveria, who kept hiding things from him since the start.

    ''''Raise your head. However, there''s something I wish you to tell me and want you to be honest with me. Can you do it?" Alex looked straight into Artemia''s eyes and asked this.

    Seeing that there was a chance to redeem herself, Artemia quickly nodded her head, eager to know what Alex would ask her. However, Alex''s following words make her eyes turn round.

    ''''Elseria is Typhania, isn''t it?" Alex asked with a smile. His heterochromia eyes locked into her.

    He started to think this recently, everything about Elseria smells like someone with extreme status, far from her current one. She was shrouded in mystery; she appeared out of blue two hundred years ago. So, Alex started to think she was Typhania that disappeared two hundred and years ago.

    ''''Yeah, it''s her,'''' Artemia admitted right away. She secretly muttered to herself. ''Forgive Typhi; I can only sacrifice you here. I know you have my promise not to tell him, but with how things evolved, I can only break that promise. It is a sacrifice for great good.''

    ''''I see. She hides it pretty well. How many people know about this?" Alex immediately asked another question; it would be a lie if he said he was not surprised that Artemia confirmed his spection. To think that he was going after a goddess, however, he will still conquer her even after knowing who she really is.

    ''''Except me, few people. I''m the only one who knows here. The others are on the elves continent, her confidants, the people she governs; she is the Empress of the Elves, after all. Even though someone is governing the elves, this person works under her orders.'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''Wow! Empress on top of being agoddess. I will have a hard time making her mine.'''' Alex secretly mumbled.

    ''''Did you said something?" Artemia asked because she didn''t hear what he said.

    ''''No, nothing, please continue,'''' Alex said.

 Chapter 279 - 274: Twentieth Floor

    ''''How long the seals holding the guardian beast willst?" Alex asked Artemia after she exposed Elseria true identity. This was the real question he meant to ask because knowing how much time he had left would help him prepare for the final showdown.

    ''''3 years, five at the most.''''

    With a heavy feeling, Artemia told Alex the truth; he couldn''t help but sigh as they didn''t have much time left.

    ''''I need to gain strength as quickly as possible,'''' Alex muttered.

    ''''Let''s finish this mission quickly,'''' Artemia said as she stood up and went to wake Isabe up.

    While observing Artemia help Isabe stand up, Alex wondered.

    ''What floor is this?''

    ¡¼It''s the twentieth floor. ¡½

    Unexpectedly, Silveria got the answer to his question.

    ''How do you know?'' Alex immediately asked back as he was curious about how Silveria knows on which floor they were.

    ¡¼I read the magic flow. It will take too much time to exin, so I''ll pass. Just know that this is the twentieth floor. Also, the deeper you descent, the harder it will be for me to identify which floor you''re on. I hope you will not use another teleportation scroll.¡½

    ''I don''t think she has so many teleportation scrolls on her. Let''s hope we will not have to use another one again. We must get stronger, stronger enough to face that Elder Lich. Hopefully, we will not have to fight against those who gave the Lich orders.''

    ¡¼Hopefully.¡½Silveria also said after hearing her master''s words.

    ''There is something I''m curious about?''

    Alex, who was silently walking ahead of Artemia and Isabell, suddenly said.

    ¡¼What are you curious about?¡½Silveria asked back.

    ''I wonder how who is behind that skeleton, I mean Elder Lich? And how does that person know what Artemia is after?''

    To Alex''s questions, Silveria stayed silent for a while before answering.

    ¡¼I also found it weird when that monster appeared. The person behind the Lich must know about Artemia past. It is to say, there''s atraitor. Maybe it''s one of their pastrades that didn''t really fall as they thought. Well, in any case, better be vignt.¡½

    ''I will. I wonder how the girls are doing on the other side?''

    Alex couldn''t help but think about Maria and others.

    Just as Alex and Silveria were about to continue their conversation, they were forced to stop because not too far from Alex''s position was a goblin holding a club; however, it wasn''t what makes Alex paused in his steps, there was something unusual about this goblin, and he couldn''t quite put his finger on it, it was why he didn''t immediately initiate an attack.

    However, not everyone was patient as Alex. Due to what happened on the previous floor, Isabe was frustrated, and when she saw that lone goblin standing in their way, she sprints toward it to kill it in one blow, this way, she could vent some of her frustrations.

    Seeing Isabeing toward it, the monster that looked like a goblin also sprinted toward her with her club raised high; the two would sh soon.

    Suddenly, Alex remembered something, so he quickly cried.

    ''''It''s not a goblin, it''s a Spriggan.''''

    Artemia, who was next to Alex, was the first to react to his voice. She went forward with her ives.

    ''''Isabe, fall back,'''' Artemia shouted; she was too lost in thought to be able to identify this monster immediately.

    Artemia''s warning was few seconds toote.

    A green wall suddenly spread in front of Isabe, who had t to stab out with her spear.

    No, it wasn''t a wall. It was a gigantic figure 5 m tall.

    Spriggan. In its normal form, it was easy to mistake it for a Goblin. But when it fought, it would reveal its true nature as a Giant. It was a monster with two figures, a giant and an ugly midget. It was a kind of Giant, but it was an extremely heinous and ferocious monster that like to eat the flesh of humans or creatures with low intelligence.

    ssified as a B rank monster, it possesses a tough skin that normal weapons couldn''t prate. The only good point about this monster was it couldn''t use magic like the real giant in history.

    Somehow, at the same time, the spriggan body erged, its club also turned big.

    Unlike the tree that the Ogre had directly pulled out from the ground, the tip had been worked on heavily to cause great damage on hitting the enemy.

    The club swung down towards the surprised Isabe.

    Gakin~!

    Artemia threw one of her ives covered in lightning toward the huge club; her ive struck the tip of the club, forcibly changing its trajectory before it had swung down.

    With Artemia intervention, Isabe recovered from her shock; she jumped back to put some distance between herself and this monster.

    Before the monster could recover its club and swing it again, Alex moved. Pouring a little bit of MP into Sleipnir, enough for Sleipnir tounch him into the sky.

    Alex appeared above the spriggan. Annoyed because Alex was flying towards him like a bug, the spriggan freed one of his arms and used it to whack Alex away.

    However, like a monkey, Alex slipped past that hand and appeared behind the monster head. Before thetter could turn around, it was forced to defend against Artemia attack. Using this opportunity, Alex,free-falling, aimed Silveria at the back of the spriggan head and shot.

    ''''Phantom Bullet.''''

    BANG!

    Half of the spriggan head was gone under Alex''s phantom bullet.

    At the same time hended, the monster body was falling towards the ground.

    ''''Quick as always. You don''t even let me kill anything.'''' Artemia joked when she saw that Alex had killed another monster in one blow.

    Alex let out a small chuckle before calling out his status. He just levelled up after ying this monster, as expected of B Rank monster; it gave him plenty of Exp.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 7]

    Level 69

    Experience Value (XP): 50/19300

    Magic Power: 5130 (+ 10) ? 5140/5140

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1570 (+10) ? 1580

    Defense: 1470 (+10) ? 1480

    Agility: 1620 (+10 BP) ? 1630 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1470 (+10) ?1480

    Luck: 1250 (+10) ?1260

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5] [Mana Recovery Level 5] [Synthesize Level 3] [Shadow Shift Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

 Chapter 280 - 275: On The Girls Side 3

    In front of them was a Spriggan, a monster over 5 m tall.

    Alex didn''t immediately put his gained BP to use; he was more concerned about why he quickly levelled up. Normally, it shouldn''t have been the case no matter how generous the Spriggan was in giving Exp.

    ''Sil, how do you exin what just happened?''

    Alex turned toward the only person he believes to have the answer to his question.

    As expected, Silveria indeed had the

    Answer.

    ¡¼You were able to level up so quickly due to me.¡½

    ''Do exin.'' Silveria''s deration piqued Alex''s interest.

    In truth, Silveria did not wish to disclose this news as she foresaw what her master''s words were going to be.

    ¡¼I killed monsters when you were asleep, orcs. Because I''m bound to you, if I kill monsters, you will get the Exp as I don''t need them.¡½Silveria exined.

    Silveria''s words brought a smile upon Alex''s face. He couldn''t help but said.

    ''Wow! Such good news. I should order you to farm Exp while I''m asleep.''

    ¡¼I knew you would say that; however, your wish isn''t realistic, me appearing was already the most I can do at the moment. Just killing these weak monsters made me suffer enormously. I can''t help as there are some limitations to what I can do. I maye and scare monsters, people with my aura, fight for a second, but that''s all I can do. To do what you hope me to aplish will be impossible unless you wished to have me sealed again. In the future, when you will be stronger, I can do a lot of things.¡½

    ''Don''t worry; I was just joking with you anyway.'' Alex said after hearing Silveria.

    Artemia turned to face Alex after giving Isabe an earful. Isabe promised to be more careful from now on.

    ''''This monster is Boss level one. So, it''s urate for me to say that we are either on the fifteenth floor or twentieth.'''' Artemia said after watching Alex store away the Spriggan''s corpse.

    ''''It''s the twentieth floor.'''' Alex corrected Artemia.

    ''''Oh?! And how did you know that? No, forget it; it must be her doing. She''s amazing.'''' Artemia wanted to ask how he knew where they are; however, she stopped asking when she remembered Silveria''s figure.

    Although curious about what Alex and Artemia were talking about, she knew it was her ce to question them.

    The three went deeper into the forest in search of the stairs leading to the next floor.

    Soon, they found it; taking them, Alex''s group descended toward the twentieth-one floor.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in another location, Maria''s group just killed another group of ck goblins. It was their eleventh group after someone forcibly sent them on this floor.

    ''''Hah hah hah! How many levels you-"

    Before the panting Maria could finish what she was about to say, the girls answered.

    ''''Three levels.''''

    ''''Same here.''''

    Both Luna and Sakuya answered; Gracier was thest to answer.

    ''''Five.''''

    ''''Wow! One more than me.'''' Maria said while drinking a Mana recovery potion.

    Gracier smiled before checking her status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 6¡¹

    Level 57

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 3500/8200

    Magic Power:1785 (+25) ? 1810/1810

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 730 (+25) ? 755

    Defense: 495 (+25) ?520

    Agility: 395 (+25) ? 420

    Intelligence: 385 (+25) ? 410

    Luck: 395 (+25)? 420

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5] [ze Steps Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    ''How should I use my BP?'' Gracier wondered for a moment before using them on her attack''s stat. She needs more attack power, more destructiveness, so she didn''t hesitate to spend her BP on her attack''s stat.

    After collecting the materials from the dead monsters, the girls found an excellent corner inside the dead forest and set up a camp.

    ''''I wonder what Alex current level will be? Maybe he is already Level 70.''''

    ''''Luna, only one day passed, and you think he will jump six levels? I don''t think it''s possible.'''' Sakuya said.

    ''''I also think it''s possible. No matter how faster he is when clearing a floor, there''s a limit on how many he can take in one day.''''

    It was Maria who talked this time.

    ''''Me, I''m more concerned about how situation. I don''t understand what happened, but if there was someone behind, what happened to us. I want to know why? And more importantly, I want to make them pay.'''' Gracier said; her eyes were filled with murderous intentions, something you usually would not see on her face.

    ''''Sigh! I hope it''s not man-made what happened to us. Like this, we might have a chance toe out alive from this. If there is really someone behind this forceful transfer, what they have in mind will do us no good. Their goal must be to catch one of us or eliminate us. I wonder which one is?"

    Nobody said anything after Sakuya said that. They were contemting on what goal the culprit of their current situation has. Knowing it might help them to better prepare. However, no matter how much they thought about it, they could not urately tell which one of the two options Sakuya proposed was the right one.

    ''''Let''s stick closely together and watch each other back. We need to increase our level to protect each other better; the faster we can do this, the better it would be. Communication doesn''t work inside dungeons; if not, I would have tried contacting Leon for help.'''' Maria told the others.

    ''''You are right. It will be good if we could encounter another group, even Leonardo''s group will do.'''' Sakuya said while stretching.

    Luna frowned when she heard this; she didn''t wish to encounter this group because she had the feeling that Damien would try to take advantage of Alex''s absence to try to woo her.

    ''''Let''s hope we will not encounter them.''''

    After spending one hour resting, the group left in search of the next floor, and just after they left, another group came, strangely it was Leonardo''s group.

    ''''When will they make a move?" Impatient, Leonardo couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Calm down, soon they will. Let''s proceed ahead and do not forget what I saw.'''' Damien said to Leonardo while looking in the direction of Maria''s group; it was as if he knew they were there.

    While ring at Damien''s back, Leonardo responded.

    ''''I didn''t forget. I will follow your orders. At least for now.''''

    Leonardo said thest part rather inaudibly.

    The group decided to camp on this floor tonight.

 Chapter 281 - 276: A Short Confrontation

    At the same time, Maria''s group departed to search for the next floor stairs below them; it is to say on the lower floor Sera disguised as Five people in ck surrounded Zero.

    Looking at those men in ck, Zero (Sera) smirked and said, ''''So you lot wish to stop me, keep me here as you go after the girls? Among those four, who are you after?"

    Silence!

    ''''Are you after Maria? Luna?"

    Still, no response, those men in ck were vigntly staring at Zero (Sera); they seemed to be waiting for someone.

    Not bothered by the fact that only silence was the answer she got for her questions, Zero (Sera) continued; she wasn''t expecting to get them to talk; she was after something else.

    ''''Sakuya? Or perhaps Gracier, Alexander''s sister?"

    Another silence, however, Zero (Sera) smiled.

    ''''I see, so that is it.''''

    While does who knew Zero was aware of the fact that she excels at the Darkness element, there was another element in which she excels; even though it wasn''t to the extent of the darkness element, she was pretty good at controlling the wind element, and when she was raising these questions, Zero wasn''t looking at the men in ck faces, but instead, she was looking at their heartbeat, checking them through what she calls ''Wind Sense''; and when she said Gracier''s name, one among the five heartbeats quickened, even though he only for an instant, it was all it took for Zero to get the answer she was after.

    ''''You really like seeking trouble. Those siblings are not something you should target. If you and the one behind you want to leave long, that is.''''

    Zero spoke in an icy tone. Her voice made the five men in ck bodies tensed up, making their bodies freeze for a second; it was all it took for three of them to lose their life.

    Zero disappeared, and when she reappeared, she was amidst the five men in ck holding two ck daggers; three men in ck bodies fall into the ground a hole punched through their hearts, instantly crushing it.

    Just as Zero was about to finish the remaining two men in ck and go to the rescue of Gracier, she was forced to unsheath the sword at her waist and defend against the ws of her attacker.

    ngs!

    Even though she was surprised to be pushed back after unsheathing her Gift, Zero red at the person in front of her; no, it couldn''t be called a person as the thing skin was utterly ck, long ck hair, almost dark eyes if not for the little green inside them.

    ''''So, it''s you again. I wonder what you are.'''' Zero said she remembers this creature; it was the one she fought and got injured a few days ago, on Alex''s date.

    Naturally, the creature didn''t respond to Zero''s; she withdraws her ws before sending a deadly strike toward Zero using her tail.

    Swoosh! ngs!

    Zero was able to block the blow perfectly. Suddenly, Zero let go of her sword, startling the two men in ck who were sneaking away.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Pui! Pui!

    Two daggers found their way through the poor men''s throats, holding their throats, the men in ck fell lifelessly on the ground, disbelief written over their faces, until the end, they couldn''t believe why Zero didn''t let them go even though she was fighting against 007, the monster.

    Bending her body back to dodge 007 ws before rolling on the ground, Zero vanished; she made use of the shadow inside this floor to move and attacks 007 from different directions.

    Even though she was receiving attacks from all sides, 007 was unfazed; using only one hand, she deflected all the attacks.

    nk! nk!!!

    Zero, hiding in the shadow, quickly erected a shield made of wind around her body.

    ''''Screeechhhhh!"

    007 emitted a banshee-like scream that shook the whole floor; numerous cracks appeared on the dungeon''s hall before being instantly healed.

    Even though Zero had deployed numerous windshields around her body, most of them got broken by 007''s scream.

    ''''Ugh!"

    A sudden dizziness assaulted Zero; she almost let go of her sword; however, her instincts warned her of instant death if she ever let that sword go.

    Sending a sword strike towards her back, it happens to sh against 007''s ws.

    Zero was sted away, using her ck sword to reduce her fall; Zero held the hand of her sword to spin and send a kick toward the iing 007; thetter was forced to cross her arms to defend against Zero spinning kick as it was aimed at her head.

    007 got pushed back; she clenched her fist until they made a cracking sound before sending a deadly punch at Zero, who was nning to vanished again.

    007''s punch seemed to break space apart and locked Zero in ce, giving her no room to escape.

    Looking at the iing fist, Zero hesitated no more; thrusting her ck sword forward, she mumbled the name of her skill, her special ability, her most deadly ability.

    ''''Dimensional sh!"

    Then something astonishing happened, Zero ck sword was still floating in the air; however, the de was gone as if it became invisible, and something more astonishing happened, 007 vanished, cancelling her attack, when she reappears again, she was on Zero''s left, strangely they were a ck de piercing through her body.

    Unlikest time where 007 injuries got instantly healed, this time it was healing at a slow speed. 007 couldn''t help but spurt amouthful of blood; even so, she still looked behind her back as if to check that everything went well.

    ''''Good girl, you did welling at my rescue; it was a timely intervention, as expected of our most sessful creation.''''

    A sudden voice could be heard, one that wasn''t present previously. 007 showed no emotion even after receiving praise, neither did Zero; she sheathed her sword and red in 007''s direction, no, more specifically behind her back.

    ''''Now, now, don''t re at me like I''m your mother murdered MS. Zero, the most deadly weapon Elseria have ever created. As expected of her strongest weapon, thatst attack even I, couldn''t do anything against it, if not for my lovely tool here, I might have died. How scary!"

    The same voice that talked earlier and praised 007 spoke again; onlyy the voice could be heard, a male voice, no presence could be felt. This made Zero further raise her guard against this invisible enemy; it was due to her sharp sense that Zero managed to catch the invisible enemy location; she expected to injury thetter with a surprise attack. Unfortunately, it didn''t work. As for the man words, Zero wasn''t surprised, so she showed no reaction whatsoever in front of the man taunts, calling Elseria''s creation was to make her furious so that she may recklessly attack him. Unfortunately, Zero had seen through the invisible man plot.

    Seeing Zero showing no reaction to his words, the invisible man sighed, ''''How boring. We shall temporarily retreat Ms Zero, hope next time you won''t interfere as we do not wish to fall out with that monster, at least not yet.''''

 Chapter 282 - 277: Brewing Storm

    When the man hiding in a special space saw Zero showing no reaction to his words, he let out a sigh.

    ''''How boring. We shall temporarily retreat Ms. Zero, hope next time you won''t interfere as we do not wish to fall out with that monster, at least not yet.''''

    ''''007, let''s go.'''' the man ordered before his presencepletely vanished. 007 gave Zero onest nce before her body started vanishing; she left a word behind, startling Zero, who never expected her to be able to speak.

    ''''Der? What does this mean? Some code? Or it''s a name?'''' Zero mumbled when she recalls 007''s words; she only said one word, ''Der''; as for what this word means, Zero had no idea; she was too tired to think about it now; therefore she decided to do itter.

    While sitting on the ground, Zero (Sera) heaved a long sigh.

    ''''I dare you to call her monster in front her, and the next day she will erase your organization to the ground. She hates to be called a monster. I don''t know what you wish to aplish by going after Alex''s sister, but there''s no way I''m going to sit and watch you do that. The moment you targeted those two (A/N: Well, technically it is only Gracier, but it counts as targeted Alex as well.), you have already made Elseria your enemy and knowing her, she will spare no effort in dealing with you no matter who you are or where you hide, she will hunt you down. If you knew about us, you should know that Elseria is not someone you can provoke.''''

    ''''To think that you are experimenting on living humans. What is your goal?"

    Zero came to this conclusion after today''s battle; the words that man said also contributed to this spection; 007 was the living proof of Zero''s spection.

    ''''Ah! How troublesome, the demon continent aside, there''s another enemy to be wary about. Sincerely, I wish to quit and live an ordinary life.''''

    Suddenly Zero thought about a certain boy when she thought about having an ordinary life; she couldn''t help but chuckle as she doubted she would live an ordinary life if she stayed beside him. Strangely, Zero (Sera) wasn''t against it; she was even thrilled to know what kind of life she would have standing beside him.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ''''Hehehe! I''m feeling strange all of a sudden. My heart started to beat faster when I imagined what kind of life I will have with you, how strange, this is unlike me; however, I don''t dislike It.'''' Zero (Sera) dered before her expression turned serious.

    ''''I hope the next time I will see you, you will have reached the goal I have set. Even though you don''t, at least I hope you won''t be too far from that level. I shall take care of your sister and lovers.''''

    After dering this, Zero (Sera) stood up; her destination was to join with Maria and others, like that she would protect them, especially Gracier, whom the unknown organization was after.

    ?????

    At the same time, elsewhere inside the dungeon, in a room that looked like a treasure room, it would have really looked like one if not for the numerous tube containing monsters, half-human bodies. This room looks more like aboratory than a treasure room.

    And currently inside thisboratory were two persons; one wore ab coat doing some experiment while thetter wore all ck.

    ''''How did it went?"

    Without turning back, the man inb coat asked the person in ck.

    ''''Well, it''s a failure.''''

    ''''I see.'''' said the man in ab coat, too focused on his experiment.

    ''''I say, Maddog, that habit of yours when talking with you and keep ignoring me piss me off. I expect a bit of respect; I''m your superior. Do not forget that.'''' The Man in ck warned Maddog, the scientific.

    Maddog sighed before putting a stop at the experiment he was doing.

    ''''My bad, so can you tell me what happened?" He asked politely as he could; Maddog didn''t wish to be enemy with the arrogant littless.

    The man in ck removed his mask, his golden hair and beautiful face became visible, this man was the same man that spied on Maria and others when they were trying to train outside, inside the forest, it was the same man that talked to Zero (Sera) a moment ago.

    ''''Ah! An unexpected rat sneaked in; no, she is bigger than a rat; I guess I should call her dog. One of that woman''s subordinates came.'''' the golden-haired young man said.

    Maddog raised an eyebrow.

    ''''Elseria?"

    ''''Yeah, it''s none other than her. It''s the famous Zero that was sent. I almost lost my life because of that girl. I heard she was strong, deadly; however, hearing it was one thing, but experiencing it was another. I couldn''t even move; I don''t even know how she knew I was present; the artifact I''m using should havepletely hidden my presence as I hide in that special space to watch the fight, and yet I was spotted and attack. An attack that could transcend space, I feel like it could transcend time as well; however, it wasn''t perfect if not even 007 couldn''t do anything but watch me die. Just by imagining such a possibility send shivers down my spine.''''

    ''''I see, that''s interesting. I want to study that Zero girl.'''' With a twisted smile, Maddog said this.

    The golden-haired young man chuckled when he saw Maddog''s state.

    ''''What do we do now? With the presence of such a strong opponent, things have gottenplicated. Should we cancel the operation? I meant postpone it for another time?" Maddog asked after a moment of thinking.

    The golden-haired young man did not immediately answer; he stayed silent for a moment. What Maddog said wasn''t wrong; things had beplicated with Zero''s (Sera) presence, however, when he thinks about canceling everything, the young couldn''t bring himself to ept it as he desired Gracier''s golden-eye, with that eye, the young man was fifty percent sure to realize his greatest wish, that is to surpass his father, to stand above him, to take his ce.

    Thinking about everything he would get if he managed to have that eye, the golden-haired young man decided.

    ''''No, we shall continue. We will wait for few days and observe how things are going before striking for good this time. I order you to bring more men, even though those defective tools are not good as 007, we shall use them as cannon fodder. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Even though Maddog didn''t wish for this n to be carried until the end, he couldn''t only nod his head when he thinks about getting a valuable sample.

    ''''I shall follow your orders,'''' Maddog said.

    ''''Good, let''s wait for a while.''''

    The golden-haired young man said before starting whistling, thinking about the day he would step on his dad, ordered him like his subordinates.

    ''Hehehe! Just wait, father, you will see that I''m not worthless as you think.''

    Thus the second day passed, both Alex''s group continued their exploration, unaware of the brewing storm.

 Chapter 283 - 278: The Bet

    Alex and his group spent their second night on the 21st floor. Unlike the previous floors, this one was a mix of forest and mountain.

    ''''Morning, Alex.''''

    ''''Morning, Artemia.'''' Alex greeted Artemia back; there was a towel around his neck.

    ''''I''ve found that every morning you do that thing,'''' Artemia remarked.

    While wiping away the sweat on his face, Alex asked, ''''What thing?"

    ''''You know what I''m talking about. I''m talking about your morning workout. Especially that thing you do consisting of going up and down. I have never seen nor heard about such exercise. Maybe it''s something from your world.'''' Artemia exined while looking at Alex remove his drenched top; she must say Alex had great muscles; she almost had the impulse to run her fingers over them, she quickly shook her head to discard such a thought.

    Obvious of what was going through Artemia''s head, Alex put on a new top.

    ''''You are right; these set of workouts are from my world.'''' He confirmed Artemia''s words before starting looking for Isabe; having not found her, he asked.

    ''''By the way, where is Isabe?"

    ''''Ah! She went to on the other side of this mountain to take a bath.'''' Artemia exined as she sat on a chair she summoned.

    Doing the same, Alex asked, ''''I see. What is the n? How are you nning to deal with that skeleton?"

    Artemia stayed silent for a moment before saying, ''''We will use the next floors to get stronger quickly. If I can reach middle Rank 9 before we reach that bastard floor, I will have a chance dealing with him.''''

    Alex didn''t say anything after hearing Artemia''s n; he looked at her with an amused grin on his face.

    ''''What with that grin? Are you surprised that I could also curse someone?" Artemia asked, annoyed.

    ''''No, I haven''t said anything. Don''t jump to conclusions on your own.'''' Alex replied with a smile.

    ''''Hmph! Say what you want.'''' Artemia harrumphed.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle; he found her current behavior cute; it was different from her usual self where she acts dignified all times. Well, now wasn''t the time to be thinking about these things; they had something more urgent to do.

    ''''We will do as you said. Soon I will reach the next Rank; you better work hard, or else I will surpass in no time.'''' Alex told Artemia with a provocative smile.

    Although she wasn''t surprised by the fact that Alex was almost reaching the next Rank after all the monsters he killed, what he said at the end, Artemia couldn''t let it pass.

    Wearing a provocative smile, in turn, Artemia dered, ''''Try me if you can. Shall we make a bet?"

    ''''Oh? What kind of bet?" Alex immediately asked as he was interested in the bet; his eyes were shining gold.

    ¡¼Master, master, master¡½

    Suddenly, Silveria called out to him, annoyed as he could guess what she wanted; Alex was forced to respond to her; if not, she won''t stop bugging him.

    ''Yeah, Sil, what it is?''

    ¡¼Fufufu! Master, I shall help you, ask for her hand, I mean to tell her that if you win, she will be yours-¡½

    ''Shut up, you lecherous spirit. I knew nothing good woulde out of that mouth of yours; you should have said to aim for a great treasure such as Sleipnir.'' Alex admonished Silveria.

    ''So, in your eyes, Sleipnir is more important than Artemia? If she knew this, Artemia would cry tears of blood.'' Silveria almost said; however, she didn''t say anything and stayed silent.

    Pleased with Silveria''s reaction, Alex waited for Artemia to announce what kind of bet they would be making.

    ''''I''m currently Level 79,'''' Artemia announced.

    ''''Level 69.'''' Alex also disclosed his level.

    ''''Great, the bet I''m talking about is the first to reach the next Rank first can ask the loser anything. Nothing perverse, though.''''

    ''''Good for me. Let''s start immediately.'''' Alex said and stood up, ready to go on a killing spree.

    ''''Calm down, will you? The current you is quite scary.'''' Artemia tried to stop Alex, whose eyes were literally burning; it was like the eyes of a hungry treasurer hunter; it was terrifying, she felt goosebumps rise all over her body; for a moment, Artemia felt like she was going to be broke if Alex wins.

    ''''My bad, I was overexcited. Let''s wait for Isabe.''''

    Alex sat back and said.

    ''''I thought you''d have asked how that thing knew about my goal, but you didn''t,'''' Artemia said after staring into those green and blue eyes.

    ''''Well, obviously I was curious, but you know people don''t have one thing in mind. I am busy think about my problems, so I forgot. Now that you bring the matter up, I want to hear it.'''' Alex said.

    ''''There must be a traitor among us, one of ourrades that fought alongside us six.''''

    ''''Why not among you six?" Alex couldn''t help but ask this.

    However, Artemia shook her head to dismiss that idea.

    ''''Apart from us three still alive, the others have really died, so I doubt they would be the traitor. Not everyone was lucky toe back to life after death; let''s not forget that you first must possess that artifact we got. I talked about luck previously because it takes a lot of luck for the artifact to trigger after its wearer lost their life.''''

    ''''I see; you spoke like you have done some experiment toe to this conclusion,'''' Alex said and observed Artemia''s reaction.

    ''''Well, forget what I have said,'''' Alex said after seeing Artemia not offering any response.

    ''''At the moment, I don''t know who the traitor is, but I will find out, and once I do, I will kill him/her.'''' Artemia dered while emitting killing intent; her killing intent was so dense that it almost twisted reality.

    This made Alex question how many people this smiling goddess had killed. A question he dared not to voice out as he believes it would do him no good.

    Silveria, on the other side, chuckled; no matter how many people or monsters Artemia might have killed, she could never surpass the siblings even when they were alive; let''s not even talk about now.

    ''''What''s up with this atmosphere?"

    Isabe, who just came back, asked this as she could feel the heavy atmosphere in the air.

    ''''Nothing, Alex and I, have just make a bet,'''' Artemia exined; because Isabe wasn''t privy to the fact that she was a reincarnated human goddess, Artemia saw no need to tell her about the fact that a traitor is on the enemy side.

    ''''A bet between your highness and Alexander? I want to know.'''' Curious, Isabe asked, and Artemia told her about their bet.

 Chapter 284 - 279: Phantom Snake 1

    After learning about the bet between Alex and Artemia, Isabe wished to participate as well, but she knew that now wasn''t the time to be capricious; therefore, she shut down that desire.

    The group advanced through the mountains to arrive at what they believe to be a town previously established by past adventurers. Because no other adventurers had made it this far, this became a ghost town; not even monsters tried to upy this empty town; well, it was probably due to almost dead monster repelling barrier covering the town.

    ''''Let''s leave,'''' Alex said after giving onest nce at the ghost town.

    Artemia and Isabe silently followed after him, and soon they appeared in another forest; this one was a little darker than thest forest; it was eerily quiet.

    Stepping on dead branches that makes a cracking sound, Alexunched one of his throwing knives on his left.

    Pui! Thud!

    The thing hiding there was instantly killed; however, Alex didn''t have the time to rejoice because, in the next instant, numerous pairs of red eyes appeared all over the dark forest.

    ''''Kobold? Interesting!" Alex muttered and readied his knives. Thanks to his right eye, he was able to identify the monsters hiding.

    Swoosh!

    Faster than Alex, Artemia moved; a blue bolt of lightning was dancing around her feet as she moved between trees harvesting kobold''s lives as if they jokes.

    ''''Not gonna lose,'''' Alex muttered before kicking off the ground andunched himself in a pack of kobolds who came to understand that these intruders were better not to be provoked.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote by the time they realized this; Alex beheaded two kobolds; as their heads were dancing in the air, still confused about what just happened, Alex kicked another kobold hard in the stomach, instantly crushing thetter organs, he finished the kobold with a knife in the head.

    Stepping over the same knife, Alexunched himself into the air to dodge arrows fired by a kobold archer; before thetter could understand how Alex could know that arrows wereing toward him, it had lost his life with a knife piercing through its right eye.

    This makes the fifth kobolds Alex killed in less than two minutes; however, he was happy because Artemia was already on her eighth kill.

    Using a tree branch to propulse himself into the air, Alex threw his remaining knives at the fleeing kobolds before two guns appeared inside his hands as he started free falling.

    ¡¼Let''s teach the littless a lesson.¡½Silveria shouted, and Alex ignored her before starting his killing spree.

    BANG! BANG!!!!!!!!

    Bullets rained down on the poor kobolds killing them in one shot; some of them had their heads blow up, some their hearts crushed. In the span of five minutes, thirty kobolds lost their lives under Alex''s bullets. Never, in their wildest dreams, would these kobolds have thought they had provoked deaths, gods. They couldn''t flee in peace; either a bullet would im their lives from the back, or it was lightning bolts.

    Before long, the once silent forest regained its calm, but this time corpses were littered the forest ground.

    Alex and Artemia looked at each other with a smile, both dered at the same time.

    ''''70"

    ''''80''''

    ''''Tch!"

    ''''Tch!"

    The two clicked their tongues simultaneously and went on their separate ways like boxers that decided to decide on the winner in the next round.

    At the side, Isabe had her mouth wide open as she watched everything unfold. From start to finish she didn''t make any move, not that she didn''t wish to do it but because she was slow, by the time she moves her spear, everything was over, the two monsters killed more than a hundred kobolds in less than fifteen minutes, unbelievable, if she was present that is.

    ''''Seriously, it''s great that you two are having fun, but you should at least let the other person partake. If not-"

    Before Isabe couldn''t finish herint, she got stopped by Alex and Artemia''s re.

    ''''Nobody told you to be slow as a turtle.'''' the two said in unison.

    Isabe opened and closed her mouth repeatedly, unable toe up with a rebuttal.

    ''''Let''s move to the next floor.'''' Alex dered as he started to walk deeper into the forest.

    However, it had not taken his tenth step before he crossed his arms in front of his chest.

    By the time the other could ask him why he suddenly stopped, they found him back; he crashed against a tree before rolling on the ground.

    Wiping away the blood around his mouth, Alex dered, ''''Let''s call for a truce until we deal with this enemy.''''

    Artemia nodded her head and stared at the gigantic monster in them. The group instantly knew this was not going to be an easy opponent.

    It was a giant ck snake of twelve meters. This monster goes by the name of Phantom Snake; from the record, it is said that this monster could perfectly blend its presence, making it hard to detect, not until it attacked. It was probably why Alex couldn''t know that he was stepped into the monster''s territory; the reason the phantom snake didn''tpletely wipe out the kobolds sharing its territory was simply that it would be starving itself to death if he did that.

    When you could allow these weak monsters to use your territory in exchange for periodically eating some of them, why bother wiping them out? Such was the thought of the Phantom Snake.

    This thought was proven to be right as it became harder for adventurers to descend to this floor, meaning a drop in the quality of meals. While monsters wouldn''t die if they do not eat as they could sustain themselves using ambient mana, they would be weakened if they don''t eat monsters and others creatures periodically.

    So, when the Phantom Snake saw high-quality meals after such a long time, he didn''t mind them killing the sheep he was rearing as the Phantom Snake believe that by letting them think they have managed to clear up this floor after ughtering these kobolds before killing them would make Alex and his group far tastier.

    So, the Phantom Snake finally moved to harvest quality meals after patiently waiting.

 Chapter 285 - 280: Phantom Snake 2

    Alex looked at the girls for an instant before vanishing, and when he reappeared again, he was in the sky descending toward the Phantom Snake; Isabe was surprised she almost shouted to ask if Alex could fly, only Artemia and the Phantom Snake were able to see what happened. Alex elerated for a moment before using a tree as a stepping stone to jump high in the sky; everything happened in an instant.

    Just as the Phantom Snake was about to spit his poison at the foolish human that thinks he could challenge him, the monster stopped, the Phantom Snake was confused, his body became lighter all of a sudden, by the time he realized what was happening to him, the Phantom Snake found himself in the air, at the same ce that human used to be. If the Phantom Snake could make a human''s expression, he would have put on a surprised expression; unfortunately he couldn''t.

    Alex, who used Shadow Shift on the Phantom Snake, aimed at the floating snake and fired.

    BANG!

    A Phantom bullet was fired at the free-falling monster, and at the same time, as if Artemia could see the invisible bullet, she threw one of her ives at it; the weapon was transformed into a bolt of ck lightning beforebining with Alex''s Phantom bullet, a dark spear was created going straight toward the Phantom Snake; however, the Phantom Snake was not too be underestimated either, coiling around itself, he used his tail to strike the air to further propulse himself into, by doing this the Phantom Snake was able to dodge Alex and Artemiabined attack.

    Before the Phantom Snake could take a breather, the next attack was already upon it in the form of a gigantic water snake not losing to him in terms of height.

    Hissssss!

    Being made fun of, the Phantom Snake hissed furiously before opening its mouth so wide that it appeared as if he wished to swallow the iing water snake; however, instead of doing that, the Phantom Snake spurt a huge poison that shed against Isabe''s Water snake.

    BOOM! Rumble!

    A big explosion urred when the Phantom Snake poison shed against Isabe''s Water snake, creating a rumbling sound that shook the forest. The explosion was so big that the Phantom Snake was swept into it.

    ''''Have we won?" Isabe couldn''t help but ask this; Alex''s ns were pretty simple, he would first attack the monster, attract its attention before using his skill on him to switch ce it before the second n would begin, if the monster seeds in evening out unscathed of the second n then Isabe would strike using her strongest attack. When the triomunicated via Silveria''s channel (what the person herself wished to call it), they decided on these ns.

    Alex and Artemia were focused on the sky, thus didn''t have the leisure to answer Isabe, their sights were blocked, Alex''s Divine Sense range was huge enough to cover the sky, let''s say he couldn''t direct it toward a specific location, and he didn''t wish to rely on Silveria''s Divine sense, he couldn''t have the time to hone his skill if he were to do that, unconsciously he would start to always ask for her help, that is something he doesn''t want.

    When Alex was lost in thought, he heard Silveria''s warning.

    ¡¼Master, careful that monster hasn''t died yet he is nning-¡½

    Silveria''s words were cut short because, at that instant, Alex saw a small ck snake (less than one meter) flying toward Isabe''s neck, its fangs and tail ready to tear apart thetter neck.

    Artemia finally noticed that something was amiss; however, she couldn''t move in time even if she used her lightning.

    ''''Isabe, watch out.''''

    Alex shouted before aiming his gun at Isabe.

    ''''What?" Isabe shouted when she saw Alex pointing his gun at her; she felt an ominous feeling, the feeling of deathing close; this didn''te from Alex, but from behind her, even though she wished to turn around and confront the enemy, her body froze feeling heavy burden, it was the small Phantom Snake domain, it was for this exact reason Silveria refused that Alex uses Shadow Shift on Isabe, he would die as when using Shadow Shift for a brief instant Alex would be vulnerable, so imagine what would happen if he was in that snake domain? He might lose his life; therefore, Alex opted for another solution, a radical one.

    Just now, he shouted Isabe''s name to draw her attention, more urately to draw out her body instinctual reaction when she would see a gun pointed at her; Isabe unconsciously raised her spear even when under the Phantom Snake domain, and then,

    BANG!

    A bullet left the silver gun and tore through the air; simultaneously, the Phantom Snake''s fangs and its tail were about to pierce Isabe''s neck; however, the bullet was faster than the Phantom Snake; the bluish bullet struck Isabe''s spear.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Isabe vomited a mouthful of blood and was sent flying by the bullet recoil when it shed against the spear shaft; her body collided against the frozen snake that didn''t think Alex would strike itsrade; it was thanks to this momentarily pause that Alex''s goal was achieved.

    He hoped to save Isabe''s life by striking her spear shaft; he was sure that the monster would be surprised as he first thought Alex would bluff and shoot at him in the end.

    Even so, the Phantom Snake still lived to its name; after being sent flying alongside Isabe, who fainted halfway through, the Phantom Snake twisted its body midair before spitting a poison needle at Alex.

    Pui!

    Everything happened too fast; Alex couldn''t dodge in time; his left shoulder was pierced and became paralyzed, forcing him to drop Silveria.

    At the same time that this was happening, the Phantom Snake regained its original form and tried to finish Alex off; however, like a Lightning Goddess, the furious Artemia d in ck lightning descended from the sky and struck the Phantom Snake in the back.

    Hisss!

    The Phantom Snake hissed, however this time, it was of pain; Artemia was surprised that even her strong attack managed to injure the snake slightly.

    Suddenly, she frowned because, from the injured Phantom Snake''s back, its ck blood started to transform into a mist that tried to invade Artemia''s body through her pores; she knew it would be a bad end if she let it seed, therefore she jumped back.

    At the same time, Alex made a move; he was extremely pissed right now, irritated that half of his body was paralyzed; using his death''s eye to momentarily froze the Phantom Snake, he used Synthesize.

    BANG!

    The super bullet blew the Phantom Snake head off before he couldn''t even understand what happened.

    Thud

    At the same tim,e when the Phantom Snake body headless body touched the ground, Alex followed.

 Chapter 286 - 281: Short Rest

    At the same time, when the Phantom Snake body headless body touched the ground, Alex followed.

    After quickly treating Isabe''s bleeding, Artemia rushed toward Alex, turning him around. Artemia feeds him a Poison recovery potion.

    ¡¼Master, you should have used this chance to have Artemia mouth feed you. How can you let go of such an asion? It''s how I have raised you?¡½

    If Silveria was in front of him at the moment and he wasn''t paralyzed, Alex swore that he would have taught that old hag a lesson, not that he dared to call her that.

    Alexpletely ignored Silveria and thanked Artemia after he recuperated.

    ''''No need to thank me, if not for your intervention, Isabe would have lost her life; however, I would have appreciated if you have used a gentle method; she has four broken ribs, even though I healed her using a high-grade Healing potion, she would need to rest, her skull almost cracked crashing against several trees.''''

    ''''I see, my bad, however, at that time I couldn''t only think about that only solution.'''' Alex scratched his nose while exining.

    ''''I know, I''m ming you; I''m just feeling frustrated because I couldn''t do anything when you two are in danger only because of my weakened Gift.'''' Artemia sighed; she then sat on the ground in the lotus position.

    ''''Don''t worry, soon it will beplete again. You don''t have to me yourself, just know that everyone has a moment of weakness. You-"

    ''''Alex, I never knew you were so good with words. It''s almost as if you are trying to win some points with me."

    Artemia had recuperated enough and even teased Alex. Thetter rolled his eyes at her.

    Seeing this, Artemia couldn''t help but be curious.

    ''''Even though I''m joking, you don''t have to react like that. Say, I''m that unattractive in your eyes? Considering that you have such a beautiful Master, I can understand.''''

    ''''Please stop right there. I would be a lie if I said you were not attractive, that you made me want to conquer, have you for myself; however, unlike most males, I know how to keep myself in check. I don''t go after all women that stir my heart.'''' Alex exined and afterward stayed silent.

    Observing Alex for a moment, Artemia''s mouth lifted into a smile.

    ''''As I thought you are interesting. You are different from other males that would use various methods to win my heart is not talking about the present but the past. You showed a total disinterest in my person; some might say it was another way of winning me; by doing this, you will attract my attention, making me curious about you; curiosity will give birth to something. However, I know you don''t have such intention; you don''t have an interest in making a move on me; you just want to maintain a good rtionship with me. I can see that through your eyes.''''

    ¡¼Master, quickly deny it, tell her that-¡½

    ''Shut up; since when did you be a matchmaker?'' Alex shouted at Silveria; thetter shut it as she could feel her master''s anger rising if she continued any further.

    Wanting to change the subject, Alex asked,

    ''''Excuse my bluntness, but why did you bring Isabe with you? I don''t mean to say she''s weak, but it would have been faster if it was just the two of us.''''

    Facing Alex''s harsh words, Artemia didn''t immediately answer; she first affectionately caressed Isabe''s hair, looking at her as if she was looking at her sister; Artemia finally spoke.

    ''''I understand what you want to say; however, I couldn''t let her stay at home because she wouldn''t ept, and I feel at ease knowing her beside me. I may be a reincarnated goddess, lofty in the past, but Isabe is like my sister; we grew up together. She was there when nobody could y with me, there when I was lonely after my mother''s death.''''

    ''''I see.'''' Alex looked at Isabe in a new light; he had never thought there was such a deep bond between her and Artemia.

    After a moment of silence, Alex decided, ''''Let''s wait for one to let her recover before continuing.''''

    ''''Thank you, Alex.''''

    Alex waved to dismiss Artemia from thanking him.

    Seeing him act like this brought a smile upon Artemia''s face; she was extremely grateful for this offer, touched. After resting for one day, Isabe would have perfectly recovered.

    Leaving the two alone, Alex decided to go patrol, Silveria appeared beside him.

    Looking at her master''s side face, Silveria chuckled.

    ''''Why did you do that? We could have continued; the faster we finish here, the faster we will check on the girls. I kept having this nagging feeling that something bad would happen.''''

    ''''Sigh! How could I not know these things? I''m well of that. However, while I wish to check how the girls are doing immediately, I can''t be hasty. I need to think about my party members. Let''s suppose if I urged them to continue and the next floors Isabe lost her life because she hasn''tpletely recovery? Maybe it will be more due to her blunder. So, after long consideration I decided to propose this solution, don''t forget that I''m the employee, even if I don''t say anything, Artemia might suggest for us to take a short rest. However, when I''m the one to propose it, she will feel grateful, and from now on, she will leave decisions to me as she knew I have the wellbeing of the team in head, I can make better decisions. It''s what I wish for.''''

    After listening to Alex''s exnation, Silveria understood what he was after. Alex was done yet, he added.

    ''''Also, let''s not forget that I have stationed Sera on the girl''s side. With such a powerful ranker there, I don''t think that anything will go awry. She is strong after all; while I don''t know where this nagging feeling of iing cmity ising from, I believe that Sera will not be easily taken down. By the time it happens, we would have finished here, and I will be going over there. Well, if something were to happen over there, that is.''''

    ''''I see. You have thought that far. I have forgotten about Sera. Let''s hope that nothing bad happens.'''' Silveria said after recalling that Alex had asked Sera alias Zero to protect his sister, by extension the others in the shadow.

    Suddenly, as she remembered something, Silveria turned to look at Alex in the face and asked.

    ''''By the way, what is your current Level, Master?''''

    ''''Level 71, almost 72.'''' Alex proudly dered. That Phantom snake was generous, giving him a lot of XP.

    As if she hadn''t heard anything noteworthy, Silveria said.

    ''''Oh! Same with that girl.''''

    Alex almost fell face first. He knew Silveria did that intentionally; the same goes for Artemia, letting Silveria know about her strength; it was to tell Alex, ''You haven''t won.''

    ''''Interesting, bring on.''''

    Alex said with a devilish smile; he was sure of his victory; the same goes for Artemia.

    Thus, their third day passed.

 Chapter 287 - 282: Isabella

    The next day Isabe woke up feeling refreshed.

    ''''Finally up? You sleepyhead.'''' Artemia teased Isabe.

    ''''Your highness?"

    Isabe was surprised to see Artemia here.

    ''''What are you acting for? It''s natural to look, my sister.''''

    Artemia''s words moved Isabe to tears; she hugged Artemia tightly, afraid to let her go.

    ''''There, there. I''m here. I''m not going anymore, but you should thank a certain someone, if not for him, you would be dead by now.''''

    Artemia''s words brought the image of a certain handsome boy to Isabe''s mind.

    At that time, the serious Alex armed with his silver gun looks like a prince in shining armoring to her rescue. Recalling his face as he pressed the trigger to rescue her made Isabe deeply flush; her heartbeat quickly increased. She recalled everything that happened since their first meeting; it was him that made her slowly change her mindset. Thinking about all of these things made Isabe''s heart,

    Ba-dump Ba-dump!

    ''What happening to me?''

    ''Why is my heart beating so fast? And more importantly, why I can''t get off that image from my head? All I can think of is Alexander.''

    Isabe became quickly lost in thought; she was so focused that she didn''t hear Artemia calling her numerous.

    Noticing Isabe''s unusualness, Artemia flicked thetter forehead.

    ''''Ouch! That''s hurt.''''

    ''''You should thank Alex,'''' Artemia ordered, and when the name of Alex was brought, Isabe froze; her eyes started dating left and right before she finally managed to squeeze some words.

    ''''I go- got it, I will go see him. He should be back by now afterpleting his morning exercise.''''

    As if running from a crime scene, Isabe disappeared, leaving a dumfounded Artemia who looked at the running Isabe''s back before bursting intoughter.

    ''''Eh? How unexpected, how interesting. I wonder how you will this with this Alexander.''''

    From Artemia''s words just now, she seemed to have understood something from Isabe''s behavior.

    After collecting the tent, Artemia decided to check on Alex and Isabe; however, she was sauntering as if she wished to enjoy the morning breeze.

    ?????

    One kilometer from Artemia''s current position, there was a waterfall. Alex had just taken a bath, so he was only dressed in his pants and was topless, a towel wrapped around his neck as he started to walk back to their camping location.

    Just after taking his twentieth step, he heard the sound of a branch cracking.

    Sighing, Alex asked, looking at where the sound came from.

    ''''I say, Ms. Isabe, what are you ying at? Can you stop hiding?"

    Isabe''s body trembled; she didn''t think she had been spotted already. She didn''t want to hide, it just that the moment he was the topless Alex, her face got hot as if it was on fire, her heartbeat elerated so much that she feared that from afar people could hear it, it why she decided to hide until it calms down.

    ''What is happening to me? This isn''t the first time I have seen Alex topless, yet I can''t control my heartbeat. I think it is going crazy; yesterday, images of him gantly saving came rushing back. What should I do?''

    Swoosh!

    Isabe, who went into monologue mode again, was surprised to find Alex suddenly appearing right before her; she almost tripped and fell back; fortunately, Alex could catch her properly. Unfortunately, this made things difficult for Isabe as her heartbeat elerated once more.

    Ba-dump Ba-dump!

    ''''Are you alright?" Alex asked in a normal voice.

    However, in Isabe''s, he had asked with a concerned face; this made our maiden blush.

    In reality, Alex frowned when he noticed Isabe react like this; he rapidly concluded why she acted like that.

    On the other side Silveria who was watching everything smiled.

    ¡¼Hehehe, my Master is such a dinner, to think you will have conquered this girl in just short three days, you amaze me.¡½

    Ignoring Silveria''s ramblings, Alex helps Isabe up before saying in a serious tone.

    ''''It''s good that you are fine, but I want to rify something. That feeling that started budding in your heart, you better crush it because it will only harm you. Nothing will happen between us; the sooner you discard it, the better it will be, and you won''t get hurt.''''

    Alex''s merciless words stabbed deep into the young maiden, heart-crushing the budding love; Isabe stood rooted on the spot; a single tear escaped from her eyes.

    At that moment, Isabe understood what was happening to her, Alex''s rescue triggered something inside her, and if this continues, she will fall in love with him.

    ¡¼How cold of you, Master. It would be best if you had phrased it nicely, no need to be that rude.¡½

    Silveriained, she was disappointed as she had hoped to see something interesting, she wanted to see what kind of expression Artemia would make once Isabe became Alex''s woman, she may no show any at first, but someday she will, Silveria was sure of it.

    ''Sorry to crush your expectations as I know what you are thinking.''

    ¡¼I dunno what you are talking about.¡½Silveria started whistling.

    ''Fine. Forgot it. I don''t have time to entertain you.''

    Alex said before looking at Isabe, wiping away the tear on her face.

    ''''Sorry, Mr. Alexander, I must have shown you something unsightly; I hope you will forgive me. And thank you for saving my life yesterday. I shall repay you someday.'''' Isabe said before lowering her head; she then turns around to depart.

    ''''No need to repay me as I did what arade should do.''''

    ''''Comrade? Huh! Thanks, Mr. Alexander.'''' Isabe said one more time before leaving, going back towards the location where they spent the night.

    After Alex watch Isabe leave, he turned his head in a certain direction.

    ''''You cane out now, eavesdropping, princess.''''

    ''''Fufufu! As expected of you. To think you would find out so soon.''''

    Artemia came out from her hiding ce,

    ''''Why didn''t you announce that I was spying on you?" She asked as she was curious why Alex didn''t say anything.

    ''''Isn''t what you wanted?"

    Instead of answering her question, Alex fired back a question; Artemia couldn''t only helplessly shrug her shoulders.

    ''''You are too cruel. To think you would say these words to a maiden experiencing her first feeling of love.''''

    ¡¼That right.¡½Silveria agrees with Artemia.

    While buttoning his shirt, Alex dered.

    ''''If you didn''t wish for that, you should have deal with it before sending her my way.''''

    ''''And how can I do that? I don''t have any experience in the matters.'''' Artemia dered with an innocent smile.

    Looking at Artemia with an expressionless face, Alex dered before leaving,

    ''''Thanks for the unnecessary information. Let''s depart.''''

    ''''How cold,'''' Artemia said before chasing after Alex. Even though she said that she was smiling, she found Alex truly interesting as most men would have jumped on the chance of making Isabe, a close friend of her, their woman, and yet Alex never ns for that.

 Chapter 288 - 283: 24th Floor And The Winner

    After that little episode, Isabe smiles less; however, after Alex told her that he wishes to be friends with her, even rival, Isabe regained a bit of color.

    Artemia looked gratefully at Alex; thetter only nodded his head.

    The group quickly left the 21st floor and stepped into the 22nd floor; however, to their dismay, they found no monster attacking; this floor looks no different from the first floor, while no monsters came out no matter how long the group waited, Alex detected the existence of a trap, the one once you trigger it would send you into a random floor.

    After the group disarmed the trap, they descended toward the next floor, floor 23; here as well, there was only trap, lots of traps, such as me spurting from the walls, the ground suddenly split opening,nces shooting out from the ceiling.

    With Alex and Silveria''s help, Artemia and Isabe sessfully left for the 24th floor.

    The twentieth-fourth floor was a desert, stretching as far as the eyes could see; the temperature was so hot that Alex and the girl''s skins started to redden, obviously the visible part of their skins as they armors had a cooling effect.

    ''''Seriously, what with this dungeon? It has sun, forest, mountains, and now desert.''''

    Isabe said while looking around. As expected, there was nothing but desert.

    Looking at the same scenery, Alex asked,

    ''''I heard that there is only one Desert in this world, and it''s on the demon race continent.''''

    ''''Yes,'''' Isabe confirmed his question. However, Artemia corrected them.

    ''''While it true that there a desert on the demon continent, it is not the only desert of Mysthia''s world, there''s another one, just that people tend to forget about it. The ck desert on Arda continent.''''

    Artemia had a guilty look on her face when she uttered that name, the name of dwarves continent, long lost in that brutal war that wiped out an entire continent.

    ''''I see; thanks for the information. Let''s cautiously move forward; I have the feeling that this floor isn''t going to be easy. Finally, we might be able to fight some monsters, and I will be-"

    ''''To crush you.'''' Artemia finished Alex''s words.

    Looking at Alex and Artemia still thinking about their bet, Isabe quietly shook her head before reading her weapon.

    The group cautiously moved through the desert; for the first hundred meters, nothing happened; however, just when they passed the 150 meters, monsters jumped out from the sands and surrounded them.

    It was a ck scorpion of 2 meters of height; their stings pointed at the group.

    Under normal circumstances, one should be feeling scared being surrounded by more than Ten ck scorpions; however, Alex and Artemia were smiling; for them, these ck scorpions were only XP, nothing more. XP that would help them win the bet.

    ''''Hehehe!"

    ''''Fufufu! The winner shall be decided here.'''' Artemia dered.

    ''''I agree.'''' Alex nodded his head.

    Both wore a confident smile on their face.

    Looking at this scene, Isabe twitched the corner of her eye.

    At first, those ck scorpions were annoyed to be ignored after making such a grand entrance; however, for an unknown reason, they retreated after seeing the smile on Alex''s and Artemia''s faces; it was the smile of a butcher.

    Swoosh!

    Z~

    Both Alex and Artemia disappeared simultaneously; the first one poured MP into Sleipnir to increase his speed to a terrific degree while the ck lightning covered thetter feet.

    Crack!

    After crushing a ck scorpion by stepping on it after making a high jump, Alex did a backflip using the recoil of impact after crushing that scorpion to deliver a phantom bullet at two ck scorpions standing together.

    Boom!

    Even though after killing two killing ck scorpions, the phantom bullet still created a big hole on the ground that caused an explosion.

    When Alex looked in Artemia''s direction, he found her smiling at him; she had just killed her third ck scorpion.

    Smiling, Alex tried to move to his next target; the same goes for Artemia; however, before they could, they were forced to jump back as a gigantic water dragon swept through the area, crushing all ck scorpions on its passage.

    After Isabe''s Water dragon eliminated the remaining ck scorpions, Alex and Artemia red at her; the eyes seemed to convey, ''Do you have a death wish?''

    ''''Oh! Scary~ scary~.''''

    Even though inwardly scared to the point of trembling, Isabe still smiled at Alex and Artemia.

    ''''Forget it. Next time I will win.'''' Alex dered after looking at Isabe then Artemia.

    ''''Same here.'''' Artemia dered.

    They both are just a tiny bit away from stepping into the next Rank.

    Kaboom!

    Without warning, a massive earthquake sent Alex''s group flying through the air; the three sessfully managed tond on the ground.

    From the ground, two gigantic snake-like things came out.

    Alex and Artemia''s eyes turned cold, they shouted at the same time.

    ''''I hate snakes.''''

    Even though Isabe, who was able to register the two monster''s appearances, wanted to correct them, saying it wasn''t a snake, but Desert worms stayed silent as the two had already made a move.

    ''''Synthesize''''

    ''''ck Devourer.''''

    Before the two Desert worms could fully emerge from the ground and avenge their subordinates, Alex''s super bullet and Artemia ck lightning dragon had already entered their bodies.

    Half of the emerged bodies were torn to shred, creating a gory rain of organs and blood.

    After eliminating what the two thought to be snakes, Alex and Artemia turned to face each other and dered.

    ''''Level 82''''

    ''''Level 72, half of my XP bare is filled.''''

    ''''I see; I would like to call it a draw, but it''s, isn''t it. You win. What do you want?"

    Unexpectedly Artemia immediately admitted defeat; she acted as if everything was fine. However, Alex could notice that it was not the case; she was gripping her ives way too hard, proof that she wasn''t feeling calm as she portrayed.

    ''''Don''t be hasty; you will know when the timees. By the way, I''m always ready for a challenge; my end goal is to stand at the top, surpass me if you can.''''

    Alex dered before leaving to collect the body of the monster he killed. His item box was about to be full with so many monster corpses put inside it.

    Looking at Alex''s back, he seemed close yet far; Artemia smiled; her fighting spirit was ignited.

    ''''I will, Alexander, I will.'''' She epted Alex''s challenge.

    Isabe, at the side, smiled when she saw Artemia regaining her smile; she was afraid that Artemia would only show a forced smile after losing as she knew Artemia pretty well. Fortunately, Alex had the right words to kept Artemia motivated.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Isabe quietly muttered before moving toward the other Desert worm.

 Chapter 289 - 284: Ninth Form Vs Synthesize 1

    After Alex collected the Desert worm''s corpse, he decided to check his status; now that he became Rank 8, he used his newly gained SP alongside his BP.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 8]

    Level 72

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/39100

    Magic Power: 5140 (+ 30 (+30 BP) ? 5200/5200

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1580 (+30 (+50 BP) ? 1660

    Defense: 1480 (+30) ? 1510

    Agility: 1630 (+30 BP) ? 1650 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1480 (+30) ?1510

    Luck: 1260 (+30) ?1290

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Normal Regeneration Level 5 (+2 SP) ? Level 6] [Mana Recovery Level 5 (+2 SP) ? Level 6] [Synthesize Level 3 (+4 SP) ? Level 6] [Shadow Shift Level 1 (+2 SP) ? Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''I can now recover my MP faster and heal faster as well. As for Shadow Shift skill, its range increased to one kilometer; I can switch ce with anything within my sight, the previous restrictions the skill has decreased. The thing that makes me most happier is my Synthesize is now Level 6, meaning sixbined bullets; I wonder how stronger this bullet going to be?''

    ¡¼Let''s live Erase aside, this skill will be your strongest attack, even surpassing Phantom bullet.¡½As if she could read Alex''s mind, Silveria dered.

    ''I know; I want to test how strong this attack gonna be before moving to the next floor.'' Alex said as he stood up and started walking toward the girls.

    ¡¼Hehehe! I know what you want to do, Master.¡½

    ''Yeah, I know you know. How can you not when you see walking toward her?''

    Alex replied to Silveria before stopping in front of Artemia; thetter turned to face him.

    ''''It seems that you need something, Alex. What is it?"

    ''''Fight me. I meant, let''s spare.''''

    This sudden deration dumbfounded Isabe, and before she could open her mouth, Artemia had already responded.

    ''''Sure, why not. I was itching to test out my new strength anyway. Let''s go.''''

    Under the still dumbfounded Isabe, Alex and Artemia put a good distance between them and stared at each other for a moment; neither of them moved, just staring at each other; however, only the two knew that in that moment of silence, their auras shed numerous time, Artemia''s Aura was beautiful golden ck, while Alex''s Aura a mix of silver, white and ck. The final sh resulted in,

    Boom!

    The sand around them was blown away, the result of this final auras showdown. Isabe, who was watching, couldn''t help gulp.

    ''''These two are monsters! Can''t hope topete with them, but, at least I can be strong enough to stand beside them and provide some assistance.''''

    While Isabe was making this decision, Alex and Artemia moved simultaneously.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The sand under their feet cracked, leaving a small crater as they moved.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! ngs! ngs!

    Alex perfectly blocked Artemia''s ives; thetter wasn''t surprised; on the contrary, she had hoped for this.

    Grinning evilly, Artemia said,

    ''''Lightning.''''

    Z~ Z~

    Two dark blue lightning snakes were shot out from Artemia''s ives and tried touching Alex''s knives, and both knew what would happen if he let these lightning snakes touch his weapons.

    When the dark blue lightning snakes almost touched his knives, Alex let go of them and instantly summoned two silver guns; Silveria aside, it was pretty astonishing that Alex was able to insta-summon another gun through Xerox.

    BANG! BANG!

    Two bullets obliterated the lightning snakes.

    In a split second, Artemia took a decision when she saw how faster he switched his knives to two guns. She joined her two ives together through their butts; it became a short spear; spinning it, she deflects the following bullets fired by Alex.

    BANG!!!! ngs !!!

    ''''Ugh!''''

    Artemia grunted in pain because a bullet grazed her shoulder when she was busy dealing with Alex''s bullets. Alex had sneakily fired a Homing bullet at her.

    Artemia jumped back, quickly putting some distance between her and Alex. Once again, the two stared at each other.

    ''''You have gotten stronger; even your bullets became faster. I never thought that I would get hurt, even though I paid attention. Time for payback, don''t you think?"

    Facing Artemia''s words, Alex readied his two guns.

    ''''Great. Because my Gift is iplete and I''m not Rank 10, it''s hard to use this move; even so, I think you will like it.'''' Artemia dered before suddenly let go of ives.

    ¡¼No good, Master jump back asap¡½

    As if she understood something, Silveria shouted; however, it was already toote.

    By the time Alex could jump, the tip of Artemia''s ives touched the ground and,

    [Lightning Chains]

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Countless small blue lightning chains shot out from the ground and tried piercing Alex''s body.

    Alex hastily twisted his body left and right, before firing bullets at the chains; he couldn''t dodge; astonishingly, the chains his bullet broke would soon regenerate once touching the ground, transforming into a new chain that would shot toward him.

    Looking from afar, Alex seemed to be trapped in the middle of a huge lightning chains formation with nowhere to escape.

    Alex started to have a hard time keeping up with numerous lightning chains attacking from all directions.

    Artemia choose that move to dere,

    [Nine Layered Chains]

    Rumble!

    The ground under Alex''s feet rumbled, the lightning chainsbined to form Nine Layered Chains that shot at Alex simultaneously.

    ''''Ugh!"

    For the first time since their battle, Alex received an injury, one of Nine chains pierced his left wrist, forcing him to drop the gun created using Xerox.

    ''''Alex''''

    Isabe shouted; she almost rushed toward him when she saw him getting injured; however, Alex''s voice stopped her.

    ''''Stay back.''''

 Chapter 290 - 285: Ninth Form Vs Synthesize 2

    ''''Hahahaha! Good, now it''s has be interesting.''''

    After stopping Isabe from intervening, Alexughed hard; his eyes were shining, filled with delight, a delight to fight against a strong opponent.

    Seeing this, Artemia smiled in turn before dering.

    ''''Here Ie.''''

    She then flicked her fingers; the nine lightning chains shot at Alex again. Alex''s injured shoulder was healed already; therefore, he created another gun using Xerox; closing his eyes, he decided to rely on his senses to detect where the chains would attack from; they were too fast for him to dodge.

    ''Wait! Why not use Sleipnir? Like this, I will be able to detect the chains. Even though they move at the speed of sound, they moved through the air, using the wind element I can sense them.''

    From the moment Alex thought that he immediately poured MP into Sleipnir to go in that particr state where he feels one with the wind.

    ''There, and there!!''

    As expected, the moment he used Sleipnir''s unique ability, he sensed the aura of iing chains, something he was previously unable to do, relying on his sense and Divine Sense.

    Leaning slightly toward his right, Alex was able to dodge the first chain; shifting back to his previous position; he dodged the second chain before firing under his right armpit to deflect the third chain slightly from its initial target.

    ''''I see, you have alreadye up with a solution.''''

    Seeing Alex dodging her chains almost effortlessly, Artemia said before her, smiling.

    ''''However, it won''t be so easy.''''

    [Nine Layered Chains Second Form: Sonic Chains]

    The nine lightning chains abruptly change color, turning light gold.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Faster than before, the lightning chains tore through the air and arrived before Alex; even though he could sense them through the wind in the air, he knew he couldn''t dodge this time.

    ''''Shadow Shift''''

    Before the nine lightning chains could pierce him, Alex used Shadow Shift to switch ce with Artemia, and it was then he heard.

    ''''I knew you would do that.''''

    [Nine Layered Chains Third Form: Lightning Punch]

    ''''No good.'''' Alex knew he had fallen into Artemia''s trap, and before he could teleport using el, from the ground where he appeared, nine chains came out of the ground and transformed into a punch that struck Alex in the stomach.

    ''''Guh! Ah!"

    Alex was sent spiraling into the; he almost lost consciousness; somehow, a small amount of lightning got into his body, making his body spasms.

    Gritting his teeth, Alex secretly threw a knife before muttering el.

    Artemia, who was watching free-falling from the sky, suddenly sensed an immense danger, she immediately shouted.

    [Nineyered Chains Fourth Form: Chains Shield]

    Nine lightning chains came out from the ground and tried to form a shield made of chains in Artemia''s back; however, faster than them, a small object passed through the gap in the chains.

    Fortunately, at thest moment, Artemia titled her head to the side, managing to dodge the small object; even so, she still received a small cut on her cheek.

    At the same time, Alex fell to the ground; he rolled on the ground before standing up.

    ''''Fufufu! As expected of you, I knew you wouldn''t disappoint me. Even though you received such a heavy punch, not only are you almost unharmed, you were still able to attack me.''''

    ''''Same goes for you; you didn''t disappoint me. I wonder how many forms that new skill of yours has?" Alex said while dusting himself.

    ''''As I said because my Gift is iplete and because of my current level, I can exhibit this ability to its fullest; however, there''s one final form, a special form I wish to test, be wary of it, you may be heavily injured. Are you ready?"

    Facing Artemia''s question, Alex''s answer was obvious.

    ''''Bring on.''''

    ''''Good!" Artemia said before licking the blood on fingers. She looked devilish.

    Both Silveria and Isabe sighed; thetter wondered if this still could be considered sparring.

    Alex and Artemia stared at each other in the eyes for the third time before Artemia dered.

    [Nine Layered Chains Ninth Form: Judgement Spear]

    Rumble!

    The fake sun inside the dungeon disappeared, reced by a cloudy sky, golden lightning appeared before disappearing.

    A huge magic circle appeared under Alex''s feet, making him unable to move his body; from the sky, nine golden lightning chains appeared beforebining into five meters long golden spear.

    This spear was pointed downward, exactly at Alex. Then it was shot at him; everything happened so fast, from the time Artemia took to announce her Gift ability to the time the sun disappeared, and that golden spear appeared not even three seconds passed.

    Alex couldn''t watch as the Judgement Speare toward him. No matter what he did, he couldn''t move his body; the magic circle under his feet seemed to make his body unable to move. Artemia came prepared; she made Silveria pointed forward, not downward, as she feared Alex using Erase.

    Even though Alex knew Artemia would stop the spear before he was greatly injured, that would mean he lost; just thinking about such a possibility made Alex angry; he doesn''t want to lose.

    ''I mustn''t lose, definitely not.'' Alex bellowed; his body cracked as he tried to move his body forcibly but in the end, fail; he bit his lip until it bleeds.

    ¡¼Master, should I help, I need your authoriz-¡½

    ''Do not even think about.'' Alex refused Silveria''s proposition before she couldn''t even finish saying it.

    Suddenly, Alex got an idea; he unsealed his right eye to lock onto the iing spear, hoping to stop its movement, even though if it was for a moment. Unfortunately, it was a failure.

    ''Fuck! If only I can stop time, even if it is for a second.'' Alex couldn''t help butment as he watches the Judgement Spear slowly descend toward him.

    It was that moment something astonishing happened, Alex''s right eye throbbed violently before a small clock appeared inside it, then,

    Click!

    This sound was heard by Alex, Artemia, Isabe, Silveria, and another person; this person smiled, something she rarely did.

    ¡¼No way, to-¡½

    Before Silveria could finish what she was about to say, as she knew what this sound means, time stop,

    Even though Alex didn''t know what happened, why he was the only one still moving while everything seemed to freeze, he pointed his gun toward the golden spear while fighting against the terrible pain assaulting him; his head was about to split apart.

    Just he pointed Silveria at the iing spear time resumed and,

    [Synthesize]

    Before Artemia and Isabe couldn''t ask what just happened, they saw a pure white bullet shing against Artemia''s Judgement spear.

    Kaboom!

    When the two shed, a mega explosion urred that shook the 24th, almost creating a sand avnche; a considerable part of the dungeon''s ceiling was momentarily gone.

    Thud!

    Alex falls to the ground; Artemia stood there dumfounded before suddenly puking a mouthful of blood before passing out; in the end, she still did not understand what just happened. Why do their bodies momentarily stop?

 Chapter 291 - 286: Another Short Break

    Isabe stood there frozen for a moment after the match ended before dashing toward Artemia to check her condition.

    ''''Just a light injury because her body couldn''t bear the power of that Ninth Form. Even though this form was iplete, to think Alex could stop it. He''s not your average monster.''''

    After feeding Artemia a healing potion, Isabe moved toward Alex; however, just as she was about to reach him, thetter stood up and dusted his clothes.

    ''''Fui! That headache is gone. I''m feeling a bit better now; however, I seem that I can''t see with my right eye right now. I wonder how long it is going tost.''''

    ''''Huh? What is up, Isabe? Why are you silent?" Alex asked after seeing Isabe not saying anything; she was staring at him.

    ''''Your right eye is bleeding; lets me help you. What happened to that eye?"

    ''''No need, it will heal on its own.'''' Alex stopped the iing Isabe while at the same time thinking.

    ''It seems that she isn''t are of what happened? Maybe I''m the only one that knows what happened? How can time stop like that?''

    Touching his closed right eye, Alex thought, ''It happened because of this eye. How can such a broken ability exist? If this eye can really stop time, how strong it owner going to be? How powerful is the ck gun going to be? I can''t wait to unseal it.''

    Isabe took a step back before saying, ''''Alex, stop grinning like that; you''re scaring me.''''

    ''''Hahaha! My bad, I was thinking about something. Let''s wait until Artemia wakes up and get going.''''

    ''''Sure, we will do that.'''' Isabe nodded before going back to Artemia''s side; thetter was ced inside a small tent to avoid heatstroke in this hot environment.

    While temporarily put it on an eye patch, Alex entered the tent he had just erected and asked.

    ''You have been silent for a while, Silveria; what are you thinking about?''

    ¡¼Nothing¡½

    After a moment of silence, Silveria answered.

    ''I can''t force if you do not wish to talk about it. By the way, you must know what happened? Did my right eye stopped time?''

    ¡¼Yeah, it stopped time, even though it was for one second, it was undoubtedly your right eye the responsible. I never thought Big sister would have lent you help.¡½

    ''Hoh? So it''s thanks to your Big sister I was able to use that ability?'' Alex couldn''t help but get curious when he heard Silveria''s exnation.

    ¡¼Yeah it was because of her. If not, you can''t use this ability yet. She gives you a helping hand; it''s so unlike her. I wonder what she is thinking? Well, all I can say is that she thinks highly of you, even more than how previous Master.¡½

    ''I see, I''m outstanding; that must be why she is smart, unlike some dumb girl who shows no respect for this great me. Your Big sister must be a nice person; she''s better than you, you foul-mouthed spirit.'' Alex said and waited for Silveria''s response.

    It didn''t take long for Silveria to respond; she was fuming.

    ¡¼Humph! What do you know? I''m better.¡½

    ''Yeah! Yeah! You''re.'' Alex said, disinterested. He then asked Silveria a question.

    ''I guess I won''t be using this ability soon?''

    ¡¼Obviously you will not. However, I believe you can after unsealing, sister.¡½

    Alex breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Silveria''s response; he then asked her another question.

    ''How long my right eye will be unusable for?''

    ¡¼Don''t worry, it will be back before you face that skeleton.¡½Silveria reassured Alex as she knew what her master was most afraid of, not being able to use all his cards in the iing fight against that Elder Lich.

    ''If it''s true, then it''s good.'' Alex said before closing his eyes to take a nap. Previously he didn''t show it, but he was tired. His headache might have gone, but he was tired physically; he didn''t show it in front of Isabe, who was already busy worrying about Artemia. To add him on top of that would be unfair.

    ''To think she would still care about me after I outright reject her. What interesting girl.'' Alex silently muttered before sleeping.

    Just after Alex fell asleep, Silveria came out crouching down. She caressed her master''s smooth face and said.

    ''''Silly Master, obviously she will. You may have said not to fall in love with you but whether she followed your advice or not is up to you. Do you think after saying that, she will stop loving you? For the sake of Love, a woman can be obstinate. Let''s wait and see how things will progress.''''

    Silveria''s eyes pierced through the tent Artemia and Isabe were sharing; she observed the still sleeping Artemia for a moment before moving toward Isabe; thetter seemed concerned about something, seeing her seek peak in the direction of Alex''s tent, Silveriaughed.

    ''''If she survives and keeps progressing, maybe one day you will be the one chasing after her.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Silveria disappeared. While Isabe wasn''t beautiful as Maria and others, she was not far from them; Silveria believes that she will be more beautiful as time passes and grows stronger.

    Back in her dimension, Silveria sat on a silver throne, legs crossed, she said.

    ''''Big sister, do you feel it too? Something is about to happen. It concerns our master. I don''t know what it is, but I''m sure it will be soon. I started to have this feeling for a while. I hope it won''t be anything drastic.''''

    There was a long silence before someone responded; it was a voice so cold and emotionless that it could immediately alter reality.

    ''I feel it too. Someone is targeting him. I don''t know the specifics, but they are after him. I''m preparing something.''

    Silveria grinned when she heard; she couldn''t wait to see what her sister has prepared.

    Two hourster, the group woke up and was ready to depart.

    En route, Artemia kept staring at Alex like a curious child.

    Feeling ufortable, Alex was forced to ask.

    ''''Go ahead, ask anyway.''''

    Smiling sweetly, Artemia asked, ''''What was that ability? Time stop?"

    Artemia secretly whispered her question.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Alex said, ''''If I tell that even myself don''t know will you believe in me?"

    ''''Answering a question with a question; Forget it, Tell me when you will be ready.''''

    ''''Sure I will,'''' Alex replied.

    Isabe on the side watched the two whispered to each other; she wondered what they are talking about.

    ''It''s none of my concern what they are talking about. I need to get stronger, really strong.'' She mumbled.

 Chapter 292 - 287: On The Girls Side 4

    While Alex''s group decided to take a short break after Alex and Artemia match, in another location, on Maria''s and the other side, a battle was taking ce.

    The four were fighting against a group of tree monsters called Treant. They were surrounded by Treants, a forest filled with only them.

    Dodging a Treant vine, Sakuya elerated for a moment to arrive at the tree monster and cut it into multiple pieces.

    Not too far from her, Maria froze two Treants into Ice status before breaking them with the flick of her fingers.

    Luna also killed another Treant; however, the one who killed more Treants was Gracier; because her element happens to be the nemesis of the tree monsters, she ughtered them in great numbers.

    ''''Seriously, this floor seems to have been made especially for little Alexandra. I''m so jealous; who would have thought that the littless would be an air breath from Rank 7 so soon? We must be Rank 8 before leaving, or else it will be too shameful.''''

    While killing another, Treant, Sakuya said. Maria didn''t say anything; she just moved between another two Treants for them to be frozen.

    Flick! Crack!

    ''''My goal is to surpass Alex. I don''t mind Gracier catching up.'''' Maria announced before looking at Gracier; thetter happened to be looking in her direction.

    ''''If she can, that is,'''' Maria added before disappearing.

    Sakuya and Luna look at each other before bursting intoughter.

    On the other side, as if to respond to Maria''s provocation, beautiful me wings appeared in Gracier''s back before she took the air and rained down arrows on the escaping Treants, the forest (mainlyposed of Treants) was sent aze, like the Goddess of Fire, Gracier stood in the air and overlooked her masterpiece.

    Sakuya and Luna jumped out of the zing forest.

    ''''Give me a break. Who would have thought the littless would set the whole forest aze. I guess Maria''s words must have provoked her.''''

    ''''It''s you who started it.'''' Luna rebuked Sakuya, who smiled in response.

    After killing many Treants, Maria was forced to leave the burning forest as she started to feel ufortable; being an Ice element user, she doesn''t like hot ces too much.

    Before leaving, she nced at the floating Gracier. Heterochromia eyes shed against blue eyes.

    ''''It''s your win and congrattions.''''

    ''''Thank you, Big sister Maria,'''' Gracier responded.

    A half-hourter, the Treant''s forest was no more; what was left was a scorching barren wastnd.

    The girls set up their tents on a lone hill overlooking the now barren forest.

    After filling her stomach with food, Gracier decided to check her status and at the same time use his SP; she already had ns for it.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 62

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 5200/17100

    Magic Power:1810 (+25) ? 1835/1835

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 805 (+25 (+50 BP) ? 880

    Defense: 520 (+25) ?545

    Agility: 420 (+25) ? 445

    Intelligence: 410 (+25) ? 435

    Luck: 420 (+25)? 445

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level 5 (+10 SP) ? Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1] (New)

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent]¡»

    Gracier was pleasantly surprised to discover that she got a new ability after putting all of her SP to max her Archery skill.

    Clicking on the Golden Arrows description, Gracier opened her mouth in surprise.

    [Golden Arrows: Special me arrows possessing destructive power.

    Level 1: One arrow will multiple into ten and strike the target, can track and lock onto any target.

    Range: Five meters

    Consume 500 MP]

    ''While it consumes too much MP even without testing it, I know it''s strong. I wonder if at level 10 it will mean that one arrow will be a hundred arrows?''

    While Gracier was busy thinking about her new skill, the others observed her reaction, and judging from her reaction, they knew Gracier got a new skill.

    ''''I wonder what skill our little princess got?"

    Looking at Gracier, Sakuya asked.

    ''''You will find out when she uses it.''''

    Luna said this. Maria was silent.

    ''''Let''s get going. Let''s not waste too much time here.''''

    After hearing Maria''s words, the group left, Gracier decided to test her Golden Arrows on the next floor.

    Few minutes after the group left, another group entered; it was Leonardo''s group.

    Seeing the scorched earth and barren wastnd, Damien''s mood soured; he ordered his group to camp here for today.

    ?????

    On the other side, Maria entered the next floor; they were surprised to find water everywhere.

    ''''I have a bad feeling about this floor,'''' Gracier said.

    ''''Me too, let''s-"

    Before Luna could finish her words, theke in front of them rumbled before a gigantic figure came out from the depth of water; it was eight meters tall Octopus.

    Numerous tentacles were shot toward the girl; a green barrier appeared before Sakuya stopping one of the tentacles aimed at her before the tentacle was cut to pieces by her Katana.

    Gracier burned the iing tentacle while Luna smashed apart the oneing toward her; Maria was the one that didn''t do anything; she dodged as she knew that simply cutting off the tentacles wouldn''t help as this type of monster possesses high regenerative ability.

    And as expected, those tentacles that were destroyed were restored in the blink of an eye.

    ''''No way.''''

    As it was her first time facing such a monster, Gracier was surprised; Luna frowned while Sakuya cursed.

    ''''Damn! It''s why I hate this monster.''''

    ''''You girls step back; this is my stage.''''

    Maria''s voice stopped the girls in their tracks, without asking anything they jumped back, they stood on the stairs that lead to the upper floor.

    Cracking her neck while at the same time dodging the octopus tentacles, Maria shouted.

    ''''Spirit possession.''''

    Boom!

    A huge Aura burst from Maria''s body, instantly creating mist on theke''s surface; the image of Ice phoenix appeared behind Maria freezing the octopus (because of fear).

    Maria''s turned white, like a queen, she dered.

    ''''Absolute Zero.''''

    Under the startled eyes of the other girls, the wholeke got frozen, the octopus with it; however, the monster could still be seen struggling to escape from the ice freezing it.

    ''''I knew you wouldn''t die with such halfplete ability. Then here Ie.'''' Maria dered before disappearing into a mist.

    When she reappeared again, she was on the other side of theke behind the octopus.

    ''''Thousand Ice cuts.''''

    Shing!

    Maria sheathed her sword, and at the same time, the frozen octopus was sliced into thousand pieces before turning into ice. This time the octopus could never regenerate no matter how high its regenerative ability was. The monster was frozen on the molecr level.

    ''''I did it,'''' Maria said before falling on the frozenke.

    Thud!

    ''''Seriously, you are sopetitive.'''' Luna, who appeared beside Maria, couldn''t help but say this.

    Sakuya and Gracier joined them.

    ''''Big sister was so cool that I want to fight her.'''' Gracier dered.

    Luna and Sakuya looked at each other before bursting intoughter.

    While the girls wereughing, waiting for Maria to wakes up, Alex''s group stepped onto the 25th floor. Strangely, they were about to experience the same situation as the girls when they entered this floor.

 Chapter 293 - 288: 25th Floor

    Alex''s group slowly descended to the 25th; Artemia sneaked a peek at Alex and thought.

    ''If he had that ability, he would be a scary opponent. It is a good thing I''m not his enemy; I must never be his enemy no matter what.''

    After making this decision, Artemia smiled.

    ''''What kind of Boss will we encounter on this floor, I wonder? Alex, do you have an idea?"

    Facing Artemia''s question, Alex shook his head.

    ''''I don''t know. We will know once we get there. By the way, how many floors are left until he reaches that, you know what I meant.''''

    It was now Alex''s turn to raise a question; his question made Isabe''s body tensed up; it seemed that the Elder Lich left a pretty deep scar on ourdy, Alex thought when he saw Isabe''s reaction.

    ''''Five floors after the next floor. That skeleton wouldn''t be an easy opponent.I-"

    ''''It is why we must use the next floors to get stronger as we can. Isn''t it what you were trying to say?"

    Alex cut her off and said, Artemia nodded before the group continued to descend, and they soon found the door to the 25th; opening it, they went in.

    The group was dumbfounded to see water everywhere; even their feet were submerged in water the moment they entered, an electric current went through their bodies.

    ¡¼No good Master¡½

    ''''No good, jump back.''''

    Both Silveria and Artemia shouted simultaneously; however, it was already too by the time the others got that warning.

    Boom!

    There was a huge explosion that blinded everyone''s sight.

    ''''Shit.'''' Artemia cursed.

    Suddenly, Alex sensed an immense threat, so he instantly crossed his arms to defend against the iing threat.

    Boom! Crack!

    ''''Guh!"

    Alex groaned in pain as he got embedded on the other side of the dungeon wall.

    Bang! Crack!

    Isabe also shortly him, only Artemia managed not to get embedded, but her face was severe.

    When Alex and Artemia became able to see what attacked them, they were shocked, speechless; no wordse out of their mouths for a good minute.

    ''''Wtf?"

    It was the only thing that Alex managed to squeeze after a moment of silence.

    It was understandable as the scene in front of him could shock anyone; standing not too far from Alex was another identical Alex whose right leg was raised, probably because he had just kicked the real Alex. If not for him being a little bit white-skinned, this Alex could have probably passed as the real one.

    If it was only that Alex couldn''t be that shocked, in that thing that has Alex''s appearance was a silver gun, yeah, you hear right, that thing held another Silveria in his left hand.

    ''''What the fuck going on?"

    For the first time, Alex lost his cool and shouted. Facing this absurd situation, one can''t help but lost one cool.

    Isabe was so shocked to see another Isabe holding a spear that she could only open and close her mouth like a goldfish.

    Artemia had it better as she understood what was going on after experiencing that electric feeling, facing another her, she was calm.

    Taking a deep breath, she started to exin what happened for the other two to understand.

    ''''Thiske wasn''t ake; it was, in fact, a slime.''''

    ''''Dafuck! I never heard of slime that can turn into water, aren''t normal slime an l-"

    ''''No need to finish, this an Emperor Slime, an extremely rare slime. It can transform into anything thates in touch with it, it can also copy the thing it touched abilities, not perfectly, but enough to pass as the real thing. The most troublesome thing is that this slime can copy your Gift to some extent and possess a huge MP capacity, meaning it can use skills to infinite without running of MP.''''

    Alex held his head when he heard Artemia''s exnation. To think they would encounter something so troublesome here, Silveria has been silent for a while; however, Alex could feel a murderous Aura directed at the silver gun in the fake Alex''s hand.

    ''I guess she is pissed to see a fake her.'' He thought, indeed, Silveria was furious; she has a hard time controlling her anger, in the end, it burst out.

    ¡¼Master, let''s go ughter this bitch. I can''t take it anymore. This little shit is sure cocky; I''m going to bust his balls.¡½

    ''Calm doing, no-''

    Before Alex could finish his words, he was stopped by the fake Alex who crossed his arms and looked at Alex''s group, especially Alex like an Emperor looking at amoner.

    ''''This emperor this have so much time to waste. Come at me, you fake good, I''mma teach yer a lesson and bang those chicks after I''m done; even though they can''tpare to the real thing, they are still hot as hell. There is no way I''mma let them go.''''

    Alex''s face turned ck.

    ''''I forgot to say that emperor slimes are cocky,'''' Artemia said.

    ''''I can see it,'''' Alex said before starting to crack his neck then his fingers.

    ''''However, no matter what you have be, you will only be a cheap imitation. Imitation will always be an imitation.'''' Alex said with a provocative smile; he even took a chair and sat on it, his legs crossed, slowly sipping a wine ss.

    Seeing this, the fake Alex''s temple twitched nonstop because he was the leader; the other two waited for his orders.

    Being ignored, he could understand but wanting to act cocky in front of him, the emperor (A/N: Emperor Slime), he could never tolerate that.

    ''''Kill them all.'''' the fake Alex ordered; his face was so distorted that it doesn''t look anything like Alex anymore.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Bang! Bang!

    Both Alex''s moved and shed mid-air, exchanging dozen of kicks and punches.

    ''''You are not bad,'''' Alex said and looked at the fake Alex in front of him.

    ''''Same goes for you.''''the Fake Alex replied with a smile.

    Looking at Artemia and Isabe, Alex saw them facing their doppelgangers with serious expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 294 - 289: Alex Vs The Fake Alex (Emperor Slime)

    ''''Do you think that you have time to worry about others?" The fake Alex asked, annoyed.

    Turning his attention on the fake Alex, Alex thought,

    ''It seems that this slime can''t copy my right eye; hee only has my natural green eye. Too bad that I can''t use my right eye right no; iff, not this fight could have been easier.''

    ''''Stop talking ande at me you. Let''s see how much you copied.'''' Alex dered before shooting five normal bullets at the fake Alex.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Surprisingly, the fake Alex was able to offset all bullets fired at him perfectly. Alex''s goal was simple; he wanted to see urate this fake could be, and he couldn''t help but acknowledge that he was almost perfect as him.

    Boom!!

    Both moved again and shed mid-air again; this time, they used knives to fight; Alex got Razor and Reaper while the fake Alex only used two fake Razor created using its body. However, these two fake Razors didn''t lose to Alex''s weapons.

    The two exhibit their knife skill to the limit making sparkle fly in the air.

    ngs! ngs!

    They seemed to be at the same level when ites to knife mastery.

    Swoosh!

    Just as they separated from each other, Alex elerated only his left leg by pouring MP into it to strike the fake Alex in the face.

    The blow was so fast that normally, one shouldn''t be able to dodge it; however, the fake Alex bent his body to an impossible angle to let Alex''s deadly kick passed above its body.

    As if Alex had anticipated this move, he poured more MP into Sleipnir to made his leg descend faster toward where he believes to be the monster''s core.

    Swoosh! Bang! Bounce!

    Alex''s kick got bounced back, almost throwing into the ground, and he knew he couldn''t let that happen or else he would suffer greatly.

    The fake Alex immediately retaliates by throwing a deadly punch at Alex; the fake Alex''s fist was glowing white.

    The fist almost arrived before Alex, in the split of seconds before it could reach him; Alex also threw a punch forward; it was not a normal punch; instead of usually using Sleipnir''s unique ability as he does, Alex made the wind cover his fist making it glow green.

    BANG! Boom!

    A big explosion urred that sent shockwaves in the air, forcing both of them to stagger back a couple of steps.

    While the fake Alex also had Sleipnir on his feet, it was only limited to helping increase his speed not letting him do what Alex just did; it was why the fake Alex was surprised, he had thought that he could have injured Alex with that enhanced fist, breaking his arm before slowly breaking the rest of Alex''s body. Unfortunately, his n failed.

    ''''It seems that you can''t use Sleipnir''s special ability judging from your surprised face. That''s a good thing.'''' Alex said after looking at how surprised the fake Alex appeared after he blocked his punch.

    The fake Alex''s body flinched.

    ring at Alex, he spat, ''''So what? You won''t be leaving here alive.''''

    Boom!

    Isabe was sent flying by the fake Isabe, and she crashed against the wall not far from Alex.

    ''''Don''t mind me, I''m fine. I will finish my fight right away and assist you.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Isabe shot toward the fake Isabe; numerous water spears appeared out of thin and were sent at the fake Isabe.

    Shaking his head, Alex focused his attention back on the fake Alex.

    ''''Time for some gun''s dance battle.''''

    Alex dered before disappearing using el; the fake Alex also did the same.

    Bullets tore through the air before crashing against each other.

    Bang! Bang!

    It became a high-speed battle where only bullets were seen, not the one firing them.

    ''''Xeros''''

    ''''Xeros''''

    Four silvers guns appeared, making more bullets fly in the air.

    Alex fired at the fake Alex who appeared behind him; he was surprised to find out that even this ability have been copied.

    After another short exchange that ended in another draw again, the two separated from each other; Alex decided to use this chance to do something he hadn''t done since the start.

    ''Appraisal,'' He secretly muttered; at first, Alex was surprised by what he saw.

    ¡ºBiggy The Slime

    Age: ???

    Male

    Race: Emperor Slime

    ¡¸ Rank 8]

    Level 72

    Magic Power: 6050/8000

    Magic: Water/Fire

    Attack: 1580

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1630 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1200

    Luck: 800

    Skills: [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 8] [Mana Recovery Level 8] [Synthesize Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Berserk] [Xerox]

    Titles: [King of Slime] [Copycat]¡»

    ''''Sure imitation can only be an imitation,'''' Alex said as he looked at the fake Alex before,

    ''''Pfft! What with that name? Biggy The Slime? Pfft hahahaha. This is too hrious.''''

    Alex couldn''t help butugh as hard he could; if not because of his current location and the ongoing fight, he would have been rolling on the ground dying ofughter.

    ''''Fuck you !"

    The fake Alex became furious, being mocked, he came attacking Alex, dodging the blows Alex counterattack by firing a phantom bullet at point-nk range.

    Boom!

    The fake Alex had his right hand blown off.

    ''''As I thought, you can''t use this bullet either.''''

    Alex said as he watched the fake Alex turning red with rage; before Alex could attack, that arm that got blown off regenerated in an instant, making Alex''s face turn green of envy.

    BANG! BANG!!

    It was now the time for the fake Alex to attack; he fired two special bullets, probably using his ability to use two elements to create these bullets.

    ''''Shadow Shift.''''

    Without hesitation, Alex used Shadow Shift to switch ces with the fake Alex.

    Being put in front of his attack surprised the fake Alex; however, he snorted, and just as he was about to deal with the iing special bullets, his danger sense warned of extreme danger.

    BANG BANG! Kaboom!

    Two water bullets and Fire bullets shed against the iing bullets and Alex''s Erase creating a gigantic explosion that destroyed the fake Alex arms and half of his face.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    ''''Berserk!!!!"

    Boom!

    Before Alex could move, he got blown away and crashed against the dungeon wall vomiting blood; he hastily rolled on the ground to dodge the iing fake Alex, who by now had turned red and taller, almost reaching two meters, the current fake Alex''s body became more transparent.

    Swoosh!

    Seeing the berserk fake Alex disappearing, Alex took a radical decision.

    ''Silveria.'' Alex called out.

    ¡¼I know¡½Silveria responded as if she could read his mind; she followed his wish.

    ''''Erase''''

    BANG!

    Then came the berserk Fake Alex, letting its knife pierced through his body; Alex swallowed back the blood trying toe out of his mouth before droving his right hand into the fake Alex body, his clenched fist entered the fake Alex body.

    Before the fake Alex couldn''t understand what happened, his body started to shake violently after Alex released the thing inside his hand.

    ''''Aahhhhhhhhhh!"

    He wailed; his wail almost ruptured Alex''s eardrums.

    Jumping back, Alex spurt mouthful of blood as he couldn''t contain it anymore.

    Wiping away his bloodied mouth, he red at the fake Alex whose body got transformed back into purple slime form, trembling on the dungeon floor as if having a seizure.

    ''''Even if you can dodge it when fired from afar when it enters your body, there''s nothing you can do.''''

    Fire bullet! Snatch!

    Two bullets were fired at the defenseless emperor slime iming its life while depriving him of some of his abilities.

 Chapter 295 - 290: Rapid Progress

    Alex, who just eliminated the fake Alex (Emperor Slime), sent a nce in the girl''s direction, and seeing that everything was fine, that could hold on, on their own, he sat on the ground to rest.

    The injury he received in the stomach has been healed. He had taken a risk; he knew the fake Alex could dodge Erase like he previously did; it was why he asked Silveria to condense Erase into a bullet; its original form was a bullet, to begin with. Holding this bullet inside his hand, he punched the monster and let go of the bullet; once his hand was inside the monster body, Erase disrupted the magic flow inside the Emperor slime, making him revert into his original form, significantly weakened as it was magical creatures, meaning without magic power it became extremely weak. Alex used this chance to finish it, not forgetting to steal some of the monster''s abilities.

    ''''Time to check what I got.''''

    Alex mumbled before summoning his status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 8]

    Level 73

    Experience Value (XP): 500/19800

    Magic Power: 5200 (+ 10) ? 5210/5210

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1660 (+10 (+20 BP) ? 1690

    Defense: 1510 (+10) ? 1520

    Agility: 1650 (+10) ? 1660 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1510 (+10) ?1520

    Luck: 1290 (+10) ?1300

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 2] (New) [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 6] [Shadow Shift Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''Not bad, I got that High Regeneration skill; even my Mana recovery skill level increased.''

    Suddenly, Alex''s expression changed. Even though he was busy checking his status, he had one eye on the battlefield; he was checking what was going on through his Divine Sense; it was how he knew that something was wrong; Isabe was about to be seriously injured by the fake Isabe.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    Without hesitation, Alex used Shadow shift on the fake Isabe and switched ce with her; thetter was surprised; before she could respond, a bullet came, though she was surprised, her reaction was quick, lowering her body the fake Isabe managed to dodge Alex''s bullet.

    ''''My job is done,'''' Alex said with a smile when he saw the fake Isabe dodging his bullet; since the start, he never nned to kill this monster to begin, this role should be left to someone else.

    ''''Water Dragon.'''' Isabe roared as she sent her water dragon at the fake Isabe.

    Before the fake Isabe could recover, Isabe Water dragon swallowed her. To finish the fake Isabe once for good, Isabe attacked it with her spear.

    ''''Gravity Crush!"

    Numerous heavy spear thrusts were sent toward fake Isabe, crushing her.

    ''''Ha! ha!!"

    Isabe started to pant after sessfully killing the fake Isabe. After a moment, she lifted her head to try to thank Alex.

    ''''No need, I just saved arade in the need. Look, the princess is also about to finish her fight.''''

    Alex said while pointing at Artemia; indeed, she was about to end her fight; even though emperor slime could copy anything, there was a limit, the fake Artemia couldn''t copy Artemia Nine Layered Chains ability to perfection, for example, that Nine Form.

    ''''Nine Layered Chains Nine Form: Judgement Spear.''''

    ''''Nine Layered Chains Fourth Form: Chains Shield!''''

    Swoosh! Kaboom!

    The fake Artemia was obliterated, leaving almost nothing behind by the Judgement Spear.

    Alex gulped when he saw the result of this exchange, it was a good thing he managed to stop, or else he would have died.

    The ce where the fake Artemia stood became a huge crater.On the other side, Artemia could be seen sitting on the ground.

    ''''ThatNinth Form is sure powerful, and you said it isn''t perfect because of your current strength and your Gift state. I wonder how powerful the real thing is going to be?"

    Alex, who was approaching Artemia, asked while helping her stand up.

    ''''Fufufu! Don''t worry, in the future; you will see the full extent of this ability; however, the real thing is nothingpared to that broken ability of yours.''''

    Artemia replied while looking at him; Alex quickly nced elsewhere and started whistling. Artemia could only sigh.

    The two went to join Isabe, who was resting.

    ''''You two must rest; I will go collect the slime cores.''''

    Alex dered before leaving, not giving the girls any time to say anything.

    Searching through the location where the slimest died, starting from the closest one, Alex found a fist-sized crystal emitting dazzling purple light.

    ''''This will sell for a quit of money,'''' Alex said before storing away the purple crystal. Then he moved to collect the other two purple stones. While the three stones share the same color and have the same size, the crystal left behind by the Emperor slime Alex killed seemed more colorful; it was probably because this slime was stronger.

    When Alex went back to the girls, he hands over their crystals; they decided to spend the night on this floor.

    The next day the group moved to the next floor.

    The twenty-sixth floor was upied by a group of ferocious apes of seven meters; however, Alex''s group didn''t have a hard time dealing with these apes.

    Seven days quickly passed, making twelve days since Alex and others entered this dungeon; they were about to step on the twenty-ninth floor.

    A lot happened during these seven days. Alex, Artemia, and Isabe progressed; Alex was now Level 78 while Artemia was Level 90. As for Isabe, she shortly falls behind Alex by four levels.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex looked at hisrades and said, ''''Let''s go.''''

 Chapter 296 - 291: Before The Final Boss

    The twenty-ninth floor was dark; when Alex and the girls entered, it became brighter all of a sudden; there was only one monster in the room; it was huge, even taller than that skeleton, the Elder Lich. This monster was at least ten meters tall; it has a goat head and a snake tail.

    ''''I knew I would encounter one as I progress. Talking about dungeons, Minotaur is a must.''''

    Alex mumbled to himself when he saw the huge Minotaur in front of them. The minotaur was holding a huge greatsword, at least taller as him.

    Looking at Alex''s group, his eyes glowed, turning red and then.

    Bang!

    The dungeon''s floor under the minotaur''s feet cracked as he disappeared, and when he reappeared again, the monster was at Alex''s and others back, the greatswording straight to im their lives.

    Alex showed no sign of panic; without turning around, he aimed Silveria at the iing sword and fired.

    BANG! nk!

    The minotaur was pushed back; before it could even readjust his body, a tremendous pressure descended upon him, making him almost kneel; Artemia and Isabe distanced themselves from Alex and the monster as they didn''t want to experience the power of his domain.

    As he progress, his domain became powerful, his intent stronger as he ughtered several monsters since the time he got into this dungeon.

    Even though Alex''s Hellsing had suppressed the minotaur, he was still a Boss, roaring until his muscles bulged to their limit; the minotaur was able to break free from Alex''s domain and immediatelyunched an attack on Alex, however, just as it was about strike Alex, the minotaur body froze again.

    The monster started experiencing what it could only be called hell. He saw the day he was born how he was bullied until that being descended on this floor to help him, give him power. Since that day, the minotaur who had no purpose finally got one, the purpose of serving his Lord,pleting his lord''s wishes and orders was his reason d''¨ºtre; he wanted to always be there for his Lord, stay forever by his side because the Lord said he was important, his most important subordinate. However, the same Lord he vowed to serve happen to be the one that ordered the other monsters to be him; he had never considered him, he was only his pawn that could be sacrificed at any monster; this truth broke the minotaur heart, even though some part of him was whispering that this must be a trap, an illusion, it was too real to pass as an illusion, some details couldn''t be faked.

    Slowly the minotaur eyes lost their glow; Alex pointed his gun at his head and fired.

    BANG!

    A level 84 monster died just like that. Looking at Alex''s glowing blue eye, Artemia quickly looked elsewhere not to suffer from it.

    Recently, Alex learned a trick; while using his right eye, he will send more MP to him to make the effect of the eye stronger; it was only by chance he discovered this method when he was experiencing with Sleipnir.

    After letting Artemia collect the body of the dead minotaur, Isabe asked Alex about his level.

    ''''Level 80,'''' Alex responded; on the previous floors, Alex and Isabe let Artemia have most kills for her to get stronger quickly.

    ''''Great, let''s take a short rest before continuing; our next opponent won''t be easy,'''' Artemia said before selecting a good spot to rest.

    Alex did the same; he was well aware that their next opponent was nothing like what they faced until now; also, there is the possibility that some people may interfere as they do not wish for Artemia to achieve her goal.

    Shaking his head, Alex closed his eyes before taking a deep breath, and when he reopens them again, they were calm like the surface of ake; however, under such a calmnessy ferocious dragon threatening to burst out at any moment.

    ''''Status'''' Alex called out, and a window panel appeared right before his eyes.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 8]

    Level 80

    Experience Value (XP): 0/20200

    Magic Power: 5210 (+70 (+40 BP) ? 5320/5320

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1690 (+70 (+50 BP) ? 1710

    Defense: 1520 (+70) ? 1590

    Agility: 1660 (+70) ? 1730 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1520 (+70 (+50 BP) ?1640

    Luck: 1300 (+70) ?1370

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns * Semi-sealed*

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 2 (+ 2 SP) ? Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 2 (+ 2 SP) ? Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 6 (+6 SP) ? Level 10 max] ? Crimson Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer]¡»

    ''Crimson Bullet? Why does Synthesize turn into this?'' Alex couldn''t help but get curious after allocating his BP and SP; as his Synthesize skill maxed, it turned into something he wasn''t expecting.

    ¡¼I don''t know why but this skill must be extraordinary, quickly read the description.¡½

    After answering Alex''s question, Silveria urged him to check his new skill.

    Alex sighed before checking Crimson''s Bullet description.

    {Crimson Bullet: A single destructive bullet faster than the light. It can almost kill anything. However, it consumes a massive amount of MP. When fired, it locks into the target and never stops until it reached its goal.

    Consume seventy percent of the user MP to be created.

    Note: It can be used with special bullets, making it more deadly.}

    Alex was a little bit disappointed when he saw the cost of the Crimson''s Bullet; however, seeing that this bullet could be used with special bullets such as Ice bullet, Fire bullet, and Water bullet (he got them on the twenty-seventh floor after a rare species that use the Water element.), his disappointment lessened, imagining Crimson''s Bullet merged with Ice bullet and Fire bullet make Alex shudder in anticipation, it was sure to create a deadly bullet that can kill almost everything, especially that Elder Lich.

    ''''Time to leave.''''

    After a moment of rest, Alex dered, Artemia and Isabe nodded.

    The group had a severe expression on their face as they walked down the thirtieth floor where the Elder Lich was waiting for their arrival.

    At the same time, elsewhere, a group had decided to finally make a move; they have observed their target enough. It was time to strike.

    ''''It''s time.''''

    Zero, who was standing atop a gigantic tree, said before jumping down.

 Chapter 297 - 292: Against The Elder Lich 1

    The moment Alex''s group stepped on the thirtieth floor, pping sounds could be heard.

    p! p! p!

    Sitting in a throne made of countless bones was the Elder Lich. It was unknown how can a being made only of bones could make pping sounds.

    Standing on the left and right of the monster were two skeletons wearing ck armors; their levels weren''t low; they were both Levels 86, the one on the left held a ghastly ck scythe, while the one on the right a great sword.

    ''''I shall say congrattions for making this far. Hyahahaha~ However, do you think you will pass here?" The Elder Lich satfortably inside his bone throne and asked after pping to congratte Alex''s group effort.

    ''''For bones, you sure talk big. You must have been the talkative type when you were alive. Maybe it was your mouth who killed you.'''' Alex responded sarcastically.

    The two skeleton generals on the Elder Lich side-eyes glowed dangerously; they wanted to rush forward and hack Alex''s body to pieces; however, they got stopped by the Elder Lich.

    ''''Hyahahaha~ You sure talk lot for a weakling. I shall not get angry for your offense. This is not the ce for you to talk.'''' The Elder Lich said while emitting powerful pressure trying to crush Alex, make him bend on his knees.

    However, Alex stubbornly refused to let the monster have his way. He gritted his teeth to endure the pressure. ring at the Elder Lich with his blue eye, the pressure lessened considerably.

    ''''Hyahahaha! You are not bad, boy.'''' the Elder Lich praised.

    ''''Cut the crap and make your move. I will make you pay for your previous offense.''''

    Artemia finally spoke for the first time since she came in; she started to slowly walk forward while emitting a powerful aura that didn''t lose against the Elder Lich''s pressure.

    The Elder Lich startedughing before flicking his bone fingers, ordering his subordinates to attack Alex''s group; numerous bone soldiers emerged from the ground and surrounded Alex''s group.

    ''''Isabe, I will let you handle the weak skeletons; as for the two generals, I will take care of them. Artemia, can I let you handle that Lich for now?"

    Alex said while looking at hispanions; Isabe nodded her head and dashed at the skeleton soldiers. Meanwhile, Artemia started walking toward the Elder Lich.

    ''''Time to take care of you two."

    Alex said before dashing toward the nearest skeleton general thrusting his knife forward.

    ngs!

    The skeleton general blocked the knife before switching to offense by aiming the butt of his scythe at Alex''s crotch.

    Thetter jumped back beforeunching knives at the second skeleton generaling from his back.

    BANG BANG BANG!!

    Bullets tore through the air aiming straight at the monster behind him; unexpectedly, the skeleton general brought out a ck shield to defend against the bullets.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    Alex switched ce with the skeleton general at his back when the other skeleton general brought down his ck scythe.

    ngs! Crack!

    The shield held by the second skeleton general got broken by the ck scythe.

    ''Phantom Bullet.''

    Bang! Crack!

    Unexpectedly a ck transparent shield appeared right before the Phantom bullet could strike the two monsters.

    It was Alex''s turn to be surprised as he had not expected that the monsters could still have the time to cast magic when his earlier move caught them off guard.

    ''They must be powerful when they were alive. Their instincts are pretty sharp, as well as their reaction speed; no wonder they are his generals.''

    Alex remarked before dodging the second skeleton general greatsword.

    Putting some distance between him and the two skeletons. Alex observed the battlefield; Isabe was fighting against the bone soldiers while Artemia and the Elder Lich were doing a staring contest; neither of them made a move yet.

    ''''Gotta take care of these two before going to help Artemia,'''' Alex mumbled before jumping back to dodge another attack aimed at him.

    ''''Envisage!"

    Alex used his eye power to predict where the attacks would being from; he couldn''t keep dodging all time.

    Alex''s blue eye glowed; he was able to see where the two skeletons'' attacks woulde from.

    The two skeleton generals enhanced their weapons to make it faster when it was about toe into contact with Alex''s body; if he hadn''t used Envisage, he would be seriously injured.

    The two skeleton generals were surprised when Alex was able to dodge their attacks perfectly.

    Alex immediately used Xerox.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    The two skeleton generals put their shields in front of them to block the iing bullets; unfortunately for them, these bullets weren''t normal, as if they have minds on their own; the bullets dodged the shields and struck them,pushing back.

    Alex el-ed to reappear behind the monsters wanting to attack; however, he hastily retreated before looking at his hand that shivered in an instant when he appeared behind them.

    ''''What a dangerous domain. If I stayed more than few seconds, I would have be an old man.''''

    Alex mumbled as he looked at his hand that regenerates instantly.

    ¡¼That''s a decay domain; most high-ranked undead creatures have this ability.¡½Silveria exined to the clueless Alex.

    ''I see.'' Alex said before looking at the two skeleton generals charging toward him; their speed was incredible, the green light flickering inside their eye sockets changed color, it became red, red aura covered their bodies, increasing their speed.

    ''''Hellsing!" Alex shouted.

    Boom! Boom!

    Three domains shed against each other, instantly offsetting each.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a chill running his spine, a ghostly w crept behind him, wanting to catch him; Alex knew it would be the end if he let himself caught.

    ''Ice bullet.''

    An ice bullet was fired at the iing hand at thest moment, instantly freezing it.

    After freezing that w, Alex''s shadow shifted, with one of the normal skeletons trying to attack Isabe.

    ''Erase!''

    Before the two skeleton generals could attack, a white bullet was shot at them, unlike previously when Alex''s bullet got blocked; this one broke their shields before striking the closest skeleton general. Like a broken puppet, that skeleton general became momentarily frozen.

    For the first time, the second skeleton general showed a trace of fear; his glowering green eyes flickered before he jumped back.

    Alex appeared before the still frozen skeleton general; his right hand struck the head-crushing; Alex knew that the monster couldn''t die even having its head crushed; topletely kill it, he needs to strike its core; however, the said core was protected by heavy armor.

    Just as his right hand covering in green light was crushing the monster''s head, with Silveria in his left hand, Alex fired an ice bullet at point-nk range at the skeleton; frost instantly covered the skeleton body. Alex opens his right hand, still covered in a green light, and used it like a knife to bisect the frozen skeleton.

    Everything happened in an instant. By the time the second skeleton general could attack after fleeing, hisrade had been killed. He had his head crushed first before being transformed into ice status before getting bisected.

    ''''Raarrrhhh!"

    Thest skeleton general bellowed; his whole body glowed red as if it was on fire. Alex astonished eyes, that skeleton general appeared right before him, his scythe descending toward him.

    Just as Alex was about to step aside to let the scythe pass by air breath of his face, he was surprised to find out that somehow a ck chaining from the ground got wrapped around his feet, making it impossible for him to maneuver his body as he wishes.

    Time seemed to freeze, Alex was able to see the scytheing toward his head, even though he didn''t know how he activated this state again, Alex immediately sprung into action, first by bending his body, so much that his head almost touched the ground, while at the same time firing a bullet at the iing scythe, making the weapon deviate from its original path.

    BANG!

    Shooting another bullet, this time at the ground, to create an explosion that pushed his upper body forward, reading on the momentum, Alex head-butted the skeleton general. Thetter staggered a couple of steps back.

    Swoosh!

    Having been released of that ck chain, Alex immediately attacked by sending a kick at the skeleton general; thetter used the shaft of his scythe to block Alex''s kick.

    ¡¼No good, Master. Artemia is in danger.¡½

    Just as Alex was about to continue attacking the skeleton general before he could regain his momentum, he heard Silveria''s unexpected warning.

    Using his Divine Sense, Alex got a clear picture of what was happening; he immediately used Shadow shift.

    The first time to switch ce with Artemia before using it again to switch ce with the skeleton general, everything happened too fast, even the Elder Lich did not see thising, so he inadvertently crushed his subordinate by releasing all his power, the whole floor trembled, all other normal skeletons got crushed leaving only Alex''s group and the Elder Lich.

    The fight was about to be serious.

 Chapter 298 - 293: Against The Elder Lich 2

    Alex''s face was severe,while the Elder Lich just stood there doing nothing; the pressure he was emitting wasn''t a joking matter. If Alex hadn''t intervened, Artemia would have been seriously injured.

    ''''Thank you, Alex.''''

    ''''No need, let''s focus our attention on this troublesome enemy. I propose that you and I take care of him while Isabe will assist us from afar. What do you think?" Alex proposed.

    It didn''t take too long for Artemia to answer Alex''s proposition.

    ''''I think it''s a good n.'''' She said; Isabe nodded her head.

    The Elder Lich waited for them to finish nning before saying.

    ''''It seems that you have done talking. Hyahahaha~ time to show what despair is. Come at me.''''

    Looking at the overconfident Elder Lich, Alex and Artemia exchanged nces before one went to the left and the other to the right.

    Alex aimed Silveria at the Elder Lich and, without hesitation, shoot a phantom bullet at him; simultaneously, Artemiaunched her Gift special ability, the nineyered chains, numerousing from the ground shot at the Elder Lich.

    Everything should have been perfect, leaving at least a minor injury on the monster; however, neither the Phantom bullet nor the lightning chains could reach the Elder Lich; he extended his bone hand for a dark purple shield to appear and block their attacks.

    Even though Alex was surprised, he didn''t stop his attacks.

    In his next attack, Alexbined Dispel bullet and the Phantom bullet; the first was to reduce the Elder Lich magic shield for the phantom bullet to pierce through and maybe damage the monster; however, at thest moment, the Elder Lich created another shield.

    The second shield momentarily stopped the Phantom bullet.

    ''''Roarr!"

    Isabe''s water dragon crashed against the invisible bullet crushing the shield.

    ''''Hyahahaha~ Not bad, but you got to do more if you want to injure me.''''

    Numerous shields appeared all around the Elder Lich, making it impossible for Alex''s group attacks to affect him.

    ''''Girls, from the ground.''''

    Alex wasted no time to warn the other two, who immediately jumped back.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!!

    Just as they left, small fragments of bones shot out from the ground; if Alex hadn''t warned them, Artemia and Isabe would have been injured.

    ''''Not good,'''' Alex shouted when he noticed the Elder Lich disappeared, and when he reappeared again, he was directly above Isabe; thetter froze feeling suffocated, catching Isabe by the throat, the Elder Lich lifted Isabe high into the air before mming her against the ground.

    ''''Gaha!" Crack!

    Isabe''s cry of pain followed by the cracking sound of her ribs breaking could be heard; she even vomited blood and fainted on the spot; everything happened too fast; by the time Alex and Artemia could move and rescue Artemia, it was alreadyte.

    ¡¼Master quickly saves her, that skeleton is not done, his next attack could kill her.¡½Silveria warned Alex.

    Alex immediately aimed Silveria at Isabe and shoot a phantom bullet against the ground; not too far from Isabe; the explosion sent Isabe flying through the air before crashing against the dungeon wall.

    A second after Isabe was sent flying, a bone spike came out of the ground; if Alex werete by a millisecond, that bone spike would have impaled Isabe''s chest, destroying her heart which causes her death.

    For the first time, the Elder Lich expression finally changed; seeing Alex rescue Isabe infuriated him, and before he could retaliate, ck lightning descended from the sky and struck him.

    Chi~ chi~

    The Elder Lich''s ck robe got further torn off, the white bones underneath the robe got lightly charred.

    ''Alex, buy me a little bit of time.''

    Artemia''s voice suddenly reached Alex''s ear, at the same time Silveria told him,

    ¡¼Master, it seems that the little princess is about to use her Gift''s real ability. This is possible because the other half of her Gift is under this floor.¡½

    ''I see. I understand. I will earn much time as I can.'' Alex replied to Artemia before dashing toward the Elder Lich; thetter judged Alex''s action to be foolish; however, just before reaching the monster, Alex el-ed to reappear five meters behind the Lich before shadow shifting with the Lich.

    ''''Futile.'''' Bellowed the Elder Lich.

    ''''I don''t think so,'''' Alex responded before sessively shooting four special bullets, two Fire bullets, and two ice bullets; it was a halfplete chaos bullet.

    Kaboom!

    The Elder Lich got sted back after his shields got destroyed by the half chaos bullet, even he was not injured; being yed like this made the Lich furious; raising his bony hand, he swung, more than a hundred small orbs appeared and were hurled at Alex.

    Even without being told how dangerous these ck orbs are, Alex moved; running in a circle, he managed to dodge some ck orbs; piercing bullets shot down those he couldn''t dodge.

    Suddenly, the Elder Lich noticed that something wasn''t right; Artemia didn''t attack him again; it was only Alex attacking him.

    ''''Hyahahaha~ I see.'''' The Lich muttered and feigned attacking Alex while secretly searching for Artemia''s location as she hides behind his throne, preparing her next attack.

    ''''Bone domain.''''

    The Lich shouted; however, instead of using his domain where Alex was, the Lich specified the domain location as his throne.

    Numerous bone spikes shot out from the ground, and soon they were about to reach Artemia; however, she could dodge in time as she was at a critical stage of her next attack.

    Gritting his teeth, Alex shadow shifted with her.

    ''''Guh!"

    Barely managing to dodge some of the bone spikes, Alex had his left leg pierced, his back injured, even so, not to let the Lich aplish his goal. Because if he were in the Lich''s ce after forcing Alex to use shadow shift on Artemia, he would kill her right in front of Alex to plunge him into despair.

    Indeed, it was the Lich''s n; a dark, ghastly ghost head appeared right after Alex switched ce with Artemia; this ghost head was about to swallowed Artemia, who still has her eyes closed; unfortunately for the Lich, Alex anticipated this, firing Erase at the ghost head, it vanished, this left the Lich surprised, seeing is one thing while experiencing it first hand is another thing, so, the Lich was surprised that there existed something that can erase magic.

    That momentary pause was all Artemia needs toplete her next move.

    Artemia suddenly began floating in the air without anything behind her back; her long blue hair turned golden before she opened her mouth; even her eyes have turned golden.

    ''''Eighteen Layered Chains: Seventeen Form: God''s Chains.''''

    An enormous magic circle covered the whole floor blinding everyone, then,

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!!!

    Seventeen golden chains appeared out of thin air and bound the Elder Lich.

    ''''W what is this? Release this lord! Release this lord at once.''''

    The Lich became hysterical after seeing that he couldn''t move after being bound by the golden chains, his robe, a treasure, a high-grade treasure melted, his bones started turning ck.

    Alex was surprised when he saw the current scene; however, his expression suddenly changed, turning grave when he saw Artemia (the golden-haired Artemia) puking mouthful golden blood and staggered in the air, almost as if she could fall at any moment.

    Alex brought a Mana recovery potion and gulped it in one go before pointing Silveria at the Lich; because of Artemia''s condition, some of the golden chains binding the Lich started loosening.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Alex staggered back before a crimson light burst out from the silver gun, going straight toward the chained Lich.

    The Lich became covered in crimson light; the light was so intense that Alex was forced to close his eyes.

    BOOOOM!

    The entire space shook after the mega explosion.

    At the same time, Artemia reached her limit; her hair reverted to its original blue form, she then fell onto the ground.

    When Alex reopened his eyes, his jaw dropped to the ground, the thirtieth-floor original form was gone, except the ce where Alex stood, Artemia''s location and Isabe''s location, the remaining ce were gone, yes gone, only empty void could be seen, only darkness, the Elder Lich was gone, the stairs leading to the thirty-first floor was gone as well.

    ''''Isn''t it this a little bit too much?"

    Alex couldn''t help but question himself when he saw how much damage the Crimson Bullet had done.

    Even Silveria was shocked by how powerful the Crimson Bullet is.

    ''''I th-"

    Before he could finish his words, Alex fell to the ground face-first; he lost consciousness probably because of how taxing the Crimson Bullet was; he didn''t recover all of his MP before using that skill, so his MP got drained, it was because of sheer will that he was able to squeeze out few words before losing consciousness.

    ''''Seriously, I''m such a good spirit.'''' Silveria praised herself after appearing when Alex lost consciousness.

    At the same time that Silveria was dragging Alex toward a good spot, a small ck smoke appeared from the other side of the dungeon''s wall and entered Isabe''s body through her nose; nobody noticed anything, not even Silveria.

 Chapter 299 - 294: Third Meeting

    Silveria put Artemia and Isabe inside one tent while putting Alex in another one. She sat outside to guard them as they rest.

    Looking at the destruction the Crimson Bullet caused, Silveria couldn''t help but acknowledge that dungeons are pretty interesting, to think that in just two hours, the dungeon would have almost healed itself.

    ''''It will good if we could go back at that time; unfortunately, not even Big sister can do it. Sigh! How pathetic to think we would be reduced to such a state.''''

    Silveria frowned when she recalled the past, their status; now everything was gone, almost everyone was gone; if it weren''t because of certain someone, maybe she would have ceased to exist because of loneliness.

    ''''Sigh!"

    Silveria heaved another sigh and became lost in thought.

    Inside Alex''s tent, he had just woken, he felt refreshed, just beforepletely losing consciousness he experienced that feeling, the same feeling he experiences after every level, hence he knew he must have gotten stronger by few levels, eagerly he checked his status, and as expected he wasn''t disappointed.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 9]

    Level 85

    Experience Value (XP): 1900/20800

    Magic Power: 5320 (+50 ) ? 5370/5370

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1710 (+50 (+50 BP) ? 1750

    Defense: 1590 (+50) ? 1640

    Agility: 1730 (+50) ? 1780 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1640 (+50 ) ?1690

    Luck: 1370 (+50) ?1420

    BP: 100

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns ????????

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 10 max] ? Crimson''s Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one who can''t use Magic] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] (New)¡»

    ''''Eh???"

    Alex was so surprised that he eximed aloud, startling Silveria, who was outside; without knocking. She barged in to ask what was going on.

    ''''Nothing! Just that I have be Rank 9,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Just that?" Silveria asked, a bit annoyed; she didn''t understand why her Master would act like that just because he advanced into Rank 9.

    ''Wait! Maybe it was because he was getting closer topleting Sera''s requirement for her to work for him.''

    After recalling Sera''s condition, Silveria concluded that the reason for Alex''s joy must be that. Unfortunately, she was wrong; Alex next confirmed this.

    ''''Not that. There is no semi-sealed in front of my Gift, only some question marks. I wonder if this means that the ck gun is unsealed or-"

    ''''What did you just say?" Silveria stopped Alex and started questioning him, as she didn''t expect this news.

    ''''Calm down, let''s check the second gun.''''

    Putting a hand forward to stop Silveria, Alex summoned the ck gun, something he had not doing for a long time.

    The moment the ck gun appeared, the air inside the tent turned instantly cold; Alex felt goosebumps rising all over his body as if he was in a trance; Alex''s right-hand thumb slowly moved toward the carving on the hand of the ck gun, seeing this, Silveria immediately tried to stop him.

    ''''Master, stop it!"

    Unfortunately, it was already toote; by the time Alex hear her warning, his thumb had already touched that carving.

    Boom!

    A huge explosion happened inside Alex''s mind.

    ''''Huh?!"

    That was the only sound that left Alex''s mouth before he lost consciousness for the second time on the same day.

    Silveria moved faster to catch him before he could fall on the ground; after putting him on the bed, Silveria looked at the floating ck gun and silently muttered.

    ''''Big sister, what are you up to? No, what you two are up to must be the most appropriate question."

    However, only silence answered Silveria''s murmur.

    On the other side, Alex, who just lost consciousness again, what experiencing something surreal; numerous windows floated in front of him, there seemed to be memories, as for whom this belongs to Alex, didn''t know as everything was blurred.

    Suddenly, as Alex was getting immersed in the windows in front of him, his body, no his soul, got pulled somewhere. He instinctually tried resisting; however, he soon found out that any resistance was futile, so he left himself to get pulled.

    Soon, Alex appeared somewhere; it was as if he appeared in space; a beautiful starry night greeted him; he could see gigantic stars moving in the sky.

    However, it wasn''t what caught Alex''s attention the most; there was a gigantic throne made from unknown material, in the sky, and sitting in this throne was a woman, no adjective could be used to describe her, Silveria, Artemia could be called extremely beautiful; however, the woman in front of him goes beyond that.

    Alex almost fell in love at first sight; however, he quickly bit his tongue so hard that it bleeds; by doing this, he could regain a bit of rity.

    While this woman was beyond beautiful, there was something different about her; there was an air of majesty around her like a supreme being ruling a whole world.

    Even though the woman sitting atop the gigantic throne had her eyes closed, she was aware of everything that happened; seeing Alex quickly regaining his calm after seeing her appearance, she got to say, Alex wasn''t half bad; they were another thing that made her evaluate Alex higher, it was how calm he was.

    Finally, opening her eyes, which could be described as nothing but mesmerizing, there were rainbow-colored.

    ''''How unexpected, you don''t look very nervous.''''

    Observing the ck-haired boy with heterochromia, the woman blinked her eyes in intrigue.

    ''''At this rate, everyone will die. Soon, your first trial shall begin. Now, it is not the time. Soon, I shall see you again, the boy that holds the fate of all. Take care of-"

    The woman''s words got cut off as Alex was sent away. Unknown to him, something entered his body when he was being sent away.

    Just as Alex left, the woman figure turned a bit illusionary, as if she could disappear at any moment.

    ''''Go, see him. He may have something for you.''''

    Looking in the direction was going to, that woman muttered.

    ?????

    ''''Finally, you''re here.''''

    A cold voice yet familiar echoed in Alex''s eyes, rousing his consciousness.

    Opening his eyes, Alex found himself standing at the edge of a cliff, looking down, only darkness could be seen followed by the sound of beasts howling, at his side was the person who spoke earlier, Alex couldn''t be more familiar with him as he was the previous owner of his gun.

    A handsome ck-haired man with beautiful crimson eyes.

    ''''Why do didn''t youe at my first call?"

    Silveria''s previous owner couldn''t help but understand why Alex didn''t show at his first call.

    ''''Huh!? What are you talking about?"

    Tilting his head, Alex asked as he had no idea of what this man was talking about. It seems that his encounter with that woman had been erased; he couldn''t remember it.

    Seeing that the confusion on Alex''s face was genuine, the previous owner of Alex''s Gift went silent for a moment before murmuring.

    ''I see; it''s must be that.''

    ''''Must be what?" Alex asked as he could hear the man murmured.

    The previous owner of Alex''s Gift was surprised that Alex could hear what he said; he had not practically emitted any sound while he murmured.

    ''Ah! I have forgotten that we shared the same race; no, there''s something different about him. This boy is like an upgraded version of the previous me, a better version.'' the man thought.

    ''''I say, senior, don''t you have something you want to say to me? It''s why I''m here. So, can you begin?''''

    Alex said to his predecessor; his words brought thetter back to reality.

    ''''Yeah! That''s true. Let go for a walk.'''' The man said as he spun and started to walk in the opposite direction to the cliff.

    Giving the cliff onest nce, Alex quickly followed the man.

    Even after walking for about fifteen minutes, no word was spoken, only silence.

    Looking at the man''s silhouette again, Alex noticed something that he previously had not; it might be because he never really paid attention to it; there was a long scar on the man''s right neck.

    Feeling Alex''s intense gaze and interest, the man chuckled.

    ''''Are you interested in what happened? How did I get this scar?"

    Alex would never say no to any chance to gain information, so he nodded his head.

    ''''I got this scar from my fight with my best friend, the man you sawst time.'''' the man exined as they kept walking forward.

    Alex nodded his head; however, he was more interested in why two best friends became enemies, what happened; however, looking at the man beside him, he got the same vibe as when he was with Silveria; this person was not talkative when ites to essential things. He didn''t even know his name.

    As if he could read Alex''s thoughts, the man walking next to Alex paused.

    ''''Come to think, I have never introduced myself; I''m Nicus.''''

 Chapter 300 - 295: Some Revelations

    As if the man could read Alex''s thoughts,he paused.

    ''''Come to think, I have never introduced myself; I''m Nicus.''''

    ''''I''m Alexander.''''

    Even though he knew that his predecessor was aware of his name, Alex still introduced himself.

    ''''Good, let''s stop here.''''

    At the same time, they have arrived at their destination. It was a small hut; after entering, Nicus invited Alex to sit on a sample wooden chair; after pouring Alex a tea, he said.

    ''''This is our third meeting. Unexpectedly, in the span of just four months, you have gotten powerful.''''

    ''''I''m still weak, far from my goal,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''It''s good that you are not conceited. Some people be conceited just after gaining a lit bit of strength. There is always someone stronger than you; one must never be arrogant until you see the end, meaning until you are the strongest when you can dominate everything.'''' Nicus said.

    Alex nodded quietly, Nicus continued.

    ''''You know I have a dream, not some lofty dream. I just wanted to live an unfettered life, bound by no obligation. However, fate refused to give me that. Disaster happened, and unexpectedly I got caught in something I shouldn''t have, I be chosen.''''

    ''''You must have heard a little about our world.''''

    Alex nodded to acknowledge Nicus''s words.

    ''''I will talk a little bit about it.''''

    ''''Supreme beings created a world filled with creatures at their images, this world was really big, so big that it ends could not be seen. They called it Original World; this world was divided intoyers, from the lowest to the highestyers lived the races, creations of the Supreme beings. I was the High Human''s Race creator of the human race; High Humans are ranked Third among the races behind the Ancient dragon race and Angel race being the strongest.''''

    ''Unexpectedly, it''s not the Ancient dragon race the strongest but the Angel race.'' Alex thought when he heard Nicus''s exnation. Previously, when briefing on High humans, Silveria did not talk about the Ancient dragon race; maybe she had forgotten, or was there any reason for her not to say this?

    Unaware of what was going through Alex''s mind, Nius continued with his exnation.

    ''''It''s true that The Angel race was the strongest if you do not speak about them.''''

    Nius paused when he spoke until there.

    ''''Them? Who are you talking about?" Alex inquired.

    ''''I''m talking about Divine Race; they were reclusive, lived in their world outside of the Original World. Some said they are the first race to be created, closer to the creators, the almost perfect race. They have a special feature; they can transform into anything, any weapons.''''

    ''''What?" Alex eximed aloud when he heard about the Divine Race special ability.

    ''''You mean to say that Silveria and other real identity is that they are from the Divine Race?"

    To Alex''s question, Nius smiled; it was apparent that what he said was right.

    This revtion gobsmacked Alex. However, his surprise wasn''t going to end just there.

    ''''It could be said that if the Divine Race wanted they could rule the Original World, the ruler of the Spirit Realm (it''s how they called their world) was a woman, an extremely powerful woman possessing unparalleled strength, the Spirit Realm Empress had two daughters.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened; he could guess what would follow.

    ''''One has ck hair, the second daughter has silver hair. The silver-haired daughter''s original name was Nemesis.''''

    ''''I see; it was why she had that reaction after I gave her that second name; it is turned out that it was her original name. What it''s Silveria''s big sister name."

    Alex inquired as he was curious about what name Silveria''s big sister has.

    ''''It''s Nyx,'''' Nius said after a moment of pause to drink his tea.

    ''''The Goddess of Night. This name is associated with the Goddess of Night in our world.'''' Alex said when he remembered the story talking about Nyx.

    ''''I see, here, Nyx is associated with death, The Death Goddess, that is her nickname. Let''s me continue with my little lesson.'''' Nius said.

    ''''One day, theSpirit Realm Empress took a radical decision, using her power to bound her subjects to other races to be used as their weapons; it was how Gift came to be. Shortly after they appeared, the civilization destroyer, cmity race, chaos Race. They have only one goal, which is destruction. These abominations seemed to have caused the death of numerous Divine Race people (We learned thister). If she had not made that direction, everything would have been lost. This race could infiltrate anything, corrupt anything. We fought, but we lost. I do not know their motivations apart from destruction, but if we do not erase them for good. Everything will be lost. Even the Supreme beings are afraid of this race as if after they exterminated everything, their next step would be to go after the supreme beings. Do you know the cost of our defeat?"

    Alex shook his head even if he knew the answer; he wanted to learn the most he can about the past.

    ''''Destruction of the Original World. The funny thing is that they made us fight each other; we could stay united to fight against themon enemy. Wife stabbed their husband in the back, brother killing each other, friends betraying each other. This race has numerous methods to use against its enemies. Can you believe it? The Daemon race got controlled and betrayed us. They are the fourth-strongest race, the creator of the demon''s race. The Ancient dragon race rebelled. Everything would have gone extinct if not for- Forget it.''''

    ''''I''m curious about something, predecessor,'''' Alex said after a long moment of silence to digest the information he got.

    ''''You want to know where this race came from? I''m right?" Nius asked as he could guess what he wanted to ask.

    ''''Yeah.''''

    Indeed Alex didn''t deny it. Nius stayed silent before saying.

    ''''We do not know where theye from. What is sure is that they weren''t part of the Original races, not part of the Original World. Some specte that this race was a fallen experiment of the supreme beings. Another one said this race was created by one of the Supreme beings to sh against the others because of a difference in opinions. Whether these spections are true or not, nobody knows. What is sure is that, if we don''t fight back, it will be the end.''''

    ''''What if everything is just the doing of the Supreme beings? What if everything that happened was some game to them? For entertainment purposes, of course. Have you thought about it?" Alex questioned Nius.

    Nius''s expression turned stern like that of a Big brother wanting to scold his brother when he did something terrible.

    ''''You know, little Alex, something is better left unsaid for you to live longer. You are lucky to be in an independent space created by me, thus making it impossible for anyone to spy on us if I do not allow it. In my domain, I''m the Supreme. What you are thinking about, I also thought about it, the result I have failed miserably. I had the feeling that we are chess pieces on the cheeseboard, I failed to be a yer. You can think about one time, they will take it as a joke, but you keep up, you won''t end well. You are smart. You understand what I mean. Maybe you will seed where I failed and truly stand at the summit one day. Too bad I won''t be there anymore.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened when he heard thest part of Nius''s words; at the same time, he was relieved.

    ''''Hehehe! What a rude junior. You don''t have to be so happy hearing that I won''t be there seeing youplete your goal.'''' Nius teased Alex.

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''I know that even as we talk, you are wary of me. Maybe I have an ulterior motive, for example, take control of your body someday, sometime in the future. I can assure you that your worries are unfounded. I''m but a mere soul remnant; I have truly died. This soul remnant is left to help my junior, nothing more, nothing less.''''

    Alex scratched his head in embarrassment when his thoughts got revealed like this.

    Everything that Nius said was the absolute truth. Even though he was listening to Nius''s story, Alex had been thinking about a method to get rid of him if he ever tried to possess him, as these kinds of things often happen in novels; this is not a novel. However, one should never be wary enough when dealing with a crafty old monster. So, Alex was making ns; even though he doubts their sess rate, he could only try. However, now that Nius reassured him, Alex became less worried; he did not believe Nius''s words as he might be lying.

    ''''Good! Worthy of being this man''s junior.'''' Nius said after seeing that Alex did not let his guards down after hearing his words. If Alex did that, he would have been disappointed in him. Fortunately, Alex did not.

    ''''Let''s continue,'''' Nius said with a smile.

 Chapter 301 - 296: 31st Floor

    ''''Alex, do you know that Gift has a name?"

    Nius asked Alex; thetter was not surprised as he remembered that Leonardo''s Gift is called Excalibur.

    ''''Yeah, I know. However, I don''t know my Gift name.'''' Alex responded.

    ''''I''m aware of it. Your Gift name is Death Guns.'''' Nius told Alex the name of his Gift.

    ''''Death Guns?" Alex was puzzled that his Gift got such a simple name. However, just as he was about to question Nius, he felt an intense pain in his right chest.

    ''''Gah!"

    Alex gritted his teeth to endure the intense pain his body was experiencing; it was as someone took a hot iron and started to draw a tattoo on his right chest.

    He endured the pain for what seemed to be fifteen minutes before it went away; immediately removing his shirt, Alex observed his right chest to see a faint tattoo there, a tattoo of a skull.

    ''''What is this?"

    Alex asked Nius after staring at the faint tattoo on his right chest.

    ''''She is about to wake up. Sigh! To think she would try to force open the seal. Still stubborn as always.''''

    Nius exined, however, thest part was said rather inaudibly.

    ''''What?"

    ''''Nothing. Nyx seems to value you highly; if not, she wouldn''t have gifted you her eye. It would be best if you cherished it, cherish them, not to regret itter. Nothing is absolute.'''' Nius warned Alex.

    Alex nodded his head; while he was thinking about thatst words, Nius seemed to hint at something; as for it''s, Alex had no idea, he decided to postpone the matter for the future.

    ''''You can think that your Gift name is pretty simplepared to others; however, sometimes I believe that simplicity is the best. There''s a reason for them to be called like that; it is especially rted to Nyx. I won''t go into detail as I have said more than I should. The rest, you will have to find out on your own¡ªhowever, a piece of advice from your predecessor. Don''t ever let go of them, or else you will regret it, especially Nyx. She is so unique that sometimes I wonder if something like that should exist. I do hope you will follow my advice.''''

    ''''I understand predecessor. I will follow your advice.'''' Alex promised after hearing Nius''s advice.

    ''''Good, I shall send you back. Others are about to wake up. Please take care of them, be forgiving and be understanding when dealing with them.'''' Nius advised again, with the flick of his fingers, Alex was sent away.

    Once alone, Nius sighed and said, ''''Maybe this will be thest time I will see you.''''

    His body became illusionary and faded.

    ?????

    Back to the dungeon.

    Alex woke up to find Silveria sitting beside him; she was surprised that he would wake up this soon.

    ''''How are you feeling, Master? Is there any problem?"

    Silveria asked, concerned. Alex felt touched, he decided to tease Silveria.

    ''''No worry, I''m fine, your Highness.''''

    Silveria froze for a moment before sighing.

    ''''You must have heard from Nius a lot of things, especially about our past,'''' she said.

    ''''Indeed, I have. Who would have thought that you were a princess? No wonder you act so bossily.''''

    ''''That is something from the past. Currently, I''m just a spirit serving her Master, nothing more, nothing less. Master, I will go out; I need to breathe some fresh air.''''

    Silveria said before going out. Watching her leave, Alex could only sigh. After packing the tent, he joined her.

    Artemia and Isabe were already waiting for him outside; Isabe seemed happy than usual.

    ''''Thank you all for saving my life again. I will surely repay you in the future. I will give you anything you want; say it.''''

    Isabe said the moment she saw Alex.

    ''''No need. Just help me when I need your help.'''' Alex stopped Isabe and said.

    ''''How are you feeling, Artemia?"

    ''''I''m fine, thank you for saving all of us.''''

    ''''What are you saying? If it weren''t for you, it would be hard to finish him.'''' Alex said when he saw that Artemia wanted to gave him all the glory, it was because she restrained the Lich that it became easy for him to finish the monster.

    ''''Fufufu! That bullet of yours was mighty; it even gave me chill. As expected, you are truly unique.'''' Artemiamented.

    ''''We all are unique. That God''s chains were also something. Let''s not waste time here andplete our goal.'''' Alex urged them; he wanted to finish everything here quickly as he could to join his sister and lovers.

    The ominous feeling he was feeling didn''t disappear even after killing the Lich.

    ''''Indeed, let''s hurry up. I miss the sensation of a real bed. I think I will go crazy if we spend another week inside this dungeon; let''s go, your highness.''''

    Unexpectedly, like Alex, Isabe urged Artemia. The. Latter could only sigh helplessly before bringing the group to the thirty-first floor.

    It was a simple room; in the middle of the room was a magic circle; floating above this magic circle was an illusionary sword with golden chains wrapped around it.

    The moment Alex and others entered, this illusionary sword disappeared into the magic circle.

    ''''Protect, I will step into the magic circle andplete my goal. Do not disturb me because I may die if you disrupt the ceremony.''''

    Artemia warned before starting to walk toward the magic circle with her two ives.

    Alex and Isabe nodded before standing respectively at Artemia left and right to guard her as she sat cross-legged in the middle of the magic circle.

    ''Sil, how long do you think it willst?''

    To kill time, Alex decided to chat with Silveria, who became silent after knowing that Alex knows about their past.

    ¡¼I don''t know because I have never experienced something like this, nor do I know anyone who has. Just wait, we will see.¡½Silveria responded.

    ''I see, let''s wait for them.''

    Alex said before closing his eyes like Isabe.

    Time slowly passed. Suddenly, Alex felt an immense sense of danger, and without looking, he followed his instincts; he hurtled a knife to his right.

    ngs!

    Isabe stepped back to deflect the iing knife.

    ''''Hehehehe~ As expected of the man I love. Your instinct is truly sharp.'''' Isabe said while shaking the spear in her hand.

    Alex red at the girl to used to be hisrade, and now she was trying to disrupt Artemia''s ceremony.

    ''''Who are you? What have you done to Isabe?"

    Alex questioned the thing that took control of Isabe''s body because there is no way the real Isabe would go after Artemia''s life; the bond between the two was genuine. Alex could attest it; at some time, something must have taken control of Isabe''s body.

    ¡¼Master, I sincerely apologize for making such a big blunder, I must have noticed that something took control of-¡½

    ''Do not me yourself because you are not omnipotent. I''m at me as well. Let''s deal with the thing controlling her first.'' Alex cut Silveria off and said.

    ¡¼Thank, you Master, to be so understanding.¡½

    In her world, Silveria smiled when she saw that Alex didn''t n to rebuke her for what happened.

    p! p! p!

    ''''You are truly something. I didn''t take you a minute to deduct that I''m not Isabe. I wonder where I have gone wrong.''''

    The thing controlling Isabe inquired; Isabe''s voice didn''t sound like a woman''s voice; it was a mix of female and male voices.

    ''''It is simply because Isabe would never harm Artemia,'''' Alex answered while observing Isabe cautiously.

    ''''I see. Too bad that I have to kill you and this bitch. If she had stayed silent, not moving so soon to acquire this thing, we would have left her live a little bit longer. Truly a shame." The thing possessing Isabe said.

    ''''I see, so in the end, you still nned to kill her? How interesting. Do you think that your n will seed?" Alex mocked Isabe.

    ''''Sigh! Even though I know what you are after saying those words. It still pisses me off; I don''t like being mocked.'''' the thing controlling Isabe said while Isabe''s face contorted like that of wrath.

    ''Is there any way to deal with the thing controlling Isabe without having to kill her? I know it''s impossible not to injure her. What I want to know is that if there''s a way to deal with that thing without killing Isabe.'' Alex inquired while secretly dropping two ck Betty''s on the ground.

    ¡¼Not sure, I''m thinking about a method to save this girl; if we do not act fast, she may lose her life after this thing is done with her. She might turn into dust after the possession ended.¡½

    Silveria''s words made Alex sweat a lot. He must think of a method to keep Isabe away from Artemia until she sessfully finished what she was doing while at the same time trying to save Isabe from certain death.

    Thinking about everything makes Alex almost sigh.

 Chapter 302 - 297: Their Past

    Isabe suddenly attacked Artemia at a critical moment wanting to make her fail the ceremony she waspleting; if not for Alex''s quick reaction, the worst would have already happened.

    Suddenly, Isabe''s eyes turned red, and she disappeared.

    Swoosh!

    ngs!

    When Isabe reappeared again, she was already at Alex''s back; Alex managed to block the spear aimed at his head; however, surprisingly, he got push a couple of steps back.

    Before the possessed Isabe could express her joy, having won in the contest of strength, her expression changed. She used an unknown movement skill to quickly distance herself from Alex as two knives came flying toward Alex; the previous knives Alex dropped on the floor, he used Link to call them back.

    Even he would have liked that the possessed Isabe didn''t react such fast; his aim had been achieved.

    Alex disappeared to reappear before the smiling Isabe; just as his knife was about to strike Isabe''s hand, a red tentacle appeared and blocked his knife; even though it got cut, it regenerated instantly.

    Jumping back, Alex warily looks at the possessed Isabe, who had more tentaclesing out of her body; it was creepy.

    Just as Alex was about to speak, Silveria announced.

    ¡¼Master, I have found a way to deal with the thing controlling Isabe without having to kill her.¡½

    ''Good, tell me.'' Alex said.

    After hearing Silveria''s n, Alex smiled; although it was a dangerous n, the slight mishaps might ur in Isabe losing her life, Alex had faith in himself.

    ''''Hehehe~ I wonder what makes you so happy, Dear~. Care to share it?"

    ''''Disgusting!" Alex spat out before dodging tentacles shot at him.

    ''''Dear~ you are so heartless, to think you will have the gut to injure this beautifuldy. Too bad my lovely tentacles are faster. I know you can bear to injure me seriously.''''

    The possessed Isabe proudly dered as she kept sending more tentacles toward Alex; thetter dodged them all and put some distance between them.

    Looking at the smiling Isabe, her smiling face was so creepy that Alex had trouble holding himself from beheading her.

    ''''You are mistaking about two things: First, your tentacles are not faster at all.''''

    Just after saying that, Alex shooted two bullets in quick session, the possessed Isabe tentacles couldn''t keep up to, her left shoulder got pierced, strangely it became impossible for her to move that arm, not the red tentacle special ability help the possessed Isabe to regenerate.

    To the dumbfounded Isabe, Alex dered.

    ''''And two, I won''t hesitate to injure you if this means I can save you seriously.''''

    ''''Disable''''

    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!

    Faster than she could follow, six bullets tore through the air and aimed at the remaining arm, feet of the possessed Isabe, two bullets for her right shoulder, two for her left leg, and the remaining two for her right leg, the possessed Isabe was disabled in a sh, Alex uracy was scary.

    Slowly, the possessed Isabe started to fall toward the ground.

    Looking at the falling Isabe, Alex did not rush forward to help her even though the disgusting red tentacles disappeared; on the contrary, Alex aimed Silveria at the falling Isabe and shouted.

    ''''Do it.''''

    ¡¼Roger Master¡½Silveria responded, and a white bullet was fired, going straight to Isabe''s heart where a disgusting ck thing was stored; it was wiggling like a worm.

    ''''You-"

    Before the possessed Isabe could finish whatever she nned to say, the white bullet entered Isabe''s heart and destroyed the ck thing; before it got destroyed, it made onest desperate attempt.

    Isabe, who had her heart pissed, puked ck blood before falling on the ground; something shot out from that ck blood; it was a ck needle, it went straight to Artemia''s forehead.

    ''''Shit!" Alex cursed before moving with all his strength toward Artemia; he managed to make it, cing himself in front of Artemia; he used his body to take the needle aimed at her.

    ''''Gah!"

    As if he got electrocuted, Alex cried before puking a mouthful of blood, quickly removing the ck needle from his shoulder; Alex was astonished to see the injury got corroded, thankfully he possessed High Regeneration skill, the skill kick in and pushed out the bad blood before closing the wound.

    Alex heaved a sigh of relief, unknown to him that blood that got ejected from his wound wiggled until it disappeared into the magic circle that Artemia was sitting on.

    ''''Hehehe~ Alexander, I''ll be sure to pay you today humiliation tenfold in the future.''''

    A sudden voice entered Alex''s ears before disappearing.

    ''''I''ll be waiting,'''' Alex responded; he was not surprised that that thing was not dead; he knew that it wasn''t the real thing which was here; if not, he wouldn''t have easily deal with it as he did.

    After catching his breath, Alex moved toward Isabe; after feeding her a healing potion, Alex put her in a corner inside the dungeon, not forgetting to put a nket over her body. She needs rest; from Silveria''s analysis, she was possessed after falling unconscious in thest fight; she was mentally exhausted coupled with what happened; she became more exhausted and needed more rest.

    ''''Sigh! I wonder how many I will have to save you?"

    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Isabe, Alex couldn''t help but ask this; it was almost as if he owned something in his previous life.

    ¡¼Maybe you owned something in your previous life.¡½Silveria joked.

    ''Maybe it''s that. Well, forget. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. This time I hope that anything will not go wrong, no more attack. I tired. I need to see my girls.''''

    Alex said while sitting behind Artemia to have more to have a perfect view of everything.

    Strangely, Silveria appeared as well and sat on his left.

    For a while, no one spoke until Silveria finally spoke.

    ''''You know, I still remember what our life was back then. Although my sister''s personality was a little bit cold, she could still smile, make friends, and even sometimes jokes. However, after that incident, she changed.''''

    Alex could notice the sadness Silveria was feeling through her voice. He stayed silent before asking.

    ''''Can you tell me what happened? If you want, of course.''''

    ''''You know Master, normally in this kind of situation, you ought to console me because I''m sad.''''

    Instead of responding, Silveria decided to tease Alex.

    ''''You would have been too happy if I did that. Well, ying the role of a listener is another way to console you. Do you think that I''m too good? Too gentlemanly ?"

    In turn, Alex decided to tease her back. Silveria rolled her eyes at Alex.

    ''''Sigh! My father betrayed us and stabbed her in the back, almost crippling her. It was the first time we learned about them. To think our caring father would act like that, my sister assisted at the scene; she was so shocked that she became mute for a while; she loved our father too

    much. Assisting at such a tragedy broke something within her. Since that day, my sister has stopped smiling. And when that dayes she weed our mother''s decision with open arms, fully knowing the consequences, to take revenge against those responsible for that day''s tragedy.''''

    Silveria told Alex what happened back then; even though she tried to restrain her anger, Alex could still detect it. She might have says that Nyx was the most affected by what happened, but she wasn''t less affected than Nyx was.

    ''''What about you? If your sister''s goal is revenge? What is about your goal?"

    ''''I wish for my sister to smile once again. Even if this means ughtering every one of them, I will try. I''m furious as well, furious that quiet life got destroyed, furious that we became the sacrifice, tools to be used, even if it was for a great cause, it still left a bad aftertaste in one''s mouth. Some of our unlucky brothers and sisters suffered because they got poor masters. Hah! Let''s stop talking about depressing stuff.''''

    ''''I wonder how long it will still take for the princess to be done?"

    Alex asked when he noticed the bizarre atmosphere in the air. Silveria could only praise his quick witness; she decided to y along.

    ''''Maybe it willst few days. At worst, we might have to spend weeks here.''''

    ''''That won''t do. I need to see how the others are doing. I have this bad feeling I can''t shake off no matter what. I hope everyone is fine. With Sera''s presence, I''m less worried, but there''s a lot of ways to deal with her, for example, separating her from the rest of the group, and by the time she caught up, they would have done what they came for.''''

    ''''Even though there is such a method, I believe that Sera will not go doing; she is full of resources after all. Don''t worry; I believe she will be able to keep the girls safe until they finish or until we will assist them.'''' Silveria said.

    ''''I understand. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. I wonder how strong she will be once shepleted this ceremony?"

    To Alex''s question, Silveria smiled.

    ''''We will soon discover.''''

 Chapter 303 - 297: Webnovels Mistake

    Isabe suddenly attacked Artemia at a critical moment wanting to make her fail the ceremony she waspleting; if not for Alex''s quick reaction, the worst would have already happened.

    Suddenly, Isabe''s eyes turned red, and she disappeared.

    Swoosh!

    ngs!

    When Isabe reappeared again, she was already at Alex''s back; Alex managed to block the spear aimed at his head; however, surprisingly, he got push a couple of steps back.

    Before the possessed Isabe could express her joy, having won in the contest of strength, her expression changed. She used an unknown movement skill to quickly distance herself from Alex as two knives came flying toward Alex; the previous knives Alex dropped on the floor, he used Link to call them back.

    Even he would have liked that the possessed Isabe didn''t react such fast; his aim had been achieved.

    Alex disappeared to reappear before the smiling Isabe; just as his knife was about to strike Isabe''s hand, a red tentacle appeared and blocked his knife; even though it got cut, it regenerated instantly.

    Jumping back, Alex warily looks at the possessed Isabe, who had more tentaclesing out of her body; it was creepy.

    Just as Alex was about to speak, Silveria announced.

    ¡¼Master, I have found a way to deal with the thing controlling Isabe without having to kill her.¡½

    ''Good, tell me.'' Alex said.

    After hearing Silveria''s n, Alex smiled; although it was a dangerous n, the slight mishaps might ur in Isabe losing her life, Alex had faith in himself.

    ''''Hehehe~ I wonder what makes you so happy, Dear~. Care to share it?"

    ''''Disgusting!" Alex spat out before dodging tentacles shot at him.

    ''''Dear~ you are so heartless, to think you will have the gut to injure this beautifuldy. Too bad my lovely tentacles are faster. I know you can bear to injure me seriously.''''

    The possessed Isabe proudly dered as she kept sending more tentacles toward Alex; thetter dodged them all and put some distance between them.

    Looking at the smiling Isabe, her smiling face was so creepy that Alex had trouble holding himself from beheading her.

    ''''You are mistaking about two things: First, your tentacles are not faster at all.''''

    Just after saying that, Alex shooted two bullets in quick session, the possessed Isabe tentacles couldn''t keep up to, her left shoulder got pierced, strangely it became impossible for her to move that arm, not the red tentacle special ability help the possessed Isabe to regenerate.

    To the dumbfounded Isabe, Alex dered.

    ''''And two, I won''t hesitate to injure you if this means I can save you seriously.''''

    ''''Disable''''

    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!

    Faster than she could follow, six bullets tore through the air and aimed at the remaining arm, feet of the possessed Isabe, two bullets for her right shoulder, two for her left leg, and the remaining two for her right leg, the possessed Isabe was disabled in a sh, Alex uracy was scary.

    Slowly, the possessed Isabe started to fall toward the ground.

    Looking at the falling Isabe, Alex did not rush forward to help her even though the disgusting red tentacles disappeared; on the contrary, Alex aimed Silveria at the falling Isabe and shouted.

    ''''Do it.''''

    ¡¼Roger Master¡½Silveria responded, and a white bullet was fired, going straight to Isabe''s heart where a disgusting ck thing was stored; it was wiggling like a worm.

    ''''You-"

    Before the possessed Isabe could finish whatever she nned to say, the white bullet entered Isabe''s heart and destroyed the ck thing; before it got destroyed, it made onest desperate attempt.

    Isabe, who had her heart pissed, puked ck blood before falling on the ground; something shot out from that ck blood; it was a ck needle, it went straight to Artemia''s forehead.

    ''''Shit!" Alex cursed before moving with all his strength toward Artemia; he managed to make it, cing himself in front of Artemia; he used his body to take the needle aimed at her.

    ''''Gah!"

    As if he got electrocuted, Alex cried before puking a mouthful of blood, quickly removing the ck needle from his shoulder; Alex was astonished to see the injury got corroded, thankfully he possessed High Regeneration skill, the skill kick in and pushed out the bad blood before closing the wound.

    Alex heaved a sigh of relief, unknown to him that blood that got ejected from his wound wiggled until it disappeared into the magic circle that Artemia was sitting on.

    ''''Hehehe~ Alexander, I''ll be sure to pay you today humiliation tenfold in the future.''''

    A sudden voice entered Alex''s ears before disappearing.

    ''''I''ll be waiting,'''' Alex responded; he was not surprised that that thing was not dead; he knew that it wasn''t the real thing which was here; if not, he wouldn''t have easily deal with it as he did.

    After catching his breath, Alex moved toward Isabe; after feeding her a healing potion, Alex put her in a corner inside the dungeon, not forgetting to put a nket over her body. She needs rest; from Silveria''s analysis, she was possessed after falling unconscious in thest fight; she was mentally exhausted coupled with what happened; she became more exhausted and needed more rest.

    ''''Sigh! I wonder how many I will have to save you?"

    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Isabe, Alex couldn''t help but ask this; it was almost as if he owned something in his previous life.

    ¡¼Maybe you owned something in your previous life.¡½Silveria joked.

    ''Maybe it''s that. Well, forget. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. This time I hope that anything will not go wrong, no more attack. I tired. I need to see my girls.''''

    Alex said while sitting behind Artemia to have more to have a perfect view of everything.

    Strangely, Silveria appeared as well and sat on his left.

    For a while, no one spoke until Silveria finally spoke.

    ''''You know, I still remember what our life was back then. Although my sister''s personality was a little bit cold, she could still smile, make friends, and even sometimes jokes. However, after that incident, she changed.''''

    Alex could notice the sadness Silveria was feeling through her voice. He stayed silent before asking.

    ''''Can you tell me what happened? If you want, of course.''''

    ''''You know Master, normally in this kind of situation, you ought to console me because I''m sad.''''

    Instead of responding, Silveria decided to tease Alex.

    ''''You would have been too happy if I did that. Well, ying the role of a listener is another way to console you. Do you think that I''m too good? Too gentlemanly ?"

    In turn, Alex decided to tease her back. Silveria rolled her eyes at Alex.

    ''''Sigh! My father betrayed us and stabbed her in the back, almost crippling her. It was the first time we learned about them. To think our caring father would act like that, my sister assisted at the scene; she was so shocked that she became mute for a while; she loved our father too

    much. Assisting at such a tragedy broke something within her. Since that day, my sister has stopped smiling. And when that dayes she weed our mother''s decision with open arms, fully knowing the consequences, to take revenge against those responsible for that day''s tragedy.''''

    Silveria told Alex what happened back then; even though she tried to restrain her anger, Alex could still detect it. She might have says that Nyx was the most affected by what happened, but she wasn''t less affected than Nyx was.

    ''''What about you? If your sister''s goal is revenge? What is about your goal?"

    ''''I wish for my sister to smile once again. Even if this means ughtering every one of them, I will try. I''m furious as well, furious that quiet life got destroyed, furious that we became the sacrifice, tools to be used, even if it was for a great cause, it still left a bad aftertaste in one''s mouth. Some of our unlucky brothers and sisters suffered because they got poor masters. Hah! Let''s stop talking about depressing stuff.''''

    ''''I wonder how long it will still take for the princess to be done?"

    Alex asked when he noticed the bizarre atmosphere in the air. Silveria could only praise his quick witness; she decided to y along.

    ''''Maybe it willst few days. At worst, we might have to spend weeks here.''''

    ''''That won''t do. I need to see how the others are doing. I have this bad feeling I can''t shake off no matter what. I hope everyone is fine. With Sera''s presence, I''m less worried, but there''s a lot of ways to deal with her, for example, separating her from the rest of the group, and by the time she caught up, they would have done what they came for.''''

    ''''Even though there is such a method, I believe that Sera will not go doing; she is full of resources after all. Don''t worry; I believe she will be able to keep the girls safe until they finish or until we will assist them.'''' Silveria said.

    ''''I understand. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. I wonder how strong she will be once shepleted this ceremony?"

    To Alex''s question, Silveria smiled.

    ''''We will soon discover.''''

 Chapter 304 - 297: Webnovels Mistake

    Isabe suddenly attacked Artemia at a critical moment wanting to make her fail the ceremony she waspleting; if not for Alex''s quick reaction, the worst would have already happened.

    Suddenly, Isabe''s eyes turned red, and she disappeared.

    Swoosh!

    ngs!

    When Isabe reappeared again, she was already at Alex''s back; Alex managed to block the spear aimed at his head; however, surprisingly, he got push a couple of steps back.

    Before the possessed Isabe could express her joy, having won in the contest of strength, her expression changed. She used an unknown movement skill to quickly distance herself from Alex as two knives came flying toward Alex; the previous knives Alex dropped on the floor, he used Link to call them back.

    Even he would have liked that the possessed Isabe didn''t react such fast; his aim had been achieved.

    Alex disappeared to reappear before the smiling Isabe; just as his knife was about to strike Isabe''s hand, a red tentacle appeared and blocked his knife; even though it got cut, it regenerated instantly.

    Jumping back, Alex warily looks at the possessed Isabe, who had more tentaclesing out of her body; it was creepy.

    Just as Alex was about to speak, Silveria announced.

    ¡¼Master, I have found a way to deal with the thing controlling Isabe without having to kill her.¡½

    ''Good, tell me.'' Alex said.

    After hearing Silveria''s n, Alex smiled; although it was a dangerous n, the slight mishaps might ur in Isabe losing her life, Alex had faith in himself.

    ''''Hehehe~ I wonder what makes you so happy, Dear~. Care to share it?"

    ''''Disgusting!" Alex spat out before dodging tentacles shot at him.

    ''''Dear~ you are so heartless, to think you will have the gut to injure this beautifuldy. Too bad my lovely tentacles are faster. I know you can bear to injure me seriously.''''

    The possessed Isabe proudly dered as she kept sending more tentacles toward Alex; thetter dodged them all and put some distance between them.

    Looking at the smiling Isabe, her smiling face was so creepy that Alex had trouble holding himself from beheading her.

    ''''You are mistaking about two things: First, your tentacles are not faster at all.''''

    Just after saying that, Alex shooted two bullets in quick session, the possessed Isabe tentacles couldn''t keep up to, her left shoulder got pierced, strangely it became impossible for her to move that arm, not the red tentacle special ability help the possessed Isabe to regenerate.

    To the dumbfounded Isabe, Alex dered.

    ''''And two, I won''t hesitate to injure you if this means I can save you seriously.''''

    ''''Disable''''

    BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG!

    Faster than she could follow, six bullets tore through the air and aimed at the remaining arm, feet of the possessed Isabe, two bullets for her right shoulder, two for her left leg, and the remaining two for her right leg, the possessed Isabe was disabled in a sh, Alex uracy was scary.

    Slowly, the possessed Isabe started to fall toward the ground.

    Looking at the falling Isabe, Alex did not rush forward to help her even though the disgusting red tentacles disappeared; on the contrary, Alex aimed Silveria at the falling Isabe and shouted.

    ''''Do it.''''

    ¡¼Roger Master¡½Silveria responded, and a white bullet was fired, going straight to Isabe''s heart where a disgusting ck thing was stored; it was wiggling like a worm.

    ''''You-"

    Before the possessed Isabe could finish whatever she nned to say, the white bullet entered Isabe''s heart and destroyed the ck thing; before it got destroyed, it made onest desperate attempt.

    Isabe, who had her heart pissed, puked ck blood before falling on the ground; something shot out from that ck blood; it was a ck needle, it went straight to Artemia''s forehead.

    ''''Shit!" Alex cursed before moving with all his strength toward Artemia; he managed to make it, cing himself in front of Artemia; he used his body to take the needle aimed at her.

    ''''Gah!"

    As if he got electrocuted, Alex cried before puking a mouthful of blood, quickly removing the ck needle from his shoulder; Alex was astonished to see the injury got corroded, thankfully he possessed High Regeneration skill, the skill kick in and pushed out the bad blood before closing the wound.

    Alex heaved a sigh of relief, unknown to him that blood that got ejected from his wound wiggled until it disappeared into the magic circle that Artemia was sitting on.

    ''''Hehehe~ Alexander, I''ll be sure to pay you today humiliation tenfold in the future.''''

    A sudden voice entered Alex''s ears before disappearing.

    ''''I''ll be waiting,'''' Alex responded; he was not surprised that that thing was not dead; he knew that it wasn''t the real thing which was here; if not, he wouldn''t have easily deal with it as he did.

    After catching his breath, Alex moved toward Isabe; after feeding her a healing potion, Alex put her in a corner inside the dungeon, not forgetting to put a nket over her body. She needs rest; from Silveria''s analysis, she was possessed after falling unconscious in thest fight; she was mentally exhausted coupled with what happened; she became more exhausted and needed more rest.

    ''''Sigh! I wonder how many I will have to save you?"

    Looking at the peacefully sleeping Isabe, Alex couldn''t help but ask this; it was almost as if he owned something in his previous life.

    ¡¼Maybe you owned something in your previous life.¡½Silveria joked.

    ''Maybe it''s that. Well, forget. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. This time I hope that anything will not go wrong, no more attack. I tired. I need to see my girls.''''

    Alex said while sitting behind Artemia to have more to have a perfect view of everything.

    Strangely, Silveria appeared as well and sat on his left.

    For a while, no one spoke until Silveria finally spoke.

    ''''You know, I still remember what our life was back then. Although my sister''s personality was a little bit cold, she could still smile, make friends, and even sometimes jokes. However, after that incident, she changed.''''

    Alex could notice the sadness Silveria was feeling through her voice. He stayed silent before asking.

    ''''Can you tell me what happened? If you want, of course.''''

    ''''You know Master, normally in this kind of situation, you ought to console me because I''m sad.''''

    Instead of responding, Silveria decided to tease Alex.

    ''''You would have been too happy if I did that. Well, ying the role of a listener is another way to console you. Do you think that I''m too good? Too gentlemanly ?"

    In turn, Alex decided to tease her back. Silveria rolled her eyes at Alex.

    ''''Sigh! My father betrayed us and stabbed her in the back, almost crippling her. It was the first time we learned about them. To think our caring father would act like that, my sister assisted at the scene; she was so shocked that she became mute for a while; she loved our father too

    much. Assisting at such a tragedy broke something within her. Since that day, my sister has stopped smiling. And when that dayes she weed our mother''s decision with open arms, fully knowing the consequences, to take revenge against those responsible for that day''s tragedy.''''

    Silveria told Alex what happened back then; even though she tried to restrain her anger, Alex could still detect it. She might have says that Nyx was the most affected by what happened, but she wasn''t less affected than Nyx was.

    ''''What about you? If your sister''s goal is revenge? What is about your goal?"

    ''''I wish for my sister to smile once again. Even if this means ughtering every one of them, I will try. I''m furious as well, furious that quiet life got destroyed, furious that we became the sacrifice, tools to be used, even if it was for a great cause, it still left a bad aftertaste in one''s mouth. Some of our unlucky brothers and sisters suffered because they got poor masters. Hah! Let''s stop talking about depressing stuff.''''

    ''''I wonder how long it will still take for the princess to be done?"

    Alex asked when he noticed the bizarre atmosphere in the air. Silveria could only praise his quick witness; she decided to y along.

    ''''Maybe it willst few days. At worst, we might have to spend weeks here.''''

    ''''That won''t do. I need to see how the others are doing. I have this bad feeling I can''t shake off no matter what. I hope everyone is fine. With Sera''s presence, I''m less worried, but there''s a lot of ways to deal with her, for example, separating her from the rest of the group, and by the time she caught up, they would have done what they came for.''''

    ''''Even though there is such a method, I believe that Sera will not go doing; she is full of resources after all. Don''t worry; I believe she will be able to keep the girls safe until they finish or until we will assist them.'''' Silveria said.

    ''''I understand. Let''s wait for Artemia to finish. I wonder how strong she will be once shepleted this ceremony?"

    To Alex''s question, Silveria smiled.

    ''''We will soon discover.''''

 Chapter 305 - 298: Her Fight 1

    The moment Artemia sat on the magic circle and closed her eyes, she was sent somewhere.

    When Artemia opened her eyes again, the entirely different scenery stunned her. At that moment, it was no longer the circr room of the dungeon but a vast, pitch-cknd instead. The sky was also iparably dark.

    Artemia''s lips curled up, and she muttered.

    ''''So, it''s how it''s going to be.''''

    Secondster, along with deep roars that echoed, mysterious creatures emerged one after another. They had strange appearances, constantly swaying like shadows and snapping their massive jaws open to reveal terrifying glow from their razor-sharp teeth.

    ''''You lots won''t even serve as a warm-up.''''

    Just as her words were finished, Artemia had already moved, passing the mysterious creatures.

    These mysterious creatures got wiped out.

    After wiping out the enemies in one single attack, Artemia didn''t continue her offense immediately. On the contrary, she scanned her surroundings before sighing.

    ''''To think I will be sent here, on the continent we fought and lost. Who will think that my trial would be here.''''

    There was a tower in the distance. Since the tower was the only building on the vast, empty ins, it was apparent that it was the venue for her trial.

    After walking for about fifteen minutes, Artemia arrived before the small tower; pushing open the tower doors, she went inside.

    The first floor was pitch ck before it became suddenly brighter.

    Standing before Artemia was something that looks like a human; it had pitch-ck skin, he held a giant ck hammer.

    ''''As I thought, it turned out to be your old friend-"

    ''''Grrrr! GRRR!"

    The ck-skinned man growled. Artemia sighed. Even though this thing looks like one of her friends, she knew it wasn''t him because the real thing died a long time ago.

    Swoosh!

    The man dashed toward Artemia with his hammer raised high, stepping on the side. Artemia dodged the blow.

    ''''Even though it was your shadow, only an illusion, you still don''t change. Always charge recklessly, Marcus. Let''s me put your rest, my dear friend.''''

    Artemia tapped on the floor twice; a blue lightning snake appeared out of thin air and tried to wrap around the ck-skinned man; however, before the lightning snake could, the ck-skinned man struck the beast with his hammer.

    Bang!

    The lightning snake got destroyed; however, it reappeared shortly after; this time, the lightning snake was already before the man.

    Just before the lightning snake could bit the man, a wall made of ck earth appeared and blocked the snake''s attack.

    Artemia disappeared and reappeared not too far from the ck-skinned man; she seemed to be waiting for something, and what she was waiting for finally came.

    From the ground, numerous ck spikes were shot out and tried to skewer Artemia; thetter nimbly dodged those spikes; she was even smiling as she dodged.

    ''''When alive, you never beat me, not even once; I may have been weakened now; however, you won''t still be able to beat me. You are not even the real thing.''''

    Somehow Artemia appeared behind the man; the spikes couldn''t injure her, almost as if she knew where to go, the weakness of this skill.

    She put her hand on the man''s back; thetter stood there, not doing almost as if he was begging to be killed.

    ''''You may rest now; this time, I will not fail.''''

    ''''Incinerate, Lightning ze.''''

    Z~ Boom!

    Blue lightning me covered the ck-skinned man before destroying him; at the end, he seemed to have smiled; he wanted to turn his head to say something. Unfortunately, he couldn''t.

    ''''Don''t worry, I know. I will look after her.''''

    Artemia seemed to have understood what her friend was trying to convey.

    Looking at the lightning me on her fingers, she sighed.

    ''''I must quicklyplete this trial. Alex and Isabe should be waiting for me.''''

    She muttered before going to the second floor.

    The moment she entered, she found herself standing in a prairie, not too far from where she stood as a person.

    This person was facing the other side, his back facing Artemia; it was a man. He seemed to know that Artemia has appeared, slowly he turned to face her, he was smiling, it was an extremely handsome man, green hair and eyes, long sharp ears, his skin was so white that you might mistake him for a woman based on his skin.

    ''''How have you been, little Eretria?"

    Surprisingly, the man opened his mouth and spoke; his voice was soothing to one''s mind.

    It took Artemia some time to calm down her emotions; even though she was prepared after seeing Marcus on the 1st floor, encountering this man here sent her emotions into turmoil; for a moment, she has trouble speaking, her eyes were red. It was to be expected; she respects this man too much; she was not the only one, there was another reason for her to be so emotional, this man was her first love, an unrequited love, not that she had not tried telling him that she loves him. However, the answer was no; the man was already in love with someone else. That person was none other than Elseria; ironically, Elseria was not interested in love, so she refused. Her sole purpose in life was to go to higher worlds to find her birth parent.

    ''''I''m Big brother Elesim! For a dead man, you look healthy. As always, your skin made one jealous. I almost want to skin your and wear your skin.''''

    Elesim smiled; even his smile was beautiful.

    ''''Rude as always. How is Elseria doing? Has she recovered her strength yet?" He asked; the concern in his voice couldn''t be faked.

    ''Sigh! Even dead, you still care about her even when she didn''t want you. How deep is your love to still exist even after your death? Even when you became a ghost?''

    She inwardly wondered.

    ''It even makes one jealous.''

    ''''Don''t be jealous, even though unanswered, I could only love her. Sigh! Only at the end, she smiled at me, a genuine smile; it was to hide her sadness. I was happy; I died with only one regret. Let''s forget these sad things. Can you please answer my question?"

    Artemia heaved a long sigh!

 Chapter 306 - 299: Her Fight 2

    Artemia heaved a long sigh before exining Elseria''s condition.

    ''''No, she is still stuck on the Demi-God level. That curse couldn''t be broken, you know that it was specially created for her, even though we could kill it Elseria was the one that managed to injure the beast slightly, this enraged the beast, so he specially targeted her and cursed her, it was afterward that he put a huge curse over Mysthia''s world, almost as if he was afraid of Elseria recovering and became stronger.''''

    Elesim''s smile faded; he was helpless as he couldn''t do anything; he was already dead a long time ago, he was but a mere remnant soul whose end hade, after today meeting, he would fade away once for good. Beforepletely dying, he sent a strand of his soul into this dungeon where he knew Artemia''s half Gift was here;bining with the Gift after gaining the Gift''s Spirit approval, he waited for Artemia, the reincarnated Artemia, to show up.

    ''''I see. She still stuck on your continent, isn''t it?" Elesim raised another question.

    ''''Yeah! You are aware of what would happen if she stayed outside Alexa for too long, especially going near Elfirra, her curse will activate, a possible consequence she might lose few levels, worse even fall by few ranks. We are still searching for a method to break that curse. If only there is something that could break the magic, wait-"

    Artemia suddenly remembered something, no, someone, Alex can erase any magic with his silver gun; he called this ability Erase. Howe she had never thought about it even though they both knew what Alex could do.

    ''''From your expression, it seems that you have a solution. Can you tell me?" Elesim raised a question after seeing Artemia''s expression.

    ''''Nothing, I just remembered someone who might be able to help us; I won''t go into detail. Once I went back, I will ask for that person''s help.''''

    Artemia answered, not going into the details; this person may have been her first love, this doesn''t mean that she should spill everything she knew, especially when ites to Alex.

    ''''I see. Shall we begin?"

    Elesim did not seem to mind Artemia''s attitude; he had known her since she was a young maiden, so he was aware of how she behaves.

    Artemia nodded her head before she readied her two ives.

    ''''Good!"

    Elesim then took out a white rapier; the moment that rapier appeared, Artemia froze; she couldn''t move, not even lift a finger, it was as if Mysthia''s world weight had been put on top of her shoulders, she could feel her feet seeking into the ground.

    ''''Guh! Still strong even though you were gone a long time ago.''''

    ''''Lightning ze.''''

    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~

    A blue lightning me appeared and wrapped around her body; this helped her slightly move her leg; it was all she could do.

    Swoosh!

    Elesim appeared before her, his rapier going straight to her heart; however, the rapier vanished into petals that entered Artemia''s body before it could touch her body.

    Elesim smiled; his body started to fade until only his head remained.

    ''''I believe the current you can help her and that chosen, the others to seed this time. Say hi! to Elseria for me and also goodbye. I have left something into your body; when you see her, she will understand what to do with what I left in your body. Andstly, when you will see be understanding.''''

    Elesim disappeared after leaving these words behind; Artemia sighed before walking toward the third floor.

    On the third floor was a magma, sitting on a rock that was in the middle of the hotva, was a woman, burning red hair, eyes of the same color.

    ''''Tch! A truly troublesome enemy.'''' Artemia muttered.

    ''''I can hear you, you know, blue head.''''

    The woman sitting on the rock said, even though Artemia''s words were almost inaudible, this woman was still able to hear it.

    ''''Stubborn as always redhead, even death didn''t teach some good manners.'''' Artemia counterattacked.

    Swoosh!

    Lava shot at Artemia; however, instead of dodging, she crossed her arms behind her back; blue lightning appeared before her and formed a shield that blocked the iingva.

    ''''Blue head, not bad.'''' the red-haired womanplimented.

    ''''Same goes for you,'''' Artemia replied.

    Then, the two girls burst intoughter.

    ''''Emilia, it is good to see you again even though you''re just a ghost.''''

    ''''Hahaha! It''s good to see you too. Let''s cut to the chase, attack me with your strongest attack.'''' Emilia proposed.

    ''''As you wish!''''

    Rumble!

    The sky darkened, from the red sky, two gigantic appeared; like a missile, they started to descend toward Artemia.

    Looking at the iing meteors, Artemia grinned.

    ''''Chaos Lightning Spear!"

    A seven-meter-long ck lightning spear appeared; Artemia''s face was pale; she hurtled the ck spear at the two meteors.

    Chi~ Chi~

    Kaboom!

    The chaos lightning spear pierced through the two meteors before they burst into pieces.

    p! p! p!

    ''''Not bad, I will leave some of my remaining essences within you; I''m sure you will find some use with this. Farewell, my hateful and best friend.''''

    Emilia dered before her body started to fade like Elesim, a red cube shot at Artemia and entered her body.

    ''''Sigh! Do you all take me for a carrier?''''

    Artemiained; however, there was nobody present to answer her.

    Suddenly, white wings appeared behind her back as she flew toward the next floor.

    The next floor was pitch ck; the room got illuminated the moment Artemia stepped into it.

    A lone woman was sitting on a ck throne, legs crossed.

    The light illuminated the woman''s face; strangely, this woman had the same features as Artemia, more mature.

    ''''Wee, Eretria. It''s good to see you. What do you have to say about what happened?''''

    Artemia stayed silent, not answering the mature Artemia''s words.

    ''''Because of you, Elesim died, because of you, Emilia died, and at the end, you didn''t even aplish anything. Tell me what you will aplish if I were to let have it?"

    The mature Artemia said before showing Artemia the image of what happened; in this image, a gigantic ck dragon could be seen wreaking havoc, destroying everything within its sight, a ck w shed at Artemia, she couldn''t dodge, someone came and pushed her away and took the blow in her ce, it was Elesim.

    ''''Stop, please!'''' Artemia implored. However, the mature Artemia ignored her and continued disying another video.

    In this scene, Emilia sacrificed her life to save Artemia.

    ''''I said stop.''''

    Artemia shouted before golden lightning destroyed the window showing these images.

    The mature Artemia descended from her throne and walked toward Artemia; a golden blue lightning spear with chains wrapped around it appeared in the mature Artemia''s hand.

    ''''What is your answer?" She asked.

    ''''I can only try. Come.'''' Artemia shouted.

    The mature Artemia disappeared to reappear before Artemia, her spear going straight toward Artemia''s heart; strangely, Artemia did nothing.

    ''''You!"

    For the first time, the mature Artemia''s expression changed; it was panic; she tried to stop the spear hastily. However, Artemia walked forward and let the spear pierce her.

    Puking a mouthful of blood, Artemia smiled, ''''I will try my best this time not to fall you.''''

    The mature Artemia sighed before transforming into a golden light that entered Artemia''s body.

    Artemia falls to the ground; her face was white. However, there was a smile on her face as she closed her eyes.

    Unknown to her, something secretly entered her body just after she closed her eyes and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 307 - 300: Do It Or Not?

    A/N: Yay! Congrattions on finally reaching the 300th chapter.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s side.

    Alex and Silveria were happily chatting when suddenly, Artemia''s body glowed before she fell on the ground; she puked blood, her body started spasming.

    ''''What going on?" Alex moved toward Artemia while asking Silveria.

    Faster than Alex, Silveria appeared before Artemia and checked her condition; her face turned ashen.

    ''''No good, master, you must save or else she will burst from too much energy. Afterbining with the other half of her Gift, the energy it contained was too much for her to bear. Normally, this shouldn''t have happened; however, something happened, something got mixed with this energy. You must save her.''''

    ''''What do I need to do?'''' Alex asked with a concerned face.

    Silveria''s face was grave as she said this, ''''You need to copte with her to share some of the overflowing energy.''''

    ''''I beg your pardon? Can you repeat it?" Alex thought there was something wrong with his ears.

    ''''I said, you must copte with her. Would you please act quickly? She will die soon if you don''t do anything.'''' Silveria exined again what needs to be done.

    ''''You can''t be seriously suggesting that I sleep with her. Stop joking.'''' Alex was not convinced.

    Artemia''s body started emitting heat; it became red.

    ''''I''m not joking; what are you hesitating for? It''s to save her life, and at the same time you will be riping some benefits; and before you go saying that there is another method, such as using Erase, if you do, I can assure you that she will undoubtedly die, so there''s no other alternative.''''

    ''''Ugh!''''

    Alex grunted when all of his options were cut off. His expression suddenly changed as cracks started to on Artemia''s right arm, blood started to leak out.

    ''''Master!!"

    Silveria shouted, unexpectedly someone talked; it was someone Alex never expected to hear, not soon.

    ''''Stop hesitating; you will not suffer any loss. Go do her.''''

    Alex was gobsmacked; never would he have thought that the first words Nyx would speak would that. He was beyond shocked.

    ''''Big sister, watch your words. You don''t have to be so blunt.'''' Silveria chided Nyx.

    ''''Shut Nemesis,'''' Nyx said, her voice was still emotionless.

    ''''Okay, I understand.''''

    Alex finally decided toprise; if he chose not to follow the two advice, he was sure that he would regret it. There must exist another method save Artemia; however, he didn''t have time to search for another method.

    ''''Take your time!''''

    After speaking her mind, Silveria slipped away like the silent wind as though she were afraid that Alex would devour her in a single bite. Looking at her reaction, Alex let out a helpless sigh.

    Gazing at the unconscious Alex, knitted his brows and thought. He didn''t want to resort to such a method; however, there was nothing he could do about the matter; he could only bit the bullet.

    If Alex were any other man, perhaps he would have alreadyid hands on this defenseless and beautiful youngdy lying before him. But it was a pity that he wasn''t aroused as he looked at the sleeping youngdy. It wasn''t that he didn''t have any sexual attraction to her, but he wasn''t interested in such one-sided behavior instead. He had his bottom line; adding Artemia to his Harem would bring more trouble than good; that''s what he believes; too many women would be a hassle.

    ''''Let''s get started.'''' He mumbled before sauntering toward Artemia, stooping over and gazing at her. He gently caressed her soft, mellow cheek. He had to admit that the sleeping Artemia had a certain charm; she was like a seductress, her lips were enticing.

    The corners of Alex''s mouth perked up. Then, he pressed his lips against hers.

    "¡­"

    Facing his kiss, Artemia couldn''t refuse at all. Alex extended his tongue, pried open her clenched teeth, and wrapped around her savory tongue. Even though he effortlessly stole humanity''s strongest empire, the third princess''s first kiss, he wasn''t excited in any way. On the contrary, he put up a focused look on his face. While he held his lips against hers, he used this chance to see if he could transfer some of the overflowing energy from her body to his.

    All in all, it felt more like CPR for him¡­

    "Hmm¡­"

    At that moment, Alex''s ''rescue'' finally took effect. As Artemia let out a soft groan, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, responding to his kiss. Upon realizing her reaction, Alex was delighted. He separated himself from her and gazed at her. He thought maybe she would wake up.

    "Artemia, wake up! Princess, please wake up!"

    "Hmm¡­"

    ¡¼Continue, she won''t wake up; it''s an instinctual reaction; keep up, I''m sharing for you. Rest assured, I''m not peeking. Definitely not.¡½

    ''Screw you. I will dig out your eyes if you were ever to peek, I can assure you that.'' Alex warned her, the only response he got was,

    ¡¼Tch!¡½Sillveria clicked her tongue; she felt like being cheated because she brought out some popcorn to watch the show, only to end up disappointed.

    Ignoring Silveria, Alex focused on what he was doing.

    Having finally made his mind for good, Alex hesitates no more; he is lowered his head without any hesitation and kissed Artemia''s soft lips.

    "Hmm¡­ Mmm¡­"

    Upon feeling his kiss, Artemia leaned toward the man above her and coiled her arms around him tightly. The sound of kisses and gasps echoed in the quiet room. Her tender, savory tongue emerging from between her slightly-opened lips intertwined with Alex''s tongue and demanded insatiably. Alex responded to her desires and reached his hands out to caress her body gently.

    Through their exchanges, Alex could feel the energy leaving Artemia''s body to enter his body; he could feel his XP bar slowly being filled; it was slow. Artemia''s body was still burning hot; he needs to proceed faster if he wishes to save her.

    At this thought, Alex changed his strategy immediately. He extended his arm and caressed the youngdy''s body, at the same time stripping off her clothes. Even though it didn''t seem any different from ordinary fondling, as a matter of fact, Alex had coalesced his wind into his hands(Using Sleipnir''s Unique ability).

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­"

    Upon sensing his caress, Artemia let out deep gasps. Shey weakly in his arms, her hands shrinking back to her chest as though instinctively protecting herself and, at the same time, luring him to take further action.

    ''Let''s finish this.'' Alex muttered to himself before gazing at the sleeping beauty; Alex appeared like a prince who was about to wake up the sleeping beauty; however, instead of using a simple method, he went for the hard mode.

 Chapter 308 - 301: You Will Take Responsibility, Right?

    ''Let''s finish this.'' Alex announced before gazing at the sleeping beauty; Alex appeared like a prince who was about to wake up the sleeping beauty; however, instead of using a simple method, he went for the hard mode.

    Gazing at Artemia, who kept her eyes closed and revealed a flushed, coquettish expression, Alex finally smiled. If she continued to sleep like a corpse, he would definitely not be aroused, and even if he did, the enjoyment was just a matter of routine. But now, Artemia reacted instinctively, even in her sleep like he was teasing a sleepy kitten. She looked really adorable to him and made him have the intention to continue teasing her. He slid his hand down her smooth body and extended his fingers.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    Artemia''s body tensed up instantly to the stimting touch. Even though she was unconscious, her body began to instinctively experience and respond to his caress. The youngdy twisted her body uncontrobly as Alex felt the slippery wetness on his hand. He stooped over, held her arms down, and thrust his hips forward. Then¡­ They merged as one.

    "Ah¡­!"

    A loud scream sounded from the room. But after that, the sound of physical collision and continuous gasps became the main melody. This went on for two hours.

    When Alex opened his eyes again, the first thing that came into view was Artemia''s mesmerizing blue eyes. The third princessy in his arms nakedly, staring at him without blinking. Upon realizing her gaze, Alex twitched his brows, and both of them remained in a strange silence. After a few seconds, Alex let out a cough.

    "You''re finally awake, Princess."

    "Yes, it is all thanks to your help."

    Upon hearing Artemia''s response, Artemia didn''t disy any awkwardness or question the reason behind his actions. Because at that moment, she could clearly feel the burning sensation inside her body. She swayed her hip and looked at him with a teasing smile.

    ''''I know someone who is still active. Eager to go for another round.''''

    ''''Let''s here. How are you feeling?'''' Alex stopped Artemia before she could further tease him; he knew she was acting tough; Alex could feel her heart pounding hard, proof that she was embarrassed.

    Artemia grumbled before standing up and put on some clothes; when she was done, she spun to face Alex; the two looked at each other before Artemia opened her mouth to say.

    ''''Alex, can we talk?" She asked.

    Upon hearing Artemia''s call, Alex turned over. Artemia had already put on her clothes and was smiling at him gently.

    "Thanks for your help; if it weren''t because of you, I would have probably lost my life."

    Artemia said, lowering her head and giving a solemn bow. But shortly after, she revealed a witty smile as soon as she lifted her body. She put her palms together, blinking her ck, bright eyes at the man. Although she didn''t say a word, Alex recognized the seriousness in her eyes.

    "You will take responsibility, right, Mr. Alexander?"

    "That''s for sure."

    Alex nodded without hesitation; his response was already prepared. He thought about it before eventuallyying hands on her. He couldn''t possibly say that it was only an ident and not admit what he did. Moreover, now that the situation had escted, Alex wouldn''t let her off even if she did not assume responsibility. It would be fine if she were purely the victim, but how could she expect Alex to be the one taking full responsibility after she enjoyed the process? It was impossible. Besides, assuming responsibility was also considered a form of ''grasping the initiative.''.

    Deep down, Alex knew that be it in modern times or another world, men had to assume responsibility in such scenarios to gain the initiative. Men should never retreat or break up with the other party using someme excuses after devouring her body, as it would only make matters worse. Alex wasn''t such a type of man, and he believes that Silveria and her sister were aware of this fact; from Silveria''s behavior, she wanted Alex to make Artemia his woman, Nyx seemed to share the same thought as well, as for why they were so adamant about this, only the concerned party were aware of this. Maybe they saw her potential and wished for Alex to have a future powerhouse under him.

    ''Sigh!''

    When he thought about the troubles that were about to follow when the other girls would learn about this, Alex felt a headacheing, especially Maria; she may appear to be on friendly terms with Artemia, that is on the outside, inwardly nobody what she might be thinking. Learning about what happened here might make her switch attitude toward Artemia; discord might ur in his newly created harem, something we wished never to ur. He just wishes for all his women to have a harmonious rtionship, not necessarily for them to be best friends but at least to be understanding, epting each other, to be forgiving enough to learn from each other, to be forgiving enough to leave together because they have the same man, love the same man.

    ''It would be great if Maria understands me.'' Alex wished he was terrified of Maria''s reaction; she could say she doesn''t want to be with him anymore. Well, even if she doesn''t say that, she could make things difficult for Alex, make the new woman leave on their own through numerous strategies. Alex didn''t know why but he was sure that Maria could aplish such a feat. It was a good thing that the woman he saved using such a special method was not Kuina; if it was her, Alex was sure to go through hell as the two naturally dislike each other, even if Maria try to chase Kuina away, with thetter personality, Alex believe she would never go, consequences Alex would suffer, there was a saying when elephants fight, it was the grass the only one to suffer, in this case, would be the grass.

    ''How troublesome.'' Alex could only silently muttered.

 Chapter 309 - 302: Rank 10

    ''''What are you spacing out for?''''

    Artemia inquired after seeing Alex turning silent after dering that he would take responsibility; even though he said that Artemia started to have doubt seeing him go mute shortly after dering that, she couldn''t help but wonder if Alex wasn''t just ying with her. One should note that in her two lives, she hadn''t had any rtionship; in her previous life, her first love was unrequited. Therefore she stopped thinking about things such as love to focus heavily on getting stronger, going to higher worlds. This life could be considered her first experience; therefore, she couldn''t help but get anxious.??

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my words. You''re now my woman. Please get along with others; I don''t want any problem, you are mature enough to know how to deal with others. To ept them. I hope you will do it.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I will do as you say. I''m a novice when ites to rtionships. Would you please do take care of me? I hope I wille to love you one day.''''

    ''''I do hope too!" Alex replied to Artemia''s words.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will take good care of my sister.'' Artemia dered with a mysterious smile.

    Seeing her smile, Alex sighed; he could imagine what kind of introduction girl like Artemia would use.

    He could see Artemia smiling when in front of Maria and others. She would extend her arm all of a sudden and wave at the girls while announcing.

    "Miss Maria, Miss Luna, little sister Gracier, from today onward, I will be joining you girls, alright? Please take good care of me."

    ''Sigh! This is going to be troublesome.'' Alex could only sigh helplessly.

    Suddenly, Alex caught the sight of few strands of golden hair mixed between Artemia''s natural blue hair.

    ''''Artemia, can you please show me your Gift?"

    Without hesitation, Artemia showed her Gift to Alex; instead of her usual swords, the two ives, what appeared before Alex, was a long golden blue spear, golden chains were wrapped around the shaft of the spear.

    ''''Ah! Don''t worry; I can still use the two ives if I wished to. The real form of my Gift is a little bitplicated. Let''s say for now that it is this spear form. You should check your status. You have gotten stronger; I could feel; however, you still fall short; I''m stronger, fufufu!"

    To Artemia''s words, Alex smiled; he had forgotten about checking his status after performing that ritual, the good feeling, the refreshing feeling he was feeling; Alex attributed this to the aftereffect of having good sex; however, now it seems that this thought was wrong.

    ¡¼Master, please quickly check it.¡½Silveria urged him.

    Shaking his head to how impatient she was, almost as if she was the one that had his stats increased.

    ''Status.'' Alex called out.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 10]

    Level 92

    Experience Value (XP): 15000/64500

    Magic Power: 5370 (+70 (+200 BP) ? 5640/5640

    Magic: None

    Attack: 1750 (+ 70 (+40 BP) ? 1860

    Defense: 1640 (+70) ? 1710

    Agility: 1780 (+70) ? 1850 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1690 (+70 ) ?1760

    Luck: 1420 (+70) ?1490

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Two Guns ????????

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 3 (+ 2 SP) ? Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 3 (+1 SP) ? Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 4 (+ 5 SP) ?Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 10 max] ? Crimson''s Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 3 (+2 SP) ?Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] [??????????]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer]¡»

    Alex almost shouted holy moly when he first saw his new status; he never thought he would be Rank 10 before leaving this dungeon. Without wasting time, he used his newly gained BP and SP. Looking at the question mark''s unique ability, Alex could only inquire.

    ''Sil, do you know why this skill is full of question marks? What does this mean?''

    ¡¼Unfortunavely, I don''t know what skill this is. We will only try to find out in the future. As for why your title, the one who can''t use magic, suddenly disappeared, I believe that it must have something to do with this new mysterious, unique ability of yours.¡½

    Silveria''s answer made Alex feel disappointed. However, he smiled at the process that with the disappearance of that title, he might use magic in a not-so-far future.

    What he didn''t know was that Silveria had an idea about the mysterious, unique ability; she knew it must be rted to Alex''s special constitution; Nyx had briefed her about it; however, what that constitution, the siblings are unaware of it, therefore Silveria decided to postpone the talking for another moment, after learning more about this constitution.

    ''''What is your Rank?" Artemia questioned. Her question brought the absentminded Alex back to reality.

    ''''Rank 10,'''' Alex answered; at the same time, Artemia also announced her new rank.

    ''''Rank 11, not too far from Rank 12.''''

    ''''Ugh! Just wait till I catch up.'''' Alex dered, eyes full of fighting intent.

    ''''I will be waiting,'''' Artemia responded to Alex''s deration with a smile.

    ''''Ugh! Where am I?"

    At that moment, Isabe woke up; Artemia dashed toward her and checked her condition; Alex briefly told her about what happened, not going into the details of how he saved the girls.

    ''''How are you feeling, Isabe?"

    ''''I''m fine, princess. I''m just feeling a little bit dizzy; however, it was because I''m feeling hungry. Everything should go back to normal after eating a good meal.'''' Isabe answered before taking out a box of sandwiches; she invited Alex to join them.

    Just as Alex took his third step, his heart started loudly beat.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    [Big brother p- please save me....]

    ''''Gracier!!!!"

    Alex shouted before,

    ''''Gah!"

    He puked blood and fainted right where he stood.

    Thud!

    Everything happened too fast; by the time the other two could move, Alex had already fallen onto the ground.

    ''''Alex"

    ''''Alex, what happened to you?"

    Both girls sprinted toward the fallen Alex.

 Chapter 310 - 303: Graciers Capture 1

    Let''s rewind time a bit.

    It happened the moment Alex, and they were about to engage the Elder Lich.??

    Strange things started happening everywhere in the dungeon. Monsters would indiscriminately attack everyone they saw; only a selected few were not attacked. The time for their respawn became almost automatic.

    The group targeting Gracier had finally made a move; they were behind this dungeon''s unusualness.

    On the eighth floor, Leon''s group was surrounded by a bunch of monsters, ck goblins.

    Boom!

    After obliterating a group of ck goblins, Leon sighed.

    ''''Seriously, what up with this dungeon? Must something have gotten wrong? Maybe someone is behind what''s happening? Either way, I need to search for my friend''s sister and lovers quickly.''''

    Leon''s group proceed to kill more monsters before trying to go down to the next floor.

    On another floor, just two floors below Maria and the others floor was Sera (Zero). Currently, she was surrounded by a group of orcs.

    If it were only that, it would have been fine; a bunch of orcs are no match for her, however, mixed among those orcs were numerous people in ck; they kept firing magic at her before she could finish off the orcs.

    Sera''s expression changed; she was getting more and more annoyed; she knew what their goal is, to tire her out.

    ''''Dimensional sh !''''

    Not wanting to waste too much time on this floor, Sera used her unique ability to kill all monsters alongside the men in ck.

    ''''Phew! Using this move is sure tiring. I need to go up asap.''''

    She tried to dash toward the door to the next floor; however, halfway through, she jumped back.

    Boom!

    A huge fireball came crashing where she was going; if she had not jumped back, the fireball would have shed against her.

    After the explosion died down, another group appeared on the other side; unlike the previous group dressed in ck, this group had an unusual shape, they stood over two meters tall, ck skin, ck eyes, there was no white in their eyeballs, they had a hideous face, ck misma was oozing from their bodies.

    ''''Grrr!"

    ''''Grrr!"

    These ck-skinned men were making inhumane sounds; considering their current appearance, it was to be expected.

    ''''Seriously, how many poor guys do that organization caught to turn into this? I truly pity you lots; I shall send you away as fast I can.''''

    Switching her weapon, from the ck sword to two ck daggers, Sera chanted.

    [Thousand Steps]

    Her body vanished, like a ghost she passed through the ck-skinned men, it was as if she was taking a walk in the park, her steps appeared slow, yet none of the ck-skinned men could detect her presence, even though they are fallen experiment, not sessful one as 007, they are still superior to low ranked adventurers, their senses are sharper as well; however, they couldn''t detect Sera''s presence at all.

    Silently she walked between the group to appear on the other side, behind them, then.

    Puff! Puff!!

    Strangely, one by one, the ck-skinned men head started rolling on the ground.

    Having aplished the feat of killing seven men in less than a minute, Sera didn''t look pleased in the slightest; on the contrary, her expression turned grim as she coldly announced.

    ''''ck cloak!"

    A ck cloak made from dark element got wrapped around Sera''s body.

    In the next instant, the body of the killed men exploded in a series of explosions.

    Boom! Boom!!

    It took five minutes for the explosion to die down; from the other side, Sera''s figure could be seen, the ck cloak was still wrapped around her, she did not suffer any injury, however, at the moment her expression was ice cold, so cold that it affected reality, the temperature around her turned cold, looking into a certain direction she coldly dered.

    ''''You are truly an asshole, to think that you won''t even leave their corpses unused after experimenting on them, you truly disgust me. Come out, stop hiding.''''

    ''''Hahaha! As expected of the strongest assassin. If the first time, I may have attributed what you have done to luck, this time, it is not. Your senses are truly sharp, so sharp it''s scary. Sorry, you will stay on this floor with me. I can be having going over to disrupt our n. We must secure the eighth sister.''''

    The man that plotted with Maddog to get Gracier''s eyes stepped out; he was hiding in a special dimension watching Sera''s fight. After thetter detected his presence, he was forced toe out.

    ''''Fufufu! You may be strong; however, if we were to fight, I dare say you will notst a minute. I don''t know what you want by going after Gracier, but let me tell you I won''t let you seed.''''

    At the end of her words, Sera''s figure disappeared as if she had turned mist, and when Sera reappeared again, she was already behind the man with golden eyes; her ck sword was going straight toward the man''s heart.

    However, the man looked unfazed; he was even smiling even though death was approaching; Sera''s expression did not change she continued with her attack; however, just as her sword was about toe into contact with the man back, a slender hand appeared and caught the de, stopping Sera''s attack.

    ''''Finally, you appeared.''''

    Sera said after jumping back; she looked at the neer, it was a girl, unlike other her human appearance remained, however, her skin was pale white as if she was suffering from ischemia, her hair was gray, her eyes red, there was a horn on her forehead.

    The man with golden eyes started to p, and after pping for a moment, he announced.

    ''''Hehehe! This is my masterpiece; I called her Alice. Alice says hi to miss Zero.''''

    At the man''s instruction, the girl named Alice slightly bowed her head; no word came out of her mouth, no change on her face; she was like a doll, existing only to follow her master''s orders.

    ''''Good Alice. It''s the first time you havee out. I want to use thisdy here to sharpen your sword, to learn.'''' the man with golden eyes dered.

    Sera''s expression did not have the slightest bit of change even though the man was indirectly mocking her. She was more preupied with the girl in front of her; everything emits some kind of aura, even though concealed, it still could be sensed; however, this girl in front of her did not emit the slightest aura, almost as if she was nk, it was what makes her dangerous, unpredictable.

    ''''Alice, go!"

    The man with golden eyes ordered before retreating to the corner.

    Alice nodded her head before taking out a white sword, and then she disappeared.

    Sera''s expression changed; she used her ck sword to block Alice''s sword.

    ngs!

    Surprisingly, it was Sera who got pushed back; however, it wasn''t what shocked her the most; it was the fact that Alice just used her movement skill, the one she used to disappear and reappear behind the man earlier; Alice copied it almost to the perfection.

    If previously Sera think this girl was dangerous, her danger''s level had now increased to a terrific degree; she couldn''t let her live; someone who can copy other''s people abilities just by seeing it once could not be left alone.

    Using thousand steps, Sera moved.

    For a moment, something seemed to sh within Alice''s eyes before she imitated Sera''s skill and chased after her.

    The two moved at a fast speed exchanging blows.

    Only the sound of their des shing could be heard, not their figures; after exchanging a hundred moves, the two stopped and put a reasonable distance between them.

    Sera knew that she must waste time here, as she was fighting here, the girls might be in danger, 007 was not present with this man, which means that she was among the group that went to capture Gracier and knowing how strong thetter is, there was no doubt about the oue if Sera didn''t go to assist them, Maria and others will lose while Gracier would be captured.

    Taking a deep breath, Sera closed her eyes for a second before reopening them; instead of her usual brown eyes, her eyes were currently dark, the ck sword in her hand vanished.

    ''''No good, Alex, do not try to use your ability, go on defense, use that shie-"

    Before the man with golden eyes could finish warning Alice, Sera moved; Alice lost her sword-handling hand. The second time Sera moved, she was going to crush Alice''s heart; however, at thest moment, she disappearedpletely.

    ''''Dammit, we got yed. She fled; I even thought that after seeing what you can do, she would prioritize your elimination over the rescue of that girl; however, it seems that I was wrong. Let''s immediately go after her. I believe she would be tired after using spirit possession. We can''t let her join the others; if not, everything will be in vain.''''

    The man with golden eyes urged Alice to go after Sera immediately. However, Alice showed no response; she just stood there, surprised the man approached Alice to see ck veins appeared all over her body; Alice''s lips became purple, she was shivering.

    ''''Shit! Poison. I have forgotten about Zero ss.''''

    After feeding Alice some detoxification potion, the man left Alice to catch upter; he couldn''t let Sera spoil their n.

    While this was happening, Gracier and the others were experiencing the most brutal fight of their life.

 Chapter 311 - 304: Graciers Capture 2

    While Sera was rushing at fast speed toward the girls, thetter were fighting a bitter battle.

    Surrounded by hundreds of monsters, Maria, Gracier, Luna, and Sakuya kept fighting non-stop; Maria, Sakuya, and Gracier got injured. However, thanks to Luna''s help their got cured.??

    ''''Seriously, I think whoever going after us has gone all of out now. To think that can even control a dungeon. Hah!"

    Sakuya said after killing a poison toad. She was acting as the vanguard like Maria; Luna was midguard, Gracier at the rear.

    ''''You are right. I wonder what it''s their goal; we must quickly clean up these monsters. I believe the real mastermind or at least someone stronger we will show up soon.''''

    Maria, before stepping on the side to dodge a green orc sword, using her free hand she punched the monster''s torso, where the heart was located; just before her fist reached the monster chest, ice manifested out of thin air and got wrapped around her fist to form a little ice spike, it was this ice spike that pierced through the monster''s chest, instantly freezing its heart before the rest of its body.

    Maria didn''t wait to see the result before moving toward her next target.

    [Hundred Arrows]

    At the same time at the rear, Gracier switched her Gift from scythe form to the bow form and aimed it at their left before unleashing a single arrow in the sky, this arrow while falling multiplied into hundred me arrows that struck a lot of monsters, incinerating the weakest while the strongest although not killed they got momentarily incapacitated.

    As if she was waiting for this asion, the S queen moved, disying beautiful sword moves; she eliminated those incapacitated monsters before joining Maria to clean up the monsters on her side.

    Quickly, the group managed to eliminate the monsters surrounding them. To their utter surprise, another batch of monsters filled the empty ce left by the previous ones; however, the current monsters, no skeletons wearing armors, stood in an orderly fashion, the bowmen came forward and aimed their bows at the trio, reading to pull the trigger at any moment. There were also few ghouls mixed

    ''''Girls, fall back. Time for thisdy to shine.''''

    Luna''s face changed when she saw the undead creatures; her gentle side was gone leaving ce to the wild Luna, the battle maniac Luna. It was as if all these killing since their got entrapped on this floor didn''t wear her out like the others.

    Maria, Sakuya stopped what they were doing and joined Gracier at the back. It was at that moment the skeleton bowmen released their arrows. Mixed among them were some ghouls bowmen.

    The sky turned darker due to the numerous arrows flying in the air.

    Facing the iing arrows smeared with a lethal poison that could seal one''s fate. Just a scratch from them would be enough to paralyze the body, if not kill. But it was a pity that they were dealing with a rock-hard enemy right now.

    ng! ng! ng!

    In a string of crisp rasps, the invisible barrier negated all threats mercilessly.

    None of theunched arrows managed to pierced Luna''s barrier; after the deluge of arrows passed, Luna grinned like a naughty girl that was about to break things.

    ''''Sing for me.''''

    Luna bellowed at the top of her lungs. She raised and spread her arms to the side. Along with this action, innumerable ring lights erupted around the transparent barrier, dispersing in all directions and ramming into the skeletons. Even though the skeletons wore armors, some were magical armors that were highly resistant to ordinary magical spells; it was a pity that Luna was a healer. Not only that but as a representative of ''holy light,'' Luna''s attacks were also blessed by holy attributes, which made it a perfect match against these wicked creatures such as undead ones. As soon as the light beams mmed onto the skeletons and ghouls, they would feel as though red branding irons were pressed against their skin at once ( especially the ghouls). As blood-curdling screeches filled the air, the encirclement of the skeletons and ghouls disintegrated entirely like a broken eggshell. More attacks followed,pletely erasing the undead monsters.

    And again soon, another batch of monsters appeared to fill the gap left by the previous monsters. The girls kept fighting. This floor was unusual; no matter how many monsters the girls slew, they seemed there was no end; the most frustrating thing was the mist surrounding them. The current floor was shaped like a forest surrounded by mountains, since the monsters started to attack, since their first attack, the area where the girls are, became covered by mist, they couldn''t go back, nor they could find the exit.

    Unknown to them, at the moment not too far from them was a group of men fighting against some monsters. Unlike in the girl''s case, where the monsters would aggressively charge at them after showing up, the monsters currently fighting against this group didn''t look that aggressive, almost as if the monsters have been set not to cause too much trouble for this group.

    Naturally, this group was none other than Damien and Leonardo''s group.

    While fighting against two orcs, Leonardo inquired.

    ''''How is it? I meant on the other side. Did they caught that girl already?"

    ''''Don''t be hasty; it is not going to be easy, knowing the girls they will be desperately fighting. I know what you want to do; you want to y the prince who showed up to save the damsels in distress after Gracier got abducted. Am I wrong?"

    Effortlessly dispatching monster after monster, Damien mocked.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Having his thoughts seen through made Leonardo let out an unpleasant grunt.

    ''This man is too simple-minded. It''s a good thing! I will use you and get rid of youter. You''re just a disposable pawn.'' Damien inwardly thought before leading his men elsewhere other than the location where was Maria and others.

    While Damien was thinking how easy it was to use Leonardo, thetter was grinning inside, already thinking about a method to take care of Damien; truth be told, Leonardo wished to keep all women; Luna was included.

    They said cooperation; however, in the dark both were scheming against each other even though they have yet to acquire what they seek.

    While they were busy scheming against each other on the lower floor, a big battle was about to ur.

 Chapter 312 - 305: Graciers Capture 3

    On the floor before Maria and Damien''s floor, the man with golden eyes had caught off with Sera, and he was currently blocking her way.

    Looking at the man standing before the doors that led to the next floor, probably where the girls are, judging by the man''s reaction, Sera''s face was ice cold.??

    ''''Move aside.!"

    Usually, Sera shouldn''t be saying this; she would have attacked; however, this man was tricky to deal with; more importantly, after performing that spirit possession earlier, Sera was mentally exhausted; no recovery potion can recover mental strength in an instant. Sera was secretly recovering her mental strength beforeunching her strongest attack on the man.

    Sera was well aware that Alice would catch soon, even though seriously injured, and having lost an arm, this was not going to stop her.

    ''''Hehehe! Why are you so hasty? Miss Zero, let talk a little bit. There is-''''

    ''''Not interested.''''

    Swoosh!

    Finally, having recovered enough, Sera attacked the man before thetter could finish his words. The man with golden eyes jumped back to dodge Sera''s deadly sword strike.

    ''''Tsk! Tsk! As expected of the one imed as the strongest assassin, even your sword skills are sure remarkable even though you''re supposed to be proficient in daggers.''''

    ''''Ops! Gotta be careful.'''' the man added before ck energy wrapped around his fingers, then he used to deflect the iing sword strikes.

    Suddenly, Sera switched stance; she went on the defensive, she blocked Alice''s sneak attack.

    ngs

    Swoosh!

    ngs

    At the same time that she blocked Alice''s sneak attack, the man with golden eyes attacked her; unexpectedly, Sera summoned another sword; however, this time, it was an ordinary sword (A/N: I mean not a Gift), a in ck sword whose only one feature was that it could increase its weight, usually Sera didn''t like to use this sword, however, as the saying goes desperate time call for a desperate measure.

    Taking on two people without using this sword would be equivalent tomitting suicide. Somehow, Alice had perfectly recovered; her missing arm was now back.

    ''''Oh? I never heard that Miss Zero was the wielder of a dual sword. Well, it doesn''t matter. We won''t be having you interfere up there. Stay obediently here.'''' the man with golden eyes dered; however, what he got in response was Sera''s attack.

    Sera arrived had shed next to the man intending to strike him. However, how could Alice allow that? Definitely, not.

    Using a thousand steps she had copied from Sera, she disappeared to reappear in front of her master, using her sword to block Sera''s strike.

    However, just as Sera''s sword was about to sh against Alice''s sword, something astonishing happened, the in ck sword switched ce Sera''s Gift.

    ''''No good!" Shouted the man with golden eyes; he finally understood Sera''s aim; however, by the time she noticed that, it was already toote.

    Kaboom!

    Alice, alongside her master, was sted back by the powerful force being Sera''s sword strike (she increased the in ck sword weight around five hundred kg before she swung it.)

    Sera wanted to use this opportunity to go on the next floor to rescue Gracier''s and the others; however, just before she could go through the door leading to the next floor, she was sent flying after bumping into something that suddenly appeared from the other side.

    It was a gigantic monster; this monster had six arms, three heads; most of the monster''s arms held sword while another one held a staff.

    Sera quickly rolled on the ground to dodge a water bullet shot at her by the hand holding the magic staff.

    ''''Hehehe! Admire another one of our masterpieces. Although initially, they were failures, we couldn''t bear to discard them, such we thought why notbine them? So, we did that, and this is the result. By the way, they are therade of our proudest aplishment, 007''srade.''''

    Like a child that couldn''t wait to showcase his new toy, the man with golden eyes dered with his arms wide open, Alice was standing beside him with dead eyes.

    Wiping away the blood on her lips, Sera did not say anything; she pointed her two swords at the three any while inwardly asking for Alex''s forgiveness for not being able to protect his loved ones; however, she was strong, it was impossible for her to singlehandedly take care of the three monsters in front of her; Alice and the man with golden eyes are stronger as her, let''s not forget the unknown variable that just popped up, and judging from their early sh, this three-headed abomination was almost stronger as Sera.

    For the first time in a long time, Sera felt suffocated; she wished that Alpha was here; with her help, she could have a chance fighting equally against the three in front of her. Unfortunately, Alpha was not present; while sighing, Sera decided to go all out.

    Seeing the burning me inside Sera''s eyes, the desire to still fight even while the odds are against her, the man with golden eyes couldn''t help but admire Sera. Unfortunately, he couldn''t let anybody go down; if not, what they have painstakingly nned would be wasted. He could never tolerate it; the sess of this mission mean that he would be one step closer to his ultimate goal, his worth would increase.

    ''''Alice, Death Golem, let''s attack together. No need to restrain your strength; go all out.'''' the man ordered.

    As always, Alice only nodded her head while the three-headed monster could only emit some growl.

    Sera''s expression remained cold even after the man with golden eyes announced that; sheunched her Gift high into the air; she was ready to go all out, ready to activate her domain; however, unexpectedly, something happened.

    Boom!

    The door of the previous floor got suddenly destroyed, and from the other side someone came out, a beastman, lion beastman, golden eyes, golden hair, golden lightning mixed with red me was dancing around the palm of the man that appeared.

    Sauntering toward the dumbfounded Sera and the man with golden eyes, Leon dered.

    ''''Such a nice gathering, and I was not invited? So, I broke my way in. I want to join the fun. You won''t mind, right?"

    At the end of his sentence, Leon shed them a smile. Leon finally made an entrance.

 Chapter 313 - 306: Graciers Capture 4

    Leon''s apparition was out of the man with golden eyes expectation. From all their arrangements, nobody should have been able to appear on this floor, nobody except for Sera, Leonardo''s group that got deliberately sent ahead.

    ''''How the hell do youe here-"??

    Before the man with golden eyes could finish his words, Leon cut him off and said.

    ''''That is not the real question. The real question should be, how can you bypass everything I set up and appear here? Well, too bad I''m not going to answer that.''''

    ''''You-"

    The man with golden eyes almost exploded, if not for the fact that he couldn''t bear the consequences of killing Leon as he knew thetter might have a way to find out who''s the one killed his soon, and hell would descend upon him.

    Too focused on Leon, the man had momentarily forgotten about Sera, which was a pretty bad move.

    [Night''s Empress of Thousand Deaths!]

    Using the opportunity created by Leon''s apparition, Sera activated her ultimate ability, abination of her domain and spirit possession. The brown hair under her cap got elongated, bing long ck hair; her eyes were like the night itself.

    ''''Oh! No-''''

    Finally aware of the grave mistake he had justmitted, the man with golden eyes hesitate no more, with a singlemand Alice and the abomination tried to block the entrance to the next floor, unfortunately, before they could everything turned dark, the dungeon''s light vanished, the fake sun in the sky vanished.

    Alice had trouble moving forward; the same goes for the three-headed monster; it was like something got wrapped around their feet, making it impossible for them to advance even the single step.

    ''''Courting death.''''

    The man with golden eyes bellowed before forming a gigantic golden spear me of twelve meters sent toward where the man believes Sera should be.

    Unfortunately, before the golden spear could pierce that location, numerous ck hands sprung from the ground and caught the spear before crushing it. The man became momentarily dazed; a dark silhouette had shed next to him, a daggering straight from a tricky angle to im his life.

    The man with golden eyes was not your average character; even though horrified by this Sera, he could still block the blow; he blocked with a golden bow.

    At that moment, the forgotten Leon moved; lightning and fire got wrapped around his feet to increase his speed. His destination was obvious, use the chance that everybody was focused on the fight to go down, to rescue Gracier.

    Sera had exined a little bit of what happened to him afterbining both domain and spirit possession. After using that power to trap Alice and the three-headed monster, Sera used her shadow''s skill to appear in Leon''s shadow and gave him a brief exnation, what he needed to do.

    ''''Hang on, girls. I''m almost there.''''

    Leon kept praying as he dashed to the entrance of the next floor; when he was almost there, the man and Alice happened to see him.

    ''''Alice, this an absolute order, don''t let him pass.'''' the man with golden eyes bellowed; he tried to go there; however, how could Sera allow him? The two became engaged in a heated battle.

    Even though, still unable to move, Alice opens her mouth, and from within, a white sword shot at Leon; the speed of this sword was too fast; simultaneously, one of the three-headed monsters able elongated, going straight toward Leon.

    Being attacked from two sides, even for Leon, it would be difficult to dodge, not to get injured. Fortunately, Sera was prepared; from Leon''s shadow, another Sera appeared; it was her clone.

    ''''What?"

    Three persons eximed, using her body, the shadow clone took the blows while at the same time pushing Leon into the door, the strength behind the push was extremely strong, even Leon with his big body was sent flying down the stairs, and before he vanished from the floor, Leon saw the real spurting blood. Leon inferred that even though the shadow clone that saved him was not Sera, the damage thetter took seemed to be transferred to Sera.

    Having seen the sacrifice made by Sera, Leon vowed to save Gracier at all cost while at the same time advising Alex never to mistreat this woman, whatever their rtionship might be.

    Back on the Sera''s floor, the man with golden eyes became furious when he saw that Leon managed to slip away under their noses, even with all their countermeasures.

    ''''Damn it!" He roared; a golden me appeared around him; he knew no matter how emotional he became, he must never use a power that might give away his identity, a clue that could lead to finding them after this operation.

    The battle became chaotic; even though overwhelmed, Sera still fought, all of this to give Leon the chance to perform a miracle; sometimes, a well-nned n can fall apart because of an unexpected variable, Leon was this variable.

    ?????

    On the other side, Leon appeared on the next floor; he appeared inside a forest with a thick fog; not too far was the sound of a de shing against a de. Without hesitation, he dashed toward that location.

    After running for ten minutes, Leon was close to where the sound wasing from; however, he sensed an unusual chill just as he was about to arrive there. His sixth sense was warning him; trusting this sense, Leon slowed down and silently walked forward, using the trees as cover; Leon hide his presence and observed what was happening on the other side, then he saw them.

    Damien, Leonardo, sitting not too far from his hiding location, the rest of their group was the ones fighting against the monsters.

    Looking in a particr direction, Leonardo smiled and said.

    ''''By now, that bastard''s sister should have been caught. Hehehe! I wonder how is he going to react learning this?"

    ''''Well, he will be furious. Fortunately, nobody except them and we are on this floor, if not we will be in deep trouble if someone knew that we are involved, that we don''t give any help.''''

    Damien was the one to say this. The two were unaware that at the moment, someone was hidden and heard everything they say.

    Leon''s fury almost reached the top, ready to explode; however, he knew that now wasn''t the time to blow up; he had a more urgent thing to aplish.

    Quietly as he could, Leon spun around, and after putting some distance between him and Damien''s group, he dashed toward the location Leonardo previously stared at.

 Chapter 314 - 307: Graciers Capture 5

    Just after Leon left, Damien looked in his direction; his gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Leonardo, thetter inquired.

    ''''What? Why are you staring so intensely in that direction? Have you noticed something?"??

    Damien did not immediately answer Leonardo''s question. After observing the exact location for five minutes, Damien sighed.

    ''''Maybe I was overthinking. For a moment, I thought that someone was over there, spying on us.''''

    ''''What?"

    Leonardo abruptly stood up; using his presence detection, he swept the location Damien pointed at; unfortunately, he found nothing. Therefore he heaved a sigh of relief and sat down.

    ''''Maybe, it is your imagination after all.''''

    ''''I sincerely do hope it was the case. If not, we will be in deep trouble.'''' Damien said while leaning into his chair.

    Leonardo chuckled; he did not believe that somebody was there, at least without them noticing. Although they appeared busy talking, their senses were on alert, so if somebody dares toe close to their location, whoever this person is, they would have noticed it. Having not sensed anything, not even after scanning around them, Leonardo believes that Damien was a little bit paranoid. For Leonardo, nobody was here; his detection sense couldn''t lie; he was more preupied with another thing.

    ''''Well, I guess it''s time to-"

    Before Leonardo could finish what he wanted to say, Damien red at him.

    ''''I say, Leonardo, were you born retard? Or it''s only when ites to women, especially Maria, that you turn into a retard who can''t think nothing but his lower body?"

    ''''You- you"

    Leonardo turned red with fury.

    ''''You, you what? If you are not a retard? Why would you keep suggesting that we see the girls? Now of all time, I won''t take a genius to connect the group and us responsible for the kidnapping if we were to show up immediately. We may be strong but, Leon''s group was stronger; howe they are not here? We are here simply to put runes around the dungeon''s entrance, simply to put runes all over the forest to activate the fog. If not, we won''t be here. Do you think Maria, Luna, and Sakuya will thank us if we go now?"

    Leonardo stayed silent. Damien sighed.

    ''''If you think like that then, it means you are not fit for leading. I know what your goal is. You want to be the emperor; you should change the way you think. If not, even you sessfully managed to aplish your goal, you will only be a puppet as you only think with your lower body.'''' Damien advised.

    ''''Shut up.''''

    As expected, Leonardo didn''t take Damien''s advice well; he red at him and spat.

    ''''You talk as if you''re any different. Weren''t you thinking with your lower body? Weren''t you doing all of this because you want to bang Luna? To enjoy her? So, scram, do not act all mighty before me. You and I are not that different.''''

    ''''It''s where you are wrong. I''m doing all of this for the greater cause. All of this because it''s the goddess-"

    Damien abruptly stopped before spilling more than he should. His impression of Leonardo changed; if previously he thinks of him as retard, now it was different; Leonardo is an intelligent asshole; he deliberately provoked him to let things slip under the effect of anger. From now on, the way Damien looks at Leonardo changed; thetter seemed not to mind.

    ''It''s why I hate religion fanatic. They are crazy but smart. If not, how can they con people to join them, to adopt their doctrines? Well, it''s going to be troublesome from now on.''

    Leonardo couldn''t help but inwardlyment.

    Suddenly, there was a big explosion in the distance.

    Boom!

    Damien and Leonardo stared at each other. However, neither of them moved; to them, the battle must have reached its conclusion. Half of their n has been reached; the other half will fall into ce soon.

    ?????

    Let''s rewind time to few minutes.

    After Leon left Damien and Leonardo''s location, he sprints toward the direction he believes Gracier and the others will be.

    Ignoring the thick fog blocking his view so much that he couldn''t even see his feet, Leon relied on his instinct to move inside the forest, dodging monsters, killing those he could avoid until he reached the girls, there he saw something that left his mind go nk.

    Thousand monster''s corpses littered the ground; however, it wasn''t what shocked Leon, was shocked him was another thing. On the left, Mariay powerlessly against a broken tree; she seemed to have passed out, her clothes were drenched in blood, tattered here and there.

    Further from Maria was Sakuya; she was also lying against a broken tree. Her condition was worse than that of Maria; Sakuya''s right arm was bent into an unnatural angle, she must have lost consciousness due to the intense pain.

    Half kneeling in the middle of a crater was Luna; she was nkly staring in a certain direction, something pierced her stomach from the front, Leon didn''t know what it was, but that thing looks like a rusted sword.

    Following the direction the unconscious Luna was looking at, Leon was someone slowly walking toward Gracier; thetter was shivering; her expression was nk as if she was experiencing a nightmare.

    ''''Stop right there.''''

    Leon shouted before dashing toward the woman walking toward Gracier.

    At that moment, the woman walking toward Gracier stopped, spun around, and looked at the iing Leon; thetter froze on the spot; immense fear assaulted him. Unconsciously, he started shivering.

    It was the first time in his life, Leon had felt such intense fear; even his father, his ancestor who had participated in that war, the war where they slew the demon kin,g didn''t give Leon such fear. His brain refused to listen to hismand; at the moment, he couldn''t only think of one thing ''flee,'' however, stubborn as he is, Leon refused to follow his brain, his instinct''smand, he couldn''t fail his best friend, he had promised, people had made a sacrifice for him to be here and now he would cower so close to the goal? Never, if he were to flew leaving the girls like this, he would be unworthy of Alex''s friendship; he could never look at him in the eyes, never walk beside him. For Leon, this would be worse than death; therefore, he moved.

    ''Move!'' Leon ordered.

    Boom!

    Golden lightning and crimson me exploded around his body thatunched his body forward toward 007; even though his body was screaming, was bleeding, Leon didn''t stop.

    007''s ck eyes (mixed with green) widened before she thrusts her fist forward, meeting Leon''s body.

    Boom! Bang!

    Unfortunately, in this exchange, Leon lost, numerous organs inside his body ruptured. He spurt mouthful of blood before passing out, the armor he wore got pierced, something shining could be seen piercing his stomach.

    Giving onest nce at the fallen Leon and the girls, 007 mumbled,

    ''''A...''''

    It was one word, 007 slowly approached Gracier, thetter had recovered enough to move, she tried to move by to her utter surprise she couldn''t move, she had spectated the entire fight, she knew how scary this woman was, at the same time she was puzzled by her previous action. Before Gracier could further dwell into what happened, she received a chop on the neck. She started to close her eyes slowly.

    ''''Big brother, p- please save me.''''

    For the first time in a while, Gracier tried using the sibling''s unique ability; whether this message reached Alex or not, at least she tried.

    Carrying Gracier inside her arms, 007 put a ck bracelet around her wrist; it was because of this bracelet, Ignia couldn''t move nor intervened in the fight. After putting the ck bracelet around Gracier''s wrist, 007 took the air; she hovered above the forest for a while before disappearing.

    Unknown to her, Gracier had not fallen unconscious; her golden eye scanned the forest, imprinting onest image inside her brain before she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 315 - 308: I Have A Plan

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Artemia and Isabe dashed toward the fallen Alex and checked his condition; his body was scorching, his heartbeat was beating at fast speed.??

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ''''What''s going on, your highness?"

    Isabe couldn''t help but inquire after seeing Alex in this state.

    ''''It is probably has something to do with his sister. Something bad must have happened. Although-"

    Before Artemia could finish answering Isabe''s question, she got interrupted.

    ''''Gracier, don''t go, Gracier, Alexandra!!! Wait!!!"

    As if he was having a nightmare, Alex shouted as his body started thrashing.

    With Isabe''s help, Artemia managed to calm Alex before he further rampages to hurt himself. Isabe used a water skill to cool Alex''s temperature; thetter fell asleep just after this.

    Artemia and Isabe waited for Alex to wake up before going back; they couldn''t live with a sleeping Alex. However, even after one day, Alex showed no sign of waking up. The girls decided to wait a little bit to see; maybe he was exhausted; unfortunately, even on the second day, Alex was still unconscious, even Silveria didn''t show up.

    Artemia and Isabe became worried as Alex showed no sign of waking up after two days. However, they could do nothing except wait; in these two days, they kept feeding Alex a High-grade Healing potion; they even mixed in Mana recovery potion and yet still no response. Facing Alex''s situation, they were helpless.

    In the outside world, the capital was thrown into turmoil after Maria, Sakuya, Luna, and Leon returned injured, announcing the kidnapping of Alex''s sister, Elseria went berserk, she sent her forces to go search for Gracier, she even asked the Mercenary Guild for help, Sera was seriously injured, even so, she tried to go search for Gracier, it was thanks to Elseria harsh words she stopped and decided to recuperate enough to be able toplete the search mission.

    All the students sent into dungeons have returned, except for Alex''s group; these students were being kept in the academy dormitory for observation to check if there was nothing unusual about them.

    Another two passed, still no sign of Alex''s group. People started wondering if Alex''s group didn''t encounter any mishaps.

    However, on the evening of the same day, Alex''s group came back.

    Alex could be seen sauntering toward the academy; there was no expression on his face, only coldness. Artemia, who was walking on his right, couldn''t help but sigh; she didn''t know how many she sighed like this; Alex woke up this morning, and since then, he was always like this; he didn''t talk too much, only respond with few words. As Artemia expected, Gracier got kidnapped by someone, Maria and others seriously injured; as for how Alex knew this, Artemia didn''t dare to ask as she could feel Alex''s anger.

    Isabe stayed silent as well; however, from time to time, she would sneak peek at Alex to see if there was a change; unfortunately, his face was still expressionless as theye closer to the academy. The passerby wanted to shout to wee Artemia''s arrival; however, the atmosphere around her didn''t permit such action, so they could only close their mouths.

    Finally, Alex''s group entered the academy; Chris was waiting for their arrival; he didn''t say a word; he leads Alex''s group toward where the others are.

    For the first time since waking up, Alex''s expression softened when he saw Luna, Maria, Sakuya, Leon, and others.

    ''''How are you?"

    ''''Fine, it''s good to see you back.''''

    Maria, Luna, and Sakuya said in unison before giving Alex a group hug.

    ''''My friend, thank you for what you have done. I''ll remember it.''''

    Still hugging the girls, Alex turned his head in Leon''s direction.

    Leon smiled helplessly and said, ''''No need for thank between us. I should be apologizing instead as I couldn''t keep up my promise-"

    ''''Say no more; you have done your best. Let''s me take it from now on.'''' Alex interrupted Leon and said.

    ''''Sorry, Alex, we couldn''t help. If you need anything, say it, we will help you find her. I have already instructed some people to search for her.''''

    The Wolfang''s twin and Kuina said.

    ''''Thank you. I will be relying on you.''''

    Seeing Alex responding to his friends, Artemia and Isabe heaved a sigh of relief. However, their expressions suddenly changed when they saw a group approaching them; this group was not present when Alex''s group entered.

    It was Leonardo''s group, putting on a concerned expression, Leonardo who was in the lead said, his voice was loud, loud enough for everyone to hear it.

    ''''Wee back, Alexander; I''m sorry for what-"

    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!

    Before Leonardo could finish whatever he nned to say, the world in front of him blurred for a split second before returning to normal, and a horrible explosion shook the whole building. Soon another explosion followed.

    People became dumbfounded; Leon''s eyes widened as he was the one to understand what was going; he wondered how Alex knew those were involved, then he remembered Alex''s words, he talked as if he saw what happened; everything makes sense now.

    Chris, who just came after leaving to bring Freya, was shocked to see Leonardo and Damien embedded in the opposite wall; the sturdy wall was cracked; Freya stopped Chris when he wanted tosh out at Alex for suddenly attacking his ssmates.

    ''''Wait, there must be a reason for the boy to act like that.''''

    Chris could only sigh as he didn''t have the choice.

    While ignoring the incredulous looks of the people around him, Alex slowly walked toward Leonardo, aiming Silveria at Damien; he disabled him with one bullet in each limb.

    ''''Guh! Pfff!"

    After spurting blood, Damien passed out.

    Someone suddenly appeared before Alex forcing him to stop; it was Cami.

    ''''Please, Alex, stop, please stop, I beg-"

    ''''Move''''

    Only one word, and Cami fell on his knees shivering, Alex''s re, his voice was too frightening, it was as if she was sent to the abyss of death as if she was facing the King of hell, going against his order would result in death. Neither Kevin nor Dodolus could move after being red at by Alex.

    Alex continued to walk toward Leonardo, who was puking blood nonstop; he stopped few steps away, heterochromia eyes locked into him, Leonardo didn''t know from where the immense feeling of absolute fear came from, but he couldn''t look at Alex in the face.

    However, when he remembered where they are, the people around them, Leonardo ground his teeth.

    ''''What are you nning to do? Wh what is the meaning-"

    Bang!

    ''''Gaha!"

    A solid punchnded in Leonardo''s stomach; his armor cracked, he almost lost consciousness.

    Lifting him, Alex took the air. This action surprised many; even Freya, who usually remains calm facing any situation, couldn''t help but be surprised.

    ''''Rank 10?"

    Most of the people present couldn''t believe that Alex became Rank 10 in less than a month; one should know that the gap between Rank 7 to 10 was huge, one needs a tremendous amount of XP to level up, not only that one needs time as well, lot of time, so when they saw Alex jumping from Rank 7 to 10 in less than one month, people were beyond surprised. They wished to learn what happened; unfortunately, now wasn''t the time.

    Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Kuina, Eris, Ferris, and Leon couldn''t help butment, most of them are currently Rank 8, with a few closer to Rank 9; however, Alex outssed them.

    ''''Sigh! What a freak!"

    Leon said the others couldn''t help but agree.

    In the sky, Alex held the struggling Leonardo by the neck; he coldly stared into thetter eyes. No words, only brutal moves.

    Crack!

    ''''Gah!''''

    Crack!

    ''''Ahhhhhh~''''

    Under the crowd of astonished eyes, Alex broke Leonardo''s arms; he bent them to an unnatural angle.

    ''''Wai wait, it wasn''t me. It was Damien''s idea. I don''t know anything; I don''t know where they sent your sister-"

    BANG! Fwoosh!

    ''''Giaaaaahhh!"

    Without hesitation, Alex fired a Fire into Leonardo''s left leg; it was set aze; Alex extinguished the me with an ice bullet. The pain was unbearable, so Leonardo lost consciousness. However, he was brought back by a few ps.

    On the ground, people couldn''t believe what they just heard, to think Damien and Leonardo were responsible for Gracier''s kidnapping.

    ''''Take Damien to the dungeon. And contact the pope.''''

    Freya ordered before flying toward Alex, once on the same level as him, she suggested.

    ''''Boy, let him go. You have vented enough. Let''s us take it from now on.''''

    Alex didn''t say anything; he threw Leonardo toward the ground; like a meteor; Leonardo crashed against the hard floor, leaving a deep crater there.

    ''''I wille back.''''

    Alex said before descending toward Maria and others.

    ''''Alex, can I have a word with you?"

    The moment Alex descended on the ground, Leon asked; Alex''s expression softened.

    ''''Sure.''''

    The two went somewhere secluded before Leon recounted what happened, what he saw inside his injury, its piece of ck metal.

    After studying the piece of ck metal, Alex found nothing; he decided to store it away.

    ¡¼This piece can help us find where they took Gracier. I''m more curious about what is the goal of that woman. She didn''t kill the girls; she even let a hint behind, almost as if she wished to be found. Who is this girl?¡½

    To Silveria''s question, Alex stayed silent; he would like to have the answer as well.

    When he was unconscious, he saw Gracier''sst memories, how the ck-skinned woman singlehandedly take care of them after killing her subordinates. It was thanks to these memories that Alex learned that Damien and Leonardo were present; they did nothing; it didn''t take a genius to connect the dots and know what this means.

    ''''I don''t know what the group behind Gracier''s kidnapping want but with the woman''s unusual behavior, we can specte that Gracier won''t be killed; with the clue left behind, we can find her.''''

    ''''I will depart tomorrow. I must find my sister soon. She must be afraid. If only I were there.''''

    ''''Stop ming yourself. The only thing to do now is to find her make her stronger, put some stronger people around her for this type of situation never to happen again.'''' Leon pped Alex''s shoulder seeing depressed.

    ''''As for those two. I will make them regret what they have done.'''' Leon added when he remembered Damien and Leonardo.

    ''''Don''t worry, I have my n. I don''t want aplete fallout with the Crux empire yet, but Leonardo, I have use for him. I know what to do.'''' Alex said to his friend. He remembered the talk he had with Silveria after learning what happened.

    ''''That is good. You should leave to get some sleep; you need it.''''

    Leon said while pushing his friend to leave. Alex sighed; after exchanging few words with the others, he left with Luna, Maria, and Sakuya. Artemia promised to visit him tomorrow.

 Chapter 316 - 309: The Departure

    Late in the night, Blue Haven vi, Alex could see staring at the stars in the sky; he was lost in thoughts; he didn''t even notice Maria''s arrival.

    Maria stood silently beside Alex and observed the stars as well.??

    After observing the stars for ten minutes, she finally talked.

    ''''You can''t sleep either?"

    ''''Yeah. I wonder where she is? What are they doing to her? I swear if any harm were to happen to her, I would ughter everyone one of them.'''' 1 10 i

    While saying this, Alex released a thick killing intent that almost twisted reality; Maria gulped.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will help you find her and teach them not to mess with the Touch family.'''' Maria dered.

    Hearing Maria emphasized the word family, going to the extent of saying the Touch family brought a little bit of warmth to Alex''s chaotic heart, unconsciously he smiled.

    ''''Fufufu! At least you have finally smiled. I don''t like to see you as you currently are. I love the cheerful Alex more than the cold one; we all do. I know that even if we were to find her, everything wouldn''t go back as the way they were, but at least I don''t want to see you lose your smile.'''' Maria stared into Alex''s eyes as she said this.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will never lose my smile no matter what will happen, I can at least promise you that.'''' Alex made a promise. He then added.

    ''''You know what Ick?"

    Facing Alex''s question, Maria contemted for a moment before answering.

    ''''A personal force under yourmand, that can carry task you can do such collecting information and protecting your loved ones from shadow.''''

    Maria''s answer was perfect. Alex smiled.

    ''''As expected of El Diablo''s daughter. It''s exactly as you have said. I was nning to form a team specialized in collecting information; however, now I must have another force responsible for our protection in the dark. I can''t always be beside; I''m bound to travel alone, go somewhere where you can''t go, meaning I can''t protect you. It will be easy if I have someone to protect while I''m gone. Having my force, I can be at ease when I''m gone.''''

    Alex took a deep breath before continuing.

    ''''You know previously I had the misconception that having my private you would end up dragging me into politics, something I don''t want; however, this thinking is wrong. I must own private force.''''

    ''''I also think it''s a good thing. Say, what did you do when you went to see Leonardo earlier?" Maria inquired when she remembered that Alex went to visit the imprisoned Leonardo.

    There was a cruel smirk on Alex''s face as he said.

    ''''You will know in the future.''''

    Maria did not pursue the matter any longer as she understood that Alex did not wish to talk about what he did.

    ''''That ck-skinned woman is strange; she killed herrades before injuring us. While she could have killed us if she wished to, she didn''t do such a thing; she could have seriously injured us, leaving us to be bedridden for a month, and yet we did not receive a life-threatening injury. I don''t know why she did such a thing, but I have the feeling that you will find out once you encounter her.''''

    ''''Maybe,'''' Alex said before adding.

    ''''Tomorrow, I will leave with Luna and Sakuya. You will stay behind and look after the Golden spoon as we need many funds to finance our private force. Artemia will assist you.''''

    Maria nodded her head; even though there was something she wished to ask, she didn''t dare to voice it as she was well aware that it was not the time. As a woman, she noticed the subtle change in how Artemia looks at Alex after their return; the others also noticed this. Something must have happened; however, due to the current situation, none of them raised a question.

    ''''I''m curious why you didn''t seriously injure Damien as he was the mastermind behind what happened; Leonardo was just a pawn.''''

    Maria inquired as she remembered Alex not giving Damien a hard time.

    ''''It is not that I don''t wish to do anything but that Damien''s status is pretty sensible. I must carefully think before acting.'''' Alex exined why he didn''t act more than he should have.

    However, if he did act, would that not ignite a war? Would that not evoke a cmity upon his head?

    Was he passive? Was he a coward? Others might think so, but he considered himself intelligent and far-seeing. Acting without a modicum of certainty in his self-preservation was a fool''s gamble and often led to a foolish fate. He would punish Damien for what he had done; however, Damien was working on someone else order; his interest may have gotten mixed along the way, however, initially going after Luna was not Damien''s wish, someone must have ordered it, someone of high standing, as for why this person is after Luna it''s yet to be found, so dealing with Damien without dealing with this person would not resolve the problem, someone else might target her.

    ''''I see. To deal with Damien, more urately, the person behind him might take some time. I believe that Damien was sent to Freya''s academy, especially for Luna; his goal went beyond a simple feeling of love. As I have observed the way he looked at Luna, there was love, but there was also a little bit of reverence as if he was looking at a Goddess, which is strange, Luna is a simple mortal; one day, perhaps she can be a Goddess, but not at the moment. Maybe Luna looks like one of the gods they worship-"

    ''''What did you just say?" Alex interrupted Maria and asked; his voice was loud, startling Maria, who took a step back.

    ''''Sorry, I don''t mean to shout; I was just surprised. Can you repeat thatst words you said?'''' Alex apologized.

    ''''Don''t worry, I was just surprised, that''s all,'''' Maria said with a smile.

    ''''Well, I was saying maybe Luna resembled one of the gods the Holy Crux empire worship, maybe they went her to be their next goddess.'''' Maria spected.

    ''''I doubt it''s the case. If I guess correctly, Luna would be like a vessel. It''s typical of fantasy story on Earth.'''' Alex shattered Maria''s spection.

    ¡¼It does make sense now why Damien is so obsessed with Luna, why he was sent here. Seriously, are they tired of living?¡½Silveria couldn''t help but get angry knowing what those fanatics from the Holy Crux empire were nning.

    ''''Calm down. It''s just some spections; however, if this happens to be true, then, hehehehe! I won''t be polite. They dare to covet my woman; they must be tired of living. It''s a good thing that I''m leaving with her; who knows what they may do, what a desperate Damien might do?''''

    ''''We must be careful from now on. Now that Damien has screwed up, they would try a different approach. Let''s stop talking about this topic; the more urgent thing to do for now is to find Gracier.'''' Maria said.

    ''''Yeah, you are right. We will deal with Luna''s problemter. Let''s go back to sleep; I will need it. Tomorrow, I''ll be leaving early.'''' Alex said before leaving, Maria followed him, she gave onest nce at the shimmering stars in the night sky, they would have looked more beautiful if Gracier was present, she loves stars.

    ?????

    The next day, Alex woke up pretty early.

    After taking a light breakfast with the others, he left with Luna and Sakuya.

    En route, they encountered Artemia, Isabe, and Lilith, who hade to see them off.

    The three girls apanied Alex''s group until the adventurer guild before leaving.

    ''''Alex, take care. Don''t die, don''t forget our next mission.''''

    It was Lilith who said this. Alex smiled.

    ''''Don''t worry. Once Ie back, we will start.''''

    Lilith smiled, pleased with this response. She would have loved to apany Alex, but many people were waiting for her to step out of Avalon and catch her. Therefore, she could only wait until someone stirs a storm to use this chance to slip away, and she believes Alex''s group soon would aplish this goal; they are about to shake the whole continent looking for his sister.

    Alex, Luna, and Sakuya entered the guild; they were immediately brought to the seventh floor, waiting for Elseria.

    Alex was not surprised to see Sera present; she was dressed as Zero.

    ''''Wee, Alex and youdies. I will not waste time; we have identified where this piece of ck metal originated from. This type of iron could be found in three ces, three cities (tworge cities and one medium), both have dungeons. Here is the map of the three cities; you should pick the one west of Avalon. In the other two cities, my subordinates are already there. Zero will go with you.''''

    ''''Understood. Let''s leave.'''' Alex didn''t wait; he stood up and leave with the girls.

    Alone, Elseria sighed before her eyes turned cold; she crushed a stone inside her hands.

    ''''Pray that nothing happened to her if not, I will erase that Holy citadel you are so proud of.''''

    It was unknown how but a voice responded to Elseria threat; it was a sigh.

    ''''Hmph!"

    Elseria harrumphed before closing her eyes.

    On the other side, Alex''s group had already left the floating capital, direction, El-Reech, the coastal city.

 Chapter 317 - 310: El-Reech

    At the same time, somewhere, in a room, a young girl was being held captive. It was Gracier; she was handcuffed, she wore a simple white robe.

    More than five days that she was being held here, nothing was done to her; in the morning and evening, someone woulde to give her food; today was the same as well.??

    ''''Eat, soon it will be your turn.''''

    The man that brought Gracier''s food told her. Gracier showed no response; her eyes seemed dead. Although nothing was done to her except being imprisoned and having her blood taken, it could be said that it was peaceful. However, this didn''t stop Gracier from ming herself; they havee for her; if not because of her, Maria, Luna, Sakuya, and Leon wouldn''t have been injured; back then, it was because of her that two-headed ogre attacked them, she knew it. It was as if cmity follow her wherever she goes.

    While Gracier was lost in thoughts, the man that brought her food added before leaving.

    ''''By the way, your brother has moved, to search for you, hehehehe! It''s going to be fun.''''

    A little bit of light returned to Gracier''s eyes; she was happy to hear that her brother wasing for her; she almost smiled for the first time since her capture; however, this smile disappeared before it could appear because she thought of a certain possibility, a dreadful possibly which is, they are also targeting Alex.

    What if all of this was a part of their n to draw Alex to them? What if it was him they really want? Was she just the bait?

    If this is true, then everything makes sense. Why, after catching her, nothing had been done to her.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Gracier''s heartbeat quickened, she started to have trouble breathing, she tried to break free from her restraints to end up failing, she knew she must warn him, warn him not toe, that this is a trap.

    ''''Big brother, don''te. It''s a trap.'''' Gracier sent a message to her brother, hoping that this message reaches him; she forgot about her rescue; all she currently want was her brother''s safety.

    ?????

    In another room more spacious andfier were Maddog and the man with golden eyes.

    ''''So, he has departed?"

    It was Maddog that asked this question. The man with golden eyes nodded.

    ''''Yeah! It seems that their first destination will be El-Reech. Zero is apanying them.''''

    ''''I see; when do we start the extraction of the girl''s eye?''''

    Maddog asked before adding.

    ''''You know, it won''t be long before the vice leader connects the dots ande after us. Sorry, I want to live a little bit longer, so we must finish things asap.''''

    ''''Tch!"

    The man with golden eyes clicked his tongue in annoyance when his father was brought out.

    ''''We will start the operation in few days. And also, what is the result of the analysis? Did you find anything after checking the girl''s blood?"

    ''''There is High Elf blood mixed with another blood I can''t identify. I need more blood to identify which type of blood it is and its origin.'''' Maddog exined, there was a dangerous glint inside his eyes want he was talking about needing more blood.

    The man with golden eyes sighed and said.

    ''''I understand what you want but do not touch her before I get what I want. When I''m done, you may do whatever you want with her. Also, start to prepare for our guests, even though I doubt they will be able to locate us, we must prepare to secure the eighth. Alice needs to be ready; how is her condition?"

    ''''Pretty well, I believe in five more days she would have recuperated. Ah! To think Zero would be this powerful, she killed that failure, almost killed Alice, and even injuring you. Elseria''s des must not be underestimated.'''' Maddog responded while recalling the state Alice came back in, she had her legs and one arm cut off, while the man with golden eyes was seriously injured.

    ''''Good, I shall take my leave then.''''

    The man with golden eyes dered and left.

    Alone, Maddog smiled wicked.

    ''''Huehuehue! Soon I will get my hand on another good specimen. What you don''t is that I believe the second blood mixed in Gracier''s blood is the same with the eighth blood, the legendary blood. When I have him in my hands, I willpletely drain his blood to use on myself. Hehehe! After that, I will be more perfect, live long to continue with my research, and one day create a being surpassing the Gods. Hehehehe!"

    Maddogughed while envisioning his bright future where he and his creations dominate the world.

    ?????

    On the west side of Avalon was El-Reech, the coastal city. The city was built on the banks of a delicate natural harbor and was indeed a gorgeous marvel.

    Alex''s group entered the city. They were not in the mood to enjoy; the city was said to be only second to Avalon in terms of beauty. Buildings here high, the tallest ones, have a backdrop of cascading waterfalls.

    For the group to travel a thousand kilometers in few hours was because they used teleportation devices; although costly, it was faster and more secure.

    ''''Let''s go book rooms first.'''' Alex proposed before taking the lead to go to the best Inn in the city.

    Reech''s Inn was the best in the city; the mayor of El-Reech city owned it. Alex booked two rooms, one for him and the other one was for the girls.

    After visiting his room, Alex, Luna, and Sakuya left for the adventurer guild branch here.

    Like the other adventurer guilds, the El-Reech guild branch was packed; adventurers could be seen taking quests, some came back and decided to celebrate their sess. Dungeons existed in El-Reech as well, as well ck Iron mines.

    The moment Alex''s group entered, they gathered all attention.

    ''''Wow! Today is a blessed day. For us to see two beautiful women, this doesn''t happen every day. Should I try my luck?"

    One of the drinking adventurers dered, his voice was pretty loud; the adventurers staying at the same table as the manughed hard, they didn''t bother to hide their lust.

    Sakuya''s eyes turned cold before she started smiling; from the onlookers'' point of view, it was like she was seducing them, their lust skyrocketed, some started to stand up to approach Alex''s group; however, before they could take their second step, they froze in ce because Alex red at them, it then became aware that Alex wasn''t just some pretty flower, some pretty boy, he had the ability, his strength was above them, nobody tried to mess with Alex''s group.

    Alex ignored the look of awe he was receiving after intimidating the lecherous adventurers and went to update their cards; the receptionist was surprised to see that Alex''s group was C Rank adventurers. (A/N: Their rank got updated as part of the rewards forpleting the dungeon''s trial.)

    ''''Mr. Alexander, how long are you nning to stay here?"

    The receptionist inquired, and Alex responded,

    ''''I don''t know; I will depend on what we havee to do. They said you might have some information for me?"

    ''''Yeah! Here is what we managed to find. There is almost nothing. Nothing unusual happened in the mines, nothing in the area surrounding the mines, everything is peaceful.'''' the receptionist exined. At the same time, she hands over a paper that contains the information they have gathered. It was Elseria who ordered the guild to collect some information.

    ''''I see, thank you. This will be enough; as for the rest, I will take care of it myself.''''

    Alex said and left the guild with the girls; Sera didn''te with them as she had her n.

    When they left the guild, the sky had turned dark, announcing the arrival of the night.

    ''''Lex, what do you n to do from now on?"

    Luna, who held Alex''s hand, asked; Sakuya was curious as well. Therefore she paid attention to Alex''s following words.

    ''''Huh?! Let''s see, I will visit the bar, I believe it''s where you can collect more information, so you two should head back and rest. Tomorrow we will start the search.'''' Alex exined what he intended to them.

    ''''Okay, understand. Try not to act recklessly. We will be waiting.'''' Sakuya said before kissing Alex on the cheek; Luna also did the same.

    Looking at the leaving girl''s back, Alex sighed, he usually would have taken advantage of them, tease them when they kissed him, but currently, he can''t because he was thinking about how to find his sister.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s go. I know you have alreadye back and protecting me from the shadow. Come out, let''s go.''''

    Alex said, if there were a passerby at the moment, people would have thought that he was crazy for talking as if there was someone beside him; however, nobody was there.

    ''''Fufufu! It seems that bing Rank 10 made your senses sharper, usually you couldn''t detect my presence even when I was close to you.''''

    Sera dressed in ck appeared; Alex didn''t respond to her; he only said.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

 Chapter 318 - 311: Information Gathering

    Alex and Sera entered the bar; Sera had changed into something more casual, a simple evening dress.

    As the two entered, they draw all attention; however, nobody tried to hit on Sera, nor was there any vulgarment; people only admired Sera''s beauty and Alex''s face before resuming what they were doing.??

    Alex went straight toward the bartender and sat; Sera sat on his left.

    ''''Tonight''s rmendation, please!"

    The bartender''s eyes widened before he smiled before preparing two cups of strong liquor.

    Alex finished the cup in one gulp; Sera also did the same thing.

    ''''Another one!" Alex ordered.

    After their third cup, Alex started ying a Gold coin.

    ''''Is there any recent unusualness ?"

    ''''Like what?"

    Faster than the light, the bartender snatched the gold from Alex''s fingers; how can he not understand what Alex and Sera''s goal is? From the moment they entered, and after they ordered tonight''s specialty, the bartender knew what they want. Truth be told, he had been waiting for their arrival.

    Alex did not seem offended, having his gold coin snatched; on the contrary, he brought another two and inquired.

    ''''Like monsters rampage, disappearance, unusual phenomenon.''''

    At Alex''s question, the bartender stayed silent for a moment, as if he was reorganizing his thoughts. Finally, the bartender said,

    ''''Recently, there was no unusual phenomenon that appeared, at least not around here. However, fifteen kilometers from El-Reech they exist a vige, in this vige, people started disappearing, young people, especially young girl and there is a rumor.''''

    The bartender stopped talking, Alex almost cursed his shamelessness. However, he came tonight to get information, no matter how costly it was going to be. Therefore, Alex brought out gold coins; this time, instead of two, it was three; the bartender''s eyes shined gold, he put on a beautiful smile and became talkative.

    ''''There was a rumor saying a new ck mine having been found. It was hidden deep in the middle of a mountain at the east of the vige; not many are aware of this new, a drunken traveler told me.''''

    Alex and Sera both rolled their eyes at the bartender; he must have gotten the man drunk to force him to spill everything he knows.

    ''''I see; how this vige is called?"

    This time it was Sera who asked instead of Alex; the bartender was not surprised, Sera was not your typical girl, there was something different about her, it was why the bartender was more respectful of her, he never looked at Sera twice; she was giving a dangerous aura, someone that works in the shadow.

    ''''Lorr. Here is the map of the vige, where is the red mark, it was where they spotted the new mine.''''

    Alex smiled; his smile was cold, suddenly he brought out Razor and used it to stab it between the bartender''s fingers.

    Tak!

    Everyone turned their head in Alex''s direction; however, before they could get a clear picture of what happened, they were forced to resume their activities because Sera red at them; she released a bit of her aura.

    Back to Alex and the bartender, thetter started sweating because he realized that his intentions have been seen through, that Alex was more dangerous than he had previously thought.

    ''''You see, you are lucky. I don''t like to be used. Do you think I won''t know what you are trying to do? You are pushing toward that mine, I don''t know how you suppress the information that a new mine appeared, but I''m not too fond of such a petty move. Tell me exactly what is going in Lorr, where the missing children are sent, who is behind it.''''

    Alex''s request leave no room for a debate; the bartender sighed before starting to exin.

    ''''My apologies, I mean no offense, just that I found you two to be reliable. You know we are the dark guild, we can ask assistance at the Adventurer Guild, not when we will be losing a huge amount of money, although this new mine is not big, we can earn a lot of money from it, it why we sealed the news. However, one of our men betrayed and joined hand with an unknown group, and mighty group, this group now upied the mines, our men who we sent were ughtered. We are just a branch, the headquarter is busy and can only send assistance in one month, by then the group would have excavated everything. As for the disappearance of the young children, especially girls, this is true; the reason why the Adventurer guild have not been alerted is that this vige is ours, under our control, it is how men who are there can hold up for a while. Please, I beg you, please help us. You might find some answer over there; we will pay-"

    ''''50%'''' Alex cut the bartender off and stated his condition.

    ''''I beg your pardon.''''

    The bartender had trouble believing what he had just heard.

    ''''I said I want 50% of the mine. If you ept, I will go tomorrow and look into it.'''' Alex said.

    ''''This is, can you please lower-"

    ''''No reduction, 50%. Let''s quickly sign an agreement. Let''s make it quick; who knows what I might say when I see the guild master tomorrow, he wants to see that old geezer, sigh!'''' Alex dered while ying with his cup.

    The bartender''s expression turned grim; if previously Alex had thought of him as shameless, it was now the bartender''s turn to think of Alex as shameless. Alex was threatening him, a naked threat.

    Sera couldn''t contain herself any longer; she chuckled. If not because of where they are, she would haveughed hard.

    ''''30%''''

    The bartender proposed after a long moment of consideration.

    ''''40%, and I won''t go any lower. Let us not waste each other time. You are asking me to put my life on the line, so better propose some that can appease me.'''' Alex gave hisst condition.

    The bartender held his throbbing temple and finally conceded defeat, epting Alex''s condition.

    ''''40% it''s then. We will establish the contract in three years. Is that good with you, Mr. Alexander?"

    Surprisingly the bartender knew Alex''s name; Alex showed no sign of surprise when negotiating never show any weakness, especially at the end; the bartender calling his name at the end is a way to tell him that they were aware of his identity, to gain some advantage as they lost big in this transaction.

    ''''Yeah, it''s okay with me, Mr. Allen, nickname Silent step,'''' Alex responded with a smile.

 Chapter 319 - 312: The Deal

    ''''Yeah, it''s okay with me, Mr. Allen, nickname Silent step,'''' Alex responded with a smile; it was a mocking smile that says you are not the only one with a trick under his sleeve.

    Allen almost dropped the ss he was clearing; he was amazed; one should know that most powerful have artifacts on them to block the curious eyes from prying into their secret; Allen wasn''t an exception; he had an artifact on him to help him conceal his status, so imagine when he heard Alex mentioning his real name and even his nickname. It was aplete defeat.??

    ''''Hehehe! Mr. Alexander is exceptional, as rumor says. I admit my defeat. It was aplete defeat.''''

    ''''Never trust rumors. Quickly bring the contract. You know I''m busy.'''' Alex said and urged Allen to bring the contract of their deal.

    Allen nodded before disappearing behind a hidden door that was just behind him; after fifteen minutes, he came out with a paper, the ink was still fresh. After perusing the contract, again and again, Alex signed and put a drop of his blood on it, the contract shed red, Allen also did the same, from this it could be inferred that Allen''s status within the organization, the dark guild is by no mean low, this is not a trivial decision, so the higher up must have a lot of faith in him to let him make this decision.

    After Allen put his signature and blood on the contract, thetter firstly shined red before being separated into two; Alexx picked up one contract and stored it inside his item box; he then stood up ready to leave; however, he stopped and stared at Allen, thetter was puzzled.

    ''''Is there anything I can do for you, Mr. Alexander?" Allen asked.

    However, instead of answering Allen''s question with words, Alex extended his hand toward Allen; the meaning behind his action was obvious, I want my money back.

    Allen''s mouth twitched; if it weren''t because he was no match for Alex and because that person, their leader, said not to offend Alex, Allen would have cursed Alex''s eighth-generation.

    However, he couldn''t do that, even though the others clients present tonight didn''t know what Alex''s group and Allen have talked about; one thing was sure, Allen suffered a considerable blow; they have never seen him make that kind of face.

    Reluctantly Allen hand over the gold coins to Alex, thetter smiled before taking his leave, apanied by Sera.

    ''''What a petty man.'''' Allen cursed before disappearing behind the hidden door behind him.

    Allen appeared inside a simple room; this room had a simple chair and a table. There were many papers stacked on top of the table; at the right of the table was a medium-size mirror; the surface of this mirror was rippling like the surface of the water.

    Allen went and stood before this mirror and said.

    ''''Guild leader, everything has been done in your ordance. However, permit to be impolite? Is that worth it? I meant letting Mr. Alexander own 40% of the new mine, although it was not gigantic mine, it is rich, richer than normal big mine.''''

    There was a silence after Allen voiced his thoughts before a voice talked; surprisingly, it was a woman''s voice.

    ''''I understand what you mean Allen, however, I believe in the saying that one should suffer a loss and gain a lotter. This investment, to build a good rtionship with Mr. Alexander now he was not famous, better to have as an ally than an enemy. You didn''t have the foresaw that I have. Establishing a good rtionship with him was my goal, and I have achieved it. Smart people like him do not like to be used; it was why I have proposed to use that tactic, and it worked; however, what I have not foreseen was that he would be this greedy. Well, it doesn''t matter; you should know never to let your guard down when dealing with that man; he is cunning and petty. To retrieve the money he spent for information was a way to p us, to say he would not spend even the penny as we tried to use him. What interesting man. Allen, go, keep an eye on what is going on. Let''s see how long their group can take to aplish this mission.''''

    After bowing down to the figure on the other side, Allen excused himself.

    The woman whose features couldn''t be seen except her long red heel sighed and asked.

    ''''Still did not find anything?"

    A voiceing from the darkness answered, ''''No, mistress. We shall keep searching.''''

    ''''Um! Please do so.'''' the woman said before muttering.

    ''''Whoever you are, don''t think that he wouldn''t do anything. Wai,t maybe this is all part of their n? If it''s true, then it''s fearsome. Well, smart as he is, he must have thought of such a possibility, and yet he continued, this means he has decided. How lucky that girl is to have abig brother like that. If only mine was like that, sigh! Let''s forget about it.''''

    The woman''s voice disappeared afterward, the ripple on the mirror''s surface disappeared as well, the mirror regained its original appearance.

    Outside of the bar, Alex and Sera could be seen strolling toward their Inn.

    ''''Fufufu! You are sure something. To think you would use this asion to acquire something, that man thought he could use you. Too bad you outsmart him.''''

    Sera said she was not against the idea of Alex using every opportunity he got, especially when what he had just done was for him and his loved ones; more money means more capability to create his private force, you will need money to create, to form and to maintain a private force, you will need to pay them, pay their equipment. To do all these things, money is essential; having only a Golden spoon would not suffice. Therefore Alex jumped on this asion as soon he smelled it.

    ''''Well, the truth is that Allen is not the one to develop that n; there is someone behind him, maybe their leader; this person is smart,'''' Alex exined while locking his hands behind his head.

    ''''I see, nobody knows the dark guild master real identity; all we know is that it''s a woman. As for her face, her origin, we couldn''t find anything. It was frustrating.'''' Sera told Alex what they have on the dark guild.

    ''''I see, a woman, huh? Let''s go.'''' Alex urged Sera before sprinting forward.

    ''''Wait, tell me about how you know that man nickname, even me. I couldn''t break past his concealment. So, tell me.'''' Sera, who caught up with Alex, raised this question, and Alex''s answer was,

    ''''It''s a secret.''''

    He would not tell her that it was thanks to Silveria that he knew Allen''s nickname.

    Sera clicked her tongue before following Alex as they returned to the Inn to sleep.

 Chapter 320 - 313: Their First Clash

    The next day, Alex''s group left for Lorr early in the morning. They hired a coach to make the travel faster.

    Inside the carriage, the girls were having a little chat.??

    ''''So, Big sister, how did you and Alex get to know each other?"

    Luna was the ask this question; Sakuya was looking at Sera with interest, the girls knew she was the most influential person in their group.

    The reason why Luna raised this question was simply because of the woman''s intuition, the way Sera, even though disguised talk with Alex, indicates that the two had some past together.

    Sera inwardly sighed, she could have brushed this question aside, but she chose not to.

    ''''Well, our first meeting happened in Eria''s city,'''' Sera responded. She did not go into detail.

    Even so, Sakuya was able to connect the dots to a certain girl.

    ''''So, you''re the famous Sera.'''' Sakuya probed.

    Sera was a little surprised, not that she didn''t expect them to make the connection, however, not this soon, more importantly not Sakuya as she appeared, well, the brute type, not the intelligent type, however, it seems that her evaluation of Sakuya was a bit wed. She is just your typical girl.

    ''As expected of the girls he chooses, none of them are weak; they all have a strong personality. One is cold yet smart, another one is gentle, but underneath this gentleness lie a ferocious beast, like a mother tiger ready to do everything to defend its cubs. Lastly, there is the one that wants everyone to see a facade of her; the real her is too fearsome. Better know how to deal with them, I may be stronger than them, but these three are united; if I wish to have a good life, I must befriend them, not go against them. That Maria''s girl is the one in the lead, she has a firm grasp of the other two, even on Alex to some extent. There is no need to lie to myself; while I may not know what I''m feeling right now about him, I''m sure of one thing, which is I do not wish to be separated from him, I want to stay beside him, to see what he can aplish. And I''m sure I wille to love him in the future; the seed has been nted, so why not start some preparations, try to find my ce early beside him.''

    While Sera was busy thinking about what to do from now, Luna and Sakuya had been observing her reaction; seeing her not answering Sakuya''s question, they became a little bit annoyed. Before they could say a word, Sera finally spoke. Almost as she could read the atmosphere, and she knew their mood.

    ''''My bad, I was lost in thoughts, sorry about that. Yeah! I''m that girl; while I do not know what I did to be famous, I''m indeed Sera. Nice to meet you.''''

    Luna and Sakuya were surprised that Sera could readily admit that she was Sera, it was not the only thing that surprised them after she admitted that she was Sera, she ripped off her disguise; therefore, her natural face appeared, and the girls must admit even though as girls, they got charmed.

    Naturally, women don''t like admitting these kinds of things; however, Luna and Sakuya must admit that the mature Sera was above them; she was gorgeous, especially that mole near her mouth, no wonder Alex choose to go after her; she was worth it.

    ''''Nice to meet you too; I''m Luna, Alex''s fiancee.''''

    Luna introduced herself; she didn''t forget to rify that she was ahead of them; it was like she was saying, I''m the first, know your ce.

    Sera chuckled; Sakuya rolled her eyes at her best friend and sister. She then introduced herself.

    ''''I''m Sakuya. Alex''s girlfriend and soon-to-be fiancee. Nice to meet you, as your Big sister, I shall guide you, feel free to ask me anything you want.'''' Sakuya''s introduction was a little bit aggressive; like Luna, she wanted to make sure Sera know her ce, where she stood.

    And who is Sera? Would she just let herself get trampled twice? No, time for some payback.

    ''''Ah, okay, I understand. It''s good now that Big sister said that there''s something I wish to talk about; I mean, I wish to ask. A favor, it would be great this favor can be granted.'''' Sera said with a humble smile.

    However, to Luna, Sera''s smile looks evil; she was sure that whatever Sera was going to say, Sakuya was bound to lose; she had already lost this round. It this good to be aggressive, but there should be a limit; you can bully but not too much.

    ''''Fufufu! What do you want to ask? This Big sister is here to help you, tell me.'''' Sakuya said with a smile; she wanted to see what Sera would do; depending on her answer, she will know where to ss her, what level of threat she represented.

    And as Luna expected, Sera did not disappoint her.

    ''''I see, that is good. It''s nothingplicated; I wish that Big sister can be my sparring partner. I have just acquired, I wish to have a mock battle to further perfect this skill. By the way, it''s a wind-rted skill, and who but Big sister can be more perfect for helping me? Reason why I am asking you to help me. Can you?"

    Sera said with a perfect smile; Sakuya''s smile disappeared as fast as the wind; she knew she had lost, epting to help Sera was like epting to receive a good beating as there was no way in hell she could win even if Sera were to suppress her level to the same level as her. Even though they will be on the same level, their experiences aren''t the same. Therefore, Sera would win.

    Sakuya sighed before smiling again; Luna smiled; she knew her best friend was the best; Sakuya is the type to admit defeat to go back to further prepare for next time.

    ''''Fine, you win.''''

    Sera smiled; she must admit as she thought, Sakuya was not but, Luna was fearsome, she was the one that started all of this, yet she stays silent and ys the spectator.

    ''''You are not bad; I''ll be waiting for the rematch," Sera dered. Sera''s first words were for Luna, while her second one was for Sakuya.

    Sakuya smiled in response; the atmosphere turned silent as the carriage continued to advance toward Lorr.

 Chapter 321 - 314: Arrived In Lorr

    Outside, Alex, sitting beside the coachman to act as a guard, was lost in thoughts; he couldn''t help but think about his sister; he prayed the Gods to look after her until he finds her. Suddenly, he got interrupted by Silveria, thetter chuckled.

    ¡¼Fufufu! Those girls are sure interesting. What an exciting fight; your Luna is sure crafty; she started it first, then withdraw afterward to watch the two fight. Fufufu! What a crafty little angel.¡½??

    Alex didn''t say anything; he didn''t try probing, better-left women''s problem to woman; nothing good woulde out if he were to but his head in.

    ''''Young master. We have arrived; Lorr is ahead.''''

    The coachman announced.

    ''''Ah! Already?"

    Alex eximed before looking in front of him; he saw a tall wall of 3 meters surrounding the vige; there was a massive gate at the front, it was opened.

    Alex''s group quickly passed the check-up and entered the vige as they weren''t many carriages.

    ''''Okay, young master and misses, see you soon.''''

    The coachman said before leaving for the stable.

    This vige was significant; in the middle of the vige was the statue of a woman extending one of her arms to the sky.

    As the four were admiring the statue, and middle-aged approached them and said.

    ''''That''s the statue of our Founder, Lorr, the great healer.''''

    Indeed, as the man said, when one looks closely, the statue wore what Healer usually wears.

    Alex spun around and stared at the man who just exined the statue''s identity to them, and as if he could understand what Alex wanted to say, the middle-aged introduced himself.

    ''''I''m Charles, the vige chief. Wee to Lorr, Mr. Alexander, and misses.''''

    ''''It seems that you have been informed of how arrival?"

    To Alex''s question, Charles nodded, and Alex said.

    ''''That''s good. Would you please give me a summary? Since when the disappearance started?"

    Charles didn''t immediately answer Alex''s question; he asked them to follow him to his house, the most prominent building in the vige. While directing them toward his house, Charles, who was ahead, his expression changed for a split second before it reverted to his usual one.

    After they entered, Charles invited to the meeting room was a girl that looked to be in her early twenty was waiting.

    ''''Wee vige chief, wee adventurers, I''m Cecyl.'''' the brte said; even though Charles was obviously her father, she acted professionally.

    Alex nodded his head and sat, Luna at his left, Sakuya at his right, strangely instead of sitting; Sera stood behind him, she released a bit of pressure to warn those hiding to not mess with their group, Charles and Cecyl gulped, they finally understood why the guild orded so much importance to Alex, the way they looked at Alex changed. Charles became momentarily lost in thoughts.

    Alex seemed to not care about this, he asked.

    ''''So?"

    ''''Yeah! Yeah! The disappearance started three weeks ago. Twelve children went missing. We dare not to approach the mine as all men we previously sent never came back, and there is ck fog surrounding the cave where we discovered the mine. We beg you; please assist us. As you have seen, the vige bes too silent because of all these disappearances, people started fearing to go out, and if this keeps up, the authorities will notice, and we will lose everything, the vige must go back to normal soon. We kept the news suppressed for too long; we can''t buy all merchants. Please-"

    Before Charles could finish his words, he was stopped by Alex, thetter said.

    ''''I understand. I thought you might know how many enemies will be facing, but I guess it is dead. You have no information.''''

    ''''Sorry, we are too ipetent,'''' Charles said, feeling ashamed. Cecyl did not say anything at first before specting.

    ''''I think that the enemy will not be more than fifty as the mine could not contain too many people. I have checked the surrounding, but I found nothing else except the ck fog surrounding the cave; what I''m trying to say is that there was no house built around the cave; they may exist inside the ck fog. Still, I believe it is not the case, even for them, it will be hard to keep watch in that fog so that they won''t build any house there.''''

    Alex took some moment to analyze what Cecyl said; he couldn''t help but think what she said held some truth.

    ''Well, we will have to figure out the rest ourselves; I just hope I can find some leads in this mine or the force behind these kidnapping.'' Alex thought.

    ''''I see; thank you, Ms. Cecyl. Vige chief, we will leave; we will strike tonight.''''

    Alex said before he and his group excused themselves; however, just as they were about to leave the door, Cecyl stopped them.

    ''''Mr. Alexander, can I pleasee with you?"

    ''''No,''''

    Alex''s answer was instantaneous; after rejecting Cecyl''s request, Alex left with his group.

    Cecyl pouted after Alex left; Charles chuckled.

    ''''You will end up bing their burden when you go. In that group, everyone is stronger than you. They won''t bother looking after you as they have something more important to do. Taking care of you will slow them; your presence might cause someone to get injured because they protect you. So, don''t do anything foolish. Have I made myself clear?"

    Charles''s face became stern; Cecyl knew better than anybody what would happen if she were to disobey like she didst time. She could only reluctantly nod her head.

    ''''I understand, father, I will do as you say,'''' Cecyl promised.

    ''''Good, help your mother calm down the vigers, tell them that everything will be fine soon. The Gods haven''t forsaken us.''''

    ''''Alright, father. I shall take my leave. See you soon.''''

    Cecyl says before disappearing, leaving her father alone.

    Just after Cecyl was gone, someone appeared, this person was dressed in all ck, this person bowed after appearing.

    ''''Head, your orders. Should we secretly monitor them?"

    Charles, with his hands crossed behind his back, red at the man in front of him and said.

    ''''If you wish to die, that is. Inform others about their arrival. They would know what to do.''''

    ''''Understood, head.'''' the man bowed and left. Charles was left alone.

    ''''Sigh! How troublesome. Just only a little bit more. Sigh!" Charles sighed before his eyes turned resolute, and he seemed to have taken some decision. Because ites to this, it''s a do or die.

    During this time, Alex''s group could be seen walking around inside the vige.

 Chapter 322 - 315: Assault On The Mine 1

    During this time, Alex''s group could be seen walking around the vige.

    As Charles had said, the vige seemed empty, not many people were out, and most shops were closed.??

    ''''Have you noticed anything amiss?"

    Alex asked this question was directed at Sera.

    ''''Yeah! That man his hiding something.'''' Sera answered; Luna and Sakuya were puzzled.

    ''''Why do you think that?" Luna asked.

    ''''I sensed something sinister from the men hiding. They thought they hide their killing intentions, but I was able to detect it. Better be careful. That bartender had talked about a traitor.'''' Sera responded.

    ''''You believe Charles may be that traitor? Or one of them if there are lots of traitors."

    To Alex''s question, Sera nodded.

    ''''If what you said is the truth, we better carefully watch our back. And we must strike first, quickly as possible in the case the other party informed hisrades of our arrival; we even told him when we are going to attack.''''

    Facing Sakuya''s suggestion, Alex and Sera exchanged looks before Alex decided.

    ''''I see, what you said is not wrong. Let''s attack in two hours.''''

    The others nodded at Alex''s decision. They rented rooms; they refused Charles''s offer to stay at his house.

    Two hours passed in a sh. Alex, Luna, Sera, and Sakuya secretly left their Inn to go inside the forest located on the north side of Lorr.

    Following the maps, Alex, in the lead, dashed through the forest like a ninja, following closely behind was Sera, and behind Sera was Luna; Sakuya was not present with them.

    Just after Alex''s group left, the person responsible for their monitoring noticing that something was amiss; therefore, he disguised himself as one of the Inn employees and went to knock on Alex''s room.

    Knock! Knock!

    ''''Mr. Alexander, I''m Goal; Ms. Mira sends me to call you over. She said tonight''s specialty is ready; she would like toe down eat.''''

    Nobody answered even though the man waited for a while. Because the man was afraid of alerting Alex, more importantly, Sera, he didn''t dare to probe with his senses at first; however, seeing nobody answered even though he kept knocking and repeating the same words over and over again, the disguised assassin finally loses his patience and used his senses to check Alex''s room, to his surprise they had already left.

    ''''We got yed. Better hurry up and inform the others that they are on their way.''''

    The man disguised as Inn employee muttered and tried to leave; however, his instinct warned him of extreme danger, it happened just like that.

    Swoosh! ng!

    The man shifted his head a little bit to the right and at the same time blocked the katanaing for his left; he then afterward jumped back and stared with surprise at the figure in front of him.

    ''''As expected, you came. Now that you have appeared, don''t think about going back alive. I will take good care of you.'''' Sakuya dered with a sadistic smile; this smile sends a shiver down the assassin''s spine; he felt like he would be toyed with, and he couldn''t do anything about it.

    The moment Sakuya appeared, she sealed all the man''s escape routes; she controlled the wind in the air to create numerous wind des directed at the man. Being wind user himself, the man could feel it; therefore, he knew he must not act rashly, fleeing to go back to inform the others was something he must aplish.

    ''''Let''s begin, shall we?" Sakuya said with the same smile sadistic smile.

    While Sakuya was keeping the man upied at the Inn, Alex, Sera, and Luna had arrived at the location where the fog started.

    Looking at the ck fog in front of him, Alex sighed before holding Luna with one arm; he then started to fly higher and higher.

    Sera also followed him; from the sky, the group could see through the ck fog; they saw the entrance to the cave, probably the mine. Three sentries were guarding the entrance.

    ''''Sera.'''' Alex looked at Sera; thetter immediately understood what he wanted to convey, like the Wind Sera vanished from the sky. When she reappeared again, she was already behind one of the sentries; she moved, slicing the man''s throat.

    Before the man could drop to the ground, Sera had disappeared; she passed between the other two, at the same time slicing their throats, flicking her fingers, illusionary ck hands appeared to cushion the three fall, no sounds were made, and everything happened in less than two minutes.

    From the sky, Luna couldn''t help but be in awe; Sera was deadly; she killed Rank 6 as if they are pigs.

    ''She is swift, huh?!''

    Alex mumbled before he started to descend toward the ground.

    Sera waited for Alex and Luna toe down, and once they came, she said.

    ''''So?"

    Sera''s voice was cold, her eyes devoid of emotions as if she turned into a robot.

    ''''Let''s head in.''''

    Alex, followed by Luna and Sera at the back, entered the cave.

    The group soon came to an intersection; there were two roads.

    ¡¼The captured children are on the left. Let the girls go over there while you will go on right.¡½Silveria suggested.

    Although Alex did not know the exact reason for Silveria to suggest this, he believes that there must be something awful happening on the right to suggest that the girls went on the left.

    ''Okay.'' Alex responded positively to Silveria''s suggestion before turning to face the girls.

    ''''Sera, Luna, you should go to the left. I will take care of the right. The captured children are there.''''

    ''''I understand. Please take care.''''

    Luna said before leaving; Sera followed after her after giving Alex onest nce.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s go; I hope I will be able to find some leads here.''''

    Alex muttered before he strolled to the right.

    The moment Alex took the right path, his expression changed; it''s turned cold.

    ''''Bastard.'''' He couldn''t help but curse.

    He sprinted forward at fast speed, and soon he saw what makes his face turn cold.

    A group of men pinned a young girl down and was ravaging this girl, the girl''s face was stained and lifeless, yet the men kept pushing their hips forward without a care in the world.

    Alex''s arrival surprised the five men who had their pants down; they let the girl down, the girl''s head hit the hard ground and started bleeding.

    Previously, Alex was not able to see the girl''s face; however, now he was able to see, he couldn''t control his killing intent anymore because the girl the men have been ravaging looks no more than 14 years old, which is to say the same age as his sister, Gracier.

    ''''Yer punk, wh-"

    One of the men who wanted to speak stopped, not he was forced to stop, his eyes turned white, not only him, the other four as well.

    Like a ghost, Alex appeared amidst the five and kicked them in the balls; it got instantly crushed; the pain was so intense that the men did not have the time to cry before fainting.

    After killing the five men, Alex approached the young girl lying on the ground; he put a cover on top of the girl''s body, he crouched down and closed the girl''s eyes, she died; her eyes were full of resentment.

    ''''Don''t I''ll seek justice for you.''''

    Alex mumbled before storing away the girl''s body. He restarted to walk forward; the path Alex choose was like a punctured cheese; here and there, one could see holes with a lot of shining ck ore protruding out.

    Alex had eliminated few men hiding in the holes.

    Using his Divine Sense Alex was able to detect the area where they existed some traps, the hidden men. One by one, he took care of them.

    At the same time, somewhere deep inside the mine was a spacious room, and inside this room was a man sitting on a big chair; this man was extremely tall, over two meters tall.

    This man was currently talking to a ck shadow,

    ''''The children are ready; I have used the thing you gave me on one of them; however, it was a failure. The boys could not bear it, so they ended up dying; only the girls are better at handling it. Should I-"

    The man stopped talking when he noticed the shadow''s red eyes re at him.

    ''''You have some uninvited guests; one of them is heading over here while the other two are heading to the location where girls are locked.''''

    ''''What?"

    The big man stood up; his eyes turned cold, he couldn''t believe that there is someone brave enough toe here.

    ''''Don''t worry, ck owl, I will take care of the intruder; you just have to wait; we are almost done with that stone; I believe we will extract that ck stone soon.''''

    The big man tried to reassure the shadow; he didn''t seem concerned that there were some intruders; he had faith in himself and his men to take care of any intruders.

    ''''I shall return tomorrow; by then, you better finish what we asked you, or else you know the consequences.''''

    The shadow spoke before vanishing.

    The big man nodded before suddenly shouting.

    ''''Men.''''

    More than fifteen men appeared at once; they all had sinister auras around their bodies. There were ck tattoos all over their bodies.

    ''''Let''s wee our guests.'''' The big man dered before cracking his knuckles; dark red gauntlets appeared around the man''s hands.

    ''''Yes, leader.'''' Shouted the men; simultaneously, another group was en route to wee Luna and Sera.

 Chapter 323 - 316: Assault On The Mine 2

    While Alex was slowly advancing toward the core zone of the mine, Luna and Sera were also slowly making their way toward where the kidnapped girls were held captive.

    Suddenly, Sera, walking ahead, stopped as she sensed five presencesing straight toward them.??

    ''''It seems we have been spotted,'''' Luna said as she could also detect the iing presence.

    ''''Yeah! Let''s-"

    Before Sera could finish what she was about to say, Luna cracked her neck, a white light enveloping her body. Looking at Sera, she said.

    ''''Go ahead. I''m sure they will be another group trying to relocate the girls. I will take care of

    ''''Sigh!" Sera sighed before disappearing.

    The five tattooed men who received the order to take care of the intruders couldn''t believe their eyes when they only saw Luna standing there, almost as if she had been waiting for them.

    ''''I thought they said there were two; howe there is only this chick here?"

    A skinny man asked; the others licked their lips, eyes burning with lust, they said.

    ''''How care.''''

    ''''Let''s catch this chick and enjoy ourselves.''''

    ''''Indeed.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, beauty, we shall take great care of you.''''

    The four who just talked had lost themselves to lust; only the skinny man hadn''t lost his reasoning. To him, Luna was dangerous; he wanted to warn hisrades to be cautious of this girl who just stood there looking at them with an amused grin on her face.

    Swoosh!!!

    Faster than the skinny man, Luna moved; she threw four punches toward the men wanting to take her; three of the four punches crushed the men''s heart after they struck their chest; thest punch was special.

    It glowed white before erging, thest man (the one that promised to take good care of Luna) gaped, he couldn''t move, he couldn''t only watch as Luna''s fist grew in size as it enveloped his vision.

    Boom!

    In a loud bang, the man''s skull was like a watermelon smashed by a baseball bat. The man''s annoying face was utterly crushed. One of his eyes fell out of its socket and dropped to the ground. But at the next moment, it was squashed by a boot thatnded on it!

    "Splendid, don''t you think too, Mr. Skinny?"

    Like a child that just done something and wanted to get praised, Luna stared at thest man, the skinny man, and asked.

    ''This girl is sick. I have to flee. There is no way I can fight this lunatic.'' The man thought.

    As if Luna could read thetter''s mind, she frowned.

    ''''How rude. You just thought something rude right now, don''t you?"

    The skinny man flinched; he didn''t wait any longer, throwing a smoke bomb on the ground; he tried to use the smoke to flee for his life.

    ''''Shit, I almost got done it. What a crazy bitch!"

    The skinny man cursed aloud after putting some distance between himself and Luna; well, it was what he believes.

    ''''As I said. How rude of you to talk about me like that.''''

    Luna''s voice sounded right next to the man, thetter soul almost flee out of his body; he made some girly sound.

    ''''Hih!!!!"

    Somehow, Luna, who should be far from the man, appeared in front of him; she was wearing a smile like an angel.

    ''''Let''s me test my new power on you. I apologize in advance.''''

    [Reversion]

    Before the skinny man could open his mouth, Luna activated her domain; the man found himself standing inside a white forest; angel seemed to be dancing, beckoning him toe closer, and he did it; epting their offer was like returning to his mother''s embrace, it was peaceful.

    Unknown to him, it was an only illusion; outside his body was aging, he became an older man that looks like he was in his 80; the aging didn''t stop; however, Luna was sweating, she quickly stopped using her domain and crushed the man''s head.

    Gasping for air, Luna said, ''''This domain is too terrific. However, it also drains too much MP. Not even a minute passed, yet I''m also out of MP. I will rarely use this domain, not until I''m capable of using without having to faint after a minute.''''

    ''''Hah! Let search how that girl is doing over there.'''' Luna dered before starting to walk toward Sera''s location.

    At the same time, fifty meters from Luna''s current location was Sera; she was inside a storage room, fifteen men were surrounding her, behind them was the captured girls (there was no male among the captured), the girl''s eyes were lifeless, their conditions awful. Gracier was not among the captured.

    ''''Kill her.'''' Ordered one of the men surrounding Sera.

    Sera did not say anything; she took a deep breath before mumbling.

    ''''Darkness rise.''''

    The area around her turned dark, and she vanished from where she stood.

    When Sera''s skill vanished, ten among the fifteen men surrounding her were lying on the ground holding their neck; no life could be seen in their wide eyes; they couldn''t believe that they could have lost their lives like that.

    The remaining five men were the strongest of the bunches; however, they still get injured; various degree of injury could be seen on their bodies; some lost one eye, some had one of their arms crippled, and so on.

    ''''Monster!"

    Someone among the five men shouted, one should know that the five are Rank 9, yet they could not fight against this woman; this showed how powerful she is.

    [Dimensional sh !]

    Sera didn''t pay any attention to their words; she used her strongest skill; the invisible ck de passed through space and crushed the five hearts; it was instantaneous.

    The five men dropped dead, fear written over their faces.

    Luna arrived at that moment, gaped, and once again she thought how powerful Sera is; however, after the feeling of feares the excitation, the excitation of surpassing Sera in the near future, she was sure that she could do it.

    Sera could see what Luna was thinking from how she stared at her; she could only smile helplessly.

    ''''So, this is where they locked the girls.''''

    Luna said as she tried to approach the cage where the girls are held. Suddenly, she froze because she sensed a killing intent direct at her; it was like someone was holding a knife against her neck, so she froze.

    At the same time, from the back, Seraunched an attack.

    Pui!

    With perfect uracy, the dagger passed near Luna''s right ear, cutting some of her hair before piercing through the head of the man trying to approach Luna and deal a fatal blow secretly.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Luna expressed her thanks. She was grateful for Sera''s intervention; she didn''t notice anything; it was only in the end that she noticed that something was amiss; although Luna was sure not to die, however, at least she would have suffered an injury.

    ''''You wee. Let''s check the girls. Too bad, Gracier is not with them.''''

    Sera, as she proceeds to unlock the cage holding the girls, one by one she brought the girls, Luna helped her.

    ''''Well, we both knew that it was unlikely for her to be here. We only hope to acquire some lead to where she would be.'''' Luna said as she brought out thest girl.

    They rescued a total of nine girls; they were in terrible condition, the oldest among the girls is 16 years old, the youngest 13; however, none of the girls still had their innocence, they have been vited, beaten, worst some of them showed sign of having some experiment done on their bodies.

    While healing the girls, Luna kept frowning; if it weren''t because she was performing something delicate, she would have gone crazy, crazy of rage because what the girls went through, it was inhumane beyond words, no girls should experience this no matter what she has done.

    Even Sera, who had seen her fair share of atrocities, couldn''t help but frown. She wondered what the group behind all of this is after; to this extent; there must be something important inside this mine to upy it; the one behind this group must be after this thing.

    ''''Sera, do you happen to have some woman''s clothes with you? I only have three with me.''''

    Luna''s voice brought Sera out of her stupor; nodding her head, she gave Luna several clothes.

    Sera stood up and told Luna.

    ''''Luna, I will leave the girls in your care. I will assist Alex. I know he can handle pretty much everything, but this group is too unusual; he will need some assistance.''''

    ''''Okay, please assist him. I can take care of the girls here.'''' Luna responded, she was focused on healing the girls, although she could only heal their physical injuries, not a psychological one.

    Sera nodded before vanishing from the storage room; the girls were not in the mood to care of the small hill of ck iron in front of them.

    At the same time when Sera wasing toward him, Alex finally stepped into the core zone; an epic battle was about to take ce.

 Chapter 324 - 317: Assault On The Mine 3

    While Sera was rushing toward Alex, thetter had just stepped inside the core zone of the mine; he saw a big man sitting on his chair.

    This man red at Alex before asking.??

    ''''How are you able toe here?"

    Alex''s face remained cold, ''''I just walked in. My turn to ask a question?"

    ''''Have you seen a red-haired girl? She is 14 years old. I know she is not here. However, I want to know if you have seen her.''''

    While questioning the man, Alex kept looking at the man''s face.

    The man''s face changed for a split second; he thought he had concealed it. However, Alex could detect it, and he concluded that the man must know something; he has to make him spill everything he knows.

    ''''Never heard of her. Kiddo, you have some guts to dare to question me. I will have you pay the price for your insolence. Men, destroy him.''''

    At the man''smand, five tattooed men surrounded Alex. The five men were around Level 64.

    Before the man could make a move, they froze on the spot. Alex''s aura was too strong for them; their bodies refused to listen to theirmand due to the extreme fear.

    Alex moved; the five were unable to see the movement of his hand; they were unable to follow because it was too fast.

    ''Fast''

    That was the five men''sst thought before they left this world. Five White Betties pierced through their head, previously when Alex moved his hands, he hadunched these five knives.

    Only the big man, the leader, could follow Alex''s hand''s movement; he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, thinking that Alex would not be easy to handle because thetter possessed more speed than him.

    While the man was thinking this, Alex, who just eliminated five men, didn''t wait for a second before vanishing; the next moment, he was already before the big man.

    Alex threw a punch straight at the man''s jaw; however, the man reacted faster. He also sent a punch toward Alex''s jaw, aiming for mutual destruction.

    Seeing this, Alex was forced to shift his hand; he blocked the man punch with his own.

    Bang!

    Both Alex and the man were pushed back; thetter destroyed the chair he was using.

    For a second, nobody said anything; the two stared at each other before grinning simultaneously, then they''re disappeared at the same time, and when they had reappeared, they were two meters above the ground.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    As if they both got possessed, they went mad and started to punch each other, not caring for anything else.

    After venting enough, the two separated from each other and looked at the destruction they created, the area where they fought became broader.

    Looking at his reddened fists, the big man praised Alex.

    ''''Not bad.''''

    ''''I can say the same thing to you,'''' Alex replied while secretly rubbing his hands.

    Suddenly, his expression changed, ten men appeared and at the same time, the big man finally showed his Gift, it was red gauntlets.

    The ten men that appeared were strong, powerful; the weakest was Rank 8 while the strongest Rank 10, close to Rank 10.

    Alex''s expression did not change even when surrounded by such strong people, he had faith in himself, and more importantly, he detected a blue dot wasing in their direction. Alex could specte the other party''s identity; without a doubt, it was Sera; with someone strong as Sera, Alex had nothing to fear.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Alex dodged two chakrams thrown at him; at the same time, he did a backflip to dodge the second attacker''s sword. Beforending, Alex threw five knives at the iing men on his right; the three men were forced to stop to defend against Alex''s knives momentarily; using this opportunity, Alexnded before shing at his right.

    ngs!

    The previous swordsman who attacked Alex switched to a defensive stance; Alex''s knife shed against the man''s sword, the force behind the strike pushed the man couple of steps back.

    Razor still inside Alex''s hand, he summoned Silveria and aimed at his back and shoot.

    BANG!!!

    Only one sound was heard; however, three came out of the silver gun; the man, the Rank 8 (the weakest among the Rank 8), who was nning to sneak attack on Alex, tried defending against Alex''s attack, unfortunately for him. At the same time, he managed to stop the first bullet; the second bullet struck his thigh, while thest bullet pierced through his brain because he was kneeling after the second bullet injured his right thigh.

    The big man stood aside and watched Alex fight; he didn''t show emotion when one of his subordinates died; to him, they are disposable, he was using them to wear Alex done as he knew if the two were to fight, Alex will dominate him, it was to the conclusion he came after exchanging few moves with Alex, he was Rank 10, yet he couldn''t win in the contest of brute strength against Alex.

    Two swordsmenunched themselves at Alex from different angles; to them, it was almost impossible for Alex to defend against their joints attack.

    Alex grinned and let the mene closer before unleashing Xerox; the apparition of a second gun surprised the men, which made them momentarily pause; it was all he took for Alex to seal the men''s fate.

    [me Bullet!!]

    Somehow, Alex was able to shoot two me bullets with the two guns, normally, something that should have been impossible with the second gun created using Xerox; that was not the only strange thing; the me bullets were covered in golden lightning, making them faster and unavable at close range.

    Two holes the size of a baby fist appeared where the men''s heart was, one could see the scene behind them, the two didn''t even know that they were dead yet, they advanced a couple of steps forward before their bodies fall into the ground.

    The remaining men, their leader, and even Sera, who just arrived, gaped at the sight; they couldn''t believe what they saw, especially Sera; she knew Alex had mean to use magic through his special bullets. However, it was her first time seeing himbine two magic.

    It was two elements thatbined to form Alex''s bullet.

    Alex ignored everyone''s reaction and silently looked at the guns inside his hands; even he was surprised when he was ordering Silveria to fire two me bullets, it neveres to him that lighting would get mixed in, making the destructive bullet more deadly.

    ''Let''s slowly find out what is happeningter.'' Alex decided before secretly winking at Sera; thetter understood what he was saying, so she moved.

    Before Alex could use Shadow shift, he was surprised to find Sera behind him; no, she appeared from Alex''s shadow. Alex had never heard of such skill; if Leon were present, he would have remembered this skill; it was the same skill [Shadow Leap], Sera used to let him leave for the next floor.

    ''''I will let you take care of the remaining men. I will take care of their leader.'''' Alex said he didn''t want Sera''s answer before vanishing.

    Sera nodded her head before unsheathing her two daggers before vanishing from the seven men''s sight; only the three Rank 9 could fight her; the remaining four quickly lost their lives.

    ''''Darkness Rise.''''

    Sera unleashed her domain; unfortunately, one among the three Rank 9 happen to possess the counter against Sera''s domain.

    The man unleashed his fire domain, ck and red shed; at first, the ck almost swallowed the red; however, soon, it got pushed back.

    It was at that moment, the other two tried to join the fight, but to their utter dismay, theirrade, who was perfectly fine a moment ago, was now puking litter of blood, ck blood.

    Like a phantom, Sera could be seen behind the man; she retrieved the dagger she used to pierce through the man''s heart from behind.

    The Sera, who was standing not too far from the remaining two Rank 9, suddenly faded; it was then the men understood that they got yed; Sera had left a shadow clone there to appear behind the man with the fire domain sneakily, this man represented a great threat. Therefore, he needs to be removed, and as a top assassin, Sera had numerous ways to take care of him.

    ''''She is an assassin, a top-level assassin. Never let her leave your sight.''''

    The leader of the men upying the mine shouted at his remaining men as he was the first to identify Sera''s ss after seeing what happened.

    At their leader''s warning, the two Rank 9 became vignt; they didn''t immediately engage Sera; they make sure always to have her within their sights.

    Alex smiled after seeing Sera stillposed after the leader''s warning; he could focus on his fight; he must make this man spill was he knows, and the best way to do this was to defeat the man, to trample him, to make him afraid of him.

    Heterochromia eyes shed with light red eyes.

    ''''Shall we begin?''''

 Chapter 325 - 318: The Conclusion

    Heterochromia eyes shed with light red eyes.

    ''''Shall we begin?''''??

    The big man nodded his head before introducing himself.

    ''''I''m Byron. Remember, this is the name of the man that is going to crush your head.''''

    After his introduction, Byron dashed toward Alex at astonishing speed; he threw a punch straight toward Alex''s face.

    Alex sidestepped to the right to avoid Byron''s punch; he counterattacked with a leg kick.

    Byron was forced to retreat; Alex attacked him by shooting normal bullets at him; however, Byron was able to deflect the bullets using the blunt surface of his red gauntlets.

    [ming God''s Fist!]

    At the same time that Byron shouted the name of his skill, a gigantic fist made of fire was shoot toward Alex; the speed of this ming fist wasn''t less than that of his normal bullet.

    Alex didn''t panic; he aimed Silveria at the iing fist and fired a Dispel bullet at the ming fist to reduce its attack power before finishing it with a Water bullet. [A/N: He acquired these bullets when exploring dungeons after killing some rare species of Water monkey.]

    Alex knew that Byron''s ming God''s Fist was just an illusion to keep him upied. As expected, when Alex was dealing with the ming God''s fist, Byron disappeared to reappear, twelve meters away from Alex''s back; his eyes were vicious; in this attack, if Alex did not die, at least, he would be half dead. It was what Byron believes.

    [God''s Fury!]

    More than fifty mes red punches were sent toward Alex. As if he was waiting for this, Alex spun around and faced the iing fists; Byron was surprised by this sudden action; his surprise didn''t end there because suddenly, Alex''s right eye glowed, this sent chill running down Byron''s spine, he momentarily paused. By the time hees back to himself, Alex was shouting.

    [Erase]

    BANG!

    Byron got the scare of his life; under his astonished eyes, his God''s Fury disappeared after Alex''s bullet struck the core zone of God''s Fury skill, the small red fist mixed among the other fists. Alex had used his right eye to locate where the God''s Fury was more vulnerable, to put the skill weakness.

    ''''Monster!"

    It was the only word that came out from Byron''s mouth after seeing that Alex could erase skill.

    ''''Thank you."

    Alex had shed next to Byron and said before clenching his fists together.

    ''''Deluge of Normal punches!"

    It was Alex''s turn to send more than twenty punches.

    Even though he was surprised by what Alex could do, Byron was still a Rank 10; he reacted faster to Alex''s punches, he crossed his arms to protect his head.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Byron was pushed back, Alex''s punches, although not powerful as his punch when he wore his Gift, Byron was still hurt.

    Feeling an extreme danger, Byron punched the air in front of him; ming red shield was created. The reason why Byron did this was because he thought maybe Alex was using his strange Gift on him.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Alex used Shadow shift on Byron, and at the same time, he aimed Silveria toward his previous location.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    Byron couldn''t defend in time; his right leg was blown away.

    ''''Gaha!"

    Byron hadn''t finished crying of pain before the next attack was already upon him. He could not see the iing bullet; he just relied on his instinct to avoid a fatal strike; even so, a hole of the size of an adult thumb appeared on Byron''s right shoulder.

    Possessing only one leg, Byron couldn''t keep standing any longer, so he fell to the ground.

    Alex appeared above Byron with his leg raised high; if this kick were to connect, Byron couldn''t say for sure if he wouldn''t be knocked out, so even while fighting against the intense pain, he rolled to the opposite side to dodge Alex''s kick.

    Alex was surprised that the half-crippled man could still move at this stage.

    At the same time, Byron recalled thest conversation with their mysterious backer; thetter had suggested that he must take their god''s blessing (a ck silkworm). Byron knows what would happen if he takes that thing; it was the same thing they used to experiment on the boys; it was a failure. Truth be told, he didn''t wish to take this ck silkworm; however, he didn''t really have the choice; if he doesn''t, he will die, so, Byron took a gamble, he brought the ck silkworm from his storage ring and swallowed it, everything happened in an instant, Alex didn''t even notice anything.

    The moment Byron swallowed that ck silkworm, his heart stopped momentarily beating before it started beating again, this time much louder, louder enough for Alex, who was preparing to deal with Byron heard it.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!!

    Silveria was the first to notice the abnormally; therefore, she shouted to warn her Master.

    ¡¼No good master, kill him before he can transform.¡½

    Byron had started to transform; his skin started turning dark, numerous blood vessels appeared all over his body; they were wiggling like worms.

    Alex didn''t hesitate for a second; he aimed Silveria toward the man''s head and fired a Phantom bullet; however, something astonishing happened; the transforming Byron caught the invisible bullet within his fingers for a moment before tossing it aside.

    ''''No way!" Alex eximed aloud; if his jaws could hit the ground, Alex was sure it would have happened because never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that they exist someone capable of catching an invisible bullet with two fingers.

    ''''Guga, gugiah!"

    By now, Byron doesn''t look like a human anymore; his weight had increased, he became three meters tall, his missing leg reappeared, his beautiful light red eyes were gone, reced with dark eyes, there was a horn protruding from his forehead. Byron''s Gift seemed to have mixed with his ck skin; instead of gauntlets, Byron possessed a deadly sharp w.

    The next moment after his transformation was done, the ck Byron disappeared to reappear before Alex. Alex was attacked before he could properly defend himself.

    Boom!

    ''''Guh!"

    Alex found himself embedded on the other side of the core room; his arm was bent at an odd angle.

    Bang! Crack!

    Alex dodged the ck Byron w that wasing toward his head; at the same time, using his undamaged hand, he shoots an Ice bullet at the ck Byron.

    Thetter got pushed back; he didn''t continue to attack Alex; he spun around to defend against an attack; it was Sera who came at Alex''s rescue.

    While the ck Byron and Sera were fighting, Alex used this opportunity to take care of his broken arm; thanks to his High Regeneration skill, his arm got rapidly healed.

    Alex was furious because with Byron turning into this, he couldn''t collect any information about where his sister could be detained.

    ''''No good"

    Alex shouted; Sera had been cornered, she was about to get injured, it wouldn''t be a light injury.

    Knowing that he must do something, Alex ordered his right eye to move; he hoped to use his time ability to dy the ck Byron sharp w; however, he failed miserably; the w was almost touching Sera, who was doing her best to twist her body; however, she couldn''t do to the limited space and the ck Byron snake-like tail.

    Alex roared inside his mind; he then poured MP into his right eye; this time, it worked, its right eye shined blue, and the ck Byron''s w stopped a centimeter away from Sera''s chest; thetter used this chance to slip away.

    Sera looked at Alex after sessfully avoiding that deadly strike; she was him with a pale face; however, he was smiling.

    Without wasting time, Alex took out a Mana recovery potion and drunk it.

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Alex shooted three types of special bullets toward the ck Byron, Water, Fire, and Ice.

    A blue bullet was created after the three bullets merged.

    Alex and Sera were sure that this bullet would have done some damage to the monster''s body; however, before the bullet could get close to the ck Byron, thetter opened his mouth to emit a sharp screech.

    ''''Screeeeech!"

    Alex and Sera were forced to close their ears; they were surprised to see the special blue bullet stopping and getting erasing by the vibrations produced by the ck Byron screech.

    Gritting her teeth, Sera used her special ability.

    [Dimensional sh]

    Sera''s ck sword disappeared, she aimed the sword at the ck Byron''s heart; unexpectedly, he was the dodge the blow at thest minute; he only got a small injury, his heart was intact.

    Sera was surprised by this; however, she was more surprised when she saw Alex ready to execute his next attack as if he knew she would fail.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    From the silver gun, a Crimson Bullet burst out and tore through the air; the ck Byron couldn''t move as the crimson bullet devoured half of his body before creating arge hole in the mine until the other side of the mountain became visible.

    In hisst moment, the ck Byron regained consciousness and mumbled.

    ''''C-Charles!"

 Chapter 326 - 319: A Short Exchange

    After Alex killed Byron, he heaved a long sigh.

    As if she could read Alex''s mind, Sera said.??

    ''''Don''t worry, we will find her, and she will be perfectly fine.''''

    ''''I hope so. How are the children you have been rescued?" Alex asked while looking at Sera''s disposing of the bodies.

    ''''We only found the girls; the boys are nowhere to be found. I guess they have been disposed of after the failed experiment.'''' Sera answered.

    ''''I see. Let''s go back; I don''t want to waste time here.'''' Alex said while secretly winking at Sera; thetter nodded.

    ''''Okay.''''

    The two left the room.

    Fifteen minutes went by in a sh, and finally, that shadow who talked with Byron, the one behind what was happening, appeared after waiting and checking if Alex and Sera had left for good.

    ''''Sigh! Such a failure. I must go and retrieve that stone before leaving; who knows when those two woulde back.''''

    When the shadow wanted to turn around and left, he stopped in his track because Alex would have left appeared; the shadow couldn''t even detect his presence.

    ''''Please stay. I have what you want. Isn''t it this stone you are talking about?" Alex asked while ying with a ck stone the size of an adult''s fist.

    The shadow almost shouted, ''How were you able to remain undetected. My senses were active all the time.'', however, the man knows that Alex would not answer him even if he were to ask, and importantly he must acquire what is in Alex''s hand; it was the stone he was after, it was truly invaluable for them.

    ''''Give me the stone, and I will tell where your sister is.'''' the shadow said; he tried searching for Sera. Still, he couldn''t find her, so he concluded that she was gone, only Alex remained because of his special ability to hide his presence; it never came to him that he could also use on others besides himself.

    ''''Give me something first, or do you take me for ten years, a child who knows nothing about how the world works?" Alex asked, eyes filled with killing intent.

    The shadow chuckled before suddenly emitting an intense pressure; he intended to crush Alex and snatch the ck stone. Unfortunately, it didn''t work.

    ''''You know you may be Rank 10, but I can easily crush as one crush an ant.''''

    Facing the man''s provocation, Alex was unfazed.

    ''''If you can, you would have done that a long ago. Just start talking. Are you making a deal or not? I have shown you what you want. It is your turn to begin.'''' Alex said.

    The man hiding his features inside a ck shadow became furious; he decided to teach Alex a lesson, so he disappeared.

    At the same time, Alex murmured to himself, ''''It''s time.''''

    Just as the man was about to arrive behind Alex, he sensed an extreme danger, so he shifted his body to the right to dodge Sera''s dimensional sh; it was a close call, even though he managed to dodge, he still received an injury.

    Thanks to Sera''s intervention, Alex could locate the man, so he jumped back, and while letting his body fall toward the ground, Alex aimed Silveria at where he sensed the man and fired.

    [Erase!]

    BANG!

    The silver bullet tore through the air and struck the man in the chest; time seemed to have stopped.

    The man coughed blood and was sent flying; his features became visible because the silver bullet erased the man''s magic.

    He was dressed in all ck, white hair and eerie red eyes; the man red at Alex and Sera; thetter just joined him.

    ''''Good, very good. You two got me good. I will ughter all your family before-"

    Before the man could finish threatening Alex, he stopped to cross his arms to block Alex''s iing kick; the man was secretly grinning as he had managed to enrage Alex, making hime at him.

    Just as Alex''s dreadful kick was about to connect with the man''s arms, bones spikes protruded from the arms. The man was sure that Alex would be injured for sure, yet what happened exceeded the man''s expectation; green light appeared around Alex''s feet at thest moment.

    Fwoosh!

    The speed of his kick got doubled.

    Bang! Crack!

    The strong force of Alex''s kick broke the man''s bones spikes, one of his arms smacked the man across the cheek, sending him spiraling across the air like twirling ballerinas.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Without hesitation, Alex used his strongest attack; he knew he was weaker than the man, even Sera was not sure to win; therefore, Alex nned to seriously injure the man before interrogating him on his sister''s whereabouts.

    The man who was sent flying had a bad feeling.Or maybe that should be called conviction. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end; he knew he must never let this bullet sh with his body or else there would be a severe consequence.

    The man roared before taking out an oversized ck tortoiseshell; it was the shell of an S Rank Water turtle dragon he had in back in his heyday when he was still an adventurer.

    [Absolute Defense]

    The man added his skill on top of the tortoiseshell; ck light covered the tortoiseshell; all of this was done in an instant, taking out the shell, adding his skill on top of it, it was done less than a minute.

    Then Alex''s crimson bullet collided with the reenforced ck shell.

    Kaboom!

    At first, the reinforced ck shell was able to stop the crimson bullet; however, it was only momentarily. As if the bullet had a mind on its own and refused to lose, the crimson bullet drained more MP from Alex, something that never urred before, and fueled itself to be stronger.

    Crack! Boom!

    The reinforced ck shell was broken; the S Rank Water turtle dragon shell said to be unrivaled in defense couldn''t stop the crimson bullet.

    Both Alex and the man got sent flying in opposite directions due to the shockwave produced when the crimson bullet destroyed the shell; the whole mine trembled as if it was about to fall.

    Sera choose this time to move; she disappeared to reappear just below the man; sheunched a deadly strike that would take the man''s life by crushing his heart; however, even with his back facing Sera, the man still managed to block Sera''s sword with his red sword that appeared behind him at thest moment, the man had never forgotten about Sera, he knew she was waiting for a chance, the perfect chance to deal a deadly blow, it was an assassin''s instincts. Therefore the man was prepared.

    ngs!

    Sera also showed no sign of panic after her perfect sneak attack was blocked; she wouldn''t be called the best assassin if this could make her lose her cool.

    In the split second that her sword got blocked, Sera switched her method of attack; she pointed her index at the man''s chest and said.

    [Dimensional sh]

    The man got the fright of his life, he hastily shouted.

    ''''Transform and Devour, L¨¹ge.''''

    The man''s Gift was transformed into a small red snake that tried to bit off Sera''s finger; she quickly closed her hand to dodge the snake attack, at the same time she grinned, using her knee she kicked sword toward the man''s crotch after canceling her fake finger Dimensional sh.

    The man shifted his body, but he was slightly injured around his right thigh. The two used this opportunity to put some distance between them.

    [Fire bullet]

    The man didn''t have the time to breathe before Alex''s next attack wasunched; furious, the man punched the air, a giant snake appeared and swallowed the iing bullet. At the same time, Sera used thest of her energy tounch another Dimensional sh.

    While defending against Sera''s spatial skill, Alex sneaked behind the man and shed at him; although the man dodged Alex''s knife, Reaper still managed to slice the man''s left arm.

    ''''Ugh!''''

    The man gritted his teeth; he tried to use his shadow skill to vanish; however, Alex made ast attempt. When the man red at him after cutting off his left arm, Alex used his right eye, the death''s eye, on the man; the man became momentarily dazed; using this opportunity, Alex and Sera tried to catch the man.

    However, before they could get close, the man crushed his own eyes with his remaining arm. It was Alex and Sera''s turn to be dazed.

    Like a vengeful spirit, the man bellowed.

    ''''I shall remember today''s offense.''''

    He then disappeared from the room.

    Alex couldn''t catch him, neither could Sera do anything; they were exhausted; this battle was no easy; they sat on the ground and looked at each other before sighing.

    ''''Shit! We still failed.'''' Alex said, his voice was full of regret.

    ''''Don''t be hard on yourself. We may have failed, but we got something. This man seemed to know something, and we got an arm.'''' Sera joked; however, Alex knew that she must have a way because when she talked about having got an arm, she smiled.

    ''''Yeah, that''s true.''''

    While saying this, Alex stored the man''s left arm inside his storage.

 Chapter 327 - 320: Taking Care Of Charles

    After taking a short rest, Alex and Sera moved toward Luna''s location. Luna was waiting for their arrival, and when she saw them, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    ''''Wee back; I have taken care of the girls. They are sleeping. I have used themunication stone to ask for assistance. Shortly some people wille to help us.''''??

    Just as she was finishing her exnation, a group of five people appeared. It was two men and three women; they are the ones Luna was talking about.

    ''''Greetings! Wee to help.''''

    The leader of the five men said. She was in middle twenty, with light purple hair and brown eyes. Alex nodded his head and indicated that they should proceed.

    After watching the group put the girls inside a carriage they have brought, Alex, Luna, and Sera departed toward Lorr.

    Five hourster, the group arrived at Lorr. They were weed by the vigers, eager to see if their children were among the rescued. Soon, it became chaotic; some wereughing as they finally reunited with their missing child after few days; at the same time, some were crying because their children did not make it.

    What was strange was that Charles was nowhere to be seen; only his daughter was present.

    After asking around, Alex found out that Charles used the excuse of taking care of the runaways bandits to leave town. Nobody found this odd; however, Alex''s hypothesises true, Charles was the traitor.

    ''''I will let you take care of troubles here. As for me, I will go after Charles.''''

    Alex instructed before disappearing. After calming down the crowd, Luna, with Sera''s help, drove the carriage toward the viger''s chief house.

    Sakuya had left for the capital, it seemed that Leonardo went missing.

    ?????

    At the same time, five kilometers from Lorr, a carriage could be seen running on the paved road at a fast speed.

    ''''Move at fast speed. We must leave the region of Lorr before dawn.''''

    Charles sittingfortably inside the carriage was shouting at the coachman; thetter kept striking the horses to move faster.

    Surrounding Charles were three guards and his wife, his new wife. Cecyl lost her mother at birth.

    ''''Honey, why the hurry. We should have waited and enjoyed our lives.'''' the woman with heavy makeup said.

    ''''Shut up, Britney. We must leave asap. Trouble ising. I should have left before they showed up. I never expected them to be that strong. I would be asking for my death if I were to stay.'''' Charles bellowed.

    Britney was forced to close her mouth because rarely Charles behaved like this. So, this means there must be some urgency for him to talk like this.

    As the group continued moving forward at fast speed, there was a big explosion; Charles knew trouble hade.

    ''''I''m pretty disappointed, Viger chief Charles. Where are you going sote?"

    Alex, who stopped the advancing carriage, asked, instead of responding to Alex, Charles send two of his guards. Those guards were Rank 8; the remaining guard was the strongest, a Rank 9. Charles had hoped that his two guards could dy Alex enough for him to escape; unfortunately, the two guards were instantly killed as they tried to take Alex''s life with destructive strikes.

    After taking care of the two guards and knocking out the coachman, Alex walked toward the carriage slowly.

    Bang!

    The carriage''s door exploded, and a big man came from inside it; this man held a spear, the man jumped out of the carriage and thrust his spear forward; it was a magic spear.

    In a single thrust, five fire arrows were shot at Alex.

    Alex did not use Silveria; using Sleipnir''s unique ability on the white Bettie''s, he threw them toward the iing fire arrows, five white Bettie''s covered in green light cut into two the five me arrows.

    ''''What?"

    The big man was shocked, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, and it was already toote when he noticed Alex, he couldn''t react as Alex''s punchnded on his nose, it was broken, and the man was sent flying.

    Alex el-ed to reappear above the man and kicked the man towards the ground; Sleipnir''s special ability strengthened Alex''s leg.

    Boom!

    An enormous crater appeared on the ground not too far from the paved road; the big man could be seen embedded inside this crater; he was foaming, his arms were bent in odd angles, one of his legs was broken. His heart was crushed; he was dead.

    Charles, who was watching from behind his carriage, couldn''t believe what was happening, even Rank 9 couldn''tst two breaths against Alex, he knew he was finished, he is not strong, only Rank 6, even if he were to try to run, there was no way he could outrun Alex who was probably a Rank 10.

    ''I must escape at all cost.''

    Charles shouted inside his mind before ncing at the unconscious Britney; then, an idea came to him. Charles remembered the grief on Alex''s face when they were walking around in the vige; he must bepassionate; he couldn''t let him harm an innocent; if Charles uses Britney, he might be able to escape. So, Charles held Britney by the neck, he put a little bit of pressure on her windpipe, a little bit of pressure, and he would be crushing it.

    ''''Do note any closer; lets me go. I know nothing, I want to live a happy life, and I need money. Let''s me go; if not, I will kill her, and I know you won''t want this.''''

    Alex, who was walking toward Charles stopped, Charles thought that he won. However, Alex''s following words crushed all his hopes.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Surprisingly, Charles found himself standing where Alex was; as for Alex, he reappeared in his ce; he was holding Britney.

    Charles froze; his body started to tremble under that heterochromia eyes; he even peed himself.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Aahhhhhhhhh!"

    Alex cut off the hand Charles used to try to crush Britney''s throat.

    ''''My hand, Ahhhh~ my hand. Fuck y-"

    p!

    Alex pped Charles flying; he reappeared behind him and held him up by the neck.

    ''''Cough! Cough! P, please stop. It hurts; I don''t know anything, I swear, I don''t know where your sister is. I never saw them. Wemunicate throughmunication stone. Ah! Ah! Please spare me.''''

    Alex didn''t believe him; it was a time like this. He regrets that his right eye couldn''t be used to read memories; if he could, he wouldn''t waste his time doing this. Just as Alex was getting angry, he heard Silveria''s voice.

    ¡¼Master, he is telling the truth; he didn''t know anything, just a worthless pawn.¡½

    ''''Pl please sp-"

    Crack!

    Alex broke Charles''s neck without hesitation; he, heed his body aside.

    Alex left after waking up the coachman and told him to take care of Britney.

 Chapter 328 - 321: Shadow Wolf

    It waste in the evening when Alex returned, Luna and Cecyl weed him.

    ''''Mr. Alexander, where is my father?"??

    Cecyl asked with a heavy expression on her face; Alex only said one word.

    ''''Dead.''''

    ''''Luna, let''s go. Where is Sera? What is she doing?" Alex asked Luna.

    Cecyl froze on the spot; a single tear escaped from her eyes; Luna and Sera had talked to her about what her father did, her father colluded with the bandits, he epted money from the other party, in return he let them kidnap and experiment on the people he should be protecting when everything went south, he fled and left her behind. Although her father was rotten, he was still her father after all, and learning that he was dead, Cecyl couldn''t help but get emotional. He couldn''t me Alex for what he had done. Cecyl is a pretty smart girl; if Alex did not kill her father, the dark guild will, however, it would be too cruel, too vicious, he would go through hell before dying. So, it could be said that Alex killing Charles could be considered as a favor; at least he got an honorable death instead of going through the dark guild gruesome death.

    ''''Sigh! I must persevere. I will take care of the vige until a good viger chiefe. I will use this opportunity to correct your wrongdoings.'''' Cecyl vowed.

    Unknown to her, Luna and Alex were watching her from afar, and when they heard Cecyl says that, they smiled before they went to join Sera, thetter was speaking with someone via transmission stone.

    ''''Okay, understood, Leader. Tomorrow, a shall bring a Shadow wolf to your location.''''

    The person on the other side said it was a woman''s voice.

    ''''Thanks, 88,'''' Sera said before cutting off themunication; she turned around and faced Alex and Luna.

    ''''With the help of a Shadow wolf, we might be able to locate that man''s base, and with a bit of luck, Gracier may be detained at the same ce,'''' Sera exined before adding as she could see the confusion on the two faces when she talked about Shadow wolf.

    ''''Shadow wolf is a special monster with the ability to locate anything it smells radius two hundred kilometers. It is an extremely rare monster; they are almost extinct, only a few organizations have one.''''

    ''''I see. Let''s rest early; tomorrow might be a busy day.'''' Alex said before excusing himself from the girls'' room.

    After closing the door, Alex leaned against the wall and muttered.

    ''''Alexandra, please be safe.''''

    ¡¼Sorry, Master, to be this useless. My senses couldn''t cover arge area, so I can''t help you. I have tried to get in touch with Ignia, but it isn''t working. She seemed to have been isted by something; I don''t know what.¡½Silveria exined, even though she wished to help, there was nothing she can do, all methods she used didn''t work, she scanned the whole region, an area of hundred kilometers, but she didn''t find anything.

    ''''Don''t worry. I will find her, and I swear to obliterates whoever is behind this. If it''s an organization, I will erase it. The world we will know that touching a Touch is like wishing for the Death god to visit your family.''''

    Alex''s voice was cold; his eyes were devoid of emotions. Silveria sighed while Nyx, who was still chained against the ck throne, smiled.

    ?????

    Late in the night, in an unknown location, deep underground was aboratory.

    The man Alex and Sera fought against and crippled one his arms appeared.

    ''''Shit, shit!!! I swear I will kill him.''''

    ''''Shut up, idiot. You fail such a simple mission. Didn''t I tell you not to fight him yet?" Maddog chided the man with one arm.

    ''''Tch!"

    Thetter clicked his tongue in annoyance; however, when he was about to say something, the man with golden hair and eyes appeared.

    ''''Leader.'''' the man with one arm bowed respectfully.

    ''''So, you lost? And I guess you didn''t manage to get that stone either?" The man asked; his golden eyes red at the one-armed man; thetter almost kneeled; the pressure he was feeling was no joke; he didn''t dare to look at his leader in the face.

    ''''L- Leader, give me another chance. I promise you I will not fail. I-"

    The one-armed man abruptly stopped talking and looked down, where his heart should be; there was a huge hole there; his heart was missing. This hole was so big that Maddog, who was behind him, could be seen.

    The man with golden eyes crushed the heart he was holding; simultaneously, the one-armed man falls to the ground. He had lost his life.

    ''''Why did you do that? Do you think Rank 12 is cabbage? That we have a lot of them?" Maddog was furious; the man indeed failed in his task, but this is not a reason to eliminate him; he could still be used.

    ''''Calm down. I have my reason for doing this. This fool could have lived a little longer if he didn''te back here right way.'''' the man with golden eyes satfortably; the presence of a corpse did not seem to bother him much.

    ''''Do exin,'''' Maddog asked, intrigued.

    ''''You see. I''m hundred percent sure that the arm he lost will be used to track us. Even though we were to send him away, the Shadow wolves can still find this location because it was the first location that an idiot came after escaping, so I have to kill him. Let''s not waste time; we will move to another location and start the extraction.'''' the man with golden eyes dered while standing up.

    ''''I thought we would have to wait a few more days; I''m still analyzing her blood. Well, I can still do it even after she lost one eye. Hehehe! Soon, it will bepleted.''''

    The man with golden eyes stopped and looked strangely at the mad scientist and shook his head.

    ''A madman.''

    ''''Oh? I guess we should let our future guess some kind of present. Don''t you agree with me?" The man with golden eyes suddenly asked.

    ''''Hehehe! I got you. Leave it to me.'''' Maddog said before moving toward Gracier''s cell.

 Chapter 329 - 322: The Underground Cave

    The following day, Alex''s group could be spotted outside of Lorr; Cecyl and some vigers came to see Alex''s group off.

    ''''Take care, pleasee back once you find your sister; I promise you that this vige will be lively.''''??

    Cecyl dered with determination; this is a vow, not only to Alex''s group but also to herself, a reminder that she must not fail. Lorr is slowly regaining its color, but it was still far from what it used to be. Without a doubt, it will take some time; however, Cecyl was sure that Lorr would shine brighter than it used to; at least she would make sure of it; it was her duty. Something she must do to repair all suffering her father brought.

    ''''Don''t worry, we wille back. So, better be healthy; we don''t want toe and see an exhausted viger chief. Well, take care, we will be on our way.''''

    Alex responded before waving at the vigers as they boarded the carriage.

    ''''Goodbye, Heroes, may the Gods bless you!!"

    The vigers kept shouting until Alex''s carriage left their sights; giving onest nce at the carriage, which had already disappeared from their sights, Cecyl and the vigers returned to Lorr.

    On the other side, Alex''s carriage continued speeding through the paved road; it only stopped after ten kilometers.

    In front of Alex''s carriage was a group of people; behind them were two ck wolves darker than night itself; their height was around 1.5 meters.

    Alex, Luna, and Sera left the carriage; after paying the coachman, Alex sent him away.

    Sera approached the group; they immediately bowed respectfully.

    ''''90, pay respects to Zero.''''

    ''''88, pay respects to Zero.''''

    "77, pay respects to Zero.''''

    ''''5-"

    ''''Enough, you may rise.'''' Sera was getting annoyed; therefore, she stopped the fourth person.

    ''''88, report.''''

    At Sera''s order, 88 came forward; she started to report.

    ''''On the other two groups'' side, nothing was found. The leader said to assist you.''''

    ''''I see; however, your assistance is not required here. Depart to Lorr assist the new head. She''ll need your help.'''' Sera ordered, she didn''t wish for their assistance; they have something more important to do, which is to assist Cecyl. She said assist by Alex knew that there''s more than that.

    Eighty-eight bowed before disappearing with the others. After caressing the Shadow wolves, Sera turned her head in Alex''s direction; she sensed thetter gaze.

    ''''What?"

    ''''I know that your Guild and the Dark guild don''t like each other. So, what are nning to let your men be stationed in one of Dark guild''s bastion? Are you asking for a war between guilds?"

    Luna was also curious about why Sera would send her subordinates to Lorr, knowing that The dark guild in the dark owned Lorr; it''s not like the empire was no aware of this, but they choose deliberately to put the blind eye as they also gain considerably from this.

    ''''Well, Cecyl asked for my assistance, and I have agreed. I''m just fulfilling her request. Besides, I''m not anymore tied to the guild, I have a new employer, so I ought to take into ount what is good for my employer.'''' Sera responded with a smile.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex grunted while Luna looked at Alex questioningly; she was curious about what Sera meant by a new employer; it didn''t take her too long to connect the dots.

    ''''No way. Are you nning to snatch that guild master''s most powerful subordinate? What are you thinking?"

    Luna questioned Alex after she understood what Sera meant.

    Alex scratched his nose and exined.

    ''''Don''t worry, Elseria knows, and she''s okay with this. I will exin to youter; for now, we have more things to aplish. Let''s start.''''

    ''''I see. You better exin to meter. Let''s start.'''' Luna said before moving toward Sera, who was letting the Shadow wolves sniff of the man''s arm.

    Soon, the Shadow wolves'' eyes turned red before they returned to their usual ck color. The shadow wolves sniffed the air, trying to find the appropriate location the smell wasing from, and soon they found it, so they dashed toward that location.

    ''''Don''t mind me. I can keep up.''''

    Before Alex could say anything, Luna told them. A white light covered Luna''s body before she sprinted forward, going after the Shadow wolves.

    Alex and Sera exchanged nces between both disappeared.

    The trio chased after the two shadow wolves who went north. Soon, the group had traveled seventy kilometers; they have left the coastal region far behind, they were now in the middle of mountains.

    They traveled for another forty kilometers before the shadow wolves stopped around a small mountain, they started howling.

    ''''It seems it''s here.'''' Sera stopped and approached the shadow wolves; she calmed them and said.

    Alex and Luna scanned the small mountain; at first, nothing unusual were found, however as they kept scanning, the two found some anomalies.

    After finally finding an entrance, Alex used vanishing bullets on the group to hide their presence as they entered the dark cave.

    {A/N: Vanishing Bullet: Remove presence. The effect is dispelled upon taking any damage.

    Cost: 200 MP

    Duration: 3 minutes}

    It was an underground cave; as the group descended, they didn''t encounter anything. Alex started to feel reckless; he hoped to find his sister here; however, now he started to lose hope because of how things are going; the ones responsible for the kidnapping were already aware that they woulde.

    ''''I don''t like it.''''

    Luna said while looking around her; only darkness and eerie silence weed her sight.

    Sera did not say anything, nor Alex talked; they continued to run deeper into the underground cave. Soon, they appeared in what seemed to be aboratory; everything was destroyed.

    Laying in the middle of this room was a corpse missing an arm.

    ''''Sigh! As I have feared, they knew we wereing. To think Rank 12 would be killed with hesitation, his heart was crushed. How cruel.''''

    Seramented as she observed the corpse lying on the ground.

 Chapter 330 - 323: Unexpected Retrouvailles And Goodbye

    ''''Sigh! As I have feared, they knew we wereing. To think Rank 12 would be killed with hesitation, his heart was crushed. How cruel.''''

    Seramented as she observed the corpse lying on the ground. However, no matter how long she waited, nobody said anything. Therefore Sera looked in Alex''s direction; there she saw Alex frozen; Luna had a horrified look on her face, she covered her small mouth with her hands.??

    Following their sights, Sera saw something she would never forget. Hanging on the iron bar was a freshly cut-off thumb; it was a girl''s thumb; it doesn''t take a genius to guess to owned this thumb.

    ¡¼Calm down, Master. Please don''t lose your cool.¡½

    ''''Alex, please calm down, listen to me.''''

    Both Silveria and Sera were thinking of the same thing. Sera dashed toward Alex as she could feel he was about to explode.

    When Luna wanted to say something to her man after managing her shock, she got blown away.

    Boom!

    ''''Bastard!" Alex bellowed, a huge aura exploded from his body that sent Luna flying.

    Fortunately, Sera arrived at that time to catch Luna before she could collide against a broken tube.

    When the girls looked at Alex, they were scared beyond words; Alex''s eyes were devoid of most emotions; only one emotion overflowed his body; its hatred, ck aura was oozing from Alex''s body.

    Suddenly, there was a,

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Sera and Luna could hear this sound.

    A ck gun appeared inside Alex''s right hand, Sera and Luna almost kneeled, their bodies started trembled, it was instinctual fear, like when you face something beyond your understanding, something that surpasses you by arge margin, something that could decide your fate.

    ''''No good, we must stop him. He will die if this keeps up.'''' Luna shouted; Sera didn''t question what she meant by this; she bit her lips to regain control of her body.

    Taking one step was like walking inside a gravity room; slowly but surely, Sera was advancing; Luna also managed to regain control of her body, she was moving toward Alex. Thetter had a nk look on his face as if he was lost hope in life; he wished nothing but destruction. It doesn''t matter if he lost his life in the process; he had lost himself, almost as if his raison d''¨ºtre was lost.

    Piak!

    Under the girl''s astonished eyes, Alex got pped hard. This p was so hard that he was sent spiraling across the air.

    Silveria, who finally managed to appear in reality, red at Alex.

    ''''What are you doing, you idiot. Don''t you know it''s what they want? Does one thumb mean that she''s dead? Are you so naive to think once you found her, she wouldn''t have suffered anything? Brace yourself together; have you forgotten who you''re? Who she''s?.''''

    Sera and Luna were dumbfoundedly watching the drama in front of them.

    Meanwhile, Alex didn''t answer Sera''s question; his head was lowered. Silveria continued.

    ''''It''s only one thumb, and you are behaving like this? Even if it were one arm, it would regenerate because she has your blood inside her. Now it''s not time to lose yourself, we must quickly find them and teach them a lesson, and to be able to aplish this perfectly, you must be yourself. So, get up for me, this is unlike you,e back to yourself.''''

    Finally, Alex showed a reaction; he stood up and pped his cheeks.

    ''''Thank you, Sil; I am now awake. Let''s leave. We must find them; I have the feeling that they are not too far from here.'''' Alex said.

    Sera, Luna were overjoyed when they saw Alex finally showing some reaction; Silveria nodded before disappearing.

    Boom!

    Just as Alex and the others were about to leave the underground cave, a massive explosion urred, and ck-skinned monstrosities appeared; some had a human appearance, among those with human appearance, Alex and Sera recognized one.

    For Sera, it was the monster she fought inside the dungeon; she thought she had killed it; however, seeing it again means that it got revived.

    ''''Sebastian? Golfak? Lucien ?"

    ''''Grrrr! Grrrrr!" The three-headed humanoid abomination could only mutter these cries; it was unknown whether or not the three-headed monster understand Alex''s words.

    Alex asked, eyes filled with murderous intentions; even though their appearances may have changed, Alex was still able to identify his friends with whom he shared a short adventure.

    ''''What? Do you know them?" Luna asked the question Sera wanted to know as well.

    ''''Yeah! We took D Rank advancement test together. It was their leader; we promised to form a group when we see each other, there is another person, a girl, an elf, she is a Spirit magic-user, Meera.''''

    Alex deliberately omitted Eleonora as he knew where she is.

    ''''I see, so they got kidnapped and turned into this thing, how sad. Nobody deserves this fate.'''' Seramented while dodging a bonenceunched at her from a distance by one of the five abominations surrounding them; it was the pegasus-like monster who shoot bonence from its bones wings.

    Boom! Crack!

    Alex and the three-headed monster (Sebastian, Lucien, and Golfak transformed) kicked the ground at the same and shed mid-air.

    Bang!

    Alex was sent flying, he glided across the ground, leaving a huge trail on him before managing to stop; he lowered his head back until it almost touched the ground to dodge a water bullet fired at him by the third head, the one on the right, Lucien, the water magician.

    Two magic swords came crashing where Alex was; fortunately, he had already left.

    BANG! BANG!

    Alex first fired at the water bullet when rolling on the; he lets the three-headed monster stepped into the puddle of water on the ground before shooting a second bullet to freeze the monster, at least stop him until his next attack was ready.

    Unexpectedly, the three-headed monster fell for it; it became momentarily frozen, its feet.

    ''''Pardon me, my friends. I shall see you on the other side.''''

    Alex said before shooting a crimson bullet at his former friends who had no be monsters.

    The crimson bullet erased the three-headed monster from this world; in theirst moment, Alex could swear to have seen his friends smile and mumbled.

    ''''Please save her.''''

    ''''Don''t worry. I will.'''' Alex promised as he could tell of who it questions. A single tear escaped from his eyes.

    Luna and Sera approached Alex intending tofort him because of what happened; however, Alex suddenly clutched his chest and started rolling on the ground.

    ''''Ugh! Ahaaaaaa!"

    ck veins appeared all over Alex''s body as his body kept thrashing on the ground, puking blood; his eyes became bloodshot.

    ''''No good. Something is being done to his sister.''''

    Silveria appeared and said she was panicking.

 Chapter 331 - 324: Graciers Suffering

    Let''s rewind time to one hour.

    Under the golden-haired young man''s order, Maddog relocated their hiding ce because their previous one gotprised, and they left for Alex, a little present, his sister''s thumb.??

    Currently, Gracier was put on an operation table; her thumb was slowly regenerating, it was almost fully regenerated; Maddog was fascinated by this discovery.

    ''''Hehehe! Soon I will be invisible with your blood; there''s nothing I can do.'''' Maddog dered while cleaning his cutting tools.

    There was something attached to Gracier''s left eye to make it easy to remove the golden eye without damaging it.

    Gracier showed no fear; her expression was like that of dead fish; this annoyed Maddog as he expected at least to see her fall into despair and desperately beg to be saved, ultimately to dies at the end.

    ''''Tch! You are not fun at all. Oh! By the way, your Big brother will die soon.''''

    ''''Um! Um!''''

    Gracier, who did not show any emotions even when all tools were being put on her body, started thrashing when she heard her brother die. She knew that these despicable people must have set up a trap for her brother; smart as he is, he must know, but because of his love for her, he would still step into the trap just because of the slightest chance of rescuing his sister.

    ''''Hahahaha! Good, finally showing some reaction. Don''t worry; I will study him as I study you. It''s a shame that I can''t get his right eye for myself, truly a shame.'''' Maddog burst intoughter.

    ''''Umu! Umm!" (Gracier meant, You bastard)

    ''''Yeah! I''m such a generous bastard. Hahahaha!"

    Gracier red at Maddog; thetter only burst more intoughter; look could kill, Maddog would have died by thousand times.

    Suddenly, someone entered theboratory. Without turning around, Maddog stoppedughing and said.

    ''''Well, you are finally here. We shall start then.''''

    ''''Wait, I want you to test this blood on her.''''

    Saying so, the man with golden eyes tossed a vial containing ck blood at Maddog; thetter caught it; his expression was dark; how can he not be mad? This damnabless wants to spoil his ns, knowing well what he intended to do with Gracier''s blood.

    As if he could understand what was going through Maddog''s head, the man said.

    ''''Don''t worry, it''s a diluted version of our God''s blood, besides it''s an authentic one. Same used to create Alice and to remodel 007.''''

    ''''Oh! That''s good then. Talking about 007, no, she should be called Pandora now. Where is she?" Maddog asked as she did not see Pandora beside the man; it was her who brought Gracier here; Pandora''s appeared changed, now she had pale white skin, long sharp ears, heterochromia eyes, one blood red, and the other green, her hair was pure ck, she was their strongest creation, even Alice couldn''t hope tost ten minutes against her.

    ''''She went to check on Alice. It''s time for her to wake; although she is not powerful as Pandora, she is still extremely powerful; those two would be my trump cards. With them, I can catch Alexander and deliver him to the organization to make up for going solo.'''' the man with golden eyes exined.

    ''''I see. Time for me to start.'''' Maddog approached Gracier with the ck blood vial; it was writhing within the tube as if it was alive. Gracier felt a chill shot down her spine, instinctually she started thrashing because she didn''t wish for this disgusting thing to enter her body; she had the feeling that something will change forever if she was to let this thing corrupt her blood.

    If only that bracelet were not attached to her wrist, suddenly, Gracier remembered what Pandora put inside her right arm and what she told her to do.

    ''''Y you should w-wait the appropriate moment to use it.''''

    Although Pandora''s words sounded broken, Gracier could still understand them. Somehow, she had faith in Pandora, as if she knew her somewhere, no wait, Pandora looks like Meera, the spirit mage user who was in their party during the rank-up test. Finally, Gracier could identify Pandora; if not for the sharp ears and green eye, Gracier couldn''t have identified her.

    ''No way, she got c-''

    Gracier''s eyes widened when a foreign matter entered her body.

    ''''Uga! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Gracier wailed, her body started spasming, the area where the blood entered through her body turned dark, then white, then ck again, ck veins appeared all over her body. The ck blood was trying to invade her whole body; it was trying to rewrite her DNA.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The pain was so excruciating that Gracier fainted numerous times; however, soon, she would regain consciousness and restart experiencing the same hell; this went on for one hour; however, to Gracier, it was like it has been an eternity, she wished to be dead be even this was refused to her.

    After one hour, the ck blood had seeded corrupting half of Gracier''s body, the end of Gracier''s beautiful ming red hair had turned dark, few strands of hair had turnedpletely dark, unlike the other who only had their tip darkened.

    Even Gracier right eye started to show signs of changing.

    ''''No good, her body seems to be rejecting our God''s blood. We must add a bit more. I have the feeling that we will create something perfect. Her eye will be more perfect after receiving the baptism of our God through his holy blood.''''

    The man with golden eyes announced after seeing that Gracier could resist their God''s blood corruption, he tossed another vial at Maddog, thetter sighed, even though it was not what he wished for, he could onlyply; his scientific blood was boiling to know what Gracier would be afterpleting her baptism.

    So, another God''s blood got injected into Gracier; this time, the ck blood rushed directly to Gracier''s core, toward her heart where her blood essence was.

    Boom!

    A big explosion happened inside Gracier''s heart; she vomited a mouthful of blood, half of her hair turned dark, she felt like all cells inside her body were being broken down and reconstructed; the pain was so intense that she couldn''t voice it out.

    It was at that moment that Alex fell to the ground and clutched his heart; he experienced for a millisecond what his sister was going through.

 Chapter 332 - 325: Never Anger A Touch 1

    When all of this was happening, Ignia was trapped inside a ck cocoon. No matter how many times she tried destroying this cocoon, this cocoon would instantly regenerate.

    ''''Damn it, if not because I''m extremely weakened, I would have destroyed this annoying this a long time ago. Although I have sensed a weak chaos beast in this world, I would have never thought that thetter blood would be used to create a bracelet that could seal us Spiritual weapons.'''' Igniamented; she never stopped attacking the ck cocoon; she could feel her host''s pain.??

    This damned cocoon not only blocks her ability but also made it impossible for her tomunicate with the outside; if not, she would have told Silveria where their location was. Ignia never doubted Alex''s love toward his sister; she knew he must be searching everywhere for her, it just that the men they were going after were too cunning.

    Bang! Bang!!!!!

    Ignia kept attacking the ck cocoon again and again. However, the result was still the same; she was unable to break free from this cocoon; for the first time since eon, Ignia was displeased with how weaker she has be; the ones of God governing fire were unable to break a little cocoon.

    Suddenly, Ignia vomited blood and kneeled.

    Outside, Gracier''s hair had turnedpletely dark; shey motionless on the operation table. Gracier''s right eye was closed because there was no tool restraining it.

    Maddog approached her; it was now the time to remove that golden eye.

    It happened at that moment,

    Boom!

    Somewhere in the underground base, an enormous explosion urred that shook the whole base.

    The man with golden eyes exchanged nces with Maddog before he disappeared; he was furious because of this unexpected situation. He hoped it was nothing serious.

    The moment that the man with golden eyes disappeared between the moment Maddog used to turn back in Gracier''s position, only five seconds passed, and it was between these five seconds, Gracier, who should be unconscious, moved.

    She pushed the ck blood toward her right arm; it was possible because the thing Pandora put inside her arm, a green dew, a wood essence, it was this wood essence that sprout vines to lock the ck blood Gracier managed to momentarily push out of her heart to gather inside her right arm before exploding.

    Bang!

    ''''What?"

    Maddog was shocked by the sudden explosion; a mix of green and ck blood exploded on his face sending him flying. Maddog may be a scientist, but he was still a strong Ranker nheless, someone at the Grandmaster Realm.

    So, he quickly controlled his body to safelynd on the ground; looking in front of him, Maddog was horrified to see Gracier standing; her right arm was gone entirely, there was nothing under her right shoulder.

    ''''Shit.'''' Maddog cursed; he knew trouble hade knocking at their doors; with the cursed bracelet gone, nothing is stopping Alex from locating his sister; this wasn''t part of the n. It was too soon for Alex to make an entrance; the stage was not ready yet.

    ''''Shit.'''' For the second time, Maddog cursed before disappearing; he must catch Gracier and remove her eye and blood before the cavalry arrive.

    Although he wished more than nothing to know what just happened, Maddog knows that now wasn''t the time; he must hurry.

    At the same time, in Alex''s location, Alex, who had fainted after going through inhuman pain, abruptly stood up; he didn''t bother wiping away the blood on his mouth.

    ''''I know where she is.''''

    It''s all he said before Silveria touched his shoulder; her remaining arm could only catch Sera before she el-ed.

    Fwoosh!

    Luna was the only one left behind; she could not help but sigh.

    ''''I need to hurry back and ask for more assistance. They may need it.''''

    After deciding on what to do, Luna didn''t waste time; she sprinted toward the exit at a frightening speed.

    ~ Back to Gracier''s location.

    Maddog, who disappeared, reappeared behind Gracier with a hard chop; he intended to knock out the girl, to him what happened what just due to ast rush of adrenaline, like when one is about to die, a rush of adrenaline will make you turn into a superman for a short period. So, Maddog was not worried; however, he soon found out that his assumption was wrong.

    Gracier quickly caught Maddog''s hand; thetter became momentarily dazed, then something astonishing happened; Gracier lifted Maddog as if he didn''t weigh anything and mmed him against the ground.

    Boom!

    Even though Maddog was surprised, at thest moment before touching the ground, he erected a shield around his body to lessen the impact of being mmed against the ground; he immediately took his distance from Gracier and warily looked at her.

    ''''Who are you?"

    Maddog could not help but raise this question as he believes that the person before him was no way that girl they captured.

    ''Do not tell me it was her.'' Maddog thought of a certain possibility.

    ''''Fufufu! It''s exactly what you are thinking. I see that you have taken good care of my host.''''

    Ignia, who momentarily took control of Gracier''s body, responded, as for Gracier, she was amidst an awakening, her body was in the middle of a volcano, the same area Ignia used to bath, numerous ck filths were being cleansed from Gracier''s spiritual body through the baptism of fire, her ck hair was returning to their previous beautiful crimson color.

    A gigantic western red dragon coiled around Gracier''s body; this dragon seemed to be merging with her body.

    Outside, Maddog bes more vignt when he heard that Ignia was possessing Gracier; thetter was emitting pressure that doesn''t lose in the slightest to his own; no, it was above his. There was a certain majesty of an apex predator mixed with this pressure that he could never hope to attain no matter how many experiences he had.

    ''''What do you want?" Maddog asked while thinking of a way to get out of this situation.

    Gracier (Ignia) grinned, and illusionary dragon horns appeared above her head before disappearing.

    ''''Rx, I would have liked nothing but to thrash you, but I believe she should handle her problem; after all, I have given her to mean to,'''' she said.

    ''''What?" Maddog eximed.

    ''''It''s time.''''

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, a golden me appeared around Gracier''s right shoulder before disappearing, then a brand new hand appeared.

    Maddog''s eyes bulged out of their sockets.

    ''''No way.'''' He said with a shaking voice.

    [Remember, this is a temporary boost of strength. Hold on until your brotheres.]

    Ignia told Gracier, who had regained control of her body.

    ''Understood.''

    Two pairs of golden eyes red at him; he instantly took a step back.

    ''''I will show the world never to anger a Touch, never mess up with us.''''

    Gracier dered before disappearing in a golden me.

    The Touch''s name was about to shake the whole world.

 Chapter 333 - 326: Never Anger A Touch 2

    Maddog, who had taken a step back under Gracier''s dragon eyes, quickly shut his eyes before taking a deep breath. Now that he knew it was not Gracier''s Gift spirit that was going to fight as he believes if it were the case, he would almost lose, Maddog was most relieved. No matter how much strength Gracier has acquired, she couldn''t beat him.

    ''''I shall let you witness the power of science.''''??

    Maddog shouted before putting his fingers in the direction Gracier wasing from, and the skin on his fingers stretched out, shooting like a.

    Gracier''s eyes widened; she had never heard of something like this before; even so, she was quick to react; she used the me on her body to amplify her reflexes and dodge, but the skin was faster, and it enveloped her. A cooling sensation rippled out of the skin and like water extinguishing the fire.

    However, Gracier was Gracier, the child of fire; at the same time that the golden me around her got extinguished, she tapped her foot on the ground; through them, she sent me vines at Maddog. The floor cracked behind apart as hundreds of mes vines charged through them, ready to pierce through Maddog.

    ''''Too naive. I''m not a weakling that would fall for that.''''

    Maddog thundered, and the me vines smashed into pieces by a thin thread of skin.

    Gracier, at the same time Ignia, who was recuperating were horrified.

    ''''The universe is surely big. To think that I would one day encounter something like this.'''' Igniamented as she soaked in the hotva.

    Outside, Gracier wondered, ''''How could he manipte skin to such an extent?!" as she dodged skin threads shot at her.

    ''''Hehehehe! Keep running. I catch you and suck all your blood before sucking your brother''s blood. I will skin you and added your skin on top of mine. Hehehe!" Maddog tried to provoke Gracier, and as expected, it worked.

    Golden me burst under Gracier''s as she shot toward Maddog at incredible speed; halfway through, she summoned Ignia in the form of a scythe; however, from the ground, numerous skin threads appeared and formed a that sealed Gracier''s movement.

    ''''Hehehehe! You fool, anger is not an emotion you should let rule you when you''re fighting; it makes you predictable and prone to provocation.''''

    Like an older man teaching his junior a valuable lesson, Maddog said before tightening the skin around Gracier''s body, he didn''t forget to add a bit of provocation to further fuel Gracier''s anger.

    ''''By the way, I wonder how much anger will rush to your brother''s head once he saw your corpse? I can''t wait to see it. Hehehe!"

    Gracier knotted her fists. Unspeakable rage pumped through her heart; she had the impulse to destroy everything; controlling herself, she smiled.

    ''''Wrong!" Gracier shouted, ignoring the numerous tiny skin threads that pierced her thighs and legs.

    ''''What do you mean-"

    Maddog stopped in between as he felt a powerful burst of aura from Gracier.

    ''''I govern fires.'''' Like the Goddess of mes, Gracier dered.

    "What?"

    The temperature in theboratory drastically fell while mes appeared on Gracier''s body; it was thebination of orange me, crimson me, and golden me.

    Instantly, Maddog understood something,

    ''''You think this me can overpower the confines of my? It is useless!" He snorted before sending more threads to strengthen the skin. Further, even himself dashed toward Gracier with skin pike protruding from his right hand, he intended to pierce Gracier with this, but then his expression flickered.

    Fire burned in Gracier''s eyes, seething fiercely. The mes grew wild, radiating heat as she said.

    ''''I said you are wrong. Anger can be a powerful tool when better used, for example, making the other party think that you were fooled.''''

    There was a nasty smile on her face, unlike that of 14 years old.

    Then,

    BOOM

    A pir of fire erupted from her body and ripped through the skin''s, and transformed a gigantic fist that struck Maddog, sending him flying through the air.

    At thest minute, Maddog erected a skin shield right before the gigantic me fist struck him.

    Maddog, who glided across the stone floor, was startled to discover that the whole room got turned into a me domain.

    BANG

    The heat ripples blew the entireboratory into igniting ruins.

    Ssss

    The air turned unbelievably hot, and even the ground surface turned volcanic hot as the heat fluctuations eroded through it.

    ''''Amazing! This makes me want you more. Your blood held the secret to my rise. Let''s me skin you and suck your blood.''''

    Maddog dered with a mad glint shing through his eyes. Although the information they have acquired stated Gracier unbelievable control over the Fire element, reading it was one thing while seeing it, in reality, was another. For Maddog, the secret for such control must be ingrained in Gracier''s DNA; if he could get all her blood, he would be able to gain this ability after assimting her DNA.

    ''''Hehehe! Although your domain is indeed really powerful, it changes nothing to the fact that your fate is sealed; it remains the same. I''m above you-"

    Gracier interrupted Maddog with a mocking sneer,

    ''''You talk too much. Less talk much action.''''

    Gracier was well aware of the time limit for this boost of power to continue; at best, she might have fifteen minutes, so better take care of this man, the man that makes her go through hell, the man responsible for the loss of numerous lives. For this madman, others'' lives beside him are worth nothing; all he cares about is his experiment; he didn''t care if an entire vige, no a city, was massacred for him to get what he wants. To this kind of person, it''s better to eradicate him before he ultimately turns the world into hisboratory.

    ''I will vent my anger plus the anger of those that died on you.'' Gracier vowed.

    Maddog''s smile disappeared as he bellowed,

    ''''Do not get cocky, you half-breed.''''

    He dashed toward Gracier; his two hands got covered by skin to form crescent skin des; Gracier also summoned her scythe; the two were about to sh, the second round was about to begin.

    At the same time, the man with golden eyes arrived on the second floor.

 Chapter 334 - 327: Never Anger A Touch 3

    While Maddog and Gracier were about to start their second round, the man with the golden eyes, the mysterious guild vice master''s son, arrived on the second floor; he was shocked by what he saw.

    Unlike the previous, this second mainly wasprised of few sses tubes of human height; these tubes used to contain test subjects such as Pandora, Alice, however, now all of them were broken, the test subjects inside were killed, some had their heads lopped off, some had their heart crushed, it was such gruesome sight to behold.??

    Advancing through the wrecked floor, the man with golden eyes tried to keep his calm; however, he seems unable to do so as the air around him was twisted, a testament to his growing anger.

    Finally, the man saw what he was looking for, then he erupted.

    All the broken sses on the air, the dead subject bodies momentarily levitate in the air before disintegrated; this is an attestation to the man''s strength.

    If Sera were here, she would be shocked by how much the man had progressed in the span of few days; even he was hiding his strength, Sera was not an opponent one could fight against while still conserving one''s strength, so it was astonishing to see that someone could jump fromRank 12 to 13 so shortly.

    ''''Hehehhehe, Good, extremely good. Although I have suspected that something was wrong with Pandora, I never expected her to do this. First, by helping that little girl break free. Then sabotage things here; she even dares to kill Alice.''''

    From the man''s words just now, it seemed to be aware of what was going on the lower floor. However, he was not concerned, not worried in the slightest; Maddog can take care of Gracier, while for him, he could take care of everything, things might have gone a little bit awry, but everything was still under his control.

    Presently, he was the most powerful after all. Unless Alex brings with him a Saint, there would be nothing to fear. Well, he believes it was impossible to move a Saint Realm expert in such a short period; Alex would probably appear with a Grandmaster at best.

    The man walked toward Alice''s head; he picked up the head before walking toward Alice''s body; he connected the severed head against the neck, instantly it began regenerating, and before long the head was connected back to the neck; however, Alice showed no sign of waking up. The man then took a small ck stone from his space ring and put it inside Alice''s hollowed chest where her heart used to be.

    When the ck stone entered, numerous ck tendrils shot out and got attached to the damaged muscle.

    Gakin! Ba-dump Ba-dump!

    Then, it started beating like a normal heart; before long, Alice opened her eyes and looked around before her emotionless eyesnded on the man above her.

    ''''Get up, we have some sneaky rat and guess to wee.''''

    The man said before leaving the room; he chooses the same direction as the fleeing Pandora.

    Eighty kilometers from this base, a group of people, appeared before disappearing again; naturally, it was Alex''s group moving under Silveria''s el.

    ?????

    Back on the lowest floor, Gracier and Maddog''s location.

    Inside the fire domain were Gracier and Maddog; they have exchanged blows for five minutes; Gracier knew that time was running for her; she must quickly wrap things up before losing this boost. So, she took action.

    A movement of her golden eyes made the domain spit hundreds of fireballs like a meteor shower.

    Maddog lifted a hand to create a shield of hardened, indestructible skin.

    He rotated the skin shield around him at such speed that it became a series of blurs.

    RUMBLE~

    The fireballs violently smashed on the skin shield. Melting heat ripples surged outward, and a few fireballs bounced back, smashing on the domain border.

    BANG!

    Gracier, who appeared behind him and shed at Maddog, got pushed back.

    Normally, inside Gracier''s domain, Maddog would have a hard time breathing; his skin would be sweating as not only Gracier''s domain was powerful, she could also control the fire in the air to weaken her opponent, for example, amplifying the heat to reduce the amount of water inside her opponent''s body that would prove to be fatal. Gracier had increased the ambient heat to drastic measures.

    Yet despite the overwhelming nature of the domain, Maddog was unaffected! His body wasn''t the least bit dry!

    Seeing that nothing was working, Gracier pulled back before shing it out diagonally. In the trajectory she made, the air ignited itself and exploded out like an arc of fire.

    "Half breed! You are wasting your strength for nothing!"

    Maddog said with disdain as the arc swept forward, shing like the scythe of the grim reaper. He lifted the hardened skin shield, and the arc smashed on it.

    BANG

    Sparks flew out like firecrackers, but unlike the previous attacks, the arc of fire didn''t repel back or fade. Instead, the potent fire energy spread through the shield in the form of tiny chains and seeped directly into the pores.

    Aftering to the other side, these tiny chains of fire energy concentrated back in the form of an arc and strike Maddog. Everything happened in a matter of seconds!

    BOOM

    The potent force exploded on contact, and Maddog was blown back by over twenty steps. His skin maniption powers absorbed the explosive force, saving him from harm.

    Still, Maddog was astonished.

    Not by the power of the attack, for it only pushed him back due to the surprise factor, but rather the quick-thinking of Gracier to bypass the shield. Toe up with such a method in the middle of battle, she must be a genius gifted in the art of war, such a shame she was about to die.

    ''''Half breed time to end this little charade.''''

    Maddog dered and was ready tounch an ultimate attack on Gracier, thetter mocked.

    ''''Really?"

    Gracier asked before closing her eyes and announced,

    ''''Condense!"

    Maddog''s eyes flickered, and he quickly looked up just in time to see a humongous head, made of fire, descending.

    The fire around gathered to form a gigantic fire dragon head.

    The humongous Fire dragon head opened its enormous mouth and exposed its sharp teeth that were, in fact, spears of volcanic mes.

    ROAR

    The dragon head roared before swallowing Maddog and shutting its mouth. Terrifying pressure erupted inside the mouth, just like the second before the volcano erupts.

    Astonishingly this time, Maddog''s skin driedpletely under the dark golden me.

    "Half-breed bitch!"

    Maddog cursed as the me spears rushed forward to impale him while the entire head exploded into moltenva.

    BOOOM

    A terrifying explosion sted through the lowest floor, making its shake to the core.

    ''''Ultime Skin Armor.''''

    Sensing his impending doom, Maddog shouted; his shriveled body faded even more, he seemed to have gotten younger, yet he couldn''t hide the rides all over his face; he appeared to be inte teens, then a dreadful white skin armor appeared on his body.

    He shot out from the raging me and arrived before Gracier; his speed was too fast, so she couldn''t dodge as she got sted back and collided against the melting walls on the other side; Maddog was already before her, intending to finish her before suddenly freezing and dropping to the ground.

    ''''What did you do to me?"

 Chapter 335 - 328: Never Anger A Touch 4

    ''''What did you do to my body?"

    Maddog asked; he tried channeling Mana through his body to revitalize his cells which were dying at an extreme rate

    ''''Puh!"

    He puked blood and was sent flying by Gracier''s ming kick; since the start of this fight, more than 10 minutes have passed.

    ''''I just sent my me into your body to slowly break your cells from the inside; without cells, you won''t be able to construct new skins. I am wrong?" Gracier asked. She slowly approached Maddog; numerous me chains bound him to the ground; these chains were searing through Maddog''s damaged skin, emitting a burnt smell.

    ''''Indeed, you are right. How brilliant of you. Hehehe." Maddog burst intoughter at the end of his sentence.

    Gracier sensed that something was not right; therefore, she stopped right in her track and jumped back.

    ''''Sharp instinct. You managed to surprise me again!" Maddog said with a vicious smile. "And I should have expected nothing less from the Eighth."

    ''''However, as I said, I''m not a weakling even though I''m a scientist. Let''s me show what absolute strength is.'''' Maddog said, then released the restrictions on his pores.

    BOOOM

    A frightening aura exploded out of him like a tsunami, destroying everything part of the wall behind him. The ground toppled while the domain copsed into lingering streams of fire.

    "!!"

    Gracier grew rmed as she understood what was going on; Maddog activated his domain; somehow, this increased his strength; not only that, but Maddog himself was going through some changes.

    ''No good, I must finish him before he managed toplete his transformation.'' Gracier thought before using Fire lotus on him.

    Beautiful dark gold me lotus blossom with Maddog inside it.

    Boom!

    The area around Maddog was instantly transformed into moltenva; strangely, Maddog was unharmed; he was silently floating above the burningva.

    Maddog stood floating in the middle of theva. The skin on his body turned into the darker shade of sharp metal; he looked like a metal man.

    When he looked at Gracier, there was no look of fear on her face; it was nk as paper, so Maddog snickered before moving one arm.

    Gracier sensed immense danger; she knew she would be unable to escape from whatever wasing; therefore, she wrapped me around her heart to slightly shifted its position as she knew where the iing attack was going to strike.

    This feat was not without consequence; Gracier puked blood, at the same time, fine ck thread pierced through her chest and narrowly missed her heart.

    Maddog was surprised; even his reaction was quick; that fine ck thread wrapped around Gracier''s body and brought her toward Maddog; everything happened in seconds.

    By the time Gracier could move, she found herself caught; Maddog was holding her by the neck. Gracier tried to kick him but to no avail.

    ''''Hehehe! Obediently stop resisting; my skin is tough as adamantine. I''m invincible.'''' Maddog proudly dered.

    ''''I wonder about that,'''' Gracier said with ridicule before sending her knee into the man''s stomach; the result was the same.

    ''''Did I not-"

    Maddog abruptly stopped talking; his eyes bulged out of their sockets as if he was in imaginable pain.

    Indeed, he was. Gracier''s special attack was a diversion; her real attack was a small fireball in the balls.

    From her second foot, a small fireball shot out and crashed against Maddog''s crotch; no matter how much he could strengthen his skin, the crotch can''t be strengthened so that it will remain a weak spot. Well, not everyone is despicable enough to strike his opponent in the crotch in the middle of battle.

    Maddog had his balls crushed then burned; the pain was so intense that he let go of Gracier, who fell into theva while himself was sent flying on the opposite side.

    The mad scientist became furious; how dare she touch his crotch?!

    It was burned to such an extent that even he could not bear to look at it! And unlike with his face, using fake skin or another man''s skin would prove useless! It was burnt to a molecr level, not a priest; only divine medicine might help him.

    So, even if a woman wanted to be with him, he could never show his destroyed treasure to her! Forget about using it!

    Gracier observed Maddog with a warm smile. She has already left theva shining as if she had taken a warm bath.

    ''''Ops! Sorry, I missed my aim.'''' She said her apologies did not sound like an apology at all.

    ck veins appeared all over Maddog''s face; he decided to torture this bitch to the extent that not even her mother would not recognize her when she saw her.

    At the same time, Ignia was warning Gracier that she was about to run out of time.

    [Daughter, you should flee, this man is too strong, almost at the Saint Realm.]

    ''I know, but I must have my revenge. I must avenge the others.'' Gracier refused to listen to Ignia''s advice.

    ''I still have one card up my sleeve that I have not used.'' Gracier added; Ignia instantly paled; how couldn''t she know what Gracier was talking about?

    [Child don''t, it''s too risky. Please stop]

    Ignia''s warning fell on deaf ears.

    Gracier had already opened the lock she and Ignia ced around her heart, an area inside her heart; the moment the seals were lifted, Gracier''s heart started beating at fast speed.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    The furious Maddog arrived before Gracier at that moment; however, when he wanted to clutch her neck again, he jumped back out of fear. Instantly, ck fog covered Gracier''s body.

    ''What is this?'' Maddog questioned himself; it was like he is facing a terrible monster; even he could feel the fear at the molecr level; all cells inside his body were screaming at him to run.

    Only one time he had felt such a fear, it was when he identally angered the vice guild leader, the young man with golden eyes father, to think Gracier would make him remember such a past; she must have a death wish.

    Before Maddog could move, the ck fog covering her body disappeared, and what appeared shocked him to the core.

 Chapter 336 - 329: Hells Flame

    Before Maddog could move, the ck fog covering her body disappeared, and what appeared shocked him to the core.

    Beautiful jet ck hair left dark eye and right golden eye, ck me imprint on her forehead, ming dark robe covering her body. The new Gracier appeared more mature, around seventeen years old.

    The temperature inside the destroyed lowest floor plummeted, the boilingva instantly quieted down like an obedient like that was scared of her mother scolding her.

    ''''What the hell are you?" Maddog shouted at Gracier, strangely floating in the air; there were no wings at her back, no me under her feet; she was just floating.

    ''''I''m your nightmare.'''' the mature Gracier said before vanishing and when she reappeared.

    Boom!

    She was back where she stood as if she had never left; however, Maddog could be seen embedded in the depth of the boilingva. (A/N: It began boiling after Gracier threw Maddog inside it)

    Maddog puked ck blood before shooting out theva, he put a great distance between him and the floating Gracier, he couldn''t understand what just happened, one moment he was standing perfectly fine, but in the next second he found himself lying in the middle ofva, the strangest thing was that it didn''t have any awareness of how he ended up there, this would mean that the monster in front of him speed transcended his imagination for him to be unable to sense the slightest change when he got caught and thrown inside theva.

    Even Ignia was surprised by Gracier''s strength; at the same time, she was scared, scared because thetter heart was turning dark at fast speed, it gets corrupted, this strength was powerful but at an exact time double edged.

    [Child, stop. At this rate, you won''t be able toe back after getting wholly corrupted. You won''t be you anymore. Stop, your brother should have arrived by now.]

    Once again, Ignia tried to dissuade Gracier about using this power; however, Gracier''s response was still negative.

    ''It''s not everything I will let my brother take care of. I would not be worthy of him if I were to do. At least I should try helping the much I can. This bug I can take care of him.'' Gracier said as she watched Maddog''s eyes turned dark.

    Sheunched a crimson snake at Maddog.

    ''''Don''t look down on me, you Half-breed!" He bellowed.

    BOOM

    Maddog mana surged outward like a fierce storm and smashed on the crimson snake.

    Kaboom!

    An explosion urred that further destroyed the already wrecked floor.

    The shockwave pushed Maddog a couple of steps back while Gracier remained floating; her ck hair was dancing in the air. By now, half of her heart had turned ck; even so, she showed no sign of panic.

    ''''Previously, you talked about absolute strength; lets me show you what absolute despair is.'''' She announced.

    ''''How dare you, half-breed, to talk to me like that.''''

    Maddog knew that he must let this monsterplete what she was doing; he had the feeling that he would note out unscathed from it; therefore, he took action.

    Heunched twenty skin constructs in the form of spears to punish distract Gracier. He used wind magic.

    At the same time, every skin cell on his body melded into the wind he had just summoned. From a materialistic body, he turned into a fading specter thatpletely vanished!

    Gracier narrowed his eyes.

    She quickly crushed the skin constructs while looking around. There was no sign of Maddog.

    "?!"

    Suddenly, Gracier felt her body turning numb as some invisible substance wrapped around it.

    Maddog haspressed his presence to skin cells and then blend them with the wind. Now, he coiled those blended particles on Gracier to take control of thetter''s body.

    After all, as long as he could assimte the skin with her particles, he would be the master of the girl''s body.

    This method was one of his trump cards! Something he rarely used! Not even the young man with golden eyes knew about this.

    Gracier took a deep breath before saying.

    ''''I heard they exist some people who seek death, I would never have thought you are one of them.''''

    Immediately, a ck me burst out from Gracier''s body.

    ''''Hieyahhhhh!"

    Maddog cried of pain before immediately detached himself from Gracier''s body. When it materialized again, his body was severely burnt.

    Like a ghost, Gracier appeared behind Maddog and pped him flying; she reappeared above him and kicked him toward the melted floor.

    Boom!

    From the sky, Gracier held her hands out; ck lightning me appeared before striking mzddog repeatedly.

    ''''Hiyah!"

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhh!"

    Maddog, even though feeling the immense pain, tried to construct a skin shield to block the iing ck lightning me. The ck me could easily burn his body while at the same time freezing it.

    Gracier lifted Maddog by the neck; ck me covered her hand as she used to rip off Maddog''s hand, the one he used the most to slice her open.

    ''''Iyaahhhhhhhh!"

    ''''Why are you wailing like a girl? It''s just the start.'''' Gracier said before sending a ck me inside the wound to torture the man further.

    RIPPPPP!

    Maddog couldn''t do anything.

    Cough!"

    Maddog coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and his hand were ripped off, and hot blood sshed out.

    Suddenly, Gracier frowned because more than half of her heart had darkened; she knew she must hurry up; therefore, she grinned.

    She pointed her finger at Maddog''s chest, and a small ck lightning me appeared before entering Maddog''s body through his chest.

    Maddog''s eyes turned bloodshot; he mped his mouth tight and tried to ignore the lightning flowing into him. He did his best not to think of how his skin was charred and his flesh cut.

    Sadly, his attempts failed. The lightning discharging from the girl''s fingers didn''t stop, and in a matter of minutes, he started screaming.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!''''

    ''''AHHHHH! P- Please stop, please.''''

    More and more ck lightning me went inside Maddog''s body, destroying everything and at the same time regenerating, then destroyed, then regenerated; it was a vicious circle; Maddog''s cries had stopped a long time ago, even his mother would have a hard time recognizing him.

    [Gracier, it is about time.] Once more, Ignia warned; however, this time, her tone was more severe.

    ''Yes, I know.'' Gracier responded beforeunching Maddog into the sky, and a ck me appeared and got wrapped around the falling Maddog.

    ''''Devour Hell''s me,'''' Gracier ordered.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Maddog emitted a sharp screech, the pain was too much; even his soul was burning; before long, Maddog, the mad scientist, had disappeared from this world. Not even ash was left behind.

    At the same time, Gracier''s puked blood and fall from the sky; she clutched her chest.

    ''''Seals.'''' She shouted. Her hair turned crimson; she coughed another mouthful of blood before slowly closing his eyes.

    ''''Big brother, I leave the rest to you.''''

    She then lost consciousness; at the same time, Alex, Luna, Silveria, and Sera arrived.

 Chapter 337 - 330: Arrival

    At the same time that Gracier fell onto the ground after eliminating Maddog, Alex, Silveria, Luna, and Sera arrived at the location where Gracier was being held captive. It was extremely far from the capital, more thousand kilometers from Avalon, in a small abandoned vige in Andoras Principality.

    ''''I never expected it would be this far. Thank you, Sil. You can get some rest.'''' Alex said as he watches the pale Silveria; using el on such a long-distance was extremely tiring, especially when people were apanying her.

    ''''I get it. Be prudent. There is a monster inside. Gracier is on the lowest floor unconscious; Ignia told me that she was doing fine. It would be best if you went rescue her before the one I''m talking about manage to get her. He is moving toward her location.''''

    After giving onest help, Silveria excused herself.

    Alex followed by Luna, andstly, Sera entered the underground maze. Thanks to his Divine Sense, they could locate the first floor quickly; they descended on the first floor. A group of wind wolves weed them.

    ''''Awooo~''''

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!!

    Alex''s knives stabbed through the head of the seven wolves before they could get the chance to surround the group.

    At the same time, Luna, who was in the middle, looked at her right; there was a shadow lurking in the dark, trying to snipe the group from afar.

    ''''Holy Fist!"

    Right before the red goblin archer could shoot his arrow, a gigantic white fistes crashing toward him; the red goblin was instantly reduced to meat patties.

    The group then moved to the second floor at incredible speed, Alex''s Divine Sense couldn''t explore more than two floors, and the man Silveria warned them about was not only the second floor.

    On the second floor, another group of monsters weed them, a group of green orcs.

    ''''Leave then to me,'''' Sera said before disappearing; she reappeared shortly after.

    Twenty orcs around Level 60 were instantly killed; no-calling ughter should be more appropriate. The twenty orcs had their heads cleanly lopped off.

    The group didn''t linger on the second; they descended on the third floor, and like on the previous floors, they were weed by a group of monsters, this time, it was a bunch of skeletons wearing tattered ck robes. There were only ten of them. However, they were all high level, level 70, the strongest was level 72.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Numerous ck balls were shot at the group after they appeared; usually, this should have caused some damage to the group; however, before these sinister ck balls, which had the stench of death, couldnd on Alex and the others, a holy white barrier appeared and stopped them before incinerating the ck balls.

    Kaboom!

    Luna sent another holy fist in the form of a hammer that mmed on the ten mage skeletons; while they did not die, most of them got injured, then Alex''s attack arrived.

    Bang!!!!!

    His special undead bullets blew the injured mage skeleton''s head.

    ''''Sigh! It starts to get annoying. It''s almost as if we are raiding a dungeon.'''' Alex said Luna and Sera couldn''t help agree with this statement.

    Meanwhile, on the fifth floor was the man with golden eyes; he knew that Maddog had somehow lost; even so, he was still calm, turning his toward his back he ordered.

    ''''Go on the sixth floor, bring me that little girl.''''

    Alice did not say anything before disappearing.

    ''''Hehehe! Back to our business. Since when have you gain your awareness?"

    The man asked the girl he held by the neck; this girl was severely bruised all over her body, her right leg was missing, her left arm twisted unnaturally, this girl was the previous 007, currently nicknamed Pandora.

    Pandora refused to answer the man''s question even when he tightened his hand around her neck.

    The man did not be furious at Pandora''s refusal to answer his question; on the contrary, there was a vicious smile on his face.

    ''''I see, still stubborn after suffering so much. Well, do not worry, your old friend hase.''''

    When Pandora heard this, for the first time since the man began torturing her, even chopped off one of her legs, she didn''t show any emotions; however, the mention of an old friending made her expression change, her eyes momentarily widened before going back, this change didn''t go unnoticed by the man, he grinned.

    ''''Hahahaha! I knew it. Well, we knew your past with Alexander. It could be said it was part of our n all along, targeting you and taking his sister to lead him to us, making him fall in despair before capturing him. You see, someone extremely higher wants him; they have some ns for him. Even I don''t know why he was so valuable. He indeed possesses some unusual abilities, but that is all.''''

    The man with golden eyes didn''t hesitate anymore; he told Pandora their real goal, and capturing Alex had been their real goal alone; all others were coteral.

    Pandora did not be furious after learning the truth; on the contrary, she wished for nothing but Alex''s safety. Although they exist some blur in her memories, most hade back. She knew Alex is brilliant; by now, he would have connected the dots, and from the few interactions they had, Alex was not an ungrateful person; he would avenge them.

    Seeing Pandora still have the same expression even after learning the truth, the man got bored, then suddenly his expression changed for a split second before he burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! What a timely arrival. Almost as if he was saying, plunge me into despair. Good, I shall do that. It was our initial n anyway.''''

    The man said Pandora tensed up, although she got severely beaten, her power sealed, her senses were still functioning, so she was able to pick up three presences descending toward this floor at fast speed. Among these three presences was someone she wished to see more than anything. At the same time not, from the other side, Alice was alsoing back with Gracier. It was a pretty funny coincidence.

    Finally, Alex and the one behind his friend''s disappearance and his sister''s kidnapping were about to sh.

    At the same time, Sera released

 Chapter 338 - 331: Awakening 1

    Finally, Alex arrived on the fifth floor; however, what he saw made his mind go nk.

    He saw a young man with golden hair and eyes holding a woman, this man pierced the woman chest, the moment Alex arrived, the man removed his hand, inside was a ck stone beating like a heart, the woman puked blood before behind tossed in Alex''s direction, it was when Alex recognized the woman that his mind goes nk.

    It was Meera, the Elf Spirit mage with whom he took the rank-up test, the same girl Sebastian, Lucien, and Golfak, on theirst breath, entrusted him to rescue.

    Alex''s killing intent soared, he quickly caught Pandora; thetter was bing paler and paler; even so, she still recognized Alex with her blurred vision. Touching Alex''s cheek with her bloodied right hand, she said.

    ''''Leader, finally I was able to see you again. I''m happy; please be wary of-"

    Pandora''s voice was instantly cut off, Alex''s heart grew cold.

    ''''Meera!!" He shouted.

    At the same time, the young man with golden eyes started to p.

    p! p!

    ''''What a drama.''''

    Alex red at the man; Sera readied her ck sword while Luna tried to heal Pandora; however, it was not working.

    The young man momentarily froze under Alex''s murderous intentions before chuckling.

    ''''Oh! What murderous intentions, it almost scared me. Wee, Mr. Alexander, Ms. Saintess, and Ms. Zero.''''

    Even with the murderous aura in the air, the man was still in the mood to introduce himself.

    ¡¼This man is dangerous. He is at the Saint Realm.¡½Silveria was able to tell which Realm the man is in an instant.

    Alex, Luna, and Sera gulped because Silveria simultaneously sends her voice inside the three heads; they learned this new at the same time.

    At the same time, Alice entered while dragging Gracier with her. Blood rushed to Alex''s head when he saw this.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Die!"

    Like a madman Alex el-ed in front of Alice and threw a devastating punch at the girl''s head, everything happened too fast, yet the young man with golden eyes appeared before Alex and stopped Alex''s punch with his bare hand.

    Boom!

    An enormous shockwave blew away some rock behind the man and Alice; thetter still had that deadpan face.

    Alex''s eyes widened; only one word could be used to describe the man''s speed; godly, far beyond his speed, he was even able to sense the maning.

    The young man grinned at Alex.

    ''''Now, now, let be civil and talk; why are you in a hurry Mr. Alexander?" The young said with a smile before suddenly, his expression changed.

    Boom!

    A gigantic white hand appeared above the three before exploding; at the same time, Sera using this opportunity to drag Gracier away; everything happened in five seconds.

    When finally, the white light blinding the young man and Alice died down, Alex and Gracier were nowhere to be found; the man turned his head in Alex''s previous location, he saw them standing there with Alex shing him a smile. The man understood that Alex''s previous outburst was a ploy to let Luna prepare her attack and Sera rescue Gracier amidst the confusion.

    ''''Hahahaha! I see; I wasn''t expecting less from your Mr. Alexander. But do you think you have won?" The young man asked.

    Instead of answering him, Alex asked the man a question.

    ''''What is your goal? Why are you targeting my loved ones?"

    Pandora, whose bleeding had stopped but was still missing a heart, smiled when she heard Alex''s words.

    ''''You are smart. You must have figured out the answer. All of this happened because of you. All I want is you and your sister''s eye.'''' The young man responded nonchntly.

    ''''I see, thank you!" Alex said before shooting,

    [Crimson Bullet]

    The almighty crimson bullet tore through the air and arrived before the young man at breakneck speed; the young only raised an eyebrow before flicking his fingers.

    A magic barrier appeared and covered both him and Alice before the crimson bullet exploded.

    Kaboom!

    When the explosion died down, the young man and Alice could be seen standing there perfectly fine; however, the area behind them got destroyed, there was arge hole behind them.

    And Alex''s group was nowhere to be found; they have fled.

    ''''What powerful ability; if I haven''t added another two shields, we would have been injured. Hehehe! Let''s go after them; they are not far. I don''t know what you hope to aplish, but I know that you won''t seed. The whole domain is under my control. You have delivered yourself, and now you want to leave? Hehehe! It wouldn''t be easy.''''

    The young man muttered before going after Alex''s group; Alice disappeared; she seemed to have gone ahead of the young man.

    On the fourth, Alex''s group could be seen running, Sera carried Gracier, while Alex held the nowpletely white Pandora (Meera), her lips had turned entirely purple, she was at the death door, if weren''t because of her special constitution, she would have died after losing what acted as her heart.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    Boom!

    Alex destroyed the entrance to the fifth floor; he knew it was a momentary solution; he did this to buy them a few minutes toplete his goal. A confrontation was inevitable, so he must at least gain another ally to increase his chance of survival.

    ''''Sera, give Gracier to Luna,'''' Alex ordered after stopping and putting Pandora on the ground.

    Sera did not ask why Alex gave this order, neither did Luna questioned it; she took Gracier and put her on her back before starting running toward the upper floors; her goal was pretty simple, at least get the unconscious Gracier out of this underground maze.

    Sera released her domain and covered the whole fourth floor; the room turned dark.

    ''''Sil, what do I need to do?" Alex questioned Silveria; it was her who suggested fleeing for now because she had a n.

    ¡¼Remember that ck stone you snatched inside the mine?¡½

    ''''Yeah, I do remember. Tell me what I need to do.'''' Alex asked; they did not have much time; the young man and the white-haired young girl were closing in.

    ¡¼Take it and put your blood on top of it before putting it inside her chest; it would act as her heart from now on.¡½Silveria instructed.

    Alex did exactly as he was told, taking out the ck stone; he bit his thumb until it bleeds and let the blood fall on the ck stone.

    Ba-dump

    The ck stone turned red and started biting like a heart; Alex didn''t waste time; he put the now red stone inside Pandora''s chest.

    The wound on her chest instantly closed, at the same time,

    Ba-dump Ba-dump!!!

    Pandora (Meera) rose from the ground and started levitating; ck and green energy mixed to form a cocoon around her, while the sound of heartbeat continued to be heard.

    Ba-dump Ba-dump

    Boom!

    From behind Alex, an explosion urred, Sera''s domain got reduced, and the young man appeared with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 339 - 332: Awakening 2

    After the explosion urred, the young man with golden eyes appeared; he was smiling.

    ''''So, you rats are here. No, there are two missing rats. Huh!?"

    The young man stopped talking; his eyes caught sight of something; it was the floating cocoon in the air. Using his senses to analyze the cocoon, the man''s face darkened.

    Swoosh!

    Heunched an attack on the floating cocoon as he couldn''t let what was inside it to awaken.

    BANG! Boom!

    Alex counterattacked, offsetting the man''s attack. Sera readied her ck sword. The young man frowned; just before he could open his mouth, the cocoon exploded, and a naked Pandora descended into a crouching position.

    Her hair reverted to its natural green color, however, more vibrant, her ears sharper, her skin white and smoother. Still in crouching position, Pandora looked in Alex''s direction, heterochromia eyes locked against heterochromia eyes; one of her eyes was pure green while the other was pure ck.

    ''''Master, I havee back. Thank you for saving me. From now on, I will be your sword.'''' Pandora (Meera) said, her eyes were full of devotion.

    Although Alex had many things to retort about, I know that now wasn''t the time. First, he must point out something obvious.

    Before Alex could tell Pandora (Meera) to dress up, she flicked her fingers, and a blue-green dress appeared on her body; Alex was shocked; the girl in front of him was at least Rank 11.

    p! p! p!

    A pping sound interrupted Alex''s thoughts.

    The young man pped; he looked at Alex''s group with an amused grin on his face, although he got surprised since Pandora (Meera) was back, not less powerful; the man was not worried because he still has the advantage.

    ''''You surprised me again. To think you will know how to use that stone. However, it doesn''t change your final fate. Didn''t you wonder where Alice is?"

    This question rmed Alex and Sera; Pandora (Meera) raised an eyebrow.

    ''''No good. She must have gone after them. Meera, please-"

    Before Alex could finish his words, Pandora (Meera), who tried to leave after receiving Alex''smand, got blown away; she glided across the air beforending on the other side.

    The young man crossed his arms as if he hadn''t anything.

    ''''Nobody is going anywhere. We shall wait here for them toe back. Well, I can''t guarantee if they will be in one piece, though.

    Alex''s face turned dark; without hesitation, heunched his right eye unique ability, time freeze, pouring MP into his eye, he prayed, and it worked. The young man froze; using this opportunity, Alex shouted at the two girls.

    ''''You two go.''''

    Alex suggested this because Alice is strong, stronger than Sera, and has a weird ability. Having fought her once, Sera might be able to deal with her; this will be possible with Meera tagging me; as for the young man, although he was not his match, Alex believes he can hold on for a while.

    After giving onest nce at Alex, the girls disappeared; at the same time, time resumed.

    The young man''s face changed.

    ''''What happened? What did you do?" He asked.

    Alex''s answer was a bullet aimed straight at the man''s head.

    Bang!

    Unexpectedly, the man caught the bullet flying towards him at incredible speed.

    Alex was not disconcerted by the fact that the man could catch his bullet in the air; he attacked again; however, this time, his attacks were more tricky.

    Alex executed a triple shot, meaning he aligned three bullets on top of each other, the result was a supersonic bullet, the young man was unable to catch the bullet this time, he tilted his head sideways to dodge the bullet; however, he still felt a burning sensation on the left side of his neck.

    Bang!

    Alex shot forward like a cannonball; he sent his right leg covered in wind element (A/N: Sleipnir unique ability) toward the man''s head.

    The man caught his leg while his head was still tilted sideways; he lifted Alex, intending to m him against the ground. To stop him from aplishing his goal, Alex fired a Phantom bullet at the man''s hand; he quickly let go of Alex''s leg; however, the young man opened his mouth, and a white light beam was shot out of his mouth, going straight to Alex''s head.

    Alex knew he couldn''t fire another bullet in time as this beam was extremely faster, even faster than his regr piercing bullet.

    He waited, just as the white light beam was about to touch his head, the young man was smiling; however, this smile soon vanished from his face because at thest moment, Alex vanished, and the man took his ce. Unexpectedly, Alex had used Shadow Shift to switch ces with the man.

    And now, the young man was going to face his attack; he was momentarily surprised; however, it was just that, stretching his hand, the man caught the white light beam and crushed it. Then he disappeared.

    [Hellsing]

    Alex immediately used his domain, half of the fourth floor was under his control; Sleipnir''s unique ability seemed to have fused with his domain, enabling him to locate even the ant crawling three meters north of his position.

    When the young man reappeared, his handunched toward Alex''s neck; he was met with a bullet, the hand got deflected. The man didn''t say anything, he disappeared again, he decided to elerate, he was so fast that he left afterimage behind that transformed into clones. These clones seemed to have a will on their own; theyunched attacks on Alex''s from different angles; generally, with more than ten clones attacking him, Alex should have a hard time dealing with them; however, it was the opposite, nobody saw when Alex''s left hand moved, not even the real young man saw it, all he and his clones saw were rain of bullets.

    [Bullet Requiem]

    Bullets appeared from all sides, even from the ground, and struck the clones; the young man who was hiding was forced toe out, his left sleeves were gone, there were some red marks on his left-hand proof that bullets had stuck there.

    ''''Interesting.''''

 Chapter 340 - 333: Awakening 3

    Let''s go fifteen minutes back.

    Luna, who was running with the unconscious Gracier, stopped and erected a shield around Gracier.

    ''''Stop hiding ande out,'''' Luna shouted.

    Suddenly, Alice appeared; she looked at Luna with a surprise inside her eyes; however, it stopped there, she didn''t say anything before vanishing, and when she reappeared, she was behind, a white sword aimed at Luna''s neck.

    ngs!

    The sword got stopped by a white barrier before an explosion urred.

    Boom!

    Alice jumped back, at the same time, she shed her sword downward; she intended to cut into half Luna''s Holy fist; however, uponing into contact with Alice''s sword, Luna''s Holy fist exploded. Because the Holy fist was big, the explosion was terrific.

    KaBoom!

    Alice glided across the air; strangely, she mimicked Luna''s skill, the Holy barrier to shield herself from the terrible explosion.

    ''''Water Dragon!"

    ''''Roarrr!"

    A fifteen meters eastern water dragon appeared and roared before trying to swallow Alice whole. And because previously she had suffered twice underestimating Luna, Alice did not rush to attack; she waited; she only erected two Holy barriers around her body.

    Even so, she got tricked again; just as the water dragon was about to swallow Alice, the water dragon changed strategy; using its body, the water dragon wrapped it around Alice, which was using the shield.

    It was at that moment that Alice knew that she had fallen into Luna''s trap, she sensed extreme danger, the hair at her back stood up at the end, like a ghost Luna manifested behind Alice, Gracier was nowhere to be seen.

    The moment Luna appeared, she instantly activated that domain she just acquired, the one that makes her enemies age; however, before Luna''s domain could show its effects on Alice, thetter figure turned blurry, Luna froze in ce, the sensation of imminent danger struck her.

    Rapidly, Luna constructed five Holy shields around her body; even so, she was still struck.

    BANG!

    Luna was sent flying; she destroyed numerous rocks before crashing against the wall on the opposite side; the crash even leaves a small crater on the wall, her body slide to the ground while she coughed blood.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Alice slowly approached Luna; she was frowning; for the first time since she awoke, Alice talked.

    ''''Where is the little girl?"

    Unexpectedly, Alice possessed a charming voice, and it was soothing contrary to what one might think because of her face; her voice was not cold.

    ''''Cough! Fufufu! She''s already gone.'''' Luna dered. Using the second explosion as cover, Luna secretly lets the unconscious Gracier ride a small water dragon to escape. Luna knew fully well that she couldn''t protect Gracier while at the same time fighting against this white-haired girl; she is a monster far powerful than her; if not because of love, love for her family, Luna would never choose to fight this girl.

    ''''I see.''''

    Those two were what Alice said before vanishing, a white light descended toward Luna''s neck at frightening speed, Luna closed her eyes, she was almost out of MP, she was waiting for thest moment before unleashing her ultimate attack to take Alice with her, or at least severely injure her; however, a ck sword appeared and ck the sword beam.

    Alice jumped from the ground, a hand made from earth missed her by air breath; however, she was mmed to the ground by an invisible wind hand, it was already toote when Alice noticed it.

    Luna smiled when she saw Sera appearing, there was another green-haired young woman with her; although she had the impression to have seen this woman somewhere, she couldn''t remember where before darkness took over her consciousness, she had lost consciousness.

    Alice stood up and stared at the new iers for a moment before looking past the first floor; then, she smiled before beckoning Sera and Pandora (Meera) to attack her.

    Although Sera and Pandora (Meera) were curious about what Alice''s smile meant, they decided not to think about it; maybe she was excited to fight two opponents simultaneously; either way, they must quickly deal with her and assist Alex.

    Sera disappeared before reappearing again with her sword ready; she had ced Luna somewhere safe.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Sera said before disappearing; Pandora (Meera) nodded before disappearing as well.

    Alice smiled before summoning a second sword, she disappeared in turn, and soon the sound of weapons shing against each other could be heard; however, those wielding the weapons couldn''t be seen, only sparks and weapon''s sounds.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Alex stopped using his domain to conserve a bit of MP; the young man who got injured smiled before a long white sword in sheat appeared in his left arm.

    ''''Time to attack.''''

    ¡¼Master, careful.¡½Silveria warned Alex. At the same time Alex''s sixth sense ringed rm bell, his head almost exploded, without hesitation Alex used Xerox, crisscrossing his guns, Alex went on full defensive moves

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!

    Alex was able to deflect the sword strikes sent at him; he didn''t even see the young man unsheath his sword, which means that in the art of the sword, the young man was at an advanced stage.

    ''''Not bad, I shall get serious.'''' the young man said before taking a deep breath; he brought his sword toward his left as if he wanted to unsheath it, and then.

    Swoosh! Boom! ngs!

    Alex only saw a white light; he reacted only on instinct; using Silveria, he blocked the young man''s sword; it was a beautiful white sword.

    BANG

    The impact sent him crashing on the few remaining half-broken experimentation tubes. The floor behind him caved in, and the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    Still, he ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    ''''Not bad.'''' the young man pped before he furrowed his eyebrows and smiled.

    ''''Hehehe! We got an unexpected guess. Come.''''

    At the man''smand, a tiny Imps-like monster appeared holding Gracier; some part of her cloth was ripped, blood oozing out of a wound on her left shoulder, there were w marks on her face.

    Boom!

    A big explosion urred inside Alex''s mind, Silveria sensed it, the man sensed it, the person hiding in space sensed it, the feeling of death.

    The young man went immediately on the offensive; he shed at Alex to finish him; however, Alex, who was in a trance, dodged the sword; however, his left arm got sliced off, Silveria fell to the ground, even so, Alex showed no emotions, emitted no cry.

    The young man tried jumping back; however, he soon found himself locked in ce.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Alex''s heartbeat elerated; it began to beat like a drum; outside the sky above, the whole continent darkened.

    Rumble!

    Lightning struck; it was like the arrival of a supreme being.

    Back to Alex''s.

    With his remaining arm, Alex pointed it in the young man''s direction; the person hiding in space happened to be in that direction.

    A ck gun appeared inside Alex''s hand, his ck hair elongated, his right eye shined like a beacon amidst tempest.

    When the young man saw the ck gun, instinctively he knew that death hade, he tried to flee; unfortunately, he couldn''t even move his fingers, even the person hiding couldn''t move.

    A cold voice entered Alex''s mind,

    [Detect two opponents. A different of Four Ranks.Requirement: 3 Ranks. Begin!]

    Alex fell drained then a ck bullet left the ck gun.

    BANG!

    ''''The end!"

    Somehow, Alex wanted to say this, so he said it.

    The young man and the person hiding disappeared from this world. At the same time, ck lightning struck Mysthia''s world, shaking it to the core. Even the sleeping ck dragon awoke for a moment before closing its again.

    The reappearance of the Death goddess was sensed everywhere in the universe.

 Chapter 341 - 334: A Small Lesson

    At the same time that Alex unleashed his second gun ability somewhere far away, where only darkness was ever-present, one could hear a burst of evilughter.

    ''''Kekeke! Finally, you have appeared. Let''s see if this time you will escape my grasp. Even sealed, I have infiltrated numerous worlds, soon I will be free, and the universe shall remember us. Kekeke! Nyx soon we will see each other.''''

    In another location, outside the universe in an entirely different space, from this space, all the worlds were visible.

    Two individuals could be seen ying chess; their features couldn''t be seen as a rainbow light obstructed it, one wore a white robe while the other wore a ck robe, suddenly they stopped, the one in white looked in the direction of a particr minuscule world, it was Mysthia.

    ''''Hoh?! Finally, they will be some action.''''

    ''''Well, let''s wait, and those girls'' host seemed to have a special ability unlike the previous one. Don''t interfere, do you hear me?" The one in the white robe threatened.

    ''''Hohoho! Don''t worry; the others will not ept either way. I will only watch.'''' the one in ck robe promised before they resumed ying.

    ?????

    Back to Mysthia''s world, Andoras principality, in the depth of the abandoned vige.

    After Alex used the ck gun he, immediately fainted; the imps that was holding Gracier got incinerated by the pressure from the bullet, Gracier started falling towards the ground simultaneously Alex also started falling, Silveria manifested and caught Gracier while an ill illusionary young girl slightly smaller than Silveria appeared and caught Alex.

    ''''Big sister, you are finally out!" Silveria was overjoyed; if not because she was currently taking care of Gracier, she would have jumped toward the girl.

    Finally, the young girl put Alex on the ground and turned to face Silveria. Her features became visible, dressed in a simple ck robe, lustrous ck hair, her was even more beautiful than Silveria''s face because it was cold, even though it was not her real body present at the moment, the air inside the room was cold, if it weren''t because Silveria was using her power to protect Alex and Gracier, they would be freezing.

    It wasn''t because Nyx wished for it to happen; it was because of how strong, how dangerous she is.

    Her beautiful icy blue eyes, her right eye was a little dim, in an emotionless tone she said.

    ''''I''m temporarily out. Take care of them. I have something to do.''''

    Nyx didn''t wait for Silveria''s reply before disappearing. Silveria could only sigh. Her sister''s habits never change; Nyx does as she please.

    ''''Seriously, dealing with you gives me more headache than dealing with those crazy lunatics,'''' Silveria said as she sat in the middle of the siblings caressing their heads.

    Using her Divine Sense, she observed the floor above; she stopped on the first floor where the battle between Sera, Pandora (Meera), and Alice reached its climax.

    Alice had lost one hand; she was seriously injured, Sera and Pandora weren''t also faring better, just as the two were about to lunch an attack on Alice to finish her, they froze as if time had stopped, a ck shadow passed through the three before time resumed, Alice was lying unconscious on the ground, Sera and Pandora stared at each not understanding what just urred, even so, their goal hasn''t changed, Sera blinked and arrived above Alice, her ck sword ready to pierce through thetter head, she heard a voice.

    ''''Stop, don''t kill her; she has be one of us. We will be taking her with us.''''

    Sera froze; she might have dismissed this as a joke if another person told her this; however, she didn''t dare to take Silveria''s words as a joke, so she stopped and sheathed her sword.

    Seeing Sera stop like that, not killing Alice as they had decided upon, Pandora (Meera) was perplexed; she questioned Sera.

    ''''Why do you stop? Don''t you know how dangerous she is? What if she woke up and attacked us after recovering her strength?"

    Because Silveria''s voice only reached Sera, not Pandora, she didn''t know that Alice had be one of them.

    ''''Stop, I don''t know what happened. Maybe something happened in that short period when we couldn''t move, but somehow Alice has be one of us. Please do not question me how did I know this. Someone told me, and this person would never lie about such important stuff.'''' Sera exined to Pandora.

    ''''I see.'''' Unexpectedly Pandora (Meera) didn''t raise a fuse, she understood; now that Sera said this, she could now understand why she was feeling a subtle connection for a while, it must be because Alice had be Alex''s subordinate, a connection was formed between the three, she could sense Alex''s other subordinates close by surely because they shared Alex''s blood.

    Her guess wasn''t false. When Nyx stopped time, her right hand pierced through Alice''s chest, directly reaching her heart, that ck stone; she wiped the signature blood inside the stone and let one drop of Alex''s blood on the stone [A/N: She took a bit of Alex''s blood when she was putting him on the ground.]; Thanks to this, Alice became Alex''s subordinate even though she didn''t know yet.

    Back to Silveria''s location.

    She heaved another sigh; she could not help butin.

    ''''Seriously, do not leave things half aplished. You must finish properly. You let me take care of it even when you could have easily done it. If I asked for a reason, you would say it''s too bothersome.''''

    ''''Ah! What a troublesome sister you are.''''

    Even though Silveria wasining, there was a smile on her face; now that her sister appeared, she feels more at ease; she doesn''t feel lonely as it was in the past, although Nyx was not free, for her toe out can be considered a good thing. This means Alex has gotten a little bit stronger, unleashing Nyx''s ability at his current; even if it was temporary was an enormous feat, it was because of this ability that Nyx was most dreaded.

    ''''I wonder what sister is up to? Hehehe! Either way, I won''t end well for whoever she set her eyes on.'''' Silveria muttered as Nyx was not still back.

    ?????

    Holy Crux empire, the capital, Damien''s room.

    He was lying on his bed with a sour face; he just got rebuked by the Pope, even the goddess said she was disappointed in his performance. Fortunately, things are still salvageable; however, he must not go back to the academy; for the time being, things are still heated; who knows what Alex might do. Damien heard that Alex was still searching for his sister while Leonardo escaped.

    ''''Tch! Just wait, Alex. I will pay you back a hundredfold that humiliation. You will never be able to see your sister ever again, only her corpse after they are done with her.''''

    Damien''s voice was full of hatred, he hated Alex''s to bones, because of him everything went awry, he lost in terms of strength, he lost the woman he loves, even his status as the Holy son was jeopardized, one should know that while they exist Holy son, they also exist Holy daughter, just that Holy daughter get less limelight, however, now that he has fallen miserably, his position was shaken, and the Holy daughter who was vying for his position would stop at nothing but to trample him.

    Damien heard that sounds she would be sent on a mission, something that never happened before; it was as if they wished to tell him that he was not so special anymore.

    ''''Shit, that slut must be overjoyed. Just wait, I will show you, nobody can take my ce, what is mine will be mine. I''m the chosen one; I''m the goddess favorite.'''' Damien started rambling before suddenly stopping as he remembered the ck lightning that struck Mysthia''s world and the phenomenon preceding the lightning arrival.

    ''''I wonder what that thing was.''''

    ''''Well, it has nothing to do with me. I have to rx before moving to deal with Alex and get Luna. In this life, she can only be mine; I will stop-"

    Abruptly, Damien stopped talking and clutched his heart before his hands became motionless; life had left his body before dying; Damien had experienced hell; he suffered so much that his soul scattered, never to be reincarnated again.

    While Holy Crux empire, only one Holy son lost his life, not the most powerful entities noticed this.

    Floating above the continents was Nyx; she was the one that just killed Damien. It would take Alex some time before he could deal with Damien; with this, he had one less worry, it not because of Damien''s death, the Holy Crux would stop their attempt to get Luna, they will never stop, inevitably Holy Crux empire will sh against Alex sooner orter. Damien was just a pawn.

    Nyx shifted her gaze from the Holy Crux empire and looked into another location inside the outer of Avalon; deep underground was a smallboratory filled with bizarre monsters. This was one of the organization responsible for Gracier''s kidnapping hideout. Nyx disappeared, and when she reappeared again, that base was no more; it was utterly erased, only one letter was caved on the ground where the base used to be a big T.

    On this day, the mysterious organization learned that they should never take Alex lightly, carefully ns before making a move as the consequences would be devastating.

 Chapter 342 - 335: Do Not Touch The Touch For Now

    When Nyx came back, Silveria questioned about where she went.

    ''''Big sis, where did you go?"

    Nyx ignored her sister; after checking the siblings, she vanished, leaving Silveria with the siblings.

    ''''Sigh!"

    Silveria could only sigh, soon Sera, Pandora (Meera), and Alice joined Silveria, the five left for Avalon.

    ''''So, you are saying your sister helped me make a contract with Alice?"

    Alex inquired; he woke up one hour ago; as for Gracier, she was still sleeping. Alex gently caressed his sister''s hair while waiting for Silveria, who sat across from him to answer his question.

    ''''Yeah, it''s basically what happened.''''

    It was unknown how many Ice creams this girl has inside her space, but it seems infinite.

    ''''Also, do not try checking your status right now because you have notpletely recovered from using her. I know you wish for some answers, but please wait until we go back.'''' Silveria added before closing her eyes, enjoying her Ice cream.

    Alex chooses to do the same, but unlike Silveria, he decided to take a short rest until they reach Avalon. Sera was driving a beautiful magic carriage, Alice and Pandora (Meera) were acting as guards.

    This Magic carriage was among the loots Alex got after killing the young man with golden eyes; his space ring did not get destroyed during his death; it fell on the ground, it was Alice who found it and gave it to Alex who checked the contain. Except for the magic carriage, there were only a few weapons, ten rainbows coins, and many misceneous items.

    Alex nned to use this money to fund his private force. Unexpectedly, on this trip, not only he rescued his sister, he managed to save his friend and even gained one subordinate, no, two because Pandora (Meera) has the status of friend and subordinate at the same time.

    While thinking about what he should do, Alex fell asleep while the carriage continued speeding through the paved road under Sera''s guidance.

    At the same time, in an unknown location, a meeting was taking ce.

    If Alex or the girls were here, they would have identified the man at the end of the long ck table as the same man who acted as Golden spoon manager until recently before he got removed on Maria''s order.

    ''''Vice guild master, sorry for your loss. Your son was a-"

    A muscr man with a shirtless upper body said, from his voice, it could be inferred that he was feeling happy about what happened to the vice guild master son.

    ''''No need to feel sorry, he was a thrash, his death was well deserved.'''' the vice guild master said in a light tone; from his tone, you could find no griefs, there was no joy either, almost as if he never considered his son to be worthy of his emotions.

    ''''Sigh! Such heartless man. Your son just died, but you are unfazed. I know you never expected anything from him but at least show some emotions.'''' A woman with red hair and snake-like pupils said as she sat across the vice guild master.

    ''''Let''s not waste time here.''''

    The leader said, unlike others whose features were visible, this person''s appearance remained a mystery.

    The other three turned their heads in the mysterious person''s direction.

    ''''Your excellence, one of our base got reduced to dust, all our progress loss. There was the word T carved there. Does anyone of you know what this means? Maybe it is those bastards from the Holy Crux empire making a move?" The red-haired woman inquired.

    ''''I don''t think what happened has anything to do with the Holy Crux empire.''''

    It was the vice guild master who denied this possibility, the possibility of the Holy Crux empire being involved in what happened.

    ''''Oh? Care to borate?" The muscr man asked, curious.

    ''''I think that T referred to Touch.''''

    ''''What? You mean, the eighth did this?" The muscr man asked, flustered.

    Chuckle!

    ''''Why are you chucking? You damn lizard."

    The muscr man loses his cool after the red-haired woman chuckled.

    Being called lizard enraged the woman, and she stood up; from behind her, a tail could be seen; it looks like a lizard tail, it was red in color.

    ''''Do you wish to die, you muscle brain?"

    Crackle!

    Dark red lightning crackled in the air, the muscr man stood up and stretched his right hand, immediately ck tattoos appeared on it, the long ck table got instantly crushed as if gravity had struck it.

    ''''Sigh!"

    It was all it took for the two who were about to jump at each other throat to stop right away.

    The vice guild leader closed his golden eyes before flicking his fingers, immediately another long ck table appeared.

    Since the start, after saying few words, the one referred to as Your Excellency did not say anything; this person was like a spectator; only the vice guild leader know how terrific this person is. When he remembered how he got subdued, the man couldn''t help but feel chills running down his spine.

    Clearing his throat, he continued, he didn''t want for these assholes to begin again.

    ''''My reasoning for saying this is pretty simple. The destruction of my son''s hiddenboratory followed by the destruction of one of our bases shortly after could not be a mere coincidence. I believe that someone rted to Alexander did that; it was a warning, a warning to us, to the world.''''

    ''''Who is so powerful to assist Alex to kill your sons and our envoy, and at the same time go back to erase one of our bases? Even for your vice guild leader, do you think it''s possible?" The red-haired woman asked she did not believe that someone was so powerful enough to do that, Elseria, neither Freya moved so that can be ruled out, only one person left, Alex''s master, however, it''s impossible for her to kill two Saint Realm expert and go back to Avalon destroy their base.

    ''''Well, this is mysterious, better left unsolved for now. What we need to do is not act against those siblings; for now, do not touch them. You know that Alex is vital for our n; we must get him. Let''s wait for a while; I believe that soon we will get the opportunity. You should continue with the experiment; we will need them soon.''''

    Finally, the mysterious person talked, the other three nodded their heads before the meeting ended.

    ?????

    In another location, a throne hall where there is only darkness. After leaving the others, the mysterious person appeared and immediately kneeled.

    ''''Your majesty, what shall we do?"

    There was a silence before the dark throne hall became illuminated by ghostly purple mes floating in the air; a gigantic throne appeared. A man could be seen sitting atop of this throne, this man wore all ck, and because his face was lowered, it was impossible to see his face. However, two sinister ck horns could be seen protruding from the man''s head.

    ''''We have let one of them get back her power; we mustn''t let the other seed. Calzon, go assist those fools to take that thing. Now that he has rescued his sister, his next destination would be the demon''s continent. Do not disappoint me.''''

    ''''Understood, your majesty,'''' Calzon said and disappeared.

    The man on the gigantic throne chuckled and whispered.

    ''''Things have be too peaceful; let''s stir things a little. Chaos shall rule.''''

    The world trembled when the one said this as if to fight back; however, it calms down when the man harrumphed.

 Chapter 343 - 336: Back To Avalon

    One dayter, Alex''s group was back in the floating capital.

    Before reaching their manor, the group heard that people were waiting to greet them, especially Alex.

    ''''Let''s take a detour.''''

    Alex suggested as he didn''t wish to deal with such a troublesome thing. The girls smiled; Gracier was still sleeping; she woke up shortlyst night before going back to sleep again. When Alex inquired if there was anything wrong with his sister, Silveria reassured him, saying Gracier only need time to be perfectly fine again.

    The group disguised themselves before taking a detour to arrive at their Manor; however, even disguised Artemia and Lilith recognized them.

    ''''Wee back, Mr. green-hair.''''

    ''''Wee back, Alex.''''

    Alex had his long hair turned green by Sera; he scratched his nose in embarrassment. Thetter had already left to make a report of what happened.

    ''''Hello, everyone. How are you doing?" He asked as the group entered the manor.

    ''''We are fine. You are quite something. While you were rescuing your sister, you send your master deal a blow to the organization behind your sister kidnapping.''''

    ''''What are you talking about?"

    Alex was confused; he didn''t understand what Artemia was implying by saying that.

    ''''Oh? Do you want to y the modesty? Didn''t you send your master to erase to the ground a secret hideout of the mysterious organization?" Artemia asked as she sat on the sofa.

    The maids and butlers have brought Gracier to his chamber, while Alice and Pandora got new rooms. Luna followed; she was tired and needed rest.

    ~Back to the main hall

    ''''I really don''t know what you are talking about."

    Alex responded, although he learned about what happened today, he had the feeling that it has something to do with the sisters; maybe it was Silveria''s doing; either way he would know once he asks.

    ''''I see. Please tell me-"

    Before Artemia could raise a question, the door was burst open, and two beautiful girls entered; they instantly smiled when they saw what they were looking for.

    Naturally, it was Maria and Sakuya.

    ''''Wee back, Alex.''''

    ''''I''m happy to see you again, Alex.'''' Sakuya winked coquettishly at Alex.

    ''''How is Gracier?" They asked.

    Alex did not immediately answer; he shed next to the girls and hugged them; although they were momentarily surprised, they didn''t push him away; on the contrary, they hugged him back.

    ''''I miss you guys; however, now isn''t time for a catch-up. Gracier is fine; she is sleeping at the moment. Hehehe! Later, you shall kiss your husband.'''' Alex decided to tease them.

    Artemia was watching this with a warm smile on her face while Lilith had a boring look.

    Seeing Alex in the mood to finally tease, Maria was happy; the same goes for Sakuya; however, they decided to teach Alex a small lesson.

    ''''Ouch!"

    Alex cried in pain as his waist got pinched from two sides.

    ''''Why don''t you go see that new wife of yours for her to kiss you? Maybe even more.''''

    Both girls said at the same time, Alex started sweating while Artemia was embarrassed; the atmosphere turned weird. The smell of jealousy was intense.

    Lilith looked at the four; she couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''What with the drama?"

    ''''Hahaha! It''s nothing. I heard that Leonardo went missing? Have you found any lead?"

    Alex switched the subject.

    ''''Nothing! We are still searching for him. But there''s one thing you must know."

    Maria said before looking at Alex in the eyes; the atmosphere changed again. Because he was too focused on sneaking back to his manor, Alex didn''t pay attention to gossip in the capital, nor did he read the newspaper; if he had done that, he would have learned about that shocking news that sends shockwaves through the continents.

    ''''What is it?" Alex said with a severe expression.

    ''''Damien was found dead in his room. The cause of death was concluded to be a heart attack.''''

    Silence!

    ''''Say it again!"

    Alex thought something was wrong with his ears; how can someone so young, not even twenty, die from a heart attack? Not to mention that this is a magical world where people can live for hundreds of years; basically, there is no disease like on Earth.

    ''''I know it''s unbelievable, but Damien did indeed die from a heart attack. As unbelievable as it sounds, that is the truth.'''' Artemia helped Maria.

    ¡¼Sigh! I was wondering where she went, but it seems she was busy taking care of this trash.¡½

    Silveria whispered, it was intentional, and from this, Alex concluded that whatever happened to Damien and the disappearance of that base, Silveria''s big sister must have done it.

    ''''Sigh! I see. Unfortunately, I didn''t get the chance to deal with him, but he got what he deserves.'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Seeing Alex''s smile like that, the girls stared at each other; there was a joy in that smile, not because one of the enemies died like that but because Alex knew what happened and he was happy.

    This assumption was not wrong; when Alex first learned that Damien died like that, that it was Nyx''s doing, he was a little bit angry. However, Nyx sent him some images of what Damien went through before dying. Alex couldn''t help but shudder at Nyx''s ruthlessness. What Damien experienced could be put into two words: Eternal Hell, even with his soul scattered, he would still be trapped in that eternal hell, never to escape, never to reincarnate.

    ''''Tell me what you know?" Artemia was curious, so she inquired, the others were curious as well, and when Alex told them what happened, they sucked in a breath of fresh air.

    ''''I almost feel sorry for him,'''' Sakuya said before suddenly asking.

    ''''Where is L??"

    ''''She went to rest with Gracier,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''I see; we will see them,'''' Maria said before dragging Sakuya with her; before leaving, she stopped and said with a smile.

    ''''By the way, I heard that you brought two females with you?"

    Alex flinched before he could talk, Maria said.

    ''''Rx, I''m just casually asking. I will look for themter. New sister, please kindly join us; us sisters have something to talk about.''''

    Alex didn''t look at the three women as they maintained a smiling face as they left the room, immediately Lilith asked.

    ''''Alex, when are we leaving for the demon continent?"

    Alex sighed; he finally understood why Lilith kept looking at him as if she wished to devour him; it was because of their special mission on the demon continent.

    ''''Yeah! Let''s talk about it.'''' Alex said.

 Chapter 344 - 337: Each Their Own Decisions 1

    Deep in the night, Alex''s sturdy room.

    Currently, apart from Alex, two persons were present, Pandora (Meera) and Alice.

    ''''Let''s me ask you again, Meera, do you really wish to stay. I can give you back your freedom.''''

    Alex said as he kept repeatedly tapping on the table.

    ''''Master"

    Alex red at Pandora (Meera), she immediately corrected herself, it was because Alex gave her a new life, a contract was formed between them at that moment, since then Alex became her master, however, he didn''t like that appetion because he saw her as a friend, although she has be her subordinate, it doesn''t change that.

    ''''Yes, Alex, I wish to stay beside you. There is nothing for me to go back to my hometown to do anyway. The old Meera has died. Would you please call Pandora from now on? I wish to assist you.''''

    Pandora sincerely expressed her wish to stay beside Alex. As she said, there was nothing left in her hometown for her to go back to, except for epting that arranged marriage, something she would never do; it was why she escaped in the first ce. The person she loves the most died unexpectedly after she left, so she doesn''t wish to go back.

    ''''Very good. Pandora, wee to the Touch family. You will be one of the first guardians. You will work under Sera, train under her, she will be your leader.'''' Alex said before dismissing Pandora.

    After Pandora left, only Alex and Alice left; as usual, Alice had her emotionless face.

    Alex stood up and ordered, ''''Follow me.''''

    Alice silently followed Alex until they stopped in front of a big door; it was the door leading to the training room; before leaving, Alex has it remolded; it became more spacious, more sturdy; it was like another dimension.

    Alex and Alice appeared inside a forest.

    The two-faced each other with thirty meters separating them.

    Although he was still recuperating, Alex had no trouble fighting for a moment; he decided to test Alice to judge if she was fit for what he was about to ask her to do.

    ''''Come at me," Alex ordered.

    Whoosh!

    Alice disappeared, the thirty meters between them got instantly reduced to zero with just a step.

    ngs!

    Instead of attacking from behind as one usually does, Alice attacked right from the front; her beautiful white sword shed at Alex from a tricky angle; however, Alex blocked the blow with his knife.

    Boom! Boom!

    Each time that the two shed, an explosion would ur, destroying the nearby trees. In terms of physical strength, shockingly, Alice seemed to be on par with Alex, this pleasantly surprised him, and he was delighted at the same time.

    Alex and Alice took a step back; they put distance between them; the two stared at each other in the eyes before Alex fired.

    Bang!!!!

    Somehow, since Nyx''s awakening, Alex noticed that the speed at which he summoned Silveria and the speed at which he fire had doubled.

    With only one bullet, three bullets would emerge; their speed was deadly.

    However, Alice could perfectly see the bullet moving at incredible speed; she sheathed her sword and went into a quick draw position.

    Shing!

    The moment she unsheathed her sword, the bullets were perfectly cut into two that bypassed her, leaving a big hole in the trees behind her.

    ''''Let''s stop here.''''

    Alex said, feeling the small each on his left cheek, a cut he received from Alice''s sword; not only did she cleanly cut his bullets, but she also counterattacked at the same time, thus managing to leaves a minor injury on Alex''s cheek. The skill she used resembled that of the young man with golden eyes.

    ''She will do. She''s strong, and more importantly, I think she will grow stronger than she is now.'' Alex mumbled.

    ¡¼Yeah! It''s a blessing to have her under your wings. Someone who can imitate other''s people ability is extremely rare, even back in our days, hertent potential it''s not a joke. Personally, I think she will surpass Pandora by a fair margin.¡½Silveria offered her opinion.

    ''Well, I won''t deny that. It''s good to have them both.'' Alex replied before turning to face Alice.

    ''''Alice, from now on, you are part of the family, do not hesitate to talk with others.''''

    Unexpectedly, Alex''s words struck something inside Alice''s heart, even if it was slightly; Alice''s expression changed as she bowed.

    ''''Understood, Master,'''' Alice replied.

    Even though Alex wished to correct her, he leaves her be, at least for now,ter he would ask her to change this appetion after sessfully integrating the family.

    ''''Alice, like Pandora, you will work under Sera, train under her; however, you will have a special role. You will be Gracier''s shadow, always protect her from the shadow. This doesn''t mean at the sight of a small danger; you will intervene; if you do this, she will not grow. What I want is that you will move only in an extreme case such as what happened recently1. Well, don''t worry, you will know the specificster. For now, please go back.''''

    ''''Understood, Master. Good night.'''' Alice said before vanishing.

    Alex sat on the ground after Alice left; he gazed at the illuminaes lighting the training ground for a moment before saying.

    ''''How long do you want to keep hiding for?"

    There was a silence before a ck shadow manifested into the form of Sera; she sat beside Alex.

    ''''Fufufu! You have be powerful; now you''re able to detect me even when I''m hiding. Who would have thought that the boy who first visited our store and was weak, so weak that a normal goblin could snap his neck, would be so strong less than a year? Your growth rate is frightening, so frightening that it can make one scared.'''' Sera said while gazing at the ceiling.

    ''''How is the old man?" Alex asked.

    ''''Oh! That old geezer is doing fine. He asked me to greet, to tell you to visit him when you have time.'''' Sera responded.

    ''''I will certainly visit him; he is my father-inw after all,'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Sera ignored him and asked.

    ''''What are your ns from now on?"

 Chapter 345 - 338: Each Their Own Decisions 2

    ''''I will certainly visit him; he is my father-inw after all,'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Sera ignored him and asked.

    ''''What are your ns from now on?''''

    Instead of answering Sera''s question immediately, Alex first raised a question.

    ''''How is the thing I have asked you to say to her? Did she ept?"

    ''''Yeah, she said to do as you wish. You have won the bet after all.'''' Sera responded. She couldn''t help but sigh when she remembers how easily Elseria epted giving her away, the person she painstakingly nurtured for years. Well, she must have her reasons for epting so easily. As she said, it was a bet between the two, and between her and Alex, he won the bets.

    ''''By the way, she said you own her one,'''' Sera added when she remembered what Elseria said, she was smiling when she said this.

    ''''Ugh! I see. That''s reassuring, then. Previously, you asked what my ns are from now on. I wish to travel the world to gain more experience; experience challenges to grow. The academy can''t provide me that.''''

    ''''I see; I also think it''s a good thing for you to go on an adventure outside. The world is big, filled with a lot of challenges; it will help you grow. You need to get stronger to protect yourself and those dears to you. Don''t think that after what happened to Gracier, it''s over. I won''t ask how you deal them a fatal blow, but cutting off one tail doesn''t mean that it is the end; it will grow back stronger to threaten you. Troubles wille sooner than you expected, and to be able to deal with them perfectly, you will need strength and wits. Staying holed here would not help you; it''s only by experiencing the world, all sort of hardships will you say that you have grown up.''''

    Alex also shared the same feeling as Sera.

    ''''Exactly, it is as you said. Let''s move to, more important business.'''' Alex said as his face turned serious all of a sudden.

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    ''''Here is five rainbow coins.''''

    While saying that, Alex handed over to Sera five rainbows coins, which equals fifty White coins; if the five Rainbow coins were to be converted into Alex''s hometown money, it would be equal to $50 million, a massive sum of money.

    Sera took the money and waited for Alex to continue.

    ''''Use this to recruit few talents worth training. I don''t want too many people. Few people will do; however, their talents must be exceptional. It doesn''t matter if they possessed Gift or not. I know I can count on you to recruit good seedlings. Train them to be specialized in assassination, protection, and collection of information. For further found, please see Maria.''''

    Sera nodded her head. She couldn''t help but ask because, from Alex''s words, it seemed that the girls wouldn''t be following him.

    ''''Maria and the others won''t be following you?"

    ''''Yeah! They will continue staying here. I might take Sakuya with me; I''m not sure yet. Maria and Luna need to train under the headmaster; she might be an ice user, but her right-hand man is a famous pdin; I want Luna to train under him. Gracier would train under Artemia.''''

    Alex exined his ns; it wasn''t his decision alone, he had talked about it with the girls, and they agree. It was a temporary separation; soon, they will join and travel the world together. They have to train until he finishes his mission on the demon continent.

    ''''I see. If you have thought that far there is nothing I can say. However, you must be careful; the demon''s continent is not easy as you think. Lucifer has perfect control over it. Even though you infiltrate it, you must be careful not to get caught because they are still searching for their missing princess. If not because they didn''t wish for war to break, Lucifer would have done everything to get back his sister after learning she is here.'''' Sera warned him, and judging from her tone, Alex could say with certainty that she was serious.

    ''''Don''t worry. I will be careful.'''' Alex said he didn''t question Sera about how she knew where he would go; at the same time, Sera didn''t ask him what was worth so much for him to want to enter the tiger den.

    The two chatted for another forty minutes before leaving. Sera decided to sleep in one of Manor''s rooms tonight as it was extremelyte.

    At the same time, elsewhere in a rundown bar located in one of kingdoms slum, a man with his head covered as if he wished to hide his identity, this man''s right man was missing.

    This man sat alone around a table sipping wine; there was a violent aura around this man; the man was listening to the gossip around.

    ''''Do you heard it?" A customer said. He was thin as bamboo shoots; his skin was pale white.

    ''''No, tell us Pale skin.'''' One of Pale skin asked, the others around the table stopped drinking to listen to Pale skin gossip; he was a master in the art of gossip; he knows everything.

    ''''That otherworlder named Alexander managed to rescue his sister.''''

    ''''Oh!!" The group became more interested when they hear it was about one of the otherworlders.

    Gulp!

    Gulping one mouthful of wine, Pale skin continued.

    ''''It was said that Alexander was so furious that he ughtered everything in sight when he was rescuing his sister as if this wasn''t enough he destroyed the organization behind the kidnapping hideout. He even killed the Holy son with unknown means.''''

    Crack!

    Suddenly, there was a cracking sound, when the other customers turned in the direction of the sound to find a man with a hood covering his face; however, those pair of golden eyes locked into them as if he was the death god, this person crushed the ss in his left hand, he was emitting intense killing intent. Even those veterans adventurers and mercenaries inside the pub gulped and immediately turned their attention away from the dangerous man.

    Pale skin almost peed in his pants because that man looked in his direction for a moment before leaving the pub.

    Outside, the man moved his left arm, a tree ten meters away was cut into pieces.

    ''''Damn you. I swear I will kill you.''''

    It was a young man''s voice; this voice was full of hatred.

    Suddenly, the man''s golden eyes narrowed, and he saw.

    ''''Who?"

    ''''Kekeke! Rx, Mr. Hero; Ie in peace.''''

    The man tensed up; he thought he had concealed himself perfectly well to think that someone would identity him so easily.

    ''''What do you want?" Leonardo asked, still hiding his face.

    ''''Kekeke! What if I tell you that I have a way to make you so strong that you can have everything you want!"

    The ck shadow asked; it was like a devil''s whisper.

    Leonardo''s eyes shined, and without hesitation, he said.

    ''''Tell me more.''''

    ''''Kekeke! As expected of the Hero, you know what you want. Please follow me.''''

    The ck shadowughed before a ck light covered Leonardo; thetter did not resist when the ck light disappeared. Leonardo was nowhere to be found.

    The next day, Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus woulde to this town, not knowing that they had missed Leonardo by hair breath.

 Chapter 346 - 339: Nyxs Abilities 1

    The following day, Alex woke and did his morning exercise; he checked his sister; she was still sleeping; when Alex returned to his room, he decided to check his status; the tiredness he felt the previous day had disappeared.

    ''''Status.''''He mumbled.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 10]

    Level 97

    Experience Value (XP): 40000/65100

    Magic Power: 5640 (+50) ? 5690/5690

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2020 (+ 50) ? 2070

    Defense: 1710 (+50) ? 1760

    Agility: 185p (+50) ? 1900 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1760 (+50 ) ?1810

    Luck: 1490 (+50) ?1540

    BP: 100

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 10 max] ? Crimson''s Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Freeze] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] (New)¡»

    A lot of things have changed since thest time he checked his status. He had gained five levels; he usually should have gained more than that; however, when he remembered that sensation, what that voice told him, he could more or less understand what happened. To understand more what happened, Alex directly clicked on one of his new special abilities.

    {Death Bullet: A special bullet which can kill anything, yeah, anything that exists. However, when used on a stronger opponent, a cost needs to be paid.}

    Whistle!

    Alex whistled, his blood started boiling; he couldn''t believe that there existed such OP ability in the world; no wonder Nyx''s got named the Death goddess.

    Whoosh!

    Silveria appeared; she sat in front of Alex.

    Even without being told, Alex knew what that look means, what Silveria want.

    ''''Your sister is indeed extraordinary. To be able to kill anything, what an OP ability. If I''m not wrong to condense and unleash the death bullet that killed two persons above my Level, I had lost 3 Ranks meaning I fall back to Rank 7. I guess it, right?"

    ''''Exactly, it''s as you have guessed. Because to eliminate those two, you sacrificed three Ranks. In return, because of my special ability, you have gained back your lost Ranks plus some extras every time you sacrifice a level, only when the opponent is stronger than you. You will gain XP; it''s not a loss. However, let''s me warn first, let''s say, for example, if you wish to kill Demi-God existence with your current strength, I can assure you that you will lose all your level, even more, your life force might be sucked, so better not recklessly try using this ability, do not believe that you have be invincible.'''' Silveria took her time to patiently exin to Alex how her sister''s ability works and that he should not get toocent.

    The excitement that what rushing to Alex''s head immediately cooled down; he knows that there is no free meal in this world to get something you should pay the right price; the same could apply in this case. However, Nyx''s ability is a sure kill; a fair price was needed to unleash it; this was in order to bnce things; if not, would the master of Death guns immediately ughter a God if there''s no restriction? Yeah, they will try; therefore, appropriate measures should be put forth to bnce things; even so, Nyx''s ability is still broken.

    ''''Finally, my Gift title appeared: Death Guns. I believe that the newly acquired title Death Master is because I''m the owner of Death guns, isn''t it?" Alex asked, his eyes drawn on the Death Master title.

    {Indeed, it''s because you''re our owner.}

    Unexpectedly, this time it was not Gracier who answered but Nyx. Alex was surprised as he didn''t expect her to answer him, at least not too soon.

    ''''Big sister, how are your seals? Did you break all your restrictions?" Silveria was delighted that her cold sister decided to participate in the conversation.

    From Silveria''s words, Alex was able to deduct that Nyx was still trapped; it was why she still has not shown up after the two guns have finally been unsealed.

    {No, it will still take some time. I just came to say hi! Goodbye,} Nyx said before going into silent mode.

    Silveria''s face twitched; she could not help but think. ''If you came to say Hi! Just directly say so.''

    Meanwhile, Nyx''s reply, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. He found this cold girl to be unexpectedly cute; if she were present, he would have liked to pet her head.

    The moment that this dangerous thought crossed Alex''s mind, he felt a cold chill followed by Nyx''s voice.

    {Do you wish to die?}

    Nyx''s voice made the air around Alex turn chilly; it was almost turned into a substantial cold breeze that froze the entire world around him.

    ''''What? What did you so say to her?'''' Silveria noticed what was going, so she asked.

    ''''Nothing! Let''s move on to the second ability.''''

    Alex switched subject; he was not going to say that he found Nyx''s reply to be cute, that he wished to pet her head because of that.

    Silveria eyed Alex suspiciously; however, seeing that Alex didn''t n to answer her and she couldn''t ask her sister, Silveria decided to drop the matter.

    ''''That is not my sister''s second ability. First check Freeze, we will talk about my sister''s second ability once you are done.'''' Silveria corrected Alex''s misunderstanding about Freeze being Nyx''s second ability.

    Alex nodded before checking, Freezing description.

    [Freeze: The ability to momentarily stop time for a second. Can stop anything; however, the stronger is the opponent, the more MP it will consume.

    Basic MP consumption: 2000 MP

    Note: It can evolve.]

    ''''What does thest note mean?" Alex inquired; however, just as Silveria was about to answer, ta voice followed a movement outside Alex''s room

    ''''Lex, Gracier has woke up.''''

 Chapter 347 - 340: Graciers Awakening

    ''''Lex, Gracier has woke up.''''

    Luna''s voice brought unexpected joy to Alex; he forgot about what he was doing; he dashed toward his sister''s room, leaving Luna and Silveria being; the two looked at each other before bursting intoughter. Shortly, they followed after him.

    ????

    Let''s rewind to a slightly earlier time, Gracier''s room.

    She was still sleeping; inside the room, sitting on chairs around her, were three beautiful girls, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya.

    ''''So, you were sayingst night you talked with the second princess?" Luna inquired as she nced at Gracier, who was sleeping; for a moment, Luna thought maybe Gracier breathing became irregr.

    ''It must be my imagination.'' Luna thought as she waits for her sisters to recountst night''s discussion with Artemia.

    ''''Well, we talked with her, she told us what happened. We can me her, nor we can me Alex because he had not done what he did; maybe there won''t be any Artemia nor Alex today. Here''s what happened.''''

    Sakuya recounts what happened, how Alex was forced to use such a special method to save Artemia.

    ''''I see. So that''s what happened. Alexia, what is your thought. I''m not against her joining us as she got the potential, and I''m not afraid of her taking my position; I just have to make her know her ce.'''' Luna turned to face Maria.

    Maria touched her chin for a moment before sighing.

    ''''In the past, I wanted to have her as our ally; however, now that the rice has been cocked and she has be one of us. There is nothing I can''t do about it; you understand Alex more than we do. Will he let go of her if I said I don''t want in the harem?''

    Luna and Sakuya stared at each other before Luna responded,

    ''''Probably not. He will try to convince you.''''

    ''''See, I know, and it''s not like I''m against Artemia joining the harem. As you said, she got the talent, and my intuition tells me that she is hiding something big. Maybe Alex knows about it, maybe not. However, the fact that she became one of us is a good thing for us, for our man. We need powerfulpanions, trustable allies; who can be more trustable than a woman tied up with our man? I believe we will gain enormously with her by our side. However, I don''t want another princess to be added so soon, especially-"

    ''''Kuina.'''' Sakuyapleted what Maria wished to say.

    It is not a secret to anyone that Kuina and Maria are fire and Ice; unexpectedly, Maria''s answer shocked Sakuya and Luna.

    ''''What I meant to say is not Katherina; I don''t like her. We have already secured a princess her; it''s more than enough.'''' Maria said.

    ''''You, even here, your mentality never change. You wish to have control. If I''m not wrong, it will be good if Alex could get princesses from other empires; like this, you will have a foothold in every empire, it will be easy to control them from inside.'''' Sakuya hypothesized, and Maria smiled.

    Seeing her smile, Luna couldn''t help but think her sister was insane; however, Maria''s following words confirmed that she was a bit crazy.

    ''''It will be good if the guild master Elseria bes one of our sisters.''''

    ''''You are crazy. Why not add master while you are it.'''' Luna rubbed her forehead, feeling a headacheing.

    ''''Fufufu! World domination is not a bad n. Obviously, we will leave this world while not make it our?" Like Maria, Sakuya bes crazy; her sadistic side has been awakened.

    ''''Well said.'''' Maria agreed with Sakuya''s statement.

    ''''You girls are crazy,'''' Lunamented. It happened at that moment.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Suddenly, out of the blue, Gracier''s heartbeat elerated.

    ''''What happening?"

    The girls approached Gracier; the temperature around her became hot.

    After a quick check-up, Luna reassured them.

    ''''Don''t worry, she is about to wake up; she must be fighting against something in her dream. Don''t worry; it''s nothing serious; we can''t help anyway. Let''s just wait.''''

    Maria and Sakuya nodded and stood up around Gracier; using her Ice element; Maria reduced the temperature around Gracier.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Gracier''s heartbeat elerated once more.

    At the same time, in Gracier''s inner realm, it could also be called a dream she was fighting against a dark Gracier. This Gracier had the same features as Gracier, expected that this Gracier had long dark hair and eyes.

    ''''Fufufu! Look how pathetic you are, Gracier. It''s because you''re like this that you kept causing trouble for everyone around you. How long do you think you can keep this up? Maybe, when another one of your loved ones dies? For example, your precious big brother?" The dark Gracier asked as she levitates about the magma.

    ''''Shut up!"

    Boom!

    Gracier bellowed; the hotva around the two rumbled as if to respond to her anger.

    ''''Fufufu! Let''s me take over; II will protect everyone. I shall kill everything that stands in our way. I would ughter gods if they displease me, my family, ughter Buddhas if they did the same thing. I shall stand supreme; it''s only this way I can protect those I love; like this, I can''t be bullied, never lose someone. So, little Gracier, let me take over from now on; you have already done what you could; time to get some rest.''''

    Like a devil, the ck Gracier tried to make Gracier leave her the control of her body.

    ''''Shut up!''''

    ''''Fire lotus!"

    Boom!

    At Gracier, a gigantic Fire lotus appeared around the ck Gracier and exploded; however, with the swipe of thetter hand, the Fire lotus got instantly extinguished.

    ''''Weak, weak! Too weak. You are-"

    Before the ck Gracier could finish what she was saying, she furrowed her eyebrows because there was a change in the air.

    Gracier, who was previously kneeling on the hotva with bruises and torn off clothes started to float in the air; the me inside the volcano started floating around her for a moment before they enveloped her body. Her hair turned into a me.

    ''''No good!"

    Knowing that she must not Gracierplete her awakening, the ck Gracierunched a ck me spear toward Gracier, intending to stop Gracier''s awakening; however, just as the ck spear was about to reach Gracier, thetter stretched her hand and caught it, unexpectedly, the ck me became docile.

    [Lord of Hundred mes Awakening]

    [ck Judgement!]

    Kaboom!

    That ck me spear was sent back to the sender at incredible speed; the ck Gracier couldn''t even move as she was swallowed and disappeared in the ck me.

    ''''Fufufu, remember little Gracier I''m always there, at the slightest chance I will take over your body, be-"

    Plop!

    As if she had no strength left, Gracier fell into the hotva with a ragged breath; simultaneously, she woke in real life.

    After Gracier disappeared, Ignia appeared and mumbled.

    ''''Not bad, Lord of Hundred mes; however, you still have a long way to go.''''

 Chapter 348 - 341: Graciers New Status

    ''''Where am I?"

    This was the first thing Gracier asked when she woke up.

    ''''You''re home. Wee back, little Alexandra.''''

    It was Maria who talked; Gracier immediately identified her and others.

    ''''Big sister Maria, Big sister Luna and Sakuya. You guys are-"

    ''''Little Alexandra, you woke up. Big brother, miss you.''''

    Alex barged in and went directly to hug his sister.

    Gracier became so excited that she started to cry.

    ''''Big brother, I also missed you. I thought I would never see you again.''''

    ''''Stop crying. I''m here. Some of the bad guys have been taken care of, the remaining you shall help your brother and others take care of them.'''' Alex said,forting his sister, who stopped crying.

    ''''Um! I will help. I''m a little bit stronger now; I will further train to help big brother.'''' Gracier responded while leaning her head again her brother''s shoulder.

    ''''That''s good.''''

    ''''I say, did the two forget about us?" Sakuya asked with her head tilted to the side. Silveria smiled.

    ''''Well, as you can see, there are in their world forgetting us poor peasants.'''' Maria joked it was at that moment that Alex beckoned them to join him for a family hug; after looking at each other for a moment, the girls joined Alex and Gracier.

    Five minutester, Alex sat in front of his sister with the others sitting beside Gracier on the big bed.

    ''''Did you rescue big sister Meera?" Gracier asked; now that she was safely back, she couldn''t help but worry about her savior; Meera had left a clue to find them; at the same time, she helped Gracier; if it wasn''t for her assistance, Gracier couldn''t have made it.

    ''''Don''t worry, your brother rescued her, she willingly choose to be his subordinate, meaning from now on she will be with us, there is also another girl, Alice I believe you may have seen her, she also became your brother''s subordinate. We have few strong people with us now, to not lose to them, to support your brother, you ought to work hard. Don''t worry; we will also work ten times never to let the tragedy that happened ever to happen again.'''' Maria exined.

    ''''I see. That''s a wonderful thing. Let''s work hard together then.'''' Gracier was happy that her brother got a bunch of subordinates under him; at the same time, a little bit of jealousy arose inside her heart; she was afraid that the neers would perform well, thus stealing her brother''s attention, to avoid that she must be stronger to assist him.

    As if he could read his sister''s feelings like an open book.

    ''''Don''t worry, take your time; you just woke up; there is no need to hurry, beside I have already arranged a training partner for you," Alex said.

    ''''Who is it?"

    ''''It''s the third princess Artemia,'''' Sakuya answered in ce of Alex.

    ''''Indeed, it''s her. I will go on a mission soon. Use this opportunity to train; the others will also train.''''

    To Alex''s abrupt announcement, Gracier''s mood soured; she just saw her brother, and yet she now learns he would be leaving soon; she couldn''t help but be unhappy.

    ''''Where are you going?"

    ''''Demon''s continent. I will go there with Lilith (Eleonora) and Sakuya.'''' Alex answered, his answer surprised Sakuya; she had not thought Alex would pick her, not that she is dissatisfied with his decision; on the contrary, she weed it.

    ''''I see. Please take care; I will follow big brother''s arrangements and train hard to show you the result when you are back.''''

    Unexpectedly, Gracier did not blow a fuse; even though she smiled, her smile was a bit forced, and everyone could see it.

    ''''Rx, we will leave in a week, so there is still some time left; I will apany you anywhere you want.'''' Alex flicked his sister''s temple.

    ''''Really?" Gracier became excited.

    ''''Yeah. Pinky, swear if you don''t believe me.''''

    ''''Pft hahaha!"

    Luna and Sakuya burst intoughter; even Maria wasughing just that she hides it.

    ''''Yeah! We will go on dates. I will buy a lot of clothes.''''

    Like an excited child, Gracier started jumping around.

    ''''Ugh!"

    When Alex heard shopping, he felt a headacheing; he could only sigh; it was a good thing that he increased the size of his Item box.

    Looking at Gracier dancing around so happily, Alex smiled, feeling a momentary moment of peace; suddenly, he remembered something; he had not checked Gracier''s new status, so he decided to check it.

    ''''Appraisal.''''

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 7¡¹

    Level 73

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 200/36500

    Magic Power: 2500/2500

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1000

    Defense: 700

    Agility: 700

    Intelligence: 800

    Luck: 700

    BP: 110

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor (???)] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] (New) {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} (New)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] (New)¡»

    ''''Wow! Whatever my sister has experienced, it can be called a blessing in disguise. She became strong. That ability, lord of hundred mes, must be pretty powerful. Doesn''t this means she can control a hundred mes.?''''Alex asked the others, more specifically Silveria.

    ''''Yeah, to think that the little girl will acquire this ability so soon. Your sister is really talented.''''

    To Silveria''s words, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya couldn''t help but agree. She almost catches up; Maria was level 77, followed by Sakuya (Level 76) andstly Luna (Level 75).

    Looking at each other, the girls decided to work harder, not to let their junior surpass them; if not, they would lose all face.

    Knock! Knock!

    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.

    ''''Who is it?" Alex asked.

    ''''It''s me, a messenger came. There will be a banquet held for the emperor''s 108th birthday, and you have been invited.''''

    The head butler reported. Somehow, Alex and others have the feeling that this banquet would not be simple.

 Chapter 349 - 342: The Emperors Birthday 1

    One weekter, in the enormous hall of Drexia imperial castle.

    Presently, many people were present to celebrate emperor Julius 108th birthday. Guests came from all over the world.

    The star of the show had not shown up; the hall doors were opened, and a group of people entered; all eyes were on them.

    Leading this group was ahandsome man in a tuxedo. Holding the young man with heterochromia eyes hands were two beauties, the one in the left wore a gothic robe matching her red eyes, like the young man she had heterochromia eyes, one red while the other golden.

    As for the one on the right, she wore an all-sequined pink gown, which had major side cutouts connected by the silver trim detailing that crisscrossed at her midsection. The blonde beauty paired the backless dress with a long, braided ponytail with silver chains and sequins weaved through it. To perfectly match the dress and hair, she carried a silver star-shaped clutch as her purse.

    Behind the young man were another two beauties, one wore a silver robe while the other a traditional kimono; this kimono was a mix of pink (at the top) and red with flowers pattern (At the bottom).

    ''''Look, it''s Alexander, the one that destroyed an entire organization just to rescue his sister.''''

    A young master whispered, although they were a bit of admiration in his eyes as he looked at Alex, he couldn''t help but be jealous seeing all adtions Alex was receiving from the young females; even some older women were staring at Alex with lustful eyes.

    ''''Tch! What''s so great about.'''' A jealous young master said, however, he was ignored by the others.

    ''''I heard that all three goddesses are his women?" Another one whispered as he kept looking at Alex''s group move to their designated table.

    ''''Indeed, they are his women. Alexander is great; only a capable man can win the heart of exceptional women. The like of us are still far from that level.'''' The young man who talked earlier said this. Some of the young men surrounding the table couldn''t help but agree.

    Ignoring the incredulous looks they were receiving, Alex sighed.

    ''''I didn''t want toe; if Artemia has not insisted, I wouldn''t havee. I hate this type of event.''''

    ''''Fufufu! Looks at those eyes that want nothing to snatch you, Alex. I want to crush them, to trample on them as they beg for me.'''' Sakuya said, leaking a bit of killing intent, those women trying to approach retreated under Sakuya''s killing intent.

    ''''Sakuya, stop. If you continue, most of them will faint.'''' Alex rebuked Sakuya; she immediately retracted her killing intent.

    ''''Where are Leon and the others?" Luna couldn''t help but ask as she didn''t see them yet.

    ''''They areing,'''' Alex responded, and indeed they entered just after Alex talked.

    Leon wore a white tuxedo, whereas Ferris and Eris wore matching dresses, a blue tuxedo, and a short blue evening robe. As for Kuina, she wore a revealing dark kimono with a flowers pattern. The group sauntered toward Alex''s table.

    ''''Good evening, my friend!''''

    ''''Long time no see. Did you miss me, Alex?"

    When the others normally greeted Alex''s group, Kuina decided to tease him; however, instead of Alex answering Kuina, Maria answered; she was not friendly.

    ''''He was busy with you know what, so, he didn''t have the time to miss you.''''

    ''''Oh? You said that, but you still a virgin, though, how strange.''''

    Kuina being Kuina, she immediately counterattacked, spark fly between the two, Alex, Ferris and Leon looked at each other, thetter shrugged their shoulders as if to say, it is your problem, do take care of it.

    ''You traitors.'' Alex cursed at them.

    ''''Fufufu! I have never said he was busy taking care of me; all those training in illusion magic may have damaged your brain.'''' Maria mocked.

    ''''I see, no wonder the temperature around was so cold, it smells I''m still, and I will die virgin air,'''' Kuina responded while crossing her legs slowly as she could; this caused numerous men to get nosebleeds.

    ''''Slut"

    ''''Virgin bitch.''''

    ''''Say the bitch who are still virgin.''''

    ''''You two enough, we don''te here tonight to make a spectacle. We are here as guests, so behave yourself.'''' Alex chided the two, which wouldn''t stop if he didn''t intervene.

    Luna, Gracier, Sakuya, and Eris were already chatting; theypletely ignored what was happening between Maria and Kuina; those two were always like this, acting as if they were archenemies.

    Suddenly, there was a sound; it was to announce the arrival of the emperors and Empress.

    ''''Please wee the Emperors and Empresses from far away.''''

    Everybody stood up to wee the guests.

    The first to enter was the Far East empire emperor; he wore a blue kimono with a sword hanging at his waist; he looks like an ordinary mortal; however, this was an illusion. Rumor has it that this man almost reached Demi-God level. Following him was the Emperor of Sarz empire, a white-haired that didn''t like thirty, thene to the Pope.

    The moment the Pope entered, he looked at Alex; briefly, it was only for a second, during this one second, Alex fell like he was stripped from all his secret, he couldn''t do anything, it was then he understood the gap between them, he might be Rank 10, a Grandmaster, however, facing a true powerhouse such as the Pope said to be at Demi-God level, he was like an ant.

    Being spied on left a bad aftertaste inside Alex''s mouth; he vowed to pay today''s humiliation hundredfolds. What he didn''t know was that the Pope was shocked; he received bacsh when he was trying to check Alex, a pair of blue eyes in the void stared back at him, if he had not stopped trying to probe Alex to see if he could find a clue about the Holy son unusual death, the Pope eyes would have burst open.

    ''We must be cautious when dealing with this boy.'' The Pope secretly muttered.

    Leon''s father and Ferris''s father were the next to enter; the moment Alex saw them, he knew they were his friends'' fathers; both men winked at Alex before taking a seat.

    A woman came; next, it was a beautiful elf wearing a green dress; the acting Empress of Elves since Typhania went missing.

    Just after the Empress of the Elves sat, another woman entered; however, when this person entered, be it was woman or man, both genders got mesmerized by the woman''s beauty, a natural-born seductress, the femme fatale.

    Only the strong individuals still have their minds; Alex couldn''t help but praise Kuina''s mother for being beautiful and extremely seductive. Extremely pure white hair, dressed alluringly, behind her were nine tails

    ''''Oh? No wonder you catch that child''s attention.''''

    Somehow, an alluring voice reached Alex''s ears, almost melting his bones, making him get a boner; he rapidly bit his tongue to control himself.

    ''''Impressive.''''

    The illusionary small fox on Alex''s shoulders disappeared, and the Queen of Foxia smiled.

 Chapter 350 - 343: The Emperors Birthday 2

    After the small episode with Kuina''s mother, peace returned to the hall, and soon the princes and princesses made their entrance.

    It was the first time since he separated from her at the temple of Gods that Alex and others saw Prisci again; she winked at them. Alex saw the other princes; the first prince, Adler, red at Alex as if he had stolen something precious from him, this confused Alex.

    ''''Say, what is his problem? Do I owe him something?" Alex asked Maria secretly; Sakuya and Luna happened to overhear it.

    ''''Isn''t it because you stole his dear sister?" Maria responded with a question; Alex was surprised.

    ''''What a siscon?"

    ''''Say another siscon,'''' Sakuyamented.

    Alex frowned, being called siscon; he didn''t believe he was one. It was like when drunken people never admit to being drunk. Just as Alex was about to deny Sakuya''s im, the emperor''s arrival has been announced.

    His most beloved daughter, Artemia, apanied Julius; she wore a stunning sequin sparkle dark ck evening long maxi dress off shoulder. The mermaid fishtail dress was a bodycon tight fitted with a side slit thigh split. It was a perfect match for her blue hair. Behind them were the empress and the concubine.

    ''''Please have a seat.''''

    Julius said and greeted his fellow''s Emperors and Empresses. The celebration began shortly after.

    Half of an hourter, Julius stopped the celebration to announce something. Alex immediately had a bad feeling.

    ''''We are happy tonight that you all came to celebrate our anniversary; however, I''m proud of one man, this man alone took care of cancer trying to erode our beautiful empire, although it was a small operation, we are still proud of this man achievement. Alexander Kael Touch, pleasee forward.''''

    The other Emperors and Empresses seemed not surprised by Julius''s move.

    Even though he didn''t wish to go, Alex sighed and stood up, and strolled toward the emperor.

    ''''Alexander greet the emperor and wish him a long life.''''

    ''''You may rise,'''' Julius ordered, and Alex did as he was told.

    ''''You are handsome, boy. Why don''t you marry my daughter?" Kuina''s mother said; Alex sighed; because of scenes like these, he refused toe.

    ''''Cough! Cough! I hereby announce Alex as Drexia empire honorary knight.'''' Julius dered.

    His deration was like a bombshell. Although the owner of this title held no territory, he is the guardian of the empire, except for the emperor; nobody was above Alex.

    ''''I thanks the emperor for this generous gift. I will help the empire in a time of crisis.'''' Alex dered.

    ''''We are happy to hear this. We also have another important piece of news to announce. Come here, my daughter.''''

    When Alex heard Julius calling Artemia over, he knew that what he feared what about toe true.

    Artemia stopped at her father right; Julius looked at his daughter lovingly.

    ''''We bestowed our daughter, Artemia Eretria Von Havens, to Alexander Kael Touch. We hope you will take care of her from on.'''' Julius dered in a solemn voice.

    ''''What?" The other Emperors stood up, shocked. So was the crowd.

    ''''Old fox.'''' Kuina''s mother mumbled.

    Alex sighed.

    ''''I swear I will take care of Artemia and cherish her for the rest of my life,'''' Alex vowed while ignoring the murderous auraing from Adler.

    How can he not understand Julius''s goal? Announcing his daughter''s marriage was a political move. Alex was like a pie that everyone wants to take a piece of it, and Julius made the first move. He would be a fool if he didn''t make use of what happened between his daughter and Alex. From Artemia helpless expression, she didn''t have the choice; she might be the reincarnated Human goddess, it doesn''t mean she was born out of a tree, she has parents, obligation to follow after enjoying the benefits of being born as royal, so it was the least she could do. If when Julius noticed that his daughter had lost his innocence and immediately connected the dots, Artemia had said she didn''t wish to be tied to Alex, Julius wouldn''t have made today''s move.

    The banquet continued, but you could notice the unusualness in the air; Julius was all smiling as if to poke others, saying, I have beat you. Ferris and Eris''s father called his children to have a brief conversation with them; he talked more with Eris; from time to time, she would sneak peek at Alex with a helpless expression.

    Artemia joined Alex''s group; the girls were smiling; however, the atmosphere was tense. Luna sat on Alex''s left, Maria on his right, Sakuya sat behind him with his back against his, the strangest thing was that the girls were leaning on him. How can Artemia understand what this means? She only smiled before kissing Alex on the cheek and sat beside Gracier, who was sweating because of the pressure. Although she wished for more sisters-inw, suffering like this wasn''t part of her n.

    Kuina watched the drama from the side with an amused grin; she even brought out popcorn. The girls were not feeling any shame as they continued their little war; Julius smiled.

    ''''It''s good to be young.'''' He said.

    ''''I''m happy for our younger sister. How about you, little sis?" Prisci asked Katherina, who seemed absentminded; it took her some time to respond finally.

    ''''Y-yeah, I''m happy for Eretria.''''

    ''''What with you?" Prisci questioned her sister; since their arrival, Katherina was like this as if something was weighing on her mind.

    ''''Nothing,'''' Katherina responded.

    ''''Could it be that you''re jealous?" Prisci decided to tease her sister, thetter frowned.

    ''''Not all. Alex and I didn''t have that kind of rtionship. It''s just that I have been short-sighted. If someone told me that the young man I saw a few months ago will now be powerful than me, I would have refused; not only he became strong possessed exceptional talent, he knows how to make friends, none of his friends are normal.''''

    ''''Well, exceptional people will always call for exceptional talent. It''s a good thing that you have mended your rtionship, it-"

    Prisci stopped speaking and looked at her brother walking toward Alex''s table.

    ''''This fool.''''

 Chapter 351 - 344: The Emperors Birthday 3

    Alex was feeling annoyed after being used, and because of the atmosphere around, when he thought that his mood couldn''t fall lower, he appeared.

    ''''You beast, what do you ensnare, my sister?" Alder shouted, drawing everyone''s attention on them; Julius and the empress''s face darkened.

    Kuina''s mother put on foot on top of the other ready to enjoy a good show. The other Emperors looked in Alex''s direction with interest.

    ''''Big brother, don''t embarrass me,'''' Artemia said, displeased.

    ''''Eretria, shut up. It''s between that asshole and me.''''

    Unexpectedly, Adler shouted at his sister, something he rarely did, so Artemia was shocked and was about to blow up; it was then, Julius intervened.

    ''''Adler, you are not in your courtyard. Be mindful of decorum!"

    ''''Forgive me, father, but as a brother, I wish to test my future brother-inw. I can hand over my precious sister to a weakling. Rumor has that he eradicated one of the bases of the unknown organization; it''s just a rumor. Let''s me test what qualifications does he have to covet a woman from the Von Havens family.''''

    Adler was able to turn the situation in his favor. Initially, he would have been grounded; however, because of the speech he delivered, what he said, the emperor couldn''t dismiss it as a joke; he could only give his eldest son some face and at the same time curb his arrogance, his overflowing love for his sister. Julius does not doubt that Alex would win, and after this public defeat, Adler would have no reason to be hostile toward Alex anymore; if he were to continue, people would call him petty, unfit to be a ruler, and Julius believes his son wouldn''t want to have such a title now that he was closer to get what he desires after his sister lost an important piece.

    On the other hand, he couldn''t be happier, he wanted somewhere to vent his feelings on, and now Adler delivered himself at his doors; he would be a fool if he doesn''t make use of this godsend opportunity.

    The two moved to the fighting tform that magically appeared in the middle of the room.

    When Alex appraised the man in front of him, he couldn''t help but raise his evaluation of the man.

    ¡º[Alder Ackes Von Havens]

    ¡¸ Rank 10¡¹

    Level 92

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 10000/64600

    Magic Power: 2500/2500

    Magic: Lightning Magic

    Attack: 1200

    Defense: 900

    Agility: 1000

    Intelligence: 900

    Luck: 800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Lightning Sword

    Skills: [Lightning Shield Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 7] [Sword master Level 5] [Lightning Steps Level 4] [Lightning Arrows Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Lightning Domain]

    Titles: [Prodigy] [Siscon]¡»

    ''Pft! Siscon.'' Alex almostughed aloud when he saw this title.

    ''No wonder he is so protective of his sister.'' He thought while getting ready.

    ''''Please advice, brother-inw,'''' Alex said with a smile.

    ''''Tch! I don''t like you at all. Especially that annoying smile of yours.'''' Adler didn''t now hide his feelings.

    ''''How surprising. I also don''t like you. Referee, shall we begin? I''m getting tired of waiting. Once again, please advise.'''' Alex said with a bored look; if it weren''t for Artemia, he would have pped this fool to death.

    ''''Begin.'''' the referee announced.

    Whoosh!

    Immediately Alex vanished; when he reappeared, he was in front of Adler, a knife held against his neck.

    ''''No way, it just ends like this?" Someone asked; he couldn''t believe what happens.

    Julius sighed; the others emperors and empresses, especially Kuina''s mother, Rafa, looked disappointed; she wanted more action.

    None of Alex''s friends were surprised by this oue; both may have been Rank 10, but there is a difference in levels and stats, so it was no surprise seeing this result.

    ''''Sigh! I ept my defeat. It seems that I''m no match for you. With such strength, I believe you can protect my sister. However, let''s me warn me if something were to happen to her, I will mobilize all my forces to go against even it means I have to suffer loses and worse die.''''

    ''''Don''t I understand how you feel. I also have a sister.'''' Alex said he was happy Adler didn''t act like a loser and refused to admit defeat; he had thought he would raise a fuse after his quick defeat, apparently, no.

    ''''Oh? I see. However, my sister is cuter than yours.'''' Adler said.

    ''''I can''t ept that. My Gracier is cuter, those cute ears, baby cheeks, nobody can''tpete with my sister cuteness.''''

    The two went into full battle mode; however, it was a kind of battle the others found odd; nobody couldn''t believe this was happening, soon it became a heated argument between Alex and Adler, who sat together and started drinking.

    Artemia and Gracier were embarrassed to be the subject of theirpetition; the two kept sharing some details even the concerned party never pay attention two them.

    ''''Those two look like bosom friends. It didn''t seem like a few minutes ago they were fighting. Men are odd creatures; one can never understand them.'''' Maria said after observing Alex and Adler.

    One hourter, the banquet ended, Ferris''s father, Leon''s father, and Rafa asked Alex to visit them when he would have time. Only the Pope and Sarz emperor didn''t say anything.

    ''''Mr. Knight, the emperor wishes to see you.'''' An attendant approached Alex and announced.

    ''''Girls, please go ahead. See youter, guys.'''' Alex said before following the attendant.

    Julius was on the balcony overlooking the capital.

    ''''You havee.'''' He said before adding without waiting for Alex to say a word.

    ''''Ordinary people only look at the level of morality, while for the emperor, as long as the person has a value, they should be used, regardless of how the other party feels. I know that you hate being used; it''s just that I don''t have a choice, I have not made a move, others will.''''

    ''''I understand; however, I hate being used without my consent,'''' Alex said, not minding his words; he believes that Julius was the type that like his interlocutor to be frank, especially if he thinks highly of him.

    ''''How harsh. Well, what you said is true. However, you couldn''t deny that you also get some benefits from this?"

    ''''Well, I didn''t suffer too much, but I believe that you didn''t call here just for that; I''m wrong?" Alex didn''t like beating around the bush, so he asked the reason for his presence.

    ''''Smart. You want to go to the demon continent retrieve something useful for Lilith, at the same time get your revenge against Lucifer from what he has done.'''' Julius turned around and said with a smile.

    ''''Sigh! As expected of the emperor. It is exactly as you have said. Any advice?"

    Alex believes that Julius must have something to say. It was why he brings this matter.

    ''''Please watch out. This trip won''t be easy.''''

    It was all Julius said; however, Alex understood a lot of things from this, the fact that their mission has leaked out, they must think of how to move from now when people would be waiting for them.

    ''''Thanks, your majesty. I owe you one.'''' Alex said.

    ''''No, no, as my son (because he is Artemia''s fiance) it is the least at can do. We are family after all.'''' Julius said with a smile.

    ''Bullshit! Everything that happened today was calcted. This sly old fox.'' Alex thought while smiling.

    ¡¼To be the ruler of the strongest empire, he must not be a simple character. You have been beautifully yed.¡½Silveria said.

    ''Tch! I know, it''s my loss, for now, that is.'' Alex secretly vowed to take his revengeter; unknown to him, Julius was observing him, and when he saw Alex''s expression when he was thinking about how to get his revenge, he secretly chuckled.

    ''This kid doesn''t like to suffer the slightest loss. How interesting. I shall wait for your revenge.''

    Alex''s first revenge woulde soon.

    After chatting with the emperor for another forty minutes, Alex left.

 Chapter 352 - 345: Departure

    Another week went by after the Emperor''s Birthday. Because of the emperor''s warning, Alex and Lilith decided to wait before moving. During the past week, apart from apanying his family on asional dates, Alex also hangs out with his friends until they left two days ago.

    Late in the night, Alex sneaked out of his manor with Sakuya, Maria, Luna, and Gracier acted as if they were sleeping because they don''t wish to see Alex left; they might decide to follow him.

    ''''Let''s go,''''Alex said after giving onest nce at Blue Haven Manor.

    The two disappeared into the night.

    ?????

    The following morning. A brilliant light hugs thend as the sun stretches out with golden arms.

    Outside of the outer capital, a group of people could be seen trying to board an adventurer carriage; this carriage was to guard a merchant going to Elesim for a transaction.

    ''''So you''re the three adventurers sent by the group to help us?"

    The leader of this group of adventurers asked, a tall man in his early thirty; scars ran the length of his left cheek testimony of rough past as adventurer, a Rank 9.

    ''''Yeah, we are. I''m Sam, a C Rank Adventurer; the one on my right is Mio, and the one on the left is Elsa. We are Rank 7. We are the Sky Wolf Group; Nice to meet you, Garan; we will be in your care.''''

    Sam, the young man in histe teens, introduced his party members; he had light blonde hair and yellow eyes, the one called Mio had light dark hair and green eyes, Elsa had white hair and blue eyes. Although the two girls were beautiful, it was not excessively, just above average.

    Around Sam''s waist were two long knives; Garan essed that the boy was a knives user; although not rare, they exist. Next was the two girls; Mio held Katana; it was a sword-like de explicitly used in the Far East Empire; she must be from there. To think that she woulde all the way here, well, that doesn''t concern him, Garan thought.

    Lastly, there is that that girl called Elsa. If Garan were to point out what standout more about this girl, it would be her white hair and cold expression like an unapproachable goddess, she was a sword user, probably a magic swordsman.

    In two minutes, Garan was able to ess this group''s ss from their equipment.

    ''''You said you''re the Sky Wolf Group, right?" Garan asked even though Sam had already said.

    ''''Yeah. Although we are a newly established group, we have few achievements under our belt.'''' Sam scratched his nose in embarrassment; he presented to Garan their group symbol. It was a silver ter with three wolf ws on it.

    Garan took the small silver te and injected a bit of mana inside it; it was to read the information about this group and their achievements. Each team, a registered group, sessfully finished a mission it got recorded inside their identification te; the more achievements, the more rmendation, the more fame you will get.

    As the boy had said, their group was recently established, even so, they didn''t lessen,pleting few risky missions, for example, ying an Orc King, participating in defense of Losc city against a monster horde, at the end of this defensive mission they received a higher evaluation from the citizens, proof of their contribution.

    ''''I see. Wee, I''m Garan, a B Rank adventurer, leader of the Fierce Storm.''''

    Finally, Garan introduced himself after throwing the identification te to Sam.

    ''''As you must have heard before epting the mission. Our goal is to protect this merchant carriage until it sessfully arrives at Elesim. Bandits have been spotted recently on the road attacking merchant carriages, robbing their goods and eliminating everything they saw.'''' Garan exined as they boarded the carriage.

    ''''That''s pretty vicious,'''' Sammented.

    ''''Indeed, if it''s possible, we must eradicate this group. We will earn more money and merit points.'''' Garan exined after a quick introduction of the adventurers inside the carriage. Two swordsmen, Two archers, one mage, and one healer. Another group of five adventurers stationed at the rear, Garan''s and Sam''s group at the front.

    By the way, merit points are used to raised group rank on the ranking board; higher ranking means more mission, more promotion. Sam''s group Rank in the C Rank category is 250 on 880 registered group. As for Garan''s group, they are ranked 120 on 500 registered groups.

    ''''I see. No wonder the mission reward was so high. They took into ount the fact that we might kill some of the bandits.'''' Sam concluded.

    ''''Exactly, you''re pretty smart. I like smart people.'''' the mage, probably a Fire mage said, she winked at Sam. Her intentions were obvious; she was trying to flirt with Sam; he was more handsome than the other men in their group, especially that light blonde hair tied with blue ribbon gave him a wild look, something that makes her adventurous heart beat faster.

    Sarah couldn''t help but lick her lips, imagining how delicious Sam would be. Unfortunately, it would only stay as an illusion, nevere true because two pairs of eyes red at Sarah, almost making her soul flee out of her body; she couldn''t stop shivering; it was like having two sharp swords held against her neck. Sarah could only raise her hands in surrender.

    ''''You two stop.''''

    ''''Sarah! That bad habit of yours, one it''s will be the cause of your downfall.''''

    Both Sam and Garan intervened to stop things from further escting.

    The others adventurersughed because it was not the first time that Sarah behaved like that; it was an open secret that she loves going after young men, especially the handsome ones. It could be said that it was Sam''s misfortune to be a bit handsome. Fortunately, he had two shields; if not, Sarah wouldn''t have stopped at anything to devour him, and most young men end up sumbing to her charm, it could be said that even though Sarah was Mage, she got a pretty hot body, red hair, brown eyes.

    ''''Puhahaha! Today you found one that you can not devour. How unfortunate, Sarah.'''' One of the swordsmen teased Sarah.

    ''''Shut up, Idiot.'''' Sarah was embarrassed; the othersughed; Sam and his group decided to ignore everything and closed their eyes to think.

 Chapter 353 - 346: Elesim

    After the little episode with Sarah, silence returned inside the carriage; nobody spoke as the carriage advanced along the road.

    Suddenly, the healer, who had not talked since the beginning, spoke.

    ''''You have a pretty high amount of mana, Mr. Sam.'''' The green-haired healer said.

    The others, herrades, were astonished because she''s known as someone who rarely takes the initiative to speak even to her teammates, not to say, stranger. So no wonder they were surprised for her to take the initiative to speak to a stranger.

    Sam, who had his eyes closed, opened them and nced at the girl for a moment before saying.

    ''''Yeah, I heard that a lot. But it''s rude to probe others, don''t you often hear it?"

    ''''My bad, I was just curious. Your body emits a substantial amount of mana, more than anyone present, no more than anyone present on this mission.'''' Ellen is the name of Fierce Storm''s primary healer.

    ''''What? More than Karl?''''

    One of the swordsmen said surprised, Karl is their primary mage, said to possess a considerable amount of MP.

    Even Garan made a surprised face, the way he looks at Sam changed, his evaluation of him increased, for him to catch Ellen''s attention, he must be pretty awesome.

    ''Sigh! I guess even though disguised. Everything can''t be concealed.'' Sam thought.

    ''''Are the two besides your wives?"

    It was unknown what gotten into Ellen, but she became all talkative, curious about Sam''s group.

    ''''Not yet wives but fiancees,'''' Sam responded with a tired sigh. At first sight, this frail girl looks like a recluse person; however, when she became curious, she turn into a whole other person.

    ''''I say girl. You are not making an identity card for you to ask so many questions, are you?" Mio couldn''t take this girl''s curiosity anymore, so she asked.

    Like a frightening rabbit, Ellen retreated.

    ''''Sorry, I-i was wrong.'''' She said.

    For a moment, Mio felt terrible, as if she was bullying an innocent child.

    ''''Stop it, Ellen; you are causing trouble for others.'''' Finally, Garan decided to intervene. From his tired expression, he didn''t really want to step in because Ellen became teary eyes; outsiders would think that others were bullying her.

    Suddenly, they weremotion outside, and the carriage stopped.

    ''''Bandits attack.''''

    Someone shouted, the group inside jumped out except for Ellen.

    Immediately, they were assailed by arrows.

    ''''Take a cover, those who can defend against the arrows,'''' Garan shouted before stepping forward, unsheathing his great ax he spin; the shockwave produced blocked the iing arrows.

    When Garan turned his head in the other direction, he was astonished by the sight of Sam repeatedly cutting arrows into two. As for his two fiancees, they were doing pretty well.

    Sarah burned to cinder the arrowsing in her direction.

    ''''Jie~ Jie~! Fresh meats. Kill all men, leave the women behind.''''

    From the other side of the bush, a voice came, immediately another volley of arrows was shot toward the carriages; however, it was not only that; fireballs were shot, mixed with the arrows.

    ''''Careful, there is a magician on their side. Sarah, take care of it.'''' Garan quickly instructed.

    ''''Roger, boss!" Sarah responded before dashing into a certain direction; her speed was pretty fast for a normal Fire Mage.

    ''''Ellen, George, you twoe with me; we will assist others, especially protect Mr. Carlos and his daughter. Sam, I will leave this area under your supervision. Can you do it?"

    To Garan''s question, Sam dodged an arrow before throwing a knife in the direction of one of the hidden archers.

    Puh! Thud!

    It was insta-kill.

    ''''Leave to me.'''' Sam finally responded.

    Although surprised that Sam could also throw knives so urately. Garan, George, and Ellen sprinted toward the merchant''s carriage.

    Everywhere, the sounds of metal shing and wails could be heard; on Sam''s side, it was pretty good.

    ''''Charge, kill that Blondie; he is the one that killed Ash. Kill, take the women.''''

    One of the bandits shouted before charging toward Sam''s group with his sword, following him were seven men dressed in fine armors, something you never see on normal bandits, this couldn''t only means one thing, this group of bandits is high ranked one with their leader being a former adventurer or mercenary.

    ''''I will leave the two at the back to you. Max''s brothers should take care of the twoing from the left. I will take care of the rest.'''' Sam instructed, and nobody questioned his decision, especially Max''s brothers, the two swordsmen who had seen how easily Sam was able to dispatch the arrows and killed one of the hidden archers.

    Kicking off the ground, Miounched herself forward; in a sh, she arrived under the bandit.

    ''''What?" The bandit was surprised; he tried to bring his sword down to break Mio''s skull; however, to his dismay, his hands fell into the ground, cut off by Mio, he didn''t even notice when.

    ''''Ahhh- You-"

    The bandit''s voice was cut off because Mio appeared behind him and removed his head with her Katana; her Katana''s movement was faster, almost godly.

    At the same time that Mio killed the bandit in front of her, Elsa also killed the one in front of her; however, her method was more vicious; she sliced the poor bandit into three pieces.

    The brothers were surprised by the violent scene; however, now wasn''t the time to get emotional; they must focus on their enemies; it is what they did.

    On Sam''s side, he had it better. The first bandit to attack him was blocked.

    ngs!

    Sam kicked the man''s knee, making him falter; faster than the man could follow, he sliced his throat.

    Kicking the dead body toward the second bandit to temporally obstruct his sight, Sam appeared behind him; he blocked the man''s sword before thrusting his knife into the man''s neck, the bandit tried to dodge, but somehow, the knife elongated and pierced his neck.

    As for thest bandit, Sam killed him with a long-distance attack, four knives thrown at the bandit; however, it was disguised as two knives; when the bandit thought he blocked them, the two knives hiding in the other shadows struck him.

    Afterward, the battle didn''tst for too long; the adventurers killed the bandits; unfortunately, their leader didn''t show up, forcing the group to decide to let him go for now.

    After the battle, the carriages continued to advance toward Elesim; they arrived in the city in the evening; it was a beautiful city, not big as the outer capital but big enough to be called a medium-size city.

    The group reported to the Adventurer''s branch inside the city before going to separate ways.

 Chapter 354 - 347: The Second Level

    In one of the upper rooms at the rk''s Inn, three persons could be seen.

    ''''Seriously, it''s tiring to pretend to be someone else, but at the same time, it''s also quite fun.''''

    Alex disguised as Sam said as he sat on the chair, facing him were the disguised Sakuya (as Mio) and Lilith (as Elsa).

    ''''Fufufu! Blonde hair suit very well. You look like a third-rate school punk.'''' Sakuya said.

    ''''Pft"

    Lilithughed. It was the first time Sakuya saw Lilith smile, so she was surprised.

    ''''How surprising. I never thought that you smile. Even when disguised, you look beautiful when you smile. You should smile more.''''

    ''''I will. Someone has insisted that I should smile more and decided to listen to his advice.'''' Lilith responded with a light smile.

    Sakuya red at Alex when she heard Lilith''s words.

    ''''Cough! Now that we have sessfully managed to leave the capital without whoever spying on us. We should make a proper n of what to do from now on.'''' Alex coughed to changed the subject.

    ''''Well. There are still a thousand kilometers before we leave the human continent and pass through the Dark forest; beyond the dark forest is the demon forest. We should immediately rush to the demon''s continent. We might have disguised ourselves. However, the other party should be waiting for our arrival. If we were to head over there now, we would fall into their trap.''''

    Sakuya proved that she was not Maria''s right-hand man for nothing; she might be a bit sadist; however, she is smart.

    ''''Well said. For now, let''s take few missions.'''' Alex decided after hearing Sakuya''s words.

    The girls nodded before leaving Alex''s room to go to their own.

    ''''Sera''s technique is sure godly, as expected of the top assassin, with such a skill you can perfectly blend everywhere. It''s a good thing that I have her on my side. I must never let her go.'''' Alex murmured as he gazed at the ceiling.

    It was thanks to Sera''s that Alex and Sakuya were able to disguise. Even Lilith praised Sera''s skill.

    ''''Sil, I think that it''s time for me to start training on the second level of the Illusionary Battlefield.''''

    ¡¼Yeah, I also think it''s time for you to start.¡½

    Silveria said before sending to the second level of the Illusionary Battlefield.

    Alex appeared inside a ruin, looking everywhere he could only see buildings in ruin. It was as he appeared inside a ghost city.

    Suddenly, without warning, a dark beast pounced on Alex from behind a half-broken building.

    Swoosh!

    After dodging the monster''s attack, Alex threw a knife toward the monster''s head; unexpectedly, it was blocked.

    ngs!

    ''''Seriously, how tough is this monster''s fur to be able to block Razor?" Alexined while appraising the monster in front of him.

    [Dark Sabertooth Tiger Level 65.

    Skills: Sharp ws, Tough Skin, Intimidation.]

    ''''Wow! A Rank 7 monster right at the start. This level isn''t going to be easy.'''' Alexmented.

    The Dark Sabertooth Tiger''s red eyes shined, he activated his Intimidation skill; unfortunately, his opponent was Alex, someone that possessed the Death''s eye.

    The moment the Dark Sabertooth Tiger activated his eyes skill, he froze because it got counterattacked by Alex''s right eye.

    ''''de Dance: Third form: Beheader."

    Alex said as his body moved; he momentarily stopped in front of the frozen tiger; he moved right and left before appearing behind the monster''s back.

    Thud!

    The Dark Sabertooth Tiger''s head fell to the ground.

    ''''Huff! This skill consumes a bit of MP. Well, I was able to borrow the wind to perform multiple shes at the same time.''''

    Alex has recently developed this skill; he thought that using normal knife moves would be boring without perfection.

    ''''Seriously, give me a break,'''' Alexined; however, there was a smile on his face.

    Three additional Dark Sabertooth Tiger appeared immediately; the three pounced on Alex.

    Holding his knives in a reverse grip, Alex shouted.

    ''''de Dance: Seventh Form: Hurricane.''''

    At the same time, he poured MP into Sleipnir; instantly, his body started spinning on himself. With Alex at the center, a hurricane was formed; from this hurricane, sharp des could be seen.

    The three Dark Sabertooth Tigers sensed the danger; they tried to retreat; unfortunately, they were a step toote. The hurricane moved toward them; two among the three tigers were shredded to pieces, the third was gravely injured.

    Alex stopped his skill and panted.

    ''''Huff! Huff! This form consumes too much MP. More than half of my MP is gone. Well, considering that I have used the third form before this, it''s understandable. I can say the Seventh Form consume half of my current MP. Still, it''s deadly. Ops! I shall end the poor tiger suffering.''''

    Alex then threw a knife at the half-dead monster.

    Puff!

    Maybe because half of its body was gone, the knife was able to pierce through the monster''s skull, killing it perfectly.

    The three tiger''s corpses dispersed into a white light that entered Alex''s body like the previous one. Unlike the first level, where killing the monsters, especially the boss gave Alex an increase of stats points, the second level wasn''t like that. It increased Alex''s XP.

    Although Alex was happy to be able to level up inside his dream, he couldn''t help but be distressed when he saw the amount of XP the Dark Sabertooth Tigers gave him, 500 XP per tiger.

    To be able to able to level up, he would need to kill at least fifty Dark Sabertooth Tigers.

    ''''Ah! Let''s continue. At least I must level once before leaving.''''

    Alex said before starting to explore the ghost city; asionally, he would face few tigers. Before leaving the ghost city, he killed another ten Dark Sabertooth Tigers; it was the only monster in the vicinity of the ghost city.

    After Alex left the Ghost city, a forest appeared; however, from here, Alex spotted a tall skyscraper.

    ''''To go there, I must go through this unknown forest. I believe that skyscraper is my final destination. I must go there.'''' Alex said before stepping into the silent forest.

    Silveria, who was floating in the cloud, saw Alex entered the forest. She smiled before looking at the tall tower in the distance.

    ''''It''s going to be fun.''''

    At the same time, in the floating capital, Artemia''s mansion, the lowest floor. This floor is used for Artemia''s personal use, a small pocket dimensions.

    ''''Here, take it.''''

    While saying this, Artemia passed to Gracier, who sat cross-legged on top of a mountain a red cube; it was the same cube Artemia received from Emilia, her best friend; she was a me user like Gracier, this red cube contains her remained essence, it is highly beneficial to a me user. Artemia thought that Gracier fit perfectly for this red cube, so she gives it to her.

    The moment Gracier held the red cube, she could feel the terrible heat thetter contained; it makes her blood boil.

    [Oh?! What a good surprise. Quickly eat this. It will help you.] Ignia suggested.

    Gracier swallowed the red cube.

    Gulp!

    Artemia tensed up; she was ready to intervene at any moment if she sees that the situation was bad; fortunately, nothing bad happened.

    The moment Gracier swallowed that cube, she felt like she had swallowed a burning rock. Her temperature rose, red veins appeared all over her body; she experienced intense pain; however,pared to what she went through with Maddog, it was nothing.

    Soon, the pain passed and Gracier felt refreshed.

    Holding her nose, Artemia said.

    ''''You should take a bath first.''''

    Finally, Gracier noticed the awful smelling from her body; immediately, she went to take a bath.

    Shortly after she came back fully dressed, she feels lighter and closer to nature than she used to.

    ''''Great, please check your status,'''' Artemia suggested.

    ''''Understood, teacher,'''' Gracier responded before calling out her status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 8¡¹

    Level 73

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 200/36500

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1200

    Defense: 700

    Agility: 800

    Intelligence: 800

    Luck: 700

    BP: 110

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] (New) [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] (New) {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]¡»

    ''''Wow! My MP increased by 1000. That''s a good thing.'''' Gracier was overjoyed, as Mage, she needs a lot of MP to cast spells continuously; now that her MP was increased, this means she could fight longer, use more powerful skills; not only her MP was increased, her attack stat and defense increased as well, even one of her previous was unlocked.

    [Meteor Level 1: Summon a burning rock from outer space to kill your enemy.

    Consume 2000 MP.

    Skill range: Twenty-five meters.]

    Gracier''s eyes shined; just as she was about to jump to start celebrating, she was stopped by Artemia.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    The two left the training ground.

 Chapter 355 - 348: Meeting With The Elesim Guild Master

    Back to Alex''s location, he woke up and sat on his bed, rubbing his eyes.

    ''''Seriously, to think that something ridiculous is in that forest, she has a total grasp of the forest, how unlucky.''''

    The moment Alex set foot in the forest, he sensed something abnormal, and by the time he would move, he was already swarmed by a group of monsters.No matter how much he killed, he was soon overwhelmed by them, and he died from a sneak attack from the big boss.

    ''''Sigh! I will tryter.'''' Alex said as he started thinking about his ns for the future.

    Soon, the sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant color to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night.

    After his morning routine, Alex disguised as Sam joined the other two as they took their breakfast before leaving for the guild.

    In the morning, as usual, the guild was crowded no matter where it is; Sam and his group walked toward a counter.

    The receptionist, a bunny girl, weed them.

    ''''Wee, Mr. Sam, Ms. Elsa, and Ms. Mio. The guild master wishes to see you.''''The receptionist said.

    ''''Oh? I see. Can you please lead the way?" Although curious as to why the guild master wished to see them, he knew this receptionist wouldn''t necessarily know all the answers, so better stay silent until he sees the guild to get all answers.

    ''''Sure.'''' The bunny girl receptionist called another receptionist over before leading Sam''s group toward the guild master''s office.

    When they arrived, she knocked on the door.

    ''''Who is it?"

    Surprisingly, it was a woman''s voiceing from behind the door.

    ''''It''s me, She, I have-"

    Before She could finish, she was interrupted by the guild master, who knew the reason for her arrival.

    ''''Coming.''''

    As they entered, Sam saw a simple table with many papers stacked on top of it, and a small woman wearing sses, she was reading an old parchment.

    ''''Eh? A legal Loli." Sam eximed; Mio was surprised as well, only Elsa showed no reaction.

    ''''What? Shocked to see a dwarf for the first time?"

    Still busy looking through the parchment inside her small hands, the guild master said.

    ''''Yeah, it''s my first time seeing an actual dwarf. Excuse myck of manner.

    ''''No, I don''t mind. Please take a seat. Most people that see me for the first time react the same way. Except for the legal Loli thing. I have the feeling that I wouldn''t like the meaning behind, so I shall not ask.''''

    ''''Ugh!"

    Sam averted his eyes; Mio chuckled as she was the only one who understands the meaning behind Sam''s words.

    ''''Well, wee, I''m Ste, the acting guild master in Elesim. I don''t particrly appreciate beating around the bush, so I shall go straight to the point. The reason I called your group is to assign you a mission.'''' Ste said.

    Sam''s expression became severe; he waited for Ste to continue.

    ''''It''s Garan who rmended you.''''

    ''''Garan?" Sam was surprised whening here this morning; he had expected to see him. Unfortunately, he didn''t see him.

    ''''Yeah, he and his party are gone, already on another mission, another escort mission. Coming back to our topic. Garan rmended you. Currently, there is a little situation in the west side of Elesim.''''

    Ste took a deep breath before she continued.

    ''''A noble rebelled; he illegally upied his brother''s mansion. His goal is simple, overturn his brother in charge of the Westside. As you know, because of Elesim side, although not big as the outer capital, to help manage the city, the Duke has three nobles overseeing the west side, East and North Side. Baron Clemens is in charge of the west where the slums are, and his brother Randall rebelled. Your mission is simple, help Clemens recover his domain.''''

    ''''Please, excuse me.'''' Sam raised his hand.

    ''''Please do speak,'''' Ste said.

    ''''The guards solve problems like that, so why is adventurer called to resolve it now?"

    Facing Sam''s question, Ste sighed.

    ''''Normally, yes. However, the situation changes when most of the force used by the rebel are adventurers.'''' She exined.

    ''''What?" Mio eximed; it was customary to be surprised because adventurers are forbidden to participate in such situations because their license would be revoked when caught.

    ''''Yeah, Randall rallied many adventurers (mostly Rank 5 and 6) to take over his brother''s mansion. These adventurers were probably tired of living. Maybe he promised to make them his knights, which means a monthly sry, less risk of dying for these fools to help him. So, it became our problem, besides the guards went to subdue a drake outside of the city with some adventurers and the Duke.''''Ste exined to the group.

    ''''I see that is why. How much are the rewards forpleting this mission?" Sam inquired.

    ''''20 gold coins per adventurer captured or incapacitated. From the information we got, there are more than ten adventurers involved. Three mercenaries. As for the mercenaries, 15 gold coins per head. Randall is worth 1 White gold coin.''''

    ''''Interesting! We shall take this mission.'''' Sam epted after exchanging nces with the girls, although it was not many morningspared to his fortune, as they act like someone else; this money would be used as travel expenses.

    ''''Good, here is the map of the location to where Clemens''s mansion is. Be aware that they are likely expecting your arrival. Because Clemens flees with his seal, Randall couldn''t take his position yet; he is holding some hostages to threaten his brother.'''' Ste gave Sam''s group another piece of information.

    ''''I see. I bet you will say if possible not to kill anybody?"

    Because Sam (Alex) could see that there was still something Ste wishes to say, he said.

    ''''Yes, If it''s possible, please try not to kill anybody,'''' Ste confirmed Sam''s question.

    ''''I understand. We will try not to kill anybody.'''' Sam promised.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Sam waved his hand before standing; Mio and Elsa followed him as the trio left the room.

    Alone, Ste, like Elves, Dwarves are sensible to mana. When Ste looked at Sam, she was almost frightened; the man possessed a terrific amount of mana she ever saw; she couldn''t see through any of them even with her strength, Rank 10.

    ''''Well, whatever, I shall not pry into their secret,'''' Ste mumbled as she slumped into the big chair.

    ?????

    Outside of the Guild, Sam''s group could be seen stopping at a stall selling pancake.

    ''''Um! So, what is your n until sunset?" Mio inquired as she took a bit of her pancake.

    While handing over Elsa her pancake, Sam responded.

    ''''We will see that noble and talk with him.''''

    ''''I see. Elsa, what do you think about those adventurers that are working with that noble young brother?'''' Mio decided to make Elsa join the conversation.

    Elsa (Lilith) stayed silent for a moment before saying.

    ''''Well, they are foolish, but greed can turn one foolish. They have made their choice; now it''s time to suffer the consequences.''''

    ''''An answer like you. Well, you are not wrong, though.'''' Mio said and finished her pancake.

    After Sam and Elsa finished, the group went to meet Baron Clemens, the baron was happy to see three Rank 7, and from the information he gathered, this group has numerous aplishments under their belt; with them he was sure to regain his mansion back.

    The group decided to move after sunset. Sam''s group went back to the Inn to rest until it was time to begin the operation.

    ?????

    Late in the night.

    Because Sam''s group could handle the situation at Clemen''s mansion and because Clemens still has some knights with him, no other adventurers were added to the group.

    ''''Don''t worry, Mr. Clemens, tonight you will take back what is yours,'''' Sam said to the chubby man walking beside him, dressed in Noble attire; behind them were seven guards and the two girls.

    ''''That''s fine. I''ll be relying on you.'''' Clemens responded.

    As they talked and walked along the main street in the upper-ss district, even though it was into the night, a brightly illuminated mansion came into view.

    ''''That''s surprisingly extravagant, how to put it, it''s like they are not worried at all. Mio said that while looking at the mansion in amazement.

    Clemens spoke with a bitter smile.

    ''''Usually, the lights aren''t all turned on. Perhaps they''re wary of us today.''''

    ''''I feel there are more people.''''

    Elsa also muttered as she looked at Clemen''s mansion as they gradually approached.

    Certainly,the number of people who could be seen in the mansion''s yard was well over30.Considering that they were likely there to guard the mansion, Sam could see that it was quite different from what he had heard beforehand fromSte and Clemens.

    ''''Perhaps they gathered the nearby thugs.I don''t know if they''re there to fight or to intimidate us.''''

    Alex muttered that as they got closer to the entrance to Clemen''s mansion, protected by the adventurers.

 Chapter 356 - 349: Clemens Mansion 1

    Christof and Fader were the gatekeepers guarding Clemen''s mansion.

    Even those the two of them were usually at a bar, brothel, or sleeping at this time, they had been ordered to stay on duty overnight and wereining about it. However, most of theints came from Fader; Christof asionally nodded while listening to hisints.

    Still, the money they were paid for the job was good. At the same time, when they thought about arge number of adventurers gathered at the mansion, they weren''t so concerned about their job.

    ''''Even so, I wonder what Randall is thinking, starting something like this?" Fader questioned.

    ''''We should just do the work we''ve been ordered to do. Right now, fifteen adventurers are waiting inside. It would be stupid for the Baron to show knowing what awaits him.''''

    Christof said that Clemens, who hade to make that stupid attack, showed up at the gate to his mansion. In addition, it wasn''t just him; Sam, Mio, and Elsa were there.

    When Christof saw Sam''s group, his body stiffened. From experience, he knew this group was not to be trifled with; they are dangerous.

    ''''S-Sir Baron, you shouldn''t havee.'''' Fader stuttered.

    ''''I know, but I can''t let my stupid brother do as he wishes any longer. What will you two do?'''' Clemens asked.

    At Clemens'' reply, Christof and Fader''s cheeks cramped. But Christof quickly looked back towards the mansion. Seeing that no one had noticed them yet, he was relieved.

    Fortunately for Sam''s group right now, the adventurers in the mansion were careless about their surroundings right now because of their numbers. Rather than being alert of enemy attacks, they were just sitting around in the garden making idle talk. Although they hadn''t gone as far as drinking alcohol, they were stillcent due to their numbers. This was the merit of higher-ranking adventurers. Even in such a situation, they would have still stayed alert.

    Unfortunately, most of the adventurers gathered in the garden were either F or E rank. Others weren''t even adventurers and had just been gathered here to add to their number. Of course, some higher-rank adventurers were employed by Randall. Although not equal to Make, who was the only rank C adventurer hired by Randall, there were still D rank adventurers to some extent and a few C rank adventurers as well. But most of them were inside the mansion as Randall''s direct escort.

    ''''S-Sir, can you turn back and go?'''' Christof asked in a low voice.

    ''''Sorry, I can''t do that.''''

    The Baron''s answer was instantaneous; Sam, Mio, and Elsa watched everything from the sidelines.

    ''''Ah! You leave us no choice. Although you have saved us in the past, we have already betrayed you. We just have to go all the way; turning back won''t change anything. I''m truly sorry.''''

    Christof muttered softly and nced towards He, who pointed his spear towards Sam. As expected of people who had worked as gatekeepers for so long. Fader understood his partner''s intentions, took a deep breath, and announced the enemy''s arrival.

    ''''Enemy attack! Everyone prepare for battle!.''''

    The loud voice echoed into the garden in Clemen''s mansion.

    At first, they weren''t sure if they could trust those words or not, but eventually, several people came over to the gate to check. The dy in their initial movements proved that most of the people in the garden were either just thugs or low-ranking adventurers with little skill.

    ''''Wow, they really came! And only ten people!"

    A young thug who was one of the first to head over to the gate shouted so that the people gathered at the garden woulde over to the gate. Almost all of them ridiculed Clemens; they were from the slum; after receiving a bit of money, they be Randall''s dog.

    Sam (Alex) sighed; he didn''t want to waste time here, so he stepped forward; this surprised the thugs and the low-ranked adventurers; most were dissatisfied because of Sam''s pretty face; they want to ruin it. However, this thought dies quickly when Sam made a move.

    ''''Any of you who don''t intend to fight me seriously leave! I''ll only fight those who remain. However, if you stay, I will consider you as my enemy. Only those prepared to take my attacks should stay.'''' Sam (Alex) then tapped his right foot on the ground; he put a little bit of strength in his right leg.

    Boom!

    That move just now. They could tell how much power was behind it just from the hollow crater in the ground. The thugs and low-rank adventurers went quiet. It was the same for the two gatekeepers. However, being told to leave, given the situation, no one wanted to be the first to leave. After all, if they were the first to leave, there would be no doubt that they would be called cowardly right away. It would also be in front of so many people. Besides, this was the residence of Clemens, one of the most powerful people in the city; even himself was present. If they were considered to be traitors, it would be very difficult for them to continue living in this city after tomorrow.

    However, if they were told to attack Sam, they would consider it even riskier after seeing what he had done. One of them finally decided to attack verbally instead of physically.

    ''''What? Don''t you know who Randall is? He is the true heir, the rightful owner to rule the westside. Going against is a death wish. You''re surrounded. Quickly roll back; I will overlook your offense.''''

    ''''Yeah, yeah, how many people do you think you have? If you s the difference in numbers, you should run away. Are you stupid?''''

    ''''Hey, leave quickly if you understand.''''

    Several of them spoke consecutively. It seemed that they wanted to intimidate them with their advantage in numbers. However, to Sam, they were just like a weak dog with a not so loud bark. Although disguised, Mio''s true self was about to appear; seeing how dangerous her eyes were shinning, Elsa (Lilith) sighed at how stupid the people in front of them are.

 Chapter 357 - 350: Clemens Mansion 2

    After they had rambled on for about a minute, Sam (Alex) decided that they couldn''t settle things like this and took a step forward. As soon as he did that, several people stepped back on reflex as Sam advanced.

    Persuading themselves that they were in an advantageous position, they started speaking again.

    ''''W-What. Do you think you can be arrogant just because you have that fake? You''re a weak brat. Don''t piss off your seniors so much.''''

    Sam ignored the man; it''s not only them that knows how to provoke others. He summoned his two knives.

    The people in the surroundings watched with wide eyes as the knives appeared from nowhere. Not everyone has a space ring; this means this kid is not simple to have a space ring.

    ''''It''s troublesome to waste time here. Come.''''

    While saying that, he readied his knives.

    Naturally, no one stepped towards Sam. No, instead, when the knives came out, they took some distance to surround him.

    ''''¡­What''s wrong? As expected, are you all just good at talking? Well, it can''t be helped since you''re all just small fry who are weaker than Goblins.However, then don''t pretend to be humans, just go backto your dirtyhideouts and tremble.''''

    It was an outright mockery. It was apparent that he was trying to provoke them, but unfortunately, only a few of the adventurers surrounding Sam noticed.The rest of them didn''t understand what he was saying at first, but as soon as they realized, their faces went red as they red at Sam, wanting to kill with their gazes.Still, no one was sure they could gain victory over Sam.

    ''Justa bitmore.''

    While watching the situation, Sam started to speak. Mio gave wry smiles behind him.

    ''''What''s wrong? Even with so many people, if you''re still scared of me, why don''t you just show your true feelings and submit to me? Then I might have some mercy. I might overlook this.''''

    While looking at the people around him, Sam said that with ridicule. It was the same thing one of them had previously said.

    ''''Don''t be stupid, you stupid brat! I''ll show you what happens when you despise adults; I''ll beat that into your body!''''

    One of the thugs met Sam''s look and said that as he charged towards him with a knife.

    Taking Sam''s provocation, the thug thrust the knife in his hand. As he watched the movements of the thug, Sam sighed in his mind.

    ''There''s no proper movements. He''s just trying to stab his knife into the enemy; his actual movements are dull.''

    ''''Too slow.''''

    Sam said before dodging the strike and struck the man in the neck.

    Bam!

    It was instant K.O.

    Because both Ste and the Baron requested not to kill them, Sam opted for this solution.

    As if it was the signal, both Mio and Elsa moved.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Bam! Bam!!!!

    Under the dumbfounded gazes of the Baron and his guards slower to react, Sam''s group incapacitated the thirty mix of thugs and low-ranked adventurers in five minutes.

    ''''Aahhh! It hurts.''''

    ''''Ahhhh! My hand, it''s broken.''''

    ''''What the hell?"

    Fader almost peed in his pants; his knees gave up, he was shivering, Christof was a little better; however, he had no desire to go against those beasts; from their point of view, Sam, Mio, and Elsa were standing on top of a pile of corpses, horns on their headsughing evilly. It was how much psychological damage their received after Sam''s group dispatched thirty individuals with almost no effort.

    Suddenly, Sam tilted his head to the side to dodge an arrowing toward his head.

    ''''No way.'''' The hidden archer was gobsmacked.

    Immediately after dodging the arrow, Sam threw a knife at the location where the arrow came from.

    Puff! Bam!

    The next moment, a thud was heard, and the consciousness faded away from the attack''s impact. After the knife pierced his shoulder, disabling him, he fell shortly on the ground.

    The front of Clemen''s mansion was now wrapped in silence. The thugs and low-ranked adventurers lying on the ground, groaning, momentarily stopped; they forgot about their pains; they had no words to describe what they had seen.

    If their surprise had ended up there, it would have been good; unfortunately, it was the case.

    Mio moved, she executed a QuickDraw; it was so fast that none of those present except for Sam and Elsa had seen it; all they heard was a sound.

    Whoosh!

    After Mio executed a QuickDraw, a sh had flown out, cutting the branches of arge tree and dropping the second archer that was hiding there. With the reverse swing,she sent another sh that flew towards a window on the second floor where another archer was.

    In the end,a slightly stronger adventurer that just came after hearing themotion, it was abig man, was unexpectedly sted away by Elsa''s sword sh,destroying the mansion door as he smashed into it.

    Gulp!

    Everyone present except Sam''s group gulped; even the Baron was not an exception. Finally, he understood why the famous Garan rmended this group; it should be said that Garan was a native of Elesim, so most residents know him.

    Some people looked towards the big man, who had been sted away. Until a few minutes ago, he had been wearing metal armor. But it was now crushed, and he was unconscious after smashing into the doors of the mansion. If he were still conscious, he would have experienced the suffering of hell with his rib fractures. It was then; they understood that they were luckypared to that man, any resistance they might previously have disappeared like a cloud of smoke in the air.

    ''''Mr. Clemens, you should let five of your knights here to secure these men.''''

    Sam pointed at the thugs and adventurers lying on the ground; although they do not wish to be caught, they knew any resistance was futile as they were incapacitated, not being able to move.

    ''''E-En!"

    The Baron nodded absentminded, still overwhelmed by the group strength.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    After ensuring that those five knights were doing a proper job, Sam, Mio, Elsa, the Baron, and the remaining two knights entered the mansion. Time to wrap things once for good.

 Chapter 358 - 351: Clemens Mansion 3

    The moment Sam''s group and the Baron entered the first floor, the lights were switched off, making the room turned dark all of a sudden.

    Whoosh! ngs!

    The person who was trying to use the darkness as a cover to strike the group, this person mainly aimed at the weakest of the group, it was to say, Clemens. Unfortunately, Sam was faster; he had seen through the enemy ploy, so he moved and blocked the strike.

    ''''Hihihi! Yer not half bad. Let''s see if yer can protect him after I use my special attack.''''

    The assassinughed and threw a smoke bomb against the ground before his presence vanished; after entrusting the Baron to Mio, Sam vanished as well.

    ''''What?"

    And when he reappeared, he was behind that assassin who thought that his special homemade bomb plus the dark would have perfectly obstructed Sam''s sights until he strikes.

    ''''W-Wait!"

    Before the assassin could finish pleading for his life as Sam appeared behind him, thetter had already executed a knife skill.

    [de Dance: Second Form: Disabling!]

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    In two attacks, Sam disabled the man''s arms, turning them limp.

    The light came back, the Baron and his men saw a face against the ground, arms limping and butt raised to the sky.

    ''''Let''s go!"

    Sam ignored the fallen assassin as he ordered that the group continue.

    Quickly they appeared on the second floor; Elsa moved and took care of the hidden enemies before they could attack the group.

    Finally, they arrived at their destination, a dancehall on the third floor.

    ''''Beyond this door is the main force. Time to end this.''''

    [Flying sh]

    Immediately after Sam said those words, Mio attacked, slicing the door in two. The cleaved door fell apart, giving ess to what was on the other side.

    The two guards stood around their lord to protect him from any sneak attack.

    Whoosh!

    Before the group could even advance, they were attacked by two fireballs the size of a volleyball.

    This time it was Elsa who moved; she sent two vertical lightning shes that cut apart the fireballs.

    The Mage who fired the fireballs widened her eyes; however, her reaction was quick she immediately falls back, to let ce at the others toe forward with their shields, from the gaps of the defensive formation crossbow could be seen, unlike regr bow, crossbow possesses strong prative force, so Sam didn''t dare to take them lightly.

    Thwack! Thwack!!!

    More than five arrows were shot toward Sam, and before he could move, he heard Mio''s voiceing from behind.

    ''''Leave it to me.'''' Before moving in front of Sam; she lowered her upper body, one leg ced ahead of the other, one hand holding the sheat while the other was on the de, then she mumbled.

    [Amaterasu]

    With a QuickDraw, Mio unleashed a forward sh that destroyed the iing arrows before crashing into the defensive formation. The shields cracked, and the people behind it were sent flying, crashing the wall behind them; some immediately fainted while some had a few broken arms and ribs.

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''Ahhh!"

    Ignoring these crying men, Sam''s group finally entered the Hall; from dozen of men previously present inside the Hall, only three remain standing, one man with a potbelly, chubby face.

    When Sam saw the man instantly he knew he was Clemens brother, he was holding a young maid in his arms; thetter seemed to have fainted, her maid outfit was ripped apart, blood stained her white gaiter blood, the moment Sam saw the girl''s condition his expression turned dark, unconsciously he started emitting killing intent.

    ''This must be the hostage Randall took. What scum.'' Sam (Alex) thought.

    ''''You should behave, little boy.''''

    Thest man, the one standing behind Clemen''s brother, said, was arge man holding a halberd; he was the strongest of the bunches Sam''s group had fought thus far.

    Ignoring everything else, the Baron''s eyes turned bloodshot after he saw the maid''s condition.

    ''''Randall, you beast, what have you done?" Clemens shouted, face full of rage. If it weren''t for the guards holding the Baron back, he would have jumped on the man and tear him apart with his teeth.

    ''''Hihihi~ Why are such a furious brother over a measly maid?" Randallughed; he seemed to not care about the situation in front of him, as if he still has a trump card he has yet to use.

    ''''You- you- Puff!"

    The Baron was so angry that he vomited blood and staggered back.

    ''''My lord.''''

    One of the guards was faster; he moved and caught the falling Baron.

    Sam frowned; judging by the excessive reaction shown by the Baron, his rtionship with this maid mustn''t be simple at all. The girl looks to be in her neen.

    ''''Hihihi~ Brother, I know that you cherish this slut, and I must say she is quite delicious. Who would have thought she was still a virgin. I really enjoyed myself. Quickly hand over your te, and I will let her live.'''' Randall licked his lips like a starving beast that saw something delicious.

    ''''Scum.''''

    ''''Worst than a beast.''''

    As one would expect, the girl''s reaction was not favorable, not in the slightest. They were emitting a murderous aura; their desire to kill was really strong.

    Once again, Randall ignored Sam''s group; his attention was solely focused on Clemens, whose face had lost all colors.

    ''''By the way, you better hurry, brother. The more time you take to surrender, the less chance this lovely maid has to feel. I fed her a poison that''s slowly eating away her life force. It''s the thousand death''s poison. Hand over the te, and I will feed her the remedy.'''' Randall announced before bursting into a peal of maniacalughter.

    The Baron''s legs gave up; he almost fainted from shock; he vomited twice.

    ''I understand now; no wonder her face was pale white.'' Sam thought as he studied the unconscious maid.

    Elsa tightened her sword when she heard about this poison; although the name of the poison was a bit exaggerated, it is still a deadly poison; once taken, one would experience pain worse than death until one dies by exploding.

    ''''Y-you beast, she is not my concubine but my daughter, your niece,'''' Clemens shouted.

 Chapter 359 - 352: Randalls Trump Card 1

    Twenty years ago, Elesim.

    At that time, Baron Clemens just received the duty of overseeing the westside of Elesim; he was happy.

    Alongside his wife and two concubines, they came to the westside. It was then he fell in love again. Still, because of the strict management his main wife and the concubine had over him, Clemens couldn''t openly court that maid who stolen his heart, at first sight, it was one of the previous maids send by the Duke to assist him. However, the possibility of her being a spy sent to control him couldn''t be ruled out; Clemens didn''t care because he was madly in love with the maid, soon their consummates their rtion, secretly, of course. Their feeling grew for each other the more time spent together, and soon joyous news follows Chloe, the maid was pregnant, a girl. To not get caught and to let Chloe safely deliver the fruit of their loves, Chloe quit being a maid, the reason being that she must go back to her hometown to take care of her sick mother, the others did not found this strange, and they let her go.

    Soon, Chloe gave birth to a girl. Unfortunately, she didn''t make it through; she died before seeing her daughter; this news left the Baron heartbroken; however, his daughter, the fruit of their love, was present. With her, he could still feel his beloved presence. He named the baby girl Chloe like her mother. The Baron secretly raised his daughter until she was 18. Fortunately or unfortunately searching for a job because she wished to be independent, Chloe ends up working as a maid in her father''s mansion. Because she was unaware of who her father was, she stubbornly refused to give when the Baron tried to make her give up. The Baron didn''t tell the girl that he was her father because he felt ashamed; he hadn''t been there for her, he had no right to call himself her father, so the Baron thought.

    He had nned to tell Chloe everything; who would have thought the situation would have turned this way.

    ?????

    Back to the present.

    ''''Y-you beast, she is not my concubine but my daughter, your niece,'''' Clemens shouted.

    Sam, Mio, Elsa, the guards, and even the big man with halberd were gobsmacked.

    In Randall''s case, it was as if a bomb had exploded inside his mind at the thought that he slept with his niece, incest existed in a certain family, but he was someone that wants to perform such a despicable act. Randall staggered, almost puking; however, when he remembered his goal, that person, and all he would get if he seeds in acquiring that te, Randall threw everything away, screw his morals, his beliefs. The only thing that matters right now was the glorious life that was promised to him.

    ''''So what? Quickly hand over the te.'''' Randall said without the once of guilt.

    If previously, Clemens had thought swaying his brother with this news, now that thought diedpletely buried in the deepest part of his being.

    Although he wished more than nothing to hand over the said te, which was more a burden than blessings in his current situation, the Baron knows that he mustn''t act recklessly because of what secret the te hold, his actual use, the reason behind Elesim particr situation.

    ''''I- I w-"

    Just as Clemens was about to open his mouth to say something, Sam stepped forward; he couldn''t take any longer.

    ''''I say, it''s good the family drama. But I hate being ignored the most, Pork.'''' Sam said while directly looking into Randall''s eyes.

    Randall''s eyes turned bloodshot; it didn''t help when Mio also added.

    ''''Pfft! Haha! Butayaro.''''

    ''''I was nning to spare them; however, now I have changed my opinion. Kill them.'''' Randall shouted with a trembling finger.

    ''''I shall take care of this man.''''

    As if it was somepetition, and she doesn''t want to be outdone, Elsa stepped forward.

    Sam didn''t refuse Elsa''s help; he had his reason for provoking Randall; the man was too calm, even when his defeat was apparent to all; Sam (Alex) want to know why and more importantly, he wants to know the secret the guild, the Duke and the Baron were hiding, there must be something special about this town.

    While thinking about possible theories about this city, Sam observed the fight that was about to happen. More specifically, the man with a halberd was silently approaching Elsa (Lilith) while setting up his weapon.

    ''This man is quite skilled. He is Rank 7.'' Sam thought after seeing the man''s status.

    [Skud]

    ss: Berserker

    Age: 35

    Male

    Level 68

    Experience Value: 12500/35700

    Magic Power: 1500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 980

    Defense: 750

    Agility: 820

    Intelligence: 630

    Luck: 440

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Equipment: Magic Halberd, Magic armor.

    Special Ability: Berserk Level 4

    Skills: [Cleave Level 4] [Swordsmanship Level 3] [Earth Arrow Level 4] [Art of Halberd Level 6] [Earth st Level 2] [Earth Lance Level 3]

    Titles: [Stalker] [Society Scum] [Berserker] [Mass Murderer]

    ''Wow! This man is no good.'' Sam (Alex) wanted nothing but to erase this man from the face of this earth, seeing his titles, titles never lie, they reflect one''s action, and this man must havemitted atrocities to have acquired these vicious tittles.

    Elsa and Skud both proceeded to shorten the distance between them.

    ''''!?''''

    ''''Haah!''''

    As they entered each other''s attack range, they swung their weapons.

    Elsa her sword and the man with his halberd.

    Whoosh!

    The long weapons they swung tore through approached each other.

    And then, they shed, sending a high-pitched metallic sound around them. And it was not just once or twice. The sound repeated many times.

    The halberd''s ax head and Elsa''s ck sword shed, again and again, repelling each other. From the shock that traveled to her hands, Elsa revealed a slightly surprised expression.

    At the same time, the man was also surprised; he didn''t even think for a second that Elsa could keep up with him, not she was slightly better than him. This made him realize that he would lose at this rate, so he decided to go all out. Belittling your opponent after seeing what she can do was a foolish thing.

    ''''Berserk!" Skud shouted q, and red energy burst out of his body; his muscles bulged, his stats increased by hundred points (ATK, AGI, and DEF only).

    ''''Earth Arrows!"

    Simultaneously, after casting the Earth Arrows, Skud cast Earth st to shot forward like a cannonball; he appeared behind Elsa, who should be busy dealing with those earth arrows; unfortunately, Elsa never nned to engage the iing arrows.

    Swoosh!

    She vanished to reappear above Skud and send a forward sh at him; it was not a normal forward sh, it was imbued of the lightning element, and by the time Skud reacted, he was electrocuted, his berserk state canceled, then arrived another three forward shes, however, this time they were normal.

    ''''Ugiahhh!"

    Skud, who had lost his two arms and received a deep cut over his stomach, wailed before fainting due to the excessive pain he was feeling.

    ''''Do you wish to continue?" Asked Sam after Randallst man standing was knocked out.

    However, instead of showing signs of panic, Randall, on the contrary, burst intoughter amidst theughter, he said with his left hand raised.

    ''''Hihihhihihi~ You think you have won? I summon thee.''''

 Chapter 360 - 353: Randalls Trump Card 2 And The Truth About Elesim

    ''''Hihihihi~ You think you have won? I summon thee.'''' Randall dered.

    Sam, Mio, and Elsa felt an ominous feeling all of a sudden.

    Suddenly, from within Randall, a w came out, having a wing out from his chest, Randall puked mouthful of blood, his face lost all of his colors, he couldn''t believe what was happening. He pushed Chloe aside.

    ''''H-H-how is this happening? Puh! It was not what had been agreed. W-why?"

    Then a second w came out before Randall was ripped apart, sshing blood and gore everywhere.

    ''''R-Randall,'''' Clemens shouted, stretching his arms forward as if he wished to collect her brother''s falling pieces. As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water; even with everything thetter had done, Clemens still feels grief seeing his brother getting killing ruthlessly like that; however, there was something more concerning at the moment.

    After Randall was ripped apart, a skeleton had taken his ce, not an ordinary skeleton, a skeleton general wearing bone armor.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Get ready; it''sing.''''

    After sessfully securing and feeding Chloe the remedy for the poison, Sam (Alex) shouted as he readied his weapons.

    Immediately after Sam warned the others, the dance hall turned dark all of a sudden before it became brighter again; however, there was someone who wasn''t present there previously but had appeared. A person dressed in a ck robe with a hoodie.

    ''''Jie~ Jie~ Humans are and will always remain a fool. To think this pork would think I would let him live.''''

    While saying this, the man kicked some remaining of Randall; this action made his hood fall, revealing his identity. Pale white and dried skin, hollowed eyes, one was blind while the other was red, a single horn could be seen protruding from this man''s head.

    ''''Hi?! Demon"

    Be it was the Baron or his two guards, both expressions turned ashen when they saw the identity of the neer; they were feeling scared, so scared that their legs gave up (The two guards), and they crawled back, to put some distance them and this demon.

    Mio''s expression turned severe; it was her first time seeing a demon if you disregard Lilith, who was practically not different from a human.

    Sam, on the other hand, started pondering the possible reason for this demon to show up in human territory; the demon wasn''t afraid. Either because he must aplish something at all cost or because he was stupid, Sam (Alex) bet on the former.

    The most shaken person in this dance hall was none other than Elsa (Lilith); never in her wildest dream would she have thought of encountering a demon here. Instantly, Elsa ruled out the possibility that this demon was a pursuer send after her, so there''s only one answer left, this demon hase to aplish a goal.

    Unknowingly both Sam (Alex) and Elsa (Lilith) had arrived at the same conclusion; however, in Lilith''s case, she must destroy whatever goal this demon hade to aplish; this would be like pping her brother because she believes that whatever goal the demon has here, Lucifer mustn''t be stranger to it, maybe he was the initiator.

    ''''What a demon came to do in the human territory?" Elsa probed.

    The demon from the undead race turned his head in Elsa''s direction and studied her for a while beforeughing.

    ''''Jie~ Jie~ What a nice little human girl, she is courageous on top of this. Jie~ Jie~ it''s decided I shall turn you into an undead puppet.''''

    Instead of answering Elsa, the demon told her about his wish to turn her into an undead puppet.

    ''''You should answer thedy first. Don''t you think so? Bag of bones.'''' Sam provoked the demon and as expected, being called bag of bones enraged the demon, and he attacked.

    ''''Die you, weak human.''''

    Dark tentacles were shot toward Sam at frightening speed; he disappeared, switching with Mio, who unsheathed her katana and cut the tentacles apart.

    ngs!

    Sam appeared in front of the still dazed Baron and kicked him away while blocking the general skeleton w.

    At the same time, Elsa appeared just before the demon could take away the unconscious Chloe.

    ''''Tsk!"

    The demon clicked his tongue in annoyance seeing his n.

    ''''You are quite smart for a weak human.'''' The demonplimented Sam.

    ngs! ngs!

    While blocking the general skeleton attacks, Sam responded.

    ''''Thanks for thepliment, but we were weak, but we still kick your ass back then.''''

    ''''Don''t get cocky, human. I shall kill you and aplish my mission.'''' The demon from the undead race said before lifting his arm and chanted.

    ''''Come forth, servants from hell.''''

    Crack!

    The ground in front of the demon cracked, and from the ground, different types of skeletons came out; some had human features while some animal features such as dogs. Specials type of skeleton had two heads be it was human or beast one.

    While carrying Clemens with him to retreat to a secure location, Sam pped the Baron awake. Elsa moved Chloe back while Mio dragged and tossed the two guards to some corner of the dance hall.

    ''''Clemens, better tell us what you are hiding. This is not the time you to still conceal things.''''

    At first, Clemens stayed silent before sighing.

    The demon from the undead race and his skeletons were not in a hurry; for him, a bunch of Rank 7 couldn''t stop him frompleting his goal. He would slowly torture them; like this, they would feed him more resentment. He would turn then them into the perfect undead.

    ''''You know what hexagon is, don''t you?" The Baron asked.

    ''''Of I do,'''' Sam answered before throwing a knife that cracked an approaching skeleton skull.

    ''''That''s good. Elesim is a part of the Hex Cities. Six cities formed a hexagon around Avalon.''''

    Clemen''s exnation astonished Sam, Mio, and Elsa. They could guess the reason for the six cities to exist.

    ¡¼It''s to form the perfect shield around Avalon.¡½Silveria dered, and indeed, Clemens following words confirmed this guess.

    ''''The hex cities existed to form a perfect shield around Avalon.''''Clemens had dered; the three looked at each other before waiting for the whole story.

 Chapter 361 - 354: Eye Of Solon

    A long time ago, during the war with the demons, Avalon, the symbol of the alliance to fight against the demon king, almost fell.

    Since that day, the previous emperor, Julius'' predecessor, came up with a n. Six cities strategically around Avalon with one mission provide a magic source to activate Avalon''s ultimate shield.

    Hidden in these six cities was a magic circle that would simultaneously activate under the emperor''smand. This shield would be used only in extreme cases.

    ''''So, you are saying that a part of the magic circle is here at the west side. The reason why Elesim was divided and managed by four persons was to guard the different parts of the magic circle?" Sam questioned while killing another skeleton, this time, and it was a two-headed dog skeleton.

    ''''Exactly, this te gives ess to the underground part where the core of the magic circle on the west side is located.''''

    While telling Sam''s group this, Clemens handed over a small silver te to Sam. He believes that at the moment, Sam was the more qualified to hold this. It''s not that Clemens didn''t fear Sam being a spy; it''s because he believes he wasn''t. They may have known each other just today, but from Sam''s conduct, Clemens could swear that he is an upright man, and just in the case, Sam turns out to be a spy, a traitor, the defensive mechanism inside the small te would have activated when Sam would try using it. To sessfully control this thing, one needs Clemens blood and approval; if not, it is pretty useless.

    The moment Sam took the te, he did nothing but stored it away. The demon from the undead race eyes glowed red with envy when he saw what he was after at air breath. Although Sam stored it away, the demon wasn''t concerned over such a small matter; to him, recovering that te was easy as crushing an ant. He must not fall if not all the sacrifice they made would have been for naught.

    To sessfully tame that firedrake, they lost many men; with the drake rampage, the Duke, the only Rank 11, and some powerful adventurers would leave the city to help the Duke kill the Firedrake. With this, they could infiltrate the westside and destroyed the core of the magic circle. Usually, the core should have been ced under the supervision of the Duke in the central part of the city; however, it was not what was done; they may be able to trick others thinking that it was under the Duke house; however, the Supreme being, knew it was on the west side, reason of this demon presence, he first lured Randall to revolt, and when Clemens would show up he would appear and snatch the key (the te) for opening the array protecting the core of the magic circle and break it. That was the n; however, a variable happened.

    As Sam (Alex) spected, the demon wishes to start another war. To deal a tremendous blow to other races, they must destroy the strongest empire; it is to say, the floating capital, Avalon, the symbol of power.

    ''''Time to get rid of you measly pest.'''' The demon said before raising his arms again; this time, he summoned another two skeleton generals whose level was 63.

    Sam dodged a snake''s skeleton tail before crushing its skull along its core with a heavy splitting kick. Just as he wasnding, Sam used the opportunity to appraise the demon.

    ¡º[Vidaal Gorr]

    ¡¸ Rank 10¡¹

    Level 95

    ss: Necromancer

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Undead/Demon

    Experience Value: 62000/64900

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Dark Magic

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1200

    Agility: 800

    Intelligence: 800

    Luck: 700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Magic Wand/ Mourning Souls

    Skills: [Erosion Level 4] [Create Skeleton Level 7] [Dark tentacles Level 5] [Dark Arrows Level 3]

    Special Ability: [Eye of Solon] [Puppeter] [Mind Control]

    Titles: [Master Puppeteer] [Evildoer] [Mass Murderer]¡»

    ''Sakuya, please knock the Baron out. This man is too strong for us to conceal our strength. We must stop them frompleting their goal at all cost.''

    Sam (Alex) sent Sakuya a telepathic message. Because she could also feel the urgency of their situation, Mio (Sakuya) didn''t question Alex''s order; she moved and appeared behind Clemens and knocked him out.

    ''''Time to crack some more skulls and break someone''s ns.'''' Alex, while cracking his neck, he didn''t remove his disguise but remove the seal he had put on his body to limit his powers.

    Boom!

    A strong aura burst from his body, instantly erasing the weak skeletons surrounding him.

    Vidaal''s expression changed when he saw the change Alex went through. Simultaneously Sakuya and Lilith also released their seal; one was Rank 8 while the other was Rank 10.

    ''''I see. So you were hiding your strength. No wonder you look so confident when facing us. However, do you thinkunprepared?"

    Just as he finished saying this, Vidaal removed his right eye and crushed it.

    ''''Eye of Solon.''''

    Boom!

    Following Vidaal shout, the crushed red-eye emitted a red light that covered him and his three skeleton generals.

    Under the astonished group eyes, they grew in size and became more powerful, jumping from Level 65 to 70.

    Meanwhile,Vidaal himself jumped from Rank 10 to 11; his right became white like his left eye.

    ¡º[Vidaal Gorr]

    ¡¸ Rank 11¡¹

    Level 105

    ss: Necromancer

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Undead/Demon

    Experience Value: ???????????????

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Dark Magic

    Attack: 1700 ? 2500

    Defense: 1200 ? 1300

    Agility: 800 ?1000

    Intelligence: 800 ? 900

    Luck: 700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Magic Wand/ Mourning Souls

    Skills: [Erosion Level 4] [Create Skeleton Level 7] [Dark tentacles Level 5] [Dark Arrows Level 3][Chantless Magic Level 3] (New)

    Special Ability: [Solon of Eye] [Puppeter] [Mind Control] [????]

    Titles: [Master Puppeteer] [Evildoer] [Mass Murderer]¡»

    ''Wow! He became really strong; what a Wonderful ability.'' Alex muttered.

    ¡¼This not the time to joke. It would be best if you quickly took care of him before someonees. Although he became powerful, you won''t have trouble taking care of him.¡½Silveria chided Alex seeing his yful smile.

    ''Sigh! I know.'' Alex responded before saying to the girls.

    ''''Girls, I will let you take care of the three big guys while I will handle this bag of bones.''''

    Although, after using the Eye of Solon, Vidaal had gained height, he remains skinny.

    Being called a bag of bones again enraged him, so Vidaal decided to teach this cocky human a lesson.

 Chapter 362 - 355: Mental Attack

    After Alex, still disguised as Sam, gave orders, Sakuya (Mio) and Lilith (Elsa) moved.

    Sakuya used the Katana''s sheath to block a normal skeleton trying to block her way before kicking thetter in the ribcage, thus crushing the monster''s core. Using the recoil from the kick, Sakuya did a backflip to reappear in the middle of five medium-sized soldier skeletons.

    Shing!

    At the same time, Sakuya could be seen sheathing her Katana. As the katana fully entered the sheath, the five soldiers'' skeletons were cut into pieces.

    ''''Ops!"

    Sakuya said before leaning back; her back almost touched the ground; she used the butt of her sheathed katana to not fall on the ground.

    Fwoosh!

    If she hadn''t reacted this rapidly, she would have been sliced apart by the general skeleton''s massive sword.

    [Flying sh]

    With her right leg, Sakuya sends a flying sh at the skeleton, trying to execute another attack.

    ngs!

    The Skeleton General was forced to shift into a defensive posture; although it was not a living being, his instincts honed during his life as a demon when it was still alive was still there.

    Sakuya, who had managed to gain a few seconds, immediately attacked after getting on her feet. She didn''t wish to make this fightst longer than it should.

    ''''Fuh!"

    Getting into a QuickDraw position, Sakuya breathed out before dering.

    ''''Self-made Kendo: Thirteen Patterns.''''

    Then she poured MP into her Gift before unleashing it.

    ''''Destroy!"

    Thirteen wind desing from different angles formed a small tornado that shed against the skeleton general who tried to defend with its own skill; unfortunately, the wind des were too strong, they acted as a shredder machine, the monster was instantly reduced to pieces.

    ''''Sigh! I need to practice harder. Just using this consume a huge amount of MP. Well, I have gotten a little bit stronger, soon I will catch to you.'''' Sakuya clenched her fists; her eyes were burning with determination.

    ''''I wonder how Lilith is doing.'''' Sakuya thought before looking in Lilith''s direction.

    ''''ck Lotus chains,'''' Lilith said before letting go of her scythe, the two monsters who were rushing at her stopped because numerous ck lightning chains came out from the ground and wrapped around their bodies.

    Like the grim reaper, Lilith flicked her fingers, a huge scythe appeared, and cut the chained skeletons into two.

    ''''Sigh! She is a monster.'''' Sakuyamented before finally looking in Alex''s direction; thetter faced the demon from the undead race. Neither of them made a move; they were just silently staring at each other.

    ''''What are they doing? A staring contest?" Sakuya asked Lilith who wasing from the back.

    ''''No, they were seizing each other first before moving,'''' Lilith responded and stared at Alex and the demon.

    Alex and Vidaal kept staring at each other when silently Alex disappeared.

    WhooshWhoosh! Whoosh!

    Numerous knives attacked Vidaal from different angles; normally, Vidaal would have a hard time dealing with more than ten knives; however, he showed no sign of panic, just as the knives got closer to his body from the ground, numerous dark tentacles came out and stopped the knives.

    ''''Rain of Dark Arrows!"

    More than a hundred small dark arrows appeared above them and targeted Alex; thetter dodged them all; however, his position was revealed.

    Buzz!

    Suddenly, Alex, who was defending against the dark arrows, froze because his mind buzzed.

    ''Isn''t it because of you your parents died?''

    ''It''s because of you!''

    ''You almost got your sister killed as well.''

    ''Everyone will die because of you. Especially those you think as friends.''

    ''Does they even think of you as a friend?''

    ''''Shut up! Get out of my mind." Alex roared.

    Immediately, Vidaal''s consciousness was expulsed from Alex''s mind.

    Vidaal was shocked that his special ability, the one he was so proud of, got so easily canceled.

    ¡¼What a strong mental attack skill. Quickly check his status.¡½Silveria suggested.

    Although he was a little bit furious at her for not warning him about the iing attack, Alex could understand; he was careless, this would act as a lesson to be better prepared in the future, he had that with his death''s eye, he was immune to mental attack.

    Come to think it was his first time experiencing this type of attack, he almost got insane, there must be a reason for him to suffer, and he would understand why by checking Vidaal''s status.

    Profiting of the fact that Vidaal was still surprised by Alex breaking free from his mental attack, Alex appraised him; he was shocked by what he saw.

    ¡º[Vidaal Gorr]

    ¡¸ Rank 11¡¹

    Level 105

    ss: Necromancer

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Undead/Demon

    Experience Value: ???????????????

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Dark Magic

    Attack: 1700 ? 2500

    Defense: 1200 ? 1300

    Agility: 800 ?1000

    Intelligence: 800 ? 900 ? 2000

    Luck: 700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Magic Wand/ Mourning Souls

    Skills: [Erosion Level 4] [Create Skeleton Level 7] [Dark tentacles Level 5] [Dark Arrows Level 3][Chantless Magic Level 3] (New)

    Special Ability: [Solon of Eye] [Puppeter] [Mind Control] [Solon Whisper (Mind Technique)]

    Titles: [Master Puppeteer] [Evildoer] [Mass Murderer]¡»

    ''''I see; it''s because he used his special ability to increased his intelligence, and because his intelligence was superior to mine, he was under his ability. What a terrible ability.'''' Alex silently muttered.

    Even Silveria, who had lived longer, was surprised as well.

    ''As the saying goes, life is full of surprise.'' She thought.

    Finally, Vidaal got over his shock; he decided to end things as he could feel a strong presenceing towards them. The funny was that Alex also thought the same thing.

    ''''Requiem of Thousands howling Souls!"

    Buzz!

    Alex''s mind shook; he found himself in the abyss; thousand of ghosts were trying to lure in deeper into the abyss with them; however, Alex would turn into a joke if he suffered twice.

    [de Dance Fifth Form: Mind Technique Sky sh]

    Alex knives cut the illusion into two, Vidaal who expected such an oue, had already prepared his next attack; unfortunately, he was bound never to seed.

    [Freeze]

    Astonishingly, Vidaal along with his floating bone spear froze.

    [Erase]

    BANG!

    The silver bullet tore through the air before piercing Vidaal, who had his time stop, the silver bullet unleashing its might inside Vidaal''s heart; thebination of the two sisters'' abilities produced a fantastic result, a ck hole appeared behind Vidaal and sucked him.

    Alex was gobsmacked, so were the girls.

 Chapter 363 - 356: Emperors Shadow

    ''''Can someone tell me what just happened?" Alex couldn''t help but utter this, facing the absurdity that just urred.

    ''''How can any of us know? Weren''t you the one that used?"

    Sakuya answered Alex''s question with another question.

    Alex scratched his head in embarrassment; he decided to postpone the matter for now andter investigate it. As for now, they have a more pressing matter to take care of.

    ''''Girls, get ready. A big shot ising.'''' Alex warned them before resealing his power; he became Rank 7 again, same with the girls. Quickly, they pped the Baron awake after putting some injuries on their bodies, not to raise any suspicion.

    ''''Huh! What happened?"

    It was the first thing the Baron asked after he wakes up. Sam gave him a brief summary of what happened, how the demon escaped because he sensed something unusual; of course, it was a lie. However, Clemens had no way knowing this, especially when he saw the state which Sam and the girls were in, that must have been a tough fight, thought the Baron.

    ''''I w-"

    Just as Clemens was about to say something, a massive amount of pressure descending on the whole mansion, Clemens immediately kneeling because of the sheer power of the iing person, who could be none other than the Duke.

    The burly man with spiky red hair and beautifully strimmed red beard that appeared from the third-floor windownded in front of Sam''s group before controlling his power.

    ''''Not bad.''''

    It was a short nce, however, from this Duke Keller saw a brief future for these youngsters who were able to stand under his pressure, if only he knew the truth.

    ''''Clemens! Tell me what happened?" The Duke asked.

    Another two individualsing in; however, unlike the Duke, their entry was expected; they used the door.

    ''''Duke, how many times do I have to tell you not toe through the window. Doors exist for a purpose.''''

    One among the neers, a woman wearing sses, short light blue eyes, and green eyes, wore a white mage dress chided the Duke.

    ''''Shut up, Millis, there was an emergency so that it couldn''t be helped. I will pay for the damage.'''' The Duke responded.

    ''''That goes without saying, however, it would be with your own money.'''' The one called Millis said while adjusted her sses.

    ''''What? You damn witch Millis.'''' The Duke swore.

    ''''Nothing you said going to change this. By the way, my name is not Millis; it''s Millia, do you remember correctly.''''

    When Millia was saying this, her eyes behind the sses gleamed dangerously; the Duke gulped; even though he was stronger than this woman (Rank 9), she could be scary once angered.

    ''''I say, will you stop it with the drama? This is not a theater. Wee here for a reason. We have no time to waste.'''' The second person who entered with Millia finally spoke; it was a middle-aged man, dressed all ck; he crossed his arms, and inside his arms was a ck katana.

    Mio''s (Sakuya) eyes went on that katana when the man entered. The most surprising thing was that this man had his eyes closed as if he was blind; however, Alex had the feeling that the moment this man opened his eyes, something terrible would happen.

    ¡¼You are right. This man is really strong. He is the strongest in this room.¡½Silveria said.

    ''''What?"

    Sam (Alex) was so shocked that he unconsciously raised his voice; everyone in the hall turned their heads in his direction, wondering what''s up.

    ''''Cough! My bad, I was lost in thoughts. Please don''t mind me.'''' Sam (Alex) said.

    The others returned back to what they were doing, only the man in ck gaze lingered on Alex for a moment; even though his eyes were still closed, Alex felt almost naked in front of the man; finally, the man stopped gazing at Alex.

    ''''Phew!" Alex breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡¼This man must be here on the emperor''s order.¡½Nyx announced the man''s identity; if thetter were to hear this, he would be shocked. As Nyx said, he came here on the emperor''s order; he would unleash his full strength in case of unforeseen circumstances if Alex were not able to deal with that demon, and even the Duke couldn''t, the man would have stepped forward and take care of it, he is one of the members of the Emperor''s Shadow.

    After listening to Clemens'' exnation and Sam''s group testimony, the three understood what happened; the demon must have fled after he sensed theming. Among the three, only the man with katana found hard to believe what this story, he knows how stubborn demon could be, once they set to do something, nothing can stop them, especially when it question of their ambition, damaged one part of the hexagon would be a huge aplishment in their step to overwhelm human''s race in the iing war. So, it makes no sense for them to escape just because someone strong wasing, not when their goal was so close to gettingpleted; there must be a story, something this group was hiding.

    Just as the man in ck was about to stealthy make a move on Alex''s group, on the weakest, it was to say Sakuya, the man felt a strong killing intent that froze even his soul. It was as if there was a pair of eyes at his back trying to suck his soul away.

    ''F-Forgive me. I-i promise to retire and never try to h-harm these people again.''

    The man who had trained under every circumstance had experienced numerous life and death situations, the man who learned never to feel fear as he could cause the failure of a mission became scared, a fear like never before. He knew he would die if he ever attempts anything on this group; however, he didn''t know why these murderous intentions wereing from even his Rank 12; he didn''t dare to search for it because he believes the other party stronger than him might take this as him going against them and kill him. However, he feared death; he feared not being able to aplish his goal, so the man, one of the Emperor''s Shadow, pleaded and promised to never try anything against Alex''s group; it was then that killing intent vanished as if it had never existed.

    ''''Kyle, what''s going on? You look so pale?" The Duke asked, concerned because Kyle turned pale suddenly, almost as if he had seen a ghost.

    Alex and the girls were interested in the reason behind Kyle''s sudden paleness.

    ''''No, it''s nothing. I''m feeling unwell. It must be because of the fight. I shall retreat to rest.'''' Kyle said before leaving.

    The Duke, Millia found Kyle''s reaction a bit weird; however, there was nothing they could do about it. They decided to wrap things up here and focus on strengthening their defense afterward.

    Only Silveria and Nyx were aware of what happened.

 Chapter 364 - 357: The Hidden Room

    ''''Thank you, Adventurers, we were able to avoid disaster, truly thank you.'''' The Duke said after taking back the te, Sam (Alex) was keeping safe for Clemens.

    ''''No need for thanks. Us adventurers prefer rewards over a thank you.'''' Sam said to the Duke.

    Someone was not pleased with Sam''s blunt words, and when she was about to step forward to speak, the Duke stopped her with his arm.

    ''''Hahaha! Indeed, adventurers are such a being. My bad, here is your reward, take it this bag it contains 500 Gold Coins.''''

    The Duke tossed at Sam the bag; catching it, he smiled and said.

    ''''As expected of the Duke, so generous. We shall take our leave, and don''t worry; we are sensible people.''''

    Apanied by Mio and Elsa, Sam left. Just as he passed the Duke, thetter smiled.

    ''''You are an interesting young man.''''

    Sam (Alex) smiled but said nothing and left.

    Millia red at the Duke after Sam''s group left; as for the Baron, Clemens left earlier to take care of his daughter Chloe. The Duke knew the girl''s identity; he didn''t say anything about it, though.

    ''''What? If you have something to say, say it?"

    Because the Duke couldn''t take anymore, he said while walking toward a certain part of the hall, cing the small te on the wall, there was a click sound and a door appeared, behind this door was a staircase, taking this staircase, the duo descended to the hidden floor.

    ''''Why do you give them so much money? We could have used it to cover the damage you caused arriving here.''''

    After scanning through the hidden room, Millia asked.

    The room was shinning blue; although humans are not sensible to mana like Elves or demons, Millia could feel the ambient mana inside the room. The room was filled with Mana, drawn on the ground was aplicated magic circle, and floating above this magic circle was a bluestone not bigger than a volleyball; this bluestone kept spinning, and when one looks closely, one could see small blueing out of it and getting drawn into the magic circle on the ground. This blue spinning stone is the core of the magic circle in Eles; destroying it means one of the Hex Cities would stop functioning.

    After checking the bluestone and detected no problem with it, the Duke heaved a sigh of relief before he spun to face Millia.

    ''''For a smart people like you, you''re quite dull not to see what I have done by giving those adventurers so much money. I gave them 500 gold coins, simply because I want to buy their silence. Imagine what would happen if news spread out that demon infiltrated the city? Panic would spread, the demon''s princess aside, have you seen any demon walking around human''s cities? At least not openly.'''' The Duke exined the reason behind his generous reward.

    ''''I see. I understand the reason behind your action. Still, I think 500 gold coins is too much. Don''t forget that there''s still another reward awaiting them at the guild.''''

    Millia stillined even after knowing why the Duke did what he did.

    ''''Give me a break. I have already exined why, so stopining and finish your task. I''m tired; fighting against Rank 10 Firedrake was not easy.'''' It was the turn of the Duke toin.

    Seeing that she would gain nothing if she keptining, Millia stopped and started reinforcing the magic circle with rune magic; she moved her arms in the air. At fast speed, she drew numerous runes in the air; some had triangle symbols, some shield symbols; in fifteen minutes, she drew fifty different runes that float in the air.

    ''''Strengthen!"

    At hermand, these runes fell and got absorbed into the magic circle; thetter shined brighter.

    ''''Phew! It''s done.'''' Millia announced while wiping away the sweat on her forehead.

    ''''Good, let''s leave.'''' The Duke said, the two left after sealing the hidden room back to how it was.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s side.

    After leaving Clemen''s mansion, they went to the guild; after indirectly threatening Ste, they received higher rewards, and now they are back to the Inn.

    ''''The Duke gave us 500 gold coins to buy our silence,'''' Sakuya said as she sat cross-legged on the ground, her katana against her chest.

    ''''Yeah, if I was in his ce, it''s what I would have done. Letting people know that there''s a demon freely roaming around, this demon even infiltrated a noble house. Unrest would quickly spread around; people will start cursing the Duke, saying that he was ipetent; people may even revolt if a satisfactory answer was not given.'''' Lilith sitting on Alex''s bed, exined.

    ''''What you said is not wrong. For now, let us prevent the demon from seeding in their endeavor. I will contact Artemia and tell her what happened here. I''m sure in the other five cities, demons might have infiltrated them with one goal, destroyed the core to make it impossible for the ultimate shield to work.'''' Alex said, the girls nodded, especially Lilith; she was not in a hurry to snatch the thing Lucifer was trying to get, making the demons fail; this task was another way of screwing Lucifer''s ns, and this is her raison d''¨ºtre.

    ''''I see, it''s a good n. We will let you discuss this with Artemia. Sakuya and I will take our leave. Say, Hi! To Artemia to me.''''

    After saying this, Lilith dragged Sakuya out of the room; the moment Artemia''s name was mentioned, there was a mysterious glint shing through Sakuya''s eyes, she wished to stay, and Lilith knew nothing good woulde out if she were to let this sadist girl stay, she was sure that she would try butting in their conversation.

    If it weren''t because Sakuya knows that she couldn''t beat Lilith, she would fight back. As Lilith guessed, she nned to tease Artemia; she was jealous of her, circumstance or not; it should have been her the next; however, it happened, this left a sour aftertaste inside Sakuya''s mouth.

    As if she could see through Sakuya''s feelings, Lilith said.

    ''''Don''t worry, she won''t steal him away. Be nice; she is not an enemy but rather an ally you should never let go of. Soon, you will understand.''''

    Chuckle!

    ''''For an icedy, you are pretty sensible. Don''t worry. I''m fine. Not feeling anything would have been weird. Let''s go.''''

    Sakuya said after chuckling; the two left for their room afterward.

 Chapter 365 - 358: Their Next Destination

    Alone inside his room, Alex took out a small stone, amunication stone. Pouring Mana into it, the stone was lighted, then a surprised voice came from the other side.

    ''''Alex? How unexpected. I never thought that you would contact me so soon. Or it is because you miss me?" Artemia decided to tease Alex.

    Alex chuckled. ''''I do miss you; however, it''s not the reason for my call. How are you doing over there?"

    ''''I''m fine; your sister is doing fine as well. Maria and Luna are training under the headmistress and the pdin, respectively. We don''t see each other often. How about you?" Artemia asked.

    ''''I''m fine. Sakuya and Lilith are fine as well. By the way, Lilith said to say Hi! to you.''''

    ''''I see. Has she opened up a bit?" Artemia asked if Lilith was still acting cold.

    ''''No, she even cracks jokes. Enough with that. The reason for my call is-"

    ''''Because the demons are trying to infiltrate the hex cities to render useless Avalon''s ultimate shield. Am I wrong?" Artemia cut off Alex and said.

    ''''Sigh! I mustn''t be surprised. Sure, news travels faster, especially when it concerns the empire''s security. Yes, it''s what I wish to talk about; however, I want the name of the other cities; I couldn''t ask here because by doing that, it would raise questions, questions I do not wish to answer.'''' Alex told Artemia the reason for his call.

    ''''I understand. I have already prepared everything for you. Father has already sent men to other cities. After all, he couldn''t let the demons seed. He was furious; this move is like a p on his face. Lucifer is bing more and more daring. Sigh! Demons never learn, do they?"

    ''''Don''t talk like that. They must have a stronger backer for them to be this brazen. You know the story behind Lilith''s family. Do you think that Lucifer would have ughtered his family members, making the eighth dukes submit so quickly if there was not someone helping him?"

    Facing Alex''s words, Artemia sighed before saying.

    ''''Indeed, however, nothing was found by our spy; we don''t know who is behind Lucifer. I even thought it was the ck dragon; however, thetter seals are still working, not even his consciousness can go out. So, only one exnation is left, maybe behind Lucifer is the mysterious organization, the same that tried killing you, the one responsible for your sister kidnapping.''''

    ''''Well, I also think the same thing, however, because they have hidden pretty well, no much is known about them, for example, what is their goal? World domination? Destruction? Either way, we must be prepared. Troubles areing; not only demons we should be wary of, but the Holy empire also is not clean either. You know what I''m talking about. Forget it, let''s talk about urgent matters, the Holy empire situation shall be taken care ofter.''''

    ''''Okay, I understand. Here are the names of the five cities:

    ? Venis

    ? Celesta

    ? Panam

    ? Laurel

    ? Vallon

    Celesta is the closest city to your current location, with a fast carriage you will be there in two days.''''

    ''''I see. Our next destination shall be Celesta then. Would you please look after my sister? I hope her training is going well?" Alex asked about Gracier.

    ''''Yeah, she did pretty well. Don''t worry about us. Just focus on your mission.''''

    ''''I will. I wish you a good night. Say Hi to my sister for me.'''' Alex said it was time to end themunication.

    ''''Good night too. I will tell her.'''' Artemia said and tried to cut off themunication on her side; however, she was stopped by Alex.

    ''''Where is my goodnight kiss?" Alex asked in a serious tone.

    When Artemia heard what Alex had to say, she couldn''t help but raise her voice.

    ''''Fuck off!"

    ''''Hahaha! What a shydy.'''' Alexughed when Artemia cut off themunication.

    At the same time, in an unknown location, inside a room, to be more precise, a young man could be seen doing push-ups using his left-hand thumb. There was sweat all over his body; his right arm was crossed behind his back; however, this arm was all ck, as if the young man was wearing a long ck glove over it.

    ''''788, 799, 800, 801-"

    ''''Cain, Lord Thanos wishes to see you.''''

    From outside of the young man''s room, a voice came. The young man called Cain stopped doing his push-ups, he stood up and put on a white in mask, only his short blonde hair was visible, after putting on some clothes, he left the room.

    Outside, there was a girl, the one that informed him that he was called. This girl wore a ck robe; drawn on the robe was the symbol of a half-closed red eye.

    ''''Follow me,'''' she said.

    Cain followed the girl silently, thetter crushed something inside her hand, immediately, the scenery around them was wrapped, the hallway disappeared and was reced by a throne hall.

    A lone man dressed in a red robe, wearing a white mask with the same symbol as the girl''s robe, could be seen sitting on a throne.

    ''''Lord Thanos, I have brought him. Glory to the Supreme one.'''' The young girl bowed before disappearing.

    Only left in the throne hall were Cain and the man on the throne, the one called Lord Thanos.

    ''''Cain, how is your right arm? Have you gotten used to it?" Lord Thanos asked.

    ''''Yeah! There''s no problem.'''' Cain responded tly.

    ''''I believe you don''t call to ask this. Spit it. What do you want?" Cain asked; his tone was not friendly; he was furious because his training time was disturbed; he needs strength to avenge.

    ''''Hahaha! Unfriendly as always. Well, it doesn''t matter. The reason for your call is because there is a mission for you.'''' Lord Thanos was said.

    ''''Where is? What doI need to do?" Cain asked; talking too much isn''t something he likes, especially when it means wasting more of his time.

    ''''Your mission will be to destroy a magic stone located somewhere in a city. Celesta. Better not fail because the one sent at Elesim fail. Seven will apany you.'''' Lord Thanos exined.

    ''''Tch!'''' Cain clicked his tongue; Seven is someone he didn''t wish to deal with; however, orders are orders, he couldn''t go against them. He signed with the devil; time for some payback.

    ''''You can leave.'''' Lord Thanos waved his hand, and Cain found himself standing in front of his room. He couldn''t help but sigh; the man power is unfathomable.

    ''''Celesta, huh?! I hope it would be fun.'''' Cain smiled behind his mask.

 Chapter 366 - 359: Nyxs Abilities 2 And Her Short Apparition

    ''''Silveria,e out, time to tell me more about your sister''s abilities.''''

    Alex, who had just ended hismunication with Artemia, called out.

    As if she had been waiting for his call, Silveria appeared and sat on the chair Alex had ced not far from his bed beforehand.

    ''''You are checking your new status, isn''t it?" Silveria asked, seeing Alex''s gaze focused ahead.

    Alex nodded while looking at his status after the fight at Clemen''s mansion.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 10]

    Level 98

    Experience Value (XP): 35000/65200

    Magic Power: 5690 (+10) ? 5700/5700

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2070 (+ 10) ? 2080

    Defense: 1760 (+10) ? 1770

    Agility: 1900 (+10) ? 1910 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1810 (+10 ) ?1820

    Luck: 1540 (+10) ?1550

    BP: 120

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 1] [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 10 max] ? Crimson''s Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Freeze]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master]¡»

    ''''Too bad, I thought I could have at least acquired one of Vidaal''s unique abilities. Well, at least I have leveled up once and halfway through the next level, even my de Dance level increased, probably because of the Fifth Form Mind Technique: Sky sh.'''' Alex muttered while distributing his BP. Having faced a situation where he saw how necessary high intelligence is, without hesitation, Alex put a hundred BP on his intelligence stat. Where they were going, the demon continent is home to various races; it wouldn''t be a surprise if he encounters a vampire or subus, both good at mental attacks. To be immune against such an attack, high intelligence coupled with his right eye can pull him out of tricky situations. As for the remaining 20 BP, Alex put them on his attack stat, making into 2100.

    ''''It''s good that you decide to raise your intelligence stat; not only will it help you fight against strong mental attack, your reaction speed will also increase as well, making you dodge faster, attack faster,'''' Silveria said, happy that Alex used most of his BP on his intelligence stat.

    ''''I know. Tell me about your sister''s abilities.'''' Alex said he was more eager to learn about Nyx''s abilities more than anything.

    ''''I have two abilities: Freeze and Rewind.''''

    Unexpectedly, it was not Silveria who answered Alex''s question; it was Nyx herself; she came out in her half illusionary form, it was his first time seeing her, Alex was mesmerized, and inadvertently he blurted out.

    ''''Beautiful.''''

    Most women would have been overjoyed to be praised; however, Nyx showed no reaction at all as if she had not heard Alex''s praise. It is not that she didn''t hear anything; it was just that things like beauty don''t concern her; she doesn''t care about it. Maybe it would have been a different story if she was born ugly. However, she was born divine, although her beauty didn''t really outshine that of Silveria; the reason why she was deemed the most beautiful was because of her personality, her cold personality, an unattainable flower.

    ''''Sister, you havee out. Please have a seat.'''' Silveria''s voice brought the entranced Alex back to reality; observing the two sisters, Alex could deny that they resemble each other; Nyx was a little bit shorter than Silveria, the silver goddess, and the Death goddess.

    The two beauties'' presence illuminated Alex''s room; if this were a manga, it would have the most beautiful background.

    ''''No need, I have my own way.''''

    Nyx refused her sister''s invitation, a ck chair appeared, and she sat on it, she then stared at Alex, thetter felt a crushing pressure, he almost kneeled; however, he stubbornly refused to do so, Alex bit his tongue to bear the crushing pressure, although his body was trembling, he refused to give in.

    Finally, after what appeared to be an eternity from Alex''s point of view (In reality, only one minute passed), the pressure bearing on him disappeared, Alex was sweating bucket.

    ''''Not bad; however, you are still weak. You must train harder. Onest thing, make stronger women yours.''''

    Nyx said before disappearing, leaving behind a dumbfounded Alex and a sighing Silveria. Nyx is still Nyx, thought Silveria before rifying things to Alex, who seemed lost on what to think about Nyx''s words, especially thest part.

    ''''No need to exin about the first part as I believe you understand what she meant.''''

    ''''Yeah, I do. I''m nowhere near strong enough; there are many strong people out there, especially where we are going. I heard that the eighth dukes of the demon continent are Saint Realm experts.'''' Alex responded at Silveria''s words.

    ''''I see; it''s a good thing you''re also aware of that. Moving on thest part of my sister''s words where she was saying to makes strong women yours, it is because of two reasons, the first being that making strong women yours will inadvertently help you in the long run, woman that love a man would do anything for thetter, meaning you will have a strong ally. My mother used to say that having the back of a strong woman is like controlling the world because women are the world, the universe''s dearest creation, universe favorite. What women want, the universe wants it too; Gods also want it.''''

    Silveria''s words made Alex remembered a saying from Earth, ''What women want, God wants it to.''

    ''''The second reason is?" Alex asked, although he was curious about why Silveria''s mom would say such a thing; now, what interested him more was the second reason behind Nyx''s words.

    Silveria sighed, the second reason just spection; she decided to tell him; this concerned him after all.

 Chapter 367 - 360: Nyxs Abilities 3 And The Unknown Ability

    ''''You see, you have a special ability.'''' Silveria dered.

    ''''A special ability?" Alex asked confused, judging from Silveria''s words, this ability is purely his, not from any of them.

    ''''Yeah, you have an ability which is unknown at the moment. I meant not much is known about it."

    ''''What?"

    Silveria''s words were like a p of thunder that struck Alex directly on the head; he was feeling happy to have a unique ability different than the girls; however, to end up hearing this ability is unknown.

    ''''Care to rify, please?" Alex said as he believes that there was more than that.

    ''''You are calmer than I thought. Well, it''s a good thing. My sister and I, it was her who first noticed it, though. You have ability; as I said, it''s unknown what kind of ability you have; we can only specte. Do you remember that recently, the title the one who can''t use magic disappeared?" Silveria questioned.

    ''''Yes, I do? What does this have to do with my ability?" Alex answered before raising a question.

    ''''It has everything to do with it. Do you also remember that it became possible for you to kill undead creatures easily? Somehow, your bullets became special undead type?"

    ''''Yeah, I do remember. It happened after I got engaged with Luna, after spending the night with her. Wait, you are not saying that my ability is rted to that?" Alex, who was able to make the connection between his steamy night and his ability, couldn''t help but raise his voice; he could understand now why Nyx would suggest that.

    ''''Yeah, it is only spection; maybe this unique ability enables you to produce a special type of bullet depending on the woman you sleep with or woman that loves you,'''' Silveria exined.

    Alex could understand why his ability got the light property (Light Element is effective against undead creatures.); he probably acquired this after sleeping with Luna. Recently, his bullet became faster; at first, he thought he it because he had gotten stronger; however, now he thinks differently. His bullet bing faster might be due to him having slept with Artemia; his bullet had not truly gained the lightning ability surely because Artemia did not love him as Luna do. It would be strange if she were to fall in love with him because of that ident.

    Shaking his head, Alex focused his attention on Silveria; there was still a lot of uncertainty about his ability; it was probably why Silveria says it is an unknown ability. Not much is known about it.

    ''''So, to understand more about it, you must conquer more. Is it why my sister suggested that.'''' Silveria exined her sister''s reasoning, and she also seemed to share the same feeling.

    ''''I see. So, what you mean to say that maybe with more women, my ability might fully awaken?" Alex asked; it was the only thing he could think of after listening to Silveria''s exnation.

    ''''As expected of you. You quickly understand. Let''s take it slowly. I suggest moving on to Sakuya during your travel quickly. Adding Lilith might not be a bad thing. Maybe after conquering Maria, Kuina, Eris, your ability might fully awaken.'''' Silveria exined with a smile; it was the smile of someone wanting to enjoy a good show.

    ''''You seemed to be enjoying yourself too much, don''t you think?" Alex red at her; Silveria started whistling, ying the obvious.

    ''''Moi, do no know what you are talking about.'''' She said and kept whistling.

    ''''Forget, it she even learned some French words. I won''t ask where you learned it; however, can you please exin more about your sister''s abilities to me? As for my ability, we will talk about itter; whether I conquer more women or not need to be discussed with the girls first; their opinions matters as well. They are not puppies that would follow all my instructions nor suffer silently." Alex said he believes that important stuff like that must be discussed with his girls; they must share their opinions if they wished or not. Taking into ount your woman''s opinion is the secret to a good and longsting rtionship, so Alex believes.

    Silveria nodded her head, pleased with Alex''s way of thinking; she decided to exin more about her sister''s abilities; as he said, discussion about his ability should be postponed forter.

    ''''As you have heard it from the person herself. My sister has two abilities: Freeze and Rewind¡ªit time-based ability. Time-rted ability is scarce and stronger as well. The first ability, as you have read it, can stop time.''''

    To Silveria''s exnation, Alex nodded and remembered the description of Freeze.

    {Freeze: The ability to momentarily stop time for a second. Can stop anything; however, the stronger is the opponent, the more MP it will consume.

    Basic MP consumption: 2000 MP

    Note: It can evolve.}

    ''''The stronger your opponent is, the more MP will be consumed. Let''s say if you wish to use your ability on Saint Realm expert, almost all of your MP will be used, and it will onlyst one second. At the moment, it impossible for you to stop Demi-God Realm expert.'''' Silveria exined while giving some examples to help Alex understand more about Nyx''s first ability.

    ''''I see; I understand more about Freeze; however, that note it can evolve is what I''m more interested in. Does mean the amount of second and MP needed to activate this skill might change in the future?" Alex asked; his eyes were filled with anticipation, anticipation for a positive response; this would mean he would be stronger.

    ''''Yeah, it''s exactly as you have guessed. When you unlock the third seal, the amount of second will increase, less MP consumed. You should know that your right eye is closely rted to time as well. In essence, it could be said that it is the right eye is the key to utilize my sister''s abilities fully. It''s probably why she gave it to you.''''

    Silveria made a startling revtion.

    Alex was not surprised; he hade to the same conclusion after seeing Nyx''s ability.

    ''''Try using your right eye more to force it to awaken fully,'''' Silveria suggested.

    ''''I will.'''' Alex nodded. Maybe using on stronger opponents. In that case, there will be some resistance; it might fail; however, this could be the key to awaken his right eye fully, Alex secretly thought.

    ''''The second ability is more strong; not even our previous master was able to master it fully. Maybe you will.'''' Silveria said while looking at Alex in the eyes.

    The more time she spent with this man, the more special she feels he is. Maybe Alex can use Nyx''s second ability; Silveria genuinely hopes so because it was godly-like ability.

    ''''The second ability, Rewind, is also called Time Maniption. At his strongest state, our previous master could rewind time to one minute. My sister''s real ability is more powerful than that. To tell the truth, there was one time she went back 24h to save me.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened to their limit; they almost burst out of their sockets. What kind of ridiculous ability is this? Imagine that you can rewind time to 24h? This is insane; it means you can save someone that dies less than 24h. It''s truly a godly ability.

    Wait, suddenly Alex thought about something, and as if she could read his thoughts, Silveria said.

    ''''If you wish to ask why she didn''t use her ability back then to correct that tragedy that happened, it can only say she couldn''t simply because she had been broken by the time she learned about our father died, her abilities sealed themselves, it only restarts working after our mother''s sacrifice, after she made us became contracted to other races. Let''s not stop talking about it. As I said, I hope you can use my sister''s second ability to its fullest.''''

    After listening to Silveria''s exnation, Alex understood, he was sensible enough not to force Silveria to remember sad events.

    ''''Your sister is really strong, so are her abilities. Even though she didn''t use her eyes on me, just by looking at me, I have almost kneeled. Just remembering it, I got shivers.'''' Alex said Nyx is powerful, so strong that Alex wondered if there exists someone stronger than her? However, the answer was obvious; of course, there are people stronger than her, Alex would face them one day as he wishes to stand at the top. Thinking about the number of challenges he would face, Alex couldn''t help but smile, his blood boil, his heartbeat elerated.

    ''''It''s going to be thrilling.'''' Alex blurt out.

    Silveria smiled. Nyx also smiles faintly. Fortunately, Alex was not alone; he got many women and friends to apany him on this adventure.

 Chapter 368 - 361: Training Resume

    After a casual chat with Silveria, Alex decided to rest for an hour before starting his training on the second level. Tonight he had a goal in mind.

    Quickly, one hour passed, and Alex was currently in the same forest where he had appearedst time after leaving the ghost city.

    Fwoosh! nks!

    Without moving, Alex deflected an iing arrow shot at him from somewhere in the forest.

    Swoosh! Puh!

    Alex retaliated; it was instant death. The small rock picked up by Alex when he just came pierced through the hiding hobgoblin head.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Puh! Puh!

    Because previously he had experienced this situation, Alex knew where the hobgoblins, the first volley of monster was hiding, so he had no trouble dealing with them.

    Immediately after killing eight hobgoblins, Alex kicked against the ground to jump into the air; using a nearby tree as a foothold, he started jumping from tree to tree. He did this to avoid being surrounded by monsters likest time.

    Last time after sessfully killing the hobgoblins, he had made a mistake to immediately head deeper into the forest through thend, not the air, while advancing. He must have inadvertently activated a trap that alerted the monsters; maybe he stepped on the boss thread; the boss is Arachne; Alex had seen her before getting killed, by her, by the way.

    So, Alex decided to use this mission; he could have used Rank 10 special ability to travel higher in the sky shortly. However, that would be saying I''m an easy target; please snipe me; using trees was more convenient.

    Alex safelynded in the middle of the second group about to taste his revenge; it was a group of ten lizardmen, their levels were around 67. To not alert the nearby monsters, which were far from each other, Alex put silencers on the guns.

    Pui! Pui!!!!!!

    Ten bullets punched their way through the monster''s necks, causing a gaping hole in its wake that quickly filled with blood and gushed out. They fell to the ground, a pool of blood forming around them and soaked into their crudely made clothes as they choked to deaths.

    Like an assassin, Alex had already left the scene, once again he kicked the ground to jump high into the sky tond on top of the tallest tree, in the distance was a small small, surrounding thiske was a group of Water monkeys happily ying with water, at the same time they kept looking around as if they were waiting for something.

    Jumping from the tree, Alexnded in theke, creating a booming sound; the shockwave of his fall sends some of the ying Water monkeys flying.

    ''''Ki~?"

    The water monkeys were startled by the unexpected visitor; however, before they could counterattack, Alex spin, and as he spin, bullets tore through the air; with a perfect uracy worthy of a Gun Master, Alex put a bullet in the monster''s heads, by the time he stops spinning he had killed ten Water monkeys.

    The leader of the Water monkey, a level 75, was dumbfounded; however, his surprise quickly vanished as he jumped toward Alex after beating his chest, his speed was fast, and he wasing from Alex''s dead angle; normally, Alex shouldn''t be able to react; however, the big Water monkey that jumped soon found himself froze in the air, and the next thing he saw before darkness takes over his consciousness was a leg crushing its skull until its eyes fell out from their sockets.

    What happened was pretty simple, Alex used the water as a mirror to activate his right after kicking the water to momentarily draw the big water monkey''s attention for his right eye to work; he was facing the monster with his back.

    Just when Alex wondered when the Arachne would make a move because there is no way she didn''t know that Alex was going around killing her subordinates, she nned to use to deal with the intruder. Monsters screeched; it wasing from the sky followed by a strong wind; immediately, Alex jumped on and rolled to his right.

    Fwoosh!!!

    Two vertical wind cut through the water, the ce Alex was standing. When he was taking cover, Alex saw the enemy''s identity, two gryphons, eagle head with Lion body. Gryphons are Wind element monsters, so it wasn''t surprising that they would attack using the Wind element.

    Alex stood up with a smile, facing two aerial levels 80 monsters; he had already thought of a way to handle this couple. Raising his leg high, Alex waited until the male Gryphon dive closer before striking the surface of theke with all his strength, and 2100 ATK struck it, was bound to be big.

    Kaboom!

    Like a geyser, water shot toward the sky, almost reaching the male Gryphon. This forced the monster to alternate his flying posture; then Alex jumped forward, using what happened as cover; he appeared under the gryphon with a wicked smile.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    The invisible bullet tore through the male Gryphon''s right leg alongside his wing.

    Screech!

    The monster screeched as blood gushed out from the wound like a fountain and he fell from the sky, crashing against a tree headfirst.

    Alex was not done; using what was left from the male Gryphon ripped off the right leg, he threw it toward the female gryphon; thetter momentary froze as the iing leg is from her husband, her anger, bloodlust vanished, her brain stopped working. In a fight, it''s a fatal mistake that can cost one life.

    Swoosh!

    Alex threw a knife at the frozen gryphon; however, instead of piercing the monster''s body, it passed an air breath from her head to continue its course in the sky like a rocket. Then arrived thest step in Alex''s n; he still had that wicked smile on his face, though.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Alex''s shadow shifted with the flying knife that had just passed by the female gryphon head. After switching ce with the knife, he raised his leg until it almost touched his head. Simultaneously, the female gryphon regained its sanity; however, she had no time to get furious before Alex kicknded on her back, and it struck hard.

    ''''Meteor Kick!"

    Bam!

    Indeed, like a meteor, the female gryphon shot from the sky toward the ground at incredible speed; strangely, shended at the exact location as her suffering husband.

    Kaboom!

    The forest shook, trees fell, a huge crater appeared with the miserable couple inside it; however, it was not the end yet; from the sky like the Death God, Alex sentenced them to death.

    [Crimson Bullet]

 Chapter 369 - 362: Against A Saint Realm Monster 1

    The crimson bullet descended from the sky as if to announce judgment day.

    Kaboom!

    Another explosion urred; however, this time, the forest trembled more violently, the shockwave destroyed numerous trees raising cloud smoke in the air, and after the smoke dissipated, a huge crater of fifty diameters appeared, the gryphons couple had disappeared, leaving two shining green magic stone.

    Just as Alex was surprised because it was his first time seeing the monster leave something behind, it happened.

    A white thread stuck the two magic stones and dragged them out of the crater as they disappeared into the forest. Instantly, Alex knew that he had made a mistake, and sound a kactcha kactcha sounds could be heard, followed by numerous trees falling apart. Without being told, Alex knew the big boss was about to make an appearance.

    And soon a big Arachne appeared, spiderman lower body with woman''s upper one, it has eight eyes.

    ''''Kekeke~ Not bad, you managed to kill almost all my subordinates. Kekeke~ Not bad human.'''' The Arachne said the moment she appeared out of the open. Alex was still floating in the air; he was not surprised by this monster''s ability to talk; he was shocked by the pressureing from thetter body. When he appraised the monster, he was shocked by her level, level 121 just a bit, and she would be a Saint Rank Monster.

    Then, Alex understood why she stole the two magic stones; he couldn''t let her seed.

    Just as Alex was about tounch an attack on the Arachne after understanding why she stole the magic stones, he felt a sudden chill; his sixth sense ringed rm like crazy, so he jumped back multiple times to avoid the Arachne threads that appeared out of nowhere wanting to skewer him.

    ''''Ops! Too bad you have noticed, and thanks, I will be evolving.''''

    The Arachne said in a depressing tone; however, everyone could see that she was enjoying herself; if Alex had fallen with just that level of attack, it would have been a huge disappointment, she went all the way to prepare the stage, there was no way she would let it end like that.

    Alex could only sigh helplessly as he watches the Arachne swallow the gryphons magic stones; immediately, her body shined brighter and brighter, until,

    Boom!

    Next moment, Arachne''s body shone. A tremendous amount of light overflowed from her body , just like the high beams of a car. It was so dazzling that Alex averted hid eyes. By the time the light was gone, trees around them was incinerated, the ground scorched, and standing in the air in a birthday suit was a woman of extreme beauty, pretty white skin, nice form, big breast, white hair, white eyebrows, and deep red eyes.

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped not because of seeing a naked woman; it was because of the pressure this woman was emitting, a crushing pressure that almost makes him kneel. The Arachne had be a Saint Realm monster; she gained a human body.

    Spectating everything from the sky, Silveria chuckled.

    ''''Oh? It has be interesting. She even acquired something special. I did well keeping her. This ability of her maye in handy, only if Master seeds killing her.''''

    Silveria muttered as she watched the show that was about to begin.

    ''''Fufufu! I feel reborn. Just a little bit and I will be free. If I kill and absorb you, I will be stronger.'''' The Arachne said while looking at Alex as if he was a prey she could wait but devour.

    Alex received another shock when he heard what the woman said; from her words, this world he thought to be like a game was, in fact, a prison; however, he didn''t have time to dwell on this matter when he appraised the monster he couldn''t help but sigh.

    [Aleen Arachnid]

    ss: ???

    Age: ??????

    Female

    Race: Royal Arachne

    ¡¸ Rank 13]

    Level 122

    Experience Value (XP): ????????

    Magic Power: 6200

    Magic: Dark, Fire, and Wind

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2200

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1200

    Skills: [Poison Spit] [Wind sh Level 4] [me Arrow Level 4] [sh Level 7] ??????

    Special Abilities: [Third Eye] [??????]

    Titles: [Spider Queen] [Voracious Eater] [The Reborn] [Monsters Queen]

    As if she could feel Alex''s gaze on her, Saleen chuckled before flicking her fingers, and immediately, a dress made from spider thread was made and tightly wrapped around her body. With her red eyes, she stared at Alex and said something that shocked him to the core.

    ''''Do you like what you see? Did your parents told you that it''s rude to spy on ady secret, Alexander?" Aleen asked with a yful smile on her face. She was slowly moving toward Alex; thetter unconsciously stepped back while making sure that he still wore that silver-shaped earring on his left ear, and when he checked, the earring was still there.

    ''''What is it? Scared because your little toy was not properly working, Kael?"

    Once again, Alex was shocked; then he remembered what he saw; one of Aleen''s special abilities, the only one he could see, is about the eye s third eye. Maybe this third eye enables Aleen to bypass items such as his silver cross earring and sees his status. What is left was to know to which extent this third eye was able to see.

    Having understood why Aleen was able to see his status, Alex regained his cool, he responded cooly.

    ''''Do you think it would be easy to leave this cage, Aleen?"

    Alex decided to provoke Aleen to see how much she knows, and Aleen, with her level of intelligence, could see what Alex wanted to do, she decided to y along.

    ''''I will leave. I''m sure you can stop me. The owner of this ce is not around; this is my chance, only you and that tower stand in my way. After absorbing you, I will conquer the tower and leave this damned ce. Or are perhaps thinking that with you measly strength, you can stop me?" Aleen asked, amused.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders, ''''Who knows.''''

    ''''Fufufu! You can''t use any element, and with your Level 98, do you think you can stop me? How funny.'''' Aleen continued.

    ''As I thought. She learned until there. However, it seems that she can see everything. That''s good.'' Alex secretly thought while saying.

    ''''Who knows? I can''t know without trying.''''

    ''''Fufufu! I shall show you despair.'''' Aleen said.

 Chapter 370 - 363: Against A Saint Realm Monster 2

    ''''Fufufu! I shall show you despair.'''' Aleen said.

    Alex, who had his guard up, increased it after hearing Aleen''s words; thetter vanished to reappear before Alex in a sh.

    Bang!

    Alex got pummeled, sent flying; fortunately, he had crossed his arms; although he wore Loki, he still felt the impact, the numbness after defending against Aleen''s punch.

    Aleen was not down; she elerated, using Instant Dash to reappear before Alex again; however, thetter was prepared; just as she was about to punch him, her head throbbed slightly as if something was trying to invade her mind.

    ''''Hmph!" Aleen harrumphed, and Alex''s right eye was canceled; he felt a burning pain in his right eye.

    Fwoosh!

    Aleen''s punch tore through the air going straight for Alex''s head; at thest minute, he dodged to the side by lowering his head. Aleen''s punch hit empty air, then Alex, who had his head down, retaliated by sending his right elbow crash into Aleen''s face.

    Unfortunately, his quick counterattack didn''t work, Aleen who was smiling, stopped Alex''s elbow with her finger, she sent a devastating kick toward Alex''s stomach.

    Fwoosh!

    The kick broke through the sound of a barrier; Alex''s mind worked faster; he tightened the muscles under his abdomen and weed that kick.

    Bang!

    ''''Ugh!''''

    Alex was sent flying, gritting his teeth by forcing the surging blood back; he spun as if he was doing a backflip; however, he stopped by standing on one arm, using his remaining to summon Silveria, he aimed and shot a Phantom bullet at Aleen whose eyes widened.

    Everything happened too, Alex getting kicked, stabilizing himself before shooting at Aleen, not even five seconds passed. Due to her special eye, Aleen was able to see the invisible bullet; her eye could help see Mana, the light purple was already before her, strangely she did the thing as Alex did, tightening her abdominal muscles, on top of strengthening her spider robe made of spider threads, then the collision happened.

    Boom!

    Aleen stepped back a couple of steps, leaving a trail on the ground before stopping; the area where the bullet struck left a small burning hole; even Aleen''s white skin became tainted slightly red. She became furious; she was going easy on him, yet he acted cocky; just as blood was rushing to her head, Aleen was surprised to see Alex already before her.

    Alex, who had appeared used a skill never used before in actualbat, this technique was taught by Sera during their training sessions.

    ''''Drill Technique"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Punches flew, Alex''s punches targeted Aleen''s blood vessels to prevent your target from moving. Aleen, who had be human after undergo an evolution, was not different from humans; thus, she froze, then arrived at Alex''s left fist.

    [Heaven Rupturing Fist]

    There was no sound, no bones breaking when his fistnded on Aleen''s left chest; it was like he touched her with his fist; however, what happened next astounded Aleen, who still couldn''t move. She felt a terrible amount of Mana rupturing her blood vessels; this target had one goal blow up her heart, then she understood, it was the perfect set of attacks, the first was to stop her muscles from working while the second attack was to send Mana to burst her heart from inside.

    Boom!

    Aleen was sent spiraling into the air; her left chest exploded, creating a gory scene; arge appeared; you could even see the other side through this hole in her chest.

    Thud!

    Like a broken marite, Aleen''s body fell to the ground. Alex panted heavily; as Aleen guessed, the drill technique and Heaven Rupturing Fist are part of the same set of attacks, drill technique before the Heaven Rupturing Fist, both techniques were taught to him by Sera.

    It was genuinely brilliant moves; unfortunately, Aleen''s heart was not located on the left; if not, everything would have worked perfectly fine.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was catching his breath froze, without turning around, he knew trouble hade, the sky turned red, killing intent was pouring out of Aleen''s body so much that it twisted reality. Slowly, Aleen stood up, the hole in her chest started regenerating at a fast speed.

    ''''Kekekeke! You got me. If my heart were on the left, it would truly been done for.''''

    Aleen''s voice sounded broken, Alex cursed his bad luck.

    ''''Come out, my little cuties.'''' She shouted, suddenly, out of nowhere, numerous monsters came out, from medium-sized spiders with eight legs to orc; they had one thing inmon, their eyes were nk, especially the monsters except the spider.

    Alex''s right eye throbbed; he was able to see red hands above those monsters with a nk look.

    ''''Kekeke! As expected, you also have a special eye; I want it. To think you''ll be able to see my Dominating Touch, it lets me control monsters by brainwashing them.'''' Aleen proudly dered.

    ''I see no wonder; every monster followed her orders, no wonder she has Queen of Monsters title.'' Alex thought.

    ''''Kill him, my little cuties,'''' Aleen ordered, and the twenty monsters whose level was around 60 jumped at Alex.

    Alex understood Aleen''s goal; these monsters were not here to kill him but to wear him down; Aleen had made a serious miscalction.

    Alex waited for thebined attacks of twenty monsters before swapping ce with Aleen using Shadow shift.

    ''''You Bast-"

    Aleen did not finish her words before getting drowned by thebined attacks of twenty monsters; she became furious.

    [Hell ze] Shouted Aleen.

    Kaboom!

    A huge vortex of ck me with her at the center exploded, burning the monsters to a cinder; those not dead were in a miserable state. Aleen red at Alex with hatred, to think this punny human who she didn''t take seriously kept looking down on her again and again. A memory from the pastes rushing to her head.

    The younger Aleen was facing her mother, the beautiful queen of the royal Arachne; it was the eve of that fateful battle.

    ''''Remember Aleen, never belittle your opponent; if you don''t, you can win most of your fight.'''' Aleen''s mother warned.

    ''Mother, you are right. Time to get serious.'' Aleen affirmed.

 Chapter 371 - 364: The Conclusion

    After Aleen remembered her dead mother''sst words, the air around her changed. The yfulness she had been disying vanished without a trace.

    Alex gulped; he decided to get serious; the reason he had not ended the fight the right way by using the ck gun was that he wanted to fight against a strong opponent without relying too much on a sure kill method. To taste hardships, to further hone his fighting capability, his skills, his instincts, above everything else to be prepared for his next fights as he was bound to face Saint Realm expert again, so he must use this opportunity to know how to face them, although, everyone has their own way of fighting, the experience Alex would gain here coulde in handy.

    Suddenly, Alex''s right eye throbbed; he immediately looked into the sky to see numerous red hands trying to approach him. Aleen used her Dominating Touch.

    Alex snorted before raising his two guns and fired.

    BANG BANG

    The red hands that tried to get close to Alex''s head failed to achieve their purpose and shattered like broken ss in the air by the lightning imbued bullets.

    Aleen didn''t expect her Dominating Touch to work on Alex; she had just used it to divert Alex''s attention elsewhere as she prepared her next attack.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! ngs! BANG!

    Alex blocked Aleen''s sword strikes with a fake silver gun while with the real one, he diverted the de to the side.

    [Hell ze]

    [Ice Bullet]

    Aleen, who was close to Alex, tried to use her Hell ze; however, Alex counterattacked the moment the ck me appeared with one of few remaining ice bullets.

    Kaboom!

    A big explosion sent the two flying back; Alex didn''t miss out on the opportunity to seriously injure Aleen. Still in the air, he aimed Silveria at the flying Aleen and shot a crimson bullet at her.

    Aleen''s pupils constricted; she could sense how dangerous this bullet was; without holding back, she shouted.

    ''''Wind Barriers"

    Eight wind shields were formed in front of Aleen; as if it was not enough, she put another shield before her; this one was made of Dark element, then she added anotheryer.

    ''''Spider Queen Embrace.''''

    From Aleen''s back, eight spider legs appeared and wrapped themselves around her as if to form a cocoon, then the crimson bullet struck.

    Screech! Crack! Kaboom!

    Whether it was Alex or Aleen, the two were sent flying; Alex vomited blood while all barriers summoned by Aleen were broken, even cracks appeared on the eight spider legs; Aleen grunted.

    ''''Ugh! Damn you, human; I will kill you.'''' Aleen bellowed before disappearing; she had used instant dash; she must finish this human and absorb him; he possessed too unusual abilities.

    Aleen appeared above Alex, who was still struggling to stand up; three of the eight spider legs were thrust at Alex, two aimed at his heart while thest one was going straight toward his head, just as the spider legs were about to touch their target, Aleen head a clinking sound, Alex dropped a small vial, Aleen''s instinct roared at that moment, it was then Aleen saw Alex that should be despairing smirk at her, she knew she had been fooled. It was already toote to turn back because the Death God had opened his mouth.

    [Freeze]

    Aleen froze with widened eyes; time stopped for the spider queen.

    Alex ced Silveria on her right chest and fired.

    [Phantom bullet]

    BANG!

    Because he was running low on MP, Alex could only use a Phantom bullet; using Freeze on a Saint Realm expert had drained most of his MP; if not, he would have used the crimson bullet to obliterated Aleen.

    A big hole appeared on Aleen''s right chest; she fell to the ground.

    To fight against any unforeseen circumstances, Alex immediately drowned another Mana recovery potion, quickly half of his MP got filled.

    Suddenly, there was a big explosion, Alex puked blood.

    Eight spider legs pierced through his body, strangely his vitals were avoided. Blood sshed the ground, quickly dying it red.

    ''''Fufufu! Once again, you surprised me.''''

    Aleen was back from the dead once again, the hole in her right chest was regenerating at fast speed, and soon it was back anew.

    ''''Seriously, I would have died if my heart was located at the right,'''' Aleenmented.

    Alex almost shouted, where the hell is your heart then?; However, he controlled himself, now he must extricate himself from his current situation. Moving his right hand, Alex shot a Crimson bullet at the ground, at the ce where the eight spider legs emerged from.

    Kaboom!

    There was a huge explosion that happened, breaking the eight spider bones and sending Alex flying.

    Aleen quickly protected herself against the explosion. While rolling on the ground, Alex used hisst Mana recovery potion; his injuries were healing fast.

    ''''Wind Arrows.''''

    Tuck! Tuck! Boom!!!

    Alex rolled on the ground to dodge the iing arrows; at the same time, spider legs starteding out from the ground, trying to skewer him.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Alex shadow shifted with a broken tree to avoid the spider legs protruding from the ground; Alex''s body momentarily stopped moving, his sixth sense ringed rm bell, without thinking Alex aimed Silveria at the front, he widened his right eye, if he could see at the moment, he would be shocked to see something spin at fast speed inside his right eye. Thanks to this, Alex was able to see Aleen''s de that should have been invisible in normal circumstances. Her de vanished; in reality, it elongated but using shadow to hide its presence.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    Screech!

    The invisible bullet and Aleen''s de tip were stuck in a temporary stalemate before Aleen widrawed her sword and vanished; she became multiple, striking Alex from all directions.

    ngs !! Bang !!!

    Even if Alex had six arms, he couldn''t dodge everything, and soon small injuries started appearing all over his body. Aleen was vicious, she specifically targeted areas where Loki couldn''t cover, and she was wary of Alex''s Freeze.

    Alex, who was suffering injury upon injury, entered a trance state, he questioned himself:

    Kael, why not think about a method to reduce the consumption of Freeze? Why not create a derivative skill with the same ability but not quite the same? This will use less MP.

    Then, it was born.

    [Time eleration]

    The swording toward Alex momentarily slowed down, Aleen widened her eyes. She tried to fall back, but Alex didn''t give her the time.

    ''''Time eleration,'''' Alex mumbled; Aleen slowed down.

    Time eleration is a skill that makes times flow quickly for Alex; everything except him will slow down.

    ''''Y you l-liltle s-shit.''''

    Under the Time eleration, Aleen''s words were slow, Alex ignored her, he let her sword pierce his chest to arrive before her, this time he ced Silveria neither on the left or right but in the middle; the moment he did this, he felt like he struck something, immediately he knew it was the right choice.

    [Phantom Bullet] ¡Á [Snatch]

    BANG!

    Aleen''s crystal (heart) was instantly crushed; her ability sucked. With a plop, Alex fell to the ground gasping for breath. It was a tough fight.

 Chapter 372 - 365: Rank 11 And New Abilities

    At the same time, when Alex just created a new technique, Nyx appeared near her sister and looked at Alex killed Aleen.

    ''''Our master is sure interesting, to think that he would create technique out of the blue.''''

    ''''I agree, I used to look down on him at the start, but it was a grave mistake on my part. He is unique in his own way. This time I hope it will be the one; I''m tired, you know.'''' Silveria said while looking at Alex sitting on the ground.

    ''''I know. Please continue supporting I''m almost free from the shackles.'''' Nyx said with the same cold expression she had since the beginning, and like usual, after saying what needed to be said, she vanished, leaving Silveria alone. Silveria, who had be ustomed to her sister''s habits, could only sigh and continue observing Alex.

    As for Alex, he was gasping for breath after sessfully killing Aleen; if her heart were not located at the center of her chest, then he would have died; fortunately, her heart was right at the center of her chest; no wonder he had fallen the first two times.

    ''''I guess I-"

    Alex, who was trying to say something, immediately stopped and clutched his left eye, and grunted in pain.

    ''''Ugh!"

    He felt a searing pain in his left eye, almost as if his iris was being removed and reced by a new one; it was a pain beyond words.

    Alex closed his eyelids and, at the same time, bit his lower lip to endure the pain thatsted few seconds, but for Alex, it was like an eternity. Finally, the pain was gone as it had never existed; instead, there was a cooling sensation as if an ice cube had been put on his left eye.

    Alex blinked his eyes few times to see if there was no problem with his eyes; fortunately, there aren''t any, on the contrary, his sight had be better, probably because he acquired Aleen''s third eye, the world in front of Alex was a sight to behold, the world was colored, mostly in gray color, sometimes in this gray world there was a mix of green, yellow and red, Alex wondered what these colors mean.

    Just as he was wondering what those colors mean, Silveria''s voice just happened to reach his ears, and she had the exnation of the phenomenon Alex was experiencing.

    ''''What you are seeing is a world made of mana and elements.''''

    ''''World-made Mana and elements?" Alex was not surprised by Silveria''s sudden entrance; he was well aware of her hobby to spectate everything from afar; what he was most interested in was her exnation about the phenomenon in front of him.

    ''''Indeed, the gray color is Mana, normally Mana is colorless; however, it has been altered to suit this sealed dimension needs.'''' Silveria briefly exined.

    From Silveria''s exnation, Alex learned a shocking truth; this is a sealed dimension; it didn''t take a genius to understand who was the owner of this sealed dimension, as he started thinking recently, this is a prison for rearing monsters that wouldter serve as his sparring partners and booster at the same time. Alex had nothing to say about this; it is the fate of the defeated, strong will always eat the weak, to not suffer the same fate in the future, Alex ought to be stronger than anyone else, to stand at the top, to be the one to dictate the rules, only by doing this will he be exempt from the fate of bing a ve.

    Silveria observed Alex for a moment; she had inadvertently let slip the origin of this world, and smart as he is, he must have understood the implications of Aleen''s words and what she said; it was to let him know what befell those with weak strength. It seemed that Alex got the message.

    ''''Alright, I shall continue. Like I was saying, the gray color is Mana, while yellow goes for Earth element, green goes for the Wind element, and naturally Red goes for the Fire element.'''' Silveria exined what the others colors except the gray color meant.

    ''''I see. I see this because I got Aleen''s third eye, is that right?"

    Unaware that at the moment, his iris was glowing red instead of green, proof that the third eye was activated, Alex asked.

    ''''Fufufu! Yeah, like her mother, she also has this eye.'''' Silveria let slip another shocking truth.

    ''''You fought her mother? In the final war?" Alex couldn''t help but get curious after hearing Silveria''s words.

    ''''No, before that. We fought many wars before that. Well, the spider queen for the demon realm had submitted to the dark side, so naturally, we were bound to sh; the result she lost, her child captured and sealed to serve as a booster. This is the fate of the weak, even some of us from Divine Race were enved, turning into ying thing by the enemy, thankfully we seed freeing them from their suffering in the end.''''

    Silveria was mncholic when she was telling Alex a part of their past; Alex could imagine how to feel falling from proud heaven race to mere ying; some must have gone crazy because of the humiliation.

    Pan! Pan!

    ''''Enough with depressing stuff. Who''s level 2? Do you like it? I mean, the surprise I left here?" Silveria pped twice to change the subject; the mood was bing depressing. To change this, she switched to another subject.

    ''''My honest opinion? I liked it, although it was a little hard; I died once; however, it was fun. I learned a lot and progressed a lot.'''' Alex answered honestly.

    ''''That''s good. More surprise awaits you ahead.'''' Silveria said.

    ncing at the tall tower in the distance, Alex asked.

    ''''You are talking about the tower in the distance?"

    Silveria nodded, and Alex raised another question.

    ''''How is it called?"

    Silveria''s lips curved to form a beautiful smile.

    ''''Tower of Self, Tower of Reflection.'''' She said.

    ''''I see.''''

    That was all Alex said; he didn''t raise another question like what is the tower goal. Silveria nodded, pleased with Alex''s action, she said.

    ''''Time to check your status,'''' Silveria suggested.

    Alex nced at her for a moment before proceeding to call out his status.

    ''''Status.''''

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 11]

    Level 105

    Experience Value (XP): 0/65900

    Magic Power: 5700 (+70 (+30 BP) ? 5800/5800

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2100 (+ 70 (100 BP) ? 2270

    Defense: 1770 (+70) ? 1840

    Agility: 1910 (+70) ? 1980 (+200)

    Intelligence: 1920 (+70 (10 BP) ?2000

    Luck: 1550 (+70) ?1620

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Synthesize Level 10 max] ? Crimson''s Bullet [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] (New) [Eye of Truth Level 1] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master]¡»

    Alex immediately used his BP while he didn''t touch his SP for now. He remembered the previous state he was in; the result of this enlightenment was the skill of Time eleration.

    [Time eleration: Ability to makes time flow faster around the caster. Everything except the caster feels extremely slow.

    5 MP per second. The stronger the opponent is; the more MP is consumed.]

    ''''That is some nice ability,'''' Alex muttered, happy to possess an ability that is almost like Time Stop but not quite likes it at the same time. What made Alex most happy is the low MP consumption; although this may change depends on the opponent, this is negligible.

    ''''I agree, it''s a nice ability. Now time to check the Eye of Truth, also known as Third Eye.''''

    Alex nodded at Silveria''s words before reading the description of the Eye of Truth.

    [Eye of Truth: Eye that transcends the concept of a normal eye, already in the supernatural category. It can see past almost everything, its eye that discerns truth from lies, see the world as it is.

    Level 1: Can bypass most of the restrictions.

    Consume 10 MP per second.

    Special ability: Immune to illusion.]

    ''''Wow! What incredible eye.'''' Alex said before turning to face Silveria and mumbled.

    ''''Eye of Truth.''''

    Alex''s left eye changed from green to red and looked at Silveria; however, the result was disastrous as expected.

    ''''Ugh!''''

    Alex grunted in pain and quickly shut his eyes.

    Silveriaughed while asking, ''''Master, do you like what you have seen?"

    ''''Ugh! I didn''t see anything. Only question marks and darkness when I looked at you.'''' Alex answered while rubbing his eyes.

    ''''It was to be expected, your Eye of Truth level is still low, you can''t see everything. Well, even if it was high, there are some exceptions.'''' Silveria exined the truth behind Alex''s failure to see her status; at the same time, she also warned him that there are some exceptions, meaning people are immune against the Eye of Truth.

    ''''I see. Also thought that. The reason behind my appraisal skill disappearance is rted to the Eye of Truth, isn''t it?" Alex understood Silveria''s words; he then asked another question.

    ''''Yeah, with the Eye of Truth, there is no need for Appraisal skill anymore,'''' Silveria exined.

    ''''I see, that is good. Ah!'''' Alex stretched his body as he stood up, looking at the blue sky, he muttered.

    ''''Time to head back.''''

    Silveria nodded before flicking her fingers; both disappeared at the same time.

 Chapter 373 - 366: Toward Celesta

    The following day, after freshening up, Alex stepped into the first floor for breakfast. There, Sakuya, disguised as Mio, and Lilith, disguised as Elsa, were sitting there waiting for him.

    ''''Morning Leader.'''' Mio greeted Sam (Alex) as soon he appeared; Elsa only nodded at him.

    ''''Morning, girls. Let''s eat our breakfast and leave.'''' Sam said and sat in front of the girls.

    Soon, the three finished their breakfast and left the Inn and board their magic carriage; Sam was the driver while the girls sat beside him.

    ''''You have be stronger, Alex.''''

    As the carriage silently road toward Celesta, Lilith said, now there was no one beside them, she called him by his real name.

    Lilith''s words brought Sakuya''s attention to Alex; when she looked at him, it was confirmed that Alex had be more robust.

    ''''You are; he became stronger,'''' Sakuya said.

    Alex smiled, ''''Well, I''m still weak; this is nothingpared to those monsters inside the empires.''''

    ''''You are right butpared to most people, you are strong enough. Well, that aside, I''m curious about how you suddenly became so strong. Yesterday, you were not that strong; what happened during the night for you to be so strong?'''' Lilith tilted, Sakuya widened her eyes, like Lilith she was curious as well if she could learn what method Alex used this would significantly boost her strength, previously strength was not something she pursued; however, because surrounded by monsters, she couldn''t help but want to gain strength not to be left behind.

    Alex only chuckled in response; he didn''t answer the girls; he focused his gaze ahead.

    Seeing that Alex was unwilling to tell them how he had be so strong, the girls sighed and stopped asking him. Silence descended on the carriage; Alex continued to drive the carriage, and like this 4 four hours passed; they passed several small viges; however, because of their tight schedule, they didn''t stop.

    After passing thest vige, the group continued; however, soon, they were forced to stop because there was a monster blocking the road, a lone orc.

    ''''Let''s me take care of it,'''' Sakuya said before jumping out of the carriage.

    The moment Sakuya jumped, the Orc saw her, his eyes shined with lust. When Alex saw this lone orc stand in the middle of the road as if he owned it, he almost asked him if the world had gone nuts for monsters to start acting like bandits; when he checked his surrounding, he spotted few monsters hiding.

    ''''To think monsters would start acting like this,'''' Alex mumbled while watching Sakuya move toward the orc.

    ''''They must be lead by Rare species; you know how smart rare species are,'''' Lilith responded while looking at her surrounding to see if she could detect where the leader was.

    At the same time, the Orc moved, fluid flowed freely from its pig-nose, and it has sharpened teeth. His murderous aura toward Sakuya strengthened. At that moment, Sakuya increased her speed and ran toward it.

    Kata-kata!

    The ground flowed like water, thendscape of the forest passing in an instant. The wind ripped.

    Sakuya had unsheathed her katana.

    ''''Ia? Giri.'''' (Ia? sh)

    Thud!

    Its heavy body copsed, colliding with the ground and causing it to shake. The orc had been cut into two by Sakuya katana. This must be a new move she created; it was fast. If it weren''t for his heightened senses, Alex wouldn''t have been able to trace Sakuya''s sword. He used his Eye of Truth the moment she unsheathed her katana; he could see green color and a bit of ck; this could mean that Sakuya was about to awaken her second element, the person in question seemed unaware of this time.

    [Flying sh !!]

    Immediately after killing the Orc, Sakuya continued by sending two flying shes toward the bush, the area where the other monsters were hiding.

    ''''Uhi~''''

    The hiding orcs didn''t get the time to scream before getting bisected; the lucky one only lost an arm while the unlucky one directly lost their lives.

    Before Sakuya could kick the ground and finish the injured orcs, a huge dark horizontal de bisected the monsters into two spilling blood and entrails on the ground; the ground green was immediately tainted red.

    Sakuya stared at Lilith, the responsible for what happened; she smiled, Lilith smiled back. Alex chose not toment as he could feel the explosive atmosphere around.

    Suddenly, Alex remembered something, so he decided to check it.

    ''''Eye of Truth.''''

    Secretly muttering this, Alex stared at Lilith. Simultaneously, Lilith felt an intense gaze prate her back, giving her chill, automatically, she moved her fingers in the air to create a rune, her fingers were fast, the created rune flew up and sank into her forehead, Alex who was checking her status was shocked to see, the information getting blurred, only showing question marks.

    [Lilith ???? Asmodeus]

    ss: ????????

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    ¡¸ Rank 11]

    Level 106

    Experience Value (XP): 56000/66000

    Magic Power: ??????

    Magic: Dark ??????????????

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ????? (Iplete)

    Skills: ???????????

    Special Abilities: ????????????????

    Titles: ?????????????????????¡»

    Lilith spun around and smirked at Alex as if to say, too bad, almost there. Alex became frustrated; he almost spent his SP on the Eye of Truth to see if he could bypass Lilith''s restrictions on her status; however, considering what might happen, he decided to save up his SP for now.

    At the current Sakuya level, it''s 81; she was almost Rank 9.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Level 81

    Experience Value:5600/37400

    Magic Power: 3000

    Magic: Wind, Dark (Not fully Awakened)

    Attack: 1400

    Defense: 900

    Agility: 1200

    Intelligence: 1100

    Luck: 1070

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    The moment Alex saw the S Queen title, he acted like he had not seen anything. The two girls joined Alex on the carriage after collecting the materials from the dead monsters.

    ''''Not only you became stronger, you even acquired a strange skill that let you bypass items used to block peeping eyes. You almost got me.'''' Lilith stared into Alex''s eyes.

    ''''Hahaha! Too bad, I still failed in the end.'''' Alex responded while scratching his head.

    ''''I must prepare some countermeasures against you. Because you will try again once your ability level bes higher.'''' Lilithmented; Alex could only sigh, to think she could even specte to such extent.

    Sakuya didn''t participate in the conversation, she closed her eyes, she seemed immersed in her world, almost as if she got enlightenment, she could see a world made of two colors, one was vivid green, filled the majority of this world while the second color was a faint ck, it was this ck color Sakuya was trying to grab, to get connected to this color. Having seen this green color since the beginning of her journey (Since her reincarnation), Sakuya knew this color is rted to the wind element, her principal element. It was just recently that she came into contact with this second color, meaning she was about to awaken her second element, and judging by the color, she could guess which element this color is, the Dark element.

    Sakuya tried to get connected to the faint dark color; however, no matter how many she tried, it failed; she could only sigh, which means it was not the time, this left her frustrated.

    Alex, who was observing her, passed a water bottle the moment she woke up and said.

    ''''Don''t be too hasty; take your time. Eventually, you will unlock it.''''

    Sakuya nodded; Lilith seemed to be sleeping as her eyes were closed. Sakuya didn''t ask Alex how he knew that she was about to awaken a second element; this must be probably because of his new ability, the one Lilith talked about; although she was in meditation, she was still able to hear what her surrounding what saying.

    ''''Let''s me take over from here.'''' Sakuya offered her help, and Alex didn''t refuse; after leaving the magic carriage to Sakuya, Alex leaned back and closed his eyes to rest; it had been one day he was driving the carriage.

    Looking at the sleeping Alex, Sakuya found him cute; something bubbled inside her. If it weren''t because she controlled this urge at thest moment, she would have acted upon her instinct and probably regret it because Alex would dislike her if he knew this side of her; this is her biggest worry. What if Alex decided to throw her away after learning who she is? This would break her heart.

    ''''Sigh!"

    ''''Don''t worry, we are what we are. If he loves you, he will ept you no matter what you are.'''' Lilith said. Sakuya almost jumped from the carriage; she was too surprised by Lilith''s voice; looking at her, she saw Lilith still had her eyes closed.

    ''''You are an odd one,'''' Sakuyamented.

    ''''Say the girl with extreme sadistic tendencies,'''' Lilithmented in turn.

    ''''Ugh! Forget it.'''' Sakuya decided not toment further as she continued to drive the carriage through the night, like this the group their first night on the road toward Celesta.

 Chapter 374 - 367: Celesta

    Celesta, located on the southern side of the Drexia Empire, had a lot of people.

    Arge number of peoplee and go since morning to the town square, and merchants were shouting loudly to show their merchandise to the passers-by.

    Normally, most of them are ordinary people; however, today, it has changed, adventurers and knights could be seen patrolling the town.

    Alex''s group entered the city after sessfully passing the check-up.

    ¡¼This city will fall.¡½Nyx suddenly said this.

    Alex stopped.

    ''''What is it?" The girls asked him; however, he had no time answering them.

    ¡¼My sister''s intuition is always spot-on; better think of a countermeasure.¡½Silveria suggested.

    ''I see.'' Alex said before finally answering the girls.

    ''''It''s nothing; let''s immediately go to the guild.''''

    They immediately head to the guild before searching for Inn.

    The group rapidly arrived at the Celesta adventurer guild branch, a four-story building; they entered, they were greeted by the same usual scene; however, with more adventurers, there were so many adventurers present that the first-floor feel crowed.

    After finding their way to one of the counters, Alex, under the disguise of Sam, approached the receptionist.

    ''''I''m Sam, Leader of the Sky Wolf Group.'''' He introduced himself.

    The receptionistdy''s eyes widened; it was like a fan seeing her idol for the first time; she was excited; however, she quickly calmed down her excitation and acted professionally.

    ''''Wee, Mr. Sam. I''m Chloe. Let''s me update your guild card.''''

    Alex nodded and handed over his fake guild card; at the same time, he leaned against the counter to ask what was going on; the adventurers were so focused that not many looked in their way even though it was their first timeing here.

    ''''Chloe, can you tell me the reason for so many adventurers to gather up here?"

    ''''It''s because the guild master has an announcement. It''s an emergency quest.'''' Chloe exined as she updated and checked the Sky Wolf Group ranking; after theirst exploit in saving Elesim, their rank increased considerably, making them the most sought neer group. People would want them because of their reputation.

    Alex and the girls exchanged gazes and immediately understood what was happening. Usually, Celesta would face monsters wave twice a year; however, now isn''t the time for the second wave, and yet there is an emergency quest being triggered, which means the second wave was about to begin; this is not a natural one by man-made.

    Most of the adventurers present here may not know the truth, but Alex and his group did; the ones behind this forced monsters wave is the same group that previously targeted Elesim for the magic core.

    Suddenly, there was amotion, a group of people descended from the upper floors, all adventurers eyes were gathered on this group.

    A muscr man around fifty, silver eyes, silver hair, and silver bed, on his left, was an elf with sses, while on this muscr man right was strangely someone Alex knew well, Conrad, the me prince.

    ''Never thought I would encounter him here.'' Alex mumbled. Strangely, Conrad happened to look at him at the exact moment; his eyes lingered for a second on him before he closed them again. For some reason, the young man with light blond hair seemed familiar; however, Conrad could swear to have never seen him before; how strange.

    Alex smiled, seeing Conrad''s reaction. Behind the three were two-man, twins to be exact.

    The muscr man Alex judged to be the guild master stopped just beforeing down; he observed the crowd of adventurers.

    ''''Greetings everyone, I''m Silver, the acting guild master. The reason for your presence here today is because of an emergency. O know you all have work you were doing, but this is because of an emergency, and it''s not like you''re losing anything. As you know, Celesta repeatedly faces monsters wave because we face the Fog Forest, home of numerous monsters. We face monsters wave twice a year, normally it not the time for the second wave yet, however, somehow it changed.''''

    ''''What?''''

    ''''Why are there monsters wave at this time of the year? Weren''t thest two months ago?"

    ''''Maybe it''s a bad omen.''''

    Adventurers started whispering the moment they heard Silver''s words. He let them vent their frustrations a bit by whispering before he continued because he could guess what their question would be next.

    ''''The reason for this sudden situation is unknown; normal animals have be restless, birds escape from the forest, merchant carriages getting repeatedly attacked. We sent a time of Rank 7 to investigate, but the result it''s as you have heard it; they got wiped out, none managed toe back; however, they seed sending a message: Prepare for the second wave. So, the message says.''''

    Gulp!

    Most of the adventurers present are not even Rank 7 yet, hearing a group of veterans Rank 7 adventurers getting wiped made their gulp; however, although they were afraid, they were excited as well, if they performed well, they could calmly retire after facing this unusual second monsters wave.

    Silver was happy to see that most adventurers didn''t lose their courage learning what happened; it was now time to talk about rewards to firmly tied them down. If only they knew the truth, Silver sighed and momentarily closed his eyes, hardened his heart before announcing.

    ''''Because it is a forced quest, I mean emergency quest every participant would be paid Five Gold coins. Almost materials harvested would be at full price.''''

    *Uproar

    Another uproar was started; they were surprised by the generous offer this time; previously, they were paid around two gold coins. The guild would gain 20 percent of the collected materials; however, it almost doubled, and the monsters materials getting paid in full without a cut. It smells fishy but, they do not care.

    ''''I''m in.''''

    It started with one voice, then it became two, three, four, and soon every adventurer on the first floor admitted their full support because this is apulsory quest, meaning they have no right to refuse unless you want to see your adventurer license getting terminated you are forced to participate, however, being forced doesn''t mean you must perform well, some did it halfheartedly, however, this time it was different because of the rewards.

    ''''That is the spirit. I expect you all to perfect extremely well during this defensive battle not to let our beautiful city get tainted.'''' Silver raised his voice.

    ''''''''''We will.''''''''

    The adventurers responded louder.

    ''''Good, go prepare. It might happen at any more but probably two days from now on.'''' Silver said before dismissing the adventurers, and when Alex''s group wanted to leave, they got called.

    ''''Sky Wolf Group with me.''''

 Chapter 375 - 368: The Plan

    ''''Sky Wolf Group with me.''''

    The leaving adventurers were surprised that a group, in particr, was called; however, this didn''t stop them from continuing, they were more concerned about getting prepared for the defensive battle than trying to know the reason behind this group call, and like this Alex''s group was not bothered they followed the guild master to the upper floors.

    Soon, they arrived at the guild master''s room; Conrad and the twins had left, leaving only the elf with sses and Silver.

    The moment they entered the room, Silver sat down; the Elf stood behind him and started giving him a shoulder massage.

    ''''Please sit.''''

    ''''Y-yeah, just right there.'''' Silver moaned.

    The moment Alex and the girls sat, he raised a question.

    ''''What do you want to tell us, Guild Master?"

    ''''Ah! As Ste said, you''re the straightforward type. I like that.'''' Silver said and stopped the Elf.

    ''''She also said you''re too cunning, never take you lightly or else I will suffer. Although I want to know what you did for the stingy Ste to be wary of you, I won''t ask as I believe we have more urgent things to talk about.''''

    Alex nodded.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere around Silver changed, his expression turned severe, unconsciously he released a bit of his strength, Alex was able to know which Rank he was at, like him he is Rank 11, however, with higher level.

    ''''You know the real reason behind this sudden unexpected second wave, don''t you? I mean, smart as Ste portrayed you to be, you must have spected. Am I wrong?" Silver asked; the Elf standing behind him gaze turned sharper; Alex was not shocked to see that she was stronger, a Rank 10; she is the Vice guild master after all.

    ''''Yeah, it''s because they want to use the monster''s wave as cover to sessfullyplete their goal, which I bet is the same as at Elesim.''''

    Alex didn''t hide his thoughts as he saw no need for that, saying this much would let him stay in a strategic position other than getting assigned to the frontline, the real stage is this city, inside the city because demons would try to infiltrate the city during the monsters wave, during this time most force assigned for the defensive battle would be stationed outside giving the culprit behind the forced monsters wave the time to execute their real goal.

    ''''I see, you even though that far. This helps us a lot. I have talked with the City Lord, and he agreed with me that you will be stationed inside the city with the me Prince and the Tornado twins.'''' Silver announced, although he was curious about why the twins he had seen are called Tornado twins, he stopped from asking, if he remembers correctly from their clothes he could tell they are mages, probably Wind element user, from there it''s not hard to specte why they are being called Tornado twins.

    Alex threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of his head and looked at Silver.

    ''''I understand.'''' He said he had no reason to refuse; however, he knew it was not the end. Silver still had something to say.

    ''''Ste said your group is stronger as Rank 8. You will be stationed inside while yourpanions, Mio and Elsa, will be stationed outside.'''' Silver said what Alex had expected.

    Sakuya and Lilith acting as Mio and Elsa, respectively, didn''t see anything wrong with this decision; they nodded.

    ''''Great, let''s talk about reward then.'''' Silver pped his hands.

    Thirty minutester, Alex''s group could be seen leaving the guild; they were on their way to find an Inn to stay.

    ''''Normally, the demons should have known that after fallingst time, the empire will be prepared again for their next attempt. So, I don''t understand why they would try attacking at this moment. If it were me, I would wait until things have calmed down before making a move.'''' Sakuya exposed her confusion about the demon''s move.

    Lilith was the one to answer her, ''''Normally yes, that would be the case. However, making a move now will let the other party think you are reckless. Let''s say that all remaining five cities getting attacked at the same time; no matter how well prepared the empire is, there is bound to be a w somewhere, exploiting this w toplete their goal no matter what is the cost sessfully is their goal. Be sure that among the five remaining cities, one might fall; it can be Celesta or Panam or another city.''''

    ''''What Lilith said is not wrong. I have the feeling that something bad will happen. If it''s possible, I would like to go see the Duke and talk with him about countermeasures; however, I can''t do that with my current appearance. If I were traveling as Alex, the honorary knight, it would be easy to have him listen to me; however, as an adventurer, even with our aplishment, it won''t be possible. I might even get detained as a spy for the demon.'''' Alex said with a pensive look on his face.

    ''''You have been acting strange since we enter Celesta. Better discuss with us your thoughts to see if we could offer any help as three brains are better than one.'''' Sakuya, who had been watching Alex, couldn''t help but say this; Lilith nodded her head to say she also does share the same feeling.

    ''''Hahaha, you girls. Okay, I understand; let discuss once we find an Inn.'''' Alex could only give in; the two girls smiled as if to celebrate a victory.

    Soon, they found an Inn, Celestial Inn.

    After booking two rooms on the upper floors of the Celestial Inn, the three joined for a meeting in Alex''s chamber after eating dinner.

    ''''So, it''s how it is,'''' Alex exined to them about his bad feeling the moment they entered; he didn''t tell them that it was Nyx''s warning; he just said it had something to do with his right eye.

    ''''I see. If it''s like that, we must think of a n. Any idea?" Sakuya asked as she looked at the two.

    Nobody said anything for a while before Alex stared at Lilith.

    ''''Lilith, is there a way to use illusion with rune magic?'''' He asked; he didn''t forget what she did want; he was using the Eye of Truth on her; it was obviously rune magic.

    Lilith was surprised as she could guess what Alex''s n was about.

    ''''Yeah, it''s possible.'''' She responded.

    ''''Great. I know what to do. Let''s call Artemia to perfect the n.'''' Alex said with a smile; at the same time, he took out themunication stone to contact Artemia; although surprised, Sakuya decided to wait and see.

 Chapter 376 - 369: Sakuyas Awakening 1

    The following morning, the first rays of the sun had pierced the Sky.

    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.

    Sakuya woke up, sliding the nket off her naked body; she rose; the sunlight shone on her perfect, making it shines in all its glory. She loves to sleep naked. After freshening up, she got dressed. She didn''t bother ncing at the bed beside her bed because Lilith was already out, as to where, Sakuya didn''t know, nor that it matters.

    Rememberingst night''s discussion, she smiled; Sakuya could say that Alex''s n was great, not wless but great.

    ''''He must be out now to see the city, Lord. I need to get stronger not to be a burden, and more importantly, if I''m stronger, I can let it loose.''''

    [Fufufu! Always faithful to her desire.]

    A voice suddenly echoed in Sakuya''s mind; she didn''t mind as it was not the first she heard this voice; she was somewhat familiar with it. It''s the voice of her Gift spirit.

    ''It was to be expected. If I''m not faithful to my desire, I won''t be leaving any longer. Long time no see crazy girl.'' Sakuya responded.

    [Fufufu! Still ungrateful as always, crazy S Queen. I wonder if you can subdue him, or it will be the other way around.

    I''m looking forward to it.] Yoro?chi said, teasing Sakuya, thetter chuckled.

    ''''Statu,.'''' Sakuya called out.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Rank 8

    Level 81

    Experience Value:5600/37400

    Magic Power: 3000

    Magic: Wind, Dark (Not fully Awakened)

    Attack: 1400

    Defense: 900

    Agility: 1200

    Intelligence: 1100

    Luck: 1070

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    ''''Ah! I don''t know what to do tounlock my second element.'''' Sakuya sighed.

    [How boring] Yoro?chi sneered before asking.

    [What do we excel at? What do we love the most?]

    It didn''t take Sakuya a second to answer this question.

    ''''Battle.''''

    [Then you got your answer.] Yoro?chi said before going silent.

    ''''Fufufu! I got it, time to head out.'''' Sakuya said before leaving the Inn after taking her breakfast.

    Celesta looks tense than usual; most shops were closed due to the iing monster wave. Today there was more patrol, more adventurers. Just as Sakuya disguised as Mio walked out of the city, she was greeted by the sight of numerous adventurers standing guards outside.

    Someone saw her and waved at her; it was Lilith disguised as Elsa; Sakuya walked toward Lilith.

    ''''Hell,o Elsa. When I woke up, you were gone.'''' Sakuya said.

    ''''Yeah! I couldn''t sleep, so I went out for some fresh air.'''' Lilith responded those who wished to strike a conversation with the girls were forced to drop this thinking when Sakuya red at them like they were annoying fly.

    ''''What is the situation? No monster hase out yet?" Sakuya asked as she checked her surrounding; because adventurers surrounded her, her vision was narrowed, meaning she could see everything.

    ''''Only a few monsters attacked thus far, the adventurers at the frontline took care of it.'''' Lilith briefly exined what happened before Sakuya came.

    ''''I see; let''s move to the frontline,'''' Sakuya suggested; there was no way she would stay here like a weakling; she ought to be at the frontline where there is action, where she could fight to her heart content instead of being stationed at the rear.

    Lilith nodded; having spent few days with her adding the rumors, she could say what type of person Sakuya is; she loves a fight, she loves it.

    It happened the moment the girls were pushing their way through the adventurers to go at the front, amotion started.

    ''''Prepare battle, another group of monsters areing.''''

    Someone at the frontline shouted, Sakuya who heard this smiled before disappearing; she almost sent those beside her flying. Lilith could only sigh helplessly as she watched Sakuya disappeared; her destination was obvious; she wished to face the iing monsters.

    Those at the frontline were surprised to see a silhouette pass by; the next thing they saw was a girl facing a monster alone.

    HAAAAA! !"

    "Oi oi...does anything goes for her...."

    Their faces cramped after they saw how Mio was fighting.

    Sakuya acting as Mio, was fighting a pack of dark red wolves monsters called Bloodhound. Their number was more than thirty. They are monsters that hunt as a pack, and each has a rating of A-rank. As a pack of over thirty bloodhounds, they are troublesome monsters with the equivalent difficulty of AAA ss.

    However, Sakuya had no trouble dealing with them; she blocked the w of one of the Bloodhounds and used the recoil to leave the encirclement; she didn''tnd on the ground but on top of another Bloodhound, thetter had its spine crushed because she wasnding, an almost invisible green drill appeared on the sole of foot that pierced the monster''s back, destroying its spine. When shended, she spun, the de in her hand danced; it was beautiful yet deadly as limps flee, blood sshed the ground, dying it in its color.

    Sakuya was the Goddess of Wind; she moved unfettered, dispatching bloodhounds here and there as if they were a weak goblin.

    Quickly, Sakuya eliminated all the bloodhounds in a matter of minutes and took out a crystal magic tool to record her result.

    The result then immediately transmitted to the HQ in Celesta and be announced to the people. This is done to let people know that there''s nothing to fear, to boost their morale.

    The other adventurers didn''t even get the opportunity to shine; they were feeling ashamed to be outdone by a young girl, a beautiful one at that; however, if there were in her ce, they wouldn''t have it so easy. As if trampling on their feeling, Sakuya happened to be saying at that moment.

    ''''Too weak. I only level up once.''''

    Those adventurers almost vomited blood; Sakuya didn''t heed them, Lilith rubbed her forehead. Just as one of the adventurers wanted to say something, the situation took an unexpected turn.

 Chapter 377 - 370: Sakuyas Awakening 2

    The ground is shaking.

    The first person to notice this was Lilith.

    "Don''t tell me¡­..this is."

    "Gregor! WHAT''S HAPPENING ! ?" Asked a panicked adventurer.

    ''''It''s a horde of monstersing.'''' Another one responded, he had faced a simr situation in the past; however, not this soon. No wonder the guild master said it unusual monster wave.

    ''''Prepare for battle.'''' the strongest adventurers present ordered, everyone readied their weapons. Preparations were ready.

    Soon, monsters came into view; it was a mix of everything, goblin, hobgoblin, kobold, wind wolves, water monkey, orcs, and so on.

    ''''Mage attack first, ready? Fire.'''' The acting leader ordered, and the mages moved at once, firing their magic. Fire Mages fire first followed by Wind mage to increase the fire magic.

    Boom! Boom!

    Like firecrackers, magic rained down on the ground creating several explosions; things hadn''t died down yet; the next attack followed, water mages fired, extinguished the previous me, giving the monster a short moment of peace before hell was let loose by the fourth andst attack. Lightning rained down on the saturated monsters, Water+ Lightning; the result couldn''t be more obvious.

    Many monsters died electrocuted; the unluckiest had their heart burst as the lightning happened tond on their chest, their drenched chest where their heart was.

    ''''That is a nice tactic, no wonder the guild master picked him to be the leader,'''' Lilithmented when she saw the damage the mages had done; Sakuya didn''t say anything; she was more eager to y some monsters, this could be seen as how tightly she was holding her katana. Lilith quietly shook her head.

    Suddenly, the acting leader raised his hand and let down.

    ''''Oooooh!"

    Some emitted battle cry as their charged at the frozen monsters; those behind started trampling on the slowest, the injured as if they were possessed; their earlier fear seemed to have vanished in thin air.

    Swoosh!

    Sakuya moved even faster; she passed a hobgoblin mage, thetter was trying to cast magic by raising his wand; unfortunately, the hands along with the wand got cut off, the monster had no time to cry before something pierced its brain from behind, it was an invisible wind arrow.

    [?ai Giri]!!!

    Sakuya unleashed attack after attack, those who were slow saw themselves being bisected, the luckiest lost an arm at most, however, soon the grim reaper passed by, and the result, their lost their lives. Sakuya was dancing amidst monsters with a smile; she encountered almost no resistance; the other adventurers had gotten numb to this scene; they knew they''d from a heart attack if they kept getting surprised by everything this presumed Rank 7 could do.

    However, soon they learned she wasn''t the only abnormally. Finally, Lilith moved, she unsheathed her sword, lightning shed, and thirty monsters were obliterated.

    People froze, even the acting leader was momentarily surprised before smiling, for the remaining people they didn''t get over their shock soon if she had killed thirty monsters in three attacks, they could still ept it, however, decimating thirty monsters with one attack, is absurd, they wondered if their leader said to be close to Rank 9 could do this. The answer is no, but he can kill ten monsters in one attack.

    ''''Keep attacking.'''' The acting leader roared, bringing them to their senses, they continued to push forward.

    Soon, the horde of monsters was cleared; however, it was not the end of their trouble. Another horde of monsters soon followed; however, these monsters were different from the previous one; they were stronger, with the weakest being level 50, leading to two vampires flying using their bats like wings.

    ''''Demon!"

    Some of the adventurers became fearful; they hadn''t heard anything about demons. Seeing humans fear them brought untold joy to the demon; the one at the back held a flute, this seemed to be the thing used to control the monster, the acting leader decided that there must retrieve this flute at any cost, and because he was the strongest here disregarding those two unusual girls, he must move it was time to move, so he moved closer to the mage and whispered something into their ears before unsheathing his sword.

    ''''Weak humans, we havee to ughter you lot. Obediently offer your life for us.'''' The vampire at the front announced grandiosely. He cast charm magic on the adventurers; the weak-willed one had their will robed, they froze unable to do anything, even few among the mages fell under the vampire charm.

    Sakuya snorted, ''''Annoying fly.''''

    ''''What did you say, you damn human?" Asked the vampire at the front, what demon dislike the most, especially vampire is to be called fly.

    ''''I said the annoying fly. Are you deaf on top of being a buzzing fly?" Sakuya asked without a care in the world, this annoyed the first vampire, even more, he wished more than nothing but to rip this human girl apart; however, he knew he must act rashly, they were waiting for a signal, and more importantly he wasn''t the leader, ncing behind him he stared at the second vampire, the one that didn''t talk, thetter nodded his head, the first vampire smiled.

    ''''Attack.'''' He ordered; the monsters charged toward the humans, the acting leader moved at that time, so is the mages (those still lucid); they attacked.

    The first vampire eyes turned redder; his fangs grew, even more, his speed doubled; he appeared behind Sakuya; even though she had sensed his arrival, she couldn''t move as she hoped.

    ''''Take this.'''' Shouted the vampire before unleashing devastating attacks.

    Soon, injuries riddled her body; even so, she was smiling because she could feel that she was getting closer to the second element; the initial windshield surrounding her was slowly getting mixed with dark elements, strengthening it.

    The vampire noticed something abnormal, so he decided to finish this human girl before anything unexpected happened.

    Concentrating energy around his w, the vampire elerated even more and struck Sakuya in the chest; her shield was broken. She immediately crossed her arms in a defensive posture.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    Sakuya coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    She ignored the pain as the impact sent her flying. She put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped herself from dragging back any further; at the same time that the vampire struck her, the power traveled to her body, wanting to destroy her hurt; however, a small ck appeared and sucked the energy, at the same time something broke within her, and she knew what this meant.

    ''''Hahahahaha!" Sakuya suddenly burst intoughter, drawing everyone''s attention; the vampire walking toward her stopped and questioned.

    ''''What is so funny? Have you gone nuts?"

    ''''Hahaha, Cough! I''mughing because you''re already dead.'''' Sakuya responded, her eyes turned sharper; the second vampire immediately got a bad feeling; he wanted to move; however, Lilith''s eyes were locked on him like a hawk locking its prey.

    The first vampire, not seeing the situation, sneered, ''''Pathetic.'''' He thenunched himself on Sakuya, intending to bisect her.

    Sakuya also moved, no her katana moved.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri] (Dark Magic Dimensional sh)

    The world turned white, and ck passed through it; when everything resumed, the vampire alongside every monster behind him was cut into two.

    Silence descended on the battlefield until an acting leader moved to catch the falling Sakuya; she seemed to have lost consciousness.

    ''''What a strange move, even I can''t do anything about it.'''' The acting leader said as he moved Sakuya to safety.

 Chapter 378 - 371: On Alexs (Sam) Side

    The second vampire eyes turned cold; he must kill this human girl, or else there will be no end to the number of troubles his side would face in the future.

    The vampire sprung into action; however, before he could even get close to where Sakuya was, Lilith had moved; she crouched down and jumped into the sky as if to intercept the vampire; thetter smirked. However, his expression soon changed to bewilderment because Lilith in front of him suddenly vanished, and when she reappeared, she was already behind him, her sword thrust at him.

    ''''Humans are still foolish.'''' The vampire snorted and caught the tip of the sword with his nails; he didn''t even turn around.

    The reaction he had expected toe didn''t happen; Lilith smiled, she only said a single word.

    ''''Idiot.''''

    The vampire didn''t get the chance to question what this meant before he was electrocuted by the ck lightning that came out of the tip of the sword.

    ''''Gigigi!''''

    The vampire temporarily lost the ability to fly; he also let go of the flute in his hand, he plummeted toward the ground.

    Lilith (acting as Elsa) didn''t pursue the vampire; she first destroyed the flute used to control the monster.

    There was someone already waiting for him, the acting leader. As if he and Lilith had talked beforehand, he appeared under the falling vampire, and thetter was doing his utmost to undo the binding around his blood vessels; Lilith ck lightning hadn''t only electrocuted him, tiny ck lightning snakes entered the vampire body through his pores to chain his blood vessels, making impossible for him to free himself quickly, nor use magic, it was curse especially tailored for him. So, he ended up in his current situation, and the acting leader would miss this opportunity.

    [Water Dragon sh]

    The acting leader shouted as he unleashed a devastating attack; from the tip of his sword, an eastern water dragon was shot.

    "Roar!"

    The water dragon roared and pierced through the chest of the frozen vampire; at thest moment, the vampire changed the emcement of his heart.

    Boom!

    The vampire was sted into the sky with arge hole where his heart used to be; usually, humans should have died having their chest pierced like that; unfortunately, this isn''t human but a demon, a vampire knew for their high vitality, high regenerative ability.

    The acting leader could have loved to continue and finish the vampire, but he froze in ce; a ck shadow appeared from his shadow, his nails dug into his back, going straight for his heart.

    ''''Cough!"

    The acting leader coughed blood; he didn''t want to die; he had been careless, to think he would have forgotten about vampire shadow; only royal vampires have this ability. The usage of this ability is simple, appear inside your opponent shadow in soul form, shadow form if you want. You can catch your opponent off guard; however, at the same time, it is a double-edged sword; you are more vulnerable. In this state, those who use do it through sneak attack and immediately retreat after attacking.

    However, the vampire had made a fatal; he thought Lilith was still busy clearing the monsters attacking the other adventurers, the moment the vampire used his shadow ability and was about to crush the leader''s heart, Lilith smirked.

    ck lightning chains appeared under the two feet and wrapped around the vampire body, causing him extreme pain, the leader had momentarily relieved.

    ''''Crouch down.'''' Lilith toward the leader, thetter immediately ducked, a horizontal lightning sh passed above his head, bisecting the vampire shadow in two.

    At the same, the real body of the vampire lying down on the other side burst into me and vanished.

    Lilith didn''t say anything; she focused on clearing the remaining monster; simultaneously, she nced at Celesta, wondering what was going over there.

    ?????

    Let''s rewind time a bit. Alex disguised as Sam left the Inn early in the morning to head to the City Lord mansion; there, the Duke was waiting for him.

    ''''Wee, Sam; I heard from the princess what should be done. Please follow me; everything has been prepared.'''' The Duke, a man in his early fifty, said the moment he saw Alex, his eyes were sharp, like the eyes of someone who has experienced many battles, Gray hair, brown eyes.

    Alex nodded and followed the Duke inside the mansion; en route, he remembered yesterday''s conversation. After getting confirmation from Lilith that it was possible to use rune magic to create an illusion, he contacted Artemia; the n was, use rune magic to create a powerful illusion to fool the enemy; it won''t be easy, the enemy might notice, it where his second ne out, there will use the real core inside this illusion, just before this gets destroyed it will swap ce with a fake. Alex and the girl had done few tests, and there was no problem; even Nyx found this n realistic. Alex''s n could be put like this: Lure, fool, and seal.

    Alex smiled at the prospect of catching big fish if his n seeded. His smile didn''t go unnoticed; the Duke stopped and asked.

    ''''Is there something funny?''''

    ''''No, I was thinking about something. Please don''t mind me.'''' Alex responded and immediately stopped smiling.

    Although the Duke was skeptical about this adventurer present here, there was nothing he could do about orderse from above; he must follow this man''s arrangements, he has full authority, and he mustn''t question him. The Duke didn''t dare to take the princess lightly when the emperor was backing her; she even had the emperor seal; it''s like facing the emperor himself, the person who has this could act on the emperor''s behalf and people must listen.

    ''''We have arrived.'''' The Duke announced and stopped in front medium size painting depicting a mother holding her newborn. Putting his hand on the painting, on the newborn to be exact, the painting shined, and Alex found himself underground, inside a bright room not different from what he experienced in Elesim, inside the hidden room.

    ''''Come out.'' Alex said, and two shadows came out, one woman and an old man.

    They didn''t bother with formalities; they immediately got to work, creating runes in the air; they are rune mages sent by Artemia. Using space magic (Spatial runes) to arrive at Celesta quickly.

    ''''Impressive.''''

    The Duke was surprised at first; however, his surprise vanished to be reced by awe; he watched the two rune masters perform illusion magic.

    Boom!

    The room shook, Alex and the Duke exchanged looks and saw the urgency in each other eyes.

    ''''I shall leave first.'''' The Duke said before transforming into the sand and vanished.

    Alex nced at the two runes masters, they could feel his gaze on their back, so they said, the old man said.

    ''''We are almost done here. Go assist them; we know the way.''''

    Alex nodded before disappearing in turn; there was a smile on his face.

    ''''Youngsters these days.'''' Commented, the old man, the young girl beside him, didn''t say anything as she knew he wouldn''t stop talking if she ever made the mistake of answering.

    The old man sighed; seeing theck of reaction from the young girl, he focused on finishing thest step of the n.

    ?????

    Outside, buildings were in rumble; two gigantic sandworms appeared above the ground destroying several buildings in the process; thankfully, these buildings didn''t have people inside them; they had been evacuated because of the risk of getting swept in trouble, all buildings surrounding the Duke mansion were evacuated.

    Alex stood atop a building watching the Tornado twins fight the two sandworms.

    One of the sandworms spurt acid at the slender of the twin, thetter didn''t even move, and the attack was canceled by the slight wind tornado surrounding him; the poisonnded on a building nearby, instantly melting it. Just after the monster spurt poison, there was a momentarily stop.

    Like a missile, that twinunched himself toward the sandworm that still had its mouth open after spitting poison. The twin that goes by way of Tim entered the monster''s mouth, and shortlyter, the monster burst into pieces, Tim after entering the monster belly, had used what he and his brother are good at, wind tornado. This destroyed the monster from the inside out.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!! Puh! Puh!!!

    Alexunched knives at the monsters crawling from the holes left by the sandworms.

    The knives pierced through the brain of those monsters, sshing brain and blood on the ground; however, this didn''t stop more froming out. Just as Alex was wondering what to do, he saw a giant fireball fall from the sky and crash against the swarm of monsters.

    Boom!

    Those monsters were instantly reduced to ashes; simultaneously, Tim assisted his brother Tom to finish thest sandworm; this was stronger than the one Tim faced.

    Conrad appeared floating in the sky; he nced at Alex for a moment before flying toward the hole where monsters were crawling from; suddenly, his expression changed, he immediately erected a me shield around his body; even so, he was sent flying.

    This shocked Alex and the twins.

    ''''What just happened?" Tim asked confused.

    It happened at that moment, Tom pushed his brother away and took his ce, a ck sword pierced through his chest, making him vomit blood.

    ''''Tommmmm!" Tim shouted and tried to rush toward his brother.

    Somehow, a man with a white mask appeared behind Tom; he was not there a moment ago, even Alex could not notice him until it waste.

    ''''You fool,'''' Alex shouted and kicked against the rooftop to intercept Tim before he got killed.

 Chapter 379 - 372: Flame Emperor Vs Seven

    ngs!

    Alex kicked the rooftop and blocked, the ck sword aimed at Tim; at the same time he pushed Tim out of the way, he was sent flying, he crashed against a building nearby. Tim quickly stood up and dragged Tom to safety; he embraced his brother when sent flying.

    Alex red at the man wearing white with a red design on it; thetter red back, silence descended upon the two, just as Alex was about to say something, there was a big explosion.

    ''''Tch!"

    The man wearing a white mask clicked his tongue before disappearing; Alex looked in the direction the sound came from for a moment before chasing after the man with a mask.

    Conrad stood up; the me was dancing around him; he red at a man wearing a white robe with the red as the man with a mask.

    ''''Hihihihi! As expected of the me Prince, youe unscathed from that attack.'''' The man in white robe said, hisughter sounds creepy as his appearance, extremely white skin as if he painted his whole body white, spiky green hair and red eyes.

    ''''Who are you? What organization do you belong to?" Conrad appeared while controlling the me surrounding him.

    ''''Hihihi~ My bad, where are my manners? I''m Seven, please to know you.'''' Seven bowed before continuing.

    ''''As for my organization, you are not qualified.''''

    Conrad frowned; he had expected to grind some information from the man before him; unfortunately, he failed.

    ''''By the way, the Duke and the guild master, I believe it''s Silver; the two are fighting Prisci. Let''s dance here.'''' Seven announced and immediately attacked; he sent numerous skin threads toward Conrad.

    If Gracier were present, she would have been surprised to find out that there exists someone else with the same ability as Maddog; however, Seven ability seemed more advanced; his skin threads were sharper, sturdier than Maddog''s skin threads. It was what attacked Conrad earlier.

    Simultaneously, as Seven shot skin threads at Conrad, he also unleashed his attack. The floor cracked apart as hundreds of mes vines charged through them, ready to pierce through Seven.

    Conrad created seven me shields in front of him, stopping the iing skin threads.

    ''''Cheap tricks.''''

    Seven snorted; he redirected some of the skin threads going in Conrad''s direction to extinguished the me vines; they were instantly extinguished because wrapped around the fine skin threads were mucus.

    ''''me Lance.''''

    Behind the me shields, Conrad had already prepared his next attack, a ten meters long me spear was created and hurtled at Seven.

    Swoosh!

    Facing the iing me spear, Seven was calm; he stretched his arm, bone armor covered it before he crushed the me spear.

    This left Conrad with mouth agape; he couldn''t believe they existed such abnormality in this world. First, he can control skin, and now he can control his bones.

    Even though he was surprised, Conrad didn''t let it get to his head; what he must do wasn''t changed; he would deal with this man whose strength he couldn''t see through.

    Conrad unleashed his Gift, his red ming sword before vanishing; the next moment, he was already before Seven.

    ''''Continuous sh !"

    Conrad''s red sword moved once; however, seven shes were sent at Seven, thetter still had the same expression on his face, there was no surprise on his face, he sighed before one of his fingers on his left hand got turned into the bone nail, using this he blocked all the seven shes.

    ngs! ng! ngs !!!

    ''''Now it''s my turn.'''' Seven announced before his figure blurred, it was as if he was walking; however, his speed was breakneck, he appeared behind Conrad and attacked, thetter wanted to defend using his sword; however, the instinct he had honed through countless battles ringed rm bell, and without hesitation, Conrad thrust his sword forward thus managing to block Seven unexpected attacks, there was another Seven that appeared before him. At the same time, the one behind him disappeared like a mirage.

    ''''Not bad.'''' Seven praised; rarely have someone been able to defend against his mirage steps for the first time.

    Conrad didn''t show any emotions after hearing Seven''s praise; he unleashed a torrent of attacks on Seven; thetter effortlessly defended against those attacks before counterattacking; the two moved around destroying things as they fought to stablemate.

    ''''This boring. Let''s be serious.'''' Seven said before a powerful aura burst from his body and rippled outward like a tsunami.

    Facing the iing aura, Conrad also unleashed his full aura.

    Boom!

    me erupted from his body before covering him like a mantle; Conrad''s hair turned ming red, the temperature around them turned hot, melting the hard floor under his found.

    Boom!

    The red wave crashed against the white wave; the two moved simultaneously.

    ngs!

    Seven blocked Conrad''s sh; he was smiling when suddenly, Conrad''s sword extended like a whip. Seven widened his eyes, the tip reached his chest in an instant; however, before it could pierce through his chest, it was stopped by a thick bones breastte armor.

    As if he had anticipated this, Conrad announced.

    ''''Blossom!"

    From the tip of the sword, a small ck lotus emerged. Seven widened his eyes for the second time.

    Following Conrad''s order, the small ck lotus blossomed, instantly transforming into a giant fireball that engulfed Seven.

    Boom!

    There was a big explosion; Conrad put a distance between him and Seven. He readied his sword like he was about to execute a thrust.

    ''''Roar me Dragon.''''

    Swoosh!

    The red sword left Conrad''s hand and was transformed into a ming dragon that pounced on Seven still within the me.

    ''''Roarrrrr!"

    The me dragon roared and opened its enormous mouth and tried to swallow Seven whole; it was at that moment Seven moved, he stopped the dragon with only one hand, this hand was covered by bone armor, Seven appearances because visible, his body was wholly covered by bone armor, even his neck was covered as well.

    There was a small ck spot on the left side of the bone armor.

    ''''Let''s begin the second round, shall we?" Seven dered while inwardly thinking.

    ''I hope that brat Cain will seed; if not, I will skin him alive.''

 Chapter 380 - 373: That Night

    While Conrad and Seven were fighting their first round, back on Lilith''s and Sakuya''s side, they sessfully cleared the monsters; it became easier to kill them after the vampires were killed.

    Sakuya had already woke up; she was drinking water and was looking at her status window.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Rank 9

    Level 85

    Experience Value: 35600/37800

    Magic Power: 3040 (+80 BP) ? 3120/3120

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1440

    Defense: 940

    Agility: 1240

    Intelligence: 1140

    Luck: 1110

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5]

    Special Ability: [Dimensional sh]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    ''I''m now Rank 9. This Dimensional sh must be the one I used before passing out.'' Sakuya thought, just as she was about to read about this ability, she was called.

    ''''Mio, let''s go.''''

    It was Lilith, Sakuya sighed before standing up and followed her; the two left, going inside the city at fast speed; they could hear the sound of battle from afar. The girls elerated; suddenly, there was a voice that reached their ears.

    ''''Go to the northern side see the situation. I have something to do here.''''

    It was Alex''s voice; the girls didn''t question Alex''s order; they headed to the north, where the Duke and Silver were.

    Back to Alex''s location, he was inside the alleyway leading to the back of the Duke mansion; in front of him was the man with the white mask.

    ''''Hahahaha! I never thought that I would encounter you here.'''' Alex said and looked at the man in front of him.

    ''''Me neither. Long time no see, Alexander.'''' The man with the mask said before removing it, a young man with a handsome face, blonde hair, golden eyes appeared, astonishingly it was Leonardo under the mask.

    ''''You look fine,'''' Alex said while he undid his disguise, long ck hair, handsome face coupled with heterochromia eyes.

    When Leonardo heard that he looked fine, he unconsciously released killing intent; he clutched his right arm, he could feel it trembling. This brought him back to that night, the night everything changed.

    ~shback Begin

    Leonardo was imprisoned after his participation in Gracier''s kidnapping got revealed; he spent few days inside a prison when suddenly, one night, Alex visited him.

    ''''Yo! Comfortable there?" Alex asked as he pushed the cell door open. Leonardo was chained against the wall.

    ''''Fuck off. What do you want?" Leonardo spat, seeing his enemy; the reason for his presence in this cell made his blood boil. He had forgotten that he could only me himself for what happened; Alex never provoked him; it was him that turned Alex into his enemy.

    Ignoring the look of hatred Leonardo was giving him, Alex flicked his fingers; instantly, the chains binding Leonardo were removed.

    Having regained his freedom after few days, Leonardo stood up and rubbed his sore wrists, he red at Alex, eyes full of caution.

    ''''What do you want?" He asked again.

    Alex didn''t immediately answer; he crushed a stone inside his hand, the seal put on his body, making him unable to call out his Gift was removed. Leonardo became more cautious; he didn''t know what goal want to achieve by doing this; however, soon, he got the answer.

    ''''Summon your sword and fight me with all you got. If you win, I will let you go.'''' Alex dered, his voice was cold.

    Leonardo summoned Excalibur. A majestic aura enveloped the prison, shaking it.

    ''''Hah!"

    Leonardo unleashed his strongest attack; however, Alex was faster; before the sword could descend, he was already behind Leonardo; he didn''t even summon his gun; he only used Reaper, the knife Elseria (Leena at that time) gifted him.

    Shaking the blood of the knife, Alex announced,

    ''''You lost.''''

    At the same time, Leonardo dropped to the ground.

    ''''Giahhhh! My arm, my arm, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    He clutched his right elbow; his arm got cut off, Excalibur dropped on the ground, still inside his right arm, twitching on the ground, sshing blood on the ground.

    Alex mercilessly fired an ice bullet on the sliced arm, instantly freezing it, and as if it wasn''t enough, he walked toward it and raised his foot; seeing this, Leonardo shouted.

    ''''What are you trying to do? Ugh! Stop it.''''

    Alex''s eyes were cold as he let his leg down and instantly reduced the frozen arm to piece; Leonardo''s heart momentarily stopped moved, his eyes widened to their limit; he couldn''t believe what just happened.

    Not paying attention to him, Alex crouched down to pick Excalibur; the sword tried moving out of his hand. However, Alex snorted and tightly gripped the sword hilt; the sword vibrated and shone; even so, Alex refused to let go of it; one minute passed until the golden longsword lost its glow and stopped resisting, almost as if it had be a normal sword.

    Leonardo came back at that moment; he was shocked not to sense any auraing from his sword.

    ''''Y-you bastard, what have you done?" He ignored the pain he was feeling; he used lightning to cauterize his injury; dragging his feet against the ground, he moved closer to Excalibur and picked it; even inside his hand, he couldn''t feel any; it was like when the spirit inhabiting your weapon dies, you can''t feel any.

    ''''You bastard.''''

    Full of rage, Leonardo swung his sword with any skill behind it; it was easy to avoid it. Alex sidestepped to dodge the sword; he then moved forward and caught the remaining arm; he clutched it making Leonardo feel intense pain.

    Alex leaned forward and whispered something into Leonardo''s ears. First, Leonardo''s eyes widened before his face turned red, veins popping out.

    ''''You b-"

    Alex didn''t let Leonardo finish cursing at him before punched him hard in the stomach.

    The punch tore through the air and struck Leonardo in the stomach, giving him no time to dodge. He was bent into a funny shape.

    BANG

    The impact sent him crashing on the other side of the prison cell. The wall caved in; he was embedded in it.

    "Cough!"

    Leonardo coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hand ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    Alex left the cell, only closing the cell door; the next day, he left to search for his sister, while a few dayster, Leonardo mysteriously escaped.

    ~End of shback.

    The present Leonardo red at Alex; thetter smiled before they disappeared at the same time. For Leonardo, it is to get his revenge, while for Alex, well, beat the shit out of this asshole.

 Chapter 381 - 374: Alex Vs Leonardo

    Alex and Leonardo disappeared and shed.

    ngs!

    Their weapons shed, creating a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air. Alex tried to kick Leonardo, but thetter stopped the blow with his knee before trying to headbutt Alex in retaliation; Alex dodged before putting some distance between them.

    They both stared at each other as if to see through each other before they vanished again.

    Leonardo appeared behind Alex and shed downwards with the sword.Alex spun around and parried with one arm; using his free arm, he summoned Silveria and fired point-nk range.

    BANG!

    One should have expected Leonardo to be caught off guard by this sudden attack; however, it wasn''t what happened; somehow, he spun his sword to block the bullet.

    Alex smiled before silently muttered Time eleration; he saw his speed increase while Leonardo slowed.

    Instinctively, Leonardo noticed that something was not right; however, he didn''t have the time to ponder about this as Alex had already before him; somehow, his speed was godly; unknown to Leonardo, it was because he was under the effect of Alex''s Time eleration.

    Alex created another weapon using Xerox; he aimed the two silver guns that shined under the sun against Leonardo''s chest; thetter could see the dire situation he was in, he tried to summon lightning armor; however, even this seemed almost impossible as the activation of this shield seemed extraordinarily long and Alex wasn''t going to wait for him.

    Bullets struck Leonardo in the chest; the lightning was halfway formed when the bullets struck; at thest moment, Leonardo managed to bring his arm forward.

    BANG!

    The impact sent Leon crashing against the building behind him; he passed through it, destroying another one behind this one. The floor caved in, and the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    Leonardo coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hand (the one he used to defend against those bullets) ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    He ignored the pain, and he put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun; I expect no more from you!" Leonardo grinned as blood trickled down his lips, his expression was twisted, whatever he experienced during those few days he disappeared had wholly changed on into a battle crazy.

    "But now is the time we bring this to an end!"

    He lifted his bloody hand towards the crevice in the sky before abruptly bringing it down.

    "Lightning Descent!"

    Z~

    The sky above them darkened, ck lightning appeared and struck Leonardo, his body shuddered; usually, he should have been burnt to a cinder; however, it wasn''t what happened, on the contrary, he had an ecstatic expression on his face as if he had taken a hot bath during winter.

    Leonardo took a quick-draw stance bending a little, legs spread wide, one hand holding the sword sheath and the other on the guard of the sword he said [DOOM], instantly an another Leonardo made of ck lightning appeared having the same attacking stance as him.

    When the real Leonardo unsheathed his sword, the lightning clone also did the same; they disappeared simultaneously.

    Alex heightened his senses to the limit, his Divine Sense fully activated; he waited until thest moment before unleashing his attacks. His arms aimed left and right, he fired.

    Bang!!!!!

    Two gunshots, however, six bullets tore through the air and arrived before the two Leonardo; the two had a calm expression on their faces as they moved their sword, choosing the same stance.

    Split!!

    Calmly they split the bullets into two; the splits bullets continued on their destination, striking two pirs.

    Boom!

    Tworge appeared on these pirs, almost destroying the structure of the building, making tilt forward.

    Alex did a backflip to seed in dodging two horizontal lightning shes barely sent his way. He was still in the air when he aimed his two guns at the lightning clone and fired.

    BANG!!!

    Three bullets left the guns, one a millisecond less than the other, the first one speed through the air before the second arrived and struck him in the butt increased its speed to an astonishing level, and as if it wasn''t enough, the third bullet struck the same support as the second bringing the first bullet speed close to March 2, lightning clone or not, he couldn''t react in time before the super bullet struck him in the head, there was no sound only the lightning clone head behind pushed to an almost ridiculous degree before,

    Boom!

    Like a firecracker, it blossomed, creating a beautiful ck and blue contrast.

    Leonardo''s expression didn''t even change when his lightning clone was destroyed; on the contrary, he smiled, somehow; his speed doubled as if the destruction of his lightning clone boosted his speed.

    Seeing this, Alex''s eyes widened, Leonardo shed next to him, his ck sword moved, just some casual moves, yet the speed of his sword was dramatically increased to an astonishing level. Even so, Alex was not a pushover; he grinned, battle intent shed through his heterochromia eyes apanied by a crazy smile that seemed to indicate that he was enjoying this fight, a fight where the slightestck of focus would result in a grave injury or worse a death, in a fight like these that you break your limit to grow stronger.

    Alex surpassed his limit; he had to, green light covered his limit, his MP decreased at fast speed; even so, he didn''t care, he moved his arms and fired.

    Bang! ngs!

    Leonardo was shocked to see Alex being able to parry his sword using a bullet; he smiled, increased his speed to the limit that his body could handle. At this stage, it became impossible for naked eyes to follow them; the only thing visible was two lights moving, one ck while the other blue followed these sounds.

    Bang! ngs! Bang! ngs!

    None of Leonardo''s attacks managed tond on Alex as he could parry them at thest moment using his bullets; it was a godly move only he could aplish.

    Seeing none of them managed to have the ascendant on the other, they silently agreed to put a distance between them; they stared at each other, forgot about others, forgot about their goals, the only that remained was to trample on the other.

 Chapter 382 - 375: Purgatory

    Seeing none of them managed to have the ascendant on the other, they silently agreed to put a distance between them; they stared at each other, forgot about others, forgot about their goals, the only that remained was to trample on the other.

    Strangely they have the same Rank; after joining the dark side, the unknown organization, Leonardo saw his level boosted catching up to his peers, his eternal rival, he even got a new power he would use on the man responsible for his downfall toward the dark side, all he wished for was to stand in the limelight, to receive all glory, to be the king enjoying all thates with it; however, this was proven to be impossible as one said there couldn''t be two captains inside the same cruise, even if Alex doesn''t wish for it, he was bound to attract all attention, it was natural, so naturally for Leonardo who seeks attention he couldn''t tolerate him, no matter what, therefore they would inadvertently sh at some point, it was what happened, if only Leonardo were not an attention seeker maybe these two would have be best friends, unfortunately, this was bound never to happen.

    ''''Let''s end this!'''' Leonardo announced, and his speed increased to the limit; he was faster than before, it was almost impossible for Alex to detect him.

    Everything was happening at a speed impossible to describe, with the exploding circle reaching Alex instantaneously. Despite this, he smiled and said,

    "Your speed has indeed increased to an astonishing degree; if it increased more than that, I might have trouble keeping up, but not now."

    Turning around in a sh, he fiercely his green the covered into the exploding circle.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, green light that transformed into wind mes rippled outwards as shockwaves.

    The Leonardo staggered back, its eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Alex.

    Alex wasn''t done yet; he was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud!

    "To be honest, if I want to overpower you, it would be difficult even for me because somehow you have be incredibly powerful to extend of three weeks ago you asked me I would have said it was impossible," Alex acknowledged with a pleasant smile.

    "As for obliterating you, that would be next to impossible as well; you know what."

    "?!"

    Leonardo''s expression darkened; he decided that it was time to use that technique, the technique he acquired after joining that side; he smiled, showing his white teeth.

    Suddenly, Leonardo''s smile made Alex feel as if this was some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, it swiftly raised its hands to protect its chest as Leonardo''s sword seemed suddenly to have transcended space, instantly reaching his chest.

    But then Alex surprised the corpse by stopping the hammer just a hairsbreadth away.

    ¡¼Master, the attention he was about to use a dangerous skill.¡½Silveria suddenly warmed.

    Leonardo''s lips curved up, and he said, ''''You push me into the pit of despair with no way out, I crawled back from hell, time to settle the score.''''

    As these words entered Alex''s ears, it felt an intense sense of crisis coupled with Silveria''s warning. This crisis reached its peak when it heard the concluding phrase.

    "Purgatory."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the alleyway turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A sense of helplessness gripped everything. It was a helplessness every blind man would know in a strange environment, but it was new to those in the mausoleum.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such an environment, just a mile behind the Alex, a slit violently ripped open. It was a gigantic eye.

    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, the radiating glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.

    Alex hurriedly jerked its head at the slit. Memories that were suppressed in its brain awakened, and it realized where the slit led. It wasn''t his memories; it came from Nyx; she identified the origin of this slit.

    ¡¼Purgatory¡­So, they are the ones behind this, the ones backing the unknown organization.¡½Nyx''s voice echoed inside Alex''s brain, informing of the origin of this slit.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger. They were pitch ck, malevolent.

    Alex looked at them; his heart momentarily froze.

    "Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Leonardo''s voice rang in Alex''s ears, bringing it back to reality.

    It quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Leonardo''s sword had brutally pounded onto its chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the slit. The ghost-like figures smiled and tried grabbing Alex, then their ethereal hands turned into chains and tightened around Alex, trying to bring Alex dragged inside the slit.

    It was at that moment, Alex''s right eye throbbed, followed by a click sound; it was the sound of something being released. Alex saw a scene, the scene of him being tied up to a gigantic altar, chains pierced his body from all sides, these chains were burning hot meaning he was behind cooked alive, making matters worse, the altar on which he was being tied up was extremely cold, so he was feeling both burning and chilling sensation at the same time, numerous shadows and skeletons were crawling under his foot, wanting nothing more than swallowing it, it was eternal suffering.

    Alex understood the future that awaited him if he were to enter that slit, so he mustered all his strength; his right eye shined icy blue, arge pupil appeared above the slit, instantly crushing it.

    Bang!

    Alex fell to the ground, Leonardo''s chin almost fell to the fall, never would have he thought Alex was stopping him.

    Just as he fell into the ground creating a small crater, Alex used Time eleration to appear before Leonardo; his head was throbbing, suddenly, he lost his bnce and fell headfirst toward Leonardo, thetter finally reacted and thrust his sword forward, the ck sword pierced Alex''s chest before sending flying before he was sent flying Alex whispered something into Leonardo''s ears, it was quick, nobody saw it.

    BOOM!

    Cough!"

    Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood as he passed through several buildings before finally stopping at his fourth building. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out. His right arm was bent at an odd angle.

    Leonardo looked in the direction Alex disappeared to before staring at therge scar on his chest; somehow, Alex managed to injure him; even with his strong vitality, the wound was closing at a plodding speed. Leonardo sighed before putting back his mask; this mask has a special function; it acts as GPS at the same time as a monitor.

    ''''I will have another scar.''''

    Leonardo muttered and became Cain after putting on the white mask; his expression had passive; nobody knew what he was thinking, not even the Lord monitoring him; he didn''t show any expression after beating his nemesis.

    Leonardo (Cain) moved inside the Duke''s mansion and arrived at the hidden room; he walked in and was about to destroy the magic core, simultaneously, Alex had reverted to Sam, he was lying on the ground, his injuries slowly recovering, there was a smile on his face, like Leonardo nobody knows what he was thinking.

 Chapter 383 - 376: Ignorance Is Bliss

    When Alex and Leonardo were fighting, and the fight was about to end, Sakuya and Lilith arrived at the location where the Duke and Silver were fighting against Cami, the vampire. They watched the ongoing fight with enchanted eyes.

    Long white hair curled at the end, crimson eyes, white skin coupled with a beautiful face, and this beauty named Cami, the vampire duchess, was effortlessly fighting two Rank 11 (almost Rank 12).

    Suddenly, Cami dodged Silver spear even when she was being locked inside the Duke''s gravity cage. She disappeared into a mist before reappearing before the Duke; thetter increased his gravity cage to a hundredfold; Cami''s feet sank into the concrete; it should have been at that moment Silver would attack because Cami was trapped; unfortunately, this didn''t happen, Cami smiled.

    ''''Darkness Rise.''''

    Then, the entire world before the Duke changed instantly!

    The sky, earth, and everything from before disappeared. All of it was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness, and only dots of starlight flickered around them. It seemed as though Cami had thrown the Duke into outer space at this very instant. Upon realizing it, the Duke revealed a flustered and stunned expression. He realized that the power he counted on the most was slowly vanishing! he couldn''t use his gravity properly, nor could he feel Silver''s presence.

    It was a moment, Cami shed next to him and smacked the Duke across the cheek, sending them spiraling across the air like twirling ballerinas. The Duke broke several buildings beforeing to a stop; he wiped the blood falling from his mouth; he felt like all the bones inside his bones were broken.

    Cami didn''t give chase; she became vignt all of a sudden; she possessed extremely sharp sense, she had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. She felt a chill as if the hair on her back stood on end; this feeling originated from neither Silver nor the Duke, not from the two girls hiding.

    Suddenly, Cami raised her left arm; sharp nails appeared; she doesn''t like to use weapons that often as she believes that the greatest weapon is one body; however, for the first time since her apparition, Cami''s frowned and looked at her arm on the ground, unexpectedly, it had been cut off, she didn''t even notice it, staring at the man that somehow appeared not far from her, she signed and picked her severed arm.

    ''''So, it''s one of the Emperor Shadow, no wonder. I guess I should get serious.'''' She said before huge amount of magic burst out from her body; it was crimson in color, the Duke was sent flying.

    Sakuya and Lilith clutched a stone pir not to be sent flying while one of the Emperor''s Shadows, the one Alex encountered in Elesim, shielded Silver; his expression was calm, he yawned before ncing in Sakuya direction, his gaze lingered on her for a second, their eyes locked, Sakuya felt naked under the man gaze, so unconsciously she gulped, the man chuckled and silently moved his lips, reading it Sakuya was able to understand what the man meant to convey.

    ''Just watch.''

    Then he moved, he simply lowered his center of gravity, putting one leg in front of the other, lowered his katana he unsheathed, and Sakuya saw it, the image got imprinted forever inside her brain, Cami was cut into million pieces, it was the ultimate sword skill.

    However, something even more astonishing happened, Cami was back even after getting cut into million pieces, almost as if she could rewind time, there was no injury on her body, the only thing worth noticing was the fact that she became paler, she was panting, she red at the man with katana and mumbled.

    ''''Even that wasn''t enough. I should use my weapon. Come forth I-"

    Cami stopped calling out her Gift; she stared in a specific direction before looking at the man with katana and smiled.

    ''''We won.''''

    Following this announcement, there was a massive explosion in the Duke''s mansion. A tremendous amount of magic exploded, soared, and bloomed in the sky like a firecracker; the Duke, Silver, had an ugly expression on their face.

    ''''No good!"

    They shouted before disappearing; they were going back to the Duke''s mansion. They ignored Cami, who became expressive suddenly, just because they seeded inpleting their goal.

    ''''Hahahaha! I shall take my leave; we seed in our goal. Until next time stay safe.'''' Cami said before transforming into countless small bats and disappeared.

    Until the end, the man with the katana, who goes by the name of Kamishiro''s expression, remained unchanged even after feeling the huge protect shield protecting Celesta vanish entirely after Leonardo broke the magic core. Cami attributed this to the fact that the Emperor Shadows being formed not to have any emotions no matter the situation. If only she knew the truth; as one said, ignorance is bliss.

    Kamihiro turned into Sakuya and Lilith''s direction; the two came out, knowing better than anybody what was happening.

    ''''You know, my previous emperor once said: Ignorance was actually a kind of happiness, just like how some people believed that they weren''t brainwashed, but in fact, they were always epting the intelligence of the brainwashing. Some people believed that they were the ones who controlled their fate but weren''t aware that everything they did was predetermined in their lives. The more one knew, the more pain one would suffer from. But the problem was that almost no one knew whether they truly understood the truth of fate in this world. You know, just like who was standing at this ce a moment ago, she thought that everything was under their control, that they were the ones ying the tune unaware that they are dancing on someone''s else tune.'''' Kamishiro said while staring at the sky; he stayed silent for a while before turning to face Sakuya.

    ''''Lady Sakuya should one day visit the Far East, the Miko shine, I believe there is something worth there. Well, I wouldn''t waste more of your time here I have to go. Good evening Demon princess. Please pass my thank to your man for havinge up with such an interesting n. See you.''''

 Chapter 384 - 377: Trapped

    Sakuya and Lilith stared at each other after Kamishiro disappeared; they both chuckled, and Lilith inquired.

    ''''What are your ns?"

    Sakuya''s stopped and stared at Lilith with surprise; there was no need to ask what Lilith was talking about; she was probably referring to her n for the Far East Empire; what she would do? Would she go or not? This surprised Sakuya as normally Lilith would have asked this; this means she was slowly changing, slowly epting them, her to be more exact.

    ''''What?''''

    Sakuya''s silence made Lilith frown; she wondered what happened. Was her question too insensible?

    ''''Hahaha! Nothing, I will eventually go because I feel that something is waiting for me there. I hope when the timees, you will follow me. For now, let''s focus on our current mission.'''' Sakuya said while ncing at Lilith to see her reaction, and she was not disappointed.

    Lilith looked elsewhere while saying, ''''Who knows!"

    ''''Hahaha! Sure, let go back.'''' Sakuya chuckled; she found Lilith''s reaction extremely cute, not that she would tell her this. The girls disappeared; they rejoined Alex, whose injuries had recovered.

    At the same time, somewhere in Avalon, the moment Leonardo broke apart that magic stone, the invisible shield protecting Avalon vanished, making it possible to infiltrate it. This was precisely the aim of the demon and the unknown organization; they wanted to disable the invisible shield always protecting Avalon to infiltrate a certain facility safely; if this shield was active, they could never seed breaking through it except by sacrificing untold amount of demons and monsters. What they were after is of the utmost importance; this thing was located in the underground maze of the fallen pce, the imperial family''s former pce.

    Two individuals, one woman and the other a man. They were wearing a crimson robe with a white mask having the same design as Leonardo''s when under Cain''s identity.

    ''''Fufufu! Soon we will get our hand on that key, one of the five keys to help our Lord. I can be happier.'''' The woman said her happiness couldn''t be hidden even with a mask on her face; she was probably grinning like a fool behind that mask.

    ''''Stay vignt; who knows what we might face. This is not some leisure trip; everything can happen. Never forgot that.'''' The man warned; his voice was rough.

    ''''Hmph!"

    The girl harrumphed; she never understood the cautious nature of this partner; they are both Saint, which in itself is pretty rare. They are the most robust existence beside the Demi-God, so there''s no need to fear, especially when nobody should be aware of their presence here. Even if some guardians are protecting that key, they weren''t something there should fear, not now that the invisible shield that could give away their identity and suppress their power was disabled.

    The two kept walking silently forward; strangely, they didn''t encounter anyone, even the girl started to find the situation unusual; however, she believes in her senses, she had swept the underground tunnels but never found anything.

    After walking for another fifteen minutes, the Duo stopped before a room with gigantic doors. Behind these doors, they could feel the presence of five individuals, 3 Grandmasters and two Saint Realm experts whose levels weren''t high as their levels.

    The two looked at each other through their masks; they smiled before moving, the doors automatically opened themselves let the two walk-in.

    Immediately, the five guards guarding the altar, which had a ck key on top of it, raised their weapons.

    ''''Intruders state your goals. Where do youe from?" Asked the head guards and as one could expect, the two didn''t answer, the female disappeared to reappear before one of the guards, her arm was going toward thetter neck, and once she caught it, she would have twisted it, she loves the sound it makes, it gives her a unique sensation.

    ''''Four, wait.'''' The man shouted; however, his warning waste; the moment Four''s arm gripped the guard''s neck, thetter vanished as if he had never existed.

    ''''What?''''

    Instinctively, Four knew that something was not right here; she tried to retreat; however, she couldn''t. The other four guards vanished like a mirage.

    Giri~

    Then the giant doors closed behind them, and numerous individuals appeared surrounding them. It was at this moment the Four and Two knew they had fallen into a trap.

    ''''Since when did you notice?" Two asked; he was eerily calm; however, inwardly, he asked himself where they had done wrong; however, he couldn''t think of anything other than wait. This position sent shiver done his bones, making him tremble; if previously he had the confidence to face so many enemies (5 Saints et 15 Grandmasters alongside many Masters), now it wasn''t sure anymore because if things are like he thought then they were screw up, so severely that it is hrious.

    ''''Two, what going on? Let''s kill these weaklings and retrieve the key. I can praise them forying an ambush for us, but so what? We are stronger if will not be a group of weak humans that can stop us. Let''s ughter them.''''

    Like usual, Four is a battle maniac with zero ability to read the situation rambled. Two feltpelled to massage his forehead, feeling headacheing; he almost shouted, you were previously a human when Four said, weak humans. Never underestimate humans. If not, the cost you will pay would be huge.

    ''''Shut up, Four, we have lost. We have been yed. They lured us here.'''' Two dered.

    ''''What?"

    This deration was like a vast p o Four''s face akin to thunder striking close to her; the eyes behind the mask were widened beyond description.

    p! p!

    ''''Well, said Two. I believe that is your codename. I''m wrong?"

    Suddenly, there were pping sounds followed by Julius''s voice. Unexpectedly the emperor, the strongest of the emperors, personally came out, immediately everyone except Two and Four kneeled at the emperor''s arrival.

    ''''Rise!" Julius said and observed Two and Four with a smile.

    Sigh!

    Two sighed and tried not to tremble, even though he had thought of this possibility when he understood that they had been lured, he still almost controlled himself in the presence of the God-like presence, even if Julius stood there doing nothing, simply smiling, the innate coercion that appears when one reaches a certain level was still there. He almost wanted to kneel; however, he knew he must not act rashly, not give in to fear if not everything would be lost; he was secretly trying to contact the headquarter.

    However, not everything knows to put their fear under control. It is said that when fear exceeds human capacity, this human will act irrationally, it exactly what happened in Four''s case.

    She felt so much fear that blood rushed to her head; she threw all rationality to the trashbin and lunged on the emperor, something she would have normally never done.

    ''''Die Human emperor scum.'''' She bellowed and unleashed all her strength.

    Julius let slip an almost inaudible sigh before slowly raised his right hand before letting down and.

    Boom!

    Four was instantly pummeled to the ground by an invisible force, creating a giant crater; she quietlyy in this crater, limbs bent to an unnatural angle, all the bones inside her body were broken, she kept vomiting blood nonstop.

    Gulp!

    Everyone except Julius and Two gulped; rarely they have seen their emperor fight; no, they have never seen him, at least those present here, so they were shocked by the fact that the emperor could pummel a Saint Realm expert to the ground so casually.

    Two sighed, thinking as expected of Demigod expert.

    Smiling like a father trying to have a peaceful conversation with his runaways son, Julius said.

    ''''Let''s talk, shall we? By the way, the shield has been reactivated, so nomunication, no reinforcement.''''

    This information pushed, Two deeper into the already sinking abyss. Indeed, they have been yed; they have never been the hunter, but instead, they were the prey, and they are now trapped.

 Chapter 385 - 378: Graciers Training 1

    Two weeks passed in a sh since the demon''s infiltration; nothing noteworthy happened. Julius failed to acquire any information with the two captured targets; they died because their hearts suddenly stopped working, probably due to a curse put on them. No demon nor members of the unknown organization was seen; they knew they were fooled; even after losing two strong members, they stayed hidden.

    Alex''s group disguised Sam, Mio and Elsa continued to travel toward the demon continent, epting missions along the way.

    Currently, they are fighting against the weakest monster.

    With a casual swing of theRazor, the custom-made ck long knife sliced three Goblins at the torso. Goblin blood and entrails were scattered everywhere.

    Frowning at the ufortable sweating out around his eyes, Alex looked towards Sakuya, fighting nearby. Avoiding a wide swing of a long rusty sword, the next moment, the tip of her katana sheath quickly pierced into the Goblin''s forehead before being swiftly withdrawn. It looked like a practiced series of movements.

    Alex shifted his attention to Lilith.

    What had unfolded was a one-sided stomp rather than a fight. A Goblin desperately wielded a rusted spear, which Lilith easily dodged and destroyed the goblin''s head with the back of her sword.

    Quickly, the group cleared the thirty goblins blocking the road; having how easily they were dying, the remaining goblins fled at shocking speed.

    Normally, with the difference in strength, they shouldn''t have never attacked the group because instinctually, they knew they were not Alex''s group match. However, they still attacked, meaning they were desperate to disregard everything to attack a strong; something wasn''t right. Alex''s group was encountering more and more of this situation, almost as if monsters, especially weak monsters, lost their ce, were forced to migrate, forced to search for food elsewhere than their usual ce, and Alex was not so free to investigate the cause behind this.

    The group had made considerable progress during the past week, with Alex leveling up twice, Sakuya thrice, and Lilith twice. Like this, Alex level 107, Sakuya Level 88, while Lilith is level 108, one more than Alex.

    Alex still hasn''t used his SP. As the group silently road the carriage toward the next town, Sakuya sighed.

    ''''I wonder what the others are doing right now, especially little Gracier.''''

    ''''Probably training,'''' Alex answered. Maria was training under Freya, Luna under that pdin while Gracier was with Artemia.

    ''''I want to train to. Come spar with me.'''' Sakuya said with a yawn.

    Alex smiled, ''''We will, don''t worry.''''

    ''''I would like to spar with you two. We will use our full strength.'''' Lilith, who had her eyes closed, opened them and said there was no way she would miss out on the opportunity to fight Alex one time; thest defeat she hadn''t forgotten about it; she wished for revenge.

    ''''I don''t mind,'''' Alex responded as he drove the carriage forward.

    At the same time, back in Avalon, in one of the numerous forests on the floating capital, a young girl could be seen running toward the forest; naturally, this young girl was none other than Gracier, Alex''s sister. Under Artemia''s order, she hade to take a mission, a B Rank request.

    The request is pretty simple; she must rescue a group of adventurers who went to kill a Gamelion, a rabbit-like monster extremely sought because of how tasty their flesh is; Gamelion meat is highly demanded in high-ss restaurants. Gracier firstly epted this mission because she couldn''t bear to let fellows adventurers suffer, not when their children and wivese daily to ask for other adventurers to rescue them. It has been two days since their disappearance. Their family went so far by putting money together to issue a mission on top of the guild mission. Secondly, Gracier would supply the Gamelion''s meat to her brother''s restaurant.

    Gracier, who had to grow up a bit, dashed through the forest in the search for the missing adventurers; it would have been easy if she could use her full strength; however, this would have gone against the goal of this training because this was the aim of this training, she was forbidden for using her full strength, she could only use fireball and magic shield. This training aims to train her physical strength, train her to be able to still fight after running out of MP because a situation like this was bound to happen; if she couldn''t fight, then she would die.

    Gracier smiled before suddenly; her pointed ears picked up soundsing from a specific direction, without hesitation, she dashed toward that direction. Even without using ze step, her speed was breakneck, and soon she arrived she saw adventurers fleeing from a monster, bing they were dragging a fellow injured adventurers, their speed was slow.

    However, what shocked Gracier wasn''t the scenes of adventurers fleeing for their lives but instead the monster chasing them; normal Gamelion didn''t exceed 3 m tall; however, the one chasing those adventurers was 8 m tall, meaning it''s a rare species. Normal Gamelions are C Rank monsters; however, this rare species is equal to B Rank, no wonder the mission was B Rank.

    Gracier smiled before jumping tond violently between the group and the big monster.

    ''''Quickly leave the forest; carriage is waiting outside,'''' Gracier told the adventurers without turning back; she summoned Ignia in her scythe form.

    The adventurers momentarily lost their capability to think because of the absurd scene in front of them; a small child stood between them and a monster three times her height; no matter how you see, she would be crushed.

    ''''Are you deaf? Quickly scram.'''' Gracier shouted; she was getting annoyed; instead of using this opportunity to escape, they were nkly staring at her.

    Finally, the adventurers moved, helping each other they left after one of them said.

    ''''Thank you, please be careful.''''

    Gracier smiled, thinking at least they are not ungrateful; she stopped smiling and stared at the rare species Gamelion; thetter was looking at the punny human that appeared and stopped its hunt; she must have a death wish thought the Gamelion.

    Roar!

    The Gamelion roared and charged at Gracier.

 Chapter 386 - 379: Graciers Training 2

    Having its prey stolen under its nose left the rare species Gamelion furious.

    Roar!

    The Gamelion roared and charged at Gracier. Thetter wasn''t idling either, putting strength into her weapon; she swung it at the rare species,which was about5maway.

    ''''Flyingsh!''''

    Saying the Red Scythe''s skill, Gracier let loose a flying sh.As its name, a sh flew out.

    ''''Gaaa~!''''

    Maybe it felt the power of the sh. The rare species Gamelion leaped high into the sky with a cry.

    As expected of a monster simr to a rabbit, its jumping power easily jumped over the flying sh. It was also a jump on the spot. From this, Alex could see the intelligence of the rare species, who didn''t jump forward to close the distance to her and her scythe.

    Swoosh!

    The moment Gracier thought that she heard a sound of whistling air, and he swung the red Scythe almost on reflex.

    Kin~!

    At the same time, a metallic sound echoed out as something shed against Gracier''s scythe.

    ''''Gugya!''''

    Right after, she heard the rare species scream. She nced at a 3 m rope-like object that fell to the ground for a moment before raising her eyebrows; it was the monster''s long tail, longer than an ordinary Gamelion tail.

    ''''Ga...gaaaaaa!''''

    It seems that it was angry that its tail had been cut off so easily. The rare species gave arge cry and showed its powerful fangs, which were overwhelmingly more prominent than the ordinary Gamelion. It was to intimidate Gracier. Nevertheless, she didn''t lose her nerve when confronted by its rage and anger. Instead, she pointed her scythe at the monster, and from its tip, a fireball the size of volleyball was formed, then she swung the scythe.

    It was fast enough that it would have been unavoidable for low-rank monsters. However, Gracier was fighting a rare species of Gamelion, which was usually a rank C monster but was now equivalent to a rank B monster. In addition, because it was a rabbit-based monster, its instantaneous power and speed were rtively high.

    ''''Kyuiii~!''''

    It gave a short cry; the rare species avoided the fireball by jumping sideways. Without pause, it pushed all its strength into its hind legs to jump towards Gracier and make her pay for cutting off its tail.

    Roar~

    Then the monster felt shivers.

    ''''!?"

    The rare species looked around on reflex to find the sound source and saw that the fireball had burnt a 2 m diameter area to nothing with its overwhelming power. Even the grass affected by the magic power of the Forest of intermediate (farming ground for intermediate adventurers) and never withered all year round had been turned to ash before Gracier''s mes. The monster almost gulped; this girl is dangerous; she must be killed asap, thought the monster.

    Gracier decided to end the fight as she had finished gauging the monster''s strength; with her suppressed level, she would have no trouble dealing with it without breaking her seals, because she didn''t have Appraisal skills like Alex and others, Gracier couldn''t know the monster level, she could only specte, to her this monster is around level 70, 80 at the most.

    Swoosh!

    Gracier disappeared, the rare species felt a sense of crisis; relying on its instinct, the monster jumped back. Gracier smiled and continued to walk toward the monster slowly.

    Realizing that it was being overwhelmed by this small human, unlike its earlier angry voice, the rare species cried as if to inspire itself.

    ''''Kyuu kyuuu!!!!"

    The rare species revealed its long sharp fangs to threaten Gracier. The Gamelion was 8m in size. Its mouth and fangs were huge, and for someone of Gracier''s size, it could swallow her in a single gulp. Even if that was impossible, if it pierced her with its fangs, it could inject poison. And if that happened, Gracier would die, so the monster thought.

    Using abilities unique to Gamelions, it jumped forward to strike with its fangs before entering the Gracier''s Scythe''s range.

    ''''Gakin~!''''

    However, the fangs that should have struck Gracier were blocked by the me shield that appeared so suddenly that it startled the monster.

    Almost simultaneously, Gracier put all the strength she could muster into the scythe and swing it.

    ''''!??"

    The rare species recognized the de of the red Scythe approaching it and tried to catch the attack with its right de ear almost on reflex.

    The sharp de ear would have been able to block it if it had been an ordinary long sword or spear swung. Alternatively, it might even have been able to cut through the weapon. However, the weapon this time was a magic item called Gift formed from the soul of its user, said to be almost indestructible. It surpasses any ordinary weapons and is coupled with Gracier''s enhanced physical strength. As a result, the rare species'' right de ear could hardly resist it, and it was neatly sliced off.

    Gracier flicked her wrist and swept the Scythe around, turning the de towards the rare species again.

    No skill was used, only pure physical strength.

    ''''Gagyaaaaa!!!!"

    As the cutting edge of the de fell, the power of the attack was increased by Gracier''s physical strength. The rare species was hit by it, dyeing its usually proud fur with blood. It was blown away nearly seven meters while raising a shriek. After rolling along the ground for several meters, it finally stopped moving.

    ''''Are you joking?"

    Among the adventurers watching from the forest, the man who seemed to be the leader murmured.

    The man was the one who had said a few words before leaving. However, it was already impressive that he had been able to speak. All his other friends had yet to fix their breathing and couldn''t say anything at all.

    Gracier had blown away the 8 mrge rare species. She was only around 165 cm and looked to be a delicate child. However, what she had just done, a delicate child couldn''t do it.

    Fully aware that people were watching her, Gracier ignored them and stared at the half-dead monster trying so badly to get up. Putting strength into her legs, Gracier shot forward; she passed by the half-dead monster before stopping 2 meters at its back; nobody saw how her scythe moved except the strongest existence hiding.

    What the others saw was the head of the rare species flying in the air. From the top of its neck to the bottom, its head was cleanly cut off. Blood spurt into the air dyeing the monster fur red as it crouched before falling.

    Gracier collected the monster''s body before, under the astonished eyes of the adventurers who still hadn''t gotten over the previous, vanished.

    ''''Bloody hell.''''

    Shouted one of them, finally left for the guild.

    Floating in the sky was Artemia dressed in ck training gear; she was holding Gracier, who was waiting for her evaluation.

    ''''Not bad, 8 out of 10,'''' Artemia announced the result of this training; Gracier smiled; however, she smiled more at Artemia''s following words.

    ''''Let''s move, the next training is about skills, you can finally unleash your meteor skill.''''

 Chapter 387 - 380: Graciers Training 3

    After Artemia and Gracier left the forest of intermediate, they appeared in another forest.

    The forest was enormous, luminous, and diverse. Its canopy was monopolized by beech, maple, and cedar, and abundant dancing lights bounced through their crowns for scattered mushrooms to reign the fertile soils below.

    Bundled branches hung from a couple of trees, and a potpourri of flowers, which were seen asionally, enriched the otherwise dark scenery.

    A variety of noises, most belonged to foraging animals, added life to the forest, and overpowered the asional sounds of birds of prey gliding in the air.

    Strangely, Gracier felt no presence of monsters.

    Having noticed Gracier''s confusion, Artemia smiled and exined.

    ''''This a special forest at the other side of the capital. As you have noticed, this part of the forest doesn''t have any monsters only ordinary animals. This is the outer edge of the forest; only in the forest''s depth will you see monsters. You can fight to your heart content here, unleash whatever skill you want without fear of damaging the forest because it will regenerate afterward.''''

    ''''I see. Where are we going?" Gracier asked this.

    ''''Follow me,'''' Artemia said and walked deeper until they saw a tform; using this tform, they appeared in the depth of the forest, in an arena-like space.

    ''''What is your current level?" Artemia asked the moment they stood atop the tform in the middle of the open space.

    ''''Level 78,'''' Alex answered while checking her status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 8¡¹

    Level 78

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 10200/37000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1310 ? 1335

    Defense: 700 ? 725

    Agility: 800 ? (+50 BP) 875

    Intelligence: 800 ? 825

    Luck: 700 ? 725

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] (New) [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Ability: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] (New) {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]¡»

    ''''I see, that''s good. I hope you still have not used your SP yet?" Artemia inquired.

    ''''No, I still haven''t used them. I''m waiting for your instruction.'''' Gracier responded, she still doesn''t understand why Artemia forbade her from immediately using her SP; however, she knew she was about to get the answer to this question soon, and indeed she was not wrong; Artemia began to exin the reason behind her order.

    ''''You see, most people often mistook immediately spending their SP on their skills as a normal thing to do; however, it isn''t the right thing to do. Let''s me exin to you why I have said this.''''

    Artemia''s words had caught Gracier''s attention; she nodded her head, ready to listen to Artemia''s full exnation.

    ''''Why is it not a bad thing to immediately distribute your SP. You will acquire more benefits if you practice your skill, having the minimum mastery over it before spending SP on it; this increases the overall capacity. More than anything, you will have perfect mastery over it. For example, if two persons have the same skill and one spends more time practicing his skill before using SP. The other only spend SP doing nothing, at the Max level, the person who practices hard before spending SP will have his max skill power will be doubledpared to the other that only use a shortcut, it''s why I have suggested not to use your SP yet on your meteor skill.'''' Artemia exined why she had stopped Gracier from spending her SP on her meteor skill; if not for her, Gracier would have used all her SP on her meteor skill as she believes that it was her strongest skill with the more destructive force among her skills.

    ''''I see; I understand your reasoning. Does my brother know about this?"

    Gracier couldn''t help but think about her brother after hearing Artemia''s exnation, she wanted to know if Alex knew about this information and the answer was negative.

    ''''I doubt it, don''t worry, I will tell himter. You should also know that your brother is special, possesses special training methods, so there''s no need to be concerned about this; however, just in case, I will have to tell him.''''

    Smiling, Gracier said, ''''I will appreciate it if you do that.''''

    Artemia nodded, ''''Let''s us begin.''''

    Immediately following this announcement, she vanished; two Artemia appeared, one at the front while the other at the back of Gracier they hands thrust forward.

    A normal person shouldn''t react in time; however, Gracier was different, especially after training under Artemia''s spartan training; not dodging this attack would have shamed her master.

    A crimson me appeared under Gracier''s feet,unching her into the sky like a rocket. She didn''t waste time before deploying a me shield under her foot, and me wings appeared at her back, making her float in the sky.

    Fwoosh!!

    Boom!

    Immediately after Gracier deployed the me shield under her feet, a lightning spear struck it, creating an explosion that destroyed the shield. Fortunately, Gracier had fly higher, dodging the explosion.

    Aiming Ignia in her bow form at Artemia looking at her.

    Tuk! Tuk!!!!!!!

    In a single shot, seven me arrows were fired. Facing the iing arrows, Artemia''s expression was calm as the surface of the water; she summoned her Gift in the form of a spear and swung it, she deflected all iing arrows to the side.

    Gracier smiled when she saw this; immediately following hermand, those me arrows which had previously fallen on the ground blossom into a beautiful yet deadly fire lotus flower, and how could Artemia haven''t known this?

    Just as the fire lotus tried to swallow her, Artemia flicked her fingers; however, for Gracier, it was like the announcement of the grim reaper; she heard the flicking sound loud and clear, her eyes widened, it was then she came to learn that Artemia previous attempt to strike her with that lightning spear from the ground wasn''t without purpose, the scattered lightning after the explosion have gathered together and unexpectedly struck her before she could deploy a shield. Like that Gracier was struck by lightning and lost the ability to fly, she pummeled toward the ground at astonishing speed.

    Artemia was still standing where she stood since the beginning; she thrust her spear at the falling Gracier; five lightning spears were sent toward Gracier; thetter knew what would happen if those lightning spears struck her, so she moved her paralyzed body, the mouth was enough. Finally, struggling enough, Gracier managed to open her mouth and unleash dragon breath.

    She spewed fire from her mouth toward Artemia, and because of her proximity to the ground, Artemia should have been caught off guard; however, just as the me was about to reach her, blue lightning appeared around Artemia and parted and tried to divide the iing in two, it was then Gracier showed why she got the title Child of fire, she changed the me and a gigantic me fist that struck Artemia, thetter widened her eyes, she had fought numerous times with this girl, however, her control over the Fire element, her quick decision never ceases to amaze Artemia, even though she suppressed her Rank at the same level as Gracier, she almost lost because of the sudden element of surprise.

    Grinning, Artemia''s figure blurred at thest moment, leaving the giant me fist struck empty air.

    Boom!

    An enormous crater appeared on the ground; numerous trees were uprooted and burnt to a cinder; Gracier wasn''t happy at all; she felt chill down her bones; she tried to turn around; however, it was already toote.

    Bam! Boom!

    Artemia, which appeared behind her, punched her to the ground; the strike was so strong that Gracier felt that all the bones inside her body almost broke as she embedded on the ground face; first, she created a small crater not too far from the one she created using that me fist.

    Artemianded softly on the ground and watched Gracier stand up, she said.

    ''''You lost, always stay hundred percent focused during a fight, until thest moment your opponent may use some mean to reverse the situation, however, if you are attentive enough she can cope with any unexpected situation.'''' Artemia lectured Gracier; thetter lifted her head wiped the blood around her mouth, and nodded to indicate that she understood Artemia''s words; she was careless; it won''t happen again, she vowed to herself.

    ''''Great, although I wish for us to continue, we will stop for today. I have something to take care of. Sorry, we wille backter.'''' Artemia announced; Gracier was disappointed; she thought she would unleash her meteor skill today; I guess it won''t happen.

    Just now, one of Artemia''s men on a mission informed her of something; she must go back and check it. It was why she canceled today''s training.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Artemia said before leaving with Gracier; she thought if her subordinate information was correct, then she might be able to know the traitor''s identity.

 Chapter 388 - 381: Lucifers Return

    Alex''s group continued to travel toward the demon continent. Currently, they arrived in a city known for weing couples and family on vacation, Blue Ivy, the coastal city. Also known for its Hot springs like the one in the Far East Empire, most people visit this town at least because of the Hot springs and Alex''s group wasn''t an exception, they could have chosen a detour, however, they didn''t, this could mean they want to take a short rest here.

    Entering the town that looks like a mixture of modern buildings and traditional buildings like Tokyo, Alex and the group when to the best Inn Blue Ivy had to offer, The Rising Jade Inn, a five floors pagoda.

    They booked two rooms on the highest floors, and naturally, this Inn has its own hot springs.

    After entering their rooms, they decided to take a rest before visiting the hot springster.

    ?????

    ~ Demon''s continent, the throne room.

    ''''Damn you, Julius.''''

    Crack! BANG!

    In the throne room in the depth of the demon continent, a heavy atmosphere weighed on all those present as they kneeled, their forehead against the ground.

    Even though their face was covered in sweat, no one even dared to move in order to wipe it out.

    They knew that with what happened, it wouldn''t be surprising if Lucifer, known for his short temper, decided to take the head of everyone currently present.

    Lucifer wanted to improve his standing within the organization; it was why he volunteered to take care of Avalon''s ultimate shield; he believes he had a chance.

    The n''s premise was simple, first open up a path for the organization numbers to infiltrate the capital and retrieve one of the keys; everything should have worked fine because he made sure of it.

    Most importantly, for the next war, there must acquire this key, timing is the key, but now all failed.

    Just thinking about the shame or the extent of his current wrath and shame was enough to make them lower their heads even more.

    They even wished they couldpletely bury their heads in the ground. They had promised to seed in this mission as Lucifer tried to conquer that dungeon, as he couldn''t personally go down even with his suppressed level, Lucifer chose to supervise, to search, no train talent to go down and get what he wanted, so he was busy, he left the task of the ultimate shield to one of his men to handle.

    "Who was the fool who told me that that he couldplete the mission!?"

    None of them dared to step forward.

    "I said¡­ Who!?"

    *ROAR*

    The heaviness in the air became almost physical as the ground itself began to crack and splinter.

    The roar was so loud that some of the servants had their eardrums burst and blood flow from their ears. Despite this, neither the servants nor the officials kneeling in front of the emperorined. Lucifer''s right-hand man stood beside him with a shield deployed around him; he had wished to be the one to take care of the n; however, Lucifer wanted him beside him, so heplied.

    Finally, one of them, a demon with a goat-like horn, raised his head and advanced toward Lucifer while still kneeling before lowering his head once again.

    "I am terribly sorry, your majesty! This whole situation is my fault! I should have reevaluated the situation more after the first failure."

    "I see. Then, how will you repent?"

    At this question, the demon with goat-like horn once again raised the upper part of his body and said with a quivering face.

    "I pray you, your majesty, bestow death to me. But on ount of all the service I aplished, spare my family!!"

    At the demon''s words, Lucifer''s purple eyes turned dark, his face contorted.

    "Oh? Are you giving me orders?"

    "I wouldn''t dare."

    "I see. Then do not worry. I am a man of parole. Your family will be safe."

    "I sincerely thank you for your benevolence."

    Once he said so, he stretched his right hand and received a long curved ck sword from the hand of a servant before cing the edge of the de against the left side of his neck.

    Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, then using his other left hand, he hit the de with all his strength.

    *Ssh*

    Blood spurted as his head fell, followed by his powerless body.

    All the retainers shivered, but none moved. They were already used to such scenes. At Lucifer being merciless, the man ughtered his own family; from this, you could see how cruel he is.

    Looking expressionlessly at the blood staining the ground, Lucifer finally spoke; his words sent shivers down to those kneeling spines.

    ''''Does this man has a mistress and twins?" Lucifer asked.

    ''''I-I think he did.''''

    Answered one of a kneeling man, he was shaking, he knew what was about toe next would not be pleasant and indeed he was right.

    ''''Good, kill them all, I will live his main lineage alive, I''m such benevolent being.'''' Lucifer''s order was absolute.

    ''''As you wish.''''

    Responded one of the kneeling men before disappearing toplete Lucifer''s order; the remaining men were left kneeling while shivering; they prayed for Lucifer''s madness to stop there if not, they may all lose their heads alongside their family ughtered.

    ncing at the shivering men, Lucifer snorted.

    "You are dismissed. And someone! Come take this corpse away and clean this filthy blood."

    Everyone except for Lucifer''s right-hand man left the throne room.

    ''''Tell me, have you seed in locating my sister? Has she left the empire yet?"

    ''''We are still searching, although she tried to make us believe she was still inside the empire I believe she left around two weeks ago, as for where she currently at, what she looks like we have no clue.'''' the man in purple dragon robe answered.

    ''''I see; keep your guard up. Knowing Lilith, she will try to sabotage our n; we must seed; you know how vital this is for the next step.'''' Lucifer said, arms crossed at his back.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will.''''

    ''''You can go. Tell the vampire duchess that I wish to see her.'''' Lucifer said to the retreated man; he bowed and left.

    ''''I must get that thing to be more stronger. I will rule over everything.''''

    ck aura burst out from Lucifer''s body, instantly turning the throne hall dark his body bristling with sparks of dark lightning, he looked like a beast ready to shred everything to pieces

 Chapter 389 - 382: The Queen Of Underworld

    Two hours passed in a sh, Alex could be seen heading toward the hot springs. This would be his first time in this world; back on Earth, he likes to soak in Onsen, like Japanese people like to call every time he visits Japon.

    As for Sakuya and Lilith, they went ahead, saying stuff like girls needs time to prepare before enjoying a heavenly bat; as Japanese herself, Sakuya was fond of Onsen, to the extent that she let slip that Alex should build one in their house in future.

    ''''Future house, huh?"

    Alex thought, he became lost in thoughts, so he collided with someone walking in front of him.

    ''''My apologies, I was lost in thoughts.'''' Alex immediately apologizes to the man.

    The man in question smiled, waving his hands to indicate that he didn''t take it to heart.

    ''''I''m also at fault.'''' The man lowered his body to help Alex pick up his towel, which had fallen onto the ground during their collision.

    Alex smiled, feeling embarrassed; when he looked closely, the man seemed to be in his early twenty, beautiful long white hair, cerulean eyes; he wore a monocle on his left eye, which was strange considering that he was going to take a bath.

    ''Well, it doesn''t concern me.'' Alex thought and tried to leave.

    ¡¼This man is sure strange. I can''t feel anything from him what you be impossible. Be cautious around him.¡½

    ¡¼He is dangerous.¡½

    Alex was shocked to hear the siblings'' warning; however, he didn''t let it show on his face, politely he tried to leave.

    ''''Once again, I''m sorry. I shall take my leave. If fate allows it, we shall meet again.''''

    ''''Sure, we will meet again, I''m sure of it, Mr. Sam. Please take care; by the way, I''m Zero.''''

    The white-haired man said, although Alex wished to ask him how the hell he knows his name, he refrained from asking, and he hastily left; the more time he spent standing beside the man, the more dreads he felt.

    Looking at the retreating Alex''s back, Zero smiled and mumbled.

    ''''What interesting young man. Although you tried to conceal it, you possessed a huge amount of mana. Sam, leader of a C Rank group, was recently promoted to B Rank. Interesting, we shall reencounter each other. I must head back. Lord Thanos will be furious; however, if he learns about a potential future member, stronger with more potential than Cain, I think he would be happy.''''

    Like a child that just found something interesting and couldn''t wait to brag about it to his parents, Zero smiled before vanishing; previously, he wished to take it slow by enjoying the once time opportunity toe to the human world; however, after his encounter with Alex disguised as Sam, he had a change of n, he decided to head back.

    On Alex''s side, Alex threw his encounter with Zero at the back of his head as he decided to enjoy the Hot springs.

    After cleaning his body, Alex entered the hot springs because they had paid for the highest room, meaning the emperor''s suite; they have the right to enjoy one of the personal hot springs.

    ''''Fuh!"

    Alex exhaled as the hot water enveloped his body, relieving most of his stress.

    ''''It should have been perfect if I had someone to give me a shoulder massage,'''' Alex said with a smile.

    ''''Oh? So, you wish for a shoulder massage? Lucky you, I happen to be good at this.''''

    Unexpectedly, Sakuya, with only a towel wrapped around her hot figure, appeared and dered; Alex chuckled. Truth be told, he knew of her arrival because, since his encounter with that strange man, Alex had been on edge, his Divine Sense was always activated.

    ''''I wouldn''t mind. Thank you in advance.'''' Alex said, still soaked in the hot spring.

    Sakuya smiled before crouching down him started to massage Alex''s shoulders slowly; it was gentle.

    Alex moaned few minutes, statement to how good Sakuya''s shoulder massage was; the massage sessionsted fifteen minutes with Alex feelingpletely refreshed.

    Sakuya decided to share the hot spring with Alex, not that he minds.

    ''''Where is Lilith?" Alex asked after not sensing Lilith''s presence nowhere, even in the adjacent hot spring.

    ''''Ah! Lilith said she was feeling ufortable after soaking a bit; she went back. She said she would sleep, to have fun.'''' Sakuya exined the reason behind Lilith''s absence.

    Alex frowned, finding this reason a bit odd; with their Rank, heat shouldn''t be an issue, and yet, well, maybe it was this period when women.., Alex couldn''t help but think of something rude.

    ''''Aren''t you thinking of something rude right now?" Sakuya asked with narrowed eyes.

    Alex immediately waved his hands to indicate that he wasn''t thinking of anything rude.

    The two burst intoughter,ughing to their heart content as they shared a rare intimacy.

    ?????

    At the same time, elsewhere, in an unknown basement, the sound of high heels clicking against the ground could be heard, it was slow yet rhythmic, and soon a silhouette appeared, a woman dressed in all ck, her face was obstructed by a ck butterfly mask, long ck hair and purple eyes were the only things visible.

    This woman walked forward before stopping and ce her hand on an inconspicuous wall. Doing so, a line of light ran through the wall, and the wall slid open.

    Without finding such a phenomenon surprising, the woman with the butterfly mask enters the now open passage.

    Inside was a staircase leading further down. The woman continued forward until she found a wooden door.

    What was waiting behind the door was a beautiful study room.

    Some countless old books and candles are always lit even though nobody ever tends to them.

    And in the middle of this room was a big magic circle; its purpose couldn''t be more obvious.

    Stepping inside the magic circle, the woman sent her mana inside it, making it shine and cover her body with brilliant blue light; as the light died down, the woman was nowhere to be seen.

    The woman appeared in an unknown underground pce; there was a ck throne with a butterfly engraved on top of it; sitting on this throne, the woman crossed her legs.

    ''''Wee back, Queen; we have been waiting for your arrival.''''

    Numerous men and women kneeled, they all wore ck, emitting killing intent, their eyes were ruthless, like the eyes cunning hyenas, around their right wrist was the tattoo of a ck-blue butterfly, this is the underworld, and their queen has graced them of her presence, she who appeared like a ghost and conquered everything, the ck Butterfly Queen, the ughter queen, singlehandedly ughter the old underground king and subordinates, transforming into a beautiful butterfly.

 Chapter 390 - 383: The Young Shadows

    Deep in the night, somewhere in the outskirt of the outer capital, one hour before the Queen of Underworld return, five shadows could be seen moving at high speed like some ninja; those shadows were dressed in ck from head to toe.

    The five exchanged looks, theymunicated through their eyes, then two disappeared going to the left of the lone house not too far from their position, another two went to the right while the remaining simply vanished.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Four shadows infiltrated the lone house; it was entirely dark; however, for the shadows, this couldn''t be considered a problem, they were able to see in the dark, moving their eyes they located their target, a lone male sitting leg crossed, this man had arge scar running through his face, he seemed to be waiting for the shadows because immediately, the room turned brighter startling the four shadows.

    ''''Kukuku! I was waiting for your arrival, you have killed my brothers, and now you think you can kill me two? Keep dreaming; I will kill you all and avenge my brother.'''' The man with the scar roared and threw his ax at the nearest shadow.

    Fwoosh!

    The ax traveled to the air and arrived before the shadow; it was a split-second decision; the shadow bent back, letting the ax pass, before taking support on its hand to spin, crisscrossing her legs to kill the flying ax momentum before catching it between her legs and throw it back to its sender.

    The man with the scar widened his eyes; however, he was not your typical thug, snorted his left arm bulged, thick veins appeared all over it turning it red; it was a small physical enhancement.

    ''''Break for me.'''' The man bellowed and threw his fist, it collided against the iing ax, and surprisingly the ax broke apart.

    During the time that the man with the scar was locked in a fight with one of them, the other three moved, one went to switched the light, while the other two nimbly dodged darts shots at them from hidden spots, the man wasn''t alone, the information was wrong, it was a trap, however, when they remembered what their instructor said, they quickly calmed down, and chuckled, she must have known beforehand this was a trap, it is a test we shall not fall.

    Reaffirming their determination, a small ck cord appeared under their wrist; controlling this, they wrapped the cords around the poisoned dart before sending it back with the doubled speed of its initialunch.

    Puh! Puh! Puh!

    The hidden men''s eyes turned purple in seconds; they couldn''t believe that it was their darts that came back to kill them.

    Immediately, the room turned dark, four shadows moved as one, using darkness as cover, they struck the man with the scar where he was the most vulnerable, the man had his muscles cut off, the muscles controlling his arms and legs, his eyes rolled back due to the extreme paining from his lower body.

    Holding what was left of his precious jewel, the man fell headfirst; butt raised high.

    ''''Secure the target.'''' The leader of the five shadows entered and ordered; the other quickly nodded before one of them put the unconscious man on his shoulder as the group vanished; the house was set aze shortly after they left.

    Back to Avalon, in a mansion not too far from the Blue Haven Manor, the five shadows with the extra luggage appeared in the basement.

    ''''Wee back. What took you so long? This mission should have beenpleted in half an hour, yet you took 45 minutes toplete it. Care to exin?"

    A woman with her back facing the five writing something on a paper stopped and tilted her head back, her brown eyes looked at the five, she momentarily nced at the unconscious man, no he was faking because when the man heard her voice, he shuddered.

    ''''Apologies, teacher, we were ambushed; they were people waiting for us other than the man and the initial three subordinates. We were forced to improvise.'''' The leader of the five stepped forward, he removed his mask, and a youthful face appeared, no less than fifteen, pale white face with few scars running across his face, light purple eyes, ck hair.

    Following his gesture, the other four removed their masks; strangely, they are all women no less than sixteen; two among them are from the beastmen race, from the cat tribe, there was one elf, and thest one is a human.

    ''''I see; you should have expected this kind of situation and better prepared. Missions will not always go as predicted, no matter how much information you have. Sigh! Let''s stop for tonight, go settle him in the underground prison for interrogationter, making sure he couldn''t kill himself.'''' Sera ordered, dismissing the five.

    After bowing, they dragged the man who started thrashing the moment he heard dungeon and interrogation; he knew he was screwed, he wouldn''t live after that, they want information, recently, he and his kind were repeatedly targeted, the strangest thing was only those with wicked deeds such a rape, prostitution and illegal ve trading were targeted, only the small gang, almost as practice, the bigger gang have not been targeted yet, however, the man believes that it was because of theck of information. He happened to have that information; thinking about it, the man couldn''t help but shudder; he must have retired, elope that time with the boss wife.

    Back in the basement, Sera sighed, and without looking back, she said.

    ''''Pandora, do you have something to report?"

    Pandora, former Meera, the Elf Spirit mage appeared and stared in the direction the five shadows left to; she smiled. It has been few days, almost a month since they bought them, yet those five were former ves Sera bought for the sole purpose of forming assassin, information collector, and so on; this will be Alex''s personal force, and looking at them, it could be said that it was going well at the moment, jumping from Rank 2 to 5 in less than a month under Sera''s hellish training, their assassination skills are above average, already entering the realm of an intermediate master, what they need is more training more missions more bloodbaths and they got the perfect target.

    Shaking her head, Pandora decided to focus on the reason she was here.

    ''''There is an unusual movement in one of the kingdoms.''''

    ''''Tell me more..'''' Sera''s interest was piqued; maybe they could lead on the mysterious organization, thought Sera as she listened to Pandora''s story.

 Chapter 391 - 384: In The Shadows

    ''''Rise.'''' The woman with the butterfly mask, the Queen of Underworld said.

    Her subordinates rose, none of them said anything, they waited for their queen order.

    ''''Report the situation.'''' In a cold town, the woman with the butterfly mask ordered.

    One of her subordinates, a man in histe thirty stepped forward; he wore sses, gray hair tied up behind his back, ck tuxedo with a glove, however, only one hand was covered. The other one was left uncovered to let the underworld tattoo be seen. This man''s appearance looks more like a butler than an underworld member; however, nobody dared to point out, the queen wasn''t bothered, she waited for the man to update her on thetest news.

    ''''My queen, recently some of our men are being targeted.'''' the man said and pushed his sses back.

    ''''Oh? Exin.''''

    ''''Yes, My queen, seven groups have been destroyed. Even though they are scum among scums going after your policies (no forced prostitution, no illegal ve trading, no kidnapping, no drugs selling), they are still members of the underworld. Killing them without regard to us ispletely disrespectful.'''' The man was angry, so were the others, killing their men like they are nothing shouldn''t be tolerated any longer, they should retaliate, if weren''t for their queen order not to act recklessly, to inform her before acting, they would have killed those behind this.

    Feeling her subordinate''s bloodlust, the woman with the mask sighed. Everything in this life needs a counterbnce, like when there''s a day inadvertently, there will be night, light and dark, the clean society then underworld. When she conquered the underworld, it was in aplex mess with almost no rules, no bottom line; the emperor and officials were getting fed up and were searching for a way to control the underworld, they knew they couldn''t erase it because a society without underworld isn''t a real society, the underworld is where darkness resides, where dirty things are done; however, it shouldn''t be in moderation, and this woman brought it, she quickly developed the underworld to the degree it could almostpete with the imperial family, they have cities under their control, the imperial let them do this because the almost absolute control the woman has over her subordinates, they never started something they shouldn''t have, never provoke someone they shouldn''t have, it was why she must know against whom she would be going before acting.

    ''''Judging from your reaction, you must know where this group ising from. I''m listening.'''' The Queen said and began to tap on her throne armrest rhythmically.

    ''''All we know is that it''s a group of five, probably young, the base is somewhere around the eighth house, we didn''t know the exact location.''''

    The eyes behind the mask widened; the woman immediately understood something she immediately ordered.

    ''''Let''s them do what they want.''''

    ''''But?" The man in a butler suit tried to argue but was cut short.

    ''''Are you questioning my order?"

    The queen icily asked.

    Her voice was so cold that Hyde felt a chill crawling up his spine, and his face turned ashen; he immediately bowed his head.

    ''''I wouldn''t dare. It just that-"

    ''''Sigh! Something I really wonder if you are smart or you try to y smart.'''' The queen cut off Hyde and said. Herment was like a burning arrow that pierced Hyde''s heart.

    ''''Ugh!"

    The others lowered their heads, doing their utmost not tough.

    ''''You know, what will you do when someone came out and did the job you have nned to do but couldn''t at the moment because of other issues?" The queen questioned.

    ''''Obviously, I will dly make use of this-"

    Suddenly, Hyde stopped talking; he had finally understood what his queen was hinting at.

    ''''My queen is sure wise.'''' Hyde tried to bootlick his queen and what he received in return was another arrow in the heart.

    ''''Is more like you''re dumb not to have immediately seen the importunity with this group appearance. There are pests we will have to take care of not to let the whole structure rot, so now that we got free workers, why not make use of them? So, as I said, let them continue. Just from time to time, y the rescue role; I mean, fake it, you wille only a few minutes after the massacre urred.'''' the queen ordered with a smile; her smile was beautiful mesmerizing everyone inside.

    ''''A-As you wish, my queen.'''' Hyde stuttered, his heartbeat elerated, his face flushed red. However, none had ever seen their queen face from the small visible part and the elegance her body exude; she would be without doubt a beauty, a country toppling beauty at that.

    As she said, they understood what should be done; leaving this unknown group takes out the rotten flesh shouldn''t be a bad thing; they lost nothing, after all. Instead, they have gained, they didn''t have to dirty their hands.

    ''''Tell me about the cities under our control, how things are going?'''' the queen inquired, and Hyde happilyplied.

    The queen patiently listened to her subordinates report; she was happy because more money wasing in, she was slowly building her force, they maye in handy when the time wille, thinking about it, her lips curved up, and she mumbled, ''''It will be fun.''''

    ''''What? Did you say something, my queen?" Hyde asked with a tilted head; the gesture looked girly, making the queen almost throw up.

    ''''Ugh! Nothing, continue.''''

    The meeting continued.

    ??????

    At the same time, in an unknown vi located in the noble area, a meeting was currently taking ce.

    The big shots of the underworld, those from thewless factions, the one Alex''s young shadows were eliminating.

    ''''Damn it.''''

    Crash!

    A plump middle-aged violently smashed the ss in his hand on the table, the ss broke, sending ss shards everywhere on the table; however, this didn''t stop the woman shaking her hips atop of the man knee naked; she kept moaning with a fearful expression on her face, she wasn''t the only one, this scene was everywhere, the other two gang bosses had women on top of them.

    ''''Calm down, Snake eye. We will crush them.'''' Said a bald man with an owl tattoo on his head; he kept pping the woman, shaking her hips making her move faster.

    ''''Shit, Kuh! I''m pissed off. That woman must be overjoyed right now; she would not help us just because we refused to follow her stupid policies. Underworld with such shitty policies, isn''t it Underworld anymore. Shit! Women should only moan under men, nothing else.'''' The third man said he had one eye blinded, blinded by the Queen.

    ''''Calm down, let''s borate a n to deal with this unknown group andter with that queen..'''' The second man said, the other two nodded before smiling wickedly, they were sure that this location wouldn''t be revealed because nobody would think that they would hide in the noble area, the only one that knows were present here and that fool, that subordinate that died in tonight massacre, burnt to cinder alongside the house, only if they knew.

 Chapter 392 - 385: First Try

    Back on Alex''s location, Alex could be seen lying on the big bed; however, in reality, he was not sleeping but training; he had decided to at least check what was inside the gigantic tower.

    Through the forest, Alex arrived at the in; from here, the tall tower seemed close. However, Alex had to spend another two hours to reach it, seeing this from close finally it was tall, two gigantic golden doors adorned the tall tower, images of dragons and phoenixes mixed with numerous other beasts were depicted on these doors.

    Alex sighed before stepping forward; automatically, the two doors opened themselves, letting him see what was on the other, darkness, absolute dark, and Alex didn''t shy away and walked in.

    Garin~

    The doors automatically closed behind him; then the first floor got illuminated.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed in Alex''s ears.

    ''''Wee challenger, wee to the tower of Self, the Tower of Reflection. Kindly state your name.'''' The unknown entity stated, probably the tower spirit; it was a girl''s voice.

    Not wanting to waste time and quickly get over it, Alex introduced himself.

    ''''Alexander Kael Touch.''''

    ''''Good, I shall call you Alex from now on. Alex Rank 11, owner of the Death Guns, let''s us begin.'''' the voice said.

    Alex''s mouth twitched; he almost asked why to bother asking for his name if she already knew all these things; however, he stopped from doing so.

    Suddenly, following the tower''s spirit announcement, a magic circle under Alex''s feet before shining, Alex vanished afterward.

    When Alex, who had closed his eyes during the transfer, opened them again, he appeared inside a forest; somehow, this forest was strangely familiar, he had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Indeed, the next scene confirmed his guess; a young Alex appeared, not so young, but Alex a few months ago appeared, the Alex who was experiencing his first mission, aimed with nothing but a knife and throwing knives.

    The present Alex looked at the Alex from a few months ago and the forest where he killed his first monster; he could more or less understand what this tower''s ability is and what the next thing should be.

    ''''So, you''re the one I should fight.'''' the Alex from the past dered before Alex found himself restrained; it was quick; however, after Alex felt like something had been put inside his body restraining his level, indeed he levels fell back to Level 1, then the Alex from the past moved.

    He kicked off the ground raising a small cloud of dust, and arrived before Alex; he shed at him with his knife held in reverse position; Alex (the real Alex) dodged to the side, he believes that even with his level suppressed, the experience gaining would be engraved deep inside his body making able to easily dodge the attack of Level 1 ranker, that he could easily clean up this stage; however, he was wrong, badly wrong as that.

    The moment Alex from the past saw that Alex was about to dodge his strike, he didn''t panic but smile instead before opening his palm; sand flew out of it and entered Alex''s eyes, momentarily blinding him.

    ''''What?"

    Alex was shocked because his levels were suppressed, even his exceptional physical strength was considerably reduced; even knowing the danger about toe, he couldn''t react in time before feeling something pass through his neck, followed by the taste of iron in his mouth

    ''''Puh!"

    Alex puked blood and failed to stop the cut on his neck from letting loose a torrent of blood that dyes his clothes and the ground red as he slumped toward the ground, life slowly leaving his body, even though it wasn''t an actual death, it was still painful.

    In hisst moment, Alex saw his past self smiling while the tower''s spirit announced.

    ''''Challenger Alex died, six chances remaining. Please retry two days from now on.''''

    Alex was sent away; he appeared outside of the tower; he couldn''t help but sigh, to think he would lose to his past self and in that manner, how unsightly.

    ''''Fufufu! I seem that you didn''t even get past the first level.''''

    To make matters worse, Silveria appeared with a mysterious smile, and somehow, her smile irked Alex more than anything; Alex quickly massaged his temple to keep his emotions under control as he spun around to see a floating Silveria. She was dressed in a simple silver robe with golden embroidery.

    ''''Yeah, I lost to Level 1, and because of a sand, the bastard blew sand into my eyes, momentarily blinding me before finishing me,'''' Alex grumbled. At the same time, he was angry, irked because of Silveria''s smile that implies I knew it; he was angrier at himself, he had taken the situation lightly, judging from the tower''s name, he would face his past self in the form of challenge and win. His past self would make use of his ability to the best of their capability more than he had done, they will use wits and tactics topensate for what theycked at that time, you might think that it was unnecessary all of this hassle as he was now Rank 11, however, only by surpassing his past self, by learning from them would he truly exhibit his real strength.

    His first opponent had yed dirty, but only because the situation allowed so; maybe if Alex had done the same thing when he was facing the goblins, he would have leveled up faster and unlock Silveria, maybe Nyx faster. Alex doesn''t know, but he can learn from the past to perfect the future.

    ''''I understand,'''' Alex muttered to himself.

    Silveria smiled; it''s a good thing that Alex could discern some of the tower''s real aim so quickly; however, the real show is about toe. If Alex seeds inpleting this tower, the reward will be endless. Silveria believes so.

    ''''Let''s head back.''''

    To Silveria''s words, Alex nodded as the two disappeared from the Illusionary Battlefield, Alex didn''t question Silveria about what was the meaning behind the tower''s spirit words when he was leaving, nor he asked for the rules; he knew eventually he would find out, it would be more fun this way.

    While Alex wasing back from the Illusionary Battlefield in the adjacent room, Sakuya came back from the rooftop; she was sweating, using the tower around her neck; she wiped away the sweat on her face, she clutched her katana with a sigh. She was trying to recreate the movement used by Kamishiro when he used that technique on the vampire duchess, the result she failed miserably, although, frustrated Sakuya knew that she couldn''t rush things, she must let theme naturally because she believed that she would be able to do it, to use that skill one day, she might even surpass him, no she must, Kamishiro had seen something in her. However, he couldn''t consider her teacher, Sakuya still thinks of him as one, and she must not disappoint him.

    ''''Hah! Still has a long way to go.'''' Sakuya mumbled before scanning the suit; Lilith just came back.

    ''''Fufufu! You are back. How was your night stroll?'''' Sakuya inquired with a smile.

    Lilith first sat on the bed before answering.

    ''''Not bad, I feel refreshed. Something it''s good to walk around aimlessly at night to release some of your worries.''''

    ''''I couldn''t agree less. Next, let have a group walk, it would be more fun, fufufu! What do you think?"

    ''''Hehehe! I think it would be fun.'''' Lilith responded to Sakuya''s suggestion with a smile; both smiled.

    Sakuya knew Lilith had done more than a simple night stroll, she went somewhere, and Lilith knew Sakuya didn''t believe her, however, adults as they are, they know better than anybody that they exist things one must ask even when the obvious is before you, everybody has a secret, some too many, better let the other willingly share it than force her to tell you, they both knew they would learn more about each as they grew closer, spend time together and more importantly sessfully building a solid trust between them, so now wasn''t the time both knew it.

    ''''Good night Lili.''''

    ''''Good night, Mio.''''

    They wished each other a good night before sleeping.

    ?????

    Hours passed quickly, and the bright radiance of the sun had infiltrated the night sky thoroughly.

    Night was over, and it was the start of a new day.

    After his morning routine, Alex joined the girls, and they ate their breakfast. During this breakfast, Lilith asked Alex to apany her; Alex didn''t found it strange, nor he refused as they have decided to take few days off before continuing.

    ''''No problem. Where do you wish to go?" Alex asked after Sakuya left them; she said she had things to do.

    ''''Well, let''s just tour the city,'''' Lilith said after a moment of contemtion.

    ''''Sure.'''' Alex nodded.

    The two left the Inn and started to tour the city.. Somehow, this could be considered as a date, their first date; however, none of them think of it as one; they decided to enjoy a day off.

 Chapter 393 - 386: The Eight Dukes

    Outside, the skies were clear, giving off a pleasant vibe. Alex and Artemia looked at the city in awe, tall buildings with numerous man-made waterfalls. The duo moved; they visited famous spots such as an aquarium, the attraction park before ending in a restaurant.

    The two ordered a sd and ate; after they finished, Lilith stared at Alex for a moment.

    ''''What is it?"

    Alex couldn''t help but ask; it wasn''t like he disliked being stared at, however when you stare too much, even for him, it bes ufortable.

    Finally, Lilith opened her mouth and said.

    ''''Thank you for going along with my selfishness.''''

    Waving his hands, Alex responded, ''''Don''t worry, I have much fun. It''s good to apany a friend.''''

    ''''Friends? Huh! I''m happy that you think of me like that.'''' Lilith responded with a smile; it was a beautiful smile, a genuine oneing from the heart.

    Alex smiled back before his expression turned serious as he said.

    ''''We have our fun; however, I believe that you asked me out for some reason. What is this reason?"

    Lilith smiled; this time, because of how acute Alex is when ites to some subjects, this made things easier.

    ''''Well, you''re not wrong. I have asked you out for a purpose in mind. I want you to tell about the demon continent; you might have a brief knowledge on the demon gained through books, but directly hearing it from the princess of the demon race should help you more.'''' Lilith dered this deration couldn''t make Alex more happier; although they are still far from the demon''s continent, it never hurts to learn more about your enemy; only by knowing more could you perfectly prepare as the saying goes, knowledge is power.

    ''''I''m listening.'''' Alex dered and made himselffortable.

    ''''Great,'''' Lilith said before taking a deep breath.

    ''''You know the demon''s continent, also known as the Dark Continent. Unlike you humans or Elves and beastkin, we do not have kingdoms systems.''''

    ''I thought so, from what I have read, there was no mention of the kingdom, only one empire ruling the whole continent.'' Alex mumbled.

    Lilith continued. ''''Although we do not have kingdoms system, the continent is to be to be ruled only by the imperial family, so wee up with a solution. How is the easiest way of governing arge continent without losing your hegemony? The answer is simple, divide the continent into nine; the central part should naturally be ruled by the strongest, meaning the Royal family with royal bloodline, while the other eight parts should be under the supervision of your subordinates, Eight Dukes. They will have the authority of overseeing the territory in your stead; they will be like a king but with limited authority.

    Lilith then suddenly stopped talking and looked at Alex before raising a question.

    ''''Do you know the difference between a Duke ruling arge piece ofnd almost equal to a kingdom and an actual king ruling over a kingdom?"

    To which Alex didn''t bat an eyelid before answering.

    ''''It is simple, a king of a kingdom affiliated to a super puissance might one day want to be independent while the Duke will never be independent as they didn''t hold any decision, they are just overseers nothing more. The final decision is in the hands of the royal family.''''

    ''''Smart. It''s like you have said. Although the eight dukes are powerful, they are no real kings, only figureheads. The demon''s continent is divided into nine parts; these are ruled by the royal family located in the center of the dark Land, while eight of their subordinates oversee the remaining eight parts. You have seen one of eight dukes.''''

    ''''You are talking about that vampire, don''t you?"

    Alex inquired as he remembered the vampire''s strength; the duke, Silver, faced and couldn''t do anything about it; only the arrival of Kamishiro had made the vampire duchess retire.

    Lilith nodded, Prisci may not have recognized her, but she, on the contrary, did remember her.

    ''''Yeah, the vampire duchess, head of the vampire race, the ruler of the west. As you know, a demon''s race isposed of numerous races, such as a winged demon, subus, vampire, undead.''''

    Lilith continued after letting Alex digest this information.

    ''''Eight Dukes:

    Duchess Prisci: Vampire race, territory West.

    Duchess Mi: Subus queen or Arachne''s Queen, she is the mix of Arachne and subus.''''

    ''''What a dangerousbination.'''' Alex couldn''t help butment when he remembered that Arachne he fought inside the forest on the second level of the Illusionary Battlefield.

    Ignoring Alex''sment, Lilith continued.

    ''''Duchess Mi rule the southern territory.

    Duke Gregor: High-level undead, ruler of thend of death, shout west, an underground kingdom also known as fake underworld.

    Duke Trafford: Winged race, this race could be considered a version of the beastmen but different, the golden demon winged eagle, northern territory.

    Duke Goliath: Demonic ogre, his territory is adjacent to Duke Trafford territory; this race possessed the second strongest strength after the Lesser devil.

    Duke Belph¨¦gor: Lesser devil, the lesser demonic dragon should be more urate, this race is highly lustful, have pair of incurved horns, golden slit pupils, they possessed the strongest physical, often fight barehanded or transform into a dragon, extremely few in number. Share territory with the subus queen.

    Duke Baal: the greed race, possessor of enormous physical, never full, they greed know bound, extremely good atmerce because where the moneyy, without a doubt there will be someone from the greed race, they are in charge of themerce, their territory is no far from the central area, nobody likes to have the one responsible for your money to stay far from you.

    Andstly, Duke Vidaal, leader of the Lycanthropes (a mix between a demonic wolf and vampire), the natural vampire enemy; however, under the tight supervision of the royal family, no more blood were shredded, these two races fought for a century, some said it was because of their discord the demon lost in the war.''''

    Alex chuckled, hearing thest part of Lilith''s exnation, no matter what race, people will always find a scapegoat for their failure.

    Shaking his head, Alex asked a question.

    ''''Between the eight Dukes, we are entered from which territory?"

    ''''Through Duke Millia''s territory, it will be easier this way,'''' Lilith exined, and Alex nodded, and the two continued to discuss at the same time.

 Chapter 394 - 387: An Emergency Quest

    Near the edge of the Sia Kingdom, Alex and others were not too far from this kingdom; it could be said this Kingdom was under the supervision of the Drexia Empire.

    Currently, a city that was closer to the frontier than the centralnds was approaching destruction. About 35% of the city''s residents were down with a feverish illness. The remaining residents were desperately nursing them. But unfortunately, that only served to spread the illness further. Yes, the illness that was spreading through the city initially wouldn''t ur in the area. This ce was usually hot all year round, but illness would usually only ur with the addition of higher humidity. However, many people in the town started falling ill for some reason.

    Some people knew about the illness, and about 10 hours ago, it had be clear it shouldn''t be possible for it to appear in this area. They asked the pharmacists and alchemists about the medicinal cure for it...but it turned out that they didn''t have enough stock of a herb to make the medication.

    In situations like this, pharmacists and alchemists were usually the ones at fault. But they could be med as no one in that city expected that the illness,monly known as Magic Fever, would ur here. The clerics couldn''t heal everybody as they are not so many clerics, to begin with.

    ''''So what are the material we are short of?''''

    Ludic, the deputy governorof the city of Xeeno,bitterly asked the elderly man in front of him.

    The elderly man was Mathias Schocker; he was the acting guild master at Xeeno''s city border Adventurer guild branch. At the same time, the man was a highly skilled mage and a long-time friend of Ludic.

    ''''It''s called Aurora grass powder, its a powder made from the dried grass that can be found growing in regions with high magic power (near high-level dungeon). It''s the main ingredient for making medication to suppress Magic Fever.'''' Mathias exined.

    ''''The grass only grows in regions with high magic power, you say? Where would that be specifically?" Ludic asked, eyes full of urgency; his people were suffering; like a good Lord, he must quickly relieve them of their suffering, especially when elections areing.

    ''''That''s right. The closest ce from here would probably be the city of Blue Ivy, near the Drexia Empire.'''' Mathias answered; it was also unknown for most people, but Blue Ivy had a high-level dungeon underwater.

    ''''Blue Ivy? ..If I''m not mistaken, there is a method for guild masters to contact each other, right?''''

    ''''Yes! It''s possible tomunicate with the guild master of Blue Ivy.'''' Mathias replied.

    ''''Don''t hesitate to get in touch with them, I know the tense situation inside the Sia kingdom with one faction wanting to support the Third princess while the other is supporting the Second princess, we all know that the Third princess isn''t interested in politics, but people are stubborn, thinking maybe with enough support she might give in, especially after learning she is getting engaged to the Eighth, said to be the most talented of the otherworlders, people take this as a divine sign. Ah! I just want to save my people.

    ''''Okay, I understand, my friend. I will contact the guild master on the other side, but..''''

    Ludic knew what his good friend wanted to say. Although Xeeno and Blue Ivy were both on the frontier, the distance between them was vast.If a merchant caravan had asmooth journey,it would take half a month.Even if a seasoned adventurer drove their horse to its limits, it would still take ten days; by Magic carriage, it would take seven days.

    It was possible to use an item in the guild to notify them of the city''s current situation. But if you considered the time it would take to collect the Aurora grass powder and then transport it to this city.

    ''''Sigh Itwouldbe good if40%of the residents can survive.'''' Ludic briefly said that with abitter expression of regret.

    ''''It can''t be helped.It''s a situation of life and death. Iwill contact the guild branch in Blue Ivy immediately. I don''t knowhowmuch we willowe them for this, though.'''' Mathias responded.

    ''''Haa~, such a debt, if we can salvagethis situation, I''ll pay back as much as can.''''

    Giving a depressed sigh, Ludic spoke with a smile. He had aged since the start of this disease. However, he wished to be reelected; sometimes, he wished to let go of everything. Still, he couldn''t do that, firstly because power is like drugs. Once an addict is always addict, it''s almost impossible to be clean again. Secondly, because he must prepare a stable environment for his children and family andstly because of his people, he couldn''t let them go, they still need him, so he persuades himself.

    ''''That''s true; right now, we are helpless in this situation. I''ll take my leave.'''' Mathias said as he stood up.

    ''''''Ah. I''ve used my authority as deputy governor to shut the city gates not to spread the illness any further. I can''t afford to spread it to other cities. Regarding food, I''ll figure something out with our reserves.'''' Ludic announced, it was a tough decision, but he didn''t really have the choice.

    Mathias gave a slight nod at those words and deftly left the office with movements unlike that of a mage in his sixties.

    After Mathias left his friend, he contacted the guild master in Blue Ivy as he promised his friend, the situation is dire, having hit the limit as an adventurer, and because of theck of talented adventurers on this side, Mathias couldn''t only ask for assistance. Usually, they should investigate the cause of the current illness; however, they couldn''t because the adventurers stationed here are fighting against monsters; the arrival of the magic fever brought along a lot of problems, high contagion, and monsters wave. So, he had no choice other than to ask for assistance.

    And like that, the Adventurer guild branch in Blue Ivy was contacted, and their guild master immediately asked for the highest-ranked group to carry this mission.

 Chapter 395 - 388: Dark Elf

    Suddenly, Alex and Lilith, who were in the middle of a discussion, saw their conversation getting interrupted.

    ''''My excuse, dear customers it''s against a policy to interrupt a customer during lunch, but the situation is urgent. You got a call from Blue Ivy adventurer guild master; it''s extremely urgent, so they say, Mr. Sam." The waitress gave a light bow after she was done talking.

    Alex and Lilith exchange nces. Despite not knowing what the guild master wanted with him, Alex decided to first the other party; the situation must be pretty urgent for them toe to disturb him here; Sakuya must have judged the situation to be urgent for her to tell the guild staff where they are.

    ''''Sigh! I will head over now.'''' Alex said and stood up after helping Lilith up.

    The two left with Lilith going to the Inn while Alex made his way to the guild as he had promised. However, the guild seemed to have an unusual atmospherepared to normal. To be exact, arge number of people were entering and leaving the guild. This was even though most adventurers would be out on their requests during this time.

    The moment Alex set foot in the guild, he was met with a scene.

    ''''How much Aurora grass powder has we collected!?''''

    ''''I bought as much as I could from all the misceneous shops, alchemists, and pharmacists in the city.''''

    ''''Wait. In case anything happens here, we have to leave some behind. We should send them 70%.''''

    ''''But Lina, the city over there-"

    ''''It will be okay.Countingthe numberofresidents there,70% of the stocks from Blue Ivy should be sufficient for allthe people in Xeeno.''''

    ''''We''llkeepcollectingAuroragrass, for now; send mea few adventurer partiester..''''

    ''''I understand. Put out an urgent request as soon as possible for all the avable adventurers.''''

    Guild staff and adventurers were all in haste as if they were possessed by something.

    ''''I wonder what is going?"

    Alex thought as he walked toward one of the counters.

    ¡¼It''s probably a pandemic judging from the amount of magic grass being collected.¡½Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s head.

    ''I see, maybe it''s a magic fever.''

    Alex had heard about it; however, he didn''t know the details. Well, he was going to learn what happened after he met with the guild master.

    Looking at the current chaotic situation inside the guild, Alex couldn''t help but think when he had seen a situation like this, it went back to what happened in Celesta, the monster wave, and the demon''s infiltration.

    ''''Wee, Mr. Sam, over here.''''

    One of the receptionists, even though busy, called Alex the moment she saw him.

    Several adventurers and guild staff turned to look at Alex when they heard that but soon returned to their work as if they had no time for it.

    ''''Pleasee over here. I''ll take you to the guild master''s office immediately. I''m Leonora, by the way.''''

    Lenora introduced herself and pulled Alex behind the counter.

    ''''At least can I know what going on?" Alex inquired; however, Leonora shook her head.

    ''''Please ask the guild master about that. However, something out of the ordinary has definitely happened.''''

    Replying to Alex''s question, she went up a set of stairs behind the counter. At the top was a door.

    Knock! Knock!

    Alex watched Leonora knock on the door.

    ''''Guild master, it''s Leonora.I''vebrought Mr. Sam.''''

    ''''Yes, I''ve been expecting you. Pleasee in.''''

    Alex reacted with a twitch when he heard the voice from inside.

    Not because the voice was clear as a bell, but because it belonged to women, half of the guild masters he encountered were women except in Eria and Celesta; this raises a question, why the ratio of women in charge when ites to guild matter is high? Only the Mercenary guild has a man as the guild head.

    Shaking his head, Alex discards these thoughts.

    ''''Pardon me.''''

    Leonora opened the door and prompted Alex to enter.

    Alex was met with a brown-skinned woman when he entered. However, she wasn''t a human woman as both her ears were much more pointedpared to ordinary humans.

    ''''Dark Elf.''''

    Alex''s words echoed through the small, silent office of the guild master, where the noise from the first floor couldn''t be heard. It was his first encounter with a Dark Elf.

    ''''Fufu~, apologies for calling you over so suddenly. I wanted to borrow your strength for something.''''

    Seeing her gracious smile, Alex was breathless for a moment.

    Pointed ears and brown skin. Her silver hair flowed down her back. She was wearing something like an evening dress that you would wear to a party. Because she seemed to be working on some documents on the desk, she was lower than Alex. The deep valley created by herrge breasts entuated itself greatly. Her smooth brown skin and seemingly soft twin hills would draw the gazes of men like insects to honey. Because she was a Dark Elf, he couldn''t tell her exact age;paring her appearance to a human''s; she looked like a woman in her mid-twenties.

    ''''Enjoying what you see?" The Dark Elf asked in a teasing tone, and who is Alex?

    ''''Greatly,'''' Alex replied as he took the seat across from the woman.

    The Dark Elf was momentarily surprised; most men, in this case, would shy away because they embarrassed being caught red-handed, or the bravest one would only lightly cough to divert the subject elsewhere. However, Alex did none of that; on the contrary, he admitted to having enjoyed the view; this left the woman surprised; no, she wasn''t the only one; Leonora was surprised by how bold Alex was. One should know that Alex was in the presence of the guild master whose status isn''t any less than a city; sometimes it went past that, so no wonder Leonora got surprised seeing Alex''s both answers.

    ''He acts like he had seen more people of high standing than her.'' Leonora couldn''t help but conclude this.. If only she knew the truth.

 Chapter 396 - 389: Nominated Request

    The Dark Elf smiled; she decided to give this interesting man another nce; it was when she received her second shock.

    One should know that Elves be Normal Elves, Wind Elf, Dark Elf, or the mighty High Elf, they got one thing inmon, high affinity and high sensibility to mana, so although Alex had sealed most of his power, he couldn''tpletely hide the tremendous amount of mana inside his body.

    So, the Dark Elf woman held a surprised expression for a moment after sensing Alex''s mighty magic power but disappeared as she spoke with a smile.

    ''''How do you do. I''ve heard various things about you from your reputation; you and your group have aplished quite a feat. I am the guild master of Blue Ivy''s adventurers'' guild, Celesta Lc. As you have noticed, I''m a Dark Elf. Nice to meet you.''''

    Celesta''s face was well proportioned, and Alex could feel a sense of deep wisdom from her eyes, which was a characteristic of Elves and also because this one should be pretty old.

    Dark Elves. The ancestors of the Dark Elves and Elves were initially the same. However, the Dark Elves specialized more inbat. As a result, it was said that they lost the blessing from their spirits, and skin and hair changed to brown and silver,pared to Elves who had whiter skin and green hair. By the way, the ancestor of Elves is the High Elves.

    Although the rtionship between Dark Elves and Elves wasn''tpletely harmonious, it wasn''t to the point where they constantly fought; at least they were on friendly terms thest hundreds of years.

    ''''I''m Sam, Leader of the Sky Wolf Group, a C Rank group. So, to get to the point, what business do you have with me?''''

    The moment she heard Alex''s words, the smile that was on Celesta''s lips disappeared, and she turned to Leonora.

    ''''Leonora, thanks for bringing him here. Downstairs will be busy in a lot of ways, for now; please take care of that.''''

    ''''I understand. Then, excuse me.''''

    Leonora gave a small nod atCelesta''s words before heading back down. When the door closed, Celesta directed her dark green eyes towards Alex before speaking.

    ''''Yes, I heard about this in Celesta,'''' Alex responded.

    Celesta had a strange expression when Celesta''s city was mentioned; it couldn''t be helped; she shared the same name as the human city. The history behind Celesta''s city name is quite funny; the City got named after a woman. The lovesick city Lord at that time names the city after his unrequited love, an Elf, quite ironic if you think about it.

    Shaking her head, Celesta stared at Alex and said.

    ''''In that case, I can skip forward. Actually, we received an aid request from the guild of another city. It''s an urgent request.''''

    ''''Oh? I finally understood why the first floor was so crowded. Is this City closer to Blue Ivy?" Alex asked.

    However, at Alex''s question, Celesta shook her head slightly.

    ''''No, it''s far away. Even if a seasoned adventurer rushed to travel the distance, it would still take ten days to get there.''''

    ''''Well, I''m curious about why a city so far would ask aid from here. I believe there another ce they could ask help from.'''' Alex stated.

    ''''Well, you see.'''' Celesta smiled bitterly before she began to exin.

    The story goes like this; they could have asked help in the Sia kingdom, in one of the cities closed to them; however, help couldn''t quicklye as this city is supporting Katherina in the race for the throne, Xeenon''s city being faithful to Artemia, it will be hard, it why they have turned to Blue Ivy who was in the neutral faction.

    Alex''s face twitched when he finally understood the reason behind Xeeno turning over here for help.

    ''''What is exactly happening?" Alex inquired.

    While looking at Alex, Celesta took out a small bottle about 5cm tall. There was some sort of powder inside it.

    ''''This is?'''' Alex inquired as he observed the small bottle.

    ¡¼Probably, that Aurora grass thingy.¡½Silveria immediately made the connection.

    Alex inwardly nodded and waited for Celesta''s exnation.

    ''''It''s a powder made from a medicinal herb called Aurora grass. It''s an ingredient used in medicine for some infectious illnesses, but it has a characteristic of only growing in ces high in magic power such as here.''''

    ''''Because of the Underwater dungeon, huh?!" Alex finished what Celesta wanted to say. Blue Ivy being a coastal city, had an underwater dungeon, a pretty high-level one; if not because ofck of time, Alex would have loved diving into this underwater dungeon; he wondered what type of monsters were there in this dungeon.

    ''''Exactly, as I was saying, this Aurora grass is used to treat infectious diseases such as Magic fever. Xeeno is experiencing high Magic fever at the moment, an extremely contagious disease that normally shouldn''t appear in Xeeno but only ur in warm and humid areas where you would never have to wear long-sleeved clothes.

    ''''Please enlightened me; I''m clueless when ites to stuff like that,'''' Alex admitted hisck of knowledge on this matter; Celesta smiled before giving Alex a brief summary.

    Magic Fever, it is a so-called feverish illness,an illness that would affect people below a certain level of magic power. Conversely, if the person had acertain amount of magic power, they wouldn''t need to worry about it.

    However, the level of magic power needed to ignore it varied depending on the surrounding environment. Even if it was safe in one area, it could potentially be highly infectious in others. It was basically an illness that was only seen in tropical areas.

    There was a medicinal cure for it that could be made using a medicinal herb called Aurora grass. If the medicine were used, patients would recover in a night. The incubation period of the illness was about one week. If no symptoms showed after that period of time, it meant that the magic power of the patient had been able to suppress it.

    ''''So, their stocks of Aurora grass have run out hence their turn over to Blue Ivy which possess a lot of Aurora grass.''''

    To Alex''s words, Celesta nodded.

    ''''Normally, Xeeno shouldn''t have this illness; there must be a reason. However, first I want to know why I''m called here, surely not because you wish to tell me these things.'''' Alex looked at Celesta, urging her to go straight to the point.

    Celesta''s face turned serious as she said.

    ''''I want to borrow your strength, as I had said when you walked in. Would you please lend us your help? I want you to bring aurora grass to Xeeno using gryphon. There are three reasons for you to be nominated for this quest:

    First: You possessed a high-level Space ring; you didn''t hide it.

    Second: We need the strongest adventurer currently avable, and you fit the criteria, andstly, not the least, I want you to investigate what happened on the other side; you''re the only one capable.''''

    Alex nodded. Although he understood the reasoning behind him getting nominated for this emergency request, he wouldn''t ept it if the benefits weren''t to his liking, not enticing enough. So, he asked.

    ''''What benefits do I get?"

    Celesta smiled before whispering something into Alex''s ears; thetter smiled.

 Chapter 397 - 390: The Reward

    Alex hummed softly as he returned to the Inn, there Sakuya and Lilith were waiting for him; upon sensing his arrival, Sakuya smiled.

    ''''How was it?" Sakuya inquired, Lilith seemed interested, judging from her reaction, Sakuya must have told her what happened, how she had a brief talk with the Guild master before telling her where Alex was, if not for her, Celesta might have to wait until dawn when the two returned from their date.

    Taking a seat across from the girls, by the way they were using Alex''s room, Alex roughly exined the situation to them.

    ''''So, the reward for this mission is to be able to board the ferry to pass through the kingdoms, principalities and arrive at the other side?" Lilith asked; she wanted to be sure if she heard right.

    Alex nodded to indicate that she hadn''t heard wrong. There was a reason for Alex and the girls toe to this particr city; it''s because Blue Ivy was connected to a part of the endless sea, a sea said to traverse through all the continents.

    The trio wants to board the ferry to traverse to the other side of the human continent; by doing this, they would considerably reduce the distance to the Demon''s continent. They could have chosen to continue bynd by it would take too much time, although the endless sea was a bit dangerous this time of the year, with fewer ferry willing to sail on it, they still believe that they could take a ferry to traverse, however, reality had proven to be cruel as the group couldn''t find a ferry to board, not in a short time, it would take one month to one month and a half before they could be able to traverse. This left the group to be depressed. Therefore they decided to take a break to consider further options. This nominated quest arrived; its timely arrival couldn''t be more weed; the reward was so enticing that Alex would be a fool; if he ever refused, afterpleting this mission, he and his group would immediately board a special ferry prepared by Celesta. Hearing the reward, Alex epted the nominated quest; it is only Aurora grass delivery and some investigation; it shall be done in no time, so he believes.

    ''''I understand, you will be leaving immediately; in the meantime, what shall Sakuya and I do?" Lilith inquired with a smile that wasn''t really a smile; the fact not to be able to go with him somehow left a sour aftertaste in Lilith''s mouth; she could not understand why she was feeling like this.

    ''''Ayi! Don''t worry, stay here; you may try to dive in the underwater dungeon in my absence or else spar with each. It won''t take long; the tamed griffon wouldn''t be able to take more than two persons, it is still pretty young after all. Don''t worry; if I need help, I will contact you, and you will sneak out and carry Sakuya with you. Well, girls, I shall depart at once.'''' Alex said as he stood up, giving the girls a beautiful smile he left.

    Sakuya and Lilith exchanged nces before chuckling; they have decided to spar with each other; a smile couldn''t help but blossom on Sakuya''s face at the prospect of fighting against a strong opponent.

    ?????

    At the same time as Alex mounted the griffon and left the city, in the Adventurer guild in Blue Ivy. Inside the guild master room, Celesta could be seen staring at a magic crystal, a higher level ofmunication stone.

    Pouring mana into this magic crystal, an image was projected.

    It was the face of a man in his Sixties. He had a long beard, wore a robe, and had a sense of profound wisdom in his eyes. He was a mage who had been in the same party as Celesta several decades ago, Mathias. Their former party leader Ludic, was the acting lord of the city of Xeeno, while Mathias, like Celesta, was serving as a guild master.

    ''''Celesta, my friend, Are you contactingus this timeaboutthe Auroragrass?"

    Her former party member, who usually kept acalm expression, had agrave look. From that along, Celesta could easily imagine the crisis thatXeeno is currently in.However,nothing would change even if she had a severe expression,so Celesta nodded with asmile.

    ''''Yes, we gathered rge amountofAurora grass powder, and the carrierleftthe city a shorttimeago.''''

    ''''I see.It will take seven days to arrive at the earliest with the fastest magic carriage. Ihope the patients with Magic Feverwill be able tost until the carrier arrives.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, the one I have sent would take so much time. Certainly, it will take one week even with the fastest magic carriage, but only if it is bynd.''''

    Celesta''s words made Mathias widened his eyes; hope began bubbling inside his chest; he had forgotten about the crazy things these former party members of his were able to aplish.

    ''''Fufufu! Recently, I have just tamed a young griffon, and I have a talented adventurer mount it to bring the Aurora grass powder over to your side.'''' Celesta calmly exined.

    Mathias was beyond surprised; he sighed when suddenly, he remembered something.

    ''''Wait, this Adventurer of yours couldn''t happen to have a magic storage, doesn''t he?"

    Facing this question, Celesta smiled; the answer couldn''t be more obvious. Indeed Alex does possess a space ring.

    ''''I see, that is a piece of great news. We just have to wait for this man to show up quickly.'''' Mathias said with a smile; he felt like some of his loads had been taken off. The future wasn''t looking bleak as it was anymore.

    Suddenly, Mathias, who was feeling relieved from the current situation, heard Celesta''s serious voice.

    ''''Old D, tell me honestly what is happening? How can a magic fever start of the blue? Not even Blue Ivy has seen a Magic fever for decades, considering our proximity to the sea. There must be something else going on, and I know you must know something.''''

    Facing his old friend''s serious tone, Mathias sighed, his shoulders slumped.

    ''''Celes, Although I don''t know what is the real cause behind this magic fever as we didn''t get the opportunity to fully investigate before more than half of the city got contaminated. Few days prior, the purple fog started appearing from the Forest of Monsters at the east of the city, we sent time to investigate, but some came back while some simply disappeared. As you know, weck adventurers over here due to theck of dungeons and monsters, powerful monsters. I want to investigate personally, but as you can see, I can''t, not beforepletely curing the sicks. It would be great if I had a talented adventurer on my side to investigate, sigh! I''m getting older. I should retire. My old bones couldn''t take so much pressure.''''

    Celesta chuckled before saying, ''''Don''t worry, the one I sent his Rank 7 on par with Rank 8.''''

    This news made Mathias happier; he couldn''t wait to see Alex and what he could do.

 Chapter 398 - 391: Xeeno And The Birth Of A Dungeon

    After some casual chat with her former party members, Celesta cut off themunication, she sighed.

    Unlike how she had faced Mathias earlier, Celesta had a grim expression as she gently yed with the crystal with her fingers. If she does remember correctly, the appearance of a purple fog means the birth of a new dungeon, the apparition of a new dungeon if you want. She knew this because of how long she lived; one of the elders back in her hometown had assisted at the birth of a dungeon.The birth of a dungeon can be a blessing or a curse but considering the current situation in Xeeno, instead of saying it was a blessing calling this a curse should be more urate.

    ''''Sigh! I must make some preparations and maybe send over some assistance.'''' Celesta heaved another sigh before staring at the ceiling; she started thinking about various things.

    ?????

    In a deste world where the only thing visible was an endless sea, this sea seemed to be entirely made of blood; when one looks closely, numerous bodies filled this endless sea of blood.

    And standing in the middle of this sea was a person, a woman to be urate, judged from the long silver hair, hourss figure, because this woman had her back facing the other side it was impossible to see her features.

    Drip! Drip!

    From the woman''s arms, blood constantly kept dripping, falling into the crimson sea.

    ''''Where am I? What am I?"

    The woman kept muttering these words like a broken record; no matter how much she waited, nothing changed, the same scene kept ying again and again, sometimes there were fragments mixed in, a discussion, a beginning, a war, then nothing.

    ''''Who am I? What am I? Haaahhhhhhhhhh!''''

    The woman in crimson dress bellowed the endless sea got parted in two; crimson lightning descended from the sky as if to try to strike the woman before vanishing, then the woman snapped her eyes open, before closing them again, no something forced her to close it, however, during that short period, change appeared, the moment that crimson eyes opened, the endless sea disappeared, it got reced by endless desert.

    Somewhere, inside a forest, the purple fog covering this forest increased, bringing more harm to the nearest city.

    In a dark dimension, a man snapped his eyes open and stared into a certain direction; his purple eyes with ck spiral in them seemed to be able to pierce through space in the search for something. However, he couldn''t pinpoint the exact location, just the rough location; however, this was more than enough; he had subordinates there, the man smirked and sent some instructions.

    In the deepest part of a dungeon, a ck dragon shuddered before opening his big slit-like eye.

    ''''Search for it.'''' The dragon ordered, and a man with a mask moved.

    ?????

    Unaware of what was happening, Alex was enjoying the view from the back of the small griffon; at first, it was hard to control this monster; however, after letting out a bit of killing intent and his MP, the monster had be docile.

    Alex enjoyed the scenery as the griffon flew faster; suddenly, his expression changed, and Alex snorted.

    ''''Tch! It''s why I hate to fly; I''m in a hurry.''''

    Alex threw a Silver Bettie at the iing bee; the silver knife cut through the air before bisecting the 30 cm bee in two. Alex recalled the knife through Link before throwing it at another bee.

    Sword Bees. As its name suggested, the original needle-like stinger of a bee was now closer to a long sword. It was an E-rank monster; it wasn''t powerful on its own. However, because of its habit of persistently pursuing its prey, it was a monster hated by adventurers. And right now, nearly twenty Sword Bees were flying around Alex and the griffon as they flew through the sky.

    Throwing the twelve silver Betties, Alex killed twelve Sword bees before he patted the griffon back.

    ''''Do it, Chucky.''''

    Although he pretty much dislikes this name, there''s nothing the poor griffon could do about it; he only wishes to end this travel as fast as possible before returning to his mother''s embrace, even that silver-haired wasn''t this hateful.

    Because Chucky doesn''t want to give this cruel human another chance to abuse him, he takes adeep breath before spitting out a fire breath.

    Roar!

    "Shaar!''''

    The instant it was wrapped in mes, a SwordBee''s wings burned up and plummeted to the ground, still burning; the roasted smell reached Alex''s nose, he couldn''t help but frown. Chucky swept his head while spitting out mes. Naturally,FireBreath also swept across,wrapping severalSwordBees in mes just like the first as they plummeted toward the ground.

    Swoosh! Puh!

    Throwing a silver Bettie''s at the Sword bee''s King trying to flee as soon he saw what Chucky could do, was split in two as a silver light passed through its body. Although it is called King, its height wasn''t different from an average Sword bee except for its purple color.

    Ignoring the materials falling to the ground, Alex urged Chucky to fly faster. Thetter pped his wings in the sky,flying as if cutting through the air; its speed dramatically increased as if he pushed the Nitro button.

    Alex riding on the griffon''s back traversed numerous viges, sometimes even cities; however, these cities'' sizes were small.

    Seven hours passed in a sh, and Alex approached his destination; Xeeno was just past this vige, the fork vige; it''s shaped like a fork, thus the name.

    After flying past the Fork vige, Alex arrived at Xeeno. The city was beautiful seen from afar. Tall walls surrounded the city. At the East of the city was a gigantic forest stretching as far the eye could see; however, this forest was currently shrouded in purple fog; Alex got an ominous feeling the more he stared at that fog.

    ¡¼A dungeon is about to be born.¡½Suddenly, Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind, followed by Nyx''s voice.

    ¡¼A pretty dangerous one, an unusual dungeon. Let''s investigate.¡½

    Shaking his head, Alex decided first to descend and deliver what he came to do, investigatinge after delivering the Aurora grass.

    The birth of this dungeon should be behind the apparition of this unusual Magic fever.

 Chapter 399 - 392: The Soldiers Tears

    Alex stopped Chucky a few meters above the ground as he jumped from Chucky andnded elegantly on the ground. He immediately introduced himself as he could feel the vignce in the soldiers'' eyes; no one couldn''t me them, not everyone among was informed of Alex''s arrival.

    ''''I''m Sam, an Adventurer; I came from Blue Ivy. I have brought the Aurora grass needed to cure the Magic fever. Can you let me in or inform the guild master?"

    Alex''s voice echoed into the surroundings.

    However,although the soldiers showed a transient expression of joy atAlex''s words because his appearance meant the sicks would be saved. They noticed he was empty-handed even though he had said that he had broughtAurora grass powder.They exchanged confused looks with each other.

    One man came forward from the soldiers and approached Alex. The man looked to be in his early thirties but was strangely calm. He stopped about 3 m from Alex and spoke up.

    ''''I''m Brutus.Ilead the soldiers over there. I want to ask; you said you''d broughtAurora grass powder,but where is it. You seemed to be empty-handed when Ilooked over.No,of course,we will be very grateful f you have even a little of it.But, since yousaid you''veeallthe wayfromBlue Ivy,you would have brought a reasonable amount, right?"

    Brutus inquired, and Alex nodded before he took a small wooden crate from his Item box.

    When the wooden crate suddenly appeared from nowhere, Brutus reached for the sword at his waist on reflex. However, he immediately realized that the crate wasn''t anything that could harm him, and he looked over it again.

    Inside the wooden crate, there was arge number of small bottles about 5 cm tall. And inside each one, there seemed to be some sort of powder.

    ''''I see, thank you. Indeed you have the Aurora grass powder needed to cure the Magic fever,'''' Brutus said with a happy smile on his face; he was surprised seeing so much Aurora grass powder; this man must own a space ring. Shaking his head, Brutus looked at the blonde young man in front of him; thanks to his arrival, many people would be saved, his sister included; he couldn''t help but be gratified.

    ''''Now that you''re sure that I really have the Aurora grass powder, can you let me in?" Alex said as he believed that these soldiers stopped him from immediately entering to do a test; something must have happened in the past.

    ''''Sorry. It was just a test. Actually, the guild master from the city''s guild, rather, I heard that an adventurer dispatched from Blue Ivy woulde here. However, as you know, Magic Fever isn''t supposed to ur around here had spread explosively around Xeeno. Wherever they heard it from, some researchers who were interested in I came over here. Naturally,Lord Ludic rejected their attempts because lettingtheminto the citycould putpeople atrisk.''''

    Brutus apologized and exined the situation.

    ''''Why? Wouldn''t researchers possibly be able to determine the cause of the outbreak?'''' Alex inquired.

    ''''Yes, if that really were their purpose, then it wouldn''t matter,'''' Brutus answered with a serious expression.

    Hearing those words, Alex realized that there were someplicated circumstances.He decided that it was time to head into the city.

    Alex, who started walking forward stop when he saw Brutus fidgeting.

    ''''What is it?" He asked.

    ''''I want to know if this Griffon will attack people on sight?" Brutus asked; the fear inside his eyes couldn''t be hidden; he wasn''t the only one, though.

    ''What that man you''re letting in is more than dangerous than the poor me!'' Chuckyined as he tilted his head. But as expected, fearing the existence that was the Griffon he had just met, Brutus took a step back.

    If only Alex knew what was going on inside Chucky''s head, thetter would have been skinned alive, Alex wouldn''t be stroking him.

    ''''If you don''t mess with him, he will not do anything,'''' Alex responded and stroked Chucky for a few more seconds before stopping. Brutus and the other soldiers were relieved. They be even more relieved after Alex handed over the Ne of Obedience Celesta gave him; this ne is used to control the monster if they get out of control.

    Alex also handed over his guild card,as per procedures to enter the city.

    ''''Open the gate!''''

    FollowingBrutus''s instructions,the soldiers opened the gate that had blockaded the Xeeno''s City.

    (If I had entered from the sky,I wouldn''t have to go through something so troublesome. Well, in that case, though, I would probably be treated as an intruder.)

    ''''Captain. I will go ahead to the guild first.''''

    ''''Ahh. The Guild master will definitely be pleased to know this. I''ll leave it to you.''''

    A soldier gave a slight nod at Brutus''s words and entered the city ahead of Alex.

    ''''You will see the guild if you just head straight along the main street. Because of the effect of Magic Fever, the number of people out in the city is getting smaller; head to the guild as quickly as you can. Last but not least, thank you again foingto this city and wee to Xeeno, the quiet city.''''

    Saying that Brutus gave a deep bow. The soldiers he led followed suit and also gave a deep bow.

    Many of them had family, friends, or lovers who had fallen ill with Magic Fever. Tears fell from several soldiers who had lowered their heads. It was evident that they weren''t tears of sadness but tears of hope from the help that had arrived. They kept their emotions in check, however seeing that Alex was about to enter the city, that their loved one would be rescued, most of them couldn''t hold anymore. Seeing the people you love suffer why you''re powerless isn''t a good feeling; they thought it would take time for help to arrive, a few days, maybe among those that might die, someone closer to them could be included. So, Alex showing now couldn''t make them happier; they were so happy that they started to cry.

    Alex understood how those soldiers felt, sighing as he entered the city.

 Chapter 400 - 393: Mathias Shocker

    ''''He was right; the number of people around it is meager.''''

    Alex murmured as he looked over the streets of Xeeno from the main street. Fortunately, it wasn''t like a ghost town where everyone had disappeared. But the number of people around was still a lot less than in Blue Ivy. The main reason for this was the spread of Magic Fever, but that said, the number of residents in the city was still lower than in Blue Ivy. Although Blue Ivy was a coastal city, because of the monster materials that could be acquired from the underwater dungeon, people like adventurers, merchants, and cksmiths naturally gathered there. Compared to that, this was only a small city in the countryside; it wasn''t unreasonable that there would be fewer people even though this city had a Forest of Monsters, only beginners Rank monsters, and some weak, medium Rank are inside it.

    ¡¼I sense the remnant of the purple fog still lingering around.¡½Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind.

    ''I see.'' Alex mumbled before activating his Eye of Truth; his left green eye turned crimson; Alex was able to see faint purple fog mixed in the mana in the air; it appeared chaotic, almost making Alex''s head spin; he quickly switched it off; he continued to advance until he reached the Adventurer guild.

    Alex opened the guild door and went inside.

    ''''Isee. It was to be expected.''''

    Those were the first words Alex said. Normally,guild staff would be working busily. But even though this was the time adventurers would usually be eating at the bar, there were almost no people in the guild. There was just one receptionist counter,who appeared to be slightly older than Leonora, and several guild staff behind her.

    There was no one that could be considered an adventurer around. However, it couldn''t be helped that no one was eating or drinking at the bar ifthe city was blockaded and food was under a rationing system. Still, as expected of a guild staff and the receptionist, they smiled and gave apolite nod when Alex entered the guild.

    ''''I''mSam.I''vebroughtAuroragrasspowderand otherrelief supplies from Blue Ivy.'''' Alex said the same words he said at the entrance of the city.

    Surprise,d the receptionist froze atAlex''s words.At the same time,the other guild staff behind the counter were the same.

    ''''C-Could you pass meyourguild card justto make sure?"

    Alex nodded at the receptionist, who spoke in a trembling voice, and took out his guild card from his Item box; because he still wore that fake ring, people mistakenly thought he possessed a space ring; well, it was convenient.

    ''''Ohh!?"

    The guild staff cheered when they saw him use his item box, which showed that the story they had heard was true.

    While watching the situation, Alex handed his guild card to the receptionist, thinking their reaction was reasonable if you considered the situation with Magic Fever.

    ''''C-Certainly, you are Sam, leader of the C Rank Sky Wolf group. Current city: Blue Ivy. I have verified it.''''

    Alex spoke again after storing his guild card, which had been handed back with trembling hands, into his Item box.

    ''''So, mind tell me where do I ce the relief supplies I''ve brought? Because it''s a decent amount, I think a slightlyrger space would be good.''''

    ''''Please wait for a moment. I will call the guild master over right away.''''

    After the receptionist said that, the guild staff headed further back in a hurry but was stopped by Alex.

    ''''Please wait. I would like you to hand this over to the guild master. It''s a letter addressed to the guild master of Xeeno''s city from the guild master of Blue Ivy.'''' While saying so, Alex handed over the letter he took out from his Item box. The guild staff who received it nodded and ran behind the counter.

    ''If it has the same structure as the guild in Blue Ivy, then the guild master''s office should be further back.'' Thinking to himself as he looked inside, Alex turned to another receptionist to get a bit more information about the city, precisely that forest covered in purple fog.

    As expected of a receptionist, her appearance was better than average. What was different from Blue Ivy was that there seemed to be two receptionists. Was that was due to magic fever?, he didn''t know.

    ''''Magic Fever, was it? I heard that 40% of the residents were ill with it when it was talked about in Blue. I wonder how far it''s spread now?'''' Alex inquired.

    Knowing that question woulde, the receptionist shook their head before speaking.

    ''''People showing signs of onset in Xeeno is now approaching 60% of the residents.''''

    ''''So many?''''Alex was speechless that in just afew hours, the number of sicks people increased to such an extent.

    ''''Yes, unfortunately. I think you would know since you''ve delivered the Aurora grass powder here, but Magic Fever will develop if the person doesn''t have a certain level of magic power.''''

    The receptionist sighed, but someone continued from her words.

    ''''In other words, the threshold for Magic Fever, in this case, was considerably high.'''' Along with those words, an older man in his sixties appeared from behind the counter. Alex could easily guess who he was from the timing of his appearance. His expectations were proved correct from the receptionist''s words.

    ''''Guild master.''''

    The person wore a cloak and had a long cane in his hand; he appeared to be a mage. He gave off the atmosphere of a veteran mage. From Rei''s nce, he appeared to be in his mid-sixties, and a long beard extended from his chin.

    Wrinkles covered his face but were well matched to his aura of a strong mage. He was a mage worthy of being called one.

    That was Alex''s first impression of Mathias Shocker, Xeeno''s guild master, who currently stood before him.

    Also, seeing Alex''s appearance, Mathias was shocked in his mind.

    (This magic power, is he really a human?)

    Standing in front of him, Alex looked like an above-average adventurer boy at first nce. However, the amount of mana his body hid was enormous.

    (Interesting, no wonder Celes think highly of him.)

    Unconsciously, Mathias''s lips curled up to form a smile as he said.

    ''''Please follow me.''''

 Chapter 401 - 394: Discussion With Mathias

    Alex followed Mathias to another room; this room was more prominent, having enough free space for Alex to bring out all the Aurora grass powder he brought.

    Then, Alex started taking out the wooden crates, packed with bottles of Aurora grass powder, one by one. Alex also took out potions for recovering magic power, potions to heal injuries, and other materials used to produce medicine for Magic Fever.

    ''''I''m grateful that the Aurora grass powder is separated into individual portions. Although the recipe to produce the medicine to guarantee recovery is almost unchanged, it can''t be made inrge quantities at the same time because of the magic power that has to be added when making it. Because of that, it''s usually made by a group of several people. No, as expected of Celesta.''''Mathias nodded in admiration while thinking he and Ludic owed Celesta yet another favor.

    Hearing that exnation, Alexa realized why the Aurora grass powder was divided into small portions.

    After checking the Aurora grass powder and other materials to produce the cure for the Magic fever, Mathias had them send over to be immediately used; he then asked Alex to follow him.

    While thinking that with Alex''s strength, especially his hidden strength, they might be able to find something, Mathias walked behind the counter.

    After giving asmall sight, Alex followed after him.

    ''''Now then, I think youhave a generalidea of why we''vee to this room.''''

    Like the guild master''s office in the Blue Ivy guild branch, Mathias''s office was located at the top of the stairs behind the guild counter.

    Alex sat down on the sofa for guests as he spoke.

    ''''Yes, I do. You want me to investigate the situation in the Forest of Monsters, but first, I would like to ask, can I consider that you bringing this matter mean it''s a request?"

    ''''Yes. Naturally, you can consider this a request.'''' Mathias responded calmly as he could.

    Alex smiled. ''''What about the reward? It''s a request that may save the city from a crisis. I suppose I would get a corresponding reward?''''

    As an adventurer, it was only natural that Alex asked that question. Mathias, the guild master of Xeeno''s city adventurer guild branch, nodded in response.

    ''''Of course. Adventurers are rewarded for taking on requests. But as you can see, the city is currently in a state of emergency. Even if the cause of the Magic Fever is found, there won''t be much money as we''re currently in a state of shortage. With that in mind, something other than money. is that okay?''''

    Mathias asked as he looked at Alex, but Alex nodded without hesitation after a few seconds.

    ''''I want that magic pouch on your waist; I know you have another one; I want that one as a reward forpleting this request,'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Mathias didn''t show any signs of being surprised by Alex''s demand; on the contrary, he would have been disappointed if Alex didn''t take the bet; magic pouches are simr to Space ring; they''re mean to transport things, if you wondered why Mathias hadn''t used this to send someone acquires a lot of Aurora grass powder, it was simply because the Magic fever happened less than two days ago, and the time needed to travel back and forth he 14 days, the damage the magic fever had done in just two was just so heavy that surviving 14 days would have been impossible, so they decided to contact the other side to reduce the number of days needed.

    ''''Okay, I understand; I shall ept your condition.'''' Mathias epted without hesitation.

    The reason Alex chose this instead of mary reward was simple; it is for his men.

    ''''Can you tell what happened before the Magic fever even began?" Alex decided to move on to the next topic, gain information; he must understand what happened; although he had a general idea of the cause, he still needed confirmation.

    Taking a deep breath, Mathias tried to exin what exactly happened; it happened at that moment.

    ''''So, here you are?"

    A somewhat exasperated voice echoed into the office. Turning in the direction of the voice, Alex saw a man in his Sixties. Although he was past his prime, he probably didn''t ck in his training as he had a well-built body.

    ''This man must be the city lord.'' Alex spected, and his spection was correct.

    ''''Ludic, you''rete and still rude as always. How many times have I said to you to always knock before barging in?" Mathias said, annoyed.

    ''''Fret not, my friend. I was busy taking care of things after you sent the Aurora grass powder. I have to give various instructions. I managed to finish all that somehow.''''

    Ludic gave a big sigh after he spoke to that point. It wasn''t easy. There was finally a way to deal with the Magic Fever spreading through Xeeno. He hade to the guild to discuss what to do next and see the man who brought the Aurora grass powder.

    ''''You must be the man that brought the Aurora grass powder?'''' Looking at Alex, Ludic hid his shock and asked, although he was a swordsman, he had a Gift and possessed keen eyes, he was able to detect Alex''s mana.

    ''''Yes, it''s me; I''m Sam, a C Rank adventurer.'''' Alex introduced himself.

    ''''This is Ludic, the acting lord of this city. He''s also a friend of Celesta, Blue Ivy''s guild master, and we''re in the same party.'''' Mathias exined what kind of rtionship the three had.

    Ludic, the city lord, smiled and said while facing Alex. ''''I am truly grateful. Many of the residents who have fallen ill with Magic Fever can be saved with this. Although everyone can''t survive, fewer people will die than was previously estimated. No, thank you very much foring here.''''

    Ludic expressed his gratitude while striking Alex''s shoulder heavily.

    Alex smiled; although the man''s gratitude was a bit heavy, he didn''t escape; he looked at Mathias and asked.

    ''''Guild master, can you continue with your previous exnation?"

    Mathias nodded and started to recount what happened.

 Chapter 402 - 395: The Girls Arrival

    Late in the night, inside an almost empty Inn, Alex sat on his bed inside his room. A few hours ago, he left the Xeeno''s adventurer guild branch and booked a room in this Inn; because of the Magic fever, the city was empty, so was most of the Inns.

    Recalling what Mathias and Ludic had told him, Alex couldn''t help but sigh, five days ago, the purple fog appeared and covered the city for few minutes; two dayster, Magic fever struck. At first, they didn''t understand what was happening. Still, because some adventurers stated that the Forest of monsters was shrouded in heavy purple fog, Mathias and Ludic sent some men to investigate as they remembered that it was this same fog that struck the city a few days ago. The result was total annihtion, the first team didn''te back, and only a handful of men managed toe back from the other teams sent, they couldn''t even formte concrete words, their words were all illogical, like the fact that all them keep muttering ughterer, devils.

    Unlike Mathias and Ludic, Alex knew the cause behind the purple fog; a dungeon was being born. The first team must have lost their way, if not wiped, inside the new dungeon; as for the survivors from the other teams, Alex couldn''t say what happened to them, why they all became crazy.

    Alex heaved another sigh; he had refused Mathias''s help to assign few adventurers for them to investigate. Not that he looks down on the adventurers in Xeeno butpared to Blue Ivy, the quality is low.

    Blue Ivy''s adventurers were always fighting monsters inside the underwater dungeon; naturally, their skills were polished. Or rather, adventurers who did not have a certain level of skill would be killed in fights against monsters and wouldn''t be able to live as an adventurer inBlue Ivy. One of the few exceptions was F rank adventurers who specialized in requests inside the city and didn''t have to fight or those who were lucky enough to be working with more skilled adventurers. Inparison, adventurers here, although they also fight monsters in the Forest of Monsters, it is only low-rank monsters with the exception sometimes of medium rank one. They are not really strong, and this city is a quiet one, a peaceful city is to say.

    The response Alex gave Mathias and Ludic was simple, he would call over his own team, and when the two frowned, thinking maybe it would take this team a few days before their arrival, Alex smiled and reassured them. In fact, the moment he saw the purple-covered forest and heard from Silveria and Nyx, the origin of the purple fog, he immediately contacted the girls on his way to the guild, asking them to join him. To his surprise, they said they would havee even without his call; Alex then understood that Celesta must have somehow known what the purple fog meant and chose to send him some assistance.

    ''''I just have to wait,'''' Alex said as hey down and stared at the ceiling.

    Knock! Knock!

    There was a knocking sound on his door followed by Sakuya cheerful voice.

    ''''Yahoo~ Mio ga kitta. We know you are in, don''t let such lovelydies wait outside.''''

    ''''Annoying.''''

    Although he said that, Alex was smiling, he couldn''t hide his joy at their arrival.

    Alex unlocked the door to see Sakuya and Lilith disguised as Mio and Elsa; the three stared at each other for a moment before they smiled.

    ''''Pleasee in.''''

    Alex invited them in; the girls entered and sat, Sakuya being bolder, sat on Alex''s bed, Lilith on the other hand, chose to sit on a chair.

    Sitting not too far from Sakuya, Alex said.

    ''''It''s good to see you two so soon.''''

    ''''Hmph! Someone had thought he could enjoy a thrilling adventure on his own. Serve you right. Here we are.'''' Sakuya pouted; she was dissatisfied to had been left alone; Lilith was as well; however, unlike Sakuya, who could act like a spoiled kid because of her rtionship with Alex, Lilith couldn''t, nor it outside of her personality.

    ''''It''s good to see you too, Alex. Tell us what the n is. I believe the appearance of purple fog means the birth of a dungeon, and from what I could tell, this one is pretty dangerous.'''' Lilith said, on their way here because they used griffon, a mature one, Chucky''s mother, they also saw the purple fog covering the Forest of Monsters, and Lilith being a princess, she has more information than ordinary people, being born as royaltye with a set of benefits, knowing what happened before a dungeon appear is one of them.

    Any yfulness disappeared from Sakuya''s eyes; she decided to listen to those two.

    "Yeah, it''s as you said. People here don''t know that it is a dungeon emerging; they would have known if either Mathias, the guild master, or Ludic, the acting city lord, had gone to investigate; unfortunately, they couldn''t; the current situation doesn''t allow it. So, we three would go to investigate, many teams of adventurers have gone into the purple fog, but few came back with mental issues. Let us be prudent; this dungeon is dangerous.''''

    The girls frowned after listening to Alex''s exnation; Lilith knew this new dungeon was dangerous thanks to her butler send to investigate. Sebastian had said that even with his strength, he couldn''t scan the whole fog; the dungeon entrance seemed to appear and disappear. Just before entering the city, Lilith lost contact with Sebastian, she didn''t know what happened, and she was not really worried as she knew how strong Sebastian was.

    ''''Okay, I do understand that this trip will be dangerous but fret not, none of us is weak, well, if you forget, I''m the weakest of the bunches. What I''m trying to say is that you will do what we always do, believe in ourselves, believe in ourrades, no matter what we will encounter, we will triumph. We shall use our full strength immediately as we enter; this will be more prudent; I believe we will be the only one inside, well, I hope.'''' Sakuya said as she looked at her man and their friend.

    Alex and Lilith looked at each other before, Alex chuckled.

    ''''You are right. Let''s rest; we shall depart tomorrow morning.''''

    That night, a group entered the purple fog ahead of Alex''s group; they were dressed in red robes with a white mask adorned their faces, the symbol of a red eye was drawn on these masks, the unknown organization had appeared again.

 Chapter 403 - 396: Inside The Purple Fog

    The peaceful, joyous night ended as the first rays of dawn spilled through the window. Alex woke, and after freshening up, he went to join the girls ok the first floor as they took their breakfast before leaving for the Forest of Monsters.

    ''''Please be careful.'''' Mathias, who was seeing them out of the city, warned.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will. How are the patients doing well?'''' Alex asked as he waved his hand to indicate that they would watch out.

    ''''Most of them are fine, as for theplicated cases due tock of mana, we will take care of it. Would you mind focusing on finding the cause of all of this? We don''t want a rpse. If the cause of the magic fever isn''t eradicated, there will be no end to it.'''' Mathias said with a heavy sigh.

    Alex could understand how the man felt; he just couldn''t tell him it was because a dungeon was being born; there''s something unusual about the situation; he needs to investigate first; it was probably why Celesta hadn''t said anything to his friends.

    The group walked until they were outside the city. Mathias had left, mounting war horses, Alex and the girls left for the Forest of Monsters.

    Twenty minutester, there arrived at the outskirt of the forest; after securing the horses, they continued on foot; the fog covering the forest was so thick that the trees weren''t visible anymore.

    Taking the lead, Alex entered the thick fog; immediately, his senses were assaulted. Fortunately, he got a strong mentality, special eyes; no normal illusion could work on him. The girls were attacked as well, but Lilith had it better while Sakuya struggled for a while before seeding, breaking out of the weak illusion.

    ''''Where is it. Wear it. It will help you fight against high illusion.'''' Lilith said as she handed over to Sakuya a shinning red bracelet.

    After putting on her left wrist, Sakuya thanked Lilith for the gift.

    ''''Thank you, Lilly.''''

    ''''Let''s proceed,'''' Lilith said with a smile.

    Alex looked at the two and shook his head; he turned forward and scanned the forest; after getting attacked by a weak illusion, the outline of the forest became visible, tress became visible, strangely, no birds chirping nor insects buzzing could be heard. The forest in front of them was eerily quiet.

    Suddenly, someone stepped on a dead branch making it made a cracking sound.

    Crack!

    Fwoosh!

    ''''Guh!" Thud!

    Without even looking in the direction the sound wasing from, Alex threw a knife. The sound wasing; the knife cut through the air and perfectly found its target, a walking zombie; the head had been cleanly lopped off.

    ''''Ugh! Zombie? Seriously, I hate undead monsters.'''' Sakuya said as she executed Ia? Giri (Ia? sh), eliminating the other zombies that popped out after the first one was killed.

    Lilith, on the other hand, didn''t unsheath her sword, she pointed her finger at the slow zombies, and from her fingers, ck lightning was shot, burning the zombie''s head.

    Rapidly, the twenty-two zombies that appeared were deal with.

    ''''Sigh! The zombies we have just called looks like former adventurers and locals. We will encounter scenes more than this. Let''s keep going.'''' Alex said as he was done searching for the fallen zombies for any identification that could be used to bury the guys as their current remains couldn''t be used.

    The group proceeded forward; they didn''t encounter any other type of monsters, only endless trees, almost as if there was no end to them.

    Half of an hourter, the group encountered their second monster; it was slime this time, different colors of slime.

    The group quickly took care of them. It was easy to kill them, but the problem was what happened just after their death; they would transform into a purple fog that would try by all mine enter the trio body. Unfortunately, it failed as none of them had normal mana.

    The group spent another three wandering in the Forest without end; it was like abyrinth.

    ''''I''m getting sick of only seeing trees,'''' Sakuyained; she wasn''t the only one getting tired of the same scenery. Alex and Lilith were also feeling annoyed seeing endless trees.

    To respond and kill their boredoms, arge orc appeared,

    ''''Go-"

    The monster hadn''t even finished whatever he ever nned to say before Sakuya had shed next to it and unleashed a torrent of attacks, firstly it was Ia? Giri followed by Raizen Kiri, crisscross shes. The poor orc, before he even knew what was going, had been turned into an orc daruma. With a sweet smile on her face, perfect for the S Queen, Sakuya sends the orc to the afterlife.

    Alex couldn''t only sigh, suddenly the forest shined.

    ''''Attention!!!" Alex shouted as his six senses red up and rang like a broken rm; however, it was already toote by the time the girls could move.

    A blinding purple light swept the forest covering them; after the purple light disappeared, Alex''s group was no more. They have disappeared.

    ?????

    Alex reappeared on a floating ind; water was falling from this ind to an unknown purple hell fog; surrounding this ind were bunches of a floating ind. Up to close, all these floating inds look like broken pieces of a world trying to stick back together but inadvertently fail.

    Alex would have loved to enjoy the scenery, but he got no time for that. Although he was curious about how a dungeon could have this type of scenery, he remembered that when ites to dungeons, you should never lose your calm no matter what you see.

    ''''Hiyahhhh!"

    Boom!

    From afar, a cry was heard, followed by an explosion. Alex immediately shot in the direction the sound came from.

    Completely unaware that the disguise he had put on had lost its effect, Alex ran forward at extreme speed, trees passed him in high motion.. And soon Alex arrived at his destination, he stopped just before he could reach where the sound originated from, it was to assess the situation before making a move, then he saw it.

 Chapter 404 - 397: Never Anger A Touch 5

    Let rewind time tost night; the unknown organization which everybody was trying to get information on sending dozens of men to Xeeno''s city, Forest of Monsters; these men had one goal, which was to get something in the deepest part of the dungeon.

    ''''Eight, Shall we wait and explore the forest tomorrow.'''' Asked one of the leading men, codename Nine, a girl, the in robe and strange mask couldn''t hide her voluptuous figure.

    Some of the lowest members kept looking at that fat ass, great boobs with lustful eyes. Nine red at them. If it weren''t because they still have to use these fools as cannon fodder, she would have personally ughtered them by herself.

    Calming down her boiling emotions, Nine waited for Eight to respond. As their rank stated, he was above her, stronger than her, so she could only wait for him to talk before deciding what to do.

    Finally, Eight, the brawny whose chest shined like a rough earth-colored diamond, said.

    ''''No, we continue. Seven and Cain are already ahead. We must lose out to them.''''

    Like any organization or society,petition would never cease to exist as long their existing living beings. Eight, Nine, and the forty men between them were from the same faction, different from Seven and Cain''s faction. Naturally, thepetition was rude, inside the evil organization like these,petitions tend to be genuinely ruthless, if the outside world could be considered a world of the jungle where the strong prey on the weak, then inside this organization, you eat your kin to survive, to evolve into a stronger type of existence, a true devil''s world, well, an approximate estimate.

    Even though Nine wished to give their men some rest after they had rushed all the way here, nonstop, she knew deep down it was impossible; she couldn''t be soft-hearted, so she ordered the group to move on. As they entered the forest, they experienced all kinds of troubles, lost men before finally arriving at the floating inds; it was dawn at that time. The group appeared on an unusual ind, a portal was there, the first among them to rush inside the portal got shredded into pieces, same for the second one, it was then Eight, and Nine noticed something, every time someone died, the portal would shine brighter showing sign of unlocking.

    Looking at each other, Eight and Nine came to a decision, that''s to search for previous unlucky adventurers and normal people that happened to be inside the forest when the purple fog appeared, before the birth of this dungeon. And so they moved to search from ind to ind, it took them five hours to gather fifteen men, then they started sending the poor men toward certain death.

    Another two hours had passed since the group caught their guinea pigs. Now only six men remained (Women and Children included). By now, the portal had rainbow-colored shine, which means from their point of view that with another few sacrifices, it would totally open without any risk of passing through.

    Two other sacrifices were sent to their death, leaving four remaining; currently, it was the turn of children around twelve turn to be sacrificed.

    Johnny, the little boy who literally lost his family members, his father, mother, and big sister because of these sickos, was about to suffer the same fate, well thinking that it wouldn''t be bad to join his family on whatever is going to be (Paradise or Hell). Johnny couldn''t help butment how unlucky he and his family were; they just went out to the most safest part of the Forest of Monsters to gather woods and magic berries but would have thought that things would end like this. It sucks to be normies.

    Whilementing over his pathetic existence, Johnny walked forward with dead eyes. Eight and Nine were watching everything with calm eyes; to them, these lives sacrificed weren''t human, not evolved humans like them. Therefore they felt nothing even if their newborn baby got tossed in that thrash shredder portal; they are just ants; would you even bat an eyelid no matter how many ants you crushed? Definitely not.

    However, while Eight and Nine showed no emotions and weren''t interested in anything other than the portal opening to lead them a bit ahead, the same couldn''t be said for their subordinates, these fools even though they had lost fifteen men, only leaving twenty-five Rank 7, they found entertainment in others misery, they even bet on what kind of cry the poor sacrifice going to make as they got shredded into pieces, how long these cries wouldst.

    The same thing was about to happen to Johnny, so they thought it was at that moment the Juvenile God of Death descended upon them.

    ?????

    Alex had just arrived when a mother was sent to the guillotine; he saw some sickosugh about it while two slightly bigger sickos watched with an annoyed expression on their faces.

    Alex saw Johnny walked toward his death with Eight and Nine menughing and cing bets.

    ¡¼These people are sick. ¡½Silveria spat, she had seen her fair share of atrocities but nothing like this; these people were really sick.

    Even though Nyx had not said anything, Alex and Silveria could feel her anger; talking about anger, nobody was furious than Alex; he may not be a Samaritan, but seeing people being used as grass like that could piss off even the most pacific man if he didn''t have one or two screw looses.

    So, Alex moved; his anger had been transformed into strength, the more angrier Alex got, the more rational he became. Eight and Nine, alongside their men, were about to see why it was never good to anger a touch.

    Like ghosts, Alex appeared between the fifteen men; nobody noticed him at first before Eight noticed him, followed by Nine, they both shouted.

    ''''Watch out!!!"

    However, it was already toote; even without using Time eleration, Alex''s speed reached a godly level; armed with the silver guns he moved, the only thing Eight and Nine heard were sounds of gunshots, and Alex wanted them to hear it. The following thing both Eight and Nine saw was their men falling to the ground like dominos, bullets pierced through their heads; it was instant death, they couldn''t do anything as bullets bore through their heads, destroying their brains and leaving the skulls intact, it was cruel, the pain these men received before dying couldn''t be imagined; however, it was well deserved. Their souls would suffer Eternal Damnation thanks to Nyx.

    Treats people as grass, and you will be treated as such.

    Eight and Nine shuddered under Alex heterochromia eyes, Blue and crimson locked onto them, the Death God was about to pass a judgment on them, and nobody was going to stop him.

 Chapter 405 - 398: Never Anger A Touch 6

    Eight and Nine got frightening by Alex''s stare; those red and blue eyes weren''t something humans should possess.

    Although fear took hold of their heart like that time they saw an angered Zero, they had learned how to handle it; they bit their lower lip to regain control of their bodies. And Eight shot forward; his body seemed to have be taller as he tried to punch Alex; Nine decided to assist Eight in erasing Alex, people may call it unfair, but there''s nothing unfair in a fight, especially when your life was at stake.

    Eight''s punch whistled through the air covered in dark purple me; the vegetation got instantly dried up; Nine unsheathed her short sword and was about to use it.

    Facing the iing fist, Alex was strangely calm; he looked at the fist that seemed to carry the world with a total indifference; not even Nine''s action hadn''t escaped his sight.

    ''''Time Maniption.'''' He simply muttered.

    Eight got shocked because his speed fell drastically; his immediate thought was to fall back; however, this soon proven to be impossible, then he saw it.

    ''''Deluge of Heaven Punch!!!"

    Alex announced and sent punches forward if Eight''s punch looked like a mountain; Alex''s punches were a small piece of rock; however, what it carried surpass even a mountain. Because Eight was still under the Time Maniption influence, the Heaven Punch seemed godly, and soon they struck Eight''s body.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    It was like someone was tapping on gigantic war drums; each punch sent Eight flying, until he disappeared from Alex''s sight. All the bones inside his body got reduced into fine pieces.

    Nine was so shocked that she unconsciously lowered her sword; she couldn''t believe that an Early Rank 10 got down so easily. She knew Eight was dead; there was no doubt about it; now it was her turn.

    ''''Onest ant!"

    Alex said as he turned around.

    Nine''s pupils dted as, at the exact same moment, he appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    He thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and mud. Before she could release a cry, Alex pulled her out and tossed her into the air. He followed her in the air, his knee crashing into her belly.

    Her mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" Nine begged. The pain had wiped out all haughtiness, recing it with the sensation of approaching death. Forgotten was the day she thought she was a chosen being; forgotten was the feeling of being superior to everyone except herrades.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Alex asked as he slowly approached her like the grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made him appear far more menacing.

    ''''You seemed indifferent as you watched those people getting shredded to pieces. Do you think of yourself as God? Do you think you are superior just because you go brainwashed and got a little power? That you can treat everyone as grasses? Well, if you superior being then I''m the Supreme one.''''

    Nine kept shuddering; she even peed herself; the amount of killing intent Alex was releasing was so frightening that it wiped out Nine''s fighting spirit; it was like Alex had ughtered dozen thousands of people.

    Even Alex himself didn''t know that it was his killing intent affecting Nine to such an extent, he was truly angry.

    The reason behind his heavy killing intent was simple. However, he had not even killed thousands of people (monsters included); they exist, someone who had, the one that got the Death Goddess title; due to the extreme anger, Alex entered into a certain mode that let him borrow a bit of Nyx''s killing intent.

    BANG!

    ''''Giahhh!!"

    Nine cried of intense pain after Alex fired a Phantom bullet at her legs, blowing them up; nothing was left until the knee, then followed by the arm.

    BANG!

    ''''Gugiaah!"

    BANG!

    ''''Gu!!!"

    The remaining arm was destroyed as well; Nine suffered so much pain that her voice got numb. Silveria''s tempered with the bullets to induce terrible pain, no matter what kind of training you receive; if you can feel the slightest pain, then this would be multiple with each bullet. Therefore after getting hit by three bullets, Nine''s pain receptor multiplied three times, making her lose her mind; she was drooling.

    Looking at Nine pathetic existence, her body twitching in her own blood, vomit, and other stuff, Alex decided to end it; he didn''t particrly enjoy torture, just that he must to have these men experience at least ten percent of what the people they have sacrificed feel.

    BANG!

    Ast final bullet to relieve Nine of her eternal suffering, she vowed to be a good girl in her next life if she ever got the chance.

    The phantom bullet blew Nine''s head away, making her body stop twitching.

    The remaining people looked at Alex with fear. However, in their hearts they were grateful for Alex''s assistance, they couldn''t help but draw away when Alex looked at them, it couldn''t be helped they were just normal people, seeing so much violence, first was their brethren, now the ones responsible for the tragedy were killed in a pretty ruthless fashion, they couldn''t be med for feeling scared, what if this man turn to them after he was done. They had forgotten what this same man said when Nine begged to be spared, humans are like that, so Alex was not really surprised, not that he expected something as he stepped forward to save the remaining people, he would choose not to do anything but that would be a terrible thing to do, he had notpletely changed to the point of bing indifferent in the case of situation like these, call it being softhearted if you want, but he knew what he must. He mustn''t do; he would be ruthless to anybody that tries to harm him or his loved ones.

    ''''Stay on this ind, do not try leaving; it must be safer here.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Alex stepped into the rainbow-colored portal, which had somehow opened.

    Johnny and the other watched Alex, and the portal vanished. They decided to follow Alex''s advice.. At the same time, Johnny thought that he must get stronger.

 Chapter 406 - 399: Sakuyas Struggles

    While Alex was cleaning Eight, Nine, and their men, the girls appeared in different inds other than Alex. Lilith appeared on a small ind, while Sakuya appeared on a giant floating ind.

    ''''Huh!?"

    The moment Sakuya appeared, the sensation of extreme danger assaulted her; it wasing from behind; immediately, Sakuya summoned Kaze no Yoroich? and defended against the iing attack.

    Kin~

    Sakuya was sent flying in the air, controlling her body mid-air; she saw two men; one had a mask on his face, long blond hair while thest man had his finger pointed in Sakuya''s previous direction. The man had a creepy smile on his face; it was Seven, and the one with a mask was Cain, Leonardo disguised.

    The moment Leonardo saw Sakuya, he smiled behind his mask; Sakuya''s presence here meant Alex was probably here, inside the dungeon as well. Leonardo smiled wickedly.

    Suddenly, both Leonardo disguised as Cain and Seven''s expression turned dark Sakuya still midair she trying to use her strongest attack.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri: Dark Magic Dimensional sh]

    The world turned white and ck; Sakuya''s sh seemed to split this world into two, like a ying-yang diagram.

    ''''Tch!"

    Seven clicked his tongue and moved. He caught Leonardo, who couldn''t wholly dodge Sakuya Jigen Giri, and disappeared. After their disappearance, that part of the big ind where they were standing got sliced apart, falling into the hellish purple abyss.

    ''''Huff! Hah! Hah!"

    Sakuya panted heavily as shended on the ground; with all the training she did, it was still hard to use that ability; hopefully, those two had left. She was not delusional enough to think she killed them; this move was only to scar them as she ran away.

    However, things were not to go as she expected. Sakuya hadn''t taken her second step before she got frozen on the spot, unable to move, then she heard Seven''s voice.

    ''''Hihihihi! Not bad at all, Sakuya Hishimiya, to think I would lose one arm because of that attack. It takes too much energy to regenerate an arm.''''

    While saying this, Seven presented his newly regenerated right arm; it was paler than the other one; Leonardo was behind Seven with half of his mask gone, it became possible to see his face.

    Sakuya was shocked, speechless; who would have thought that Leonardo that everyone was searching for would end up with the unknown organization.

    ''''I see, it''s because of revenge,'''' Sakuya mumbled; however, her voice was audible enough for the other two to hear it.

    Leonardo showed no emotions while Seven was pissed; he disappeared to reappear before Sakuya and pped her flying; although she saw iting, she couldn''t dodge, so she was sent spiraling into the air, Seven appeared above her and punched her to the ground.

    Boom!

    Seven stepped on Sakuya''s body that felt like all the bones inside her body were broken; she puked blood again and again.

    ''''I shall use as a sacrifice.'''' Seven dered before lifting Sakuya by the neck as he vanished.

    ''''Go investigate on the other inds. More sacrifice, better is the chance for us to have ess to the main ind where what we want is.''''

    The disappearing Seven ordered; Leonardo sighed before recing his broken mask; afterward, he also disappeared.

    ????

    When Seven reappeared again, it was above an ocean; under this ocean was a terrible vortex that went to suck everything into it.

    Standing atop a small floating board was a group of people dressed in ck robes with the same mask as Leonardo; these people tossed monsters, sometimes people, inside the terrible vortex. This made the vortex shine and expand.

    Looking at the vortex, Sakuya was terrified; sensing her fear, Seven grinned.

    ''''You are right to be afraid; that thing is too terrible. Well, go experience it yourself.''''

    Then with a wicked smile, Seven dropped Sakuya.

    ''''Noooo!"

    Sakuya saw her life shed before her, her life on her life before it came to an end, her beginning here, the time spent with her sisters, their promise, that new feeling she started to recently feel, she didn''t really wish to die, however, she wished to be able to do something, in a moment like this one would want people dear to you toe to save you but Sakuya, on the contrary, felt ashamed of her current self, she couldn''t do anything, only expect help for her man? It''s fine; if it is now, then what about the future? One day dependant, always dependant, she must do something.

    ''''Comeeeeee to me, Yoroich?!" Sakuya shouted with all her strength. Although her strength was sealed, she managed to call out her Gift.

    The green katana appeared with a terrible wind tornado.

    ''''Spirit po-"

    Seven didn''t let Sakuya finish what she was about to say before skin threads pierced her body, forcing her to stop her incantation; her body began to plummet at fast speed it was then.

    BANG BANG!!

    Two blue bullets appeared and curved like in a certain famous movie on Earth before they shed, producing an explosion.

    Boom!

    This explosion sent Sakuya''s body flying in the sky, enough for an arm to wrap around her waist.

    ''''Alex?"

    Sakuya asked with half-closed eyes, she was tired, but she was fighting against the drowsiness, to firmly engrave the current in the deepest part of her mind, although ashamed to be rescued, Sakuya knew she had tried, so there was nothing to be ashamed of.

    ''''It is you who did this?"

    Alex asked with an impassive face, although surprised by the sudden intruder, especially that unusual phenomenon, two condensed mana bullets exploding to generate enough force to send Sakuya into the sky, she who was halfway to the vortex. Seven chuckled when it finally dawned on him who the new intruder was.

    ''''Hihihihihihi! So you''re the famous Eighth, Alexander Kael Touch, the Irregr.''''

    This announcement came as a p to others; they look at each other, how could they not know the man, everyone inside the organization was after, if weren''t because of Lord Thanos, lot of them would havee for his head, now seeing him so close, they couldn''t be more shocked.

    Ignoring the murderous stare he was receiving, Alex watched Sakuya, whose body was drenched, one of her arms was dislocated, thankfully Alex had appeared and fed her a healing potion. If not, she might have a problem holding katana in the future, just a little bit for Alex to put the dislocated arm back; he was waiting for the potion''s effect to kick before performing that action.

    ''''I asked you a question. Who did this?" Alex asked in a in tone.

    ''''Hihihi~ It''s me. What are you going to do about it? There''s nothing you can do about it." Seven answered with crossed arms; he was not afraid of Alex at all, even if he was said to be irregr.

    ''''It''s that so?"

 Chapter 407 - 400: Never Anger A Touch 7

    A/N: Hooray! We reached another milestone: the 400th chapter, Thanks to all of you. Please stick with me till the end.

    ??????

    ''''It''s that so?" Alex said with the same indifferent face; it was almost like he wasn''t feeling anything; however, it wasn''t the case; he was angry, furious.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly, and a slight smile escaped from his mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''Sorry, Sakuya," Alex said and gave Sakuya a lovely smile before yanking her dislocated arm back.

    Crack!

    ''''Gah!" Sakuya bit her lip to contain the pain, sweat began to pour from her forehead.

    ''''Easy there, it''s done.. Now please rest.'''' Alex said before cing Sakuya on the other side; he let her lean against a tree.

    Seven waited patiently; he even stopped his men from stepping forward. He had an amused smile on his face, especially after Alex spun and stared at him with a chilling gaze.

    ''''You are truly interesting, kid; I can give you that. However, do you think I''m afraid of you? That you can leave from here alive? Hihihi~ That would be the epitome of delusion if you think like that, I will kill that girl after I have-"

    ''''You talk too much,'''' Alex said as he simply continued to walk forward slowly.

    Someone among Seven''s men couldn''t take it anymore, so he attacked Alex.

    ''''Die, you scum!"

    Boom!

    Before the man could even approach Alex, he exploded in bloody rain; Seven furrowed his brows while his men shuddered; a Rank 8 just died so unexpectedly and in a not nice way.

    Alex looked at Seven indifferently; he didn''t even feel like he had just killed someone.

    ''''Do you know what your biggest mistake was? Threatening the person behind me."

    Seven looked behind Alex, and there he saw the Sakuya, looking at him like he was dead meat, this seriously pissed Seven off.

    "Oh? She? Don''t worry; I''ll soon take care of-"

    ''''Time eleration, Time Stop!"

    BOOOOM!!!

    Before Seven could finish his rambling, the world in front of him stopped for a split second before returning to normal, and a horrible explosion shook the waters under their feet. Several Seven''s men were sent flying; some fell into the vortex.

    After a powerful explosion that shook the giant ind, frightening the survivors, afterward, it bes silent... A silence so deadly that even the turbulent waters beneath everyone''s feet did not move as if they were afraid of something.

    Seven said to possess the strongest defense between the Numbers with his physical body alone, frowned as he noticed the incredulous looks of the people around him.

    "What''s with those gazes of..... Pffft!!!"

    Suddenly, the voice of Seven, the Skin maniptor, abruptly stopped, and without warning, he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.

    "What the..." Seven''s widened at the sight of his blood falling into the ocean with no sign of it. He had no idea what happened! Normally, his high regenerative ability would have kicked in, and yet nothing.

    "Leader...Your.... your chest."

    One Seven''s men pointed in the direction of the man''s left chest with a terrified expression.

    Seven looked down in confusion but soon wished he had not done it. His eyes widened, and his pupils fluttered steadily, showing his agitated emotions.

    There was arge whole where Seven''s heart used to be. As for his heart, it was gone. Seven stared at the young man in front of him with an incredulous look; he couldn''t believe what just happened.

    One moment ago, he was standing there provoking the man, and in the next moment, he was seriously injured.

    None of those present except for Alex, Seven, and Sakuya (thanks to Yoroich? help) saw what happened.

    In reality, what Alex did was simple. He simply used 100% of his ability to control the wind in his legs thanks to Sleipnir, along with the tiny lightning ability that he had gained control over unexpectedly after his anger reached a certain level (something momentarily awake inside him). With overwhelming speed (Time eleration to increase his speed and Time Stop to stop Seven''s movement momentarily), Alex punched with all his power at his enemy. After this, he simply returned to his ce as if nothing had happened. One needs perfect control over one body perfect coordination to be able to do this.

    However, Alex knew it wasn''t the end; there was no way a Saint would fall so easily, not the freak before him, and as expected, Seven didn''t disappoint him.

    ''''Hihihihihi!"

    Not only did Seven, who had his heart didn''t die, he even burst intoughter soon; heughed so hard that more blood flowed out of the hollow hole in his chest; however, Seven seemed not to care as heughed to his heart content before suddenly his body burst into a bloody fog.

    ''''No good!" Alex instantly el-ed to appear beside Sakuya to princess carry her as he took off to the sky. Just after they left, the part where Sakuya was resting at was sliced apart by a fine red thread, a blood thread.

    Sakuya shuddered, and to his horror, it didn''t end there; many thin blood threads pierced Seven''s men.

    ''''L-Leader?"

    Seven''s men immediately shouted confused, being from the same organization, they heard about this ability; however, never in their wildest dream, they would have thought that they would experience this dreadful ability.

    Soon, Seven''s men''s bodies became dried up, their blood had been extracted to form a gigantic cocoon, and from within this cocoon, evilughter could be heard.

    ''''Hihihihi~ This my second time using this ability, and only Zero was the one to force me to use it. Be proud of this aplishment, and die.''''

    Then the gigantic blood cocoon burst apart, and a giant of five meters appeared; the moment this giant appeared, the sky seemed to have partially turned crimson due to the overwhelming amount of evil energy.

    Looking at the giant Seven, Alex snorted, holding Sakuya with one arm; he pointed his right hand at the giant Seven; he knew he must strike before Seven got the opportunity to attack.

    Sakuya was curious about what Alex was going to do; she was secretly umting her Mana to activate spirit possession to help Alex in case of needs; however, this soon proven to be unnecessary as the Death gun strike for the second time.

    A pitch-ck gun appeared inside Alex''s hand; the moment it appeared, whether Seven or Sakuya, they became scared. Seven, even more, heunched an all-out desperate attack.

    BANG!

    ''''The end!"

    Alex said after epting the cost of using the ck gun, a dark bullet tore through the air and arrived before Seven faster than he could ever imagine; nothing he did worked, the ck bullet simply entered his gigantic body, and as Alex said, it was indeed the end, not even his soul got spared as his existence was forever erased from the universe.

    At the same time that Seven was killed, somewhere a man holding someone else ripped arm frowned; this man had white hair, if Alex were here, he would have immediately identified the man as the one he recently encountered when he trying to go to that hot spring, Zero, he called himself.

    ''''Huh? Who is strong enough to kill Seven, that freak.'''' Zero said as he watched the old man with gray hair re at him.

    This man was none other than Sebastian, Lilith''s butler; their bonds went past the superficial Master-employee level. He was like the father she lost, thest person she held parental feeling for; however, at the moment, Sebastian was in an extremely sorry state, his clothes were ripped here and there, arge cut could be spotted on his chest, he had lost one of his arms. At the same time, one of his eyes got blinded.

    ''''I will ask onest time. Where is the princess at the moment?" Zero asked while the injury on his back was slowly regenerating; he ignored the pain and focused on the man in front of him.

    Sebastian ignored Zero''s question, clutching his severed hand, he muttered with a pained face.

    ''''Forgive, princess!"

    Immediately Zero had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end. He immediately tried to toss Sebastian''s arm far away from him; however, it was already toote.

    That arm exploded; only the hand was left as it flew in a certain direction; meanwhile, Zero protected himself; the first explosion didn''t damage him; however, the second explosion was more terrible.

    Kaboom!

    Sebastian blew himself; the explosion was so terrible that a space vortex was created and swallowed Zero alongside half of the forest the two were in.

    A few minutester, Lilith appeared, she saw that hand, what was left of Sebastian, it was as if her blood got shattered then it happened at that moment, an annoying fly appeared.

    ''''Hehehehe! How unexpected to see you here, dear Princess of the demons.''''

    Leonardo wearing the strange mask, appeared.

 Chapter 408 - 401: A Fierce Clash

    Lilith, who just so happened to have lost thest person she cared about, felt immense sadness when Leonardo appeared.

    ''''Hehehe! How unexpected to see you here, Dear princess of the demons.''''

    Because Leonardo didn''t bother to change his voice, Lilith was able to identify him immediately.

    Fwoosh!

    Abruptly Leonardo''s pupils dted as at the exact moment she appeared before, she who was twenty meters away. Lilith swung her scythe; it took Leonardo a lot of effort to be able to deflect the scythe with his sword; the sheer of the sh sent Leonardo flying.

    From this sh, Leonardo could see how powerful Lilith had be even though he had never really shed against her. Leonardo''s brows pulled together when he sensed a sickle shooting towards him, aiming for his neck. If he werete by a millisecond, he would have been beheaded.

    He swiftly blocked the sickle with his sword and deflected it, sending it back in a certain direction..

    ''Damn, this is too hard.'' Leonardo felt that it was too tiring to regain the initiative after Lilith took it. He immediately spread his mana to act as a detector.

    *ng! ng! ng! ng!*

    Metal nging sounds continuously resounded. The shockwaves spread in the air as Lilith''s scythe fiercely shed with Leonardo''s sword.

    Leonardo didn''t try blocking Lilith''s attacks directly as it would be too difficult. Instead, he deflected her attacks towards the empty air by skillfully using his sword.

    No matter which position she moved or the direction from which she attacked him, he was still able to deflect her scythe as if it was nothing.

    He realized that he could only sense Lilith or her weapon only when it was in a range near him, giving him only a short window to react.

    Lilith finally stopped striking at Leonardo as it wasn''t much effective. Her eyes glinted as she vigorously swung her hand scythe not at him but simply in the air.

    Five beams of darkness in the shape of the sickle of her scythe shot out from her weapon as those beams stormed towards Leonardo at breakneck speed.

    For the second time, Leonardo''s brows pulled together, seeing those darkness-curdling beams shooting towards him out of nowhere.

    Purple lightning crackled around his body as he swiftly moved his hand to deflect all five blood beams.

    ''''Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch!''''

    The ground behind Leonardo cleaved a few inches as all five Dark beams struck the ground.

    ''So fast!'' Lilith couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow was surprised how fast Leonardo''s movements were as she knew best the speed at which her dark beams shot towards him.

    ''''Ethereal Dance!" Lilith announced as she flicked her scythe as her body seemed to execute some form of dance. She spun the scythe at breakneck speed, and from the spinning scythe, dozen dark beams were shot at Leonardo, who jumped back.

    A droplet of sweat dripped down Leonardo''s forehead when he suddenly saw twenty sharp projectiles charging towards him at a terrifying speed out of thin air! Lilith used her second element, the darkness element, as she was well aware that Leonardo excels at the lightning element.

    Leonardo snorted; lightning streaks crackled across Leonardo''s body again as he prepared to move in a different direction to dodge her attacks.

    But he was surprised when half of the dark beams were still following him even after moving in a different direction while the other half already curved through the air, surrounding him, making him unable to dodge them. Those beams were acting like homing missiles.

    Forced to face those dark beams, Leonardo decided that the best oue was to deflect them. However, when he tried to deflect the closest blood beam, his eyes widened.

    ''An illusion??''

    Leonardo''s sword didn''t deflect it but instead went through it, making him lose his bnce. It was toote when he realized that the dark beam had strange properties to them. But he quickly recovered and drew a sh in a semi-circr fashion with his sword; purple lightning shed out his sword.

    *Rippp*

    The air and most of the dark beams got ripped apart as soon as Leonardo''s sh ripped through them, while some of them were lost their unusualness.

    However,

    *SLASH*

    "Arghh¡­"

    Leonardo was shocked when he felt two of the dark beams vanished before reappearing to ruthlessly shing his back, which sent him flying a few dozen meters. Even his defensive armor was utterly dispersed, corroded, and the dark corrosive beamscerated his skin.

    ck lightning crackled across the sky before descending, aiming straight at Leonardo, who had not regained his bnce.

    He faced the iing ck lightning, which was more like a lightning dragon than a normal lightning strike.

    Leonardo thrust the ck longsword forward using his right arm; thetter bulged, seeming to have doubled before purple lightning burst out of the sword and shot at the iing dark lightning.

    Siiiiiii!

    Like a snake flicking its tongue, the purple lightning resonated before both lightning shed mid-air.

    Crackle! Boom!

    Lightning exploded midair, sending shockwaves in all directions; the two had to firmly nt their feet on the ground to resist being sent flying.

    "I guess it''s time I fought you for real," Leonardo said as he smiled. He then disappeared in a sh of lightning, and when he reappeared again, he was right before Lilith; he shed at her with his sword, the speed of the sword was deadly; normal people shouldn''t be able to react, not even powerful Rank 10 could as Leonardo''s sword strikes mixed illusion and speed, lightning and darkness.

    Lilith snorted, wanting to act like a darkness expert user; nothing could be moreughable as she was born with it.

    Looking at the sword shes that seemed to cover her whole field of vision, Lilith moved her scythe, then something astonishing happened the scythe erged.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    Lilith deflected the first volley before moving forward, then the scythe shortened for her to be able to deflect the sword shes.

    Leonardo was shocked by what just happened; he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. However, he knew now wasn''t the time; smiling, he jumped back. He then fiercely swept his sword in the air.

    "Lightning Vortex!"

    An intense and bright vortex of purple lightning escaped from his sword as it becamerger and moved towards the ground.

    The ground ruptured and got shredded as the debris got sucked into the whirling tornado of lightning. A huge pressure descended on Lilith and found it hard to move in the opposite direction while slowly getting pulled towards the vortex!

    Even the air was not left alone and got ripped apart as if a sword was cutting through them. Because a bit of Sword Will was imbued in his attack, it was more powerful than it should be.

    To make sure that Lilith couldn''t escape from his lightning vortex as he prepared his next attack.

    "Ahhh!"

    With a loud bellow, Leonardo swung his sword again. He sent another lightning vortex behind Lilith to be surrounded by two lightning vortexes, making it harder to escape.

    Closing her eyes, Lilith opened them again as purple light shed through them, her scythe vanished to be reced by a ck sword.

    ''''You gotta be kidding me!" Leonardo said in disbelief.

    Lowering her body a little, Lilith unexpectedly used the same technique as Kamishiro, not quite the same, but it was closer to it; dark sword shes were sent in two times, the first at the front while the second to the back.

    Dark sword shes shed against the lightning vortex producing a shocking explosion that engulfed Lilith. From the explosion, Lilith was sent flying; no, when looked closely, she was riding on the explosion momentum to escape it.

    Everything happened too fast, and by the time Leonardo could react, Lilith was already behind him; her back was facing him; however, this didn''t stop her from thrusting her sword in reverse with her two hands.

    Swoosh!

    The ck and almost ethereal sword tore through the air and was about to tear through Leonardo''s waist; half of his waist would be gone if this strike were to connect.

    Leonardo''s instinct red up, and never like before he gained perfect control of his body, he waited until thest moment before moving his body to the opposite side with all his strength.

    Although Leonardo didn''te out unscathed from Lilith''s sword, he seeded in minimizing the damage; he received a light injury; however, the injury seemed to be eroding.

    Suddenly, Leonardo''s eyes almost bulged from their sockets; he couldn''t believe what was happening.

    ''''What?"

    That sword he thought he had dodged was now turned into a huge ck scythe, and this scythe de gleamed; it was like the gleam you saw just when the grim reaper harvested a poor soul.

    Lilith moved her hand from behind, and the scythe descended toward Leonardo''s neck like a starving beast that could not wait to taste blood.

    Since Lilith first attacked from behind to her switching to scythe form, not even five seconds passed; the ck scythe was about to im Leonardo''s neck due to its quickness.

 Chapter 409 - 402: Purgatory Vs Angels Descent

    Time seemed to have stopped as Leonardo watched the scythe slowlye toward his head.

    Just before the scythe could reach his body, purple lightning ruptured under Leonardo''s feet tounch into the sky.

    As he floated in the sky, Leonardounched another two lightning vortexes, those two vortexesbined into one deadly tornado that destroyed everything in its path as it rushed at Lilith.

    Lilith waved her hand scythe upwards and fiercely struck it towards the ground.

    *BOOM!!!*

    A loud explosion sounded out as an overwhelming st of ck energy from her weapon and body channeled outwards towards all sides and even dissipated Leonardo''s lightning vortices because of the pure force behind her st.

    Craters formed on the ground as shockwaves passed through it, and Leonardo could see the ground shaking fiercely from the sky. The shockwave was so strong that some spread to the air.

    Purple lightning streaks danced on Leonardo''s body as he quickly moved hundreds of meters backward.. But the enormous shockwave and explosive force rammed him flying.

    However, he somehow regained his bnce while protecting himself from the shockwaves. But he still felt like his head was rammed and felt a bit dizzy as he couldn''t altogether avoid the shockwaves.

    ''What a strong attack!'' Leonardo was astonished, experiencing the oppressive force behind Lilith''s dark st. He also saw that his lightning vortices, which he had sacrificed a lot of his MP for, had already been dispelled.

    [Phantom Sword!]

    Leonardo unleashed his sword skill toward his back.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    Lilith, who appeared behind him, was forced to deal with the phantom swords.

    In the meantime time, Leonardo raised his sword, and dark purple lightning appeared in the sky and touched the tip of the sword then he swung the ck sword, the dark purple lightning seemed to follow Leonardo as it descended toward Lilith at breakneck speed; she was still dealing with the phantom swords when the dark lightning struck.

    Z~ Boom!

    The sheer destructive force carried by the dark purple lightning destroyed the ethereal phantom swords before striking Lilith, so it appeared.

    At thest moment when the dark purple lightning was about to strike Lilith, thetter lifted her head; her purple eyes shed dark before like a docile child in front of its mother, the dark purple lightning momentarily stopped as if to worship Lilith before descending after receiving some kind of signal, the dark purple lightningnded on Lilith''s body before moving to her hands and enveloped her legs, everything happened in an instant.

    Suddenly,

    BANG!

    Leonardo''s felt like a truck had just rammed into his as he was sent flying like a rocket while he vomited a mouthful of blood. It took him some moment to understand what just transpired; somehow, Lilith had borrowed his dark purple lightning to increase her strength before moving toward him at a godly speed; she then punched him with two hands covered in dark purple lightning, everything happened too fast, so fast that Leonardo who prided himself for his speed, to be a speedster couldn''t react at all.

    ''''Cough!"

    Leonardo coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out. He ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying toward the ground.

    Boom!

    A small crater was created, and as if it wasn''t enough, the shockwave behind the punch tried to drive into the ground; he forcefully altered his body, he stood. Then he put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    Leonardo grinned, dark mist appeared from his right arm to cover his body, and astonishingly, his wounds showed a quick recovery.

    Lilith was not surprised by this; she showed disgust because of something ominous from that dark mist.

    ''''This is so much fun!" Leonardo grinned as blood trickled down his lips. "But now is the time we bring this to an end!"

    ''''Purgatory!"

    Leonardo used the same technique he used against Alex in theirst confrontation.

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the half-destroyed forest turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A sense of helplessness gripped Lilith''s heart. It was a helplessness every blind man would experience as they lost their sight.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such an environment, in the sky, a slit violently ripped open.

    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, radiating glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.

    Instinctively Lilith hurriedly jerked her head at the slit. Memories that were suppressed in her brain awakened; she revived her worse nightmare, that night, the night where she lost everything, where her once beloved brother had gone crazy and heartlessly ughtered his family members one by one, only leaving her.

    ''''Purgatory...!"

    Lilith muttered, half unconscious.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    Lilith looked at them and realized she was right. She remembered what she had read in the ancient record.

    ''''Do you really think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Suddenly, Leonardo''s voice rang in Lilith''s ears, bringing her consciousness back to reality.

    It quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, the sword has brutally pounded onto her chest.

    Lilith''s chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body was sent flying, ready to m into the slit. The ghost-like figures smiled and extended their hands to grab the iing meal.

    Their ethereal hands turned into chains that shot at Lilith.

    Time seemed to have stopped, Lilith saw her life sh through her eyes, she saw what the day she was born, the purple-haired woman above her, this woman looked like her, in a mature form, the woman seemed to be whispering something into the baby ear when suddenly, her purple eyes looked in adult Lilith''s eyes, smiling the mature Lilith murmured.

    ''Wake up!''

    Ba-dump!

    Lilith''s heart skipped, unknown memories flooded her brain, bringing intense pain; among those memories, one particr struck her, almost as if saying this could get you out of your current situation.

    Lilith believed in her intuition, so with a bloody mouth, she dered.

    ''''Spirit Possession: Angel''s Descent !"

    Kang!

    There was a bright sh of light that forced Leonardo to close his eyes, and when he opened them again, he was gobsmacked by the sight before him.

    A gigantic figure appeared behind Lilith; this figure wore a white robe, she was blindfolded, beautiful dark purple hair, twelve pairs of ck wings.

    Fear gripped Leonardo''s heart; even the ghost-like figures summoned through Purgatory seemed afraid before the angel swung the giant sword in her hands.

    Kabooooom!

    Leonardo''s purgatory was cleaved alongside the whole ind.

    Leonardo''s figure disappeared, then the whole dungeon trembled before the falling Lilith disappeared in the sh of light.

 Chapter 410 - 403: Dungeons Defense

    At the same when the angel summoned by Lilith swung her giant sword and cleaved the ind in two, it triggered something, so the dungeon reacted and sent those inside it outside. The dungeon forcedly warped them out with only one exception; only Alex was left inside the dungeon.

    ''''What just happened?"

    Alex inquired as he was still confused by the sudden shaking followed by Sakuya sudden disappearance.

    ¡¼Something happened that triggered the dungeon defensive function that sent intruders outside of the dungeon. As for why you are still here, I believe soon we will find the answer.¡½Silveria answered Alex''s question.

    ''''I see-"

    Alex hadn''t finished speaking when another blinding light happened, forcing him to cover his eyes. When the light disappeared, Alex found himself standing inside a room; it was a standard white room, then was a sound.

    Click!.

    A door opened as if to invite Alex in; looking at the door, Alex hesitated for a moment before advancing; he knew nothing would happen if he stayed in the white room; eventually, he must leave, so why not take the risk to go see what was on the other side?

    Thinking like this, Alex stepped out of the white room; he appeared in another room; this one looked like an average dungeon room with a glowing wall, pure Mana in the air. Breathing this, Alex felt like his MP was recovering fast; there was nothing in this room except a stair leading to another level. Because he was not in a hurry, Alex decided to take a short break before continuing; he also wanted to check his status after using the ck gun, Nyx, to eliminate the transformed Seven.

    ''''Status!" Alex called out as he sat on the ground crosslegged.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 11]

    Level 107

    Experience Value (XP): 50000/66100

    Magic Power: 5800 (+30) ? 5830/5830

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2270 (+ 30) ? 2300

    Defense: 1840 (+30) ? 1870

    Agility: 1980 (+30) ? 2010 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2000 (+30) ?2030

    Luck: 1620 (+30) ?1650

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] (New) [Eye of Truth Level 1]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master]¡»

    Alex was pleased that he didn''t lose too much; no, it could be said that he gained in fact, he lost one rank to kill Seven while the amount of XP acquired at thetter death brought back his lost level, and he even jumped three levels on top of it. The death bullet is highly costly, especially when ites to the stronger opponent, but the fact that you can earn XP after killing your opponent could be said to have halved almost all the demerit of this op ability.

    Alex stood up and walked down the stairs leading to the next floor; he didn''t bother using his BP nor SP; he would use themter; for now, he just wanted to get out of this strange dungeon. First, it was floating inds with sacrificial portals, but now it was only normal dungeon rooms; it was almost absurd; if he didn''t happen to have entered such a dungeon, he would have hard believing it. While thinking how absurd existence called dungeons are, Alex descended toward the next floor.

    Meanwhile, outside somewhere in the Forest of Monsters, an unconscious Lilith appeared out of thin, soon another person appeared.

    ''''Lilith!"

    Sakuya shouted as she dashed toward the falling Lilith, even with her exhausted body.

    Sakuya sessfully caught Lilith; her body was ice cold, blood-drenched her clothes. Sakuya gentlyy Lilith on the ground as she checked her pulse.

    ''''Sigh! She is still breathing. Only her pulse is extremely weakened while her body is cold. However, her body seems to be recovering. I''m out of healing potion; let''s wait and see. I wonder what happened and where is Alex?"

    Sakuya mumbled as she sat near Lilith to recuperate while waiting for the Demon''s princess to wake up.

    In another location, at the other end of Forest of Monsters, a white-haired man with a missing arm held another man in a highly sorry state; these two men were naturally Zero and Leonardo.

    After suffering that explosion, Sebastian blowing himself up. Zero was extremely injured as he was sent out of the dungeon; even with his almost godly regenerative ability, he couldn''t recuperatepletely. It seemed that there was something in the explosion that blocked his ability.

    ''''The mission is a failure.''''

    Muttering this Zero left with the unconscious Leonardo, what happened to him to be so gravely injured would be known once he woke up. His armor was gone, his arms twisted in odd angles, even that reinforced ck arm was not spared; that was arge scar running across Leonardo''s chest until it almost reached its crotch. It was sorge that Leonardo''s innards became visible, and like Zero, Leonardo''s regenerative ability seemed to malfunction as his injuries showed no sign of regenerating; the ck mix stored inside the ck arm seemed to have simply vanished.

    While flying high in the sky, Zero couldn''t help but wonder why things had gone so wrong; they came with four Numbers, hundreds of low ranked members from the organization; however, not only they failed inpleting the assigned task, they were annihted instead, it was the first time for him to suffer such colossal failure, he knew that Lord Kratos was going to be furious. However, he could do nothing, not after the dungeon seemed to have vanished after spitting Leonardo and some weak humans, which he didn''t bother checking.

    ''''Well, at least I killed the Crimson duke.'''' Zero tried to console himself to have killed Sebastian, also known as the Crimson Duke. Whether this would suffice or not to quench Lord Thanos'' anger was yet to know. It was not like he cared about; Zero just wanted to see the world burn; thinking about it brought a smile to his lips as he disappeared.

    At the same time, Alex was stepped on another floor; this one was different.

 Chapter 411 - 404: The Ultimate Guardian 1

    Alex stepped into the next floor, and unlike the previous ones, this one was totally different; it was a vast hall with tall pirs. Atop those pirs were mes that illuminated the room.

    Rumble!

    The moment Alex entered, there was a rumbling sound followed by the mes atop the pirs flickering for a moment before a terrifying roar resonated through the whole, shaking it, then it''s appeared.

    From a extremelyrge magic circle, over thirty meters, a monster appeared. No calling abomination would be more correct.

    A monster over 30m in length, seven heads with long snake-like necks, sharp fangs, and dark red eyes. Comparable to the Hydra of the myths.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!"

    The hydra roared; its roar sent shockwaves through the air; Alex glided across the floor, doing his best not to be sent flying; he protected his eardrums as he felt like they would have ruptured if he did nothing..

    Suddenly, there was seven pair of eyes that stared at Alex as it gave off a strange roar. It seemed to want to bring judgment upon the intruders who didn''t know his ce and dared to intrude upon this sacred ground. Then a fierce thirst for blood that would have stopped an ordinary man''s heart was flung at Alex. One of the heads, Red in color, opened its mouth as mes emitted from it. The mes were already massive and acted like a me thrower that came in Alex''s direction.

    Alex el-ed left and right to dodge the dangerous attack, just as he left the hard floor was scorched so badly that it started to show sign of melting, one should know that dungeon''s wall, floor were made of highly durable materials, so for it to be almost melted, those mes mustn''t be ordinary.

    ''''What the hell?" Alex said as he dodged another me thrown at him; never in his wildest dreams thought he would encounter such a monster; this could be considered an apex predator.

    Staring at the seven different heads, Alex unconsciously gulped.

    ¡¼Master be careful. This monster is nothing like anything you have ever faced. Whatever is behind this door is worth the trouble for this kind of monster to guard it.¡½Silveria warned her master, unlike Alex, she had immediately understood how dangerous this monster was after seeing the seven different heads; it took Alex some time to understand.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The hydra opened its seven heads and roared.

    Rumble!

    Alex quickly crossed his arms as he was sent flying by the terrible shockwaves produced by the seven heads. Landing on the other side, Alex immediately skat down to dodge the attack fired by the green head, few strands of Alex''s hair got cut off by the sharp green des; if he were waiting by a millisecond, his head would have separated from his body, this gave Alex goosebumps all over his body.

    Alex el-ed to reappear on the monster, armed with his two guns which shined silver; he kicked off the ground to do a backflip to dodge another attack, this time, it was water whiping from the dark blue head. Still, in the motion of descending, Alex fired a Phantom bullet with a standard piercing bullet at the red head.

    Fwoosh! Boom!

    These two bulletsbined and reached an extremely shocking speed; before the hydra could move its head, the red one it got blown away, it exploded beautifully.

    Normally, sessfully blowing apart one of the seven heads should have brought Alex joy; however, unexpectedly, it was the contrary, under his astonished face, the white head shinned and the red head that just got blown away was restored to how it was like nothing had just happened a few seconds ago.

    ''''You gotta be kidding me! What is this?" Alex cursed his bad luck; when he saw the seven different heads and witnessed three different heads fire different attacks, he knew this thing was beyond the scope of a regr monster. Seven different heads: Red, Dark Blue, Blue, Green, Deep Yellow, ck, and White.

    To further confirm his doubt, Alex used the Eye of Truth on the monster; then, he got the shock of his life.

    [The Ultimate Guardian

    Rank 13

    Level 125

    Race: Hydra

    Gender: Male

    Age: ??????

    Magic Power: 12000/11200

    Magic: Seven Attributes

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 2200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1400 ]

    ''''A fucking Rank 13 with seven attributes and totally broken stats. I concur that those seven attributes are: Fire, Water, Ice, Wind, Earth, Dark, and Light element.''''

    ¡¼You almost got it perfectly right. However, you missed one, deep yellow its Lightning!¡½Silveria hadn''t finished speaking when the deep yellow head opened its head, and an enormous blue lightning bolt was sent in Alex''s direction. Alex''s eyes widened, he focused all his attention on the iing attack, sweat dripped from his forehead as the concentration was at his max, just millisecond from his body, Alex''s lips curved into a sinister smile.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    The hydra soon found its body shifted, passing through the fabric of space to reappear exactly where its prey should be, then the blue lightning struck.

    Si~ Si~ Kaboom!

    "Kuruuaan!""""""

    The Hydra emitted inhumane sounds that made the pirs shake violently, Alex who just switched ces with the monster, was forced to el to a safe distance as the ground kept shaking like a type 5 earthquake was taking ce.

    The Hydra didn''t like the fact that its own attack struck him back, the level of threat Alex represented skyrocketed, if previously he was at Level 2, an insignificant ant, then this time it increased to Level 5 due to the unusual abilities this human possessed, being an intelligent monster born out of the dungeon with a specific purpose, the Hydra knew better than anybody what would happen if he ever fails, so he must not fail, he must quickly eliminate this intruder to go back to his eternal rest until the next time, the dungeon next apparition.

    While the monster raised Alex''s priority, thetter was thinking about finally using his unused BP; facing this abomination, not making use of his saved-up SP would be a foolish thing to do.

 Chapter 412 - 405: The Ultimate Guardian 2

    Alex quickly used his saved-up SP; he used them on his skills, the one he needed the most at the moment.

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 4 + (1 SP) ? Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Recovery Level 7 + (6 SP) ? Level 10 Max ? Mana Synchronisation Level 1 + (3 SP) ? Level 4(New) ] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4]

    Alex didn''t wait to read the description of the new skill after its upgrade because he knew it was something extraordinary. The reason as to why he increased his Divine Sense was simply because he knew he was bound to rely on it as the monster possessed extreme speed, not every time he would be able to rely on his eyes, and what was better than his Divine Sense? Therefore, he increased his Divine Sense to the Master level.

    [Mana Synchronisation: Ability to blend and borrow mana from the universe, higher is the level higher amount of mana borrowed.

    Level: 4

    700 MP per minute.

    Borrow 500 MP for ten seconds. Usable once.]

    ¡¼Aim for that white head! Or it will be endless! ¡½.

    Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind.

    "Okay!"

    Alex aimed for the white head while avoiding the shot, the ice shard from the blue head.

    [Phantom bullet]

    Bang!

    Like a zing spear, the invisible shot towards the white head. However, the moment when it was about to hit, the deep yellow head quickly went into the line of fire and bloated. The head shone yellow, and took both of the attack''s head-ons, a yellow lightning shield appeared. After the attack settled, there was an unscathed deep yellow head ring at Alex, eyes full of hatred.

    ''''Tch! I knew it was not going to be easy. The white head is the essential part of the monster; eliminating it would mean gaining an advantage over the monster.''''

    Alexmented as he dodged wind des fired at him; the only good thing was that the monster seemed incapable of simultaneously firing two elements, meaning he couldn''t use two heads at the same time, there was a dy between each attack, and if he could grab it, Alex believes that it was the key to his victory.

    While dodging attacks fired at him from the different heads, Alex jumped back while continuously firing a Phantom bullet. Because he just got the Mana Synchronisation skill, his MP was recovering at frightening speed, almost as if he didn''t spend them, to begin with.

    BANG! BANG!

    Alex fired two Phantom bullets with his left gun, while with the gun inside his right hand, he sent a piercing bullet.

    Boom!

    ''''Guraaaaaaaa!"

    Even though the Hydra quickly deployed a lightning shield with the deep yellow head, it almost couldn''tpletely block the iing bullets as he received a light injury that made him roared of pain.

    A huge fireball was shot out of the red head; with this fireball, the Hydra intended to burn Alex to a cinder, at least try and finish him with his killer mouth. However, just as the fireball was shot, the crimson bullet tore through the air, twisted through space, cracks appeared on it before crimson bullet unexpectedly pierced through the huge fireball and was about to strike the white, only one oue awaits the white head if the crimson bullet struck it, total destruction and the Hydra knew it.

    ''''Roaaaaar!"

    The Hydra roared, the seven heads produced shockwaves that tried stopping the crimson; however, they didn''t evenst a second before being destroyed like a fragile piece of ss; the crimson bullet continued its course destroyed everything on its passage, numerous pirs had been destroyed, at thest moment, the Hydra took a drastic decision, that was of sacrificing one of his heads.

    Dark yellow heade forward with its lightning shield while the blue and green heads entwined themselves as thest defensive line behind the dark yellow head, and finally, the crimson bullet struck, judgment day arrived.

    Kabooooom!

    An explosion like none other urred, like someone had struck the heads with a bat, their heads got knocked back, the lightning shield broke apart, crimson light enveloped, the dark yellow, blue and green heads.

    BOOOOM!

    These three heads were obliterated, making the monster wail.

    ''''Kuriahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Half of the white head was gone, the Hydra became enraged and started violently thrashing. Since the beginning, Alex had never seen the ck head execute an attack; however, just as this thought entered Alex''s mind, the ck finally made a move, the ck head opened wide and emitted a sharp cry.

    Alex felt momentarily dizzy as if someone hammered his head; something was trying to infiltrate his head; however, it was stopped right before it could ever seed; crimson and blue eyes shined and stopped any intrusion; the Hydra mental attack had fallen.

    Unaware of this, the Hydra executed his next attack. The blue head opened its big mouth and stretched its head towards Alex to swallow him. The temperature chilled instantly; Alex stood still until the blue head was about to swallow him. Alex pointed the silver gun at the head''s upper jaw and pulled the trigger.

    BANG! BANG!

    [Time eleration] [Crimson Bullet]

    Alex didn''t hesitate to spend his newly regenerated MP.

    The blue head momentarily froze before the crimson bullet tore through the monster''s head until the base of its neck in a split second; Alex had el-ed by then. Crimson light poured out of neck before,

    BOOOOM!

    The blue head erupted from the crimson st, and bits of its brain flew off mixed with a chunk of flesh before it was disintegrated.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Intense pain assaulted the Hydra, so intense that he lost his voice, only emitting a sharp screech; another head was destroyed, only leaving two and a half heads.

    Alex quickly took out a Mana recovery potion and drunk it; he immediately el-ed to reappear fifteen meters away from the monster.

    [Time Maniption: Time Stop]

    Click! Kan!

    A small clock appeared inside Alex''s right eye before abruptly stopping; outside time stopped. Looking at hisst special bullets, Alex saw only one Ice Bullet, two water bullets, and three me bullets.

    [Chaos Bullet !]

    BANG! BANG!

    Ice and me bullets were shot toward the frozen Hydra beforebining into a terrible gray bullet that seemed to twist space; time resumed at that moment; the Hydra was shocked to see the gray bullet before him, then it took a drastic decision.

    BOOOOM!

    Alex was sent flying; he rolled on the ground before he stood; he wobbled on his feet; he hoped to have killed the monster with hisst attack; however, the monster wasn''t called the ultimate guardian for nothing.

    ''''For a young High Human that has not awaken, you are quite strong.''''

    The voice of the grim reaper echoed in Alex''s ears, making him freeze on the spot.

 Chapter 413 - 406: The Hydra Human Form

    ''''For a young High Human, you are quite strong.''''

    The voice of the grim reaper reached Alex''s ears, making him freeze on the spot. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end; without hesitation, Alex el-ed to reappear fifty meters away; he aimed his guns left and right, ready to shoot at any; his Divine Sense was fully spread out. Then he saw it, there was a small mist in front of Alex and behind this mist stood a man, over two meters, two pairs of broken horns, a half scorched face, deep purple eyes, the moment Alex and the tall man looked at each other, the chills Alex was feeling got intensified.

    ''''To think you can switch to human form!" Alex whispered, doing his best not to show how scared he was, and he really was.

    With the swept of his hand, the mist vanished, the Hydra now transformed into a human chuckled.

    ''''I admire you courage Young High Human. Even you are scared; you don''t let it show on your face. Well, that may affect your performance.'''' The Hydra, now human said, it was as if he was giving a junior a lesson..

    ''You gotta be kidding me. What''s up with this thing? And how the hell he knows which race I''m from?'' Alex secretly questioned Silveria; he didn''t really understand how the Hydra could survive his chaos bullet. Although iplete, it still remains deadly, more than the crimson bullet. What happened was notplicated; at thest minute, the Hydra sprouted a ninth head, a purple-colored one, this purple head opened its enormous jaws and swallowed the chaos bullet before exploded, at the same time the half-white head exploded as well, however, instead of vanishing, a white light covered the Hydra body making it shine then a mist appeared around the monster.

    Silveria and her sister saw everything; Alex didn''t really see what happened. Sighing, Silveria decided to answer her master''s question.

    ¡¼He has a special eye like you. Master, better take the initiative; this monster in front of you is better than before¡½She warned.

    Alex immediately reacted after hearing Silveria''s warning. Aiming the two guns at the Hydra in human form, Alex continuously shoots bullets at him.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Surprisingly, the tall man slightly moved his body to dodge the dangerous bullets, and as to normal ones, he swatted aside with a water-covered hand.

    Alex had already moved on to his next attack; he el-ed to reappear behind the tall man and directly shoot a Phantom bullet; up this close, it would have done a lot a dodge. However, something entirely out of Alex''s expectations happened; the Hydra made a sudden U-turn and punched the air in front of him.

    Screech! Boom!

    There was a small explosion that urred, which sent both Alex and the man flying. Alex felt some impact on his chest as if an invisible hand had struck his chest; he vomited blood before quickly stabilizing his body tond on the other side safely.

    Meanwhile, the hydra, which had taken human form, felt his arm stung, numbness spread through the whole arm, making him understand that the invisible bullet was really powerful. Even his enhanced arm couldn''t negate all the force behind the bullet. The Hydra decided to get serious. He pointed his finger at Alex, who was about to execute his next attack and said.

    BANG! Boom! Boom!

    The Hydra was shooting innumerable balls of light, 10cm in diameter. Its intensity could beparable to a Gatling gun. Alex dodged left and right before shooting at the one he couldn''t avoid in time; magic bullets and balls of light shed, creating a small explosion.

    [Homing Bullets !!!]

    BANG BANG BANG!

    Using the original silver gun, it was to say, Silveria, Alex fired twenty reinforced homing bullets at the monster.

    The Hydra''s eyes widened when he saw the bullet curve in the air, dodging his balls of light before surrounding him and struck.

    Kaboom!

    At thest moment, the hydra struck the ground with all his strength to produce a terrible explosion; shockwaves rippled forward, crashing against the homing bullets. They were extinguished.

    During this time, Alex secretly used the Eye of Truth again on the monster, and as he feared, after taking human form, some of the monster''s stats increased.

    The Ultimate Guardian

    Rank 13

    Level 127

    Race: Hydra

    Gender: Male

    Age: ??????

    Magic Power: 9000/12000

    Magic: Seven Attributes

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1400 ]

    Alex gulped; he immediately decided not to get hit. If not even with Loki on, he would be seriously injured. 8000 ATK stat was not a joking matter. If this monster were categorized following Rank, it would be without doubt above Rank S, maybe SS Rank monster.

    Feeling an immense feeling of danger, Alex el-ed to dodge numerous balls of light fired at him. Those balls of light, having missed their target, were shot one after another at the pirs and caused the pirs to be shaved down. Each of the light balls was loaded with terrifying energy.

    Suddenly, the Hydra vanished.

    [Time eleration]

    Alex activated this skill and tried to slow down the hydra that appeared behind him; he was able to slow down the monster''s fist; however, at the same time the Hydra had opened his mouth, a white light came out that enveloped Alex''s body because he was under Alex''s Time eleration, the white light was slow; however, it was faster enough to reach Alex who was close by.

    ¡¼Master, immediately jump back!¡½Silveria shouted; however, it was alreadyte when Alex realized how dangerous this white light was.

    Si~ Si~BANG! Boom!

    The white light prated Alex''s body through his armor before some of his cells exploded from inside out, sending Alex spiraling into the air before falling into the ground with a thud sound; Alex was wretched; he kept puking blood.

    ''''Cough!..... Cough!....."

    ''''To think you will survive from Aurora Shot! Well, you are going to die anyway.'''' The Hydra mumbled with his half-scorched face; he began walking toward Alex lying on the ground; he was about to finish him.

 Chapter 414 - 407: First Encounter

    Alexy convulsing on the ground. Blood gradually began to puddle under his stomach. The attack had prated Loki and did a lot of damage. If he had not used a water bullet at thest moment as a shield, he most likely would have died. His condition indeed was severe. His fingers, shoulder, and nk were burned and festering. Some of the parts even had bone exposed. The right side of his face was slightly burned, and his left eye was bleeding. There wasn''t much damage to his legs. Thanks to his High regenerative ability, the wounds had begun closing; however, something seemed to slow them down. Usually, it would have recovered faster than it was doing.

    Looking at the moving Alex, the Hydra feels no joy; although he was born out of the dungeon and almost know nothing about the current world, High Humans are scarce, so he didn''t want to kill this young High Human; however, he waspelled to do so, as he wasn''t strong enough to go against the will of the dungeon.

    Finally arrived above Alex; the Hydra''s right hand was transformed into a terrifying purple sharp w, he raised this purple hand and mumbled..

    ''''Forgive me, young High Human, and farewell.''''

    ''''Farewell as well, The end!"

    Alex said with a bloody smile on his face; he aimed Nyx from under his armpit at the Hydra with trembling hand; he had waited for this moment, so he was not going to miss the opportunity.

    Swoosh! BANG!

    Faster than the w, the ck gun fired, the ck bullet left the gun chamber, the Hydra felt an immense sense of danger the moment he saw that bullet, he wished to jumped back but unfortunately, he proven to be impossible, the ck bullet pierced the Hydra chest as the same time, the purple w was about to touch Alex''s back, time stopped not for Alex but for the man, his existence started getting erased from the world, it was extremely slow yet painful, suddenly, on hisst breath, the Hydra heard another gunshot followed by an icy voice reminiscent of that thing.

    BANG!

    ''''Snatch!"

    The Hydra felt his body getting robbed of something precious before hepletely vanished from this world.

    ''''W-what happened?" Alex tried to stand up, but he couldn''t; not only was he severely injured, but he was also out of MP as well, using the ck gun coupled with Nyx momentarily borrowing his arm to fire snatch because Alex was losing consciousness at that time had depleted his MP.

    ''''Wahhhh!"

    Alex was startled because in the next moment, the floor under him vanished, and he found himself free falling toward a white floor.

    Fwoosh! Bang!

    ''''Guh! Cough!"

    Alex mmed against a stone table, coughed blood before falling, andy powerlessly on the white floor; his consciousness began to turn blurry as he had lost too much blood; his regenerative ability was doing its utmost to repair the damaged muscle and tissues rapidly. Still, the negative energy contained in the Aurora Shot was making it hard to recover immediately.

    If Alex were fine, he would have noticed that it wasn''t the stone table he fell on but instead a stone coffin, a crystal stone coffin, and sealed inside this coffin was a woman, an extremely beautiful woman. The fair skin of the beautiful woman was tinged with a faint tinge of red. It was as if ayer of rouge had been applied to the white jade, making her already stunning appearance even more alluring.

    She was dressed in a ck dress. It was a perfect blend of angelic and demonic aura as if she was a fairy who had fallen from grace.

    Her dress wasn''t too revealing, but it was well-designed. The vague and indistinct feeling made one fantasize even more.

    Her graceful figure, beautiful neck, slender waist, and fair skin made her look even more charming.

    Her eyes were closed as if she was in eternal sleep. Not a single hint of emotion could be seen on her face, but she still exuded a seductive charm. There was a bit of destructive aura mixed in this charm as if when she was sleeping, she was a fairy, and the moment she woke up, she would destroy everything.

    Ba-dump!

    Both Silveria''s and Nyx''s hearts skipped the moment they sensed the sleeping woman''s presence.

    ¡¼I felt like we have been guided here; we are dancing on someone''s else tune.¡½Silveria said unpleasantly.

    Somehow Silveria and Nyx felt like trouble was about toe. It was woman''s instinct, and indeed trouble dide.

    Drip! Drip! Drip!

    Somehow, Alex''s blood, which was left behind after the first collided against the crystal coffin, began dripping into the coffin, and strangely it happened tond on the sleeping beauty; itnded between the woman''s eyebrows.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Suddenly, Alex clutched his right chest so hard that it started bleeding; no, he was trying to w out his chest, trying to dig something out of it. The moment Alex''s bloodnded between the woman''s eyebrows, a crimson magic circle appeared.

    Crack!

    Somewhere, a world cracked, breaking apart like a fragile piece of ss, a small crimson magic circle appeared and simultaneously entered both Alex and the woman''s body; in Alex''s case, it was inside his chest, the pain was so intense that he started wing his chest wanting to remove the thing engraved deep inside his chest, on his heart. The pain was so intense that blood ruptured from Alex''s seven orifices; his body was continuously spasming.

    ''''Master!"

    Immediately, Silveria manifested in the real world; she tried to approach Alex.

    Boom!

    However, Silveria soon froze in ce; the beautiful woman had opened her eyes after breaking apart the crystal coffin. Her eyes were as beautiful as the starry night sky before suddenly turning crimson; the world turned crimson, Silveria found it hard to breathe.

    Ignoring Silveria, the woman floated next to Alex; she stared at him before flicking her fingers, and a drop of bloodnded between Alex''s eyebrows.

    ''''How dare you!" Silveria became furious, an intense aura burst out from her body that shook the whole floor, she began able to walk, she appeared before the woman her hand raised.

    Suddenly, the woman said, ''''So, it was you! I''ll be back.''''

    sh!

    There was a sh of light, and Silveria and the woman disappeared. Shortly after their disappearance, Alex woke up. Somehow, all his injuries had disappeared as if he never gotten injured in the first ce. Alex looked around him, confused.

    ''''What the hell just happened?" Alex questioned; all he could remember was the blurry face of a woman with crimson eyes.

 Chapter 415 - 408: Silveria Vs The Mysterious Lady

    The mysterious woman and Silveria appeared in a mysterious forest. The trees looked truly enormous and ancient.

    ''''Who are you?" Silveria asked the moment they appeared.

    The woman with crimson hair and crimson eyes stared at Silveria for a moment as if to scrutinize her.

    Silveria snorted, feeling ufortable under those crimson eyes; her patience was reaching its limit. The woman''s presence irritated her to no end; it was like when a child felt ufortable when another child came to snatch her toy.

    Finally, the mysterious woman spoke.

    ''''From your body, I could feel the remnants of that ursed race. How many years has it been? Too long, you are from a new race; they must have created after us.''''.

    Just from these few words, Silveria has learned a lot, the fact that this mysterious woman knew about that crazy race, the origin of this race goes far back into the past, and most importantly, this woman was from an ancient race; she must have a lot of answers, answers were what they want, even so, there was something more important than that, firstly they must know the woman''s true identity, to determine whether or not she was an enemy.

    ''''You haven''t answered my question. I will like onest time, who are you and what you want?" Silveria asked while releasing half of her power; space twisted, the gigantic trees started violently swaying.

    There was a silence, facing that terrible energy capable of twisting space; the mysteriousdy didn''t react; her face didn''t show any emotions before suddenly she burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahaha! Sorry, I slept for so long that people seemed to have forgotten about me; if not, you won''t be trying to intimidate me, junior. To answer your question, I''m what you want to be; I''ll be taking your ce.''''

    Silveria''s face twisted; from the woman''s words, she seemed to have understood something; the more realization hit her, the more angrier she became, how dare she ever think that? She must be tired of living, thought Silveria as more power exploded from her body, making the whole forest tremble.

    ''''Time to teach you a lesson, it seems.'''' The mysterious woman said before raising one of her hands, immediately following her action, the sky turned crimson, an extremely heavy killing intent manifested in the form of a gigantic being with six arms, each arm seemed to hold different weapons: spear, bow, sword, halberd, beads and a half-disc.

    Suddenly, one of the weapons disappeared from one of the six arms to manifest into the mysterious woman''s hand, the spear, she simply thrust the ck spear forward, space broke apart, crimson storm was sent toward Silveria, this storm was so destructive that half of the forest was destroyed after its passage.

    Looking at the iing crimson storm that destroyed everything in its wake, Silveria simply snorted before a silver spear materialized in her hand, and she also thrust it forward; a simple silver beam was shot out of the silver spear and rushed toward the crimson storm. Normally, such a weak attack should have been swallowed by the terrible storm; however, it was not what happened. The silver beam the moment it shed against the crimson storm, something unexpected happened, the crimson storm simply vanished as it had never existed in the first ce.

    Since its awakening, it was the first time the mysteriousdy with crimson hair showed a surprised expression; she had never encountered this kind of ability even during the origin war. However, surprised was one thing while getting beaten up was another one, she calmly dodged the iing beam, but to her dismay, this beam curved to strike her at the back.

    ''''Humph!"

    The mysteriousdy snorted, immediately, she switched weapon, the ck spear vanished to be reced by seven beads, the gigantic shadow behind the woman adopted a prayer stance, the one you often see in Buddhist scripture, oke of seven beads detached from the others and emitted a bright light that blocks the silver beam.

    A short stalemate happened between the bead and the silver bead for a moment before they simply offset each other.

    Silveria had already arrived before the mysteriousdy. This time she switched to another weapon, a silver sword; using this sword, she shed at the mysteriousdy; thetter blocked the strike with its sword without even turning back.

    ngs! Boom! Crack! ngs! Boom! Crack !!!!!

    Every time they shed, a part of the forest would be destroyed, cracks would appear in the surrounding space; the two moved at breakneck speed and exchanged hundred of swords moved with no one gaining the upper hand.

    ''''You are not bad, but time to get a little bit serious.'''' The mysteriousdy said, before raising her hand again, the sky turned crimson, the crimson moon appeared in the sky, a terrific killing intent manifested, ghosts wailed, space cried, the reality seemed to have lost its meaning, in this lonely world where the only thing alive was, the mysteriousdy and Silveria, the former announced, it was an absolute order.

    ''''Devour!"

    Countless skeletons appeared to form a gigantic skeleton that stretched its hands to catch Silveria toward an eternal embrace; Silveria snorted and released all her strength.

    Silver energy poured out of her body like an eternal spring; the silver energy formed a gigantic half illusionary Silveria that punched the skeleton.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Not twice but several times, the Illusionary Silveria punched the giant skeleton; the more punch thetter received, the more its body crumbled; people would have thought that Silveria was invincible with her ability to cancel magic; however, that wasn''t totally right.

    The mysteriousdy never relied on this method to win; she was testing a theory to see whether or not Silveria''s previous exploit was really real and seemed to be the real deal; she could really cancel any magic while it was really an exceptional ability it wasn''t without w. And this w, the mysteriousdy seemed to be aware of it.

    The mysteriousdy walked forward, yet she was already behind Silveria; it was even faster than Silveria''s el ability.

    ''''You know, although I''m surprised by your unusual ability, even if I can''t use magic against you, my physical strength is enough to deal with you.''''

 Chapter 416 - 409: Nyxs Intervention

    ''''You know, although I''m surprised by your unusual ability, even if I can''t use magic against you, my physical strength is enough to deal with you.''''

    The instant that voice reached Silveria''s ears, her body turned tense; she didn''t even notice the woman''s presence until it was alreadyte.

    p! Boom!

    It was just a casual p, and yet Silveria was sent spiraling into the air; she broke the few remaining giant trees until she stopped after flying for about two kilometers.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Silveria vomited blood after blood; she was kneeled trying to catch her breath. Although she often received terrible beating under Nyx, thetter physical strength wasn''t so terrifying; the thing that made Silveria shudder the most was that she knew that the mysteriousdy was not going all out, which was truly terrific; Silveria wondered how strong was thetter physical strength was, it must have reached an astonishing level, even the daemons and Dragon race back in the Original World didn''t possess such terrible physical strength. Who the hell is this terribledy?

    However, Silveria didn''t have time to waste knowing the answer, like thest time, the mysteriousdy simply walked forward, space seemed to shrink almost as if afraid of her, she appeared before Silveria, as she guessed, Silveria''s weakness always had and will always be her weak physical strength.

    The mysteriousdy punched Silveria''s head; Silveria leaned backward, letting her body fall to the ground to dodge the punch..

    Swoosh!

    Just the wind behind the punch destroyed the remaining part of the forest. Silveria and the mysterious woman appeared in a chaotic space; Silveria el-ed to reappear one kilometer away from the mysteriousdy, she getting exhausted, Alex was not nearby to act as a source of energy, her body started flicking as if to tell her it was time to head back. Wiping away the blood around her mouth, Silveria was extremely unwilling to escape like this; she had the feeling that she would always escape every in front of this woman, something she would never allow.

    Just as Silveria was thinking about how to deal with the situation, the mysteriousdy said something entirely out of Silveria''s expectation; no, Silveria had forgotten how terrific this woman was.

    ''''Sigh! How long are you nning to stay hidden for? Won''t you defend your sister? I will kill her if this goes on.''''

    Silveria''s eyes widened because following the mysteriousdy taunt, Nyx unexpectedly appeared by ripping space apart; the moment she appeared, the chaotic space became strangely calm all of a sudden.

    ''''Big sister, you-"

    ''''Shut up!"

    Nyx''s voice was cold, more emotionless than usual; blue eyes shed against crimson eyes; the mysteriousdy was the first one to look elsewhere as she couldn''t endure those terrific blue eyes.

    ''''You are powerful.'''' The mysteriousdy gave honest praise.

    ''''So are you," Nyx replied in an emotionless tone.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Without any signal, the two moved and exchanged dozen of moves only using their physical strength, the result was a draw, well, the mysteriousdy didn''t use her full strength, no she couldn''t, she might have awakened but that doesn''t mean she still has her full strength, she became restricted first by one of the supreme beings seal and secondly because of the recently established contract.

    ''''Let''s end this!"

    The mysteriousdy dered before the half-disc in one of six arms'' hand disappeared to transform into half crimson moon that brought endless terror into the chaotic space, the chaotic space that had calmed under Nyx''s pressure turned more chaotic, a gigantic ancient crimson door appeared.

    Instinctively both Nyx and Silveria knew they mustn''t let this door open because whoever was behind this door must never be allowed to step out.

    Pouting her finger at the mysteriousdy in the form of a handgun, Nyx fired a ck bullet at thedy.

    The mysteriousdy''s eyes immediately widened; she knew she likely die if this thing reached her; she immediately canceled the half-moon to switch to another form; seven beads appeared to form a golden shield that tried to stop the ck bullet. Unfortunately, it failed.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The first bead was broken, so was the second and third, the mysteriousdy was surprised seeing what happened, her eyes became ruthless she knew she must eliminate this bck-haireddy now or never, she was really dangerous, she possessed a truly terrific ability, something she had never seen, this ability went beyond the scope of transcendental being and had stepped into the supreme tier.

    ''''A-"

    Just as the mysteriousdy tried to unleash her ultimate ability, the one that everybody feared, even herself, a voice echoed in the chaotic space followed by the appearance of a gigantic hand.

    ''''That''s enough!"

    Whether it was Silveria, Nyx, or the mysteriousdy, both froze, two hands appeared, one caught the mysteriousdy, thetter struggled to no avail; she simply couldn''t break free from it.

    ''''I''ll be taking her back for now.''''

    The owner of these mysterious hands dered, there was nothing Nyx and Silveria could do nor that they would have done anything to begin with. However, the feeling of being unable to move one body to be at the mercy of some unknown entity didn''t sit well with the girls, especially Nyx, who red at the iing second hand.

    Sweat poured out of her forehead as she tried desperately to move her body; Silveria also tried using her ability but failed miserably.

    Suddenly, Nyx''s blue eyes shined blue; she tried stopping the iing hand, she seeded but for a millisecond, but the price she paid was enormous, she became momentarily blind. However, this didn''t stop Nyx from executing her next attack.

    When she momentarily stopped the giant iing hand, Nyx opened her mouth and fired a ck bullet toward that hand.

    Even though only hands appeared, those hands showed signs of panic, the hand going to catch Nyx''s, and Silveria tried to retreat. However, space fragments coiled around it, forcing it to stop momentarily. Nyx and Silveria''s eyes widened due to the mysteriousdy''s intervention; the ck bullet struck that hand which trembled for a moment before vanishing alongside the mysteriousdy that looked at the siblings wanting to say something but couldn''t.

    Kabooooom!

    The chaotic space was destroyed as if suffering under someone''s wrath; both Silveria and Nyx went flung far away; they vomited blood, ck chains appeared and manifested around Nyx''s body. These chains dragged her bloody figure away.

    ''''Big sister!"

    Silveria, although gravely injured, tried to reach her big sister. Unfortunately, she couldn''t before she disappeared as well; silence returned to the chaotic space, worlds shed shortly after, followed by a sigh.

 Chapter 417 - 410: Saint

    At the same time that the mysteriousdy got caught, Nyx and Silveria disappeared; outside, Alex coughed blood while his body violently shook.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Alex clutched his chest hard; his breathing quickened for a short period before returning to normal. The dungeon started shaking before Alex was violently thrown out and before his body disappeared, a crimson light entered his body.

    A few hourster, Alex woke up in the middle of a forest; he sat up and checked his body.

    ''''Nothing wrong, I''m perfectly fine.''''.

    Alex heaved a sigh of relief before suddenly remembering about Silveria; he immediately called her out.

    ''''Sil, Sil, Silveria!!"

    No matter how many times he called her name, Silveria didn''t answer. He then called Nyx, and the same thing happened, none of them answered his calls which was odd; knowing that he could only wait for them as there was nothing he could do, Alex decided to move, to leave the forest and search for hispanions, but before that, there was something he must do, check his status as he was feeling mighty at the moment as if he had stepped closer the highest level in this world.

    ''''Status!" Alex called out, and following his call, his status window appeared right before his eyes.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 113

    Experience Value (XP): 4000/199900

    Magic Power:6000/6000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2300 (+ 60) ? 2360

    Defense: 1870 (+60) ? 1930

    Agility: 2010 (+60) ? 2070 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2030 (+60) ?2090

    Luck: 1650 (+60) ?1710

    BP: 180

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 4) ] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1] [Asura Form] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] (New)¡»

    ''''I''m Saint, huh?!" Alex mumbled; his face showed neither joy nor surprise; he could now be counted in the rank of the strongest. While it''s true that he had stepped into the Saint Realm at the age of 17, Alex knew well that he must be arrogant; there is still lot of people out there stronger than him, the road is still long.

    ''''Hah! I wonder what the question mark is? Is it somehow rted to that crimson-eyeddy? I feel something in my chest, some kind of connection; it is faint, almost as if it could disappear at any moment. Well, let''s forget about it for now. I should check that new special ability; somehow, I got the feeling that I would love it.''''

    [Asura For-]

    ''''Alex!!!!"

    Before Alex could test his new ability, Alex heard someone calling his name; Sakuya ran toward him with Lilith on her back.

    ''''Sakuya, Lilith, you guys are fine. It''s good to see you again!" Alex was forced to cancel his n forter; he weed Sakuya, who immediately put the weakened Lilith down.

    ''''What? Alex, what happened to you?"

    Sakuya suddenly froze in her steps; she couldn''t approach Alex; his body exuded a terrible amount of strength that made her knees almost give up; it was like Alex had be an insurmountable wall.

    ''''Sigh! Congrattions on bing a Saint, Alexander.'''' Lilith said with a weakened sigh.

    Lilith''s words were like a p of thunder in Sakuya''s ears; she staggered back and fell on her butt.

    ''''No way!" She mumbled feebly; she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.

    ''''Hahahaha! It''s not a big deal.'''' Alex scratched his head while he did his best not to smile like a fool; it was a pretty good feeling to be praised for your hard work; the road hadn''t been smooth sailing, only he knows what he went through, how many hardships he faced for him to arrive here, well, it''s just the beginning.

    ''''Congrattions! Alex, I''m happy for you.''''

    Finally, Sakuya regained herposure and congratted Alex; however, if one pays close attention to her, you should see she was trembling, her voice was shaking, she clutched her hands so hard that they had be white.

    Lilith shook her head; it was understandable if you think about it; from what she recalled, they started at the same time; no, the other seven had stronger status, better environment, they were surrounded by people that made it easy for them to get stronger quickly, at the start they were ahead but now none of them could hold a candle to the boy that was once deemed as failure due to his sealed Gift, how ironic, truly ironic.

    Sakuya thought that she would catch up soon as she had almost reached Rank 10, and yet Alex widened the gap by bing Saint; it shocked her; the shock was too much, she almost lost confidence in herself. And as if he could see through her like an open book, Alex taunted the S queen.

    ''''Thank you, Sakuya, but what with that face? Don''t tell me that you are scared of chasing after me? I will be disappointed with it was the case; I thought I would have a good fight against you one day; I guess it was my wishful thinking.''''

    ''''Fufufufufu! Hahaha!''''''

    Sakuya burst intoughter; sheughed hard, so hard that herughter echoed in the forest.

    ''''Fufufu! Bring it; I will catch up to you and soon surpass you. I shall then step on you like your queen. Fufufu! Just wait.'''' Sakuya made a bold deration.

    Although Alex wished to ignite Sakuya''s fighting spirit, he wished he had not done that as he believes that he just gave birth to something terrible.

    Looking at Sakuya, who had regained her confidence, Lilith sighed, feeling happy for her; she was not far from the Saint Realm as well, it would have been good if Sebastian was here with her to celebrate with her on the day she seeded, however, this wish of her would nevere true simply because Sebastian was no more.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will be there, everyone will be there you''re not alone.''''

    Unexpectedly, Alex''s voice reached Lilith''s ears and brought a bit of warmth into her heart.

    ''''Thank you!" She said.

 Chapter 418 - 411: Before The Departure

    Three dayster.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the Forest of Monsters were clearly visible, but suddenly, a series of monsters'' howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!! Thud !!

    Two gigantic silver wolves fell into the ground, sliced in two. Moonlight shined on the death goddess responsible for the death of this couple of Silver wolves; currently, the strongest monster, Rank 7, approaching Rank 8, and yet they couldn''t fight at all, even when they ran for their lives, they couldn''t outrun the girl..

    Sakuya sighed; she was tired yet happy; finally, she had done it, secretly sneaking out every night to hunt down monsters proven not to be fruitless; she had finally achieved her goal, a step closer to her goal.

    ''''Rank 10!"

    Sakuya said and pumped her fist into the air.

    ''''Let''s check how much stronger I have be.'''' Sakuya dered before checking her status.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 93

    Experience Value: 300/38600

    Magic Power: 3120 (+80) ? 3200/3200

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1440(+80) ? 1520

    Defense: 940 (+ 80) ? 1020

    Agility: 1500

    Intelligence: 1140 (+ 80) ? 1220

    Luck: 1110 (+80) ? 1190

    BP: 160

    SP: 10

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5][Presence Detection Level 3] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 2] (New) [Sword Intent Level 1] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] (New)

    ''''Not bad butpared to those monsters, I still have a long to go.'''' Sakuya sighed; although she had achieved considerable progress in those three days, she still felt like she wascking; it wasn''t enough. In reality, Sakuya knew pretty well that no matter what she did, she would not catch up to Alex as he kept on getting stronger and stronger. She knew she couldn''t catch up. However, she was not discouraged, not hurts by this truth, she wished for one thing, to be able to stand together with him with them; although she would be unable to surpass him, she could at least watch his back with her abilities.

    ''''Let''s raise my skills.''''

    Sakuya added a hundred points on her ATK stat while the remaining points had been put on her INT stat. As for her SP, she spent them on her Shukuchi, Sword Intent, and presence detection skills.

    Suddenly, after raising her presence detection skill to level 4, Sakuya detected an unusual presenceing from behind her; without turning back, she aimed her finger in that direction and fired.

    ''''Who is there?"

    Swoosh! Boom!

    Small green sword energy fled out of Sakuya''s finger and pierced through a tree behind her; a hole of the size of a tennis ball appeared on the tree; however, there was nobody there. Just as Sakuya felt chills down her spine and wanted to unsheath Yoroich?, a cold voice entered her ears.

    ''''Don''t move.''''

    Sakuya froze in ce; she felt a cold hand against her neck, she gulped, she couldn''t even detect this person until he got close to her, just as she was about to ask Alex what she was doing here, the man in question burst intoughter before giving Sakuya a p over her toned butt and disappeared.

    ''''You!"

    ''''Hahaha! Sorry I couldn''t help myself. Congrattions, by the way.'''' Alex said as he sat on a tree branch overlooking Sakuya''s figure from the higher point of view.

    ''''Hmph! Thanks. What are you doing here?" Sakuya asked and jumped to sat next to Alex because the tree''s branch was sturdy enough; it didn''t break.

    Staring at the moon in the sky, Alex answered.

    ''''I have been following you since the beginning of your nocturnal adventure. Usually, I will only watch, not interfere but seeing what you have achieved today; I decided toe to cheer you. By the way, although I understand that you want to get stronger,not to fall behind, you must rest, rest is important, and we have decided to rest for few days before departing.''''

    There was nothing Sakuya could say as she knew she was guilty. That day, after they joined him and noticed that he had be a Saint, after the little episode, the three checked out the forest to see if there were any survivors; fortunately they found nine people, strangely those people had lost memory, even that boy Alex rescued was the same. This couldn''t be more convenient as it would be too much hassle exining everything that happened inside the dungeon, the three decided to lie.

    After sessfully bringing the survivors back and exined what happened, Alex and the girls decided to take few days of rest. They took this decision especially for Lilith, who told them that she lost thest most important person in her; Alex immediately thought of the old man''s figure with butler clothes, Sebastian. So, to apany Lilith until she calmed down, the group decided to rest, not do anything.

    ''''Sorry, I know it''s pretty insensible, but I must get stronger to be able to prevent that kind of tragedy from happening,'''' Sakuya said after a long moment of silence.

    Flick!

    ''''Ouch! What is that for?" Sakuya red at Alex, who had just flicked her forehead.

    ''''I understand how you feel, I also don''t want to lose anybody ever again, but you should know when to farm like crazy and when not. What would Lilith think if she saw you now? You train until you overdo it. I saw how you managed to acquire that skill, Shukuchi it''s called, you tried and failed several times, you almost broke your legs. Please don''t overdo it.''''Alex said and flicked Sakuya''s forehead once more.

    ''''Ouch! You are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Sakuya red at Alex and held her forehead.

    ''''Hahaha, pretty much. Let''s leave tomorrow. We will leave.'''' Alex said as he tried to leave; however, Sakuya caught his arm and said.

    ''''Let''s stay a bit. I want to watch the moon and daydream.''''

    Looking at those beautiful dark eyes that could suck one in, Alex gave in and sat back.

    ''''Let''s daydream together!"

 Chapter 419 - 412: People Have Hings They Are Not Good At 1

    Into the ck heavens, upon this clear night,es the grace of white-gold moon that shined upon the two silhouettes gazing at its round shape in awe. Silence hung in the air; it was how one admires the beauty of something, silently without saying a word watch, it was what Alex and Sakuya were doing, they watched the moon in the sky while daydreaming.

    One wished to be a bird, free to travel the sky, exploring unexplored sky andnds, while the other wished for a simple and quiet life.

    ''''Alex, I''m not attractive enough?"

    Suddenly, after a long moment of silence, Sakuya, who had her head nestled on Alex''s shoulder, lifted her head and stared at Alex in the eyes.

    Alex didn''t immediately answer; he first locked eyes with the Japanese girl, staring into those beautiful eyes as the starry night sky, vast and normally calm, yet not right now, some incertitudes made her normally calm eyes appear troubled, and Alex knew the reason for this.

    ''''Of course, you are beautiful; you''re a beautiful woman not losing to anybody, I can assure you that. Why is the sudden question?"

    It was Sakuya''s turn to stay silent.

    ''''You asked why the sudden question is? Well, it''s simply because I waited, waited so long, yet you didn''t even make a move on me, almost as if I''m not attractive; I have started losing confidence in myself, wondering if I have a problem, well I do have one..''''

    Thest part was said rather inaudibly. Alex sighed; although he had expected such a response, hearing it still hurts a bit, it was as if your wifeined about you not paying any attention to her.

    ''''Howe! You know pretty well what is going on, we don''t have time, I have thought of making a move, but circumstances didn''t permit it, it''s why to forgive me, you are beautiful I want you as my woman there''s no doubt about it, just that I didn''t get the chance to demonstrate it. I thought maybe after the mission; we would have plenty of time on our way back.'''' Alex quickly exined why he stayed passive until now; he didn''t forget to encircle his arm around Sakuya''s slender waist as he said those words.

    ''''I see, that is good. I''m d you are thinking about me. When you said I would be the one to follow you, I was so happy that I had almost cried; I knew you''d make a move; it was why you especially asked me to apany you two. I''m d it''s the case.'''' Sakuya said as she leaned against Alex''s sturdy chest.

    If at the beginning it started only as interest and also because of some promise to always stick together in this life, now, these two things had evolved into a feeling of wanting to never separate from this man, he only thinks of bing stronger, unromantic. However, with all these ws, she still doesn''t want to be apart from him.

    Usually, when a womanint as Sakuya just did, the man would try to reassure the girl with some sweet words and even a kiss; however, Alex did none of that; he exined why he stayed passive, no romantic words, no kiss. It was why Sakuya thought he was unromantic. Well, people have things they are not good at; being romantic isn''t one of them when ites to Mr. Touch, I guess. Sakuya thought and chuckled.

    ''''What is so funny? What are you thinking about?" Alex asked after hearing Sakuya chuckled.

    ''''Nothing, tell me what is love?"

    Instead of answering his question, Sakuya raised another one.

    ''''What''s Love, huh? That''s some tricky question.'''' Alex said before looking at the moon in contemtion.

    Finally, Alex opened his mouth and said, ''''Love is when you feelfortable with the other, love is when desire the other, you desire to protect them, to spend the rest of your life with this person, Love is when you ept the other with all their ws without running away, Love is one you ept everything from the other. Well, it''s all I can think of at the moment. I will also add that a love that isn''t considerate and kind is not loved at all. It is merely an emotional attachment. Bonds can be made for selfish reasons or fail to mature into real love. Each partner puts the other first; each treasures the other above themselves. In love, we don''t hold one another back; we aspire one other to new heights while always being there to catch after falls, pick the other up, set them back on the road to sess and happiness.''''

    ''''Bravo!"

    p! p!

    Sakuya pped before with her hands. She made Alex face her as she dered.

    "Just now, you sound like a philosopher. Well, I have generally understood what you mean. You know, there is nothing more important in life than love. Love binds us to one another and to every good deed we do. It is love that keeps us healthy and positively focused. But love, like any other element of life, needs attention to stay strong. We don''t attain it and put it aside like money in a bank ount.

    We shower our children, our close ones, with love and positive reinforcement; we hold our lovers dear and remind them in our special way how deeply loved and appreciated they are. We love our friends, our homes, and ourmunities.

    There is nothing else that needs our attention more. None of us wille to the end of our earthly time and wish we spent more days in an office or lost in anger; we''ll wish for more time with those we love; we''ll cherish our good memories. Love is the most preciousmodity in this universe; it''s free, and the more we give, the more it multiplies. It is truly the superpower we carry inside. Love starts from simple interest, a simple desire, and I''m in love with you; I want you to love me back, I want to stay by your side forever, to support you in every moment of your life, will you let me, will you ept me?"

 Chapter 420 - 413: Silverias Return

    Saying that Alex wasn''t surprised by the sudden deration would be an understatement. He should have known, since the beginning Sakuyay everything for this exact moment, ying the abandoned, making Alex says he still thinks of her before asking what love is to dere this finally, women are indeed frightening creatures, Sakuya might appear simple with extreme sadistic tendencies, but by no mean, she was brainless, if she was indeed one she wouldn''t be such a good sister with Maria and Luna, the threeplement each other.

    While Alex became lost in thoughts, someone unexpected spoke; it was a voice he wished to hear since a few days ago, so severely that even himself was surprised.

    ¡¼As expected of my Master, always let the woman do all the work.¡½

    ''Sil, wee back. I missed you so much. Where have you been?'' Alex immediately asked Silveria where she had gone.. Of course, he asked telepathically.

    ¡¼Something happened, I will exinter. First, please answer the girl''s question. It takes a lot of courage to dere what she said even though the way she does it is pretty interesting.¡½

    ''So you heard everything from the beginning.'' Alex chuckled inwardly before turning to face Sakuya, who was waiting for his answer.

    Putting on his most dazzling smile, Alex answered.

    ''''Of course, I will dly ept you. I may not love you as you love me, but I do have feelings for you; I will never hand you to anyone; you''re mine in this life, and in the next one, please take care of me; I will do the same Sakuya Hishimiya.'''' At the end of his speech, Alex caught Sakuya''s hands in his own.

    From those heterochromia eyes, Sakuya could see sincerity, although it hurt a bit when he said he didn''t love her as she does, better be sincere than hypocrite as this way you are sure to hurt the other people less.

    Leaning forward, Sakuya whispered something into Alex''s ears ''''I will Danan-Sama!" ; She then blew a bit of air into Alex''s ear, making him shudder.

    ''''Hahahaha, good,'''' Alex said, embarrassed.

    ''''By the way, I''m S.'''' Sakuya suddenly dered.

    ''''I know.''''

    ''''I''m a super S. An extreme sadist,'''' Sakuya added; Alex flinched; he had expected this, but hearing it still left him surprised.

    ''''I know.''''

    ''''Then let me step on you.'''' Sakuya dered with her sweetest smile.

    Goosebumps rose all over Alex''s body when he thought about letting himself step over. No way in hell he would tolerate that.

    Blink!

    ''''Sorry, I''m not an M.''''

    Alex''s voice echoed far away. Unexpectedly he had el-ed, running from the dangerous woman.

    ''''Lex waits; I thought you said you would ept my everything. If so, then let me step on you, dominate you.'''' Sakuya said as she gave chase using Shukuchi.

    ''''No way,'''' Alex answered and disappeared; the silent forest became lively, the moon brighter as if happy her children were enjoying themselves.

    ''''Tch! One day I will seed.'''' Sakuya secretly decided as she left the forest in chase of Alex.

    On the other side, Alex was floating in the sky after escaping from Sakuya; he sat cross-legged in the air.

    ¡¼Why are you running away? Isn''t it just letting her steps on you?¡½

    ''Screw you, Sil. There no way I''mma let her step on me; I''m not into that kind of y. If I do, the next thing would be what? Letting her put a leash on me? Running around barking like a dog? Serving as human chair? Extreme sadist has scary mind; there is no way I''m going to let her have her way with one; I would be screwed if I ever do.''

    Silveria could imagine Sakuya doing that kind of thing; the girl had a few screw looses. Well, imagining her master in one of these circumstances would be entertaining atst. Silveria thought.

    If Alex knew what his partner was thinking at the moment, he would summon and give her some good old spanking. Unfortunately, he was clueless about Silveria''s dark desire.

    ''Where were you and your sister? What happened?'' Alex decided to switch to a more important subject. He must know what happened in that dungeon, what type of connection he had with that crimson-eyeddy, why he felt something linked to him through his heart, and what with that faint red tattoo on his chest. So many questions, Alex hopes to get some answers, if not all of them.

    ¡¼Sigh! I was nursing my sister.¡½

    ''What?'' Alex stood up; the shock of this news was so hard that he couldn''t stay still.

    ¡¼Calm down, she was injured during that fight with the mysteriousdy with crimson hair.¡½

    Alex got another shock; never he would have imagined Silveria and Nyx fighting against the mysteriousdy. Silveria continued.

    ¡¼When you fall from that floor after killing the ultimate guardian, some of your blood enters the crystal coffin to lend between the crimson-haired woman eyebrows. We believe that some contract was formed.¡½

    ''Contract?'' Alex was surprised; now everything makes sense, that question marks beside his Gift and that title that nicknamed him as an Irregr, probably due to this second contract.

    ''Is this possible for someone to have two contracts? For starters, is thatdy a spirit weapon like you guys? Is she from the Divine Race?'' Alex bombarded Silveria with questions.

    ¡¼I don''t think so; she is not from our race. I believe her origin is more old than uours¡½

    ''What? Weren''t you the first races of the original world?'' Alex questioned.

    ¡¼It''s what we thought, but I guess we don''t know all the truth. Anyway, after the contract, the woman woke up and turned hostile; we fought but couldn''t win; no, an extremely powerful entity interrupted the fight and snatched the mysteriousdy away before injuring us. In summary, it''s what happened. As for the real identity of this girl, I don''t know; we can only find out in the future after we see her. Although we fought, it was more like a test, a show of dominance, Fufufu! We must have our revenge.¡½

    Alex swallowed hard; Silveria had shown the image of the fight; it was blurry, but he could see a bit of it; the moment Alex saw those gigantic hands, his body shuddered, he felt fear like never before, only hands, and he was this scared he wondered what would happen if he were to face the person possessing this hands? How stronger is this person?

    He was still weak.

    ''I must train harder; I''m still weak.'' Alex dered, the corners of his mouth perked up. He was filled with anticipation to one face and beat such a strong opponent and stand at the summit.

 Chapter 421 - 414: People Have Hings They Are Not Good At 2

    The following morning, Alex and the girls had already boarded the ship to traverse the endless sea; it was a medium-sized ship especially prepared for Alex and his crew. The number of people onboard numbered only ten, Alex''s group and the ship crew members. The ship was the fast type; it was loaded with goods to the Far East Empire.

    The ship passed between Drexia Empire and the Holy Crux empire; the sea was calm and beautiful.

    But there''s one person who is currently relentlessly shaking on the ship.

    "If you already shaking this much on such a calm sea, you won''t be able to survive if we arrive at where it''s the most chaotic, you know?"

    "I, I don''t even want to go there in the first ce...¡­..".

    That person was Sakuya, who was covering herself in a nket on top of her bed.

    Lilith was reading a book; she was so focused that she wasn''t paying attention to the shaking Sakuya.

    ''''Hahahaha! To think that the S queen has something she was afraid of, how unexpected. Come on, let''s go out and watch the beautiful sea.'''' Alex said and closed the report he was reading; this report was about his private force''s recent activity and their next mission; Sera also suggested that he muste with a name, a codename for the group, it what Alex was thinking about.

    ''''I will skin you if you approach Lex,'''' Sakuya said threateningly; however, because she was under the nket trembling, her threat didn''t sound like a threat at all.

    ''''Curse them the gods that created the sea...! I won''t forget this grudge¡­..! I will never forgive them; one day, I will change it¡­..!"

    "You don''t sound convincing when you are shaking so much, though," Alex said as he rubbed his forehead; Lilith acted like she did not hear anything, but from the way her shoulders were shaking, she was doing her utmost not tough.

    Sakuya was afraid of the sea. She was okay with baths, but she''s the type that turned useless in rivers and the ocean. It''s something called Aquaphobia if Alex remembers correctly. To the almost perfect Sakuya, one could say that this was her only weakness. Even though Sakuya herself hates losing, this was the one weakness that she couldn''t ovee.

    Looking at the sea, she will start feeling nausea and dizziness due to anxiety, and when she gets on a ship, her body can''t stop shaking due to her unexinable fear. If she went to the deck right now, she would probably faint from shock. Alex truly wished to see why he was teasing her, suggesting they visit the deck to enjoy the sea breeze.

    ''''To think that you would be so afraid of the sea. Is there a story behind your Aquaphobia ?" Alex said as he closed the report he was reading.

    ''''Uhh! I slipped and fell into a small river once in Japan when I was little; I thought I would drown to death; fortunately, the part where I fell into wasn''t profound, so somehow I got out, but since then, I have had an inexplicable fear of river and ocean, it as if they would swallow me and never let go.'''' Sakuya exined, eyes full of shame.

    ''''I see; no wonder when we were about to take the cruise to Italy, you and the girls went missing. Well, I understand your fear, but why you didn''t say anything until we are now on the sea? You could have told us, and we would have found another alternative instead of letting you suffer like this.''''

    ''''What Alex said is right. You should have told us.'''' Lilith agreed with Alex.

    ''''Well, ugh! I didn''t want to be the one to slow us down. Taking this route will save us a lot of time. People have things they are not good at; this is one of mine. Also, I want to use this opportunity to cure my Aquaphobia; I could not continue dragging the same problem even after my reincarnation; it would be too pathetic. We are bound to travel on the sea again in the future, fight on sea. So tell me, will I not die if I still have this same problem?"

    Alex and Lilith exchanged looks. Putting like that they could understand, she ought to cure her Aquaphobia soon as it may one day cause her a serious problem. What if she was fighting and suddenly sent flying in the ocean? Wouldn''t the enemy sessfully deal her a fatal blow after seeing she had Aquaphobia? She can lose her life because of this Aquaphobia.

    While Alex and Lilith were thinking about how they should help Sakuya ovee this phobia of her, the ship shook a little.

    It wasn''t shaking a lot, but it seemed Sakuya was taking it as a huge impact.

    "KYAAAAA!!?? Ouch!?"

    She rolled around her small bed, struck her head, and now crouching in pain.

    This scene was impossible to witness onnd, so it felt rather refreshing seeing her like this now. Alex thought.

    "You are useless on water, huh. If pirates attacked us, then it would be over for us, right?"

    "D, don''t look down on me...! If pushes to shove, I¡­..! KYAAAAA!!?? That was a big one, wasn''t it!? Did it make a hole in the ship!?

    "If pushes to shove, then you will be useless, right. I guess that it won''te to that, but it would be a different story if a Sea Dragon showed up, though."

    The scariest thing on the sea was the Sea Dragon, the king of the sea. A gigantic monster ssified between A to S, depends on its age, the Endless sea is known to be a house of such terrible monsters, it was why people didn''t like taking ship, especially during this period of the year where Mana was abundant and was likely to cause a monster wave. Sea monster waves are terrific as every sea monster would attack any nearby coastal city.

    ''''Please don''t say such a dreadful thing. N-nothing will happen I- guess.'''' Sakuya said, trying tofort herself; Alex chuckled while Lilith returned to her reading; the group''s first day passed peacefully.

 Chapter 422 - 415: Apparition Of The Sea Dragon

    Chapter 422 - 415: Apparition Of The Sea Dragon

    Four dayster,halfway through their destination,Alex''s ship was about to arrive near the Wolfang Empire. Yesterday night Alex had a chat with his friends; Leon was still stuck in his hometown,apanying his sister while Ferris and Eris were taking some trial. Kuina was busy as well.

    Sakuya had learned to fight against her phobia,it wasn''t perfect yet,but some progress had been made; she could not sit on her bed and not tremble as she used to on their first days,however,going on the deck to enjoy the sea was still not possible.

    "I think you have made pretty good progress; you should keep up," Alex said he was alone with Sakuya; Lilith has gone out for some fresh air.

    Suddenly,Lilith entered without knocking.

    "What is happening?" Sakuya was the first to raise this question; due to her oversensitivity in the sea,she knew something was happening,and indeed she was right.

    "A storm ising." Lilith''s response was short,and yet colors drained from Sakuya''s face,she started shaking.

    Alex stood up and went outside on the deck in a hurry. On the deck,strong gales and high waves are assaulting the ships.

    No matter how you look at it,it was strange,the weather was fine a moment ago,and suddenly,it became cloudy all of a sudden? Alex''s face sank; there was only one exnation for their current situation; someone or something was behind this sudden change.

    "This is not a natural storm! It suddenly appeared without any signs! This must be a work of some sea monster,Mr. Sam; we might not be able to make it. I don''t understand why this is happening."

    The captain said the moment he spotted Alex.

    Suddenly,a violent wave came crashing against the ship shaking,people on the deck were forced to grab the rails not to fall into the sea. However,it wasn''t the end; more and more waves crashed against the ship making umte more damage.

    "Captain! Get us out of this storm!" Alex roared.

    "I''m doing it right now!" The captain answered as he did his best to bring the ship out of the storm.

    "Use the canon as propulsive to send us out of this storm." Suddenly,Alex got an idea; thus he suggested.

    "We-"

    Roaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    A sudden roar interrupted the captain,and the ship was sent flying backward.

    Boom! Crack!

    Cracks appeared all over the ship,and it was about to sink.

    [Quickly evacuate the Sea monster that is about to attack.]Silveria warned Alex cursed his bad luck. He immediately instructed via telepathy.

    "Lilith,please help the captain and others use the rescue boats. Sakuya will help you out. Quickly,I will take care of the monster; however,I don''t want to reveal my strength in front of others."

    "Understood,don''t worry,I have my way of dealing with the problem. They would remember anything." Lilith responded; Alex didn''t bother asking her what she meant by saying that; he was busy looking for the monster''s location amidst the storm.

    Si~ Si~ Boom!

    Lightning struck the almost sunken ship,Lilith and Sakuya were helping the others board the small boats,Alex stood on the front levitating slightly above the water,because of mist,ordinary people couldn''t see him.

    Then it came.

    "The Sea Dragon...!?"

    A Dragon with a long body wrapped up in beautiful blue scales that looked like they were formed with clear water.

    It has a pair of wings and arms. Its feet are probably submerged underwater. A dragon that adapted to the sea. Its appearance was close to a snake but too big to be one.

    Just the part that emerges from the water is already over 20 meters long. Everyone was shaken by its figure that was muchrger and more terrifying than the average sea dragon; this one is at least two hundred years old,an S ss monster.

    Uninterested in those people''s reactions,the sea monster slowly opens its mouth.

    And shoots out a giant water bullet.

    It was iparable to what one can create using normal water magic.

    Immediately aware of the danger,Lilith gave her an order.

    "Evasive maneuver!"

    Immediately,Sakuya summoned wind around the small boats and made them change direction at thest moment.

    Kaboom!

    Thanks to Lilith and Sakuya timely maneuver,the two boats were able to escape the terrible fate of getting crushed by the giant water ball that had the strength of a small meteorite.

    "Roaaarrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The sea dragon roared,seeing its target escape from its attack; it opened its mouth again to prepare another terrible attack,and how is Alex going to let him do that?

    Without hesitation,he released all of his strength and appeared in front of the monster.

    At first,the sea dragon was surprised as the monster hadn''t felt Alex''s presence; however,seeing it was a puny human that dared to stand against such a noble being,the sea dragon opened its move and fired.

    Boom! BANG!

    Following the shot,Alex immediately used a crimson bullet,the sea dragon''s eyes widened,and something unexpected happened,the monster retreated before the giant water ball,and the crimson bullet shed.

    Kabooooom!

    Both Alex and the retreating monster got pushed because of his small frame,Alex suffered more.

    Meanwhile,when Alex and the sea dragon were exchanging their first blow,on the other side,two small boats were putting distance between them and the terrible monster; naturally,it was the groupposed of Lilith,Sakuya,and other ship members.

    "Where is Mr. Sam?"

    The captain couldn''t help but raise this question as he did not see Alex anywhere after they sessfully put a distance between them and the monster.

    "D-don''t worry,he will join us soon. He is fighting against the monster to buy us some time. Don''t worry; he is strong."

    Unexpectedly,it was Sakuya who responded,she did her best not to show her Aquaphobia in front of others.

    "I wonder if he can survive. It''s a Rank S monster we are talking about,maybe you have-"

    Before the captain could finish what he was saying,his eyes turned white; he was not the only one; his other crew members had the same symptoms.

    "Mind maniption."

    Lilithcoldlyy muttered before flicking her fingers; the captain and his crew members were immediately put to sleep; when they awoke,they would remember only what Lilith wished them to remember.

    "Done."

    "Great!"

    Alex could now fight to his heart content.

 Chapter 423 - 416: Vs The Sea Dragon

    After receiving Lilith''s message, Alex smiled.

    ''''Ops! Sometimes it dawned over me that I didn''t have any defensive skills; I must think of something.'''' Alex said while dodging another water bullet.

    [Kuh! Your humans are always trying to disturb my sleep.]

    Unexpectedly, the Sea Dragon was intelligent enough to speak humannguage. This greatly startled Alex..

    ''''So can talk, huh?! Doesn''t change anything.'''' Alex spat out while firing a phantom bullet at the monster; as expected, it did nothing to the monster.

    [Today, none of you shall live here alive, I will ughter you and destroy few humans cities.] The sea dragon said threateningly, but the only response he received from Alex was a simple chuckle; the monster became surprised; normally, when he faced such a threat, he should have rushed forward in rage to defend his peers, like that the monster could catch him off guard, unfortunately, the monster n failed miserably.

    As far the monster could remember, he was born in the sea, grew up in the sea in peace, but recently, this peace was broken, but some unknown people dressed in robes catching his brethren, and those caught never came back. The sea dragon knew that something was being done to those captured; humans and other creatures are vicious after all. Since those kidnapping, the sea dragon had been on edge, living a life of fear; for his safety, he often created ocean storms for people not to pass its territory; it was a temporary solution, he knew, but it was the only thing he could do until he ranks up to the Saint Realm to have a human form to escape this nightmare, escape the fate of being captured.

    Few months passed since no ship took this route; the sea dragon was thrilled, he focused on his Rank up; however, at a critical juncture, some humans appeared and interrupted him; at first, he thought it was the same group responsible for those kidnapping, but it wasn''t them, furious and ashamed to have almost fled due to fear, the sea dragon decided to eliminate those humans and feed on them to perfect his Rank up.

    [Die, you human!] The sea dragon bellowed, and numerous giant water bullets got created and were shot toward Alex.

    Alex was about to dodge, but suddenly, his right eye twitched; he had experienced this phenomenon many times, so he knew what would happen. He saw a vision in this future; the three water balls exploded just before reaching him to form a water around him before; from behind, water tentacles tried to pierce through his body. As he was busy dealing with those attacks, the sea dragon unexpectedly appeared above him and swallowed him; the vision ended there.

    A smile appeared on Alex''s face; it was a vicious smile.

    ''You want to y me to death? Watch how I y with you instead.'' Alex sneered.

    Following the future Alex saw, he did nothing; he acted as he did in that future until the sea dragon appeared above him and opened its enormous jaws to swallow him, then he smiled.

    Immediately, the sea dragon''s eyes widened; he knew he had screwed up; he tried to fall back, but how could Alex allow that?

    [Time Stop] [Crimson Bullet]

    It was a deadlybo that should have been the end of the sea dragon; however, unexpectedly, at thest moment, a water bubble appeared inside the mouth of the sea dragon, which swallowed the crimson bullet to kill some of the impacts before the bullet exploded.

    Boom!

    The enormous body of the sea dragon got lifted into the sky before mming into the sea, creating a terrible storm.

    Alex was thrown back; he hastily crossed his arms.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The sea dragon roared in pain before jumping out of the water; its speed was so fast that one should be in awepared to the size of its body. The bloody figure of the sea dragon with some of its scale falling off arrived before Alex and opened its mouth, a five meters long water spear was shot at Alex; he dodged; however, he felt chill down his body, somehow, the monster tail appeared behind him and was about to strike him.

    Everything happened too fast; Alex didn''t have the time to put forth a perfect defense; without hesitation, he aimed the two silver guns behind him and shot two bullets thatbined into one; this bullet shed against the sea dragon tail and created an explosion. Borrowing this explosion, Alex sessfully escaped from the attack.

    Just as he appeared in the sky, the sky rumbled, and a gigantic water spear appeared above him. This attack seemed to contain space property as Alex found himself unable to maneuver his body as he wished perfectly.

    ''''Damn it.'''' Alex cursed aloud.

    [Dieeee human!!!!!] The sea dragon bellowed, and the water spear descended from the sky and reached Alex''s in an instant; everything was perfect, that damned human was about to get skewed by his perfect attack, unlike its peers, the reason this sea dragon survived for so long and was crowded the sea dragon king was because of its intelligence and exceptional talent when ites to battle. Just with those few exchanges he had with Alex, he knew he had exceptionalbat sense almost at the same level as him; facing this kind of opponent, you better think twice, no three moves ahead to win, it was what the sea dragon did. He firmly believed that with his moves, he could win; getting caught was unexpected; however, forcing Alex to escape was a deliberate move for its final attack to strike.

    Alex watched the fifteen meters long water spear close in; it was already before him, ready to pierce his body when he opened his mouth and said.

    [Shadow Shift!]

    The sea dragon about to savor his victory unexpectedly found his body shift through space and take Alex''s ce.

    [What???] The sea dragon''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets.

    And the fifteen meters long water spear struck its owner, drilling through its body to m him against the water surface.

    Kabooooom!

    The sea almost parted in two; even Sakuya''s group sensed the sea tremble before it regained its calm again.

 Chapter 424 - 417: Asura Form

    ''''What was that?" Sakuya asked. She wished she could be there to assist the fight. From here, they couldn''t see how the fight was going on, only some sh in the sky when Alex and the sea dragon shed and the consequences of their shes.

    ''''Well, probably the sea dragon getting mmed by that water spear,'''' Lilith responded.

    Although they couldn''t perfectly see the fight, some details could still be seen; such as the water spear that suddenly appeared in the sky and knowing Alex, what he was capable of doing, he must have used that dreadful ability of his that let him switch ce with anything at thest moment to let the sea dragon taste its attack.

    ''''Tch! He was having fun on his own without calling us." Sakuya said she had momentarily forgotten about her Aquaphobia; she wanted to join such an exciting fight.

    ''''Pfft! Said the girl who canst ten minutes above the sea. Eh! A storm ising.''''

    Lilith''s words almost made Sakuya jump on her feet; she started trembling..

    ''''Storm? Where? Where?"

    ''''See, it is what I''m talking about. Don''t worry, they will be some exciting fights, especially when we enter the demon continent. You will fight to your heart content.'''' Lilith said to calm down Sakuya, who was about to blow up.

    Suddenly, their expressions turned grave because even from here, they two could feel the sea violently shook as if the god of the sea was angry.

    ''''No good, the fight is about to reach its climax.''''

    The two thought they could only wish for Alex to eliminate the monster without getting too much injured quickly.

    ?????

    After the sea dragon was sent into the depth of the sea, thetter became calm; however, Alex knew it was not the end; checking his remaining MP, he had about half of it. Thanks to his Mana Synchronisation skill, he was recovering at fast speed, suddenly Alex el-ed to reappear fifty meters away, the sea under him rumbled and the sea dragon shot out from the water, its figure couldn''t be more sorry, broken scales, blood leaking from them.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrr!" The sea dragon roared, blue light surrounded the monster''s body, its body appeared to be shrinking; from its initial 25 meters long body, it shrunk to fifteen meters. All of the injuries on the monster''s body disappeared like a lie.

    ''''No way,'''' Alex said as his vignce increased, somehow the monster had be stronger. Alex immediately used the Eye of Truth on the shrunken sea dragon.

    [Leviathan

    Rank 11

    Level 111

    Race: Lesser dragon

    Gender: Male

    Age: ??????

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Water element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 2300

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 1000

    Skills: [Water ball Level 10]; [Water Spear Level 9] [Water Net Level 7]

    Abilities: {Water Breath}; {Absolute Control} ]

    ''''Almost a Saint. This monster is powerful. Better watch out.'''' Alex said and immediately attacked.

    Twelve knives wereunched simultaneously; using Link, Alex was able to direct these knives to surround the sea dragon and tried to strike between the scales where the monster''s defense was at the lowest.

    [[You damn human!]]

    Countless water bullets appeared from the monster''s body and collided against the twelve white Bettie''s in the sky above the sea.

    Boom!

    The twelve knives were flung far away, Alex el-ed to appear above the monster his right leg raised high, green light covered he leg to form a small wind tornado that descended into the monster''s back like a rocket.

    Everything happened in seconds; normally, Leviathan shouldn''t react in time; however, it wasn''t what happened; somehow, Leviathan could move its tail. He sent it to intercept Alex''s tornado-splitting kick.

    ''''How naive!" Alex snorted before using his Time eleration ability, the tail slowed, and Alex''s kick struck the monster in the back.

    Swoosh! Boom!

    Leviathan''s body was almost turned into a V shape as it was sent flying toward the sea once again. Alex tried to follow in dealing the finishing blow, but his body became momentarily frozen.

    [[Kuh! Don''t get cocky!]]

    Leviathan roared and opened its mouth wide.

    The water bullets so far were only something created using its power; they are not the special attack of the dragons, the [Dragon Breath].

    So it finally decided to use its trump card.

    ¡¼Master, you better not take that attack head on¡½Silveria warned.

    ''I know, but these small water threads are annoying.'' Alex said and looked at the extremely thin water threads coiled around his body to obstruct his movement temporally. Somehow, Leviathan had used the water in the air to create the thin water that currently restrained Alex. He must have used Absolute Control to do this, Alex thought while trying to free himself out of these thin water threads.

    Meanwhile, more and more water is beingpressed inside Leviathan''s mouth. It waspressed into a small ball, and from there, a water breath fired out like a beam.

    Alex was forced to use Time Stop to first stop the water breath from shing against his body before using Shadow shift immediately after time resumed.

    Even so, Leviathan had anticipated this; he immediately used Absolute Control to redirect its breath at Alex, who had never expected this.

    [Phantom Bullet]

    At thest moment, Alex, whose instinct had been sharpened during countless battles, reacted and fired a Phantom bullet at the iing beam.

    Kabooooom!

    This time it was Alex''s turn to be pped against the water surface.

    ''''Kah!"

    Alex felt like he was being mmed against a hard concrete; his bones creaked, blood surged to his mouth; Alex immediately swallowed it down as his body fell deeper into the sea.

    [Absolute Control]

    Leviathan roared; he would not let Alex rest; he immediately controlled the sea. Alex got mmed to the sky by a water tentacle.

    ''''Guh! Cough! Time eleration.'''' Alex said and wiped away the blood around his mouth and stopped gliding across the sea''s surface after fifty meters.

    ''''Damn, he got me good.'' Alex said and looked ahead, and to his horror, more than a hundred water tentacles surrounded Leviathan; he was like the God of the Sea, these hundreds of water tentaclesbined to form a gigantic trident over thirty meters. Even Sakuya and Lilith saw it; their faces turned instantly pale.

    Alex could see that water wall appeared behind him to cut off his escape route.

    [Die human!] Leviathan roared and was about to send the trident in Alex''s direction.

    Quickly, Alex''s mind went overdrive, thinking about some possible solution. Then he got an idea; he immediately drowned a Mana recovery potion to replenish his MP and then shouted.

    "Asura Form!"

    Then the sky above the ocean resonated; crimson light descended from the sky and covered Alex. An avatar with a height of twelve meters of Alex appeared behind him; he wore a long crimson robe, dark pants cker than the night itself. A wheel was behind his head, and in the avatar hand was an oversized Silveria, almost tall as the avatar him. There was a certain savageness deep in the avatar''s eyes.

    Leviathan opened its eyes widened until they fell off their sockets. Sakuya and Lilith''s mouths were opened in an O shape.

    Finally, Leviathan regained his calm and roared.

    [Die!]

    BANG!

    Alex''s avatar moved at the same time the trident was shot and fired.

    An eight meters long crimson bullet tore through the air, broke space apart, and shed against the trident; thetter didn''t evenst a millisecond before the crimson bullet destroyed Leviathan; the sea was parted in two, and the crimson bullet disappeared to God knows where.

    Immediately following this, Alex fell from the sky and plummeted into the sea; he had lost consciousness.

 Chapter 425 - Side Story: A Certain Saintess 1

    After Alex, followed by Sakuya and Lilith, left because of the mission on the Demon''s continent, the girls who stayed behind each went on their own to aplish their goal. Maria went with Freya into the sealed realm while Gracier went with Artemia.

    Meanwhile, Luna met for the first time her instructor in one of the academy private realms also dungeon, the Holy pdin Armstrong; he was over two meters tall, a long pants with a short-sleeved shirt on top that tightly clung onto his body to disy his bulging muscles that threatened to explode.

    ''''Not bad little Luna. What is the most important thing when ites to Light Element? I meant Healing magic?"

    This was the first question Armstrong asked Luna.

    Luna''s first thought after seeing her master was the man was weird, but she had to answer her master''s question.

    ''''Master, I believe the most important thing is treating others.''''

    Luna thought she had perfectly answered her master''s question; unfortunately, she got it wrong..

    ''''Tsk! Tsk! Wrong little Luna. The most important thing about Light Element is about manliness, yeah, manliness.'''' Armstrong shed his bulging muscles, making them dance as he wished.

    Luna almost fell face first.

    ''This man is indeed weird.'' She thought.

    ''''Follow me, little Luna,'''' Armstrong said and started walking deeper into the giant forest. Luna quietly followed.

    ''''You know people believe that light element is one of the weakest, that healers are weak, they need a permanent protection?''''

    Armstrong''s voice reached Luna''s ears, she nodded. Indeed, the general opinion was that Light element Mages are weak, a wed thought.

    ''''This thinking is wrong. They think like this because nobody innovated, nobody created new techniques, only sticking onto the old beliefs.''''

    Armstrong continued to advance deeper in the forest; he seemed to have a special location in mind. Strangely, the duo never encountered monsters; they seemed afraid of showing up; it was instinctual.

    ''''To me, Light Element is the strongest of the elements. As for why I shall tell, he can heal injuries; even severed limbs can be regrown if you have sufficient level. Facing undead-type monsters, we are the strongest, the quickness to finish them. Let''s say that you can reverse the healing process; instead of healing, you can make the cells age faster? How dreadful will this ability be? And we Light Element mage can do it with a bit of training and a bit of potential. I know you have started already. Light Element mages have a better understanding of the human body. What I want to teach during our training is how to make proper use of your body, how to increase your physical strength to fight temporarily. As previously said, Light Element is about manliness. If you wish for it, you can have such nice muscles as your teacher.''''

    ''''Thank you, teacher, but I''m fine with my current body.'''' Luna immediately refused Armstrong''s suggestion. Hell no, she wouldn''t want Alex fleeing from her just because she turned into a gori woman; it would be the end if he did that.

    Finally, the two arrived before a small crater of twelve meters deep. Peering into this crater, Luna saw an earth-colored smander, an oversized lizard.

    Tap! Bang!

    Just a slight tap on the ground and the ground cracked; the earth smander woke up and roared.

    ''''Roarrr!"

    After roaring, the monster searched for the culprit that disturbed its slumber, and the Earth smander found them. Opened its mouth wide enough, small earth were formed inside its mouth, ready to be shot at Armstrong and Luna.

    ''''Little Luna watches closely,'''' Armstrong said and stepped forward.

    [Instant Strengthening]

    White light covered Armstrong''s body before he disappeared; the next moment, he was already above the Earth smander; thetter widened its eyes and tried to redirect its attack on Armstrong; however, before the monster could, Armstrong struck.

    Dong! Boom!

    When Armstrong''s fist collided against the smander''s thick skin, its defense instantly lowered, and it got mmed into the crater; scales cracked, blood flowed out of them, dying the monster into crimson color.

    Dong! Boom! Dong! Boom!

    Armstrong was toying as he pleases with the helpless Earth Smander, striking its head, its arms, and its feet, and soon the monster couldn''t move anymore; normally, monsters, especially lizard type have a strong regenerative ability, this Earth smander wasn''t an exception, but somehow, its regenerate ability seemed to have dysfunctioned all of a sudden, turning its body into its current state.

    [Reverse Healing]

    Armstrong said before striking the smander''s head; a white light left his hand and traversed the monster''s body. Then it started to convulse, lightly at the start before it turned violent; under Luna''s eyes, the monster''s body shrunk, no it''s turned old before its skin dried up, turning into a powder while its bones soon followed.

    Luna''s eyes widened to think that it was possible to use the power of her domain this way. Used like this could decrease the cost of MP needed; no wonder Armstrong showed her this technique. It was to teach how, to tell her that instead of using her reverse healing in the form of a domain, slowly chipping away the opponent''s strength before finally dealing the finishing blow using reverse healing.

    Armstrongnded softly in front of Luna; he didn''t forget to sh his muscles as if it was some ritual.

    ''''Have you carefully see how I did it?" He asked, and Luna nodded.

    ''''I do, master. If I seed, I can save up a lot of mana.''''

    "You will, little Luna. You have a big Mana capacity. There is still some room for improvement. Don''t worry; I will teach you perfectly all I know, make your body remember every technique.'''' Armstrong dered with a smile, but somehow, this smile sent chills down to Luna''s spine. She almost stepped back, but thinking about why she came here in the first, what she wished to aplish, Luna''s eyes turned resolute, and she announced.

    ''''Teacher, I''m ready.''''

    ''''Good, then let train you into the most powerful, the most dreadful Saintess the world ever had.'''' Armstrong dered, happy to have such an understanding student.

 Chapter 426 - Side Story: Chaos Eye

    It happened after Silveria and Nyx were sted away after the mysterious giant hands appeared and caught the mysteriousdy before disappearing.

    In a ce where everything appears to be in perfect harmony with each other, a perfect paradise sat two men; their features could not be seen; it was blurred. These two men were ying chess; one of them had his arm on his back; this arm was dark, almost as if it could disintegrate at any moment. In this perfect heaven, this arm could be said to be the only thing imperfect.

    ''''How is your hand?" Asked the one dressed in pure white.

    ''''Not bad. Sigh! I was careless.'''' The one in ck sighed; however, there was a certain yfulness inside his voice.

    ''''If I didn''t know you better, I would have said you were careless. To think you will waste a body to seal that girl again. What were you thinking about opening the Pandora box so soon, Primodeus?".

    ''''Hahahaha! Don''t know what you are talking about, Elemial.'''' Primodeus said and continued to y as if nothing.

    The one in white lifted his head, the mist surrounding his eyes got momentarily lifted, his eyes were rainbow, the universe seemed to revolve faster because of those rainbow eyes, the elements became chaotic, when suddenly, the mist-covered Elemial once again, the universe regained its calm.

    ''''You know, everything has cause and effect. I thought we decided to only act like outsiders, nothing less. No intervention, have you forgotten what happened?'''' Elemial asked. Having lived together for so long, longer than he could ever remember, it was easy to know when Elemial was angry; currently, indeed, he was.

    ''''Sigh! Forgive me, brother. It''s precisely because of that; I knew it was under my order others moved to separate them into a different world; it couldn''t be helped. In the beginning, how many of us are there? However, what about now? Forget it, forget it. I know there is a bnce, but it couldn''t be helped. Without my intervention, thest of Asura, our-, forget it. Let''s wait and see. Hopefully, this time it will be the end; it will be the good one.'''' Primodeus said and stopped ying chess; he was not in the mood anymore. Also, it was time for him to switch bodies, for a supreme being such as him, even Nyx''s ability could be dreadful.

    Primodeus vanished, Elemial sighed, the chess in front of him disappeared to leave the ce to a myriad of worlds, amidst these worlds, some were shining brightly than others, Mysthia''s was one of them, in every world a reincarnated person was inside of, it would shine brighter. Sixteen worlds shining white while on the other side there was 16 dark world, it was like chess pieces.

    ''''Why did it bes like this?" Elemial asked and looked into a certain direction, in apletely dark dimension where no source of light ever reached.

    A man was chained against a throne; somehow, the chains binding him increased.

    ''''Hehehehe! So you couldn''t stop yourself from intervening. It is a shame I didn''t manage to get her. I have tried, though. Well, the n shall continue. More worlds should be conquered as for where my little wife is. Things should be elerated; he must grow stronger before being thrown into the deepest pit of despair. Hie~ Hie~ hie~ how exhrating it is going to be. Chaos shall reign, everything will return to chaos, and I shall rule once more.''''

    ?????

    Mysthia; unknown location, in the headquarter of the unknown organization.

    In the highest throne hall, Lord Thanos sat on his throne. Zero could be seen kneeling; numerous ck chains wriggling like worms pierced his body from all sides; not even his heart was spared. Blood drenched the ground, Zero''s skin was paler, these chains wriggled nonstop and ate Zero flesh, gnawed his bones, the pain Zero was suffering was unimaginable, even so, he didn''t even utter a single word, not even his expression changed even once, he was like calm water.

    ''''The supreme lord wanted the thing in the deepest part of that dungeon. However, you failed; we failed our Lord. He is too merciful; however, a second failure will not be tolerated. We chaos are everywhere; failure is not chaos. Think about it.'''' Lord Thanos said and sent Zero away, space twisted behind him, and he was dragged away; at thest moment, Zero was smiling, a crazy smile, the smile of a lunatic.

    Shortly after Zero''s disappearance, the vice guild master appeared, the same man that previously acted as the Golden Nugget manager until Maria fired him after Alex''s acquired the restaurant.

    ''''Kretos, you are here.'''' Lord Thanos said.

    ''''Yes, my lord,'''' Kretos said and kneeled.

    ''''Rise, sit beside him.'''' Lord Thanos ordered, and Kretos obeyed.

    ''''How is the human world? Everything is going ording to the n?"

    ''''Yes, Lucifer will acquire that box sounds. The Eighth and the demon''s princess seemed to have vanished; we are still searching for them. As you have said, they must be heading to the Demon''s continent.'''' Kretos roughly exined what was going on.

    ''''I see. We mustn''t let them seed. It would be detrimental to ours. How are Lord Drakos preparations?"

    ''''The preparations are underway. I heard that the Holy Crux would be making a move soon.'''' Kretos suddenly announced.

    ''''Oh? These fools thatbel us as Evil?" Lord Thanos asked with a smile.

    ''''Yes, the Holy Daughter will be going on a mission soon.'''' Kretos dropped another piece of news.

    ''''I see. They treat us as Evil, and yet they covet someone else body. How hrious. Those hypocrites gave the urge to puke, acting all righteous. Simply, "The church."

    In the guise of helping people, the church controls whatever they can in secrecy. They use threats, bribery, and ''the word of god'' (which they fabricate) to get their way. They teach the people of their society only the things that will eventually benefit them, sell admissions to heaven, and take in a lot of eager, young people who don''t know they are being used. The king under the church is a figurehead for the head Priest, who has a number of Arch-Bishops, a number of bishops themselves, and so on down the line.

    The Church is an example of an evil organization disguised as a ce for good and healing. Bunch of hypocrites. We the Chaos''s Eye shall corrupt this world, turning it into evil, Chaos shall reign!"

    ''''Chaos shall reign!"

    ''''Prepare for war. The world shall learn of our existence, what Chaos''s Eye is.'''' Lord Thanos dered the eyes under the hood turned darker like the most frightening abyss.

 Chapter 427 - Side Story: A Certain Saintess 2

    Armstrong asked his student to sit in front of him, and Luna did as she was told.

    ''''Let''s start with the lesson. Look closely and follow my instructions.''''

    "Channel Mana through your body to first active the Instant Strengthening,'''' Armstrong instructed, and Luna immediately abides by his words.

    ''''Instant Strengthening!"

    Luna felt her body bing filled with strength after the white light covered her body. She waited for her master''s following instructions.

    ''''I know you feel your whole body overwhelming with strength but to use this better and not to waste your mana because you don''t have unlimited mana. Focus more Mana in one point to save up Mana.''''

    Luna carefully listened to Armstrong''s voice, not to miss anything..

    Armstrong stood up and activated Instant Strengthening.

    ''''If I want to be faster, I just focus mana in my legs to momentarily increase their speed like this.''''

    Swoosh!

    Armstrong disappeared to reappear after traveling fifty meters in an instant. He was swift.

    ''''If I want to punch faster if I want my punch to be hard as the hardest metal, to be destructive as well. I will pour more mana in my hands.''''

    Bang! Bang! Crack! Crack!

    Each punch broke two adults trees.

    ''''If I want to have a stronger defense focus your mana in one point.'''' Armstrongstly said.

    ''''I understand, master. Previously, I was only wasting my mana. If I follow your instructions, I will save up more mana.'''' Luna said, immediately she followed Armstrong''s instructions, and as she had said, she felt the Mana consumption decrease as she only focused mana in one point.

    ''''Great, I heard that you are also a Water mage?"

    ''''Indeed, I can use the water element. Why do you ask master?" Luna responded but immediately raised a question to know if there was any implication behind Armstrong''s question.

    ''''Hohohoho! It''s perfect. Although we can temporarily have a strong defense under instant strengthening, using the water magic, your defense will be doubled. A water armor above your body plus instant strengthening is like the perfect warrior. Starting from now on, you will try creating a thin water armor on your body and maintain it until the end of each training session. Understood?"

    ''''I understand,'''' Luna responded and immediately tried to create a thin water armor on her body, but she failed; it was only on her eleven tries she seeded.

    ''''Good, do you that the Light Element is the closest to the Time element?"

    It was a sudden question; Luna had never thought of it; she could only shake her head.

    ''''I knew you wouldn''t know. Most people don''t know. Our predecessor, the creator of our current skills, said Light is rted to time. After analysis, I agreed to it. Healing is like we rewind time. She said at the highest level; we could heal even the world, rewind time to the past. So, I want you to one day be able to do as I don''t believe that I can.'''' Armstrong entrusted his dearest wish to Luna, and she epted.

    ''''I will do, Master, you have my promise.''''

    ''''Great. It''s time to crack some skulls, no need to hold back. Light Element is about manliness; always remember this. Fight to your heart content.''''

    After Armstrong''s words, Luna was sent into the depth of the forest.

    Luna did not walk for even twenty meters, and she encountered her first monster; it was not a weak monster, a monster often seen in the deepest part of dungeons, a Minotaur.

    The Minotaur was around 5 meters tall.

    It is as big as a big Ogre.

    The battle-ax that the Minotaur was holding in its hands was dyed in blood.

    "Gwooooooooooo!"

    The Minotaur howls in anger, and with its battle ax overhead, it rushed towards Luna.

    ''''Instant Strengthening!"

    Luna immediately activated Instant Strengthening; she rushed forward after pouring mana into her legs; she had shed next to the surprised minotaur, the battle-ax descended, Luna''s fist wasunched.

    Bang!

    A collision happened, and unexpectedly it was the minotaur who got pushed a couple of steps back and,

    Crack!

    The battle-ax made from the sturdiest rock found in the depth of the forest broke apart.

    ''''Guoo?"

    Swoosh! Bang! Bang!

    Luna did not give the minotaur the chance to prepare before she punched its chest with her enhanced fists covered by thin water armor.

    Crack!

    The minotaur''s ribs cracked, its chest caved in, and its heart ruptured; it was instant death.

    ''''Boring! I thought at least you couldst few rounds.'''' Luna was disappointed that the Rank 7 minotaur died with only one punch; she forgot that she was Rank 9. With the addition of the water armor, her punch had double their initial strength; no wonder the poor minotaur couldn''t survive three punches.

    Luna wished to fight to her heart content, unleash everything she had, to satisfy that hunger she had, so she walked deeper into the forest; she encountered monsters, orcs, red goblins, ogres (normal ones), but none of them managed to survive more than five punches, it was then Luna understood why the water armorbined with the instant strengthening was too overwhelming; however, she couldn''t stop using the water armor, then she got an idea? Why not heal the monster after a few beatings? It would also serve as training for her healing art.

    From that day onward, Luna would beat the monsters she encountered to the brink of death, heal them using her Gift, then beat them again; it was a bloody endless circle. Even Armstrong could only kneel in front of such beautiful art, he said. In the span of four days, no monsters wished to encounter Luna; they all hid, trembling in fear, nobody wanted to face the psycho healer.

    ''''Bunch of cowards!" Luna spat, and the monsters epted, better be a coward to keep your life than act brave and suffer hell before dying.

    ''''I''m almost Rank 10. Time to fight the big boss of the forest. Maybe this boss won''t be a coward and entertain me for a while.'''' Luna decided to go into the core region.

    ''''Umu! She is turning into a fine healer.'''' Armstrongplimented from the sky.

    ''''You seed in turning her into another madman like you.''''

    Unexpectedly, there was someone beside him; Freya stood floating; she observed Luna massacre then heal and massacre again. She wondered what Maria would say if she were to see her sister right now. Well, guess she willugh as she knows Luna better than anybody.

    ''''Hohoho~ Thanks for thepliment. By the way, I heard that the elves became agitated recently. What happened?''''

    ''''Don''t ask me.'''' Freya refused to answer.

    ''''Tch! Stingy Old ha-''''

    Before Armstrong could finish cursing, a thin de exuding extreme chillness was held against his throat; he hadn''t even seen iting, he gulped.

    ''''My bad, I had a slip of the tongue.''''

    ''''That''s more likely. Take care, do train her well. Time is about to change.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Freya disappeared.

    ''''Indeed, time is changing.'''' Armstrong sighed and watched his student head deeper into the forest; it was time for her to graduate from this dungeon; she was about to face the strongest and toughest opponent.

 Chapter 428 - Side Story: Elves

    Mysthia''s Western Part.

    The Forest of Life, also known as Elfira.

    This was the continent inhabited by the proudest mortal race in this world.

    The Elves.

    In the past, this same race had almostplete control of the world. It was when the ancestor of Elves first appeared in this world.

    Despite how they were perceived nowadays, contrasting with the peace-loving exterior they now adorned, elves were quite the warmongers in the past, reveling in all prospects of war and spreading their influence on this world. At least, it was how the High Elves of the primitive age acted. This persona of the elves mainly originated from the way they perceived the world, a contrast with the other races. Maybe, the first High Elf came from a world where Elves dominated everything and everyone one, nobody knows..

    Everything changed after the first empress ruled; elves stopped their conquest, they turned into a peaceful race, they became one of the protectors of Mysthia. Since the first empress''s reign, Elven society turned into a matriarchal society where the only talented woman rules, the strongest rules.Typhania could be said to be the strongest of Elves of all time, the talent she possessed none other had it, her bloodline was the purest, the High Elves believe that she would be the one to open the pass to their hometown; however, after that battle, she vanished toplete a long-awaited prophecy. But their patience was running out, so Elves (High Elves mostly) prayed for the next genius with the purest bloodline to appear, they waited, and time hade; an opportunity had recently presented.

    ?????

    Elfira.

    The infrastructure of the houses in Elfira, the Elven Empire, was fused with the beauty and presence of nature.

    Elves did not cut their forest to create houses; instead, they put their magic to create special trees that were empty on the inside, spacious enough to inhabit themselves and whatever they might use to make it habitable.

    The closer someone came to one of the five main settlements of the elves, the taller the trees were. It was to the extent that 30 to 40 meters tall trees were amon sight in the inner settlements, with trees that reached more than 70 meters or more also present.

    In the center of the forest, where the high elves lived, stood the tallest tree in all of existence.

    One so tall that it pierced the clouds, so high that no one could perceive just where the end of ity.

    The elves called it the world tree, a tree born from one of the seeds of Yggdrasil, the tree of life. The First High Elf nted it after he appeared in Mysthia by ident.

    The world tree also housed the sanctuary where the high priestess and the empress gathered and made important decisions after long discussions.

    Currently, deep in the sanctuary, a gentle and beautiful melody flowed, echoing in the silent surroundings, reverberating throughout.

    In a room adorned with scarce and straightforward decorations, two women with an air of absolute authority sat opposite each other, locking their sights on one another.

    The two of them were wearing robes, green in color and slightly transparent in their hue; the clothes left little to the viewer''s imagination.

    The two were High Elves judging by how longer and sharper their ears were. Naturally, they were beautiful, simply a work of art given life.

    Sitting on one side was a pale-skinned high elf. She had a slim figure, modest curves adorning her lithe body, yet strangely she had nock in feminine charms, seemingly being overabundant with the said trait. Though, because of her emotionless face and the long golden hair that was so long that it reached the ground, gently hanging and swaying with the gentle breeze.

    The person mentioned above was none other than the current acting Empress of Elfira, the Queen of the entirety of the race of elves, Stefania Elvira Elfied.

    Sitting opposite to her was a short-haired woman, the High priestess; in contrast to Elvira, this woman possessed a seductive body; the clothes she wore clung tightly to her body; thin straps held their gigantic breasts together. A coy smile adorned the High priestess''s face as she stared at Elvira, Rhea Elfied, yes, Elvira''s little sister, yet so dramatically different.

    ''''So Rhea, you wish to say that the council wants to go bring the girl with the purest bloodline back?" Elvira asked in an emotionless tone.

    ''''Sis, you should smile more.'''' Rhea tried to lighten the mood but, as one could expect, failed miserably. She could only sigh.

    ''''Yes, the council wish to bring Gracier back. Even though she is a half-Elf, she possesses the purest bloodline. She is Elder Faranal daughter; she should be here.''''

    ''''And what about the empress? Did you all think that she would stay still, letting you lots use a small kid for your benefits? You abandoned her when she needed the most attention, and now, because of some miracle, her bloodline increased, you wished to use her? Have you thought of consequences? Did you want to have his brother, Alexander as your enemy? He, who is the one in the prophecy? Tell me, Rhea, if others have gone nuts, have you as well lost the bit of brain you have?"

    Elvira didn''t hide her disappointment; she could see where they were going. While Typhania sacrificed everything, these fools wanted to change, to switch her for someone they could control; however, they didn''t know that by targeting Gracier, only one oue awaited them, disaster. Elvira was special among the High Elves; she had a certain ability, foresight, to foresight some part of the future; she saw only destion if these foolish people continued in what they were doing.

    ''''Sigh! Big sis, I''m trying; I will continue trying. Please get in touch with the empress and tell her to think about something. Elder Faranal is bing more uncontroble. I don''t know how much longer I can hold for.'''' Rhea said and stood up; she stopped at the door.

    ''''I know what sacrifice the empress made, what you sacrificed, don''t worry, I will try my best.''''

    Then she left, leaving only Elvira in the room.

    ''''Sigh! Master, I''m tired.'''' She said before taking amunication stone to contact a certain guild master.

 Chapter 429 - Side Story: The Black Princes Reverse Scale

    It happened the day after the emperor Julius birthday after he had a short discussion with Alex.

    ~ Emperor''s Room.

    There was an enormous painting on the wall, and there were furnishings collected from all around the world adorning it.

    They ate all works of art, no matter what you chose. It can be said that a luxurious and extravagant room is a symbol of power.

    In that room was Prime Minister Kyle, and sitting before him, was 12th Emperor Julius Von Havens.

    "Is there something you want to say?"

    With wine in hand, the emperor looked at Prime Minister Kyle with eyes as sharp as a hawk''s.

    "Was it all right to tied the Third Princess hand in marriage so unexpectedly? If you are going, Mister Alexander, I believe there exists a better method.. Such giving him territory and-"

    "That would create an obstacle for future ns."

    "As you know, the boy didn''t like politics. I must think of my daughter. Those all foxes think I have gone blind. They are trying to make Artemia race for the throne as they think she can be easily controlled because she always stayed indoors and has a gentle, they think they ride on her overwhelming poprity to turn her into the First Empress, their perfect puppet, only if they knew."

    "What?"

    The prime minister wanted to know what the emperor meant by saying these words; unfortunately, the emperor had no desire to answer him.

    ''''Nothing, Tell me, Kyle, what is your evaluation of Alexander?"

    Seeing the emperor switching subject, not wanting to answer him, Kyle could only sigh and answer the emperor''s question. Kyle''s first impression when he saw the boy nicknamed ck Prince after he engaged with Artemia is the boy had an unusual amount of mana, that''s all. Say he had king presence, he is too intelligent; Kyle could only shake his head as he not seen any of those traits in the boy. Although shocked by what he had done for his sister, for Kyle, a desperate man can aplish anything; therefore, when being asked a question about the said boy, Kyle''s answer was simple.

    ''''He has a lot of mana, and he is a bit unusual.''''

    ''''An answer typically like you.'''' Julius was not surprised by Kyle''s evaluation of Alex as he knew better than anybody how his right-hand man thinks; if you don''t have the ambition to rule, to do marvelous things, you''re not worthy of Kyle''s attention.

    The emperor sniffed the scent of the wine, then took a sip of the exquisite wine before saying.

    ''''Although not the smartest, he is smart enough to know where his priorities lie. Men like him are destined to do great things, things you and I can aplish because we only see the narrow view before us, not what is after. Only a man like him deserves my daughter; I don''t mind tying her to this type of man as I''m well aware of what she desires; Drexia is too small for it; no Mysthia in its whole is too small for her. Mark my word, that boy will keep shocking the world. Do you know what is goal is?"

    Kyle shook his head, curious about what a boy like Alex would desire apart from reigning as emperor.

    Julius chuckled and said, ''''Bing the strongest. Not just the strongest of this world but the strongest of all. This might sound childish to you, but I believe if it''s him, he can do it. Have you seen his progress in just a few months? From a nobody to the strongest of the younger generation, not even our Princes and princesses with unlimited resources couldn''t hold a candle to her. So, you should understand why I have to tie such man to my family, even if I can control him, I must have him somehow, everything is for the empire, for the sake of the future.''''

    Putting it like that, Kyle couldn''t be dissatisfied anymore. He could only sigh that his son, who wanted to ask for Artemia''s hand in marriage aftering back from abroad, could only dream and forget his n.

    ''''Sorry, I know your son''s feelings, but to you than anybody, you should know that he didn''t stand a chance since the beginning as he was nothing that childhood ymate in Artemia''s eyes, as painful this may sound, it''s the strict truth. Time will heal his injuries; we should focus on what is about toe. Time is fast changing; a storm ising; war is looming. We should be prepared and use everything we can.''''

    ''''I understand, your majesty.'''' The prime minister Kyle nodded and bowed.

    Fews dayster, Alex indeed was once again shocked as the emperor had expected; thanks to him, the empire was able to deal a blow to Chaos''s Eye. From that day onwards, Kyle never underestimated the boy known as the ck Prince; he started paying attention to everything rted to him; he even thought of befriending him; it was because he was on alert that he learned of the elves n.

    ''''So, the reason the Elves have be a little bit active recently was due to Gracier, Alex''s adopted sister possessed the purest bloodline like that monster Typhania?" Julius asked as he sat on his bed.

    ''''Yes, indeed, they wished to retrieve Gracier and make her the future emperor,'''' Kyle responded.

    ''''I see, those idiots. Don''t they know what would happen if they kidnapped the girl? Because of the internal situation on their side, they can only resort to this method, and knowing the ck Prince''s temper, only hell awaits them if they ever touch his sister, especially now that he was away on a mission, everyone knows that Gracier is his reverse scale. Sigh! I will deal with it somehow.'''' Julius promised before pping his hands.

    As the emperor ps his hands, a man dressed in man kimono appears from behind him. It was Kamishiro.

    ''''Your Majesty.'''' Kamishiro kneeled.

    ''''Orochi, you will secretly protect Gracier in the shadow, kill the first two individuals that will try to kidnap her. That''s all you can leave.'''' Julius ordered, and Kamishiro bowed before disappearing as if bing one with the shadows.

    Kyle looked questioningly at Julius, wondering what he was up to; the emperor smiled.

    ''''I will let the boy own me. The reason I gave that kind of order is to let the girl experienced another setback to see if she grew, to see if she could defend herself. What would her decision be? Is she soft-hearted or ruthless one like her brother?"

    ''''I see, the emperor is sure wise.''''

    ''''Stop it, just a child y. Let''s wait and see.''''

    Unknown to him, the ck Prince had his special squad.

 Chapter 430 - 418: Alice Nihil

    Air moves in blossoming brilliant arcs within the sun rays of a new day. It was on the fourth day Alex was traversing the Endless Sea.

    Gracier could be seen dressed in her training gear heading into her training ground, in one of the special forests owned by the royal family; Artemia had said to head; first, she would join herter.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 8¡¹

    Level 80

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 14

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 2000/37200

    Magic Power:3500 (+20) ? 3520/3520

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1335 ? 1345

    Defense: 725 ? 735

    Agility: 875 ? 885

    Intelligence: 825 ? 835

    Luck: 725 ? 735

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]¡»

    ''''Fufufu! Almost Rank 9, I wonder if big brother would be happy with my progress?'''' Gracier said with a smile before suddenly shaking her head.

    ''''I must at least be Rank 10 before big brothere back.'''' She decided. me wings appeared at her back, and she started flying; today, Gracier wishes to venture deeper into the forest, fight stronger opponents to advance rapidly.

    At the same time, several shadows traveled the forest.

    In another part of the forest, two individuals stood before each other, one woman with pure white hair and a man dressed in ck clothing. It was Kamishiro facing Alice, Gracier''s bodyguard.

    ''''Young girl, can you let me pass?" Kamishiro tried to make Alice let him pass. Never he would have thought, neither would have the emperor thought that Alex had already ced somebody to protect Gracier.

    ''''I refuse, go back and tell the emperor that my master has everything under control.'''' Alice calmly stated, her hand had never left the sword at her waist.

    ''Sigh! She even knew that the emperor sent me. I wonder where the hell the boy finds this unusual girl. I can''t sense anything from her, not even the once of mana which is odd considering that mana dwells in everything. There is only one exnation; this girl is at a level where she could perfectly hide her mana. If it is true, then she would be a terrifying enemy to face.''

    Kamishiro, also known as Orochi, quickly analyzed, then he caught sight of something; he was not the only one, though.

    Shing!!

    Katana and sword were both simultaneously unsheathed as if the two wished to take each other life. However, just as the de was about to arrive near the other, it suddenly struck the opposite side, heads flew, blood danced in the sky, and the two passed each other and unsheathed their weapons again; another carnage happened.

    In less than a minute, four bodiesy headless on the ground.

    ''''You are not bad.'''' Kamishiroplimented; he tried to sound calm; however, inwardly, he was shocked because the moved used by Alice couldn''t be more familiar to him as it was the same move he performed god knows how many times to perfect it to what it was today. It couldn''t be helped that Kamishiro was shocked; imagine the skills you have painstakingly performed to be perfectly copied by a stranger just in front of you at your first meeting? Everybody will be shocked, and also the moment Alice unsheathed her sword, Kamishiro felt something he had never felt before, a sensation of dreadfulness like never before, it like he was standing before an abyssal monster that could swallow every within its sight if angered, the man known as Orochi even back in the Far East, feared by many gulped and took the only logical decision he could think of at the moment.

    ''''I shall take my leave,'''' Kamishiro announced and started to blend with the surrounding; however, beforepletely disappearing, he asked.

    ''''Youngdy, what is your name?"

    ''''Alice Nihil.''''

    ''''Nihil means 0 in one of your master''s worldnguages, I think? Well, take care, Alice Nihil; I hope we never see each other ever again.'''' These were Kamishirost words before he vanished. He was extremely knowledgeable, almost as he was once an Earthling.

    Left alone, Alice calmed her trembling hand; she might have appeared calm on the surface it was only because of her personality, her eternal emotionless face, to be able to copy a man of Kamishiro caliber sword skill perfectly, it took all she had, she almost failed, she could have used other sword techniques. Still, by copying Kamishiro skills, it would have struck fear deep into the man''s heart, to make him wary of her, he would see how strong and dangerous she is and at the same time put a brake on the emperor ambition, he would think twice before messing with Alex from now after learning what his men are capable of.

    ''''Sigh! I''m still weak. I must be stronger, not to fall behind as my master kept growing.'''' Alice said as she touched her chest where that stone acting as the heart was, she could feel the connection between her and her master, even though faint because of the distance.

    Then, Alice''s cold face turned even colder as she nced at the headless bodies on the ground. She turned into a shadow and disappeared; however, a small ck me appeared in the ce where Alice was tond on the corpses; instantly, the four bodies were set aze and rapidly turned into cinder before disappearing into the wind.

    Like the Grim reaper, Alice moved into the forest, reaping life as if cutting off some grasses.

    The first batch of men sent by the Elves as they were getting desperate was annihted, and Gracier didn''t even know that a massacre urred as she was happily ughtering monsters to level up.

 Chapter 431 - 419: Meteors Fall

    It was a clear day without a cloud in sight. The sun hanging in the sky beats down relentlessly on the earth, illuminating the forest on top of it.

    Small animals were running across a lush in in the depth of the forest, a ce not far from a waterfall, and the scent of the flora was riding a gentle breeze; however, mixed in this scent was the scent of blood, unbothered a lone girl continued to do what she was doing, her beautiful white dancing following the wind''s tune, it should have been a picturesque scene if weren''t for what this girl was doing.

    ''''Are you ready now to tell me what your goal is?" In an emotionless tone, Alice asked what remained of what was once a human.

    The man who had turned into human daruma (limbless) fearfully stared at the monster before him; how many times has he wished to die but weren''t authorized to do such a simple thing? As an assassin, one should always have a way to kill oneself in the case you unexpectedly get caught during a mission; however, this white-haired demon knew all the ces an assassin could hide the said method, she disabled them all and slowly started to torture them, there were five of them, she had already killed four in the cruelest way ever possible, to deal huge psychological damage to thest one, assassins might have undergone the most terrible of training to ironize their wills, but they always exist a limit. Alice seemed to know this, whoever is her teacher, this person had instructed well, the assassin was about to crack, he only wishes for one, to be granted death and he knew what he must do to get what he desired, however, a proud assassin, he was still hesitating, he must not give in so easily, so his pride as an assassin was whispering to him.

    ''''I will ask onest time, what is your goal after kidnapping my mistress?"

    Alice''s question was met with silence, she didn''t say anything but tried to smile, imagine someone who had never smile trying to do, it was pretty terrible, the assassin was scared. Alice didn''t give him the time to utter a word before the tip of her finger surged out and directly into his bones through the cut-off part then,

    ''''Iyahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    The assassin who had held up until now shrieked; the pain of having lightning course through one body, primarily through one''s bones, was unimaginable.. Alice''s face showed no emotions as she increased the lightning input she was sending into the assassin''s body; she didn''t forget to protect the heart and not to make the assassin die from a heart attack after receiving too much electric shock.

    Two minutes, 5 minutes, 7 minutes, before 10 minutes could pass, the assassin finally gave up; he was ready to talk; by now, he didn''t look human anymore with some of his skin were burnt.

    ''''I-I''ll talk, we we have been ordered to kidnap the young woman and bring her to someone that would ship her to the Elfira. F-from what I know it''s because she possessed a pure bloodline, as for what purpose the Elves wished to have her I don''t know, I- I swear, p-please grant me swift death, I-"

    The man didn''t get the opportunity to finish his words as his head flew, blood gushed out of his headless body, dying the already soaked ground further red. In the flying head''s eyes, one could see relief, relief to have been finally granted death after so long.

    ''''Have long are you going to y the spectator for?" Alice said without turning around; from her palms, a me appeared andnded on the bodies on the ground, soon they disappeared, leaving on cinder behind.

    There was the sound of someone chuckling before a shadow manifested behind Alice.

    ''''If you appear behind again, I might identally kill you,'''' Alice warned, and Artemia smiled and took a step back.

    ''''Rx, I won''t do it again. You should smile more; you will be more beautiful this way.''''

    ''''I don''t like it; I just have to carry my mission. That''s all matters.'''' Alice refused Artemia''s suggestion; she had expected such a response, so Artemia was not disappointed, nor she would ever stop reminding the girl to try to live like a normal person, but not now as they have more pressing matters to handle.

    Turning to look at what was once human beings, Artemia said, her expression was scary.

    ''''So, some fools want to kidnap Gracier because she is the owner of the purest bloodline? How foolish can those long-eared be? Did staying too much holed in the green scenery turn them into retard?"

    Alice offered noment as none of what Artemia was saying had anything to do with her; she just needed to carry her mission, that''s all.

    Seeing theck of interest on Alice''s face, Artemia sighed and decided to change ns, if previously she came here to train Gracier, now that she knew some foolish Elves were after her, she needed to see someone to tell this person to keep her people in check, if not something bad might happen.

    ''''Alice, tell Gracier that I''m sorry, we will report our match to ater date. There''s somewhere I need to go, see you back in the mansion.'''' After saying these words, Artemia vanished, and after making sure that no other assassins were lurking around, Alice also left.

    In the depth of the forest, Gracier was happily fighting a group of orcs; leading them was one giant ogre of seven meters.

    A single me arrow left for the sky before transforming into seven arrows that struck the orcs.

    ''''Buhii?!?"

    Four orcs were set aze; they started rolling on the ground, then something astonishing happened; their leader, the ogre, swung his club four times and shut down the hailing orcs.

    ''''You are pretty ruthless, aren''t you?" Gracier asked with a smile and let go of her Gift that vanished, there was something she wished to test, and this monster would be done perfectly for the job.

    ''''Graaaa!''''

    The ogre shouted before raising its club and dashed toward Gracier, no he tried but soon found it impossible to advance as some me chains were wrapped around its feet. Lifting its head, the orc saw the human girl smiling and raised her hand, then he became furious he tried to throw its club at the foolish human girl that thought that only restraining his feet would be enough; however, he couldn''t because Gracier''s following words had sealed his fate.

    ''''Fire Goddess''s Judgment: Meteor''s Fall"

    From the sky, a small rock appeared from outer space; it was moving at breakneck speed, even from afar, you could see the zing rock like a miniature sun. Artemia, who was leaving, sighed and thought the girl couldn''t wait; she left after ncing at the falling meteor. Soon the small meteor struck the helpless ogre.

    Kabooooom!

    A giant explosion urred, the area of twenty meters around the ogre was ttened, trees erased, Gracier had protected using me shield if not she would have been swept in the aftermath of the meteor skill.

    A huge crater of twelve meters appeared on the ground; it was scorched; in the depth of this crater, the ground had turned into a small pool ofva.

    ''''This skill is scary; I wonder what kind of damage the highest level of Meteor will do? Fufufu! I can''t wait to test it.'''' Gracier whispered, her eyes were shining; if it weren''t for Artemia''s strict instructions, she would have put all her SP on the meteor skill and immediately tested it. Just as Gracier was about to continue deeper into the forest, Alice appeared and told her they must return; although disappointed, Gracier still obeyed.

 Chapter 432 - [Bonus ] 420: Old Acquaintances

    Avalon, Adventurer Guild Headquarter, on the highest floor where only the guild master is allowed to live, currently, Elseria could be seen sitting cross-legged, and in front of her was a spinning green gem, it was the same crystal a certain man entrusted to Artemia during her trial to regain the second part of her Gift.

    The spinning gem would emit green mist, which wouldter enter Elseria''s body through her pores. It had been more than weeks since she started to assimte this gem; she would have tried to swallow it whole to elerate the process. Still, by doing such a thing, there was a risk of losing more than half of the essence condensed in the stone because of the curse on her body, the same curse that makes her power fall into the Demi-God level and maybe forever stuck there.

    ''''Hah! How troublesome!" Elseria sighed; how much did she wish to have her whole strength back? How much she wants to lift the curse on Mysthia? But alone, it''s impossible, maybe Alex would be able to do. However, it''s only if the enemy let him live for long, they must prepare, and for this purpose, even the smallest increase in strength couldn''t be more weed.

    Elseria focused on refining the green stone in front of her when suddenly, her expression had changed; she had asked not to be disturbed; she even cut off allmunication stones to be refined in peace. Still, now it seems that someone was trying to disturb her peaceful moment.

    Artemia suddenly appeared on the highest floor; Elseria red at her, among her acquaintances, only someone bold as Artemia could be the only to disregard the restrictions she put on this floor just for the sake of not being disturbed.

    ''''What do you want, Eretria, for you to disturb me even when I purely made it intentional that I wish not to be disturbed? Even after reincarnated, your bad habits never change, do they?'''' Elseria didn''t hide her dissatisfaction; she caught the spinning gem and stored it away..

    ''''Annoying as always. Even having your strength reduced didn''t make your face less annoying, Typhania.''''

    Artemia said and sat across from Elseria; it was like she was sitting with an old friend. Indeed it was the case; those two are best friends, even reincarnation couldn''t change this; they may love to bicker with each other, but they love each other as they went through a lot together, be it was during the happiest moments or the saddest moments, they stood together, so naturally their friends grew to the point where they could be considered sworn sisters.

    ''''Tch! Whatever, I''m more beautiful than you, and I''m stronger as well.'''' Like a child, Elseria responded, no Typhania, the disappeared Eleven Empress responded, and before that she changed, she became more beautiful, her beauty no ordinary gods could create it, heavy long white hair, eyes pure as gold, long sharp ears adorned with silver earrings, the moment Typhania reverted to her true self, the floor became more beautiful, flowers blossomed, trees turned greener.

    ''''Tch! Favored as always.'''' Artemiamented, as a woman herself, she could say without a doubt that Typhania was one hell of beauty, she was a little bit jealous; however, she was not too underestimated either with the flick of her finger, her natural appearance appeared, the one in the painting at the Avalon''s museum.

    The most beautiful blue hair in existence, blue eyes that shine like a perfect gem. Artemia was indeed a beauty. Not only was she beautiful, but she also possessed a body that could only be described as being sinful; devilish. Her satin-like robe, clinging tightly to her devilish body, was stretched so wide that it would burst any moment, not being able to hold the bombastic contents within and show the barely hidden spring sight in its full-blown glory. If Alex were here, he would whistle and pumped his fist into the air, shouting, ''I''m a winner.''

    ''''It''s good to be back.''''

    Muttered the two before suddenly Artemia reverted to her old appearance, Typhania smiled.

    ''''I guess with your current level, it will be hard to maintain your past self?" Typhania asked; she had no trouble keeping up her real appearance, unlike Artemia because of low rank.

    When Artemia momentarily switched to her real self made her body became close to the Demi-God level; however, because, with her current level, it would be too much of a burden, she didn''t keep it for long.

    ''''Indeed, it''s as you said. I just became Saint a few days ago. Only when I will step into Rank 13 closing to Rank 14 can I freely switch between appearances, but you and I know that I am not here for that.''''

    From Artemia''s words, Typhania could see that something wasn''t right, instantly regretted to have cut off anymunications, some people may have tried to contact her, well, there''s no need to cry over a spilled milk.

    ''''Artemia tell me what happened?" Typhania immediately inquired; she had the feeling that whatever Artemia would say next, she wouldn''t like it.

    ''''Your people are trying to kidnap Gracier because she got a pure bloodline like yours. I-"

    And as Typhania expected, Artemia''s words turned her furious, so she stopped her.

    ''''Are have they gone mad?'''' Typhania asked with a smile; however, underneath such a charming smile hid a terrific rage. Those who know her would stay far away from her, especially when they caused such a state.

    ''''Calm down, Typhy, they must be a reason for Gracier''s blood to suddenly became pure. As a half-elf, it''s impossible without external assistance.'''' Artemia tried to reason Typhania before she went to do something rash.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m pretty calm right now. To answer your question, indeed, without external assistance, it''s impossible, but have you forgotten who her brother is? Because of Alex''s race, their blood mixed, increasing Gracier''s elven blood.'''' Typhania exined, the moment she heard that Gracier had a pure bloodline, she immediately connected the dots when remembering the ritual between Alex and Gracier when he adopted her.

    ''''I see, we should-"

    Artemia was stopped to stop as Typhania was gone.

    ''''She''s gone, huh!? Someone is going to suffer aiy!" She said before also leaving.

 Chapter 433 - 421: The Empresss Fury

    Somewhere in Elseria, in one of the highest trees of the Forest of Life, currently, a meeting was taking ce, five male High Elves sat around an exquisite wooden table discussing.

    ''''So you want to say that none of our sent have returned alive?" Asked a green-haired man, he had sharp features, naturally handsome as Elves are generally gifted when ites to beauty, among the five, he had the most extended hair, reached till his waist, his hair was also the greenest. This man was the leader of this small gathering.

    ''''Yes, Elder Faranal, the life tes of our men are all broken, meaning they are all dead; the mission is a failure.'''' One of the remaining four-man answered; this man goes by the name of Duriaal, the Seventh Elder. Elder Faranal is the second Elder, meaning he was above Duriaal; he possessed the highest grade in this room.

    ''''Howe? From the information gathered, there shouldn''t be anybody capable enough to deal with our men; after all, they have been carefully selected, not only for their strength but because of sess rate when doing mission. If I do remember correctly, the weakest was Rank 8, while the strongest was Rank 11. How is such a group easily wiped out? Did the Eighth have some hidden Force we are unaware of?"

    The Eighth Elder Fareel asked, a short man with a beard which was unlike Elves as they are known for being handsome, slender, and tall; however, this man was the contrary of all of that; although handsome, he looks like a human piggy.

    ''''Sigh! I say we were too hasty.. We should have waited for a while before acting. However, you didn''t listen to my advice simply because I''m a coward, see, the result is total annihtion of our precious force.'''' thest man said, he was the most handsome after Elder Faranal, short light green hair, eyes of the same hue, his hair was tied in a ponytail, the Fifth Elder Garil, known for being the most cautious of ten elders. How Elder seeded in taking in this cautious man into his faction was unknown.

    ''''Tch! Stop acting so cowardly, Garil; everything is for the survival of our Holy race.'''' The Eighth Elder Fareel admonished Garil, those two were known to like Fire and water, stopping at nothing to make fun of each other, and as expected, Garil red at Fareel before snorting.

    ''''Stop the childish acts; we must think of an alternative. That thing, cough, I mean my daughter must be brought back. Everything is for the sake of the Elven race; we are-"

    ''''Oh? I''m more interested in knowing how your personal agenda have anything to do with the Eleven race wellbeing, dear Second Elder.''''

    Suddenly, an unexpected voice echoed through the meeting room, startling the five men; color drained from their faces as they couldn''t be more familiar with the owner of this voice even when sleeping; it is someone they fired yet dare to plot against as they firmly believe that she would be too busy taking care of stuff on the human''s continent; unfortunately, fate seemed to be toying with them as their worst nightmare came true, even the alwaysposed Second Elder which always appears to have everything under control was currently trembling.

    "We wee the Eternal Empress!!"

    The Five men said in unison as they kneeled, instead of reverence, what was inside their eyes were none other than fear, extreme fear, like the children that did something he should have but got caught and was scared of getting punished.

    ''''Ohhh! So you lots do remember that I was still the empress and yet going behind my back plotting against me? You sure got a lot of guts; I wondered who gave you the courage to start this foolish little y?" Typhania asked she levitate in the air crosslegged; the moment she appeared, the always quiet gigantic tree started shaking like a child that just saw its mother after a long time, the tree of life leaves became greener, emitting a gentle fragrance that covered all the forest, gracing elves whenever they were a peace of mind, the strongest immediately knew that they empress was back, however, her mood was not the best. Hence, they wondered what made the always gentle empress angry? Those aware of the reason swallowed hard and waited for the empress to finish whatever she had nned.

    Back to Typhania''s location.

    She waited for the five men to answer such a simple question, and yet none of them could answer; no, it wasn''t that they couldn''t, just that they didn''t dare to answer for fear of engraving their already hopeless situation. If you knew that something was already beyond saving, would you still try to aggravate it? The answer is no.

    ''''I see, even when faced with such question you''re unable to answer. I never thought my men were such coward.'''' Typhania said in a sarcastic tone; however, none of the men said anything, their heads remained lowered.

    Typhania chuckled, not minding the five attitudes as even they said something, it wouldn''t change anything; their fate wouldn''t change, that is.

    ''''When you do something, be ready to pay the consequences,'''' Typhania announced, and the five men''s faces turned instantly pale; one they tried to say something, it was the Fifth Elder Garil.

    ''''My empress, please-"

    ''''Who allowed talking? So, shut up. As the most cautious and the smartest, I expected you to act like one, yet you got swayed by the reward and forget your true nature, so die.''''

    Typhania ruthlessly dered before the fifth elder Garil exploded in a bloody mist that covered the other four, chills shot down their spines, and they started shaking.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!!

    Three elders exploded in turn; Typhania''s cruelty knew no bounds as she killed them the most brutal way possible, only the second Elder was left alive. No colors could be seen on the once-proud man''s face; all that was left was the will to live even though disgracefully.

    Finger against her mouth, with squinted eyes, Typhania wondered.

    "What should I do with you, little Faranal?"

    Typhania asked nobody in particr before her eyes suddenly brightened, and she smiled, seeing this smile Faranal knew he was done for.

 Chapter 434 - 422: Inside The Dream

    At the same time that Typhania finally went back after more hundred years in Alex''s location. After his battle against the Sea Dragon Leviathan, Alex directly fell into the sea.

    Lilith was the first to understand that something wasn''t right; she immediately stirred the boat in Alex''s direction.

    Meanwhile, Alex, who was falling deeper into the sea, had lost consciousness, and yet his unconsciousness didn''t stop whatever was wrecking his body from inside. Cracks appeared all over his bones, almost as if they were going to turn into a fine powder; whatever skill he had used, his body seemed unable to cope with it, his skin cracked open, ck blood spurted from the cracks. Deep inside Alex''s body, an astonishing change was taking ce; from his heart, crimson blood appeared each time his heart was surrounded by a faint ck tattoo pulsated.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!.

    This crimson blood would travel through Alex''s body and repair his broken body; his blood became more crimson, his body more robust after each strengthening.

    Deep in Alex''s consciousness, he had a dream.

    An extremely vast world stood before him, the sky was dyed crimson, on the ground was an enormous ck army of giants; and standing before this endless army was a lone girl, she had crimson hair floating on her back, behind him was a spinning wheel, what was inside this wheel couldn''t be seen.

    The crimson-haired stretched her arm, and a long sword appeared; she swung it. Million of men were ughtered, she switched to another weapon, it was halberd this time, and like thest time millions of men were ughtered, each time she changed weapons a lot of men would die, the endless army was reduced instantly in more than half of its initial number, then from the other side what seemed like a man appeared, the moment this man appeared, the crimson-haired beauty expression changed for the first time, even though she ughtered more than millions of men, her expression never did it change, however, at the apparition of this man, everything changed, the emotionless girl suddenly spoke.

    ''''***********, as I thought it was you, why did you do that?" Asked the crimson-haireddy with a hurt expression, she couldn''t believe that this same man she used to y with would one do something so cruel.

    The man in question smiled before flicking his fingers; immediately; the crimson-haireddy felt something pierced her body; she spun around to see her friend backstabbing her.

    ''''Elenial, why?" She asked; however, she got a crazed expression on her always gentle friend''s face followed by an unexpected answer.

    ''''Everything is for his love; he promised me, eternal love. Sorry, as thest Asura kindly dies for my happiness.'''' the crazed woman dered.

    ''''I see, such pity." Dered the crimson-haired beauty before she took a drastic decision, as one of the original, she knew what her friend was capable of, why that trickster of man wanted her, so she decided never to let him have what he wants.

    As if the man understood what the crimson-haired beauty goal was, he shouted.

    ''''No good, stop her.'''' He ordered a giant, the strongest among the giant stepped forward; he tried teleporting; however, before he could, it happened.

    ''''Asura: Deste Ending!"

    The world turned crimson; the wheel behind the crimson-haireddy spun faster as she spun around to embrace her traitor friend; thetter did everything she could but couldn''t get free. She could only plead with the man she decided to sacrifice everything for; it was then she saw something unbelievable, the same man who yesterday whispered sweet words as they make love, turning his head away as if giving up on her, no he did, he decided to sacrifice her. It waste to regret; she could only wish to govern over Life and creation.

    ''In my next, if it ever exists one, I want to be a weapon, to sacrifice myself to fight this Evil man, making him pay. ? nothingness, grant me my wish.''

    These were the woman''sst world as the crimson light engulfed her and erased her from this universe; before the crimson-haireddy could disappear, her friends came and seeded in rescuing her but could only seal her after making some preparations. The crimson-haireddy''sst thought was, ''Primordeus and other I leave everything in your hands, you must never let him seed, or only chaos will remain.''

    As if understood what she wished to convey, a white-clothed man and a ck-clothed man nodded as if to say leave everything to us, then the dream stopped there.

    Outside, Lilith had just managed to drag Alex''s heavy body up, never would have, she thought, the seemingly lean man to be this heavy. With Sakuya''s help, they put Alex on one of the two boards; by now, Alex''splexion was back to normal, his skin healthy, he appeared more handsome with certain devilish mixed in.

    Softly caressing Alex''s hair, Sakuya asked with a concerned voice.

    ''''Is everything right?"

    ''''Don''t worry, everything is fine. It must be because he overused his body to perform that ability. Don''t worry; he is just tired; he will wake up soon.'''' Lilith calmed down the anxious Sakuya; thetter heaved a sigh.

    Looking at the sleeping man who had somehow conquered her heart before she even knew it, Sakuya marveled.

    ''''You will never cease to amaze me, Alexander.'''' She said as she flicked Alex''s forehead; Alex slightly wrinkled his nose before resuming his peaceful sleep.

    Lilith sighed as well and stared in a certain direction; she couldn''t help but marvel at how unusual Alex''s abilities are; he always manages to surprise her. This time with an ability she had never heard of¡ªan avatar made of him holding a giant gun.

    If only they knew that in the direction where the crimson bullet disappeared to was a small uninhabited ind with a mountain; however, currently, this mountain had its upper part gone, parted into two, after killing the sea dragon Leviathan, the crimson bullet fired by Alex''s avatar stopped here. This ind will one day be known as God''s Fury ind.

 Chapter 435 - 423: Typhanias Scheme

    Back on Elfira.

    Immediately after eliminating the four elders, Typhania only left the second Elder, Gracier''s father, alive; thetter was trembling, he still did not dare to look up.

    ''''You firstly abandoned them, she went through hell, yet you never appeared; however, now that she got a pure bloodline that could serve your greed, you want to take her back, but how? By kidnapping her. You have fallen too low, Faranal. Time to suffer from your greed.''''

    Typhania decided to punish the man before the rest of the elders coulde as it would be troublesome if they decided to interfere. Flicking her fingers, vines appeared and wrapped around Elder Faranal like a cocoon before he was dragged to God knows where.

    Immediately following Elder Faranal''s disappearance, Typhania disappeared as well.

    In the same room used by Stefania and Rhea in theirst meeting, Typhania appeared; immediately, the siblings kneeled..

    ''''We wee the Eternal Empress!!"

    ''''Rise,'''' Typhania ordered as she sat in the highest seat; the Elfied siblings stood and sat as well.

    ''''Not bad, you two have grown up well,'''' Typhania said as she seized up the two, thest time she saw them, they were little kids. ''Time sure past fast.'' The empress thought.

    Stefania and Rhea lowered their heads, feeling embarrassed; the yful Rhea became docile all of a sudden; only one person could make her behave like this, and it was none other than Typhania who adopted them, letting them use her family name.

    ''''So mind you telling what you two are doing for the situation to escte as it did?" Typhania''s gentle tone changed to a harsher one.

    ''''Mentor, more than half of the council, followed them; there''s nothing we could do. By the time we noticed what was going on, it was already toote.''''

    Stefania was the one to talk, Rhea wished to say something as well, but unlike her sister, she was not well gifted when ites to stuff like that.

    ''''I see. If you were vignt enough, you would have noticed. I shall deal with you twoter. For now, let''s take care of the annoying part first.'''' Typhania said and looked past the door at the approaching elders, and soon five men and women entered; they bowed their heads.

    ''''Wee back, Empress-"

    ''''Cut to the chase. Before you even startedining that I was harsh in my punishment, I can only say, something you ought to be ruthless in letting the others know better not messed up with you. How dare you. When I sacrificed everything to your god damn prophecy and while I was suffering thinking of my people, you lots are calmly plotting behind my back.''''

    Facing Typhania''s outburst, none of the five men and women could say anything. Typhania indeed sacrificed everything; people didn''t know anything though she disappeared after that battle where humanity lost; however, the truth was that the first elder at that time, alongside some other people, prophesied the one capable of ending the war once for all. Only Typhania was the only one capable of doing the mission; she established a guild, created a lot of things just for the sake of her mission; it was no wonder she got furious that some asshole tried to plot behind her back.

    ''''Although the empress''s fury is legit, it''s not a reason to ughter five elders; high Elves are rare. We-" The third elder, an elderly man, tried to talk but immediately shut up after Typhania red at him.

    ''''I don''t care about what you have to say as I had already taken my decision. I killed four elders while the main perpetrator was sent to Abyss Forest.''''

    The moment Typhania announced this, everyone inside the meeting room trembled as they couldn''t be more familiar with this Abyssal Forest; it was the hell prison on the Elven continent, criminals who were sent there never came back. Rumor has it that prisoners of Abyssal Forest serve as nourishment to the Tree of Life. The tree of Life keeps them alive to constantly suck their blood; it was a nightmare-like situation. Nobody managed to escape from this prison.

    Gulp!

    It would have been better if Elder Faranal was killed than to be sent to this hellish prison. The Five elders couldn''t help but pity him. Those among the five elders who had once thought of switching sides immediately changed their minds as none of them wanted to be sent down there.

    ''''Rx, although the council has five free ces, I have already selected qualified men to take over these positions. As you have noticed, time is changing; a war is slowly approaching. We must be united to face and ovee adversaries. I want what happened to be an example to learn from. The five I have selected wille from other Elves as well. It''s time to change. Changes have never been wrong. Elves will be united as a whole and fight in the iing fight. I hope you will support me or are there any objections?"

    Silence.

    The First Elder, the eldest of the five elders, stepped forward, he curtsied.

    ''''The empress is wise. We will follow your suggestion. I want to know if the Eighth is the man said in the prophecy?"

    ''''He is. Don''t worry. I have talked with him, and he promised to help us. You must know that Gracier, Elder Faranal daughter, is his sister. It''s thanks to him taking her as a sister that her bloodline became purer. So imagine what would happen if you make that man your enemy? He is ruthless, especially when ites to his sister. Be his friend, and you shall enjoy a peaceful life; however, turn into his enemy, and you shall suffer endless torment. Do not forget that he has a strong master whom even I can''t see through; she''s probably peak Demigod expert.''''

    Everyone gulped; demi-god existences are extremely rare, so hearing that the boy from the prophecy has one made them gulp firstly due to fear, secondary because this person they will have one helper in the iing war.

    ''''Alexander loves Elven culture. He decided to visit Elfira after graduation, so we must show him how united and great we are. Understood?"

    ''''Certainly Eternal Empress.'''' Everyone nodded, and Typhania smiled.

    Stefania nced at her mentor and, at the same time, mother and shook her head; she got them all. She nned everything from the start, indeed the wise and terrifying Eternal Empress, the greatest empress ever.

 Chapter 436 - 424: Before Departure

    Two dayster, North East, few kilometers from the Dark Forest. Once you pass this forest, you will go to the Demon''s continent; however, traversing this forest was not easy; some people nevere back after going in.

    Currently, Alex''s group booked rooms in the ones of Cities'' Inn you see before going into the Dark Forest.

    Currently, the girls sat around Alex''s bed. It has been two days, and yet Alex showed no sign of waking up, even Lilith was getting impatient as the closer they are to the Demon''s continent, her hometown, the eager she was to make her brother suffer a considerable loss, also, she was feeling the call of something she was still unaware of what this thing could be. Still, she was sure once inside, she would find the answer.

    Suddenly, Alex groaned and opened his eyes; at first, his eyes were crimson and blue in color before his right eye regained his original hue, green.

    ''''Hi! Girls. How many days have I slept for?" Alex said as he raised his upper body to lean against the bed''s head because his body was feeling weak at the moment.

    ''''You slept for two days.. How are you feeling?" Sakuya was the one to talk.

    ''''I''m fine. I guess we are close to the Dark Forest.'''' Alex inquired as he could feel the evil energy in the air; it was too thick not to be noticed. The girls nodded.

    ''''I see. Okay, don''t worry, we will depart tomorrow. For now, can you please give some private time?"

    ''''Sure!" Lilith said and dragged the reluctant Sakuya out of Alex''s room.

    ''''Sigh! What have I gotten myself dragged into? I don''t like it at all.'''' Alex rubbed his forehead as he remembered the dream he had and its implications.

    ¡¼Sure, even I''m shocked to see that there existed a civilization before us. The chaos race probably originated from there. Even though the feeling of being a mere chess piece is hard to swallow, it is temporary; once you are stronger, you get to decide which side to be on. So, the master never forgets what your goal is. As you never forget, one day you''ll be the one to decide other fates, but currently, bear it as you are not strong enough. In every game they exist a loophole; I believe my sister and your unique constitution are one of them. Please keep trying, and you will one day win. Never let my sister go as the leader, the most terrifying existence on the chaos race side want to have her.¡½As she had also seen that dream and understood few things, Silveria could not let Alex give up because he saw that everything was set up. She also didn''t forget to tell him what he should never do.

    ''Don''t worry; I have never once thought of giving up. I shall make everyone of them who thinks I''m mere chess piece pay. I must be stronger and find thatdy. I believe she would be a boost to my strength. And believe me, I have no intention of letting Nyx go; she is mine and will always be.'' Alex affirmed, Nyx, who was chained against the ck throne, snorted but was pleased that Alex''s determination didn''t waver; she decided to quickly free herself to be there to guide him, to make him the greatest and the most feared of all.

    ''''Status!" Alex decided to check out his status. And as though responding to his call, his status window appeared right before him.

    [Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 113

    Experience Value (XP): 150000/199900

    Magic Power:6000/6000

    Magic: None

    Attack:2360

    Defense: 1930

    Agility:2070 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2090

    Luck: 1710

    BP: 180

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 4 ] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1] [Asura Form]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr]¡»

    ''''Tch! As I have feared, even a Rank 11 monster could even fill my XP bar. I''m still quite far from the next level. No wonder they said ascending level in the Saint Realm it''s harder than ascending to Heaven. Time to check out my Asura Form. That''s one hell of ability; I''m in love with it.'''' Alex said as he checked the description of the Asura Form.

    [Asura Form: A lost Ancient ability that consists of creating an Asura avatar holder of destruction.

    The current level is insufficient.

    Consume all the user Mana, and there''s a risk of falling into an unconscious state after using it. The stronger is the opponent, the stronger his avatar will be and the more forms he can use.]

    ''''I see no wonder I fell unconscious shortly after using it. Well, I need to increase my MP to be able to use this ability without fainting afterward. I''m curious about what kind of ultimate form my avatar will have? Will he be like the one the crimsondy used? Letting me switch weapons as I wish?" Alex''s eyes shined; he couldn''t wait to see what his Asura ultimate form would be. He was getting more and more interested in the crimsondy known as thest Asura.

    Alex was too focused elsewhere. If not, he would have noticed the question mark beside his race. It means his original race was changing as to what it would change to; only time could tell.

    ¡¼Your contract with this mysterious woman can be considered a blessing in disguise. You better make use of what she left you. I believe that only the type of the iceberg we have seen right now.¡½

    Although jealous of the Gift left to Alex by the crimson-haireddy, Silveria knew what was important. After discussing with Silveria their next actions, Alex joined the others; tomorrow, they will depart for the demon''s continent.

 Chapter 437 - 425: The Blackwater Bandits

    The following morning, Alex and the girls departed toward the Demon''s continent. Alex drove the beautiful magic carriage forward; they had left ke''s City and passed through several small viges; as one got closer to the Dark Forest, the fewer cities and people one would see.

    ''''Come on, Lili, don''t be a sore loser. It''s my win again.'''' Sakuya proudly dered as she showed her cards; it was a royal flush.

    ''''Tch! I get it. You win. I will spare with youter.'''' Lilith said in a depressed tone. Vexing as it could be, when ites to Poker, Sakuya was extremely good, but not good as Alex. To kill time, the group loves to y different types of games; poker is one of them. The first time Alex saw the cards, he was surprised, but when he remembered that before them, people from Earth hade, it made sense. .

    ''''Let''s join Alex outside,'''' Sakuya suggested, and Lilith nodded, opening the carriage door; the two joined Alex.

    ''''Wee, it seems that you have lost yet again,'''' Alex said with a chuckle; Lilith shrugged her shoulders.

    ''''So, what did you say to the girls now that some people are targeting your sister. Should their stop their training to look after her?" Lilith inquired.

    Last night, Alex learned that some people tried to kidnap his sister; he was not worried that they could seed as he had put a reliable bodyguard to look after her. Even so, he was furious that some Elves wished to take his sister back after they abandoned her, you discard the stone, and now that someone else picked it and polished it, turning it into a gem, you wish to take it back. As if it would be eptable. Artemia had said she took care of the problem, that the Elves wouldn''t try anything. Alex was happy; after giving his men some instructions, he told the girls what had happened.

    ''''No, they must continue their training. Don''t worry; nothing will happen. Gracier is strong and has a strong bodyguard. Artemia will look after her.'''' Alex said and focused his attention on the road.

    ''''I see. Don''t worry; we are about to enter the demon continent; although it''s a dangerous mission, we will seed and quickly go back.'''' Lilith said she was trying tofort Alex because she was sure that he must be missing his loved ones, especially now that he learned someone tried to kidnap his sister.

    Alex smiled while Sakuya chuckled.

    ''''What was that for?" Lilith asked Sakuya.

    ''''Nothing, it is just that the Lilith of a few days ago wouldn''t have reacted as you did. Say what you just said. Don''t get me wrong; it''s nothing bad; it''s just that you are changing, bing more human. Previously, you were too cold, as if the world was against you, except few persons, you never interacted with others, but now it''s different. Remember, that woman you helped in ke''s City?"

    ''''Yeah, I do; she was having a hard time moving her luggage; she was too old, so I helped her,'''' Lilith said as she remembered a confident old woman, thinking how many times the old woman thanked her brought a smile upon her Lilith''s face, it was an unconscious gesture.

    ''''See, you are smiling. The previous you wouldn''t have done it. Well, I can say that I''m a good teacher.'''' Sakuya dered with a smile; Lilith rolled her eyes at her. Everything would have been perfect if she hadn''t ruined it with thatst remark.

    ¡¼Indeed, she has changed. I thought that after losing her butler, she would have reverted to her old self, but I guess it was a needless worry. It''s good, never let her. Do you hear me?¡½

    Alex frowned; he didn''t like what Silveria was implying under that suggestion.

    ¡¼Don''t get me wrong. I never say to make her yours, be her good friend, her confidant. I can''t stop her if you wish to make her yours, though.¡½

    Alex ignored Silveria''s words. Suddenly, he heard Lilith''s voice.

    ''''Alex, how long are you nning to ignore those people following us since a moment ago?"

    ''''Hehehehe! I just thought it''s fun to have bodyguards escort us.'''' Alex replied.

    ''''Humph! I bet these idiots can''t wait and jump out to robe us.'''' Sakuya harrumphed, like the other two, the moment she came out, she noticed people surrounding them. The eight at the back were using some concealment items; if not for his advanced Divine Sense, he couldn''t have noticed them.

    ''''Let''s them try if they seek death,'''' Alex said and continued to drive the carriage; he acted as if he had not noticed the twelve people surrounding them, moving further back were another eight men, making a total of twenty men.

    ''''As the viger chief has said, thieves are indeed on this road. From his words, numerous carriages have been robbed, and women taken and sold to God knows where; it''s why nobody likes to take this route anymore.'''' Sakuya said while cracking her knuckles; she was ready for some action.

    As Sakuya said, thest vige the group visited, the viger chief warned them not to pass through here even after learning they are Adventurers, it was said that even B group adventurers lost to this group of bandits, The ckwater bandits they called themselves, and because this is a remote region under any supervision, adventurers rarelye here. Hence, the guild stopped caring for what happened after few unsessful attempts.

    The group had selected this route simply because it was shorterpared to other routes.

    Suddenly, Alex felt some movement from the group surrounding them; it seemed that they were getting impatient.

    Twelve people wearing ck clothes appeared from the side of the highway in front of the carriage. The remaining eight kept hidden and wereing from behind.

    "The carriage there, stop!"

    It was unexpectedly a woman''s voice. All of them held weapons in their hands.

    Upon hearing that voice, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. Never would he have expected that woman would kidnap other women to sell. It was about to get interesting.

    "Hello, sisters, the two of you are the best articles we have seen in a while!"

    "Well, well ... Ho ho, they are going to be sold at a high price; I am pleased."

    The woman and a guy who seems to be a follower seem to be evaluating Lilith and Sakuya. Although disguised as Elsa and Mio, they were still beauties.

    ''''Are you so surprised that you lose your mouth, boy?" One of the men in the back asked Alex after seeing only foolishly stare at them; it mistook Alex''s silence for being frightening; therefore, his ego skyrocketed.

    ''''You know, even B Rank adventurers couldn''t do anything before us, so better behave; we are the ckwater gang.'''' The man added.

    ''''Boss, please let us entertain ourselves before we sell them." Another one of the men who was only thinking with his lower body said.

    "You guys, talking around, if you want rewards, show it with actions."

    The woman who seemed to be a leader reprimanded the minions that made the vulgar conversation.

    "You have no luck being targeted by the ckwater gang. Even if you''re a weak adventurer, it is boring, can''t you resist a little. You guys pick them up, catch the women! Kill the man! "

    Five of their minions began to run toward the carriage. The eight people in the back are still hidden and didn''t move.

    "Sakuya, I think it is unsatisfactory. Can you take care of them?" Alex didn''t bother using their codenames as he knew that none of the men would live here today alive.

    "Okay, can I kill them?"

    ''''Suit yourself; however, they''re too weak. So you''re not authorized to use your sword.'''' Alex ordered and leaned against the carriage; this attitude annoyed the woman, the group''s boss.

    Sakuya jumped in front of the carriage; she seemedzy and dered.

    "Oh, I will fight you alone!"

    "Beautiful girl, let me show you the joy to be a woman!"

    The thieves had a vulgar expression on their faces as theypeted to see who would take Sakuya.

    "I refuse"

    A body blow was delivered by Sakuya, who approached the bosom of the thief in the blink of an eye. The person who was hit was the thief who had made vulgar remarks previously. The fist sank deeply into his body, and a cracking sound soon followed. The thief wasunched in the air as he flew a few meters away, and he fell on the head.

    "Oh? I controlled fairly; was this useless?" Sakuya looked at her hand in bewilderment.

    "Instant death," Alex muttered; he had thought that at least the man could havested a few punches; he was Rank 6, for god sake.

    "Huh?"

    The remaining bandits widened their eyes in disbelief. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t everyone look like they were having so much fun just now? You guys wanted to y with me. Umm... Softwater gang, was it?"

    The sadistic side of Sakuya awoke; she was smiling; however, her smile was extremely dangerous. The unlucky had finally met their match.

 Chapter 438 - 426: It Was A Total Annihilation

    ''What kind of a sick joke is this?'' Thought Selene, the boss of this group of thieves.

    The scene before her eyes could only be described as the unstoppable rampage of an absolute predator. This woman, who they had thought to be nothing more than an easy target mere seconds before, was massacring her people right before her eyes as if they were cabbages.

    The first one who died was Bobby. That woman, who had been standing in front of the carriage a second ago, suddenly appeared right in front of him and punched him once in the abdomen. How did that slim frame of hers manage to dish out so much power?

    By the time Selene heard the gruesome sound of Bobby''s bones shattering and his internal organs being crushed, the man was already flying through the air; hended with a thud sound, he was dead, and his soulless eyes staring right into Selene''s eyes.

    "Huh?"

    Her other subordinates were as shocked as she was. They all froze in their previously frenzied dash towards what they had thought to be easy prey.

    "Oh my, and I thought I had pulled my punch.. Guess that was still too much?"

    ''That was her pulling her punch?! You gotta be kidding.'' Almost shouted Selene, but she managed to hold back. Her subordinates were by no means weak. In fact, they were stronger than the average adventurer. All of them were at least Rank 5, and if they worked together correctly, she was sure they could fight Rank 8.

    Therefore, someone who could talk about pulling their punches while dealing with her subordinates would have to be Rank 8 or, worse, Rank 9. They have chosen the wrong target this time.

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t everyone look like they were having so much fun just now? You guys wanted to y with me. Umm... Softwater gang, was it?" Sakura said provokingly, with a smile so bewitchingly beautiful that even Selene almost fell for her. Not only was she ultimately looking down on them, but she had also even gone to the extent of purposefully messing up the gang''s name.

    "Y-You bitch! Guys, how much longer do you n on standing around like idiots! Forget about capturing her; kill her instead! I want her dead."

    Finally, she couldn''t take it anymore; Selene snapped her dumbfounded subordinates back to their senses andmanded them to attack. Normally, it was the wrong call.

    However, in the whole gang, Selene was known for her short temper; she had never backed down when someone picked a fight with her, so Sakuya''s provocation worked perfectly fine.

    Selene should have recognized the difference in strength based on what had happened to the first man and ordered everyone to scatter and run away. If so, perhaps Sakuya might have let them leave with their lives. Perhaps they could have regrouped with the others who were hidden on standby close behind. However, it was toote by the time Selene came to her senses.

    "Oh...I guess..." murmured Sakuya after shooting a quick look behind her.

    Misinterpreting that as an opening, Darn and Paul resumed their sprint towards her. Both of them were equipped with daggers. These two, who were acknowledged for their high Agility stats,

    pulled off the perfect surprise attack with wless teamwork.

    "Oh?"

    When Sakuya noticed Darn and Paul''s approach, their daggers were already mere inches away from her neck and heart.

    ''Got her!

    Surely the two-man had thought the same thing.

    It didn''t take long for them to change their minds.

    Thwack!

    Paul thought it strange that he couldn''t feel any feedback from his dominant hand. Normally, this would be the moment when the heavenly feeling of slicing through flesh flooded his brain make him feel exhrated. This time, however, he wasn''t feeling anything.

    In fact, he couldn''t even feel the handle of the poisoned dagger that he was so proud to wield.

    "Hey, this is a pretty well-maintained dagger that you''re using. Well, I mean, for a bandit, that is. Judging from your eyes, you love the feeling of slicing through flesh, don''t you?"

    Inadvertently looking up at the source of that voice, Paul found the woman that he had thought he''d killed nonchntly holding his dagger up and evaluating it.

    ''Why is she still alive? Her throat should be sliced open, and my knife should be buried in her heart!''

    It was only then that the figure of his partner, Darn, arm snapped and head twisted around at an impossible angle, came into Paul''s view. He suddenly understood that, in all likelihood, he was in the same state.

    ''What the hell...just happened...?''

    With no one to answer his unvoiced question, Paul''s consciousness sank into eternal darkness. Like Darn, he died.

    Both Paul and Darn had been killed within seconds.

    ''But how?'' Even Selene could notprehend what had just happened, even when it happened right before her eyes. One moment she was convinced that they''d struck the woman

    down, but the next, they were the ones lying on the ground, arms, and necks wholly crushed. Did that mean she had attacked each of them twice within a split second?

    Held in the woman''s hands were Darn''s and Paul''s daggers. Perhaps she had

    not even considered their approach to be an attempt on her life.

    ''When did she snatch the daggers? When did she break her two subordinates'' arms, and when did she snap their necks? Selene was ashamed to admit that she had not caught a single second of what had happened. How strong, how fast someone can be for her who boasted to the strongest of the bunches, who had never failed in any mission since that man joined them to fail to see what happened? Doesn''t this mean this woman was stronger than that man?

    The mere thought that this was right sent a shiver down Selene''s spine; if this woman was this strong, then how about to other two? Are they strong as this woman? There is no way, right?

    Selene was lost in thought, so she hadn''t seen when her next subordinate moved.

 Chapter 439 - 427: The Leaders Appearance

    Selene was lost in thought, so she hadn''t seen when her next subordinate moved. By the time she took notice of this, her subordinate was winding up an attack. It was the most strong after her; he had strong build, two meters tall with bulging muscles, he had the nickname the strongman or Iron body. The man was so powerful that he needed only a single hand to

    swing his solid iron hammer around. In addition, despite being a strongman, he was also fast enough to keep up with Darn and Paul. All in all, he was apetent member of this fighting force.

    Taking advantage of the brief moment during which the woman was upied with the daggers,Rowan lifted his hammer as high as he could before mming it down with every ounce of strength he could muster. The blow had.

    enough power to shatter armor and pulverize shields.

    Even so, Sakuya showed no sign of panic; calmly, she said while green light covered her arm.

    "Oh, are we perhaps doing a strengthpetition this time?" The amusement in her tone couldn''t be hidden; it was like a game to her.

    The hammer, with all its supposed destructive power, was easily stopped by the woman, with nothing more than a single one of her thin, shapely arms, no less. Selene was too shocked to have noticed the small green light covering Sakuya''s hand.

    "Not that I mind, though. All right, I''ll y along."

    There wasn''t a single bead of sweat on her forehead when she said this; on the contrary, the corners of Sakuya''s mouth lifted into a smile.

    "HAAAAAAHHHHH!"

    On the other side, Roman roared at the top of his lungs while pressing the hammer down so

    hard that his veins were visible on his bulky arms. Even so, the hammer would even not budge as if gripped by an iron w.

    Selene couldn''t help but blurt out her surprise.

    "That''s impossible. Roman''s Rank 7 with 800 ATK points meaning his strength is strong enough-"

    Selene didn''t even finish what she was saying before Sakuya stopped her and said.

    "Is that so? Hmm, so this is what an 800 ATK can do, huh?"

    ''''Well, mine is about 1000. Time to wrap things up; I''m getting tired of this.'''' Sakuya added, thest part was muttered inaudibly.

    As she said that, fissures spidered across the surface of Roman''s huge hammer. They spread quickly, cracking loudly as they went. An instantter, the entire weapon crumbled into pieces. The only thing left behind was Sakuya, who still had her right hand lifted, and Roman, who was still holding onto the handle, now reduced to nothing more than a mere stick.

    As Selene watched, it slowly slipped from Roman''s grip, after which his huge bulk also crumpled to the ground. With him lying not too far from her, she could see that his chest hadpletely caved in, his heart crushed.

    Selene had not gotten over her shock before Sakuya, who had now turned into devil''s moved; she quickly passed through the remaining men.

    Bang! Bang! Crack! Crack!

    Every time she moved her slender ar,m a bang sound was heard,d followed by the sickening sounds of crushed bones and hearts rupturing; it was instant death.

    Finally, Selene started to tremble violently; she dropped her ax and took a step back.

    ''''Wh-Who are you...?!" She fearfully asked. She was the only one left; elven men were dispatched in an instant.

    ''''Well, I''masimple weak woman with the hobby of crushing ants, I guess?"

    "Why is your answer a question?! You''ve got to be fucking with me. No, I have not lost; I still have my hidden force, my Mages hiding in the dark. Although you are strong, you will die once they make a move, yeah, I-I''m sure of it. Hehehehe!"

    It seemed that fear had broken something within Selene''s mind, and she startedughing. If she were in a rational state of mind, she would have thought that there was no way the other two would nonchntly sit back and watch; however, fear had erased any rationality from Selene''s mind, she had be too desperate, she lost eleven men, she decided to sacrifice everything, she didn''t care if what they once thought as merchandise was destroyed, she must avenge her ughtered men.

    ''''Rain fire on them.''''

    Selene threw her arm down, signaling for the descent of hell on earth.

    "..."

    However, no matter how long she waited, nothing came, so she was forced to blurt out.

    "How much longer am I supposed to wait?"

    "Uh..."

    ''That''s strange. I repeated the signal several more times, but no spells came flying from behind. Don''t tell me they all left us here to die and ran away by themselves?'' Selene thought, she started sweating, it was then, someone she had utterly forgotten about appeared like a ghost beside her and whispered into her ear.

    ''''If you are waiting for the eight hiding, then you should stop waiting because they died, all killed by the second girl beside me. In your next life, better be a good girl; I will not kill you right as you still have a use for me. For now, sleep.''''

    Bam!

    Immediately after Alex was done talking, he gave the girl a huge chop in the neck, making her unconscious.

    Thud!

    Alex didn''t care if Selene hit her head hard on the ground after losing consciousness, as this type of person deserves worse.

    ''''Well done, Sakuya. Time to finish things and depart.'''' Alex said and looked in a certain direction; it was the west of their current position.

    ''''How long are you nning to stay hidden for?" Alex raised his voice; Sakuya waited silently beside him while Lilith gripped her sword''s sheath, ready to intervene at any moment if anyone tried something funny.

    There was a silence; nobody answered Alex''s question for five minutes before finally someone appeared.

    p! p! p!

    ''''You are sure something, to dispatch my men and to be able to see me even when I was concealed. You have quite some skills; why note works for me?"

    The person who said this was a man in his middle thirties, ck hair and brown eyes, he had a sharp nose, he was holding a long spear. From the man''s words, he must be the leader of the ckwater Bandits.

 Chapter 440 - 428: Devils Smile

    Alex ignored the man and looked past him; his eyes were focused behind the man, seeming to want to pierce through space; there was someone there, Alex couldn''t say this person exact gender, but he was sure it was a demon and the one behind this clone who just showed up.

    The man that appeared was enraged because Alex was ignoring him; he had the sudden of piercing his heart with his spear to show him who his ce was. If it weren''t because that person had said to try to buy her some time, L¨¦once would have killed Alex for his disrespect. He didn''t dare to ask why that woman ordered him to buy her some time; the most rational answer should be she wants to use this chance to prepare a spell to catch this unusual boy before him, so L¨¦once wants to believe.

    ''''Boy, one should listen and respond when your elder talk, like that you-''''

    ''''Stop it, please. I''m not interested in dogs; what I want is its owner. A dog that was once an Adventurer but decided to be a bandit instead. I don''t care about what your story is; you shouldn''t have turned your back and be what you once fought against, a bandit.'''' Alex said and coldly stared at L¨¦once, who was fuming so much that his body started trembling.

    ''How dare this boy talk to him like that?'' He would kill him. L¨¦once had forgotten the instructions he received; he tried to charge at Alex; however, he suddenly froze, time had stopped for him..

    Alex appeared before the frozen L¨¦once and pierced his heart with a knife; at the same time, he winked at Lilith, who went after the woman hiding. Alex Time Stop was aimed at her, but somehow she was faster and ran away.

    Alex let go of L¨¦once''s body which fell on the ground, his eyes wide open as he couldn''t believe that he would die like that; his strength was nothingpared to Alex''s strength; the gap was too wide, L¨¦once was Rank 9 while Alex Rank 11. As Alex had said, L¨¦once was once an Adventurer, the leader of the group of adventurers that got almost annihted; after that terrible loss, he killed the leader of ckwater bandits at that time and took over his position with the mysterious woman intervention, however, everything ended, he died the group was no more.

    ''''Sakuya, wake that woman up. We must go free the hostages and quickly leave the area.'''' Alex ordered, and Sakuya nodded before pping Selene twice.

    Piak! Piak!

    The ps were so loud and strong that even a sleeping elephant would have woke up. Selene''s cheeks became immediately swollen; however, she didn''t dare to voice her dissatisfaction; she curled her body and answered the duo questions until Lilith came back with a disappointed expression.

    ''''How''d it go? Did you get that person?" Alex inquired, however to his disappointment Lilith shook her head.

    ''''No, but I managed to wound her, and I left a mark on her. It should activate in an hour or more. For now, let''s finish your goal.'''' Lilith said, and Alex nodded.

    The group dragged Selene to the ckwater hideout, and as Alex feared, the woman didn''te here; she must have gone into hiding somewhere else.

    Shaking his head, Alex walked into the cave with Selene ahead; if they existed any traps, she would be the first to suffer from it, no that Alex feared some traps with his Divine Sense always on a full alert.

    The group walked deeper into the cave until they came to an interception; Selene didn''t dare to y any trick on the group as she knew her life was only hanging on a thin line; at the slightest mishap, she would be a goner. Therefore, she went exactly where the group wanted him to go, to the storehouse where they held the captives waiting to be sold as ves.

    Alex''s expressions sank when he saw the kidnapped people; the women had dead eyes as they have constantly being abused, most of them were raped while the men were badly beaten up, there were even children among the captives.

    ''''You beast!" Sakuya roared, she almost beheaded Selene on the spot, but she managed to control herself; she mustn''t, not in the front of the hostages because it would frighten them, making them warier. Also, she must take into ount Alex''s ns before making a personal move.

    ''''We are Adventurers who were passing by. Having been attacked, we retaliated and annihted the bandits keeping your captives. We havee to rescue you.'''' Alex''s voice echoed in the room.

    Instantly, some light returned to the captives'' eyes.

    ''''I-is that true?" One of the captives asked, a girl around seventeen; she had green hair, light brown eyes; she tightly held the cage''s iron to make sure that she wasn''t dreaming.

    ''''Yeah, it''s true. You must know this woman behind me. You remember her, don''t you?" Alex asked, and Sakuya pushed Selene forward; thetter was shaking, ashamed to even look at the same ves she often spits on.

    ''''Y-yeah, we know here.'''' The green-haired girl pointed her trembling finger at Selene; how could she forget the same woman that lured her into this? She acted like the victim of an ident, forcing the girl carriage to stop; as a result, it was a massacre, her family was ughtered, and she was captured.

    ''''Yeah, let''s kill her to avenge others and the numerous sufferings we went through!!!" Roared most of the captives.

    Alex raised his hand and immediately all noise stopped, then he smiled, seeing this smile if Selene previously held any hope of surviving, then it''s died because of Alex''s smile, Selene was not dumb; if she were, she would not be the second inmand, the moment she saw Alex''s smile she immediately understood the reason she was kept alive, everything was this moment, and as she had expected Alex didn''t disappoint her, his following words confirmed her worst fear.

    ''''Calm down; I do understand your frustrations, but first, hear me out. For those who still remember where you came from and are sure to go back, you will be free; however, for those who have nowhere to go and are ready to ept a challenge, ready to suffer but get a great reward, you shall follow me. I will let you deal with this woman as you see fit. How is it? Will you take my hands?"

    Lilith and Sakuya finally understood why Alex stopped and came here; it was to recruit some people. He didn''t move without a goal in mind; Lilith was happy to see that he still prioritized his interest while Sakuya thought that Alex''s smile looked like that of the devil luring a poor soul to sign a contract. She loves it; it sends a shudder down her spine, making her blood boil in excitement.

 Chapter 441 - 429: Four New Recruits

    ''''So, the reason you saved them is to use them afterward; you aren''t different from us.'''' Selene spat, knowing there was no way she would make it alive; she decided to create sow discord between Alex and the hostages; she wanted to incite them to voice their dissatisfaction, saying they wanted to leave, by doing so, Alex would lose. She couldn''t be happier seeing him lose something.

    Lilith''s eyes turned cold while Sakuya tried to use the sheath of her katana to p Selene flying; however, she was stopped by Alex, who was still smiling; he noticed the change in the captive''s eyes when Selene talked, it''s human nature, some might want to talk back saying normally Alex should have saved them, hell, even the most shameless would say, after saving them he must still apany them until they safely reach the next vige or city. Now that he was going to entertain them.

    ''''Do you think I''m doing charity work?" Alex asked; his voice was col; thee captives, and Selene gulped, especially those shameless ones who were nning to fall for Selene''s incitation.

    ''''Nobody does something with a goal in mind.. Be it is charity work, even in this case, you acted on your desire to help others; it''s to satisfy this desire that you act. For you, I need to save them and go away? What a joke; II acted with a goal in mind. I will not force anybody, as I said only those free, who have nowhere to go are free toe at me, as for others I have already notified the guild you have to wait, and someone will take you back.'''' Alex said, the captives nodded.

    ''''Free them and let them vent their frustrations on this woman and when they are done, those who wish to follow my suggestion, pleasee outside,'''' Alex ordered Lilith and left with Sakuya.

    Selene bit her lips in frustration; her n had failed; those who were about to be swayed regained their sanity after Alex''s speech; their eyes shone in ecstasy at the prospect of beating their once captor.

    ''''Die you scum.''''

    ''''Give me back my daughter.''''

    ''''Die, die.''''

    Like enraged beasts, they jumped over the tied-up Selene and beat her into a pulp; they didn''t even stop; even they squashed her brain, and she died.

    Outside, Alex stared at the zing sky; as they got closer to the dark forest, the temperature drastically changed into a hotter one.

    ''''Since when you started nning this?" Sakuya couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Since I learned that bandits upied this road, tell the truth even if this road was not a shortcut I would have still suggested that we pass through it because I was sure the bandits would keep the captives to be sold as ves, among them some would not want to go back because they have been soiled or lost their homes. Even if it''s one I want to recruit, some who has once saw the despair can be sharpened into the most deadly weapon under a master and given a cause.'''' Alex exined. As he said, since the viger chief warning, he had already nned everything, he didn''t believe in recruiting everyone, not that he wanted this in the first ce, he needed to recruit few people, two or five maximum. He already had few people he wished to recruit after appraising them; he needed to wait.

    Sakuya chuckled and said.

    ''''You know you have changed.''''

    ''''It''s that so? Well, I guess you are right. People will change after experiencing a setback; I''m the same. I need my personal force, ready for everything, always counting on others is not the solution.'''' Alex shrugged his shoulders; he could understand where Sakuya was going; indeed, he changed after his sister''s kidnapping.

    ''''Fufufu! Gathering force, it''s almost as you are nning to take over the world.'''' Sakuya says with humor; however, Alex following next words left her speechless.

    ''''I don''t mind if taking over the world will help me aplish my goal and protect my loved ones,'''' Alex said, and he was serious about this.

    ''''Fufufu! It''s now that I see that you have changed and I like it. I will be there for you, for others, together we will make things work, survive, and one day return on Earth. If our parents have died, we will at least pay our respect to their tombstone, tell them that we survived and safely came back to our hometown.''''

    ''''That''s some nice suggestion, let''s do that.'''' Alex nodded at Sakuya''s suggestion, and sheughed and tried to hold his hand when suddenly, they were interrupted by someone coughing.

    ''''We are done; these four wish to join you.''''

    Lilith interrupted Sakuya''s sweet time, she red at her, but unexpectedly Lilith chuckled; she had an amused smile on her face.

    ''''Oh!''''

    Alex was surprised, it was more than he had expected when he saw the four he was pleased, although one among the ones he wanted the most was missing, seeing the green-haired girl among the four, Alex couldn''t ask for more. This girl had the talent for assassination as her ss was an assassin.

    ''''Good, I''ll be your employer from now on; I''m Alexander; someone will fetch you and take you to Avalon.'''' Alex introduced himself with his real name but kept on the disguise.

    ''''I''m Elektra.''''

    ''''Arthic.''''

    ''''Selena.''''

    ''''Chris.''''

    ''''Good,'''' Alex said as he observed the four, two women and two men, the oldest was Arthic, 25, while the youngest was Elektra (18) with the most potential.

    Taking out amunication stone, Alex injected mana into it, and it immediately lighted, and a voice came from the other side.

    ''''Yes, Alexander. I have already sent Drei and another two; they will join you soon.''''

    ''''Hi! Sera, I hope you are doing fine.'''' Sakuya said after hearing Sera''s voice.

    ''''Oh! Sakuya, I''m fine. Please look after him as he tends to act too recklessly, he-"

    Alex didn''t give Sera the time to finish before cutting off themunication. He coughed to hid his embarrassment.

    ''''So, it''s as you heard it. Wait here-"

    Alex stopped and looked at Lilith.

 Chapter 442 - 430: Into The Dark Forest 1

    Suddenly, Alex stopped talking and stared at Lilith, frowning.

    ''''What is up?"

    ''''No, it''s just that the mark I left on the woman is now activated,'''' Lilith responded.

    ''''I see, but isn''t it that a good thing?" Alex said as he could not understand why Lilith kept frowning unless there was more than what she said, and as he expected, it was indeed the case.

    ''''The mark is divided into two as if one person became two and each chooses a separate direction,'''' Lilith exined.

    ''''What?" Alex was surprised, he immediately ordered.

    ''''Give me the direction of the nearest one as for the other you two will go after it. We must let them escape.''''

    Lilith had expected such instruction, so she immediately dragged Sakuya with her and took the sky after sending the information about where the second woman went.. The four widened their eyes, they may be weak, but they know what people flying in the sky mean; no wonder the ckwater Bandits were annihted, their eyes shone as they believed that their decision to work for Alex was the right one.

    Tossing a small te with wolf w on it at Elektra, Alex ordered.

    ''''You four wait here for your senior. Once you show them that te, they will know it''s mine. I will see you once I''m back, until then please train hard, one day you''ll be strong as I am.''''

    Fwoosh!

    The four looked at each other and nodded their heads, they wished to be strong as Alex, and he had just allowed them to do so.

    ????

    The sun hanging in the sky beats down relentlessly on the earth. A lone silhouette could be seen running on the road; no, calling running would be a lie he was teleporting.

    Alex moved fast, following the direction one of the women Lilith marked was heading to.

    ¡¼There is a vige ahead.¡½Silveria warned, and Alex nodded before el-ing.

    Two kilometerster, Alex frowned; there was a faint scent of blood mixed into the air.

    ''Over there, huh.''

    It was drifting over from a small vige a little ways away from the highway. Probably the same vige Silveria had just mentioned.

    There was a board attached to a pole pierced into the ground.

    It''s probably the name of the vige. On it was written "Saleem."

    Alex chuckled as the name reminded him of something; he took one step into the vige, noticed something unusual, and stopped in his tracks.

    Even though it wasn''t noon yet, there weren''t any vigers in sight, which is strange.

    There were about fifteen log houses erected around a well in the center.

    There was a noticeablyrge building to Alex''s right with smokeing out from a chimney. He spected it was some sort of work cabin.

    ''I wonder if something happened.'' Alex couldn''t help but wonder.

    As he walked forward, he saw there were baskets with fruits (Apple, berries) carelessly scattered about and what seemed like farm tools that had fallen onto the ground.

    The signs suggested that the people here ran away from something in a hurry.

    Something caught Alex''s attention as he was walking, so he stopped and narrowed his eyes.

    He saw bloodstains on the ground.

    ''Bandits?'' It was the first conclusion Alex came to; however, he soon shakes his head.

    ''No, that doesn''t seem right.''

    There''s too little blood for a bandit attack.

    Based on the scale of the vige, there should be at least forty people living here.

    ''And it looks too undisturbed.'' Alex thought. Silveria talked.

    ¡¼A bandit''s main goal is to pige. They force themselves into houses to steal food and valuables; however, there wasn''t a single house destroyed. There''s the chance that it was a kidnapping, but if the vigers resisted and caused amotion and everything shouldn''t be looking so undisturbed.¡½

    ''I thought too.'' Alex responded while adding.

    ''There has to be another reason for this.''

    Alex lifted his face, and he saw a sturdy-looking mansion built atop a foundation of rocks ahead.

    He felt a strong presence of peopleing from there. As he started heading there, the mansion door swung open, and a man came rushing out looking fraught.

    ''''Hey, boy! It''s dangerous there! Hurry and get over here!''''

    As Alex looked suspiciously at the man who seemed to be a viger, arge shadow soon fell from above.

    A giant bird had appeared overhead. A pair of ominous eyes were ring down on Alex as if to swallow him.

    The giant bird wings sent a rush of wind to the earth, causing clouds of dust to rise. Its grim talons shimmered in the light of the sun, locked onto Alex like a predator to its prey.

    ''''What are you doing?! You''re going to die if you freeze up! Hurry and run for it!''''

    The viger''s face turned pale, perhaps because he thought Alex''s legs had frozen in fear.

    The man would have known this if he were closer to him, but Alex''s face was calm.

    He smiled and looked at the beast as if to ask.

    "You want a piece of me?"

    ''''Then take it.''''

    ''GURAAAHHH!''

    The monster let out an ear-splitting roar, and its talons swooped down on Alex.

    However, the sharp ws pierced into the ground. Alex had leaped above the giant bird''s head. Hended on the other side,in his hand, was Silveria, pointing it at the bird''s head and fired.

    BANG!

    The giant bird swirled down as its blood and brain''s matter sttered the sky.

    ''Something''s off.'' Alex looked at the fallen Rank 8 with skeptical eyes.

    Even though he was strong, a normal bullet shouldn''t be able to kill a Rank 8 monster with such thick skin easily.

    As Alex looked on quizzically at the giant bird''s dead body, the viger from earlier had run over to him.

    "Hey! Are you okay?!"

    "I''m okay. More importantly, there''s something I''d like to ask you¡ª"

    As he turned around, there was a sight that concerned him more so than the man.

    The mansion that was visible beyond the man''s shoulders¡ª from its door, out of the door came about ten people all at once, without any sign of life in their faces.

    After "seeing" that, Alex felt like throwing up, and at the same time, a sharp pain traveled up to his left eye. His Eye of Truth activated itself.

    "Ugh!"

    He pressed his left hand above his eye to lessen the pain.

    ¡¼Master this is-¡½Silveria''s voice was cut off.

    "H-Hey, boy. What''s wrong all of a sudden?"

    The viger reached out to touch Alex''s shoulder, who was now kneeling on the ground. Goosebumps rose all over his body; his Six senses started ringing, then he saw that those people were.

    Bang!

 Chapter 443 - 431: Into The Dark Forest 2

    BANG!

    A bullet flew, and the brain''s matter sttered the air. Alex''s eyes were merciless as he kept pulling the trigger.

    BANG! BANG!!!!!

    He eliminated the vigers before him; if someone had seen the current scene, they would have thought that Alex had gone crazy; however, it was the case, shortly something astonishing happened, those vigers who had their brains burst got up again.

    ''''Zombies, huh?!"

    Alex muttered, and he used his Eye of Truth to search for the core of the zombies; it was located inside their hearts; no wonder they could still attack Alex after their heads were gone.

    BANG!

    It only took one High-level Homing bullet to finish all the zombies.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a chill down his spine; he jumped back when suddenly a bone spikended where he was.

    Boom!

    In the direction the spike came from, Alex saw a giant Zombie standing five meters tall, green in color.

    ''''GRR! GRRR!"

    ¡¼This one must have been formed after countless vigers was sacrificed.¡½Silveria spected.

    Appraising the giant Zombie with Eye of Truth, he couldn''t help but frown in disgust.

    ''''Ugh!"

    [Wraith Zombie]

    ¡¸ Rank 10]

    Level 92

    Magic Power: 2700/3000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 1600

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1400

    Intelligence: 200

    Luck: 710

    Skills: [Bones Spear Level 4] [Dark Mist Level 4] [Zombie Touch Level 4]

    Titles: [Wraith Zombie]

    ''''Aurora Bullet!"

    BANG!

    A white bullet tore through the air creating the illusion of space being twisted; the white bullet arrived before the giant Zombie and struck.

    There was a sh of white light that enveloped the zombie before it vanished, then the giant Zombie was reduced to a puddle of blood unexpectedly by the Aurora Bullet.

    Immediately after killing the Wraith Zombie, Alex used his SP and BP.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 113

    Experience Value (XP): 170000/199900

    Magic Power: 6800/7000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2360 (+140) ? 2500

    Defense: 1930

    Agility:2070 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2090 (+40) ? 2130

    Luck: 1710

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max][Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1 ? Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] (New)¡»

    Because he maxed out his Mana Synchronisation skill, he got an additional 1000 MP. He got some additional ability and title, but he couldn''t check them right as he could feel someone gaze on him, especially after his Eye of Truth''s level increased.

    ''''Won''t you show now that all pawns have been destroyed?" Alex shouted.

    ''''Fufufu! As expected of the Eighth, we have been waiting for your arrival.''''

    An extremely charming voice reached Alex''s ears; however, instead of appreciating it, Alex felt goosebumps all over his body.

    Then what could only be described as a devilish woman appeared; Alex did not care about the woman with unusual pupils, pink in color; she wore something like a see-through robe.

    From her words, they knew about his arrival, meaning this woman had been stationed over here waiting for him.

    ''Tch! And when we thought we were smarter and was one step ahead.'' Alex inwardly clicked his tongue.

    ''''I''m Lenoir !" The woman with a devilish body bowed before chuckling.

    ''''And how said that I''m out of lovely ves?"

    Flick!

    With the flick of her fingers, more than ten Wraith Zombies lined up.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Alex didn''t hesitate to fire a Crimson Bullet at the woman; thetter could see how dangerous this bullet was, so she sacrificed the Wraith Zombies to escape but notpletely unscathed.

    ''''Fufufu! As I expected of the Eighth, without my sister here, I''m not indeed your match.'''' Lenoir dered as she stared vigntly at Alex.

    [Eye Of Truth]

    [Lenoir Darks]

    ss: Necromancer

    Age: 160

    Female

    Race: Undead

    [Rank 10]

    Level 93

    Experience Value: 20300/38600

    Magic Power: 2700/3700

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 1600

    Defense: 1200

    Agility: 1400

    Intelligence: 1100

    Luck: 1350

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Dark Specter

    Skills: [Create Puppet Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level 4] [ Dark Corrosion Level 3] [Dark Bullet Level 4] [ Undead Army Level 8][Presence Detection Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Possession] [Dark Mind]

    Titles: [Psychopath] [ Master Necromancer]

    ''No wonder she could create zombies out of the vigers. She was a necromancer; I hate this ss more than anything.'' Alex mumbled.

    ''''So you said you were waiting for our arrival?" Alex decided to go for information hunting.

    ''''Fufufu! Yes, but I''m going to fail for your little game; you won''t get any information from me.'''' Lenoir said, immediately stopping Alex from gaining any useful information.

    ''''I see, then die,'''' Alex said before using Time Stop on Lenoir; he then aimed Silveria at her head after appearing in front of her.

    ''Phantom Bullet.''

    BANG!

    Lenoir''s head burst open; her body dropped to the ground. However, shortly after, it vanished, startling Alex.

    ''''Sil, what just happened?" Alex decided to ask the only person he thought to have the answer.

    ¡¼It think she is a twin with the other woman Sakuya and Lilith went after, they must have a special ability to merge. After the death of one of them, some part would return to the remaining twin. It''s all I can say.¡½Silveria exined what she thought to be the possible exnation for what just happened.

    ''''I see. What a nice ability. I believe that once the twins merged, they will be strong, maybe Saint Realm expert after merging.''''

    ¡¼I think so, but that is not the most pressing matter right now; you must join the other and quickly slip away. Now that the enemy know of your arrival, many traps must have been ced all around to catch you-¡½

    ''''Or stall us until Lucifer gets whatever he was after.'''' Alex finished what Silveria wanted to say.

    ''''I need to hurry.''''

    Alex started flying in the sky; he headed into the Dark Forest where Sakuya and Lilith chased Lenoir''s twin.

    In a dark forest so dark that one would have mistaken it as if night had fallen, a fight was taking ce.

    ngs! ngs!

    Sakuya has killed monsters nonstop, since the moment they entered the Dark Forest, she got no rest; she fought monster after monster, unlike outside where goblin could be easily killed, here they are strong, clever, and hard to deal with. Sakuya had just killed her fiftieth Dark goblin; astonishingly, it was Rank 6 Goblin something you''d never seen outside.

    ''''Huff! Huff! I wonder how Lilith is doing?" Sakuya said as she crouched down to catch her breath; she was exhausted. Finally, she understood why people never want to set foot in this dangerous forest; it was because the moment you do better be prepared to fight constantly, and none possessed endless stamina, not even a Demigod level existence does, so you will end up running out of juice and the result could only be death.

    ''''If the outer edge is this hard, then I wonder how the core region would be?"

    Sakuya thought before shaking her head and checked her status; thanks to the fifty Dark goblins killed (1500 XP per kill), she leveled up twice.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 95

    Experience Value: 21900/38800

    Magic Power: 3220/3220

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1620 (+40 BP) ? 1660

    Defense: 1020 ?1040

    Agility: 1500 ?1500

    Intelligence: 1280 ?1300

    Luck: 1190 ?1210

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer](New)

    ''''Goblin yer? What a funny title.'''' Sakuya muttered before frowning.

    ''''Seriously, give me a break.'''' Before turning to face the new monster that made an entrance, it was an Orc but not your usual one and Gray Orc, a Rank 7 Orc. Both roared and charged at each other after a short staring contest.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Sakuya unleashed her ultimate ability not only for this monster but at the monsters hidden in the dark.

    Plop! Plop!

    Several monsters fell to the ground after Sakuya executed her Dark Magic Dimensional sh.

    ''''It''s getting fun. Let''s kill some more.'''' Sakuya said with a crazed expression; the S queen was about to start a ughter party.

    Few kilometers away, Lilith faced Lenoir''s twin.

 Chapter 444 - 432: Into The Dark Forest 3

    Standing before Lilith was Lenoir''s twin, ine, and unlike her sister, who dressed rather provokingly, ine was reserved, but this doesn''t mean she was an angel; far from that, she was the most ruthless of the two.

    ''''Princess kindly follow me back his highness wished greatly to see you,'''' ine said; she tried to sound sincere but judging from her smile, it was ridicule instead of trying to make Lilith voluntarily go back, the truth was that she didn''t care, her mission was to stop Lilith until someonees.

    Lilith didn''t say a word; she undid her disguise, and immediately her real appearance was shown, her beauty couldn''t be concealed; for a moment, the dark forest seemed to have gained life; it wasn''t monochrome anymore. However, while this was happening, a chill crawled into ine''s spine, those purple eyes, no hint of emotions could be seen in them, the temperature around plummeted, and unconsciously ine took a step back; she doubted she would ever be able tost longer until reinforcement arrive.

    At that moment, a lighting from Lenoir''s direction struck ine in the chest, and she grunted.

    ''''Guh! Damn it; I will kill you all.'''' ine roared, her strength skyrocketed, from initial Rank 10 to early Rank 12; all of this was thanks to her sister''sst gift. ine had gotten stronger, but at the cost of losing her only remaining family member, her dear sister, the pain was so intense that she instantly forgot her goal.

    ''''Die!! Thousand bugs!" ine bellowed, and from her body, a thousand bugs shot out.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The weakest was Rank 2, while the strongest Rank 7, those bugs tried to swarm on Lilith from all sides.

    However, Lilith calmly moved; she unsheathed her sword and pointed it at the sky, then white lightning split apart the air. All species with insect properties were weak to ''fire.'' Lightning, with its destructiveness, was like a fire, so instantly the bugs stopped in their track; ine was shocked; she hadn''t expected Lilith to be able to unleash this type of lightning, people might have mistaken White lightning to be the gentle type, but it was the case, among the different types of lightning, White lightning rank is pretty high.

    Zi~ Zi~

    Like an enraged beast, white lightning danced in the sky and moved at breakneck speed, passing through the swarm of bugs, and the result, they were annihted, burnt to a cinder.

    Lilith blinked to reappear before ine; she raised the sword and swung down; the speed of the sword was extremely fast, almost unstoppable, and yet ine calmly stopped it; her fingernails and forearms were tinged with a dark light.

    Using her long and poisoned fingernails, ine blocked Lilith''s sword. However, that didn''t mean she could prevent all damage.

    "Kuh!"

    Sparks flew, and ine''s body was pushed back a few steps. It would be strange if this didn''t happen as Lilith was stronger than her.

    Suddenly, from ine''s fingernails, poison was shot, everything happened too fast, normally Lilith should have been caught off guard, but before the poison could touch her, white lightning appeared and burnt some, when what was left of the poison touched the ground it melted.

    ''''Sigh! As expected of the princess, you didn''t even sweat, but this is not the end; I shall make you pay.'''' ine dered before her body shrunk; she blurred to reappear twenty meters away from Lilith; seeing this, Lilith frowned; she knew she must let this woman aplish what she was trying to do; therefore, lightning manifested under Lilith''s feet, and she mumbled.

    [Ghost Steps]

    Almost as if she had teleported, she appeared behind ine with her ck scythe; she tried to cut thetter in two; however, something astonishing happened instead of cutting through ine''s figure, Lilith''s scythe struck empty air, and ine appeared twenty meters away again. What happened what notplicated before the scythe descended. ine transformed thousands of bugs that flew away.

    ''''Fufufu! You are a dead princess. Cmity Queen.''''

    ine announced, and immediately the sound of thousands of bugs flying toward them could be heard; even bugs swarmed the grounding toward ine as if she was their queen, the scene of thousands of bugs swarming the forest scared most of the most while the area where the two stood started shaking, leaves disappeared from the trees, some died, the sky turned darker.

    Even Lilith, whose expression didn''t change since the beginning, couldn''t help but frown in disgust; women naturally dislike bugs; it was no wonder after seeing so many bugs, she feels repulsed.

    Bugs crawled on ine''s body increased her height; she transformed into a bugdy. It was a body with beautiful curves and solid

    muscles. She had dragonfly-like wings and a tail that resembled a scorpion. She was covered in an

    Insect''s shell apart from the face, but she looked more like a bipedal creature than an insect.

    Swoosh!

    With a speed not even Lilith could achieve using the lightning element, the now transformed ine, the Cmity Queen, appeared behind Lilith and shed at her with her deadly w.

    Kiin!

    At thest moment, Lilith managed to position her ck scythe behind her back to block the w; she was sent flying. Somehow, ine''s strength was increased yet again; it must be after ingesting thousands of bugs.

    Lilith nimbly maneuvered her body before crashing against a tree; however, before she could rest ine as the Cmity Queen was already behind her, Lilith couldn''t even feel her presence.

    ''''Die"

    Boom!

    ine thought she had managed to hammer Lilith to the ground, but to her astonishment, one of her arms was missing; it was this arm which fell on the ground producing such a sound as it was too heavy.

    The figure of Lilith could be seen standing not too far from the still surprised ine, dark mist surrounded Lilith''s body, it was giving an extremely eerie feeling, just by staring at this mist ine was assaulted by intense fear, her eyes started bleeding, she had forgotten about the feeling of pain after her arm was sliced off, there was only one thing inside her mind which was to flee from here immediately.

    ''''D-Don''te any clos-ser!"

 Chapter 445 - 433: A Short Confrontation Between Siblings

    ''''D-Don''te any clos-ser!!" ine shouted before mustering all her strength and escaping as far she could, to hell avenging her sister by killing Lilith, to hell the mission, all that matters right now was to survive. However, she had forgotten two things; first, Lilith couldn''t let her go, and secondly, her life wasn''t her own any longer, so the seed nted inside her body by her master was about to activate.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Where do you think you are going?" Like a ghost, Lilith''s voice echoed in ine''s ears, followed by a strong impact.

    Bam!

    A huge crater appeared on the ground, and ine''s bodyy inside it; twitching, lightning, and dark mist covered her body; numerous cracks ran across ine''s sturdy carapace-like armor.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    ine kept coughing blood nonstop until suddenly her body stopped moving before it suddenly rose from the ground, her eyes turned purple, and something astonishing happened.

    ''''Little sister, as expected, you havee.''''

    From ine''s mouth, a male voice echoed, and the moment Lilith heard this voice, her face turned ghastly white, and her body started trembling; from her body, a terrible amount of killing intent was released, it was so thick that it manifested outside blowing everything fifteen meters behind her.

    ''''Luciferrrrr!" Lilith roared, and lighting and dark mist congealed together to strike ine possessed by Lucifer.

    Everything within the path of this dark scythe was obliterated; however, strangely, ine (Lucifer) caught the ck scythe with one hand before breaking it as if it was a fragile piece of ss.

    ''''Sister you-"

    Lucifer abruptly stopped speaking because Lilith did something he was not expecting.

    ''''Silent World.''''

    Lilith dered immediately the whole area turned monochrome, no the world around the two turned monochrome, as though one was looking at a monochrome television from the Middle Ages, the only color was ck and white; however, it wasn''t what forced Lucifer to stop talking, it was because he knew about this skill, the first Fallen Angel, is to say their ancestor possessed this skill, Lucifer became jealous, however, before he could do anything Lilith moved.

    ''''Into Nothingness !" She dered as she swung her scythe, not even Lucifer was able to see the trajectory of the de; it might have been because of the host body, maybe it was because ine''s body couldn''t handle all Lucifer power, but one thing was sure, this was a deadly ability, Lucifer wished to acquire it.

    It was only a single scythe strike; however, ine''s body was cut into thousands of pieces, and fragments of ine''s body drifted in the air before disappearing into nothingness like melted snowkes.

    However, the snowkes were purely ck. It was extremely beautiful yet deadly at the same time.

    ''''Lucifer, I''ming.''''

    Those were Lilith''sst words before falling unconscious; her body hit the ground, blood ruptured from her body, dying her dress red however soon it vanished, her regenerative ability kicked in.

    ?????

    At the same time, Demon''s continent empire, in the throne hall, Lucifer threw away the ss in his hands, it shattered into thousand pieces upon reaching the ground, red wine dying the beautiful carpet red; however, Lucifer ignored it, he was alone in the throne hall.

    ''''Why? Why? Why I''m not the one to awaken that ability? I''m the ruler; it should be me that had that ability. I must have it, Lilith; you''re not worthy of this ability.''''

    Lucifer didn''t hide his jealously; space twisted around him to his emotions getting out of control, just a little bit, and the throne hall would be gone. It''s how powerful Demigod existences are.

    [Calm down; everything will be yours soon anyway. Just make sure to acquire that thing in that dungeon and follow Thanos''s instructions. Understood?]

    A sudden voice echoed inside Lucifer''s head, calming him down.

    ''''I understand, Supreme Lord.''''

    [As for your sister and her friends sent some men. I shall ask Thanos to provide some assistance focus on your mission.] The mysterious voice instructed, and Lucifer smiled and promised to seed at all cost; if it weren''t because of the unusual dungeon, his men would have already acquired that stone; however, soon he will seed, until then, nothing was allowed to disturb his ns.

    ?????

    Two hourster, Lilith woke up feeling refreshed, normally she should be lying on the ground, but she was sleeping inside a tent; it must have been Alex''s and Sakuya doing, even without checking, she could feel two presence outside.

    After putting on somethingfortable, Lilith went outside; the first thing to greet her was Alex and Sakuya sitting around a campfire.

    Normally, in a dangerous forest such as the Dark Forest, a campfire would draw too much attention. Still, because of Alex and Sakuya overwhelming presence, no monster dared toe closer, especially not after seeing what Sakuya did; her ughter party frightened many monsters theybeled her as extremely dangerous monster not to be messed with.

    Lilith joined the two, Alex gave her a self-made sandwich, and when she tasted it, she could say that it wasn''t bad, but there was still room for improvement.

    ''''I fought my brother; he possessed the woman I was fighting."

    Lilith said after a moment of silence.

    ''''I see, it''s good to specte that men under your brother have a curse ced on them for either silence them or possesses them as he did. Ah! It''s bing tricky. I thought we''d sneak in unnoticed and aplish our goal, at least not until it was toote; however, they were waiting for us.'''' Alexined as he massaged his temple.

    ''''Well, it doesn''t change anything; we need to change our disguise and quickly live this forest. Also, we should act separately for a moment because they might try to intercept any group of two women and one man, disguise or not they know we are three.'''' Sakuya suggested although they would be in a foreignnd, thank a unique method, they would be able to keep in touch until they reunite again.

    ''''I suggest we follow Sakuya''s suggestion,'''' Lilith said.

    ''''I see, it''s a good n. Lilith follows me. I want to talk to you.'''' Alex said and left; Lilith followed after him after ncing at Sakuya; thetter smiled and waved at her to say to go.

    Alex and Lilith talked, and the next day, the group quickly left; they were getting closer to the Demon''s continent at the same time a group was dispatched by the Chaos''s Eye, their destination the demon''s continent.

 Chapter 446 - 434: Demons Continent, First City

    Five Dayster, on the outskirt of the Dark Forest existed a city called Z''torr; it is under one of the Eight Dukes, the Vampire duchess Prisci.

    Alex was currently disguised as a low-ranked demon, pale white skin with slightly long ears, his eyes red as his hair. Dressed in all ck, he walked toward the city while chatting with Silveria.

    ''Sil, how is your sister?''

    ¡¼She is fine; she is still recuperating. Don''t worry; she will be back soon. We must focus on the current situation. I dare say it is not going to be easy, especially if you follow that crazy n.¡½

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle when he recalled the n proposed by Lilith, indeed. As Silveria said, it''s a crazy n, but it held the highest chance of seeding. Do something your enemy was not expecting to catch him off guard.

    ''''Let''s the y begin,'''' Alex mumbled and walked toward the tavern in the slum area.

    The moment Alex entered Z''torr, someone stared at him for a moment before vanishing. The demon''s continent cities were not different from that of humanity as they have stalls, shops but no adventurers guild or mercenary guild, they have bounty hunter guild, as the name suggests it for bounty hunter; however, a bounty hunter can also hunt monster depending on the reward posted, overall it could be said the bounty hunter guild represents what Adventurer guild represent in the other continents.

    All sorts of demons filled the street of Z''torr, hornless demons such as Alex, imp-like demons, demons with all sorts of horns, goat horns, and so on. If Alex could give an honest opinion, he would say days are another group of beastmen.

    Nobody seemed to care about the other as they were busy minding their own business. Alex roamed the street of Z''torr before arriving in the slum area; he searched for that thing that exists everywhere you go, and soon he found it.

    From the outside, it looks cozy, homey, and pleasant. stered walls and carved pirs make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s hard to see through the closed windows, but the music and songs from within could be felt outside.

    Alex chuckled and walked forward; as he entered the tavern through the old, metal door, he was weed by pping hands and amazing but unknown scents.

    The bartender was buried in orders but still managed to wee him with a short wave. Alex paid no heed to the momentary silence, and all eyes gathered on him; the weak-willed could have kneeled feeling all these stares on his body; however, Alex nonchntly walked until he sat on the counter and stared at the bartender and ordered.

    ''''One Devil''s Whisper, please.''''

    The bartender stopped cleaning the ss in his hands to make sure he had heard right; Alex chuckled and reiterated his order.

    ''''One Devil''s Whisper, please.''''

    It was then the bartender, a Demon with one knew that the man before him must have gone crazy; this was not your typical bar, it''s a bar owned by a High ranked demon, a subus, all customers here are demons with one, rarely a hornless demon would show up, and if they did they know their ce, the drink Alex just asked was the highest one could ask for. Still, only High-rank demon has the right to ask for it.

    ''''Do you heard it?" One of the customers suddenly said he deliberately raised his voice to let everyone hear it. A demon with three horns represents his status as High intermediate Demon''s Rank, a bull Demon known for their incredible physical strength and substantial physical. Indeed, the man was a giant, three meters tall, with muscles threatening to explode from the armor he wore.

    ''''Hahaha! A demon who still wet behind the ear dare to ask for a devil''s whisper? You must have heard your head hard beforeing here. Hornless demon should scram.''''

    Another demon with curved horns shouted; his words incited others to shout as well. Alex ignored them and ced a crimson coin on the counter; it was a coin with half of dragon head on it; the moment the bartender saw this coin, his eyes widened and immediately became respectful.

    ''''Wee, dear guest, a devil''s whisper will be served shortly; please patiently wait for it.'''' The bartender said after bowing, his behavior did not go unnoticed by other customers. They were surprised because they knew how crazy this man in a butler suit was, so for him to act like this so suddenly o mean that the red-haired young man isn''t a nobody, some chose not to make things difficult for Alex while some refused to reality.

    Everywhere you go they exist people who think with their pride; because Alex gained something theycked, they decided to make things difficult for him. The bull demon stood and started to walk toward Alex when suddenly, everything turned silent, so silent that the bull demon turned to look behind him; he shouldn''t have done that because he saw the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.

    Long red hair, captivating light purple eyes that seemed to suck you in, her body, oh! It was a men''s dream, perfect form, legendary breasts, and tail that wrapped around her waist; the tip would twitch from time to time as if beckoning your soul to escape from its corporal envelope.

    The subus queen, Riley O''Meera, had appeared; the weak-willed men had already experienced ecstasy and fainted while the slightly stronger one wished for one thing, which was to let their desire run wild, to let their most primitive side to take over and jump on this subus and ravish her until the only thing that she could utter would be ''I''m forever yours.''

    The bartender smiled at those foolish thoughts; he had one day thought like those men until he experienced the true heaven, so he decided to work for this woman forever; he would dly sacrifice his life for her.

    Alex ignored themotion raised by the woman that just entered and patiently waited for her toe, indeed; as Lilith had told him, this woman loved dramatic entrance.

 Chapter 447 - 435: Riley OMeera The Guide

    Alex calmly took a sip of the Devil''s Whisper; it tasted like a mix between Vodka and Spirit alcohol; it burnt Alex''s tongue; he almost stopped drinking, but he didn''t; he slowly enjoyed his drink while waiting for Riley to approach.

    Since the start, Alex never moved his head; unlike other men, he had already seen what true beauty was, Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Lilith, Kuina, Freya, Elseria, Silveria, the crimson-haireddy. Alex believes that he has already seen the most beautiful creations God ever created. So, Riley might be beautiful, but he didn''t think she couldpete or be more beautiful than the names mentioned above. Besides, a subus is known for using Seduction (Charm) magic, and Riley seemed to possess high-level seduction magic because most men have turned into dogs in heat the moment she appeared.

    The bartender was impressed by Alex''s strong will; not everyone could escape from his master''s seduction magic.

    Riley sauntered; her high heels clicked rhythmically until she sat beside Alex and nced at Alex; every gesture she made was imbued with magic to draw males'' inner demons.

    ''''Hello.''''

    Even her voice was sultry; it was imbued with magic. Finally, Alex made eye contact with one of the Z''torr underground kings; he needed only this woman''s strength to safely pass from the outer zone in the inner zone of the Asura empire. Most people would think that Riley was only a subus that tried to suck the male''s essence to survive. Still, it was not the case; she possessed another title besides her Eternal sucker title; it''s the guide; only highly few people know about this; Lilith was one of them; it was why Alex came here.

    ''''Wee, let''s go straight to the point. I want to pass.''''

    Without breaking the eye''s contact with Riley, Alex dered, he solely focused his gaze on her eyes; everything else was irrelevant. Alex did this not because he was afraid of sumbing to Riley''s charm because he knew he couldn''t be charmed thanks to his high intelligence and MP, most notably due to his Eye of Truth.

    Riley''s eyes widened, and she became upset; it was her first time facing such a situation; never a hornless demon had to seed not getting charmed under her magic, so she was intrigued.

    ''''I wonder what you''re talking about.'''' Riley decided to y with this red-haired young demon, there was a certain air of mysteriousness surrounding this man, and she wanted to unveil it.

    ''''Cut the crap. I want to pass through the underground river Styrix.'''' Alex dered without breaking eye contact with Riley, he added another two Imperial crimson dragon coins, and Riley gulped. Not often did you see so many Imperial crimson dragon coins; it was the highest form of currency in the demon''s continent, only extremely higher-ranked demon-possessed one.

    Rumor has it that possessing five one these coins would enable you to rank up, rank up your demon''s lineage, so no wonder Riley would gulp seeing two of these coins.

    Alex''s confidence and manners brought back an unwanted memory; it was a lovely girl who was injured and proposed to pay her with two Imperial crimson dragon coins to escape her pursuers, and Riley epted, she knew the girl''s identity but chose to act as if she didn''t know, customers are all the same the moment they pay sufficiently, she would do business with them, it is her motto.

    However, the demon''s continent wasn''t what it used to be; most importantly, it became dangerous recently with the emperor acting all paranoid, blocking most of the entries toward the inner zone.

    ''''Who are you?" Riley asked and used all her strength; mana filled her body to awaken her ultimate charm men''s demise fully.

    Pink lighting from Riley''s body covered Alex''s body, trying to infiltrate Alex''s mind; unfortunately, it failed.

    ''''Never try what you just did, or else it won''t end well for you,'''' Alex warned and released a terrific amount of killing intent that no ordinary hornless demon should possess; Riley gulped. Still, her pride as one of the Z''torr underground kings wouldn''t allow her to take a loss, so she did what every king who had her authority questioned would do.

    ''''Mindless Puppets!"

    Riley dered before vanishing, the poor men who had lost all rationality and stayed after Riley''s appearance were affected by her ultimate charm magic. As the name suggested, they turned into mindless puppets whose sole purpose was to serve their master.

    ''''Grrrrrr!"

    ''''Grrrrr!"

    Like zombies who had lost their humanity, the remaining men in the bar attacked Alex from all sides.

    Alex chuckled; he knew that Riley and the bartender were somewhere watching everything that happened.

    The first to attack was the same man that ridiculed Alex earlier, the bul demon. His body height increased, his muscles bulged before transforming into metallic-like shine; it was the characteristic of royal bloodline Bull demon, Metallic bull demon charge.

    ''''Houf! Houf!"

    The five meters tall bull demon inhaled before running toward Alex like a bull that saw and a red g.

    Astonishingly Alex stopped the mad metal bull charge with one hand before raising his second hand and strike; dark mist covered Alex''s hand before his hand descended and unleashed thest judgment.

    Bang! Crack! Boom!

    As Alex''s first smacked the bull demon on the head, a cracking sound was heard, followed by the metallic bull demon bursting into a bloody mist.

    Alex, covered in crimson blood, smiled before moving; he arrived before another male demon; this one had a snake-like tail. He caught him by the neck and lifted him before cracking his neck into the opposite side; a sickening sound was heard; Alex tossed the cold corpse aside and moved on to another one.

    Soon, the bar was littered with corpses; most had their necks snapped into odd nces, their eyes showed ecstasy instead of pain until the end they never regained their consciousness, and Alex didn''t regret killing twenty men so ruthlessly, the demon''s continent was like this, you kill or either be killed, it''s most ruthless than the other continents.

    After killing thest men, thest puppet, Alex turned his gaze into a certain direction and coldly announced.

    ''''Are you convinced now, or do you wish for another confirmation?"

 Chapter 448 - 436: The Stryrix River

    ''''Are you convinced now, or do you wish for another confirmation?" Alex''s voice echoed through the bar; it was so strong that a few sses fell above and shattered into the ground.

    Riley, who was hiding chuckled, she didn''t respond to Alex''s question, almost as if she still wished to continue to test him; no, it was really what she wanted; she licked her lips and tried to turn in the bartender''s direction as if to give an instruction.

    It happened at that moment, Alex who should be at the other end of the room el-ed to reappear before her; however, it was not Alex''s speed that shocked Riley, what shocked was the fact Alex exactly knew where she hid, which should have been normally impossible, she might not be strong as a Saint, but she was not far from that level. Most importantly, she possessed a skill that made her stand, a concealment skill that not even normal Saint could detect after she used it; it was thanks to this skill she was able to survive for so long; however, now this skill was proven to be useless before this strange-looking hornless demon.

    Alex''s right fist glowed crimson, the air cracked, and without hesitation, he threw a punch in Riley''s direction; everything happened too fast; for the first time, the subus queen showed fear, it was then bartender moved. As he had said, he would dly give his life for Riley; however, he doubted this young hornless demon could go against him; this absolute confidence came from the fact that he was a Saint.

    Full of confidence, Gregor, the bartender, also threw a punch forward, two fists collided, time seemed to have momentarily stopped and then.

    Boom!

    Gregor was sted back; his body punched the bar''s wall to appear outside; hey powerlessly on the ground coughing blood; that arm he used to defend against Alex''s punch was bent in an odd angle. Gregor''s figure at the moment was extremely sorry; he couldn''t believe that he had lost in the contest of strength; this could only mean one thing, this man was stronger than him.

    The passing demons only nced at Gregor and ran away after knowing who he was and which faction he belonged. There are three factions in this city: The subus queen faction, the Mad King faction, and the Lone Wolf faction. No matter which faction, it was better not to mess up with their members if you wish to live longer.

    ''''Wait, wait, I ept your offer,'''' Riley shouted after seeing Alex calmly walk toward the fallen Gregor; his intention could not be more obvious; if he were left alone, he would try to finish her most loyal man, and this was something she couldn''t allow, losing Gregor would mean losing her standing in this town. If she didn''t immediately arrange things, the other Kings would try to take advantage of the current situation and get rid of her, something she could never let happen.

    Alex''s lips curved into a smile, and he tossed two Imperial crimson dragon coins at Riley, who caught it and sighed.

    ''''How is the princess?" Riley couldn''t help but ask this as she guided Alex underground.

    Alex snorted, ''''Do not ask an unnecessary question and do what you have been paid to do.''''

    ''''Grr! You-"

    ''''Shut up, Gregor!'''' Riley admonished Gregor when she saw him want to stand for him. Both knew that neither was Alex''s match, so better not provoke this man. Sometimes, Riley had the feeling that Alex deliberately provoked them to see their reactions.

    ''''You know the Stryrix River would be under surveince, even so, you wished to pass through it?" Riley asked; it was not like she was trying to provoke Alex, but she was trying to build a connection with him; having such a talented demon as a friend can be beneficial in the future, Alex possessed strength, for such a person showing good faith by letting some information slip was a good thing, even though he knew beforehand about this information, it would show that you want to build a good rtionship with him so the other if wise would not let go of such opportunity.

    Not many know about the mysterious river that traverses the whole demon''s realm (another name of the demon''s continent); it went without saying that the royal family knew about it, so they must have ordered for blockages to be ced all around the Stryrix River not to let the intruder pass through.

    ''''I already know that, but thanks for the information; you just have to make him pass as for the remaining things, I will deal with them myself,'''' Alex said and looked forward to the appearance of the Stryrix River, he wondered if it was the same as the underworld river, the one governed by Hades but he doubts it was the case.

    Riley nodded her head and continued to walk deeper into the underground of Z''torr city, and soon, the group stopped by an ancient-looking door; behind this door was the Stryrix River.

    Riley ced something against the door, then a rumbling sound could be heard, and the giant door was opened.

    The group walked forward, passing through the giant door; what greeted them was endless mist; thanks to Alex''s sight, he could see a dark river covered in endless mist; this must be the Stryrix River, Alex spected, and indeed it was right.

    Riley whistled, and from the other side, a ferryman appeared on an old-looking boat; this ferryman had a cap covering its head.

    ''''To the end!"

    If it was some kind of code Alex didn''t know, he calmly watched Riley give one imperial crimson coin and a pouch to the ferryman, then the ferryman announced.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    Immediately, Alex jumped on the ferry; he only nced at Riley before shifting his gaze forward. Riley and Gregor waited until the ferryman and Alex disappeared from their sights before Gregor raised a question.

    ''''Mistress, why do you follow that man''s wish? You should have refused if you want.'''' Gregor couldn''t understand.

    ''''Sigh! A revolution is about to happen. I must be on the winner side you will understand in the future.'''' Riley answered while thinking about the storm that was about to fall on the Asura empire with Lilith''s appearance; she had already gambled on her survival once, so she saw no need not to gamble on her again, thought Riley.

 Chapter 449 - 437: Liliths Capture

    Alex and the ferryman calmy traversed the dark river filled with mist; neither did Alex ask a question nor did the ferryman say anything. It was mutual understanding as each one of them focused on his task; the ferryman focused on rowing the ferryman while Alex calmly waited for the following scenario (following their n) as he was sure that something interesting awaited him ahead.

    Nothing could be seen except endless mist and an eerie silence that enveloped the Stryrix River; the duo traversed twenty kilometers before suddenly, the dark river became illuminated by torches; those torches seemed to approach Alex and the ferryman rapidly, thetter stopped rowing the ferry.

    From the other side, numerous boards with soldiers dressed in purple uniforms appeared.

    ''''Stop, on the order of the emperor, no ferry is allowed to pass through here, immediately state your identity.''''

    Five boards surrounding Alex''s ferry, he didn''t show any signs of panic, neither did the ferryman, they calmly asserted their situation.

    ''''State your identity!'''' Ordered one of the men in purple guards rove; if Alex''s spection wasn''t wrong, these men must be the imperial guards.

    Alex didn''t answer the guard''s order making them frown, the ferryman aside, a normal passenger should be able to tell their identity, and yet this young hornless demon was ignored them; this infuriated the guards, and one of them tried to say something, however, before he could say sometimes he received a notification from thend stating that there wasmotion not too far from them and all imperial guards have been requested.

    The ferryman showed no emotion, but Alex smiled, knowing the message they received meant Lilith must have acted.

    ?????

    In another location, inside an Inn, a violent scene was happening.

    Lilith, disguised as a cowgirl demon, moved quicker.

    The female mage confronting her witnessed a red sh in front of her. At the next moment, the magical torrent within her control erupted. Lilith flitted across in a white burst of lightning, aiming straight at the five bulgears (Dark Elves like a demon, gray skin, and sharp ears)behind the female mage. A dazzling, eye-catching brilliance erupted. In the blink of an eye, blood sttered from the bodies of the five bulgears like fountains spraying into midair. Their streams of blood coalesced into the shape of lightning des that swooped down and shed at them. Along with deep, thunderous rumbles, the five heavily-armored bulgears followed in the other''s footsteps. Before they let out a shriek, they were pierced in the chest by the bloody lightning swords and flew out of the inn.

    The abrupt change in situation baffled the female three-horned mage. She felt the magical powers coalescing in her handpletely losing control as they flowed in reverse inside her body. Her vision swayed and turned indistinct as though the world were spinning. The moment she gasped for air and shuddered, she realized that she was already screaming.

    "Listen up, you ugly and lowly demon."

    Lilith stood by the inn entrance, grabbed the female mage''s neck with her right hand, and dragged her outside the inn. Her purple eyes glinted in a mysterious yet mesmerizing sh.

    "You rats who are only capable of digging holes in the underground river have no right to stand before me. Before a mighty royal family member, your shameless and worthless race isn''t even worthy of a mention! If you think you can act mighty me with your wisdom that is worse than pigs, I will give you a taste of my wrath. I will make sure you sink into the fear of blood and death, never able to free yourself! This is your deserved lesson! Now, feel my wrath!"

    Lilith spoke, her eyes glinting brightly in a purple brilliance. She didn''t conceal her identity anymore; immediately following her words, Lilith''s actual appearance appeared, then she clenched her right hand abruptly.

    Crack.

    The severed female mage''s head fell and rolled. Fresh blood spurted from her neck, staining the pitch-ck ground. Lilith swept an ice-cold nce at her surroundings. She threw her hand up abruptly, and at the next second, the headless corpse flew into the air and exploded in a loud bang.

    The surroundings fell intoplete silence.

    Shortly after, loud, high-pitched screams broke out.

    Lilith pped her hands and returned to normal. Then, she revealed an unusual smile, turned around to size up the crowd, and made a hand gesture.

    She then snarled, raising and swinging her right fist abruptly.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A ring, white light lightning beam exploded from her fist, sting straight at the army of bulgears surrounding the Inn. Facing this sudden, oing brilliance, the bluergars werepletely devoured before they could even react. In an instant, a brilliance upied the entire space, enveloping the dark, underground city in whiteness as bright as daylight.

    The blinding light wreaked havoc on the bulgears'' formation. Their weakness was bright lights and lightning, and the bluergars shuddered under Lilith''s terrible lightning; they were turned into a cinder in a sh.

    ''''Run!!"

    The demons who hade to watch an interesting show scattered in different directions after witnessing Lilith''s terrible lightning might.

    Lilith ignored them and calmly waited, and she didn''t have to wait for too long before the one called the Asura guards among the imperial guards appeared, twelve men appeared dressed in crimson guards robe, every one of them was really strong with the weakest being Rank 10, four Saints surrounded Lilith.

    The leader of the Asura guards stepped forward; he bowed, and calmy stated.

    ''''Princess, please calmly follow us.''''

    Lilith smiled and offered no resistance and followed the Asura''s guards; the fleeing demons stopped after seeing the Asura''s guards depart with the princess.

    Asura''s empire throne hall, Lucifer stared at his kneeling sister and smiled.

    ''''Wee back, dear sister. I never thought you would let yourself so easily get caught. Tell me, what is your goal?"

    ''''Your death!" Lilith dered with a cold smile, somehow Lilith''s behavior enraged Lucifer; it was like she was making fun of him as if she believed that everything was still under her control after getting caught; how ridiculous, he would teach her how wrong this thought was.

    ''''Lock her into the deepest part of the Underworld Hell prison,'''' Lucifer ordered and walked forward before personally putting the highest grade of mana sealing bracelet on Lilith''s wrist, and yet she was still smiling.

    ''''Asura guards immediately catch the other intruders.''''

    Somehow, Lucifer had a bad feeling, so he ordered, and his guards disappeared.

    ''It''s begun..'' Lilith, who was being directed to the underground hell prison mumbled, she was still smiling; everything was still ording to the n.

 Chapter 450 - 438: Eternal Nightmare 1

    While Lilith was apanied into the Underground Hell prison by some guards, Alex, who got almost caught, resumed his adventure on the Stryrix River; the ferryman continued to row the boat forward.

    Alex sat in silence; the n was simple; after the three chose a separate direction, to let the other safely pass, Lilith would let herself get caught, she knew where she would be sent, and it was exactly where she wanted to be for the next part of the n.

    ''Lucifer would have never thought that imprisoning her sister in the deepest part of the Underground Hell prison, the same ce where she stayed for some time, would be the dumbest mistake he ever made.'' Alex inwardly mumbled, and as if to read his thoughts, Silveriamented.

    ¡¼He must have thought that if Lilith were to be imprisoned in the Eternal Nightmare cell, she would lose her mind making it possible to control her. If he only knew, his sister wouldn''t be affected anymore because she gained a counter.¡½

    ''Well, we must focus on our goal. I think we are getting closer to where Lilith said.'' Alex said and looked at the thick fog before them; unlike thest time where you could still see even if the fog, Alex was sure that after entering the fog ahead, it would be hard to control the board, but he was wrong.

    ''''Passenger, we have already at the first interception, also known at the center of the Stryrix River, please sit tight.''''

    For the first time, Alex heard the ferryman''s voice; it was an extremely old and throaty voice. Alex nodded and followed the ferryman''s order because he learned from Lilith that passing through the first interception wasn''t easy; it was like you pass through a terrible storm.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The moment Alex''s group entered the thick fog, the terrible sound of water crashing against rocks could be heard, and the board started to tremble almost as if it could break at any moment; however, the ferryman showed no sign of panic; he continued to maneuver the board amidst the terrible storms skillfully, it was as if he had perfect control over the board as if it was an extension of his body, it was interesting, Alex watched the ferryman escape every danger zone, he was like a professional skateboarder.

    What seemed like an eternity passed, yet in reality, only another hour passed; the river had be calm, there was still thick fog surrounding the river, but it wasn''t hard as it was a while ago.

    Suddenly, the ferryman frowned, and for the second time, he spoke.

    ''''Passenger, I think it would be hard to continue.''''

    Alex frowned; he immediately used his Divine Sense. He couldn''t help but whistle because ahead was an unexpected visitor, an extremely strong presence, so strong that everything around her seemed to bow down in reverence, or was how strong this presence was, it was no wonder that the ferryman would say what he said. Alex gulped as they slowly approached that terrible presence.

    ?????

    Let rewind time to one hour. Lilith was sent to the underground hell prison-like the name suggested it was hell, it was unknown who came up with this system, maybe it was the first founder but, the Underground Hell prison was a terrible ce, it was divided into eighteenyers with the firstyer being the most dangerous, the firstyer was called the Eternal Nightmare, Lilith was sent there but only at the outer edge, however, this time she would be ced at the center of the firstyer, the most terrible ce but she was not afraid.

    After Alex knew theposition of this prison, he would have said it looks exactly like the eighteenyers of hell in fantasy.

    The guards showed no respect for their princess as they pushed her deeper into the firstyer of Hell; the boldest even kicked Lilith in the back, sending her rolling down the first floor; she fell face first.

    ''''Cough! Cough!''''

    Lilith coughed before standing up on her feet; before she could scan her surrounding, an intense headache assaulted her, and it started.

    Lilith''s consciousness was teleported to somewhere; she found herself before her younger self; the Eternal Nightmare amplified one deepest fear and Lilith''s fear what none other than the tragedy she experienced when she was a child.

    She saw a peaceful, loving family, her gentle yet respected and powerful emperor, her sister, her younger brother, and mostly her strong yet mostpetent big brother; everything should have been perfect, but cracks started to appear, her gentle brother began to smile less and less, they should have known, but most of them thought it was because of the expectations ced upon his shoulders; however, it wasn''t the case, Lucifer surnamed the Morningstar as there was a Morningstar the day he was born had changed.

    He became jealous, jealously is an ugly thing because it could turn the most perfect man, the most gentle man, into a demon, it was what happened to Lucifer, one day he stood up. He killed his family with overwhelming strength; his parents and siblings couldn''t believe it, but Lucifer was smiling as he ughtered them; he left his youngest sister as if to tell her that everything was her fault; it was because of her that such a tragedy happened. Imagine the ten years old Lilith was forced to bear a sin she had never thought she thought she would bear; she never desired anything other than family peace, she never thought ofpeting with her brother or sister over the throne, and yet she became the sole survivor beside her brother after thetter ughtered everyone.

    The Eternal Nightmare had started working, Lilith kneeled, she was filled with nothing other than regret, but she knew she could never herself fall prey to demons from the past; if she were to do that, then it would mean that she had not learned anymore during the past years, something Lilith could never do as she had prepared for today''s scenario, time to show what she had learned andpleted her goal.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

 Chapter 451 - 439: Eternal Nightmare 2

    ''''Roarrr!" Lilith roared to escape from the first hell; then, the scene shifted to one where Lucifer med her for everything.

    ''''It''s your fault, everything is your fault, if only you weren''t born, I would be the star, the brightest constetion under the heaven. However, you were born; you outshine me, turning me into the shadow as you shined brighter, everyone praised you, I was jealous, and I became what I am today. Everything was because of you. Yes, everything, everything!!!!!!"

    Like a broken robot, Lucifer in front of Lilith kept muttering; however, Lilith snorted, immediately the scene changed to the one of Sebastian, Lilith saw him fight against Zero, but the gentle Sebastian turned into a cursing demon that kept shouting Lilith''s name, saying she was the cause of everything. Even though Lilith knew it was the Eternal Nightmare hell''s spirit speaking, it wasn''t less hurtful, several she almost gave up but managed to resist at thest moment.

    In one of these scenes, Lilith saw an emotionless Lilith ughter Sebastian''s family members after she promised to take care of them; she was smiling as she butchered them.

    ''''Ugh!'''' The real Lilith kneeled and put a hand on her mouth not to puke, her eyes were blood red and veins bulged all over her body, she was almost at her limit, it was then she remembered what Sebastian always used to tell her, the words she had heard so many times that she could never forget.

    ''''Never forget where you want to go, never forget your deepest desire as it would never be blurred as long you know what you want, your desire would never be forgotten. And what do you desire the most?''''

    ''''Revenge for my family!" Lilith affirmed as her purple eyes shined; she regained a bit of rity amidst the terrific storm of nightmares.

    ''''Angel''s descent.'''' Lilith chanted; she decided to use her trump card finally.

    Her mental world shine,d and a holy angel with twelve pairs of wings appeared; immediately, the dark energy trying to corrupt her mind started to dissipate slowly.

    The presence of this beautiful angel was like the descent of the strongest archangel Michael, the twelve pairs of wings moved simultaneously; it was like the barn for evil, every dark energy trying to gnaw on Lilith''s mental world disappeared immediately, this was Lilith''s trump card, it was because she had awakened Angel''s Descent that she dared to be so bold to let herself to be sent to the First Layers: at the deepest part of the Eternal Nightmare hell.

    If only Lucifer knew that her sister had awakened one of seven ultimate abilities of the first Fallen Angel, he would have never let here down here. At that moment, Lilith had awakened two of the seven abilities: Angel Descent and Silent World.

    The holy lighting from the Fallen Angel, everything time she moved her wings cleansed any evil; it was how Lilith overcame the Eternal Nightmare''s hell spirit.

    Lilith''s mental world had been cleansed from any evil, any parasite; it was then the Demon''s princess smiled; her smile was extremely evil yet breathtaking at the same; one couldn''t help but get smitten by this smile.

    ''''Devour!"

    It was like an absolute order, and from the deepest part of Lilith''s body, dark energy came out, Angel''s avatar had disappeared, reced by something extremely evil, something that not even its full features could be seen, only terrible darkness could be seen.

    Lilith didn''t tell Alex and Sakuya that her goal went past the simple capture. Not only could she easily escape, but there was another goal she was after, which was to acquire a certain ability; it was only possible because she awoke this special ability. Not everything you should tell yourpanions, keeping few things for yourself it''s the best.

    Following Lilith''s order, the terrible evil light moved. It closed to the Eternal Nightmare''s light; thetter acted like a scared rabbit and immediately retreated, but how could the evil''s light let go of such a delicious meal? It immediately pounced on the Eternal Nightmare''s spirit and devoured it.

    Gulp!

    The Eternal Nightmare''s spirit was swallowed, making the First hell momentarily tremble before everything went back to normal as if nothing had happened.

    Like a queen, Lilith sat; in front of her was a notification window that stated.

    [New ability acquired: Eternal Nightmare]

    Lilith smiled like her efforts were worth all the trouble she went through.

    ''''Time to start the second phase of the n.''''

    After sessfully acquiring the Eternal Nightmare''s ability, Lilith decided it was time to move on to the second n; the others must be ready for the second phase.

    Thud!

    Lilith''s body collided against the ground producing a thud sound; this alerted the nearby guard, who had no idea of what happened; immediately, the guard walked toward Lilith''s cell to check the situation.

    Then head guard of this level saw something unbelievable, Lilith lying on the ground twitching, blood flowing from her eyes and ears.

    ''''Fuck!" The heads guards cussed before moving forward; he first checked that the sealing mana was still around Lilith''s wrist before checking the anti first hell stone around his wrist as he unlocked Lilith''s cell door and walked in; it was a terrible error of judgment, he wouldn''t have done that.

    The moment the head guards walked in, Lilith, who was suffering on the ground, abruptly stood up and caught the guard by the neck; it was like being caught by an iron w; the head guards couldn''t move, his eyes widened.

    ''''You!"

    ''''Eternal Nightmare!''''

    The most terrible ability of the First hell attacked the head guards, he instantly paled. What is the most deepest fear of a prison guard? It''s not bing the prison himself, especially this man who had once experienced the feeling of being a prisoner. However, he was imprisoned in the seventhyer, it was a period of his life he never wished to experience again, and yet now he became the prisoner of his fears, he was sent into the highest level of Hell.

    The head guards started trembling, blood came out from his seven orifices, and his body stopped moving; he was dead. Lilith showed no emotion as she flicked her fingers, and lighting appeared and covered the man''s body; he was instantly reduced to cinder and disappeared in the wind. Lilith disguised as the dead heard guards and left the prison cell; her destination was the outside world; she hoped the others were already ready.

    Unknown to her, Alex was about to face a terrible enemy, something neither of them had anticipated.

 Chapter 452 - 440: An Unexpected Encounter: The Vampire Duchess

    Alex smiled; it was a strained smile; if you ask him if he wished to fight the enemy ahead, he would without hesitation say no, but sometimes not all ns work perfectly fine; there''s no wless n when living factors are involved.

    It was unclear what kind of expression the ferryman had under that hood, but he continued to row the board. Finally, the group passed through another thickyer of fog before the board stopped, no it was forced to stop due to the terrible presence floating in the air; even the fog seemed afraid of this person and stood far away from her.

    One of the Eight Dukes looked down on Alex from the sky, the Queen of Night, the strongest Vampire, the Vampire duchess with her cold and emotionless eyes talked.

    ''''Finally, one of the rats hase.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched; if he were a reckless boy, he would have immediately attacked Prisci upon hearing what she said, but Alex chuckled and calmly stared at the vampire duchess.

    At this stage, a battle seemed inevitable; thus, it was better calmy think before acting recklessly; by doing so, you would be giving your opponent what she wants, and Alex wasn''t going to do that. Heterochromia eyes shed against red eyes; a fierce sh resulted in a draw; Alex still had his demon''s disguise on, only his eyes had regained their original color.

    ''''You are not bad, but you''re going to die here.'''' Prisci calmly stated, but Alex ignored her and started to levitate, leaving only the ferryman on the board; however, as he was about to say something to the man, Alex was shocked to see that the ferryman along his board had vanished.

    ''Indeed, it''s like the Styx river.'' Alex couldn''t help but think this, but now wasn''t the moment to be reminiscent of what he had once read.

    Prisci did not move, and twenty men and women dressed like medieval vampires appeared and surrounded Alex, they did not immediately attack as if waiting for Prisci''s order, and they didn''t have to wait for long as Prisci ordered.

    ''''Tear him apart.''''

    Immediately following Prisci''s order, twenty vampires pounced on Alex like a predator pouncing on a helplessmb; the weakest was Rank 7 while the strongest Rank 10.

    Alex coldly snorted, his figure blurred, and he dodged one of the vampire w; the vampire woman was surprised that she missed as vampires are naturally born speedsters. However, she didn''t get the chance to pond over what happened before blood flew in the air followed by her hand, it wasn''t the end she saw a sh of light then her second hand also flew,

    ''''What the hell.'''' Those were thest words she muttered before her head was removed from her body and fell in the river, lost forever; a Rank 7 vampire had just died like that.

    Prisci frowned while the remaining vampires became vignt, that woman must have been the weakest, but her death was too easy. Normally, vampires possess an enormous vitality, they could live even after their heads got cut off. Still, somehow, it was not the case for that woman, almost as if Alex''s knife possessed anti-vampire property.

    Even though Alex is stronger than they have thought, the remaining vampires believe that with numbers, they could kill him, so they moved simultaneously, not holding back as they unleashed their blood arts, special vampire magic.

    Blood w, blood sword, blood arrows flew toward Alex from Alex. Facing the iing attacks, Alex took a deep breath and moved; this time, he poured more mana into his body, especially his legs, as he focused his Time eleration ability on himself instead of slowing down his enemies.

    With one move of his knife, dozens of knife shes were sent toward the iing attacks; it was so fast that even Prisci''s momentarily tensed up. While he blocked the vampire''s attacks with his right hand, which held Reaper, with his left hand, he summoned Silveria and fired, special bullets were fired, the anti undead bullets tore through the air and arrived before the slowest vampires and prated their heads.

    BANG!

    The recoil pushed their heads back as if someone had given them a hard p before a soul-chilling scream was heard.

    ''''Iiahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Fwish!

    Seven bodies were set aze, silver me covered the seven vampires, and they were instantly turned to ash; even Alex was gobsmacked. He never thought that his special anti undead bullets were this effective against vampires.

    For the first time since the beginning, Prisci wore an extremely severe expression, and an unknown fear started to take root inside the mightiest vampire heart. She immediately shook her head and ordered.

    ''''Immediately use the Forbidden Art.''''

    The remaining vampires'' eyes widened; they struggled for a moment. Alex watched them and wondered why it seemed as if someone had just asked them to hand over their mother as a ything.

    ¡¼It''s why I''m not too fond of this race, orders from the strongest are absolute as it''s engraved in their DNA. Because this woman ordered them to do something, even though they wished not to do it, their bodies would act independently andplete the master''s order.¡½Silveria exined she seemed to have a certain understanding when ites to vampires, probably they must have given her a hard in the past for her to hate them so much.

    However, only one thing was sure, no matter what these twelve vampires were about to do, he must let them aplish it, so Alex moved, he el-ed to reappear before one of the vampires and swung his knife, silver light shed and reaper, as its name suggested, was about harvest the vampire life when suddenly out of nowhere a crimson shield appeared in front of the vampire, and Alex''s knife was bounced back. Alex red at Prisci after putting some distance between him and the vampires; it was thanks to the vampire duchess intervention he was unable to finish the vampire.

    ''''Tch!"

    Alex clicked his tongue and watched helplessly the twelve vampires execute their forbidden art.

    ''''Blood Arts: Bandersnatch!"

    Immediately following the twelve vampires'' chants, crimson light poured out of their bodies and melted into one and a big body that stood eight meters tall with four mechanical arms; the moment Alex saw this thing, goosebumps rose all over his body, and he unconsciously stepped back.

    Swoosh!

    Bang!

    Alex was punched into; his body spiraled through the air; he immediately shifted his body to avoid one of the Bandersnatch''s ws.

    Even so, he was still injured; his chest was ripped, blood flowed out, but his regenerative ability kicked in, and his injuries were instantly healed.

    [Bandersnatch]

    Age: 10 ?????

    ????

    Race: Vampire

    [Rank 12]

    Level 112

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 3850/4050

    Magic: Wind, Dark, Blood Arts

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1210

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Control Level 5] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 9] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Spirit Possession] [Bandersnatch] [re]

    Titles: [The one that destroys] [Blood Descendant]

    The Bandersnatch was almost strong as him; Alex stabilized his body before he el-ed to dodge a crimson me fired by the monster; Alex believed it had been the re ability.

    Suddenly, the Bandersnatch body shrunk before getting multiplied into ten small Bandersnatchs that attacked Alex from all sides.

    ''''Time eleration!''''

    Alex used his time ability to deal with the iing attacks calmly; he slowed down the Bandersnatchs movements before killing them with his gun; however, every time a Bandersnatch was killed, it would go back into the main body, and more Bandersnatch would be created, it was like an endless circle. Alex started to be annoyed as he was forced to fight the same thing endlessly; it was not like he had endless stamina, nor his MP was limitless.

    Numerous injuries appeared on Alex''s body, but they got instantly healed. Alex''s left eye turned crimson; using the Eye of Truth which had leveled up, Alex searched for the whereabouts of the real Bandersnatch; it was only by doing this he would be able to put an end to the endless circle.

    And it worked, amidst the many Bandersnatchs was a particr one; it had crimson light surrounding it. It was like numerous tentacles that stretched out its body to connect to the other Bandersnatchs and control them.

    Alex fired a homing bullet at Prisci; thetter snickered. Still, her expression changed when the bullet shifted its trajectory before colliding with another bullet to produce an explosion that blocked Prisci''s vision.

    Making use of this opportunity, Alex moved.

    [Time Stop]

    Alex used his special ability on the real Bandersnatch; the one-meter-tall Bandersnatch froze in ce as Alex appeared before the monster, the silver gun pointed at where its heart should be (thanks to the Eye of Truth).

    BANG!

    Silver light shed before the Bandersnatch''s body violently shook, and it vanished with a puff; it had turned into a cinder. Immediately following the death of the original Bandersnatch, the other Bandersnatchs died.

    ''''Worthless scum!" Prisci spat out, and her figure blurred before she reappeared behind Alex punched him; he was sent flying; Alex coughed a mouthful of blood and red at Prisci.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    [Eye of Truth]

 Chapter 453 - 441: Mutual Injury

    Immediately following her subordinates even after she ordered them to the Forbidden blood sacrifice art, Prisci didn''t hide her contempt.

    ''''Worthless scum!" She spat out before her figure blurred before she reappeared behind Alex and punched him; it was too fast, he couldn''t immediately follow. Therefore, he was sent flying across the river''s surface before crashing against the fog, which turned hard somehow.

    Bam! Booom!

    Alex crashed and coughed a mouthful of blood; he red at Prisci.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Prisci looked down on Alex as if he was an ant; she didn''t understand why people thought the boy represented some threat. To him, Alex was just a young boy with a little bit of talent, that''s all.

    While the vampire duchess was looking at Alex, thetter used this chance to appraise her; knowing more about your enemy will help you to better prepare.

    [Eye of Truth]

    [Prisci Eleanor]

    ss: Vampire Duchess

    Age: 140

    Female

    Race: Vampire

    ¡¸ Rank 13]

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power:8000/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Blood Arts, Lightning

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Night

    Skills:[Echolocation Level 9] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Night Lord Level 4] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Intimidation Level 6] [Shadow Step Level 7] [Sword Art Level 6]

    Special Abilities: [Blood Arts] [Bloody Moon] [Ethereal Form] [Devil''s Charm]

    Titles: [The Queen of the Night] [ughterer] [Vampire Queen] [Bloodthirsty]

    As he expected, Prisci was really strong, a true Saint; for most people, a true Saint Realm expert is someone who stepped into Rank 13.

    A quick check on his status made Alex sigh.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 114

    Experience Value (XP): 5000/200000

    Magic Power: 6900/7010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2500 ? 2510

    Defense: 1930 ? 1940

    Agility: 2070 ? 20 (BP already included) ? 2090 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2130 ?2140

    Luck: 1710 ? 1720

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max][Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1 ? Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana]¡»

    ''''You lucky to have dodged in time, but I will not give you the opportunity to avoid it,'''' Prisci stated; it was she was saying that her previous strike was not her full strength.

    Once again, Prisci''s figure blurred, Alex focused on his senses; even with his Divine Sense on full alert coupled with his Six sense, Alex could not perfectly dodge the blow.

    Boom!

    He was sent flying again, then again.

    Boom!

    She seemed to be toying with him.

    Alex could sense her, but his body couldn''t keep up; he tried to use Time eleration but failed as she would disappear before he had the chance to do it.

    While trying to understand what was happening to him, Alex swiftly raised his hands to protect his chest as Prisci''s crimson w reached there.

    But then Prisci surprised Alex by stopping the hammer just a hairsbreadth away.

    Her lips curved up, and she said, ''''Let''s make it more fun.''''

    Then she opened her mouth to whisper something; Alex was not able to hear what she said; however, his brain shook, he felt dizzy, a sudden feeling of wanting to sleep overcame him this dulled his movement making his body stop for a second and Prisci wasn''t going to miss this opportunity.

    Her crimson w disappeared to be reced by a slender blood-red sword with ck engraving on it; she shed behind Alex with the sword going straight for his heart.

    Just as the tip of the sword pierced through Alex''s back, Prisci''s hair stood at the end, and an extreme feeling of danger assaulted her, instantly she knew she had fallen into Alex''s trap, she must escape, but before she could,

    [Time Stop]

    Alex used Time Stop on the sword that had just pierced his back. He thought if her Six sense could make her avoid one of my strongest attacks? What should I do? I had to suffer and use this ability on something she would not have expected; the thud was born the idea of freezing her w just as it pierces his body, however, instead of using a sword, Prisci went with her Gift, Alex momentarily considered changing n but in the end, decided not to.

    The Eternal Night sword froze; Prisci was so shocked that she froze along with it; it was Alex''s turn not to miss this opportunity. cing Silveria against his stomach in an area less damage would be done, Alex smiled savagely and announced his voice was cold.

    ''''Phantom Bullet!"

    The invisible bullet tore through Alex''s muscles, few organs and struck Prisci in the ribcage; it pierced through it before exploding.

    Boom!

    ''''Guh!"

    Alex vomited blood as he was sent flying forward while Prisci, who still couldn''t believe that she was injured, was sted back; her body collided against the river''s surface before it started falling in the river. The phantom bullet pounded was burnt, arge hole could be seen, blood was falling.

    Prisci was still shocked by what just happened, one moment she was toying with the boy thinking that he was not great as most tales about him spoke about, she wanted to break him slowly. She sucked his blood as it was the most exceptional blood she had ever encountered, but she was careless and got gravely injured.. This made her furious, furious about herself, but most importantly, furious at Alex that dared to injure her; he must pay.

 Chapter 454 - [Bonus ] 442: Alexs Death?

    Alex coughed blood; it hurts a lot; never he would have expected such a day toe where he would injure an enemy using his body. It was only by experiencing his own bullet he knew how dangerous it was. If it weren''t for Silveria killing some of the phantom bullet effects, he would have been injured more than that.

    ¡¼This girl became stronger, be aware that she hadn''t used even half of-¡½

    A big explosion cut off Silveria''s words.

    Boom!

    The river violently shook as if a terrible monster was about to jump out of it; however, what came out was a slender looking woman; however, surrounding this woman was a dangerous aura that turned everything around her quiet, even the falling water after Prisci jumped out from the water seemed to fall back, almost afraid of enraging the queen slowly.

    Sharp fangs grew inside her mouth; her eyes turned brighter, crimson gothic robe appeared around Prisci''s body; it clung tightly onto her body, giving her a certain charm. Like the absolute ruler, she lifted her head and muttered, it was only two words, yet an ominous feeling assaulted Alex as he heard those two words.

    [Bloody Moon]

    ¡¼No good immediately escape far from her.¡½

    Silveria''s warning came outte; before Alex could el, a bloody moon appeared above them, immediately a creepy feeling assaulted Alex''s body; he noticed that he couldn''t move as if countless hands were holding him down, a bloody scent assaulted his nostril making him want to vomit.

    [Hellsing] Alex said, with the activation of his domain, the effect of the Bloody Moon in the sky decreased; however, Alex''spletely changed when as if to ridicule him, Prisci added,

    [Blood Arts: Forbidden Art: Bloody Mary!]

    ''''Screeeech!"

    The bloody moon in the sky became more bloody, blood started falling, and soon a bloody rain started. Every time a raindrop touched his body, his body would feel heavy. It became impossible for him to move; not only did the rain increase his body weight it also had a Corrosive effect; even Loki, the SS grade artifact, started to show signs of cracking, the damage received surpassed the speed of auto repair, so the armor started to lose its effectiveness.

    Suddenly, Alex lost sight of Prisci; not even the mighty Divine Sense could locate the vampire duchess; the only thing Alex heard was Silveria''s voice.

    ¡¼Master behind you!¡½

    Before Alex could turn, he felt a pricking sensation on his neck; his eyes widened.

    ''Bloody Hell.'' He almost shouted; having his blood sucked by his enemy during a fight couldn''t be more humiliating.

    ''''Umh! Sweet as I thought, I shall drain you of your blood.'''' Prisci''s sultry voice reached Alex''s ears; it gave him goosebumps; he knew that this vampire wanted to do and he couldn''t ever allow this twisted desire of her toe true, he was not some walking blood bag, but how could you fight an enemy you can''t see nor detect? The answer was simple; it''s simply by surpassing your limit.

    Prisci, in her Ethereal form, slowly moved toward Alex; she was licking her lips, his blood tasted the sweetest, never she had tasted something this good, it was almost addictive, no, she couldn''t stop herself not until she drank everything only leaving a bag of bones.

    Meanwhile, Alex switched off his domain; he used Time eleration on himself to slightly increase his speed, at first; it didn''t work as he wished; therefore, he specifically targeted one area, his brain; his brain''s cells worked faster, giving him a temporary perfect control over his body, also his senses increased, the full potential of his Eye of Truth was unlocked, his left eye turned crimson he was able to see another world. In this worldposed of mana and element, an ugly crimson thing was moving toward him; instantly, Alex knew what this ugly thing in this beautiful world was: Prisci in her Ethereal form.

    BANG! BANG!

    Faster than his shadow itself, Alex''s hand moved as he fired in the direction of Prisci.

    Once again, the vampire duchess was surprised, never she would have thought that ability that made her famous, fired gave her today status, even praised by Lucifer himself would be ineffective against this boy, for the first time, Prisci finally understood why Lucifer and the person behind him seemed wary of this young boy, he must not let to live or else he would be a huge threat.

    [Blood Arts: Blood Shield]

    A transparent crimson shield appeared before Prisci to give some time to cancel her Ethereal form and finish the boy; however, just as the bullet was about to touch the shield, they simply curved, disappearing into the mist. As it was the first time experiencing this, Prisci was shocked, but she quickly regained her calm and was about to raise her hand when Alex, whose brain was on overdrive, muttered.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Swoosh!

    The Vampire duchess was forced to switch ces with Alex. Alex, who appeared where the vampire duchess was, immediately pointed his gun toward her even without looking.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Crimson light burst out from the silver gun and roared like an enraged beast before pouncing on Prisci; everything happened too fast; not even the strongest Vampire had seen thising; however, Prisci showed why she got the Duchess title. Just before the crimson bullet struck her, she executed several skills simultaneously.

    [Blood Arts: Forbidden Art: Sacrificial Shield]

    Her face paled.

    [Night Lord]

    Scree! Scree!

    Bloody doors in the form of a shield with huge fangs appeared to stop the crimson bullet momentarily. However, it was soon destroyed; the crimson bullet continued its course but only struck a few bats before exploding.

    Kaboom!

    A crimson light engulfed radius two kilometers of the river; it was unknown if it was because Alex''s brain was overdrive which gave the crimson bullet more destructiveness or what, but some part of the river was evaporated, the thick fog covering the river increased before disappearing then a figure started to fall from the sky.

    It was Alex with a bloody hole where his heart used to be; his face was pale, it was filled with disbelief, he couldn''t believe what happened as darkness engulfed him.

    Boom!

    Alex''s body crashed into what was left of the river and slowly sank into the deep water. After Alex''s disappearance, a small ck bat appeared and transformed into Prisci; it was a miniature version of the original duchess; this small Prisci had a pale face. Half of her body was gone (the left side); it looked like her fragile existence might vanish at any moment.

    ''''I need to hurry back and treat myself!" She said before retreating, there was no joy on her face, she won, she killed her enemy, but the price was huge.

 Chapter 455 - 443: Inside The Void 1

    Some said death is the end; some said during yourst moment, you will see your life sh before your eyes; however, Alex experienced none of these things. It was questionable whether or not he was genuinely dead after receiving that unexpected attack from Prisci, which crushed his heart.

    At the moment, Alex was inside a void, only darkness; he couldn''t see his body. He tried to call Silveria many times but failed; naturally he was also unable tomunicate with Nyx.

    Alex doesn''t know what state he was currently in, sighted before reflecting upon everything that happened to him recently. At least by doing this, he could kill some of the boredom he felt.

    He was careless; he should have stayed vignt until the very end; if he had done that, he wouldn''t be in the state he was currently in. He had thought Prisci received sufficient damage and had fled, but on the contrary, after using the Night Lord to turn into countless bats, she secretly sneaked behind him and crushed his heart; she ist havebined the Night Lord with her Ethereal form to deal the deadly blow.

    ''''Sigh! I''m stillcking. I''m stillcking in the defensive area; only Loki is not enough. If only I could create a defensive bullet.''''

    Alone in this God knows where ce, Alex decided to use his brain, he must think of a possible solution, as he said hecked defensive bullets; not only that, he must have a diversity of bullets as well to be able to help him in different situations.

    Slowly Alex became lost in thoughts; he forgot about everything, only focusing on acquiring new skills or, more urately, a new type of bullets.

    Outside, his body was slowly sinking in the abyss of Stryrix River; there was still arge hole in his chest where his chest used to be; however, it was stopped bleeding but showed no sign of regenerating.

    ¡¼Master, Master, please wake up, Master...¡½

    Silveria desperate voice echoed through the deep water; however, as she feared Alex didn''t wake up, to make matters worse, something seemed to be blocking her, she was unable toe out, and she was also unable to provide any assistance; she could only watch helplessly as her master sunk deeper into the Stryrix River. She didn''t know when it began, but she ended caring for this man whom she didn''t take seriously at the start. She couldn''t bear to see him die, not again, not after staying lonely during all these years; he was like his family; he was precious. She would never let him die.

    ''''Wake up!" Silveria roared, silver light burst from her body and tried to pierce through her world to reach Alex''s body but failed at the end. The silver-haired body roared and kept trying, again and again; she was too focused on what she was doing; if not, she would have noticed that Alex''s heart was not destroyed, a small fragment was left, and this small had crimson light surrounding it as if trying to restore it, it was working albeit slowly.

    Meanwhile, somewhere in Athens, the capital of the Asura''s empire was the disguised Sakuya, she was disguised as a Subus, she was slowly moving toward the meeting point the three had agreed upon when suddenly she froze, an intense feeling of loneliness assaulted her, almost as if she just lost something important. Still, it happened too fast; she returned to normal shortly after; she shook her head and continued walking forward.

    Meanwhile, Lilith, who had impersonated one of the guards, slowly escaped from the underground hell prison, currently, she was on the sixteenthyer, only two moreyers and she would be out; it was then the same thing that happened to Sakuya happened to her, however, unlike Sakuya she was able to guess to some extent what happened. It must be Alex who faced something unexpected; herplexion changed; while nning, she had considered many scenarios but hoped for the worse to never happen; for example, if one of them were to face one of the dukes, what should be done? Most of the time, a Duke wouldn''t be dispatched, not after she let herself get caught, but somehow the worse case had happened; strong as he might be, Alex couldn''t survive facing a Duke-level existence; they are an absolute monster.

    ''I need to hurry and see him.'' Thought the demon''s princess as she walked faster toward the exit of the sixteenth hell. While passing other guards who questioned her about what an upper-level hell guardian was doing here, she ignored them before knocking them out; the eyes of the surrounding prisoners shined, they thought that someone hade to rescue them; unfortunately, it was not the case, Lilith had once thought releasing the prisoners also known as Hell residents but finally decided not to. She might wish for Lucifer''s destruction; it doesn''t mean she would destroy something her ancestors had built with her own hands.

    Ignoring the Hell residents of the sixteenth Hell desperate shouts, Lilith departed; shortly after she arrived at the seventeenth floor, like on the previous floor, she knocked down all the guards before moving to the eighteenth floor.

    However, the moment Lilith stepped on the eighteenth floor, she knew that something wasn''t right; it was too much quiet, blood sttered the ground, Lilith felt chill down her spine, unconsciously she gulped, without hesitation, she shot toward a certain location she had once used, it was her exit''s ticket; unfortunately, her worst fear was proven to be right.

    Just as Lilith was about to use one of the hidden exits on the eighteenth floor, she was bounced back; she glided across the eighteenth hell''s floor, she was forced to use her sword to stop her advance; if not, her back would have been pierced by a sharp rock protruding from the eighteenth-floor wall.

    ''''Come out; I know you have been waiting for my arrival..'''' Lilith calmly stated, her face was cold as a block of ice as she waited for the hidden enemies to show up.

 Chapter 456 - 444: A Desperate Fight

    ''''Come out; I know you have been waiting for my arrival.'''' Lilith calmly stated, her face was cold as a block of ice as she waited for the hidden enemies to show up.

    Indeed, Lilith didn''t have to wait for long before someone chuckled.

    ''''As the lord''s aid said, you will surely escape. Although I''m more curious about how you were able to escape, I will have to stop my curiosity and obediently ask you to follow me, dear demon''s princess.''''

    There was the only person that loved to calm her like that, the same person she beat into a half-dead shape.

    After hearing Leonardo''s voice, the corners of Lilith''s mouth lifted into a smile. She said with a voice filled with ridicule.

    ''''I was wondering who it was, but it''s just only the rat which has turned into cockroaches.''''

    Leonardo''s expression behind the white mask sank; he almost gripped his sword and walked out to confront Lilith but managed to control herself. He mustn''t y her game, or else there existed a risk of falling into a trap.

    Controlling his emotions, Leonardo said.

    ''''Princess, kindly follow me, if not-"

    ''''If not what? Will you force me? Just with only you?" Lilith cut off Leonardo and ridiculed him; he was forced to shut up.

    It was then Lilith who stayed silent suddenly smirked; she moved the sword in her hand, she thrust at her back, the person trying to sneak attack on her was shocked, immediately this person switched stance, this person decided to defend instead of injuring Lilith.

    [Lightning Discharge!]

    Lilith dered, and from the tip of her sword, lightning shed and pounced on the man shrouded in darkness.

    The man almost shouted as the unexpected attack caught him off guard; taking the opportunity of the momentarily stop generated by the sudden surprise, Lilith spun around and grabbed the man''s head before,

    Bam!

    She thrashed thetter face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before he could release a cry, she pulled him out and tossed her into the air. What followed what a jump in the air and her knee crashing into the man''s belly,unching the unfortunate man into the sky; his mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out. His misery didn''t end there as Lilith appeared behind him with her finger pointed at his back then,

    Swish! Swish!

    One after another, strands of lightning raced out of her fingers and hit the man who was still coughing blood.

    The man, one of the Chaos'' Eye lowest followers, mped his mouth tight and tried to ignore the lightning flowing into him. He did his best not to think of how his skin was charred and his flesh cut.

    Sadly, his attempts failed as it was no ordinary lightning. The lightning discharging from the girl''s fingers didn''t stop, and in a matter of minutes, he started screaming.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    Boom!

    Lilith shed at the man''s head, sending it into the hidden Leonardo''s direction. Everything happened too, from the time it took to block the man''s attack to send him into the sky before killing him to kicking his head in Leonardo''s direction, not even a minute had passed.

    Shocked by the sudden turn of events as he had thought that everything was under his control, Leonardo, under Cain''s codename, still reacted at the iing head; he knew he must not let this heade closer because as the lightning user himself, he could feel the terrible amount of lightning concealed in that head waiting to explode just aftering near him; Leonardo''s figure blurred, his concealment broken as he reappeared five meters away, he wanted to cuss.

    ''''Bloody hell, you-"

    His words were cut off abruptly when his eyes widened. In his pupils was reflected a youthful but extremely beautiful face approaching at such high speeds that he, a person who had entered the Saint Realm after that terrible defeat, couldn''tpletely follow, it was then he remembered that not only he could progress, the others could do it as well, this left him frustrated to no end he couldn''t help but grit his teeth; however, he had no attention of getting thrashed, not anymore.

    Leonardo smirked before his body turned illusionary; all of a sudden; Lilith''s sword passed through his body; it was now her turn to be shocked; immediately, she jumped to avoid another person''s attack narrowly.

    Since the beginning, she was aware that it was not only Leonardo who was present but never she would have thought that among the person hiding there would be someone this strong, this means that they didn''t wish for her to leave from here, somehow, so much attention made Lilith smiled.

    However, this smile soon vanished to be reced by nervousness as she stared at the enemy that had just attacked her and missed; she knew it was deliberate; if this person wished to attack her seriously, it was not sure if she could get out unscathed. It was how terrible this person was.

    Small body, even smaller than Gracier, 1.55 cm, spotless white dress, long white hair; if Alex were here, he would have said this person looks exactly like Alice but younger.

    ''''Fi-"

    Boom!

    Before Leonardo could say anything, he was sent flying and disappeared from the eighteenth floor.

    Lilith''s eyes widened, and an immense feeling of dread assaulted her as the girl with white eyes nced at her; her body moved on its own and activated her strongest and quickest skill.

    [Silent World]

    ''''Into-!"

    The world around them hadn''t even turned monochrome before the small white-haired girl shed next to Lilith and stared into her eyes; she was so shocked that she stopped chanting, then with just a casual p.

    Boom! Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Lilith''s body literally passed through threeyers to arrive on the fifteenthyer before stopping.

    Boom!

    ''''Gah! Cough! Cough!!''''

    Lilith coughed blood nonstop; her armor was crushed entirely as it was the armor that stopped most of the damage.Most of Lilith''s ribs were broken. She couldn''t even lift a finger and could only stare at the iing girl.

    Suddenly, the small girl frowned and stopped moving. She stared at Lilith for a moment as if considering something before her figure suddenly disappeared; Lilith fell to the ground with a sigh, she immediately lost consciousness.. Herst thought was, ''She was still weak.''

 Chapter 457 - 445: The Punisher

    It was unknown what happened for the mysterious little girl to decide to let Lilith go; however, it was a blessing in disguise.

    Because of the fearsome aura radiating from Lilith''s body, nobody dared to step closer to her; the fearsome aura was a mix of the mysterious little girl and Lilith''s mana; thanks to this unexpected protection, Lilith remained undisturbed.

    Four hours passed in a sh; finally, Lilith woke up with a groan. She felt like all the bones inside her body got broken and strengthened. It was excruciating.

    ''''Sigh! Who is the hell is that girl?" Lilith muttered and remembered that fight, no it couldn''t be called afight; it was thrashing; she couldn''t do anything. Lilith shuddered just by remembering what had happened.

    ''''I thought I was strong, but I guess I''m still weak. I don''t know what happened, but I should use this chance before shees back; if not, I will regret it.'''' Lilith said as she stood up, dark mist appeared and surrounded her. Inside the dark mist, Lilith took off her clothes, the damaged armor and reced them with a new one. After finishing, the dark mist disappeared, and Lilith appeared in a purple cheongsam (a Gift from Sakuya, it has a unique property)

    Lilith''s presence thinned as she dressed like this. Though she still hasn''t recoveredpletely, she could move her body to some extent; gritting her teeth, she activated her movement skill and quickly disappeared from the fifteenth hell to soon arrive at the Eighteenth hell. She poured mana into the cheongsam she wore to conceal her present; she sneaked out of the eighteenth hell, passing through the guards who were searching through the eighteenth hell, somewhere ready to descend into the loweryer to search for her.

    Once outside, Lilith breathed in some fresh air; it was already night.

    The sky was ck tranquility married to the poetry of stars. It was the softness that called body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.

    Lilith froze and stared nkly at the night sky; a memory shed through her mind.

    It was a scene where the nine years old Lilith slept in a big bed covered by toys; sitting beside her was a beautiful woman; she had a gentle smile as she rubbed the nine years old Lilith head. This woman possessed long ck hair and purple eyes; it was the mature version of the young Lilith; behind the woman were six wings, every time she does this to calm down Lilith before she slept, it was like a luby, and she would always end up by saying a profound word and today wasn''t an exception.

    ''''Little Lilly, the night is beautiful; it expands as ck angel wings, protecting the world as she dreams. It is to say you must always protect thisnd, your loved ones like angels from above, and you must never lose your way no matter what happens; always remember this. When you are troubled, always gaze at the night sky, ck as your feathers, the night would remind you of your goal and who you''re.''''

    The young Lilith did notpletely understand what her mother''s words meant but still nodded. Whatever her mother said must be right as she was the most gentle, the smartest mother in the world. That night, the young Lilith slept while engraving her mother''s words deep inside her mind.

    Back to the present, with a troubled face, Lilith stared at the night sky and muttered.

    ''''Mother, I haven''t forgotten what you said. I will protect thisnd, but in order to do this, someone has to stop him; you might say to let it go, but I can''t do that even it''s you. I must protect thisnd, protect him from himself; he has already lost himself, and only death could free him; I''m the only survivor of the race of fallen angels in this world. I''m also the Punisher; I shall punish him; please carefully watch and be proud.''''

    At Lilith''s decoration, a small star somewhere deep in the cosmos trembled; it was as if this star could understand Lilith''s words and was wailing at her words; nevertheless, soon, this small star shined. Even Lilith noticed this small star; she smiled, it was a smile full of happiness as she knew that she had got her mother''s permission, and finally, it was time to start the punishment game.

    ''''Let''s go!" Lilith muttered to nobody in particr before wiping away the tears on her cheeks. She disappeared; her back looked lonely, but at the same time, it emitted intense light like the most ancient and tallest trees supporting thousands of people.

    At the same time, in the imperial demon castle, in Lucifer''s room, he was passing back and forth, his expression was twisted, he was angry, even his right-hand man didn''t dare to say something seeing his master like this.

    Finally, Lucifer couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, ''''There still have found here yet?"

    Silence permeated the room, and Lucifer understood what this meant; he couldn''t control himself anymore as he kicked the small table beside him, it was sent flying before breaking as it crashed against the face of a poor man, the ss of wine had fallen into the ground and dying the beautiful carpet red.

    ''''You are all useless.'''' He couldn''t control his rage any longer and started cussing; he couldn''t believe he got yed; he finally understood why his sister was smiled even after being caught; she had nned everything. Thinking about this and what happened, Lucifer felt a chill crawl down his spine, for the first time since acquiring this power, since selling his soul, he felt fear toward his sister, a fear so great that he knew if he missed her, he would be in a precarious situation as no one knows what she was ying. Lucifer had be anxious like never; he must not fail, not when so close to his goal.

    As if possessed, Lucifer shouted.. ''''Search for her at any cost.''''

 Chapter 458 - Side Story: Her Story

    As far she could remember, her household had been a peaceful one, well, until her seventh birthday. They live in the most dangerous city in Mexico, Tijuana. On the eve of her seventh birthday, a tragedy urred in her family; her mother was assassinated after getting raped. The Mexican police concluded that it was a robbery that went wrong, but they couldn''t be more wrong. Those who knew what her father does for a living knew what happened; recently, he had refused a promotion, her father works for the most dangerous cartel in the city; he was their ountant and sometimes a cleaner.

    The refusal to get promoted resulted in his wife getting killed and being disguised as a robbery. The man who will beter known as ''El Diablo'' took his daughter and the cartel bank ount and fled to Miami that night; he swore to get his revenge. Smart as he was, Ricardo soon established his gang, his cartel; it was not hard as he had the money, the transaction routes for delivering drugs across the state, quickly Ricardo cartel became a force to be reckoned in Miami underworld, he soon extended his influence into his native country by taking over his former cartel. The Bloody Demon, named because of his bloody means used to tell his daughter this,

    ''''You must never be weak. Weakness is a sin. Even when afraid, always show a strong front, be arrogant. Arrogance is a weakness when you can''t back it or is afraid of taking a risk. A Rosares can never be afraid of taking a risk. Remember this no matter where you end up; you''ll be my daughter, stay strong, be arrogant as being weak-willed isn''t a Rosares.''''

    Even after being kidnapped, she showed no panic as the young girl believed that weakness would be exploited against her father; she stayed silent even when she was pped twice, and her cheeks became swollen. She endured until her father and his men came to her rescue.

    Surprisingly the eighth years old girl jumped on the man that pped her and beat his neck, tearing apart a carotid; the man widened his eyes as he tried to stop blood from flowing out of the wound but failed. Hisst thought was that, indeed, Lion never product cat. That day even Ricardo was surprised by his daughter''s fierceness; nevertheless, he was happy, which meant that his daughter would never be weak.

    From that day onward, the girl became cold; she became calctive; she must be like this, not fall like her weak mother thought the girl. She had her little gang; her cold personality changed after encountering them; Sakuya and Luna brought a little bit of light inside the girl''s life, the girl who was left inside a bull.

    Even the apparition of these two people did notpletely change the girl''s mentality, she believes she must be strong, and one day she encountered a boy at first she hadn''t thought anything of the boy only that he was cut, it was one of friends childhood sweetheart. She couldn''t understand; no, the mature girl knew what this meant, just that experiencing something like this would create a weakness that her enemies would exploit as they did with her father. That day, the girl didn''t introduce herself as she felt that the boy was beneath her noble status.

    A few yearster that everything changed; they have switched schools, now in Los Angeles for her father to expand his business, the girl and her friends registered at the Robert F. Kennedy Community Schools. Being one of the most prestigious schools, it was filled with rich kids; on their first days, they heard a rumor of one of the students being the richest, a barely seventeen-year-old billionaire. This shocked them, especially the girl; she thought she was doing well with the few millions she earned with the help of her gang and friends, that in this school, she would be the queen, the richest. She had even thought of a strategy.

    Aware of her beauty and personality, the girl decided to y the modest girl character. Imagine a beautiful girl with a cold face yet gentle to her fellow students? The result would be disastrous; thisbination was bound to attract a lot of attention, favorable one that is it, this would increase her notoriety, making her famous. Everything was a strategy to dominate her new schoo quickly; however, to her surprise, there was someone whose notoriety had surpassed her own, a young billionaire; the girl became curious about this boy; she wanted to see the boy who dared topete with her (From her point of view).

    However, when she firstid eyes on the boy in question, she was shocked; she had a feeling of Deja Vu as if she had seen this boy somewhere. It was only when one of her best friends shouted.

    ''''Lex?"

    And rushed toward the young man she said something to him but the boy seemed not to know her. The girl stayed behind with her friend, but her mind was in turmoil; how could it be him? Why? And how did he be so strong?

    Many questions started running through the girl''s mind even when her friend came back dejected. She wasn''t present when sheforted her. All that upied her mind was the young man; she was curious about what he went through to change, to be what he was today.

    Some said that once a woman became curious about a man, she was bound to end up falling in love. It was right.

    The second day, the girl personally approached the young boy and introduced herself; it was her first time doing this; it was their second meeting.

    ''''Hello, I''m Maria Alexa Rosares; nice to meet you.'''' She said with a smile; it was a charming smile that could capture any man''s heart, so she thought.

    Except for a slight shock, the young boy smiled.

    ''''I''m Alexander Kael Touch, Likewise. Excuse me; I''m a bit in a hurry; see you soon, beautifuldy.'''' Alex had said before leaving.

    Maria stood them surprised before smiling, her curiosity increased, from that day onward she would always try to talk with Alex. Still, unfortunately, he rarely came to school; they only interacted a few times. Maria believes that by understanding this young man, she would be able to be stronger, surpass her father.

    The feeling of love might have started from there.

    Then a tragedy and at the same time an opportunity presented, they died and reincarnated into another world, while few fools thought to believe that Alex possessed a useless Gift, Maria and her friends thought; otherwise, she decided to be on good term with the boy as she firmly believes that he would surpass everyone like ok Earth, she could learn from him, to be strong, not to be weak and indeed Alex has proven to her that her choice was right.

    After their reunion, she had developed a certain feeling previously she would have scoffed at, love, she became aware of it after Alex told her what she wanted, and she proposed a condition which he epted.

    Maria sat in a world covered in ice and sighed; she closed her eyes as if to cut off her memories. When she opened them again there were full of determination; for the sake of her man, for the sake of her friends, loved ones she must be weak, she must be stronger, arrogant, calctive, all of this not lose to anybody, not end up like her mother. Maria stood up and advanced into the cold environment.

    She is Maria Alexa Rosares, the Ice Empress, who governs Alex''s Harem head, and this is her story.

 Chapter 459 - 446: Zero And Incursio

    Deep in the night, somewhere in Athens stood the mysterious little girl, the same girl that beat Lilith with just one attack. Behind her was a man with a crooked back.

    ''''Incursio, why did you let the princess go? It would be best if you had captured her. I-"

    The girl called Incursio stopped staring at the night sky and nced at the man beside him; thetter unconsciously stopped talking as if afraid; there was something dangerous in those white eyes.

    ''''You know I dislike when people have the answer and still ask. If you don''t know how to make a conversation better, shut up.''''

    The man with a crocked back stepped back; he was sweating. As numbers himself, he knew he couldn''t afford to anger this girl; she had the First number meaning shees after Zero, yet her status was exceptional; she was the first to get a name, even before Zero. Rumor has it that she was more potent than Zero, that she was the Lord''s daughter; however, nobody dared to ask because you wouldn''t get the chance to finish such a question.

    ''''Now, now it''s just a question. Answering won''t cost you anything.'''' A yful voice echoed in the two ears, the man with a crocked back rejoiced; someone who can deal with this monster hade.

    ''''Tch! Zero, you havee.'''' Incursio didn''t hide her displeasure; it was like the neer was a gue she didn''t wish to see.

    A white-haired man with a handsome face appeared beside Incursio and stared at her for a moment; seeing she still refused to look at him, Zero chuckled and answered the question in her stead.

    ''''She stopped because the Lords have found a method for selected people to enter, she is one of them, Cain as well and you included.''''

    The man with a crocked back nodded; he was aware of the reason for his presence, just that he wanted to know why Incursio didn''t drag Lilith with her as he believes that she was capable of taking care of the demon princess. Zero finally answered this question by saying,

    ''''Won''t it be fun to catch her once she seeds in sneaking into the dungeon? She would have thought that she was safe. Umm! I can''t wait to see her face covered in despair, how sweet it is going to be.'''' Zero spoke with an intoxicated expression.

    The man with the crocked back gulped before disappearing; he had heard from others that better escape when Zero started to behave like this.

    Zero chuckled as he found his junior behavior cute; Incursio snorted.

    ''''You deliberately made that kind of expression because of the rumors; you knew he would escape, so you yed him instead of simply telling him to scram. You''re sick.''''

    ''''Thanks for thepliment Incursio but weren''t you the one that just said that you hate when someone knows the answer but-"

    Incursio cut off Zero and said, ''''It''s was not the same thing you sicko.''''

    ''''Ah! You''re not cute at all.''''

    He immediately changed his expression when he noticed that Incursio was about to burst out; if he let her do it, he could say goodbye to the freedom he had just regained; therefore, he switched to another subject.

    ''''You must have heard it; one of the dukes almost lost. She was seriously injured; from her words, she fought the Eighth, Alexander. Although she killed him, she paid a heavy price for it.''''

    ''''You must be a fool if you think that that man died just because some lowly species say so.'''' Incursio didn''t believe in Alex''s death; if he could die so quickly, the Lords wouldn''t be so wary of him. That kind of existence possesses a strong fate and couldn''t be easily killed, some kind of halo protecting them.

    Zero smiled; indeed, he also didn''t believe in Alex presumed death; the reason for his presence here was to check if it was true and retrieve the body if it was the case or kidnap the injured Alex. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any corpse; Alex was nowhere to be found, almost as if he had vanished. Zero still noticed a trace of battle, the heated mana and blood scent leading deep into the Stryrix River, but that was all.

    ''''Well, it''s more exciting this way. I want to fight him once. I want to be one with him.'''' Zero dered with the same intoxicated expression; however, this time, it was more heated.

    Incursio immediately stepped back from the sick man; she felt disgusted. Still, she couldn''t hide the curiosity bumbling deep within her; she wished to fight Alex as well and trample on him, turning him into her dog; just by imagining this, Incursio''s lips curved, and she unconsciously released of pressure, the air around her vibrated for a moment stopping.

    Zero smiled and looked at his sister, thetter would never acknowledge him as one because of pride, but the two have the same gic code.

    ''''Incursio, better be careful once inside; this dungeon is said to be unusual. Your strength will be reduced. Stop being prideful and use all you can use. Even bugs have their value when fully used.'''' Zero warned his sister as he knew how prideful she was; she would want to do everything alone, it was true she was exceptional for her age, but where she was about to go, if she chose to act alone with reduced strength, she might suffer greatly.

    Unexpectedly, Incursio didn''t go against her brother this time; she snorted but still nodded her head.

    ''''I understand. Tell me who from those bugs- I meant the Demon''s side would follow?"

    ''''Only one, the Vampire Duchess Prisci. Only four bracelets were produced. You, Cain, Third, and Prisci.'''' Zero said and handed over four dark bracelets to Incursio; she took and examined it before frowning.

    ''''How many souls were used to make this?''''

    Chuckle!

    ''''Not too many, I guess the quality was poor.''''

    ''''Indeed, I- See you soon.'''' Incursio wanted to say something but finally stopped; she disappeared afterward, almost as if running away.

    ''''How cute,'''' Zero said before frowning; he looked in the Holy Crux empire.

    ''Those damn fanatics have started to move.'' Zero mumbled before sighing.

    ''''There is a change of n..'''' His body vanished, and he left the demon''s continent.

 Chapter 460 - 447: Into The Demons Goddess Dungeon

    Back to Alex''s location.

    He was still sinking into the Stryrix River; however, something seemed to have covered his body, cloaking it. More than half of his heart was restored, the hole in his chest was half-closed. Still, Silveria could note, but she calmed down after noticing what was happening inside Alex''s body. She decided to wait for his return calmly.

    Meanwhile, inside the void, Alex didn''t know how much time had passed; maybe it was only one minute, two or four hours, maybe even a year had passed; still, it doesn''t matter as he had lost track of time. Inside this void, this endless darkness, the only thing that mattered was his goal to train.

    At first, he failed because he believed he was just a mass without shape but soon found out that he had a body; although a bit transparent, it was still a body. So, Alex moved on to the next step, creating Silveria; it was easy; after creating Silveria and doing a few tests, he began his training.

    He would fire into the darkness and el, where the bullet would end up and block it with another bullet; he did this several times. This exercise had one purpose, which was to let him react faster. Bullets move faster than swords; if he could perfectly deal with his bullets before they reach him, then he would be able to deal with swords and other weapons perfectly.

    After training for some time, his reaction speed had be faster he could see it, Alex decided to switch to another exercise. Because he was able to create Silveria, he thought that this void might be his consciousness, if it''s true, then he could do anything here, to test this theory, Alex wished for another Alex to appear, and it worked, however, the price for this was his body turning more transparent. Still, he didn''t mind as he now had a training partner.

    The two Alex moved, armed with their guns, they danced.

    BANG!

    With one shot, two bullets tore through the void to arrive before Alex; it was so fast usually Alex shouldn''t be able to deal with them; however, Alex''s ingenuity led him to deal with the situation perfectly. First, he poured mana into the Sleipnir, green light covered his feet, and at the same time, Alex used Time eleration on himself. Something astonishing happened just as the bullet was about to touch Alex''s face; he drifted back, leaving an afterimage behind; it was how he escaped the two bullets. If the second Alex had consciousness, he would have been shocked, and his eyes would have widened. Unfortunately, he didn''t have it; it was just a projection.

    Bang!

    Alex counterattacked by firing against the bullet which had lost its target; four bullets shed and burst, creating a small firework in the dark abyss.

    The two moved around and fought nonstop; they used the same technique; Alex could perfect his new evasion technique, he temporarily called it: Drifter.

    The two continued to fight; Alex created another two techniques called Meteor Bullet, Meteor for short. Alexbined his high dexterity with Time eleration to shoot dozen of bullets in one round. The second technique he created was Time Decay Bullet or Rust Bullet. He didn''t dare to use this bullet on himself when by mistake, it slightly touched his illusionary clone on the thigh; Alex almost disappeared, his body became transparent.

    ''''That was dangerous.'''' He mumbled and stared at his training partner disappear; however, he was happy; he had gained a few things. He needs to meditate; just as Alex thought this, his transparent body shook, and he felt something calling him, his transparent, which he finally understood was his soul was dragged out of the void, the destination probably his body. Alex closed his eyes and waited to go back and join the other while not forgetting to pay back Prisci.

    ??????

    Outside, unknowingly two days had passed; after some preparations, Lilith and Sakuya moved sneakily to arrive before a mountain located deep into the forest on the west side of Athens. It was where the dungeon was. The reason for the girls to not immediately go into the dungeon was because they knew that the security must be pretty tight due to Lilith escaping the underground hell prison; most people would have thought that she would immediately go into the dungeon and would wait for her; unfortunately, Lilith did the opposite of what most people thought. And the second reason for their patience was because they hoped Alex would join them for the three to enter; unfortunately, until now, he didn''t show up, so they decided to go ahead as they believed that he would join themter.

    ''''Is that the dungeon entrance?" Sakuya said and pointed at the cave-like entrance she was seeing from her hiding ce, Lilith nodded, and Sakuya pursued her lips together; somehow, this dungeon gave a low-level dungeon feeling; however, Sakuya knew better than anybody not judge a book by its cover. This is the Demon''s Goddess Dungeon; after all, rumor has it that she built it herself, but it was soon denied as not even God could create one, this dungeon used to be her training ground andter her grave.

    ''How interesting.''

    Sakuya thought and nced at the girl beside her; she had no idea who she was, shaking her head; Sakuya calmly watched the twelve imperial guards guarding the entrance and smiled; they are sure well prepared, she thought. The duo calmly waited until night descended and embraced thends in its arms to let it rest.

    Lilith and Sakuya moved after swallowing a special bullet Alex had given them, the Vanishing Bullet; as the name suggested, it can let you conceal your present for a short time, two minutes.

    The girls passed through the twelve imperial guards undetected.

    At the same time as they entered, Alex woke up, the water rippled outward, and he shot out of the water and grabbed the neck of the imperial guard floating above the water.

    Crack!

    The unfortunate demon had his neck cracked, and he dropped dead into the water.. After killing the guard, Alex stared in a certain direction before vanishing.

 Chapter 461 - 448: The Unusual Dungeon 1

    While Alex was speeding toward the dungeon, Lilith and Sakuya, who had sneaked into the dungeon, soon found themselves facing an unusual situation.

    ''''What is this?" Sakuya frowned and looked around her; it was not the green scenery that made her say this but the feeling she got after appearing in this forest. She felt restrained as if something had been removed from her body; her body became unusual. She immediately checked her status but found nothing unusual thus, she frowned.

    Lilith was also frowning; unlike Sakuya, she had understood the situation; the dungeon didn''t reject them but instead restricted their strength. Their Rank might have stayed the same, but Lilith was sure that she could not exhibit her true strength because of this restriction. To test this theory, Lilith decided to do a test, and coincidentally a monster happened toe out at that moment.

    Sakuya was the first to move, she arrived before the Orc and shed at its head then something unusual happened, usually considering the monster strength and Sakuya strength, a difference of 5 Rank, Sakuya should have killed it; however, the Orc blocked Sakuya''s sword, this shocked her and made her stop for an instant, and in a fight, an instant of hesitation could be fatal.

    ''''Buhi!"

    The Orc emitted a war cry and tried to punch Sakuya in the stomach with its free arm; it was then Lilith''s lightning came and shed against the Orc''s arm; due to the reduced strength, it did small damage, only slightly charring the monster''s arm; however, it was more than enough for Sakuya who had momentarily lost focus to quickly regain it and moved, she reversed the grip of her Katana and thrust the sharp edge at the monster''s neck where there was less muscle, she powered it with the Wind element turning the de sharper, even though her strength hasn''t been considerably restricted, thisbo wasn''t something the Orc could stop not when it was aimed at its weak point.

    Sakuya''s katana pierced through the monster''s neck, blood spurted from the neck and tried tond on Sakuya; however, she had already moved out of the way, leaving the Orc fall to the ground with wide eyes and arge hole in its neck as if something had drilled through it.

    ''''Seriously, what with this dungeon? It''s only the first floor, and Orc already appeared, a Rank 5 to boot. The strangest thing is that my strength is restricted. You must know something, dear Lilly.'''' Sakuya said and red at herpanion, who sighed and decided to tell her about the particrity of this dungeon.

    ''''From what I heard, this dungeon can select who will enter it, and it can also restrain their strength, Rank 10 can''t enter, do not ask why we were able to enter it, Sebastian had said that if it''s me I can do and mypanion would be able to enter it easily. When I asked him the reason for this, he simply smiled and said nothing.'''' Lilith exined while looking dejected, talking about Sebastian must have awoken some unwanted memories. Sebastian was no more, remembering this must have deeply hurt her.

    Knowing what she was thinking, Sakuya approached her friend and put her hand over her shoulder, and said, ''''Don''t worry, he believes in you don''t let him done. We are here to make sure of it.''''

    Lilith smiled after hearing Sakuya''s words, somehow she felt refreshed as if instead of losing something, she had gained something instead, new family members, this made her happy, Alex must have epted her request because he was trying to use her, but she had the feeling that when you look past their business like a partnership, love was involved, it was not a love between man and woman but family love, she knew she could count on him if there was a problem and this made her happy. She must cherish this feeling; this bond mustn''t be broken, she thought.

    ''''If I''m not wrong, my strength has been reduced to Rank 7 or worst Rank 6, it would be hard to advance as we don''t know how many floors there are.'''' Sakuya said while inwardly sighing, thinking, ''If only our goddess remembered how many floors there are.''

    It was because Alex shared some information with her, information about Lilith''s identity and what they came to do here. For Lilith, she just wanted to deal serious damage to her brother because there was something he wanted here but was she didn''t know was that this thing was something her previous self had sealed here, be recuperating it, she would be whole again, her current self isn''tplete. Even her butler seemed to be aware of her identity; if not, he couldn''t have suggested that she must acquire what was in the depth of this dungeon. Thinking about it, that Sebastian guy must have a deep background and an unusual identity for him to know Lilith''s real identity and do everything he could for her to inherent back her power.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Sakuya said to the absentminded Lilith; thetter shook her head and followed Sakuya. If Sakuya''s analysis wasn''t wrong, then it meant that Sakuya''s current Rank was 6 while Lilith would be Rank 7.

    The two girls progressed forward; they advanced into the green forest before them and soon encountered another monster; however, this time, it was not an Orc but an Ogre, a Rank 7 Ogre.

    Green light covered Sakuya''s katana as she aimed at the monster''s neck. Unfortunately, the Ogre was agile and dodged the blow. However, the Ogre was shocked that instead of being surprised, Sakuya smiled; it was then the Ogre remembered that the girl wasn''t alone and wanted to escape. Still, it was already toote; lightning chains wrapped around its body before two dark beams robbed its sight, making the Ogre blind.

    Even before the monster could scream, its head had been removed from its shoulders and danced in the sky as blood sshed the ground green ground red.. After killing the Ogre, the girls went deeper into the forest in search of the exit for the next level.

 Chapter 462 - 449: The Unusual Dungeon 2; Time Decay

    At the same time that the girls were searching for the exit for the next floor, Alex arrived at the location where the entrance of the dungeon was, and like the girls, before him, he used the Vanishing Bullet to conceal his presence before calmly walking toward the dungeon; however, just as he was about to pass the twelve guards something unusual happened, a red light was emitted and tried to cover Alex''s body.

    ''''Intruder!" Roared the twelve guards as they unsheathed their swords and looked around them; they received this device fifteen minutes ago; it was said that it could detect anything nearby even though this thing used high-level concealment. It was because of this thing that Alex''s presence got revealed; even though they couldn''t locate his exact location, the guards knew that there was someone there; thus, they unleashed all their attacks at one point, and strangely Alex happened to be there.

    Alex sighed before using Time Stop on the men before simply walking away. By the time he left, thebined attacks of twelve men had crashed where he was, leaving a deep crater there. Unfortunately, the guards didn''t see anything inside this crater; they concluded that the detection stone might have malfunctioned.

    On the other hand, Alex, who sessfully passed through the guards, arrived in a forest-like Lilith and Sakuya; however, unlike them, this forest wasposed uniquely of dead trees, immediately following his arrival, the same restrictions was put on him, and a horde of monsters appeared andunched attacks on him.

    Twelve Orcs attacked Alex from all sides, although his strength was reduced, Alex was able to dodge their attacks and counterattacked perfectly, blood sttered the ground as heads flew, the twelve Rank 5 Orcs couldn''tst ten minutes against Alex as he harvested their lives as if he was the Grim Reaper.

    Alex frowned after checking his status; somehow, he didn''t gain anything after killing twelve Rank 5 Orcs.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 114

    Experience Value (XP): 5000/200000

    Magic Power: 6800/7000

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 1930 ? 2100

    Agility:2070 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2130

    Luck: 1710

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max][Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1 ? Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay} (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana]¡»

    Except for his two new techniques, Drifter and Time Decay, and an increase in Defense stat, Alex didn''t gain anything; the increase in defense must have been due to his body strengthening.

    The description of his new Special ability was the following.

    {Time Decay: Special bullet that could elerate the target age, making the target older. The more mana spent more damage would be dealt.

    Basic Mana consumption: 500.}

    ''''I see; no wonder my clone and I were almost disappeared after this bullet touched him. This a good bullet, with this I have gained another trump card.'''' Alex mumbled, and Silveria, who was reading the description about Time Decay for the time, was surprised; not even her previous owner thought about something like this; therefore, she couldn''t help but be curious as to how Alex came up with this ridiculous ability if Nyx was present she would have been shocked as well.

    ¡¼Master, how did you manage to create this bullet?¡½The curious Silveria asked this; Alex stopped and chuckled before answering.

    ''''It''s juste to me like that, to tell you the truth, my goal, in the beginning, wasn''t that. First, it thought, what would happen if Ibined Time eleration and Time Stop in one point? My real aim was that I wanted to create a bullet capable of stopping the flow of Mana or increase the amount of Mana inside my enemy body, making it explode, but the result was beyond my expectation; I never thought that something this ridiculous would be created instead of what I wished to create, I''m happy that I''ve created this dreadful ability.''''

    ¡¼I see. It''s a great ability I can''t wait to see the damage it would do once inside your enemy.¡½Silveria dered, and Alex smiled, he wanted to say that the opportunity to test his new ability hade sooner than anticipated, but he decided not to, as it was better to show her than saying it.

    Alex dodged the huge ax flying toward him by leaning back; soon, he heard the roar of a monster running toward him.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    This roar shook the dead trees; some weaker trees fell. At the same time, a huge monster jumped toward Alex and aimed his hand forward, somehow that ax that passed above Alex''s head appeared inside the huge Ogre''s hand, and he swung toward Alex, who was leaning towards the ground; Alex smiled before using Time Stop on the giant Ogre making him freeze while he followed with another attack, the silver gun was aimed at the Ogre who had its time stopped, and gray light burst out of the gun''s muzzle, a gray bullet tore through the air and collided against the Ogre''s head, knocking it back before Time resumed for the monster, unfortunately before the monster could enjoy it, misfortune struck.

    The gray bullet that pierced through the monster''s head started working; gray light covered the Ogre''s head for a brief moment before, under Alex''s astonished eyes, the Ogre''s head turned into a skull along with its neck. The mighty Rank 8 Ogre died like that with its head and neck turned into bone as if it had aged hundred years. Alex gulped when he saw this before he startedughing.

    ''''This is good than I have expected. Hehehe! I can''t wait and test it on human''s opponent to see the result.'''' He said and looked at the fallen Ogre; Silveria stayed silent; she was shocked by the strength of Time Decay. With this ability and Alex''s unknown ability, she believes that he could create a miracle, do something his predecessor couldn''t do; thinking about such a possibility brought a smile to her face.. She wanted to be present when the legend was made.

 Chapter 463 - 450: The Rematch 1

    Meanwhile, while Alex and the girls were facing different situations in another location, another Incursio cursed as she cut down another monster.

    Piled up in front of her were monsters'' corpses; it wasn''t one type of monster; instead, there were different types, ck Goblin, Orc, Lizardmen, and Ogre. All those dead monsters had one thing inmon, their necks twisted into an unnatural angle, their heart crushed; it was ruthless; however, Incursio didn''t care kept cursing.

    ''''Shit! What with this dungeon? My strength is reduced apart from the bracelet sealing some of it. And to make matters worse, I''m separated from those bugs; they can''t do well without me. Tch! And monsters keep attacking me nonstop; it''s annoying.'''' Incursio spat and calmly dodged another monster attack, this time it was Wind wolf; the Rank 7 wolf froze in the air, not understanding what was happening; before the Wind wolf could ponder why its body defied gravity, Incursio approached and put one of her fingers on its head and,

    Boom!

    The Wind wolf''s head exploded; strangely, the brain''s matter and blood didn''t touch Incursio''s body.

    ''''Hah! I hope they are doing well.'''' Incursio said as she red at the iing pack, the Wind wolves pack, twelve Wind wolves with glowed red eyes; they couldn''t wait to tear apart this human girl.

    As if she could read what they were thinking through their eyes, Incursio couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up. She would have a bit of fun before joining the others.

    ?????

    At the same time, Sakuya and Lilith continued to search for the exit for the next floor; they walked deeper into the forest, encountered monster after monster; it was not easy, but they killed them without wasting too much energy.

    Suddenly, Lilith stopped and red in a certain direction, her killing intent soared, and Sakuya, who was walking beside her, noticed this.

    ''''What''s g-" Sakuya stopped as she understood why Lilith behaved like this;ing from the other side were two individuals; one wore a white mask with a creepy looking eye on it while the other wore a simple robe with the same eye on it.

    For an unknown reason, Sakuya had a strange feeling when she saw the man with a mask, it was as if she knew him somewhere, but because of the mask hiding his face, it''s hard to tell.

    Lilith must know the man for her to react like this could mean the two have fought once.

    ''''Princess, how are you since ourst meeting?" The man with the white mask asked; he was first to open his mouth; his voice was strange, almost as he didn''t wish for the other party to know his identity. Sakuya chuckled, finding the situation interesting; the man with a crooked back waspletely ignored as he had never existed.

    ''''I''m fine, Leonardo,'''' Lilith responded with a smile; however, her killing intent didn''t diminish in the slightest.

    Sakuya was so shocked that her body stopped for a moment. It was understandable; she never knew that Leonardo had joined the dark side; she thought that maybe he went off somewhere to train and challenge Alexter, not that he would do something so ridiculous.

    ''''Sigh! As I thought you did it.'''' Leonardo said with a resigned voice; he removed his mask, letting Sakuya see his face; she only chuckled.

    ''''How have you been?" Leonardo asked and finally looked at Sakuya for the first time since his arrival.

    Sakuya shrugged her shoulders to say I''m fine. Leonardo wasn''t shocked by this reaction as it was how Sakuya interacted with him; just as he wanted to say something, the figure of Lilith standing thirty meters blurred, and she arrived before him, she shed at him.

    ''''Sigh! You''re too hasty.'''' Leonardo said while calmly blocking the sword sh.

    Kiin!

    Sparks flew as the two moved around and shed nonstop. At the same time, Third and Sakuya stared at each other before moving.

    [?ai Giri!!!]

    Sakuya didn''t hold back and sent dozen of attacks at Third, who wasing toward her, and as she expected, Third was able to deal with her Ia? sh easily; however, Sakuya was prepared she unleashed her second attack.

    [Wind Tornado]

    Because her strength was reduced, the original Wind tornado couldn''t exhibit its true strength; nevertheless, it was still dangerous as it destroyed trees and closed in; facing the iing Wind tornado, Third stopped; his fists glowed before he emitted a cry.

    ''''Hahhh!"

    And punched the wind tornado, then something astonishing happened, the tornado was scattered.

    Third felt a presence behind his back, and before he could turn around, Sakuya''s voice reached his ears.

    [Thirteen Patterns]

    She moved her katana at incredible speed thirteen Gale shes were sent; they covered Third''s back instantly. Sakuya was sure that this attack would work. Unfortunately, she had miscalcted, Third had anticipated this, and like a mirage, he vanished; the area darkened as if night had arrived. Sakuya felt a creeping feeling assaulting her; she immediately closed her eyes, but it was already toote, her head shook, and she stood frozen on the spot. Third''s special ability was a mental type. He would trick his opponent until ready to assault them mentally before finishing them when caught inside his little illusion.

    At the moment Sakuya appeared in a traditional Japanese building, she knew this building pretty, with a shaking hand, she slid the door open and entered, a familiar scene greeted her sight, a man sat on a couch with his back facing her, the numerous scars and the Yakuza tattoo was a statement of the man''s identity.

    As if he noticed her arrival without turning around, the man said.

    ''''Mio, you came back!"

    Sakuya froze, and tears started falling; she knew pretty well that this was a dream and yet hearing this voice, seeing this back brought back too many emotions; some deeply buried emotions resurfaced.

    ''Even though it''s just an illusion, please let me feel it, at least for a while.'' Sakuya mumbled as she took a step forward and kneeled.

    ''''I''m back, Father..'''' She said.

 Chapter 464 - 451: The Rematch 2

    While Sakuya was lost inside an illusion, Third slowly approached her and readied his weapon; it was a great sword; he aimed the tip at Sakuya''s back like a spear. He slowly approached her; meanwhile, Lilith and Leonardo could be seen shing while moving around.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    Every time their sword shed, it would create shriek sounds and send sparks flying into the air.

    ''''Aren''t you worried about your friend, princess?" Leonardo decided to tease Lilith; however, thetter didn''t respond, this annoyed him, and he continued.

    ''''From what I have heard nobody seed ining out after getting trapped in Third Hell''s Nightmare, you should think about how to-"

    ''''You talk too much.'''' Lilith stopped Leonardo and said.

    Leonardo became furious, ck lightning appeared around his sword, and he shed at Lilit; the sword''s speed increased to an astonishing level.

    ngs!

    Although Lilith managed to stop the sword, she was pushed back, and she received a light cut on her shoulder; the arm holding the sword became numb. Her eyes turned cold; she sent a quick nce in Sakuya''s direction to check her situation; she was still frozen and showed no sign of waking up as Third had almost gotten closer to her; using an unknown method, Lilith became relieved as she understood that Sakuya would not lose. Hence, she decided to focus on her fight.

    Lilith''s movement didn''t escape Leonardo''s eyes; he chuckled; he was curious about what happened for the demon''s princess to change so much and began to care for others. However, from her eyes, he knew he would never get the answer. He decided to pay her back that humiliation he suffered that day in that dungeon.

    Sii! Sii!

    ck lightning descended from the sky and surrounded Leonardo and formed some sort of armor around his body; his speed increased drastically. He disappeared to reappear behind Lilith, who showed no sign of moving. His sword moved at such speed that it was impossible to follow; however, just as the sword was about to arrive before Lilith''s neck, it was stopped by a ck scythe.

    Leonardo was not surprised as he thought something like this might happen; therefore, he unleashed his real attack.

    [Lightning Nova]

    Leonardo''s sword exploded in a lightning boom like a small supernova. The explosion engulfed Lilith and sent her flying. Leonardo didn''t follow; he coldly stared at the flying Lilith and was about to open his mouth to activate his strongest technique gained after joining The Chaos''s Eye (Purgatory); when Lilith who should be injured, spun around and smiled at him, instantly he knew he had screwed up.

    ''''Shi-"

    Lilith''s following words stopped even his curse.

    [Eternal Nightmare]

    It was Leonardo''s turn to be frozen like Sakuya; he appeared in a world he knew well, a world where the only people everybody talked about was Alexander.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Leonardo crouched down and held his head as a throbbing headache assaulted him; the scene changed to another one; in this one, Leonardo was inside a cell, and Alex arrogantly looked down on him; he cut off his arm and whispered, something into his ears.

    ''''Ughgggggh!" The headache increased, and Leonardo started bashing his head against the ground. The scene changed again, into a distant future where Alex was the Sovereign and Leonardo just a lowly ve.

    ''''Noooooo! Ugh!" Leonardo bellowed and rolled on the ground, trying to stop the nightmare. Unfortunately, it didn''t end, and soon outside, his real body started coughing blood.

    Lilith safelynded before disappearing again; she thought she would give Sakuya some assistance beforeing back to finish Leonardo as she knew he couldn''t escape Eternal Nightmare so easily. However, just before she could reach her, the situation on the other side changed.

    Sakuya, who hadn''t moved for a moment, finally moved, she spun around faster than lightning, she was smiling, Third was shocked still he put strength into his arm and thrust his sword forward at such speed that normally it should have been impossible for Sakuya to react and yet she reacted, she moved one arm, only her right arm was caught the great sword tip between her finger. It was a godly move any Japanese swordsman would like to use, but it was a pretty impossible feat to realize, yet Sakuya easily aplished this.

    ''''What?" Third was so shocked that he blurted out, he knew how fast his sword was, to be able to easily catch it with only two fingers was something he doubted even Incursio or Zero could do, he shocked to the core, even more by Sakuya''s following words.

    ''''Thank you for letting me see my real father once again.''''

    She summoned her katana with her free hand and swung.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Third''s eyes widened, goosebumps rose all over his body, he knew he would die or worse be gravely injured if this sword reached him, therefore, he tried to cancel his Gift and jump back, however, somehow he couldn''t move, this surprised him.

    Lilith who was watching the fight knew why Third couldn''t escape; from Sakuya''s fingers which held the sword, small dark tentacles like a hand came out and wrapped around the sword; it must have been because of them that Third found it impossible to withdraw.

    The world surrounding Third turned white, and a ck light descended; this ck light cut the white world in two and arrived before Third and,

    Boom!

    At thest moment an explosion urred, Sakuya pursued her lips together, she was disappointed that even in the end, he still managed to get away. However, one of his arms was left behind and arge puddle of blood.

    ''''Nex-"

    Sakuya couldn''t finish her words before falling headfirst on the ground, she was exhausted, mentally, and her mana was depleted.

    Lilith sighed before appearing behind Leonardo, who by now was bleeding from his seven orifices.

    ''''If it weren''t for the fact that you still have some use, I would have killed you.''''

    Lilith muttered as she recalled one of the memories she saw before leaving the Eternal Nightmare''s world, a memory about the meeting between Leonardo and Alex.

    Just as Lilith was about to cancel the Eternal Nightmare, an inhuman howl escaped from Leonardo''s mouth.

    ''''Growl!!!!"

    ck light engulfed Leonardo''s body and,

    BOOM

    An extremely eerie presence surged from his body outward like an explosive tempest and smashed Lilith''s chest. Cracks appeared on the armor she wore, and she was sent flying dozen of meters back.

    ''''Growl! I- Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I won''t lose.!''''

    Leonardo, who was transforming into something Lilith couldn''t quite describe bellowed, Lilith became scared by the eerie presenceing from Leonardo''s body; suddenly, a shadow shed next to him and gave him a chop in the head before taking him and disappeared, the only thing that was left after they departed was ground covered blood.

    Lilith sighed and sat down to recuperate.

 Chapter 465 - 452: The Rematch 3

    In another location inside the Demon''s Goddess Dungeon, two silhouettes appeared before one of them fell on the ground producing a thud sound. This person rolled on the ground and finally stopped on his back; his figure was bloody, his lips cracked, and blood flowed out. Even though the man was in an extremely sorry state, the unwillingness to ept what just happened couldn''t be hidden, and this annoyed the second man who had crouched down, one of his arms was missing, it was gone from the elbow, the man showed no emotion as he cauterizes the wound with me magic.

    ''''I wonder if you are an idiot. That power isn''t something a neer like you can control, and yet you try to activate. I thought you were smart, but I guess I was wrong. There''s no shame in running away when the situation is not favorable. Before using this strength before make sure yourpatibility rate has increased, and it wille after youplete a certain number of missions.''''

    Third''s warning made Leonardo gloomy; he couldn''t speak at the moment, or else he would refute him, saying it doesn''t matter, he must use that power to win. Third shook his head and gave up on him as he knew nothing he would say would make this man listen to his words. All that was left to do was to let him experience how dreadful that power he didn''t yet have the grasp of was.

    For now, he must recuperate before trying to figure how to regroup with Incursio. Third, didn''t want to think about why and how Sakuya was unaffected by his mental skill; he mustplete this mission to increase his synchronization rate to get stronger. Third shuddered when he recalled what happened to the former Third when she activated the Chaos''s God blessing with fully grasping it, the result was horrible, her body deformed, she turned into a monster that tried to destroy everything, few members of the organization which happened to be near her at that moment were ughtered, the massacre wouldn''t have ended if Incursio had not appeared to stop the massacre, it was his first time seeing her fight, no it wasn''t a fight, it was just a game, the small Incursio toyed with the transformed Third before killing her with just a punch and recuperated the fallen Third''s Blessing. After the battle, rumors started to circte, saying the reason behind Incursio''s overwhelming strength was because she could use her blessing to the fullest; till this day, it remained unknown if this statement was true or not.

    ''''Sigh! I need toplete this assignment to get that fruit to strengthen my body to be able to use our God blessing. But first, I must find out where we are.'''' Third stood up and looked around; they were at the top of a snowy mountain; nothing could be seen from here apart from the endless cloud.

    ''''Ah! What a troublesome dungeon. Only if the vampire duchess was here.''''

    The fake dungeon sun was bright in his eyes as he said this; Third could only wish for vampire duchess to appear miraculously, or else they would waste too much time than anticipated.

    ...

    Back on Alex''s side.

    Alex, who had just tested his Time Decay bullet, couldn''t help but smile; this was a good ability. To know how it works, he must test its limit, and to do this; he needed monsters. Alex started humming as he walked deeper into the dead forest. However, just as he took his third step, he stopped because his Divine Sense caught a presence; this thing was running in his direction at fast speed.

    ¡¼Wait isn''t it P-¡½

    Faster than Silveria could speak, the person running toward Alex appeared and abruptly stopped; her eyes widened so was Alex''s eyes. The two silently stared at each other.

    ¡¼Well, I was trying to say, isn''t it Prisci? She is already here, though. As you Earthling used to say: Enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road. It''s exactly what is currently happening.¡½

    Silveria said as she observed the vampire duchess through Alex''s eyes.

    The Vampire Duchess was the first to talk, with an exasperated sigh she said.

    ''''You didn''t die as expected, huh! You are even though than us vampires. However, this time I wouldn''t make the same mistake twice.''''

    Alex watched the small Prisci speak, and his mouth couldn''t help but twitch; he was fighting against a smile. Having noticed this, Prisci shrugged her shoulders and exined.

    ''''This is my true body, the one you saw was also my real body, but I only use it when going out, but because of what happened, I''m forced toe here using this body, how hateful.''''

    From Prisci''s exnation, you could see that she didn''t like this body. She couldn''t be med; this body had the same height as Incursio, but unlike who had a womanly charm even with a small body, Prisci didn''t have it, it could only be described in one world: Childish and Prisci truly hated it.

    ''''Well, this body suits your more, the vampire loli.'''' Alex mocked. Although Prisci didn''t understand what Loli meant, she knew it was an insult. However, she didn''t move, she would have been a fool if such childish acts easily provoked her, but this didn''t stop her from ring at Alex.

    At the same time, when Alex provoked the small vampire duchess, it was to distract her in order to use his Eye of Truth on her.

    [Eye of Truth]

    [Prisci Eleanor]

    ss: Vampire Duchess

    Age: 140

    Female

    Race: Vampire

    ¡¸ Rank 13]

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power:8000/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Blood Arts, Lightning

    Attack: 3500

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3200

    Intelligence: 2800

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Night

    ????????

    Skills:[Echolocation Level 9] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Night Lord Level 4] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Intimidation Level 6] [Shadow Step Level 7] [Sword Art Level 6]

    Special Abilities: [Blood Arts] [Bloody Moon] [Ethereal Form] [Devil''s Charm]

    Titles: [The Queen of the Night] [ughterer] [Vampire Queen] [Bloodthirsty]

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped.

 Chapter 466 - 453: The Rematch 4: A Bloody Fight

    After seeing the small Vampire Duchess status, Alex couldn''t help but swallow hard; while not all of her stats increased, some even decreased (LUK), her ATK, DEF, and AGI stats increased. Alex knew this wasn''t going to be an easy fight. Also, there was something that bothered him, those question marks under her Gift. Knowing that he couldn''t find the answer just by imagining, Alex decided to move.

    Prisci, who wasn''t paying attention to Alex''s eyes, finally noticed a trace of mana being used, and it wasing from his left eye; she immediately knew what this meant, and she couldn''t help but puckered her brows and red at the boy who dares to appraise her.

    However, at the next moment, a chilliness erupted deep down in her heart without any warnings, instantly engulfing her entire body. Alex had shed next to her and his knife sliced through the airing straight toward her eyes. His speed had surpassed the one he had previously used during theirst fight; still, she shouldn''t be underestimated; she pushed back the feeling of chillness and took a step back to avoid the iing de; however, just as the knife passed, a breath from her nose she noticed Alex''s smile, the chillness she had once pushed back resurfaced but more intensely.

    Alex had expected this situation; therefore, the second knife in his hand vanished to be reced by a silver gun, and an invisible burst out from the gun''s muzzle and to prate Prisci''s body, even happened too fast. Although she was caught off guard, she tried to use her Ethereal form to escape the bullet. Still, suddenly her body movement slowed; unknowingly, Alex had activated his Time eleration on her. The invisible bullet struck the vampire in the stomach; her small body was bent backward before she was sent flying.

    Bang! Crack!!!

    The vampire duchess flew across dozen meters, destroying trees as her body kept flying before finally stopping.

    Boom!

    Red light burst out from her body, destroying everything around as she shot out from the pile of trees she was under.

    What greeted her was an Aurora bullet; the white bullet exploded right before her and almost touched her; however, the red light surrounding her acted light a shield to stop the white light; the white tried to erode the red shield. Prisci snorted.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Prisci''s body disappeared to reappear where Alex was; she frowned.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    A crimson bullet tore through the air and arrived before her; the vampire duchess snorted and tapped her heels twice, faster than the crimson bullet she chanted.

    [Blood Arts Forbidden Art: d''s Shield]

    A bloody mist exploded from her body to instantly form a blood-red cocoon before the crimson bullet could strike.

    Kaboom!

    A small crimson explosion urred; it was like a nuke had struck, crimson cloud rose to the sky.

    A huge crater appeared when the crimson cloud dissipated; Alex was shocked to see a blood-red cocoon unscathed.

    ''As I thought, the real Prisci would be hard to deal with.'' Alex sighed when his six senses red up. He didn''t get the time to move before a red light shed next to him. Prisci flitted across in a red burst of lightning, aiming straight at his neck with her sharp nails.

    [Drifter]

    At thest moment, Alex drifted to avoid the attack. However, he still received an injury; his left cheek was injured. Alex didn''t have the time to ponder what had just happened before; like an enraged beast, Prisci appeared before him again; her speed was so fast that all Alex saw was a crimson sh.

    This time she didn''t attack using her nails but instead used her sword; the sword sliced through the air; Alex had the impression that even space before him was sliced.

    [Time eleration]

    Due the how fast the sword was, Alex used Time eleration on it before tilting his head to the side; however, he was still injured; the sword covered in crimson light seemed to ignore time as it sliced through his right cheek like a knife through butter, blood-sttered Alex''s shoulder as he leaned back into an impossible angle.

    Prisci, who was trying to follow up with another attack, was forced to switch to defensive posture as one of Alex''s legs covered in green light arrived before her head.

    ngs!

    Spark flew when Sleipnir shed against her Gift, and a small wind tornado was generated that pushed her back.

    BANG!

    Unexpectedly, a gray bullet collided against Lilith''s feet, and she was sent flying; intense pain assaulted her right leg, and she coughed blood. Even faced with such an unexpected situation, Prisci was still one of the eight Dukes. As she was flying through the air, she momentarily forgot about the pain, and her scarlet eyes glinted in a mysterious yet mesmerizing sh.

    Suddenly, the blood she had coughed coalesced into the shape of a de that swooped down and shed at them. Alex, everything happened too; Alex didn''t have the time to dodge properly, green light covered his left arm, and he used to block the blood sword.

    Crack!

    A sickening sound was heard after the blood sword crashed against Alex''s arm, his arm was broken, and he was sent flying. Ironically, the two happened tond on the ground simultaneously; they rolled on the ground, and Alex was the first to stand up. When Prisci tried to get up, she failed, astonished; she looked down to see her right leg turned into only bone, which started cracking, chill assaulted her spine, and without hesitation, she swung her sword and cut off her leg.

    Alex praised Prisci''s quick reaction; if she had not done that, she might be forced to cut it off starting from the thigh.

    Suddenly, crimson light mixed with an eerie dark light burst out from Lilith and rippled outward, destroying everything as it moved forward.

    Alex knew he must not get caught in this thing; just as he was about to el away, the eerie light moved faster. It pped him flying, Alex vomited blood and rolled on the ground, when he looked in front of him he was shocked to see Prisci flying, no the thing looked like her, extremely tall and busty woman, 2 meters tall, dragonified arms and legs, purple dragon scale, two long curved purple horns, the space around was twisting, no the whole forest was shaking. The ck mist surrounding her body turned the surrounding dead trees into ashes.

    ¡¼Master, escape don''t fight against this thing you can''t win.¡½Silveria''s voice ringed like an rm bell, even without being told that Alex knew that this thing before him he couldn''t win against it. He must escape, just as he was about to do it, something astonishing happened, ck chains appeared all over the forest, from the ground, the sky and wrapped around the dragonified Prisci, she tried to break free. Still, it was impossible, soon, a ck magic circle appeared behind her, and she was dragged inside it and vanished.

    ''''What the hell just happened?" Alex asked, but only silence answered him.

 Chapter 467 - 454: The Unusual Dungeon 3

    After the transformed Prisci''s sudden disappearance, Alex was surprised; at first, he couldn''t understand why this happened, but once he calmly thought about it, he understood that it was the dungeon doing. Because the dungeon had limited everyone''s strength after they entered it, however seeing someone bypass this restriction forced the dungeon to react and expulse this person out, so Alex expected.

    ''''Ah!"

    Alex sat cross-legged after he heaved a sigh.

    ''''Sil, I know you know what happened to that vampire. What is that creepy, eerie dark light? It gave me a chill.''''

    Silveria did not immediately answer; she came first sat shoulder to shoulder with her master, then she stared into the sky, her eyes were like satellite overlooking all the forest, she saw the destruction left from Alex and the vampire duchess fight; finally her eyes stopped at her the vampire duchess was, where she transformed before getting expulsed. Silveria sighed before opening her mouth.

    ''''Of course, I know what that creepy light is. It''s the power those from the Chaos race have. Somehow, she gained that power and tried to use it. She must have gained it from the sealed ck dragon, the same one Artemia and others fought against and lost. The organization which name is unknown must be part of the Chaos race scheme, so, I wonder if you have not made a wrong choice.''''

    At the end of her words, Silveria turned her head and stared at Alex; she was surprised to see him already staring at her; when their eyes locked, he smiled, it was a smile of absolute trust in himself, in his ns, and Alex confirmed it with his following words.

    ''''Don''t worry, it will be fine. Even beforeing up with that n, I have thought of all possibilities, and he and I have talked about this possibility z, and he told me it''s going to be fine.''''

    ''''I see. If you have so much confidence in him and your ns, then I''m relieved. We need to find the others quickly, it''s unknown what kind of situation they might be in, so I suggest that you-"

    Silveria hadn''t finished her words before Alexy on his back and spat.

    ''''Ah! I''m beat.''''

    ''''Sigh! I suggest you should go after taking a rest.'''' Silveria finished her previous words before following Alex''s example.

    ''''Sil, do you know what is it at the top?"

    Alex asked; this question came to him just like that.

    ''''No, I don''t know, but I guess it will be boring,'''' Silveria answered.

    ''''I guess so. Still, I want to go there. Only by standing there will I be whole; it won''t be easy, but eventually I will seed with all of you, so please support me till the end.'''' Alex said and watched the sun slowly retreat.

    Silveria giggled, ''''You know, master, your words just now could be misinterpreted as a deration. Are you perhaps courting me?"

    ''''Hell, no.'''' Alex immediately refuted this im; it had never thought of making Silveria or Nyx, his women.

    ''''Ouch! I''m hurt; you don''t have to deny it so strongly; you should take into ount maiden''s heart.'''' Silveria joked.

    ''''You are not a maiden, just- wait, something did not feel right, can you feel it?" Alex stopped joking and said with a serious face.

    At first, Silveria was confused, but it soon changed when she finally noticed a slight vibration passing through the ground, and soon it increased, the whole area started shaking like a floating ind about to fall; and then there was a sudden burst of light that blinded the two before they were teleported away.

    ''''Dammit, what an unusual dungeon. It doesn''t want me to rest, shit.'''' Alex swore as he was sent away.

    When the two reappeared again, there was inside something that could be described as a graveyard; bones littered the ground as far as one''s sight could see.

    Just after their arrival, Silveria immediately warned Alex of this floor unusualness.

    ''''Master, be careful something didn''t feel right about this ce.'''' She had said.

    Alex chuckled as he responded, ''''I know, this damnable dungeon, I wonder which level is it.''''

    He looked around; his sixth sense kept ringing; he tried to see if he could catch sight of what causing this rm with Divine Sense, but unfortunately, he didn''t find anything except bone, bone, and bone; there was also sort of bones here, human bone, and all sorts of monster''s bones with different shapes.

    Suddenly, Alex''s sixth sense reacted violently, and an intense chill assaulted his spine. He immediately jumped back, Silveria soon followed before an explosion urred, and bones were sent flying in all directions.

    From under this graveyard of bones, a gigantic shadow came; it was over forty meters entirely made of bone, a forty-something giant bone wolf with pale blue light in its sockets.

    ''''Awooooooooooooo!"

    The giant bone wolf howled; its howl was so strong that all bones in front of him were blown away, and strangely they headed into Alex''s direction.

    Seeing so many bones shot toward him like bullets, Alex cursed before dodging by el-ing.

    ''''Seriously, I''m starting to hate wolf; the wolf is the monster I have fought the most, almost as if I had bad karma with them. I don''t remember being a vampire in my previous life, though.'''' Alex said and dodged another bone fired at him; he finished his words with a joke touch. Immediately Silveria chided him.

    ''''If you have the time to joke, then better quickly take care of this thing. It seems to get stronger by second in this graveyard full of bones.''''

    Indeed, Silveria''s words weren''t wrong. When he looked closely, the bone wolf seemed to have gotten stronger, its aura had changed, and more importantly, the bone wolf had grown taller; it had gained a few centimeters.

    Alex stretched his hand, and immediately Silveria understood as she disappeared into a silver light thatnded in Alex''s left arm, he immediately used Xerox and a second identical silver gun appeared inside his other hand as he started running toward the giant bone wolf, human and the Bone wolf was about to sh.

 Chapter 468 - 455: Bad Luck 1

    Alex could be seen running toward a monster twenty-five times his height; it was a funny scene.

    Just as the two were about to sh, Alex jumped to his left and immediately unleashed one of his strongest skills.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Crimson light burst out from the silver gun tore through the air arrived before the Bone wolf right wind leg. However, just as the crimson bullet was about to touch that leg, a sudden wall made of bones rose from the ground formed a perfect bones wall shield that took the damage and reflected it.

    Kaboom!

    ''''Shit!"

    Alex swore as he was almost caught in his attack; he el-ed to reappear thirty meters away, his eyes turned wide for a moment as he noticed thirty small bones shot toward him, then he smirked and moved his right arm, bullets tore through the air like a Gatling gun.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!

    In the span of twenty seconds, thirty bullets were fired and broke the iing bone arrows. Without looking back, Alex fired a Phantom bullet at his back; the invisible bullet exploded as it collided with a bone spear big as a man''s waist, which shot out from the ground. The explosion sent Alex flying in the air, twisting his body with such perfect uracy that it passed above the Bone wolf who was running toward him; he immediately unleashed a Phantom bullet toward its head.

    Bang!

    Without surprise, the invisible bullet did almost no damage to the monster''s head. Alexnded on the other side and rolled on the ground; due to his strength still being limited because of the dungeon''s restriction, he couldn''t fly, and most of his skills couldn''t exhibit their full strength.

    Alex didn''t get the opportunity to use his Eye of Truth on the monster as it had already initiated its next attack.

    Whoosh!

    The giant bodybined with the monster unbelievable speed generated a tremendous amount of wind ad it created a humongous shockwave that sent ripple in Alex direction, a small tornadoposed entirely of bones that would, without the slightest doubt, shred his body apart advanced into his direction at breakneck speed, at the same time Alex could feel that from his back many bone arrows were shot, in the front there was a bone tornado. At the back were bones arrows; the two wereing at astonishing speed, no matter what Alex seemed checkmated, at least it was what the Bone wolf thought; its blue soul coldly red at Alex and was waiting for him to be torn to piece.

    However, just as the two attacks were apart to reach Alex, his figure disappeared to be reced by a shocked Bone Wolf, soon swallowed by its attacks.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred, and the graveyard shook; Alex had just used Shadow Shift, sweated as he used more Mana because of how big the monster was.

    Suddenly, there was another explosion, but this time it was followed by a terrible roar that made the graveyard shook, Alex staggered, almost falling, and under his astonished eyes, all bones inside the graveyard flew in the air before going to where the Bone wolf was, those bones entered its body quickly expanding its height, turning its body shiny and silver in color, the final result was a fifteen meters tall Bone wolf standing before Alex with red eyes.

    ''''Awoooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" The bone wolf howled and disappeared; its speed rivaled that of Prisci; in a second, it was already before Alex and swung its bone w.

    Although greatly shocked, Alex still reacted faster; he simultaneouslybined Time eleration (used it on himself) and Drifter to avoid the w; he was fast but not fast as the w, the w tried to tear through his chest as he was sent spiraling into the sky, however, thanks to Loki, his armor most of the damage have been killed yet he still broke two ribs.

    Alex suppressed the groan which was about to escape from his mouth and immediately moved his left arm; a water bullet, one of hisst special bullets, was fired and immediately bloomed into the form of a water shield that stopped the iing tail.

    Boom! Ssh!

    Alex''s body was sshed with water as he rolled on the ground to seed in dodging another attacking at his head.

    ''Fuck! This thing is even faster, Prisci, and its level is weaker.'' Alex swore inwardly, he managed to barely see the monster''s level, and he almost lost his head, Level 105.

    Suddenly, the Bone wolf howled again, but this time, its howling was apanied by a dark light covering its body; the body started shrinking, 45 meters, 40 meters.

    Alex knew he must not let this monsterplete its transformation as it would be harder to deal with with a small body. He immediately used his left eye, his green light momentarily turned crimson, and he used to search for a possible weakness in the monster''s body. Soon he found a red crystal embedded in the middle of the monster''s stomach; the only ess to it would be by passing under the monster''s belly. Alex''s brain worked faster; the Bone wolf had now a height of 38 meters; Alex threw a silver knife under the monster''s belly, and as expected with its limited intelligence, the monster chose to ignore it; Alex grinned, he shadow shifted his knife which had just passed the belly, it was exactly where he wished it to be.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Alex roared, and the crimson bullet left the silver gun, and then something totally out of Alex''s expectation happened; the situation was so ridiculous that Alex doubted his eyes; somehow, the bone wolf''s back appeared in the air and was struck by the crimson bullet, the shockwave sent the monster''s body flying high into the air with its legs raised high.

    The situation was so ridiculous that Alexughed; However, he didn''t understand what happened in that short period for the monster to turn its body over; he was the one to miss out on any opportunity, he shadow shifted with a broken bone fragment in the air, the Bone wolf was shocked to see him appeared again before the monster could do anything Alex unleashed an Aurora bullet which struck the monster''s belly creating enough gap for a Phantom bullet to finish the work by breaking the red crystal.

    In the Bone wolfst moment, its eyes were filled with unwillingness as its bones body turned into ashes.. A tired Alex fell from the sky andnded on the ground creating a small crater; just as he wanted to rest for a moment, the dungeon moved.

 Chapter 469 - 456: Bad Luck 2

    Cracks!

    The moment Alex heard this sound, he instantly knew that another trouble hade; he wondered which entity he offended for his luck to be this bad.

    Kata! Kata!!!!!

    Alex jumped out of the crater he had created after his fall to see bone soldiers walking toward him; they tried to surround him. Alex quickly took a stamina potion and used it to replenish his stamina. He then summoned two guns cleared the bone soldiers faster than they could span; he was getting annoyed, so he let loose a bit; he went on a rampage and killed everything in his sight until there was another cracking sound. From the ground, a ck skeleton rose; it was three meters tall, it wore damaged armor and a small scythe with a chain at the end.

    The moment the ck skeleton came out from the ground, he immediatelyunched an attack; the scythe sliced through the air as the chains stretched over thirty meters; Alex leaned to the side to let the scythe past his cheek.

    Somehow, the ck skeleton twisted its arm, and the scythe which had passed Alex''s head spun around and headed toward Alex''s at breakneck speed.

    Bang!

    Alex fired a homing bullet at the scythe de to deviate its trajectory toward the ground; it was a mistake as the moment it touched the ground, the scythe turned into countless ck chains that restrained Alex''s movement. He could feel an intense chilling from those chains trying to erode his body.

    Simultaneously, the ck skeleton tried to initiate another attack by raising its arm. However, he became frozen; Alex had used his right eye on the monster to freeze him momentarily, then he unleashed Time Decay on the ck skeleton. Previously he had thought it wouldn''t have worked; it was why he didn''t use it on an already dead thing; however, the moment the gray bullet touched the frozen ck skeleton head, it quickly turned into powder and crumbled.

    A refreshing feeling engulfed his body, and all his fatigues were swept away; he was surprised to notice that he had leveled up; he couldn''t believe it; it was only when he confirmed this through status check that he believed it.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 115

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200100

    Magic Power: 7010/7010

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2500 ?2510

    Defense: 2100 ? 2110

    Agility: 2070(10 (20 BP) ? 2100 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2130 ? 2140

    Luck: 1710 ? 1720

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max][Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 1 ? Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana]¡»

    Alex didn''t have the time to celebrate at the unexpected leveled up because he thought he couldn''t level inside this dungeon when another cracking sound was heard.

    ''''Not again!" Alex shouted and looked around in search of another monster; fortunately, this time, no new monster appeared, only a small shimmering ck portal; he smiled and strolled toward the ck portal while thinking that his luck wasn''t so bad after all.

    ?????

    In another location, two people who had terrible luck than Alex, these two people were Lilith and Sakuya.

    Like Alex, they experienced the blinding light and were sent to another floor; unfortunately for them, this floor happened to be the same as the one Incursio was in; Lilith paled right after seeing Incursio levitate in the air surrounded by dead monsters.

    ''''Oh, My My! What a nice surprise we have here.'''' Incursio said with her mouth curved into a crescent shape, goosebumps rose all over Sakuya''s body, her instinct told her not to hold back, and she didn''t hold and immediately attacked, she unleashed her strongest attack.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Her katana hadn''t even sliced through the air that Incursio appeared right before her; they were so close that just with a push, their heads would collide. Sakuya froze as an immense fear assaulted her body, making her unable to think.

    ''''Woah! What a nice ability, a little bit of polishing, and it would be dangerous to counter.'''' Incursio said as she stared into Sakuya''s eyes, ck eyes collided against white eyes; in those white eyes, Sakuya didn''t see anything; it was as if she was even worth anything. Due to the momentarily stop, Incursio snatched her katana and used it to nail her again the mountain behind her.

    The intense pain brought Sakuya''s consciousness back. She felt a stab of pain from her pierced stomach; Sakuya bit her lips not to emit a single cry.

    ''''Remarkable," Incursioplimented before,

    ''''Ops!"

    Her figure blurred, and she dodged Lilith''s scythe, and like a ghost, she appeared behind Lilith and tried to punch her; however, Lilith had anticipated this, she blocked the blow with her scythe, so she had thought. Incursio chuckled before her knee crashed into Lilith''s back from an unexpected angle. Lilith was sent flying like a ragdoll; with a speed that could only be described as teleportation, Incursio appeared before Lilith. Her pupils dted as, at the same moment, she appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    She thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stone mixed with a bit of mud. Before Lilith could release a cry, she pulled her out and carried her into the sky; Sakuya could only watch everything helpless; somehow, her katana was reced by another eerie ck sword, she couldn''t escape from it and could only watch Incursio tighten her grip on Lilith''s neck as they fly higher.

    Suddenly, Incursio stopped flying; she smiled, at the same time, a ck portal appeared not too far from Sakuya''s location.

 Chapter 470 - [Bonus ] 457: Another Time Ability User

    After Alex passed through that ck portal, he arrived at another location; it was inside a forest surrounded by high mountains. However, Alex could not enjoy the scenery before he frowned; his eyes caught sight of something that made his eyes turn cold, his killing intent soaring, which slightly distorted the surrounding space.

    The figure of Alex distorted and seemed to have split into two. One went to deliver Sakuya while the other el-ed and threw something into the sky before shadow shifted with this thing. Only one person did all these things; Alex was so fast that one could have mistakenly thought he split in two.

    Alex, who appeared not too far behind Incursio, didn''t ask anything before firing a Time Decay bullet at the enemy.

    Bang!

    The gray bullet cut through the air at astonishing speed; considering everything that happened, Incursio should have been caught off guard; however, since the beginning, she saw everything; Alex''s fast figure looked like a slow-motion movie she sat and was enjoying. She finally moved, faster than Alex could follow; she spun, and with a wide grin, she used Lilith like a meat shield.

    Alex''s expression sunk when he saw this; he hadn''t expected this situation. However, his brain still worked faster; he moved his left arm faster than its own shadow and fired two homing bullets at the gray bullet that was about to reach Lilith''s back.

    The second bullet struck the first bullet increasing its speed to a level it barely seeded in shing against the gray bullet and deviating it from Lilith''s back.

    ''''Oh?"

    Incursio showed a genuine surprise; she hadn''t expected Alex to be so resourceful. However, it doesn''t matter; she chuckled and threw Lilith toward the ground. Lilith''s body was bent in an odd shape as she was about to collide against the ground; however, Sakuya, who Alex had previously freed, dragged her injured body and caught Lilith before the two rolled on the ground.

    ''''How nice!"

    Incursioplimented as though touched by such a strong camaraderie; suddenly, she chuckled because Alex, who had stayed silent until now, finally moved.

    Alex el-ed to reappear before Incursio, he unleashed Time eleration, his speed increased drastically while Incursio saw her speed reduced, Alex threw a deadly punch toward the small girl head, she looked like a fragile piece of jade; however, this fragile piece of jade suddenly extended her arm, Alex''s Time eleration seemed not to affect her as she stopped his punch with such an ease that left Alex baffled.

    ''''Time-rted ability, I also have one.'''' Incursio dered with a smile; her deration shocked Alex. He doubted his eyes, not because someone else had the same ability as him, he was not so arrogant to believe he was the only one to possess such ability in this world as rare it might be, his surprise was because this girl before him seemed to possess a strength out of the authorized boundary, he wondered how could she bypass the dungeon''s restrictions and exert such amount of strength which should be normally impossible, however, now wasn''t the time to dwell on such matter, Alex immediately used his trump card, no he tried to use it when Incursio mumbled something and shed at him with a white sword she had just summoned.

    The white sword sliced through the air at breakneck speed; Alex''s eyes widened at the sight of the iing fast sword, he increased his Time eleration ability by pouring more mana into his body, he seeded in stopping the sword, he immediately counterattacked by firing dozen of bullets at Incursio from point-nk range.

    Normally, she should have been incapable of dodging the iing bullets; however, she elerated time around her and moved her sword.

    Just a casual swing, yet she was able to slice apart the iing bullets.

    This oue did not disconcert Alex; from the moment he learned that the girl could use Time like him, he had expected this situation; as such, he borated another n. The first attack was to distract her as he prepared his other attacks. Alex threw twelve knives at Incursio; thetter snorted before deflecting the iing knives; she had just finished her third knife when her body was suddenly pulled, and she found herself in Alex''s ce.

    Incursio didn''t have the time to be shocked about this unusual ability when an invisible bullet tried to pierce through her chest; the phantom bullet was aimed straight at her heart, white light burst out from her body to instantly from a shield around her body that blocked the phantom bullet, then came Alex real attack.

    [Time Stop]

    Alex secretly whispered, without knowing why Incursio''s small body tensed up, and she knew what this meant; something dangerous was about to happen, she had to make a few preparations, this thought hadn''t properly germinated before her body temporarily froze.

    Incursio''s pupils dted before she became frozen in time, and at the exact same moment,Alex appeared before her and punched her toward the ground.

    Bam!

    Her petite body was bent in K shape as it collided against the ground. Alex didn''t even look before unleashing Crimson Bullet at her; facing this kind of enemy going all out seemed to be the best solution.

    BANG! Kaboom!

    A crimson cloud rose to the sky, Sakuya and Lilith scrambled away like frightened ducks; they didn''t wish to be caught in this terrible crimson storm that destroyed hundreds of trees and created arge crater on the ground.

    Alex, who should be overjoyed after sessfully catching Incursio off guard and managed to injure her feel no joy; on the contrary, he felt a chill running down his spine, his sixth sense ringed, he tried to el away; however, he was not faster.

    Everything was happening at speed impossible to describe, with an exploding circle reaching Alex''s back instantaneously; something was smashed in his back.

    BOOOOM

    And Alex was, in turn, punched to the ground.

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud as Alex violently crashed against the ground and vomited blood. Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves forced Incursio to retreat hastily, her figure blurred to reappear a hundred meters away to manage to escape Sakuya deadly Dimensional sh.

    ''''Tch! We shall call it a draw. Until next time we meet dear Alexander, the Eighth, I''m Incursio, by the way.'''' Incursio smiled; her smile was bloody because of the blood inside her mouth; she had suffered a bit of damage in that attack, and there was another factor that pushed her to decide to retreat. Zero''s sister disappeared after giving Alex onest stare, into he had juste out of the crater and spit blood out of his mouth.

    ''''Next time, we shall decide a winner,'''' Alex shouted back; he had the impression that the disappearing Incursio nodded her head at his deration.

    Lilith and Sakuya sighed in relief as Incursio was finally gone, they should be able to rest andpletely heal; however, soon their expressions changed, they panicked after seeing Alex kneeled and coughed blood thrice, they rushed toward him, disregarding their tired bodies, however before they coulde closer Alex stopped them and said.

    ''''Don''t worry, it''s nothing; it''s just some bad blood. Let''s move out and talk after finding somewhere safe.''''

    The girls nodded after staring at each other, apanied by Alex; the three left.

    Unbeknownst to them, a huge eyeball momentarily appeared in the sky stared at them, more specifically at Lilit,h before vanishing.

 Chapter 471 - 457: The Meeting

    Alex and the two girls searched for somewhere safe to camp and finally found it; it was a ce near a waterfall, beautiful flowers filled the area.

    After erecting tents, the three took a rest.

    Fours hourster, the fake sun hanging in the sky had left, leaving ce to a darkness that embraced the dungeon''snd like a mother embracing her child.

    In the night forest, the sounds of mayflies persistently echoed. In such an environment, three people sat around a campfire that was constantly emitting cracking sounds.

    Lilith and Sakuya recounted their experiences until here. Alex was shocked that Lilith had once faced Incursio; that girl was, without doubt, a monster. If you asked Alex if he had confidence winning even with his full strength, he would have said he wasn''t confident.

    ''''I see; that is what happened,'''' Alex said as he waved a long sigh. It was his turn, he told the girls what happened, they were also shocked that he almost died, Sakuya was the most touched as this news scared her, she was afraid of losing him, the only solution for that to never happen would be to have the strength and to be surrounded by strong allies to which you can entrust your back to, they must help Lilith get back was rightfully hers.

    ''''So that girl, what is her name again?"

    ''''Incursio.'''' It was Sakuya who answered Alex''s question; he nodded as he finally remembered that she had introduced herself as such before vanishing; that time, Alex wasn''t present; hence he didn''t register that name.

    ''''She must be a member of the mysterious organization behind Alexandra kidnapping.'''' Alex dered, his heterochromia eyes shone with a dangerous light, at such finding he would need to kill this Loli to at least deal serious damage to that organization whose name remains unknown, but the purpose should be world domination.

    ''''We need to prepare for the next floors. This dungeon is like a naughty child throwing tantrums. We must stick together and go to the end of the dungeon to acquire what we are after before the others did because they would try to get it before us. It''s a race against time where the fastest will gain everything will the slowest will be the loser. The road ahead will be hard filled with hardships, but we must persevere and reach our goal while on the way plucking two or three gs to deal serious damage to the enemy.''''

    Alex''s speech made the girl''s eyes shine with determination; Lilith was determined than ever to deal serious damage at her brother without knowing that everything had something to do with her if only she knew that the thing there were about to acquire could fully awaken her, turning her back to what she was once was.

    ''''I suggest that we follow Alex''s advice. He is the leader after all.'''' It wasn''t unexpected that Sakuya decided to follow Alex''s advice; she came here in the first ce because she decided to follow him. Naturally, she must be supportive of his ideas.

    Without hesitation, Lilith decided to follow Alex''s advice. Alex smiled and dered.

    ''''We must depart in two hours and search for the exit for the next level. I don''t know how many floors this thing has, but he must move quicker than the others. I don''t know if the Vampire Duchess was sent ahead of us; it''s still where unknown Leonardo and hisrade location or Incursio''s location are. Taking into ount all these things, we must hurry up and get that thing before there does.''''

    The girls nodded; two hours passed in the blink of an eye, the three started moving.

    In the dark forest, they advanced.

    ''''Tch, they''re persistent.'''' Sakuya, who was advancing at the front, brandished his katana at the darkness before her while clicking her tongue. A Spriggan that was about to attack had its head cut off and fell before it could even scream.

    ''''Seriously, are we crazy to go through the forest at night?" Sakuya couldn''t help but question; she hadn''t thought that monsters would be so active at night.

    ''''You didn''t say anything during the strategy meeting a few hours ago. Toote now, isn''t it?''''

    As she said that, Lilith thrust her sword into a 2 m long Giant Bat without a sound; it was skewed, it was pierced by the ck sword, unable to emit a cry before dying.

    The group proceeded on; another two hours passed as they kept advancing forward; they left the green forest to appear in a white world.

    Alex looked around and sighed involuntarily. There was no helping it. The only thing he could see around him was wilderness. Snow was piled up thinly. The sky was covered with clouds, and a cold wind was blowing. It was just a winterndscape.

    Suddenly, twenty wolves surrounded the group; before Alex could move, the two girls moved and slew the twenty wolves.

    When the twenty wolves died, a phenomenon happened, a white condensed into a gigantic wolf, twenty meters in height; the death of twenty wolves seemed to have been the trigger for this giant wolf to appear; it howled.

    ''''Awooooooo!!"

    The giant charged at Alex after awakening, Sakuya moved, she sent two sword shes toward the monster''s legs, there were cleanly cut off, and the giant wolf tumbled forward before its head could touch the ground a giant lightning spear tore through the air and pierced its head before it exploded into a gory scene.

    Because she was the biggest contributor during this fight, Sakuya earned most of the XP, making her leveled up; she gained one level.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 96

    Experience Value: 200/38900

    Magic Power: 3230/3230

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1660 (+20 BP) ? 1690

    Defense: 1040 ?1050

    Agility: 1510 ?1520

    Intelligence: 1300 ?1310

    Luck: 1210 ?1220

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

 Chapter 472 - Side Story: Looming Darkness

    It happened after they got a vacation; like the others, the Wolfang siblings went back to their hometown. Because of her mission, Eris had been gloomy since her return; she barely talked; she thought about how she should tackle the problem known as Alex since the other party seemed aware of her intentions and became guarded against her.

    Eris was lost in thoughts, thinking about some possible solution; her brother entered after knocking and got no response.

    ''''Erin, what are you thinking about?" Ferris asked as he sat across from her sister. Because the two were twins, it was easy to guess what his second was thinking about. She seemed troubled over Alex''s issue. No one likes to be dictated who they should choose to spend the rest of their life with; however, being born as royaltyes with prices. When you enjoy the benefits, better be prepared to pay the cost of such happiness. For Eris, the cost should be marrying Alex at any cost; such a man should be tied up to some force or at least get some sort of assurance for the future. As brother Ferris couldn''t ept this, but as a future emperor, he had no choice other than to acknowledge this.

    ''''Don''t worry, everything will be fine.'''' This was the only constion Ferris could give her sister as he was aware that nothing could be done about their father''s decision; by the way, it wasn''t only his decision; it was the council''s decision.

    Eris nodded, but you could see that she was not present. The reason for their presence in their hometown was because Ferris must undergo a ritual before properly inheriting the Wolfang Empire throne. Eris hade to assist her brother.

    A few dayster, Alex had called and talked with them; Eris showed a smiling face even when she was still troubled over how she should deal with the problem known as Alexander.

    A few dayster, Ferris head out, his destination, the inheritance dungeon. Only by sessfullying out of this dungeon would he be acknowledged as the rightful next ruler.

    Ferris stepped forward, looking at his sister he loved than anything, he said.

    ''''I''m going; wish me good luck.''''

    ''''May Lady Luck blesses you,'''' Eris responded before closing her eyes.

    Ferris chuckled at his sister''s reaction; he stepped forward, and soon he was teleported inside z room before a blinding light surrounded him, blocking his vision as he was sent away.

    When Ferris opened his eyes again, the entirely different scenery stunned him. At that moment, it was no longer the circr room he was in but a vast, pitch-cknd instead. The sky was also iparably dark. At a nce, the entire world seemed only to be dyed in only one color; ck. The winds gliding across the surface brought along slight pain. But before Ferris reacted to where exactly he was, the calm shadows ahead suddenly warped. Secondster, along with deep roars that echoed, mysterious creatures emerged one after another like a ghost. They had strange appearances, constantly swaying like shadows and snapping their huge jaws open to reveal terrifying glow from their razor-sharp teeth.

    Ferris immediately knew that the test had begun; he grinned before stretching his arms; wind gathered around his arms to form a small wind tornadoposed of terrible wind des. Before the howling beasts could snap their razor-sharp teeth at him, his wind tornado moved and shredded them into pieces.

    Even so, more beasts appeared and pounced on him; for the sake of himself, his sister, and his people Ferris mustn''t fail.

    The silver-haired young man smiled and squinted, holding the sword before him. At the next moment, the shadowy creatures howled and pounced on him like a violent wave. Hundred of shadowy creatures leaped toward him. No matter who witnessed this scene, perhaps they would think that the young man would be devoured at the next second.

    But the truth was otherwise.

    The shadowy creatures dashing from all directions were wild and aggressive¡ªa few seconds ago. The instant theyunched their attacks on Ferris, he swung his sword, the wind blew, and the creatures were shredded into pieces. Ferris smiled and moved forward; he was confident inpleting this session trial and gaining the ancestor''s approval to inherit the silver sword. Filled with anticipation, Ferris moved on,pletely unaware of the change that happened; he was not the only one to enter the inheritance dungeon; at the same time, he entered a shadow also entered, its purpose was unknown, but soon he would find out.

    ?????

    Far from the Wolfang Empire was another empire located in the human''s continent, the second strongest empire after the Drexia Empire.

    In a basement somewhere in the Holy Crux empire was an altar; this altar was constantly flickering.

    Kneeling before this altar was the strongest authority of the Holy Crux empire, the Holy Pope, the Pope kneeled with eyes filled with reverence.

    From the altar, a voice emerged; it was a woman''s voice; this voice didn''t hide her annoyance because her ns werepromised; usually, she should have appeared in this world, ending the many years of suffering.

    [You should acquire the vessel at any cost. She is the mostpatible since hundred years ago. I don''t care what method you use, but I want her. It''s got to be her and no one else.] The voice dered.

    The Pope nodded, ''''Certainly, Goddess, your wishes are mymand. We need to make the Saintess enter our empire.''''

    Pleased with the Pope''s answer, the voiceughed,

    [With her body, the Holy war would be won, and you shall be blessed with Eternal Life, Cesar.] The voice dered.

    Although Cesar was well aware that he was being used, he didn''t care if this meant he could get eternal life, which human didn''t wish for this? Cesar''s wish is to live eternally; for this goal, he didn''t care for how many lives he must sacrifice; this includes his son''s life. Cesar, also known as the Pope, nodded before leaving.

    Preparations needed to be made before that event; the Holy Daughter should infiltrate the Freya empire and be one of the participants for the great war preparation; like this, the Holy Pope''s ns shall bepleted.. With a smile that shouldn''t appear on a religious person''s face, the Holy Pope moved, for his goals darkness shall cover the world.

 Chapter 473 - 458: Advancing 1

    The next Alex group moved; after they decided on their next n, they immediately departed.

    Currently, the group was being surrounded by a group of giant scorpions standing over five meters tall.

    Sakuya was the vanguard, Lilith the midguard, while Alex stood at the rear.

    Using one of her Kendo''s moves, she called [Mikiri]which means "to see with cutting minuteness," Sakuya dodged the giant scorpion attack and unleashed her own. With just one attack, dozen shes targeting the monster''s artictions were sent, using her sword intent, illusionary sword shes were sent and passed through the monster''s legs, the four legs were cleanly cut off, and before the monster could emit a cry, Sakuya reverse gripped her katana and sent a thrust forward, a greenish sword tore through the air before piercing through the giant scorpion head leaving a gaping hole there, the monster''s body fell to the ground with a thud sound.

    Without turning back, Sakuya thrust her katana back to block another scorpion pincer.

    Kin!

    A high pitched sound echoed as the hard shell and the katana shed against each other, sparks flew, it was a temporary stalemate; however, soon the situation changed as Sakuya''s katana emitted a dark light that rapidly corroded the hard red shell, its durability was rapidly decreasing and the katana sharp edge passed through it, one of the giant scorpion pincers got cut off and danced in the sky. Sakuya spun and executed a flying sh; the giant scorpion flew through the air before transforming into sashimi.

    Meanwhile, Lilith didn''t stay idle either, she needed something to vent her frustrations on, and these giant scorpions'' apparition couldn''t be more timely. Lilith moved forward like a ghost; she passed through two giant scorpions; they weren''t able to follow her movement before their bodies were cut into pieces and crumbled on the ground. The giant scorpions'' Ranks weren''t weak (Rank 8), just they were unlucky to have faced this group.

    The remaining scorpions became scared; they decided to turn toward the only man who hadn''t moved since the beginning; he stood still like a marite, maybe it was because he was scared, maybe because he was the weakest. The monsters with limited intelligence thought so as they jumped toward Alex; four giant scorpions attacked Alex from all sides, no they tried, before they could lunch an attack, Alex''s hands moved faster than his shadow, urately throwing four knives which pierced through the giant scorpion''s head, their movement turned stiff beforepletely stopping, they died.

    Sakuya and Lilith took care of the runaway scorpions beforeing back.

    ''''It''s good that killing monsters now gives us XP, previously it wasn''t the case,'''' Sakuyamented.

    ''''Indeed. It''s a good thing. When there is a reward, it motivates you more to put forth more energy. We need to hurry up as we don''t know how many floors there are in this dungeon.'''' Alex said while looking at his surrounding; currently the group was inside a forest, in the forest where the light of the sun hardly enters because of huge trees.

    Sakuya and Lilith nodded their heads; they had noticed something; the more they progressed, the fewer restrictions their bodies had. Currently, their strength wasparable to Rank 9; the trio believes that soon they will get back their real strength.

    They searched the forest for one hour before finally finding the exit; it was a shimmering ck portal, the same as the one Alex took to join them. Without hesitation, the three passed through it and arrived in the middle of a desert. All that could be seen was sand and sand.

    ''''Tch! I hate hot temperatures.'''' Sakuyained as she could feel the sun trying to burn her skin tanning it; it didn''t help as they were in the middle of the desert where the heat was at its highest.

    As if unaffected, Alex ordered.

    ''''Let''s move.''''

    Alex wasn''t feeling the heat like others because Loki had body regtions technique; when it was too hot, the armor would emit a cooling sensation while heating up in a cold environment. Sakuya looked enviously at Alex who heat did no damage; then she remembered that she was a Wind user, chuckling. Sakuya created a small wind armor around her body to fend off the increasing heat.

    Looking at Sakuya, who had finally noticed that she could fight against the heat, Alex let a chuckle escape from his mouth as he walked forward. Lilith didn''t have any problem coping with the heat; like Alex, her new armor seemed to have the same function as Loki.

    Suddenly, Alex ordered the group to stop; he furrowed his brows and readied his knives; just after he did this, the ground started shaking, and from the ground, a huge worm appeared, its mouth was filled with sharp, perfectly aligned teeth that would shred anybody that entered it.

    Not wanting to waste time as he could feel two more vibrations following the first one; a crimson bullet zed through the hot air and entered the sand worm''s mouth before it could spit sand at him. The crimson bullet exploded inside the monster''s body, making it swell like Christmas''s balloon before,

    Boom!

    The swelled body exploded in a bloody mess; everything from the head until almost the tail was destroyed. The other two Sand worms that thought they could miss out the chance of partaking in the feast froze at the sight of one of them dying so miserably. Even though they were not smart, it doesn''t mean they were idiots; they immediately tried to dive back into the sand to escape a sure death if they were to confront this group. However, how could it be so easy to escape Sakuya and Lilith, whosepetitive selves have been ignited after Alex''s one-shot kill?

    The two girls simultaneously moved; Sakuya threw her katana toward the Sand worm on her left, green light mixed with dark light surrounding the katana as its tore through the air like a drill and pierced through the monster''s back, instantly killing it.

    Meanwhile, Lilith''s scythe erged, and she swung it; a huge illusionary dark scythe passed through the remaining Sand worm body, and it was perfectly cut in two.

    Alex looked at the two and shook his head.. Suddenly his expression changed.

 Chapter 474 - 459: Advancing 2; Vs. The Sand Lord

    Alex looked at the two acting as if this was somepetition, and he couldn''t help but shake his head, suddenly his expression changed, turning grim.

    ''''Quickly jump high into the sky,'''' Alex shouted before his body shot to the sky at astonishing speed.

    Sakuya and Lilith didn''t question Alex''s order before immediately doing as they were instructed.

    Just after the three jumped, there was a huge explosion followed by an earthquake, and the group saw something that left them bbergasted.

    The ground where the three were standing on rose, a huge monster appeared; it was so huge that you could mistake it for a small ind instead.

    ''''No way, we were standing on that thing back?" Sakuya couldn''t help but voice her surprise as she observed the gigantic tortoise-like monster; it had a long snake tail and two short earth-colored horns.

    ''''What is this? Is this thest boss? Are we still inside the dungeon?" Sakuya raised a bunch of questions at which nobody answered. Whether it was Alex or Lilith, they were both surprised; what kind of dungeon is this? If this was not the Core Region and they could face something like this, doesn''t it mean it would be impossible to clear the Core Region and get what they were after?

    Alex quickly shook his head; his sixth sense started ringing; Lilith happened to be looking at him at that moment. They exchanged nces, and Alex aimed Silveria at her and fired.

    Bang!

    ''''What?"

    The surprised Sakuya was dragged away before she could ask what Alex''s action meant. What happened was simple, Alex fired a non-lethal bullet at Lilith, who blocked it; using the recoil of the sh, she spun, and her shadow whip wrapped around Sakuya''s waist and dragged her away before she also followed. Just as the two escaped from where they were,two huge earth pirs with sharp edges rose all way to the sky; if there werete by a millisecond, they would have been impaled.

    Sakuya freaked out when she saw this. Finally, she understood why Alex did what he did. Never she would have expected that the giant Sand Tortoise was capable of something like this.

    The giant tortoise roared after its attack missed; it raised its front leg before striking it down.

    Kabooooom!

    A terrible explosion sent shockwaves to the sky; it was like a terrible storm was happening. Alex and the girls quickly escaped far away from the explosion; it would be bad if they were to fight this monster on the ground without preparations as the monster seemed to have perfect control over the sand surrounding it; however, at the same time, they must quickly finish the monster because flying consumes mana faster than it should have.

    Alex fired a crimson bullet at the monster back from the sky.

    BANG! Kaboom!

    The crimson bullet did almost no damage to the monster after being blocked by its diamond-like shell. Alex frowned upon seeing this, although he had expected this, seeing it was another matter, it was the first time his crimson bullet, which could be considered as one his strongest attack with the most destructive force, failed to deal real damage at the enemy.

    And it went without saying that the giant tortoise was enraged, the giant tortoise of the size of a small ind roared, its roar shook the whole floor.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    From the ground, thousands of earth arrows rose, their heads pointed at Alex and the girls; before Alex could have the time to curse, thousand of arrows were shot toward them; no matter how fast he was at pulling the trigger, he couldn''t stop all these arrows that filled the sky leaving no room for escape.

    Just as Alex was thinking about dealing with the current situation when Sakuya, who had been a spectator until now, moved, holding Lilith by the waist, she disappeared to reappear before Alex and held him as well, hugging the two gave the impression that it was a group hug. Then a green lighting from Sakuya''s body enveloped the three like cocoons before thousands of earth arrows struck.

    Tuk! Tuk!!!!!

    Because of the wind surrounding the three, the arrows couldn''t pierce through; Alex sighed in relief; however, his expression changed when he saw Sakuya pale face, then he understood that keeping up such a vast shield must deplete a lot of mana.

    There was someone who had noticed the situation faster than him; not wanting to be only a freeloader, Lilith decided to pay her share. Her hand pierced through the wind shield, which showed no resistance as her arm passed through; Lilith''s right-hand thumb pointed downward, she ignored the few arrows that grazed her hand and summoned ck lightning, a five meters long ck lightning spear appeared and descended.

    Boom! Chi! Chi!

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The giant tortoise emitted an indescribable scream as the ck lightning spear struck its body; the monster seemed to be in unimaginable pain.

    Alex was delighted; he had finally found a way to deal with this giant monster, he immediately instructed.

    ''''By me some time.''''

    Leaving these words behind, Alex stepped out of the green shield and disappeared.

    Sakuya and Lilith exchanged nces before simultaneously attacking; another ck lightning spear was formed; however, this time, it was covered in green light to increase its speed and prative force.

    Swoosh! Kaboom!

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Another cry escaped from the giant tortoise''s mouth, and a massive wound appeared on its back; the monster roared furiously, ten Sand worms appeared and roared at the sky.

    Alex appeared amidst this group, armed with two silver guns he spun.

    Bang bang bang!

    Puff! Puff !!!

    Five Sand worms'' heads exploded, the other five flinched. Finally, the giant tortoise noticed Alex; its eyes turned vicious. At that moment, another attack struck its back, striking the exact spot where its injury was.

    ''''!!!!-"

    The giant tortoise froze after opening its mouth to cry.

    [Time Stop]

    [Time Decay Bullet] X2

    At the same time he stopped the monster as he was waiting for this opportunity, Alex sent two Time Decay bullets inside the giant tortoise mouth and time resumed, the monster''s closed its mouth, eyes filled with confusion, suddenly its eyes widened and its opened its mouth wider than usual to cry; however, no cry came out before half of the body aged in an instant, it turned into bones, Alex kneeled as he felt mana being constantly drained from his body, soon it stopped, the other five Sandworms died following the giant tortoise death.

 Chapter 475 - 460: The Bet

    Looking at the scene before her, Lilith sighed; she was curious about what kind of ability could make one age so quickly; she almost asked Alex the secret of this skill before shaking her head. He might have a favorable impression of her; they may cooperate; this doesn''t mean they should share their secrets, especially regarding abilities. Not knowing now doesn''t mean she would never know. Lilith consoled herself before descending together with Sakuya.

    ''''Wow! You were able to kill such a huge beast; only you can do it.'''' Sakuya said the moment she descended.

    Alex chuckled and responded, ''''Well, it wouldn''t have been possible without you. It was because you distracted it; more importantly, your attack made the monster open its mouth, thus allowing me to unleash my attack.''''

    ''''We indeed helped, but the credit goes to you. I wonder how many levels you have gained considering that the higher we go, the more XP we acquire after killing monsters, truly a strange dungeon.'''' Lilith said while remembering that she had just gained another level.

    Alex and Sakuya looked at each other; they could see what others wished to convey through their eyes even without saying it. Because they couldn''t disclose her identity until she regained it, they sighed; if it weren''t because of that, they would have told her because it was the dungeon she used to train in.

    Alex smiled and answered, ''''I have gained two levels.'''' At the same time, his status window was before his eyes, and he fiddled with it.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 117

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/200300

    Magic Power: 7010 (+20 (+20 BP) ? 7050/7050

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2510 ?2530

    Defense: 2110 ? 2130

    Agility: 2100 ? 2120 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2140 ? 2160

    Luck: 1720 ? 1740

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana]¡»

    ''''The Sand Lord is sure generous,'''' Alex said while looking at the gigantic bones not too far from them. The other two followed his eyes and couldn''t help but nod at his words. Indeed, the Sand Lord generously gave Alex a huge amount of XP to level up twice.

    Sakuya, who was about to open her mouth to say something, stopped because, in the distance, she saw something that caught her attention and left her bbergasted.

    ''''An oasis.'''' She shouted before her figure blurred as she disappeared.

    ''''What?"

    Both Alex and Lilith were shocked, they immediately followed after her and soon they also saw it, they were surprised as Sakuya was.

    One kilometer from their previous position was an oasis, it wasn''t big, but it was so beautiful that no word could be used to describe it, a smallke with clear water. This ce was revolved around by trees, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, Alex inhaled and immediately announced.

    ''''We shall camp here tonight.''''

    Sakuya and Lilith nodded before they erected their respective tents, and soon, the sun disappeared, leaving the ce to the moon.

    ?????

    The shimmering radiance of the fake dungeon starry sky once enveloped the sky, connecting to the distant darkness under the dungeon''s guidance. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above, making this beautiful paradise even more beautiful. At this moment, Alex, Sakuya, and Lilith sat around a campfire, slowly enjoying the grilled fishes they caught in theke.

    ''''This dungeon might be unusual, but it knows how to bnce things,'''' Sakuyamented while looking at the moon reflected on theke surface. They haven''t seen the moon since entering the dungeon, but today, just after finding this beautiful ce, the moon also appeared as if to show this ce full beauty.

    ''''A little is known about dungeons. Maybe in the higher worlds, their understanding of dungeons must have surpassed ours. They know something we don''t know.'''' Alex said as he finished his grilled fish coated with butter.

    ''''I can''t wait to see what is on the other side. I wonder if our other ssmates are doing fine?" Sakuya said and remembered a certain annoying girl who goes by the name of Eri.

    ''''Well, there must be doing fine. They will have experienced all kinds of hardships, adventures and grow stronger. we need to finish things here, get stronger, and together go to higher worlds.'''' Alex said while looking at the other two.

    Somehow, hearing about higher worlds made Lilith''s heart skip, her vision began to blur, she started to feel ufortable, so she said.

    ''''Excuse me, I''m feeling unwell. I will be going first.''''

    ''''Sure!" After observing Lilith''s body, he noticed that something wasn''t right but couldn''t point out what it was, so he decided to let her rest.

    After Lilith departed, Sakuya looked at Alex for a second before finally asking.

    ''''What it''s her problem?"

    ''''Maybe she is tired after all that happened. Maybe it''s because we are getting closer to where her other sealed power is.'''' Alex spected; Sakuya thought about for a moment and found all these spections logical; she heaved a sigh and said while looking at the moon in the sky.

    ''''Let''s hope that everything goes well.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, we will seed,'''' Alex said, and a sudden idea struck him, smiling he dered.

    ''''Sakuya, let have a bet.''''

    ''''Oh? I''m curious.'''' Sakuya''s ck eyes twinkled, and she smiled, focusing her eyes on Alex.

    Alex pointed his finger at theke in the distance and announced the condition of the bet.

    ''''No skill is allowed, only normal swim, the winner will be the king for one hour and the winner orders are absolute.''''

    ''''Wow! I''m in.'''' Sakuya''s eyes shone with dark luster, and she stood up. She was confident in her swimming skill, so she believed she wouldn''t lose.

    Alex smiled and followed her.. Time for some sweet time.

 Chapter 476 - 461: The Winner

    Alex looked at Sakuya, who wore a swimsuit that looked like a part of the Racer Back swimming costumes collection; it was purple in color; this swimsuit highlighted Sakuya beautiful forms, using an stic, she tied up her hair into a ponytail and started doing stretch up. She had that Cheshire grin that seemed to announce that she was sure of her victory; Alex could easily imagine what her orders were going to be if she ever won; she would ask him to kneel as she let her sadistic side loose.

    Just be imagining this chill ran down his spine, Alex shook his head positioned himself; he was only wearing a pair of trousers, the gray trouser made a great contrast with the silver moonlight.

    Alexunched a coin in the air, and when itnded on the ground, precisely on a stone producing a sound, both jumped into the waterke. The distance had been to thirty meters, a tree located thirty meters from the starting line.

    Just after they jumped into the water, Sakuya was the fastest to move. At the same time, Alex started with a front crawl. Sakuya had started with the butterfly stroke; she was moving so fast that she quickly put some distance between the two; she seemed like a professional swimmer, no calling her mermaid would be an understatement.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was swimming using freestyle (Front crawl), switched stroke, he started using the backdrop stroke. In life people have hobbies, rich people even more, while some of richest people would have a collection of supercars, yachts, watches collection. Alex had one hobby added to all those things; he loves swimming, all his residences had thergest pools, one of them almost had the same length thergest pool in the world, the pool at San Alfonso del Mar, a resort outside of Santiago, Chile.

    Every night he would swim in his pools to rx and enjoy the feeling of water caressing his body. Thanks to this hobby of his, his swimming skills were unmatched, well, whenpared to his other friends and normal friends.

    Truth be told, Sakuya could be considered having the best swimming skill he ever encountered except that girl, but if she thinks that she would win with this, then it was a huge mistake. Using the backdrop stroke, Alex moved, his speed increased drastically to the point where he caught up with Sakuya, two meters ahead.

    Now shoulder to shoulder, the two looked at each other and smiled. Sakuya momentarily paused before sheunched her body forward like a fish that took a jump outside of the ocean, she could see the goal ahead, she became more sure of her victory as she swam forward, everything disappeared, her mind was clear like never, the only focus in her mind was that tree ahead, she saw victory; however, the reality is harsh, it ps you when you''re less expecting it.

    Like hurricane Alex bypassed her and arrived at their destination just before she could, the speed which he passed was godly, and to make matters worse, he was using the Butterfly stroke when he passed her as if to say I have won since the beginning.

    Sakuya could only sigh; it was too bad she hadn''t won as she believed that this was the only asion where she could let her other self, her real self, loose.

    Looking at Alex, who was smiling as he stared at her, Sakuya sighed for the second time; shrugging her shoulders, she swam forward and stopped right before him.

    ''''What are your orders, ? mine, King!"

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard in which tone Sakuya spoke; he chuckled and ordered.

    ''''Spun around!"

    Sakuya was surprised by this order; her mind raced, and she thought of a certain possibility, but she didn''t dare to believe it. She bit her lips, hoping that it was just a misconception she had; however, Alex''s next gesture proved to her that it wasn''t the cause.

    Piak!

    A resounding p echoed; maybe it was because there were inside the water, which made a normal p on the butt resound like that, but the result was that it did.

    Sakuya felt a tingling pain as her butt got pped like that; she bit her lips, trying to stifle her voice as much as possible. What true sadists hate the most is getting dominated as if you show weakness, then you''re not a true sadist anymore. Sakuya was a true sadist, the one that enjoys trampling on others, not the one that would let herself get trampled on, so what Alex was currently doing was tantamount to humiliation.

    Because both were intelligent people, they knew what the other was thinking; Alex was not into masochist things meaning he couldn''t ept getting dominated, even he didn''t voice it, Alex was a sadist, so what would happen when two people with almost extreme sadistic tendencies happened to meet? The result was obvious, the strongest one win while the weakest one would get dominated.

    The reason Alex proposed this game was simple, it was to use this chance to curb Sakuya''s sadistic side, to show her who was inmand; the first step was to dominate her not only in terms of strength but when ites to dominating the other through tricks.

    Piak!

    Sakuya ground her teeth not to emit any sound as Alex continued to spank her; her ck eyes trembled violently due to the emotion she was feeling; suddenly, Alex stopped spanking her, making her befuddled.

    ''''What are y-?"

    Just as she was about to question his action, Alex spun her body around and stole her lips; Sakuya''s eyes erged due to how shocked she was; she hadn''t seen this attacking, so she was caught off guard.

    The kiss was sweet, beyond everything she had experienced in her past life.

    Alex''s kiss was not the same as those of her previous boyfriends, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It was the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all. And with it, he was telling her that he was awake, connected within, that he embraced himself rather than hide as a copy of those romantic fools; they must start from the beginning to build up a good foundation.

    Sakuya''s eyes shined, and she reciprocated; the kiss turned hot as the two explored each other mouths, trying to learn more about each other.

 Chapter 477 - 462: Nightmare

    As the two became lost in the kiss, they seemed to be in each other protective cocoons; their faces flushed red as their kiss grew hot, passion was ignited as their hands started roaming on each other bodies, things were about to escte when an explosion in the distance awakened, smashing apart that passion.

    Boom!

    Alex frowned; he could sense an ominous feeling and a shadowing toward them at extreme speed, holding Sakuya by the waist. He was ready to intervene when his eyes widened at the unexpected situation.

    That shadow that wasing toward them stopped, and instead, an ominous ck spear through the night sky appeared before them.

    It was too close for Alex to dodge it or deflect it using his gun, he immediately used Time eleration, and he shed upward using Reaper, his silver knife; the knife sliced through the air, its speed increased when a green light came from Sakuya''s hand surrounded it.

    Swoosh! Kin!! Kaboom!

    The ck spear was deflected to the side; even so, a giant explosion swallowed Alex and Sakuya; their fate was unknown.

    The shadow who had stopped moved forward.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Let''s rewind time a bit.

    After Lilith departed, she entered her tent and directly went to sleep, then it happened. She had a nightmare; no, it was like a memory of the past.

    In a world shrouded entirely in darkness.

    Several rays of coalesced radiance erupted, aiming at the enemy from all directions; the enemy was like an endless ck lotus that tried to swallow the world, looking closely different types of monsters could be seen: Goblin of all colors: Green, Dark and Red; Orcs, Wolves, Ogres, kobold and so on.

    Lilith''s wielded her twin swords, expanding her ck wings and emanating the matchless, dazzling brilliance of the sun that enveloped her like a circr, protective screen. The fallen angel held the swords high, releasing two golden de rays that flitted across the air alongside blustering winds, and headed straight into the dark clouds where something seemed to be concealed. Upon hitting the dense cloudyer, it shrunk as though it were pricked by needles before rolling away and letting out roaring thunder in its retreat. Meanwhile, it erupted purple lightning bolts that struck Lilith''s defensive shield. However, the purple lightnings were deflected quickly, and at the same time, Lilith extended and swung her arm to the side with a sword in hand.

    Along with this movement, the horizon had as though been split in half. The formidable strength of the moon that momentarily appeared behind her coalesced into an indestructible de ray that swept across the entire sky into the thickyer of cloud. This attack was so powerful that the massive cloud almost split open in two. The crack in its middle was forcibly pulled apart by the external forces. Whistling de airflows prated the opening and ripped apart the tumbling cloud. At a nce, there was now an obvious crack on its surface.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A loud roar like a raging billow echoed in the clouds. Just the soundwaves alone were enough to shake thend. The clouds shrunk once again, merging into an enormous tornado from the dragon-shaped head. Tremendous cold winds rose from the ground and formed a strong, sturdy barrier.

    Then its whole body appeared; it was so huge that one would have trouble looking at its full length. Darker scales cker than the night itself, eyes that look down on the world as if it was nothing.

    Lilith''s eyes turned resolute as she joined together her two swords to form a huge scythe of twenty meters in length.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    That thing roared, the world shook, Lilith shielded her body with her giant scythe. Then the giant beast w tore through the air with no resistance, suddenly, a vine pierced through the air and wrapped around the monster''s w, momentarily stopping it; however, it was soon proved to be futile, just a slight move and that thick vine broke apart like a fragile piece of ss.

    A gigantic lightning spear tore through the dark sky and tried to strike the giant beast back; however, it was stopped by a ck shield.

    Lilith bit her lips; she knew her friends, herrades, were trying to buy her some time until she activated her ultimate skill; she poured mana into the giant scythe until it shined dark.

    [S-]

    Even before she could unleash her ultimate ability, she was forced to stop, she coughed blood, and with a befuddled expression, she stared at her chest, a spear had pierced through it, and she knew to whom this spear belonged, it was because she was surprised.

    Suddenly, the ck dragon w tore through space and mmed her toward the ground; her body flew toward the ground like a fallen meteor.

    Kaboom!

    Before Lilith''s consciousness ckened, she saw her friends getting killed and the ck dragon grinning with that traitor standing next to it; then her inner self told her, ''Be wary of others; you can only trust yourself.''

    Bang!

    Lilith woke up and started panting; her breathing was ragged, she couldn''t believe that she had this dream again, it seemed to get worse since she entered this dungeon, a strange dream where someone that looked like her fought until she lost because she was betrayed.

    The current Lilith couldn''tpletely understand what this is about as this dream, no for her it''s a nightmare was iplete, she couldn''t see the face of her so-called friends, nor she knows the identity of the betrayer, the only thing she could remember was that this person uses a spear, nothing else.

    ''''Sigh! I guess it is to warn me not to trust anyone; however, you can''t live like that when alone the burden is too much to carry, and the loneliness is even more. I believe in my newrades, Alex will not betray me, neither will the-"

    Lilith suddenly stopped talking and clutched her chest, and started rolling on the ground.

    ''''Ugh!"

    A dark mist appeared around her body like a cocoon, and her eyes lost focus like a machine that had shut down; then, she stood up again.

 Chapter 478 - 463: Toward The Core Region

    Lilith''s purple eyes turned ck after the dark mist surrounded her body, her head was lowered, and when she looked forward, no emotions could be seen in them except for only one thing, killing, she must kill the two dark lights outside, they must surely be that thing''s minions, the abomination responsible for their sufferings, she must kill everything connected to it, kill, kill, kill and kill until there is nothing left.

    With such a goal in mind, the ck-eyed Lilith moved, her speed surpassed that of the original Lilith, transformed into shadow, she moved toward Alex and Sakuya, who was having a sweet moment, madly kissing.

    The shadow may have lost in reasoning due to its hatred, but her instincts were still sharp; just before arriving toward Alex and Sakuya, she stopped as she could sense extreme danger from the male; she quickly searched through her younger and naive self pieces of information about this male and what she saw shocked her, to win against this type of opponent you better attack from afar and be unpredictable as possible.

    The shadow chuckled before condensing her mana; she used the dark element to form a condensed ck spear which she threw toward Alex, and as she anticipated Alex seed in blocking it, seeing this the dark Lilith chuckled and mumbled with a voice so cold that it chill one''s soul just by hearing it.

    ''''Explode!"

    The spear that got deviated to the side exploded, and the explosion swallowed Alex and Sakuya whole.

    As she was sure that something like this wouldn''t be able to take someone of Alex''s caliber down, the dark Lilith moved, a ck sword appeared in hands, using it she shed upward, the sword light cleaved through the ck cloud, seemingly wanting to split apart anything that might be inside it, however, nothing was seen.

    The Dark Lilith frowned; however, this frown was soon turned into shock followed by an intense feeling of danger; a chill ran down her spine, that girl she had not paid any attention to her crept behind and unleashed an attack.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    The sword able to cut the world, time, and space apart moved, the dark Lilith snorted, she might have been almost caught off guard she could still not underestimate, she immediately unleashed Silent World, a skillparable to Sakuya''s dimensional sh.

    ''''!!!!!"

    When the two skills collided, the dungeon''s screamed, and the trees were cleanly cut while the two girls were sent flying, the dark Lilith clicked her tongue as she could feel a presence behind her; she thrust her sword back only to hit empty air, she frowned at the sensation of hitting empty air, then senses started warning her of extreme danger.

    ''''Fuck!"

    The dark Lilith swore; she knew it was alreadyte to do anything; letting Alex get closer could only result in one oue, her loss.

    Alex appeared above her, his heterochromia ring at her, and with a smirk, he announced.

    [Time Stop]

    The dark Lilith froze, a silver gun touched her chest, at the area where her heart shrouded entirely in the dark mist was and then,

    Bang!

    A silver bullet prated her chest before silver burst just before touching Lilith''s heart. Something astonishing happened; the dark mist surrounding her heart was entirely removed as if it had never existed; at the same time, Lilith, who had regained control of her body, smiled at Alex before losing consciousness.

    Alex sighed as his gamble had worked. While he was shocked by Lilith''s sudden attack, he had calmed down after learning that something seemed to be controlling her from Silveria''s words. They enacted a n to get her back; the only uncertainty was if erase would work as they thought; fortunately, it worked.

    Alex, who was holding Lilith in his arms, descended toward the ground, Sakuya who had dressed in a simple green robe, sheathed her katana and joined them.

    ''''How is she?" She asked while looking at Lilith, eyes filled with worry; she wondered if this kind of situation would happen again the further they progress.

    As if she could read her mind, Alex chuckled and reassured Sakuya.

    ''''She is fine, and don''t worry, nothing will happen, it will be fine, the threat has been eliminated.''''

    ''''Sure, let''s rest,'''' Sakuya said before taking Lilith away; the two went to sleep in the same tent.

    Alex was the only one that stayed behind; he looked at the moon in the sky for a moment, numerous thoughts ran through his head, but he soon shook his head and walked to his tent.

    A few minutes after Alex entered his tent, a huge eyeball appeared in the sky; the same eyeball previously spied on the group.

    Suddenly, the eyeball flinched as it could feel a presence with a tremendous amount of strength, then the eyeball knew that it could be erased at any if it showed any hostility, the first thought the eyeball had was to flee.

    However, before the eyeball could move, a voice was heard.

    ''''Rx, I mean no harm only if you don''t threaten my master. I''m curious about something.''''

    Silveria said and looked at the huge eyeball before her, some might find this thing repulsive, but she found it cute because she knew this real identity. The eyeball blinked as if to say, what are you curious about?

    Silveria chuckled and asked, ''''It seems that you were doing some experiment. You were testing my master, I don''t know how you know about his ability to erase magic, but you pushed Lilith to do what she did, expecting Alex to save her. If he seeded and used the method you were expecting, it''s your win; in the iing war, you will have a chance, the curse will be lifted. Correct me if I''m wrong; all I have said is right, right?"

    The huge eyeball shuddered as Silveria''s spections had hit the bull''s-eye; how could shee to this conclusion in such a short period? Unless she had once thought of the eyeball and waited for an opportunity, the eyeball just gave her one.

    The eyeball shined before transforming into the shape of a half illusionary girl.

    Chuckle!

    Silveria chuckled and looked at the girl before her; memories of the past flooded her brain; however, she shook her head as she knew that the girl before her would not remember; Silveria waited for Lilith''s spirit weapon to talk.

    ''''Indeed, all you said is right. Please save them.'''' then she bowed her head.

    Silveria smiled, thinking how she didn''t change even after everything that happened; she opened her mouth and said,

    ''''Then send us to the Core Region.''''

 Chapter 479 - 464: The Conditions

    Silveria, who had finished negotiating with Lilith''s spirit weapon, smiled pleased.

    She had asked two things, the first one being to be sent to the Core Region, while thest one was to undo all restrictions put over Alex and others. She could have asked not to release the restrictions on their enemies as she was sure to encounter them but doing something like this it stop the group growth, because by doing it once, she was bound to do it again every time a little bit of trouble came up, Silveria judged this solution unwise, so she didn''t voice out. The spirit was pleased; if Silveria had suggested something like that, she would have refused, saying if she epted, then why would she not hand over the thing Lilith was after?

    Remembering how happy the spirit was talking about Lilith made Silveria chuckle. Just as she was about to go back to her world and rest, she noticed something; Silveria sighed andnded on the ground stopping before the entrance to Alex''s tent, then she went in.

    Except for a simple futon like a bed, there was nothing else; Alex could be seen sitting crossed-legged on the bed.

    Silveria looked at her master for a moment before sighing; she summoned a chat and satfortably.

    In a voice, like she had given up, she asked.

    ''''Since when have you noticed?"

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and responded,

    ''''Well, for a while, my sixth sense kept tingling as if someone was watching me. At first, I didn''t overthink it, but it kept bothering me. Tonight''s ident and you secretly sneaking out proven that something was watching us and is behind tonight ident. So, I went to tell what this person''s goal is and what you asked in return as knowing you would never ept suffering a loss.''''

    Alex''s eyes were so sharp that they made Silveria''s body tense up; she sighed for the third time.

    ''''As you have noticed, something was indeed spying on you; it''s Lilith''s Gift spirit.''''

    This deration didn''t surprise Alex, as he had also thought the same thing. He nodded and urged Silveria to continue as he believed that there was more than that.

    ''''As you might have guessed to some extent, she was doing some kind of test. I don''t know how she knew about my ability, but she tried to experiment; result tonight ident happened, and by rescuing Lilith from her inner demon, you proved that her spection was right.''''

    ''''What spection?" Alex asked with a frown; he had more or less guessed what the spirit goal was, just that he was not sure if it was right.

    Silveria chuckled and shouted, ''You want me to do all the work?'' however, she restrained herself and patiently exined.

    ''''That with your unusual ability to erase magic, you might also erase possession as you did; more importantly, you could erase curse.''''

    Alex''s eyes lighted; his assumption wasn''t wrong.

    ''''Well, I have also thought why. The spirit reason coincidence with Elseria and others wish, with my help they could lift the curse on this world, God would be born again.'''' Alex dered with a shrug.

    Silveria chuckled because Alex had gotten half right, the spirit goal went beyond such simple goals, she wants Alex to lift the curse that would activate once Lilith gets back her power, at the same time help Elseria (Typhania), whose level fall due to the curse eating away her XP, if Alex could erase it then they would gain a God-level expert in no time, the problem is that it won''t be easy as it was in Lilith''s possession case.

    It was not that Silveria hadn''t thought of such a solution when she noticed what state Elseria and Artemia were in; it''s just that she was not sure, she needed a guinea pig, and the spirit provided her one, although the operation was a sess, possession, and curse are two different things, the first is easy to deal with, with careful nning. In contrast, the second is harder, especially when the thing that ced the curse was something from that race, the ursed race, the most feared race in the universe.

    Silveria needed more time; she couldn''t say with certainty if Alex would be able to get rid of the curse inside Elseria''s heart with his current level; it might be fatal if handled poorly.

    ''''Your spection isn''t wrong, but what the spirit is after is what would happen after Lilithpletely assimtes her power. The curse would activate, and she would be stuck at the Demi-God level forever if nothing was done. It''s where you will help; you will need to erase the curse inside their heart like you did tonight; however, instead of erasing a possession, you will be erasing a curse, and I don''t need to tell you how hard this will be.''''

    At Silveria''s words, Alex nodded, imagining how difficult this was going to be; just what he did was tough; almost all his MP was gone, so erasing a curse ced by a member of the Chaos race wasn''t going to be an easy feat.

    ''''Sigh! Let hope I can. I need to prepare and deal with it when the timees. For now, I must focus on the goal ahead. Tell me what you asked in return for this condition?" Alex asked while staring intensely at Silveria. Thetter giggled and told him what she asked for.

    ''''I asked for us to be sent directly to the Core Region.''''

    Alex nodded at the first condition; he looked at Silveria and said.

    ''''And?"

    Silveria giggled as her master seemed to know her more; he knew she wouldn''t stop with just one condition.

    ''''The second andst condition is to have the restrictions on you lifted.''''

    ''''I see, those two conditions are not bad. Let''s depart tomorrow morning.'''' Alex said before lying down; he wanted to sleep to be ready for tomorrow.

    Silveria nodded before disappearing, leaving Alex alone, who fell asleep soon after.

 Chapter 480 - 465: The Core Region

    The following morning, the first rays of the sun had pierced the dungeon''s sky and illuminated thend below; a brand new day had begun.

    Alex was already outside after refreshing up and eating a light breakfast. He checked his body, making sure that he was ready for any situation once they stepped into the Core Region; the challenge over would be harder than on the previous floors; they would probably encounter the others, especially that monster, Alex wasn''t sure of his chance of winning if he were to face her.The reason why he must be prepared for any eventually. He looked at the girls beside him; he had told them that from here onward, it would be the core region; he didn''t go into details, but he knew that knows, they didn''t question him how or what he did, Alex was grateful for this.

    Soon, the three were ready, and to respond to this; a blue portal appeared before them; without saying a word, they walked in.

    The scenery changed as they passed through the blue portal, they closed their eyes due to the intense light, and when they opened them again, they appeared on an ind,a gigantic floating ind, the water surrounding them.

    In the distance, a dark castle could be seen; the moment the group saw this ominous-looking castle that gave the feeling of Demon''s Lord castle, they instantly knew this was their final destination, they must go in that castle, what they wanted seemed to be inside probably in the deepest part.

    Alex nor Sakuya, Lilith was disappointed not to be transferred directly into the dark castle because it won''t be fun that way.

    Looking at sea ahead of him, Alex sighed; he could feel his strength back; they would need to traverse this sea to get on the other side, and with how things have been, it wasn''t going to be a walk in the park, thinking about the possible challenge awaiting him ahead Alex''s lips curved into a crescent shape and his eyes shone in dangerous luster.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He ordered, and the group moved forward.

    Simultaneously, several people came, Third and Leonardo came, their destination the dark castle. Prisci, the vampire duchess, also appeared, her nose twitched, and she smiled, she noticed something, no someone who she wanted to rip apart more than anything and the opportunity to get revenge hade she couldn''t stop smiling.

    In another location, Incursio appeared as well; with her high perception, she could sense many presences, some familiar one; she chuckled and decided to head to the dark castle and acquire that thing before the others; afterward, she could y to her heart content.

    Having decided of her priority, Incursio flew through the air passing above the sea, heading directly toward the Dark castle; however, before she could traverse fifteen meters, she was forced to stop because there was a huge explosion, the water rippled outward like a geyser trying to m her small body flying, she dodged with rtive ease.

    Suddenly, something huge jumped out of the water and tried to swallow Incursio, who had just dodged the water pir.

    Incursio chuckled while looking at the whale-like a monster; she clenched her small fist, it cracked, and terrifying power rippled out it; she then swung her fist toward the iing whale, Incursio''s small fist struck the monster upper jaw, normally it should have been her that would be flung into the sky; however, it was the opposite that happened.

    The moment Incursio''s fist connected with the whale''s upper jaw, terrific strength rippled from her fist as she activated her unique ability: God''s Right Hand.

    Kabooooom!

    The gigantic whale body got hammered into the sea; it headed straight toward the depth of the sea, the water rose forward; it was like a tsunami was happening.

    Even in other locations, people stopped what they were doing and stared into Incursio''s direction, eyes filled with shock; they knew who was because of this sudden attack.

    Alex sighed, he had hoped not to encounter Incursio, but it was only wishful thinking. He sighed once again before dodging a merfolk trident thrown at him; he retaliated by blowing up the merfolk head.

    Sakuya beheaded another one while Lilith killed two using lightning; the girls'' expression remained serene even after the sudden explosion in the distance. Still, when looked closely, you could see that they both clutched their weapons intensely, testimony that they weren''t unaffected as they tried to portray.

    Alex shook his head and kept flying forward.

    Back to Incursio''s location, she stood above the water as if waiting for something, and soon what she was waiting for came up, it was the giant body of the whale, the water was dyed red as the dead monster body floated up. Incursio smiled; using her senses, she swept the area; she chuckled when she noticed the monsters trying to sneak attack on her, fleeing after her senses swept the area.

    ''''Not bad, you got a good instinct.'''' Sheplimented before stepping across space; one kilometer was passed in the blink of an eye. If it weren''t because of the restrictions that forbid her to use her movement skill freely, she would have already entered the Dark castle. As she wasn''t really in a hurry, Incursio leisurely advanced, and soon the Dark castle came into view.

    With onest jump, she appeared before a colossal-looking door; normal people couldn''t proceed forward because of the intimidating auraing from the door; however, Incursio only chuckled and stepped forward.

    She pushed the door open, which normally shouldn''t have been possible to open with only one person, and went in; looking above her shoulder in the direction of others, she mumbled.

    ''''I will be going ahead, quickly join me to make it more fun.''''

    The colossal door closed behind her. At the same time, the others arrived; however, unlike Incursio, they appeared before different doors.

    Looking at the gigantic bone door, Alex gulped; he gripped his knives tightly and announced,

    ''''Let''s go in.''''

    The other two behind nodded as they readied their weapons.

 Chapter 481 - [Bonus ] 466: Inside The Dark Castle 1

    Alex''s group that was about to step forward and open the door came to an abrupt stop because from the door, an intense rumbling sound was heard.

    Gigigigi!

    Then a roar capable of shaking the heaven and earth was heard. Faster than the roar, Sakuya stepped forward, and a green barriering from her body exploded outward and blocked some of the shockwaves produced by the sudden roar.

    Sakuya turned instantly pale and shouted, ''''I can''t hold back for too long.''''

    Lilith moved; majestic ck wings appeared behind her back and wrapped her arms around Alex and Sakuya''s waist before moving her wings forward.

    Voom!

    The terrible wind generated by her wings shed against the iing shockwave to produce enough force that sent her back. Skillfully pping her wing,s she dodged the shockwaves as she flew higher, and soon they were a hundred meters above the ground, then the thing that roared finally came out.

    It was a gigantic bone warrior, standing over eight meters. What shocked the group was that the moment the giant skeleton covered in ck runes appeared, it looked into the sky, his red soul eyes pierced through the sky andnded on the group, a chill ran down their spines when they saw the human-like expression that soon followed this suggested, they had the feeling that the giant skeleton was smirking.

    ''''Let''s me down,'''' Alex demanded, and Lilith, without asking him what he was going to do,plied.

    Fwoosh!

    Alex, who had started to free fall, first aimed Silveria at the giant skeleton and fired.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    BANG!

    Like aser beam, the crimson bullet tore through the air and mmed into the giant arm as he used it at thest moment to block the attack.

    Kabooooom!

    The tremendous force passed through the giant skeleton''s hand as he blocked it, cracks started appearing all over its hand; the giant skeleton with a bit of intelligence was shocked. He was the amalgamation of monsters and humans, demons who had challenged this ce; he was like thest guardian that one needs to pass to be able to enter the castle, so naturally, his strength was no joke, so for him to suffer injury from one attack could only shock him.

    Just as the skeleton guardian was about to attack the puny human that dared to injure him, another attack came from the sky; a bolt of huge ck lightning descended from the sky. The giant skeleton guardian freaked out; he immediately brought out its huge bone spear and sent an attack forward.

    Swoosh!

    A ck beaming from the bone spear tip shed with the iing ck lightning.

    BOOOOM!

    The sky above the Dark castle screamed as if being ripped apart; the giant skeleton was pushed back; however, before he could analyze the situation, the sky turned monochrome, and the world was sliced apart, the giant skeleton instinct roared, and heunched his strongest attack, the bone spear turned ck and started wriggling as if alive then it opened its mouth like a dragon trying to swallow its prey, just before it happened, that human he had previously forgotten about shed next to him and,

    [Time Stop]

    Alex stopped time just enough for Sakuya Dimensional sh to leave a huge gash on the skeleton''s chest; then, he unleashed his ultimate attack.

    The phantom bullet tore through the gap left behind by Sakuya''s dimensional sh and broke the source of the giant skeleton life.

    Crack!

    The green gem of the size of volleyball broke apart after the phantom bullet struck it. The giant skeleton''s body stopped moving, his soul''s eyes were extinguished before its body crashed against the wall near the entrance.

    Bang! Crack!

    Alex safelynded on the ground, the other two joined him, they looked at each other for a moment before smiling, their ability to cooperate was perfectly synchronized, no word was needed, they did what was best for this situation, for each and it worked. If someone saw this scene, they would have thought that they trained for years to follow each other to produce such optimal results perfectly; however, it wasn''t the case; they just believed in each other while grasping the timing and knew what kills to use.

    ncing at the giant skeleton leaning against the door as if taking a nap, Alex walked forward; the other two followed him tensely, clutching their weapons, and soon they passed through the bone''s door. Darkness enveloped them for a moment before the light came back again. When the light appeared again,

    ''This is...''

    Alex and the girls looked around and made expressions of shock.

    There were countless bones around them: human bones, monsters'' bones, and demons'' bones. The group wondered what the hell happened here? How many people have entered before them for this amount of bones to exist?

    Just as Alex was about to order to head out, his body turned stiff, no it became slow, suddenly, three lights burst from the ground with the three inside and got intensified.

    ''Fuck!'' Alex could only inwardly swear as he could guess what would happen once the light disappeared, and as expected, his assumption proved to be right.

    After the light vanished, Alex was transported somewhere else; remembering thest looks the girls gave him made him sigh; shaking his head, Alex took a step forward.

    Everything around him was gray; there was a gray fog in the distance; focusing his sense forward, Alex noticed something running toward him, and soon that thing came out, it abruptly stopped.

    A rat, a four meters tall rat, shinning red eyes; the moment the rat saw Alex, it tried to open its mouth, but how Alex could let the Rat aplish its goal when he knew what would happen if he were to let this Rat emit a cry, a swarm of rats would assault him. Facing one would be fine, but it would be a different story if he faced a hundred at the same time.

    A shinning knife tore through the air, the Rat instincts exploded, the monster tried to move its body to the side, but it was already toote.

    Crunch!

    The knife thrown by Alex made a strange sound as it prated the monster''s vocal cords near its neck.

    ''''!!"

    And the vocal cords got cut while the knife blocked the rat''s throat, the scream that wasing up got stopped.

    ''Gurgle.''

    The Rat body slowly slid onto the ground and stopped moving; the monster was dead.. Alex sighed and walked forward.

 Chapter 482 - 467: Inside The Dark Castle 2

    While Alex advanced after killing the big Rat, in other locations, people appeared; Sakuya appeared inside what seemed to be a forest; looking around, she mumbled.

    ''''A forest, huh! To think that there would be something like this inside a castle. I wonder how dungeons were created. Well, better proceed forward to see where this ce leads to.''''

    Immediately after Sakuya finished talking, there was a rumbling sound; her body tensed up. She thought it was a monster; however, soon, the thing that made the rumbling sound came out, and seeing what it was, Sakuya giggled like a child who had been given a new toy.

    ''''Oh my, how unexpected to cross you here, Leonardo.''''

    Leonardo froze at the unexpected encounter before he clicked his tongue. She was the worst enemy one could hope to face; he didn''t want to face her. Leonardo shook his head as these thoughts were things from the past; the current him had far surpassed her, he could feel, and she knew it, yet she still had that smile, that annoying smile on her face that announced that she still had everything under control. Leonardo, lost in thoughts, felt a sudden chill that ran down his spine; unconsciously, he raised his sword using his right arm.

    Sakuya, who was smiling one moment again, eyes full of ridicule and confidence even though she knew the difference in strength, suddenly went on attack mode; the shift was so fast that it he was caught off guard.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Leonardo''s body turned tense even though he had not faced her. He learned how dangerous this move was. Hence, his body tried toe up with a solution, but halfway through the activation of that dangerous ability Sakuya switched to another skill, and a huge Wind tornado was sent instead. Leonardo freaked out as there was no time for him to dodge; the Wind tornado rammed his body as he was sent flying into the sky; thest thing he saw was a smiling Sakuya who ran away automatically after sending him flying.

    ''''Fuck! I swear to kill next time.'''' Leonardo shouted while lightning surrounded his body and helped him control his body as hended on the ground; Sakuya had disappeared from his sight. He could only sigh at the missed opportunity; this was why he didn''t wish to fight her; not only was she crazy, she was at the same time unpredictable. Normally, one should think that she wouldn''t do this after the amount of confidence she showed; however, everything was to distract her enemy just for the sake of escaping, and she seeded.

    Eyes filled with intense killing intent, Leonardo searched for her; he must catch her to at least vent some of his pent-up frustrations.

    Five kilometers away from Leonardo was Sakuya; she crouched down to catch her breath.

    ''''Hah! Hah! Fuck I must have run out of luck to have encountered that fucker. Thankfully I seeded in escaping. If not, I don''t know if I would havee without losing two limbs or three if we fought.''''

    Rumble!

    ''''Not again!" Sakuya spat out; her ck eyes turned fierce; without looking at what was about toe out, she unleashed a deadly sword sh.

    Thud!

    Then something rolled out and stopped right before her; it was the boar''s head, somehow her attack was able to cut off the boar''s head cleanly.

    ''''Fuck!"

    Sakuya cussed before disappearing as she could feel Leonardo closing in. She must have done something to the Goddess of Luck for her to curse her and give such an opponent. Usually, it should be Lilith that faced Leonardo, thinking about the demon''s princess. Sakuya wondered where she was and more importantly, who was her enemy. Sakuya quickly shook her head. She must think about her survival; anything else was irrelevant until she escaped. Greenlight surrounded her body, and she dashed toward the depth of the forest with Leonardo following her.

    In another location, Lilith had just in a monster, an Earth smander; unlike normal Smander, which mainly uses Fire element, this one could only use Earth-rted skills.

    Shaking the blood of her sword, Lilith stepped on the Earth smander head to head deeper into the desert-like area; suddenly, there was a blinding light, and after the light died, Third, who had appeared after killing the guardian blocking his way, swore at the scene before him.

    ''''Shit.''''

    Never would he have imagined stumbling upon Lilith after sessfully passing through the door. Third, he immediately tried to activate his ability and escape; his arm still hadn''tpletely healed; Lilith was an opponent he didn''t wish to fight; however, how could Lilith allow him to escape?

    Faster than him with the scythe held against Third''s neck, she activated her strongest skill: the Silent World, the world turned dark with a bit of ck mixed in, most importantly, silence permeated in this world, so Third who needed to chant his skill name for him to be effective failed miserably.

    Lilith smirked before pointing her finger toward Third''s head; thetter body turned cold, his instinct told him that he must not let Lilithplete; however, his body refused to listen to hismand, he felt like he was moving in extremely muddy water, his body was too stiff as if frozen in thousand Ice coffin then he heard Lilith''s words.

    ''''Eternal Nightmare!"

    Despair filled Third''s heart, the reason for him to get chosen as Third among the Numbers wasn''t that he was the strongest but because he possessed a particr ability, a mental ability, an extremely rare type, although he had other skills besides this, but the mental ability was his strongest forte, however, now he was facing someone who had stronger mental ability than he him.

    ''Maybe Lord Thanos knew about this; it''s why he asked us to bring him the princess.''

    That was Thirdst thought before a ck lighting from Lilith''s finger struck his forehead and went in; like a broken marite, he stopped.

 Chapter 483 - 468: Inside The Dark Castle 3

    From Lilith''s fingertip, a dark beam shot out and shed against Third''s forehead, the beam prated his head, and his body slowed down like a broken marite.

    Lilith tried to ess Third''s memories through her ability the Eternal Nightmare; her goal was simple she wanted to learn about the mysterious organization, The Chaos''s Eye, she believed that there were the one behind her brother change, by learning a bit about them would she be able to better prepare for their iing confrontation, however, just as she was about to prate deeper into Third''s consciousness something unexpected happened, Lilith hit a huge dark wall, a chill ran down her spine when she saw this wall, she tried to immediately retreat however it was already toote.

    The dark wall blocking Lilith''s path wriggled as if it was alive before,

    Boom!

    There was a terrible explosion inside Third''s consciousness that swept Lilith before sending her flying outside of Third''s consciousness.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Outside, Lilith started coughing blood and was sent flying twenty meters because of the unexpected attack; she had expected some kind of resistance, but not so soon. Before she knew, Third, who should have her consciousness destroyed, meaning he should have turned into a retard moved, just one step, and he closed in twenty-five meters in an instant, Third clutched Lilith''s neck and lifted her, and with an eerie voice, he said.

    ''''I have expected this one day but not soon and by the fugitive Demon''s princess to boot. It''s why we must have you. We must corrupt you as we did we, your brother. How sweet this is going to be.''''

    Chill ran down Lilith''s spine when she heard those words, she tried to break free by intensely struggling. Still, unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything it was as she was held by an iron''s hand, despair slowly colored her face, instantly she knew she was about to disappear from this world, forever erased, she wouldn''t be herself anymore, maybe her brother had experienced the same thing, Lilith quickly shakes her head to discard this thought, that bastard If a brother had signed a contract with the devil''s all by himself just because of greed, she wouldn''t ept, she would fight, she hadrades.

    Looking at Lilith who had restarted to violently trash, doing everything she could to break free, Lord Thanos who had momentarily taken control of Third''s body chuckled, he was happy to see his prey struggle believing that she still has a chance to make aeback, how pitiful, how entertaining.

    Lord Thanos chuckled; he didn''t have much time as his host body couldn''t take the burden of him temporarily boring for too long; he must quickly finish things here; he moved his finger who was showing signs of cracking and tried to corrupt Lilith, it was then.

    Crackle! Boom!

    Lord Thanos immediately gives back the control of Third''s body and retreats before the lightning from descending the sky strikes Third''s body and blows it apart.

    Kaboom!

    The explosion rammed into Lilith''s chest; she felt like a huge fireball hadn''t been rammed into her as her body flew across the air, and she vomited a mouthful of blood and fell on the ground; she rolled for two meters before she stood up and observed her surrounding.

    The area where Third was previously standing was erased, leaving ce to a huge crater.

    Suddenly, Lilith''s expression sank because she noticed a presence she couldn''t be familiar with; Incursio was approaching this direction fast. Without wasting a second, Lilith dragged her injured body and ran away, she didn''t know why Third got suddenly blown apart, but this was a chance; she wouldn''t waste it by thinking of confronting Incursio, the current her wasn''t her match, she couldn''t evenst five minutes against so the best solution would be to escape, only an idiot would still choose to fight even when knowing the oue.

    Incursio, who appeared, looked in Lilith''s direction and chuckled.

    ''''A wise decision.''''

    She then looked around her; she approached the crater and looked inside it as if trying to study it, but at the end, she stopped, pointing one finger in the air for a moment. She brought it toward her mouth and licked it.

    ''''Lord Thanos was here. He must have taken possession of Third''s body in the hope of catching the princess but failed. I wonder what happened? It''s a good thing that weakling died, and I don''t like him anything; he was annoyed with his questions and blind devotion.'''' Incursiomented before looking in the direction Lilith had fled to; for a moment; she considered whether or not she should chase after but finally decided not to.

    ''''Better search for the Core room where that thing might be. Once I''m done, I can y with every one of them.''''

    Incursio''s body disappeared in the direction she came from.

    ?????

    A few kilometers away from Incursio, Lilith, who was escaping, stopped to catch her breath; most of her injuries had healed by now. Because she was running nonstop without properly checking where she was going, she was now inside a huge hall that looked like a throne hall.

    It was then Lilith knew she had stepped in somewhere extremely dangerous; her heart started to beat crazily so hard that it could be heard outside.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Lilith clutched her chest in pain, her vision started to turn dizzy, there was something she had not told Alex and Sakuya, since the moment she entered this dungeon, she felt strange feeling it was as if something was calling her. At first, she thought it was her imagination; however, the more she progressed, the more stronger this feeling became, so much that she couldn''t ignore it any longer, especially inside this hall, something was calling her from beyond these walls, she had the feeling that she would get the answer if she smashes the walls apart.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Lilith groaned and held her head; she summoned her Gift in scythe form, its original form, as she believed that it wasn''t going to be easy. Indeed, the moment she held her scythe, there was a rumbling sound.

    Rumble!

    Then that monster appeared.

 Chapter 484 - [Bonus ] 469: The Test 1

    Rumble!

    Ka ! Ka! Ka!

    The giant doors behind Lilith were closed as if someone was pushing them.

    Then that thing appeared and swept on its paws.

    Booooooooooom!

    A tremendous sound created by an explosion rang through the area.

    A force that shouldn''t have been associated with the simple movement of a monster.

    Whoosh!

    Amidst this sound, something flew through the smoke toward Lilith. The speed and force behind this thing were godly.

    All the hairs on Lilith''s body rose

    ''I have to block!''

    That was Lilith first thought as she tried to raise her scythe to block the iing thing.

    Normally with her Gift in the form of a scythe, she should''ve been able to block the iing thin. However, Lilith changed her thought at thest moment because her instincts told her so, she performed another action she hadn''t intended to.

    ''N,o I must dodge it.''

    Booom!

    From the might of the objecting toward her and cutting through the air like aser, it was the best solution.

    Lilith''s entire body reacted by shrinking; thanks to her body which had been tempered through all sorts of experience, she had been able to react to it.

    Lilith''s body moved out the iing object trajectory.

    Boom! Ki! Ki! Ki!

    That thing that she dodged struck the giant doors behind her to produce a terrible explosion that made the giant doors emit terrible sounds as if there were about to break.

    Suddenly, goosebumps rose all over her body; she tried to jump back but changed her thought; that thing that struck the doors curved back and instantly headed towards her head.

    Lilith sent her scythe toward the back; fortunately, it seeded in blocking the object flying toward her head, then there was the sound of metal shing against metal, an intense shriek rang through the hall.

    Kin!!!!!

    Boom!

    Lilith''s body was flung into the air; she rotated her body andnded on the other side after her figure blurred. She could see what attacked her, and she couldn''t help but shout out with a confused expression.

    ''''What the hell is that.''''

    The body of the Lion.

    The Wings of bird.

    The head of a wolf.

    And to top it, it was huge.

    It was easily over 30 meters tall.

    Lilith became flustered at the horrendous beast before her; she finally identified what attacked her. It was the beast''s tongue; it was so long that one would wonder how this could fit its mouth.

    The Demon''s princess gulped and stared at the beast in front of her; above this monster were the following words.

    [Final Guardian; Triple Fusion Beasts, Level 125]

    Even being told, Lilith knew that this thing was the final obstacle she must ovee to get what she came all the way here for and maybe get some answers, the reason for the constant call.

    Lilith tightly gripped her scythe and was preparing for her final test when suddenly an explosion urred outside the closed doors.

    Kaboom! Bang!

    Both the demon and the beast looked at the door, wondering what had happened.

    Outside Alex crashed against the giant doors and rolled on the ground to dodge Prisci''s stomp.

    Let''s rewind time a few minutes back, Alex who was killing monsters, appeared in a hall. However, he was not the only one, the dragonified Prisci was there as well, the moment she saw him she attacked, and Alex was almost caught off guard, he tried to defend but the result he was sent flying, the bones inside his arms creaked as if they would break at any moment.

    Alex, who rolled on the ground to dodge another attacking from the enraged Prisci el-ed to reappear fifty meters away.

    Looking at the dragonified Prisci ready to charge at him, Alex activated his Eye of Truth.

    [Prisci Eleanor]

    ss: Vampire Duchess

    Age: 140

    Female

    Race: Vampire ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 1????]

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Blood Arts, Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Night

    ????????

    Skills: [Echolocation Level 9] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Night Lord Level 4] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Recovery Level 7] [Intimidation Level 6] [Shadow Step Level 7] [Sword Art Level 6]

    Special Abilities: [Blood Arts] [Bloody Moon] [Ethereal Form] [Devil''s Charm]

    Titles: [The Queen of the Night] [ughterer] [Vampire Queen] [Bloodthirsty] [Chaos Puppet]

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped; he knew from this result that if he didn''t find a solution, he was going to die; his brain worked faster trying toe up with a solution; however, while he was thinking about a solution, the dragonified Prisci was not going to let him free. Her feet touched the ground, and it instantly cracked as her figure shot forward like a meteor; Alex jumped back. However, a few strands of his hair got burnt in the process; a chill ran down his spine before he could point Silveria at point-nk range but,

    Crack!

    ''''Gaha!"

    Alex screamed in pain because faster than he could move, Prisci struck her arm, and it broke.

    [el]

    Alex didn''t dare to use Drift because of how faster the dragonified Prisci had be; he el-ed away, just as Prisci was about to follow after him. Her body froze, and her eyes filled with fear. She looked at the thing in Alex''s unharmed hand; a ck gun was there.

    The moment she saw that thing, her instincts told her that she would die, the thing in the depth of her heart wriggled as if furious and at the same time afraid; these two emotions made her body froze, and Alex wasn''t going to miss out this opportunity.

    Alex shed next to the frozen Prisci and activated his Time ability.

    [Time Stop]

    Then the silver gun was pushed against the dragonified Prisci forehead and,

    [Time Decay]

    Bang!

    The gray bullet greedily sucked away all Alex''s mana before bursting out of the gun''s muzzle and prating Prisci''s head. Her head was flung backward before gray light covered her body, and she aged at fast speed.

    ''''Nooooooooooooooooooo!"

    Prisci emitted onest desperate cry before permanently leaving this world as she turned into dust and got washed away by the wind.

    Alex crouched down and intense energy spread through his body; he had leveled up.

 Chapter 485 - 470: Third Seal 1

    It took Alex some time to get used to the strong energy running through his body after killing the dragonified Prisci.

    ''''Hah!" Alex spat out and immediately checked his status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 119

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200600

    Magic Power: 7050 (+20 (+20 BP) ? 7090/7090

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2530 ?2550

    Defense: 2130 ? 2150

    Agility: 2120 ? 2140 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2160 ? 2180

    Luck: 1740 ? 1760

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer] (New)¡»

    ''''I have gained two levels, huh! Not bad, but I would have loved acquiring that ability: Ethereal form, but I guess one can get everything you want. It''s good that I''ve won.'''' Alex mumbled as he stood up.

    ¡¼Well, the universe is huge; you will find more ability more awesome than this one, believe me.¡½

    Silveriaforted Alex, thetter chuckled. When he recalled what happened, he smiled; at first he hadn''t thought it would work because, since that ident in that dungeon, he couldn''t talk to her, nor could he feel her. When he was thinking about a method to deal with Prisci, an idea came to him, why not use Nyx to distract her? As he remembered how everyone reacted every time he summoned her. Alex gambled, but it was a gamble that paid off.

    ¡¼It would be good- Master dodge¡½Silveria, who was nning to say something changed and shouted to warn Alex of extreme danger.

    All of the hairs on Alex''s body rose. He tilted his body to the side, and that object flew past his cheek.

    Swoosh! Boom!

    The giant doors behind were shaken so violently that you would think it would break.

    [Aurora Bullet]

    Bang!!

    The white bullet tore through the air and headed to where the object came from, and the person on the other side dodged as Alex did before grinning; she just moved her hand without looking back and caught the second bullet. Alex hid under the first one.

    Alex clicked his tongue when Incursio easily dealt with his Homing bullet; he had hoped at least this could catch her off guard; however, she seemed to have used her time ability to slow down the bullet and easily catch it.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    No words were spoken; the two moved simultaneously and reappeared midair; they started fighting.

    Incursio dodged the punch Alex threw toward her head when suddenly her eyes widened, a silver gun appeared in Alex''s hand and fired, even though surprised by this move, Incursio still leisurely smiled, she activated her time ability to dodge the bullet easily then she retaliated. Her speed was deadly under the Time effect. However, Alex also had the same ability; Alex activated his Time eleration and saw the iing attack moving slowly; suddenly, a chill ran down his spine. Without hesitation, he aimed Silveria at his back and fired.

    Bang!

    Incursio, who appeared behind Alex, bent her body to an impossible angle to dodge the bullet. Even if for her this close, she couldn''t perfectly dodge when Alex still had his Time eleration on.

    ''''Not bad, you got a sharp instinct.''''

    Looking at the small white-haired girl praising him didn''t make Alex happy; he cursed his luck. This girl was too dangerous, a monster like this. He couldn''t face them yet; he was not arrogant to believe that he could beat this girl when she had time ability and who knows even more. Seriously, he didn''t wish to fight her yet, maybe after gaining a couple of levels, after bing a proper Saint (Rank 13).

    Alex, who was lost in thoughts, was brought back by Incursio''s following words.

    ''''You see, I have run all the way here toplete my objective, and it''s only after that, I''ll be able to y with you to my heart content.''''

    Incursio didn''t hide the fact that she never considered any of them as a threat; if not, she wouldn''t have said that she would y with them, not that Alex was offended, when you reach a certain level and arrogance blinded your thoughts, it''s normal to look down on people.

    Alex wasn''t concerned about such a thing; what was bothering him was her goal; he knew it; they wanted that thing, the thing that contained Lilith''s power and probably her memories. And he believed that this thing was beyond the doors behind him and Lilith was probably in; as for Sakuya, he wasn''t sure, he couldn''t let this girl enter or else everything that had done, everything suffering they have suffered until they got here would be wasted, something he couldn''t allow, acquiring this thing, strengthening Lilith was a part of his ns he must not fail or else his future ns would be seriously affected, the thing they were about to face wasn''t alone, it has its army so must he has his own.

    Alex breathed in and out several times; he gripped his gun and tried to push out as much pressure he could as this wasn''t going to be an easy fight; the opponent was a whole level above the dragonified Prisci he could feel.

    The yful smile on Incursio''s face disappeared, and she said,

    ''''I guess you won''t follow my advice.''''

 Chapter 486 - 471: Third Seal 2

    The yful smile on Incursio''s face disappeared, and she said.

    ''''I guess you won''t follow my advice then.''''

    Incursio sighed. She wanted to suggest to Alex to obediently wait for her to get that thing ande back like this they could y, however, when she thought about he couldn''t ept because the three didn''t appear here by mistake, they came with a goal in mind, the same goal as them so how could he sit obediently and let her have what he was after.

    Thinking about it, she should have beat him into pulp, breaking his arms, his legs, and get that thing ande back before he fully recovered. She must worry as, unlike him, she could sense what was happening behind these doors, and she knew that beyond that hall existed the thing they wished to acquire.

    ''''I guess I need to take care of you before going inside.''''

    Swoosh!

    Immediately after she said that, she shed next to Alex, and a terrific amount of mana burst out from her body; the space around them instantly turned hot; Alex drifted to his left to dodge a ming fist thrown at him, however, to his utter horror Incursio''s arm curved like a snake and followed him, everything happened too fast Alex was forced use one his arm to block, even the green light covering his arm didn''t help as his arm was burnt even if Loki partially protecting it.

    Alex was flung backward, Incursio followed by raising her small leg. She didn''t even care if her white underwear became visible.

    Fwoosh!

    A me appeared around that leg, turning it into a ming torch that descended toward Alex at extreme speed; even Alex could feel the heating toward his head; if nothing were done, even if he survived, he would be bald.

    Just as the ming kick was about to reach his head, Alex pushed his head to the side and fired a water bullet, hisst water bullet at the ming kick.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Alex didn''t surprise Incursio the time; immediately after the explosion resulting in the collision of two opposite elements shing, he fired a Phantom bullet toward her private.

    Everything happened too fast, Incursio should have been caught off guard, but the reality is harsh; her body vanished, she teleported above with all her might threw a huge fireball at him.

    Kaboom!

    The ground shook, and the trace of burn could be seen; however, Alex''s figure was nowhere to be seen.

    Incursio chuckled and looked behind her.

    ''''Not bad you have escaped, well you almost seed.''''

    ''''Cough! Cough!'''' Alex coughed blood and red at Incursio, who showed no sign ofing closer.

    If Alex hadn''t used everything, he had he would have been seriously burnt. First, he slowed down the fireball even so the fireball continued to descend at fast speed, he was forced to fire a phantom bullet not too far from him to escape, but even so, he was still caught in the terrible explosion that almost cooked his inside.

    Alex was curious about Incursio level, and he tried to use his Eye of Truth on her, but he failed; clutching his left eye, Alex couldn''t believe that he failed; he didn''t even see anything, not the slightest information.

    Incursio, who seemed to have noticed what he did, chuckled, ''''Even with a special eye, you can''t see some people''s status.''''

    Alex groaned and immediatelyunched twelve knives toward Incursio, who was about to open her mouth again.

    ''''Boring!" Incursio said with an annoyed expression; she wouldn''t have trouble dealing with this level of attack, and Alex should have known that, yet he still did unless he had another n in mind.

    When Incursio, who was easily dealing with the twelve knives, saw the cold smile on Alex''s face, she also smiled; her smile was full of anticipation, she sought exciting things, and she wondered if Alex could make her so excited that the boredom she felt since her birth would disappear.

    Alex aimed Silveria at Incursio, busy dealing with the twelve knives and shoot.

    [Meteor Bullet]

    Bang Bang Bang Bang!

    Incursio''s expression she hurriedly swirled her arm covered in me, then something astonishing happened.

    Pa! Pa! Pa!

    She deflected all the bullets to the sides. The meteor bullets bore through the ground.

    Alex appeared above her; he was fifteen meters above Incursio, then he unleashed what he had prepared for her; all other attacks were distractions, the real one was this one.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    Crimson light sliced through the air heading straight to Incursio''s small body; if it worked, her head would have been blown away, if it worked, that is.

    Alex froze midair when he saw the leisurely smile on Incursio''s face when she lifted her head; herpletely white eyes looked at him with ridicule, telling him that he was not the only one to have prepared something.

    A white me appeared first on Incursio''s small fist before something that shouldn''t have been possible happened; ice covered the white me to create something deadly then she punched the sky.

    Kabooooom!

    Alex''s crimson bullet could not evenst a second before the gray me erased it; this me continued and headed straight at Alex. For the second time since her apparition, all the hairs on Alex''s body rose up; the attack was too close for Alex to hope to dodge; everything stopped around; the only thing Alex could hear was his heartbeat.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Alex knew that this state was temporary, that he couldn''t stay forever in this state, that time would restart, and he would still face that deadly me; he muste up with a solution before then.

    The gears inside Alex''s mind started working faster; he couldn''t el away, the gray me seemed to possess a strange ability, the ability to temporarily lock space around its target, none of the bullets he used for attack could deal with this me? Then what to do? Alex pondered; he could feel time running out then,

    Crack!

    Something broke, and he knew that it was time; at thest moment, Alex thought of the perfect solution; he was a fool having not thought of that solution; with a smile on his face, he shouted as the world around himpletely broke apart.

    ''''I shall survive.''''

 Chapter 487 - 472: Third Seal 3

    Immediately after Alex came back to reality, he saw the gray me almost before him, he mumbled.

    [Time Stop]

    And the gray me stopped; he didn''t wait, and immediately el-ed to reappear on the ground. However, Incursio was waiting for this; she appeared behind him and said.

    ''''I thought you could do it.''''

    ''''What?" Alex freaked out, and before he could dodge, Incursio''s small fist connected to his back, his spine cracked,

    ''''Guh!" Alex groaned in pain as his body was sent flying, his body was almost bent in V shape as it tore through the air and crashed against the other side of the hall.

    Kaboom!

    He got embedded in the wall; however, Incursio, who should be happy to have dealt terrible damage to Alex frowned, her instincts were warning her, suddenly something exploded behind her, and her small body was flung backward. However, she quickly stabilized her body and chuckled.

    ''''You are interesting; even you was sent flying, you still attacked, your body, your mind is truly strong, you''re strong.''''

    Hearing her praise, Alex responded this time, however only after crawling out of the hole he was in and cing back his broken arm.

    Crack!

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Then he spat blood, the two looked at each other, a distance was forty meters separated the two, Incursio was the first to open her mouth, and she said something unexpected.

    ''''Well, as a reward, I''ll you glimpse at my status.''''

    Alex immediately used his Eye of Truth on her; knowing more about your enemy could you make a better preparation, so he believes.

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 1????]

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 6800/9000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 20000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: ?????????????????????

    Special Abilities: ????????????????????

    Titles: ???????????????????

    ''This girl is a monster.''

    ¡¼She''s monster¡½

    Both Alex and Silveria said the same thing; Incursio chuckled when she saw Alex frown; although he was shocked by her status, no fear could be seen on his face as if he believed that he would win even when she showed her this.

    Incursio was not disappointed by this; on the contrary, she was pleased; there wouldn''t be any joy breaking a scared Alex, the Alex that believes that he had a chance would be more fun to break; she would break him and turn him into her pet. Incursioughed evilly when she thought this; however, her expression changed, turning serious.

    ''''Time to put an end to this game.'''' She dered, and Alex nodded.

    ''''I guess too.''''

    [Meteor Bullet]

    Incursio snorted, a hammer made of lightning appeared in her hand, and she fiercely smashed the hammer into the exploding circle toward the ground.

    BOOOOM

    Shockwaves mixed with lightning rippled forward; Alex raised his right leg covered in green light and smashed it down.

    Bang! Crack! Boom!

    The ground cracked, and an explosion sent shockwaves forward, which shed against the iing shockwave.

    Boom!

    Alex drifted to avoid Incursio''s dark spear; she switched to a short sword and raced toward Alex, knives appeared inside Alex''s hands, and he swung.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The two fought at extreme speed while moving around.

    After a short exchange, they unleashed their time ability, this time instead of attacking with Silveria, Alex summoned Nyx, the moment the ck gun appeared, Incursio, who had a leisurely smile since the beginning feels threatened, she tried to fall back but she couldn''t, she grinded her teeth. A bullet struck her stomach, and she was flung away.

    Alex was shocked; the situation he had expected after the gray bullet struck Incursio didn''t happen; space twisted around her belly before the bullet could reach her.

    ''''No good!" Alex shouted and tried to el but froze, a furious Incursio appeared before him, a ck sword appeared in her hand and she swung it, Alex''s right arm flew in the air.

    ''''Gah!"

    Incursio, who seemed to have be another being, swung her sword again; Alex tried to jump back; however, he still couldn''t; something seemed to have shackled his body, making him unable to escape.

    The ck sword pierced Alex''s stomach before exploding; arge hole appeared in Alex''s stomach as he sent flying.

    Blood sttered the ground; Incursio appeared above Alex, slowly losing consciousness, and removed his second arm.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The pain was so intense that Alex couldn''t voice it out; hey on a puddle of blood twitching; Incursio slowly approached him; her eyes had be red like a ruby.

    Suddenly, Alex''s heartbeat elerated; it was beating so loudly that even Incursio could hear it.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Incursio knew that something was about to happen, her expression turned vicious as she decided to kill Alex, it was then it happened.

    Crack.

    Something broke, and Alex''s heartbeat decreased, and an intense blue light escaped from his right eye; a golden clock appeared.

    Tik! Tik! Tak!

    Something astonishing happened; time got rewind, just before he lost his first arm, a terrible amount of mana got greedily sucked into Alex''s body, his body bulged, blue light surrounded his body.

    Time resumed, and Incursio frowned; she felt like something wasn''t right; she seemed to have experienced a dream, but she could not remember; suddenly, all the hairs on her body rose up because of the thing before her, Alex surrounded in blue light.

    Alex, who had mana filled his body, had gotten strong. His current status far surpassed his past status; his current mana capacity had already surpassed the ten thousand mark; it was 120000 at the moment.

    Incursio stood rooted on the spot, wondering what happened, and Alex, who had a crack running over his body, wasn''t going to miss out on this opportunity; he moved, he appeared before Incursio and clenched his fist.

    Crack!

    It made a crackling sound, mana gathering around this fist to form a blueish light like a glove.

    Bang! Kabooooom!

    Incursio''s small body was bent in a V shape, and she disappeared from the hall to God knows where.

    ''''Puff!" Alex coughed blood and kneeled; thest thing he heard was Silveria''s shocked voice.

    ¡¼The Third Seal has been broken.¡½

 Chapter 488 - 473: The Furious Incursio

    On an unknown floor in the Demon''s Goddess Dungeon, a rumbling sound followed by something falling heavily on the ground.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Cough! To think that I would lose. What the hell was that ?'''' Incursio wondered as she tried to stand up but failed; there was a massive hole in her stomach, the area Alex punched; it was so huge that four adult''s handsbined might be able to go through it. Although she suffered such huge injury that should be fatal to even a Saint, Incursio didn''t seem worried about it; she spat blood and finally seeded in lifting her upper body.

    Looking at the huge hole in her belly, Incursio chuckled. ''''If Zero were to see me right now, he wouldugh and smile crazily, saying he must be one with that boy. Sigh! I don''t know what happened, but it seems that I can''t recall something important, even that seed inside me couldn''t help. What happened? How can he suddenly be so strong? I have many unanswered questions, but first, I should check out where I am and find a way out.''''

    The hole inside her stomach was healing at a visible rate, and soon it was almost closed. Incursio stood up and looked around her, only darkness; she couldn''t find any light source. However, she had no trouble seeing in the dark. She frowned because even with her enhanced senses, the only thing she could see was darkness and darkness, nothing else, no tree, no mountain, no floor, nothing, almost as if she was inside a deep fog that had no end.

    ''''Shit, at this rate, I will fail the mission, and it''s something that I can never allow to happen.'''' Incursio spat, her eyes became resolute, she breathed in and out, then she looked down at her regenerating stomach, finally it waspletely healed, and she sighed as she mumbled.

    ''''Activate.''''

    BOOOM!

    A terrific aura exploded from Incursio''s petite body and headed straight to the sky.

    Booom! Boom! Boom!

    Incursio''s body transformed into humanoid dragon form, two curved dark horns, a long tail, dragon scale. Incursio, who activated the seed inside her, clenched her fist.

    Crack!

    She could feel infinite power in her fist; she knew how powerful she had be, she knew the cost for this power as well, what would happen once she canceled it. She was the first one topletely grasp this power, even before her brother Zero, well if you disregard Lord Thanos and the others. It is a power Incursio didn''t wish to rely on as the cost was too high; however, considering the situation they were in, she didn''t have the choice, did she? She must acquire this thing. If not, if it falls into their enemy''s hand, it would cause no small amount of trouble for them; it is why she must get that thing at all cost.

    ''''Hah! I must hurry; the other n must be underway.'''' The transformed Incursio said with a hoarse voice that shook the surrounding space, then she raised her w and swung.

    Boom!

    The dark fog surrounding her was split in two, and a mountain two kilometers away was split in two as well; if Alex and others were present, they would have been shocked about the transformed Incursio strength; it was not a strength a Saint Realm expert should have, this strength was close to that of Demi-God level expert.

    The transformed Incursio frowned as the dark fog that got split was regenerating at tremendous speed, almost as if nothing had happened. She became annoyed; lightning crackled across the sky and descended like judgment day.

    Zii! Zii! Boom! Boom!

    Even so, the dark fog still regenerated at fast speed and blocked the surrounding in no time. Incursio was starting to get seriously pissed; she raised her two hands, huge fireballs so huge that you would have mistaken them for a small ind descended from the sky toward the dark fog.

    Kabooooom! Rumble!

    There was a huge explosion, and the dark fog disappeared; the mountain which was previously split in two was destroyed; however, before Incursio could smile, the damned fog was regenerated again, even faster than before. Furious Incursio roared.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    Then as if to mock her futile efforts, ck chains appeared in the sky and wrapped around her limbs; she couldn''t even budge; she became powerful, so powerful that only actual Demi-God existence could deal with her. However, she still couldn''t do anything against the dungeon''s will, it was as if she couldn''t do anything even if she were Demigod level existence; she finally understood why her superiors said that this dungeon was unusual and challenging to deal with, not even Lord Thanos, strong as he is could enter or get what he wanted from this dungeon.

    Finally aware of her failure as the dungeon seemed to be on Alex''s and others'' side, Incursio roared; her roar was filled with hatred and resentment. Then she remembered Zero''s advice, to never look down on others; she did it; if she had gone all out initially, she might have been able to deal with Alex instead of contributing to his growth. Filled with the feeling of absolute superiority, she looked down at her opponent as he was an ant; however, sometimes ant deserves your full strength to erase it.

    Looking at the numerous chains piercing through her body and sucking her mana at tremendous speed, Incursio ground her teeth and refused to give in; she decided to fight till the end. If you can''t use your hands nor your feet, then attack with your mouth. Opening her mouth so wide, she tried to fire a cero-like beam from her mouth at the chains binding her; however, just as the cero was almost finished, another ck chain thicker than the others came and mmed her mouth shut.

    Boom!

    The cero exploded inside her mouth, turning her eyes blood red; she coughed blood, eyes filled with immense hatred she shouted.

    ''''Fuck, I''ll kill you all.''''

    That was thest thing she was able to say before disappearing to God knows where.. The dark fog became silent again as of nothing had happened.

 Chapter 489 - 474: The Test 2

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Even though he was losing consciousness, he heard Silveria''s words; Alex bit his tongue not to fall unconscious; it would be too ridiculous that every time he used some powerful skill, he would soon fall unconscious; one or two times was enough.

    The taste of iron seeds in maintaining Alex''s consciousness.

    ''Ugh! So you mean the third seal was broken?''

    ¡¼Yes, indeed. I have never thought that you would gain that ability, the ability to reverse time, the core ability of my sister. Not the previous master managed to acquire it.¡½

    Silveria''s exnation brought some light to Alex''s confusion, like Incursio, he thought he had dreamed; however, when he thought about it, it was too realistic for this to be a dream. Therefore he concluded that he had activated some ability; although he hadn''t seen the giant golden clock, he still heard the Tik Tak sound.

    ¡¼You should check your status just in case you might be able to find out something.¡½Silveria suggested.

    Alex nodded at Silveria''s suggestion. He immediately summoned his status.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 119

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200600

    Magic Power:??????/7090

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2550

    Defense: 2150

    Agility: 2140 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2180

    Luck: 1760

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay} {Rewind} (New) Sealed due to theck of Mana

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer]¡»

    The moment Alex saw his status, he understood what happened; after unlocking his right eye third seal, somehow he gained an extremely amazing ability; however, like usual, he couldn''t use it. To better understand the situation, he decided to check his new ability, {Rewind}.

    {Rewind: The ability to rewind time.

    Current limit: 20 Seconds

    Mana Required: 15 000 for a few seconds}

    Alex gulped; although this could be considered op ability, the mana needed to activate it was insane. He didn''t possess such an amount of mana. He could only specte about what happened. Somehow, he must have activated his Mana body, a tremendous amount of mana have rushed to his body to enable him to use Rewind temporarily, and with the remaining mana, he punched Incursio and sent her flying.

    ''''Sigh! I have two amazing abilities; however, the current me couldn''t use them. I''ve thought that in terms of mana, I already have enough mana; however, I guess I was wrong. What to do?"

    When Alex was lost in thoughts, he heard a whistling sound; something seemed to being from the other side as it cut through the air; Alex frowned and readied his weapon, ready to deal with whatever woulde out. However, when Alex finally saw the real identity flying toward him, he hastily threw away the thing inside his hands and caught Sakuya by the waist.

    Sakuya was in a bloody state; she sighed after seeing that Alex saved her; although she would have loved rewarding him with a sweet bloody kiss, this wasn''t the time to fool around, and that bastard wasing for her.

    Alex didn''t ask anything, he only focused his attention forward, and soon Leonardo appeared; his figure wasn''t really different from that of Sakuya, only slightly better. He frowned when he saw Alex standing before Sakuya; he had thought that he could gravely injure her to make Alex suffer; however, Sakuya wasn''t easy to deal with, she was a headache, every time he almost seeded in dealing her a fatal blow she would slip away, this annoyed him to no end, to make matters worse she seed in dealing him severe damage while practicing the hit and run tactic.

    Without looking back, Alex tossed a High-level potion at Sakuya; he did not need something like this because of his high-level regenerative ability. Sakuya caught the healing potion, and before she could ask anything, Alex instructed.

    ''''Drink it and help Lilith; she is behind these doors. As for this man, I will deal with him.''''

    Sakuya nodded before immediately drowning the healing potion; her injuries were healing at a visible rate; chuckling, she thought, ''Indeed a High-level healing potion.''

    Looking at Alex''s who seemed broad and at the same time lonely, Sakuya sighed and started to run toward the giant doors, she could hear from here the sound of a sh, and she hoped that Lilith, who was taking the final test, was doing fine, at least not too bad until she arrives.

    Leonardo, with the mask on, looked at Sakuya running in the distance without saying a word; his eyes behind the mask red at the man he hated more than anything.

    Alex ignored the vicious re Leonardo was sending him and asked.

    ''''How have you been since ourst meeting?"

    Leonardo ground his teeth; hatred filled his whole body when suddenly a chill ran down his spine, Alex who should be standing twenty meters away from him, suddenly vanished; he couldn''t sense him at all.

    ''''Let''s talk.''''

    All the hairs on Leonardo''s body rose up when Alex''s voice came from behind; he shed behind him; however, he only cut through empty air, then the sound of something cutting through the air whistled behind him. The sound of metal flying at tremendous speed, Leonardo frowned and turned around, he shed upward; however, the knife unexpectedly curved as if it had consciousness and tried to strike his arm, Leonardo snorted and swirled his sword downard, it was then he heard Alex''s voice followed by a strong impact on his back.

    ''''Let''s talk, shall we?''''

    ''''Fuck!"

    Leonardo cursed when he saw the leisurely smile on Alex''s face.

 Chapter 490 - 475: The Test 3, The Final Guardian

    While Alex and others were struck in the dungeon slowly walking closer to their goal, outside, there was someone who was feeling restless, especially since when one of seven dark crystals in his possession broke, it''s seven instead of Eight because not every one of the eight dukes had submitted to him, even when that stubborn old said he was with him, Lucifer knew that he was lying, however, he couldn''t do anything about it, at least for now.

    Lucifer was extremely enraged at the moment because one of his strongest forces had died; he wondered how it was possible, the vampire duchess should have been invisible after she activated her seed, the only being capable of killing her should be that damned freak, Incursio, however, even if she had a few screws looses she wouldn''t have killed someone that would help her aplish her mission, so it was iprehensible what happened.

    The thought that it was his sister or Alex who killed Prisci never traversed his head; to him, Alex or Lilith couldn''t kill a Prisci who had activated the Chaos''s God blessing, that seed capable of doubling her power.

    ''''Damn it. They are all useless. Unable to aplish a simple thing. Even that freak is unable; she is all-"

    ''''I suggest you stop there. Any more, and I will not stay silent and p you, got it?"

    A voiceing from the stone inside Lucifer''s hand, he gulped, although he was strong, there are some beings he could not go against, at least not directly, Lucifer ground his teeth and chose to stay silent.

    ''''Good, it how it should be. Don''t worry; I''ll contact Incursio; with her inside, there is no way they would fail.'''' Zero''s voice came from the other side; it disappeared after saying those words; Lucifer clutched the armrest of his throne until it emitted a cracking sound, he spat out a sigh before calling his right-hand man, he needs to prepare just in case things didn''t go as they nned.

    ?????

    On the other side, Lilith was fighting against the Triple Fusion Beasts; however, until now, she hasn''t seeded in dealing it the single damage; the monster was too agile; before her lightning could touch it, it would vanish.

    Swoosh! Boom!

    The Triple Fusion Beasts about attack her stopped and jumped back to miss a huge horizontal Wind de barely. Lilith''s eyes brightened at the neer; her arrival couldn''t be more weed.

    Just as she spun around to look at Sakuya that attacked the Triple Fusion Beasts, Lilith frowned not in the bad sense, but because Sakuya had gotten stronger again since thest time they parted ways.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 98

    Experience Value: 2000/40100

    Magic Power: 3250/3250

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1690 (+20 BP) ? 1730

    Defense: 1050 ?1070

    Agility: 1520 ?1540

    Intelligence: 1310 ?1330

    Luck: 1220 ?1240

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

    ''Almost Level 100, huh! Not bad.'' Lilith mumbled inwardly before exchanging nces with Sakuya; both smiled.

    ''''Roarrrrrrr!"

    The Triple Fusion Beasts roared, seemingly annoyed by the neer; it opened its mouth to fire a dark beam toward Sakuya; Lilith chuckled, she swung her scythe downward, lightning exploded out of the scythe and split the dark beam into two.

    The Triple Fusion Beasts jumped back because it felt threatened by the dark-haired young woman, Sakuya, who was about to activate her Dimensional sh struck fear in the monster''s heart.

    Lilith got divided into two shadows; using Impel, she appeared behind the retreating beast and unleashed a deadly blow. The Triple Fusion Beasts that were trying to retaliate stopped because the second Lilith made of shadow attacked it as well. Sakura was eying the beast like a hunter.

    Fwoosh!

    Just as the two attacks were about to reach the beast, huge wings sprouted from its back and were wrapped around its body.

    Boom!

    The attacks were reflected toward the two Lilith and Sakuya direction; the clone was too close and was shredded into pieces while Lilith seeded in blocking her own attack before escaping. Greenlight appeared under Sakuya''s feet that propelled her into the sky; she shifted her body to pass above Triple Fusion Beasts which had curled its body.

    She sheathed her katana as shended on the other side at the same time her strongest attack had been unleashed.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    A huge gash appeared on the monster''s wings before it could scream; Lilith''s attack arrived.

    Ziiiii! Kabooooom!

    Twelve meters long lightning spear struck the area where the monster was injured.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    An indescribable cry escaped from the monster''s mouth; Sakuya attacked by sending many ?ai shes.

    During this time, Lilith took out a Mana recovery potion and gulped it; mana filled her body, she immediately activated her strongest skill.

    [Angel''s Descent]

    A giant Angel appeared behind her and swung down its weapon; the Triple Fusion Beasts, who had just recovered from continuing attacks, received the angel''s judgment.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!"

    The Triple Fusion Beasts'' huge body disappeared after getting surrounded by a blinding light.

    Lilith gasped for breath; it was thanks to Sakuya''s assistance that she seeded in unleashing this attack; if not, she would be stuck fighting the beast while searching for a method to deal with it. Because she had thought that she killed the beast with Angel''s Descent, especially when she could see a shimmering ck portal in the distance, Lilith had left her guard down; it was a terrible mistake.

    Whooooosh!

    Something flew through the air and headed straight to her head.

    ''''What?"

    Lilith''s body froze as she couldn''t believe her eyes; it was then Sakuya shed next to her and threw her toward the portal; thest thing Lilith saw as she passed through the portal was a small Triple Fusion Beasts of the size of puppy and Sakuya''s words.

    ''''Go, I''ll take care of this monster.''''

    Then the portal closed, and she disappeared.

 Chapter 491 - 476: Inheritance 1

    When Lilith opened her eyes again, the entirely different scenery stunned her. At that moment, it was no longer the big hall but a vast, pitch-cknd instead. The sky was also iparably dark. Lilith frowned; truth be told, she thought several times going back, she doesn''t know how Sakuya was doing faced with the transformed Triple Fusion Beasts; however, she shook her head, if she were to ever do that, then it would be like throwing away her friends sacrifice, she must continue and get that thing, the thing that her brother badly want to the point of insanity, this would be like getting another victory on top of killing one of his dukes.

    ''''Ah! It''s hard, but it''s fun.'''' Lilith mumbled and walked forward. In this darknd, her figure cut through like a spear.

    Meanwhile, outside Sakuya was fighting the transformed Triple Fusion Beasts, because of its current size, it''s has be faster. Sakuya rolled on the ground and wiped away the blood around her mouth; although here and there, few injuries could be seen, this didn''t stop her from smiling as if she had won. The small Triple Fusion Beasts cocked its head to the side wondering if this human had gone nuts after too much beating? If not, then why the hell was she smiling when she didn''t seed innding a single blow since he was forced to use its true form?

    The Triple Fusion Beasts sneered, making human-like expressions, and tried to move forward and slice the cocky human for good when its expression changed; it was then the beast heard that female voice; it was the voice of a hunter that sessfully led her prey exactly where she wanted.

    ''''Hehehe! Finally, it worked. This technique came to me because of my fight against a spider. I became curious about what would happen if, instead of using thread, I used the wind to make a thread to trap my enemy carefully? Not only would it stop them due to the wind element, but it would also deal them constant damage before I even move. This is how I created this technique; I called it Kaze Ito; by the way, it means Wind thread, simple isn''t it?"

    ''''Growl!!"

    The Triple Fusion Beasts growled as he couldn''t move; several thin green threads were wrapped around its body; not only did they block its body bypletely sealing its movements, the thin threads were so sharp that there were piercing through its sturdy body.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    The Triple Fusion Beasts roared, mana exploded from its body, snapping many threads; however, it was regenerating at astonishing speed, devouring the overflowing mana.

    ''''My, my! Please don''t be so hasty; I shall deal with you. Be on your way.''''

    Sakuya dered with a smile before unleashing dimensional sh; the Triple Fusion Beasts alongside the threads were cleanly cut in two.

    The monster''sst thought was that this girl was a monster.

    After killing the Triple Fusion Beasts, Sakuya kneeled and breathed in and out. If the monster had escaped, she would be in danger; although she seeded in trapping it, it was mainly due to the monster''s carelessness; if he was unleashed all its mana to deal with the mana threads, Sakuya would have been in a tough spot. However, the monster panicked; if it were human, maybe they would have thought differently.

    ''''Well, I''m happy that he has limited intelligence.'''' Sakuya spat while checking her status.

    ''''Good, Rank 11 is not too far.'''' She mumbled, killing the Triple Fusion Beasts had made her jump two levels.

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 100

    Experience Value: 3000/40400

    Magic Power: 3270/3270

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1730 (+20 BP) ? 1770

    Defense: 1070 ?1090

    Agility: 1540 ?1560

    Intelligence: 1330 ?1350

    Luck: 1240 ?1260

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5? 10 Max, Sword Expert] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

    Sakuya immediately spent her SP on her sword intent as she believed that it was a skill she would need more than anything.

    After she was done, Sakuya looked behind her and sighed.

    ''''I wondered if Alexander is doing fine?"

    She couldn''t help but get concerned, especially when she had feelings for this man; feelings are a double-edged sword; it makes you strong; however, at the same time, it makes you vulnerable as well.

    ''''Sigh! How bothersome.'''' Sakuya sighed and sat crosslegged and closed her eyes; she had done what she could, so the rest was up to those two; what she needed to do was to recuperate.

    ??????

    While Sakuya was recuperating, on another floor, the battle between Alex and Leonardo had reached its climax; the two fought and destroyed everything around them; both had lost one arm. Alex lost his left while Leonardo lost his left as well.

    ''''Hah! You''re a monster.''''

    ''''You are not bad as well,'''' Alexmented as well, the two had fought, giving their all, and the result was a draw, well, they didn''t use their core abilities, but except for that, they fought, giving they all. It could be said they they were evenly matched.

    Back to back, they sat; Alex clutched his gun with his right arm while Leonardo clutched his sword with her right arm; silence permeated the hall for a moment before Leonardo asked.

    ''''Shall we continue?"

    ''''Well, I would like that, but you will lose, and you know that. Why not retreat and try better next time?" Alex responded to Leonardo''s question with a suggestion.

    Leonardo stayed silent for a moment before sighing; Alex approached him and whispered something into his ears; he responded by whispering something into his ears as well before his body vanished after he activated something.

    ?????

    While Alex and Sakuya had taken care of their respective opponent, Lilith had continued on their path; she had the feeling that she had been walking for eternity, the only thing she encountered was darkness.

    After walking for about ten kilometers, the wind surrounding her howled violently like a starving beast ready to pounce on her.

    "Seems like you guys are my enemies, huh!." Her situation was not different from that of Artemia when she was finally the final challenge.

    Lilith smiled and squinted, holding the scythe before her. At the next moment, the shadowy creatures howled and pounced on her like a violent wave. Hundreds of thousands andyers uponyers of shadowy creatures leaped toward the slender and fragile youngdy. No matter who witnessed this scene, perhaps they would think that the youngdy would be devoured at the next second. Because there was no way she would be able to deal with the situation if you followedmon sense.

    But the truth was otherwise.

    The shadowy creatures dashing from all directions were wild and aggressive¡ªa few seconds ago. The instant theyunched their attacks on the Demon''s princess, she wouldn''t have been able to stop them even if she had three heads and six arms like an Asura. But in that instant, along with Lilith''s action, the demon, everything changed.

    Facing the shadowy creatures, the moon princess didn''t even nce at them. She stared at the de in her hand that was emanating a brilliance that was as bright and glistening as the full moon. She rotated her wrist, and at the next moment, a circr halo expanded with her in the middle. The halo didn''t seem to have any aggression at all. But despite that, the shadowy creatures wailed and were shredded into bits by the halo instantly. Before they struggled, they were like thick apple skins being peeled from the flesh. The halo dazzled, dismantling the shadowy creatures into worthless remains in an instant. Fragments of their bodies drifted in the air before disappearing into nothingness like melted snowkes.

    However, the snowkes were purely ck in color. It was like angel judgment, well considering her origin, thinking like this couldn''t be wrong.

    After wiping out the enemies in one single attack, Lilith didn''t continue her offense immediately. On the contrary, she scanned her surroundings and sprinted toward a light in the distance. Since the light was the only thing on the vast, empty ins, it was apparent that it was the venue for her trial.

    Even though Lilith disyed mighty strength, she knew that it was just the beginning; if she became conceited, then who knows what would happen, she must always be on her guard. With this mentality, she walked forward always on her guards; however, Lilith didn''t encounter any more monsters as she walked towards that light she saw in the distance, and she came face to face with the thing she previously identified as light it was a small shinning room.

    Lilith immediately went inside the room; the door immediately closed behind her.. The final test was about to begin.

 Chapter 492 - 477: Inheritance 2

    Although she disyed a mighty strength, Lilith knew that it was just the beginning; if she became conceited, then who knows what would happen, she must always be on her guard. With this mentality, she walked forward always on her guards; however, Lilith didn''t encounter any more monsters as she walked towards that light she saw in the distance, and she came face to face with the thing she previously identified as light it was a small shinning room. White light wasing from this room.

    Lilith stopped and took a deep breath, then immediately went inside the room; the door immediately closed behind her. The final test was about to begin.

    As she entered the small room, she was blinded by a white light, it was so intense that Lilith momentarily closed her eyes, and she opened them again. She was in entirely different scenery; she reappeared inside a garden filled with nothing but a white Lily.

    In the distance, there was a garden bench. This garden bench was fashioned from a wind-felled tree, the legs being sections of the trunk still clothed in bark, and the top was a fine long nk rendered a deep soulful brown by the varnish. And sitting on this bench was a woman, no calling her a young girl should be the right word; she had long ck hair that reached her waist. The moment Lilith entered, the young girl who had her back facing Lilith spun around and greeted her with a smile; however, Lilith''s mind was functioning correctly as this young girl had the same features as her; it was too much to be a coincidence.

    Just as numerous questions were running through the demon''s princess mind, the young girl that looked exactly like her beckoned her toe closer, and to her horror, Lilith moved on her own even when she hadn''t given themand to move.

    ''What?'' Lilith shouted in her mind; she almost shouted aloud; however, she stopped. The young Lilith looked at her with appraising eyes, she chuckled.

    ''''Not bad, as expected of me.''''

    Boom!

    This deration was like a bomb that exploded inside Lilith''s mind; she momentarily staggered but continued to walk forward before finally sitting on the bench from across the young Lilith. The two stared at each other for a moment; the only thing that could be said to be different between them was that the young Lilith had ck eyes instead of purple eyes like Lilith, except for this difference, everything else was the same.

    ''''So you''re curious about what''s happening?"

    Lilith nodded; the situation was too bizarre; although she was able to pierce together a usible hypothesis, in the end, it was still just a hypothesis; learning the truth from this girl''s mouth would help her. Suddenly, a certain someone''s figure quickly shed through Lilith''s head. She froze; she had the feeling that since the beginning, Alex knew something; this feeling was intensified when she saw the smile on her younger self.

    ''''Well, to begin, who are you?"

    Lilith showed a perplexed look when asked this question. If this person that had the same face as her was indeed her, she should have known who she was, and yet she still asked her who she was.

    ''''I''m Lilith Eleonora Astaroth.''''

    Even so, Lilith still answered; however, to her disappointment, the young Lilith shook her head and said.

    ''''Your answer is half right. That''s your current identity. Haven''t you been feeling iplete since the beginning?"

    This question made Lilith''s body flinch; the young Lilith chuckled and continued.

    ''''I guess you''re aware of it. The current you are like a puzzle missing the essential parts to form a perfect puzzle.''''

    ''''And you are that part, correct?" Lilith interrupted her younger self and raised this question.

    ''''Bingo, you got it. I''m the missing part, but first of all, you must know your true identity. By now, you must be aware that the thing you previously thought to be precious to your brother was in fact yours.''''

    To this, Lilith nodded, then she asked a question she had been burning to ask and couldn''t wait anymore.

    ''''Did my friends know this?"

    The young Lilith didn''t immediately answer; she made a strange face and muttered, ''''Friends, huh!"

    Then she shrugged her shoulders; this was more than enough for Lilith to get the answer she wanted; she sighed; she couldn''t me them for hiding this from her, although she was a bit upset, she could understand why they did what they did. Maybe if she had known this, she would think they were making fun of her, and maybe she wouldn''t be standing here.

    Taking a deep breath to control her emotions, Lilith looked at the young girl before her with unwavering eyes.

    Finding funny Lilith''s behavior, the young Lilith chuckled before asking.

    ''''Have you heard of that battle 250 years ago, the battle that made an entire continent disappear?"

    Lilith nodded, although nowadays they tried to conceal it, a selected few knew this, and like royalty, she also heard a little about it.

    ''''Do you know that previously they existed beings called Gods?"

    Lilith looked at the young Lilith with weird eyes as if to say; everyone knows this, so why the hell are you asking something so obvious? Still, she decided to answer the girl''s question, they must be a reason behind such a question, and only by answering, by ying along, would she be able to get the answers she was after.

    ''''Yeah, I heard about them, but they suddenly vanished. Rumor has it that they lost against a terrible being whichter cast a curse on our world making impossible for anyone to ever step in the God Realm.'''' While exining this, Lilith carefully observed the young Lilith''s reaction as if to check something. However, she was disappointed that she didn''t notice anything, either because she was wrong or this person was a master in controlling her emotions.

    ''''Good, not everything has been buried. I shall tell you a bit about them before you receive your inheritance..'''' The young Lilith dered before crossing her legs; Lilith decided to listen to her story carefully.

 Chapter 493 - 478: Inheritance 3

    ''''Indeed, in the past, they existed beings called Gods; these beings were strong, the epitome of strength, the strongest on their continent. There was the Elf monster Typhania; even among the Gods, she was feared as she was strong; no, she was the strongest, following her was another High Elf, a master swordsman, and a highly-skilled Archer, Elesim. Then there was the Destruction Mage Emilia, a powerful Fire Goddess, stronger than her, standing on top of the human continent was Artemia.''''

    When she heard Artemia''s name, unconsciously Lilith gulped, she was starting to piece together the whole thing, and she was afraid that her spection would be true.

    The young Lilith, no, at this point, she should be called her past self, chuckled before continuing with her story.

    ''''Where I was? Yeah, I was talking about Artemia; she could be ssed second among the Gods, right behind Typhania. Moving on, there was the God of Smith, Aphros, pretty good at creating artifacts such good armor and weapons that couldpete with Gift, a dwarf; there was his brother that traitor.'''' The past Lilith''s eyes turned murderous, but she quickly shook her head to continue.

    ''I guess she couldn''t control her emotions so well.'' Lilith concluded and continued to listen.

    ''''Then there was the Demon Goddess Lilith; you must have pierced the puzzle together, right?" The Lilith from the past asked, and Lilith nodded.

    ''''You meant to say I''m the reincarnated demon''s goddess, right?''''

    The Lilith from the past nodded, then Lilith became more confused. Although the Gods were powerful, it shouldn''t be to the extent that they could n their reincarnation after death; they must be a reason, something this person used in order to reincarnate her.

    ''''I''m curious; you must have used an item to reincarnate yourself after getting killed; however, it wasn''t perfect because I be iplete.''''

    ''''Not quite correct; we deliberately did this."

    ''''We?" Lilith asked with a question mark above her head. This meant she wasn''t the only one to have been reincarnated; they must exist other as well.

    ''''Wait, you couldn''t be implying that Artemia is also a reincarnated goddess, will you?"

    The Lilith from the past chuckled, ''''Indeed, she the reincarnated Human Goddess. It''s only recently she acquired her missing power to help her quickly climb up. However, unlike you, she didn''t lose her memories after the reincarnation, even this was done deliberately. We acquire a certain item in a very particr dungeon, you see, and it became useful soon after we opened the Pandora box and let out that cmity. No, think about we might have acted because of curiosity, we wished to find our origin beyond this world, go into the higher worlds aftering from that very unusual and unique dungeon; however, even it wasn''t us, someday someone else would have acted. It''s good that you and your friend havee a little more, and I wouldn''t be able to stop them from getting me. Although I don''t know exactly what happened outside, however, I could feel the ominous air, a big storm wasing, and he was about to wake up. If we fail this time, maybe Mysthia''s world will be no more. So, let''s hurry; it''s about to be stormy outside.''''

    Lilith sighed; although there were many things she wished to say, she stopped asking them. She knew she would get those answers after assimting this person; however, there was still something she was hesitant about; what if all of this was a ploy arranged by her brother to take over her body?

    As if she could see through Lilith''s worry, Lilith from the past chuckled.

    ''''It''s good to be suspicious, but you should know that I''m mere soul fragment borrowing your Gift body; I mean no harm, and you could feel it. I know what you went through. However, I want to ask you a question.''''

    ''''Go ahead,'''' Lilith said she could more or less guess what question she was about to ask.

    ''''This power, what do you wish to do with it? Revenge?" The Lilith from the past ck eyes were like the eyes of a judge.

    It was Lilith''s turn to chuckle; she immediately answered the question.

    ''''Revenge is just one of my goals; protecting my people is another one my goals. So don''t worry, I will save the world if it''s what you want, I don''t really have the choice, do I?"

    To this jab, Lilith from the past shrugged her shoulders and chose to stay silent.

    ''''Well, it doesn''t matter, many people have made it possible, some sacrificed their lives for me to be here, and like me, you know that I dislike owning people favor. If saving the world can be considered repaying this favor, then I''ll dly do it.'''' Lilith dered; it was really what she thought. Even though she might have lost some of her memories, the core was still there; the Lilith from the past nodded and warned.

    ''''Be prepared. It would hurt like hell.''''

    Lilith nodded with resolute eyes as if to say, bring it, then the Lilith from the past smiled, it was a smile that sent chill down her spine; therefore she gulped, the scenery around them changed into a pitch-ck world, the two stood atop ck water.

    ''''Let''s begin.'''' The Lilith from the past muttered right before her.

    ''''When-"

    The words she wished to say were cut off when the other Lilith finger lightly poked her forehead.

    ''''Ugh!" Lilith''s body trembled as if she was electrocuted, followed by intense pain.

    ''''Inheritance begin.''''

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Lilith''s body fell into the dark water after screaming, memory upon memory started to rush into her head, she felt like her head would explode; however, if it were only that, then would have been able to deal with this amount of pain, however, at the same time that her head throbbed, her body was being shredded from the inside out, her cells were getting destroyed then repaired, then destroyed again, the culprit seemed to be the ck water. Lilith''s consciousness started to be blurry; even so, she refused to give in; she wouldn''t fall unconscious, she mustn''t.

    While Lilith was suffering inside the ck water, above it were two girls; one was bing more and more transparent while the other was in half-materialized shape.

    Looking at her body that had almost disappeared, Lilith, from the past, sighed.

    ''''I hope she would quickly finish as things are not looking good outside; who would have thought that he would act like this.''''

    The other girl, Lilith''s Gift spirit, nodded and looked outside, past the dungeon where the situation was about to get even more chaotic.

 Chapter 494 - 479: Clash 1: Blood Polis

    Let''s rewind time to one day.

    In Athens, Lucifer called his right-hand man and gave him some instructions, and after the man left, Lucifer grinned evilly; a woman was kneeling before him. Lucifer looked at the woman with blood hair reminiscent of Prisci and chuckled; he would make good use of this woman; a person fueled by the feeling of vengeance could be easily controlled.

    ''''Lois, head towards the dungeon, there you will find several guards, use them and use that thing if necessary. Your sister would be proud of you if you seed, and I can bring her back with your sacrifice.''''

    The girl, the vampire called Lois nodded, her rank is a Count, Prisci''s only sister.

    ''''As you wish, your majesty.''''

    Then her figure disappeared into countless bats. Lucifer chuckled and stared in the direction of the Demon''s Goddess Dungeon.

    ''''You might seed, but you will still die, and everything will be mine.''''

    ?????

    Thousand of demons surrounded the dungeon, tightly guarding it. Lois, who appeared was immediately appointed as themander.

    Looking at the dungeon''s entrance, Lois''s red eyes shined intensely; she clenched her fist and muttered.

    ''''Don''t worry, Big sister, I''ll avenge you.''''

    Losing her sister had been a great blow; she volunteered to be stationed here and avenge her sister murderer; she even prepared something if her sister was alive and knew it would admonish her; it was a forbidden art, something their ancestor forbade them from using, she wasn''t well versed in this art but thanks to the emperor generosity she could now fully use it.

    Hours quickly passed, and night fell.

    A blue crescent moon floated as if a wound was carved in the night sky.

    Here and there, you could hear people whispering,ughing as they guarded the dungeon.

    ncing at the thousand demonsughing and nning, Lois chuckled and smiled viciously, if only they knew; shaking her head, she went to sit in front of the entrance, and like this, the night passed, and a new day began.

    Suddenly, the dungeon started intensely shaking; this startled a thousand demons nearby; they clutched their weapons, and their bodies tensed up. The dungeon trembling had begun the moment Lilith epted to inherent her past self-power.

    Lois grinned; her chance had arrived; she would avenge her sister.

    Meanwhile, inside the dungeon, Alex, who had joined Sakuya after his fight with Leonardo, frowned at the dungeon''s unusual behavior.

    ''''What''s going on?" Sakuya asked while dusting herself.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders. ''''I don''t know; I only hope that Lilith has seeded or at least is about to seed.''''

    Shake! Shake!

    The shaking began more violently, almost as if someone was shaking the dungeon; it was so intense that the two fell on the ground and were forced to find something to hold or else they would be tossed away.

    Suddenly, the shaking stopped, and Sakuya heaved a sigh of relief.

    ''''Thank God it''s stopped.''''

    However, contrary to Sakuya, Alex''s expression was ugly as he swore.

    ''''Shit! Grab into me!"

    ''''What?" Sakuya was confused; however, she immediately did as she was told after seeing the look in Alex''s eyes, he was not joking.

    Just after she grabbed into him, the dungeon started to shake more violently; even Sakuya felt an ominous feeling, then there was a blinding light that covered them, and they were teleported away. On many other floors, situations such as this happened.

    When the couple opened their eyes again, the sun blinded their sight, forcing them to cover their eyes momentarily; it was when they heard the gaping sounds of thousand people. A shiver ran down their spines, especially after someone startedughing as if she had lost her mind.

    ''''Hehehehe~ Hihihi, hahaha, die.''''

    Lois, who had lost her reasoning after seeing Alex and detected the faint scent of her sister''s blood on him, dered and unleashed an attack on him, Alex el-ed while holding the attack.

    Tuk! Tuk! Boom Boom!

    As if it was a signal, thousand of attacks wereunched on the group.

    ''''Shit!" Alex cussed as he dodged the attack and counterattacked; Sakuya also did the same thing; however, a shield appeared and blocked their attacks, although it was only normal attacks, for them to be stopped so easily shocked the two, Alex frowned, especially when his sixth sense kept ringing telling him that he was in extreme danger. He quickly scanned his surrounding, except for that vampire, a Rank 10, the others were nothing exceptional.

    Suddenly, all the hairs on Alex''s body rose. He knew that something bad was about to happen, so he grabbed Sakuya''s hand and tried to escape; however, it was already toote.

    Loic, with a crazed smile, plunged her own nails in her chest and grasped her heart.

    ''''Commander?"

    Those standing next to her were shocked by her sudden action, and they questioned her; however, all they received were a crazed smile, a smile full of madness followed by words that forever sealed their fate.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba---------dump!

    [Ultimate Forbidden blood art: Blood Polis, City of Blood]

    Kabooooom!

    A terrific explosion urred; blood exploded and covered Alex, Sakuya, and the thousand demons, then something horrible soon followed.

    ''''Hiahhhhhh! Stop, it hurts.''''

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!''''

    ''''Please stop ittttttt!"

    Numerous cries could be heard, followed by people rolling on the ground, blood escaping from their bodies to form a giant blood dome. Those people''s bodies were rapidly shrinking.

    Alex and Sakuya froze, facing this abnormal situation.

    As the name suggested, the technique used by Lois: Blood Polis, the City of Blood. It''s the power to steal the life essence of the living and strengthen yourself and the area around you.

    Alex, who was the first toe back to himself, shouted at Sakuya.

    ''''We must hurry and kill it and escape. If not, we will die.''''

    Sakuya nodded; simultaneously, from the center of the blood dome, a terrific roar echoed.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    It was a roar that shook heaven and earth; Alex and Sakuya rapidly closed their ears for them not to burst from the intense sound.

    It was then Sakuya shouted.

    ''''Careful!"

    A beast so huge but fast as well appeared behind Alex and brought down its terrible w; Sakuya was about to unleash an attack when she stopped because Alex reacted faster and fired behind him.

    [Phantom bullet]

    BANG!

    On the contrary, Alex was flung away; then, the beast appeared before Sakuya.

    ''''What?"

 Chapter 495 - 480: Clash 2 : Lucifer

    ''''What?"

    Sakuya freaked out when the monster appeared before her and swung its w.

    [?ai Giri]

    Just as the monster''s w was about to reach her, she unleashed a quick sh.

    Kirrin!

    There was a metallic sound; Sakuya ground her teeth and borrowed the recoil from the sh to escape; the monster she wished to pursue got stopped because of Alex''s attack.

    The crimson bullet sliced through the air and arrived before the monster; thetter seemed annoyed as it opened its mouth and fired a red beam at the crimson bullet.

    Kaboom!

    There was a crimson explosion, and clouds rose to the sky. Alex had caught up with Sakuya.

    ''''Are you alright?" He questioned while searching for the monster''s location; due to the crimson cloud, it had be hard to locate it.

    ''''Huff! Huff! I''m okay, but that thing is dangerous. We must take care of it before reinforcementse.'''' Sakuya suggested as she readied her katana. The wind started to gather around her.

    ''''Huh?" Alex was confused at first but soon smiled as he understood what she was trying to do.

    Lightly tapping his foot on the ground, green light burst out from under his shoes, the ground cracked as he propelled into the sky. Alex moved his eyes, his left eye turned red as he searched for the core point of this city of blood.

    The monster sensed something, she lifted her head and tried to shoot a beam at Alex to stop him from finding that thing, however,

    ''''As if I''d allow you to do that.''''

    Sakuya''s voice carried by the wind reached the monster''s ears, she became furious, and when she tried to pounce on the insolent girl and tear her apart, thirteen Wind spearsing from all sides exploded on its body.

    Kaboom!

    ''''Roarrrrrr!"

    The monster roared, numerous blood arrows appeared around its body and were about to be unleashed on Sakuya when she said.

    ''''Bind Kaze ito.''''

    The thirteen wind spears that had previously exploded on its body hadn''t disappeared; they transformed into thin wind thread that bound the monster; some of them got wrapped around the blood arrows in the air and dragged them down.

    Boom!

    ''''!!!!!!!"

    The monster howled in pain; during this time, Alex had finally seen where what he was looking for was; he grinned and spun Silveria in his hand before aiming it toward the small blood-red crystal hidden in the northwest of his position.

    [Erase] BANG!

    The silver bullet tore through the air; time seemed to have stopped, the monster wanted to destroy this small silver light; however, she couldn''t as Sakuya was blocking her way, just as the monster opened her mouth to roar, the silver bullet arrived at its destination. It pierced through numerous defenses before breaking apart the small blood-red crystal.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The monster wailed when Blood Polis was destroyed, her supply of Life essence destroyed, the monster started thrashing. Sakuya approached her to deliver the final blow; however, it was a terrible mistake.

    ''''Sakuya, fall back do not get closer.''''

    It was already toote; the dying monster turned into a red mist that restrained Sakuya''s movement.

    ''''What?"

    She couldn''t move; her katana was tightly bound against her, then an intense bloodlust was let loose on her, Sakuya''s mind turned white, she momentarily lost focus. It was then from the red mist sharp fangs manifested and crept closer to Sakuya''s neck; its goal was obvious to suck away every blood and life essence from this girl''s body to avenge her fallen sister.

    It was then her hateful enemy voice reached her and,

    ''''Seriously, give me a break.''''

    [Shadow Shift] [Time Decay]

    She died. Lois didn''t understand what happened; all she remembered before dying was a gray bullet prating her body turned into a fog; usually, this body should have been immune to physical attack meaning Alex''s bullets shouldn''t have worked on her; however, on the contrary, it worked, and she died.

    Lois''st thought was, ''Sis, I fail you, and your highness, I''m sorry.''

    Alex spat out a sigh, shielding Sakuya behind him, he shouted.

    ''''Isn''t it this time for you toe out?"

    Sakuya was first confused at Alex shouting at nobody; however, her eyes widened soon, and goosebumps rose all over her body.

    ''''p! p! Not bad. I heard many rumors about you butpared to those rumors; the real thing is more amazing Alexander Keal Touch.''''

    A man appeared as if he had been there since the beginning; he wore an imperial bore, a purple crown of thorn was on top of his head.

    When Sakuya saw this man, all the cells of her body whispered only one thing, flee. She knew this man was dangerous, dangerous more than anything she ever faced; this man could toy with them as he wished, no he had begun, he was there since the beginning, yet he simply watched as thousand of his men were sacrificed. A vampire count was in, to him that death didn''t matter for the grand scheme of things.

    Alex stared at the man standing in an assured manner before him, almost as if he owned the world; well, at least he does own the demon''s empire, this man, the current emperor of the demon, the man who massacred his family, killed his father to be here.

    ''''Lucifer,'''' Alex said with difficulty the man''s name he didn''t wish to face, at least not now; however, not everything goes as one n anyway.

    ''''Oh! My it seems I''m quite hated. I wonder why? This is the first time you and I face each other, so I''m curious as to why you hate me so much?"

    Sakuya was trembling, even though the man just stood there doing absolutely nothing, her body which instinctively knew how dangerous the man was, couldn''t stop shaking. Then a warm hand covered her trembling hand tofort her; it was Alex doing.

    ''''I don''t hate you simply. It''s just I don''t like you,'''' Alex responded while squeezing Sakuya''s hand; it had be cold because she was afraid of the monster before them.

    There was a silence before Lucifer suddenly burst intoughter.

 Chapter 496 - 481: Clash 3: Alexander 1

    There was a silence before Lucifer suddenly burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahahahaha! How courageous, you are indeed interesting. I was testing you to see if you''d cower, but on the contrary, you even have the gut to say in front of me that you don''t like me. Some might say you''re reckless, but to me, you''re courageous; however, I wonder what gave you so much confidence?"

    At the end of his word Lucifer released a bit of his power, space began to twist, Alex and Sakuya felt as if a huge load had been put on them, their bodies began to shake, Sakuya coughed blood and kneeled while Alex ground his teeth and red at Lucifer.

    ''''Don''t look at me like that; I''m just defending my home; some rats sneak in, so as the owner, I have to clean up, don''t you agree?"

    Faced with Lucifer''s venomous tongue, Alex chose to stay silent; his mind was thinking about dealing with the current situation. Since the moment they appeared here after being thrown out of the dungeon, he knew that trouble woulde; however, he had thought that he would escape before Lucifer came, he thought he still had a little bit of time; however, this assumption was wrong, and Lucifer came.

    Alex, who discreetly tried to activate the ultimatest trump card he had prepared, froze at Lucifer''s following words.

    ''''And by the way, if you are thinking of escaping through teleportation scroll, I advise you to give up on this though because you see I came prepared.''''

    ¡¼Master, he isn''t it bluffing.¡½Silveria confirmed Alex''s worse fear forcing him to curse inwardly.

    ''Damn it.''

    Taking a deep breath, Alex''s mind never stopped searching for a solution; while helping Sakuya to get up on her feet, he asked.

    ''''What do you want?"

    ''''Hehehehe! Nothing, just.'''' Lucifer concealed his power smiled like a saint before dering.

    ''''I want you dead; I''ll torture you slowly before killing you.''''

    The smile had disappeared from his face by then; contrary to Lucifer''s expectation, Alex did not panic at this sudden change, he chuckled and dered.

    ''''I doubt it; if it''s your goal, you''d have done that since the beginning. Well, those behind you don''t want me dead, at least not yet, so I wonder if you have the power to go against them?"

    For the first time since his apparition, Lucifer frowned, his handsome face creased as if he had chewed a bug; he was truly furious. However, he wouldn''t fall for this little brat scheme, but it was still necessary to teach this human his ce.

    ''''You know when courage exceeds some limit, it''s called stupidity, you''re stupid, and I will teach you a lesson before that bitche out,'''' Lucifer said before flicking his fingers; suddenly, dozen of men appeared around Lucifer. The weakest was Rank 12.

    Outwardly Alex showed a shocked expression while inwardly, he was grinning. His provocation worked; among those men was holding the jamming device that stopped him from using the teleportation scroll. This device wasn''t on Lucifer Alex had checked, and Silveria had made sure that his conclusion was correct.

    Alex pushed Sakuya doing while secretly pushing something inside her hand. This sudden action made Lucifer and his men crease their brows, and this momentary action enabled Alex to find what he was after finally.

    Immediately, Alexunched an attack.

    Lucifer looked at Alex with disappointment as, among all people he could attack, he chose to attack him; he thought he was smart, he should know the difference between them, yet he still decided to court his death? For what reason? Or does he think because the Lord wanted him, he couldn''t be killed? How foolish. Lucifer sighed; he couldn''t be bothered with him; he was disappointed.

    One of Lucifer subordinates standing behind him, a Rank 13 Bull demon, stepped forward and sent a punch toward the iing Alex; he didn''t stop, suddenly under everyone astonished eyes, Alex summoned two silver guns he pointed one of them, the original behind him and the second in a certain direction then.

    Bang Bang!

    A crimson bullet uratelynded on Sakuya feet and exploded; the exploded momentarily blocked their sights before her body was propelled high into the sky; Sakuya immediately unleashed her strongest attack toward Lucifer.

    ''''What?''''

    The bull demon eximed before changing the trajectory of his fist to block Sakuya attack; his hand was almost sliced off.

    During this time, Alex and Lucifer stared at each other; time seemed to have stopped, Lucifer saw Alex grin, and he knew that he had fallen into Alex''s trap, he roared.

    ''''Stop him.''''

    One of his men tried to go where the device was; however, he sensed a bulleting towards its head, his snorted, then his body blurred and Alex took his ce and appeared before a small looking demon, even though strong was shocked by the sudden event before he could make any move, the bracelet on his wrist broke.

    Kacha!

    Everything happened in a matter of seconds, a thin thread appeared and got wrapped around Alex''s waist, and he was dragged into the sky; Sakuya immediately poured the bit of mana she had left into the old looking parchment, the teleportation scroll, Alex had put it this in her hand beforeunched that attack.

    The teleportation scroll burst into light, a golden light that swirled to form a small portal; Sakuya nced down; Alex had almost arrived, he fired two crimson bullets at the enemy to distract them.

    Lucifer calmly looked at the crimson me surrounding him and his men; none of them acted, no they had tried however he stopped them, they could feel how furious the emperor was, to be yed like this made him furious.

    ''''Good, good. You''ve seeded in enraging me, and I''ll show you what true despair is.''''

    Then he stretched his hand; it transformed into a huge palm that rushed toward Alex and Sakuya; this palm was iparably fast; Lucifer observed as the hand got closer to them, he could see Sakuya showing extreme panic while Alex smirked.

    ''''What?"

 Chapter 497 - [Bonus ] 482: Clash 4: Alexander 2

    Since the beginning, Alex never thought of escaping, not easily at least. It would have been a foolish thing to think like that. Facing this kind of opponent, you have to be clever and faster.

    The hatred exhibited at the beginning was to draw his attention then injure his ego by showing he was not afraid of him, him a Demi-God level expert, provoke him to make him show his cards, not all of them but at least some of them. When nning for this mission, he had thought of what he would do if this kind of situation were to happen, and he prepared ordingly.

    Alex, who saw the giant hand force down the feeling of fear that was about to emerge and smirked at Lucifer; he had one goal in mind by doing this it was to make Lucifer shocked, thus momentarily slowing down his attack, during this time, Alex quickly winked at Sakuya before cutting off the wind thread wrapped around his waist before firing a harmless bullet at Sakuya.

    ''''Alex!!!!!"

    Sakuya struggled; however, her body was already passing through the golden portal, then she heard Lucifer''s furious roar and the giant hand rushing toward him; however, like a giant, Alex stood between the two, giving her onest nce he smiled while mumbling.

    ''''I''ll see you soon.''''

    Then,

    Boom!

    ''''Alex!!!-"

    Sakuya voice was cut off as she disappeared through the golden portal; however, she seemed to have coughed blood beforepletely disappearing, as if something had seeded in injuring her.

    Alex frowned upon sensing this.

    ¡¼Master, concentrate¡½Silveria shout awoke Alex, and he poured mana into his ability Time Stop; however, he still couldn''t stop the giant hand from closing in, and it was impossible for him to el nor shadow shift as this hand seemed to block all these skills, Alex sighed before,

    ¡¼Master?¡½Silveria asked, confused because Alex aimed the silver gun at his right hand and fired; then the giant hand arrived and caught Alex.

    ''''Gah?!"

    Terrible pain assaulted his body when he was caught; he felt like all his bones were about to break; his bones were making a popping sound as the giant hand gripped him tightly.

    Swoosh!

    A terrific wind assaulted him before Alex was mmed into the ground by the giant hand.

    Bam!

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud as Alex''s body violently mmed against the ground.

    His mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out. His left arm was broken, and his body was convulsing with pain.

    Simultaneously, the giant hand transformed into purple lightning that covered Alex''s mangled body and, he started screaming.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    Before suddenly bursting intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahahaha! Hahahaha!"

    Lucifer frowned, his expression unreadable; one among his men couldn''t take it anymore and began walking toward Alex; he decided to teach this human a lesson he would never forget.

    Suddenly, someone stopped the man.

    ''''Duke Valepor, where are you going?" It was Lucifer''s, right-hand man. Duke Valepor frowned but couldn''t ignore the man as he knew his status and was better than anybody; what would happen if he ignored him and walked away.

    ''''I''m going to teach this human a good lesson; he must not disrespect our lord.''''

    Lucifer stopped his right-hand man; seeing this Duke Valepor, also known as Greed, dragged his big body toward Alex, thetter was stillughing even he coughing blood.

    Duke Valepor approached Alex and stopped not too far from him; seeing his terrible body, the Duke grinned; however, the look and Alex''sugh irked him; therefore, he asked.

    ''''You fool, why are youughing? Have you gone nuts? Although your second escaped she received Duke Pallos'' attack, she would die.''''

    ''So the person who attacked her is called Pallos, good I''ve registered it.'' Alex inwardly mumbled while he continued tough.

    ''''As for you, stopughing. You''ll die.''''

    Alex ignored him and keptughing. Duke Valepor frowned and pierced Alex''s right thigh with a dark tentacle; Alex didn''t even react, his left thigh pierced still no reaction, it was only when his injured left arm was pierced that he stoppedughing coughed blood.

    ''''Hehehe, you''re not that tough after all.'''' Duke Valepor mumbled when suddenly Alex tried to say something but couldn''t; he could only cough blood; however, Duke Valepor frowned and walked forward he wanted to hear what Alex had to say before destroying it, maybe he wanted to beg to be killed, or maybe he wanted to beg for mercy, either way, none of these things he was going to grant, he would slowly torture him, if he put a good performance maybe the emperor, Lucifer would reward him.

    Head filled with delusions; Duke Valepor confidently walked until he was above Alex; he put his right leg on Alex''s chest and squeezed it by putting pressure on his leg.

    ''''Gah! Cough! Cough!" Alex coughed blood; his vision was bing more and more blurry. Even so, he never released his right hand.

    ''''Talk. What do you want to say?''''

    ''''Cough, cough! Come closer, Cough!"

    ''''Oh? Do you wish to beg for mercy? I shall hear you out as merciful.'''' Duke Valepor said, and he lowered his body; he was still cautious, ready to intervene if Alex tried anything funny; however, Alex kept coughing blood. This made the Duke let his guard down, now closer to Alex, almost face to face, he asked.

    ''''So what do you want to-"

    ''''Time Stop''''

    The Duke froze his mouth wide open, Alex heterochromia eyes shined viciously, his right hand moved, and he shoved something inside the Duke''s mouth before dering.

    ''''I was saying die for me.''''

    Thud!

    Alex''s body fell back; he was tired, he started to lose consciousness.

    ''Pleasee back!'' He prayed.

    Time resumed, and Duke Valepor staggered back; he clutched his throat, trying all he could to remove the thing that entered his mouth but ultimately failed.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Gray light enveloped his body, and under everyone''s eyes, he was turned into a mummy in an instant. Horror was the first emotion most demons felt, followed by extreme rage, Alex''s name was immediately put on the Red list, at the highest ce.

    Lucifer, who stayed silent, finally opened his mouth and dered,

    ''''Die!"

    ''''And how are you nning to do that? Kill him when I''m here?"

    A voice suddenly reached their ears, and space got ripped apart above Alex, and a woman appeared. She was dressed in ck; the sky darkened, lightning rumbled, she was like a goddess.

    Seeing this woman, Alex smiled and closed his eyes; the rest could be now left to her; Lilith Eleonora Astaroth hade.

    Lucifer''s contorted before he began to smile.

    ''''Wee back, sister.''''

 Chapter 498 - 483: Escape And News

    Lilith, dressed in all ck, looked on down on Alex, who had just lost consciousness, looking at his mangled body, which was slowly recuperating. Her expression contorted, not having seen Sakuya anywhere, she judged that she must have escaped; the remnant of space magic attested this.

    Then she saw the remnant of the Duke and smiled.

    Lucifer was getting impatient as Lilithpletely ignored after the first word.

    One of the duke''s men became furious, a Saint stepped forward and tried to say something.

    ''''Woman-"

    Lilith moved her hand, and the man upper body got swallowed by a terrible dark space ripped apart above the man''s head and swallowed half of his body.

    Thud!

    The remaining part fell on the ground; a chill ran down everyone''s spine. Lucifer was so shocked that his mouth was wide open, you could shove a tennis ball in it; she knew she had gotten strong but not to this extent, the dead demon might not be a high-level Saint, but he was still Saint nheless, for him to be easily killed like that was absurd.

    Just as he was lost in thoughts, wondering how strong Lilith had be, sheunched an attack on him.

    ''''Humph!"

    Lucifer snorted; although she became strong, it was not to the extent that she could face him yet.

    Rip!

    Lucifer sent a punch toward Lilith''s attack, and it was instantly extinguished. Chill ran down his spine immediately; he disappeared to miss spaceme that appeared behind him.

    Just as he was feeling furious to have been yed, Lucifer heard Lilith parting words.

    ''''See you soon, brother, and I hope you will like my parting gift.''''

    Lilith entered the space gash she had opened and disappeared; however, just before it could be closed entirely, Luciferunched a furious attack that widened the gap before it was quickly healed.

    ''''Damn it, let''s go back.''''

    Lucifer roared and immediately headed towards the pce; he must find out what Lilith meant by saying she had left a good parting gift for him. However, thinking about a certain event that recently took ce, a bright smile appeared on his face as he mumbled.

    ''''After you go back, there is great news awaiting; if you can''t safely go back, that is.''''

    ?????

    In an extremely remote ce, space was ripped apart, and a bloody figure stepped out and suddenly fell toward the ground head first.

    Crack! Crack! Boom!

    Lilith''s body created a small crater as she fell. She didn''t move for fifteen minutes before slowly raising her upper body.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Demigod should be underestimated. Where is Alexander?"

    She started searching around her but couldn''t find him anywhere. She immediately frowned upon this discovery.

    ''''Damn it, we must have been separated because of Lucifer''s attack; even the location was messed up. I must find him; he is injured than me. Let''s stand u- Ouch! I guess a short rest is needed.''''

    Lilith mumbled before closing her eyes to check her injuries.

    Three hundred kilometers away from Lilith''s current position was an open-air onsen, and currently, this was upied by a girl. Only one word could be used to describe her body soaked in hot water, hot. Six golden tails appeared behind this girl; they were moving independently as if they possessed a consciousness.

    ''''Huh?"

    Suddenly, the humming girl frowned and raised her eyes; she could feel something falling from the sky.

    ''''What the-"

    Kuina hadn''t finished her words before there was a terrible explosion after that thingnded on the water.

    The water rose like a wave, and Kuina was sent flying, unbothered to hide her seductive body; however, her tails hide the most sensitive part. Kuina floated in the air and extended her right hand, and red mana gathered around her hand to rapidly form a burning me spear; she pointed the me spear downward.

    ''''Come out,'''' Kuina shouted; considering what happened recently, she was vignt; if it ended up being a prank, she would teach the prankster a terrible lesson.

    Suddenly, Kuina, who was getting impatient as nobody was responding nor initiated an attack on her, stopped mouth agape when she finally caught sight of the thing that floated up, ck hair, extremely handsome face, and she knew this face.

    ''''Alexander?"

    Kuina descended and approached Alex; his body was in an extremely sorry state.

    ''''Let''s move this guy out of the water and treat him first. The rest should be taken care ofter.''''

    Using her tails, she lifted Alex''s body out of the water; if he were conscious, he would have enjoyed the heavenly sensation of being wrapped by such a soft tail.

    Two dayster, Alex woke up; he was in an unfamiliar room, sleeping on an unfamiliar bed. He got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. It was an unfamiliarnd as well; just as he frowned, wondering where he was, a voiceing from behind echoed.

    ''''Good, you have finally woken up. How are you feeling, Alex?"

    Alex immediately identified the owner of this voice; the first thought that came to his mind was that he was back to the academy and this must be one of the isted dormitories; however, he quickly shook his head and discarded this thought as the air, the mana in the air gave an entirely different feeling than that in the academy.

    Finally, turning toward the only person that could give him an answer, Alex opened his mouth and said.

    ''''I''m fine; how many days have I slept for?"

    ''''Two days,'''' Kuina responded. Alex nodded and asked another question.

    ''''Where is Lilith?"

    ''''Huh? The Demon''s princess?" Kuina asked to be sure, and Alex nodded.

    ''''I haven''t seen her. Maybe you got separated, only you fell from the skynded where I was bathing.'''' Kuina exined.

    ''''Ugh!" Alex groaned; Kuina''s expression changed and became serious; she bit her lips and announced terrible news that shook Alex to the core.

    ''''Ferris Wolfang, the Wolfang Empire crown prince is dead.''''

    ''''Pardon?" Alex stood there frozen, not believing what he had just heard.

 Chapter 499 - 484: Talk With The Foxia Empress

    In the Foxia Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, humble braziers epassing each of the ten baster columns lit up the entire hall and bathed it in an orange glow.

    The illustrations of a kingdom in the sky on theyered ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies and memorials look down upon the te floor of this magnificent hall as if to tell about the kingdom''s past glory.

    A cobalt rug split the entire room in half and was matched by the thinner ones on either side of the hall while matching banners with emzoned margins decorated the walls.

    Between each banner hung antern; almost all of them have been lit and, in turn illuminated the artistic depictions of legendary figures below them.

    Narrow windows were hidden by curtains colored the same cobalt as the banners. The curtains were adorned with gilded linings and decorating tips.

    A striking throne of moonstone sat in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler (a woman) and was adjoined by tworge but far less ornate seats for the royal highness''s family members.

    The throne was covered in intricate illustrations, and fixed on each front leg was a crystal crown. The thin pillows were dark cobalt, and these too have been adorned with golden borders.

    Those expecting an audience with the Fox empress could do so on the countless long and rather bulky marble benches, all of which were diagonally facing the throne. Those of higher standing could instead take seats in the gorgeous balconies facing the throne.

    And standing before such a grand throne was the empress of the Foxia kingdom, recently turned empire, Demeter L. Foxia, Kuina''s mother.

    The empress was walking to and fro, with her expression seeming as if she was in deep thought while at the same time expecting someone''s arrival. She couldn''t be med as an outside omen of invasion could be felt; the world was changing.

    Suddenly, the empress smiled as her guess, apanied by her daughter, hade.

    Creak!

    The giant doors made creaking sounds as Alex, followed by Kuina, walked in.

    ''''Alex, greet the empress.'''' Alex immediately went on his knees and greeted the empress.

    Demeter sat on her throne, her fox tails acted like a cushion, and she smiled while not forgetting to tease her daughter.

    ''''No need to act so stiff, Alexander. I''m your future daughter-inw, after all.''''

    Kuina immediately shouted.

    ''''Mother.''''

    Alex''s face twitched; however, he chose not to say anything as he didn''t wish to be swept in the mother-daughter game; however, Demeter wasn''t going to let him go so easily.

    ''''Oh my! Weren''t you super concerned when no news was heard about him for several months? Weren''t you the one that wanted to go search for him?"

    ''''Ugh! Mother, please.'''' Kuina raised her hands in surrender; she could never beat her mother. She could only sigh.

    Meanwhile, Alex was frowning as he understood something from the two words, several months had passed since the three began their journey toward the Demon''s continent, he had thought that only one month had passed, at the best two, however, judging from their reaction more than two months had passed. Alex sighed; he must learn about what happened during hisa.

    Demeter noticed Alex''s expression and sighed; she had thought to make the atmosphere more lighter as learning that one of his friends was killed must have left him in a great shock.

    ''''Alex, you must have learned what happened from Kuina.'''' Demeter''s powerful voice echoed through the throne hall; Alex nodded with a heavy face.

    ''''What happened?" Alex asked as Kuina hadn''t told him what had happened; she says Ferris was dead before asking him toe with her as her mother wished to talk with him.

    ''''Ah! The detail is still unknown, but aftering out of the ancestral dungeon, afterpleting the trial to inherit the throne, Ferris became violent, he killed several guards and was about to kill his sister, nothing she said got through, in the end, she was forced to kill her brother. Ferris''s dying words were ''Thank you and please watch out.'' This happened less than a week ago.''''

    Demeter exined; Kuina lowered her head to hide her tear; she strongly bit her lip; the taste of iron reminded her of what she must do.

    Then Alex''s voice echoed through the hall; there was a firm conviction inside his voice.

    ''''There is no way Ferris was himself; something must have possessed him because he was not that type of man; he would never try to hurt his beloved sister, most of his decisions are made with the intention of protecting Eris, I know it. So, it''s iprehensible that he would suddenly act as he did without a proper reason.''''

    ''''You are right. It''s the conclusion most of us thought of. However, after his death, nothing was seen; well, there was a bloody letter on his chest that stated that there was a traitor inside the empire; you could imagine what upheaval this caused. The emperor, furious, almost went on a rampage. If it weren''t because Eris intervened, a purge would have urred, creating a terrible bloodbath. Eris''s intervention was indeed clever as I could understand her goal; what if the thing that controlled her brother''s body intentionally left behind such message to mislead them into creating chaos?''''

    Alex could understand where she was going. Indeed, Eris''s intervention was great because she would regret it if she had just acted as a spectator when her home would be zing. The enemy goal must have been to sow discord between the emperor and his vassals.

    ''''What a terrible scheme.'''' Alex spat out.

    ''''Indeed, it''s terrible. The world is slowly changing; the omen of destruction his getting closer and closer. You, young ones, must prepare to affront what is about toe.''''

    Alex and Kuina nodded as they also felt the need to prepare for the iing cmity. When Alex was about to open his mouth to suggest to be quickly sent back, the empress chuckled and announced.

    ''''Oh! The final guest has arrived.''''

    Immediately, Alex knew who it was. Demeter continued and said something Alex didn''t understand on the spot but would in a few days.

    ''''You three will immediately leave; it''s time to go in that thing; what a wonderful world.''''

 Chapter 500 - 485: Back To Avalon

    Five dayster, a groupposed of two women and one man could be seening out from a big building.

    ''''It''s good to be back. I miss the air here.'''' Alex spat while inhaling Avalon''s fresh air.

    ''''Well, the floating capital hasn''t changed since all this time. It''s not back to be back.'''' Lilithmented, and Kuina, standing next to her, was confused, so she turned toward Alex, who chuckled. He knew what she wanted to say; not only did she get stronger after getting that inheritance, her personality had slightly changed; when she talked, it was as if she was an old monster of 200 years.

    ''Well, she is indeed an old monster.'' Alex thought while checking his surrounding. Because they were disguised, people didn''t recognize them.

    The three took a carriage and headed straight to Alex''s manor. Fifteen minutester, they arrived. Just as Alex stepped out of the carriage, he saw something flying toward him, his first reaction was to dodge, but he stopped when he saw the red hair.

    Immediately Alex caught Gracier, whose smile was bright like the morning sun.

    ''''I''m back, Alexandra,'''' Alex said with a smile that didn''t lose his sister.

    ''''Wee back, brother; I miss you so much.'''' Gracier, who had gained a few centimeters and had be more beautiful, rubbed her cheek against Alex''s cheek. In his absence, she would act mature, bing devil, but when she saw him, she would be docile like a little angel.

    Alex affectionately rubbed his sister''s hair after putting her down.

    ''''I miss you too.''''

    ''''Wee back, Princess Lilith, Princess Kuina.'''' Gracier didn''t forget to greet those two behind Alex.

    ''''You are always cute, little Gracier. It''s good to see your lovely face again.'''' Kuina said as she approached Gracier to pat her head; Gracier didn''t refuse.

    Meanwhile, Lilith waved at Gracier, feeling that this girl did resemble Emilia, not in the face but potential; no, she was slightly better; she seemed to have perfect control over the Fire element as red mana surrounded her body if she was their queen.

    ''Interesting!'' Lilith mumbled while looking at the grouping; Gracier must have been with them but got separated because she was too impatient to see her brother. Among this group was someone she was familiar with, her past friend; after she regained her memories, she felt a bit isted as if she was in a foreignnd; however, the presence of this person made that feeling, the loneliness go away.

    Maria, Sakuya, Luna, Artemia, and Sera came and weed the group. If it weren''t because she was maintaining a proper image, Sakuya would have jumped on him. That day being sent away without him almost broke her heart into thousand pieces; although she believed in him, her heart didn''t listen to her mind. It''s only recently when she learned that he had escaped and was doing fine, that she let go of her worries.

    ''''Let''s not stand here,'''' Maria suggested. The others nodded and followed her. The Ice Empress had be more beautiful; her temperature, although cold it wasn''t to the extent that would make people fear her; on the contrary, it added a certain irresistible charm that drew you in.

    Looking at her and at the others, Alex took a deep breath and once reaffirmed his goals, strength, and a stable environment for them. If this means conquering the world, turning the universe into his empire to provide them a safe haven, then he would dly do it, it won''t be easy but he would do it.

    Unbeknownst to him, Maria was secretly watching him; she could see what he was thinking about, she sighed.

    ''This fool, thinking of doing everything by himself. We are here, you know. We are trying hard not to fall behind. I need to teach you this, through the hard way if possible.'' Then she grinned; Sakuya and Luna walking beside her, felt a chill run down their spines; they looked at Alex with a look of pity.

    ''''What?" Alex sensed their gaze and asked, confused; however, the only response was a smile.

    ''Forget it; it''s nothing important.'' Alex consoled himself thinking so.

    Blue Haven Manor, main hall.

    The group sat around a big table. Maria was the first to open her mouth.

    ''''Once again, wee. It''s must have been hard on you. I''m d you are all back fine and sound.''''

    Alex and Lilith nodded, then Artemia was the one to talk next.

    ''''Alex, Lilly, and Kuina, wee back. I know you just came back, but you must have heard about the tragedy that befalls the Wolfang Empire. The enemy was closer than we thought; we need to hurry and strengthen ourselves to prepare for what was about toe, and believe me, it wouldn''t take long. In a few days, sses will resume at the academy. At the same time, I''ve heard that the headmistress and the Adventurer guild master has decided to graduate us if the chosen among us came out victorious from a certain dungeon.''''

    ''It must be the same dungeon Kuina''s mother talked about. I''m getting more and more curious about this dungeon.'' Alex said while looking forward to the said dungeon; what''s so special about this dungeon?

    ''''Alex, the guild master, wishes to see you as soon as you got a good rest,'''' Sera announced, and Maria nodded; she seemed to have been aware of this news.

    ''''I see; I''ll see her when I''m free. By the way, how about Leon and Eris? I can''t contact any of them.''''

    Alex inquired as he couldn''t get in touch with them; not even Kuina could; when he asked about Eris, Kuina flinched and started stuttering.

    Although he was curious about why Kuina behaved like this, he couldn''t pry open her mouth no matter what, so in the end, he still dropped the matter.

    It was then Alex noticed the unusual silence inside the wall after he raised that question, just as he was about to open his mouth to ask what going an unexpected visitor entered.

    ''''Wee back Alex; I was waiting for you.'''' Eris,who shouldn''t be here, appeared from one of the rooms of the manor.

    ''''Eh?"

 Chapter 501 - 486: Eris

    Alex was shocked; he still couldn''t believe it. However, the situation didn''t change no matter how many times he closed and reopened his eyes. Sitting across from him was the first princess of the Wolfang Empire, Eris Wolfang, Ferris twin.

    ''''Ah! How have you been, Eris?''''

    Alex could more or less guess what she would say; at least he must hear her out.

    ''''Sigh! I''m not fine, as you can see.'''' Eris responded, and she was right; her beautiful face, her beautiful hair had lost their luster, she became thinner, her eyes were a bit hollow, she must have cried a lot, Alex thought.

    ''''Sorry for the loss. You probably don''t want to remember that tragedy, but can you please recount what exactly happened?"

    Eris heaved another sigh as if she had expected such a question; no, even if Alex didn''t ask, she would have told him because he needed to understand to help her as she wished.

    ''''It was like this.''''

    Eris''s story was like this; she patiently waited for her brother''s return with the other guards; Ferris came out after his fifth day,pared to the past emperors, even their father, he had surpassed them as most of themsted seven days. Just as she was about to rush toward him, she stopped because she noticed a ck aura surrounding his body, and he wore a kind of smile she had never seen, the smile that wanted nothing but destruction.

    Under her shocked eyes, Ferris cut into two the nearest guard; before the other couldprehend the situation, he had already moved onto another one and cut him into two as well. Finally, aware that the prince wasn''t joking, all the guards rushed toward the prince, intending to subdue him, but the result it was a total massacre. Eris stood frozen, notprehending the situation; she came back to her senses only when Ferris, covered in blood, assaulted her and tried to kill her. She fought, got injured, she had thought several times giving up but in the end didn''t, although his eyes were filled with viciousness, wishing for destruction, through their special bond she could feel her brother''s sorrows.

    ''''Eris, please kill me; I don''t wish to hurt anyone anymore. This thing wouldn''t let me go; only my death would stop it, please, Eris. This corrupted being is from the ch**** race. Please don''t trust anyone, seek Alexander''s help, he''s the solution...''''

    Finally, Eris killed her brother, then a ck shadow came out from the dying body and winked at her before vanishing.

    ''''To sum up, it''s what happened.'''' Eris moistened her dry throat with cold water.

    ''''I see. He probably meant the shadow that controlled him was a member of the Chaos race. A race that wished for only one thing destruction. I don''t know much about this race, but I know they are the enemy we must face and eliminate in order to ascend. They are probably behind the mysterious organization that kidnapped my sister.''''

    ''As expected, he knows something.'' Eris thought inwardly while outwardly she said.

    ''''I see; I''m d that you know them. I''ll be straight; I want you to help me avenge my brother, course I will not ask this for free, you can do whatever you want with me, turn me into your ve, make me do dirty things, you can even ask me to give you Wolfang Empire I''ll dly give it to you, however, you must help my aplish my revenge, I''ll-"

    Flick!

    ''''Ouch! What was that for?" Eris held her burning forehead and red at Alex, who had just flicked her forehead; he didn''t go easy on her; he used a lot of strength if she hadn''t unconsciously coated her forehead at thest moment with the wind element; Eris was pretty sure that the flick would have left a bump on her beautiful head.

    ''''Shut up, you damn retard.'''' Alex''s voice echoed through the meeting room; Eris froze, her eyes were wide open. She couldn''t believe her eyes; Alex was currently angry, so angry that his body kept trembling, blood dripped from his clenched fist, his nails must have pierced through his palm for this to happen.

    Alex quickly concealed his aura and sat back; then, he breathed in and out before finally opening his mouth and asking a simple question.

    ''''Eris, what I''m to you?"

    This abrupt question shocked Eris; she was momentarily confused as to why he would ask such a question but ultimately couldn''t find the answer; she decided to answer.

    ''''You are my friend, my brother friend.''''

    Alex nodded before his heterochromia eyes looked at her; she felt tiny as if she was sitting before a giant pair of eyes that could crush her at any moment. Eris gulped audibly.

    ''''So, if you consider me as your friend would you have said what you said?''''

    Finally, Eris understood what Alex''s previous question meant; she opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything; she could only lower her head.

    ''''As your friend, I''ll help you without expecting anything in return as it is what friendship is supposed to be. At least true friendship, that is, your brother is dead. I shall help you avenge him because he''s my friend. I don''t need anything in return, no, I just need you to help me when I need you, understand?"

    Alex approached Eris and gently stroked her smooth hair, Eris''s body trembled, and she couldn''t control her emotions anymore; her shoulders started to shake, tears dropped on the carpet, drenching it.

    Crouching down, Alex embraced her small and gently caressed her back.

    ''''Cry to your heart content, I''ll be here, I''m going nowhere. I want this to be thest time you cry, so cry as much you want, and once you wake up, you must be strong, not only for yourself but for those that are still alive, for your brother, for those guards that died, you must live on. Andstly, remember, revenge must never be the end goal, just a passing goal. So cry, I''ll stand beside you until you end because I''m your friend.''''

    ''''Wu! Wu!!"

    Eris felt warmth spread through her heart, and it beat faster; the ice surrounding it had started to melt away slowly. As she kept crying, more and more warmth filled her body; she still had someone apart from her family, she still had him, not only him but the others as well, she could see them smiling at her with wide-open arms. She didn''t need to sacrifice her life; she needed nothing; she just needed to extend her hands and ask for help; her friends were waiting for her call, so finally, amidst the cry she shouted, it came from the heart.

    ''''Please help me.'''' She said.

    ''''Very good, I shall help, no we will help, so it''s time for you to take a rest. We will continueter. Sleep well.'''' Alex said, and Eris finally closed her eyes; after a long time, she immediately fell asleep. Alex wiped away the tears on her cheeks before lifting her and carried outside.

    Just as he passed through the door, he saw Kuina and Maria standing opposite each other; strangely, the atmosphere was rtively peaceful.

    ''I guess they know when to stop.'' Alex thought before passing Eris to Maria.

    ''''Please-"

    ''''I know, Kuina helps me,'''' Maria said and left with Eris on his back. Kuina bowed to Alex before following Maria.

    ''''Sigh! Now what to do?" Alex mumbled before vanishing.

 Chapter 502 - 487: Its Great To Be Back

    While Alex left the girls to head somewhere, Maria, apanied by Kuina, went to Eris''s room since her arrival. After cing her on the bed, Maria looked at Eris''s peaceful sleeping face and couldn''t help but praise Alex; at the same time, she sighed bitterly as a woman she knew what would happen if a man spoke as Alex did, she might start developing feeling toward the man.

    ''''Are you worried?"

    Kuina discreetly whispered from behind as she could see Maria''s expression. The two were present and heard Alex''s words, not everything but thest part, so she could understand what worried Maria.

    ''''Not really, she might start developing feelings for him, but I doubt it will blossom soon,'''' Maria responded, and Kuina nodded.

    ''''By the way, you''re getting closer to my Man; I hope you don''t have any funny idea?"

    Immediately as the two left Eris''s room, the atmosphere turned frosty; Kuina stopped and immediately released a heat; frost and heat momentarily shed before they vanished.

    Kuina chuckled, ''''I don''t know what you are talking about, but I do find Alex''spany enjoyable, maybe- Well, forget it.''''

    She then shrugged her shoulders and left. Maria calmed down and looked behind her.

    ''''How long are you nning on staying hidden for?"

    ''''Fufufu! Busted.''''

    There was a green light, and Sakuya appeared and leaned against the opposite wall.

    ''''You don''t like her,'''' Sakuyamented while looking in the direction Kuina disappeared into.

    ''''Well, it''s normal, unlike you or Luna who would be happy just by receiving Alex love, this one would want to stand at the top, above everyone else and that it''s something I can''t ept, I can''t tolerate, there can only be one empress and that it''s me.'''' Maria dered, and Sakuya sighed.

    ''''Sometimes you overthink. Well, whatever, apany for a bit we need to talk.''''

    Sakuya said and headed outside toward the balcony; Maria nodded and followed her.

    In another location inside the manor, Alex stood before a door painted red mixed with a pink name tag: Alexandra.

    Knock! Knock!

    Alex knocked on the door and said.

    ''''Gracier, it''s me. Can Ie in?"

    Then from the other side, Gracier''s flustered voice came out.

    ''''B-Big brother? Please wait a moment.''''

    She said before there was a rustling sound, almost as if she was cleaning a messed up room.

    Two minutester, Alex heard a fuh sound, and Gracier unlocked the door and let him in.

    The interior didn''t change much; it was as he remembered; Alex wondered what his sister was doing to be so flustered; he almost scanned the room but at the end decided against it because everyone has its privacy and he must respect it.

    ''''Big brother, I thought you should be resting. Why are you still up?" Gracier questioned Alex; from what had been decided, he should rest to recuperate after talking with Eris properly; however, Alex didn''t do that. Although he seemed fine outside, does who knew him could see how tired he was hence the suggestion.

    Alex scratched his head andughed.

    ''''Well, I thought I''d at least visit my cute sister and see how far she progressed.''''

    Gracier felt warmth spread through her chest, and a smile bloomed on her face.

    ''''I did my best, but I''m stillcking. I trained hard with Artemia, Alice helped by protecting me, taking care of all bad guys.''''

    Alex nodded, thinking that he ought to reward Alice for protecting his sister well, then Alex appraised his sister, and the result made him happy.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    ¡¸ Rank 10¡¹

    Level 97

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 3000/40000

    Magic Power: 3520 (+65) ? 3585/3585

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1345 ? 1410

    Defense: 735 ? 800

    Agility: 885 ? 950 (+50 BP) ? 1000

    Intelligence: 835 ? 900 (+100 BP) ? 1000

    Luck: 735 ? 800

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    ''''Wow! You''ve be quite strong, my cute sister; keep up. And we must celebrate, you have be fifteen, no wonder you grew taller and became more beautiful.'''' Alex said while stroking his sister''s hair, thetter nestled in his arms like a kitten.

    Suddenly, Gracier asked for something.

    ''''Big brother, can you spare with meter?"

    ''''Oh? Sure, why not. I want to see how skillful my sister has be in controlling the fire element. However, it''s good to umte skill points, but you should use it. Or is there any reason for you not to use them yet?"

    Alex inquired as he remembered that Gracier still had 20 unused skill points.

    ''''Ah! That? It''s because teacher, I meant Big sister Artemia, said one must immediately spend one SP on one skill, it might increase the level, but you''dck the experience, therefore before using the skills, understand it to some extent before spending skill point on it, it''s why I still have used none of my skill points acquired since twenty levels.'''' Gracier exined.

    Alex went silent and thought about what he had just learned. After some time, he nodded while thinking that Artemia suggestion was right, maybe he should start doing the same thing as an experiment to see the result, but he had the feeling that it would end up as the goddess had said, she must have suggested this because she had personally experienced it.

    ''There is still too much to learn.'' Alex sighed.

    ''''By the way, where is big sister Silveria?" Gracier inquired, and there was a silver sh; Silveria appeared and sat on the bed.

    ''''Finally, little Alexandra remember me when everybody forgot about me, sob sob.''''

    Alex rolled his eyes at Silveria''s fake cries; he stood up.

    ''''I will take my leave, please don''t sleepte. Good night Alexandra, good night Silveria.''''

    ''''Good night, brother.''''

    ''''Have a sweet night,'''' Silveria said and winked at Alex; she seemed to be implying something, Gracier clueless, looked at them, wondering what Silveria meant.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex quickly escaped and headed to a certain room, the door was opened, and he was dragged in even before he could knock.

    Alex had his lips stolen; he didn''t mind his partner being a bit aggressive; he reciprocated while thinking, it''s great to be back. I miss this.

    Soon, a heated battle followed, with Alex emerging victorious as the twoy side by side, reveling in the afterglow of their intense sex where they both surrendered themselves to sensual pleasure and vented their lust on each other after a long time.

 Chapter 503 - 488: Sparring 1

    The following morning Alex woke up feeling refreshed, thanks to the wonderful night his partner gave him. Alex kissed Luna on the head and tried to leave to see that Luna wouldn''t let him go. Before he could go, there was something she wished him to do.

    ''''I want my breakfast, I''m too tired, bring my breakfast.''''

    Alex chuckled before going into the kitchen to prepare the breakfast not only for Luna but also for the others.

    After Luna finished eating, she smiled like an angel.

    ''''Lex, let''s go spar a bit. I''m overflowing with energy.'''' She dered; Alex almost shouted, saying weren''t saying a moment ago that you were tired? However, he knew better than anybody that he mustn''t say that. He could only nod.

    Blue Haven Manor, underground training.

    Currently, a lot of people came to watch the fight, not the sparring. Maria, Artemia, Sera, Pandora (former Meera), Alice, Sakuya, Gracier, and Kuina.

    ¡º[Alexander Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    ¡¸ Rank 12]

    Level 119

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200600

    Magic Power: 7050 (+20 (+20 BP) ? 7090/7090

    Magic: None

    Attack: 2530 ?2550

    Defense: 2130 ? 2150

    Agility: 2120 ? 2140 (+200)

    Intelligence: 2160 ? 2180

    Luck: 1740 ? 1760

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Stop] [Time eleration] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) {Time Decay}

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer] (New)¡»

    ''Wow!''

    Luna couldn''t help but get shocked when she saw Alex''s status. He had be quite the monster;pared to him; her measly Rank 11 is nothing.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll suppress my power at your level.''''

    Alex said he could guess what Luna was thinking; he let her see his status without hiding anything; this gesture would tell her that he trusted her to let her see his status. Her progress wasn''t bad; she just recently became Rank 11, same with Maria.

    ''''Let''s us begin,'''' Alex suggested as he could feel the hot stare he was receiving from the other girls; they too probably went to spar with him, not that he minds, the more people, the merrier it would be.

    ''''Instant Strengthening.''''

    Then Luna rushed toward Alex at full speed, wind stirring behind her before she crashed into him, but he calmly avoided her with another twirl before kicking her in the side. At thest moment, Luna dodged and put some distance between them. She knew it would not be easy; she knew he had suppressed his power to her level; even so, in their first sh, she lost. Some might say, keep going on; it is just the start. Still, Luna knew that she was not his match. They might be at the same ran,k but the amount of experience they had wasn''t the same; their stats weren''t the same, to begin with.

    Even so, she would learn from this sparring; she had asked for sparring not because she thought she could win but simply to see how strong she had be, and most importantly, to show him that she was slowly catching up.

    Taking a deep breath, Luna muttered again.

    ''''Instant Strengthening.''''

    ''''Huh?"

    Alex was shocked; Luna''s speed increased drastically, and he almost couldn''t believe his eyes.

    Swoosh!

    Bang! Bang!

    Alex calmly deflected every punch thrown at him; he never thought that Luna could ovep this skill. However, just as he thought he had seen everything, Luna shocked him once again.

    ''''Instant strengthening.''''

    ''''What?"

    Bam!

    Alex was flung into the sky; his chest hurts, he couldn''t believe what happened, Luna didn''t give him any time. She clenched her fist and punched the air; a giant fist made of water appeared and tried to m Alex flying. Everything happened too fast. However, Alex still smiled. Just as the water punch was about tond, his figure vanished and got reced by Luna, who was about to take the blow in his stead.

    The moment Alex switched ce with Luna and she was about to get punched, Alex discovered to his astonishment that he couldn''t move; it was then he knew he had fallen into Luna''s trap. She knew about his shadow shift and had prepared a countermeasure.

    That water punch that should have mmed Luna flying after the shadow shift switched trajectory and struck Alex instead.

    Boom!

    Luna, who seeded in trapping Alex, wasn''t feeling happy at the moment as a chill ran down her spine; she immediately formed a shield behind her; however, instead of appearing behind her, Alex soaked in water appeared before her.

    ''''It''s too clich¨¦, so I chose to knock on the front door.''''

    Bam!

    Alex punched her in the stomach, the punch sliced through the air and connected to her stomach, all air escaped from her lungs, she felt momentarily dizzy, which was a fatal mistake. Alex pummeled her toward the ground.

    Bam! Boom!

    There was an explosion, and clouds rose to the sky. Luna coughed blood, Alex who was descending, couldn''t help but frown when he saw a radiant light surround Luna''s body.

    ''''Holy Magic Art 4th Tier: Radiant Blessing.'''' Luna chanted, and all her injuries were healed; she was back as new.

    ''''Isn''t it this cheating?" Alex couldn''t help but voice his dissatisfaction; he was not the only one; Maria had a headache fighting Luna, who was like a cockroach. Sera nodded, thinking that Luna was bing more and more like that pdin.

    ''''Shall we begin round two?" Luna asked with a smile.

 Chapter 504 - 489: Sparring 2

    ''''Shall we begin the second?" Luna asked with a smile; seeing such a contagious smile, Alex also smiled in turn while asking.

    "Are you ready?"

    A savage smile formed on Luna''s face as she replied, "This time, I won''t hold back."

    "I hop¨Chuh?"

    By the time Alex answered, a fair and dainty hand was already holding his face, before-

    BAAM!!!!

    Bringing it down violently against the ground.

    At least, that is what it looked like at first nce.

    The moment Luna impacted the ground with her hands, the Alex she was holding and thought had mmed into the ground faded, while another one appeared behind her.

    What happened was notplicated. Alex used his speed to the limit and coupled with Time eleration, and the result was a shadow-like clone.

    "Did they never tell you not to attack the face!? What if my handsome face got ruined? Would you take responsibility by getting spanked?"

    Alex, once behind her, reprimanded her; however, it was more like he wanted to take advantage of the situation to let loose one of his hidden fetishes. Chuckling, Alex covered his entire arm in the green light, making extremely sharp before thrusting it toward Luna''s back. The attack was so fast that it let friction in the air. But, despite this speed, it still missed as she did a simple roll-forward before jumping away.

    Immediately she got up, and a blue light covered her body than the sky above the training ground darkened; Alex frowned as he could feel that it was about to rain; suddenly, a small rain fell. Chill ran down his spine when he thought of a distinct possibility; Luna''s following words confirmed his assumption.

    ''''Water Divine Steps.''''

    Under the group''s astonished eyes, Luna vanished, and the next moment appeared before Alex; he tried to step back; however, to his utter amazement, thin water tentacles got wrapped around his feet, momentarily restraining his movement, then he saw the savage smile Luna''s face. He unconsciously tightened his stomach.

    [Holy Punch: Double Punch Destruction Pit Smash]

    Sheunched her two glowing fists into Alex''s stomach.

    Bang! Boom!

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex was immediately propelled into the air; his body bent in C shape.

    ''''Ouch! That must have hurt a lot.'''' Kuinamented, and the other nodded.

    Alex, who was flying through the air, almost vomited the content of today''s morning breakfast; however, he pushed it back and grinned. He immediately leaned backward to dodge Luna''s kick.

    Luna smiled, not flustered at all that Alex still could dodge her kick even in this situation; however, she was not done yet; she stopped her leg, which was about to pass Alex''s body after missing it and brought down, it was so abrupt that Alex didn''t have the time to prepare for a countermeasure, so he was forced to use his Gift.

    Bang!

    A harmless bullet was fired at the iing leg and pushed back. Luna immediately retreated; she put a distance between them.

    ''''Not bad, you pushed until I used my Gift fast. You should be proud. Let''s end it shall we?" Alex said while cracking his neck.

    Luna nodded; she immediately summoned her Gift, the beautiful staff giving a holy light.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Alex fired three bullets at Luna in the form of a test. Immediately, Luna''s golden eyes turned brighter, and she moved the staff in her hand.

    Pang! Pang! Pang!

    Astonishingly, Luna could deflect all the bullets even when they were moving at such a speed that eyes couldn''t follow.

    Alex had expected instant strengthening to be used for many things; for example, not only could it momentarily turn Luna''s body into superwoman, it could enhance her speed, turn a specific area of her body sturdy enough to receive more damage. Then if it''s possible, it could be used to enhance her perception making her see the normally impossible things and be able to react to them.

    ''''What about this?" Alex said with a cruel smile. He moved his left arm.

    BANG!

    Only a single gunshot was heard. However, Luna saw dozen of bullets flying toward her. She became flustered; she might have enhanced her sight, her body might have be faster, but there was still a limit to what she could do, andpletely deflecting a dozen bullets was one of them.

    Pang! Pang!!!

    Luna deflected the ones she could while maneuvering her body to escape those she couldn''t deal with; however, it was soon proven to be a grave mistake as she saw Alex smile wickedly.

    [Shadow Shift]

    ''''What?"

    Luna freaked out as Alex''s shadow shifted with one of the bullets she had just dodged.

    Alex caught her face before throwing her high into the air, he appeared behind her, Luna immediately swung her staff even while still feeling dizzy because of the attack, to her utter horror, the staff moved so slowly that Alex deflected it to the side using one finger, then he punched her.

    It was only one punch, and yet four had been delivered onto her body.

    Bang Bang Bang Bang

    ''''Gah!"

    Luna gasped for breath; she tried to perform an evasion skill, but Alex wouldn''t give her such an opportunity; he was decided to finish her with his next attack.

    At thest moment, Luna aimed one of her fingers at Alex and mumbled.

    ''''Holy beam.''''

    A white ray shot out from her finger and arrived before Alex; it was so abrupt that Alex stopped, spinning Silveria he using it to deflect the iing ray.

    The white ray curved when it touched Silveria; seeing the white raying back to her, Luna''s mind became calm; she used a holy barrier to defend against the holy beam.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion when the holy beam shed against the holy barrier; Luna was sent flying; using this opportunity, she escaped Alex''s pursuit, so it should have been.

    Just as shended on the ground at the other side of the training ground, Alex''s voice reached her ears.

    ''''It''s my win.''''

    A silver knife was held against her white neck, and a silver gun poked her back; Luna sighed and lifted her arms in surrender.

    ''''I have lost.''''

 Chapter 505 - 490: Sparring 3

    Alex chuckled at Luna''s sad voice. To cheer her up, he lowered his body and bit her ear.

    ''''Hiyah! What are you doing? Can you see there are people around watching us?" Luna reprimanded him; however, Alex shrugged his shoulders while sending Maria and others a smile.

    ''''You have gotten strong. I''m proud of you. It''s good to have such a capable healer amidst our force; not only can you heal us, but you are also a capable fighter, meaning you can take care of yourself. The enemy who would think you''re just a weak healer will suffer greatly. I''m looking for to your healing skills. Thank you, and please keep up.'''' Alex dered, his voice was so loud that it echoed through the training ground; the other girls nodded to this im. Luna was pretty, strong as an attack-type ranker while not being one.

    Luna was overwhelmed by emotions; she just nodded repeatedly. She was delighted that her efforts had paid; she didn''t want to be a burden, someone others would need to watch over constantly; it was why she kept trying hard. This was just the start, she continued, and one day became the strongest healer in the universe.

    Luna smiled and dered, ''''Thank you, I''ll work hard.''''

    Alex smiled in turn while stroking her beautiful hair. After Luna left, Gracier jumped andnded not too far from her brother.

    ''''Big brother, now it my turn. You won''t refuse me, right?" Gracier asked while removing her eyes patch.

    ''''Of course not,''''Alex responded with a smile while inwardly he was sweating.

    Although his right eye had offset most of the Dragon eye suppression, somehow, the air around him had turned hot.

    ''''Good.''''

    Gracier mumbled sweetly; however, her following action wasn''t sweet at all. She flicked her fingers, and dozen of small fireballs of the size of an egg were shot toward Alex. They surrounded him from all sides.

    ''''Sigh! Your control over the Fire element has be even scarier.'''' Alex mumbled; however, he was smiling. He moved his left arm. Bullets flew through the air and pierced through all the iing small fireballs,pletely extinguishing them.

    Alex, who had taken care of the small fireball, shed next to Gracier and swung the knife in his right hand.

    Gracier didn''t falter as she already knew about her strength and resourcefulness. She fell back and swung her shortened scythe; its appearance had changed entirely. Currently, it looked like a hand scythe with a chain; she swung her hand scythe towards Alex to bind him with its chains.

    But just as her hand scythe bound around him, Alex''s figure faded away as if he was never there in the first ce.

    ''An afterimage!'' Gracier''s brows raised when she realized that it was just an afterimage and instantly turned around.

    *CLING!*

    She moved her hand instantly and protected her back from Alex''s knife by locking his knife covered in green light with her hand scythe.

    ''''Great, however, you have forgotten about my main weapon.''''

    Alex smirked and immediately tried to unleash Silveria upon Gracier; however, right before he could do that, he jumped back because he saw his sister grinning; those small fireballs he had avoided and whichnded on the ground rose and turned into a small me dragon that tried to bite him.

    If he hadn''t reacted as he did, he would have received a bit of damage.

    ''''Tch!"

    Gracier clicked her tongue as her brother still managed to escape such a perfect attack.

    ''''Hahaha! My bad, I forget that when ites to fighting, you''re indeed resourceful. Well, too bad you couldn''t take me down with that attack. You should try better.''''

    ''''I will,'''' Gracier responded beforeunching and an attack.

    The golden sickle sliced through the air like a better.

    Alex swiftly blocked the sickle with his knife and deflected it, sending it back in a certain direction.

    At the same time, dozen of fireballs appeared in the air and shot toward him. Artemia nodded her head, pleased with the way her discipline was handling Alex; although it was not near enough, it was a good start; Gracier was controlling the fight''s tempo.

    Alex chuckled; he couldn''t help but praise his sister tactic. However, this wouldn''t be enough to stop him. Alex sheathed his knife and immediately used Xerox; another identical silver appeared in his right hand, then the fireballs surrounding him fell toward him as if to bury him.

    Aimed with the two guns, Alex moved his hands; it was so fast that those in the spectator''s area had trouble following; his left hand moved faster than its shadow.

    [ze Step]

    A me appeared under Gracier''s feet, and she disappeared from where she previously stood; a bullet pierced there, boring through the hard concrete, a small hole appeared there.

    Gracier, who escaped Alex''s bullet, immediately spun the hand scythe in her hand.

    *ng! ng! ng! ng!*

    Metal nging sounds continuously resounded. The shockwaves spread in the air as Gracier''s hand scythe fiercely shed with Alex''s Homing bullets trying to pierce her body.

    Suddenly, Alex dodged to the side; somehow, Gracier could change her Gift shape faster than before; Alex was surprised at how fast she could switch Ignia''s Bracelet form; however, not wasn''t the time to muse over such a thing, he quickly dodged again.

    Golden arrows flew past him.

    *Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch!*

    The ground behind Alex cleaved a few inches as all five golden arrows strong asser beam struck the ground and melted it.

    ''''Not good!" Alex mumbled as he saw his sister''s eyes sh golden. He immediately put strength into his; the ground cracked as he jumped to the side and rolled.

    Swoosh!

    Gracier breathed me from her mouth; it was like a methrower, the ground where Alex previously stood got scorched.

    Bang!

    Gracier dodged the bullet Alex fired at her; just as she was about tounch another attack, all the hairs on her body rose. Golden wings sprout from her back, and she used them to wrap them around her body before that bullet she thought she had dodged curved and struck her in the back.

    Boom!

    Gracier was sent flying; Alex didn''t immediately go after her.

 Chapter 506 - 491: Sparring 4 And The Visit

    As the homing bullet struck her golden wings, an explosion urred.

    Boom!

    Gracier was sent flying. Alex didn''t immediately go after her.

    Suddenly, Gracier, flying through the air, waved her golden wings downward like a hammer it struck.

    *BOOM!!!*

    A deafening ear explosion sounded as an overwhelming st of meing from her golden wings and body channeled outwards towards all sides.

    Craters formed on the ground as shockwaves passed through it, and Alex felt the ground shaking fiercely coupled with a terrible heat that made one throat dry. Alex rolled on the ground to avoid the terrible heat; during this time, Gracier aimed her bow toward him and knocked arrows.

    Alex el-ed to reappear on the other side of the training ground; heunched his two guns in the air, startling everyone, then faster than she could follow, Alex threw twelve toward her, Gracier moved her wings to protect her body.

    Meanwhile, Alex caught his guns and fired.

    Bullets tore through the and struck Gracier''s body, sending her flying through the air; she quickly canceled her wings and started falling toward the ground.

    Opening her mouth, Gracier breathed me, forcing Alex to dodge.

    Swoosh!

    Just as shended, Alex appeared before her, his knife held against her neck; Gracier used her bow to defend against the knife. Alex wasn''t surprised, but his hand moved like lightning and swiftly wrested out her bow from her hand, using his Razor. How could Gracier possibly contend against Alex using just her bow at close range?

    The tip of his knife pointed against her neck, but Gracier smugly smiled at him.

    Alex furrowed his brows as he felt a hot liquid wrapping around his body.

    *CLANG!*

    "Damn¡­" Alex''s body got tightly bound by the meing from the ground. He looked around and saw that he was surrounded by heat, making it a perfect yground for Gracier.

    Silveria appeared in Alex''s right arm, and the muzzle poked Gracier''s stomach.

    ''''Well, it''s my loss. At least I''ve tried.'''' Gracier dered before the small me chain disappeared.

    Artemia nodded her head, pleased with this oue; with just a bit more training Gracier would be more powerful.

    ''''Who wants to go next?" Alex asked with a smile; however, to his disappointment, nobody joined him. Maria sighed and announced.

    ''''We will postpone the sparring for another day. For now, you must take a short rest before going to see the Guild master; she just called and asked for you.''''

    ''''Ah! Okay, I understand.'''' Alex responded before leaving the training ground.

    Five hourster, Alex could be seen in the Adventurer guild. Nobody stopped him as he quickly passed through the crowd and headed directly to the highest floor.

    After the teleportation light disappeared, Alex appeared on the same floor where he first encountered Elseria when he came to the capital.

    Elseria sat in the garden elegantly drinking tea.

    ''''Wee, Alexander. How was your mission?" Elseria asked, her eyes never leaving the report she was reading.

    Alex took a seat across from her; immediately, a maid appeared and served him tea. Alex left the tea grance drift into his nose before answering.

    ''''Sessful but too tiring. I have almost lost my life.''''

    Facing Alex''sint, Elseria chuckled.

    ''''Since the start, we both knew it would not be easy. It might have been hard, but you seeded; not only did youplete your goal, but you also got stronger, and most importantly, you gave Lucifer a good p. He will not try anything for a while. After all losing two dukes, no with Lilith''s present it makes three, he must quickly fill the gape.''''

    ''''You are Typhania, aren''t you?" Alex suddenly blurted out this question.

    Elseria''s expression never changed; she was smiling; she had expected this question, so naturally, she was not flustered.

    ''''What makes you ask such a question?"

    ''''Too many things, you seemed to know Artemia''s identity, and the same goes for Lilith as well. Artemia, when talking about you, would chuckle and try to hide the glimmer inside her eyes when you are mentioned. Even Silveria would chuckle when I talk about you. There are lots more reasons, but I know you are the Elven empress. My men confirmed it.''''

    Thest part was a lie, but Alex didn''t care; when he mused over where Typhania should be, it always ends up as a powerful guild master on the human continent. He decided to probe, and the result he wasn''t overthinking, the woman before was indeed the missing Eleven Empress Typhania.

    ''''Hehehehe! Hehehehe! Interesting, it took you some time, but you were able to figure it out. Indeed I''m Typhania.''''

    Immediately, Elseria''s body was transformed into her eleven forms; she was so beautiful that Alex was momentarily spellbound; he quickly coughed to hide his embarrassment.

    ''''Cough! Indeed you''re Typhania.''''

    ''''Happy?'''' Typhania asked; the air around her changed; it was like the ruler of the world; it took Alex so much of will not bow down.

    Typhania nodded and asked yfully.

    ''''Knowing my real identity, do you still wish to make me yours?"

    As if he had expected such a question, the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''I''m more fired up. I''ll definitely make you mine."

    Inwardly he thought, ''I''ve already bedded a goddess, a reincarnated one, though.''

    p! p!

    Hearing his reply, the corners of Typhania''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a figure in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them and reced their teas.

    ''''Are you still stuck on the Demi-God level?" Alex suddenly blurted out.

    Typhania''s brows furrowed; it was a delicate topic she didn''t wish to bring out, but Alex was different; he must have his reasons for saying this.

    ''''Yeah! It''s because of that dragon curse. After the fight, my Rank fell to Rank 9. It took me too much time and countless efforts to get back; however, as you can guess, I''m still stuck on the Demi-God level, unable to progress. Why do you ask do you have any solution?"

    In the end, Typhania''s voice became high-pitched, a small hope was ignited.

    Alex held his temple for a moment before nodding, ''''I don''t know, don''t get your hopes too high. I might have a solution, but a few tests need to be done to confirm my guess, until then, please wait.''''

    Typhania sighed but didn''t lose hope.

    She reverted to Elseria''s appearance; although a bit disappointed, Alex preferred this appearance as it let him breathe naturally.

    ''''I guess now it''s time for you to tell me why you called me here?" He said while staring straight into her eyes.

    Elseriaughed and leaned into her chair.

    ''''You are right.. It''s time to tell you about Exodus.''''

 Chapter 507 - 492: Just A Kiss

    A blue crescent moon floated as if a wound was carved in the night sky.

    Alex had just left Elseria''s ce; he couldn''t help but chuckle when he recalled the ridiculous thing he heard from her. Dungeons are and will stay wonderful things. He couldn''t wait to go there.

    As Alex walked into the manor, he was immediately greeted by an unexpected person.

    ''''Oh? Eris? Already awake? How are you feeling?"

    Alex stopped in front of Eris, who wore short pants and a white shirt. Herplexion had gotten better.

    ''''I''m fine, thank you. Wee back. Tomorrow I''m thinking of going back to my mansion-"

    ''''Why are you in a hurry? Just stay with the others for a few days. Kuina is also staying here, and most importantly, we n to celebrate Gracier''s birthday soon; it would be a shame for you not to assist us, don''t you think?"

    Eris''s eyes widened; she smiled and said.

    ''''Certainly, I will not miss such asion. I guess I''m intruding for another few days again.''''

    ''''You wee. Let''s go.''''

    Eris nodded and followed Alex. Looking at his back, Eris could feel that it was really broad; it was like a giant wall that could protect her.

    ''What I''m thinking about?''

    Eris chuckled; she threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of her head and entered the hall.

    The others were there waiting for them. After eating dinner, they got separated. Two dayster, they decided to hold Gracier''s birthday.

    Late in the night, Alex visited Artemia''s room; since their fian?ailles, she had selected a room here and slept here regrly.

    As her room faced the outside, moonlight directly shone on the room, bathing it in its silver light.

    Artemia wasn''t surprised by Alex''s visit; she had expected it. She was the one who invited him. She was dressed in ascivious negligee! Shey face down and sent him a flirtatious nce. A see-through cloth that made heavy use ofce! The white skin was slightly seen underneath it! And ck underwear! The hem of the skirt that anxiously moved down from the bent knee seemed it would be turned up at any moment!.

    ''''Alex, how was your talk with Elseria, I mean Typhania? Judging from your look, you must have known her real identity.'''' Artemia asked as she tapped on the bed; Alex sat near her inhaling her body fragrance; somehow, he had missed it.

    As if it was natural, Artemia put her head on his tights and enjoyed ap pillow.

    ''''Well, it went well. I learned a lot of things. For example, about Exodus. I never thought that they would exist a dungeon such as this.'''' Alex responded while stroking the former goddess''s blue hair.

    Artemia chuckled because she was also shocked the first time they saw Exodus; it was another world, it shattered their worldview on existences known as dungeons. A dungeon with special features which had its set of conditions. Saying she was not excited to revisit Exodus would be a lie. Normally you can only visit once; however, because she died and got reincarnated, she would have the chance to go in Exodus once again.

    ''''Well, I''m looking forward to what kind of world awaits us there,'''' Alex mumbled and continued to stroke Artemia''s hair; it felt so smooth that it was almost addictive.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will like it. I can assure you that. I talked with Lilith. Wow! You experienced so many things on the Demon''s continent that I feel jealous not to be part of it.''''

    ''''Ah! It wasn''t easy. Thanks to this mission, I learned that there exists another time ability user like me.''''

    ''''You are talking about Incursio from Chaos''s Eye, aren''t you?" Artemia inquired.

    ''''Yeah, I''m talking about her but wait, the unknown organization name is Chaos''s Eye?''''

    Alex asked because it was his first time hearing this name. Artemia nodded and exined to him how they came to learn about the organization''s name; well, the mysterious organization wanted them to learn it to tell them that it was time for their name to be publicly known.

    ''''I see. Incursio reminds me of someone I had encountered during this mission, a man who goes by the name of Zero. I had the feeling that we would see each other again; however, I never thought that I would have to fight against someone rted to him. I wonder how strong this man is?"

    Artemia sighed, ''''He must be pretty strong. I don''t know how many monsters this organization is hiding, but we must be prepared. We must use Exodus to get stronger as once we came back, it would be war.''''

    Alex nodded before changing the subject.

    ''''My goddess, don''t you have anything for me?''''

    ''''What do you want?" Artemia responded with a coquettish smile. She could guess what her man wanted; however, contrary to her expectation, Alex''s following words weren''t quite what she expected.

    ''''Just a goodnight kiss.''''

    Artemia froze, and Alex burst intoughter and teased her.

    ''''I don''t know what my naughty goddess thought I would say, but as I said, I just want a goodnight kiss.''''

    ''''You, you"

    Artemia''s face turned red as an apple, and she tried to bash Alex''s face with the pillow, but he easily dodged, catching her hands and giving her a light kiss on the forehead before falling asleep next to her.

    ''''Ah! And me who had thought he would do that. I thought all men are like that; I guess I''m wrong. He wants a kiss.'''' Artemia, who had her hopes high, sighed and observed Alex''s sleeping face, the way his nose moved when he breathed was cute.

    Artemia repeatedly poked Alex''s cheeks; she stood above him.

    ''''You are too cute. I never thought there would be a day I''d constantly think about a man wondering how he was doing. Is he fine? Love is a wonderful thing, but it is also a curse. I''ve notpletely fallen for you, yet I''m in this state when you are closer to me. Sleep well, my fiance; sometimes sleeping like this isn''t it bad.''''

    Artemia lowered her head and kissed Alex before falling asleep next to him; she used his arm as a pillow, she slept like never before.

 Chapter 508 - 493: Alexandras Birthday And The Holy Daughter

    Two days passed in a sh. Today was an auspicious day; on this day, Alex and others decided to celebrate Gracier''s birthday; she had turned 15 two weeks ago.

    The Blue Haven Manor was heavily decorated; in the enormous hall, tables lined with foods could be seen. At the center of the hall stood a birthday cake tall as Gracier herself.

    Guestsing from afar filled the hall, son of noble, daughters of nobles, ssmates from the academy, and some of the academy teachers such as Chris came. Adler, the first prince, Katherina the second princess, came on behalf of the emperor.

    Suddenly, the hall turned silent because the star of tonight''s celebration had finally arrived.

    Gracier wore a beautiful red princess dress; her high heels clicked against the ground as she sauntered forward. She was so beautiful that most of the young men present had their breath taken away, they fell in love. The most courageous one had already decided what to do.

    ''''Wee to everyone that came tonight to celebrate with us my sister''s birthday. I''m grateful to you all. I won''t waste too much of your time, let''s begin the celebration. Happy birthday Alexandra, and cheers.''''

    ''''Happy birthday!!"

    ''''Cheers!"

    The celebration went on, and the guests, one by one, gave their birthday present to Gracier. Leon, Artemia, Kuina, Eris, and others all handed their gifts. Alex''s gift was a restaurant; Gracier was so happy.

    The celebration ended four hourster. Too tired, Gracier and the girls went to sleep.

    Alex sat on the balcony overlooking the city below; Leon joined him shortly after.

    ''''My friend, how have you been?" Leon asked while looking at Avalon''s beautiful night sky.

    ''''I''m fine Leon, it''s good to see you again, my friend. It''s a good night to drink, don''t you think?" Alex brought a bottle of wine from his item box and two sses; he poured the wines in the sses.

    Leon took one and immediately gulped it.

    ''''It''s a good wine.''''

    Leon''s hands were shaking, Alex could see it, and he knew why it was like this. Ferris and Leon might look like they would always fight each other, but deep down, they were friends, childhood friends; they were best friends. So Ferris dying like that was a huge blow to Leon. Sometimes he wondered if it wasn''t a dream but quickly denied it.

    ''''Alex, I would make them pay for what they did.'''' Leon dered while clenching his fists so much that they made a cracking sound.

    Alex patted his shoulder and announced. ''''Don''t worry, they will pay. I''ll make them pay, no we will make sure of it. What we need to do is to strengthen ourselves because the enemy is not weak. They are strong; I fought one of them and lost; she is strong. You must have heard about our next destination.''''

    Leon nodded his head; it was one of the reasons for his presence here, to go in Exodus.

    ''''Let''s be stronger there.''''

    Leon nodded before suddenly remembering something; he shared the news with Alex.

    ''''I heard that the Holy Daughter ising to the academy. You should be wary.''''

    Alex furrowed his brows; he feltpelled to massage his forehead; he had forgotten about the Holy Crux empire; their fixation on Luna hadn''t changed; he wondered what the Holy Daughter goal would be? Threatening them, or she would try to befriend them? Either way, nothing good woulde out in getting associated with people from the Holy Crux empire.

    ''''Thank you, I''ll be careful.'''' Alex dered; Leon nodded; the two continued to drink untilte in the night.

    The following morning Leon left because he had things to do.

    Several days passed in a sh, and sses resumed in the academy. Today, Chris was about to announce a new student''s arrival.

    ''''Quiet please, as you must have heard it there is going to be a new student.''''

    Alex sighed while Luna''s expression changed; it became cold all of a sudden.

    ''''Pleasee in.''''

    At Chris''s word, the ssroom door was opened, and a girl walked in. White long hair tied in a ponytail, beautiful forms, and golden eyes.

    The girl walked forward and stood before the ss, and bowed.

    ''''Nice to meet you all. I''m Cecilia Adelia Crux. Please take care of me.''''

    Alex secretly used his Eye of Truth on Cecilia. He was shocked at how strong she was.

    [Cecilia Adelia Crux]

    ss: Pdin

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human

    [Rank 10]

    Level 100

    Experience Value: 30000/40300

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Light/Wind

    Attack: 1500

    Defense: 900

    Agility: 1300

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ????

    Skills: [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh Level 3] [Wind tornado Level 4] [Gale sh Level 2] [Flying sh Level 1] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Wind Vortex Level 4] [Holy Barrier Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Blessing Level 5] [AOE]

    Titles: [Saintess] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Executioner]

    ''Wow! She''s strong.'' Alexmented when suddenly he caught sight of Cecilia looking in his way; it was only for a moment, but Alex could swear to have seen her frowning.

    ''Sil, did she notice me appraising her? I thought my Eye of Truth was almost undetectable.''

    Unexpectedly it was Nyx who answered Alex''s question instead of Silveria.

    ¡¼This girl is unique; she has an innate ability to sense other people gaze.¡½

    ''Nyx? Wee back. I miss you so much.'' Alex almost shouted when he heard Nyx''s voice; he had thought it would take a long time for her to reappear again.

    ¡¼Ah! Concentrate on what is ahead. Although I can now talk, you can''t use me, yet I''m still exhausted. By the way, congrattions, I never expected you to inherit my ability, the one that let you rewind time,ter we need to train it, it would be your trump card, understood?¡½

    Alex nodded his head; he had forgotten about Cecilia, he was d that Nyx was back. Unbeknownst to him, Cecilia was observing him; as Nyx had said, she noticed Alex appraising her and frowned.

    She remembered her mission: to get close to Alex''s group, try to invite them over to Holy Crux; if the n fails, then use that method once inside Exodus. The goddess was getting impatient as she must acquire her vessel to descend into Mysthia.

    ''I must seed.'' Cecilia clenched her fist; her eyes were filled with determination.

    The days passed, and a special groupposed of Alex and a few others students were about to head to Exodus, the unusual dungeon.

 Chapter 509 - 494: Toward Exodus

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    Alex dered; the others behind him nodded before following him. Artemia, Lilith, Luna, Maria, Sakuya, Gracier, Eris, Kuina, and Leon formed one group together with Alex. They were about to use the teleportation device to head to that dungeon because it was a special ce; its location was tightly guarded.

    Cecilia, the head of the second group, nced at Alex''s group. During the past few days, she tried to approach them several times but failed; except for greeting, the group showed their intentions of wanting nothing to do with her.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s go.'''' The Holy Daughter sighed before directing her group into another building.

    For this expedition, only four groupsposed of 10 students would be sent into the academy; somehow, Elseria made it possible for Sera, Alice, and Pandora to sneak in.

    Alex stepped into the giant teleportation circle, the others followed. Then it was activated, golden light covered the group, and they disappeared.

    ''''Ah! They''re gone.''''

    A sudden voice echoed inside the teleportation room after Alex''s group vanished.

    ''''Fufufu! They''d be shocked once there. I wonder if this time Mysthia''s participants will do better?''''

    Another voice echoed. Then two figures materialized. Two women, to be exact. Freya and Elseria. They both stared at each other for a moment before leaving.

    ''''Don''t worry, this time will be different.'''' It was Freya who said this as her figure disappeared.

    Meanwhile, thousands of kilometers from the capital, in an underground cave, there was a huge hall with a teleportation formation on the ground. Suddenly, the formation shined, and one by one, people came out.

    ''''So we arrived,'''' Alex mumbled and looked around him; the only thing he could see was a big hall and a giant ancient-looking door in the distance.

    ''''Tch! It''s why I hate teleportation; it makes me want to puke.'''' Sakuyained as she observed her surrounding.

    Kuina chuckled while Eris clenched her fist, probably because she was feeling nervous. Maria, Luna, and Gracier were talking, whispering to each other. Artemia, Lilith, and Leon approached Alex.

    ''''Shall we wait for others before heading into the dungeon?" Leon asked; however, Alex shook his head.

    ''''Let''s immediately leave. From what the headmistress and the teachers told us. We don''t need to wait for others. Even we go together, the probability of us appearing in the same ce is low.''''

    ''''Yeah, Alex is right. Let''s go and pray we meet soon.'''' Artemia added.

    The group left shortly after deciding not to wait for the others. Although the giant door could be seen from their previous location, it was far from the teleportation formation. The group walked for about fifteen minutes before arriving in front of z giant door emitting an ancient aura. Standing before this door, Alex and the others looked like ants.

    Alex took a deep breath and turned to face his party members.

    ''''We have arrived. As you know, once we go inside, we will be separated. I don''t know how long it will take me to see you again, so I want to say, please be prudent. We know nothing about this dungeon except a few things. Wish you good luck.'''' Alex said and pumped his fist in the air; the others followed and did the same thing.

    Then Leon said something that made everyone re at him.

    ''''Should I give you emperor a bit of time to take care of your imperial Harem?"

    ''''Fuck off!" Alex kicked Leon; he easily dodged andughed.

    Alex sighed, too tired to waste his energy on his friend. Taking out something from his item box, a shining crystal, he put it in the key like a hole; then it shinned brightly, covering the ancient door in numerous runes before.

    Gigi~ Gigi~

    The door was opened beyond endless light could be seen. Alex walked into this light, the others soon followed, and soon the group disappeared.

    Cecilia''s group and the remaining two groups arrived just after Alex''s group entered.

    ''''Tch! Too impatient.'''' Cecilia clenched her teeth; she did the same thing as Alex did; Cecilia and her group disappeared beyond the doors, soon, the other two groups followed. The underground cave turned silent; however, soon, the temperature plummeted, the ground started freezing.

    Rip!

    Space was forcedly ripped apart, and from the other side, a group of people walked out. Leading them was a man wearing a white mask with an eye design on it.

    ''''Cain, do not disappoint me; this is yourst chance.''''

    The man with the white mask nodded at the voiceing from the void behind him. The rift got closed, and the man with the white mask spat out a sigh before he led his group and entered.

    ?????

    In a white space, Alex soon found himself after passing the ancient door. Everything around him was white as far he could see.

    Alex quickly went through all the information he received, a dungeon-like any other. A world where races interconnected, a world like-

    Kin!

    Just as Alex was lost in thoughts, he heard this sound forcing him to break out of his thoughts. A blinding light forced Alex to shield his eyes; then a small creature appeared; it was his first time seeing one by Alex wouldn''t mistake how they''re called: Fairy.

    [Hello, wee to the gate to Exodus: Path to ******. I''m Ste, the lovely fairy.]

    Alex''s face contorted when he saw the way the fairy spoke; somehow he had the impulse of beating her.

    As if she could read Alex''s mind, the fairy, Ste twirled her small body as if she was dancing.

    [No, no, that wasn''t polite of you, Mr. Alexander. How can you think about beating this lovely creature? Aren''t I''m the cutest thing the Supreme Beings ever created?]

    ''''So, you were created by the supreme beings? Then can I assume that dungeons are also their doings?''''

    Instead of answering the fairy, Alex decided to gain information. Ste froze; it finally dawned on her that she had made a mistake. She sighed with a dejected expression.

    [I was too happy to finally meet someone from your world after so long that I''ve almostmitted a blunder, how scary. Bad, bad, you''re bad. Ah! Let''s exin a few things to you before you head to Exodus, understood?]

 Chapter 510 - 495: Exodus 1

    [I was too happy to finally meet someone from your world after so long that I''ve almostmitted a blunder, how scary. Bad, bad, you''re bad. Ah! Let''s exin a few things to you before you head to Exodus, understood?]

    Alex nodded, then Ste flicked her fingers, and a table, a chair appeared. Alex was forcedly pushed to sit. Ste floated before him; she wore sses and a secretary dress. Alex chuckled, seeing this but turned quiet after Ste red at him.

    [Now, let''s me exin a bit about Exodus. Just a rough summary. Have you yed a game before?]

    To this question, Alex nodded. Although he was not a fanatic of gaming, he did y a few games.

    Ste nodded, pleased with Alex''s response.

    [Great, then my exnation will be easier. Exodus, as you know, is a dungeon, and at the same time, it is like a game; it has many entrances which connect to many worlds, only special worlds, though. Well, the topic isn''t about special worlds but Exodus. Exodus''s goal is to help people grow. You can only enter it once, but let''s say you entered Exodus from world A. By some miracle, you ascended to another world, world B, for example. This world happened to have an entrance to Exodus; then you can re-enter Exodus through it.]

    Alex was shocked that such a rule existed; he hadn''t heard anything like that from Typhania and others; maybe they had forgotten or never heard of such a rule. Although he still hasn''t entered Exodus, his blood was boiling, he was sure that he would love it, so hearing that he could once enter it once he ascended, Alex smiled.

    Ste chuckled when she saw Alex''s reaction; the reason she told him about this rule, something she usually doesn''t do, was simply because she could detect something different from Alex. So, she decided to tell him as she had the feeling that maybe if it''s him, he might be able to ascend to a world where Exodus was connected. However, he must be two happy because this rule still has a limit.

    [Eh! I can see that you''re happy, however, you must know that this rule still has a limit.]

    Alex smiled dejectedly. ''''I thought so.''''

    [This method can be used once, meaning even if you ascended again and found in the new world an entrance to Exodus, you can''t use it. Well, if you can die and reincarnate, then you can go in again; however, something like that is impossible.]

    Alex shouted that he knew two women who died and reincarnated and had entered Exodus for the second time through the same entrance.

    Pa! Pa!

    Unlike her small body, Ste''s ps were loud enough to get mistaken as adult man''s ps.

    [I shall continue. As I was saying, Exodus was created to help you grow on top of being fun. In this game-like world, you are like a phoenix.]

    Alex''s heart started beating furiously; it was here, the thing that made him excited. The first time he heard it from Typhania, he was amazed before he became excited.

    [In Exodus, you can die thrice before getting expulsed. However, be aware that if you die three times and are expulsed, then you''ll be penalized.]

    ''I thought so.''

    [Let''s me exin it from the beginning. Let''s say, for example, you head to Exodus and level two times before getting killed for the first time, you''ll be revived; however, you will lose those two levels gained.]

    ''Indeed, it''s like a game.'' Alex thought.

    [If you die even before gaining any level for the first time, you won''t get penalized. However, for the second, whether you gained any level before dying, you''ll get penalized regardless. Then on your third death, you''ll get expulsed, and you''ll have ten levels removed from your status in the real world. Also, beware that you''ll feel the pain, you''ll bleed in Exodus, only that you can''t die there.]

    ''''Amazing!" Alex was amazed; he wondered how strong how could be to be able to create something like this? Unquestionably, extremely strong, the like of Gods couldn''t have created this; only the one called supreme beings could.

    [Now that I have exined about the essentials, I shall send you there. Exodus is a game, a world of freedom where you can get many benefits, not only strength but equipment that can rival Gifts. If you are lucky, you can get pets; I meanpanions. Go and explore the world, explore the Tower Alexander Kael Touch, the otherworlder.]

    Alex chuckled, not surprised that Ste knew such private information. A light covered his body, and he disappeared from the white space.

    Ste floated in the white space after Alex''s disappearance as if waiting for something. Suddenly, there was a voice; it sounded extremely ancient and tired.

    ''''How was it?"

    [Master, he is not bad but can he do it?] Ste questioned the entity that had just spoken.

    ''''Forget it; we will wait and see. Whether he fail or seed, it''s his destiny. We can''t force anything upon him.'''' the ancient voice said before vanishing.

    [Yes, Master.] Ste curtsied before suddenly chuckling.

    [Ops! I forgot to tell him that there is still one more stage before being sent to Exodus. Well, if it''s him, he would understand.] Ste shrugged her small shoulders, chuckled, and vanished.

    In another white space, Alex cursed aloud.

    ''''Damn that fairy, she said that I''d be sent to Exodus, and yet here am I, in another damn white room. I''m not sick, you bastard.''''

    ¡¼Calm down the master, you look like a child throwing tantrums, this isn''t like you.¡½Silveria voice echoed inside Alex''s head.

    ''''Ugh! I guess you''re right. By the way, can you talk to me? I thought it would be impossible as some mysterious face seemed to be protecting the previous room.''''

    ¡¼Well, you''re right, in the previous room I couldn''t but here I can. We will continueter, now please concentrate on what is ahead of you.¡½

    Alex nodded his head when suddenly a mechanical voice, a woman voice, reached his ears.

    [Wee yer to Exodus.]

 Chapter 511 - [Bonus ] 496: Exodus 2

    [Wee yer to Exodus]

    Alex frowned but chose to listen to the mechanical female voice.

    [Please identify yourself]

    ''''Alexander Kael Touch.''''

    [Alexander, begin scan]

    Then a light appeared and covered Alex''s body, scanning him, soon it was done. After the scan, the mechanical voice echoed again.

    [Initialization new status window.....]

    [Initializationplete. Will yer Alexander keep his real name or change it?]

    At this question, Alex didn''t hesitate; he already had the answer.

    ''''I''ll go with Alex Grim,'''' Alex announced.

    [Very well, Alex Grim, it is.]

    [Due to the yer innate ability, only a few sses have been found, please choose one]

    Then several small windows appeared before Alex.

    ?Assassin??Ranger??Magic Gunman??Magic Gunslinger?

    Although he didn''t know the difference between gunman and Gunslinger, Alex chose without hesitation Magic gunslinger. It was his actual ss, after all. As for the assassin and rangers ss, he didn''t choose them. He preferred to stick to something he was familiar with instead of trying something new, he only has three lives here, and it wasn''t like he could reselect a ss after every death.

    [Good, the ss chosen is Magic Gunslinger. Please summon your status.]

    Alex took a deep breath before summoned his status as he was told.

    ¡º[Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 119

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200600

    HP: 4000/4000

    MP: 7090/7090

    STA: 3000

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2550

    DEF: 2150

    AGI: 2140 (+200)

    INT: 2180

    LUK: 1760

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer] ¡»

    ''Few things changed, and new things are added. I thought that my status and some of my skills would be restrained to create fairness, but I guess I was wrong.'' Alex mumbled while looking at his status window.

    [yer Alexander will be sent to a nearby city, a starter vige if you want. Wish you good luck and have fun ying.]

    Alex''s entire body disappeared with the light.

    ?

    The location where Alex had appeared from the light was in a middle of a city.

    A location where countless people and NPCs were at.

    ''''We were recruiting people to raid Kelkan dungeon. Anybody interested?"

    ''''Recruiting members for the newly established n: The thousand Flowers n.''''

    Loud voices could be heard all over the ce. Alex looked at this scene for a while.

    During this time, others people were staring at him, some mumbled.

    ''''A neer?"

    ''''Yes! I wonder from which world he came from?"

    ''''Who cares? Judging by his equipment, he must be aplete novice. Nothing good wille out of getting associated with somebody like him. Although I can''t see his level, he must be level 80 or 90, nothing special. Let''s go; it''s time to head to that dungeon; we must get to Starfall city quickly as possible; the real adventure begins only there.''''

    Alex ignored those whispering around him and looked into the sky; there was a huge name in the sky.

    [Alkan City: Starter vige #00998]

    ''''Ah, I wonder where the others are and how they are doing. Sigh! I shall worry about myself. First, I can see themter. For now, I shall do a few quests. But where do I start?" Alex stopped and started to ponder. Exodus was unlike the typical MMORPG he yed; this is more like a free world where the choice was given to the yers instead of imposing something on him.

    ''My final destination doesn''t change; it''s that tower. But for now, Hehehe! It''s going to be fun.''

    Alex purposely raised the corners of his mouth and made a happy expression.

    The passing yers made a strange expression at Alex but then just walked past him.

    ?

    In another starter''s vige, [el''s city: Starter''s Vige #00995], in a forest, a massacre was taking ce.

    ''''Ack! No, if I die, I''ll be expulsed, no, no, please spare me, noooo!"

    me burnt the pleading man into a cinder.

    The remaining men tried to escape from this monster quickly; however, they didn''t take two steps before being set aze and burnt like theirrades.

    [yer from Red Coffin: an died.]

    [yer from Red Coffin: Sigaal died!]

    [yer from Red Coffin guild: Numan died!]

    [yer...]

    Numerous notifications rang through the air as the girl kept ughtering the bugs that tried to kill her; finally, there was only one left. The pitiful man was shaking so much that he peed himself.

    ''''You- you monster, you murderer!" Shouted the trembling man.

    Gracier pinched her nose and chuckled.

    ''''You first approached us, at first I didn''t want to join, but as neers, I decided to follow to learn the basics about this world, but would have thought that just as we entered the forest toplete the Stone Wolf quest, you lots would ambush us and killed us. However, unlike the others who were helpless and died, I fought back and massacred you, and you say I''m a murderer? What a joke. You are the one that should be called a murderer.''''

    Gracier smiled before she swung her scythe, and the man''s head flew into the air before disappearing into a light form.

    [Congrattions to yer Red Queen Alexander for sessfully clearing a hidden quest: y the Beginners Killers.

    Reward: + 1 level and 100 Fame points.]

    Gracier smiled because she gained one only; however, her expression soon changed at the new notification.

    [Warning: Because you killed 10 of their members, the Red Coffin guild has put you on the ck List. Any members or assassins affiliated with the Red Coffin guild wille after you.]

    Gracier''s lips twitched; how would she have thought that she would be this unlucky. However, her blood boiled at the prospect of this unknown world, this unknown danger.

    ''''Bring it!" She shouted.

 Chapter 512 - 497: Alexandras Side 1

    Gracier spat out a sigh while collecting the equipment and gold coins dropped by the Red Coffin guild members.

    When they PKed the neers, they did exactly the same thing. While collecting thest piece of equipment, Gracier decided to check her status window.

    ''''Status"

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    ¡¸ Rank 10¡¹

    Level 98

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 0/40100

    HP: 3100/3100

    MP: 3585 (+5) ? 3590/3590

    STA: 2400

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1410 ? 1415

    DEF: 800 ? 805

    AGI: 1000 ? 1005

    INT: 1000 ? 1005

    LUK: 800 ? 805

    BP: 10

    SP: 20

    Fame: 100

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    ''''Not bad I''ve just gained one level just after my arrival? Should I clean up this Red Coffin guild?''''

    Alexandra shook her head. ''''It will be suicidal to attempt such a thing with my current strength. I have noticed something, people here are strong, maybe because they were stronger even before entering here. If I think that I can beat a whole organization, no matter how small it''s, then I must be delusional. I''ll hide my status and my face for now. My goal is toplete a few quests, level up, and go to the center of the continent, to Starfall city.''''

    Gracier immediately wrapped a long scarf around her neck, put on a in mask, and switched Ignia''s form in a big golden bow which she strapped on her back before heading deeper into the forest.

    [Warning: You have stepped into the Stone Wolve''s Core Territory, they will attack you. Your speed will decrease by 100 every minute.]

    ''''What a vicious penalty, no wonder those fool needs a group to clear this quest quickly,'''' Gracier mumbled.

    ''''Awoo!"

    ''''Awoo!!"

    From all around the forest, wolve''s howls could be heard, several gray wolves with shining furs appeared and surrounded Gracier. She smiled and unfastened the bow at her back and aimed it at the front.

    [Stone Wolf Level 95]

    Fwoosh!

    Tuk!

    The stone wolf pounced on her; no, it had tried; however, an arrow soon blew its body apart.

    [1 Stone Wolf killed. + 500 XP]

    The remaining Stone wolves flinched, looked at each other before pouncing on Alexandra from all sides.

    Seeing seven wolves pouncing on her, Alexandra chuckled before me appeared under her feet and propelled her into the sky. She escaped the encirclement and appeared outside of the Stone wolves'' core zone territory. The Stone wolves were surprised to have missed their prey; however, they quickly found it again; disregarding everything, they immediately went after Alexandra, the smile on her face broadened.

    Once outside of their core zone, they would get penalized instead. Alexandra, who was running, stopped and pointed her bow at the iing wolves.

    Tuk!!!!!

    A single multiplied into seven that instantly reached the seven wolves pursuing Alexandra. Six died on the spot; however, thest one hardened its furs and twisted its body to dodge the me arrow.

    Alexandra was surprised; however, she soon chuckled and looked at the Stone Wolf, unaware that her arrows were special. The same arrow the Stone Wolf dodged curved back and struck the monster; it happened too fast; thest Stone Wolf died before he could defend.

    [7 Stone Wolves killed, +3500 XP]

    [Quest Completed: y 7 Stone Wolves. Reward: 1500 XP, 7 Stone Furs, 01 Stamina potion, 20 Fame points, and 10 Silver Coins]

    Alexandra stored away from the reward and headed back into the city.

    A few minutester, she stopped by a tailor shop to sell the Stone furs. Right after she finished, there was amotion outside, curious she spun and watched; then, her body tensed up.

    ''''Move out; the Red Coffin guild is here!" Someone shouted.

    The crowd quickly dispersed, those who had been here for a while knew this guild; it was a vicious guild that targeted neers; you might wonder why nothing was done even when they openly disyed this atrocious behavior, put, it was because they are the strongest guild here, they own most of the stores. Most of the officials in this city were under them, so naturally, they became conceited.

    People dressed in red armor and had vicious expressions walked forward and headed toward the Bridge Fores; it was the same forest where Alexandra ughtered the members of the Red Coffin guild.

    ''''What is this goal?" Someone in the crowds whispered.

    ''''Haven''t you seen the announcement?"

    ''''What announcement?"

    ''''Someone killed ten of their members?"

    ''''What? Is this person tired of living? They will kill him at all cost; if not, their prestige will be diminished.''''

    Listening to the crowd''s whispers, Alexandra secretly left the area.

    Unbeknownst to her, someone was hiding in the crowd who saw her secretly leave. This person took out something andmunicated with someone someone. This person disappeared in the same direction as Alexandra.

    Alexandra roamed the city for a moment before finally heading toward an Inn. After paying the fee, she rented a room on the top floor.

    After taking a bath, she sat on the bed and sighed.

    ''''My first day wasn''t bad, but I want to get in touch with my brother and the others quickly. If I recall correctly, one month equals half of the month outside. It is to say that spending two years here equals only one year outside. The limit you can stay here for is Five years.''''

    ''''Well, I don''t think I''ll spend so much time here. The problem is that I must head outside of this vige; however, with the Red Coffin guild controlling the area, using the teleportation device would be impossible? What should I do?"

    While Alexandra was thinking about what needed to be done to leave the city.

    At the same time, somewhere in the city, the members of the Red Coffin guild were also formting solutions to deal with her.

 Chapter 513 - 498: My Name Is Grim, Alex Grim 1

    Somewhere in Alkan''s City Underworld, a meeting was currently taking ce.

    Several persons shrouded in dark light were talking.

    ''''So, how many new yers did your guild register?" Someone with a hoarse voice asked although it was impossible to see this person''s face, from his features it could be inferred that this person was a man.

    Another person responded; this time, it was a woman''s voice.

    ''''My Dark Fang registered two hundred new yers.''''

    ''''Oh! That''s a lot.'''' Thest person whistled. It was another man.

    The man, with a hoarse voice, went silent for a moment before dering. ''''We the Dark guild will recruit few promising seeds as for the remaining.''''

    The man''s eyes shed viciously, and he made a cut-throat motion.

    ''''Hehehe! That''s more like it. While Exodus is a game that advocates freedom, it doesn''t necessarily force quests on yers. To advance quickly, to gain Fame points as fast as possible, there is only one solution, ughter new yers. My blood is boiling in anticipation of cutting throats. Hehehehe! Let''s the hunt begin.''''

    The other two didn''t say anything as they also shared this man''s point of view. Everything is for the sake of climbing the Tower where you can gain anything; for this, they were ready to do anything.

    The night passed, the two moons in the sky disappeared and were reced by the bright sun.

    Alex woke up and did his usual routine, and headed out. Just as Alex left his Inn, someone suddenly approached him.

    ''''Hello brother, you''re a neer, aren''t you?"

    Alex studied the man from head to toe in a sh; he wore aplete set of armor, the grade mustn''t be low,pared to this man Alex who was dressed casually in simple ck pants with a ck coat, must appear as a poorly dressed neer. Alex chuckled inwardly before answering the man.

    ''''Indeed, I''m a neer. What can I do for you, Senior ?"

    Sensing a bit of sarcasm in Alex''s tone, the man frowned, but like a professional salesman, he quickly hid it and scratched his head.

    ''''Hahaha! Good, it''s good. I''m Ainz; my party is recruiting new yers to raid The Great Maze. I would like you to participate as I see potential in you.''''

    The Great Maze was located at the end of Alkan''s City, at the west of the city. It''s a good dungeon where most yers would go farm XP afterpleting quests in the other regions. The only way you could skip the other regions and directly go into the Great Maze would be under invitation, like what is happening now.

    ''''Thank you for the offer, but I think I''ll pass. I have already chosen a quest, and I can''t cancel it.'''' Alex instantly refused the offer.

    Ainz, who was already extending his hand for a handshake, stopped and smiled bitterly.

    ''''It is that so? What a shame, then. I shall take my leave then. I wish you sess.'''' Ainz said and disappeared into the crowd.

    Alex stood there for a moment before chuckling and heading outside of the city. On the road, Silveria asked.

    ¡¼You must have sensed his hostility, even though he did his best to hide it. So, why did you let him go?¡½

    ''Indeed, I did notice the man''s killing intent directed at me, but we are inside the city where a battle is prohibited, and even it was authorized, I couldn''t kill him just because he showed a bit of hostility. If I start acting like that, then I''m no different from a beast. And believe me, a man like that they are patient. I''m sure we will see each other again, maybe soon, but whether he would leave after the encounter will depend on his action.''

    Alex then heads toward the East after leaving the city. In the East, there are Torel''s mountains; the quest Alex wished toplete was inside these mountains.

    There was Great Maze in the West, Torel''s mountains in the East, the mingnd in the south, and the Great frozen ins in the north.

    Countless yers were heading in the forest directions after leaving the city.

    Heading to the West was a group of yers; there were twenty-five in total; leading this group was Ainz, the same man that tried to recruit Alex earlier.

    Ainz had a gloomy face, one of his men approached him and whispered.

    ''''Leader, what bothering you?"

    ''''Ah! Nothing, I left one rat slip, so I''m depressed.'''' Ainz said while looking at the fifteen men and women dressed rather poorly; they were new yers who had just arrived in Exodus. Completely unaware that they were heading to their death, they followed Ainz.

    ''''I see; why not send five men to deal with this man? He must know that nobody mess with us. I''ll dly lead this group and bring back a souvenir.'''' The man dered with a creepy smile.

    Ainz thought for a moment before nodding.

    ''''Sure, go and quicklye back. It seems that he was heading into the Torel''s mountains. Be sure to be quick; if you encounter other new yers, kill them all.'''' Ainz ordered, and the man smiled before disappearing; four men followed him.

    Ainz grinned; that arrogant man with the eye patch would soon learn a terrible lesson; how dare he refuse his offer.

    ?????

    One hourter, in another location, Alex threw a knife toward the big rabbit running away.

    [Congrattions, you have killed a hundred Kang Rabbit. You have earned 25000 XP and an additional 10 000 XP, Two gold coins, 100x Kang Rabbit furs, and 100 Fame points.]

    ''''Tch! I hunt like mad to barely earn 40k XP; how stingy.''''

    ¡¼Say the man who only took half of an hour to leisurely massacre those cute rabbits.¡½Silveria echoed inside Alex''s mind made his face twitch.

    ''Cute my ass; they look like a mix between rabbit and kangaroo from Austria.'' Alex shouted while suddenly he stopped and shouted.

    ''''Now it''s time for you toe out, don''t you think so?"

    There was a silence; Alex chuckled and continued.

    ''''You have been tailing for a while. Won''t youe out and face me like a grown-up, Hans from Dark Fang.''''

    All the hairs on Hans''s back rose; he wondered how the hell did this man knew his name. Finally, he saw one of hisrades point above his head; there was his name. He had forgotten to hide it.

    ''''Fuck!" Hans swore, he decided to step out and teach this man whose name he had yet to know a lesson.

 Chapter 514 - 499: My Name Is Grim, Alex Grim 2

    Alex watched five men dressed in ck step out and chuckle. Probably because none of the yers who arrived in Exodus were weak, these men before him had a high level.

    [Hans Gretel Level 140

    Affiliated guild: Dark Fang]

    [Kiriel Level 130

    Affiliated guild: Dark Fang]

    [Las Level 130

    Affiliated guild: Blood Chalice]

    [True Seeker Level 125

    Affiliated guild: Blood Chalice]

    [Ludic Croft Level 120

    Affiliated guild: True End]

    Those were the information Alex saw when he appraised them using his Eye of Truth. Unlike what Hans had thought, he had perfectly hidden his name just that the level of the equipment he used was lowpared to Alex''s Eye of Truth; therefore, the concealment came undone.

    Suddenly Alex received a notification which further confirmed his spection.

    [Warning: yer Alex has encountered members from the three dark guilds. Hidden quest activated: ughter party 1: The three underground guilds have since turnedpletely evil, ughtering more than thousands of yers. As the bearer of destiny, you must enact justice by ughtering them. Will yer Alex ept Y/N?]

    Alex, who saw such a notification window before him, his face contorted, he had the impulse to shout out, ''Where is the damn GM? What''s up these clich¨¦ lines?''

    However, Alex took a deep breath to control his emotions. Considering that he would be eliminating these guys, he thought about epting the hidden quest, not because he thought of being some kind of ally of justice, some kind of avenger, but because this quest was sure to reward him handsomely once cleared, it''s a chain quest, he was about to start the first part.

    Silveria seemed to share his point of view as she said.

    Ludic Croft held his burning neck and tried to stop the bleeding but to no avail; slowly, life leaves

    ¡¼Master, please ept we shall teach them the meaning of fear.¡½

    Alex shook his head and epted the hidden; immediately, more information about the hidden quest was updated.

    [Hidden quest: ughter party 1: Kill the members of the Dark guilds before you.

    Reward: + 1 Level, Kohl''s ne, 100 gold coins, and 200 Fame points.

    Failure: - 2 levels

    Difficulty: Medium

    Next quest: ughter party 2: This will be updated after thepletion of the first quest.

    Final Reward:###### 1000 Fame points######

    Difficulty: Extreme]

    Alex''s lips twitched; this system was sure cunning, dangling the bait before him like a piece of juicy meat; there was no way he wouldn''t be enticed.

    During this time, while Alex was lost in the quest before him, Hans''s face kept twitching like a worm wriggling under the mud. He had the feeling that despite their appearances, they weren''t taken seriously at all, as if he could kill whenever he wanted, and this feeling wasn''t nice, not in the slightest.

    Hans took a deep breath to take control of his burning rage; he knew in this situation better not underestimate your opponent because a person who reacted as Alex did was either confidant or a fool, but for Hans, Alex couldn''t be ssed in thetter category. Still, the former, therefore, caution was needed when dealing with him.

    ''''We mean no harm; we were just too shy to immediately approach you, so we hide to observe you first before approaching. We want to form a party with you you see. I''m Hans, the one on my left is Kiriel, followed by True Seeker, Las, and Ludic; nice to meet you. What is your name?" Hans said with the most friendly smile he could squeeze out.

    Alex smiled, a smile so angelic that it could be mistaken as an angel smile. However, those who knew Alex would immediately identify this smile as being the devil''s smile.

    ''''I''m Grim.''''

    Hans and his men''s felt their bodies turning cold at the mention of such an omnious name, and before they could ask why did he choose such a name, like the grim reaper, Alex arrived before the weakest one and moved his hand.

    sh!

    Blood sshed the ground as a head flew into the sky.

    He then heard Alex''s full name; as if to ridicule him, Alex had the same smile since the beginning dered.

    ''''I''m Grim, Alex Grim, your worst nightmare.''''

    ''''Fuck! Get that fucker.'''' Hans, who became finally aware that they weren''t the hunter, but the prey, roared, almost tearing apart his lungs.

    The four remaining men dispersed into four different locations to give Alex a hard. Unfortunately, it was not going to work.

    Alex el-ed to reappear before True Seeker; faster than the man could react, Alex punched him, sending him flying, and soon a knife followed.

    True Seeker shouldn''t be underestimated either; although he felt dizzy after getting assaulted by such a heavy punch, he still reacted, as expected of a veteran, he twisted his body midair to dodge the knife; however, to his utter horror, he still saw the notification announcing his death.

    [yer True Seeker has died. The third death, began immediate expulsion.]

    ''Fuck!'' the unfortunate man swore before disappearing forever from Exodus.

    The remaining men felt their blood turning cold; they could not understand what was happening, nor did they wish to understand; the only thought inside their minds their minds weren''t to fight back; instead, it was to flee as far they could. Even Hans, the strongest of the bunches, could not see how True Seeker had died.

    ''''Fuck! Fuck!!"

    Hans kept swearing as he ran for his dear life, his life in Exodus shed through his eyes, at first he was like any other neer; however, after his first death, having faced the harsh reality, it was the time for him to choose a camp and he chose the camp of the winner.

    He became the thing he despised the most; he became a ughter; he ughtered the new yers just to live. There wasn''t anything wrong with this thinking, not until now, he had thought that he would seed, he would go back to his hometown with high praise, however, having finally met a monster such as Alex, a feeling he had forgotten after so long came back, fear, not your typical fear, a fear that erodes one existence.

    ''What is his name again?'' Hans tried to remember Alex''s name.. However, he never stopped running.

 Chapter 515 - 500: My Name Is Grim, Alex Grim 3

    A/N: Yay! Congrattions! 500th chapter. Please continue to support this author.

    ?????

    ''What is his name again?'' Hans tried to remember Alex''s name; however, he never stopped running.

    ''Yes! It''s Grim, Alex Grim.'' Hans mumbled.

    A name so ominous that it sent a chill running down his spine. Hans ran; he ran so fast that his stamina was depleting at a visible rate.

    Finally, he stopped as he could feel that nobody was following him, he decided to take a break, it was unknown how many kilometers he had run for, but he was sure that he had escaped that monster. He felt no remorse for sacrificing the other two; he was their leader; after all, it was a normal thing for them to sacrifice their lives for him to escape, like that he would report what happened to the three guilds and let them handle the situation as hey saw fit.

    ''''Pant! Pant! Hah! I hope that fucker got at least injured.''''

    ''''Oh? Is that what you wished?''''

    The grim reaper voice echoed behind him, making all Hans'' hair rose, and he froze.

    Alex, who appeared not too far from him, leisurely walked toward him; Hans''s body reacted, he stepped backward every time Alex took a step forward.

    ''''Sorry to disappoint you, but I''m still alive, and I''m doing fine; as for your tworades, I have sent them to meet their maker; you''re the only one left.''''

    Hans Gretel didn''t immediately reply; he took a deep breath before asking a question he had been burning to ask since the beginning.

    ''''What the hell are you?"

    Alex chuckled and replied, it was an answer like him.

    ''''Me? I''m Grim, Alex Grim!''''

    Bang!

    ''''I see.'''' Those were Hans''sst words as the invisible bullet tore through the air and pierced his head; his head was knocked back before bursting apart like a watermelon.

    Thest man died, Alex deactivated his Time ability, time became normal again. At the same time, a notification resounded in Alex''s ears.

    [Congrattions to yer Alex forpleting the First quest: ughter party 1.

    Reward: + 1 Level, Kohl''s ne, and 200 Fame points. Due to yer Alex''s outstanding performance an additional reward has been added. + 50 MP]

    ''Wow! What a generous game. Well, time to check what I got.'' Alex mumbled, but first, he should collect the equipment dropped by Hans; unlike the others, he had killed, Hans dropped a piece of equipment.

    After Alex picked the equipment, its description was shown before his eyes.

    [Kirin''s Dagger: A dagger forged by the Mad cksmith, Thousand days.

    Grade: Legendary.

    Additional effect: Drain, Continuous bleeding. + 100 HP.]

    ''''Not bad,'''' Alexmented.

    By the way, equipments are ssed by grade or Tier:

    Common; Normal; Heroic, Legendary, Saint, and finally Godly.

    So, for the dagger Alex just acquired to be Legendary, he was indeed lucky.

    After storing away the ck dagger, Alex summoned his status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 120

    Experience Value (XP): 0/200700

    HP: 4100/4100

    MP: 8100/8100

    STA: 3100

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2560

    DEF: 2160

    AGI: 2150 (+200)

    INT: 2190

    LUK: 1770

    BP: 10

    SP: 10

    Fame: 300

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer] ¡»

    ''''Only two levels, and I''ll be Rank 13. Hehehe! Exodus is indeed such exceptional ce.'''' Alexmented before heading deeper into the Torel''s mountains; as far he could see, he was surrounded by mountains and mountains.

    ¡¼Completing quests will help you level up faster. Especially hidden quests, they offered generous rewards but aren''t easy to find.¡½

    Alex nodded his head; he also thinks that hidden quests offer generous rewardspared to normal quests. Talking about normal quest, the one that he was currently about toplete was a normal grade one. He received this quest from the owner of the Inn he had stayed in. The owner had asked if Alex was an adventurer the first time he saw him, and Alex''s answer was a yes as they existed such a profession in Exodus, he was far from thinking that the NPC would give him a quest depending on his answer.

    The quest content was the following:

    [Normal Quest: Investigate the whereabout of the Dawn Inn''s owner''s daughter. She disappeared two weeks ago in the depth of Torel''s mountains. She was after a rare herb to cure her sick mother.

    Quest Difficulty: High.

    Reward: 50 000 XP, 100 Fame points, Free pass to Starfall 1st Floor Library.

    Failure: Banned from using the Dawn''s Inn - 150 Fame points.]

    Alex immediately epted the quest as he was feeling bored, and more importantly, his intuition was telling him that this quest might be a chain quest, and the rewards from a chain quest were very generous. There was also another reason Alex epted this quest; the Inn owner looked desperate; he said that as long Alex epted, he could stay for one week without paying anything, meals included. Alex, who heard this, could not ept, not because of the reward but because he waspassionate, so he tried to fool himself.

    ''Sil, do you know what Fame points are? I have 300 of them.'' Alex raised a question as he walked deeper into the mountains.

    Unbeknownst to him, just as he passed a certain mountain, a small skeleton rose from the ground, and its eerie blue eyes glowed before it disappeared.

 Chapter 516 - [Bonus ] 501: A Chain Quest 1

    Alex, who had no idea that he was being spied upon, continued to walk deeper into the Torel''s mountains. Meanwhile, Silveria finally opened her mouth to answer Alex''s question.

    ¡¼I''m not sure what Fame''s point is, but maybe it''s rted to how famous a yer is. Maybe you will learn more about it once your fame reached a certain level.¡½

    ''I see, but you see, I''ve got the feeling that Fame point is more than that. Well, I don''t have much information, nor do I have someone to question, so I''ll just wait patiently until the timees for me to get the answers.'' Alex dered and kept walking forward.

    [Warning: yer Alex has stepped into a hostile territory filled with a misma.

    Penalty: -100 every minute.

    Countermeasure: Being a Light Element user!]

    Alex frowned at this notification; he could feel the intense blood scent in the air; it was so tense that he wondered if thousand of people had been massacred here. He could feel the putrid sense of necromancer filled the air.

    Alex looked at his HP, but fortunately, it showed no sign of going down; this was probably due to his innate ability, [Shadow Nemesis], necromancy is part of the Dark arts, which in turn are part of Shadow.

    Suddenly, skeletons rose up from the ground all around Alex.

    Alex sighed and moved his left arm.

    Bang! Bang!!!!

    Bullets flew, and skeletons disintegrated into light while notification continuously rang inside Alex''s ears.

    [yer Alex sessfully killed a normal Skeleton. + 50 XP]

    [....... +50 XP]

    [....... +50 XP]

    Alex gained 1500 XP after killing thirty normal skeletons.

    Then he sighed, the air around him had turned chilly, and every time he breathed, a white mist would be formed. Alex''s surroundings had changed; currently, Alex was inside what looked like a graveyard. Floating above his head was this description.

    [Thousands Graves]

    Alex walked deeper into the graveyard; he encountered many skeletons, he ughtered them without hesitation.

    Finally, Alex arrived before the cave entrance; there was a blood trace outside this case as if something had been forcedly dragged into the cave. This cave gave a creepy feeling that made one''s spine chill, Alex walked into the cave without hesitation, and the moment he walked in, a system notification rang out.

    [yer Alex has entered The underground dungeon: Vivian''s Maze.]

    The first floor was dark, but Alex had no trouble seeing in the dark. Surprisingly, unlike what one would have expected from a necromancer, the first floor wasn''t filled with skeletons but was filled with Slimes which was unusual in itself.

    Bang!

    Alex only used one bullet to dispatch the twenty-something slimes making the amount of XP he had gained since stepping into this graveyard rise to 4000 XP.

    The second floor was unlike the first floor; skeletons walked back and forth as if guarding something. Their levels weren''t high, with the strongest being level 100. Alex quickly took care of the forty-five skeleton; unlike the outside, the skeletons on the second floor gave 100 XP instead of 50 XP.

    Alex arrived on the third floor; his eyes widened because sitting on a chair with her head lowered was a small girl barely twelve years old; there were tinkles wrapped around her head like a crown made of thorns.

    [Elvira, Dawn''s Inn owner daughter.

    Current condition: Cursed, extremely weakened.

    HP: 100/500]

    Alex frowned upon seeing this; however, he calmed down because he believed that in this kind of situation, a new notification would appear to tell him what to do. He thought, a new notification indeed appeared.

    [Chain Quest 1: Vivian''s Demise: Vivian had once been a proud magician of The Renault empire, however, due to certain circumstances, she turned into the dark side and ughtered thousands of people, this is one of her dungeons across thend, a research center used to practice and test her dark magic. Elvira, a poor mortal, became a sacrifice for her dark magic, delivered her by eliminating the final Guardian on the fifth floor.

    Rewards: 100 000 XP;200 Gold coins, 300 Fame points, and the location of the next dungeon.

    Failure: - 500 Fame points and Vivian''s curse.]

    ''As expected of chain quest, the reward isn''t bad.''

    Alex mumbled before walking past Elvira and headed to the fourth floor.

    The fourth floor was extremelyrge, unlike the previous ones; suddenly, the floor darkened, and when the light returned, a big skeleton was there, this skeleton held a bone spear in its arms, and above its head, such a notification could be seen.

    [High-Rank Skeleton, Hulk General Level 140.

    Abilities: Charge; Horizontal sh; Dark me]

    Alex chuckled and looked at the skeleton before him that looked like a hulk except that it was all bones.

    Alex kicked the ground and arrived before the giant skeleton; its reaction could be said to be fast as he thrust its spear forward; however, the opponent was Alex, he didn''t hesitate to use his strongest ability, one of his time ability, the giant skeleton saw its movements slowed down and easily dodged the blow and the muzzle of the silver gunnded on the giant skeleton head.

    [Aurora Bullet]

    Bang!

    White light burst out from the silver gun and smashed apart the skull of the giant skeleton; before the monster could understand what had just happened, he was transformed into blue light and disappeared, and Alex received a notification.

    [yer Alex has sessfully killed a High-level Undead. 10 000 XP and + 50 Fame points acquired.]

    Alex breathed in and out; he immediately went down, pushing the door of the fourth floor. It made a garan garan sounds before Alex saw what was on the other side.

    It was like endless darkness that made one''s spine chill to the extreme; however, to Alex, it was nothing, the only thing he saw what a bunch of rewards waiting for him to go grab them.

    Sensing the dramatic aura in the air, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.. Confidentiality, he walked into the darkness, the door closed with a bam behind him.

 Chapter 517 - 502: A Chain Quest 2

    At the same time when Alex was heading to the fifth, somewhere in Alkan''s, the three guilds masters received at the same time a notification. Five of their subordinates had just kicked the bucket; they were permanently banned from Exodus.

    Immediately they contacted their subordinates, Ainz who was enjoying his hobby frowned, however, he didn''t stop doing what he was doing.

    ''''k! Please, I don''t want to die, please-"

    Ainz twisted the de piercing the yer''s back; the girl''s body trembled before turning motionless, disappearing in the form of light.

    Ainz, who had eliminated yet another yer, again smiled and shook the blood off his sword before looking at the content of the message he had just received; his body froze and cursed.

    ''''Fuck! Trevor, Steben, and the others stop ying. We have prey to chase, order from above, the others five have kicked the bucket, this time prey isn''t your typical one.''''

    Ainz''s words awoke the others. They quickly eliminated the yers, and those that chose to follow them grouped, and under Ainz''s leadership, they left.

    ?????

    Vivian''s Maze, Fifth floor.

    Alex felt a chill run down his spine the moment he stepped on this floor.

    The air on this floor was too chilling. Standing in the center of the room was a giant, 8 meters tall, green zombie, but unlike normal zombies, this one almost resembled a ghoul, and its body was muscr.

    [Deux Masson Level 150

    A former great Ax user who fought countless battles but fell in love with Vivian, he willingly turned into her test subject.

    Abilities: Split the Heaven Level 4; Whirlwind Level 3; Dash Level 7...]

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrr!''''

    The final Guardian of the fifth floor roared; he moved his ax and tried to swing it; however, something hrious happened; Alex, who didn''t want to drag this fight for too long, immediately used his time ability.

    [Time Stop]

    Time stopped, Alex could feel his MP draining at a visible rate surely because of the gap between the two; at this rate, he wouldn''tst more than three seconds; however, three seconds were more than enough to finish this monster.

    Alex summoned Silveria in a cool fashion, and a crimson bullet flew and blew apart Deux Masson''s head, and time resumed.

    Wanting to ask like in western movies, Alex was about to blow on the gun''s muzzle when suddenly, all the hairs on his body rose up, and he instantaneously lowered his body, his head almost touching the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Masson''s ax split the air and passed above Alex''s head; if he hadn''t listened to his instinct and acted upon it, he would have died split in two.

    Alex rolled on the ground and distanced himself from Masson; he couldn''t believe his eyes, that head who had disappeared entirely and even some part of his right shoulder was gone had instantly regenerated, no this surpassed even regeneration, it could be said this ability had entered the realm Time, it was as if time had been turned back just before Alex attacked.

    Alex, who rolled on the ground, immediately fired a bullet.

    Bang! ng! Boom!

    As the bullet collided with the ax de, it was altered to the side and left a giant crater on the floor as Alex threw a knife behind Masson, and shadow shifted, appearing behind him, putting all his strength into his right leg, he brought his leg down.

    Kaboom!

    Masson''s head was embedded into the floor; as Alex spun, he activated his Asura''s form; before Masson could remove his head from the ground, a giant Alex happened behind him and aimed the giant gun at Masson, who had finally seeded in removing his head from the ground.

    BANG!

    A bullet twice as Alex sliced through the air, space trembled, Masson tried to block with his ax. Still, the result was a failure; his body, along with his weapon, was erased, the giant bullet continued and pierced through the dungeon''s wall, it trembled violently, a huge hole appeared, and the bullet disappeared to god know where.

    Alex kneeled, his face brightened when he finally saw the long-awaited notification announcing thepletion of the first quest.

    [Congrattions to yer Alex for sessfully clearing the first quest.

    Reward: 100 000 XP; 200 gold coins, and 300 Fame points. Key to the next dungeon.

    Elvira has been rescued, and she is still unconscious, waiting for you somewhere, but due to a certain circumstance, you''re unable to see her.

    Quest update in the process.]

    A copper key floated above Alex''s head; Alex immediately grabbed it; he could feel a chilling sensationing from this key. He decided to store it away for the moment because the next quest had not appeared.

    Suddenly, the floor started shaking. Alex prepared himself as he knew that this meant that he was about to be sent outside of the dungeon. He knew that by now, amittee must be waiting for him outside because they must have learned about the other five he had ughtered, and indeed his expectations weren''t betrayed.

    The moment Alex appeared outside of the thousand graves, a new notification resounded in his ears.

    [ughter Party Part 2: The enemy became aware of your existence and became cautious, they decided to get rid of your existence.

    Reward: + 1 Level; 50 000 XP, 100 points on your MP; 400 Fame points, and 500 gold coins.

    Failure: -2 levels.]

    Alex smiled; judging by how generous the second quest rewards were, the difficulty wasn''t going to be any less high. Looking at the question description, Alex was not surprised that it was extremely high.

    Closing his eye,s Alex activated his Divine Sens; he could more than twenty men closing in, the corners of his mouth perked up. Although the iing men were too far from him, he could see some of their levels.

    [... Level 130]

    [.....Level 132]

    [.... Level 137]

    ''Hehehe! Let''s do some preparations before the ughter party began..'' Alex dered with a sweet smile on his face; however, considering what he was about to do, there was nothing sweet about this smile; on the contrary, it seemed wicked.

 Chapter 518 - 503: Slaughter Party Part 2

    Alex checked his status and immediately spent some of his skill points, he didn''t want to use them right now, but the situation called for it.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 120

    Experience Value (XP): 1018500/200700

    HP: 4100/4100

    MP: 8100/8100

    STA: 3000/3100

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2560

    DEF: 2160

    AGI: 2150 (+200)

    INT: 2190

    LUK: 1770

    BP: 10

    SP: 1

    Fame: 600

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7 ? Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 1 ? Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer] ¡»

    ''I feel refreshed.'' Alex mumbled before moving forward.

    Ainz, who was in the back directing the group, frowned because he sensed something; a chill ran down his spine and immediately shouted.

    ''''Disperse and take him from the sides.''''

    The fifteen men in the front nodded and dispersed; they got divided into a group of three, five persons per group.

    Alex appeared before the first group, separated from the other two; he immediately used Time Stop. The five men couldn''t scream before getting frozen.

    Swoosh!!!!

    Five silver knives sliced through the air and, with perfect uracy, pierced the frozen men''s heads; the knives burst out from the back, making the men''s heads explode in a funny faction.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    Five men were ughtered like that; Alex collected their equipment like a professional before moving to his next target.

    ''''Steben! Don''t you think that the forest is too quiet? We just got separated from the other five; they must not have gone too far, but I can''t contact them. Does this mean something had happened?"

    One of the men in the second group asked his leader Steben a man with a mustache but received no reply, puzzled the man turned his head in his leader''s direction it was then he saw a scene he would never forget for the rest of his life.

    Two of hisrades had been killed, and the culprit happened to turn his direction at that moment, the smile the heterochromia eyes everything screamed danger, the men froze when he saw his leader Steben personally ughtering the man next to him. He was shouting something like this.

    ''''Die, you fucker dare to sleep with my beautiful wife, die you scum.''''

    Then Alex appeared before Steben, who had be crazy and swung his knife; Steben was cleanly cut into two; from the head passing through his crotch, the two parts fell into the ground simultaneously, a level 137 die just like that.

    Thest man standing tried to step back, but for some reason, his feet were glued to the ground; he was unable to move even a muscle.

    ''''S-stay away, you monster.'''' the man roared as it was the only thing he could do; fear had paralyzed his whole body, this kind of fear he hadn''t felt even when he first met his guild master, it was then he knew that this time the enemy was nothing they had ever faced, this monster was beyondprehension, he was weaker than any of them, yet he could easily overpower them with unusual skills, it was the first time the man thought that although Exodus is a free world, the bnce is broken, this man could be categorized as knowing but a bug.

    Alex smiled, surprised by thest man''s behavior; he thought he would keep whining like a child, but surprisingly, the man, even though scared, still didn''t piss himself and was trying to control his emotions.

    Like a devil, Alex approached thest man standing; he smiled and put his hand on his head.

    ''''Tell me everything you know.''''

    Thest man''s body stiffened, and he resigned to his fate.

    Five minutester, Alex stood atop the highest mountain and overlooked the entire region. He could see fifteen men searching for him

    He patiently waited like a professional hunter; he was not in a hurry, unlike Ainz and his men, who seemed flustered because out of twenty-five men, only fifteen remained. Alex could see Ainz giving an order, seemingly really annoyed.

    ¡¼Master, what are you nning to do?¡½Silveria asked curiously; she wondered what her master was nning now that the remaining enemies were aware of the situation.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll strike when they didn''t expect it.''''

    ¡¼When?¡½

    Alex chuckled and announced, ''''Right now.''''

    ¡¼What?¡½Silveria eximed, Alex didn''t answer him before jumping from the peak of the mountain, his body pierced through the cloud and descended toward the ground at frightening speed, just as he reached a certain level, he used his right hand to catch a tree''s branch and spun before using it to stabilize his body.

    Ainz and his men decided to camp; Ainz Alex would attack them deep in the night. He was sure of this, so they were prepared, but somehow he got an uneasy feeling; he checked his surroundings several times, but he found nothing; this made Ainz rx thinking.

    ''Maybe, I''m overthinking.''

    It happened at that moment; from above, Alex descended.

    Bam!

    ''''What the hell-"

    Faster than Ainz and his men could react, Alex used Time eleration; his movement became faster while the movement of his enemies became sluggish.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Five of the fifteen men died in an instant; their heads burst apart by Alex''s bullets.

    Finally, the ten men came back to their senses and unleashed their strongest attacks on Alex; attacks came from all sides, almost drowning Alex within; however, to their horror, Alex chuckled before his body vanished and was reced by one of them, the man couldn''t even scream before he was erased from the face of this world by a terrible explosion.

    Kaboom!

    ''''Disperse and adopt the phnx formation.'''' Although shocked, Ainz still gave orders; his men reacted well; however, the enemy was someone with unusual abilities.

    Goosebumps rose on Ainz''s body when he saw the leisurely smile on Alex''s face, he tried to curse, but Alex had already made his move.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    Everything radius twenty meters around Alex stopped; Ainz happened to be outside of this range, he immediately shouted.

    ''''Steel Body.''''

    Then blood blossomed, and heads flew into the air; it was a ughter party.

 Chapter 519 - 504: Slaughter Party 2 End And The Rewards

    Alex dodged a punch thrown at him and fell back; he looked at Ainz covered in metallic shine and shook his head. Since the man had activated his unique skill, the Steel body, regr bullets could not deal him any damage. Even thePhantom bullet only left a slight dent on the body, and Ainz groaned; Alex knew that the skill limit would run out once he was out of MP; however, he didn''t n to wait for so long.

    Although Ainz was a lot strong than him, Level 150, somehow Alex was able to toy with him using his time ability to the fullest; Ainz''s frustration had reached a high level, he was faster, but his speed would suddenly fall, making Alex easily dodge his punches, once you can call it coincidence but not anymore when the same thing keeps happening again and again.

    ''''Fuck! Fuck!! Who the hell are you?"

    Alex chuckled, not saying anything; he moved his body under Time eleration and easily dodged Ainz''s mad attacks. The feeling of being constantly toyed with wasn''t something pleasant.

    ''''You freak, die, die. If you are, man, fight me head-on instead of cowering and dodging like a bug.''''

    Ainz taunt fell into deaf ears. Suddenly, Alex smiled and said.

    ''''Time up.''''

    It was like the sentence of the death gun, instantly Ainz knew that whatever Alex meant by saying those words, his ending wouldn''t be good; therefore, he nned to fall back and escape; his life was too precious to be wasted on something so petty as his pride. However, Ainz knew that Alex would not let him go so easily. Therefore, he threw a punch toward Alex''s head, knowing that he would dodge, and indeed Alex did dodge; however, to his surprise, Ainz''s altered his fist''s trajectory to descend toward the ground like a hammer.

    Boom!

    The fist violently struck the ground and created a giant explosion.

    Alex jumped back to escape the terrible shockwaves produced by the sudden hammering; during this time, Ainz tried to escape using the clouds in the air as cover; however, he hadn''t taken his second step when all the hairs on his body rose, his instinct he had owned during his countless battles, his countless life and death situation screamed at him extreme danger, so Ainz bent his body to an impossible degree sessfully managing to avoid the white sh that passed above his head, even though he had dodged he felt a searing pain on his scalp.

    Rolling on the ground, Ainz appeared on the other side, just as he stood, Alex appeared not too far from him with the same annoying smile that seemed to be saying that he still had everything under control; this behavior irritated Ainz to no end he wanted to bash Alex''s skull and crack it open; however, he didn''t have the leisurely to do so because Alex''s next attack had been initiated.

    Silver light burst out from the silver gun, an unusual weapon; normally, Ainz would have chosen to dodge, relying on instinct. However, he couldn''t because of the proximity he was to Alex, and he still believed that his Steel body could handle this level of attack, this assumption was wrong, and when Ainz learned this, it was prettyte.

    Bang!

    ''''What?"

    Like a fragile piece of ss, Ainz''s steel body was easily dismissed, shocked; he opened his mouth to end up frozen as Alex appeared before him and put him under time stop, the silver gun prated his mouth, and he coldly announced.

    ''''Snatch!" Bang!

    Ainz''s head burst like a firecracker before falling backward.

    Bam!

    Until the end, he couldn''t understand what happened; he had thought that he had seen most of Alex''s abilities, the most annoying one being his ability to slow down his opponent while he increased his speed, he thought he would at least report this to the others, and with such information, they could prepare countermeasure in their next encounter against Alex; however, before he could escape he died inexplicably.

    [Ding! Congrattions to yer Alex for havingpleted the second part of the ughter quest.

    Reward: + 1 level, 50 000 Exp, 500 Gold coins, 400 Fame points, and an increase of 100 MP.

    Additional reward: Steel body.]

    Alex''s face couldn''t help but twitch continuously because they shamelessly said that the Steel body he painstakingly acquired was an additional reward. If he could see the system owner, he would say shame to you. However, Alex shook his head and called out his status window.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 121

    Experience Value (XP): 50000/200800

    HP: 4200/4200

    MP: 8110/8110

    STA: 3200/3200

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2570

    DEF: 2170

    AGI: 2160 (+200)

    INT: 2200

    LUK: 1780

    BP: 20

    SP: 1

    Fame: 1000

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 4] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer]

    [Congrattions to yer Alex to have sessfully reached the threshold to be ranked on the Fame board.

    Minimum requirement: 1000 Fame points.]

    ''''Oh?" Alex was greatly surprised by this sudden notification; just as he wondered what this Fame board was about, he saw a new notification window appear before him. Unlike the previous ones, which were short, this one was extremelyrge, sorge that the top disappeared into the clouds.

    {Fame board:

    ....

    ...

    ....

    ...

    ...

    ...

    .....

    N¡ã 5230 Alex Grim: M-World: Mid-level World: 1000 Fame points.}

    ''''Dafuck?" Alex eximed, not believing what he was seeing. At the same time, elsewhere, a young man with golden eyes and lion ears and tail was also checking his rank on the Fame board.

    {N¡ã 4705 The proud Lion King: M-World Mid-level World: 2400 Fame points.}

 Chapter 520 - 505: Hell Mode 1

    Let''s rewind time a bit; Alex and hisrades were separated when they entered Exodus world.

    Leon was not an exception; he appeared in the starter vige N¡ã 707: Crimson city. As the name suggested, this city temperature was scorching because volcanoes and high-level dungeons surrounded the city; it was one of the hard-level beginner viges.

    Leon, who appeared from a sh of light, immediately drew a lot of attention, even more, because of his features. However, Exodus was a ce where a lot of races mixed in, such as humans, demons, Elves, Dwarves, druids, and so on; it''s extremely rare to encounter beastmen and a high-ss one as that, so Leon''s appearance shocked many whiles at the same time draw in many people with weird taste.

    Ignoring the looks he was receiving as if he was popstar, Leon immediately departed; however, people still secretly followed him, so Leon escaped deeper into the hot mountain; it was how he came across a hidden dungeon at the same time triggered an hidden mission. Completing the first part, he received 1400 fame points, he had just finishedpleting the second part, and his Fame points rose to 2400 points, so his rank.

    ''''Sigh! I guess I''ll not receive any rest until Iplete this hell mode dungeon.''''

    Leon mumbled while checking the hidden quest progression.

    {Hidden quest: Taurusir; Taurus was one of seven saints but somehow disappeared. You have to stumble upon one of his dungeons. Conquer it to unveil Taurus history.

    1st part: Rewards: 70 000 XP and 1400 Fame points

    2snd part : Rewards: 90 000 XP and 1000 fame points.

    Current progress: Beginning of the 3rd part.

    Quest Difficulty: Hell mode.

    Final rewards: + 3 Level, ##########}

    Just the +3 levels were already enticing enough for Leon to ept, but he knew that the rewards were more than that, not to mention the small rewards along the way; this might be a Hell mode difficulty, but the rewards were worth it.

    Leon sighed and proceeded forward, he applied some force in his right hand, and the huge ck door opened slowly while generating a creaking sound as if it had been closed for a seemingly indeterminate amount of time.

    *Bang!!*

    A loud sound was produced when both sides of the double door hit the walls.

    Leon entered with cautious steps into the room, illuminated by a dim blue light generated by the torches.

    [Ding!... You have entered the fifth level of the S Rank dungeon.]

    Leon''s steps stopped abruptly at the unexpected announcement of the system.

    ''Fifth floor? Shouldn''t it be the third floor?'', as the beastman tried to find an answer to his questions, a ck magic circle with several engraved runes lit up in the center of the room he had just entered.

    Seeing that he apparently would not have the time to overthink, Leon improved his grip on the sword in his left hand and squinted as he observed the situation in front of him.

    *Swoosh!*

    With an intense burst of light, the magic circle disappeared. In its ce, a single monster appeared.

    The appearance of this monster was simr to that of a bull, but it was standing on two legs instead of 4. It was about 5 meters high and looked extremely robust. If Alex or one of the Earthlings were present, they would have easily identified the monster as the minotaur in most Earth''s fantasy books.

    Unaware of all of this, Leon looked above the monster, describing his level and abilities; he couldn''t help but gulp audibly.

    [Fifth floor Guardian Minotaur]

    [Level: 160]

    [Grade: 2 Stars BOSS]

    Gender: Male

    [HP: 8000]

    [MP: 5000]

    ATK: 1200

    DEF: 1100

    AGI: 1000

    LUK: 500

    INT: 800

    (Skills):

    [Taurus''s blessing (Passive): Increases the speed of movement +200.]

    [Charge (Active): Run towards the enemy in a straight line. Increase the movement speed by 50 points for 5 meters. Use Rate: Low.

    Intimidation: Passive: Ability to instigate fear upon one''s enemy.

    Crimson st: A beam shot, extremely vtile. It''s fire beam.]

    The reason Leon gulped was none other than the monster grade; unlike Alex and Gracier, Leon had done his homework; those people following him wouldn''t just his handsome look for nothing, could they?

    Leon caught them and beat them up; cough! He peacefully spoke with them, as he likes to say. Thanks to this peaceful talk, Leon ended up learning a lot of useful information such as how Boss is ssified: it ranged from normal Boss, the one Alex faced until now, a zero star Boss to 1 star Boss, the highest one being 6 Stars Boss and it went without saying that the more star the most strong the Boss would be. Leon also learned about what use Fame points has.

    To put it bluntly, not only does it increase one ranking in the world of Exodus, but at the same, it holds an important role as well; without Fame points, you can''t go to the Tower located in the center of the continent, it was why everyone tries to acquire as much as they could when ites to Fame points.

    Leon''s opened his closed eyes to discard these thoughts as once he started fighting, he would solely focus on the fight because 2 Stars Boss was not going to be easy to deal with.

    ''As expected of S Rank dungeon with Hell mode difficulty.'' Leon inwardly mumbled.

    Normally, from the yer''s words, a 2 Stars Boss should be dealt with using a five people group; however, here he was standing before such a monster, there was no one beside him other himself.

    ''How should I take care of this Boss? Should I go all out since the start?''

    *Kaka! *Bang!!*

    While Leon was doing calctions about how he should deal with the 2 Stars Boss before him, he heard a loud sound behind him. Without turning to see, he knew that the doors were closed; it was to be expected. At the same time, the Boss before him eyes lighted.

    *Moooooo!*

    With a loud roar, the bull ran towards Leon with speed unbefitting itsrge body.. The battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 521 - 506: Hell Mode 2

    Seeing the charging bull, Leon squinted, and just as the fifth-floor guardian, the 2 Stars Boss, was about to strike him with its fist, he moved to the left. After dodging the blow, Leon shed at the 2 Stars Boss, reducing some of his HP.

    -200

    -279

    Two red damage figures floated slowly over the guardian''s head. In just 1 second, Leon had caused almost 500 points of damage by using a physical attack and a magical attack! {A/N: me and lightning covered Leon''s sword before the strikeQ}

    The fifth-floor guardian did not seem to notice the attack and quickly struck the next instant again. Leon ducked slightly and was able to dodge the blow without too much trouble.

    While still bent over, Leon opened his left palm and threw a lightning bullet into the monster''s abdomen.

    Biri~ Biri~

    The 2 Stars Boss momentarily froze, and his body trembled violently as if he was having a seizure.

    -180

    This amount of damage floated above the monster''s head; however, instead of continuing attacking, Leon immediately fell back because his instinct told him so.

    The moment Leon jumped, a high concentration ray pierced the ground where he previously stood; if he had not moved back after his instinct warned, he wouldn''t have survived even with his me and lightning armor; he would have been obliterated because the ce he stood had now a huge crater, it was boiling like an active volcano.

    Swoosh!

    The 2 Stars Boss immediately initiated a second attack when the first one failed. The guardian relied on Taurus''s blessings to momentarily increase its speed; the monster reached Leon in an instant.

    Then the minotaur struck with his right foot down, intending to crush him, but Leon''s reaction was faster; he put strength into both legs and jumped backward while cutting with his lighting and me-covered sword horizontally.

    -250

    Afternding on the ground, Leon rolled to dodge another beam fired at him while at the same time he attacked by throwing a fireball, draining another 150 points of life from the fifth-floor guardian.

    In less than one minute, Leon had sessfully ripping away 1059 points from the 2 Stars Boss HP, reducing his initial 8000 HP to 6941.

    This might sound unrealistic to some people because he was only one individual facing a 2 Stars Boss, something normally a group of five should fight against. Still, Leon knows better than anybody to never be conceited over such a small victory as he believed that from now on, it was not going to be easy.

    Suddenly, a red glint appeared in the guardian''s eyes, Leon''s body tensed up, and he also opened his mouth.

    Simultaneously, both roared.

    ''''Mooooooooooooooooooooooo!"

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    Boom! Boom!

    When the two roars shed, it created a sonic explosion which produced an explosion that sent the two flying back. Due to the 2 Stars Boss huge build, he was only slightly pushed back while Leon''s body was sent flying.

    Following this event, something astonishing happened; the minotaur extended his right arm, and the ground shook; from the ground, stones rose to form a gigantic ax which the monster used to strike Leon with.

    Leon''s mind quickly raced to the extreme; he had never expected such a situation, so he was almost caught off guard but being genius when it came to fighting, he was able to figure out a perfect solution that would let him escape his current predicament.

    In a split second, Leon found this solution; he immediately acted by pointing his left arm toward the iing ax and shouted.

    ''''Fireball!"

    A huge fireball was shot out from his palm and directly shed against the stone ax almost close to him.

    Boom!

    A terrible explosion urred that swallowed Leon''s body within.

    ''''Ugh!" Leon grunted; unlike Gracier, he still didn''t have perfect control over the Fire element as he has over the Lighting element, his inborn element; so when he got swallowed, Leon received a bit of damage.

    -300

    Swoosh!

    Somehow, the 2 Stars Boss appeared where Leon was about tond and caught the stone ax and swung it with all of his might.

    Everything happened too fast; Leon could not avoid the blow without sacrificing half of his body, so he chose to sacrifice his right arm instead.

    Swoosh! Bang! Ssh!

    The huge stone ax touched the ground leaving a crater, and an arm flew in the sky.

    -700

    Leon gritted his teeth and pushed his body back; me appeared under his feet and propelled him back; at the same time, Leon decided to pay back the amount of pain he had received, even if it was a little.

    ''''Firebolt!"

    From the remaining arm, a small yellow me was shot; however, it was not your normal fireball; this one had golden lightning continuously shing around it; this attack was a mix of me and lighting, two extremely destructive elements.

    This small firebolt arrived before the minotaur like a bullet and struck his face.

    Kagan! Boom!

    The minotaur head was mmed backward as if a giant had struck his head with a stone bat.

    A huge red notification floated above the head of the 2 Stars Boss.

    -3050

    ''''Mooooooooo!"

    The minotaur roared pitifully before falling into the ground with a thud sound.

    At the same time, Leon also reached the ground, but he couldn''tnd softly, resulting in him breaking his remaining arm.

    Crack!

    -800

    ''''Ugh!"

    Immediately checking his HP, Leon saw that more than half was gone; he ground his teeth and used his teeth to hold his sword while his eyes turned extremely vicious.

    Lightning crackled across his body while me appeared under his feet that propelled forward.

    Swoosh!

    Simultaneously, the minotaur happened to stand up at that moment; half of his face was gone because of the damage dealt by Leon''s firebolt.

    As the minotaur was getting angry because of the damage received, a small light shed by, and the next thing the monster knew was that his vision shifted; his head was dancing in the air.

    Critical hit

    -4000

    Thud!

    Leon''s body crashed on the other side at the same time this notification appeared.

    [Ding... Congrattions to yer The Proud Lion King for sessfully clearing the third stage....]

    Leon was too tired to continue listening to the notification; he closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 522 - 507: Hell Mode 3

    Leon slept for two hours, and when he woke up, he felt refreshed. It was now time to check his gains; thanks to his abnormal regenerative ability, his wounds recovered at incredible speed, and even his severed arm had already regenerated.

    As the quest rewards suggested, he indeed leveled up and received the other rewards; seeing this, Leon could not help but smile; however, suddenly, his smile died faster than it''s arrived because as if it was waiting for him to wake up a system notification rang out.

    [Ding! Update finished yer The proud Lion King will be sent to the next level.]

    ''''Wait for a fucking minute, will you?" Leon cursed, something he rarely does; however, nobody responded to his shout, a magic circle appeared under his feet and disappeared.

    Leon appeared inside a dim room not different from the previous one then another system notification rang out.

    [Ding! Wee to the seventh floor of the S Rank dungeon.

    Condition: Beat the guardians to clear the fourth stage.

    Rewards: +2 Levels

    Failure: -4 Levels

    Difficulty: Hell mode]

    After the system announcement, the door behind Leon closed abruptly as on the previous floor.

    However, the beastman''s attention was on the scene unfolding before his eyes at this very moment.

    *Swoosh!*

    *Swoosh!*

    *Swoosh!*

    Three magic circles lit up at the same time, exploding in a sh of light. After shining for a few seconds, the three magic circles disappeared and what reced them were three monsters.

    The monsters looked like the fifth-floor Guardians, and their stats were the same as the guardian that Leon had already killed before.

    After appearing, the three guardian ghosts looked at Leon with fierce eyes, raised their heads, and roared.

    *Mooooo!*

    *Mooooo!*

    *Mooooo!*

    Immediately afterward, the three of them ran to him. Getting attacked by three 2 Stars Boss monsters should have put one under terrible pressure, and yet Leon smiled fiercely.

    Looking at the three monsters running toward him as if they were being possessed, smile never left Leon''s face, he raised his hand, and a me hammer appeared and greedily sucked his mana to grow to two meters before getting mmed on the ground.

    Kaboom!

    If a world-ending st was happening, the ground trembled, the explosion turned into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, Leon mmed his left hand on the ground lightning rippled from his hand outwards as shockwaves.

    Chi! Chi! Boom!

    The three guardians staggered back, their eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Leon.

    He was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud! As he held a small me hammer which he spun before.

    Bang!

    The me hammer has brutally pounded onto the guardian in the middle chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the slit.

    Leon didn''t pursue the guardian,; golden lightning appeared on his right hand in the form of a beastly w which he used to grab the nearest guardian neck before abruptly lowering it to connect against his right knee, then a sickening sound was heard as the monster''s nose was instantly crushed and his face carved in.

    Everything happened too fast, Leon still holding the monster''s neck, changed tactics as the monster''s neck was too thick for him to break; using the monster''s body as the support, he spun and sent a devastating kick toward thest guardian, who was about to attack.

    Swoosh! Bang!

    The monster was sent flying while me appeared under Leon''s arm like a jet, and he was thrown into the air; just as he left, a huge ax passed by, it was the attack of the first guardian, he had recovered.

    Leonnded on the other side and smiled gleefully because, from his attacks, he had seeded in shaving off more than 1000 HP points.

    ''''Mooooo!"

    Leon raised his sword he had just brought out and raised before bringing it down.

    Fwoosh

    The rushing guardian instinctively raised his arm to block because he didn''t have a weapon; it was a fatal mistake, one if arm got cut with a red window floating above his head.

    Critical Hit -2000

    Although he was a little surprised by his luck, Leon did not stop his steps and started running towards the other two monsters. When he entered their attack range, he raised his sword in his left hand and attacked the same as he did with the previous guardian.

    -400

    Immediately after attacking, Leon took a somersault backward. Just a split secondter, two fists hit the ground he was standing on just moments ago.

    Still in the air, before touching the ground, Leon pointed his right hand and fired a firebolt at the same guardian he was focusing on, draining another 500 life points.

    Three injured monsters, one had his arm chopped off while the other two received various degrees of injuries.

    Even so, the three guardians still rushed toward Leon as if they possessed endless stamina and were robots.

    The three guardians ran towards Leon, chasing him relentlessly. Just as the three began to run, he noticed that one of them, the one in the center, leaned forward a few millimeters. Thanks to his cool head, he constantly keeps if not, he would have missed such detail.

    Leon immediately remembered what this gesture meant. This slight, almost undetectable movement is the moment when the guardians activate their skill: Charge!

    Leon''s eyes quickly scanned the room, and he saw out of the corner of his eye a nearby pir and, without hesitation, ran towards it. The minotaur in the center exploded with clearly superior speed and moved away from the other two ghost guards.

    5 meters.

    4 meters.

    3 meters.

    2 meters.

    When the BOSS was only 1 meter away from hitting Leon, he made a sharp turn with his right foot and shot out to one side.

    *BANG!*

    The minotaur banged its horns hard against the spine, causing a loud sound beforeing to an abrupt stop as its horns got stuck, and he could not retrieve them. Leon summoned his sword; me and lightning covered it before he swung it; the trapped minotaur head was separated from the rest of its body and fell on the ground with a thud sound.

    ''One down, two more to go.'' Leon mumbled while retreating.

    After sessfully eliminating one, Leon had no trouble dealing with the remaining two.

    [Ding! Congrattions to yer The Proud Lion King for sessfully clearing the fourth. The next level is temporarily unavable due to the yer location.

    Additional reward: Solon''s Key.]

    Before Leon could check what this key was used for, he was transferred out of the dungeon; he could only mumble, ''I hope the others are doing fine. I wonder if I''ve seeded in finally surpassing that friend of mine.''

    Leon''s current level isLevel 123.

 Chapter 523 - 508: The Provocation

    Back to Alkan''s City.

    Afterpleting the second part of the ughter quest, Alex found Elvira peacefully sleeping on the ground; her health had been restored while her curse lifted.

    Currently, she was on Alex''s back, sleeping without a care in the world; inside her small hands were a stack of purple flowers, probably the cure she came to seek.

    Alex heaved a sigh before allocating his BP to his luck stat as he believed that luck would y an important role from now on.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 121

    Experience Value (XP): 50000/200800

    HP: 4200/4200

    MP: 8110/8110

    STA: 3200/3200

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2570

    DEF: 2170

    AGI: 2160 (+200)

    INT: 2200

    LUK: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 1

    Fame: 1000

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer]

    Alex added the unused SP point on his Link''s skill, increasing its level from 4 to 5. After doing this, Alex immediately checked his new skill, the Steel body, and the result didn''t disappoint him.

    [Steel body: Almost immune to all attacks as long one has mana.

    Current Level: 1

    Consume 50 MP per second.]

    ''''Wow! With my current MP, I canst almost five minutes. Good, the moment I saw this ability, I wanted it, and now I have it.'''' Alex mumbled. If it weren''t because he was holding Elvira on his back, he would have activated the steel body a long ago, but because he felt like it might make her feel ufortable, he didn''t do it.

    A few minutester, Alex arrived before the giant doors of the city, and as usual, it was filled with yers and NPCs going in and out. Alex smiled, and when he was passing by, he deliberately raised his voice.

    ''''Ah! So tired, the trip to Torel''s mountains was sure demanding, I shall go and rest.''''

    Then he disappeared into the ground; Alex acted as if he was unaware that the moment he said those words, someone in the crowd trembled and soon started tailing him until he entered the Inn and delivered Elvira before going upstairs to shower and rest. After all, if he acted as if he had noticed this person tailing him, the purpose behind hisst gesture would have failed; thus, Alex did nothing and smiled; it''s time to lure one of the snakes out of its hiding.

    ?????

    At the same time, somewhere in the abyss of the city stood a simple wooden house; however, under this house was one of the strongest dark guilds in the city, Blood Chalice.

    The vice guild leader of Blood Chalice, a man in his thirties with a long scar traversing his face, kept repeatedly tapping atop the table before him.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    ''''So you''re saying that you seed in knowing that yer location?" The man asked with a rough voice; he wore red pdin armor, which had a blood chalice symbol on top of it.

    A man kneeled before the vice guild master; it was the same man who had espied Alex until he went upstairs a few minutes ago; this man was a member of the Blood Chalice, he came to report his finding.

    Tap! Tap!!

    ''''What do you think, Luriel?" The vice guild master tilted his head and looked to his right.

    Unlike what one would have expected after hearing such a good name, the result was a disappointment, the one called Luriel wasn''t angelic as her name suggested but stood two meters and half, possessing a gori-like figure. However, it would be a big blunder to think that she was only a muscle with no brain; she was quite smart, it was why the vice guild master asked for her opinion.

    When Luriel opened her mouth, the weakest members in the room was forced to close their ears in a panic because they felt like their eardrums would burst if they didn''t do that; her voice was so frightening loud; however, the vice guild master had no trouble listening to such a voice, he was even smiling.

    ''''Marcus, I think this might be a trap; no, it''s a trap for sure because a man capable ofpletely eliminating members from the three guilds would not act so foolishly to announce where he lives.''''

    Marcus, the vice guild master of the Blood Chalice, nodded his head because he also smelled something fishy. Luriel continued.

    ''''If my guess isn''t wrong, then it meant that this man is sending us an invitation. Assassinate me if you can. Although fight is prohibited inside the city, it''s only under certain circumstances; assassination is still possible. I don''t know the real purpose behind this man''s behavior, but I suggest that we ignore him for a while and strike when his guard is down.''''

    Most of the guild members in the room seemed not to share the same opinion as Luriel; to them, not replying felt like a huge p in the face.

    Marcus seemed to have read their thoughts and chuckled before announcing.

    ''''Thank you, Luriel. I appreciate your opinion, but I think this is a provocation, and we must respond, do not forget that the other two guilds will be aware of this; we must act faster. I have already contacted the leader, and he said to handle it. The other guilds will send their members to test the water we shall do the same, and besides, hehehe forget it, we shall wait and see if my hunch is right.''''

    Although curious about what Marcus wanted to say, Luriel stayed silent.

    Marcus suddenly ordered.

    ''''Select our best men for assassination; five should be good and go bring me back that asshole head.''''

    ''''Roger!"

    From the darkness, three voices responded before disappearing. Marcus chuckled and closed his eyes while he was patiently waiting.. Luriel, by his side, crossed her big arms covered with numerous battle scars.

 Chapter 524 - 509: Against The Blood Chalice Guild 1

    Indeed was provoking the three dark guilds, especially he targeted the Blood Chalice, and he was well aware that they would act once provoked.

    The bright, full moons enveloping half the night sky sshed on the beautiful city underneath it with its illumination. Suddenly, several shadows dashed through the buildings at incredible speed, seven shadows like ninjas moved in the direction of Alex''s Inn. Just as they arrived, they looked at each other before moving toward Alex''s room located on the upper level.

    Suddenly, two among the seven shadows stopped before their bodies fell from the sky, and before they could even reach the ground shattered into lights, they were dead, and floating above their disappearing bodies were two red windows showing terrific numbers.

    Critical -12000

    Critical - 11000

    The remaining five men could not believe their eyes; terror assaulted their hearts, shaking them to the core. Although they were prepared for a wee back after receiving such grand provocation, the result surpassed their expectations to the extent they couldn''t fathom. It should be noted that the seven, although they came from different guilds, were the cream of the crop, top master in their field; they are Elites assassins whose level weren''t low, even so, they couldn''t detect their enemy before he struck, instantly killing two among them.

    Alex, who hid atop another building, chuckled; seeing the assassin''s reaction, he could understand them to some extent. The reason they couldn''t detect him even with their higher senses due to their ss was simply that moment Alex was using Vanishing Bullet to erase his presence, and he sniped them from afar, one bullet, one kill, a bullet in the head. Alex felt like a professional sniper; his blood could not help boil.

    The five men looked at each other andmunicated through their eyes before they dispersed; they decided to abort tonight''s mission and go back to report the situation. A good assassin knows when to retreat when the odds are against him; you can go back to better prepare for the next time; there is no to feel ashamed of a failure if you are alive to do better the next time.

    However, while they decided to retreat, they knew that not everyone would make it back, so to ensure that at least half returned alive, they threw smoke bombs all around to block Alex''s vision temporarily. At the same time, they sprinkled poisonous mist into the smoke bomb before fleeing.

    Unfortunately, Alex didn''t fall for their trap; he moved the two silver guns inside his hands, bullets flew, those bullets made almost no sounds as they followed each other, the one behind smacked the one in the front increasing its speed to dreadful level.

    Pui! Pui!!

    Two assassins fell when their heads burst open because bullets entered their heads from behind.

    The remaining assassins sensed theirrades'' death, and they could only grind their teeth as they escaped using random routes. They were not fooled; they could not immediately head back because it was probably what their enemy wanted.

    One and half of an hour passed when finally thest surviving assassin dragged his tired body back to their headquarter. He checked his surroundings again and again before secretly sneaking into the headquarter through a small hole. He prayed that the mysterious enemy didn''t follow him here; he didn''t want to be the one to bring misfortune on the guild.

    Unfortunately, for the man Alex happened to be behind him and saw what he did before sneaking in, he did the same thing without removing his concealment.

    Immediately after Alex passed through the small hole, a dark world greeted him, followed by a sudden notification.

    [Ding!.... Instant Dungeon discovered: Blood Chalice Guild Territory.]

    Alex chuckled; he had expected something like this but not so soon.

    ¡¼Get ready you have stepped into the enemy territory, you are not the only one to have received a notification, the enemy must have received one as well.¡½

    Unexpectedly, it was Nyx''s voice instead of Silveria''s voice; Alex was thrilled; Nyx seldom talked with him, but he didn''t know why but every time he heard her voice, he felt strangely calm even though Nyx''s voice was always cold.

    Alex shook his head to concentrate, as Nyx had said the enemy must be aware of him sneaking in because as the owner of this Instant dungeon, you should be aware of any intruder.

    Marcus sitting in the deepest part of the underground building, chuckled and nced at Luriel beside him; she immediately understood her vice-guild intentions; she wore a savage grin before disappearing. Her speed was astounding, not the speed you would expect from some so big.

    Back to Alex''s side. Just as he took his second step, the long-awaited notification rang out.

    [Ding!... You have triggered another hidden quest: ughter Party Part 3: You have found one of the Dark guild''s headquarters, the Blood Chalice Guild Headquarter, the enemy has been alerted of your presence. Kill every single living thing in this building to deliver justice upon them.

    Rewards: + 3 Levels; Random chest; 2 SP.

    Failure: Death.

    Penalty: As you have stepped into their territory, your speed will decrease by 200 points, your concealment skill forcibly canceled.

    Difficulty: Extreme]

    Upon reading the content of the quest, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. From what Alex knows, quests are ssified by difficulty: Normal, Hard, Extreme, Hell, and Abyss. Most of the quests Alex hadpleted until now never surpassed the Extreme mode.

    ''A reward of 3 levels, a random chest, and two skill points? Not bad, although the penalty for falling the quest is scary there is no problem if one doesn''t fail.'' Alex mumbled.

    It was then Alex heard Silveria''s chuckling.

    ¡¼You should first look at what in front of you.¡½

    Following her words, Alex looked in front of him, more precisely on the number under the quest notification window before him. He couldn''t help but immediately curse.

    ''''What the fuck !"

    [Blood Chalice Guild Territory; current number: 300. Killed: 0

    Time limit: 6 hours

    Additional penalty: If yer Alex failed to eliminate everyone in this time limit, then the guild master will show up followed by the other guild masters, and the result would be instant death.]

 Chapter 525 - 510: Against The Blood Chalice Guild Part 2

    [Blood Chalice Guild Territory;

    The current number of members present: 300.

    Killed: 0

    Time limit: 6 hours

    Additional penalty: If yer Alex failed to eliminate everyone in this time limit, then the guild master will show up followed by the other guild masters, and the result would be instant death.]

    Alex, who saw that he would face three hundred enemies, could not stop the curses from escaping from his mouth; however, he finally calmed down as he knew that this quest wasn''t going to be an easy one. The only thing positive was that the Guild master of Blood Chalice seemed not to be inside, a blessing in disguise; however, his right-hand man and other powerful figures must be left behind.

    ''Ah! No wonder this is Extreme mode difficulty with generous rewards. Well, I will not fail.'' Alex dered before he started to walk forward, the darkness didn''t hinder him in the slightest as he could see through it like in the day.

    Suddenly, Alex stepped slightly to the side, and an arrow flew past him, almost touching his cheek. The first attack hade without giving the enemy the time to attack again.

    A silver knife sliced through the air and pierced through the man''s brain, mming his body against hisrade behind him.

    ''''What?" A voice eximed; it was a woman''s voice.

    She threw away the corpse while fear assaulted her; they had heard that an intruder had sneaked in; being the closest to the intruder location, the two rushed toward the intruder to quickly kill him to earn achievement point to rank up in the guild. However, the reality was different; in the span of one second, one of them had died.

    "Do you really think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Alex''s voice rang in the woman''s ears, bringing her back to reality.

    She quickly turned her head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, a punch has brutally pounded onto her chest.

    ''''Gah!"

    Her chest caved in, and her back arched out. At the same time, her body mmed into the wall before, she coughed arge volume of blood, before she could utter a word, a knife pierced through her head forever silencing her, her body twitched a few times before transforming into light and disappeared.

    Alex breathed in and out and collected the Gold coins, which fell onto the ground after the guild death.

    ''''Two eliminated, 298 left to go,'''' Alex mumbled and dashed forward.

    Twenty meterster, he stopped because right on his left was a room with no door; this room was entirely dark; it was impossible to see what was inside it. The darkness inside this room seemed too thick as if something added more darkness to it; Alex chuckled, even his dark vision was impaired because of its low level; however, Alex had no trouble detecting the ten men concealed in this room waiting for him to walk in to kill him.

    Alex memorized each one of their position and levels; none of them had reached level 125. Then he threw a silver knife in the middle of the room; it was particrly eye-catching due to the silver sparkle it emitted when it sliced through the air.

    Unintentionally, the seven men had their eyes drawn on this knife, forcing them to pause momentarily, then the next scene shocked them to the core; somehow, the silver knife disappeared and was reced by their enemy.

    Alex, who shadow-shifted with his knife, immediatelyunched his attacks.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Pui! Pui!!

    Five silver knives pierced through the air and tore through five men''s throats; their eyes shone with disbelief before they dropped down; soon, another five followed, having their brains burst open by bullets.

    In less than a minute, Alex killed ten men; he was shocked by how faster his reaction speed had be. However, he quickly calmed his boiling blood; he seeded because he was faster; there''s no doubt about it, but it was also because of the element of surprise; first, he drew their attention on the silver knife before further escting by suddenly appearing.

    ''''Well, it''s because they were also too weak,'''' Alex mumbled before clearing the room and heading to the next one.

    Less than fifteen minutes since his arrival, Alex had killed twelve men. Even Marcus would have expected this.

    Alex continued to walk deeper into the Blood Chalice Guild territory; he had passed three other rooms identical to the first one where he previously killed ten men, he killed fifteen men added to the twelve he had first killed, Alex had now twenty-seven kills in less than half of an hour.

    Finally, Marcus noticed the abnormal situation; he immediately changed tactics. Alex descended into the second floor but found nothing when suddenly, he heard a rumbling sound.

    ¡¼Master, they decided to flood this level, escape through the left room.¡½Silveria''s voice rang out inside his head; Alex immediately escaped the second floor through that room; he rolled on the ground before standing up. The moment Alex did, that chill ran down his spine; he discovered that he appeared in the middle of a big hall that resembled a mausoleum, and surrounding him were a hundred members of the Blood Chalice Guild. They seemed to have been waiting for him because, in the next instant, someone ordered.

    ''''Fire!"

    Following this person''s order, attacks rained down on him, arrows, magic weapons. Those attacks swallowed Alex, and the hundred men had expected to see a red window showing the amount of damage Alex had received; however, to their surprise, nothing happened.

    Suddenly, they heard a sound, and before they knew what was happening, Alex''s figure shot from the mushroom cloud produced by those attacks; he levitated in the air, his body was covered in a metallic shine, making those that know this ability eyes turn round.

    Alex, who was forced to use Steel body because he had fallen into the enemy trap, was furious; he removed his eye patch; his heterochromia eyes were so cold that they sent a chill down one''s spine.

    ''''Now it''s my turn to attack!" Alex dered without any emotions.

    Immediately following Alex''s deration, time froze, and faster than his shadow, Alex''s hands moved.

    Bang! Bang!!!!!

    Bullets flew with uracy and pierced through ten men''s heads at once. A red window popped up above their heads.

    Critical -10 000!!

    It was instant death; time resumed; Kroll, the leader of this ambush, froze; he couldn''tprehend what had just happened and before Alex appeared before him.

    ''''Wha-''''

    Kroll''s pupils dted as Alex appeared before him and grabbed his head.

    Bam!

    Alex thrashed his face into the wall behind him, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before he could release a cry, he pulled the trigger, and a bullet sted his head apart, drenching Alex into blood and gore; he looked terrifying.

    The remaining men froze before someone who had a bit of courage shouted.

    ''''Attack is nothing but one man. He doesn''t possess endless stamina; he must be at his limit, attack!"

    Alex chuckled when he heard the man''s words, indeed as the man said, he didn''t possess endless stamina; every action performed, be it using skill, jumping, or dodging, drains stamina.

    However, while more than half of his stamina was gone and unlike his mana which could recover, Alex was not particrly worried. He immediately unleashed the power of his right eye, it shone blue, and every person that came in contact with his right eye froze, and their body started trembling.

    Because most of them had weak mental health, the effect of Alex''s right eye was tremendous on them; they dropped down one by one.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    A crimson bullet descended upon the fallen men,pletely erasing them.

    Kaboom!

    The whole floor shook, and even Marcus on the lowest floor felt it.

    Alex immediately killed the remaining men before they could escape; when he checked his stamina, he was left with 300 STA.

    [Number of members present: 300

    Killed: 187

    Remaining time: 4h 40 minutes.]

    Alex sighed before gulping down a stamina potion; more than half of his stamina was filled.

    ''''Time to finish..'''' Alex dered before his figure disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 526 - 511: Against The Blood Chalice Guild Part 3

    While Alex was wreaking havoc on the upper floors, Marcus, who was silent initially, couldn''t keep his calm after one hour and a half; more than half of his men were now dead. Unlike what Alex thought he, was not the only one who got penalized, as temporarily master of this Instant dungeon normally he should have been able to see what was happening inside his home.

    Unfortunately, this right had been canceled; Marcus could only observe the situation, thank the chess pieces before him, and currently, more than half of his pieces were gone making him frustrated.

    Touching his right eye, Marcus sighed before saying.

    ''''Luriel, can you hear me?"

    There was a silence before a voice echoed in Marcus''s ears.

    ''''Yeah! What is it? The intruder ising or not?" Luriel asked, clearly bored as she kept waiting on the floor below this one, expecting Alex''s arrival. To her, those on the lower floors could not stop a guy like Alex because a guy like that never does something when they are not sure of their chance of seeding.

    Marcus chuckled, having expected Luriel to react as she did; he cleared his throat and ordered.

    ''''Luriel, go to the lowest floor and take care of the intruder; failure is not allowed.''''

    Hearing the vice guild leader''s order, Luriel was first shocked before she suddenly burst intoughter while saying.

    ''''This guy must have done you more damage than expected. Okay, I understand. I''ll go take care of him and remember I want that thing plus 1000 Fame points.''''

    Hearing Luriel''s excessive demands, Marcus frowned before he massaged his temple and nodded in approval. He didn''t have the choice, did he? If he doesn''t send Luriel, the strongest force beside him, to stop Alex, the loss would be tremendous. Currently, Alex had just killed his 200th enemy, reducing the initial 300 men to a mere 100. If Marcus were to let this continues, then all of his force would be wiped out; somehow, none of the traps seemed to work on him as Alex kept avoiding them as he harvested life like a grim reaper.

    The reason Marcus was so desperate and couldn''t help but agree to Luriel demands while knowing fully well how exaggerated those demands were was simply because only the guild master, vice guild master, and some selected few still had two lives remaining, meaning they could revive once they died, however, for the normal member, they only had one life, there is a reason for this: it was to ensure their loyalty and to have perfect control over them. So Alex massacring everyone here and there would do the Blood Chalice Guild no good as those dead would not revive, forever gone from Exodus, which means that the guild would be reduced if not disappear. Marcus didn''t wish for something like this to happen, so he gritted his teeth and epted Luriel''s condition.

    ''''Good, I shall head down then. Wait for the good news.'''' Luriel dered before cutting off themunication.

    Marcus sneered and started to tap on the table rhythmically; he did this several times before a vicious smile appeared on his face.

    ''''I''ll have thestugh.''''

    Marcus seemed to have a certain n in mind; he smiled more before closing his eyes as if the situation weren''t critical any longer.

    ?????

    Fifth floor, Alex, who had just killed his 205th men, frowned because he could feel tremors ringing through the ground as if a giant monster was running toward him. Suddenly, the man who was about to run toward him panicked and fled.

    ''''What the fuck ?" Alex was confused; it was then she arrived.

    Boom!

    The door to the next floor was sted open, and from the other side, a big figure appeared; when Alex saw this figure, he was shocked; only a few words could be used to describe this figure, a gori woman.

    Suddenly, Alex pupils dted because this gori woman had shed next to him and threw a punch toward his unguarded jaw; everything happened too fast; Luriel had thought that Alex would be caught off guard or at least suffer an injury; however, he was surprised her by lowering his body to an impossible angle, then Luriel felt something impacted her fist she was shocked because the force behind the attack pushed her fist back, it was heading straight to her face, Luriel whose shock had dyed her reaction got knocked back by her fist.

    Bang!

    Luriel staggered back a couple of steps; she stabilized herself by plunging her feet into the ground. During this time, Alex distanced himself from the dangerous woman; although he dodged the punch and retaliated using a Piercing bullet, he was shocked to see that Luriel''s hand was fine with only a small injury as if stung by a bee.

    ''''How hard is her skin?" Alex wondered before quickly shaking his head; this one would be easy to handle as the previous ones he faced.

    Luriel reached out to wipe the blood around her nose and mouth before grinning.

    ''''Wow! This punch shakes a bit, but I like it.''''

    ''''A madwoman,'''' Alex screamed in his head and immediately created a second gun using Xerox; using the Eye of Truth, Alex was shocked because he couldn''t see the detailed information about Luriel, he got the window notification.

    [Unable to determine]

    Alex felt goosebumps rose all over his body because Luriel chuckled and dered.

    ''''Wow! Wow! Calm down, not so fast. Let''s first know each other before sharing private information.''''

    There was a dangerous glint inside Luriel eyes when she said these words, Alex felt a chill down his crotch, and he unconsciously protected his jewels for fear of suffering an irreversible trauma.

    ¡¼This one is crazy if you ever fall into her hands, only gods know what kind of fate awaits you, but I can tell you for sure that you won''t like it.¡½

    ''Do you want to be spanked?'' Alex asked, and Silveria closed her mouth. Alex cursed her because she seemed to be enjoying the current situation.

    ''''Darling~ Let''s begin, shall we? I''ll take good care of you; I love delicate boy.''''

 Chapter 527 - 512: Alex Vs Luriel

    ''''Darling~ Let''s begin, shall we? I''ll take good care of you; I love delicate boy.''''

    The chill Alex felt previously was intensified, and he shouted.

    ''''Screw you!"

    Luriel had expected this, but what she didn''t expect was that Alex was able to keep his calm. Although she indeed like a boy like Alex, she knows that man like Alex hates to be called a delicate or pretty boy. She intended to disrupt him mentally by forcing him to act rashly after receiving such a nickname; in a normal situation, most people would have fallen into her scheme, but Alex didn''t, which raised her evaluation of him, she licked her lips like a hungry subus about to suck a male''s essence dry.

    Alex aimed the two silver guns at Luriel and fired.

    Bang! Bang!

    Luriel sneered, her eyes shone with purple luster, and a giant purple sword appeared in her hand, which she used to evade the iing bullets.

    ngs! ngs!

    Immediately following his bullets being blocked, Alex el-ed to reappear in another location; just as he left his previous location, a crisscross sh appeared and sted the ground apart; it even left a mark on the sturdy wall behind.

    Luriel spun the giant sword in her hands and used it as a hammer to strike the ground.

    Kaboom!

    An explosion urred, and the ground cracked. Suddenly, Luriel felt dangering from behind; she immediately swung her sword backward; however, she only hit empty air the actual attack came from the front.

    Alex shed and appeared in front of Luriel, whose sword was still behind her; the guns had disappeared from his hands, his hands were now covered in a green light, he punched Luriel in the stomach.

    Sensing the dangerous aura around Alex''s fists, Luriel toughened her stomach; it became covered with purple light.

    Bang!

    Luriel''sl body trembled; she inside rumbled, ground her teeth, and brought her giant forward, intending to crush Alex. However, the giant sword suddenly became slower, and Alex easily dodged before two silver guns appeared inside his hands.

    All the hairs on Luriel''s body rose up; instantly, she knew that she must not let this manplete his attack, the instinct she had honed under countless battles, be it''s here in Exodus or the real world told her so. Luriel''s opened her mouth and used one of her innate abilities: Bloody roar.

    It was now Alex''s turn to feel danger; however, he was a step toote; he experienced the terrible roar firsthand.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrr!"

    Alex was sent flying, and he felt his ears almost rupturing; it was bleeding, he felt dizzy. Alex was shocked that Luriel had this ability. However, he had no time to think further right now because Luriel''s punch had already arrived.

    Even though he used his time ability, time eleration to slow down the iing punch, he would still be hit regardless, so Alex bit his lips; he really doesn''t want to use Time Stop right now as he felt that it was not the appropriate time yet, however, the circumstances weren''t in his favor.

    However, just as he was about to use Time Stop, he immediately thought of something, he removed his right eye, and his right eye shone.

    Luriel hastily removed her punch and closed her eyes; it was an instinctual reaction; she jumped back, a phantom bullet pierced where she previously stood.

    Alex didn''t give her the time before his next attack was unleashed.

    [Crimson Bullet]

    The crimson bullet tore through the air like aser beam and arrived before Luriel; she had no time to dodge, even so, she stubbornly refused to go down, she bit her tongue and beat her chest like a gori, her body suddenly expanded before the crimson bullet touched her and she became enveloped in crimson light.

    Boom!

    Somehow, crimson bullet''s usual explosiveness got reduced by half. Alex was shocked; he didn''t know what kind of ability Luriel used to reduce crimson bullet might, but it seemed effective as Luriel was almost unscathed, half of her armor was gone.

    Luriel''s eyes had lost their usual yfulness; now she was furious, she was going easy on this man, but he kept pushing her far and far; it was time to get serious.

    Under Alex''s shocked eyes, Luriel mumbled something, and she suddenly transformed; she became taller, 3 meters tall, her skin color had turned purple, and the more astonishing change was two curved horns appeared on her forehead.

    ''''Oni?" Alex yelled out because the current Luriel looked like the Oni you often see in Japanese folklore.

    The transformed Luriel showed a surprised expression before chuckling.

    ''''It seems that you are knowledgeable. But it doesn''t change anything. I will crush you, grind your bones into dust, and smoke it.''''

    To Luriel''s provocation, Alex responded with his own.

    ''''You talk too much.''''

    Luriel froze before she startedughing.

    ''''Hehe hahaha hahaha!"

    [Overlord domain]

    Following Luriel''s shout, Alex''s body sank, his knee touched the ground, his bones started to emit cracking sound, he felt a suffocating feeling, he couldn''t even budge and could only re at Luriel, when he saw the small window above her head he felt cold sweat.

    [Oni Queen, Luriel Zaragoza Level 180]

    ''''Now, it''s time to teach you a lesson.'''' Luriel dered while walking slowly toward Alex as if she had all the time in the world.

    It''s never urred to her that Alex could possess a domain, this is her third year, and she had seen only a handful of people who possessed a domain, not even Marcus has one; only the guild master has one like her, so Luriel became conceited believing that she was a chosen one.

    Alex could see her arrogance; he decided to make use of this; he waited patiently, suffering intense pain; his HP and stamina were decreased at fast speed, more than half was gone.

    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes shed, and by the time Luriel noticed, it was already toote.

    [Hellsing]

    Alex activated his domain and the feeling of oppression lessened; Luriel was shocked.

    ''''What?"

    [Erase]

    Luriel was shocked for the second time, and her body was frozen because the domain she was so proud of disappeared.

    BANG!!

    Then she heard a gunshot, even though she was surprised her body still reacted tried to dodge to the side, she thought she had dodged the bullet, but it was only the first one, the second one struck her in the head knocking her head backward.

    Critical - 20 000

    She couldn''t believe it, only if she knew; however, there is no, if not even in Exodus. Luriel died unwillingly because she had underestimated her enemy.

    Alex fell onto the ground with a ragged breath; he seeded.

 Chapter 528 - [Bonus ] 513: The Random Chest

    Marcus, who had his eyes closed and patiently waited, suddenly opened them when he heard his queen piece cracking.

    The corner of his mouth rose, and he startedughing.

    ''''Sure, even Luriel was taken down. Time to finish him myself.'''' Marcus mumbled and immediately stood up.

    He had expected this situation; it could be said that he hoped for this situation to happen, then he would take care of the exhausted Alex himself and earn all the credit. He seeded in getting rid of Luriel, who was threatening his position since she was the owner of a domain.

    Shaking his head, Marcus headed to Alex''s location.

    As if he had teleported, he arrived on the floor Alex was on; Alex had his head lowered as if unaware of the intruder closing in from behind.

    Suddenly, Marcus, who was sneaking behind Alex froze, his eyes became filled with horror when he saw a ck gun aimed at him from under Alex''s armpit.

    ''So all long, he was ying!"

    Fear filled Marcus''s heart but was scared him the most was that ck gun; he had the feeling that if it stuck him, not only would he die here, even in the real world his soul would be erased forever.

    (A good man does not fight when the odds are against him. I shall temporarily retreat and striketer.)

    Having convinced himself that he was doing this for the great cause, not because he was afraid, Marcus immediately crushed the life-saving item he had prepared beforehand. An intense golden light covered him, and his body started to disappear slowly.

    However, how could Alex let his prey escape right when he became a coward?

    Alex immediately aimed Silveria at the golden portal while at the same time downing another stamina potion.

    Bang!

    A silver bullet crashed against the golden light and the portal was erased; Marcus, who had his body halfway through the teleportation portal, was thrown out and vomited blood from his right elbow reaching his hand was gone, lost in space. He couldn''t even scream as the shock he was feeling surpassed the pain, unbelievable my strongest life-saving item was crushed just like that?

    It was as if he had received a hard blow and couldn''t recuperate from it; he didn''t even see when a crimson bullet sted his body into smithereens.

    A dignified vice guild master, a Level 182, died just like that without being able to put on a fight; if the other guilds learned how Marcus died, they wouldugh until their bellies hurt.

    Alex crouched down to pick up the fallen equipment, he was exhausted, but he knew that now wasn''t the time to take a rest; he should hurry up and clean the remaining Blood Chalice Guild members and escape before the guild master came. Alex wasn''t so arrogant to think that he could handle the guild master simply because he easily killed the vice guild master; the reason it was this easy was because of several factors, the element of surprise coupled with the fear induced by seeing Nyx made Marcus cower and lose his will to fight from then onward Alex used his cards and sessfully killed him.

    Two hours passed, and Alex had finally seeded in clearing the remaining member of Blood Chalice.

    [Ding!.... Congrattions to yer Alex forpleting the quest: ughter Party Part 3.

    Rewards: +3 SP; Random chest and 2 SP.]

    [Ding! Additional reward obtained: 20 000 XP and 500 Fame points.]

    Alex smiled upon receiving the rewards and immediately checked his new status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 124

    Experience Value (XP): 20 000/201100

    HP: 4500/4500

    MP: 8140/8140

    STA: 3500/3500

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2600

    DEF: 2200

    AGI: 2190 (+200)

    INT: 2230

    LUK: 1830

    BP: 60

    SP: 3

    Fame: 1500

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Time Abilities ] [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [Goblin yer] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The ughterer] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [Vampire yer]

    ''It''s a good thing I have received an additional reward.'' Alex mumbled while thinking about how he should use his 3 skill points.

    ¡¼It was to be expected you finished the quest before the time limit, and you killed the vice guild master, the strongest existence here so easily that it almost sounds like a joke.¡½Silveria''s voice rang in his head; Alex nodded, thinking that her exnation did make sense.

    He postponed using his skill points but immediately spent his bonus points on his luck stat as he believed it was what he needed right now.

    Immediately after spending his BP on his luck''s stat, Alex rubbed his hands together before touching the silver box in front of him.

    [Do you wish to open this chest. Y/N?]

    Alex nervously clicked yes, suddenly, there was a blinding light that came from the silver box forcing Alex to close his eyes momentarily, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a in white mask on the ground; Alex almost cursed but managed to calm down.

    Picking up the white mask, Alex felt a strange connection; the mask description popped up above the mask, and Alex was shocked, unable even to utter a word.

    {Item: God''s Mask

    Grade: Mystic (A/N: Equivalent to SS grade artifact in Mysthia''s world)

    A mask is said to be the face of a god. The user can switch to anyone he has a deep understanding of or simply choose a in face. Undetectable, Immune to almost all mental attacks.

    Complete transformation consumes 200 MP per minute and is usable once. (A/N: This ability mean if Alex chooses, for example, to be Gracier, he will, but it''s only usable once.)

    Additional ability: Can copy some of the transformed person''s abilities; however, it''spletely random and can''t copy the core abilities.}

    Alex suddenly burst intoughter; heughed extremely hard before stopping after he had enough; saying he was not pleased with this reward would be an understatement. The arrival of this mask could not be more timely.

    Alex stood up and drew something where it would be visible before putting on the God''s Mask immediately; his face and even hair changed; he had a in face which you can see anywhere while his hair became long and spiky red, his eyes were a deep shade of blue. Satisfied with the disguise, Alex left the Blood Chalice Guild.. Shortly after he left, a huge explosion urred, shaking the whole area, the building above copsed, and people came out panicked; Alex used this opportunity to slip away undetected.

 Chapter 529 - 514:The Ice Empress And The Fox 1

    Somewhere in the city, after Alex changed his face into a in-looking one, he disappeared into the crowd, inside what looked like a temple to worship gods a light shed and from this light, a man came out, this man was none other than Marcus who had died under Alex''s scheme.

    ''''Fuck! I died so miserably. I swear that-"

    Marcus stopped and red at the man passing by; the man had a in face unworthy of his attention; however, the man was smiling, and somehow seeing his smile Marcus became furious without understanding why.

    ''''What are you smiling for, you duck.''''

    The man stopped and lowered his face, fearful of Marcus''s anger; seeing the man''s reaction, Marcus ego was pleased he even wanted to continue to vent his frustration on the poor man, but he froze when he saw the man''s name and level.

    [Wish to be Handsome Level 75]

    ''''Pfft! Trash!'''' Marcus said as he passed by the man who had his head lowered; if he had paid attention, he would have noticed the vicious light which passed through the man''s eyes and could have been saved.

    Pui!

    Marcus, who was walking, suddenly staggered 5, he felt a stinging pain in his back. His instinct warned him of extreme danger, but it was already toote.

    ''''What the?"

    A gray lighting from his back engulfed Marcus'' body in an instant. His body started aging at a visible rate until he turned into a old man and fell to the ground as if he had no bones inside his body; thest thing Marcus saw before disappearing from Exodus was the gloating face of the man he had looked down upon, suddenly this man face changed into that of his worst nightmare, Alex''s face.

    In the history of Exodus, Marcus was probably the most miserable man ever to set foot in this world; first, he died rather shamelessly by letting his guard down, but just after he revived, he fell in his enemy hand and died without knowing why.

    Alex chuckled and put back the God''s Mask before disappearing into the night. The revival temple was empty because it was night; after leaving the crowd, Alex sneaked here and waited for Marcus toe out and make him let his guard down before sniping him from the back with a Time decay bullet.

    It could be said that the Bloody Chalice Guild was almost annihted with Marcus'' final death. Alex decided to take a few days off andy low.

    ?????

    A few days passed in a sh, in another starter''s vige, in a in located at the north of this city, a particr scene was taking ce.

    A group of heavily armored yers surrounded a lone girl; this girl was no other than Maria.

    It had been a few days since she came to Exodus; she killed monsterspleting a quest upon a quest until she caught the eyes of an exceptional guild who wanted to recruit her; naturally, Maria refused; she had no intention of joining any guild except one she created or her man created. However, the other party was persistent and kept trying, again and again; Maria knew why the guild master was doing this; it wasn''t only because of her strength, but because of her beauty; he coveted her body, he wanted to make her his. This made Maria furious, and she killed the men sent to recruit her, the situation escted quickly, and now she was being surrounded by the members of that guild.

    ''''Miss, obediently surrender, otherwise do not me me for being ruthless.'''' Ramos, the deputy leader of Crimson League, shouted.

    Truth be told, he did not want to be here; if he had the choice, he would have preferred to be doing a quest, the Red Canyon quest; the rewards from this quest would have been enough for him to challenge the tower. However, he didn''t have the choice; the guild master and that woman went with other guild members toplete the quest before their rival could do it. So, he was forced toe here because of one woman. ''A woman who doesn''t even want you. Ah! Love is not forced, but who am I to say this? Better finish here and go back; maybe I''d have the chance to participate and earn a little a bit.

    While Ramos was lost in thoughts, Maria, who was being surrounded with nowhere to escape, still had a calm expression on her face; the members of the Crimson league looked at her with a look of praise; however, some were showing ugly expression, it was understandable because those people have theirrades, their lovers killed by Maria, so they hate her.

    Finally, Ramos came back to his senses and could not help but frown and snarled.

    ''''Miss, my patience has a limit, you b-"

    Before Ramos could finish what he was saying, ice arrows rained down on the members closest to Maria. It was so abrupt that many weren''t able to react in time. The unfortunate ones who could not quickly evade had their feet frozen before the next volley of ice arrows pierced through their bodies and transformed their bodies into ice sculptures which shattered when Maria flicked her fingers.

    Ramos''s face altered between red and green; it was a huge p in the face; with just two attacks, he lost five men; they might be weak, a loss is still a loss. Ramos immediately calmed down and issued an order.

    ''''Mage fire!"

    Immediately following his shout, the mage fired, it was fire mage, crimson arrows filled the sky before descending upon Maria, she showed no sign of panic just as the me arrows were about to touch her they froze rapidly turning into ice before breaking, Maria immediately retaliated by firing ice arrows at the mages. However, this time the Crimson league members reacted faster; shield wielders came forward and used their anti-magic shield to block the ice arrows; then, from the gap of the shields, normal arrows were shot.

    Tuk! Tuk!

    Maria slowed down some while her body lightly danced to evade the ones she could slow down. She knew she could not continue like this because sooner thanter, she would run out of stamina, so she lifted her right foot and tapped twice on the ground.

    The moment Ramos noticed Maria''s action, he shouted.

    ''''Fall back!"

 Chapter 530 - 515: The Ice Empress And The Fox 2

    The moment Ramos noticed Maria''s action, he shouted.

    ''''Fall back!"

    Unfortunately, it was already toote; before they could jump back, numerous ice pikes shot out from the ground and pierced through their bodies, the luckiest had only their legs pierced while the unluckiest immediately died.

    Radius twenty meters around, Maria was transformed into an ice zone full of spikes; Maria was panting, using this skill was not easy; half of her mana was depleted while more than half of her stamina was gone as well. She immediately took out Mana recovery potion and stamina potion and drank them.

    Ramos, who had lost another man, but this time more than previous time, his face wasn''t looking good, decided to take this woman seriously. He had just lost twelve men and was left with eighteen men. When Ramos whistled, his men understood; it was some special signal.

    Men rushed toward Maria at once; they believed that her closebat ability must not be high as she appeared like a long-range attacker.

    Ramos was preparing for the next attack when his expression froze. The three men who were approaching Maria from different angles had their speed slowed down. At the same time, two crystal daggers appeared in Maria''s hands before she vanished, she reappeared in the middle of the three men and moved her arms, her movement was graceful yet deadly, the three were unable to follow her movements because not only their speeds slowed down but their brains slowed down as well making them unable to control their bodies.

    Ssh!

    Critical! Critical! Critical!

    Their heads were sent flying as their blood sshed the ground before freezing; Maria had already disappeared.

    Ramos couldn''t believe his eyes; he almost rubbed them to make sure that he was not dreaming; however, he didn''t have the time to do that because that woman finally opened her mouth and her words shocked everyone present.

    Looking behind her, Maria snorted coldly.

    ''''How long are you nning to watch Miss Fox?"

    ''What, someone is watching, and even I, a Level 130, didn''t notice?'' Marcus was secretly rmed; he became vignt.

    Suddenly, everyone present heard a chuckle, then the space around Maria distorted, and a woman came out, this woman was extremely beautiful. Golden hair, five tails, and fox ears.

    Kuina finally made an entrance. She was smiling while Maria was not. She knew Kuina was also here but had not expected to encounter her here; if it weren''t because of the twin spirits, Maria would have been unable to detect Kuina hiding easily.

    ''It seems that her mastery over illusion has increased to an incredible level.'' Maria secretly thought.

    The moment Kuina appeared, she gathered all of the attention, men gulped, Ramos was not an exception; their eyes shone with desire.

    Suddenly, someone stepped forward, it was the guild master brother, he had long coveted Maria''s beauty, but because he couldn''t have her because of his brother, Lancelot hid it, however, now that he finally encountered another one his brother hadn''t seen, he better take it for himself before anyone else.

    "Beauty, I''m Lancelot, a High-rank member of the Crimson League. I fell in love with you at first sight. How about you go back with me? I''ll guarantee you..."

    Before Lancelot finished speaking, his voice stopped abruptly. The majestic magic armor on his body was automatically distorted as if Kuina wanted to twist the whole person into a twisted fried dough.

    The poor man even released painful screams before passing out in pain. Then his body burst into me, and he was turned into ashes in an instant.

    The brawny behind Lancelot, his bodyguard, was taken aback. He drew his sword and rushed toward Kuina in a loud shout.

    Within two steps, he felt the sword in his hand had an unbearable high temperature. The sword

    suddenly dropped to the ground with a ding

    sound. The long sword turned into molten iron at

    a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The brawny man was shocked. This is not just

    fancy armor, but a weapon of excellent grade!

    Boom!

    A huge fireball appeared of thin air as if it was an illusion before mming into the brawny man, sending him flying extremely far away; he disappeared from everyone''s sight, his fate unknown.

    From beginning to end, Kuina didn''t look at them.

    She just stared at Maria with a smile.

    ''''Sorry, but I''m already taken by a handsome man with heterochromia eyes.''''

    The moment Kuina said these words, the air turned instantly chilly as if a blizzard was taking ce.

    The twelve remaining men took a step back, it was unknown what made them afraid, but they all knew that at this moment, better not butt in between those two women or else you would not even know how you died. Somehow, they saw an illusion of a gigantic nine-tailed fox facing a likely giant Ice phoenix.

    When the atmosphere between Maria and Kuina was about to escte further, a sudden notification rang out.

    [Ding!... Hidden quest activated. Rise to Fame.

    Because you killed one of the strongest guilds in Vegas'' city, you activated the hidden quest: Rise to Fame.

    Condition: Trample on the Crimson League guild.

    Rewards: + 2 and 5000 Fame points.

    Failure: -5 Levels; -1000 Fame points.]

    Maria and Kuina looked at each other for a moment before smiling. Their smiles sent a chill down Marcos and his men''s spine, and he immediately ordered.

    ''''Retreat!"

    Although Marcus didn''t know what made the two women who were about to jump on each other throats reconcile so abruptly, he was not about to wait to find; somehow he had the feeling that he would die if he chose to face those two women, one already gave him headache then forget about adding another one he would lose his life if this were to happen.

    However, having the determination to escape when the odds are against you and being able to escape were two different things. How could Kuina and Maria let those juicy pieces of meats go?

    Obviously, they were going to let none of them leave here alive. Kuina flicked her fingers, and a red light burst out from her body and surrounded the group. Soon they found themselves unable to escape no matter what they did; they were trapped inside an illusion, Kuina''s illusion.

    Ramos sighed and decided to face the two women knowing well the oue of this fight.

 Chapter 531 - 516: Acquaintances Meeting In Exodus

    A few kilometers away from Maria and Kuina, located was a big canyon, and currently, in the middle of this canyon, a fight was taking ce.

    A group of yers was fighting against a big scorpion; although they were heavily damaging this 2 Star Boss, the casualties on their side were big; out of the fifty men Ryder had brought, more than half was killed, he became frustrated.

    Lightning shed from his hand andnded on the big scorpion stopping its movements momentarily.

    Ryder looked behind him; a girl was sitting nonchntly on a boulder chewing something; this girl was beautiful, short bob hair, crimson eyes, her hair was also crimson like a me. The only shoring you could point out on this girl''s body was her small breasts, no there weren''t small but literally t like a tboat. This girl called herself Riley, a temporary member of his guild. She is strong, perhaps stronger than him.

    Swallowing his pride, Ryder shouted. ''''Ms. Riley, please help if not-"

    ''''I want half of the reward.'''' Riley cut off Ryder and dered, even now, she was not looking at him, nor was she concerned about the ongoing fight.

    Ryder pushed back the curses he was about to shout and nodded.

    ''''Okay, I agree.''''

    The moment Riley heard Ryder''s confirmation, she jumped down from the boulder she was sitting on. Even though some of the members of the Crimson league wanted toin, they dared not as they knew how overbearing this woman was. They quickly distanced themselves from the big scorpion; only Ryder stayed.

    The scorpion''s crystal eyes red at the small human girl; as the scorpion was about to attack Riley, he realized that the temperature was suddenly increasing, bing hotter and hotter.

    Each step Riley took increased the temperature until the ground started melting; Ryder immediately wrapped lightning around his body to fight against the heat.

    The big scorpion had sustained some injury; he usually should not be afraid of this human girl. Still, he couldn''t stop shivering because of the giant phoenix image behind Riley; others could not see it, but the big scorpion saw it, and his fighting spirit was dampened; he immediately tried to flee.

    ''''Want to run? It won''t be easy.''''

    Riley sneered and stretched one of her arms forward; immediately following her gesture, the ground that had turned into moltenva stretched like tentacles that bound the fleeing scorpion.

    Sii! Sii!

    -500 -400 -380 --!!!

    Red numbers kept floating above the restrained scorpion head as his body emitted a burnt scent.

    From above the scorpion head, all the heat in the canyon converged to form a giant me spear; it was so huge that even outside of the canyon, it could be seen. Those from the other guilds hiding could not help but gulp; they knew as long this girl, this monster was with the Crimson League, they could not do anything against the Crimson League; she was like a mass destruction weapon.

    Back to the canyon, a chaotic scene could be seen; the members of the Crimson league were escaping the moment they saw the gigantic me spear; they did not wish to be caught in the aftermath of the strike; even Ryder couldn''t stay.

    ''''Fuck!" Ryder swore as lightning covered his feet and his figure vanished; he had thought he could stay andnd the finishing blow to get some XP, but Riley doesn''t want to share; he could have chosen to stay but whether he could survive or not was unknown.

    Riley smiled when she saw that Ryder finally left; during this time, the scorpion tried to free himself; he even tried to cut his limbs but froze when the phoenix image behind Riley became vivid.

    ''''Armageddon!"

    Riley dered and let lose the giant me spear from the sky; like a meteor, it crashed on the restrained scorpion.

    Kabooooom!

    A terrible explosion urred, shaking the whole canyon; even those outside felt the tremors and saw giant mushroom clouds rise to the sky.

    Every one of them had this same question in their minds. ''Is this something a human could do?''

    Naturally, the answer was yes.

    When the cloud and the explosions calmed, Riley could be seen calmly standing without a single scratch; a huge crater of twenty of diameter was right before her; as for the big scorpion, he was utterly erased, not even leaving anything behind.

    [Ding! Congrattions to yer Riley O''me forpleting the S Rank quest.

    Rewards:..]

    While Riley was happily receiving her reward upon killing the 2 Stars Boss, Ryder outside was frowning; hispletion was ugly; he had just received a message from his deputy leader.

    {SOS: P-party annihted, your brother killed, p-pleasee at our- Boom}

    The sudden explosion abruptly cut off themunication. Ryder''s blood pressure increased; he clenched his teeth and shouted in the direction of Riley.

    ''''I will let you have everything we get in this quest; please help me out with something.''''

    The remaining members of the Crimson league were shocked by their leader''s sudden deration. Although they wished to voice out their dissatisfaction, they dared not because currently, they could see how angry Ryder was.

    Suddenly, Riley appeared before Ryder in a sh; she was like a dragon that smelled treasures. The two exchanged looks before they disappeared, leaving the others dumbfounded behind.

    In another location, the ground had been erased as if natural disasters happened here; one part seemed frozen while the other was showing signs of being melted.

    In the middle of this was a man in an extremely sorry state; his right leg was gone, his arms gone as well, his armor was destroyed, some pieces of this armor pierced his body, Ramos in the half-dead state chuckled bitterly, wondering how a simple mission turned into aplete massacre, he and his men could notst twenty minutes before gettingpleting destroyed.

    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind mixed with lightning; Ryder appeared behind him was Riley.

    Before Ramos and even Ryder could ask the typical question, ''It is you two who did this?'',

    Maria''s sword removed Ramos''s head, and it rolled until it stopped before Ryder''s feet.

    Kuina chuckled while Ryder felt like he was about to burst, suddenly he was shocked because Maria, who spun to face him finally, and Riley both shouted simultaneously.

    ''''Eri!"

    ''''Maria!"

    Two acquaintances dead but reincarnated into separate worlds finally meet in Exodus.

 Chapter 532 - 517: Maria Vs Eri

    It was pretty unexpected for Maria to meet Eri Spencer here, those two rtionships weren''t friendly as both their fathers were rivals in the same field, so they often met and fought over nothing, the result ended most of the time in Maria victory as she was most beautiful, more scheming than the short-tempered Eri.

    Both women stared at each other; the world seemed to have stopped for them as they only had each other in their eyes.

    ''''Fufufufu!''''

    Eri was the first to burst intoughter while Maria''s sounds followed.

    ''''Hehehehe!"

    Kuina and Ryder were dumbfounded but the sudden situation. Before they could ce on both Maria and Eri moved simultaneously as if there were perfect synchronization.

    Boom!

    The first sh was a draw.

    Ryder didn''t miss out on the opportunity; he disappeared in shed and appeared before Kuina shed upward; the blow was ruthless, intending to bisect the fox girl into two. Although he likes beauties, the current situation was not the one where he would put beauties over his dead brother.

    However, just as he was waiting for the feeling of slicing through flesh, Ryder was astonished to have only hit empty air; the Kuina before him vanished like an illusion, not it was an illusion.

    Suddenly, Ryder felt a chill down his spine. He immediately jumped back to barely miss a huge fireball that appeared in thin air and crashed into his previous location.

    He saw Kuina nonchntly smiling while making some gesture; the meaning was pretty simple, let go elsewhere.

    Pushing back the feeling of surprise threatening toe out, Ryder nodded and followed Kuina with caution.

    Meanwhile, Maria and Eri had shed dozen times without a clear winner. Ice and fire shed repeatedly.

    Maybe it was because of their respective element, their gift dramatically opposite of each other, but the dislike they had for each other increased; they could not wait but trample each other under their feet.

    Maria''s blood became cold while the two daggers inside her hands kept shaking, something in the depth of her soul whispered that she must never lose, not to the girl before him, simultaneously Eri was also feeling the same thing.

    Blue and crimson eyes shed, which generated an abnormal situation; their surrounding seemed to have slowed down. Eri sword sliced through the air and arrived before Maria''s neck, however just as the sword filled with heat was about slice through Maria''s neck, it momentarily froze; two crystal daggers appeared and blocked the crimson sword.

    ngs!

    When the weapons shed, they created a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air.

    Eri was surprised by the unexpected move; however she didn''t have time to ponder about what had just transpired because Maria''s leg sliced through the air like a snake whip, almost colliding against Eri''s face; however, Eri was not to be underestimated either, at thest minute she dropped her body extremely low to avoid the blow, and yet Maria demonstrated that she was also not to be underestimated.

    Almost as if she had expected such a reaction from Eri, from under Maria''s extended leg, an icicle shot out and reached Eri''s chest faster than a bullet. The crimson-haireddy''s eyes opened so widely that they appeared funny; however, once again, Eri proved that she was also something; me burst from her body and enveloped her body like armor before the icicle struck.

    Maria''s icicle melted before it could touch Eri''s chest; she immediately rolled on the ground to dodge Maria''s leg.

    The two put some distance between them while looking at each other with a face full of smiles.

    ''''You are good even while being weaker than me.'''' Eri gave honest praise; it was not sarcasm but a genuinepliment. Eri was indeed stronger than Maria, whose level was 105 while she was at Level 110.

    Maria had learned one thing since her arrival here, which was that level doesn''t mean everything; if high level meant a sure victory, not even her outstanding battle capacity or Kuina resourcefulness could beat Ramos and his men. Still, strangely the two won even while being a lot weaker than them.

    Maria moved her head until it produced a cracking sound, then her two daggers disappeared to transform into a crystal sword so beautiful that only some talented god crafted it.

    Eri was shocked yet again; however,pared to the shock she felt after those daggers transformed into swords, she was more surprised that Maria seemed to have gained perfect control over the Ice element with the apparition of this sword.

    Swoosh!

    Her speed increased drastically; she disappeared and reappeared before Eri in a sh; her speed almost seemed like teleportation.

    Maria swung her sword; Eri wanted to dodge, but she was shocked to discover that her body became sluggish; she immediately identified the problem; cold had somehow seeped into her body through her pores. Eri sneered, her blood boiled, and an illusionary me phoenix appeared behind her, immediately vaporizing the cold inside her body.

    Eri''s muscles bulged, and using one arm, she lifted her sword and blocked Maria''s sword.

    ngs!

    Maria didn''t have the opportunity to get surprised as Eri''s fist covered in me arrived and punched her in the stomach, it happened too fast, and even Maria, with his heightened sense, was entirely caught off guard.

    ''''Guh!"

    Maria pushed back the blood surging from the depth of her stomach as her body was flung backward, she staggered a couple of steps before finally stopping, she immediately thrust her sword forward like a spear but frowned because she only cut empty air, then from her left Eri appeared she moved her hand, her swordsmanship wasn''t any lower than that of Maria, with perfect control of her sword she executed dozen of shes perfectly aligned into one deadly strike at the same time a huge fireball appeared on the other side of Maria as if to checkmate the Ice Empresspletely.

    Eri was sure of her win this time; however, Maria still seeded in exceeding her expectation.allnovelfull

 Chapter 533 - 518: An Intense Fight: Phoenixes Awakening

    During her training under her teacher, the headmistress of the Imperial academy, Freya; Maria had created an escape technique, a sure evasion skill, but it was notplete yet, so she was hesitant to use it, however, having been cornered if she didn''t use this technique then even if she didn''t lose more than half if not all of her health would be gone.

    Maria slowed down her breathing, then she muttered.

    [Ice Soul]

    The Ice Empress''s whole body seemed to have turned into cold energy that dissipated before Eribined attacks could strike her body.

    Boom!

    Eri jumped back vigntly, looking around her; she was shocked by Maria''s move. To transform her whole into cold energy was a pretty dangerous move. It was like she deconstructed her body before reconstructing it.

    Maria appeared fifteen meters away from Eri. Her face was pale, and she was panting; she immediately took out a stamina potion and a mana recovery potion and drank them to replenish her stamina and mana.

    Eri felt like she could drag the fight further as the phoenix sleeping in the depth of her soul, her Gift''s spirit was telling her to finish her nemesis.

    [Spirit Integration]

    Eri activated a familiar ability; however, it seemed that in her world, instead of Spirit Possession, it was called Spirit Integration.

    Boom!

    me exploded from Eri''s body; she seemed to have be mature, she gained weight, and her breasts swelled while her crimson hair elongated until it reached her ass. Eri''s eyes turned into a cross-shaped form. The ground melted, the temperature increased to a terrific degree, the surrounding seemed to be wrapped in heat.

    Maria, standing fifteen meters from Eri, could feel the heat burning her skin; it was irritating; being an ice user, she disliked fire users, Gracier seemed to be an exception.

    ''''Do it!"

    From the depth of Maria''s soul, two extremely cold voices, so cold that even with their voices alone, they could alter reality, sounded.

    Maria calmly nodded before, in turn, she activated spirit possession.

    Boom!

    The area behind her instantly turned into ice wastnd while Maria''s long hair turned pure white, and a phoenix tattoo appeared in the middle of her eyes.

    Although, shocked Eri kept herposure and dered.

    ''''So, you can use it too. Good, let''s end it. I''m rather tired.''''

    Maria nodded before both moved simultaneously; crystal white wings appeared behind her back while crimson wings appeared on Eri''s back as the two shed mid-air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom!

    Every time they shed, the sky would tremble while space twisted as two opposite elements shed again and again.

    The fight in the air ended up in a stalemate forcing the two to bring it to the ground.

    Eri aimed her sword forward, the ground behind her melted and surged like a volcanic eruption wanting to swallow Maria; thetter tapped her feet twice on the ground and from her back ice wave appeared and shed against the moltenva, the two girls disappeared before their attacks shed.

    Kabooooom!

    A terrible explosion rang out, and even Kuina and Ryder, who were fighting in the distance, felt it. The area turned into a wastnd; one part was frozen while the other part solidified into rock.

    Maria and Eri appeared in another location with their swordunched.

    ng! ng!

    It should have been another stalemate because they possessed the same level of swordsmanship; however, something unexpected happened; me chains suddenly shot out from the ground and wrapped around Maria''s feet, momentarily restraining her movement; Eri used the opportunity to sh at her. Even though Maria tried to dodge the sword, she was still cut, her left arm was almost sliced off when suddenly, her sword transformed into two daggers again before one of them broke before Maria, which should be restrained, vanished.

    ''''What?'''' Eri eximed; however, before she could say anything, she felt a chill down her spine; she knew danger wasing from behind; however, before she could turn, another Maria appeared and plunged her dagger in her back.

    Cold instantly permeated in her body, a cold that froze one''s soul. Eri roared, and me burst out from her body, trying to fight against the cold invading her body; the Maria behind her was evaporated in an instant, but the bone-chilling cold refused to go.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Eri coughed blood mixed with pieces of ice; at that moment, the injured Maria shed next to her and kicked her flying.

    Boom!

    Eri''s body was shot back like a cannonball; she rolled on the ground for a few meters, unable to get up, Maria who was about to give a chase, abruptly stopped as she felt a feeling of fear like never before assaulting her, it was a kind of primal fear, if she gets any closer to Eri who appeared defenseless she would die, it was not an illusion but a reality. Maria''s instinct had saved her many times.

    She jumped back a few times, yet the feeling of fear kept increasing. Suddenly, a huge explosion, unlike nothing that had happened before, happened.

    BOOOOM!

    Above the motionless Eri, a giant me phoenix appeared and roared.

    ''''Roarrr!"

    The giant phoenix roar shook the whole in; it even reached the faraway city alerting the strongest existence within. Maria was frozen with fear, then the phoenix disappeared, no it disappeared into Eri''s body, and her body abruptly rose.

    Swoosh!

    Maria regained her focus; pupils dted as, at the exact moment, Eri appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    The Ice Empress couldn''t move as Eri thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and mud. Before she could release a cry, she pulled her out and tossed her into the air. She followed her in the air, her knee crashing into her belly.

    Maria''s mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain. From the sky, Eri, who seemed possessed, created a small me spear containing a terrible amount of heat and threw it toward Maria, who could not move despite everything she tried.

    The Ice Empress could only stare helplessly as the me spear got closer and closer. Suddenly, everything came to a standstill; not even her heartbeat could be heard when suddenly a screech that froze one''s soul escaped from Maria''s mouth.

    Screech!

    Her body rose from the ground; her arm elongated, transforming into an ice w; a majestic phoenix appeared on her back, followed by the image of Ice phoenix ring at the possessed Eri with a me phoenix image behind her.

    Maria extended her w and unexpectedly caught the me spear.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A terrible cry rang out, space twisted, and both Eri and Maria suddenly vanished.

 Chapter 534 - 519: A Good Beating

    From afar, Ryder, who was floating in the sky, was dumbfounded for a long time; he wondered if that fight was still something humans could do; he quickly shook his head and focused on the figure below him.

    At the moment, Kuina figure was extremely sorry; many injuries filled her body with blood oozing out them. Ryder was not easy to fight; any she did was faced with a fierce counterattack; her illusion seemed not to work on him. Ryder could be said to be a natural-born when ites to manipting lightning; the only person Kuina could say that could rivalise him would be the Drexia Empire''s third princess, Artemia Eritrea Von Havens.

    Ryder created a lightning spear in her right hand while wielding a sword in his left; he was about to finish Kuina when thetter finally made a move.

    At the same time, Kuina''s golden hair began to flutter, and her nails quickly extended to half a foot long.

    Ryder felt the dramatic change in Kuina''s

    power. This change was not a level up, but it

    seemed to be the activation of some kind of

    bloodline power.

    "Swoosh''''

    The illusion of a gigantic nine-tailed golden fox appeared behind Kuina, momentarily startling Ryder.

    Kuina''s figure appeared in front of Ryder in a split second. Thetter disappeared and reappeared on the ground, believing that he would gain a few seconds yet Kuina followed him. Her ws made a terrifying sound in the air. Ryder parried with his purple sword. When the ws hit on the sword, there were sparks sshing around. Ryder''s body trembled slightly, seemingly startled at the power that Kuina burst out at this time.

    Tremors and cracks continued to appear on the

    ground and Ryder momentarily lost sight of Kuina moving at lightning speed.

    There were already a few thin blood marks on Ryder''s face that emitted a burnt scent; he became highly irritated; how dare she ruin his handsome face. Roaring lighting burst out from Ryder''s body; he had thought that with this move, the enraged Kuina would have fallen back or would have at least received some injury, even it was small, and yet what happened next shocked him; Ryder''s soul almost escaped from his body.

    Swoosh!

    From behind her back, a tail shot out and shed against the lightning that burst from his body.

    Boom!

    Fire and lightning shed, producing an explosion that sent Ryder''s body flying; however, just as his body started flying, another tail appeared from behind and wrapped around Ryder''s leg, lifting him before suddenly mming him against the ground.

    Bam!

    It was the same situation Maria experienced a few minutes ago; Ryder''s face was thrashed against the ground, his mouth fell open, and blood flowed out.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    From Kuina''s mouth, an inhuman roar escaped, which momentarily froze Ryder''s movement. The five tails behind Kuina joined together to form a pointy tip, and from the tip, a crimson light burst out, heading straight toward the frozen Ryder.

    Ryder felt death getting closer to him and moved, but failed, his eyes became resolute lightning burst from his right hand, and the hand exploded, thanks to this, his body got pushed to the side, altering his fate of certain death.

    Sii!

    The ground near him was melted and was immediately turned into shiny stone. Ryder ground his teeth to fight against the intense pain when suddenly his eyes widened in horror.

    ''''Fuck!" He cussed as a cheetah Kuina appeared above him, not giving him any second before her tails curled to form a giant fist pounded him hard to the ground.

    BAM! Boom! BAM! Boom! BAM! Boom

    Not once but thrice, Ryder, who was caught off guard, suffered a serious beating; his legs were distorted, his remaining arm bent in an odd shape.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Ryder kept puking blood as his chest heaved up and down; his eyelids felt heavy, he wanted to say something. Still, his half-closed eyes abruptly widened for the second because, from the air, Kuina holding a giant fireball like a volleyball, smiled at him; this smile did not look beautiful at all; it sent a chill down Ryder''s spine, Kuina''s smile was full of bestiality.

    The poor guild master vowed to never mess up with these girls ever again if he were to survive; his pride have been trampled, he never would have thought that he, a dignified guild master, a Level 160, would lose to a girl 50 levels less than him. If previously someone had said it was possible, except if it were for Eri, he would have said that this kind of joke was not funny, and yet he got utterly beaten up and was at the death door. He was prideful but not a fool; some people you could not afford to offend regardless of prestige, status, and power because once you do, you would suffer.

    ''I surrender.'' Ryder weakly muttered in his heart, and yet those simple words saved his life, although the person himself seemed not to be aware.

    The moment Ryder said those words in his heart, a sudden notification rang out, startling Kuina; her cloudy eyes regained their usual rity, she canceled the giant fireball. A huge wave of fatigue assaulted her, making her body weak.

    Ryder felt a huge relief even while not knowing what happened; he thought maybe Kuina had ruined out of stamina; either way, he was too tired, the Crimson League guild master closed his eyes and let go of his consciousness.

    Shortly, Kuina followed; she fell from the sky face. First, her face got nted on the ground as she slowly started to lose consciousness; there was a smile on her lips as a huge notification was floating above her head.

    [Ding!... Congrattions to yer Ice Empress Alexia and Nine-Tailed fox Goddess forpleting the hidden quest. Rewards will be issued once the two yers regain consciousness.]

    ''It seems that bi- I mean Maria won somehow but lost consciousness. Well, I''m also tired.. Let rest and confirm the situation once I wake up.''allnovelfull

 Chapter 535 - 520: Grinding 1 And Seras Plan

    Alkan''s City.

    A few days had passed since Alex destroyed Blood Chalice Guild; their guild almost turned upside down the city in search of Alex; however, no matter what he did, he could not catch Alex as if he had vanished aftermitting the deed. The guild master of Blood Chalice Guild was forced to stop the search, but Alex''s name was put on the Red list; not only did the Blood Chalice Guild wants his life all other dark guilds wanted his life as well. Alex became popr overnight.

    Currently, the culprit, Alex, was doing a quest.

    Standing before Alex was a bull.

    The bull snorted, and two columns of smoke shot out of its nostrils as it looked at Alex as though he was his mother''s killer.

    Alex used the Eye of Truth on the monster before him to get its information.

    [Abyssal Guardian: 2 Stars Boss

    Male

    Level 140

    H: 12000

    MP: 6000

    Skills: Dark Mist; Charge, Berserk.

    Special skills: Berserk; Whirlwind.

    Whirlwind (Active): Standing on the spot, without moving, turns the sword at a terrifying speed. Cause 600 points of physical damage to all targets within range. After use, it falls under dizziness condition for 5 seconds. Use rate: Low]

    The casual look on Alex''s face disappeared upon reading the information on the boss he was about to fight.

    The abyssal guardian did not seem to intend to let Alex think too much as it immediately ran into him. Its speed was pretty for its big body.

    Just as the monster was about to arrive, Alex''s figure blurred, and he disappeared to reappear behind the monster; before he could unleash it, he was forced to shift his body slightly to the right, a sword passed above his head. If it weren''t for his sharp instinct and perfect control over his body, he would have been impaled.

    Using Drift to escape from the range of the monster next attack, Alex was greatly shaken by the monster''s smartness; he acted as if he was surprised by Alex sudden disappearance while patiently waiting for him to appear behind him, and he thrust his sword backward while he immediately followed when his second attack failed tond.

    ''''Mooooooo!"

    The Abyssal Guardian roared and went into a frenzied dash. The monster raised its sword high and cut down, intending to cut Alex in half as he arrived before him.

    Alex snorted and did not bother to look back, and took a step to the left. The abyssal guardian''s sword missed its target and hit the ground, causing a great sound.

    BAM!

    Immediately after dodging, Alex turned 180 grades while cutting horizontally with his Reaper covered with green light, sessfully striking the lower body of the monster.

    -200

    After cutting once, Alex passed by the abyssal ghost while running to the opposite side. A fraction of a second after taking the first step, a silver gun appeared inside his left hand, and he shot a phantom bullet at the monster.

    BANG!

    A gunshot rang out, followed by a red window shing above the monster''s head.

    -2500

    Suddenly, Alex felt danger, and he saw the bull being covered in red light; the monster''s speed got instantly doubled, he appeared behind Alex like a ghost; it seemed to have used his Charge skill and natural speed.

    [Time eleration]

    Alex was forced to use one of his time abilities. The Abyssal Guardian was shocked to see that its speed had reduced drastically; however, a dangerous glint shed inside his eyes, and Alex felt an intense feeling of danger superior to the one he had felt a moment ago.

    ''''Fuck!" Alex cursed and immediately ducked down then a beam was shot out from the Abyssal Guardian mouth.

    Bang!

    -500

    Alex shot a piercing bullet at the Abyssal Guardian with his body still leaning toward the ground; however, he was not the only one that attacked; although injured, the Abyssal Guardian still raised his sword and swung.

    *Bang* -370

    Alex used Time eleration but was still hit on the back and was sent flying almost 4 meters. Even so, he didn''t waste any opportunity, and even in the air, he fired another bullet.

    [Aurora Bullet]

    As if the Abyssal Guardian knew how dangerous the iing bullet was, he copied Alex''s previous move and dropped his head backward; it almost touched the ground.

    Alex pushed back the surprise he felt upon seeing such an absurd scene and disappeared when he appeared again he was above the Abyssal Guardian with his leg raised high as if he was about to perform a splitting kick, the Abyssal Guardian immediately crossed his arms, thinking that he could block the strike but upon seeing the nasty grin which appeared on Alex face before he pointed the silver gun downward and,

    [Time Decay]

    The gray bullet burst out from the silver gun, but unexpectedly, the Abyssal Guardian never intended to make things easier for Alex because he opened his mouth wide open and sted a dark beam at the gray bullet; Alex''s eyes widened he hurriedly jumped back to distance himself, not get caught in the explosion which was about to ur.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion urred when the dark beam and the gray bullet shed. The Abyssal Guardian was caught within this explosion as he roared; a huge red notification floated above his head, engulfed by the explosion.

    -3000

    ''''Mooooooooo!"

    Boom!

    For the second time, a huge crimson light covered the Abyssal Guardian body, and he shot forward at an almost godly speed.

    Although he used berserk and charge for the second time and was almost running out of mana, the Abyssal Guardian was still shocked by the terrible luster inside Alex''s eyes, for some who was about to be pierced by a sword, he looked away too calm, it was then the monster understood, however, he was already toote for him to stop his charge.

    [Time Stop]

    As if he had done ying, Alex calmly mumbled; the Abyssal Guardian froze in his charge; it was almost aical sight to behold.

    [Aurora Bullet]

    Bang!

    The Abyssal Guardian head was instantly removed; he staggered forward a couple of steps before his body abruptly dropped down; he was dead.

    ?????

    In another city,under the bright magicmp light, sets of torture instruments were seen hanging on the wall.

    A naked fair-skinned woman was confined in the center of the room by a strange instrument of torture. She leaned down, and her body was

    lowered. Her head and hands were fixed on the

    shackles. Her buttocks were raised. The sexy hip of a woman was visible. This pose could undoubtedly elerate the secretion of hormones in many males watching it.

    A man was standing behind the woman, waving a strange whip in his hand. In the woman''s screams, crisscrossing welt marks appeared on the white back and hip.

    This image and sound appeared in a room of the

    White Moon Inn at the same time. A woman wearing a white fox mask frowned behind her mask. She waited until she acquired the information she wanted before cutting off the holographic image; she was sick seeing the image.

    After closing off the holographic image, the woman removed her mask, and a beautiful face appeared, brown hair, and brown eyes. Naturally, this woman was none other than Sera.

    Suddenly, with the flick of her fingers, someone appeared; shockingly, it was a white-haired girl, Alice, Gracier''s bodyguard. Like Maria and Kuina, Sera and Alice appeared in the same city.

    Only Sera was aware that Alice was present almost all the time; her guild members weren''t aware of her presence.

    ''''Alice, how are the preparations?" Sera asked without turning her head. Alice answered in the same emotionless tone she often uses.

    ''''All done.''''

    Only two words, nothing more, nothing less, but for Sera, those two words were enough. She smiled; her smile looked devilish under the magicmplight; even the emotionless Alice felt chill down her spine, she almost took a step back. For the second time, she felt afraid of someone, previously she had not thought much about this seemingly harmless woman but to think that she would prepare such a n, it was too vicious. Alice was d that she didn''t have Sera as an enemy; most people would think that Sera was only good at killing people that she was not smart enough; however, this is a huge misconception; it was this misconception that was about to cost the guild master Sera was serving.

    ''''Good, good. We will enact the n starting from tomorrow.'''' Sera dered while repeatedly tapping on the table.

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    Alice stayed silent for a moment before finally opening her mouth to ask a question, unlike her.

    ''''Will the n start during tomorrow''s quest or after?"

    Upon hearing Alice''s question, the corners of Sera''s mouth lifted into a smile, and she said.

    ''''You are pretty talkative tonight. Is it because this n, once it seeds, will benefit your master?"

    Alice didn''t answer; Sera pursued her lips together because Alice chose to stay silent. She shrugged her shoulders and answered.

    ''''Who knows."

    Alice nodded before disappearing; once alone, Sera closed her eyes; lingering on her face was the same devilish smile she had before Alice disappeared.

 Chapter 536 - 521: The Meeting

    The next Sera adorned her white mask reverting to her identity asShadow of Death. She headed to the guild headquarter upon receiving the guild master summon. Walking on the long corridor, she stopped before giant doors, and guarding these doors were two guards in shining armor and holding spears. The moment the two guards saw Sera, they immediately opened the path and let her enter.

    Taking a deep breath before entering, Sera calmed down her heart and walked in. The first thing you would see upon entering the meeting room was the big throne at the other end of the room, and sitting on this throne was a handsome man exuding elegance and an air of arrogance extreme, this man was none other than the guild master of one of seven strongest guild in the capital, although located at the bottom of the Seven, it didn''t stop Lucifer Morningstar from acting arrogant as if he owned half of the world.

    Upon seeing Sera''s arrival, the man sitting on the throne, Lucifer ced one leg above the other and said, his voice was practically loud, so loud that it resonated through the meeting room.

    ''''Wee, Shadow. We have been waiting for your arrival.''''

    Sera nodded and sat at the other end of the giant table in the middle of the room; as she sat, her eyes quickly scanned the room. There were twelve men with her addition; Lucifer was not counted among death. Lucifer called them the twelve demon lords, such a childish naming, but you could lose your head if you underestimated any of them.

    Most of them showed hostility upon seeing Sera sitting together with them, but she showed no emotion as if they weren''t worth her time. Just when one of them wanted to say something, a man with red hair, a magic swordsman because he felt displeased with Sera''s attitude he froze when those brown eyes locked him in ce, the man soon found himself in the middle of blood sea, corpses littered the sea like an endless nightmare.

    Qkil gulped down as he felt cold sweat run down his back; Sera killing intent was so intense that it was able to twist reality; he wondered how many people she killed in the real world to be able to have this killing intent? Just by imagining it made Qkil shudder intensely.

    Because Sera quickly concealed her killing intent, Qkil heaved a sigh of relief; he lowered his head, feeling ashamed of himself. The others frowned as they could also feel Sera''s heavy killing intent, the one that felt the most ufortable was the man in shinning tinum armor, a handsome middle-aged man with blonde hair and a beautifully trimmed beard. The reason for his ufortableness was because of his ss, a pdin. He was the strongest after the guild master. His name is Sir Perceval; the man frowned but chose to stay silent. The others also did the same.

    Seeing the tense atmosphere reigning inside the meeting room, Lucifer chuckled before touching her most prized weapon, Angel of salvation, a legend-grade artifact.

    By the way, artifacts are ssified by grade, such as:

    Common; Bronze, Silver, Gold, Legend, Mystic, and Godly.

    So Lucifer possessing a Legend grade artifact could be said that he had the right to be arrogant because Legend grade artifacts aren''t easy to acquire; only a few exceptional individuals and the guild masters of the seven guilds owned one, by the way, Sera was part of those exceptional individuals as she owned a legend grade dagger called Silent night, this was one of the reasons why Lucifer valued her so highly coupled with near-perfect assassination skills, it was thanks to Sera that the Fallen Angel guild managed to upy the highest seats among the lowest of the seven guilds.

    Finally, Lucifer opened his mouth to announce.

    ''''We will begin the Ancient civilization quest soon. As you might know, this is a Hell mode quest. We fought hard to acquire this quest; we must finish it soon because the other guilds are eyeing us; if we fail, they will snatch the quest from our hands, something I particrly didn''t wish for to happen. I know that some of you are dissatisfied with Shadow but bear in mind that I shan''t tolerate any misbehavior. She had proven her worth by ying our enemy vice guild leader, she earned her ce, and I fully trust her.''''

    The others could only grumble at this mention; Qkil clicked his tongue and looked away; there was another person who reacted the same way as Qkil did; however, unlike Qkil, she didn''t look away but red at Sera, her eyes full of hostility.There was a reason behind this hostility of the female mage; At the same time, none of them present had ever seen Sera''s figure, they reckoned that she must be an extremely beautiful woman judged by her demeanor and the air surrounding her, there was even a rumor circting that stated that Lucifer identally saw Sera''s real face and thus became infuriated with her.

    Whether all the twelve present believes in such rumor rest to be proven, but the female mage who goes by the name of Sharon, Lucifer''s childhood friend, obviously believed in this rumor which made her extremely wary of Sera; however, she could not do anything for fear of enraging Lucifer who seemed extremely fond of Sera, she could only ground her teeth in hatred while suddenly abiding her time until it was time to strike.

    Once again, Sera ignored her entourage and waited for Lucifer to continue.

    ''''We will attack with all our force, the enemy Boss is a 4 Stars Boss, nothing we ever faced until now. We must be careful. I know it is unwise to focus all our force on this quest, but we do not have the choice. Don''t worry; I made sure that the other guilds will not attack our headquarter during our absence.''''

    Upon hearing Lucifer''s words filled with confidence, the others nodded, feeling a bit better as they fired nothing other than getting attacked while not being present; if someone were to acquire their guild''s stone, it would be over.

    Lucifer nodded his head pleased; he then proceeded to look outside, toward the endless tower in the distance. Although they are in the capital, their position was too far for the Tower. To climb up the tower, you would need the astronomical amount of Fame Points, and this quest they were about toplete would give them a lot of Fame points, enough to try going into the tower once.

    Lucifer smiled, already seeing his glorious return from the tower.. He will step over them and reign as a supreme demon.

 Chapter 537 - 522: Misfortune Come In Pair 1

    The members of the Fallen Angel guild began their expedition to Lesa in looked in the outskirt of the capital, it was called in, but it was filled with forest and mountain range.

    The quest area was located in the depth of the tallest mountain, almost equal to the Fuji mountain on earth.

    The two hundred members quickly arrived at the location in an orderly fashion. The moment they entered the mountain, a quest notification rang out announcing the beginning of the quest.

    Almost at the same time, the dozens of gargoyles attacked; however, the dozens of gargoyles that swooped down suddenly reflected in white.

    The light source was a dazzling and huge light

    ball. Wherever the light ball passed, the gargoyles turned into ashes and shattered. Seven light balls shot out like bullets.

    One after another, gargoyles fell to the ground. Rubbles were scattering everywhere. Sir Peaceful had made a move, shooting Holy beams at the approaching gargoyles.

    However, these deaths were nothing to the huge

    the number of gargoyles. Just as Sir Perceval sted another Holy beam, more gargoyles rushed down from all directions at a fast speed. This made Sir Perceval didn''t even have the time to control the directions of the Holy beams.

    A faint light lit up in Sir Perceval''s hand. The

    countless ck shadows that charged downward were sted apart before they could get close.

    Then Qkil unsheathed his swords; his swords were like lightning. He fought while progressing forward. Along the way, there were shattered gargoyle corpses. He was still paying attention to that woman, staying away from her as much as possible.

    Although there were so many gargoyles in the sky, with perfect coordination, the group managed to eliminate them and progress forward quickly; soon, they arrived in an open space, it was eerily quiet before suddenly from the ground spikes shot outpletely catching Lucifer and his men''s off guard.

    ''''Fall back, use your shields!" Lucifer roared while dodging spikesing from the ground; even he had a hard time dealing with those earth spikes, suddenly, Lucifer shot his head back as he finally remembered something important.

    ''''Where is Conor?"

    The others nearby shook their heads to indicate that they weren''t aware of Conor''s whereabouts. Upon hearing this, Lucifer''splexion sank; he feared the worse; if Conor died, the revival stone he brought to help them fight against the Boss would be lost if not shattered; this would be the worst oue.

    Lucifer sliced apart the obstacles before him and rushed toward the back, to abruptly stop when he saw someone protecting Conor, but he was dying, a spear pierced his chest, and one skewed his left leg, and inside his hand was a broken gray stone.

    Lucifer''s heart sank to the bottom when he saw the broken; he almost wailed but managed to calm down finally. Looking at Sera fighting against a horde of gargoyles on her own even while injured, Lucifer felt pity and was moved; he knew that Sera had done her best, so he ordered.

    ''''Shadow, let''s go. You have done your best.''''

    Sera nodded her head, but she smiled behind the mask as she followed after Lucifer.

    The group continued to advance in the ruins-filled mountain; more than half of the initial members who came died, leaving only sixty men remaining.

    The group finally stopped before a dpidated panth¨¦on like building; in the middle of this panth¨¦on was an intact temple. The moment the group arrived, an ominous air enveloped them, making them frown. The strongest ones only felt a feeling of difort while the weakest ones shivered and stepped back.

    Whooooosh!

    Suddenly, a huge magic circle shed in the middle of the temple, and from it, a silhouette came out.

    ''''Information !" Lucifer shouted because he could feel the intense danger the person on the other side posed.

    When the other party''s identity became clear, Lucifer and his men were dumbfounded because standing right before they were a pale-looking girl in her birthday suit. Because most of the survivors were men, their natural reaction was to stare at those beautiful assets offered for their eyes to feast upon; however, this soon proven to be a huge mistake because the naked woman shed before the dumbfounded ones, the weakest ones with her arm in the form of sword chopped down.

    Pushi! Pushi!

    Five men were cut in half, and their bodies fell to the ground before disappearing.

    Finally, Lucifer regained his calm andunched an attack with Angel of salvation.

    The naked woman lowered to 180 degrees, almost causing men to nosebleed, but they quickly bit their lips andunched attacks in turn.

    Boom! Boom!

    Shiing!

    Strangely, none of these attacks managed tond on the naked woman as her figure blurred, not even Sera, who sneaked behind her, seeded innding a blow, she fell like she had hit an iron instead of a hand, she immediately fell back because she believed that now was the moment, the homunculus would activate her special attack. It was information she earned through that holographic image where Lucifer could be seen torturing a woman to get information on this quest; that woman was one of the survivors of a small guild who chanced upon this Ancient civilization quest but got ultimately wiped out because of how difficult it was.

    Lucifer frowned and ordered a retreat; although he had not acquired much information when he tortured that woman, she told him about one of the unique homunculus abilities.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The homunculus opened her mouth and emitted a sharp sound.

    From the ground, many golems spawn while the sky got instantly filled with gargoyles that swooped down to attack the group.

    Lucifer cursed because of misinformation; somehow, he was sure that the woman deliberately kept some information as revenge; if she had told him everything, he would not have lost so many men and wouldn''t be in the current situation.

    However, crying over spilled milk would not resolve the situation; the only thing they could do was fight, so Lucifer moved.

 Chapter 538 - 523: Misfortune Come In Pair 2

    Lucifer, angel of salvation, sliced through the air with lightning speed and arrived before the homunculus, the naked woman stretched her hand, and a sword appeared; she used it to block Lucifer''s strike.

    ngs!

    A metallic screech resonated when the two weapons shed; Lucifer frowned because he could feel a huge force passing through the sword into his hand, which slightly trembled. He wondered how such a slender arm could possess that absurd strength? And why could she put on some clothes? It''s too disturbing; I''m forced to stare even though I never intended to do it.

    Lucifer shook his head to concentrate on the ongoing fight; he detected Sir Perceval was moving toward him to assist him; with his help, it would be easier.

    Quickly there were already a few thin blood marks on Lucifer''s face, but he was not angry or

    impatient. Instead, he calmly responded to

    the homunculus frenzy attacks. From his experience, although this naked woman was strong physically, she was like a new chick who didn''t know how to use her strength. However, the most frightening about this woman was that she seemed to be learning.

    The homunculus figure was knocked off by Lucifer and fell into the crowd. She jumped up, and everywhere she passed, whether it was the golems or Lucifer''s men, were torn apart under the terrifying power.

    ''''Shadow!" Lucifer eximed because Sera, armed with one shinning ck dagger, appeared behind the homunculus and shed at her repeatedly; however, the homunculus reacted faster and knocked Sera flying; she spurted blood and shed into Sharon, the two rolled on the ground, but their figure vanished soon after.

    Lucifer frowned as he felt an ominous feeling, but he quickly shook it off as the homunculus killed most of the remaining men; seven remained among the demon lords apart from the disappeared Sera and Sharon.

    The seven alongside Lucifer ganged up on the homunculus and fought a bitter battle. They won in the end, but only three people survived.

    Qkil kneeled while trying to catch his breath; his armor was covered in blood, Lucifer was gravely injured too, only Sir Perceval looked fine with few dents on his tinum armor.

    Lucifer felt like he had suffered a huge misfortune; he lost all his men but seeded inpleting the quest; just as he was about to open his mouth to congratte the survivors, he felt an ominous feeling, the same feeling he felt when Sera and Sharon disappeared earlier.

    ''''Wa-"

    Before his warning could reach Qkil, it was already toote; the only thing he saw before his head was removed from his body and danced in the air was ck light.

    Plop!

    Qkil''s head danced one few times in the air before falling into the ground with a plop sound. Time stopped, Lucifer gripped his sword so tightly that his knuckles turned white, he red at the culprit of the situation before him, normally he should have never believed if they told him that this woman could do something like this. Yet, she did it; this was not a dream but a reality; Lucifer was well aware of this.

    Calming down his rage, he managed to squeeze out a few words.

    ''''Shadow, what is the meaning of this?"

    Sera, who appeared behind Qkil and suddenly beheaded him, smiled behind her mask and tilted her head to the side.

    ''''You are asking what the meaning of this is? Isn''t it obvious I''m snatching the throne?''''

    It was simple, yet it made Lucifer''s eyes turn red with fury; he began tough as if he had lost his mind.

    ''''Hahahahaha! Good, really good, you''re lower than a dog.''''

    ''''Thank you for thepliment,'''' Sera said as made curtsied elegantly.

    Lucifer''s face twitched, the rage he had pushed down came forward, and he decided to let it loose. The trump card he had saved until now just in the case when the other guilds ambushed them, he decided to use them, he didn''t bother asking a hypocritical question such as what did I do to Sharon as he knew she must be dead.

    ''''Perceval do it.''''

    Upon receiving Lucifer''s order, Sir Perceval nodded and stepped forward.

    Kan-Kang!

    A giant shield appeared and was embedded into the ground in front of them. Sir Perceval joining his hand in the form of prayer, just with this gesture alone, the surrounding air changed, Lucifer felt as if he was recovering at a fast speed when he looked at Sera intending to see the panic inside his eyes, he was shocked to see her brown eyes unwavering even with his trump card unleashed.

    Before Lucifer could ponder about the meaning behind her calm face, Sera opened her mouth and dered.

    ''''How long are you nning to stay silent for?''''

    Both Lucifer and Sir Perceval froze. Sera paid them no heed as she dered.

    ''''The stage has been prepared; it''s time for you to shine, Nihil.''''

    Sera looked at Lucifer and dered.

    ''''You and me we will fight elsewhere.''''

    Before Lucifer could ce one, Sera shed before him; her speed was unlike anything he had ever seen.

    ''So, she has been concealed her strength until now?''

    Lucifer mumbled as Sera caught his face andunched him into the distance before following after him.

    The sudden development shocked Sir Perceval, but he didn''t have the time to be concerned about Lucifer''s fate because someone suddenly appeared like a ghost. Alice appeared.

    "T-this is..."

    Sir Perceval widened his eyes in disbelief at the

    the iprehensible scene he was witnessing before his eyes. From the moment of Alice''s arrival, he felt an emotion that he thought he had already left behind him a long time ago as this world was only a game.

    "Holy Saints'' Tree of Blessing!"

    Sir Perceval''s furiously thumping heart told him of the unparalleled danger before him. The oppressive premonition of death he feltpelled him to take the initiative to curb Alice, knowing that it was the only way he could survive this ordeal.

    Even while he was shouting, he had already

    started bleeding from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. The heavy price he had to pay tranted into greater power as he invoked the absolute defense of his bloodline ability.

    For the first time sinceing into this world, he would use his bloodline to fuel his ability; if not, he would die.

 Chapter 539 - 524: Misfortune Come In Pair 3

    ''''Holy Saint Tree of Blessing!"

    Sir Perceval shouted, and immediately following his shout, a humongous holy tree rose from the ground and grew at an rming rate. Glowing spirits like angels chorused harmoniously around it. Then an altar rose from where Sir Perceval was standing. The apparition of the illusionary beings looking like gods resting in the Holy Saints'' Tree slowly awakened and granted the pdin protection.

    Under the sanctuary of divine light, the frightening man pointed his sword at Alice and was about to release the most insane attack he had ever unleashed under the pressure of fear.

    With his blood as tempering, his bones as the structure, and a branch of the Holy Saints'' Tree as a blessing, he gained an enormous strength for a short period.

    An golden sword appeared in front of him; looking at the impable sword, Sir Perceval felt invisible.

    ''I can win this fight.''

    The birth of the Judgement'' Sword convinced

    Sir Perceval of his victory in this fight. It was an unexpected product created from his fear of death, but the great power it harnessed was unstoppable. He didn''t care about the side effects of forcibly using this ability as long he survived; everything else was secondary.

    "I don''t know what kind of existence you are to make me afraid, but the results won''t change. Disappear!"

    Sir Perceval tossed aside the sword he usually used and grabbed the glowing Judgement'' Sword with fervor. The moment he came into contact with him, his body released blinding radiance.

    The blessings of the ancient gods allowed him to forget tiredness temporarily; his mana was amplified while his injuries healed almost as if he had reversed time. Then he swung the sword with great might, and a tidal wave of golden light rippled outward, destroying everything in its wake, the ground was erased, the ruins disappeared.

    A full golden armor appeared on Sir Perceval to protect when the golden light was wreaking havoc forward. Finally, it arrived before Alice, whose face remained impassive as if the iing attack was just a joke.

    Upon seeing the calm expression on Alice''s face, Sir Perceval felt a chill run down his spine.

    ''''!"

    At the same time, Alice''s lips also inched upward into a yful smile; if Alex or anybody who knew her were here, they would have been shocked by Alice making such human expression while at the same time they would''ve pitied the person whom she smiled at.

    All the hairs on Sir Perceval''s body rose. He wanted to escape, but as if the fear he thought he had ovee came back and glued his feet against the ground, making him unable to leave.

    Click!

    A silent sound echoed amidst the golden destruction; then everything came to stand; still, time got reversed, everything went back to when Alice first arrived.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Fear greater than any he ever experienced coursed through Sir Perceval''s body, jolting his blurred consciousness awake, and he blurted out.

    ''''N-no way, all was an illusion.'''' Sir Perceval mumbled as his body staggered back, Alice smiled again, and Sir Perceval fell into despair.

    The moment Alice appeared, she immediately unleashed her domain: Dream Weaver!

    Since then, everything Sir Perceval had done was an illusion, not quite right, Perceval indeed used the Holy Saint Tree of Blessing, but unlike what would have happened normally upon summoning the Holy tree, Alice modified it to fuel her domain to show him what she wanted.

    ''''Y-you are a monster!" Sir Perceval said as he watched the girl, the thing before him who appeared to be a mix of evil things.

    Alice was unfazed by the pdin words; she flicked her fingers and all the mana she had observed gathered together and,

    ''''Primordial Fire!"

    Boom!

    All the mana was transformed into a zing inferno that swept everything on its path, a white me purer than anything erased Sir Perceval and the temple behind him.

    Alice coughed blood after killing the pdin, her face was pale, her breathing turned ragged, taking out a stamina potion she drank it before looking in a certain direction before her figure vanished, she didn''t head in Sera''s location as she believed that alone she could handle the situation, she headed to the Fallen Angel guild headquarter to finalize things.

    ?????

    In another location, an intense fight was taking ce. Lucifer frowned because he could notnd a single blow on Sera since the beginning of their fight; she was too agile, nimbly dodging his sword at thest moment.

    Lucifer took a deep breath, mana coursed through his whole body before finally gathering under his feet, making to gain an explosive speed for a second.

    Boom!

    The ground under his feet cracked as his bodyunched forward like a rocket; in a sh, he arrived before Sera, and his sword suddenly glowed intending to make Sera blind; however, the expert assassin had seen thising, she leaned backward, and one of her legs kicked Lucifer sword to the side.

    Boom!

    The sword left a huge gash on the ground as it struck; maneuvering her legs somehow, she wrapped them around Lucifer andunched him into the opposite direction while at the same time, her figure blurred and reappeared midair above the falling Lucifer with a ck dagger ready to im thetter life when suddenly a frown made it way on her face she twisted her body and positioned her dagger into a defensive posture.

    Gakin!

    Somehow, Lucifer''s sword followed him and almost pierced Sera''s body from behind.

    Both distanced themselves from each other before staring at each other; Lucifer grinned and dered.

    ''''They said misfortune nevere alone, I guess it''s right. First, I have lost most of my men, and secondly, you betrayed me, but do you think you have won? Do you think that everything that I have built would be yours because you have killed some of us? A Guild that has three years of existence can''t be changed like this, we have many trump cards, and you know none of-"

    Before Lucifer could finish his words, a notification suddenly rang out, making him unconsciously frown.

    [Warning: The Fallen Angel guild''s stone has been discovered and the name of the original guild master erased.]

 Chapter 540 - 525: A Total Defeat

    [Warning: The Fallen Angel guild''s stone has been discovered and the name of the original guild master erased.]

    This sudden notification was like a huge p on the confident Lucifer''s face; he had been rambling about it would be impossible to uproot him, yet his guild''s stone has been acquired only God''s know-how.

    Sera chuckled behind her mask and said.

    ''''You were saying?"

    Lucifer had no time to be concerned about Sera''s mocking tone, there was only thing inside his head at the moment, and he voiced it out.

    ''''How?"

    ''''You wanted to know how you lost?" Sera inquired with a smile, and unconsciously Lucifer nodded; he wanted to know how he lost; however, his expectations were shattered upon hearing Sera''s following words.

    ''''And why would I entertain a loser''s wish?"

    There was a sneer on her face behind the mask; the truth was that Sera was a bit of a sadist, not to the extent of Sakuya, but she is sadist, she loves to toy with her enemy, it was exactly what was currently happening.

    Lucifer''s face turned livid upon hearing Sera''s words; she was mocking him. Taking a deep breath before calming down his rage, Lucifer took a stance, his right leg positioned before his right one while his sword was above his left arm as if he was about to perform a thrust, he announced.

    ''''Severance!"

    Immediately following his announcement, his figure alongside the ck sword vanished; Sera felt an extreme feeling of danger; she could not pinpoint from which direction it wasing from, but one thing was sure that was she would die if she were careless, she had expected Lucifer to have a trump card, but this trump card seemed to have exceeded her expectation if she had the choice she wouldn''t want to use her trump card. Still, she guessed that she didn''t have the choice.

    Shiing!

    Lucifer, who was lurking around in the space thanks to his sword special ability usable once a week, heard a sound resembling an unsheathing sound; he sneered before thrusting his sword; the ck sword suddenly appeared behind Sera and was about to pierce her back when suddenly, Lucifer felt like everything became sluggish as if he was swimming in muddy water.

    Danger!

    Lucifer tried to switch into a defensive stance when suddenly, like a ghost Sera''s body appeared before him and stabbed a ck dagger into his stomach. In contrast, another identical ck dagger blocked the sword in the front.

    Time stopped, Lucifer forgot the pain he was feeling in his stomach, forgot about everything, his eyes were only fixed on the ck dagger blocking his sword and the one piercing through his stomach.

    ''''Cough! Cough! I-it''s my defeat, aplete defeat, to think you even conceal the fact that the Twilight Dagger was a pair. Would you mind telling me the name of the move you used at the end? Take it as thest whim of a dying man.''''

    Sera sighed; she didn''t move; she started to exin the skill she had used.

    ''''It''s called Resonance: when the two daggers are used together, you can trigger a resonance. A radius ten meters around the wielder would have time slowed down regardless of the enemy level, and it''s usable once a month. I didn''t wish to use it, but you give me no choice.''''

    ''''I see, cough! Cough! No wonder my body felt sluggish back then, by the way, it''s a good ability.'''' Lucifer gave honest praise; he harbored no hope of surviving, it was why he was not surprised when Sera even told him the Twilight Daggers limitation because after death he would be expulsed from Exodus as he only had one life left, Lucifer was not the only one in this situation, pretty much the twelve demon lords were in the same situation.

    The pale-looking Lucifer opened his mouth again but coughed blood before being able to speak.

    ''''O-onest thing, tell me, how do you know where I have kept the guild stone?"

    Sera smiled and waited for a while before opening her mouth to deny Lucifer''sst wish.

    ''''I refuse.''''

    Lucifer''s face became frozen for a second before he chuckled.

    ''''I see. Thank you, by the way, my Name Luxor L Pendragon from Etherion Empire, I hope we will see each other again, and I''ll get my revenge.''''

    Following Lucifer''s deration, his figure suddenly burst into light before it''s disappeared, forever from Exodus world.

    Sera sighed and mumbled,

    ''''He is gone; you cane out now!"

    The space around Sera was distorted, and from it, a silhouette came out, surprisingly it was Sharon who should have been dead; instead of being downcast because her guild was gone, she seemed strangely calm.

    ''''Thank you for fulfilling my wish as promised. I''ll give you thest revival stone in my possession.''''

    Saying this, Sharon took out a gray stone and handed it over to Sera, who stowed it away.

    Silence permeated in the air for a moment before Sera finally said something.

    ''''He knew.''''

    Sera''s deration made Sharon''s body tremble; she almost staggered but managed to hold herself together, and with a firm voice, she dered.

    ''''It doesn''t matter; I did it for his good, for our good. If I let things continue the way they are, he would like how his siblings ended up. This is something I never wish to happen. I don''t know if you know this feeling, but love can make one do unthinkable things for the sake of the one you love.''''

    ''''Love? Huh!" Sera shook her head; this feeling was foreign to her, but when she thought about love, the face of a certain ck-haired young man with heterochromia eyes passed through her head, and in a certain sense, what she was doing could be interpreted as preparing the stage for her loved one, something herself was unaware of.

    ''''I hope you will bring the guild to a higher level even though the same ce we built turned into hell for me, yet I don''t regret it. Sharon Elvenblood is my name; please show me your face.''''

    Sera sighed before removing her mask; Sharon''s eyes widened upon seeing the beautiful face behind the mask; even as a woman, she felt attracted to Sera''s beauty.

    ''''Hahaha! I''m d that you didn''t show them your face. If not, he could have given you the guild just because of this. Farewell!"

    Boom!

    Sharon''s body exploded, and she left Exodus.

    ?????

    In another world where mana was so dense that it was almost suffocating stood a temple, and currently in this temple, two people stood face to face, a young man dressed in royale robe and a beautiful woman.

    After a long silence, the young man sighed and dered,

    ''''Let''s go, Sharon.''''

    The beautiful woman nodded and followed the young man; those two were none other than Luxor L Pendragon and Sharon Elvenblood, whom Sera beat and snatched their guild.

    Outside the temple stood a majestic view, towering buildings, and giant flying beasts; Luxor took a deep breath and walked forward, and soon twelve guards surrounded them to apany them. He was back in this shitty ce again.. Luxor thought, but the presence of the girl beside him turned this shitty ce less shitty.

 Chapter 541 - 526: Infiltration 1

    Fallen Angel guild headquarter.

    Currently, Sera was sitting on the same throne Lucifer used to use; she was acting as a temporary guild master, the real guild master would soon arrive in the capital with the other, before then the guild rank must be increased, being the fifth among the seven guilds wouldn''t work.

    Looking at the blue window floating before her, Sera sighed.

    {Fallen Angel guild ???

    Rank 5

    Current members: 50

    Fame points: 8000

    Current leader: Shadow of Death (Temporarily)}

    Suddenly another notification rang out.

    [Warning: Your guild is about to be attacked. Somehow, the others guilds learned about what happened and wished to swallow you.

    Goal: Survive for three days.

    Rewards: 2000 Fame points, +1 level for normal members, and + 2 levels for the Guild master.

    Failure: Guild dissolution]

    Upon reading the quest description, Sera''s lips formed a beautiful smile, and she sneered.

    ''''I knew they woulde but not this soon.''''

    ''''What are we going to do?"

    A voice rang out beside Sera; she was not surprised by this voice as she knew she had been there since the beginning. Looking at Alice in the corner, Sera chuckled and dered.

    ''''The main instigator of the current situation must be the Fourth guild, Pandora. I believe that the upper guilds are too busy climbing the Tower to have time for something like this. Pandora''s guild master must have instigated the sixth and seventh guild to strike, but I have anticipated something like this.''''

    Alice nodded; if Sera hadn''t anticipated even this, then she would be disappointed. Sera continued by giving the following order

    ''''Active the guild defense while attacking the intruders from time to time. I will go clean up while they are busy trying to force their way through. From the spies I have nted, I got the necessary information; while it would be impossible to take them down in a short period, the other two weren''t tough to deal with if you are prepared sufficiently. I''ll do what I''m best at.''''

    Following her deration, Sera''s figure vanished after adorned an ominous-looking ck mask, the ughter goddess was about to be unleashed, and the two guilds who believed that the Shadow of death suffered a serious injury and could move would suffer a great.

    Tonight, the outer capital was about to be shaken like in the morning when they learned that Lucifer had been killed. Alice shook her head while thinking; Sera seemed to have be lively since her arrival in Exodus.

    ?????

    Alkan''s City Underworld.

    A meeting was taking ce, the leaders of the dark guilds had reunited to find the culprit of their recent uneasiness.

    Bang!

    There was a sudden sound, and the table in the middle of the room was split into half under the man''s punch.

    ''''Calm down, Jel.'''' Said the only woman in the room, the leader of the Dark Fang.

    The man named Jel roared; he was the leader of the Blood Chalice Guild, the same guild Alex destroyed.

    ''''Fuck you, Selene. You can say that because it wasn''t your guild that got destroyed and your storehouse emptied.''''

    Selene stayed silent, but the smile on her face indicated that although she was trying to soothe Jel, she was secretly enjoying his misfortune.

    The atmosphere turned tense, and finally, thest person who had not talked since the start opened his mouth and said.

    ''''You two should calm down, now is not the time for infighting. We should allocate more men to survey the portal; Alex is still inside the city, hiding somewhere, waiting for the situation to calm down before escaping. However, we must not let him escape. We will temporarily stop our activities. Jel will work with me to check the northern part of the city while you, Selene, take care of the western part, which is also under your jurisdiction. I have bribed the officials so there will no trouble as long you control yourself.''''

    Jel snorted but didn''t dare to say anything while Selene smiled like a maiden in love; she could act without restraint.

    After a few casual orders, the meeting came to an end.

    At the same time, in a tavern in the western part of the city, an intoxicated woman leaned against the counter seemingly drunk; her skirt was slightly rolled up, letting one glimpse at her peerless white tight, this made the man sitting beside him hormones rose, and his breathing quickened in as he nced into her cleavage from above.

    Gulp!

    Simpson gulped, not being able to momentarily hide the lust in his eyes, the desire to tear apart the clothes of the ck beauty with icy blue eyes beside him. Still, he knew he must act hastily if not everything he had built up in a few days would be for naught. He chanced upon this beauty a few days ago and was immediately smitten. Unfortunately, her guard was too high, frustrating him, but slowly he cracked it, resulting in the current situation; he just had to wait for the medicine to kick in.

    ''''Ahhh! I''m feeling hot; please help me back to my inn.'''' The ck-haired beauty mumbled; her voice was too alluring, making even the bartender''s body jolt.

    Simpson grinned while inwardly mumbling ''finally.''

    ''''Don''t worry, ine, I, Simpson, will help you get back; you have my word.''''

    Simpson''s words sound like that of a gentleman without any ulterior motive. Still, most of those present knew well what would happen; they looked at the ck-haired beauty with a look of pity, but they dared not to intervene because of Simpson status, he is the deputy leader of the Dark Fang, the ruler of the western part, so naturally, nobody would try to mess up with him.

    Looking at the men and women turning blind eyes on what he was about to do, Simpson grinned; feeling important, he smirked before lowering his body to help the ck-haired beauty, and they left the tavern. The tavern regained its liveliness after the two were gone.

    Outside in a dark alley, Simpson, who could not control himself anymore, leaned forward to forcibly kiss the ck-haired beauty when she suddenly lifted her head, and her icy blue eyes sent chill down Simpson''s spine.

    ''''What?" He eximed and tried to fall back when suddenly a sickening sound was heard.

    Crack!

    Simpson''s balls were crushed, and before he could cry, he received a chop in the neck and fell to the ground. Then the face of the ck-haired beauty changed to that of Alex, who spat.

    ''''Fuck! Never again.''''

    Switching back to a in face, Alex ced Simpson on his shoulder before vanishing.

 Chapter 542 - 527: Infiltration 2

    The following morning Simpson left his small manor; as usual, he acted haughtily and headed to the same tavern.

    Unlike what one would have expected, the tavern was packed in the morning; NPCs and yers were drinking even while the sun just rose.

    The moment Simpson entered, there was a momentary silence before one of the customers, a yer, whistled.

    ''''Wow! Our leader sure enjoyed himselfst, judging by happy he looked. I''m so jealous.''''

    ''''Hahahaha! Benson, you''re right. Leader never misses out on an opportunity to taste any pretty flower. It''s a shame that they wither after leader''s rough treatment; if not, we would have enjoyed it as well.'''' Another man said, another one of Simpson men, a skinny man with a shiny head, he got the nickname Shiny head.

    Most of the customers burst intoughter as they were well aware of how the women who caught Simpson''s interest ended up.

    Simpson snorted but couldn''t hide the grin forming on his face; he sat down next to Benson and ordered.

    ''''Bart, a Spirit ale, please.''''

    The bartender was not surprised by Simpson''s order as it was the same drink he used to order after spending a streamy night with a girl.

    While serving the drink, the bartender could not hide his curiosity any longer, so he asked.

    ''''How was it?"

    The others nearby perked their ears as they were also curious; hearing the details of another man streamy would help them have a nice day, so they believed.

    Simpson gulped down one mouthful of Spirit ale, the burning taste of the strong alcohol burnt his throat, making his body slightly tremble, his eyes turned misty as if he was drunk before he suddenly burst intoughter, heughed for a moment before answering. Nobody found his movement unusual as it usually how he acted.

    ''''Hehehehe! That chick was a rebellious one.''''

    Upon hearing the past tense in Simpson''s words, those still harboring the thought of tasting the ice beauty dropped the idea as they knew it was no longer possible.

    ''What a shame.'' Thought most of them, but they chose to continue listening to Simpson''s story.

    ''''Ah! Although drunk, it was not easy to tame her; she was so unruly, really unruly. Ah! I still remember those sharp nails piercing my back as I finally pierced the heaven door.''''

    The men shuddered and a certain part down there threatening to rise as they imagined being in Simpson''s ce; the few women frowned in disgust but dared not to show it.

    Simpson''s following words made the male hormones skyrocket

    ''''And you know the good part? The bitch was still a virgin, so imagine the pleasure, hehehe, I don''t need to describe to you, do I?''''

    There was a silence that temporarily permeated the tavern before curses started to rain down. Most of the men cursed for their inaction; nowadays, to chance upon a virgin girl even among NPCs was extremely rare if you don''t want to go to the Lolicon route, something none of them was sick enough to attempt.

    ''''Hehehehe! Fall into despair, only a strong man with a heavenly aura like myself could enjoy that kind of woman. I don''t mind you praising me; maybe if I''m happy enough next time, I might think letting you have a taste after I''m done.''''

    ''Here he goes again.''

    Thought most of the men but dared not to voice out, every single time Simpson slept with a new woman, he would boast and would end up saying these same words; it was almost like a catchphrase.

    Suddenly, the tavern turned silent because someone barged in, a weak-looking yer, he was panting, he took him some time to finally catch his breath, lifting his head the man looked directly into Simpson''s eyes and announced.

    ''''The guild master asks for your presence; there''s an emergency meeting.''''

    Benson and others members of the Dark guild sighed, for it to be an emergency meant that they would be busy from now on; maybe they couldn''t have the time to enjoy a good drink for a while. This made them depressed, as they were lost in thoughts; none of them noticed the evil smile on Simpson''s face when he heard that they would be at an emergency meeting.

    Half of an hourter, Simpson, Benson, and a few other men arrived before a small storehouse; the same messenger that informed them about the emergency used a password. The warehouse door opened, single stairs led downward; taking these stairs, the group arrived in an underground cave looking spacious; after a few turns, they arrived in a big hall where the other members of the Dark Fang were waiting.

    Simpson quickly scanned the hall and memorized a few faces first, inwardly he chuckled while mumbling. ''Infiltration seed''

    Naturally, the current Simpson was none other than Alex disguised as Simpson, the real Simpson was beating up beyond recognition and was imprisoned deep underground in an abandoned somewhere, and even if he wanted to end his life, he wouldn''t be able to as Alex had made sure he couldn''t use anything to end his life, if he were to do it then there would be any meaning to everything Alex had done so far.

    After destroying Blood Chalice Guild and grinding for one day, Alex decided to move on to his next target; as he received that hidden quest ordering to erase the three dark guilds, he could only do it. So, after careful consideration, Alex decided to go after the Dark Fang located in the western part of the city; the reason for this choice was simple, this guild was slightly stronger than the Blood Chalice while True End Guild was the strongest, the guild master of Blood Chalice Guild would be probably with the True End Guild master as the rumors had it that, Blood Chalice Guild master and the Dark Fang guild master didn''t like each other and never get along.

    Alex''s n was simple; after sneaking into the western part, he collected information and coincidentally learned about the Dark Fang deputy leader''s strange hobby; he likes women, too much even.. After praying for Maria''s forgiveness, Alex changed into her and lured Simpson into a trap, beat him up, and tortured him to learn more about him to impersonate him with the only purpose of infiltrating the Dark Fang headquarters for the second part of his n to be executed.

 Chapter 543 - 528: Simpson, The Butcher

    Alex disguised as Simpson didn''t have the time to check everybody before someone called his name.

    ''''Darling~ You are finally here. Come sit beside me.''''

    The owner of this voice was a frail-looking woman, her lower body could be considered not bad, but the upper body made one almost puke, she had a big head like a watermelon, she had adam temple and the most disturbing thing was that she had a beard, even though it was thin it was disturbing coupled with the thick make up she put on, even gori with makeup looked beautiful than this woman.

    Alex felt the urge blow up her head, but he knew he must not act on impulse here. Calming down his impulse, he coldly snorted.

    ''''Fuck off, Elecktra. I''m not in the mood, and how many do I need to tell you that I''m not interested in pig? You are even worse than a pig.''''

    Upon hearing Simpson''s harsh words, Elecktra''s body trembled; looking from afar, you could have thought that she was angry and was about to burst, but those familiar with her could only shake their heads and pity Simpson who had caught this female beast eyes.

    Alex felt a chill run down his spine, his body unconsciously trembled; he had heard from Simpson and saw his memories about this weird woman, but seeing and experiencing are two different things.

    Selene frowned upon seeing Alex''s reaction, but she attributed it to his pale-looking face.

    ''He must have enjoyed himselfst night.'' Selene thought before looking at Elecktra, still trembling; there was a disturbing light inside her eyes; they resembled heart-shaped light, and the look of ecstasy on her face as if she was having an orgasm was quite disturbing.

    Selene shook her head, feeling Elecktra''s behavior truly disturbing, but she couldn''t say anything as she was strong even while being a weirdo.

    ''I truly pity Simpson; I don''t want to be in his ce.''

    Alex noticed the look of pity the guild master sitting on the highest seat was giving him and sighed in relief.

    ¡¼You almost blow up your cover.¡½Silveria said with a chuckle.

    ''Yeah! I know, but if you were in my shoes, you''d done the same thing. That woman is too much. On top of being extremely ugly that the word ugly seemed to becking, she is an extreme Masochist. Just looking at her expression makes me want to vomit. Ugh!''

    Silveria nodded, sitting on her bed; she didn''t dare to look at Elecktra; she put a mosaic on her face; the first time was already enough.

    Suddenly, Selene pped her hands twice to gather everyone''s attention, and after making sure she got them, she opened her mouth to exin the purpose of this emergency meeting.

    ''''As you know, a rat is challenging us.''''

    ''I wonder if a rat could destroy an entire guild?'' Alex inwardly sneered but kept listening to Selene''s words.

    ''''It has been decided that we will patrol the whole western part searching for this rat; he must be hiding somewhere. This is our home, and we know most of the face here, so we only have to target the neer. Have any of you heard of someone unusual entering this part of the city?''''

    Nobody said anything as they thought if there was something like that in their area but soon found out that there was none.

    Suddenly, Alex raised his hand.

    ''''Oh? Simpson, do you have something to say?" Selene asked, a bit curious.

    Alex coughed and started to tell a lie he had prepared beforehand.

    ''''Cough! Cough! The ice beauty, cough! The woman I slept withst night told me something unusual happened around Gobi''s store; the abandoned house there seemed to be upied, and those that got closer would disappear never seen again. That woman''s brother disappeared because he was curious. She tried to go there but got scared before getting closer; she said she said a silhouette of a man with an eye patch, I-"

    ''''What? Is that true?" Selene rose abruptly from her seat, forgetting about manners. Screw that; if those words were true, they struck gold; the description of the rat stated that he likes to wear an eye patch, and nobody here wears something like that.

    Alex mmed his right hand onto his chest and vouched that the female words were true.

    ''''At first, I thought it was a trap, so beat her up and torture her, yet her words never changed; even when she lost her life, she still insisted that she was not lying. You know my torture methods?''''

    Everybody nodded; the reason why he got the deputy leader seat was because of how ruthless Simpson is when ites to torturing someone, nobody among them could do well as he does.

    Remembering his ruthless method made them shudder; even the intoxicated expression on Elecktra''s face disappeared when she remembered how bloody Simpson''s torture sessions were. And because of this special of his, Simpson got a nickname that made even the members of the others guilds tremble; there''s a saying that better be dead than end up in the Butcher''s hands as if this were to happen then even death would be salvation.

    ''''Very good. This information is worth checking. I guess you didn''t have the time to personally go check since you got called here, but at least you sent some men?"

    Alex nodded to indicate that he indeed did that. Selene nodded, pleased; she stayed silent for a moment before suddenly deciding.

    ''''We will bring half our men are encircle the abandoned house and apprehend the rat, Simpson you will-"

    Selene stopped and red at Simpson as he stopped her.

    ''''What is it?''''

    ''''Eh! I suggest that only a few of you go there while I''ll stay behind, Elecktra as well with Carmel, Joshua, and Jackson to look after the headquarter while you, the guild master, is gone. This might be a trap, so in order not get done in like the Blood Chalice Guild, I thought about this n.''''

    Selene went silent for a moment to muse over Alex''s words before finally deciding to follow Alex''s n.

    ''''Very good, we will follow the n. Lend one of your men to lead the way..'''' Selene ordered while Alex acting as Simpson nodded while secretly grinning.

 Chapter 544 - 529: Fireworks And A Certain Saintess

    Selene and a few men led by Simpson''s men departed toward the location where a certain man with an eye patch seemed to be hiding.

    Simpson (Alex in disguise) was left behind with the others; after giving them a few orders as he was the only present with the highest authority,he looked at Elecktra, eyeing him like a hungry hyena, and asked as if he had given up.

    ''''Elecktra, what do you want?"

    Elecktra licked her lips and sauntered toward Alex; she stopped a few inches from Alex and said.

    ''''I just when I little bit of your time,e let talk in that room over there.'''' She said, pointing toward the room next to the storehouse.

    The few men remaining shuddered and gave Alex a pitying look before retreating into the corners.

    Soon after Alex and Elecktra disappeared into that room, the sound of things getting broken was heard.

    ''''Wow! The butcher finally gives in. It seems to have found his match.''''

    ''''Peh!" Someone spat out, controlling his urge to puke.

    Bang! Crash!

    ''''Oooooh!''''

    The men heard a disturbing sound that seemed like a moan, and they couldn''t help but shudder; one of them couldn''t take any longer, and he said.

    ''''Forget, I will smoke to calm down.'''' The man departed with a drained face, and soon the others followed as well as they couldn''t bear to hear those sounds anymore.

    Shortly after they left, the sounds stopped. If one of them had walked in the room, they would have seen a gruesome sigh, Elektray twitching in the ground in a pool of blood, her face was gone due to the continuous bashing, her earliest cry wasn''t because she was about to orgasm but because of the terrible pain.

    The moment the two entered, Elecktra, who was about to jump on Alex and rape him, was frozen under Alex''s Time Stop, and her fate was sealed; she fainted shortly after.

    Alex breathed in and out; even though he had seen his fair of gruesome things, it was his first time doing something so brutal to a woman; he looked at the fainted Elecktra, whose head was almost deformed and arm twisted and sighed. He couldn''t kill her, not yet. If not, Selene would learn what happened and hurry back here.

    Taking out a small sk, Alex first covered his nose before dropping it toward the ground.

    Kacha!

    The sk shattered upon touching the ground, and the gas it contained soon filled the room and even went outside.

    After confirming that there was anybody outside, Alex sneaked out and emptied the storehouse after deactivating the spying method (A/N: They are like cameras).

    Alex sneaked into the other rooms and dropped a few other sks that contained the explosive gas; he made unconscious the three men who were about smoke; if he had let them, the whole headquarter would have exploded, thankfully none another person was smoking or using fire.

    Fifteen minutes passed in a sh, and Alex came out; just as he was about to go out, he encountered Jackson, who stopped him.

    ''''Simpson, where are you going? Didn''t you say we must guard the headquarter in the absence of the guild master?"

    ''''Sigh! I need some fresh air; that pig raped me; if I weren''t a true man, I would have been sucked dry.''''

    ''''Ugh!'''' Jackson stepped back and finally noticed Alex''s face filled with lipstick; he patted Alex ok the shoulder to tell him to go freshening up outside.

    ''''Where are the others?" Alex asked as he was about to go out as if he didn''t know that they must be Selene''s sturdy room searching for an item.

    ''''They are in S- I mean the guild master''s sturdy, cleaning up.''''

    Alex inwardly sneered while heading outside.

    Just as he passed through the entrance, Jackson finally smelled the scent of something unusual in the air.

    ''''Sniff, Sniff! What''s this?"

    ''''Oh! It''s simply a chemical, an extremely explosive chemical.''''

    A voice answered Jackson''s question making him shudder; he abruptly turned around to see something flying.

    ''''What the he-"

    Jackson''s words were cut off when the lighter Alex threw into the room came into contact with the gas in the air.

    Boom! Swoosh! Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions urred before a gigantic explosion finally urred, almost as if a nuclear explosion had just hit the Dark Fang headquarter.

    Kabooooom!

    Alex, who escaped using el, was flung into the sky due to the shockwave after the terrible explosion; he quickly controlled his body andnded before hiding.

    ''''What just happened?"

    ''''Is this is fireworks?"

    ''''You idiot, fireworks don''t produce an earthquake. Quickly something terrible must have happened.''''

    From others part of the city, words like these rang out, even the officials in the center of the city noticed the terrible explosion, the True End Guild master and the Blood Chalice Guild frowned simultaneously before heading to the location of the explosion, hoping that it wasn''t what they were thinking.

    Near the abandoned house, Selene, who was about to enter the house, heard the terrible explosion, her face darkened, and her heart sank; she immediately hurried back, hoping to save at least something.

    ''''HOW DARE TO DO THIS?????? I''LL SLAUGHTER HIS WHOLE FAMILY.''''

    Selene''s roar resonated through the area, her chest moved up and down, and her eyes became bloodshot. Upon seeing the destruction that Alex provoked, her four years of hard work gone, Selene''s mind turned pure white, and she froze in ce.

    Then she heard a sound, an incredibly faint sound; her sense of danger red up, but it was already toote before she could dodge.

    Psh!

    Something prated Selene''s head from the back before her head burst open.

    Thud!

    ''''Selene!!!!!"

    The True End Guild and the Blood Chalice Guild Master witnessed this terrible with the former roaring as if he had gone mad before rushing toward Selene''s corpse; as if to p him, Selene''s body disappeared into the light.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The True End Guild master roared.

    During this time, Alex slipped away and went to his final destination, Selene who revived in one of the hidden temples, was killed before she coulde out, like this one of the guild masters of the Dark guilds was eliminated.

    ??????

    At the same time, in another city, a beautiful woman with golden hair and golden eyes with a holy aura surrounding her body frowned and mumbled.

    ''''How did it end up like this?"

    Kneeled before her were many yers with a zealous expression on their faces as if standing before them was the most exalted person, the holiest person in the world.

    Luna sighed; she only wished for her man to be here; she didn''t want any of these things; she only wanted to experience Alex''s warm embrace, his touch.

 Chapter 545 - *Special 1: Their First Time 1

    A/N: Nickaido''s here with the special chapters as I''ve promised and you wanted, the R-18 chapters.

    Please do not that the story will not contain a lot of these special chapters; only their first times will be described; it is to spice things up a bit. The apparition of these chapters will not mean that the story will be filled with them. Thank you, and continue to support me.

    PS: Original characters art ising with Alexander being the first one; look forward to it.

    ?????

    ''''Come.''''

    It was what she had said back then.

    Upon hearing such a tempting word, Alex didn''t immediately jump on her; he looked at her lovingly before letting his hand wedge in the closed thighs. While he stroked her sensitive inner thighs, he waited for her to lose strength little by little.

    "An!"

    Alex continued to gently caress her body, slowly heating it without startling her too much.

    "How''s it?"

    He whispered sensually before biting her ear, making her shiver in pleasure. She felt like she was about to lose her mind.

    "it¡­feels a bit good," Luna answered shyly.

    While satisfied by her innocent reaction, Alex further caressed her thighs. Before long, her body lost its strength, and her expression loosened. Judging that the time was right, he made his finger crawl on her wet genital and stopped above her clitoris.

    This made her yelp in surprise, but as fast as it happened, her expression began to melt even more.

    With an evil grin reminiscent of a bad wolf trying to swallow the poor sheep, Alex asked an unexpected question.

    "Have you masturbated like this before?"

    Luna stammered at this question for a short while before finally nodding while hanging her head in shame. But Alex didn''t mind her silence and chuckled. He wanted to tease her more. Make her blush more. Ask her more private questions and bask in her cute blushing face because the sadistic inside him wanted this, but Alex decided against it.

    ''I need to get hold of myself. It''s her first time.''

    They could y as they wishedter. But he wanted her first time to be a sweet memory she couldn''t forget until death part them apart.

    Thinking so, he pushed t his finger forward and began to slide his finger up and down on her moist thin slit.

    Luna immediately gripped the bed sheet as her body jerked upward. He could feel a little bit of fear in her, so with his free hand, he hugged her to soothe her.

    Alex eagerly bent down and kissed her gently; Luna immediately reciprocated as the two started a heated-up kiss battle thatsted five minutes.

    When they stopped, Luna was out of breath, and her face was flushed red; it was intoxicating and a sign that makes male hormones rise.

    Alex bent over again and immediately stole her lips, and another kiss battle began. While kissing her, he wrapped his hand around her beautiful breasts.

    He continued to knead them with his palm while enjoying the feeling of her breast. Luna moaned into his mouth while her body kept trembling.

    Alex''s second hand was not idling either; using it, he massaged her clitoris, enabling Luna''s body to twitch a few times.

    Luna''s body convulsed even more when Alex stopped kissing her and immediately attacked her left breast; he brought the nipple into his mouth and rolled it around while soaking it with saliva while simultaneously pinching her clitoris.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!"

    Luna''s body trembled, and she had her first climax. Luna''s convulsions continued for a short while before she finally stopped. Alex, slowly raising his body while using one of his hands, managed to observe her dazed and blushing expression as she breathed roughly.

    The scent of the room, already filled with her scent, made Alex''s breathing quicken as if he was one aphrodisiac.

    Alex chuckled before coating his fingers with the love juices flowing from her vagina and rubbing all over the innerbia that had swollen out in arousal.

    "Ah, ahh¡­ ah, ahn."

    His finger stimted her softened flesh in every direction like he was stirring her up. A ticklish pleasure soon ruled her crotch.

    "Ah~... something, something entered."

    "It''s just a finger. If it hurts, then tell me."

    "It doesn''t¡­ hurt...Please¡­ Don''t stop."

    Alex nodded before elerating the movement of his finger.

    ''''Ohhhhhhhh!''''

    Luna had never known how sensitive that part of her body was. Usually, when she masturbated, it wasn''t this sensitive. The current her felt as if all her body was on fire.

    She stifled a scream of pleasure when Alex''s fingers captured her clitoris. His thumb and forefinger pinched and lightly rolled around the pleasantly hard flesh bud.

    "Ah~!"

    The stimtion was too powerful, so her limbs trembled uncontrobly. He gave a focused vibration to the clitoris held between his two nectar-soaked fingers.

    ''''Ehh! You seemed sensitive over here.''''

    Alex said before immediately attacking that area, prompting Luna''s body to jerk violently.

    Ah¡­stop. N-no, wh-what? I¡­this feels weird¡­I! Ah~!"

    It''s said that woman''s clitoris was sensitive, and Alex was attacking more than just that; while attacking her lower mouth, his mouth kept sucking on her right breast, and he suddenly bit it.

    Suddenly, Luna experienced her second climax of the day. One thatsted even longer than the previous one.

    ''''I think that this should be enough!" Alex said as he could feel his cock twitching in anticipation.

    Finally lowering her gaze onto that thing she previously dared not to look at. Luna trembled in embarrassment and worried as Alex grabbed her slender ankles and spread her thighs wide enough to see whaty between them. He brought his manly cock right up to the hidden red flowers sitting open at her crotch.

    The tip of his hard erection pressed against the nectar-wet valley, and his precum mixed with the sexual juices flooding her maiden slit.

    "Nn~!"

    Luna''s body trembled again.

    Looking at her with a gaze filled with love, Alex muttered.

    ''''I''m going in!"

    It was time for the maiden who had kept her virginity for two lives to lose it finally.

 Chapter 546 - *Special 1: Their First Time 2

    ''''I''m going in!"

    The moment Luna heard those words, she felt as if her heart would explode. She had dreamed of this very moment for years. At some time, she even bes anxious, wondering what would have happened if Alex didn''t remember her? Or what if he didn''t love her anymore? But now, all these things, all these fears vanished to be reced by overwhelming happiness.

    With misty eyes, Luna said something that made Alex''s reasoning fly out of the window.

    ''''Do as you like, please make a mess out of me.''''

    Letting out a big sigh at how destructive Luna''s words were, Alex bent down and kissed her deeply, their bodies slowly entwining.

    Finally, while Luna was focused entirely on the kiss, he slowly pushed his nd in her tight vagina.

    "Nn~"

    Luna leaked out a small groan. Having something bigger than a finger spread her entrance was a bit painful. At the same time, her body that was driven into climax several times, was rampaging from expecting pleasure and began to convulse.

    Meanwhile, Alex could feel a fierce resistance once he reached her hymen. He stopped first and considered for a moment before finally deciding that piercing through in one go would be better for Luna.

    Then Alex suddenly blurted out.

    ''''My love, I am sorry."

    "Wha~" Luna was surprised.

    Her hips shook the moment he gave a deep thrust.

    "Ah, ahh~!"

    At that moment, she lost the chastity she had protected for so long.

    Her thin eyebrows curved as that thick stake was driven into her. At the same time, pain surged through her crotch.

    Luna stifled a scream from the intense pain racing through her hidden hole as her hymen was broken and hugged Alex tightly. At the same time, her nails scratched his back, but he did not mind as the pain she was feeling was, without a doubt, way worse than what he felt at the moment. He continued to look at Luna with his eyes filled with love and worries.

    The part connecting them had red blood flowing. It was proof that she was a virgin a while ago.

    Unconsciously, Luna was tightening around his cock painfully. The vagina''s wavy folds entangled his penis; it felt so good that he thought he might ejacte even if he did not move.

    Alex calmly waited even when Luna urged him to continue saying she was fine. The best solution in situations like these was to wait patiently.

    Deciding that she needed more time to adapt, Alex switched method and began to nibble on Luna''s ear before trailing down kisses on her neck. While doing so, his right hand was rolling her nipple with his fingers, sometimes pinching them, ying with them.

    It didn''t take long for her expression of pain to loosen up before melting again in pleasure. It was clear that she was extremely sensitive. What''s more, he knew that his life energy was also bringing her pleasure.

    Alex could already feel her vagina twitch and moisten.

    "I am going to move," Alex announced, and Luna nodded.

    "Y-yeah."

    Alex slowly began to move further his waist until It was swallowed up to the base just like that, the point bumped against the mouth of her womb. Her vagina shut hard and tightened around the whole penis.

    Even though her vagina''s entrance was tight, it was thankfully rather deep and could amodate his full length.

    He then began to go back and forth while slowly elerating. It did not take long for Medea to begin moving her waist alongside him.

    With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips.

    Luna was astonished at how amazing a woman she was; none of the previous women he slept with in his previous life could hold a candle to Luna. The tightness was to be expected with a virgin, but the way she moaned in joy and agony was indescribably sexy. She stirred up his sadism like no one else.

    At first, Alex had considered being a little gentler with her, but she made him want to do it more roughly.

    He lifted her, so she was seated on hisp and thrust powerfully up into her from below. To avoid the pain of having her full weight gathered on their union, she desperately clung to his body.

    "Ah~! Ah~ !"

    Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face, and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body.

    Luna''s love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while Alex''s massive member thrust in and out of her. Compared to hisst life, it was indeed massive.

    The woman hailed as Saintess''s mind gradually faded away, and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her, and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch.

    Whenever Alex''s massive cock rubbed her vaginal wall, a seemingly pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell; hearing it pleased him to no end. Having her purr with a caress was fine but making her cry with his penis was the best.

    Alex abruptly changed his angle; her body started trembling. He focused on the same ce and rubbed his ns.

    Pak! Pak!

    The sound of flesh colliding against flesh resounded; Luna never knew that sex would be this amazing; somehow, she was afraid of getting addicted to this feeling.

    ''''Lex, anhhh! Amazing! I-I''m about to cum again!!"

    ''''Don''t I''m going to make you cum as much you want, I will mess up with you so badly that you will be unable to walk out tomorrow.'''' Alex dered and kept pistoning faster.

    As if Alex''s words were some kind of trigger.

    ''''Anhhhhhhhhh! Cumming!!!!"

    Luna screamed again and hugged him tightly. Her hot vagina began to contract, making Alex lose the little amount of control he had left.

    The giant object inside her grew evenrger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it.

    Growling deeply, Alex kissed her as he began to release his semen inside of her.

    "I-I''m cumming!" He announced while a hot liquid erupted from the tip.

    "Ahhhhhiii, it''s going inside me. Th-there''s so much. Ah~ !"

    A hot liquid was spreading within her vagina. And while she experienced being cummed inside for the first time, she also achieved another climax.

    Luna''s body convulsed a few more times before falling on the bed.

    Looking at Luna, whose breathing was extremely chaotic, Alex dered with an innocent smile.

    ''''Let''s continue again."

    ''''Ahhhh?"

 Chapter 547 - *Special 1: Their First Time 3

    Almost without warning, Alex''s member, who had regained his vigor after a short period of rest, pierced Luna''s cave.

    Luna gasped in surprise. Her body, which had not recovered yet from Alex''sst stunt, shivered fiercely.

    Alex smirked and started to thrust, moving his waist up and down and mming his balls against her hole.

    Luna was alreadypletely wet, so Alex''s cock slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.

    "Ugh¡­" She let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but Alex held her hands, so she could not move.

    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled Alex with even more lust. He felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.

    "L-lex, s-slow down, please¡­" Luna pleaded.

    "Sure." Alex smiled as if he would do what she asked, but his following actions did not follow his words at all. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Luna gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.

    Although it was her who had said to make a mess out of her, she hadn''t expected Alex to be this intense and to recover his stamina so quickly.

    Alex lowered his body and licked her neck and armpit, and bit her nipples. One of his hands held her hands above her head firmly with an iron grip, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.

    Finally, his hand moved to her vulva. Alex used his fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making the Saintess moan loudly.

    Then, when Luna was getting used to the pleasure, Alex grinned and pulled the hair up.

    "Ugh¡­~"

    Immediately Luna moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around Alex''s cock, making him shiver in pleasure.

    Alex decided to tease her a bit more as his sadistic side seemed to have awoken entirely. His teeth left minor marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly, the mix of pain and pleasurebined to bring her orgasm to greater heights.

    "L-Lex¡­!" With a loud cry, Alex felt Luna orgasm.

    "N-No¡­"

    After the flood of love juices drenched Alex''s waist, Luna gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at Alex with a pitiful expression.

    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.

    However, Alex, who had not cummed yet, was still not satisfied. There was a trick he had to sue yet.

    With a malicious smile, Alex suddenly licked her ear and bit her earlobe.

    "I never thought my beloved Luna would be this adorable yet a bit perverted asking to make a mess out of her."

    "¡­ Lex, Ugh!¡­"

    Luna''s body trembled; she knew Alex was teasing her, and yet she could help but feel ashamed; her teary eyes were adorable. So adorable that Alex wanted to see more of them.

    "I wonder what those fans of yours will do upon seeing the current you?"

    "!!!"

    Luna''s eyes opened wide. She looked at Alex as though looking a ghost, and her face turned pale.

    But in the next moment, she felt Alex''s massive cock moving again.

    Luna moaned involuntarily; she was still sensitive after herst orgasm; she wanted to move.

    Unfortunately, her hands were firmly on Alex''s grasp, so the pitiful Luna could only bite her lips as she suffered Alex''s merciless pistoning.

    "S-Stop¡­ Lex, wait¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I can''t wait."Obviously, Alex refused her offer; he smirked and put strength on his waist; by doing so, he gained more momentum, so his penis pierced her most profound part. Luna gasped, and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood to stifle the intense moan that was about to leak out for fear of making more sadistic, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.

    "Mm¡­"

    Meanwhile, the rest of Alex continued doing his work. Alex brought his mouth to her shoulders and bit her like a vampire, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked that Luna''s walls to suddenly tighten even more around his cock, and it became a bit hard to move.

    So, Alex thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Luna shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.

    "How lewd¡­" Alexughed and whispered in her ear. Luna paled briefly, but the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.

    After she moaned for the first time, Luna was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed loudly. Her body twisted below Alex in joy, and her legs wrapped around his waist tightly grasping in ce as if afraid he would go.

    Finally, Alex released Luna''s hands, and she immediately instantly wrapped them around his neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to Alex''s shoulder and bit hard as if to pay back the grievance she previously suffered; somehow, this gesture, Alex''s blood, made her even more connected with him; she felt secure and loved.

    Meanwhile, Alex grunted and abruptly turned around her body. Then, Alex started to thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position, a position he loved. Luna''s moans became even louder and lewder.

    Her cave had long be filled with love juices. The amount of love juice Luna produced was enough to drench the bed thoroughly.

    The slippery sounds of Alex''s massive cock piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed Luna''s senses and filled Alex with a fiery passion.

    Finally, when Alex felt she was about to orgasm again, he decided to bring their lovemaking to an end. A perfect orgasm would be perfect for their first time.

    Grabbing her waist, Alex moved in and out quickly. He mmed his waist on her ass while he used his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Luna''s body shivered repeatedly, and her eyes turned nk.

    "Lex, what is this...feeling? So deep¡­ T-This¡­ I-I''m dying¡­."

    Then suddenly, Luna''s body spasmed.

    Once, twice, and thrice.

    At the same time, Alex grunted. The attacks of his waist turned faster, and finally, he felt his second orgasming; thus, he thrust in onest time and deposited his baby-filled seeds inside her womb.

    "Ohhh! Cumming¡­~" Luna screamed loudly, arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength, and she copsed in the bed.

    Alex took a deep breath andy over her. The two stared at each other lovingly before sharing a kiss, and Alex stood up and cleaned the bed, made Luna take a bath before taking one, and finally, they slept together.

    The scent of their lovemaking still lingered in the air as if to remind them never to forget this memorable night.

    ?????

    A/N: Alexander character original art ising soon; the female leads will follow if privileges numbers reach 5000 at the end of this month. I promise at least 3 of them and maybe a bonus.. You will decide the girls you want.

 Chapter 548 - 530: How It Began

    Luna, who had somehow be the leader of a guild, could not help but sigh heavily, wondering how things turned out like this.

    Everything things happened a few days ago.

    Luna had just arrived in Exodus, and as she had fired, she got separated from the others; after searching for them, she concluded that it was only here who appeared here; this made her sad but remembering the final goal, she headed outside toplete quests to level up and acquire Fame points before heading to the capital.

    During a quest inside a hard-level difficulty dungeon, Luna faced an unexpected situation.

    Unexpectedly, twenty-five yers were facing the final Boss of the dungeon; this Boss had a human figure but with a crow head; this boss was dressed in ragged clothes, floating before this boss was a grimoire.

    Immediately upon seeing the twenty-five yers, Luna concluded that they were newbies who somehow ended up here; they weren''t coordinated at all. Just with the flip of one of the pages of the grimoire erased three men, this made the remaining twenty-two panic, and a gap between their formation appeared, the boss was not going to miss out on such opportunity, the boss extended its w and was ready to cast another spell.

    Luna was generous by nature. Maybe it was because of this she got the Saintess, so naturally, she couldn''t just sit by and watch these yers get wiped out. Finally, Luna stepped out.

    Her arrival drew everyone''s attention; even the boss stopped and looked at her, the golden-haired young girl dressed in a spotless white robe, the first impression those yers had was this woman mustn''t be stained, so one of them shouted with determination.

    ''''Little sister, hurry up and retreat; we will hold him back; there is no need to die with us; it''s our mistake we must not get dragged in.''''

    Luna froze upon hearing those words; she was further shocked when the others nodded their heads as if to say they shared the same view as the man with the red armor.

    Upon seeing their behaviors, Luna couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up. If previously she had acted upon her persona, this time she was moving because she saw that these yers were worth her time, so she decided to go all out to save them; a 2 Stars Boss was not going to be easy. Still, Luna was not to be underestimated either.

    Unlike the twenty-two yers, the 2 Stars Boss never saw Luna as a weak being; on the contrary, there was a dangerous aura surrounding this seemingly weak girl, which made the 2 Stars Boss sick; therefore, the boss decided to use its strongest skill.

    Kali, the 2 Stars Boss, started to chant as its grimoire pages flipped faster.

    ''''RETURNING DECEASED SOULS... HEED THE

    GUIDANCE OF THE GREAT GOD THOTH, SHOW YOURSELVES FROM THE HELL RIVER!''''

    Rumble!

    There was a terrible rumbling sound that shocked the yers making them slowly turn they''re before they instantly turned pale.

    Standing before them was a sea of skeletons.

    ''''What? Why?"

    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing; only death awaited them if they were to fight those skeletons; however, when they were about to lose faith and embrace death, they suddenly heard a voice that calmed their minds making them relieved.

    ''''Fall back and watch!"

    Maybe because she was too heated, Luna said something usually she shouldn''t have said; however, even so, as if her words were the absolute truth, those yers obeyed and stepped aside, allowing her to shine.

    ''''Double Instant Strengthening'''' She shouted.

    Immediately following Luna''s shout, a golden light covered her body, and from the other yers'' point of view, this light looked holy.

    Bang!

    The ground cracked under Luna''s feet before she shot forward like a rocket and arrived before the army of skeletons.

    Boom! Crack!!!!

    A single punch erased more than ten skeletons. Those prayers standing on the sidelines were shocked.

    ''''So powerful.'''' Muttered a small girl, there was a star shining inside her eyes; she had fallen entirely under Luna''s charm.

    Bang! Bang! Boom!

    As if she was a tank, Luna moved forward, punching her way through the army of skeletons; Kali frowned upon seeing this scene; it seemed that he had underestimated this girl power, Kali decided to finish her before she could cause more damage to his undead army.

    Just as Kali was about to unleash another skill upon Luna, he froze because in the middle of the undead army, Luna raised her fist, which glowed in golden light, and she shouted.

    [4th Tier Holy Magic: Radiant Blessings]

    Golden light burst out from her body, and an illusionary image of angels seemed to have appeared behind Luna''s back before covering the whole battlefield; those yers felt all their fatigue being swept away, their HP restored while the undead army suffered a huge blow because Holy Magic, the Light Element being undead monster nemesis.

    Radiant Blessings golden light rapidly consumed the weak skeletons, turned them into ashes in the blink of an eye.

    This sudden turn of events shocked Kali; his summoned skeletons were erased before he could even intervene. Then before he knew it, Luna''s figure shot forward like a missile, appearing before him.

    Although he was shocked, Kali still reacted by doing dodging to the side; however, he soon found out that Luna''s goal since the start had never been to strike him but to snatch away the ominous staff he used to cast spells.

    Kali''s body shuddered when its connection with the great staff was cut off suddenly; Luna had stowed it away in her item box, an isted space.

    [6th Holy Magic: Judgement Spear]

    A peerless white spear manifested in the sky before piercing Kali''s body which became momentary frozen when his connection with the great staff got cut off.

    Boom!

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A white light covered Kali''s body, and after the light disappeared, Kali was no more, and like an angel, Luna slowly descended toward the ground.

    Silence permeated the whole floor before suddenly, the same man who suggested Luna to retreat kneeled and dered.

    ''''Hail to the Saintess!"

    At first, nobody said anything but sounds; the other twenty-one yers followed and shouted in turn.

    ''''Hail to the Saintess!"

    ''''Hail to the Saintess!"

    Luna was dumbfounded even more when those yers decided to follow her and established a guild a few dayster, with her as the guild master.

    ~Back to the Present

    Looking at the fifty men and women kneeling before her, a subtle smile formed on Luna''s face, and she dered.

    ''''We shall move and crush the Eternal Forest Guild, then we will head to the capital.''''

    The kneeling men and women nodded; Luna smiled; she wondered how surprised Alex would be once he knew that she had established a guild? It was not something she had previously nned, but now that it has be like this, better use this opportunity to aplish something; maybe she would be the only person to have established a guild.

    The guild master of the Radiant Guild smiled, thinking about Alex''s surprised face; she wondered what kind of reward she would get.

 Chapter 549 - 531: The Lucky Girls

    At the same time, in another location, ck haired beauty with a bored look on her face was listening to an old man''s speech.

    ''''In the very beginning of the beginning, the forgotten sea of sand was ruled by Ra, under the pharaoh rule, the people lived and worked in peace.''''

    The old man stopped as if to catch his breath before suddenly continuing.

    ''''But the good times didn''tst; after the seven gods one after another, Ra fell into a deep slumber, leaving his throne behind. The seven gods fought each other for Ra''s throne, and the world descended into chaos. To determine the True God, the seven gods started Ragnarok, the battle of Gods, and only the victor would be seen as the True God, the leader of the Forgotten Sea of Sand, the descended God which will ascend to the next world.''''

    ''What a clich¨¦ line.'' the ck-haired beauty thought but did not voice it out.

    ''''You mortals who appeared in this world have the power to challenge the gods. The one that defeated the old god will receive the proof of the new God- the shard of the Gods. Then the battle of Gods will start again, and the Forgotten Sea of Sand will wee its new master! But we residents of-"

    The ck-haired beauty abruptly cut off the old man.

    ''''Old man can to cut to the chase and tell us why we are gathered here? I''m starting to get bored here, I don''t care for the others, but me, I''m getting fed up of your rambling, so make it short.''''

    The old man''s face momentarily twitched before he regained his calm faster than a chameleon changing color. The other yers frowned and red at the ck-haired who paid no heed to them as if they never existed while secretly fiddling with the small gray stone inside her pocket; she believed that this must be the thing that made her get summoned into this hot desert, in the distance stood a tall pyramid remindful of Egypt beautiful Pyramids.

    The old man sighed while inwardly thinking that youngsters nowadays are impatient.

    ''''To make it short, every one of you presents here has received some kind of proof to be summoned into the Forgotten Sea of Sand.''''

    Upon hearing the old man''s words, everyone the yers present nodded their heads as they remembered how they struggled before appearing here and what they had acquired; that must have been the proof the older man was talking about.

    The old man nodded upon seeing their reactions; he cleared his throat and pointed behind her back, more specifically at the giant pyramid behind him.

    ''''You see that pyramid over there is your final destination, the pyramid of Horus, the Seven Gods await you them, you who have proven yourself. You must kill one of the seven gods to acquire their shard of God before proceeding to the next floor in the pyramid; the final victor shall be the True God and, at the same time, the owner of the Forgotten Sea of Sand.'''' the old man exined.

    The ck-haired beauty chuckled and did not wait for the old man to continue before departing. This startled the others; when one of them tried to intervene, he was stopped by a handsome man who appeared to be the leader of this group.

    ''''Josh, let her go. Her wellbeing has nothing to do with us. We finally managed to get into the tower; we must not wait our time on a fool.''''

    The man named Josh nodded before giving the handsome man a polite bow.

    ''''Understand Vice guild master.''''

    The handsome man nodded pleased before ncing in the ck-haired beauty''s direction and frowned; he had purposely raised his voice a bit to let the ck-haired beauty hear his voice, thinking maybe she might react, but unfortunately for him, the ck-haired beautypletely ignored him and continued walking toward the pyramid.

    ''Forget it! She isn''t worth my time.'' Soloon, the vice guild master of one of seven guilds in the capital, mumbled before looking at the old man, ready to absorb any information he would have.

    During this time, the ck-haired beauty, who was none other than Sakuya, chuckled and paid no heed to the Soloon''s provocation; although she had not heard what he had in its entirety, she heard thest part which she decided to ignore it.

    After entering Exodus, Sakuya appeared in a forest; from then onward, she startedpleting a quest upon a quest to arrive here; she had no idea where she was. She would never have thought that she was fortunate to directly appear inside the tower which pierced the sky, the same tower most of the yers who appear in Exodus dreamed of climbing up.

    Currently, Sakuya was on the fourth floor, and only bypleting this floor quest would she be able to ascend, to climb up to the next level. It was possible to acquire almost anything inside this tower, which had multiple names: Fantasy Tower, Tower of Gods, or Sky Tower.

    Unaware lucky she was, Sakuya moved toward the pyramid in the distance at extreme speed, powered up by the Wind element; Sakuya speed increased drastically, and soon she arrived before the giant pyramid.

    ''''Looking at it from a close distance, this pyramid indeed does resemble the one in Egypt. Maybe they copied the design from the one on Earth. Fufufu! They seem to be multiple entrances; I shall pick one.'''' Sakuya mumbled before pointing at one of the entrances before her; her chosen entrance was smaller than the others. The reason why Sakuya selected this entrance was simply because her instinct told her to do that.

    Sakuya walked forward, and with a few steps, she walked in; she appeared inside was looked like an arena. Suddenly, some footsteps echoed from the other side of the arena. Sakuya body turned immediately tense, and she immediately summoned her katana.

    Cackle! Cackle!

    ''''Not bad mortal, you are courageous.''''

    ''''I''m Geb''s son and Ra''s former guard, also known as the master of power and battle-Set.''''

    Simultaneously, in another part of the pyramid, a blue-haired beauty entered through one of the entrances and immediately frowned as she sensed something amiss.

 Chapter 550 - 532: Set

    Cackle Cackle!

    ''''Not bad mortal, you are courageous. I''m Geb''s son and Ra''s former guard, also known as the master of power and battle-Set.''''

    From the other side, a towering man appeared; he had an extremely muscr body with bronze skin; this man had a fur pelt on his shoulder, a skull with two sharp antlers on it over his face, golden gauntlets were wrapped around his hands.

    Sakuya gulped; she could feel a huge pressureing from this man; she instantly knew that this man was not going to be an easy one to deal with. Floating above the man who called himself Set was a dark gold window.

    {Set

    ?????

    God of Power and Battle

    HP: 50 0000 }

    It was just a little bit of information, but this made Sakuya chuckle dejectedly.

    [?ai Giri]

    Shiing!

    Almost faster than the light, Sakuya unsheathed her katana and executed an Ia? sh.

    A horizontal wind sh was ushered toward Set, who stood proudly without the once of fear, suddenly he stretched one of his arms and literally broke apart Sakuya wind sh.

    Sakuya''s eyes widened in a stupor; however, she had already fallen back while simultaneously checking her status. She had gained a few things since her arrival, one of them being the increase in level.

    [Mio Kaguya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Level 102

    Experience Value: 40000/120900

    HP: 3500/3500

    MP: 3400/3500

    STA: 2750/2800

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 1730 ? 1770

    Defense: 1070 ?1110

    Agility: 1540 ?1580

    Intelligence: 1330 ?1370

    Luck: 1240 ?1280

    BP: 80

    SP: 10

    Fame: 2000

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

    Sakuya ss hasn''t changed even aftering to Exodus; she changed her name to Mio Kaguya, Kaguya was the name of her cousin she loved like a sister, but she died unexpectedly young.

    ''''Not bad mortal, but you will need to do more than that if you wish to challenge me a God.'''' Set''s voice echoed inside the arena.

    Sakuya let out a chuckle slide; her previous attack was just a probing, now she knew to which extent Set was strong. In the next instant, she sheathed her katana and closed her eyes before breathing in and out.

    Swoosh!

    ng!

    ''''Oh? It seems that your speed and your attack have be a tad bit sharper.''''

    Set dered as he blocked Sakuya''s katana using his hand; he had been impressed by Sakuya attack; if he had not reacted faster, he would have been caught off guard and maybe received an injury.

    Sakuya was not flustered when her katana was caught like that; this was within expectation; she grinned, and her ck eyes shone in dark luster before she mumbled.

    ''''Corrode!"

    Set immediately let go of the katana emitting an ominous ck light; it was an instinctual reaction.

    Immediately following Set''s retreat, Sakuya aimed her left-hand middle finger like a gun and shot sword energy at the retreating Set.

    A small sword light flew toward Set at incredible speed; he couldn''t react; no, there was no need to react, the fur skin on top of his shoulder acting as decoration reacted in God''s stead and moved to block the small sword of light.

    Cling!

    The small sword of light was blocked before vanishing; Sakuya had not gotten over her shock before Set disappeared and reappeared before her, then his fist struck.

    Bang! Bam! Swoosh!

    Sakuya''s figure wasunched into the sky, the green light covering her body, thest defense she had activated was flickering, in the process of breaking.

    Swoosh!

    Bam! Crack!

    ''''Gah!"

    Sakuya spurted blood and felt as if a great portion of her HP had been shaved off; she immediately made a choice. She put her skill on her Sword, intent on increasing it''s to the highest level.

    Suddenly, a sharp formless aura escaped from Sakuya''s body and sted Set back; the God of Power and Battle was surprised.

    ''''What?" He eximed because he felt chill down his bac; a feeling of apprehension assaulted the Go,d and without turning back, he punched backward.

    Boom!

    His fist sliced through the air producing a sonic boom before meeting the thing lurking behind him.

    Bang! Kiiiiiin!!!

    Set was rooted on the spot; somehow, Sakuya''s katana was in a deadlock with Set''s fist.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya didn''t only spend her skill points; even her BP was used on her attack stat; using her mind, she moved her katana to attack Set from the back while she at the front finally made a move.

    Sakuya raised her slender right arm, and it got covered in ck light before she swung it while at the same time muttering the name of the technique she was using.

    [Dimensional sh]

    Set golden eyes behind the skull mask widened, he felt extreme danger,; even though he was a God, he knew he would note out unscathed if he were to receive the attack of that mortal, hence he used one of his trump cards, the fur skin on his shoulder disappeared, and an illusionary image of Lion appeared and stood before Sakuya, Set had already moved back fearing Sakuya mighty sword sh.

    However, to his utter amazement, he had been tricked, a God got tricked by a mortal; Sakuya had never intended to use Dimensional sh, not like that; instead of using dimensional sh, she used Gale sh to bisect the illusionary in two.

    The shocked Set reacted toote; Sakuya appeared behind him and unleashed Dimensional sh.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Swoosh!

    The world turned ck and white before suddenly getting sliced in two.

    Sakuya, who should have been overjoyed because she had seeded in tricking a God, wasn''t because the feeling of danger she was feeling increased; before she knew it, an unscathed Set appeared before her. She was pped, a body was sent flying while she coughed blood.

    -1000

    Thud!

    Sakuya fell onto the ground before rolling; she wiped the blood around her mouth before summoning her katana.

    ''This is not going to be an easy fight, but I can win; I will not go down without giving everything I''ve got.'' Her eyes were filled with confidence, and this confidence came from the fact that she seeded in shaving away 5000 HP with Dimensional sh.

    ''''Mortal, I shall fight you using my real strength.'''' Set dered, Sakuya clutched the hand of her katana tightly, ready for round two.

    Meanwhile, in another room, a particr scene was happening.

    The blue-haired beauty frowned upon entering what seemed to be a temple, she sensed no presence, but suddenly all of the hairs on her body rose, followed by a bright light assaulting her eyes.

    ''''What?" Artemia eximed and soon found herself standing in a familiar room; a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu assaulted her.

    ''''Don''t tell me?" She mumbled, shocked. Then the situation changed into something she feared.

    Inside a room, a boy and a girl were sitting on a big bed; silence permeated between them.

    Artemia, who was spectating, became immediately embarrassed as she knew exactly what would happen next.

 Chapter 551 - *Special 2: The Princess Second Time 1

    It happened a few days before the group''s departure to Exodus. The princess invited Alex, and when he came, they talked for half an hour before silence permeated the room. Artemia refused that Alex leaves but didn''t say anything; she only invited him to sit on the bed.

    The two looked at each other before Alex chuckled; he would be a fool if he did not understand what was going on, what Artemia wanted. Usually, she might be good at expressing her stances, controlling most of the decisions, but they existed areas where she was not good at, like in the current situation. He should take the lead; she was his fiancee, after all.

    Alex moved and embraced Artemia from behind, sudden embrace made the always confident princess tremble, but she epted it.

    Finally, Artemia opened her mouth and said.

    ''''I can''t believe I''m doing this again." Artemia sighed.

    Alex chuckled and hugged her body, putting it on his thigs. Then, he gently kissed her earlobe, making her tremble.

    "What is the problem? We already did it once before."

    ''''And I can''t believe I''m crazy enough to do this again. I even incited you to make a move almost as if I''m missing it; I never knew that I would behave like this, no my body would behave like this.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t judge you. It''s natural; I''m your fiance. If you have not invited me, I was nning to visit you and taste my beautiful princess for good this time;st time wasn''t clear, you see." Alex said with a teasing expression while his hands caressed her body.

    Artemia gasped softly. She then looked at me and rolled her eyes.

    ''''What a sweet talker."

    Alex didn''t respond; he only chuckled again and kissed softly.

    Artemia moaned softly and twisted her body on his thigs. Alex''s little brother was rock hard and eager to start working.

    The princess could feel Alex''s hard cock and blushed, her body heated up.

    Like a professional, Alex swiftly undressed her while swift fingers made the princess experience small heaven before the real show could begin.

    Looking at the masterpiece facing him made Alex''s blood rush down; he felt lucky; he immediately kissed the princess who reciprocated; he attacked her sensible zones making her moan in his mouth before stopping.

    ''''Ah ah ah!" Artemia''s chest rose and repeatedly fell with her beautiful twin peaks inviting Alex to take a bite.

    With a smirk, Alex put his member in front of her entrance.

    He did not enter immediately. Instead, he teased Artemia slowly, Causing her to moan and bite her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.

    Finally, she could not endure more. Artemia pushed her waist towards his penis to fill it with Alex''s weapon.

    But Alex moved back at thest moment and smirked.

    "You know what you need to do."

    Artemia bit her lips; she felt like a helplessmb and could only nod while vowing to get her revengeter.

    "¡­ Please¡­ I want it¡­."

    As soon as Alex heard these words, his eyes widened, and the excitement rushed through the roof.

    Without hesitation, he pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Artemia moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged Alex''s neck and started to move up and down.

    "Ahnnn, ugh, ahn.''''

    At first, she was clumsy but soon found the rhythm she started to enjoy it.

    Artemia wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow Alex''s massive member to push deeper inside her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.

    Alex felt excited when he saw Artemia working so eagerly; this wasn''t because of lust; she started to have feelings for him. It could be felt as they connected.

    Hearing her crazy moans. Alex''s libido surged up again, making him thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.

    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against his shaft fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to both of them.

    The two kept reaching one high after another, immersed heart and mind within the pleasure.

    Alex kept ramming his thighs to her sensitive body while his hands rubbed and caressed Artemia''s perfectly round buttocks. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her cave.

    The princess couldn''t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her.

    She even coiled her legs around Alex and opened the entrance of her wombpletely.

    Instantly, Alex''s penis reached her womb and broke inside it.

    "Ahnnnn¡­..!" Artemia let out a loud cry and shivered deeply. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.

    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than Luna. Alex''s legs were thoroughly drenched.

    Alex grunted in excitement and pushed Artemia down, changing their position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding.

    He pressed down her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, Alex attacked even more aggressively, causing Artemia''s vagina to contract around his penis like a tightly coiled snake.

    ''''Anhhhhhhhhh!!!" Artemia let out a loud cry and hugged Alex''s neck. He smirked and kissed her lips; he decided to own the princess''s body and soul entirely and make her his.

    He would never let her go, not even she tried to; she was his woman for life. Alex''s possessiveness, Artemia could feel it, the little jealousy she had built up because Alex hadn''t visited her and only went to Luna''s room vanished

    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.

    However, Alex was not doing he continued attacking her and pounding her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive him.

    By her third orgasm, Artemia was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.

    At the same time, her throat let out a strange, unintelligible moan, and her body clung onto Alex like a ko while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm.

    Seeing that, Alex increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he pierced until her womb and injected all the semen he had umted in her.

    Artemia let out a loud moan and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.

    "¡­ So good¡­" She muttered with a dazed expression.

    Alex smiled and softly caressed Artemia''s hair before being surprised because of the princess following words.

    ''''Don''t worry, I know you are not satisfied; give me a bit of time to rest, and we shall continue.''''

 Chapter 552 - *Special 2: The Princess Second Time 2

    ''''Don''t worry, I know you are not satisfied; give me a bit of time to rest, and we shall continue.''''

    Saying he was not shocked would be an understatement. He didn''t know that while he could read Artemia to some extent, the same could be said for her to, she was able to see that her man was not satisfied, and as a woman, she must at least satisfy her man. There was another hidden reason for her to be this proactive.

    ''I must suck him dry, unable to visit Luna before we leave.''

    It was unknown to others, but Artemia was extremely possessive and jealous, although she tried to hide it. Alex always visiting, sleeping with Luna made her jealous, she wished she was so was, it was why she wanted to be a subus and swallow every, she had read a certain book which suggested what she had said.

    The beast he was trying to calm down resurfaced, and Alex became rock hard again but decided to wait for now. Soon, he would enjoy her again, Alex thought and grinned.

    Half of an hour passed in a sh, and like a beast, Alex pounced on Artemia and immediately entered her.

    ''''Anh!"

    Alex thrust inside Artemia''s vagina, moving up and down and enjoying her honey cave.

    His hands then grabbed her legs, caressing the inner side of her thigs and then putting her legs over his shoulders. The princess could not hold it and began to twist.

    Alex''s breathing turned rougher. Seeing the princess of humanity''s strongest empire moaning below him and remembering her word''s made Alex feel like he would explode.

    Artemia''s blue hair was messy while her eyes were filled with lust, and her cheeks were flushed. An uncontroble zing passion seemed to overflow out of her.

    With each thrust, her plumb breast jiggled and shook, showing a fascinating scene.

    Alex, who had turned into a beast, pressed his body against her, sticking their chests together. Then, their mouths glued to each other while their tongues started a battle of passion.

    A deep feeling of possessiveness was transmitted through this kiss. Alex could feel that Artemia''s excitement had already reached the max.

    Artemia wanted him to focus on her tonight wholeheartedly, forgetting about others, and Alex was happier to oblige.

    His shaft, which was entering and exiting her, was utterly drenched with the fluids gushing out of her hidden cave.

    While Alex continued pistoning, he caressed Artemia''s body tenderly.

    Alex was in heaven because Artemia was being so obedient made the situation even more exciting. After all, Artemia usually seemed like an untouchable goddess even whileughing.

    Artemia hugged Alex''s neck and closed her eyes, groaning softly when he attacked her. She matched her movements with Alex, doing her best to get as much pleasure from this as she could.

    Her cheeks were flushed, and her ears were utterly red. She looked so beautiful like that that he wanted nothing but to make her scream in pleasure.

    Alex continued his attacks while exploring other ces of her body. Caressing her breast, her waist, her nipples, her legs. At the same time, he bit her neck slightly, making her quiver once and again and give out a sexy moan.

    "¡­ Alex¡­ N-No¡­"

    Although she spoke such words, her hands were still hugging his neck, and her legs were wrapped around his waist. Her breathing was short, and her eyes were narrowed while she panted faintly.

    At that moment, she started to feel a strong pleasure building up inside her. With a groan, Artemia pressed her body against Alex''s body and kissed his lips.

    He immediately understood that another orgasm wasing and moved faster and faster. His cock entered and exited her hole once and again, creating pervert sounds that resounded inside the room.

    Finally, Artemia could not endure anymore and let out a loud cry.

    "N-No¡­.!"

    Then, her body shivered, and her honey hole tightened around Alex''s cock.

    An instantter, Alex felt a rush of love juices gushing out of her vagina.

    Artemia''s body quivered for a few seconds. She then let out a long breath and panted softly.

    Her blue eyes opened slightly, and she looked at Alex in satisfaction.

    After having cummed, Artemia''s face waspletely red, and her body turned soft. She hugged Alex''s neck and kissed his lips softly, as though to say to continue.

    As soon as Alex saw this, he started to move once more.

    The instant he moved, Artemia moaned. Her vaginal walls contracted tightly, and her mouth released an extended moan.

    That extended moan was the best encouragement for Alex. His hands silently reached to her breast, grabbing each one of them and massaging them as he continued to move.

    "So good¡­! Ahn¡­ Good¡­ Alex¡­. No¡­ Ahn¡­"

    The princess''s eyes turned blurred as Alex lunged in and out of her vagina. The unbearable pleasureing from her cave made her gasp silently.

    Alex''s chest pressed against her breast, squeezing them t. Each time he rammed her, her upper body would move, and his chest would rub against her nipples.

    Artemia''s mouth opened slightly, letting out intelligible sounds that came from the depths of her throat.

    Alex grinned and brought his mouth to her nipples, biting them softly and causing Artemia to yelp in pleasure and pain. At the same time, his huge cock invaded the tender flesh deep inside her, leaving his mark there.

    Artemia''s waist arched backward to raise her butt so Alex''s ns could easily enter her. Inside, his cock scraped against her tender and plump flesh, causing a strange soreness that made her crazy.

    An intoxicating look appeared on her face. Artemia could not help but let out another moan.

    Meanwhile, she shook her waist up and down, enjoying the happiness brought by these movements.

    Artemia hugged Alex''s body more tightly and bit his shoulder, making him shudder.

    Alex felt something built up, and he knew he was about toe; at the same time Artemia was closer, Alex cooperated with her and pistoned faster and faster, stronger and stronger.

    As Alex looked at the crazed and lustful appearance of the princess, a faint prideful smile rose in his face. Then, when he felt she was about to cum, he brought her legs to her breast, which rose her buttocks upwards and allowed him to reach even deeper in her cave.

    Immediately, Artemia shivered all over. She felt a huge wave run through her vagina as Alex''s hot member broke into the deepest part of her.

    "Aahhhhhnnnh¡­! Alex¡­!!"

    With a long scream, Artemia cummed.

    At the same time, Alex pushed his rock-hard penis to the deepest part of her and shot everything inside her womb.

    An entranced expression appeared on Artemia''s face. With a soft moan, she closed her eyes and shivered once more.

    Finally, her body lost all strength, and she fell asleep. Alex was satisfied.

    ?????

    Crack!

    The sound of something breaking could be heard, and the scene changed to the most famous square in the capital.

    Artemia, who watched everything from the spectator seat, knew what her enemy was about to do and sneered.

 Chapter 553 - 533: Into A Unfamiliar World

    Crack!

    The sound of something breaking could be heard, and the scene changed to the most famous square in the capital.

    Artemia, who watched everything from the spectator seat, knew what her enemy was about to do and sneered.

    Indeed, the enemy following action showed that Artemia''s assumption was not wrong.

    A big window disying Artemia and Alex having sex was shown, drawing everyone''s attention. People were first shocked before soon these shocks were transmitted into hate and curses, such as Artemia being a whore, selling herself just for the sake of getting Alex.

    Normally, Artemia should have been affected, but she keptughing; sheughed hard because her enemy had not disappointed her.

    ''''Stop it, it''s boring. Those illusions would not work on me. So, why about you face me directly?'''' Artemia shouted.

    At first, there was not much response before everything stopped as if it had been put on pause, then a voice identical to that of Artemia echoed.

    ''''Are you sure about that? Hehehehe, let''s see, let''s move onto the next stage then.''''

    Artemia frowned upon hearing such a response and before she could open her mouth, reality warped, and she disappeared.

    At the same time outside the pyramid, the same old man Sakuya encountered with the other yers was still talking.

    The old man told them a bit about the Gods, such as Set being extremely good at fighting and was quite being powerful, while Horus might appear weak but was deadly due to her ability to enter one mental world and influence it from inside.

    The yers shuddered, feeling dread; mental attacks are harder to deal with than physical ones because not everyone had a countermeasure against them. They hoped they wouldn''t be the unlucky ones to encounter that God.

    While those yers were still listening to the old man''s exnation, Artemia, who disappeared from where she was, reappeared somewhere unfamiliar.

    She appeared in the middle of bustling traffic, high buildings, cars horns echoed. The unfamiliar scenery left the strong-willed Artemia''s mind in disarray.

    ''''Where is this?" She couldn''t help but mutter as she looked around but could not identify a single human familiar when suddenly.

    Vroom! Screech!

    A supercar almost crashed against her, but thanks to the driver peerless skill, a collision didn''t happen. As the Lamborghini Veneno Roadster passed, Artemia caught a glimpse of the driver and became frozen; it was a familiar face; although he didn''t have the heterochromia eyes, his beautiful green eyes were still the same, who could be if not Alexander?

    ''''Alex!"

    Artemia shouted, extending her hands forward, trying to catch him but couldn''t as the Lamborghini disappeared in a sh; however, how could Artemia, who finally encountered someone familiar would let go like that? She put strength into her legs; the ground cracked as she shot into the sky like a rocket; she appeared on top of a building.

    ''''What? Are they shooting a moving or what?" Someone in the crowd shouted when he saw Artemia jump in the air like Supergirl; some took out their smartphones and started recording; however, Artemia was too fast for them to get anything, they ended up frustrated.

    Meanwhile, Artemia, who was jumping from a building to another, had no idea that she had be a hot topic, a rising star equal to that of the universe of Marvel; however, even she knew she wouldn''t care as all these things mean nothing to her, she wants to catch up with Alex and have a chat to know where she was. She had an idea, but Artemia dared not to jump to a conclusion.

    Suddenly, the Lamborghini stopped before a high-ss hotel, and Alex got out dressed in smoking; he was handsome as in Mysthia but was still a sight to behold.

    At the same time Artemia arrived on the other side, she was walking when suddenly she froze, Alex went to open the door for guest in the car toe out, it was a beautifuldy, ck hair with golden eyes.

    Immediately Artemia felt something unpleasant building inside her heart and frowned; her hands trembled.

    Cackle! Cackle!

    Small amount of lightning started gathering around them. Artemia quickly controlled her unusual emotions and began walking toward Alex when suddenly her body jolted; she had a bad feeling not for her life but because someone seemed to be targeting Alex.

    ''''Where?"

    In a split second, she sensed this; Artemia immediately zoomed the surrounding. Her senses quickly covered a radius of two kilometers. Finally, she could locate the culprit; eight hundred meters East of their current position was a sniper aiming at Alex and was about to figure.

    Bang!

    The bullet was fired and sliced through the air at incredible speed; not even Alex''s normal bullets on Mysthia''s were that fast. Lightning appeared under Artemia''s feet as she shot forward.

    Swoosh! Bang!

    Artemia arrived before the bullet and caught Alex before they rolled on the ground; the sniper who was observing everything froze before chill ran down his spine because of extreme danger; he didn''t have the time to dodge before a lightning needle pierced through his head before covering his body which was soon burnt to a cinder.

    Back to the front of the hotel, everyone became frozen, Artemia who was about to help Alex stand before asking where is this, had her eyes widened because of what Alex did next.

    p!

    Alex pped her; she was so shocked that normally her body, which should have been stronger than Alex''s mortal body, was flung backward, and she fell on her butt, holding her burning cheek.

    ''''You bitch! You still followed me even after I said we are done. Don''t you understand English? I have moved on. I''m not interested in you any longer.''''

    Alex''s merciless words were like spears piercing through her Artemia heart; unconsciously, tears started falling from her eyes.

    ''''What?"

    ''''What is happening?"

    ''''It seems that Mr. Alexander Ex-girlfriend, even though they are separated, she still pursued him like a madman.''''

    ''''Eh! Don''t you understand? He is handsome and a billionaire on top of that. It was like getting the jackpot, so a poor countryside girl would not want to let go so easily.''''

    ''''How pathetic! It''s why countryside girls are bad.''''

    Here and there, people were murmuring while pointing at Artemia, who was like time had stopped for her.

    ''''How filthy! I wonder since when you have bathed. Never appear before me again.'''' Alex spat before entering the hotel, apanied by the golden-eyed girl smirking.

    Soon, the police came and took Artemia with them; she was like a broken marite, not making the slightest move even when she was being put in a cell.

 Chapter 554 - 534: Eretria Vs. Horus

    Two days passed in a sh, and finally, Artemia, who had not moved since when she was caught, reacted.

    She saw her reflection on the te used to give her food and frowned. It was not the once beautiful woman who could topple kingdoms with her beauty but a girl with an unkempt appearance, dirty blue hair; her blue eyes had lost their luster while dark circles were under her eyes.

    ''''Hahahaha!" Artemia suddenly burst intoughter; sheughed as if she had gone mad. Her cellmate, who was sleeping nearby, opened her eyes and stared at Artemia, wondering if she had finally gone nuts; she shook her head and decided not to bother; everyone has their own circumstance.

    ''''I see, I finally figured out. It takes me some time, but I guess I have been muddleheaded because I saw him with another woman; how pathetic. Time to get out from this illusion.'''' Artemia muttered before standing up.

    ''''What the fuck !"

    Her cellmate shouted because, like a movie, lightning gathered around Artemia''s body.

    ''''Are some kind of female Thor?" The woman asked, and Artemia, who had no idea who this Thor or whatever meant, ignored her and moved.

    The blue lightning surrounding her body moved like tentacles cut through the cell''s door.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion, metals flying through the air, one of them pierced the visitor who about

    to visit Artemia, unexpectedly it was Alex.

    ''''You! You!" Alex mumbled before falling to the ground holding his throat, pierced by a small piece of metal.

    Artemia, who had juste out, stopped, her eyes narrowed, lingering on Alex''s dying body for a moment before locking on the golden-eyed girl apanying him.

    ''''Finally, you appeared,'''' Artemia said, ignoring everything else.

    As she was seizing the woman with golden eyes, thetter did the same thing; finally, she opened her mouth.

    ''''How heartless. To think you will kill your lover. Contrary to your gentle exterior, you are a cold murderer.''''

    ''''Oh? You think too?" Artemia asked while lightning continued to gather around her.

    The woman with golden eyes frowned; she was unhappy that her provocation did not affect her enemy; still, she was not done.

    ''''You are an interesting one. While most people are easy to manipte and possess a weak mental world, yours is quiteplicated. It''s like a tower, I can only ess the lowest floors but the important part I couldn''t, even for me, it''s quite unusual. How is it? Do you love your lover''s world? It''s called Earth; it seems, quite an interesting world, I do say.''''

    ''''By the way, I''m Horus, master maniptor and the Goddess of Illusion.''''

    Artemia snorted, putting a strong front while inwardly her brain was running faster, thinking about a solution to beat this enemy. The moment Horus announced her name, Artemia felt an enormous strength gushing from her body, crushing the reality they were in.

    Suddenly, Artemia remembered something, and she smiled. Upon seeing Artemia smile, Horus frowned and decided to act first; somehow, this human gave her a dangerous feeling.

    ''''You are curious about what I sealed into the deepest part of my mind? You are curious about the upper floors, aren''t you? Then let me show you.''''

    ''''No good!" Horus frowned, trying to stop Artemia, but it was a step toote.

    "Unseal!" Artemia ordered, and immediately her memories were unsealed.

    A ck hole appeared that sucked in both Artemia and Horus; thetter couldn''t go against her nature, so she was naturally dragged inside.

    When Horus appeared again, she was floating in the air; lying under her was a scene of destruction; a massive hole was like a ck hole in the middle of the continent.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    Suddenly, there was a roar that shook the earth and the heaven. Horus who was floating in the sky was flung away; her body disappeared to reappear fifty meters away.

    ''''Dragon?" Horus eximed.

    Swoosh!

    From the ck hole, a gigantic beast flew out, it was fifty meters long, cker than the night itself, there was an extremely dangerous aura surrounding the ck dragon, its eyes were ck as well, and when those eyes looked at Horus, she became unable to move her body, a feeling she had long forgotten after bing a guardian inside the tower resurfaced and one of her sealing memories was back.

    ''''C-Chaos beast???"

    Horus was trembling; her eyes were filled with terror.

    Swoosh!

    Bang!

    Suddenly, something knocked into her chest and sent her flying, Horus''s mouth fell open, and golden blood sprayed out.

    Artemia, who had struck Horus in the chest, clutched her chest; dark tattoos were trying to cover her body. She quickly sealed away the memory in which the natural appearance of the dragon controlled by one of chaos race was; she then moved into another memory with Horus.

    The two appeared in the middle of an arena; Horus still hadn''te back to her senses; however, Artemia didn''t dare to get closer, thinking she might be faking it.

    A beautiful spear with a chain appeared in Artemia''s hand, and as she was about to swing it, her eyes widened because Horus roared before a figure appeared before her.

    A man whose eyes were covered, red hair and muscr body, purple skin.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The man made an unintelligible roar forcing Artemia to close her ears.

    Fwoosh!

    Bam!

    It was Artemia''s turn to fly in the air; she could not see the man moving at all.

    A giant sword appeared in the man''s hand, and he swung it. Artemia disappeared, sensing danger.

    The arena was split in two, making Artemia frown.

    ''''Kill her,'''' Horus ordered, and immediately following her words, the thing covering the man''s eyes disappeared, and Artemia was shocked to see a pair of countless tiny eyes.

    ''''Eyes of Law!"

    The man activated his ability, his eyes glowed red, and Artemia soon found out that she could not summon lightning, nor she could use any of her skills; this realization hit her hard, making her panic.

    ''''What?"

    ''''Die!"

    The man dered before appearing behind Artemia; before she could move, the giant sword pierced through her back.

    ''''Gah!"

    Artemia vomited blood but firmly held the sword piercing her stomach before she swung the dagger in her left hand.

    Swoosh! Puchi!

    The man with purple skin hadn''t seen iting as the ck dagger pierced through his brain through his eyes. Artemia, who was vomiting blood, still twisted the dagger inside the man''s head,pletely killing him.

    ''''!!!!!!!"

    The man''s body trembled before slumping to the ground; Artemia fell weakly to the ground, she could feel her HP draining at a fast rate, and she knew she couldn''t make it as her heart was touched.

    Horus was shocked by the unexpected situation but still chose to deliver the finishing blow; she appeared behind the kneeling Artemia and raised her hand. A small sword appeared, and she was about to chop off Artemia''s head.

    ''''In the end, I still win.'''' Horus dered.

    ''''I wonder about that.'''' The dying Artemia chuckled.

    ''''!!!!!"

    Boom!

    Horus felt danger, but before she could move.

    Artemia''s body burst in a huge lightning vortex that swallowed Horus within it, the Goddess of Illusion died, killed because Artemia''s self exploded.

    Artemia experienced her first death in Exodus.

 Chapter 555 - 535: Unforeseen Situation

    While Artemia experienced her first death inside the tower simultaneously, Sakuya fought for her life. Just now, she had almost died under Set''s attack; she only seeded in keeping her life because she sacrificed one of her arms to escape.

    ''''Huff! Huff!'''' Sakuya panted heavily while clutching her severed arm; she did her best not to let the pain overwhelm her; if not, she would lose more of her already reduced battle capacity.

    Set didn''t attack the weak Sakuya; he stood with his arms crossed, his head tilted to the side.

    ''''Although you fought bravely for a mortal, there is a limit, and you have reached yours. You can go back to train some more ande back challenge me; I shall give you a special token. Until you''re back, I promise you not to go down.''''

    Sakuya was dumbfounded; she was momentarily frozen before she burst intoughter; if it were someone else who had talked as Set did, Sakuya would have sneered; however, during their fight, Sakuya did notice something which was that Set might like to use mortal in every sentence to talk about her, but he had never looked down on her, he respected her, so what he said must be his way of acknowledging Sakuya who had seeded injuring him, Sakuya did not take Set''s words as joke, and she knew that she would die, there was something that prated her injury, slowly making her lose her senses, her vision was bing more and more blurry making Sakuya see double.

    ''''Thanks for the special treatment; I promise toe back soon and get my revenge,'''' Sakuya promised before letting go of her katana, which produced a ngs sound upon touching the ground. Sakuya''s body began to fall toward the ground; her consciousness slowly left her body.

    Set knew that the lethal venom in his ws had finally kicked in; he sighed and tossed a golden coin in the air, it spun before entering Sakuya''s body.

    Set vanished to reappear before Sakuya and was about to give her the finishing blow when suddenly he felt an ominous feeling, immediately Set deployed his strongest defensive ability.

    "Golden Barrier''''

    Immediately a golden barrier was formed around Set''s body before Sakuya, who should have been unconscious, suddenly opened those ck eyes which were like the abyss themselves and muttered.

    ''''Boom!"

    Following her words, her body erged like a balloon before exploding.

    Kabooooom!

    Set, covered by a golden light, was thrown into the air; he immediately controlled his body to reduce the damage. When the terrible explosion died down, there was a huge crater in ce of Sakuya. Strangely, Sakuya had used the same move as Artemia, but unlike the princess, she could not take down the enemy with her sacrifice.

    Looking at the crater in the middle of the arena, Set shook his head while mumbling.

    ''''I thought that I was cautious enough, but I ended up falling in her trap. Fortunately, I was faster enough and didn''t hesitate to use the golden barrier; if not, I would have gotten seriously injured. Ah! What a cunning girl.''''

    Thinking about Sakuyast gift before leaving, Set couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. He couldn''t wait for her revenge, wondering what she would prepare next. With the flick of his fingers, Set vanished, and at the same time, the entrance to his pyramid was sealed.

    ?????

    When Sakuya opened her eyes again, she was inside a temple; stepping out of the temple was greeted her was a crowded street filled with stalls, shops, NPCs, yers selling their wares.

    Today, Alkan''s northern part was most noisy than usual because there was a big event.

    Sakuya, who appeared in this unknown city, decided to collect information first, and the easiest way to aplish this was to listen to gossip. Sakuya happened to be in the perfect area; perking her ears, she started to listen to what people were saying.

    ''''Did you head it?" A muscr man whispered while buying a kebab.

    ''''No, I haven''t heard anything. Tell me; I''ll get you another kebab.'''' His friend, too eager to know more, proposed, and the man grinned.

    ''''Hehehe! Thank you. Do you remember the recentmotion?"

    ''''I do; you are talking about the guy who singlehandedly eliminated two guilds?"

    The muscr man nodded while eating his kebab; after taking a mouthful, he continued.

    ''''Indeed, it''s the same man, the murderer of the Dark Fang guild, the man with the eye patch have been spotted running into the Torel''s mountains.''''

    Upon hearing the muscr man''s words, Sakuya body trembled, but she calmed down, thinking maybe it was a coincidence; she needed more information; however, the second man following words made her involuntary take a step forward.

    ''''Ah! That man who goes by the name of Alex Grim is sure daring. Even if I have nine lives, I won''t dare to go against the dark guilds.''''

    Nearby yers and even some NPCs nodded as they knew how terrific those guilds were; however, Alex must be crazy to go against them; well, he was a madman who had already eliminated two out of the three guilds; he even seeded in killing one of the guild masters, however, now that his whereabouts became known he was doomed.

    It took Sakuya a lot of control not to catch one of the yers nearby and question him. She heaved a sigh and decided to head outside of the city as she assumed that there must be people gathered there to hunt the man named Alex Grim.

    This assumption was not wrong because as soon the muscr man who was also a yer finished eating his kebab, he turned to face his friend.

    ''''Maxon, let''s go; many yers and even NPCs have gathered outside of the city gate, ready to hunt that man. The reward is pretty good; we won''t lose anything if we try; it''s safe, I said.

    Sakuya smiled when suddenly she got an idea; she approached a shop that sells masks and brought one before putting it on and followed the crowd outside the city.

 Chapter 556 - 536: The Hunt Has Begun

    Outside of the city''s gates, a small crowd gathered; more than a hundred people gathered here with the sole purpose of hunting a man.

    Calice, one of the strongest men in the True End Guild, pped his hands before announcing.

    ''''Your attention, please.''''

    The noisy crowd turned silent upon hearing Calice''s words.

    ''''Good! As you know, the reward for capturing the enemy is 2000 Gold coins.''''

    Most of those present whistled as 2000 Gold coins were a lot of money.

    ''''3000 Gold coins for killing him. The enemy is extremely dangerous and cunning, so be aware of his tricks; your death will have nothing to do with us as you have received ten gold coins upon signing for this quest. There will be no question as we will immediately depart. By the way, the information stating that Alex Grim was inside Torel''s mountains is not fake because it came from the person himself.''''

    The crowd turned immediately noisy upon hearing thest part of Calice''s words; they wondered if Alex had be crazy to invite the wrath of an entire guild? But thinking about what that madman had done until now, it was unlikely; he did this for a reason; it was a provocation; he must have known that the True End Guild would gather other yers and some NPCs to hunt him down, and yet he still did that.

    ''What is his thinking?'' Though most people present, even Sakuya, who wore a fox mask, was intrigued. However, she had no way of knowing what Alex''s goals were, but she knew she would find out once reuniting with him.

    Sakuya lowered her head to stare at her right hand; on top of her hand was a shining crimson tattoo.

    ''''I guess they must have done this to know how many people there are and go after any that ran away after taking the ten gold coins. Roughly counting two hundred and twenty people multiplied by ten, then you will have 2200 gold coins, this guild is sure rich to spend 2200 gold coins so easily.'''' Sakuya mumbled while looking around her; every single person present except for Calice had this tattoo on their hand.

    Sakuya chuckled when she saw that tattoo, unlike the others, before the tattoo could be applied to her hand, she covered thetter with an invisible wind element, so the tattoo didn''t etch into her flesh; therefore, she could remove it at any moment, this was necessary as what she was about to once inside these mountains must be known. By removing this tattoo, Calice and others would think that she had died, which would be perfect for a sneak operation.

    Something else bothered Sakuya, but after a bit of thinking, she understood the people behind this mission intention. Apart from Calice, only a few other members of the True End Guild were present; not even the guild master, the vice guild master, and Blood Chalice Guild master were present; one might think that it was because they feared an ambush, but this wasn''t a valuable reason, the real reason should be them testing the water with this group, to put it bluntly, Sakuya and others were just cannon fodder if they seeded and killed Alex that would be for the best, but in the case, they got wiped out it wouldn''t be bad as those who had note wouldunch an attack on Alex who should be exhausted after fighting against two hundred people.

    ''How devious.'' Sakuya mumbled before grinning behind her mask; she would thoroughly crush this n but first, why not enjoy hunting her man? Thinking about it made the S Queen genuinely excited.

    ?????

    One hourter, a group of ten men could be seen walking in the depth of Torel''s mountains.

    ''''Tch! We have been walking for one hour but yet found nothing, not even a trap. I started thinking maybe this man yed us and is not here.'''' One of the men said the frustration inside his voice could be felt; he was getting more annoyed because of theck of action; he loved to fight, so naturally, not seeing even a monster for one hour could be torturing.

    ''''Calm down, let''s continue; we might find something soon, and don''t forget that we have only covered a tiny part of the Torel''s mountains, so it is normal to not encounter anything for now.'''' Another man calmed the first one who clicked his tongue and stayed nothing more.

    Sakuya, who was silently walking with this group, chuckled inwardly; just as she was about to use the wind detection skill, she stopped, and her lips curved up behind the mask.

    ''''What?"

    ''''What is this?"

    Panic cries rang out as a sudden mist covered the whole forest where the ten men were.

    In less than a minute, the forest was covered by a thick fog rendering one unable to see and what was the most frightening was that their sense of direction was thrown in disarray.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    A sudden sound filled the fog, making those unable to calm down panic further, and they started swinging their weapons aimlessly, hoping to at least touch the thing moving around; however, their attempts failed miserably, and they ended up stabbing their allies.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Marcus, you-" The man couldn''t finish his words before life slowly left his body, and he disappeared.

    Marcus, who had just killed his friend, trembled, and he muttered incoherently.

    ''''I-I''m sorry, I''m really am I. I don''t know-"

    Puchi!

    In turn, Marcus''s voice was cut off because a sword pierced through his neck, and upon seeing the sword tip, Marcus chuckled because it was the sword of an acquaintance, the sword of the girl he was courting but hadn''t seeded until now.

    Just as life slowly started to slip from his body, Marcus''s memories shed before him like a movie, and among them, there was one that talked about a mysterious alchemy potion capable of creating a frog that disrupts one''s senses but could create illusion and confusion, this potion is called: Nightmare Fog.

    ''''W-we a-are doomed!" That was Marcus''sst thought before disappearing.

 Chapter 557 - 537: Inside The Nightmare Fog

    Two men died in an instant since the Nightmare Fog appeared. The remaining people in Sakuya''s group felt that something was not right and tried various methods to not fall under the nightmare fog abilities but soon found that it was impossible. Only Sakuya seemed fine as she possessed a strong mental strength.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Wh-"

    The girl that killed Marcus regained sanity; her hands started trembling; she couldn''t even form a coherent sentence. She might like Marcus too much, but when a dog followed you for some time, it wasn''t weird if you began to get attached to it. If only Marcus knew what status he had in Stina''s heart, maybe he might have died because of shock.

    Suddenly, Stina''s pupils dted as, at the exact moment, someone wearing a mask appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    This person thrashed her face into the ground. Before Stina could release a cry, that person pulled her out and tossed her into the air.

    Immediately following this person''s action, a voice echoed inside the fog.

    ''''Look up!"

    ''''What?"

    Everyone except for Sakuya looked up, but because of the fog, they couldn''t identify the person flying in the air gender, but this was more than enough as they believed that it must be the culprit; he was using the sky to conceal his presence, immediately they unleashed a torrent of attacks into the sky, toward the cheeky enemy that thought that he could fool.

    Boom! Boom!

    Attack after attack crashed into Stina, who had not recovered from the hard blow in her stomach; she soon died with her mangled body falling in the middle of those who attacked her.

    To their horror, it was someone they knew well as most of them tried once hitting on her, but unfortunately, none of them managed to shake their heads.

    ''''S-Stina?"

    They staggered back, and some even dropped their weapons as they made a clinging sound upon touching the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly because of the momentarily pause after they became aware of their sin, they dropped their guards down, the nightmare fog prated deeper into their subconscious.

    ''''Iaaaaaa!"

    They immediately lost their minds and jumped on each other; they began to tear each other apart using their teeth; it was a gruesome sight.

    Sakuya sighed as she watched the rest of her team lose their minds turning into beasts tearing each other apart; although the time she spent with them was amount to nothing, she couldn''t continue to look at them turn into cannibals, she moved and unsheathed her katana before sheathing it again, it was so fast that you could have mistaken it as she had only moved her katana.

    Plop! Plop!

    In a single sh, she killed four men. In the end, she could only sigh before her expression behind the mask turned into a yful one; she altered her voice using the wind element.

    ''''So, Mr. Mysterious, isn''t the time for you toe out?''''

    Nobody appeared after Sakuya said those words. However, the silence didn''tst long before there was a whooshing sound, two shinning knives cut through the air and arrived before Sakuya in an instant, she titled her head to the side, and before she could further think of something, she felt an impact in her stomach, and she was sent flying, at thest moment she executed a secret skill.

    The culprit that attacked her didn''t continue and vanished after that attack; the fog disappeared after the man was gone.

    ''''Hehehe! Dear Alex, did you think you could escape from me just because you retreated? How naive I''ming after you.''''

    Sakuya vanished; she followed the thin wind thread she left on Alex''s body when he punched her.

    In another location, Alex, who was running toward another group, immediately activated the nightmare fog; however, he was distracted because of his earlier fight.

    ''''Who is this weirdo?" Alex mumbled, and Silveria smiled before muttering.

    ¡¼Who knows, maybe it''s someone you know.¡½

    Alex frowned; although he was unable to appraise the girl, she gave him a dangerous vibe which Alex did not want anything to do with her; he had the feeling that she was not really after his life like others; it seemed that she hade just to y around.

    ''''Sigh! I hope I won''t be meeting her soon.'''' Alex said before heading deeper into the fog and started killing those who had fallen under the nightmare fog effect.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya was running in his direction; she killed those she encountered on her way, reducing the number of enemies. Silveria knew that she was approaching but said nothing; she wanted to know what Sakuya would do; her sadistic side seemed to be on a full mode.

    Half of an hour passed in sh, Alex managed to eliminate half of the people that came to take his life thanks to the nightmare fog; although he felt pain because of the amount of gold he spent to buy those alchemy potions, the result could be said not to be half bad, he gained more than he had lost.

    ''''It will be hard to continue using the same tactic again and again because the enemy must have by now identified how I operate and prepared a countermeasure. They must have chosen to group together. Let''s see where are they?"

    Alex used his Divine Sense to scan his surrounding, searching for the biggest group of people, and soon, he found it. Two kilometers east of his current position was the biggest group of people; the others wereing towards this group. Upon seeing this, Alex grinned because he knew the enemy was doing exactly what he wanted. When he provoked them openly, he knew they would ept the challenge because if they didn''t, they would lose all face, and big guilds such as them would not like to lose face even if they were from the dark side; reputation was everything in their line of work.

    Alex''s first goal was to draw them deeper into the Torel''s mountains before executing the first part of his n; this would force them to group thinking maybe they could fight him this way, however, it was then thest part of his n for this stage would be executed.

    ''''Let''s move out and perform thest act of this piece.'''' Alex dered before his figure vanished, and soon as he left, another one came, a woman with a fox mask; she didn''t linger there for long before heading toward Alex''s direction, wondering what he had nned, she could not wait to see it.

    The final curtain was about to fall.

 Chapter 558 - 538: Unexpected Meeting

    Calice was frowning as he looked at the hundred and ten men before him; he wondered how things had be like this? They thought maybe they would be able to deal some kind of damage to Alex at least, but on the contrary, they suffered defeat after defeat, losing half of their men. None of them would have expected the enemy to be a spendthrift, spending thousands of gold coins to acquire a rare potion such as Nightmare Fog potion. They were not prepared at all, so naturally, the amount of damage their suffered what terrible.

    Looking at the twenty Mind clearing potions inside the chest in his hand, Calice sighed, and his brain rapidly thought about some possible solution; these twenty Mind clearing potions recently arrived from the headquarter after they knew that the enemy was using the Nightmare Fog potion. As the counterattack to the Nightmare Fog, the Mind clearing potion''s price was huge; one bottle cost 1000 gold coins, it was to say that the twenty bottles cost twenty thousand Gold coins, an astronomical amount of money. Even huge guilds such as the True End Guild could not dare to waste such an amount of money openly, and yet they were forced to do it.

    Calice heaved another sigh, and his eyes became resolute; he immediately distributed the twenty potions to his men and a few strong yers, those that received the potion would stand in the frontline, protecting the other who had less chance not falling under the nightmare fog effect if the enemy still has one.

    The surrounding was calm, giving one the illusion that this peaceful atmosphere wouldst for long; however, the reality was cruel; soon, this peaceful atmosphere was broken when two bottles containing gray water fell on the ground and were immediately shattered.

    Immediately a thick fog covered the forest and even the mountain behind them.

    ''''Don''t panic, stay focused; we already have the solution,'''' Calice shouted, and when the hundred of men heard his voice, their panic decreased as they recalled that just a moment ago, they took a potion that made them immune against the effects of the nightmare fog, what they didn''t know was that only handful of people had received the true person, as for the remaining one they only drunk a fake potion.

    The men clutched their weapons tightly while the mages prepared their spells, they felt sleepy, but they attributed this feeling to being too tense.

    Calice, who was watching everything from the top of the a tree frowned, he thought that once the enemy threw the nightmare fog, he would immediately charge in. From his location, Calice would direct his men who nned to act as if they were under the effects of the nightmare fog; however, no matter how long he waited for, nobody appeared, nothing happened, just as Calice started to be irritated because of the situation he felt an ominous feeling and all the hairs on his body rose, he immediately ordered.

    ''''Retr-"

    A terrible explosion cut Calice mid-speech the swallowed the one at the front and some in the middle.

    Boom! Boom!

    One after another terrible explosion urred, killing those poor yers and NPCs who werete to react. Soon, more than half of the those present lost their life; the unlucky ones who had only one life left would be expulsed from Exodus after dying, while those who were lucky enough to have one life left decided to not think about revenge.

    Calice''s eyes turned red as rage filled him, he had trouble controlling his emotions, this mission was a huge failure, the remaining men had no will to fight, this could be seen from their lifeless eyes, the bold ones immediately revoked their right to participate in this mission while at the same time giving back the twenty gold coins they had received at the beginning of this mission, and after they were done, they fled the scene faster than they came.

    In less than ten minutes, only three people remained; those were from the True End Guild.

    ''''Fuck!" Calice cursed while ring in front of him, the fog was cleared, and from the other side, a girl came out.

    And when Calice saw this person, his killing intent skyrocketed, his eyes became cloudy, he finally understood the unusual he had back them upon seeing the girl with the fox mask. However, her clothes had changed; the mask was still the same, and Calice could never mistake it for another one.

    What Calice didn''t know what that he was confounding people, Alex who transformed into a woman, chose to wear a fox mask as he was a fan of this, never he would have thought that this was the same mask like the one the real Sakuyaing behind was using and that because of this he got mistaken as Sakuya.

    ''''So, it''s you!'''' Calice said with a cold voice.

    Alex, who didn''t understand what Calice meant, stopped before shaking her head; although he didn''t know why Calice was reacting so heavily, he decided to use this opportunity and finish them.

    ''''Well, it''s good that you finally understood; it''s time for you to die,'''' Alex said with a shrug.

    ''''Just with you?'''' Calice sneered and unsheathed his purple sword.

    ''''You will die her-"

    Calice''s pupils dted as the next moment, the girl with the fox mask appeared before him and said something.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    Calice''s body froze before receiving a hard chop in the neck and immediately stumbling onto the ground; he had lost consciousness.

    The remaining men could understand how their leader, the strongest among them, lost so easily. Just as they were about to attack, they felt the traitor''s body trembling before one of them disappeared, and the next moment, he was sliced into two by a ck light.

    ''''Mio, I can exin.'''' Alex immediately shouted.

    ''''Die!" However, only an angry voice responded to his pleas; he was forced to immediately shadow shift with thest moment, who froze because of the unexpected situation.

    Alex, who never expected to meet Sakuya here, unexpectedly met her.. Still, the situation wasn''t a joyous one as thetter was furious and was trying to slice him into two.

 Chapter 559 - 539: Alexandras Side 2

    At the same time, Alex was fighting against the men who came to hunt him down under his provocation; in another city, Gracier was fighting against the leader of the Red Coffin guild.

    Broc, the leader of the Red Coffin guild, punched the air trying to crush Gracier''s petite body, but she dodged before putting some distance between them.

    Before Broc could pursue her, Gracier shed and appeared in front of Broc in the blink of an eye.

    Her small fist with ck mes hit Broc''s chest brutally. Broc hurriedly tried to lessen the blow by transforming his body into a mist, his special ability, which he was proud of.

    Broc''s body turned into mist which entangled Gracier.

    Gracier snickered and ignited a ck me containing terrifying destruction power. Broc''s mist form also made a squeaking sound. He could not maintain it in the end, so he had to revert to his physical form. His left arm below the elbow had already turned into coke.

    The Dark me, which Gracier manipted, seemed to be the natural restraint for such intangible tricks. It was all Broc''s lousy luck. Otherwise, with such ability power, he would not be defeated so quickly.

    Broc didn''t have time to take care of the injury of his arm. He bit the tip of his tongue to regain his consciousness.

    Suddenly, he felt like the surrounding heat was rushing toward them at fast speed; although he was severely injured, Gracier was also injured; her left hand was hanging limply as if snapped; however, a smile never left Gracier''s face.

    Broc knew that if he was to say here he would die, his man must being here after he sent that signal, but he couldn''t be sure that he would still be alive by then. He never expected that this solo mission would be like this; just as he arrived, he was ambushed by Gracier, who used a hit and run tactic to exhaust his stamina before fighting against him, the result he was about to die.

    ''''Just wait and see.''''

    Immediately following Broc''s deration, his shoes were ignited, propelling into the sky; he controlled his body andnded on the ground and started running; however, he hadn''t run far before his body froze as an unknownnguage reached his brain.

    ''''Nont¨¦#!" {Don''t move}

    Gracier was panting; she had just used dragon tongue, a special dragonnguage. She could only say a few words, but those words have a strong effect on the world and require a massive amount of mana, while the amount of stamina it consumes is vast as well.

    Gracier quickly drank stamina and mana potion before tapping her foot on the ground, and a beautiful yet deadly fire lotus bloomed and swallowed Broc''s body; he couldn''t even scream as his body started to turn into ash; suddenly, he saw something that would hunt him down for a long time, from the sky a meteor fell, it directly fell on the grouping at his rescue.

    Kabooooom!

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, crimson mes carrying a terrific heat rippled outwards as shockwaves destroyed everything in their wake.

    With just one blow, one attack, more than fifty men died, Broc whose body had almost disappeared, felt fear; at the moment, it was not a human facing him, but a monster, a dragon, a terrifying being one should never mess with.

    ''''Monster!"

    That was Broc, the guild master of the Red Coffin guild''sst word.

    Gracier heaved a sigh of relief; everything worked out; she was particrly tired, she wanted to rest, but first, she must hear that sweet sound. Suddenly, a notification rang out, and upon hearing it, Gracier smiled.

    [Ding!... Hidden questpleted.

    Reward: +1 level, 500 Gold coins, 2000 Fame points, special token.]

    ''''Huh? A special token?'''' Gracier mumbled, shocked; she had not anticipated something like this; however, it was not a bad thing.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 98

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 0/40300

    HP: 3300/3300

    MP: 3590 (+10) ? 3600/3600

    STA: 2600

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1415 ? 1425

    DEF: 805 ? 815

    AGI: 1005 ? 1015

    INT: 1000 ? 1015

    LUK: 805 ? 815

    BP: 30

    SP: 30

    Fame: 2500

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    ''''I think it''s the time for me to use my skill points, but first, I must check what this special token is.''''

    Gracier brought the unique token; it was like a small bronze key, and immediately upon wishing to see the description about this special token, a small window appeared.

    [Special Token: Ak''s key. Ak is said to be the greatest teleportation mage to have ever existed; this, he created numerous magic devices such as teleportation scroll or instant warp gate. This special token is one of his creations.

    By crushing it, you can be teleported to the capital from anywhere you are; it may be at the other end of the world; just by crushing it, you will instantly appear where the Tower is.

    PS: One-time use; it will immediately crumble after being used.

    Required 1000 MP]

    ''''Wow! What a nice item. With this, I don''t need to pay gold coins and fame points to travel to the capital. Hehehehe! Just wait for me, big brother. I''lle to the capital soon and even if you have not arrived yet I''m sure I will encounter others there and maybe create something. Fufufu! I can''t wait to be there and challenge the tower, this time; I''ll be strong, strong enough to protect you, brother.''''

    Gracier dered before departing; she decided to leave in a few days.

 Chapter 560 - 540: Date At Night

    Back to Torel''s mountains.

    Two people were facing each other, and the atmosphere was tense.

    ''''Tell me, Alex, do you know what you have done wrong?" Sakuya asked; her voice was chilly.

    Alex sighed; he had never expected to see Sakuya here and not in this condition.

    ''''I''m sorry, but the situation asked for it. I''m happy to see you here. How have you been?" Alex apologized while at the same time trying to switch the subject.

    Sakuya ignored him and shouted.

    ''''Die.''''

    ¡¼Do you think it would be that easy?¡½Silveria chuckled.

    ''I thought so.'' Alex replied dejectedly before moving; he appeared before Sakuya and mumbled.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    Buzz!

    Sakuya, who was about to unsheath her katana froze, on her frozen face, you could see her disappointment, disappointed because she could not y with Alex as she had intended.

    ''''Stop ying. Let''s leave here first.'''' Alex muttered and immediately canceled his ability.

    Sakuya pouted but still decided to follow Alex''s advice, and the two left the Torel''s mountains.

    Inside Alex''s room in another Inn, the two sat across from each other while there was only silence for a moment before Alex decided to break the silence by asking.

    ''''Can you please tell me what you went through?"

    Sakuya didn''t answer the first; she observed Alex quietly before finally opening her mouth.

    ''''Well, it was pretty intense, when I appeared I was inside some mountain, I fought monsters and advanced until a desert where there were other yers, a pyramid in the distance, it looked like the Egyptian pyramid. I went inside fought a terrible guy; I lost, and I was sent here. There was something interesting ongoing when I appeared, some kind of hunt, and I decided to participate, you know the rest.''''

    Alex''s lips twitched when he heard Sakuya saying that hunting him was interesting, so she decided to y. He feltpelled to massage his forehead.

    ''''Sigh! My story goes like this.''''

    Alex recounted what happened since the beginning, and the more she heard about it, the more surprised she was, to think he would think of something like this? Alex, you''re full of surprise. Sakuya thought.

    Not everyone can go against three guilds, to be hunted down and yet still deal them a severe blow; one should know that Alex did all of this alone without anyone assisting him. Sakuya''s eyes shone; she wondered what kind of damage Alex could have caused if he had Maria, her, or Alice with him? The three guilds would have been crushed a long ago.

    ''''Fufufu! I thought my adventure was exciting, but yours is more exciting, and now that I''m here, don''t think about ying without me, understood?"

    Alex could only give in as he knew pretty well that she couldn''t stop pestering him if he were ever to refuse and who knows what she would do.

    ''''I know, don''t worry, I have never nned to y without you. It will be more fun this way.''''

    Looking outside, the sun was about to set, so Alex proposed.

    ''''Why not sleep here tonight?"

    ''''Huh?"

    Sakuya made a confused sound before she began to smile.

    ''''Oya, Oya! Are you maybe hinting at something? I never expected that you''re the fast type; I thought you were the-"

    ''''Stop it, please.'''' Alex cut Sakuya mid-sentence as he couldn''t take anymore; his face had almost turned green because of frustration. Especially that part of being the fast type, he vowed to teach her the literal meaning of hell in bed in the future, she would beg, but he couldn''t stop.

    ''''You know pretty well what I wanted to say, so stop ying with the words. I''m not in the mood.''''

    Sakuya chuckled and decided to stop teasing Alex; if only she knew what kind of thought Alex had at the moment, she wouldn''t have stopped.

    ''''Well, sorry, I have already rented a small mansion not too far from here; I''ll be staying over there.''''

    ''''Ah?" Alex was shocked to hear that she rented a small mansion; what a spendthrift, he thought, forgetting that he also spent all his gold coins on Nightmare Fog potion.

    ''''I see that is good then. I''ll take a shower; feel free to do as you wish.'''' Alex said before heading to the bathroom.

    ''''Alex, I''ll be waiting for you toe after you are done. I left the address of the mansion on the bed.'''' Sakuya shouted from the bedroom before leaving.

    Alex sighed and decided to go after finishing; he was curious about what she was nning.

    ''''I will know once I''m there,'''' Alex mumbled.

    Two hours passed in a sh.

    ?????

    At night, the two pales moons hung high in the starry sky, revealing hazy and soft radiance in the clouds.

    In the quiet courtyard below, there was a thin mist. The source of the mist was a pot on a small stove. Next to the small stove was a low table. A set of delicate utensils was ced on the small bamboo stand of the table.

    A pair of jade-like slender hands skillfully poured the water from the pot into the teapot and small cups on the table. After rewashing, she poured it into the small bamboo table with a water absorption function. The water was gone instantly.

    Dozens of pale green dried leaves were put into a small purple teapot and washed with boiling water. After draining, she added water again to soak the leaves. A faint fragrance began to diffuse into the air.

    The jade-like hands poured the tea from the small teapot into the small green cup with the cup holder in front of the man, who was none other than Alex, then she poured another cup for herself.

    Alex picked up the cup, looked at the amber tea, and inhaled before drinking it.

    ''''It''s great, it''s soothing.'''' Alex gave an honest praise, and Sakuya smiled; she was proud of her skills in making tea; even herte father often praised her skill, saying the man that would marry her would be happy if he were a tea drinker.

    Alex likes ck coffee, but this doesn''t mean he doesn''t like tea, he likes it as well, but the first ce will remain ck coffee.

    ''''Two moons? Huh! They are really beautiful.'''' Sakuyamented as she looked at the two moons in the sky.

    ''''Well, it''s true, but they are notparable to your beauty which especially shines tonight.'''' Alexplimented.

    Thispliment made Sakuya froze; she stared into those heterochromia eyes but found that Alex was serious; he didn''t do this to earn some points in their rtionship but said those words genuinely because he felt like she was more beautiful.

    Sakuya''s heartbeat elerated, and she showed a rare moment of panic; her ears became red, there was a smile on her face.

    ''''Thank you.'''' While saying this, Sakuya moved a strand of hair behind her ear; this casual gesture was filled with an inexplicable charm that Alex had charmed.

    Sakuya dressed in a simple white robe with her hair loose and a normal expression was beautiful. She made his heart quicken.

    ''''Let''s not talk about anything but just enjoy this instant..'''' Alex proposed, and naturally, Sakuya nodded.

 Chapter 561 - Side Story: Girls Meeting: Harem Discussion 1

    It happened a few days before Alex''s group embarked on the journey toward Exodus.

    ?????

    Blue Haven Manor, in one of the meeting rooms.

    Currently, the round table that was used for discussions between Alex and his guests was used for a different reason:

    The first meeting of the women in Alex''s life.

    None of them wished to do this meeting outside.

    That''s why they finally decided to use this room.

    The people present were Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Artemia, Lilith, Sera, Pandora (Meera), Eris, and Kuina.

    Looking at all those splendid women sitting around a table, Pandora felt an indescribable emotion; raising her hand, she asked,

    "Excuse me, I more or less understand why you all are here. What I don''t understand is why¨CI am here. I am not one of Alex''s lovers."

    She had been dragged in this whole mess for no particr reason by Sera and Kuina.

    On the side, Eris nodded shyly.

    "The same goes for me."

    She felt incredibly ufortable in this room; the concentration of power was simply insane, almost as if this was a battlefield; no, it''s a battlefield. Factions have been formed already, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya on one side, while Kuina, Eris on another side, Artemia and Lilith on another side, while Sera and Pandora just sat there.

    "Fufufu~! This meeting should concern all the women important to Alex, or¨CPerhaps you two do not want to be close to him? If so, you are free to go."

    ''What a Vixen, humans are too troublesome to deal with.''

    Snarling at Kuina''s provocative ways of formting her words, Pandora, who had already stood up, sat back obediently, while Eris lowered her head as if lost in thoughts. Pandora put Kuina on must be wary list.

    "Cough! Since this is done, let''s speak about important matters. All the women reunited here have a more or less deep rtionship with Alexander. Some are lovers; some are friends; some are simple acquaintances. But no matter the reasons, we all care for Alex, and we wish to protect him. At least--that''s my opinion."

    Saying so, Luna threw a look at Lilith and Pandora.

    Luna had been surprised to see the two. She hadn''t thought that they would choose to stay after hearing Kuina''s words, she could understand for others, but these two she was still thinking what made them interested in Alex.

    In the end, it didn''t matter; what mattered was tonight''s meeting. Luna thought and decided to let her talk; it was finally her turn.

    "Alex wishes for us to have better rtionships. He said it yesterday. So I have thought about it, but I couldn''t find a solution. After all, most of us don''t even know each other well except for my sisters beside me. But, there is one thing we all have inmon¨C Alex. As such, I propose that each of us introduce herself then say one thing she knows about him or what we love about him."

    Finally, the main host of tonight''s gathering opened her mouth and announced, Maria had only one goal for this gathering.

    Bing the leader of the harem. She must make her ce known; like this, nobody would challenge her authority.

    If she could do so, she would be more helpful to Alex and could carry most of her ns. The others could see through Maria''s intention; Artemia smiled while Kuina, who naturally doesn''t like Maria, sneered. Sera had a passive face like Lilith while Sakuya, Luna, Pandora, Eris were smiling; none of them wished topete for leader seat.

    Kuina wouldn''t let Maria have her way; she raised her hand and introduced herself.

    ''''I''m Kuina Series Foxia, crown princess of the Foxia Empire. I have known Alex in the academy, the moment I saw him, I have immediately detected something unusual about him; thus, I became interested in him. At first, it might be because I wished to learn more about his world through him, but I have ended bing curious about him, and there''s saying: When a woman bes curious about a man, it is only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man. While I''m not in love with him, I do not deny that if I will choose a potential partner to marry, he is at the top of the list.'''' Kuina dered, her deration irked Maria, but she decided to control herself; however, after hearing Kuina''s following words, her face changed, bing frosty.

    ''''I understand Maria''s approach, but why are you acting as though you''re above us? As though you''re the boss? Maybe I''m dreaming?"

    p!

    Kuina gave herself a light p as if to check whether she was dreaming or not.

    ''''I guess I''m not. So, dear Maria, can you exin why you are acting like that? We must be all equal in this ce as we care about Alexander; that''s the only thing we have inmon; none of us want him to suffer and would help him if he asked. So tell me why you are acting as if you''re the Boss?"

    The atmosphere turned tense immediately; none said anything but the silence said more than anything.

    Five minutes passed in a sh before Maria opened her mouth and asked.

    ''''Kuina, you said that we should be all equal here?''''

    Kuina said nothing upon hearing Maria''s question; seemingly unaffected by Kuina''s silence, Maria continued.

    ''''You know since birth, humans or any existing creatures are born unequal. For example, you''re born as a princess while I was born as the mafia boss''s daughter; our status is different; the same thing could be applied to rtionships. I knew him before you; we came from the same world, went to the same school, died on the same bus, and reincarnated at the same time; I know him more than you do, I do have more advantages than you, these advantages gave the right to act as I''m currently doing.''''

    Before Kuina could say anything, Maria continued.

    ''''Never forget that I was the one who pushed him on harem road; without this, none of you should be standing here.''''

    This deration made the room turn silent.

 Chapter 562 - Side Story: Girls Meeting 5: Harem Discussion 2

    Silence permeated the meeting room for a good time before Sera opened her mouth to say something.

    ''''Maria. I honestly respect you very much, but I''m not too fond of your insinuation. Although you knew him before us local, this doesn''t mean that you should unt this considering that there was someone who knew him before you did and has a deeper rtionship with him.''''

    While saying this, Sera stared at Luna, who chuckled, not offering any reaction.

    Maria frowned; among all the people sitting here, she had not expected Sera to be the one to confront her directly. As for the information about Luna knowing Alex before her, Maria was not surprised as she knew what exactly Sera does for a living and how impressive she was; she had often used her services to crush variouspetitors since taking over the Golden Spoon.

    ''''Cat got your tongue, heh?"

    Kuina snickered when she saw Maria bing silent after Sera''s little attack. The person herself never considered this as an attack, just stating a fact.

    ''''So, the fox princess is trying to seduce Alex and at the same time take the harem lead?"

    This unexpected attack came from Lilith. Kuina became speechless, having not expected this attack.

    ''''Say the Demon''s princess eyeing Alex like a hawk.'''' Sakuya immediately attacked Lilith making her frown; the atmosphere turned tense like gunpowder that was about to blow up.

    But, just as the gunpowder was about to explode, Eris, who had been silent until her first words, finally spoke; her eyes were sharp.

    "I will report everything I see and hear to Alex."

    Immediately, the seemingly explosive situation stagnated before all the pressures receded so fast it seemed like a lie.

    "*Ahem* No need to go so far, is there? We are all civilized adults. Why don''t we start from the beginning?"

    Sakuya tried to salvage the situation.

    Maria shook her head, "Let''s be honest. Most of us do not care about each other except for a few among us. As Luna said, our onlymon point is Alex."

    "Alex wishes for us to get along well, but as things stand now, that is impossible. Perhaps things could change in the future. But the situation is what it is now. What''s more, there will most likely be more of us in the future, something sincerely I do not wish for it to happen."

    Everyone aside from Pandora nodded at this.

    They already knew that Alex would attract more women as he became stronger. What''s more, he also nned to add a certain guild master.

    So it was a given that there would be more of them.

    "The main reason Alex is so worried is mainly that he fears that we might harm each other. Which, from what just happened, shows that he was right to be worried."

    Maria chucked while Kuina coughed.

    After all, she knew clearly that she was the trigger for this reunion. Since her arrival, she had constantly fought with Maria, and most of them had something with Alex.

    ''''I know that everyone one of you wants to have his child, but it''s not possible right now because we are not united. Although factions have been formed, we must distinguish between our priority over Alex''s wellbeing. To help him, we must be united; this would make him worry less. Our rivalry should be put on the side for a more important reason; those with more information should help those with less information unite the whole harem instead of fighting every time. I do not deny that it''s impossible not to have someone, but as a figurehead,petitions are bound to happen because we are sharing the same man;peting will help us to have stronger bonds, but there must be a limit, understood?" Luna said with a harmless smile, but for some reason, her words seemed absolute, making others feel incredible pressure; even Maria was looking at her friend, her sister, with incredible eyes thinking maybe among us it''s you who have absolute control over the situation.

    Luna continued, ''''Some of might be thinking it''s unlikely that I fall in love with him, but my woman intuition tells me that most everyone present would end up bing his women, it may not happen today, not tomorrow, not even here but what is sure is that it would happen. Let''s talk peacefully; this is our first meeting after. It must end up with a positive note.''''

    Everyone present nodded before Maria coughed.

    ''''Cough! I do apologize for my early rudeness; I''m Maria Alexa Rosares, former daughter of a Mafia boss; I had encountered Alex when I was eight before re-encountering him a few yearster. I''m interested in him, but as a prideful woman, I tried to bury these emotions. There was another reason I did not show more interest in him; it was because of my best friend, my sister Luna who had been in love with him since they were children.''''

    This deration hit Luna hard; she stared at Maria with incredible eyes; It was her first time hearing this, even Sakuya was surprised. Although surprised, the other decided to hear the full story.

    ''''When we died and got another chance, I was d because I will have a chance in this new world where polygamy is legal. Back on Earth, we three used to joke saying we would have the same man; it was a joke because our society was a monogamous one. However w upon arriving here, it became possible, and sometimes when talking with them, I''d often suggest that we three have the same man to stay united, all of this to have the chance to be beside him.''''

    Luna and Sakuya nodded their heads, recalling that Maria often suggested that.

    ''''And when Alex was confused, I panicked a little, I''m not really good at expressing myself, I gave him that suggestion hoping that he would ept and he did if he had not I would have felt guilty because I''ll get something my best friend always wished to have. If it was another girl, I couldn''t care less even she was there before me, but Luna was different, Sakuya as well. Well, w that''s my story.''''

    Most of those present were surprised by Maria''s story; even Kuina showed a rare moment of silence.

    ''''Let''s continue with the introduction, and by the way, I''m nning to be head of the harem, whoever can challenge me, I''m sure that I would win.''''

    ''''Oh? That''s some confidence you have there? I shall crush this dream of your.'''' Kuina immediately answered Maria''s provocation, but with less hostility; the others shook their heads and decided not to bother with those two who were like cat and mouse.

    ''''You, I don''t like you one bit.'''' Maria dered while Kuina''s response was instantaneous.

    ''''Me too, one those days I''ll crush with my power.''''

    *Chuckle!

    ''''I''m looking forward to such a day.'''' Maria dered before taking out something; it was like old parchment on which an oath was written.

    ''''This is a pledge¡ªan oath. Carefully crafted by me. You need to read it and sign it with your blood. I believe three days would be enough to read everything and decide what you would do."

    At the end of the day, words were cheap. Maria knew this. Only an excellent old contract that could bring death if breached could calm her heart as she knew that Alex had been betrayed by his loved ones, not to repeat the same thing this was necessary. Tonight''s goal was to show them this.

    Before the others, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya immediately sighed the contract, which shone red, and a mark was engraved somewhere on their bodies.

    Artemia and Pandora sighed immediately while the others decided to take a few days to think about it; the first meeting between Alex ended up without too much issues.

 Chapter 563 - 541: Sakuyas Meaning Of Strength And The Unexpected Gift

    Deep in the night, the two pale moons in the sky were still bathing thend underneath them in their beautiful light.

    In a courtyard, the silhouette of two people could be seen; they sat there around a table enjoying a tea, a rare moment of peacefulness while bathing in the moonlight; the silence continued for a long moment before Alex, who remembered something couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''I say back then, why did you add Lilith, Pandora, Eris, and Kuina in your meeting?"

    Sakuya brows furrowed; it was an unexpected question, but thinking about it now, it was to be expected; as the master of the house, it was natural that Alex knew what was happening inside.

    ''''Just because we feel like it. By the way, have you never considered creating your empire?"

    This was an obvious attempt to change the subject, but Alex decided to y along.

    ''''Not really; I''m not too fond of politics, you see,'''' Alex replied.

    ''''I see. But let''s say, for example, that your enemy is an entire empire, a really strong empire. Will you go against it with you alone?"

    Facing Sakuya''s question, Alex pondered for a moment before answering.

    ''''Well, it would be hard, but with my special forces and a bit of infiltration, maybe I can face them.''''

    ''''I see; while what you said is doable, but it will be extremely hard. If you have your empire, it will be easy to control a huge force. I''m not saying to create one now as Mysthia''s world is a temporary stop; we will leave this world, maybe soon, into higher worlds where the danger lies everywhere, where strong people, strong empires, and kingdoms existed. Having one yourself can be considered a strength as I believe that being the strongest can be interpreted as having a bunch of kingdoms, and empire under one, this is also a part of your strength.''''

    Sakuya stopped for a moment and prepared another tea for the two to drink, and after pouring another one to Alex, she poured into her cup as well, took a sip of it before continuing.

    ''''It''s like on Earth where the richest persons have lots ofpanies under their name, this made them richer, so why not apply this to strength as well? The strongest should not only be strongest in the universe; he also should have the strongest empire; this would boost his strength; this empire would be his haven where his loved ones, his children will grow. To me, this truly what bing the strongest entails.''''

    Alex stayed silent to ponder about Sakuya words.

    ¡¼What that ck-haired girl said is not wrong; you should consider it; a true powerhouse needs a strong foothold.¡½

    Unexpectedly it was Nyx who interjected; she seemed to share the same view as Sakuya; it could be said that if Sakuya had not suggested this, she would in the future as only she and Silveria, as one of the survivors of that apocalyptic battle, knew that facing an enemy capable of moving several worlds at the same time alone was tantamount to suicide, their previous master had made this mistake, maybe if he had his empire which was strong enough his words would have more impact and maybe the final impact would have been different. So, not to repeat the same mistake, his sessor should take a different path to create a different future.

    Upon seeing two women he cared about to suggest the same thing, Alex began to consider this option seriously; the more he saw that their words made sense.

    Just as Alex was lost in thoughts, Sakuya said something that made him easier to decide what to do finally.

    ''''Well, you can create one, but let someone who is more fit to govern it while you would be the guardian; however, you must be the first emperor, even if it''s only for a few years.''''

    ''''That is it.''''

    Alex said and immediately disappeared when he reappeared again. Sakuya was within his arms; he put her on hisp and kissed her.

    ''''Umhhh!"

    The kiss was unexpected, making Sakuya surprised; however, her surprise didn''tst long as she also began to reciprocate, refusing to lose. What should have been a simple reward kiss ended up bing a fierce battle kiss where the contestants refused to admit battle; however, soon, they were forced to stop as nobody could stop breathing for an extended period, not even a God.

    ''''Ha! Ha!''''

    ''''Ha! Ah!"

    Both panted as Sakuya face flushed red, gently caressing her face as if she was the most priceless yet the most fragile piece of jade in the world, Alex dered.

    ''''Thank you, Mio.''''

    Alex said while putting his forehead again her forehead; he knew that this name held certain importance in her heart, that it was dear to her, so he decided to use it from now on when they would be alone.

    ''''It''s a blessing to have a fiancee such as you. I''m not perfect; I''m still learning; I''ll be happy to have you lighten my life, my road with your presence and advice, like this, we will build a world where we would be happy. Truly thank you.''''

    If his first words had stirred something inside her, his second speech sent her in euphoria; finally she had been acknowledged. Sakuya was extremely moved, so much that tears began to fall.

    Alex saw it; his expression didn''t change, just that he lowered his head and licked her tear.

    ''''Hianh!"

    This sudden gesture made Sakuya produce a sound that sounded like a moan; her body was spasming; she felt extremely weak at the moment.

    ''''It''s tasty yet filled with happiness which makes me happy. Here''s a humble gift, please ept it as a token of my engagement, the real thing ising soon,'''' Alex said while taking out a beautiful ne with a dragon pendant; the strangest thing was that the dragon was shaped in S form as if to say Sakuya.

    There was a silence before Sakuya, overwhelmed with emotions, finally opened her mouth.

    ''''Oh! My, it''s extremely beautiful, truly a wonderful gift, I really love it.''''

 Chapter 564 - 542: The Plan

    ''''Oh! My, it''s extremely beautiful, truly a wonderful gift, I really love it.''''

    Sakuya then took the ne; it felt cold in her hand; the purple dragon pendant seemed to be shinning. Immediately an information window popped out.

    [Fallen Wing: A item created by a famous cksmith and runemaster.

    Grade: S

    Special abilities: Dragon''s Wings temporarily create wind wings. It canst half an hour.

    Wind Meteor: create a giant wind capable of destroying a small mountain. Consume 1000 MP and usable once per week.]

    ''''Wow! Where do you find this ridiculous thing?" Sakuya eyes were shining; she was surprised to see the ne Alex had just gifted to possess these ridiculous abilities; Alex smiled and exined how he acquired this ne; it was the reward from a 3 Star Boss he had soloed a few days ago.

    ''''Thank you, my love. Can you please help me put it?" Sakuya, who changed the way she used to address him, asked; Alex happily put the ne around her neck; the final result was perfect; it was as if it had been created just for her.

    Touching the pendant, Sakuya said. ''''What kind of reward I shall give you now?"

    She pondered expression; however, it was unknown why Alex felt a sudden chill down his spine, he immediately interjected.

    ''''Hahaha! You don''t need to trouble yourself; I''m happy as you are happy; this is more than enough.''''

    ''''No, no, I must reward you with something. How about I step on you?''''

    Words he feared finally left Sakuya''s mouth, and before he could stop her, she used his previous argument against him.

    ''''By doing this you will receive your reward, I''ll be happy while you would be happy as well. Or you don''t want to?" At the end of her speech, she put on a pitiful expression making Alex feel troubled.

    ''Like hell, I would. I''m not into that kind of y, and while we are it stop making that kind of face, it''s disturbing.'' Alex mumbled inwardly.

    Silveria, who had not shown any reaction since the beginning, finally spoke; she wasughing hard; she seemed to be enjoying the situation.

    ¡¼What is the problem master? Weren''t you the one that said that as long she is happy, you would be happy as hell? So kindly ept to be stepped on. Hehehehe! I can''t wait to see.¡½

    Alex ignored Silveria''s sarcastic words and heaved a sigh before opening his mouth and saying.

    ''''I don''t want that kind of reward, you must have noticed by now, I will never let you perform your wild fantasy on me as I''m not a masochist, I do not enjoy these kinds of things, rtionship is about understanding, while I do understand you and ept you as you are, this doesn''t mean that I let your wild side, your sadistic side control me, no I''m in control.''''

    Alex''s words dampened Sakuya''s mood; she could understand him yet at the same time not because that part of her was constantly whispering to her to dominate everything, especially when ites to those she loved, her sadist side would want to step on them, trample on them, to be over them. Sakuya tried to control it, but sometimes it was impossible to control it perfectly, so that side would often emerge like in the present case.

    p!

    ''''Ouch!" Sakuya was jolted awake as she was pped on the butt, ring at Alex, who did this she saw him grinning, somehow this smile made her feel a chill as unknown emotion began to rise inside her. Before identifying what this emotion was, Alex immediately changed the subject.

    ''''Mio, I need your help,'''' Alex announced with a serious face. Sakuya made a serious face as well.

    ''''I want you to put back that mark you have received upon epting the quest to hunt me down,'''' Alex added.

    Sakuya was interested in what Alex was nning; she nodded and showed the mark she had carefully stored away.

    The moment the mark appeared somewhere in the city, the True End guild master, who had a gloomy face, his expression brightened because he detected a weak signaling from somewhere. However, he could locate where did the signal exactlye from; with a bit of searching, he could, and most importantly, he was happy that from that hunt, somebody had survived. This person, whoever it might be, must have a lot of information to share, so finding this person is a must.

    ''''Starting searching for this person, send all men avable in the search party.'''' The guild master ordered.

    Immediately someone in the shadow moved.

    Back in Sakuya''s courtyard, while putting back the mark, Sakuya made sure to iste her location; it would be hard for those searching for her whereabouts since the mark was activated; it would act as a GPS.

    ''''Great, you should head to the slum area, and once you will fake being severely injured. You will wait there for them to approach you, they would try to question you, buy some time, you might pass out, with a little bit of luck they may bring you into their headquarter.'''' Alex exined the first part of his n.

    Sakuya listened to it and nodded after a moment of contemtion.

    ''''I get it, but what would you be doing in the meantime?" She asked.

    As if he had been waiting for this question, Alex smiled, revealing his peerless white teeth.

    ''''Me? I''ll be following you from the shadow. It''s the second part of my n. While I have searched for the exact location of thest guild, I could not find the exact location. However w I was still able to narrow down three locations.''''

    Alex took out a map and showed three locations marked in red; all three locations had one thing inmon they have surrounded the slum.

    ''''Take this.'''' Alex handed over what looked like a talisman. Sakuya took it confused.

    ''''Once inside, you will crush it. I have already imprinted a location on it. Immediately after going there, you will use Wind Meteor on the headquarter without caring for anything.''''

    Sakuya showed a surprised expression; she could more or less understand what this talisman was. She sighed at how far Alex had thought; indeed, it''s someone she didn''t want to have an enemy.

    ''''Take this knife, immediately drop it while you are escaping.''''

    Sakuya took the knife as well; she knew he must be nning to use shadow shift with it; however, usually, it should have been impossible, and yet Alex faced ¨¤ certain confidence.

    ''He must have a n in mind. I shall believe in him and do as he ordered. I can wait to see what he has prepared.'' Sakuya thought.

    ''''I understand. I shall follow your n.'''' Sakuya said with a beautiful smile, and Alex responded with a smile as well.

    After spending another hour together, they left to carry the n.. Tomorrow was about thest day of the dark guilds, so Alex had decided.

 Chapter 565 - 543: Successful Infiltration

    Alex and Sakuya moved immediately to carry out their n.

    As per what they had nned, Sakuya went into the slum area while looking as though injured; her clothes were drenched in blood; she leaned weakly against the wall in an alley, waiting for members for the True End Guild to make an appearance.

    Two hours passed in a sh before finally a shadow moving using the darkness a cover spotted the weak Sakuya. The shadow checked, making sure that this was not a trap, only after being sure that it was safe that he moved.

    Checking thest survivor pulse, the man saw that it was extremely weak; although her injuries had been healed, she seemed to have lost a lot of blood which weakened her.

    ''What should I do? Take her with me or?''

    Feeling troubled over what to do, the man finally took out a stone and activated it.

    ''''What is it Eight? Have you found something?" Asked a voiceing from within the stone.

    ''''Yeah! I found her, and she is in an extremely weakened state due to blood loss; I don''t have a blood replenishment potion with me, nor did I believe that any of you does have one. At this rate, she would die; what should I do? Bring her back?"

    There was a silence; the other party seemed to consider what to do seriously.

    Meanwhile, because the man was focused on the stone in his hand, he didn''t see Sakuya opening her eyes for a moment. Her mouth curled up to the side to form a grin before it disappeared; she decided to escte things; she used the wind element to lower her body temperature to a critical level while her body started to spasm.

    The man freaked out; he tried to calm down Sakuya, whose acting was at the level of a professional actor. Still, Sakuya''s body showed no sign of listening; foam even started toe out from her mouth; in a panic, the man poured dozen of different potions into Sakuya''s mouth.

    If it weren''t for the sake of acting, Sakuya swore that she would have killed the man over dozen times; thebination of different potions further increased their extremely bitter taste making it more unbearable; Sakuya finally understood what actors went through just for the sake of acting.

    ''Sigh! I have started it; better y it to the end.'' She mumbled to herself before puking out the potions fed to her; a bit of blood was mixed in them.

    ''''I''m taking her back; at this rate, she would die if I kept hesitating.'''' The man decided and immediately picked Sakuya, not waiting for his superior''s approval. Thetter finally spoke.

    ''''Wait, Eight, are you nning to die?"

    ''''I will die either way if I let her die. Better die after sessfully delivering her than suffer his wraith because of a failure.'''' Eight said before starting running in the direction of the headquarter

    ''''Shit, you lot make sure that nobody is following after us. I''ll apany him.'''' The search team leader ordered, and his men nodded; he had no idea that one of his men had died and was reced by the enemy.

    Alex, after inscribing the destination of the teleportation talisman in Sakuya''s hand, patiently waited and killed one of the search team members before wearing this person''s clothes to pass as him.

    After a few minutes, they arrived before a bar, they didn''t enter from the front door. Still, from the back, Alex and the other search team members were called the moment they entered while Sakuya was taken somewhere to be treated, and after she received her treatment, she was imprisoned underground.

    It was dusk. Gentle rays of the setting sun glowed from the other side of the mountain, dyeing the entire city in scarlet and enveloping thend with motley radiance. One of those rays pierced through thend and passed through a small window underground to illuminate a small cell where a girl was chained.

    At the same time that the sunray illuminated the cell, the girl in chain opened her eyes and frowned.

    ''''Where am I?" Her voice sounded weak.

    Her voice was heard outside by the guard guarding her; thetter opened his mouth to tell her where she was.

    ''''You are inside the underground prison of the True End Guild. As the sole survivor of that Hunt, you would be interrogatedter by the guild master himself.''''

    Sakuya, who heard this smiled, ''Everything is processing as he nned.'' she thought.

    However, to not let the guard suspect Sakuya should continue acting.

    ''''What? How can you treat me like that? As the sole survivor, I didn''t just provide you information but lost consciousness halfway through; however, when I wake up, I''m chained like some criminal. What is the meaning of this?'''' Sakuya roared; even though her voice was weak, it was powerful, demanding justice for the unfair treatment she was receiving.

    Outside, the guard had a troubled expression; he kept scratching his head, not knowing what to do; at the end, he decided only to say this.

    ''''Even if you shout as much you want, there''s nothing I can do about it as I''m not the one to decide; the higher up decide what is appropriate to do. I''m just a lowly warden I can''t-"

    Before the man could finish his words, he froze because one of the guild executives hade.

    ''''Greeting Sir Barbarossa.'''' The guard immediately greeted the tall man that seemed like one man army.

    The one called Barbarossa waved his hand to dismiss the guard from any useless talking before ordering.

    ''''Open the door.''''

    The guard immediately opened the door leading to Sakuya''s cell.

    Lowering his two-meter-tall body, Barbarossa entered the cell, and his eyes rested upon Sakuya''s chained form.

    There was a momentary silence before Barbarossa announced.

    ''''You, follow me.''''

    He then spun and left the prison; the man behind him approached Sakuya, removed her chains before carrying her out; they were basically dragging her against the ground; however, there was nothing she could do about it, she decided to wait before blowing everything up patiently.

    ''''Fufufu! The curtain is about to fall..'''' She mumbled while being dragged toward the meeting room where the True End Guild master seemed to be waiting.

 Chapter 566 - 544: Boom! Boom! BOOOOM!

    Inside a big hall, the True End members and other few survivors of the other two guilds have gathered; they were waiting for the sole survivor toe and share the information she acquired during the quest.

    Sitting on the highest seat, the guild master of the True End Guild was waiting patiently for Sakuya to arrive; to be sure that the enemy had not infiltrated their rank, he ordered the search time members except for the leader and the one who brought Sakuya to be stationed outside in the bar which had been evacuated just in case.

    Suddenly, the door was opened, making everyone focus their attention on the people that entered.

    Not too attention was paid to Barbarossa and his men; all eyes were on the girl with the handcuffs.

    Although her body was weakened due to the blood loss, this didn''t make her beauty shine less; even though she still had the fox mask on, everyone present could say without hesitation that she was a beauty behind that mask.

    Barbarossa''s men stopped not too far from the table, both surrounding Sakuya from the side; like this, they could react just in the case she attempted something.

    ''''Remove her handcuffs and her mask.'''' The guild master of the True End Guild ordered, the guild master of the Blood Chalice sitting on his right, gripped his armchair with a bit of strength, almost breaking it; he was too impatient to acquire information about the man responsible for his current situation.

    Barbarossa''s men did as they were ordered; they removed Sakuya''s handcuff and mask.

    The moment her mask was received, a collective gasp was heard for the simple reason that Sakuya beauty surprised them; even though they had expected her to be beautiful, their expectations were greatly surpassed upon seeing whaty behind the mask, ck hair and ck eyes that suck one in.

    It took them some time before they regained their calm.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Introduce yourself first before telling us everything you know.'''' the guild master of the True End Guild ordered.

    Sakuya looked at them with dead eyes as if furious about the treatment she had received; those present except for the guild master of the True End Guild frowned upon seeing Sakuya''s reaction.

    Both the guild master of the Blood Chalice and Barbarossa spoke simultaneously.

    ''''Speak, how dare you to ignore us. Quickly start speaking; how do you think you are?"

    The guild master of the True End Guild frowned upon hearing these words thinking that they were too harsh but decided not toment; however, even faced with so much hostility, the girl kept herposure as if nothing could bother her.

    Sakuya''s unusual behavior made him frown as an uneasy feeling started bubbling inside him, making him stand up.

    Simultaneously, Sakuya, who had not talked since the beginning, finally spoke; her words sent a chill down everyone''s spine.

    ''''I''m the Grim reaper wife.''''

    Immediately following her deration, a golden talisman appeared in her hand.

    Upon seeing this talisman, the bad feeling he got was increased ten folds making Jason shout.

    ''''Stop her.'''' The guild master of the True End Guild shouted as he shot forward like a rocket to intercept Sakuya before she could use the teleportation talisman; unfortunately, he was a step too.

    Fwoosh!

    The golden talisman in Sakuya''s hand exploded into a brilliant golden light that blinded everyone.

    ngs!

    The next thing they heard what the sound of something falling on the ground after Sakuya disappeared; then, mysteriously, a man with a fox mask appeared. However, he wore a fox mask the eyes behind the mask couldn''t be concealed; he had different eyes, the one on the left was green while the one on the right was blue.

    Immediately upon seeing the man with heterochromia eyes, everyone present had one thought.

    ''It''s him.''

    At the same time, Alex made an exaggerated bow and announced.

    ''''Greeting to you all, I''m Alex Grim.''''

    Jason knew how dangerous this man was, although he couldn''t understand how he entered inside even with all precaution he had put in ce, that beautiful woman must have been his aplice, but all these things didn''t matter as Jason knew that he must do something like all the hairs on his rose telling how dangerous this man before him was.

    Without the once of shame, Jason dragged the leader of the Blood Chalice close to him before tossing him toward Alex.

    Everything happened too fast; the guild master of the Blood Chalice didn''t have the time to react as he flew in the air.

    ''''What?"

    Even Alex was shocked by Jason''s unexpected action; still, his goal hadn''t changed; he immediately used his trump card.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    Time stopped radius of five meters; however, Jason managed to escape before Alex''s time ability could work on him.

    Barbarossa and other executives of the True End guild suffered under Alex''s Time ability.

    Alex stepped forward and grabbed the Blood Chalice Guild master''s head.

    Bam!

    He thrashed his face into the table, which was broken, then his face hit the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. As he had his time frozen, he couldn''t emit any release any sound; Alex pulled him out and tossed him into a specific direction before taking out another golden talisman who looked exactly like the one Sakuya had used; he crushed it.

    Alex''s figure vanished from the meeting room. Immediately following his disappearance, time resumed.

    ''''What happened?" Barbarossa was the first to regain his mobility, so he shouted; however, he received no reaction; following others'' gaze, he saw the Blood Chalice guild master''s bloody figure falling at the end of the room where a magic circle shined.

    ''''Fuck! Retreat.'''' Barbarossa ordered before using his life-saving trump card.

    Before the others could unleash their life-saving item, from outside, a big and invisible wind meteor fell on the True End headquarter.

    Kabooooom!

    The wind meteor destroyed the bar at the front before destroying the first floor of the underground pce; at the same time, the bomb Alex had hidden inside when he infiltrated started detonating; it was a chain reaction.

    Boom! Boom! BOOOOM!

    The whole True End guild crumbled under the terrible explosion that urred one after another, Sakuya who was floating in the sky not too far observed everything; she felt an inexplicable joy upon seeing such a scene; however her expression changed when she detected a presence not too far from her position, using mana to improve her sight she able to see three men and women, one of them was Barbarossa. In contrast, the woman was the one that dragged her body against the ground. Sakuya had always wanted to pay her back for what she did, and she hadn''t thought that the asion would soone for her to enact her revenge.

    Swoosh!

    Sakuya''s body descended from the sky and impacted the ground heavily.

    ''''Eh?'''' Barbarossa was surprised upon Sakuya''s arrival.

    ''Time to use my newly created movement skill.''

    Sakuya mumbled, ready to use her newly created skill.

 Chapter 567 - 545: Final Showdown

    Swoosh!

    Sakuya''s body descended from the sky and impacted the ground heavily.

    ''''Eh?'''' Barbarossa was surprised upon Sakuya''s sudden arrival.

    ''Time to use my newly created movement skill.'' Sakuya mumbled before shouting.

    [Shadow Steps: Seven Steps of Phantasmal Chaos!]

    Sakuya''s body was immediately turned into ck smoke; she seemed to have transformed into seven clones as she moved and arrived between the three instantly.

    With a shrill shriek, her katana tore through the air and heavily mmed into the woman''s chest, giving her no time to dodge. She was cut into two before the upper part of her body was sent flying in the distance.

    BANG

    The impact sent her upper body crashing twelve meters crashing against a nearby shop window; the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    The woman died instantly while Barbarossa did exactly what Jason, his guild master, had done upon Alex''s arrival; he tossed the man before him toward Sakuya to buy himself a bit of time.

    sh!

    Sakuya shed and bisected the man standing on her right into two.

    ''''I hate thrash such as you.''''

    ''''People who can easily discard the people who once was theyrade, you deserve thousand death.''''

    Sakuya''s voice became deeper, and the chilly air that exuded from her body almost turned into a substantial cold breeze that froze the entire world around her.

    Barbarossa, who was running for his life, felt a chill down his spine but didn''t dare to stop for any moment; he believed that he would have a chance if he kept running.

    Looking at the running Barbarossa, Sakuya''s hand moved.

    Ssh!

    Faster than she could announce her ability name, Barbarossa had been split from top to bottom perfectly into two parts.

    [Yami Maho Jigen Giri]

    Plop!

    Barbarossa had no idea that he had already died as his body parts touched the ground.

    ''''Fuh! Nice movement skill, but it sure does consume a bit of mana. Well, I''m still rough on the edge; when I have perfect control over it, the amount of mana it would consume will decrease, I believe so.'''' Sakuya mumbled after catching her breath.

    Suddenly, a voice echoed inside Sakuya''s head.

    [Nice ability, it needs a bit of polishing to be perfect.]

    ''''Oh! It''s you, Kaguya.'''' Sakuya said, not surprised as she knew the person''s identity was talking inside her head, the busty green-haired body also known as her Gift''s spirit Kaguya, so Sakuya loved to call her.

    [My name isn''t Kaguya but-]

    Before Kaguya could finish, Sakuya cut her off.

    ''''Whatever. Go straight to the point; you never appear without an ulterior motive, so say it.'''' Sakuya said as she sat around a broken table.

    Kaguya clicked her tongue in her dimension; her kodachi was held tightly between her twin peaks.

    [You don''t have to make me look like a viin, you ungrateful disciple.]

    ''''I never remember ever bing your discipline, though. Please go straight to the side.''''

    Seeing that Sakuya wasn''t in the mood to y with her, Kaguya sighed before asking.

    [Your new skill is a mix of wind and darkness elements, isn''t it?]

    Sakuya nodded without hesitation.

    ''''Indeed, it''s as you said; however, why do you ask this?" She couldn''t help but get curious about why Kaguya raised such a question; she must have an idea in mind which she was more than happy to know; Sakuya waited for Kaguya to exin.

    [As I thought it is indeed the case, the darkness element is most present in this new skill of yours, so I thought about something.]

    ''''You thought about what?'''' Sakuya asked rather impatiently as she couldn''t conceal her growing curiosity anymore.

    [Impatient ones have never been popr. Well, I shall tell what I have in mind.] Kaguya then imprinted what she wished to convey directly into.

    Upon receiving Kaguya''s idea, Sakuya''s eyes widened, her lips curling upward in a vicious smile; she couldn''t help but praise Kaguya from the bottom of her heart.

    ''''Thank you, if it''s in a novel, you fit perfectly for the Demon Queen role. Your ideas are truly vicious.''''

    [I''m not happy to receive such praise.] The green-haired beauty pouted in protest; Sakuya ignored her and began focusing on Kaguya''s ideas; she couldn''t wait to implement them into a skill and try it on her enemy.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m looking forward to it.''''

    ?????

    In another location, Jason, the leader of the True End Guild appeared, he immediately checked his surrounding to make sure that nobody was following him.

    ''''Fuck! Fuck! I have prepared many ns; however, none worked, I still lost everything. Shit! I swear to get my revenge, I will sl-"

    Jason stopped speaking; all the hairs on his body rose as he felt someone''s presence, a presence which wasn''t there previously; he didn''t even detect this person before it got closer to him.

    ''''You swore to do what?" Alex, who had been waiting for Jason to appear here, finally came out to confront him; he got this information thanks to a few seances of torture.

    ''''So, you even knew this location?" Jason asked a question to which he had already the answer.

    Alex didn''t answer him; he only shrugged his shoulders, making Jason chuckle.

    ''''I guess that when ites to this, I shall take your head to appease th-"

    Before Jason couldn''t finish what he was about to say, Alex threw five knives toward him.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Jason easily dodged andughed, ''''Can you let me finish?"

    BANG!

    ''''Ouch! What was that?" Jason, who narrowly dodged Alex''s bullet, questioned. His eyes were fixed on the silver gun inside Alex''s hand.

    Naturally, Alex didn''t answer him; he immediately activated Hellsing.

    A terrible pressure felt on Jason''s body, almost making his knees go weak.

    ''''Domain?" Jason shouted, surprised that his enemy had a domain; however, this surprise disappeared quickly as a resolute face reced it.

    [Hell fire]

    A domain of fire appeared under Jason''smand; his body regained his freedom as he stretched his hand, and a giant sword appeared in his hand; holding it with his two hands, he shot forward and arrived before Alex in an instant before shing at him, everything shouldn''t have been perfect.

    However, right before the giant sword could touch Alex, he lifted his head, and his heterochromia eyes shone green and blue.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    Jason''s body froze; Alex put Silveria against his head and mumbled.

    [Aurora Bullet]

    The white bullet the magazine sted Jason''s head into bit; it was instant death.

 Chapter 568 - 546: Breakfast With The Mayor

    It happened a few hours before Alex and Sakuya began their assault on the True End headquarter.

    In another city, in one of the top houses in this city.

    "Mm¡­ Nn¡­"

    Sunlight shone through the curtains and fell on the girl''s eyelids, stirring her from sleep. She awoke to discover herself ovee with lethargy, not unlike muscle pain. The girl appeared to be around eighteen at best. Her features were peerless; her face had a hint of coldness within, her skin still lustrous and smooth.

    Currently, this beauty jet ck hair was mussed into what could only have been described as a textbook example of bed head. Sleepily rubbing her eyes, the girl yawned. Drowsiness still lingered in her cold, crystal blue eyes. This was Maria Alexia Rosares, an Earthling reborn into Mysthia but currently inside Exodus.

    Maria squinted at the sunlight streaming in; this was a room she didn''t remember, she must find out where she was, but first, he must stand, however just as she tried to sit up.

    ''''??!"

    She stiffened, and his eyes widened in surprise. Before her was a pair of breasts, rising and falling in a gentle, constant rhythm. The pajamas covering them were open slightly, giving Maria a peek of the white underwear hidden beneath. Swallowing despite being a woman herself, Maria looked up¡­only to be confronted by the beautiful face of a sleeping girl. Her golden hair shone in the golden rays of the morning. The girl''s pink lips were parted as light; adorable breaths slipped from between them. Lovely eyshes quivered as she slept, though her smooth, white skin remained undisturbed. From under the quilt, five tails could be moving together as her chest rose and fell.

    Maria must admit that Kuina got a hot figure that can send any normal into beast mode; however, the initial good impression she had on Kuina vanished, especially after seeing a certain tattoo on her inner right thigh; this tattoo was the statement that she was Alex''s woman, although not right now by signing that contract she was implying that she would spend the rest of her life beside Alex, she hadmitted to him, he could only be her man in this life.

    Maria had the bad habit of swearing when little stressed; however, as she didn''t know where she was, she decided to control herself better.

    She red at the girl, still pretending to be sleeping; she knew that Kuina had long since woken up but decided to y; Maria''s eyes narrowed and her lips curving in a devilish smile. She raised her left hand high and was about to bring it down when Kuina pretending to be sleeping, opened her golden pupils and red at Maria.

    ''''What are you trying to do, miss leader?"

    Detecting the hint of sarcasm in Kuina''s tone, Maria showed no reaction. She sat in her bed and observed the room they were in.

    Although it appeared single at first nce, Maria knew everything was expensive, Kuina could also detect the same thing. She put her feud with the Ice Empress aside and decided to know where they were.

    ''''This must be the room of some high-ranked official. Maybe the mayor''s house.'''' Kuina stated.

    Maria said nothing as she kept checking the room when she suddenly frowned.

    ''''What is it?" Kuina questioned but soon got the answer; someone wasing.

    Knock! Knock!

    ''''Excuse me, the mayor wishes to meet you. He said toe down eat breakfast.''''

    The person, probably a maid, announced after knocking on the door.

    Maria and Kuina looked at each other beforeing to a consensus; Maria was the one that answered.

    ''''Okay, we understand; we will be there in a few minutes. Please wait outside.''''

    ''''Certainly, mydies.'''' The maid outside curtsied elegantly before standing there waiting for the two to finish ande out.

    A few minutester, Maria and Kuina dressed elegantly could be seen going down to the first floor where the mayor seemed to be waiting for them. As they arrived they saw a middle-aged man with a warm smile looking at them, they immediately identified this man as the mayor, although he appeared extremely normal the girls knew that he was nothing but normal as they could vividly remember that it was this man that appeared and carried them away.

    Sitting on the mayor''s right was a beautiful woman in her forties whose wrinkles did nothing to diminish her beauty; this must be the mayor''s wife; on another side of the table was their daughter as she does share some simrities with them.

    Then came thest member around the table, Maria''s body stiffened when she saw this person simultaneously. The other party also frowned.

    ''''Geh! You have woken up; I wished you never did.'''' The foul-mouthed Eri said she was about to continue but stopped when the mayor coughed, and his wife smiled.

    ''''Wee, you two, please take a seat, and let''s dig in.''''

    Both Maria and Kuina greeted the mayor, his wife before taking their respective seat. As Maria didn''t wish to sit across Eri, she ended up sitting together with Kuina, who was chuckling; then the maid carried breakfast to the table. On the te were freshly baked round buns served with milk,butter, and cheese. Next to these sat hardboiled eggs, a sd made with fresh produce from the agricultural nt, corn soup, and a bunch of grapes.

    As Maria cut the whole wheat bread, its steam filled the room with a rich aroma that tickled Kuina''s sensitive nostrils; she immediately followed after her as she could feel her stomach ready to rumble if nothing was put into it soon.

    The breakfast ended up rather fast with the mayor''s daughter and his wife leaving the room, leaving only Maria, Eri, Kuina, and the mayor inside.

    A momentary silence filled the room before Maria opened her mouth and asked.

    ''''Once again, I thank the mayor for the hospitality, but I would like you to go straight to the point. You have rescued us with a goal in mind, so I would like to know what is it?"

 Chapter 569 - [Bonus ] 547: The Ambitious Mayor

    ''''Once again, I thank the mayor for the hospitality, but I would like you to go straight to the point. You have rescued us with a goal in mind, so I would like to know what is it?"

    Seeing Maria going straight to the main point, the mayor chuckled, he was happy, he likes people like Maria. However, not everyone was like him, Kuina said nothing as she could have done the same thing if Maria hadn''t done anything, Eri on the other side didn''t appreciate the tone Maria was using, having been someone who was constantly against Maria, she wasn''t going to miss out this opportunity.

    ''''I say, Maria, don''t you think that you are being rude to the Mayor?" Eri asked while showing her white teeth.

    Maria felt a headacheing; she decided to take care of the problem before listening to the mayor''s exnation.

    ''''Excuse me, mayor, can I have a bit of time?"

    Maria asked while looking directly into the mayor''s eyes. Thetter looked back for a second before chuckling.

    ''''Sure, take your time.'''' the mayor said with a shrug.

    ''''Thank you, Erie with me, Kuina as well,'''' Maria said before standing.

    ''''Where are we going, and what are you nning?"

    Although she asked this, Eri still followed Maria, Kuina who was in the back, chuckled as she could guess what Maria had in mind. She showed no reaction to Eri acting as though she didn''t exist; people like Eri is better be ignored than wasting your time on them trying to strike a conversation, it is not like Kuinacked friend and somehow she didn''t like this girl from the start, it was a natural reaction.

    ''''Just shut up and follow me.'''' Maria chided Eri heavily; she pouted but still said nothing; she silently followed her.

    Meanwhile, Maria was thinking about what she was about to do. Since she learned that they were inside the mayor''s residence, she remembered that it was close to the northern city gate and beyond the gate was a mountain; it was toward this mountain they were going.

    Their purpose for going there was simple; it was to spare; a good friendly spar would do them some good. Maria believes.

    On the other side, the mayor also guessed Maria''s intention; he couldn''t help but chuckle; however, his chuckle died down when he noticed the mood of his men.

    ''''Shadow, is there something you wish to say?"The mayor asked.

    There was silence before the rift appeared behind the mayor, and from this rift, a figure half materialized came out.

    ''''Well, I''m curious why you chose those three. Although they might be a little bit strong, I doubt they would seed, so why waste your time? I don''t like that girl with blue eyes.''''

    ''''Hahaha!'''' the mayorughed first before saying.

    ''''It''s the first time that you talked for so long. I understand your fear; however, I chose them because I believe that they could help me. To those thate into this world, it''s a game where they can''t d; however, unlike them, we can die while many restrictions have been put on us. This is an imperfect world; no matter how strong one is, there exist some problems you can''t personally take care of, in my situation, I can only get close to yers and issue quests as they called it in the hope that they did seed. NPCs can''t act as they wished.''''

    The mayor sounds downhearted as he says these words.

    The shadow stayed silent for a moment before asking a question that every native of Exodus once thought of.

    ''''Is there a way for us to break this curse and be free?"

    The mayor shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''How should I know.''''

    Then his eyes became distant, as though he was looking to somewhere far, thousands of kilometers from this city stood a tall tower piercing through the sky as if it pierced even the world going into the void, a tower said to hold all the answers, said to grant the most absurd of the wishes.

    ''Maybe if our children between yers and us can free us upon reaching the highest floor where is said to the core zone of Exodus. Well, it''s not something that will happen any time soon; I should focus on what is close to me first.'' the mayor thought before snapping out his thoughts. He looked at the shadow who had apanied him for half of his life already and suggested.

    ''''As for your biased opinion about these girls, I suggest that you should watch their match to make your own opinion on whether or not they are qualified to take up that quest.''''

    Shadow nodded. ''''I shall do as you suggested then.''''

    Fwoosh!

    Shadow disappeared, leaving the mayor alone, who soon became lost in thoughts again. Crossing one leg over another, he mumbled.

    ''''I wonder if those three have someone they liked? It would be good if it weren''t the case; if I could win them over and seed in making one of them bear my son offspring, it would greatly help me in the future as the child will undoubtedly be someone strong that can maybe break Exodus fake sky. A world where its residents couldn''t break free from, they couldn''t go out, only those immortals called yers cane and go as they wished. Almost as if we are sheep''s reared for their convenience. They kill us without remorse as they believe that we are only data; they plunder our resources. How dare they. I shall begin the revolution from this town until I united the whole world to break free from these shackles that bound us.''''

    The mayor''s lips curved upward into a malicious smile; he was already seeing his ascension on the throne; in reality, the mayor was an ambitious person, his ambitions were grand, he had delusions of grandeur, and he began nning to use Maria and others to fuel this ambition of his when he recalled the damage they left behind, especially Maria and Eri, he must have them be pregnant to give him the key that would help him break free and ascend to the top.

    Having no idea that this ambitious mayor was targeting them, Maria and the girls were about to begin their friendly spar.

 Chapter 570 - 548: Friendly Spar 1

    Maria looked at the two girls before; there was a moment of silence before she dered.

    ''''Who among you two want toe first?"

    The way she talked, the disinterest on her face somehow irked the two; they exchanged nces before Eri chose to step forward. Herst fight against Maria had ended up in something like a draw; it''s time to know clearly which one among the two is the strongest.

    As she was an otherworlders like Alex and others, Eri also acquired the appraisal skill, she hadn''t used it in their fight, but now she got the chance, Eri decided that it was better to use it and see Maria''s current status.

    ''Appraisal.'' Eri silently mumbled; however, the moment she activated her magic to spy on her, Maria automatically knew it; she was not the only one to detect it, even Kuina was aware of it, and she let a chuckle escape from her mouth while crossing her arms to watch a good show.

    Maria did not attempt to block Eri from checking her status; she stood there doing nothing.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 11]

    Level 104

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 3090/3090

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1470

    Defense: 1210

    Agility: 1230

    Intelligence: 1220

    Luck: 1160

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 18

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ?????] (Sealed due to how dangerous and unstable it is.)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Genius]

    ''''Did you love what you have seen?" Maria asked with a hint of sarcasm within it.

    Eri chuckled and decided not to entertain her; although she was a bit stronger than Maria, the difference was not that great, except for having a slightly bigger mana pool than her (3500), the other stats were almost the same.

    ''''Let''s begin,'''' Maria said and brought out her two daggers; However, they have said it was a friendly spar, they both knew that it was not the case, for Maria it was to establish her dominance while for Eri, this was a way to show Maria that she had grown up, she had surpassed her and wasn''t living in her shadow like in the past. As for Kuina, thest in the trio, she doesn''t want to lose.

    Eri immediately tapped on the ground, and it was transformed into the me domain from which me spirits soldiers rose; there were three of them; their levels were around 70 to 80.

    ''''Hue hue! Meet my cute little soldiers.'''' Eri dered pride in herself. Both Maria and Kuina rolled at Eri, acting proud.

    ''''Hundred Ice petals!"

    Shing!

    Mara''s daggers transformed into the beautiful crystal sword came crashing down, smashing a me spirit soldier to bits. Because she was using the opposite element to the enemy natural element, it had many effects on them.

    However, something astonishing happened; immediately upon getting destroyed, that me spirit soldier was formed shortly after and tried to catch Maria from the back as the other two attacked from the sides.

    Maria did not panic; she delivered a kick with all the strength she could muster. Her ck hair, which had be long, billowed out with the motion. The me spirit soldier before her was split in two and crumpled to the ground. Such a grappling technique delivered with her enhanced strength was stronger than most blunt weapons. Even so, pulling off that sort of maneuver should have been too challenging for most people.

    Maria was adept with more than just a sword; her martial arts capabilities were also quite impressive. A brilliant defensive reaction like the one she''d just employed against the me spirit was proof enough of that. She''d spent a long time honing her skills. Bringing her right leg back down, Maria pushed off the ground and dashed forward to sh with her sword. This attack, empowered with the girl''s mana, crushed the head of a me spirit soldier with a beast head.

    Before, under Eri and Kuina''s astonished gazes, her sword was transformed back into daggers; she hurtled one of them at Eri, who couldn''t control the me spirits, soldiers, while at the same time moving around.

    ''''Fuck!" Eri swore and immediately canceled her technique; she gathered all the power of her domain to form a me wall, 5 centimeters thick quickly; if it were any normal weapon, Eri wouldn''t have wasted her time doing what she had done; however, considering how Maria''s gift seemed to be her natural enemy, she didn''t really have the choice.

    Boom!

    The moment the crystal dagger crashed against Eri''s me, an explosion urred, which shook the surrounding before the dagger seeded in piercing through the me wall after a short stalemate.

    Eri''s eyes became fierce as she summoned her gift, the red sword, and tried to parry the dagger to the side when suddenly, the dagger seemed to have a mind on its own because its curved down and bypassed Eri''s sword.

    ''''What the fuck ?" Eri shouted surprised, Kuina was surprised as well, her face became serious, she decided to look out for these unusual daggers when fighting against Maria.

    Meanwhile, the curved dagger went downward toward Eri''s feet, and just as it was about to reach the ground, it exploded, transforming ice shackles that immediately tied Eri''s feet against the ground.

    Eri didn''t have the time to be concerned about her feet right now as a second dagger sliced through the air and arrived instantly before her; it was too fast; the timing of each attack seemed to have been perfectly calcted.

    At thest second, ERI seeded in tilting her head to the side, dodging the dagger; even so. She still received a small cut on her left cheek, which instantly began freezing.

    ''''You have lost.''''

    Somehow, Maria appeared behind Eri and caught the dagger before holding it against her slender neck; she could feel the chilling from the dagger edge and trying to invade her neck, however, thank her natural constitution, it was not easy, Eri could have attempted a desperate method, but she was someone who knew when to stop and knew how to admit defeat.

    ''''I surrender,'''' Eri muttered rather dejectedly; a failure today doesn''t mean it would be a failure tomorrow; she was too full of herself and had today fight to be intense as their previous one, this was a misjudgment from her part, Maria used the simplest method to finish the match.

 Chapter 571 - 549: Friendly Spar 2, A Lesson Learned

    Kuina, who had watched the match from the spectator seat, couldn''t help but p her hand in approval.

    p! p!

    In this fight, instead of going with high-level skills, Maria chose the most basic fighting method to deal with her enemy; although simple, it was an effective method where you don''t need to waste too much of energy.

    Even Shadow hiding somewhere couldn''t help but praise Maria''s wits. Although a little bit disappointed not to see some intensebat filled with the disy of high-level skills, what Maria did was praiseworthy. Sometimes using your head was good than shily using skills that yield no result. For Maria to win the fight in this way showed that she must not be underestimated; although she had several means to win this fight, she carefully chose the effective one, which let her not waste too much energy.

    ''This girl would make a good leader.'' The shadow, though, Maria''s quick analytics ability and her judgment on what to do in this situation are qualities needed to be a leader.

    Kuina walked past the dejected Eri and went and stood before Maria; since the beginning, a smile never left her face; Maria''s quick victory seemed not to affect the fox girl whose confidence seemed not to have received the slightest dent, she seemed proud like never.

    Maria showed no reaction as she was well aware that the same technique would not work against this girl; she wouldn''t want the fight to end so quickly, nor that she would ept some boring fight. It could be said that if the first fight, the one with Eri, were a simple one, an introduction, this fight would be a climax, an intense fight. The two had never fought before; even back on Mysthia, they had gotten the opportunity to fight against each other, this would be their first time, so naturally, it was bound to be an intense fight.

    ''''Hmph!'''' Eri snorted as she walked past Kuina; the fact that she lost so easily didn''t sit well with her coupled with her natural dislike of this fox girl, seeing her act so haughtily left a bad aftertaste inside the proud redhead.

    ''What is the big deal? Except for being a little bit beautiful and big breasted, you''re nothing.'' She tried to console herself but failed miserably. To show her superiority, Eri decided to appraise the fox girl to show that she had surpassed her. However, the result of her appraisal left her dumbfounded.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares ?????]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: High Human

    [Rank 11]

    Level 104

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 3090/3090

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1470

    Defense: 1210

    Agility: 1230

    Intelligence: 1220

    Luck: 1160

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 18

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ?????] (Sealed due to how dangerous and unstable it is.)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Bitch] [Loser] [Kuina''s Follower]

    ''''What the hell?" Eri eximed aloud, forgetting that she was secretly appraising Kuina; this couldn''t be med on her either as what happened was iprehensible; somehow, when Eri appraised the fox girl, all she saw what Maria''s status, except for the ridiculous titles which were added to Maria''s original tittles everything else was the same.

    While it was an undeniable truth that Eri was the impulsive type, she was no fool; it didn''t take her a lot of time to figure out that Kuina had a unique type of magic, as they liked to call it where she came from. If magic isn''t part of the original system (Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, Wood, Lightning), it is immediately called a unique type of magic; for example, someone specialized in Space magic should be called someone with unique magic, while Alex status often shows that he didn''t have any element this was clearly a misinterpretation as he clearly uses an element with his ability, his time-rted skills are part of the Time element; therefore, Alex could be considered as a unique magic-user. However, the person himself wasn''t aware of this fact; Mysthia''s system was wed. It''s why he didn''t know; if he were in Eri''s world, this misunderstanding would have been corrected. The Ice element is also unique magic.

    Back to Kuina''s topic, because she possessed the illusion magic, unique magic to the fox, she was a unique magic-user; she must have probably used an illusion to make Eri see the previous status she had seen while not forgetting to add a few tricks to spice things up a bit.

    ''''You, you!" Eri, stuttering pointed her trembling finger at Kuina; it was her first getting yed like this, so she didn''t know how to react; a girl she had previously underestimated was proven to be strong and dangerous; she was so strong that she could easily y with her who was called a genius and was proud of herself. This was a huge blow to Eri; at the same time, it served as a lesson, a reminder she would forever remember, which was never to underestimate someone, even the pebble on the roadside could end up being a dragon capable of killing you because you have underestimated it.

    Looking at the smiling Kuina who had seeded in ying a prank on Eri, Maria frowned. However, she didn''t use her appraisal skill on Kuina to know what Eri had seen; Maria was sure that whatever the redhead had seen if she were to see as well, there was a risk of her getting angry, also because the two didn''t possess the same intelligence meaning Maria''s intelligence stat was superior to Eri, they wouldn''t be able to see the same thing.

    It was unknown why Maria''s cold blood began boiling, but there was a rage hidden in her as she announced.

    ''''Let''s begin, Fox girl.'''' She seemed impatient, which was unlike the cool headed Maria.

    Toward Maria''s obvious provocation, Kuina chuckled and immediately responded by shooting forward; the two shed mid-air.. This marked the first two strong girls shing.

 Chapter 572 - 550: Friendly Spar 3

    Maria and Kuina faced each other with absolute silence between them; neither of them made the first move as though seizing up the other.

    Although neither of the two had moved, silently standing there, their auras had shed several times, and the result was a draw.

    Finally, as if they hade to a taciturn understanding, both shot forward at the same time.

    In an instant, they arrived before each other and neither used weapon nor made use of an element; they shed using pure physical.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    These exchanges ended up without a clear winner as both took their distance and observed each other again, then they burst intoughter.

    ''''You are not bad,'''' Mariamented after stoppingughing.

    ''''That''s my line. For humans, you have a strong physical, unlike beastmen who naturally has this advantage since birth; for a human girl like you to have a physical that rivalise with mine, you should be proud of it.''''

    Upon hearing Kuina''s words, Maria had a bitter taste in her mouth as she mumbled.

    ''''Proud, huh!"

    Only she knows what she endured to possess this physical strength; However, her strong physical strength didn''t show on her status window; she knew thatpared to others, she trained like a madman, endured the cruelest environment to raise her physical strength not only to fight without weapon but also to have a strong body capable of enduring that ability, the most vital ability she possessed. Freya had strictly forbidden her from using it unless it was necessary; that power was a double-edged sword, used unwisely might bring harm to the body.

    Maria shook her head to discard those distracting thoughts, she didn''t believe that she would need to use that power in the current fight. With an inviting gesture, she beckoned Kuina toe at her, and it was what she did.

    As Kuina took a step forward, me billowed from under her feet to quickly reach her upper body before transforming into a me spear which she used to attack Maria.

    Eri''s eyes widened, not only because she was surprised that Kuina was also a fire user but also because her control over the Fire element wasn''t less than her. It was slightly better, which surprised Eri hailed as an exceptional genius. However, here is another person more capable than her; although jealous Eri wasn''t such a narrow-minded person she was aware of saying that there''s always someone bigger than you out there. If she were to encounter Gracier, she would be gobsmacked, not knowing what to say when ites to controlling the fire element; none was exceptional as Alex''s brother; it was as if she was born to control that element especially.

    Kuina used the me spear to attack Maria; the attack was simple yet extremely fast.

    ''''Let''s get serious.''''

    Maria murmured, and her outstretched hand clenched to form a fist emitting a frosty aura. She sent her fist forward, which shed against the me spear.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred that swallowed Maria''s body, but she paid no heed to it as she stepped forward. Kuina immediately understood what Maria was after, she tried to pull back what was left of the me spear, but Maria moved faster. Her slightly red fist collided into the fox girl''s chest.

    Bang

    Maria frowned upon hitting Kuina''s body, the feeling she had expected wasn''t there, and to confirm this the next moment, Kuina''s who was hit in the stomach, had her upper body explode into a me that scattered; Maria quickly moved her body out of the way not to get caught in the explosion that was about to follow.

    Boom! Boom!

    ''''An illusion,'''' Maria murmured dejectedly; she had made everything possible not to fall under Kuina''s illusion but still failed. She couldn''t help but mumble.

    ''''I still have a long way to go.''''

    ''''Don''t be hard on yourself. Although you tried not to fall under my illusion, everyone has a moment of weakness; nobody is an exception; you have to find that moment, the eyes believe what it wants to believe. Before striking your opponent, the feeling of aplishment you had because you were sure to strike can make you momentary let your guard down; I just used that moment, that''s all.''''

    Like a teacher lecturing her student, Kuina lectured Maria after hearing her murmur.

    Maria chuckled and immediately sent a kick behind her as she believed that Kuina was there; however, this kick never connected as she hit empty air; closing her eyes for a moment, she reopened them again, and it was as if she had be apletely different person.

    In her outstretched hands, two crystal daggers appeared, and the moment they appeared, the atmosphere changed.

    Even Eri and the shadow outside could feel it, as if she had grown a new pair of spiritual eyes capable of discerning what was real from what wasn''t, Maria shouted.

    ''''There.''''

    As if she had located the real location of Kuina, Maria shot forward.

    Meanwhile, the real Kuina hiding somewhere chuckled when she saw Maria moving her clone; she was about to say I''ve got when she felt an intense chill assaulting her spine.

    Maria, who appeared before her clone, her illusion believing it was her, abruptly looked in a certain direction. This direction happened to be the same direction where the real Kuina was hiding.

    The chill Kuina felt intensified, especially after seeing Maria''s lips curving to form a malicious before her blue eyes shed in an ominous light.

    Kuina immediately switched ces with her illusion; she didn''t choose.

    The moment she switched ce with her illusion, Kuina witnessed something that made her spine chill. The fake Kuina made from illusion looked at Maria, more precisely, at her eyes, and she was instantly reduced into an ice sculpture. If it were the real Kuina, she wouldn''t have fallen so easily, but she would have paid a heavy price to get out escape Maria ciates ability, something she couldn''t bother doing this early in their fight as it would seal her defeat for sure.

    ''''Got you!"

 Chapter 573 - 551: Eris Provocation

    ''''Got you.''''

    Maria''s words reached Kuina''s ears, and before she got the opportunity to move, she had already appeared before her. Her right hand moved forward as if trying to catch Kuina''s face, thetter who believed that she was done for immediately saw hope, she mustered all her strength to move her head to the side, considering how fast Maria''s attack was, being able to do this could be considered as an achievement.

    However, before Kuina could relish her victory, she saw the vicious smile on Maria''s face deepen, she immediately got a bad feeling, and Maria''s following action confirmed this feeling.

    ''''Ice arrow!"

    From the other Maria''s free hand, a small ice arrow burst out and crashed against Kuina''s stomach at point-nk range; everything happened too fast, normally she shouldn''t have been able to react at all; however, she wouldn''t have been hailed as the most exceptional fox since the creation of Foxia if she failed to react, so with an exceptional will Kuina reacted, she twisted her body to an impossible angle dodging the unavoidable ice arrow while at the same time, her five tails transformed into spear which pierced the ground and using this as leverage she did a backflip to escape Maria next attack.

    All of this happened in the time used to blink. Even Eri outside couldn''t believe what she was seeing while Shadow starting to see what her long time friend, the mayor, meant by saying to not judge the book by its cover, just with what those had shown until now was enough to ss them as an exceptional fighter with plenty of experience and knowing how to use their strength.

    Being powerful and knowing how to use one strength perfectly are different things; some are powerful without knowing to use their strength fully. However, when she stared at those two, she saw none of them; they knew how to make use of their power. Shadow and Eri focused on the fight before them.

    "To be honest, if I want to overpower you, it would be difficult even for me," Maria acknowledged with a pleasant smile. "As for winning against like I''ve done with Eri, that would be next to impossible given your strength and the perfect control you have over your strength."

    "?!"

    Kuina, who had escaped out of Maria''s attacking range, didn''t know why, but Maria''s acknowledgment made her feel as if this was some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, she swiftly raised her hands to protect her chest as Maria''s next attack was about to reach her. This attack was in the form of a fist but not your usual one; there was an ice spike protruding from her clenched fist as it was about to strike her.

    But then Maria surprised the Fox girl by stopping the attack just a hairsbreadth away.

    Then her lips curved up, and she said, "But luckily for me, I neither have to overpower you nor win in one shot. I only have to stop you for a second¡­."

    As these words entered Kuina''s ears, she felt an intense sense of crisis. This crisis reached its peak when it heard the concluding phrase.

    ''''ciate."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the surrounding turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A sense of helplessness gripped Kuina''s heart as she fell under Maria''s eyes power. She momentarily lost her body function, and during a fight, this could be fatal.

    Maria shed next to the frozen Kuina and caught her face lowered it before her knee crashed into the fox girl''s stomach, making thetter momentarily breathless.

    Then Kuina was thrown into the sky; Maria didn''t follow, she unleashed an attack from the ground, it was in the form of ice arrows, ten ice arrows shot toward the flying Kuina''s back.

    Even Eri didn''t like Kuina felt bad for her; she wished for the fox girl to do something as she didn''t want Maria, her rival, to win this fight.

    To respond to her wish, the five tails behind Kuina moved together and struck empty air; however, this normal strike produced a terrible sound.

    Boom!

    As if they had struck something, the five tails propelled Kuina high into the sky. She immediately controlled her body midair and looked down on Maria from the sky.

    She flicked her fingers, her five tails moved, and from their tips, five fireballs of the side of volleyball were shot toward the ground; they entwined like a ray to arrive before Maria, who was nning for her neck attack, she immediately switched to a defensive posture, her two daggers appeared. She moved them, and they crisscrossed in the air to form an imprable ice wall.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred when Maria seeded in blocking those fireballs; however, she was unbothered by this; Maria''s feet didn''t budge even a millimeter.

    However, the same couldn''t be said for Kuina, who had seeded in regaining perfect control over her body; she appeared thirty meters from Maria, who had finally regained her freedom, she clicked her tongue, she would have appreciated ending the fight as things continued as they were, however, one doesn''t get exactly what one desire all time, sometimes you win. At the same time, sometimes you lose; this is what life is.

    Silence fell on the battlefield. Outside, Eri gulped; it was not an intense fight, but it was not a boring fight either;pared to her fight, this one was more interesting; even she could tell this, her blood began boiling in anticipation of what was about toe. If possible, Eri wished to push them to fight with all they got, like this, she would know how strong they are, especially the fox girl who gives you the feeling that she only knows how to y; however, this was only to fool you, deep down she is dangerous and crafty.

    ''Well, back in my hometown, Fox is known for being yful and crafty mm like the fairy, no more than them. Hehehehe! Let''s provoke them a bit.'' Eri thought and moved to aplish her goal.

    ''''Stop ying around and fight for real.''''

 Chapter 574 - 552: Kuinas Gift

    ''''Stop ying and fight for real.'''' Eri had shouted.

    Upon hearing Eri''s words, both Maria and Kuina exchanged nces before chuckling.

    Suddenly, Kuina dered.

    ''''It can be considered my win as I have forced you to use your Gift while I haven''t used mine.''''

    This deration hit Maria hard, now that she thought about since the beginning she hadn''t seen Kuina using her Gift, she was curious about what kind of gift the fox girl has. Even Shadow and Eri became curious; they wondered what kind of gift this crazy girl has, without being almost evenly matched to Maria, so what would happen if she were to unleash her Gift? Would this means she would be stronger than Maria? Not necessarily, but it was worth seeing ii; with eyes full of anticipation, they''re waiting for Kuina to show her Gift.

    Maria became vignt upon seeing that Kuina was about to unleash her Gift; however, she frowned when thetter immediately shot toward her instead of summoning her Gift as she had said she would; the fox girl had a crafty smile on her face.

    Bang!

    Their fists collided midair; Maria was pissed she swept her right leg like a whip, intending to crush Kuina''s chest, thetter immediately bent her body backward to dodge the strike, pivoting her arms which were against the ground she moved her legs wanting to strike Maria in turn; however, she easily steps to the side to dodge Kuina kick; however, she had forgotten about her tails, they moved at the same time, even though Maria possessed exceptional senses when it came to battle she was not omnipotent, she was bound to make a mistake, and this happened, one of the tails hiding behind the other struck her in the neck, thankfully at thest moment a frost escaping from her neck cushioned the blow, reducing its strength; however, Maria was still sent flying in the air, she twisted her body tond on the ground by forgetting about the intense pain wanting to make her scream, her neck where that tail stuck became red with it was a bit hot as if a burning iron pot had stuck her.

    ''''Not bad,'''' Kuinaplimented; she had thought that she was the only one that seeded innding a blow on her this time but would have thought that even when she was sent flying, Maria still had the opportunity to throw an attack at her, it was a small ice arrow that reached her stomach before she could react, Kuina was truly impressed by Maria when ites to fighting.

    Kuina took a deep breath and unsealed her power; Maria''s face turned grave, while Eri could feel the surrounding temperature increasing, she gulped and instinctively used her appraisal skill, this time, she was able to see some of Kuina''s status, her eyes widened upon seeing them.

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    ss: ????

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine Tails Fox

    [Rank 11]

    Level 105

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 2900/3500

    Magic: Illusion/ Fire

    Attack: 1460

    Defense: 1190

    Agility: 1300

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1350

    Gift: Thousand Bells

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: ???????

    Special Abilities: [Nine Tails???] ??????

    Titles: [Stop spying]

    Eri''s mouth twitched upon seeing what was written where the titles were.

    ''You never stop ying, do you?'' Eri thought to herself but did not voice it out.

    Meanwhile, the fight between Maria and Kuina was about to reach its climax.

    ''''Fire Domain!" Kuina dered, and immediately, their surrounding was transformed into a me world.

    Inside the fire domain, even Eri outside immediately tried to protect herself from the sweltering environment, Kuina took action.

    A movement of her eyes made the domain spit hundreds of fireballs, like a meteor shower that shot toward Maria at extreme speed.

    However, the Ice Empress wasn''t called empress for anything, she immediately joined her hands together, and the moment she opened them, an ice domain was unleashed, where many big ice arrows forming a giant ice wall collided against Kuina''s meteor shower.

    Kaboom!

    The surroundings trembled as the two attacks shed, sending shockwaves to the surrounding. Eri immediately escaped not to get caught in by the shockwaves.

    During this time, Kuina moved; every time she stepped forward, there were jingling sounds like when bells resonated. Every time this happened, the temperature increased, bing hotter and hotter, the ground began melting.

    Maria''s gaze wasn''t focused on the increasing temperature but Kuina herself; there was a golden bell around her left wrist, same with her right arm; another one wrapped around her neck, then her feet, a total of five golden bells. Every time she walked forward, they would produce a sound; not only did this sound seem capable of increasing the surrounding temperature giving Kuina perfect control over the Fire element, but these sounds also had another feature to confuse one''s mind.

    Because of her strong mental strength, Maria had suffered yet from the effect of those bells; for the first time, Maria decided to use her appraisal skill, and when she did, she frowned upon seeing the name of Kuina''s Gift, she immediately got a bad feeling.

    It happened at that moment; Kuina mumbled something under her breath, and immediately, five other bells appeared and wrapped around her tails, making the number of existing bells reach ten.

    Buzz!

    There was a buzzing sound; Maria''s mind buzzed. She lost focus, strong as she might be, there was a limit to how much she could endure, Kuina who summoned ten bells, seemed to have reached her limit as her face became pale, her body seemed to be cracking from inside; she must quickly end this fight, or else she would be the one to lose once she reached her limit, she was not so conceited to believe that she had the upper hand, one should strike when you get the opportunity as there is some opportunity that neveres twice.

    [Fox Fire]

    Kuina dered, and immediately radius hundred meters became fire domain, a golden me, so pure billowed, the ground melted in an instant, the trees surrounding them even though they were at some distance burst into me and disappeared, Eri immediately summoned her fire to protect herself while jumping backward several times, even Shadow frowned, she immediately put some distance between her and the battlefield.

    Kuina disappeared and reappeared before the absentminded Maria; her tails caught the ice empress and sent her flying into the sky before striking the ground to propel Kuina into the sky; her knee crashed into Maria''s stomach, her mouth opened, and blood flowed out. As if she had teleported, Kuina appeared behind Maria and mmed her toward the ground.

    Bam! Boom!

    Golden mes gathered under Kuina''smand, ready to strike Maria, when suddenly she froze. She had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. She felt a chill as if the hair on her back stood on end; immediately, Kuina tried to distance herself, but it was already toote.

    Maria, who was lying on the ground after getting pummeled from the sky, immediately rose, her ck hair turned instantly white, and a voice which didn''t belong to her flowed out her mouth.

    ''''Absolute Zero!"

    Immediately, a radius of two hundred meters and even Kuina in the sky were transformed into ice. Silence permeated the surrounding; a cruel smile appeared on the white-haired Maria''s face as she stared in a certain direction; a rat was trying to escape; she must get rid of her before taking care of the two she had frozen.. Having decided what to do, the white-haired Maria moved.

 Chapter 575 - 553: An Unknown Fear

    Maria, who seemed to have been possessed by something, immediately froze her surrounding, freezing both Kuina and Eri in the process; then she looked in a certain direction; someone was hiding.

    The white-haired Maria chuckled; everything time she breathed, the surrounding temperature would decrease, bing colder and colder; it had be an ice hell already.

    Meanwhile, Shadow, who jumped back when she felt the change happening around, had her palms dripping with cold sweat, and her back started to ache. Shadow got chills and goosebumps from every nook and cranny in her body.

    The thing before her slowly raised her head; there was a smile on her face that increased Shadow''s goosebumps to a dreadful level. Then the white-haired girl lifted her right arm. Shadow slowly observed this simplistic movement. She, who has faced many enemies, facing many death and life situations, was feeling an inexplicable fear that surpassed everything she had ever felt until now.

    ''What the hell is this thing?'' This question immediately popped into her mind; she didn''t have the time to ponder about it before another question appeared.

    ''Why did such a fearsome thing appear here?''

    Before she could further dwell on these questions, the white-haired Maria moved, no her hand moved so ever slowly that you would have mistaken it as if she was guiding an orchestra, however, this simple movement became Shadow nightmare, she saw this hand move so slowly that it felt close to eternity, facing this hand she couldn''t muster any strength.

    During that time, Shadow had envisioned something even she had never envisioned before. Her death, she saw herself dying dozens, hundreds, not thousands of times over in this brief moment.

    Shadow''s mind seemed to be about to copse because she was too focused on the white-haired Maria''s hand. She had overlooked her eyes; her icy blue eyes shone apanied by the movement of her hand; it was thisbination that did deadly damage to Shadow.

    The white-haired Maria let a chuckle escape out of her white lips before she disappeared, and in the next moment, she was already before the frozen Shadow, then she put on her finger emitting bone-chilling cold against.

    ''''I need you to forget something.'''' A cold voice escaped from the white-haired Maria''s mouth while Shadow''s body suddenly shook as if something was wreaking havoc inside her body; it didn''tst long before Shadow was sent flying far away, disappearing from the white haired Maria sight.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, many cracks appeared all over the white-haired Maria''s body from which blood flowed out; simultaneously; her white hair began to regain its original color.

    Seeing what was happening to this body, the white-haired Maria chuckled; she looked at the frozen Kuina and Eri; although they are frozen, something within them seemed to be in the process of awakening, even if it was forcibly. It is only natural, facing an umon enemy; when you have your back against the wall, your ultimate defensive mechanic would be activated. It was what was happening to those two right now, something within them was about to awaken, and the white-haired Maria couldn''t let that happen not yet.

    Flick!

    She flicked her fingers, and the ice world receded like a joke, and both Eri and Kuina found themselves free; however, because the cold had put them into a stasis side, they couldn''t regain their consciousness yet.

    By now, the white-haired Maria hair had gotten almost ck; the fearsome aura she was emitting was disappearing as well.

    ''''Fuh! Hah! I hope that boy this foolish host couldn''t be honest with is doing fine?" The white-haired Maria spat out while looking in a particr direction; strangely, this direction happened to be where Alex and Sakuya are. Then with a plop sound, Maria fell to the ground, losing consciousness; her almost broken body began to regenerate as the previous cold energy used to freeze the surrounding appeared in the form of a white crystal which began to float above Maria''s body.

    The faster this white crystal spin, the more cold energy was sent into Maria''s body, repairing and strengthening her broken body; after what seemed to be an eternity, this white crystal, who had diminished from its initial volleyball size to tennis ball size, suddenly disappeared; however, Maria whosepletion had gotten better showed no sign of waking up neither the other two.

    Meanwhile, in another location, someone dressed in ck was gasping for breath.

    ''''Hu! Hu!!"

    This person was none other than Shadow; when she came to her senses, she found herself on the ground sprawled as she had just woken up on an abandoned ind.

    Shadow''s face behind the mask was contorted with confusion. What happened? She couldn''t recall a thing, the only that came back was that she went out to watch some yers whom the mayor had set his eyes on the fight, but to this point, nothing else appeared again.

    Suddenly, a memory came rushing, making Shadow feel intense pain; she clutched her head until the pain faded away, and from this memory, she gained information. The result of the exchange between the three, the final winner was the Ice beauty, but she had suffered an injury.

    Although Shadow found this sudden memory a bit unreliable, she didn''t have the choice, so she cleared away her confusion, as the reason she was lying on the ground she didn''t pay too much mind to this as she was known as someone entric, sometimes she did things even herself doesn''t understand the reason behind this behavior she had.

    "Let''s head back and proceed with the n,'''' Shadow mumbled to herself as she stood up and departed; having been with the mayor for many years even before he got married, Shadow knew him better than anybody, and she was aware of what he had nned especially after seeing those three girl''s strength.

    However, the sudden thought of the n made Shadow feel sudden anxiety, an unknown fearing from the depth of her soul; however, Shadow discarded this feeling as feeling tired; she believed that everything would be fine. Everything is for the greater cause.

 Chapter 576 - 554: Sometime Its Better To Relax

    Back to Alkan''s City, Alex''s starter vige.

    After sessfully killing Jason and eliminating the remnants of the dark guilds, Alex decided to take a pause. Because he was busy since his arrival in this city, which had nothing with a vige, Alex didn''t enjoy what the city had to offer; no, he didn''t get the opportunity to enjoy Exodus yet.

    Alkan, although notparable to a big city, its size wasn''t small either. This city was a mix of modern and fantasy worlds. As he had passed through the whole city when trying to get rid of the dark guilds, Alex had a pretty good idea of what the city had to offer, the most attractive spots, among them was something Alex had not thought he could have encountered here, Alkan possessed an amusement park, as ridiculous this might sound it was true. At first, he found it ridiculous, but after a bit of thinking, Alex understood, it wasn''t only earthlings that know how to think or create things; what have been created on Earth could be created elsewhere as everywhere you go, no matter what world, humans or any other species can imagine, and with imagination, one can do a lot of things.

    That time because he was on the run, Alex found it unnecessary as going alone in an amusement park would be boring; however, now that he had someone with him, it would be enjoyable to go with her, this could be considered as going on a date, for two people going out, sometimes this kind of activity could bring you two together as through it you could nurture your feeling for each other. Sometimes in love, the simplest things are the most effective, so Alex believes.

    While being lost in thoughts, Alex heard a rustling sound which brought him back; he immediately spun around to face the direction from which the sound wasing, and soon the one responsible for this sound came out, immediately Alex had his breath taken away.

    Sakuya wearing a long dress was too beautiful.

    Her long ck hair matched perfectly with the long white dress.

    Even though the dress was very white, her skin remained as white as snow. It was unknown how or he hadn''t paid enough attention to it; either way, it was beautiful skin, Alex thought.

    The long white dressplemented Sakuya''s exquisite figure.

    Her neck was slender. Her waist was narrow and curved. Her skin was tender and white.

    She looked like a fairy in a painting.

    Suddenly, Sakuya blushed a little while blinking her extremely agile eyes, which has killed many people''s hearts.

    Alex immediately rolled his eyes at her as she knew that she did that intentionally; those fools who weren''t aware of her true self would have taken her as your fragile vige girl needing protecting if weren''t because of the cold air Alex radiated, a lot of annoying flies would being bothering them.

    Thinking about what would have happened if they did this, Alex''s lips curved up to form a grin; he quickly killed it and focused his attention on the main character of today even.

    ''''You look gorgeous in this dress, you should often wear a dress like these.'''' Alex honestly said this, and Sakuya could see his honesty and, at the same time, his wish. He didn''t want to impose himself saying you must wear this type of dress because I like it but instead said it in the form of suggestion; Sakuya could have chosen to ignore it but decided not to as she felt an inexplicable sweetness growing within her heart, this made her wonder if Luna does regrly feel this? If it''s true, no wonder, she was like a maiden in love every time she was with Alex. It was an addictive feeling, she wanted it, yet she was scared at the same time.

    Shaking her head, Sakuya replied.

    ''''Thank you, I will wear them from now on but just for you.'''' She ended her words with a beautiful smileing from the heart.

    As if numerous invisible arrows appeared the moment she smiled, they struck men and women hearts alike.

    ''''She is an angel.''''

    It was unknown who among the customers shouted this, but when it reached Alex''s ears, he almost exploded withughter.

    Before this could get more annoying, Alex and Sakuya decided to leave the store.

    After asking someone to pack the clothes they bought, Alex stored them inside his item box. Sakuya was still dressed in a white dress when the two left the clothes store.

    Seeing how attractive Sakuya, next to him was, those jealous started whispering.

    "It''s good to see such handsome men and beauties. But that handsome man is probably a womanizer; he must have won her over with his looks.''''

    ''''You are right.''''

    Alex, who heard those words, couldn''t help but chuckle; he was not offended; if he got offended by such remark, he would have long since beaten everyone that talked ill of him.

    Looking at Alex, who didn''t lose his cool, Sakuya was happy; no, what made her happy was that Alex wasn''t using the God mask but was using his real face; this alone made Sakuya smile while thinking that Alex was rather handsome, especially today.

    "What are you thinking about?" Alex asked with a smile after having seen Sakuya smiling endlessly.

    ''''Ah! Nothing, I just thought that my man was handsome that I wanted to mount him like a horse, pping his little ass as he moves on all fours, fufufu! That would be for the best.''''

    If at first Alex was happy to be praised, Sakuya following words broke this happiness as her sadist side took over.

    Alex heaved a sigh as he knew it would not be easy to cure Sakuya sadistic tendencies, no need to cure it; he just had to find a way to reign it, and Alex believed that he could do it. For now, better enjoy this date.

    ''''Let us go. I will take you to the amusement park." Alex said.

    Upon hearing this, Sakuya''s eyes widened; because of her childhood, she hadn''t gotten too many opportunities to visit an amusement park, but now she can; this made her happy as she was looking forward to it.

    Entwining their fingers together, Sakuya urged Alex to head towards the amusement park. Seeing how eager she had be, Alex couldn''t help but burst out ofughter, finding the current Sakuya cute.

    Soon, the two of them arrived at the amusement park in Alkan''s City.

    Sakuya''s eyes shone upon seeing that it was really an amusement park; she sauntered forward, leaving Alex behind; he chuckled before following the impatient girl.

 Chapter 577 - 555: In The Amusement Park, Their Hearts Connected

    After buying the ticket to enter the amusement park, Alex catches up to Sakuya stopped by the guards. She was pouting; seeing her react like this brought a smile upon Alex''s face. He could see from her behavior she didn''t have too many opportunities to visit amusement parks back on Earth; therefore, she was nervous and curious. To cover this up a bit, she began to behave as she was doing.

    Sakuya looked around curiously; her eyesnded on the merry-go.

    ''''Let''s ride it together.'''' Alex''s voice echoed next to Sakuya''s ears.

    Before Sakuya could react, Alex had already taken her to the carousel.

    Seeing Sakuya''s ufortable appearance sitting on the wooden horse, Alex didn''t ride the horse and stood beside her instead.

    Sakuya was a little nervous, and as the merry-go-round started moving, she firmly grasped Alex''s hands. She was not pretending, but this was her real feeling as if she had reverted to being a child again who was riding a merry-go for the first time.

    Alex calmly standing next to her was like a Prince Charming.

    Most of the people who rode the merry-go-round with them were women.

    Seeing that handsome Alex was so gentle and caring to Sakuya at this time, their eyes were full of jealousy.

    However, seeing the beautiful Japanese girl, their jealousy turned to shame.

    After the merry-go-round, Alex took Sakuya to many other rides.

    Roller coaster, big pendulum, jumping machine¡­

    No matter what the ride was, Sakuya was always nervous and frightened. She always held Alex''s hands tightly. She didn''t mind showing her vulnerable side to Alex, and Alex never made fun of her. Everybody had a vulnerable side to him, and it would be unwise to mock Sakuya for this, on the contrary, seeing the current Sakuya, Alex felt more close to her as if he was finally seeing the real part of the girl known as Sakuya, don''t get him wrong, Alex never thought that the usual Sakuya was fake but just that she put on a strong front, always trying to act strong, dominatrice but not now.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts, Sakuya was ncing at him. Seeing his handsome face up close, she felt excited.

    She couldn''t believe what was happening. She never imagined going to the amusement park with Alex nor that she had expected to see an amusement park in the first ce here; it came as a pleasant surprise to her; she was enjoying today date. From this date, the two would be more connected.

    ''''Your strawberry-vored ice cream looks delicious. Can I exchange my vani-vored ice cream with yours?"

    Sakuya sudden words brought Alex back to reality; he nodded before switching his ice cream with her; she gave him a beautiful smile before eating her Alex''s ice cream.

    ''''Once you are done, let''s go back for some more rides,'''' Alex suggested, and Sakuya happily nodded her head.

    After Sakuya finished eating her ice cream, Alex dragged her onto the big ferry wheel.

    Even Alex was surprised upon seeing the ferry wheel in front of him. It was truly big.

    It is five hundred meters high.

    What is the concept behind it being 500 meters?

    The average height of a floor in a building is about three meters.

    So, five hundred meters is more than one hundred and fifty stories.

    This means that the Ferris wheel is higher than a 150-story building!

    This Alkan''s Ferris wheel was very big.

    Normally, this should have been seen from outside, but special cloaking magic hid it; you can see the whole city from here but not the big wheel when you were outside.

    This big wheel was also known as the Eye of Alkan.

    While the Ferris wheel was rotating slowly, Alex looked at Sakuya, who was sitting opposite his seat, still lost in her thoughts. Alex wondered if she had a fear of height.

    The space in the Ferris wheel''s cockpit was notrge.

    When two people were sitting inside, it was not crowded, but not too spacious.

    When sitting face to face, the distance is less than one arm apart that they can touch each other''s toes.

    After returning to her senses, Sakuya found that Alex, sitting opposite her, was looking at her with a smile. She finally opened her mouth and said.

    ''''I love the height; it makes one seems bigger as you look at everything from a higher point of view. You can temporarily indulge in the feeling of being atop others.''''

    Alex could understand what this feeling wasing from.

    While looking at Alex digesting her words, she realized that the Ferris wheel was already soaring higher and higher.

    The people at its feet slowly turned into ants.

    Those high buildings looked like building blocks or even gravel.

    This...

    Under Sakuya''s white dress, those white legs began to tremble slightly.

    As the Ferris wheel rose by a quarter, the height reached one hundred meters; she was not trembling because of fear, but because of the feeling of ecstasy that began building inside her, this wasn''t the highest height, but she could feel at the moment that she was above those below, it was an intoxicating feeling that can make one drunk and addicted as you keep enjoying it.

    Alex momentarily enjoyed the sensation of standing above others, it might be an illusion, but he knew that one day as he stood on the highest seat, he would feel the same feeling he was feeling at the moment, no maybe there would be more.

    As the wheel reached its highest peak, Sakuya had moved next to Alex not because she felt afraid, but she wished to enjoy the scenery with the one that was slowly conquering her heart.

    ''''It''s good to rx like this. I''m happy that you''re enjoying this date; I was worried in the beginning that you might not like it; however, I''m d that it wasn''t the case. I''m blessed to have you in my life.'''' Alex said, his voice being sincere as he said these words.

    And Sakuya''s heart seemed to have been hit hard by something.

    Then, Alex rubbed her little hand.

    Sakuya eventually leaned on to Alex''s shoulder.

    It was early evening during that time.

    The sun is just beginning to set.

    The light from the sun illuminates the Ferris Wheel. Shinning upon the couple, they seemed perfect together; somehow, there was a heart-shaped symbol above their heads.

    Every couple who rode the Ferris wheel was excited to reach the highest point while looking at the sky and the setting sun from a distance.

    The sky seemed within their reach, and their hearts began to connect. Sakuya felt softness on her lips as she turned her face in Alex''s direction. Sakuya''s eyes widened, but she soon reciprocated aggressively; they ended their date with a deep kiss on top of the ferry, at the highest level; it was like in a novel.

    The two continued to kiss until the ferry descended; the atmosphere around them was intoxicating. Sakuya felt weak, but happiness was overflowing from her body. Leaning against Alex''s shoulder, she ignored her surroundings and took a decision she was sure she would regret if she didn''t take it.

    ''''Tonight, I want to be yours.''''

    Alex''s eyes opened wide upon hearing these words; however, he wouldn''t be a man if he were to cower here; therefore, he nodded.

    Being from the 21st century, Sex between two people going out was a regr thing; this is not the ancient time where you promised only to give yourself only after marriage; a rtionship without sex was bound to stagnate.. Sex brings two people together; Sakuya wanted to do it with Alex for a long time but still restrained herself; however, she felt like she couldn''t endure it anymore, that she might regret it if she didn''t use this chance, therefore she took the initiative, making her wish known, and Alex decided to go along with it.

 Chapter 578 - *Special 3: The S Queens First Time

    Back to Sakuya''s small mansion, the two moons looked particrly beautiful tonight. In the master bedroom were two people who were about to be one.

    She had heard that it hurt the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front.

    However, she could not stop now.

    Alex slowly moved his little friend towards her moist cave. He did not enter immediately; instead, Alex slowly moved his penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.

    After a few seconds, Sakuya began to moan again. Alex looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining their tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement.

    Then, he slowly thrust inside.

    Sakuya opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged Alex tightly and tensed her body, so he stopped. Alex then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.

    When her body rxed again, Alex knew it was the time; thus, he continued entering.

    Sakuya moaned in pain and pleasure and twisted her bodyfortably. Alex never stopped pleasuring her body while entering slowly at the same time. Then, Alex felt something obstructing him.

    He immediately knew the identity of that obstruction.

    Alex did not break through it immediately. Instead, he paused and stimted Sakuya''s body even more. After a few seconds, he noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan.

    Immediately, Alex pushed forward.

    He felt something breaking, and then, his penis advanced until the end. Sakuya''s wall tightened around me, and the immense pleasure almost made Alex release everything immediately.

    "It hurts!" Sakuya cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of his body, but it only increased more the pleasure Alex was feeling.

    Fortunately, Alex managed to endure. Although this body was very sensitive, Alex had enough experience to know how to control it. He was not going tomit such a newbie mistake.

    On the other hand, Sakuya began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but Alex stopped her. He kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.

    Finally, he began to move slowly.

    Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juices began to flow from Sakuya and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure they were feeling and making it easier for Alex to move.

    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned lewder.

    At that moment, Sakuya let out a loud moan.

    "Anhhh!"

    Alex increased the speed of his thrust. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that she was feeling, and before long, she also began to move.

    The twopletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Their moans and deep breaths spread through the room, and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with their love juices invaded their noses.

    ''''Alexander~ Alexander~¡­." Sakuya called Alex''s name as her body shook.

    He closed Sakuya''s lips with his and began to piston even faster. He could feel something beginning to build inside of him, but he suppressed it. Alex concentrated only on feeling the body of Sakuya and hearing her cries of pleasure.

    The movements of Sakuya were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their kind of charm. The feeling of conquest Alex felt when he saw her twisting below his body was exhrating.

    Nevertheless, Sakuya waspletely inexperienced. Before long, she began to tire out, and her movements stopped almostpletely. She could only receive Alex''s thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly.

    Seeing it, Alex moved his mouth to her breast. He then sucked them fiercely and bit her nipples softly.

    "!!!" Sakuya opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up, and her lower lips tightened over Alex''s penis.

    He grunted in pleasure and thrust fiercely, making her moan again. She extended her legs and twitchedfortably.

    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only repeat Alex''s name between moans. Alex realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster.

    "Ahhhnnn!" Sakuya grabbed the bedsheets with a hand and used her other hand to grab his back. Alex felt her nails piercing his skin, but his lower body continued moving quickly inside her. He felt the excitement of cumming building inside of him.

    "Alex, Something¡­ Something ising~ I''m about to cum." She might be a novice in this life, but in the previous one, she wasn''t; she knew what this feeling meant.

    Meanwhile, Alex hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all his strength; then, she twitched fiercely and cummed.

    Her expression turnedpletely nk, and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. A bit of saliva slowly slid down her neck.

    At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over Alex''s penis and increased his pleasure, forcing him to thrust a few times more, and then, something was shot from his little dragon.

    Sakuya moaned again as his semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging Alex''s body.

    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Alex''s lips. Seeing the beautiful body of Sakuya below him, he lowered his body, approached his lips, and kissed her gently.

    Sakuya unconsciously entwined her tongue with his and continued moaning in pleasure. Alex also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her.

    Finally, after a few seconds, Alex slowly slid out his penis and lied down on the bed.

    Sakuya moaned again when she felt his little friend leaving her body and then hugged Alex tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.

    ''''Alexander, I think I might have fallen in love with you." She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed his lips.

    Alex returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings on her ear. Sakuya curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside him. Alex could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable.

    A few minutester, Sakuya''s breaths became long, and she began to fall asleep. However, Alex wouldn''t let her rest; he must use this opportunity and firm his position.

 Chapter 579 - *Special 4: Showing Her Who Stands Above The Other

    "W-Wait¡­ Uhgnn¡­~"

    Sakuya let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back.

    Alex, who was suddenly attacking her, held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, he moved back and forth, invading her insides until her most profound part.

    "Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ Alex¡­ S-Stop¡­"

    Sakuya''s ragged voice reached Alex''s ears. She begged to be spared, but he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    Sakuya shivered. When she felt Alex''s tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body to be at his mercy.

    Upon seeing this, Alex let out a grin. Without caring about her feelings, Alex moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his penis and piercing her womb. Sakuya could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.

    Alex grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.

    "Ahhnnn¡­~" Sakuya, feeling weak screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around Alex''s rod. As he did with his previous partners, Alex sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.

    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Sakuya was filled with hickeys symbolizing that they had be one tonight. For an instant, Alex became intoxicated in the feeling ofpletely dominating Sakuya, having the S Queen at his mercy.

    Sakuya was too far gone to worry about that, though. Currently, she could only moan and groan under Alex''s attacks.

    A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.

    Alex released breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards him seductively.

    "So good¡­~" Sakuya groaned. Her ck eyes full of lust turned towards Alex, and her lustrous lips searched for his lips. Soon, their tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.

    Sakuya''s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of their bodies colliding.

    Alex sighed. Hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting.

    After a while like that, Alex released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.

    With her body pinned on the bed, he kept attacking, again and again, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.

    Sakuya''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below Alex''s body; she was twisting seductively.

    The pping sounds of Alex''s hips colliding against her buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned the S Queen crazy.

    Eventually, Sakuya third climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak.

    But when she was just an instant away froming, Alex abruptly stopped.

    This left the Japanese girl was surprised. Irritated, she tried to move her hips to reach the peak, but Alex chuckled and used his body to immobilize hers. He wouldn''t let her have her way, easily get what she wants, an hierarchy needed to be established.

    "¡­ Miss Sakuya, it looks like you are about toe, huh."

    Sakuya looked at Alex with a pleading gaze and bit her lips. Her expression was so seductive that he just wanted to pound her brains out.

    However, he knew he musn8, not right now, so Alex endured and curved his lips into a smirk.

    "¡­ Don''t you think I''m better standing above you, that I''m your King?" Alex asked. Sakuya''s eyes shook momentarily, and an expression of hesitation appeared on her face. She knew what Alex wanted to aplish by asking such a question. She began to hesitate; something deep inside refused to bow down. She must not allow it.

    However, Alex did not allow it. Biting Sakuya''s earlobe, he ground his penis against her womb slowly so that it increased her stimtion significantly, but it was not enough to make here.

    In such a situation, Sakuya''s mind turned foggy. She wanted toe. She wanted to continue enjoying this pleasure.

    After several seconds, her lips opened softly.

    "¡­ Y-Yes¡­"

    Alex put on a deliberate smirk. "Mm? I''m sorry, I can''t hear you¡­."

    "¡­ Y-Yes¡­"

    "Miss Sakuya, please try being louder."

    "Dammit, you are better standing on top; you''re my King, okay!?" Sakuya shouted impatiently. She then smiled seductively and kissed Alex''s lips.

    "¡­ Please, I beg you¡­."

    Fufufu!

    With a softugh, Alex, who got the first key to dominate Sakuya,pletely pressed her body against the bed again and moved his penis slowly.

    "I think I''m cumming again¡­ What should I do?" Alex deliberately asked.

    "¡­ Just cum inside. You already did it once anyway¡­."

    Hearing Sakuya''s sweet voice, Alex''s excitement reached its peak.

    "I wonder what your other self would say seeing you submitting so easily."

    Before Sakuya could answer, Alex started to sprint again.

    Sakuya let out a moan. Her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets firmly.

    Alex pierced his penis into her deepest part. He could feel her cervix arching each time he thrust and her lips letting out intermittent moans.

    Once and again, Alex attacked her like that, slowly approaching a new climax.

    Eventually, Sakuya''s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan.

    Finally, her vagina tightened around Alex''s penis as though sucking his penis.

    In front of that incredible stimulus, Alex couldn''t retain himself any longer, so he shot another round inside her.

    Sakuya shivered. The feeling of Alex''s hot liquid filling her made her crazy. Her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently.

    "C-Cumming¡­!"

    Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream.

    Alex, on the other hand, sighed. Looking at the copsed body of the S Queen, he pulled his penis out.

    Instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from her vagina.

    Sakuya let out a sigh of satisfaction and closed her eyes. After this crazy round of sex, she waspletely exhausted.

    She could hardly move a muscle.

    However, Alex, who had prepared for this day, wasn''t going to let her go; he must deeply engrave himself deep within her consciousness, he must let her know who stand on top, by doing one time she would soon forget but if he repeated this several times, it would be hard to forget.

    With a smile, Alex patted Sakuya''s hips.

    Thetter opened her eyes in dissatisfaction. But when she saw Alex''s holy weapon standing up fiercely, her words got caught in her throat.

    "You¡­ Are you not done?"

    Of course not, dear Sakuya. The night is just starting.. That night Sakuya learned what it means to be under man; she waspletely crushed.

 Chapter 580 - 556: Night Demoness

    Deep in the night, the two moons illuminated the city underneath it, suddenly a shadow dashed through the tall buildings'' rooftops like an agile monkey. This shadow continued to run for another ten minutes before stopping as though the shadow had arrived at its destination. Then the shadow jumped down, before falling into the ground, a green light appeared the shadow feet to reduce its fall. The shadow safelynded on the ground.

    Looking left and right, Sakuya let out a sigh before walking toward a certain direction; normally, after having such intense activity, she should be resting; however, Sakuya was not in the mood to do so, because of her personality she needed an outlet to let everything out as she suffered under Alex, instead of being the one that dominated Alex she got dominated, it could be said that she submitted. So, Sakuya decided to sneak out to relieve her frustrations as she felt like she would blow up if nothing were done.

    After wandering for five minutes, Sakuya finally encountered her first guinea pig. It was a skinny man trying to have his way with a frightening girl; he was too focused on what he was about to do that he didn''t notice Sakuya''s arrival at all.

    The frightened girl stopped shaking, her eyes stared past the man, she noticed Sakuya dressed in all ck, she was confused, but soon her confusion changed into fear as Sakuya released a bit of killing intent freezing the man who was about to p the girl.

    ''''Leave" It was only what Sakuya said, and the girl immediately ran away, not wanting anything to do with this dangerous person even if she saved her.

    Sakuya didn''t bother with the girl; she grinned and disappeared to reappear before the frozen man; although he was frozen, he could still move his mouth.

    ''''Y-You, who are you?''''

    Sakuya didn''t respond; the man''s eyes trembled, but he still decided to continue.

    ''''I''m He-"

    ''''No need for me to know who you are.'''' Sakuya mercilessly cut off the man before pointing out her finger at the man''s head; thetter face paled; he got nothing but an ominous feeling, so he desperately shouted.

    ''''S-Stop, what are you trying to do?"

    Sakuya''s lips curved into a malicious smile, and she answered rather nonchntly.

    ''''Aren''t you about to find out?"

    Before the man could utter another word, Sakuya moved.

    [Seven Steps of Phantasmal Chaos- Hypnosis]

    Her figure blurred before her finger stuck the man''s head from which a purple light shot out.

    Suddenly, the man''s body stiffened after the purple light entered his before something odd happened.

    The skinny man went on all four and started barking as if he had turned into a dog.

    ''''Woof~ Woof~."

    The cruel smile on Sakuya face deepened as she murmured.

    ''''Good, Kaguya is sure nasty to develop such vile skill, but I like it.''''

    To Sakuya''s rude words, Kaguya chose not toment; it doesn''t matter if shemented anyway; Sakuya''s eyes zeroed into the skinny man who had somehow transformed into a dog who kept barking.

    ''''Good dog!" Sakuyamented, looking at the skinny man wriggling his butt to act wagging his non-existent tail.

    ''''Jump, Roll, Lie down!"

    Sakuya decided to test out how far her skill worked; the skinny man under Sakuya''s hypnosis executed all orders given to him; he even peed like a dog upon receiving themand. What was truly vicious about Sakuya skill was that the victim is fully aware of what he did, and once the hypnosis was undone, he would remember them, and they would hunt him down forever.

    With a nasty grin, Sakuya ordered, ''''Come, my loyal dog,e clean my feet, will you?"

    ''''Woof-"

    The skinny man moved on all four and arrived before Sakuya feet, his tongue lolled out, and saliva dripped out; he lowered his mouth to start licking her master''s feet when suddenly she stopped him.

    ''''Stop it!"

    The skinny man stopped and titled his head in confusion. Sakuya paid him no heed as she thought of something which made her blood boil, unconsciously her desire leaked out.

    ''''I shouldn''t be you doing this but my dear Alex. Fufufu! One I will make him do it, I''ll polish this skill until it bes suitable for my sweet darling Alex, fufufu.'''' Sakuyaughed hard.

    Kaguya, in her dimension, was left speechless az; she had never expected her host to be so twisted, she was hell-bent on making Alex prostrate before her, but Kaguya was sure that Alex would never give in as he was not the type to enjoy such y.

    ''Hehehe! It will be fun to watch those two. One will is firm and unshakable, while the other is stubborn, hell-bent on having things her way. Fufufu! This will serve past as entertainment to kill time.'' Kaguya mumbled as she closed her eyes, resting her head against her Kodachi. As a being with an almost limitless lifespan, she had few entertainments to help her enjoy her loneliness, so Sakuya''s antics sometimes help her kill her boredom, so seeing her determination to make Alex submit, knowing well that the chance that this was to happen was less than 0.01 percent couldn''t help but make Kaguya filled with anticipation about how Sakuya nned to defy this unbreakable wall.

    ''I''m looking forward to it.'' Kaguya mumbled and decided to cut her consciousness and focus on meditation.

    Outside, Sakuya lost in her illusionary world where Alex could be seen groveling on the ground dressed in something that wasn''t good for one mental health to describe fully, Sakuya dressed in full leather underwear was behind him, striking him using a thorny leather whip, every time this whip touched Alex''s back he would cry, but the pleasure mixed in this cry couldn''t be hidden, even some part of him would stand the more whip he received.

    ''''Fufufu! Shout louder, shout to your heart content you pig, this queen will always love you, so shout piggy.''''

    ''''Buhi~''''

    ''''Fufufu! Hahaha" Sakuya felt supreme; however, at the end of the day, this was nothing more than a dream, an illusion, so naturally, she came back to reality.

    While it was disappointing that it was an illusion. Sakuya wasn''t discouraged; to make such a dream into a reality, she needed practice; there was a saying that practice makes it perfect. She needs to sharpen her skill for it to work on Alex.

    A few dayster, rumors began circting that one should not go out at night as the Night Demoness would catch you and transform you into her toy.

 Chapter 581 - 557: Before Departure 1

    While Sakuya was testing her new technique on some poor hoodlums in the slum area, Alex sat up; he had noticed Sakuya slipping away but chose not to do anything, she was free to go out if she needed so fresh, well Alex knew better than anybody that it was an excuse, if he were to make a bold guess, Sakuya must have gone out because of what happened, being someone who loved to dominate others, the feeling of being toyed with under someone and submitting albeit nonpletely must have been unbearable, so she needs to let it.

    ''''Well, I pity the poor men that are going to suffer Sakuya''s wrath tonight. I pray for your wall.'''' Alex joined his hands in the form of prayer.

    Silveria chuckled andmented.

    ¡¼Stop acting as though you ever care one bit about those men''s wellbeing. Having acted as you did, you knew that she would react like this, so there is no need to y like this.¡½

    Alex chuckled as he found Silveria''s words somehow reasonable; however, there was nothing he could do; he couldn''t let himself be an outlet of Sakuya desire; he would lose his dignity if he were to give in. He was not someone who enjoyed being toyed with, he was not a masochist and never he will be even if he loved her more than anything.

    ''''Well, I have thought of something to relieve her pent-up emotions.''''

    ¡¼Oh? May I know what solution you have thought about?¡½Silveria was curious.

    ''''Training, I was about to propose that we spar together,'''' Alex responded, to which Silveria didn''t say anything for some time before sighing heavily.

    ¡¼You are truly ruthless; not only do you dominate her in the bed, but you want to crush her with your strength the following morning immediately; between you two, you are more fit to receive the title of S King.¡½Silveria spat.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and decided not toment further as there would be no end to the debate if he were to continue.

    Suddenly, Alex frowned. He had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end. His intuition was telling him that something terrible would happen to him in the future if he were not vignt. When this was happening, it was at the same time Sakuya was performing her skill for the only purpose of making Alex submit.

    ''What the hell this could be? Is it Sakuya? Or someone else? What is it?''

    Alex quickly threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of his head and stood up, and went to fetch some water to quench his thirst.

    ''Well, I need strength and wits to face any situation; with those two things, I''m sure that everything will be fine.'' Alex convinced himself. He needs to prepare before going to the capital; although he was feigning calmness, the ominous feeling didn''tpletely go away; it stuck him like glue. Alex decided not to think about it too much.

    Simultaneously, in the capital, in one of the biggest buildings, home of the strongest guild, in the underground arena, a fight between a big man and a small white-haired girl around fourteen.

    Everything was happening at speed impossible to describe, with the exploding circle reaching the small white-haired girl instantaneously. Despite this, she smiled and said, "I admit that you''re strong but not strong as him; given more time, you might have put me on a difficult spot, but not now."

    Turning around in a sh, the small white-haired girl fiercely smashed her small fist into the ground.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves.

    The big man staggered back, his eyes reflecting the incredible sight of the small white-haired girl.

    She was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud!

    "To be honest, if I want to overpower you, it would be difficult even for me," She acknowledged with a pleasant smile. "As for obliterating you immediately, it wouldn''t be fun if I did that, don''t you think?"

    "?!"

    The big man, the guild master of the strongest guild out of the seven guilds, didn''t know why, but the small white-haired girl''s words didn''t hurt him but made him feel as if this was some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, the big man swiftly raised his hands to protect his chest as the girl''s disappeared and appeared before him, and her hand wasing toward him.

    But then the girl surprised the big man by stopping her punch just a hairsbreadth away.

    Then her lips curved up, and she said, "I shall show you the true meaning of despair, be witness to its full power or not!"

    As these words entered the big man''s ears, he felt an intense sense of crisis. This crisis reached its peak when he heard the concluding phrase.

    "Purgatory."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the arena turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A sense of helplessness gripped the big man''s heart, freezing him in the process.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such an environment, just a mile behind the frozen man, a slit violently ripped open.

    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, radiating glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.

    Finally, the guild master moved; his reputation as the strongest man among the yers wasn''t for show; he hurriedly jerked his head at the slit. Unknown memories appeared in his brain, and he instantly realized where the slit led.

    "Purgatory¡­Hell''''

    The guild master''s unstable consciousness thought.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    The guild master looked at them and realized it was right. But there was something even more strange, something it couldn''t pinpoint.

    "Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"

    The small white-haired girl''s voice rang in the guild master''s ears, bringing him back to reality.

    The big man quickly turned his head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, the girl''s feet has brutally pounded onto his chest.

    His chest caved in, and his back arched out while his body was flung back and mmed into the slit. The ghost-like figures smiled and grabbed the frightened guild master; his face paled instantly.

    The ghost''s ethereal hands turned into chains and tightened around the poor man, and they dragged him in.

    The man didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you; you won''t die," the girl said with a friendly smile. "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal hell; you will forever be damned."

    "!!!"

    The guild master growled, and mes exploded out of it. They burned a few ghost-like figures, but they were calm.

    She snapped her fingers, and the slit disappeared. Now the man has no choice of escaping even if it broke his confinement.

    The girl''s ability was the same one Leonardo had used against Lilith, but the proficiency between the two was a world apart.

    The small white-haired girl, no Incursio, smiled and departed from the arena while mumbling.

    ''''Hehehe! I need to prepare the stage for his arrival.. Hehehehe! Show me more wonderful things, Alexander.''''

 Chapter 582 - 558: Before Departure 2

    Air moves in blossoming brilliant arcs within the sun rays of a new day.

    Alex woke up and sat up, ncing sideways; a beautiful sight greeted him.

    Before him was a pair of breasts, rising and falling in a gentle, constant rhythm. The pajamas covering them were open slightly, giving Alex a peek of the purple underwear hidden beneath. Swallowing despite himself, Alex looked up only to be confronted by the beautiful face of a sleeping girl. Her ck hair shone in the golden rays of the morning. The girl''s pink lips were parted as light; adorable breaths slipped from between them. Lovely eyshes quivered as she slept, though her smooth, white skin remained undisturbed, her cheeks were a little bit rosy.

    Alex enjoyed Sakuya''s sleeping face for five minutes before deciding to quit. He went out to freshen up, and after finishing, he sat on the chair. It was time to check his status, to check what he had gained afterpleting that hidden quest.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP):0/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 8170/8170

    STA: 3300/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2630

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 90

    SP: 0

    Fame: 4000

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 2 ?Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level ? Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    ''''Well, not bad,'''' Alex mumbled upon checking his status; apart from getting three levels, he gained a considerable amount of Fame points which was sufficient to challenge the Tower at the capital.

    ¡¼Indeed, your gains are not bad; it was thanks to that hidden quest you managed to cumtes so many Fame points, and your level increased. Normal quests wouldn''t have given you so much, only if you selected ten hard mode quests or five Hell mode quests only that you will have the chance to get what you have acquired.¡½Silveria said to Alex and he couldn''t help but nod.

    ''''I need a few more things before departing. Thankfully I got something special that would help us not waste any gold coins or Fame points to travel to the capital.''''

    ¡¼Ah! I remember you must be talking about that golden key.¡½Silveria said upon hearing Alex''s words, thetter nodded before taking out a small golden key. After ying with it for a moment, he stored it away and stood up; coincidentally, Sakuya happened to have woken up at that time.

    ''''Good morning, Mio.'''' Alex greeted Sakuya, who was still rubbing her eyes as though she had not gotten enough sleep.

    ''''Yawn! Good morning Alex.'''' Sakuya yawned as she responded to Alex.

    Alex chuckled, seeing Sakuya, who seemed like she would fall back to sleep at any moment, he got the perfect solution to dispel her drowsiness, but first, he must tease her.

    Opening his mouth, Alex spat, ''''Well, normal considered what happenedst night.''''

    Sakuya lowered her head thinking about some scenes; she blushed like an innocent maiden; however, Alex''s following words made her aware that she had misunderstood what he meant.

    ''''Venturing outte in the night to satisfy your urges can be pretty tired.''''

    Sakuya flinched upon hearing Alex''s words; although she had thought that she perfectly slipped away, she guessed it was the case.

    Before she could say anything, Alex shrugged his shoulders as if it to say it was not a big deal; then, he opened his mouth to say what he had meant to say since the beginning.

    ''''I''m waiting for you in the mountain for a quick sparring match. Don''t take too much time, by the way; I have prepared breakfast for you.'''' Saying this, Alex brought the breakfast he had secretly prepared and ced it in front of Sakuya, who was surprised; however, apart from the initial feeling of surprise, there was a subtle smile formed on her face, she felt sweet feeling building up inside her chest, she gave Alex a beautiful smile disappeared like a wind to brush her teeth beforeing back to dig in.

    Alex watched her devour the foot on the te in no time.

    ''''It''s truly delicious. Next time I will make you some specialties from my hometown, I''m sure you will like them.'''' She said, and Alex nodded.

    ''''Sure, I''m looking forward to it.''''

    The two left Sakuya''s mansion and went into the mountain behind her mansion. Sakuya stood before Alex''s hand over her katana, her body slightly tilted forward.

    ngs!

    Suddenly, the coin Alex had tossed into the sky reached the ground, producing a sound; this marked the beginning of the match.

    Almost faster as the light itself, Sakuya unsheathed her katana and arrived before Alex; the speed with which she moved was godly; she was not holding back, not in the slightest.

    Swoosh!

    Alex calmly leaned to the side, letting the katana swept past him; suddenly, Sakuya''s katana moved in reverse and struck Alex.

    But, before the katana couldnd, he bent his posture so close to the ground and ducked.

    The swift movement, at first nce, seemed to appear as Alex had no room for error and ced immense strain on his joints; however, Sakuya knew it was not the case, wind gathered under her feet to propel her into the sky, she seeded in dodging Alex cross leg counter.

    As the two descended to the ground, they unleashed their power; wind covered Sakuya''s body, increasing her speed while Alex used one of his Tempus Infinitum abilities.

    Flurries of blows were exchanged at close range.

    Both passed each other after these exchanges, with Sakuya falling onto the ground, puking blood; Alex tasted blood in his mouth due to having received an unexpected sword strike. From Nyx''s words, Sakuya would open a new element as soon as she used it with her strongest attack.

    ''''Let''s end it, for now; we will continue next time. By the way, nice progression. I''m proud of you; you have be a bit stronger; keep up..'''' Alexplimented as his buttnded on the ground; Sakuya nodded but was unable to lift her head as she was too tired; however, she was happy even though she had lost, she seeded in leaving an injury on him, it''s an aplishment.

 Chapter 583 - 559: Before Departure 3

    While Alex and Sakuya were fighting, back to Maria, Eri, and Kuina side, after they came back, the mayor told them that he had a quest, a special quest where death was almost inevitable; however, if one were to seed, the rewards were pretty amazing, the participants would receive 3000 Fame points, artifacts and an increase of 2 levels and talisman that would send them into the first floor of the Sky Tower.

    The girls put on a troubled expression and asked for some time to think it over; naturally, the mayor gave them some time to think about it.

    After the three girls left the room, Shadow appeared and stood beside the mayor; she didn''t say anything as something kept bothering her; there seemed to be some inconstancies in her memories, but no matter what she did, even going into the temple for a blessing changed nothing. She could only slump her shoulders dejectedly ande back.

    Although the mayor had noticed the unusualness surrounding Shadow, he didn''t waste his time asking her what happened as he could read her and knew that whatever was troubling her was unknown; if not, she would have first consulted him. Although he didn''t ask anything, he decided to say a few words.

    ''''Don''t worry, whatever troubling you will disappear once we get that thing.''''

    Shadow was brought out of her reverie; she nodded before asking, something was bothering her

    ''''Are you sure that they would ept? Ability wise I must acknowledge that those three was strong but-"

    The mayor cut Shadow mid-sentence and said.

    ''''Don''t worry, they will ept as the reward was too enticing. Well, I have taken the necessary precautions after all.''''

    Upon hearing the mayor''s words, Shadow immediately thought of something.

    ''''Don''t tell me?" She didn''t dare to believe it, so she asked.

    The mayor nodded with a broad smile on his face.

    ''''When I felt those two powerful energies, I ran towards them and witnessed the end of the fight, at the same time as I was taking them back with me I used the fame stone, to rob them of their fame points, although they could still see their fame points, it is nothing more than an illusion. They will soon find out and would have no choice but to ept my offer and once they seed, hehehehe! I shall imprison them and turn them into a breeding machine.''''

    Looking at the mayorughing without dignity and with a vulgar expression on his face, Shadow shook her head, feeling pity for the three girls.

    Speaking of them, the three were talking at the moment. Their expressions weren''t looking good as they finally noticed that their fame points were gone; even Kuina, master in the art of the illusion, was shocked as she had seen iting, nor did she notice anything unusual.

    ''''That man is scary,'''' Kuina said with a sigh.

    ''''I know, but-" Maria nodded and stopped speaking; there was a cruel smile on her face. However, under that state, she couldn''t remember everything; she remembered one thing, the Ice phoenix controlling her body at that time had taken some precautions, not only she sealed Shadow''s memories, she also robbed her of her fame points because she didn''t regrly check her fame points as there was no need to do that, she didn''t notice anything.

    Maybe because the mayor gave her some Fame points for safekeeping, the amount of Fame points she had was enormous, 12000 fame points, and currently, Maria had them with her.

    While still wearing a smile which made Eri and Kuina unconsciously tighten their ass because of the ominous feeling that smile gave, Maria whispered her n to them; the two eyes widened before they beganughing in turn with a malicious smile on their faces.

    ''''Eri, check the position of the mayor''s wife and daughter, especially the daughter. I have something in mind.'''' Maria ordered, and Eri immediately did as she was told, the feud should be put aside now for the greater cause.

    Soon, Eri managed to locate where the mayor''s wife and daughter were; she informed Maria, who smiled as the situation was favorable, almost as if the Gods wanted the vile mayor to suffer today.

    ''''Great, let''s proceed with the n then. Kuina, please use your strongest illusion.''''

    Upon hearing Maria''s order, Kuina nodded and asked.

    ''''What do I need to create?"

    Maria smiled before dering, ''''The mayor''s daughter pierced by my dagger crying for help and please cloak our position first.''''

    Kuina nodded and immediately did as ordered; inside the mayor sturdy, he frowned at the sudden situation; he could not detect the girls'' location anymore.

    ''''Something is not right.'''' the mayor said as he stood up.

    ''''Huh?'''' Shadow was surprised.

    It happened at that moment; from the outside, a cry filled with anguish reached the room.

    ''''Hiiiiiii! Father save, the ck-haired g-girl has gone crazy, she stabbed me, father, hiiiiiiiiii!"

    The mayor immediately sted the door open to rescue his sweet daughter; Shadow followed while feeling that something wasn''t right.

    Outside in the hall leading to the study room, Maria clutched the mayor''s daughter''s neck while she stabbed her leg; upon seeing the mayor arriving, she smiled a devil smile.

    ''''Wee thief!"

    Blood rushed straight to the mayor''s head; his rationality was thrown out of the window, he immediately shot toward Maria, intending to kill her.

    ''''Die!"

    ''''Wait, it''s a trap."

    Finally, Shadow noticed what was wrong and tried to warn the mayor, who had lost his rationality; however, it was already toote.

    The mayor arrived behind Maria, who showed a surprised expression this made the mayor happy; he moved one hand went towards his daughter. At the same time, the other one sharped like a knife chopped toward Maria''s neck at frightening speed; however, something unexpected happened, the mayor hit nothing but empty air.

    ''''What?" He cried out in shock. Shadow, who appeared beside him, told him.

    ''''It''s a trap.''''

    Immediately upon hearing this, the mayor got a pretty lousy feeling; he abruptly spun around and started running toward his sturdy; however, the three girls were already inside it and took his treasure chest.

    The mayor and Shadow stood frozen, looking at Maria, Eri, and Kuina grinning at them.

    ''''Bastards!!!!"

    The mayor roared, and his full power burst toward them; simultaneously, Shadow moved and arrived before the three girls.

    Unfortunately, they were toote; the girls had long been prepared; Eri, who still had the most mana, crushed something; a golden light enveloped the three; it was invible, the mayor and Shadow could only watch helplessly as the three started to disappear.

    ''''Thank you for your hospitality, but we shall pass on your offer. As for you in ck, your fame points will be used for a greater cause. Farewell.''''

    Shadow''s eyes widened in horror, and she immediately checked her status but ended up regretting it.

    ''''Gone, gone, everything is gone.''''

    Hearing Shadow''s broken words, the mayor knew what this meant and became crazy.

    ''''Bastarrrrrrrrrd! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    That day the mayor of Kellen city became crazy and sted his mansion apart, almost killing his wife and daughter.

 Chapter 584 - 560: Arrival In The Capital

    After finishing their business in Alkan''s City, Alex and Sakuya were ready to leave, injecting mana into the key inside his hand; a golden light enveloped the two before they disappeared.

    When they opened them again, a grandiose scene awaited them; everywhere you look, you will see tall reminiscent of Earth''s most beautiful cities; for a moment, Alex and Sakuya thought that they were back to Earth.

    They were further shocked when they saw the tower piercing through the sky, seemingly endless.

    Upon seeing this tower, the corners of Alex''s mouth lifted into a smile. Sakuya had an interesting expression on her face; just as Alex was about to tease her, a voiceing from behind reached their ears.

    ''''Wee to Andalon, Fallen City if you want, there too many names but what is sure this the city of dream, where the God Tower is. Ah! Where is my manner? I''m Sangmin, your guide if you desire to hire me.''''

    Alex and Sakuya exchanged nces before looking at the Asian looking man before them; at first, they thought about refusing and chasing the man away but finally decided not to do as they were new here, having someone that could teach them about this ce was a blessing if you ignored the man who seemed that he wouldn''t stop talking, even now he was still talking.

    Finally, Alex opened his mouth and said.

    ''''Okay, okay, I will hire you but first stop talking.''''

    Sangmin wasn''t offended by Alex''s words; who can you better than yourself? As he knew himself, Sangmin used this personality to earn his living.

    Closing his mouth, he told them how much it cost to hire him; after haggling for a moment, Alex paid half of the price before Sangmin began talking.

    He told them about the city, the news in the city, and most importantly, he told them about the power inside the city; there are seven guilds ranked from the strongest to the lowest, recently rumor has it that the guild master of the first guild had changed recently, as for whom be the new guild master, no new was found on this person.

    There was another rumor saying that an eighth guild existed, recently formed but whose fame was rapidly climbing. A goddess is said to be leading this guild, like the first guild; not much was known about this goddess.

    Sakuya had a mysterious on her face when she heard about the new guild with a goddess as guild master, it was unknown why the image of a golden-haired girl came to her mind, and she was sure that her dear sister had something to do with this.

    Alex didn''t waste his timeprehending the meaning behind Sakuya''s mysterious smile.

    ''''Let''s go, Kor- I meant Sangmin guide toward the best inn.'''' Alex, who was about to say Korean guy stopped and used his real name because the name reminded him of Korean name; Alex had a hard time not directly calling him Korean guy as calling his real name doesn''t sound good.

    Sangmin nodded. Like a professional, he gestured at the couple.

    ''''This way, please.''''

    Alex and Sakuya followed him.

    At the same time, in one of the tallest buildings serving as headquarter to one of the Seven, not eight guilds, there was a particr scene.

    In one of the bedrooms, a girl could be seen lying leisurely on the bed.

    Because of the current time, it was in the morning. The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.

    This brown-haired beauty was dressed in ascivious negligee! Shey face down. A see-through cloth that made heavy use ofce! The white skin is slightly seen underneath it! And ck underwear!

    She slightly raised her body at the neer with azy voice.

    ''''Alice, have you found any on the new guild master of the first guild or the eighth guild?"

    The white-haired girl who appeared in the room like a ghost looked at Sera in astonishment. They would have believed that the dignified Sera, the Spartan goddess, would have this side to her, something she had a low blood pressure in the morning making her not want to do anything in the morning to sleep like a log; however, she knew that she couldn''t afford to this.

    Alice, whose face only changed for a split second, went back to its usualness, and she proceeded to tell Sera the information she had acquired.

    ''''From what we inferred through various clues, the guild master of the first guild, God''s hand is a small white-haired girl, there is someone beside her who wore a white mask.''''

    Unlike the other guilds or brokers, unable to get anything when it came to finding a clue on the God''s hand new guild master, Sera specialized in assassination and the collection of information, rapidly found what she wanted, it was easy especially when you have a weapon such as Alice.

    Sera nodded her head upon hearing the first part of the information; she immediately connected those two to certain someone.

    Incursion and Alex former ssmate, Leonardo Dixor. If this information was indeed urate, then they were in good trouble as there must only be a reason for the white demoness to take a guild under her control; it''s simply for screwing with Alex.

    Sera felt a bitter taste in her mouth, but there was nothing she could do at the moment; she could onlyy low for the moment as they didn''t have the necessary strength to contend against Incursio right now. By herself, she was like a one-person army, so imagine adding a whole guild, not any normal guild, the strongest guild to her force; this would double her strength, making her more difficult to handle, almost invincible. If it were only Leonardo, Sera wouldn''t have been so wary, but when ites to that monster, you better forget anymon sense.

    Being the smartest wouldn''t help you as not only is she strong, but she''s smart as well.

    Sera had the feeling that she knew about them, so she deliberately let only them know about her; However, she was good at what she does, Sera was not so conceited to say that she was the best, stronger than anyone else as the other guilds had their resources and weren''t weak, so acquiring these pieces of information so easily must have been Incursio''s doing.

    Sighing heavily, Sera asked.

    ''''Do continue.''''

 Chapter 585 - 561: Flame Empress

    Alice said nothing even though she noticed the heavy atmosphere lingering around; she was not good with emotional stuff; therefore, she turned blind eyes at the situation and continued her report.

    ''''The identity of the goddess of the new guild is the Holy Saintess.''''

    ''''Huh?" Sera eximed; she got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. Gazing at the beautiful scenery before touching the window, she took a deep breath to calm down her beating her.

    ''''You don''t mean to say that it''s Lu-"

    Before she could finish, Alice beat her to it by announcing the name of the Saintess.

    ''''Yes, it''s Lady Luna!"

    It was a name both knew well. Sera nodded with a calm face; however, unlike her calm exterior, inwardly she was quite shaken up, feeling immense joy, with Luna''s appearance, things would be easier as they were about to absorb the two guilds underneath them, by adding Luna''s guild whose notoriety almost rivaled the third guild they would be a force to be reckoned with and even Incursio, God''s hand would think twice before making a move.

    ''''Immediately contact her asking for merging, knowing how much she cared about Alex she would not refuse. We are doing all these things because we wished to have something to give him at his arrival.''''

    Upon hearing Sera''s words, Alice nodded, it was unknown when it began, but recently she found herself yearning more and more for her master''s presence. She couldn''t wait to see him, although she had nothing to say upon seeing him, just with his presence, she would be contented.

    ''''Well, is there anything about the others, I mean the princesses, Maria, and others, especially Gracier?" Sera suddenly asked.

    Alice immediately shook her head to indicate that no news about them had been found. Just as she was about to leave to carry Sera''s previous order, she froze.

    Sera immediately saw this, curious she asked.

    ''''What is it?"

    Unfortunately, Alice said nothing; she quietly shook her head while wearing a thin smile which was extremely rare; this made Sera more surprised, her confusion deepened as she wanted to know what could make the always stoic Alice show such emotion, however, before she could further question the white-haired girl she disappeared without saying any word.

    ''''This girl, Ah! Forget it. You have started to be more and more human, showing human emotions. I guess that bing bound to Alex can be said to be your greatest blessing. Ay?! Let''s head to make some preparations before their arrival; who knows when he woulde.''''

    Sera immediately get dressed after taking a shower before heading out.

    What she did not know was that Alex and Sakuya and even Maria, Kuina and Eri had arrived in the capital; the reason behind Alice''s mysterious smile was because she felt Alex''s presence closer, it was because the two souls were bound through contract, and this contractes with some advantages such as knowing the other party location, well only when Alex wished for this to happen.

    Because he was hoping for Alice or Pandora (Meera) to contact him if they were close, Alex let his position be known by those with whom he had a contract; hopefully, this would work, and indeed it did work as Alice noticed it, she switched her priority, she must first go wee Alex before contacting Luna. As for informing Sera''s she chose not to as she had no obligation to tell her everything; no the real reason should be because she was impatient of seeing her master after a long time; therefore, she chose not to say anything, maybe she felt like her time with Alex would have been impeded if she were to inform Sera, either way, must wee her master, everything else was secondary, Alice thought while heading toward Alex''s location.

    ?????

    In another location, in the middle of magma, stood a girl; she had a beautiful figure, red hair, heterochromia eyes.

    Alexandra chuckled and looked at her surrounding, no calling it the ruin she had created should be urate. A few minutes ago, this in was still intact, but because a certain someone decided to test her full strength, she ultimately went overboard, and the result, the whole in was turned into me hell, a magma.

    As if proud of herself once more, she let out another chuckle, then the illusionary image of the dragon behind Gracier vanished; as she recently learned the dragon tongue, she had be proficient in them, so she started using the dragon tongue to cast her spell, this made them exhibit twice their strength, but as a consequence more mana was consumed. Still, to Gracier, this doesn''t matter as Ignia had said that once she became proficient in wielding thisnguage, less mana and the more strong her skills would be.

    ''''I guess it''s time to head to the capital, but first, let check my status first.''''

    Immediately after saying this, she summoned her status; unsurprisingly she her level rose to level 100.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 10

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 6600/121200

    HP: 3500/3500

    MP: 3600 (+10) ? 3610/3610

    STA: 2800

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1425 ? 1435

    DEF: 815 ? 825

    AGI: 1015 ? 1025

    INT: 1015 ? 1025

    LUK: 815 ? 825

    BP: 50

    SP: 40

    Fame: 2500

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 3] (New)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    ''''Wow! Not bad; if it weren''t because I couldn''t use my skill points on my dragon tongue ability, I would have done it. Well, slowly learning it is more fun than blindly raising its level through skill points; that''s would have been easy. Well, let leave.''''

    She left for the capital shortly after.

 Chapter 586 - 562: Reunion 1

    Andalon, Inner city, in one of the best Inns were three people sitting together around a table, after the initial they got, things have calmed down by now.

    While drinking his wine, Alex observed his surrounding; it was filled with strong yers and NPCs. Alex had concluded after a certain period that the NPCs are living beings, not some data, and this made him question who is the creator of such a world, a world where thews are twisted, a world for entertainment. However, such a world seemed perfect; it was not necessarily the case; this is a wed world where the natives are trapped, they couldn''t leave, a world created for the sake of nurturing the races for a purpose.

    ''''Everything has been nned, we are dancing on someone''s else tune. Quite the nasty feeling.'''' Alex mumbled to himself, lost in thoughts.

    ''''I have to y along as I''m still weak to decide anything. Sometimes I wonder if bing the strongest is the solution? Well, who knows, once I''m there, I will know what to do. For now, I shall focus on getting stronger with my family and friends. I hope that I can easily encounter them if they are here.''''

    And just as these thoughts shed through Alex''s mind, he felt someone''s presence and his lips unconsciously lifted to form a smile, and he said.

    ''''Finally.''''

    And because his voice wasn''t low when he said this, the other two beside him heard it; Kangmin, who was chatting with Sakuya, telling her some interesting gossips, raised his head in confusion.

    ''''What?"

    However, unlike the confused Kangmin, Sakuya immediately caught up on what Alex meant; thus, she asked.

    ''''Who ising?"

    Instead of answering, Alex raised three fingers, Kangmin became more confused; just as he was about to ask what all these things meant before Alex''s third finger was lowered, a figure suddenly appeared before them.

    Bam!

    Kangmin was so shocked that he fell to the ground causing a huge sound, he forgot about the pain he was feeling, he looked at Alice who appeared like a ghost.

    ''''What the hell? Where do you pop out from?"

    Alice ignored him and turned to face Alex, she even ignored the other people shocked by her sudden appearance, even though most of them were really strong, none of them felt anything, Alice appeared like a ghost, the mere feeling of what she could do with this ability send a chill down their spines.

    Unaware or she didn''t care about anything other than the being before her master, Alice, in a less emotionless tone, greeted her master.

    ''''Wee, master.'''' She curtsied elegantly.

    ''''How have you been, Alice?"

    ''''I''m fine, master, greetings Lady Sakuya.''''

    Finally aware of Sakuya''s presence, Alice greeted her; smiling, Sakuya crossed her arms and said.

    ''''Finally, you have time for me.''''

    Kangmin was finally able to sit down after an awkward moment of silence. Although he was curious about the white-haired girl''s identity, he knew better than anybody that curiosity killed the cat. Because he didn''t wish to die yet, he dared not ask anything; he made himself invisible like a side character.

    ''''Master, mistress, please follow me to our headquarter.'''' Alice didn''t wait and immediately said this.

    Alex and Sakuya exchanged nces before nodding, they were thinking of the book room after they were done with chatting, but Alice''s arrival and her proposal couldn''t be more weed.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    ''''Wait-"

    Before Kangmin could say that there was still more to learn, he was shut down by Alice''s murderous re. He gulped and immediately stepped back, although he decided not to live quietly by selling information; Kangmin was not weak as sometimes to get better information, you must put your life on the line; it is like a journalist or paparazzi on Earth. So, for such a man to feel fear that froze even his soul, this white-haired girl was dangerous, someone one should not mess with.

    Gulp!

    Kangmin gulped again and could only stare helplessly at Alex''s back, growing further and further away. In the end, he could only let out a sigh and sat down; he had let such a valuable customer go; however, it was not a loss as he could sell information about Alex to some nearby guild, this could fetch a good amount of money. Grinning as he could feel the scent of money in the air getting closer and closer to him, Kangmin took a stone te he used to record information about Alex on; he decided to caress it.

    It happened then; a small dagger appeared from God knows where and struck the stone in Kangmin''s hand, shattering it.

    ''''Nooooooo!"

    Kangmin wailed like he had lost his soul; the people in the surroundings were surprised, but it onlysted a second before they returned to what they were doing.

    The poor Kangmin couldn''t only wail in despair as he lost a valuable source of money.

    Outside, Alex looked at the wailing Kangmin and chuckled.

    ''''Don''t you think that it was a bit too much?" Sakuya asked with a yful smile on her face; Alice didn''t wish to deal with her as she knew her a bit after spending a few days with her back in the mansion; everybody knows that Sakuya loves to tease people.

    ''''Cut it out. If she hadn''t done anything, I bet you would have done something but crueler; I could see it looking at the yful glint inside your eyes.'''' Alex said.

    Sakuya only shrugged her shoulders and chuckled.

    ''''You know me too well.''''

    Then she asked a question that was on her mind.

    ''''Who is with you, Alice?"

    Alice could feel her master''s interest as well; she didn''t hide anything and told them the identity of the person waiting for them.

    ''''It is Sera.''''

    ''''Wow!" Alex made a surprised face, while Sakuya had a serious expression; she didn''t like Sera very much as she was too secretive.

    ''''I see it''s good; let''s hurry, I want to see her..'''' Alex was eager to see Sera as he believed that more awesome things awaited him on the other side.

 Chapter 587 - 563: Reunion 2

    While Alice was taking Alex and Sakuya with her toward their headquarter in another location, an unexpected reunion was happening.

    Luna, who had sneaked out to relieve some of her stress, unexpectedly encountered Maria, Eri, and Kuina, who had just arrived in the capital.

    The four girls stood frozen, pointing at each other, not knowing what to do when Maria finally suggested that they should move out of the way and go somewhere calm to talk.

    Finally, they sat around a table in a caf¨¦; while drinking their coffee, they decided to talk about their experience.

    After recounting what happened to each other, Luna was surprised that Maria teamed up with Kuina and Eri, which should have been normally impossible.

    ''''Eri, can you tell me about your world?" Luna asked with curiosity.

    Eri groaned, not wanting to do that, but she didn''t dislike Luna like Maria; no, she appreciated her. For Eri, Luna was like a pure jade that could get tainted upon contact with Maria, the dangerous woman.

    As if she could read Eri''s mind, Maria red at the red-haired girl; thetter snickered back before opening her mouth, wanting to tell Luna who awesome her world was and her status on the other side; however, before he could get the chance to do it a hugemotion was started outside and even the girls could feel it.

    Just as they were about to stand up and go out to check what was going, from the outside, a human torch appeared in the sky, he drew a parabolic arc, and his final destination seemed to be where the girls stood.

    Faster than any of them, Luna punched the air immediately after the human torch broke the cafe window; the poor man, already feeling an excruciating pain, was punched in the face.

    Pom!

    His cheek caved in; his mouth was forced open as blood mixed with teeth flowed out before he was sent back from where he came from.

    Eri, Kuina, and the other customers were shocked; no, they were considerably shaken up because of Luna, the gentle girl''s brutality; she didn''t ask anything and directly punched the burning man, sending him flying back from where he came from.

    What they didn''t know what that Luna sixth sense told her that the iing man covered in me was not a good man, but this wasn''t the reason behind Luna brutally pounding him back, it was because Luna felt a familiar aura from the man, she felt Gracier''s me, this made the Saintess act without hesitation as there was no way she would stay still doing nothing as someone made fun of Gracier forcing her to strike back, the gentle girl must have been forced to act so brutally because the other party was rude.

    With a biased opinion, Luna had already made her judgment; well, it was true that the man had been rude; he tried to feel Gracier''s butt which made her angry, and she immediately punished him even when she knew that normally fight is prohibited in the city.

    ''''Let''s go over there.'''' Luna pointed in the direction she felt Gracier''s auraing from; she hastened her steps leaving the others behind.

    Confused, Eri, who was practically running after Luna, asked, curious.

    ''''Who are we going to see?" She could tell this much. Kuina knew the identity of the other party as she could infer it through the me energy surrounding the man and from Luna''s reaction; however, she had no obligation telling Eri that it was Gracier as there was someone more appropriate that could do and she wouldn''t miss out the opportunity to ridicule Eri.

    Indeed as Kuina had anticipated, Maria immediately responded to Eri''s question even though she hadn''t said anything to her since their arrival here.

    ''''Oh? Do you want to know? Well, I guess I should enlighten you. The person we wanted to see is a genius, a true prodigy when ites to manipting the Fire element, a real child of fire, unlike some fakes.''''

    Kuina ignored the direct jab in Maria''s words while Eri frowned and an unpleasant feeling rose from the depth of her soul; she immediately formed a bad opinion on Gracier even when she hadn''t met her.

    During this time, themotion started by Gracier because the person she struck died unexpectedly; the golden guards were on their way to apprehend her; however, just before they coulde, Luna''s group arrived.

    ''''Big sis Luna?" Gracier eximed, shocked by Luna''s sudden appearance; she was further shocked when she saw Maria together with Kuina and an unknown girl giving a familiar feeling.

    ''''Long time no see little Alexandr,.'''' Luna said, and just as Gracier was about to respond, she stopped as she could feel strong presencesing from the back, leaned toward the back she saw a group of armored men, golden armors marching toward her, she frowned as she could guess that they have most likely came for her.

    Just as she was about to step forward to deal with them, someone else was faster than her and beat her; naturally, this person was none other than Luna, who took out a silver te and presented it.

    ''''I''m the guild master of the Radiant Guild, Luna Mari Lou.''''

    Immediately upon this announcement, the whole za froze, the golden guards stopped in their steps, Maria, Gracier, Kuina, and Eri had their jaws hitting the ground, although they came recently, they still heard the hot topic ongoing, the Eighth guild not less strong than the seventh guild, to think that their friend would be the leader of this guild, the identity of the guild master was said to be unknown, however, with Luna''s today action, a storm would follow.

    Indeed, it started with amotion before it escted; Luna quickly chatted with the golden guards paid a few Fame points to let Gracier go; she ignored the whispers and stares she was receiving; she knew that this was bound to happen anyway.

    Looking at her still surprised friends, Luna chuckled; it not that she wanted to deceive them, but having found the appropriate time to tell them, she was nning after hearing about Eri''s world.

    ''Guess I will do it once we get back.'' Luna thought.

    ''''Let''s go to my guild headquarter..'''' She said.

 Chapter 588 - 564: Reunion 3

    Radiant Guild, headquarter.

    Luna sat heavily on the white throne created by her guild members.

    ''''So, somehow you ended up as Guild master after you rescued some yers in a dangerous situation?" Maria, who was first to regain her calm, asked to be sure.

    Luna nodded, and Maria went silent before finally opening her mouth after two minutes.

    ''''Well, that''s a good thing. Using this guild, we can do a lot of things.''''

    Maria had already begun nning what to do, how to use this guild efficiently. Kuina also nodded; she seemed to share the same thoughts as Maria, same goes for Gracier; she just stayed silent as she was not made for things like these; however, there was someone else that didn''t seem to share the same thoughts as the two, no, she didn''t care, just the way Maria speak doesn''t sit well with her.

    ''''So, you''re nning to take over the guild that the other painstakingly built? What a vixen you are? If you want a guild, create your own guild, you thief.''''

    Luna frowned and wanted to admonish Eri when Maria lifted her hand to tell her not to do anything. She would take care of this unruly girl herself.

    ''''What I do with my sister''s things have nothing to do with outsiders like you. What''s mine is hers, while what she has is mine. You won''t understand.''''

    ''''Humph! From your words, you will even share your man with her?" Eri probed, however, unlike what she was expecting Maria didn''t answer her she just smiled, a mysterious smile.

    Upon seeing this smile, Eri became shocked, and a certain idea began to form in her mind; however, she didn''t dare to believe, just as she was about to continue probing, Maria stopped her; she was ring at her.

    ''''Why are you still here? If it''s for that Fox woman over, I could understand as she has no other choice, we have the same goal, same goes for my little sister over there. As for you, we do not have the same goal, so scram.''''

    ''''Shut up, Maria, I do what I want. I want to say to help Luna. This has nothing to do with you, so don''t go around thinking that it was because of you. It''s not like I wanted topete with you or anything. Humph!"

    Maria ignored Eri; she was not in the mood to y with her; why would she care about Eri trying to act cute? It was not like she was into a Tsundere, nor did she swing that way.

    As she must focus on something more important stuff from now on.

    ''''Tell me your rank.''''

    ''''Eighth.'''' Luna''s response was immediate. Gracier and Kuina frowned, thinking that the Radiant Guild ranking was low.

    However, unlike them, Maria nodded as though she had guessed this. It was normal as, from Luna''s words, they had just recently arrived in the capital.

    ''''I see. We need information on others guilds. I shall handle this. Kuina, youe with me.''''

    Kuina sighed but still stood up and followed after Maria.

    While this was happening, in another guild headquarter, Alex and Sakuya, guided by Alice, entered a room where Sera was waiting for them.

    Upon seeing them, Sera, who wasn''t wearing a mask, made a beautiful smile. The slightly cold face coupled with her beauty ensnared Alex''s soul for a second; it was only when Sakuya pinched his waist that he was able to regain control quickly.

    ''''Wee, Alexander. I''m d to see you after such a long time.''''

    Sera''s beautiful voice rang in Alex''s ears, making him smile.

    ''''I''m happy to see you too, and thank you for the hard work,'''' Alex said as he sat across from her.

    Sakuya sat beside him; she had a short context with Sera before the twoughed.

    ''''Good to see you too, Sakuya.''''

    ''''Likewise.''''

    As he could feel the awkward atmosphere in the air, Alex decided to switch subjects.

    ''''Sera-"

    However, before Alex could finish what he wanted to say, Sera cut her off.

    ''''Great! Icked a sparring partner; your arrival has made up for this. Let''s go spar; I believe this will be the first time we fight.'''' Sera said and stood up; she didn''t give Alex the time to refuse, nor that he was nning on refusing in the first ce. Like Sera had said, they haven''t fought together. Today would be their first genuinely fighting against each other.

    Sakuya and Alice silently followed behind.

    Suddenly, Alex, walking beside Sera, stopped making the girls turn their heads in his direction.

    ''''What? Is there any problem?" Sera asked, a bit confused by Alex''s sudden stop.

    ''''Well, I have just felt someone''s presence, someone familiar,'''' Alex said with a smile; Sera, Alice, and Sakuya immediately concluded that it must be someone dear to Alex for him to smile upon feeling this person''s presence.

    Few names came to their minds, but after a quick elimination, only one name remained, Gracier, Alex''s little sister. The three came to the same conclusion; they made this conclusion because except for Alice, Pandora, there''s only one person whom Alex could feel the presence if she was close; that person was none other than Gracier.

    ''''It''s Gracier, isn''t it?'''' Sera probed, knowing well that it couldn''t be otherwise.

    Alex smiled and said, ''''It''s indeed her. She is in that direction, although faint I could still feel it.''''

    Looking in the direction Alex''s finger was pointing, Sera immediately knew where Gracier was.

    ''''She must be with Luna, in that direction is the Radiant Guild headquarter, the new guild, and Luna is its leader. Probably because Alice felt your presence, she aborted her mission to wee you.'''' Sera said while ring at Alice for notpleting her mission, well, for an emotionless doll to begin showing emotions, she could only sigh and drop the matter.

    ''''Oh? So, like you, Luna created her guild? That''s not bad; once we join the two guilds, I believe that we will be powerful.'''' Alex said, already thinking about merging the two guilds; although he rather missed his fiancee, he better knew when to control himself; he was not that dense, he could feel Sera jealousy upon seeing Sakuya closeness with him, something was different, and Sera must have felt it, and also she wasn''t blind she had seen that ne around Sakuya''s neck.

    Because Alex had vowed to pursue her even beforeing here but still did nothing but only go after other women, even though said women were people he knew, no woman would sit still feeling knowing if he keeps up.

    Sakuya could also feel Sera''s mood; it was why she said nothing and chose to stay silent; as for Luna creating a guild, she was surprised, but it was only momentarily.. She was looking forward to seeing her sister, but first, she wanted to see how her man was nning to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 589 - 565: Sera Vs Alex

    Unknowingly, the four have arrived at the underground floor where the most sturdy and biggest training ground was located at.

    Putting her left palm over the wall before her, it shone, like that a big door appeared, passing through it Sera, Alex, Sakuya and Alice entered the underground training ground, and the door immediately closed behind them.

    Sakuya and Alice took seats in the spectator''s area while Alex and Sera stood in the arena.

    Silence permeated between them. Finally, Alex opened his mouth and said.

    ''''Don''t hold back. The winner can ask anything, but it wouldn''t be excessive.''''

    ''''That''s good for me!" Sera said and immediately removed her earrings.

    Alex frowned upon seeing this, but Nyx''s voice made him understand why Sera did this.

    ¡¼Appraise her¡½Nyx had ordered, as she seldom appeared, no talk to him, whenever Alex heard her voice, he was happy because he wished to converse more with her but knew that it was not possible.

    Alex sighed and immediately used his Eye of Truth on Sera; she stood there doing nothing as that crimson eye scanned her making her feel like she was standing there naked.

    The result of the appraisal left Alex''s jaw hit the ground.

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    [Rank 13]

    Level 125

    Experience Value: 179000/200400

    Magic Power: 3200/3200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 1980

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1200

    Luck: 1000

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Wind st Level 4] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrows Level 3] [Sword Art Level 7] [Bloodlust Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [Monarch of Underworld]

    ¡¼Wow! I knew she was strong but not this strong; she has progressed fast since I checked her status. Good for you that she''s on your side if not having an enemy like would be anyone nightmare. Those skills she possessed, her abilities, her titles, everything is tailored to fit her ss, how scary.¡½Silveria said after analyzing Sera''s status.

    And Alex couldn''t help but agree to such a statement. He gulped when he saw Sera''s status; although her skills and abilities weren''t many as his, they were strong, so strong that it gave him chill just by seeing their name and level.

    Instinctively Alex knew that if he didn''t give his best, he would lose; Sera was not the type of opponent you would fight half-heartedly; you must give your best shot. This would represent your respect while it could help you win her trust more.

    In the spectator area, Sakuya gulped; she also saw Sera''s status, and she knew instantly that the current her could not beat her no matter what she did. Sakuya didn''t feel ashamed having this thought as she believed that when one knows one''s strength, you also must know your limit, what you can do and can''t not, this doesn''t mean that you are inferior, on the contrary by knowing these things would make help you improve, continuously striving yet aware of your limits.

    ''I must fight her once.'' Sakuya dered, even while knowing that she would lose, she still decided to fight Sera, simply because she had a goal in mind, which was to ask Sera to train her after losing, she believed that Sera would be able to teach her a lot of things, help her grow. As for the subtle dislike she previously held toward the underworld queen, it had already vanished.

    In the arena, Sera watched Alex, whose expression still hadn''t gotten back to normal due to the shock he still felt.

    ''''Let''s begin, shall we?"

    Sera''s voice brought Alex''s out of his reverie and absentmindedly nodded.

    Alex immediately ducked down to evade a dagger shing at his neck from behind.

    ''''What?" Alex eximed; even when his senses and Divine Sense had been fully activated, he still couldn''t locate Sera; it was only when she struck that he felt her presence once again thanks to his sixth sense.

    Alex did not hesitate, still crouching, he crossed his arms, and from within them, two silver guns appeared; bullets immediately tore through the air and went behind him.

    However, they hit empty air, Sera''s body twisted unnaturally, Alex didn''t have the time to get over his surprise when he felt chill down his spine, his instant told him to escape if not his head would fly, Alex didn''t hesitate, he pushed his legs again the ground and jumped back.

    Unfortunately, the grim reaper had already moved as she had anticipated this reaction; Sera immediately used bloodlust on Alex.

    Although he possessed a strong mental world, Alex was shaken when he faced the bloodlust of someone who had killed hundreds of people, ughtered thousands of monsters. This momentarily stops could be fatal in a fight.

    Sera appeared behind Alex and thrust her dagger forward; however, she was forced to stop because she noticed that she had fallen into Alex''s trap; although he suffered under her bloodlust, he was trying to use this to his advantage.

    Bang!

    From the gun on his right, a bullet escaped, Sera immediately used evasion, her body started twisting, she thought that she would dodge the bullet, it happened at that moment from the left gun another bullet was shot out and curved before colliding with the first bullet.

    Boom!

    The explosion struck Sera in the stomach, sending her flying, her mouth was forced open, and she coughed blood.

    Alex didn''t have it better; he was sent flying as well but seeded in altering his body midair to safelynd. The moment he looked in Sera''s direction, he froze; those usually gentle brown eyes were now devoid of any emotions. This sent a chill down his spine; his instinct warned him of intense danger.

    [Shadow Shift]

    Alex immediately shadow shifted with Sera and nned to use Aurora Bullet against her, but she had already made her move.

    [Shadow World!]

    ''''!!!!!!!"

    Everyone present felt an ominous feeling as the arena darkened suddenly, Alex''s senses were blocked, his Divine Sense started malfunctioning.

    Thanks to Alex''s sixth sense, he managed to dodge the sword trying to cut his down; however, he was still injured. Immediately Alex used envisage to predict Sera''s next attack.

    He responded to Sera''s attack, which surprised her; she decided to change her attack next time. However, Alex wasn''t going to let her do this.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    He immediately one of his time abilities, freezing the Sera behind him; as he was about to spin and finish her, an rm bell rang in his head.

    ''''Checkmate.''''

    The goddess of death voice reached Alex''s ears, followed by a cold sensation inside his body.

    ''''Death Hand!"

    "Puh!"

    Alex vomited blood as a slender arm pierced his back and gripped his heart; he lost control of his body.

 Chapter 590 - 566: Seras Advice

    The fight between Sera and Alex ended with Sera''s victory.

    Alex sat on the ground dejected; it was his mistake; when he used Time Stop on the Sera behind him, he had let his guard down thinking that he had won. He had forgotten that he only Time Stop on Sera, not the whole arena; if he had done that, then the match''s oue would have been different. It never came to him that Sera could create a clone using her Shadow world; in fact, as an assassin, she only showed her real body when she was sure that she could kill her target; therefore, the Sera who had attacked Alex was not the original Sera, but a clone made using the shadow world''s energy, it was a gamble which paid off.

    Sera also sat on the ground and leaned her back against Alex''s back; she was exhausted.

    ''''Hah! Hahahaha! You have progressed; I knew you were strong, but not to this extent. I was sure that I would lose; it was my thought at the beginning; I was not sure of my chance of winning.''''

    Sakuya and Alice watched the two from afar; they didn''te closer as they believed that it was necessary to let the two talk.

    ''''It''s that so? Tell me what I''mcking? Where did I do wrong?"

    Finally, Alex asked a question that had been troubling him. Sera stayed silent for a moment; she was surprised by Alex''s question; for him to ask this question instead of saying a line like ''I lost today, but next time I will win'' meant that he was aware of his shoring and was ready work on them. Naturally, Sera was not going to spit in this.

    Smiling gently like a teacher lecturing her student, Sera opened her mouth and began to exin.

    ''''It true that you possessed overwhelming strength, overwhelming mana unlike your peers, you have many strong skills and abilities.''''

    Sera stopped and looked at Alex to see his reaction; he was strongly nodding his head to say that Sera''s words couldn''t be more fitting; however, her following words weren''t something he had anticipated.

    Upon hearing that question, the corners of Sera''s mouth perked up and pinched Alex''s cheeks while talking about her wish.

    ''''As the winner, I ordered you you sit as you are until Ie back and tell you not to do it anymore.''''

    ''''That''s the problem, you possessed too many skills and abilities that you became unable to use them properly.''''

    ''''What?"

    Sera''s deration hit Alex hard; it was like he received an arrow directly in his heart; it was harrowing.

    Neither Silveria nor Nyx said anything; their silence meant that they did think that Sera''s words held some truth.

    Alex took a deep breath to calm down; there was no need to be all flustered over her words, she was older than him, had more experience than he does, so her words must not be taken lightly, now that she spoke about it, the more he thought about, the more he felt that her words were true.

    Believing that it was time to change, look at the thing from another person''s perspective, Alex firmed his resolve and said.

    ''''Please continue.''''

    ''''Great, it''s good that you are not offended by my remark. I knew you are not narrow-minded, but I''m still d that you took it nicely and are ready to learn.''''

    To Sera''s words, Alex chuckled.

    Sera nodded her head before continuing.

    ''''As I said, you have many skills and abilities which are not necessarily a good thing as it makes you unable to use them as you have too many fully. Let''s say you use skill A but see that it doesn''t work most enemies again; the natural thing to do would be to switch to another one, let''s say the same thing happened, forcing you to switch to another one, and in the end among the ten abilities you have only four are used, the other six are left on the side because they were not effective, slowly, you will end up forgetting them. This is a mistake; no ability is useless; you only have to find the right use for it. If A doesn''t work alone, pair it together with B or C, I dare say that their effect would increase drastically, making you have a new ace up to your sleeve.''''

    Alex carefully listened to Sera''s words, not missing anything as he believed it would help him grow; indeed, what he heard began to formte a specific idea, he could see where Sera was going.

    ''''What I''m trying to say is that you mustbine your skills (abilities); this would make them stronger. You ought to find the perfectbination of two skills among your skills. Skill A might not necessarily work with B; maybe it would work with C; it''s up to you to find out. Once you do this, you will be stronger. The ability tobine your skillsis necessary as you get stronger; by controlling all your abilities, will you able to say that you have be stronger.'''' Sera said before putting her head on Alex''s leg; thetter was lost in thoughts, trying to digest what he had just heard.

    Meanwhile, Sera was watching Alex, who had a serious expression on his face; the way he frowned as he was lost in thoughts was cute, it gave Sera the urge to flick his forehead to stop him from frowning, but she controlled this urge and let Alex think as much he wants.

    Five minutes seemed like an eternity passed before Alex stopped thinking and lowered his head to stare into those brown eyes and said.

    ''''I understand; I would think of something.By the way, as your winner, what is your wish?"

    ''''What?"

    It was like he had received a huge ssh of cold water over his face, all delusions he had were instantly cooled, and Sera stood up as if she had recuperated enough; she nced at the other girls, especially at Sakuya, she seemed to have understood what her wish to mean, she smiled in return before the three left the underground arena, leaving a still confused Alex behind.

    Suddenly, Silveria burst into a peal ofughter; sheughed for a while before telling her why Sera did what she did.

    ¡¼She is angry; this is a punition¡½

    ''''I see,'''' Alex mumbled; nothing else was needed to be said as he had understood with just these words; he sighed and decided to suffer this well-deserved punishment.

 Chapter 591 - 567: Only Girls Meeting

    While Sera, Sakuya, and Alice left Alex behind and came out, Sera first turned her head in Alice''s direction and ordered.

    ''''Alice, go finish your mission.''''

    As if she didn''t need to be reminded again, Alice vanished, leaving only Sera and Sakuya behind. There was a short silence before Sera said.

    ''''I believe that you have something to ask me?"

    ''''How sharp of you. Indeed, I have something to ask.'''' Sakuya said no need to bit around the bush; she immediately admitted that she did have something to ask Sera.

    Sera chuckled and resumed walking, still walking, she said.

    ''''Let''s go for a walk; you will tell what you want to ask. Well, I can more or less guess what you want to ask. I do my best to live up to your expectations.'''' Sera said half-jokingly.

    ''''Oh! I''m sure you will.'''' Sakuya responded with a smile, sure of herself. Sera only shrugged in response before the two disappeared somewhere.

    At the same time, in the first guild headquarter, Incursio sat on a throne bigger than herself; she put one leg over another and waszily munching grape.

    Leonardo was not present as he rushed off somewhere when he heard of certain someone''s arrival.

    Incursio was toote to bother about Leonardo''s behavior; although she appeared unaffected on the outside, inside, she was rejoicing. Finally, he hade. As for the girls and their goal to merge their guild, she didn''t care; it wouldn''t change anything as she believed in herself. What was giving Incursio a headache was what to do? Should she start the party by ambushing Alex''s group in the city or only when they went inside the tower?

    Incursio thought for a moment before deciding to go for the second option; she might be strong, but this doesn''t mean she was the strongest in the capital, there are plenty of people stronger than her, among yers, there weren''t many, but when ites to NPCs, there are plenty of them, so she better behave.

    ''''You say that the Radiant Guild is about to make an announcement?" Incursio asked, not bothering by the fact that the messenger was lying practically face against the ground trembling; he was too afraid; he knew what fate awaited him if he were to make a mistake, a natural death, something he feared.

    ''''Y-yes, your excellence. Our spy said they are currently in a meeting after someonees and said something to the guild master.''''

    ''''I see; you can scram,'''' Incursio said and waved her hand, immediately, that man was sent flying, he knocked against the giant doors and passed through the gap, he vomited blood while a few of his teeth flew; however, there was a smile on his face.

    ''Hehe, I have surviv-''

    Boom!

    The poor man had even finished celebrating before his body got blown away; he died.

    ''''Fool! As if I don''t know what you were thinking. You see me as the devil, let me be the devil which ughters on a whim until the end then.''''

    Incursio mumbled while leaning back into her throne, she closed her eyes, and the image of a golden-haired girl appeared in her mind; this person was none other than Luna, Alex''s fiancee.

    ''''She indeed looks like a Saintess; she can make the perfect vessel for that dirty thing from the Holy Crux empire, that thing that calls herself the goddess of light.''''

    Incursio seemed to know more about the Holy Crux empire than Alex and others.

    ''''Hehehe! Having been trained by that muscle head, I am curious about how strong this girl is? Well, I''ll find out soon anyway; no need to be hasty.'''' She mumbled.

    Four hours passed in a sh.

    Back in Sera''s location, a meeting took ce; two hours ago, the Radiant Guild, the new guild, announced their intention of merging with the fourth guild, Sera''s guild. The new sent the capital into turmoil; many believe that with this merging, there would be a new guild that could threaten the absolute three upper guilds.

    As for the concerned party currently, they ignored all these rumors and were enjoying their meeting.

    ''''It''s good to see you, Mio.'''' Maria embraced Sakuya immediately upon their arrival.

    ''''Your breasts have grown bigger again.'''' Sakuya teased Maria when embracing her; both Maria and Luna rolled their eyes at Sakuya. Gracier chuckled while looking at them, she would have wished for her brother to be present, but it couldn''t be helped as he got punished after losing against Sera; nobody med her as they could understand her feeling because they are also women.

    Finally, it was Luna''s turn to share a hug with her sister; the greetings went on before finally ending.

    Sitting around a big oval table, Sakuya finally had the time to look at Eri; thetter was trying to avoid eyes contact with her; she was not good at dealing with Sakuya; she was like her natural nemesis.

    ''''Fufufu! Maria, where did you catch this t-chested girl from?" Sakuya said, crossing her arms, it was unknown if she did intentionally, but when she crossed her arms, she emphasized her ample breasts, making them more prominent.

    Upon seeing this, Eri, who had stayed obedient until now, red up.

    ''''Screw you, you Aho girl.'''' She mocked Sakuya, Maria, and Luna facepalmed; Kuina chuckled, Sera showed no reaction; this was because she knew that she must let them vent a little if not when the meeting would begin it might cause trouble if some of them were still holding back.

    Meanwhile, Gracier ignored Eri, who had a bad temper, and began exchanging with Alice; because the two have been together due to Alice acting as her bodyguard, they became closer. Alice could hold a normal conversation with Gracier.

    Sakuya didn''t say anything when she was called Aho girl (Dumb girl). The silence became suffocating to Eri; in the end, she was forced to shout.

    ''''Say something.''''

    It almost sounds like a pleading.

    Sakuya smiled and only said one word.

    ''''Pettanko!"

    Eri, who understands a bit of Japanese, immediately understood what this word means; she almost attacked Sakuya but finally controlled herself; what Sakuya said wasn''t different from what she said previously; it was just thenguage that changed.

    ''''Please begin the meeting,'''' Eri admitted defeat.

    Sera nodded her head.

    ''''Let''s us begin then.''''

 Chapter 592 - [Bonus ] 568: The Others Finally Arrived

    In another location, in another city, another starter''s vige.

    A green-haired beauty had just finished killing a 2 Stars Boss; it was an alligator.

    Pandora tapped her feet on the ground while mumbling.

    ''''Unbound!"

    The vines sealing the dead boss''s body against the ground vanished.

    ''''You two, have you finished clearing the monsters assigned to you?" Pandora shouted, her voice traversed the forest, the leaves seemed to carry her words until here.

    Two people fighting against what seemed like an illusion stopped and exchanged nces; it was one man and a woman, Zwei and Drei, members of Alex''s special force.

    They didn''t hesitate anymore; they immediately used their ultimatebo; they vanished to form a thin line that passed through the illusion''s body; the monster was cut into multiple pieces. They called this move, thousand cuts, only usable when the two are together.

    ''''Let''s head back; let''s not let the mistress wait!" The man said the girl wanted to say something but, in the end, chose not to say anything.

    The two disappeared in a sh, and when they reappeared, they stood before Pandora.

    ''''Greetings, Mistress !"

    ''''Greetings, Leader !"

    Pandora furrowed her brows at Zwei''s words.

    ''''How many I have told you not to call me that? I''m not one of his lovers, nor one day I would be. So stop it before I get furious.'''' Pandora said in a cold voice.

    ''''Eeek!" Zwei stepped back and shrunk his neck; the fear he was feeling was not a joke, so was the pressure.

    Finally, the pressure receded, letting Zwei breathe a sigh of relief.

    Looking in the direction of the capital, Pandora announced.

    ''''Let''s go; the others must be waiting for us.''''

    Zwei and Drei nodded their heads; they could not hide their happiness; this would be their first time working under their master.

    Pandora, Zwei, and Drei took the Sky Vessel to the capital.

    Simultaneously, in another location, Leonardo happened to be heading to the capital; in another part of the city, the Holy daughter who had rallied the other students she had chanced upon departed toward the capital as well.

    Like this, almost every student from Mysthia began heading to the capital.

    However, there was still someone who had head to the capital yet; this person was none other than the demon princess, the reincarnated demon''s goddess, Lilith.

    Currently, she was inside the Shadow Forest. As the name suggested, it was a dark forest filled with undead monsters.

    Facing the purple-eyed girl, an intangible shadow above its head was the following description.

    [Creepy Shadow]

    [Level 105]

    HP: 3000

    MP: 2000

    [Description: A intangible shadow that exists between nes, it disappears after being killed.]

    (Skills):

    [Shadow Movement: Can move freely in the shadows once every 5 seconds]

    [Possess: Can possess someone''s body, depending on the host level and mental capacity. Usable once]

    Before the Creepy Shadow could close the distance between it and Lilith, it was hit by a bolt of lightning and immediately disintegrated.

    Immediately after killing one Creepy Shadow, Lilith felt a movementing from behind. She chuckled.

    A Creepy Shadow who somehow managed to sneak behind Lilith raised its ck-looking sword high and cut down.

    However-

    *Swoosh!*

    The monster''s attack only hit the air without hitting the target.

    Lilith had dodged; she looked to her right and saw another Creepy Shadow emerge from the shadows of another tree, charging towards her.

    The Creepy Shadow made a quick move and struck with its w from the bottom up. However, she easily dodged the monster''s attack by taking three small steps to the left, avoiding the attack for a few inches.

    Then a huge lightning vortex burst out from Lilith''s body and hit the two Creepy Shadows closing in.

    It was like getting by truck; although intangible, they still felt the pain before getting erased from the world.

    ''''Time to head deeper and clear this dungeon.'''' Lilith spat and walked deeper into the forest.

    The more she walked, the more creepy the forest became; ordinary people would have been scared a long time ago; however, Lilith felt nothing; she had seen more ridiculous things, more creepy things than this.

    Shaking her head, Lilith continued to advance and slowly enter deeper into the Forest of Shadows.

    For about an hour, she was killing Creepy Shadows without rest, so her experience bar increased a notch, and at this rate, she will be able to level up soon.

    Suddenly, the forest turned quiet for a moment before,

    *Ghazi*

    *Ghazi*

    *Ghazi*

    The creepy sound of bones could be heard everywhere.

    From the darkness, countless skeletons appeared and surrounded Lilith in the blink of an eye; she did nothing as their level was, too; she would spend too much stamina fighting them one by one.

    ''''Great, now that we have an audience. Let''s us test this ability.''''

    Lilith mumbled before pointing one of her fingers at the sky, and from this finger, purple lightning shot out.

    [Lightning Descent!]

    Ziiiii! Ziiiii!

    Like her voice was some signal, the small lightning shot in the sky became a giant lightning vortex that immediately descended onto the ground.

    Z~

    These hundred or so Shadows skeletons were immediately erased; they couldn''t put any resistance, the ground was shared. The remaining lightning vortex that struck the ground rippled outward and went crashing into a certain direction.

    Boom!

    ''''Hehehe! It would have been boring otherwise.'''' Lilith spat out when she saw the giant skeleton hiding in the depth of the forest block her attack like nothing.

    The Shadow Lord Skeleton was truly enormous as he raised its body, fifteen meters tall, dressed in ck armor; ominous ck energy was oozing from his armor while the huge spear he carried seemed to havee from hell.

    [Shadow Skeleton Lord Vanir]

    [Level 160]

    [????]

    [Skills: Thousand armies! Corrosion! Shadow Domain]

    ''''Well, let''s end this!"

    Lilith shouted and closed her hands; mana gathered around her, and ck shed through her purple eyes, and she dered.

    [Cosmic Heaven me Tribtion!]

    Kabooooom!

    A Golden ck me enveloped the giant skeleton making him cry.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!''''

    It died shortly after while Lilith kneeled, gasping for breath.

    ''''I guess that I still can use it. Well, I shall rest and head to the capital once I have recuperated enough; Artemia must be waiting for me, others as well..'''' Lilith said before sitting in a lotus position to recuperate faster.

 Chapter 593 - 569: The Result Of The Meeting

    ''''So, you mean to say that this Incursio or whatever is the leader of the God''s hand, the first guild?" Maria asked after Sera told them of whom they should be wary of.

    Sera and Alice nodded their heads; both had grave expressions on their faces; no Sakuya expression was even more severe than the two as she had tasted firsthand how powerful that small girl was.

    ''''Sakuya?" Maria and Luna noticed Sakuya''s unusualness, and they couldn''t help but be concerned about why she was reacting like this.

    ''''N-No, it''s just that this girl is dangerous, truly dangerous, it''s not something any of you can face,'''' Sakuya said, stuttering.

    This shocked Maria; from Sera and Alice''s words, she had deducted that Incursio was dangerous, but having never faced her, her judgment was bound not to be urate; however, from Sakuya''s reaction just now, there was a need to reevaluate the one named Incursio.

    To let them know how scary Incursio was, Sakuya briefly recounted what happened, how the three of them couldn''t even handle the minor white demon, they lost, only Alexsted a while but was about to lose, no he lost. Incursio was truly dangerous; she didn''t use half of her power when they fought against her.

    ''''This is going to be troublesome,'''' Maria mumbled while repeatedly tapping on the table before her.

    Silence permeated the meeting room as everyone was lost in thoughts; finally, Eri couldn''t take it anymore; the silence was bing suffocating, so she said.

    ''''Why are you hung up? She might be strong, she might have a guild with her, but does this mean we are alone? Don''t this room is filled with women more amazing than the other? So what are you afraid of you? Don''t you believe in yourself? In your so-called friends? We are not weak; if we unite before everyone goes down, we might kill this Incursio. Don''t forget that there is still that Alex whatever and some yourradesing, together we will be invincible.''''

    Eri''s words were like a huge ssh of cold water over them; they finally noticed that they had been acting unnaturally, so they quickly got of themselves.

    It was a bit of shame to be reprimanded by Eri, Maria thought, but she was not someone that didn''t know when to recognize the other work even though she didn''t like her.

    ''''Nice words, Eri.'''' Maria genuinely praised Eri as her words had opened their eyes. However, as she had anticipated, Eri was surprised; she was not the only one though, the others were surprised as well, but if Eri had stopped there, it would have been perfect. Unfortunately, she didn''t do that; after her initial surprise, she covered her mouth and said.

    ''''Oh! My, care to repeat what you have just said?"

    Naturally, Maria ignored her as she was not in the mood to entertain her, somehow she regretted what she had done; however, there was no turning back; it had already happened.

    Turning her head in the other''s direction, Maria said.

    ''''I will let Sera decide what to do in Alex''s stead, but I do suggest that we create some method to let others that would arrive to know that we are here, that they must join us. The Holy Daughter aside, I bet some of them would dly ept joining our guild. How does this idea sound?"

    Maria waited for the others to tell her their thoughts on this matter; she looked at Sera in particr, thetter although she was maintaining a poker face outside, inwardly she was surprised by Maria notpeting with her for the post of temporary guild leader as she was sure that she would have done it.

    ''Has she changed? Turning over a new leaf?'' Sera thought for a moment before quickly shaking her head, discarding such absurd thought, she wouldn''t be Maria if she did otherwise, sneakily ncing at Maria, Sera felt chill down her spine when she saw her smiling innocently at her like she was the most innocent creature in the universe.

    Shaking her head again, Sera secretly thought that this must be some ploy and she would not fall for it. Sera decided, firming her belief that Maria was surely nning something. However, none of what she was thinking was real. Typically, Maria should have beenpeting for Sera''s ce but she decided against it; from the most normal ce, you can do incredible things, shine than anybody when you y the right cards. She doesn''t need to be at the top to shine; besides, this ce has been earned by the other through hardships; it would have been unwise to try to snatch it like that; it would create hostility between them which would not be healthy for the Harem, as the future head of the Harem she ought to take the other party wellbeing in consideration, all of this was to build a good rtionship and longsting harem life which would not blow up midway. She must be a good leader, not a tyrant that nobody would like, that everybody would be wary again. Maria had so decided.

    If only the girls, particrly Sera, knew what Maria was thinking about, how far her thoughts and ns had gone, they would have said she was terrifying worthy of the title of Empress.

    Pa! Pa!

    Luna pped twice to draw everyone''s attention; having got them, she said.

    ''''It''s what she said; what do you think, Sera? Is Maria''s idea worth implementing?"

    Facing Luna''s question, there was no need to hesitate; Sera immediately gave her opinion.

    ''''I do think that Maria''s suggestion is a good one. The Holy Daughter aside and the others can be used, but I think we should prioritize The Lionheart Empire crown prince, the Wolfang princess, the demon''s princess, the third princess, Pandora, and others.''''

    Nobody refuted Sera''s n; they all nodded their heads, and together, they thought of a n to lead the others toward this guild. Finally, they found something which they were sure would work, drawn on the guild recruitment posters was Alex''s gun; the moment Leon and others would see this, they would automatically head to the guild as they knew that Alex Gift is unique, it was Gracier who came up with this idea.

    Like this, the meeting came to an end. They ignored Eri, who at the end asked.

    ''''Who is this Alex who had a gun from Earth? Where is he?"

    It never urred to Eri that this person was the once youngest billionaire in their school; soon, they would meet.

 Chapter 594 - 570: Bullying

    Two days passed in a sh. Finally, it was time for Alex to head out, he had never expected his punishment to extend to two days, and because he was guilty, he obediently suffered his punishment; if this could alleviate some of her anger, it was a low price to pay, besides these two days haven''t been used idling, he used them to think about tobine his skills, the result was not a sess. Still, he slowly began formting possible solutions that might help him in his future fights.

    Just as he came out from the underground arena, Alex immediately noticed a silhouette dashing toward him; even without checking, he knew who this person was; opening his arm wide, Alex weed his sister, whom he had missed dearly.

    ''''Ah! I miss you too much, Alexandra!'''' Alex dered while hugging his sister against his chest, her tiny body seemed so fragile that it could break with a bit of strength, yet she was one of the things he cherished, he would always cherish in his life; not only she brings joy just with her presence in his life, seeing her renewed his determination never to falter, some say that when you have something you hold dear your strength would be doubled. You will feel the world is bing better, a better ce, brighter and worth living; Alex could not be happier to agree with this statement.

    Gracier didn''t immediately respond as she was fighting against her tears; being sent into a foreign world, she was bound to be scared even though she had put forth a strong front, all of this was not to show her weak side, if she was on Earth, only in extreme environments would have she suffered, she usually would have been a pampered youngdy enjoying her life. Still, the reality here wasn''t so kind, and this is no Earth; she ought to be strong, mature beyond her age, so she became mature.

    ''''There, there I''m here right now, cry to your heart content. I''m sorry it must have been hard on you. Don''t worry; big brother is here now; you can let it go and temporally rx.'''' Alex said to his sister; his words were rxing; they worked like the best luby.

    Gently Gracier, who had finally calmed down, nodded her head.

    ''''Unh! I''m happy to have you seen you two; I missed you too much; however, it would be unfair to keep you only for myself.'''' Gracier said with a yful smile; she was hinting at her brother to look behind; many people couldn''t wait to hug him.

    Even though she still hasn''t enough of her brother''s love, she hadn''t gotten enough Alexnium; she still knows best when to quit.

    Alex grinned and lowered his head to put a light kiss on his sister''s forehead.

    ''''Alexandra is the best; I love you the most.'''' Alex dered his undying love for his sister, who leaned backward and winked at the others.

    Maria and the others looked at each other; they could read each other thoughts, at the moment, they only had one thought which was that little Gracier must be not be underestimated as she appeared to be the most dangerous of all; however, now wasn''t the time to take care of the little devil as she was called.

    Alex turned to face the girls; he saw Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Sera, Alice, Kuina, and an unexpected guest.

    ''''You!"

    Before Luna could enjoy a hug with her man, Eri walked forward and pointed her trembling finger at Alex. Finally, she was able to meet the famous Alex, whom everyone seemed to hold in high esteem; however, it never urred to her that this famous would be none other than her ssmate, Alexander, although he was rarely in ss, he was known by everyone because he was the youngest billionaire in the state, not only in their state but in many other states as well; therefore it ended as a shock to Eri that the famous young billionaire would be even famous here, she had heard how awesome he is, what he had done, how strong he is, she heard so much that she had somehow be fed up of them.

    There was another thing she had noticed during these two days which was that all the women present seemed to hold some feeling toward Alex, they didn''t hide it, so naturally, the normally dense Eri was able to notice this; therefore, she formed a bad image of this Alex, shebeled him as womanizer whom she wanted to have nothing to do with.

    Back to the current situation.

    Luna, who usually stayed gentle most of the time, became angry for the first time; not only did this girl interrupt her sweet time, her sweet reunion with her fiance, she even dared to point her finger at Alex, how disrespectful.

    ''''Shut up! Never point your finger at anyone, not him; he is my man, our man. Don''t interrupt my sweet reunion with him anymore, or I won''t be polite anymore. Got it, little ERI?"

    ''''Hic!"

    Eric huped and immediately stepped back; she was too afraid of the current Luna; her gentle side had disappeared like a cloud of smoke and was reced by her fierce side, which sent a chill down one spine.

    ''''Stop it, L?. Don''t you see that you are scaring her? From outsiders'' point of view, won''t this be seen as us bullying a - I meant helpless rabbit?" Alex intervened. His intervention would have been perfect if he hadn''t said the word t; even though he changed it midway, everyone present heard it, and they knew what he was trying to say.

    While most of them were trying hard not tough, some didn''t care; no, they deliberatelyughed.

    Maria and Kuinaughed hard, Sakuya joined them.

    ''''Hahaha, Alex, you''re too funny.''''

    ''''Indeed! t chested Bunny, he says," Maria added, adding to Eri''s fury.

    ''Shit! I have never said that, though.'' Alex''s shoulders slumped like he was wrongly used.

    ''''You, you, good!" Eri shouted before vanishing.

    Sera facepalmed, and Alex shook his head, looking at the girlsughing. Just as he was about to say something, something appeared and whispered something into Sera''s ears; thetter widened for a moment before she smiled and looked at Alex and dered.

    ''''Let''s go; we have some guests to wee.''''

    Alex and the girls exchanged nces before following Sera to the meeting room; Alex was curious about the guests.

 Chapter 595 - 571: Meeting 4; Drink Between Friends

    When Alex and the others arrived at the hall where the guests were waiting, they were surprised to find out that only Lilith and Artemia were missing from the group which hade.

    ''''Long time no see, my friend!" Leon stood up the moment he saw Alex; he opened his arms, asking for a hug, and Alex didn''t hesitate and hugged him back. By pping Alex with a bit of strength, Leonughed.

    ''''I missed you. You have gotten stronger; I almost couldn''t rivalise you.''''

    ''''You have be stronger as well. Let have about after.'''' Alex dered while also pping Leon''s back; thetterughed, happy to soon fight Alex.

    When the two got separated, Alex turned to face the others.

    ''''Wee back, Pandora, Zwei, Drei, and Eri. It''s good to you guys again.''''

    ''''Greetings, Alex.''''

    ''''Greetings Master !!"

    ''''I''m happy to see you guys as well. Kuina, you seemed happy, good for you.'''' Eri said while looking at Kuina smiling; thetter rolled her eyes at Eris''s tant teasing.

    Everyoneughed as they sat around the table; Leon and others briefly shared their experiences.

    The meetingsted around one hour before it was dismissed; naturally, the five immediately joined Alex''s guild, whose name had been changed to Heaven Guild. Because most of them had been exhausted due to the long travel, they immediately excused themselves to their rooms to rest.

    However, Leon was an exception; he forced Alex to join him for a drink.

    Inside Leon''s room sat two men; one had a beast feature while the other had heterochromia eyes. The two were silently drinking, four empty bottlesy on the table, and the scent of heavy alcohol filled the room; just with this scent alone, one should get drunk, especially those who were weak to alcohol.

    Despite these four empty bottles on the ground, the two showed no signs of stopping.

    Finally, after the sixth bottle became emptied, Alex lifted his head albeit, with difficulty; the alcohol had started to kick in, he was drunk so was Leon, what had started as a simple drink between friends evolved into apetition where the two wanted to see who between them would get drunk first, they emptied each one bottle after another, the result it was a draw with them drinking each three bottle of Spirit Ale, not the strongest alcohol but it was not far from it, its alcohol percentage hovered between 30-45 percent.

    ''''Burp! Let''s consider this as a draw!" Alex dered; Leon immediately responded.

    ''''Let''s call it to draw! My head is spinning. Competition between friends can help one improve, surpassing your previous level. My limit was a two Spirit Ale bottle, yet today I have surpassed this limit.''''

    From Leon''s words, Alex learned something, which was that this wasn''t Leon''s first timepeting when it came to an alcohol contest, this left Alex curious, and he almost asked to satiate his curiosity.

    ''''I see. Tell me with who you had your firstpetition.''''

    Upon hearing that question, Leon couldn''t help but feel a little amused as he remembered a forgotten past; this made the corners of his mouth perk up.

    ''''It was against Kuina!" Leon answered; his answer shocked Alex as he hadn''t anticipated this.

    ''''You must be joking, right?"

    ''''Hahaha! I''m serious, my friend. I remembered that time we were only fourteen, yeah, only fourteen. As you might have noticed, we don''t get along; we were always on each other trying to prove that we were best than the other. Seriously, that period had been one filled with craziness,petition, and full of youthfulness. I do miss such period again.''''

    When Leon was saying those words, he had a look of nostalgia on his face, Alex could feel it, but he said nothing, just patiently waiting for his friend to continue.

    Finally, Leon, who had regained control over his emotions, continued his tale.

    ''''Like we used topete regrly, that day wasn''t an exception. Instead ofpeting in other subjects such as fighting, calligraphy, politics, we decided topete by drinking alcohol. As you know, because a man was naturally superior to a woman, I thought that I''m superior; with this feeling of superiority, I challenged her.''''

    ''''And the result?" Alex asked while fighting against the drowsiness threatening to overwhelm him; even though he already knew the oue, he still asked as he was curious; he wanted to hear the result from the concerned party''s mouth.

    Leon chuckled before pointing five fingers at Alex.

    ''''Five what?" Alex said, confused.

    Leon merrilyughed at Alex''s confusion; he decided to exin it to him, like that he would better understand.

    ''''While I''m on my second bottle, that girl, no monster, had cracked five bottles."

    This deration was like a bolt of lightning striking Alex directly on the head; he couldn''t believe it and stood up.

    ''''You must be joking, right?"

    All drunkenness seemed to have disappeared from his body; he pricked his ears to ensure that his hearing was still working. Fortunately, it was still working; unfortunately, this would mean that he didn''t hear wrong.

    ''''Hahaha! I''m serious. I''m not lying, at that time I couldn''t believe my eyes, so I rubbed them so hard that they reddened, it thought that it was some illusion; however, my old man watching thepetition from afar told me that it was real, that Kuina was a real monster, that five Spirit Ale wasn''t her limit. Even he was not sure if he could win against her. I couldn''t believe my ears; a fourteen years old girl beating my dad said to beparable to the now fallen dwarf when ites to drinking. This hit me hard. So, I have never forgotten that day''s humiliation, I vowed to get my revenge one day, but ultimately I couldn''t till this day. Although I don''t know her current capacity, I dare say that you and I stand no chance if we ever challenge her. Don''t worry; there are plenty of other areas where you can beat her.''''

    Alex sighed before leaning back into his chair, he still had a hard time believing Leon''s im, but because it came from him, he had no choice but to believe in them. He secretly vowed never to challenge Kuina when ites to alcohol, as he was sure to lose.

    ''''Hahaha! Let''s forget such a painful past and talk!" Leon proposed to enlighten the mood, and Alex nodded; the two continued to chat untilte in the night; however, they didn''t drink alcohol anymore; they exchanged words. When it came to the subject of Alex deliberately letting Leonardo go, he acted like he had not heard this question which made Leon think that it was a sensitive subject, so he didn''t pursue the matter any longer.. Like this, the night passed, and they weed a brand new day.

 Chapter 596 - 572: Two Days Off

    The sun rose, announcing the start of a new day and the end of peace for those still sleeping.

    Alex woke up and did his usual morning routine, and after he was done, he freshened up before heading downstairs where the others had been waiting for his arrival.

    ''''Greeting everyone!" Alex greeted those present before kissing his sister on the forehead.

    Sitting on his highest chair, Alex ignored Eri, who was ring at him, obviously still displeased with what happenedst time.

    ''''I think we should form teams to undergo rigorous training, this would help build harmony between the team, they will be more synchronized as they fight together, to face this enemy which is strong we need not only strength but perfect coordination. So, let''s immediately think about forming those teams and begin the training.'''' Alex suggested; he waited for the other''s opinions; Kuina, Eri, Gracier, Leon, Alice, Pandora, and her time show no reaction to saying they were ready either way; however, the remaining people weren''t enthusiastic others. Maria and Sakuya looked at Alex with a pitiful face; they shook their heads, making Alex frown.

    Meanwhile, Luna was pouting, obviously dissatisfied with Alex''s n to immediately start the training right away; as for Sera, whose face stayed passive, Alex knew with the short time spent with her that the Queen of the underworld wasn''t happy, although it didn''t show on her face.

    Finally, catching on to what was going on, Alex heaved a long sigh before changing his words and suggesting another thing.

    ''''Ah! Let''s take a day off!"

    ''''Yay!!"

    Most of those present cheered at Alex''s announcement; they were tired of constantly fighting, their livestely could be resumed at sleeping, fighting, and then sleeping before fighting against, an endless circle, something to ought to change your routine or else your life would be monochrome, dull and boring.

    Looking at them cheering like they had won a lottery, Alex sighed yet again; thinking about it, he could understand. However, he had taken a day to rest; it was not resting considering that immediately after he came here and wanted to continue fighting ag, ain which could be considered boring.

    ''''We will take two days off, use them to rest and finish your unfinished business because after those two days we will be busy. Let''s hope that in those two days, the others, especially Artemia and Lilith, who are not present would be here. The meeting is dismissed, Sera, please stay behind.'''' Alex ordered; Maria nced at Alex for a moment before leaving with her sisters and Gracier; Eri red at Alex one more time before leaving; Alice, Pandora, and the others left after Eri, leaving only Sera behind.

    For a moment, nobody talked as the room turned silent. To dispel the awkward atmosphere, Alex coughed and said.

    ''''Sera, do you have anything nned for today?"

    Sera stared at Alex without saying a word for two minutes before answering.

    ''''I don''t have anything nned? Why do you ask this? Are you nning on inviting me somewhere?" Sera asked with a smile yet not a smile; she knew the answer, yet she still asked, women, are mysterious creatures indeed.

    ''''Yes! Let''s go on a date; I miss going out with you. Although it was only one time we went on a date which couldn''t be considered as a date, I still enjoyed it, so let have some fun.'''' Alex dered while staring directly into Sera''s eyes. His words were sincere, although short that period the two shared beforeing to Avalon, Alex truly enjoyed it, so he wanted to feel that feeling again while at the same time decreasing Sera''s anger because he knew she was angry at him not making any move on her despite his initial words to pursue her.

    ''''I missed it too. Okay, I ept your offer. Even though I know that you are doing this to decrease my anger because this couldn''t be more obvious, I shall follow you because I''m happy with your intention, you know what you did wrong, and you know what to do to be forgiven. Let''s go.'''' Sera responded before standing up, giving Alex onest nce she left to get prepared for the date.

    Alex watched Sera leave before slumping into his chair and sighed in relief.

    ''''Ah! That was safe; I have almost made a blunder. Thanks to the girls, I didn''t shoot myself in the foot. Ah! I must cherish them.'''' Alex dered while closing his eyes.

    ¡¼Yes you must but also add a new girl to unlock your ability; you must hurry up.¡½Nyx said.

    Despite Alex''s surprise because of Nyx''s unexpected intervention, he paid no heed to her words even though she was saying that for his good, just for the sake of unlocking an ability which he was not sure would be worth it, Alex could begin collecting woman left and right, he was not some kind of collector, nor he had the stamina for that, his waist would break if he had too many women to care of.

    Seeing Alex not wanting to follow her suggestion, Nyx didn''t force him, at least for now; she left him to have his way until the day he would see that her words must not be taken as a joke nor taken lightly.

    Two hourster. The date had begun.

    Currently, Alex and Sera were not dressed as they normally dressed. Most people would think that they were two noble children on a date. Only a few people looked at them twice, but none of them realized the truth. They were disguised, with Sera''s identity, it would have been hard not to draw amotion; therefore, they decided to disguise and enjoy a simple date.

    Alex and Sera visited many ces, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast and then going to a clothing store and finally the market.

    He bought her a ne and put it on her neck. Sera''s despite being foreign to the emotion she felt at that time, still smiled and epted the gift, and her eyes were filled with gentleness after that. Her anger seemed to have decreased a bit.

    It had been a long time since thest time Alex and Sera were together, so he decided to ignore everything else and focus on the date.. He even ignored the people tailing them (Luna and others) after losing them so that they would not interrupt their date; Alex and Sera entered a caf¨¦ to take a rest.

 Chapter 597 - 573: Bungee Jump

    Alex and Sera entered a caf¨¦ to take a rest.

    "¡­ Fuu, I''m tired." Sera smiled happily. Although she was not really tired, she acted as if she was.

    Alex knew he was joking but still yed along; he held her hand tenderly. "Sorry about my past behavior, Sera. I must have hurt; I do something apologizes; I''ll pay more attention from now for you not get snatched away. Although it is selfish of me to still want you with all I already have, I''m a selfish man, and I can''t let you go."

    Sera smiled gently. "Mm, don''t worry. I won''t go; I will stay with you.''''

    This deration made Alex smile; however, Sera had not finished speaking.

    ''''But it is unknown whether you can make you fall in love with you. Maybe our rtionship might stay forever as Boss and subordinate who knows.''''

    ''''Hahaha!" Alexughed hard upon hearing Sera''s words.

    Sera was not offended by Alex''s action as she almost found her words a bit funny; shecked confidence; if you were to ask her whether she was hundred percent sure that their rtionship while stay at a Boss and subordinate, she would shake her head as herself doesn''t believe it. She had begun to change, slowly. The actions she did, which made today date possible, was only possible because she began to have a feeling for Alex; somewhere in her heart, Alex held a special ce, so his words became more impactful, and because he didn''t act upon his word, she was disturbed, she became restless and did what she had done if she was still the normal Sera, the cold Sera whose feelings weren''t affected she wouldn''t have cared whether or not If Alex had continued to court her.

    ''''From your expression, it seems that you''re thinking that you might seed?" Sera, who was trying to hide her embarrassment, said.

    Alex merelyughed, not saying anything; seeing him so full of confidence somehow made Sera annoyed. She snorted ignored Alex until they exited the cafe.

    ''''Let''s go into that tower.'''' Alex pointed at the tower in the distance, which resembled Tokyo Sky Tree. Sera nodded; she had been curious the first she had seen it, although notparable to the gigantic tower which pierced the sky at the center of the capital, the tower Alex pointed at was tall as well. Sera didn''t get the opportunity to visit nor tour the capital because since the moment she came; she had been busy making ns; however, now that she got the time to rx, she must enjoy herself and do things previously she hadn''t done.

    Sera nodded before crossing her arm with Alex as they went to that tower, whose name was Skyline. It looked like Tokyo Sky Tree; there was a restaurant, a shopping mall, even an arcade room. Naturally, Alex and Sera visited every one of them. Alex was surprised to find out that the Skyline had an elevator but unlike the ones on Earth, the ones here were powered by magic; it was beautiful.

    Finally, Alex and Sera stood at the highest point; from here, they could see the whole capital, and truth be told, it was truly vast, twice the size of Avalon. Standing at 1968 ft (600 meters) from the ground made the two feel like they were overlords overlooking their subjects underneath them; this feeling could be intoxicating.

    ''''Humans are truly wonderful creatures; they live, procreate and create wonderful things.'''' Alex suddenly said while looking down at the capital.

    ''''I agree, but to me, the ones who are more incredible are our creators. They are incredible to have created the universe, the worlds and the things that lived in those worlds.'''' Sera said after a moment of silence.

    Alex stopped watching the scenery outside and stared at Sera in silence; thetter began feeling ufortable, so she red at him and asked.

    ''''What?"

    ''''No, I don''t think that those who created us are the ones that created the universe; normally, they should have been birthed by the chaos,'''' Alex exined, which made Sera chuckle.

    ''''You are too hrious, Alex. Birthed by the chaos, you better be an author then; authors spout these things of craps. Although I don''t know if what you said is right, there must be someone who created the universe.''''

    ''''I see, you do have a point if this is true, then the person who created the universe who created him and who created the person who created him-"

    ''''Stop, stop, stop.''''

    Sera said it thrice. Alex stopped and waited for her to continue. After inhaling, Sera looked at Alex and suggested.

    ''''Let''s not go into that subject because it will be endless; it''s an endless topic. Let''s enjoy our date.''''

    After Sera''s reminder, Alex nodded.

    ''''Indeed, let''s continue our date.'''' He said with a smile, which gave Sera a chill, yet she chose not to dwell on why she felt that chill.

    ''''So, where are you going next? What are we going to do?"

    Alex smiled and responded.

    ''''Oh! That? We are not going anywhere. We are right where we should be; the next exciting adventure was about to begin."

    ''''What?" Sera eximed; she immediately had a bad feeling; she tried to ask Alex what the hell he had nned; however, before she could, it happened.

    Something moved like a snake andtched onto her right foot; before she could check what that thing was, the floor under her feet disappeared, yeah it disappeared, and Sera began to free fall for 600 meters. No matter who you might be, you faced such an unexpected situation, especially when you have no idea of this happening.

    ''''Iahhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Sera screamed like a helpless maiden while Alex feeling the caress of the wind against his cheek, wasughing.

    ''''H-how is it? Cool, isn''t it?" He asked while readjusting the goggle which magically appeared on his face.

    Sera ignored him; first, it took her a bit of time before she managed to squeeze out a few words.

    ''''Alex, you''re dead!"

    Alex, who had thought he would end their date with something exciting, froze in the air when he saw that it was possible to bungee jump from the highest floor, secretly subscribe for them; however, it seemed that it was a bad idea.

    That evening Alex returned home with two hands imprinted on his face; when he was asked what happened, he said nothing; at the same time, Sera was pale looking, unexpectedly, Sera had a fear of height, more precisely jumping from a sky was a no go.

 Chapter 598 - 574: Spending Time With Her

    The first day passed without too much trouble; after returning from his date with Sera, the girls understood that he must not be disturbed, so they did nothing. At the same time, it''s let Sera know that today was her day; no one would try to snatch it by doing anything even when her date had ended long ago.

    ?????

    Sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant color to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night.

    Alex got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. The sun rays shone on the girl''s silhouette: Maria, Luna Sakuya, Gracier, and Eri were doing yoga in the garden.

    Looking at their graceful curves when they made all theseplicated movements made Alex smile.

    ''''A brand new day. Huh! Who among them I will choose to go out with today?" Alex began to mull over who he should choose when suddenly, Silveria intervened.

    ¡¼Why not choose your sister? She is the cutest of all.¡½

    ''''Gracier? Well, that would work as well, but Nah! I will not choose her, she woulde after, but now I''m going to choose Maria.'''' Alex finally made his decision.

    ¡¼I see, that''s good as well.¡½Silveria said before retiring.

    Alex smiled, not saying anything; he knew well that her intervention let him have an easy time choosing with whom he would go out. Selecting Maria was the right decision as the two rarely got the opportunity to go out and have fun.

    Half of an hourter, when Alex and others were eating breakfast, Alex announced.

    ''''Maria, let''s go out after we finish.''''

    Facing this unexpected proposal, Maria froze for a second before resuming eating while at the same time answering Alex''s question.

    ''''Sure, let''s go out.''''

    There was a beautiful smile on that ice-cold face, which was truly beautiful, capable of trapping any soul. Leon shook his head and thought that his friend was lucky to have one exceptional woman after another.

    After breakfast, Alex and Maria head out. Maria wore a light blue Ruffle-Sleeve Sheath Dress; Alex wore a denim jacket over his jeans.

    Alex and Sera visited an aquarium before shopping before stopping at the Skyline in one of their restaurants. They ordered food and wine.

    Halfway through their meals, Maria stopped prompting Alex to do the same thing.

    ''''What is it? The food, isn''t it to your liking?" He asked as he found her behavior unusual.

    Wiping her mouth using the napkin, Maria answered.

    ''''No, the food here is great. It''s just that I''m overflowing with emotions. I haven''t gotten the time to have such a meal in a long time, so long that I''m moved. You don''t know, but I had a simr meal when Sakuya and I visited Tokyo to pay respect to herte father; we visited Tokyo Sky Tree after leaving the Sky Tower, so visiting a ce that looked like the sky tree brought back some memories.''''

    ''''I see.'''' Alex finally understood the reason behind Maria''s action. He also wiped his mouth and ordered the table to be cleaned; he asked for another wine but white wine this time, Maria''s favorite.

    Upon seeing the white wine, Maria''s eyes widened, she immediately thought that Luna or Sakuya must have sold her out as they were the only ones that knew that white wine was her p¨ºch¨¦ mignon (cute sin), she had a secret bottle of white wine hidden under her bed back home, sometimes she would take it out and drink a bit.

    ''''Hahaha! I can see what you''re thinking. Rest assured, none of them tell me anything; I just saw it myself. One night I couldn''t sleep, and I thought I could ask you to apany me as we watched the stars in the sky because I felt your presence, you weren''t sleeping, to surprise you, I snuck into your room, but who would have thought that I would see something interesting, the Ice Empress drinking white wine with an intoxicated expression.''''

    ''''Stop it!" Maria protested with a rare show of blushes on her face. Having one of her secrets being divulged like this made her embarrassed; the ice began to melt, albeit slowly.

    ''''Hahaha! Seeing you blush like that is cute; you''re cute.'''' Alex continued to tease her, Maria snorted and tried to snatch the bottle from Alex''s hand, but thetter dodged with a grin.

    Maria stared at her hands in surprise; it was instinctual action; when she saw the bottle of white wine before her, she unconsciously stretched her hand to take it.

    Just as Maria was about to get angry because Alex seemed to be enjoying himself ying with her, she was shocked to see him switch into bartender mode and serve her a ss of wine, every gesture he made from opening the bottle, taking the ss, filling it and bringing it to her, it was filled with elegance.

    ''''Beautiful!" Maria unconsciously blurted out.

    ''''Thank you, Mydy!" Alex said with a graceful bow. He went back and sat, lifting his ss, he dered.

    ''''To our happiness, cheers!"

    ''''Cheers!"

    Maria responded before slowly drinking her wine; Alex also did the same, like they savored the wine taste.

    Putting his ss down, Alex asked Maria.

    ''''Maria, tell me about your life before we came here, about your father, your mother.''''

    Maria flinched upon hearing this question but sighed; she understood why Alex was asking this; he wished to learn more about her; he must have heard a bit of her past from others but still wished to hear it from her mouth directly.

    After a short period of silence, Maria told Alex about her past, about her family, and there was one thing Alex learned from her story, her past, her father made her into what she is today, all these things molded the current Maria. Her father''s expectations made her into what she has changed her from a gentle girl into a cold one who would stop at nothing to get what she wanted. Her father made her desire to control everything, to be a leader, to be the one that decided, that dictated the rules. It was unfair, but Alex could understand why Maria''s father did this; she was his only daughter, the only child who would inherit the family business. In that environment, you must stand atop the others to rule.

    ''''Ah! Don''t worry, Alexia; you don''t have to keep everything bottled up anymore. Nobody is cing their expectations on you; we are here, I''m here; please loosen up a bit; this is not Earth; you can be yourself. No, be yourself from now on, not something your father created, it would be hard, but I''m here, we all are.''''

    Alex, who saw that Maria was still living in her father''s shadow, dered, his words touched Maria''s soul. She trembled, and she seemed to havee to a decision.

    ''''Thank you, Lex; I''m d I have you. Please take care of me from now on, I''m not good at expressing myself, but I will slowly learn. Thank you.''''

    Alex smiled in response, and their date continued.

 Chapter 599 - 575: Lunas Buff Skill

    Alex''s date with Maria ended thete evening, after which Alex went on another date together with Luna and Gracier; it was just apanying the girls as they brought clothes and others necessities.

    Exhausted, Alex sat on his bed and heaved a sigh of relief.

    ''''Women are scary. They refused that I mustn''t store what had been brought into my item box. I was forced to carry all these things; how scary; I wonder why they did that?"

    ¡¼Well, you can me us more fun this way, besides letting others see what we brought is a way to tell others that our man is not a pauper; he knows how to spend on his women. Man that spend on their woman is respected, so it seems.¡½Silveria exined.

    ''''I see, but how are you so knowledgeable on this matter?" Alex asked with a smile.

    ¡¼Humph! I have a lot of boyfriends in the past and a ton of friends, so naturally, I know those things.¡½Silveria said, trying to sound calm, but her words were false as she was stuttering when speaking.

    Before Alex could tease her, saying that she was boasting, another person intervened.

    ¡¼Virgin¡½Nyx said without caring for her sister''s feelings. Silveria froze and refused to talk afterward, making Alexugh to his heart content; from today''s interaction, he came to learn that Nyx was notpletely expressionless as she could also joke and tease others, even it''s only toward her sister. He did not know that his presence had begun affecting people beside him; Nyx wasn''t an exception. She was slowly changing.

    ''''Ah! I''m tired. Gotta sleep!" Alex said before letting his body fall into the bed and soon fell asleep.

    The following morning the gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains. They provided a serene light in the room, shinning upon Alex''s figure; his six-packs and well-defined body were visible, producing a picturesque view; if Luna were here, she would have wanted to immortalize this moment by drawing Alex picture.

    Normally, by this hour, Alex should have been up, but he showed no sign of waking up as he was still tired; he wished to sleep some more; however, he knew that he didn''t have so much leisure time to waste.

    At this thought, Alex got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. He just looked at the scenery outside before finishing his morning routine; after he was done, he went to the first floor, where the others were already waiting.

    ''''Greeting everyone.''''

    Maria, Luna, and the others nodded. Alex sat on the highest seat and ate; after finishing the breakfast, Alex watched the others looking at him; they were waiting for his orders; as the leader, he ought to say something after his first day of work. Alex sighed, he was not good at those kinds of things, but he knew that humans are creatures that learn and adapt.

    ''''We will form a team that will go hunting for two days before alternating between teams to increase the Synchronisation rate,'''' Alex ordered after a short moment of silence.

    Sera and others nodded their heads, acknowledging his order. The teams were decided shortly after. Maria, Eri, Sakuya formed one time, Kuina, Pandora, Zwei formed another one, Sera, Gracier, and Drei formed another one while Alex, Luna, and Alice formed thest team. It was not a three-person team, but the core was centered around those three; other yers from the guild had been added as well.

    Having formed their respective team, they secretly departed not to let other guilds eyeing them from the dark know what they were preparing.

    Alex''s team headed to a newly discovered dungeon, and the moment they entered, a notification window popped up.

    [Wee to Lexie''s dungeon, a proud magician in the past but somehow ends up on the dark side. It was said that an incredible treasure awaited the destined soul in the dungeon''s depth.

    Dungeon grade: Extremely hard.]

    Alice was the vanguard, while Alex, the midguard he could also act as vanguard and rear guard depending on the situation; Luna was stationed in the rear.

    The first floor of the dungeon was in filled with normal monsters such as goblins, slime, and kobolds, Alex''s team had no trouble dealing with them as they progressed to the second floor, where they faced rare species; with their strength, they had no trouble dealing with the monster on the second, things continued like this until their reached the tenth floor where they faced their second boss, however, unlike the previous one, this one was a three-star Boss.

    ''''Get into formation, I don''t know why such a strong monster appeared here, but it doesn''t matter. Let fight it.'''' Alex dered while summoning his guns; two silver guns appeared in his hands and were pointed at the seven-meter-tall gray wolf before him.

    [Gray Wolf]

    [Level 120]

    [Abilities: Vanish; Howl; Wind Tornado]

    Swoosh!

    Suddenly, the gray wolf disappeared, Alex immediately tried to locate it. Still, before he could, Luna had acted because the Gray wolf, instead of targeting Alex, Alice, or Luna, decided to target the weakest of the team, a yer with the assassin job; he was also their scouter.

    However, before the wolf could pounce on the man, a golden barrier appeared and surrounded the man; the monster w was bounced back, the monster immediately twisted its body to dodge Alex''s bullet; however, he saw Alex smiling, which gave him chill, finally, aware that he had forgotten someone, the monster tried to use vanish again, but before he could, Alice sword had pierced its heart again, the gray wolf died on the spot.

    The group continued but to advance until they reached the thirtieth floor, and even before entering this floor, they could feel an ominous feelinging from the other side of the door; the structure of the dungeon had changed into a flesh wall, this sh wall wriggled as if alive, it was truly disgusting.

    Giving onest nce at this flesh wall, Alex''s group walked past the door; there they came face to face, a beating heart.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    The heartbeat elerated as they walked in; Alex immediately signaled to his team to be on their guard as he could feel the ominous feeling lingering inside the room; the group ignored the shinning golden chest at the back of the room as they knew that they would not be able to reach that golden chest before the final boss would appear.

    Suddenly, the heart stopped beating, giving Alex a dangerous feeling.

    ''''Protect your eyes!" He ordered, immediately the seven men and women followed his instruction, then the heart which stopped exploded into crimson light that swept everything in its wake; however, thanks to Luna''s timely assistance, no harm befell the group.

    After the light disappeared, Alex felt a chill down his spine, a feeling of danger like when he faced Incursio reappeared again.

    ''''Pr-"

    Before Alex could give another other, the sound of a gunshot rang.

    BANG! BANG!!!

    Three unlucky Alex''s team members died before they could try defending themselves.

    Somehow, a White-haired Alex armed with a silver gun appeared; he used the same ability as the original, the consequence three yers died.

    ''''Shit!" Alex cursed when he saw the carnage that took ce; he couldn''t do anything; he felt ashamed of himself; this clone was faster than him.

    Before Alex could move his switched ce with his white clone through shadow shift, for the first time, Alex felt what it looked like to be at the other end of receiving; it was not a good feeling.

    BANG!

    sh!

    Although Alice was surprised by Alex''s clone, she still defended his attack again; the phantom bullet was cleanly into two; however, somehow, those two parts disappeared and reappeared before the fourth team member, he put his shield forward, but he wouldn''t be able to make.

    Just as Luna was about to assist, she froze in ce; the white-haired Alex had used his time to stop on her.

    ''''Fuck!''''

    Getting yed like this left a sour aftertaste inside Alex''s mouth; he moved his two hands, a homing bullet flew toward the two divided phantom bullets.

    Boom!

    Fortunately, Alex seeded in rescuing his team member at thest moment; however, he was not done; from his second hand, a knife wasunched, it sliced through the air and arrived before the white-haired Alex, who had no trouble taking care of this knife, however, by doing this he was momentarily busy, Alice used this opportunity to attack him, yet he was still able to deal with her attack perfectly.

    Meanwhile, Luna, who had been forgotten, made a move; she raised her staff she had summoned and tapped the butt against the ground while chanting a spell.

    [Buff Effectiveness Amplification AOE: SAINT GLORIA!]

    White light burst out from the staff and was transformed into a white unicorn, which entered Alex''s and others'' bodies; they saw their stats increase, the white-haired Alex''s stats decreased.. From there onward, the fight became easy, with Alex''s team winning in the end.

 Chapter 600 - 576: Into The Tower

    Four months passed in a sh, Alex and his guild members were ready to challenge the tower, during these two months, not much happened, Incursio didn''t find trouble with them, she didn''t try anything, she just let them be, Alex quickly swallowed the guild under him making the original seven guilds to be five guilds with Alex guild being the fourth, as for the fifth guild, it was mysterious, nobody no who is the guild master nor how many members there were inside this guild.

    Lilith and Artemia never appeared, so others concluded that they had already entered the tower. The Holy Daughter came one month ago; she refused first when asked to go under Alex. Three weeks ago, she epted after repetitive failure to establish a renowned guild that could stand shoulder to shoulder with Alex''s guild.

    Now, the day had finallye for the group to go into the tower.

    Although Alex had not leveled up for months, he was still happy as he gained other things in return.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP): 175000/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 8260/8260

    STA: 3800/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2630

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 10000

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [sh Level 3] (New) {A/N: Abination of el and Drifter} [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet: (5 Ice Bullets; 10 me Bullets; 7 Water Bullets; 4 Lightning Bullets)} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Usable for ten seconds)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    Even though he did not gain a new level, Alex worked hard in other areas such as acquiring magic bullets, erasing ability he did not often use (overdrive), he trained until he could use his mana body, when this skill unleashed, his body would draw all the surrounding mana, increasing his mana exponentially to ten thousand. However, this could onlyst ten seconds; Alex had already anticipated which ability he would use during this time.

    ''Everything is perfect, now let''s go.!'' Alex thought before looking in the direction of a certain building; in this building seemed to be someone whose feature couldn''t be seen as the curtain obscured it, but this person gave the impression that whoever it might be, this person was smiling. Alex smiled in return before turning his face toward the gigantic tower in the distance.

    ''''Let''s go!" He said before he began walking toward the tower.

    The others nodded and followed him; they were all dressed in ck. The two hundred guild members were divided into teams. They did this because it was impossible to be together once inside the tower. After all, you would be sent into a random area, so dividing your members into teams was a good solution to have some members stay together even when you would be sent into a random area. Alex led one group, Maria led another group with Sera working under her, Luna led another group, Eri and the holy daughter are part of this team, Leon formed another group, Pandora, Zwei, and Drei were part of this group, Gracier led another group, it was her first time acting as a leader; naturally Alice was part of this group.

    Finally, after taking several short teleportation portals, the group arrived before a giant tower. Standing before this tower were a lot of yers and NPCs (native of this world); the real attraction in Exodus was none other than this tower said to contain what one desire, the more you climb, the more reward you would get, you can be a true God once you climb up to thest floor and seed in conquering it.

    ''''Oh! New faces havee. I wonder how far they can go.'''' Said a short man with a big ax twice his side on his back.

    ''''Shh!" Another man beside the shorty made a sign telling him not to speak so loudly while pointing at the emblem on Alex''s chest; it was his guild insignia, two guns crossed over a ck dragon, Alex''s guild name had been changed into God''s may cry. This God is referring to Incursio; it was to tell her that this time it wouldn''t be like the other time.

    ''''Eh! It''s the Fourth guild said not to be worse than the third guild; their leader is the one-eyed demon.'''' Another said with a trembling finger, which he pointed at Alex.

    Currently, Alex wore an eye patch, no he began wearing one since the day it was announced that he was the guild master of the God''s might cry guild; shortly after there was an incident, two small guilds joined together and ambushed Alex''s team (Alex had five members at that time), however, to everyone horror Alex massacred these two guilds just by himself, he hunts them down until they left Exodus because of the constant hunting; thus Alex gained a nickname: the one-eyed Devil because he wore an eye patch over his right eye and was considered too vicious.

    Alex ignored the gossips around him, and with his guild''s members, they headed into the first floor of the tower. Just as he stepped inside, a notification window appeared before him.

    [Wee to the Sky Tower, 4000 Fame points will be deducted as entrance fee. May you find what you seek.]

    This window disappeared shortly after, and Alex found himself in an unfamiliarnd.

    ''''Where is this ce?"

    Alex said while looking at his surrounding; he was standing atop a mountain, fog surrounding him.

    ''''Which floor is this? The first floor?"

 Chapter 601 - 577: First Floor????

    After paying the entrance fee, Alex''s group disappeared inside the portal, and when he opened his eyes again, he was in an unfamiliarnd.

    ''''I wonder on which floor am I?"

    Alex wondered while looking at his surrounding; however, the only thing that answered his question was the sound of the wind howling.

    ''''Well, I need to go down; I can''t sense anything from here anyway," Alex said after scanning his surrounding; unfortunately, his Divine Sense seemed not to work here, it was like it was being obstructed by something, the only solution would be to go down, so Alex decided to go down.

    Just as Alex was about to go down, he felt a change in the wind surrounding him, so naturally, he stopped and stretched his ears to listen.

    Suddenly, Alex frowned before cursing; he knew the identity of the iing enemy, an aerial-type monster, a wyvern to be exact.

    Two wyverns swooped down from the sky; wind apanied them as they descended.

    ''''Shit, from all enemies I must face, why the hell do I have to face those aerial-type monsters?" Alex asked before pouring mana into Sleipnir, his forever friend; greenlight burst out from the ck shoes before turning into a spike that pierced the stone under Alex''s feat, acting as an anchor.

    Two vertical wind shes were sent toward Alex, who shifted his body left and right, dodging the Wind shes.

    The angry wyverns decided to tear Alex apart using their ws; however, this was a huge miscalction on their parts; if they stayed where they were and attacked from the sky, Alex would have a hard time dealing with them, however, because they choose to deal directly with Alex after their first attack failed their fates had been sealed.

    Alex waited patiently until the two wyverns were close to him and their ws ready to tear him apart before unleashing his technique, Time Stop.

    The two wyverns froze midair; Alex aimed Silveria at one of them and burst its head before jumping on the second; he decided to use this as a mount to help him go down.

    When time resumed, thest wyvern saw the other wyvern falling toward the ground with its head gone; thest wyvern felt chill down its spine, especially after feeling the cold metal against its head and the devil voice which soon followed.

    ''''If you wish to live, simply do as I say; if not, I''mma blows your head like the other one.'''' Alex threatened thest wyvern; the poor wyvern nodded frantically as he did not want to die yet (A/N: It''s a male.)

    ''''Good! It''s good that you know what to do. Let''s go down!" Alex nodded, pleased with the wyvern decision, although he didn''t need the monster''s help before going down; with his help, a lot of time would be saved.

    Alex standing atop the wyvern, slowly descended toward the ground as the monster kept pping its vast wings; it was enjoyable experience; Alex came to this conclusion; also he understood that it would have taken him more than five hours if he decided to go down himself because the distance separating the top from the bottom was truly huge, 300 meters. A lot of monsters were waiting in ambush. However, none of them were strong as the wyvern he was riding; it would have been too much trouble he fought them head-on, so his decision to use the wyvern to help him go down was the right one because this wyvern seemed to be the king of the mountain top, none of the monsters dared to go against him after feeling his presence.

    Finally, Alex could see the ground getting closer and closer; however, thirty meters away from the ground, the wyvern stopped and refused to go down even when Alex threatened him; Alex was surprised at first, but thanks to Silveria''s guidance, he understood why this wyvern was behaving this way, it was because he was close to another overlord territory, he might be the overlord of the top of the mountain, but on the ground, his hegemony didn''t reach here, here was another overlord that wouldn''t take it calmly when another monster king stepped on its territory.

    Judging from this wyvern reaction, he must be weakpared to the overlord, the monster king on the foot of the mountain; if not, he would have conquered this area a long time ago.

    ''''Forget it!" Alex said before jumping from the back of the scared wyvern.

    Thump!

    Alexnded on the ground without too much trouble because he used Sleipnir''s ability to reduce his fall; he practically felt nothing.

    Looking around him, Alex saw nothing except green scenery; he was in the middle of a forest. The trees here were truly tall, with leaves thicker than Alex''s waist.

    ''''Seriously, it would have been great if I was with one of them!" Alex spat out; despite believing in their strength, Alex couldn''t help but get concerned about how others were doing, especially Luna; he was curious about what the Holy Daughter would do because he would be a foul if he believed that that woman finally epted working under him without any ulterior motive, he deliberately put them together and only let Eri join their team because the other party didn''t know how strong Eri was, if you asked Alex to give an honest opinion about the girl named Eri then he would say one word, extremely strong, stronger than his sister, almost stronger as him.

    Alex remembered when he saw Eri fight seriously; the result was destruction, be it was the thousand monsters or the mountain where she fought, she destroyed everything; fire element is known to be the most destructive element, Eri show others why the Fire element is most feared. What made Alex most afraid was that Eri had not awakened her ability,y yet she was this strong.

    ''''If you think that you can outrun us with your team and abduct Luna out of desperation, then you are in for a good surprise.'''' Alex dered while thinking about the Holy Daughter; he was sure that she would try something during this time; however, she would have never known that Alex and others had long been prepared for this; they deliberately lured her in.

    Shaking his head, Alex took his first step into the unknown forest; it was unknown whether this was the first floor or not; either way, it doesn''t matter because no matter which floor it is, Alex would smash everything on his way to acquire what would help him in the future, the objective was to go higher as he could.

 Chapter 602 - 578: Trial Of Illusion 1

    While Alex was taking his first step into the unknown after descending from the mountain, in another location was Gracier, the leader of the Red teamposed of seven members. Surprisingly, seven out of the eight members of the Red stayed together even after their travel to this floor. Somehow, Alice was not together with them.

    Looking at her surrounding, which was nothing other than barren wastnd, Gracier sighed.

    ''''From the information, we gathered, normally, if a team of five entered, while the five don''t need to reappear together, at least two may stay together. However, looking at us now, seven out of eight, well I guess it could be said that we are lucky ormaybe not.''''

    ''''Leader, which floor is this?" A girl around Gracier''s age approached her and asked. Her name is Rose.

    ''''Even I don''t even know.'''' Alexandra shrugged her shoulders; her response made the others feel dejected, as their pir not knowing where they were made them worried about how to proceed from now on.

    As if she could read their thoughts, Gracier pped her hands and ordered, as the leader, she ought to do something; they couldn''t keep standing here forever.

    ''''Let''s go; we will explore this wastnd. Use mana to wrap around your body to fight against the heat. You can at least do this much, right?"

    Upon hearing Alexandra''s question, the others nodded frantically; some had already done what Gracier just instructed, while does who had not done it rushed to do it.

    Finally, after everyone, except Gracier, covered their body with mana, the group began walking forward; soon, they had walked for an hour already, yet they hadn''t seen anything except for wastnd and the sweltering environment.

    Just as they were about to fall into despair, someone among them saw something.

    ''''Look at that half-ruined temple nine of clock!"

    Following the man who had shouted direction, Gracier and others saw a half-ruined temple indeed.

    However, unlike her teammates, happy to have finally found something, Gracier was vignt because if her memories serve her right, they had passed through that area a few minutes ago, so for a temple to appear so suddenly, it was nothing other than suspicious.

    With no choice, Gracier ordered the group to proceed forward but with caution. Cautiously they approached the half-ruined temple.

    Crack!

    Someone stepped on deadwood breaking it; this action made others tense; however, they were quickly relieved when they saw that it was nothing big, only one of them stepping on a nk of dead wood.

    ''''Let''s continue !" Gracier said, also feeling relieved.

    The seven entered the temple with Gracier in the lead. Suddenly, there was a change when thest person entered; a robotic voice echoed through the dpidated temple.

    [Wee challenger, wee into the third floor, the Trial of Illusion shall begin!]

    ''''What?" Gracier eximed, feeling an ominous feeling assaulting her when she heard these words.

    Boom!

    A brilliant light burst from the temple, blinding everyone, they all their senses, some felt like it had been years while some felt that only month passed; either way, everyone was affected.

    Suddenly, the other six who had regained their senses felt scorching heat as if they were in the middle ofva, hastily lifting their heads watching their surroundings; they were shocked by the scene in front of them, Gracier, their leader, was fighting against someone, an ugly man.

    What others previously thought of asva was, in fact, Alexandra''s fire domain.

    Inside the fire domain, as the other six tried to protect themselves from the sweltering environment burning their skins, Gracier, who had her head lowered, took action.

    A movement of her eyes like heavenlymand made the domain spit hundreds of fireballs, like a meteor shower.

    "You are angry, half breed,"

    Although it was an illusion, it held the same venomous tongue as the original, Maddog who unexpectedly came back to life through this illusion, lifted a hand to create a shield of hardened, indestructible skin. "Seeing this handsome man back to finish things must have hurt you as I expected."

    "Fufufu! Nothing hurts me more than being forced to see your ugly face!" Gracier said in a fit of rare anger; the tone she used was out of usual character. "So, yes, I''m angry!"

    The revived Maddog narrowed his eyes.

    He rotated the skin shield around him at such speed that it became a series of blurs.

    RUMBLE~

    The fireballs violently smashed on the skin shield. Melting heat ripples surged outward, and a few fireballs bounced back, smashing on the domain boundary.

    BANG

    The others were horrified. They thought Gracier was powerful as they had seen her fight to her fullest, but seeing the ease with which Maddog repelled the attacks, they were forced to conclude she was weak. It never urred to them that it was simply because this illusion was strong or simply because he was a bad match for Gracier.

    "It''s not that Gracier is weak, but that man is too powerful!"

    "Yes! He was able to resist the natural principles of Domain!"

    ''''Maybe, it''s because he was also using a domain, just that we haven''t noticed it yet.''''

    ''''Maybe!"

    While the others were all specting, the fight continued to rage on.

    Rose ignored the conversation and focused only on the fight. Due to the heat distortions and sounds of attacks, it was impossible to hear what was spoken between Gracier and the illusion she was fighting against, but she guessed it wasn''t anything good.

    "If I have a domain, I would have summoned it would reduce the might of his domain and help leader!" Rose though!, Somehow, it was impossible for any of them to intervene in the ongoing fight; they could only watch.

    Meanwhile, Gracier shed with her scythe diagonally. In the trajectory she made, the air ignited itself and exploded out like an arc of fire.

    "Kiddo, You are wasting your strength for nothing!"

    Maddog born from the illusion said with disdain as the arc swept forward, shing like the scythe of the grim reaper. He lifted the hardened skin shield, and the arc smashed on it.

    BANG

    Sparks flew out like firecrackers, but unlike the previous attacks, the arc of fire didn''t repel back or fade. Instead, the potent fire energy spread through the shield in the form of threads and seeped directly into the pores.

    Aftering to the other side, the threads of fire energy concentrated back in the form of an arc and struck Maddog.. Everything happened in a matter of seconds! And it was exactly like their fight in the past, making Alexandra frown.

 Chapter 603 - 579: Trial Of Illusion 2; Meteor Fall

    This fight was like a rey of that fight back then to every detail. Gracier knew it was an illusion, but at the same time, it was not; who can differentiate when the illusion transcended reality to be a reality while the reality felt like it was an illusion. The difference was thin, Ignia had suggested fighting, fighting was the only solution to go out of this spiral, maybe she can learn something from this fight, she woulde out stronger, maybe not physically but mentally; therefore, Gracier began this fight which she had already experienced once.

    ~Back to the fight.

    BOOM

    The potent force exploded on contact, and Maddog was blown back by over ten steps. His skin maniption powers absorbed the explosive force, saving him from harm.

    Maddog''s eyes flickered, and he quickly looked up just in time to see a giant snakehead, made of fire, descending.

    The humongous head opened its enormous mouth and exposed its sharp teeth that were, in fact, spears of volcanic mes.

    ROAR

    The demonic head roared before swallowing Maddog and shutting its mouth. Terrifying pressure erupted inside the mouth, just like the second before the volcano erupted.

    His skin dried utterly.

    "Shit!"

    He cursed as the spears rushed forward to impale him while the entire head exploded into moltenva.

    BOOOM

    A terrifying explosion sted through the domain, making its very existence tremble.

    Rose and others protected themselves with everything they got, and yet most of them coughed blood and passed out.

    "Leader!" Rose called out.

    "I''m fine."

    Gracier assured her as she forced herself to stand.

    Suddenly, the back of her head numbed. Her expression changed, and she made fire erupt below her feet to jump back.

    The moment she jumped back, a sharp de passed by. Even though she jumped back, the fluctuations from the de shed through her chest, cutting so deeply that her bones came in sight.

    Gracier ced a hand on the wound and cauterized it. She then lifted his head and looked in front to see Maddog standing without any injuries.

    The others looked at Maddog in in shock, their faces stered with dread.

    "Wasn''t he caught off-guard?! So how could he survive that terrifying attack?!"

    "And that too, without suffering a single scratch!"

    "...." Gracier turned silent. She knew how scary this man was.

    Maddox chuckled and released the restrictions on his body, letting his full strength out.

    BOOOM

    A frightening aura exploded out of Maddog''s body like a tsunami, destroying everything in its path. The ground toppled while the domain copsed into lingering streams of fire.

    "!!"

    Throughout the barren, the others yers felt a stifling sensation and their knees bend on their own, as if in reverence.

    Everyone''s heart sank, for they knew what this feeling of reverence implied.

    Saint Realm expert!

    A title conferred on those that truly stepped on the road of a powerhouse; it was the second shackles!

    The ones who have broken through the first shackle (Grandmaster) of humanity to begin their evolution into a higher ne!

    The survival instinct would force every cell to kneel in reverence, to worship the stronger form of life.

    Maddog stood in the storm of his aura. The skin on his body turned into the darker shade of sharp metal, like the darkest and beautiful metal from outer space.

    He eyed Gracier and was surprised to discover she was still standing. The natural reverence that came for a Saint was missing. He might be an illusion, but the tower gave him a special privilege, yet this little girl seemed unaffected.

    What makes Gracier face the full aura of a Saint Realm expert was simply because of her bloodline being superior to Maddog''s bloodline. Because of Ignia''s presence, because she had recently learned dragonnguage (tongue), Gracier''s body was evolving.

    Previously, she had a hard time; it was because Ignia was lending her strength, yet this time it was different; somehow, she had changed, bing stronger, she changed some part of the illusion, she relied on herself, not on Ignia like she previously did.

    ''''Your mother must have been a slut to be able to give you such a gift!" Maddog spat venomously as he finally understood why Alexandra remained unaffected by his aura.

    Chilling murderous intent surged out of Gracier''s body. Gentleness, her innocence, what made her personality disappear and her expression twisted into that of a bloodthirsty demon.

    "!" Maddog didn''t know why but his face paled from the rm.

    This greatly shocked him.

    How could a Saint like him be rmed by a kid?!

    Some distance away, Rose and others couldn''t listen to what was spoken due to the aura of Saint Realm expert, but they noticed the change in Gracier''s expression warped like a demon.

    They unconsciously trembled while Rose, who could be said to be the closest to Gracier in this group apart from Alice, who was not present, became worried. The fight was bing more intense, yet they could not provide any assistance; it was not that they didn''t want, but they could not interfere; something seemed to be stopping them from intervening; they could only watch.

    ''Hopefull,y Alicees back, if not this fight leader might not be able to win it!'' Rose thought, worried; she focused on the fight before her, hoping for a miracle.

    Meanwhile, Maddog was angry with himself, the tower had given birth to him, even though it was for a moment he must take his revenge yet now he was feeling afraid just likest time, nothing had changed, but even before he could think of taking action, his eyes flickered from the scene ahead.

    ck me burst out from Gracier''s body and rippled forward like a tsunami.

    RUMBLE~!

    The ground shook, and debris exploded into the sky.

    The fluctuations from the ck mes made everyone feel like they were looking at the sun, forcing them to shut their eyes or risk turning blind. Yet, at the same time, it was filled with coldness, almost absolute. It was an impossible feat that never happened with the fire element, yet with Gracier, it was happening.

    ''''No good, it''s that me again!" Maddog spat as some unwanted memories surfaced again. It was the same ck me that made him see hell before even going there.

    He raised his hand, his skin and bones transformed into a huge saw which he used to sh downward, toward the iing ck me destroying everything on its path.

    BOOM

    The entire barren trembled violently. Rose and others were thrown in the air before the shockwave sent them further into the distance; their figures disappeared from the two sights.

    In the ce of collision, arge crater appeared, and the me mes exploded into the skies, like a ck pir.

    Maddog lowered his body until his head was almost touching the ground; Gracier''s scythe passed above his head; if he hadn''t reacted as fast as he did, his head would have flown in the sky dancing in the air. Maddog sweated; his bones protruded from his back like spider leg, which he used to rotate his body; throwing Gracier off guard, he pointed his hands toward her while the bones legs protruding from his back carried him forward.

    Tuk! Tuk! Tuk!

    Small bone arrows were shot out from his stretched hands like aGatling gun. Those small bone arrows arrived before Gracier before she could move, yet before they could get closer, they were turned into ashes by the ck me that came out unexpectedly at thest moment to protect Gracier.

    ''''I see, you can only control the me, not that ability yet,'''' Maddog said with a sigh of relief; it would have been troublesome if Gracier could control that ability, he thought, it was because of that ability that he had lost. To not disappoint the tower, which had given him a second chance after scanning (A/N: The tower used someone who had left a good impact on Gracier to fight against her again.)

    Maddog, who possessed an unlimited supply of mana, feared not running out of mana; he could unleash his abilities to their fullest.

    ''''Look and tremble!"

    He said before raising his arm toward the sky; immediately, the sky rumbled; Gracier, who was about to attack, frowned; somehow, a window appeared above Maddog''s head. It was short, but the information it contained made Gracier frown deeply.

    [Maddog (Temp)

    Tower guardian

    Floor: 3rd

    HP: 10000/12000

    MP:???????]

    ''No good, I must use my skill points.'' Gracier immediately made this kind of decision and acted upon it.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 102

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 6600/121200

    HP: 3500/3500

    MP: 3210/3610

    STA: 2800

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1435 ? 1485

    DEF: 825

    AGI: 1025

    INT: 1025

    LUK: 825

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Fame: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 1 (+14 SP) ? Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 2 (+13 SP) ? Level 10] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 3 (+2 SP) ? Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    Alexandra immediately opened her mouth and breathed me, a golden me was spat out and melted everything on its path, closing in, Maddog was unbothered, he continued to raise his hand, bones arrows shot out from his hand toward the sky before falling toward the sand then something astonishing happened, as if they havebined with the sand, it rumbled before Gracier felt dangering from the ground.

    ''''¦Ð¡Ì¦Ð^£¤¡é¡é¡ê.~''''

    She spoke in dragon tongue immediately, a golden fire lotus rose from the ground with her in the middle, as if it was not much other small fire lotus formed between the first golden fire lotus strengthening it.

    Even so, the golden colored bone spikesing from the ground pierced through the golden fire lotuses like it was made of paper; they were about to reach Gracier, who was forced to summon her wings, pping them she seeded in escaping, however, from the sky a gigantic golden bone hand pped into the ground where many bones spikes were waiting.

    At thest moment, Gracier switched her gift form into a golden bow, which she used to knock a single arrow that multiplied into twelve before reaching the ground.

    Boom!

    Most of the golden bone spikes were destroyed, letting Graciernd unscathed; she didn''t even adjust her posture before pointing into the sky and shouted.

    ''''Meteor fall!"

    Rumble!

    The sky rumbled before darkening, Maddog who went into hiding, froze; somehow, he couldn''t move, and he was feeling an ominous feeling.

    From the sky, two burning meteors fell.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Kabooooom!

    The barren wastnd extended to almost two hundred kilometers was level up, turned into scorching magma, Maddog''s HP was almost gone, thanks to his timely action, using his ultimate armor, he survived; however, he couldn''t believe that there was a spell so powerful, he was so shocked that he forgot the reason for his revival, he couldn''t care less.

    By the time he noticed the golden arrow flying toward him, it was already toote; it had already reached his head.

    Puff! Boom!

    The golden arrow burst apart, Maddog''s head burst like a firecracker before disappearing, hisst thought was ''Beautiful!''

    Gracier''s meteor skill was dangerous yet beautiful.. He was captivated by it; he had no regrets.

 Chapter 604 - 580: Alice In Wonderland ?

    Gracier sat on the ground to catch her breath; after using the meteor skill, her MP was half depleted, but she still managed to move despite the feeling of exhaustion; she knocked the arrow, which took the revived Maddog life.

    Following the guardian''s death, a notification rang out announcing thepletion of the trial.

    [Congrattions to yer Red Queen Alexandra forpleting the Trial of Illusion.

    Reward: Illusion me]

    Following this announcement, a small me switching between a myriad of colors and sometimes invisible yet visible appeared before entering Gracier''s chest. Despite her immunity against the fire element, Gracier still feels a scorching sensation burning her inside after the small me enters through her chest.

    ''''Ugh! I hurt. I haven''t felt a sensation like this for a long time, so long that I have forgotten what fire can hurt so much.'''' Gracier said while standing; she dusted herself.

    Although the reward forpleting this trial was only an illusion me, Gracier was not disappointed with the reward gained. She believed that there was no useless reward but useless user; if this me meant what she thought, then it would be a massive boost in her strength. She could use it to do many things; she was already overflowing with ideas.

    Gracier called out her status window; nothing changed much except for the addition of a new skill. Illusion me Level 1.

    Reading the description of the illusion me pretty much confirmed what Gracier had thought.

    [Illusion me: Through me, control what you wish the others to see. Alter reality as you wish with the power of the me.

    Level 1

    Range: ten meters. Time limit: 15 minutes]

    ''''I see, not bad. A lot of things can be done in fifteen minutes, and it''s not like the time limit, and the range would not increase as the skill''s level rose.'''' Gracier mumbled before closing the skill''s window and began checking her surrounding in search of the other''s presence. Unfortunately, she found nothing, which made her switch method.

    Beautiful crimson me wings appeared on her back; pping them, she took the sky; the crimson wings coupled with her long red hair was truly beautiful sight to behold.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in another location, a ce was a few away from a waterfall. This ce was revolved around by trees, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, a wondend. Alice, with her expressionless face and beautiful white hair, stood in this paradise.

    The moment she passed through the gate that would send them to the first floor, she somehow ended up here, she walked until she found this waterfall, she getting sick of seeing the same scenery over again and again, if she loves things like this maybe she would have enjoyed it but obviously, she doesn''t.

    Suddenly, Alice, whose face showed no change in the past hours, finally changed into what seemed to be a grin; however, because usually, she didn''t make that kind of expression, the result was. that her grin didn''t look like one.

    She waited patiently, and a few minutester, from the other side of the waterfall, five men came; on their chests were the emblem of the first guild, the God''s hand.

    Immediately upon seeing Alice, those men knew who she was.

    ''''Wow! Pretty lucky, if I must say. We found one of the scums from the God''s may cry guild, a pretty chick, that is. Let''s enjoy ourselves.'''' A vulgar man standing in the middle of the others shouted; he didn''t care if his voice was loud or not because he believed that he was superior to others; his guild was the strongest in the world. However, there are other cities, capitals because the tower was located in their capital, it could be considered as the strongest of all Exodus. Their previous guild master was a cautious man with a lot of regtions; however, the new guild master was not like that; she let them do whatever they wanted with the premise that when she ordered you to do something, you ought to do it without questioning her.

    However, unlike Pussy, (Yeah! It''s his name nobody wanted to know the reason behind this choice), the other four were of nature cautious; they were wary of Alice standing there with what they could call grin after searching what kind of expression was that after a long time. They concluded that this girl before them was really dangerous, that they must treat her with caution. However, their leader didn''t share this view.

    He stepped forward while licking his hammer; he was ready to say something when.

    ''''Beauty-"

    Pussy''s pupils dted as at the exact moment asAlice appeared before him and grabbed his head before he could finish his words and then,

    Bam!

    She thrashed her face into the ground. Before the others beside him, Alice thrust her sword piercing through a surprising man throat; it was instant death, she quicked the others, sending them flying, she did all of these things while looking Pussy''s head against the ground; finally, he wanted to cry however he could release a cry, Alice pulled him out and tossed him into the air.

    She followed her in the air, her knee crashing into her belly.

    Pussy''s mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    He tumbled to the ground, his body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" Finally aware of how dangerous this girl was, he begged. The pain had wiped out every once of arrogance he had alongside his lust, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Alice asked as she slowly approached Pussy like the grim reaper. To him, Alice might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made her appear far more menacing.

    Before the others could move, Alice pointed her fingers in their direction, and fireballs flew out of them and crashed into them; they were swallowed before they could even move, Pussy watched helplessly as the white me devoured any sign of life from his subordinates before they died.

    ''''D-Don''te closer!" He said, stuttering, however, his wish wasn''t granted Alice disappeared. The next she reappeared it was where she previously stood, she sheathed her white sword, simultaneously Pussy''s fell on the ground, his eyes were wide open as he couldn''t understand how he died, he didn''t feel anything, what a sad way of dying he thought.

    Silence returned to the wondend; however, it didn''tst long as Alice opened her mouth and dered.

    ''''Won''t youe out?"

 Chapter 605 - 581: Alice Vs Incursio 1

    After killing the five men that came out.

    Silence returned to the wondend; however, it didn''tst long as Alice opened her mouth and dered.

    ''''Won''t youe out?"

    Alice''s voice was cold; she acted cool because of her personality. Unlike her cold exterior inwardly, she was pretty disturbed because the thing hiding since the arrival of the others, as she wouldn''t call it, a person was giving a dangerous feeling. It was a deep sense of crisis she had never felt before; not even Alex, her master gave this feeling; it was her first time. The fear she usually doesn''t feel resurfaced again; it had taken her a lot of effort not to tremble.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the person who was hiding came out; it was a small girl shorter than Gracier; she had a head full of white hair reminiscent of snow; somehow, this girl seemed to share some simrities with Alice.

    Unconsciously Alice gulped; she took a step back without even knowing it.

    Surpsurpringly the person who appeared was none other but Incursio, Alex''s nightmare. Alice remembered the instructions Alex gave them; among them, there was one which he emphasized the most, that is, not to engage Incursio individually no matter what the reason was. In a group, they would have more chance of surviving; alone, the chance of survival would be zero.

    Therefore the first reaction Alice had after seeing Incursio was to flee; however, for some unknown reason she couldn''t move, something, an unknown emotion began to surface inside her, it was the feeling of proving herself, as to whom Alice had no idea, if she exined this feeling into words, it would like felt like her existence was being denied by this girl presence, and not to lose her sense of self she must prove herself, prove that she was real.

    As if she could read through Alice like a book Incursio finally opened her mouth and said, her words shocked Alice, who usually doesn''t show any emotions on her face.

    ''''Hello, it''s our first time meeting, but for a fake, you do possess a sharp sense, not even Saint could easily detect me as you did well except for a few talented individuals, but for a copy to be able to do that and easily take care of five above Level 120 you are quite good fake copy.''''

    Incursio''s deration was like a p of thunder inside Alice''s ears; she doesn''t care about her praise; what she wanted to know is what Incursio meant by saying she was a fake copy?

    For the first time, the usually not talkative Alice began talkatively. She took the initiative of asking a question that burned her.

    ''''Stop yapping and tell me what you mean by I''m fake.''''

    Alice''s voice became more profound, and the chilly air that exuded from her body almost turned into a substantial cold breeze that froze the entire world around her. However, for Incursio, this chilling aura was nothing but a breeze that she could shatter at any time.

    ''''Fufufu! You wish to know?" She asked if she would give Alice the answer she sought depending on her answer.

    Alice nodded because she wished to know the answer; however, how could Incursio make things easier?

    Upon seeing Alice''s gesture, the corners of Incursio''s mouth lifted into a smile, and she tilted her head to the side with her arms crossed.

    ''''And why would I entertain you? Who do you think you are?"

    Alice sighed despite not wanting to; she quickly decided; she didn''t forget Alex''s instruction. She dashed forward and unsheathed her sword.

    Seeing Alice charging recklessly toward her made Incursio disappointed as she had expected more from a copy of them; however, she soon changed her opinion.

    Just as the white sword sliced through the air and was about to reach Incursio, it changed trajectory like a whip; the tip of the sword curved and inched toward her heart, Incursio was forced to act. She coated her fingers in the wind element and moved them to stop the sword; however, because she could, she noticed Alice opening her other hand, one of her hand fingers was pointed toward a stomach, and white beam was shot out from this finger.

    Everything happened too fast, from the time Alice unsheathed her sword to the time she attacked, making her sword curve while secretly unleashing the move she had prepared since the beginning ten seconds didn''t even pass. Normally, people shouldn''t have been able to do anything with thisbo; however, Incursio was nothing but usual; at thest moment, she twisted her body like a snake, simultaneously dodging the sword and the beam which passed above her belly.

    Incursiounched a kick with her body still in the London bridge pose, it was Alice''s turn to be surprised, yet her body still reacted instinctively; she dodged the kick before flipping her body above Incursio''s body using her leg as support.

    Incursio chuckled, facing Alice''s quick judgment; she was about to follow with another attack when Alice passing above her body, sent a double downward kick; Incursio was forced to cross her arms for the impact while her long white hair hardened before piercing the ground to stabilize her body.

    Just as Alice''s double kick was about to connect with Incursio''s chest, a white me erupted under her feet.

    Boom!

    A small explosion urred which propelled Alice into the sky like a rocket, and once midair, she twisted her body tond on one of the tallest trees in front of her, then she began running at a first speed, jumping from tree to tree at fast speed and soon she was out of Incursio''s sight.

    Finally, Incursio, who was so shocked by the situation that had just transpired, fell onto the ground,pletely bewildered.

    ''''Did that girl just use me as a foothold to escape?"

    Even though the reality already her the answer, Incursio couldn''t help but ask this as she raised her upper body and sat crosslegged.

    ''''Hahahaha! What a strange girl. She did all these things to escape; how interesting. But do you think you could escape if I decided that you can''t?"

    Incursio said with her head tilted to the side; suddenly she vanished, no she tore through space and disappeared; herst words before disappearing were.

    ''''It''s time to hunt some rabbits.''''

 Chapter 606 - 582: Alice Vs Incursio 2

    Alice''s figure could be seen at full speed inside the forest; she was jumping from one tree to another without looking back; even so, her senses were on full alert, ready to catch the smallest detail. However, despite all these precautions, Alice detected nothing; normally this should have been a relief, but knowing against whom she was made Alice feel extremely uneasy.

    Alice would have wished to fly in the sky, but here it was impossible, so she could only run, jumping from tree to tree.

    ''''Where do you think you are going, little rabbit?"

    Suddenly, out of nowhere, a voice rang in Alice''s ears, startling her; she almost fell because of how surprised she was; however, she managed to stabilize her body at thest moment, yet she was unable to detect the enemy''s presence no matter what she did.

    If she were to keep running so blindly, then only one oue awaits her, which is death. Therefore Alice stopped and took a deep breath before shouting.

    ''''Between you and I, who is the one most befitting to be called little rabbit? Huh! Tiny little rabbit.''''

    Alice''s voice was so loud that it was heard radius kilometers, startling the animals in the forest, making them flee.

    Naturally, Incursio, hiding in the space, also heard Alice''s words; she knew this provocation was to bail her out, she usually wouldn''t have yed along; however, there was a word those who knew her wouldn''t dare to say, she was aware that of height, she knew she would never grow more than her current height, so talking about her height in her presence had be a taboo that only those strong enough or tired of living would remind of how short she was.

    ''''Fufufu! Although I know what you are after saying those hateful words, I still wish to y along with l- rabbit.''''

    Incursio appeared not too far from Alice; she stopped and omitted the word petite to remind her height.

    ''''There!''''

    Immediately upon noticing Incursio''s appearance, Aliceunched an attack. Her sword sliced through the air and arrived before Incursio; thetter showed no emotion as she knocked the sword to the side like it was a toy.

    ''''Do you expect to deal me some kind of damage with this soft attack of yours?" Incursio asked with her head tilted to the side.

    ''''I''m not so conceited to believe that I have this ability, at least not with this attack," Alice replied before muttering.

    ''''Thousand Shadows!"

    Her figure blurred and was transformed into several copies of the original; however, these copies haven''t reached a thousand; they numbered at least around thirty. Those thirty Alice all held a sword and simultaneouslyunched their attacks.

    However, facing thirty swords approaching her, Incursio was pretty calm; she knew that it was an illusion, the real Alice was mixed in this group.

    ''''Scram!"

    Incursio shouted, and from her body, an enormous amount of mana burst out, sweeping away the thirty Aliceing to attack her; she disappeared and reappeared before the only Alice that didn''t vanish after suffering her mana outburst.

    ''''Got you!" Incursio said before her body passed through Alice, she believed it was real; this befuddled her because before attacking Alice, she felt from her presence that it was the real her; however, at thest moment, the presence she felt vanished, and she only hit empty air.

    ''''Just now-"

    Before Incursio could finish her words, the real Alice appeared behind her back and thrust her sword.

    ''''How naive!" Incursio said, unafraid even when facing Alice''s unexpected attack; however, Alice showed her yet another surprise.

    ''''Transform, twelve butterflies!"

    The sword heading toward Incursio turned into twelve butterflies of different colors, five white butterflies, five ck butterflies, and two green butterflies. Those twelve butterfliesbined to form a small tornado towards Incursio unguarded back.

    Everything happened too fast; she usually wouldn''t have been able to dodge, yet she turned around with such ease that you could have mistaken it as she was expecting such an attack.

    ''''Not bad, three elements? Truly not bad, but you will need to do more than that if you wish to beat me.'''' Incursio said, and under Alice''s eyes, she crushed the attack she painstakingly built for this situation; she crushed it like she was crushed a bug.

    ''''That ability you used to switch ce with one of your clones reminds me of his ability. Although I don''t know how the hell you have a simr ability, it doesn''t matter. I will still crush you because you have started to piss me off!" Incursio dered.

    Following her deration, she vanished. Alice wanted to say something; however, her words were cut off abruptly when her eyes widened. Inside Alice''s pupils was reflected a youthful but extremely beautiful face approaching at such high speeds that She, a person who had entered the Saint Realm and possessed a speed almost superior to that of her master, was surprised.

    Bam!

    Alice felt like a hammer had hit her in the chest; she was sent flying, her body bent into C shape, and she vomited a mouthful of blood, some of her ribs were broken, the blow hit her so hard that she started to see stars.

    ''''Let''s y!"

    Watching Alice flying in the air, Incursio''s lips curved into a crescent shape; the smile on her face was truly vicious.

    Incursio closed her right fist immediately; the space around Alice was sealed; her body froze midair while her dominant arm was removed, giving her no time to scream.

    Then Incursio''s eyes sparkled; looking at Alice''s sorry state; she flickered her fingers at her.

    Swish! Swish!

    One after another, strands of lightning raced out of her fingers and hit Alice.

    As if she could see what Incursio was after, Alice mped her mouth tight and tried to ignore the lightning flowing into her. She did her best not to think of how her skin was charred and her flesh cut.

    Sadly, her attempts to shut her sense of feeling failed. The lightning discharging from the Incursio''s fingers didn''t stop, and in a matter of minutes, it became more violent. As time went on, finally unable to endure it, Alice started screaming.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    ''''Scream more, I look like this sound!" Incursio said with a smile; she was upset, so she needed to release some of the pent-up frustrations she felt.

    However, the joy she felt was short-lived because soon Alice took a radical decision and immediately acted upon it; she decided to self-destruct together with Incursio.

    ''''Shit! I''m out!"

    Kabooooom!

    Unfortunately, Incursio noticed the danger faster and stepped across before the terrible explosion could swallow her; it was why she hadn''t seen what happened after she left; Incursio''sst word before vanishing was.

    ''''One rabbit down, time to hunt another one!"

 Chapter 607 - [Bonus ] 583: The Unusual Realm

    Alex finally took a step into the unknown forest after leaving the mountain top; he had expected to encounter monsters the moment he went in judging from the wyvern behavior; however, he encountered nothing, not even the slightest animal''s cry, not until a blinding light assaulted his vision forcing him to close his eyes and when he reopened them again Alex found himself in entirely different scenery, a different forest.

    The forest was vast,pact, and primal. Its canopy was overshadowed by alder, cedar, and oak; enough light shimmered through their crowns for scattered shrubs to reign the thickyer of leaves below.

    Curling branches held onto the asional tree, and a medley of flowers, which desperately tried to avoid the shadows, stood out against the otherwise amber forest grounds.

    A cacophony of beastly sounds, predominantly those of ferocious monsters, brightened up the forest and added to the sounds of the wind blowing gently through the forest.

    However, this wasn''t what attracted Alex''s attention; his gaze was focused on the gigantic stele in front of him; this stele was in as a virgin stone, yet it couldn''t help have Alex''s gaze focused on it, as if trying to peer through this stele to know what kind of secret, it doesn''t contain; unfortunately, he saw nothing.

    ''''How disappointing!" Alex spat out after not feeling anything from this stele; howeverr, just as those words escaped from Alex''s mouth, a change happened in the in stele before him; it shone in purple light before some iprehensible words appeared above this stele.

    [As soon as the sky is colored brightly, a broken bone shall usher forth the end of history and a cursed age.]

    ''''Is this supposed to mean something?" Alex asked, confused; however, nothing happened; he got no answer until the stele before him began shaking.

    Kiki! Kaka! Boom!

    It exploded and was transformed into a small portal.

    ''''I see; I need to pass through this portal to go to the other side where the real boss of this level was probably located.'''' He mumbled before taking a step forward; nothing would happen if he stayed passive, not doing anything; despite not knowing what awaited him on the other side, he ought to go; therefore Alex stepped through the portal trying to hide his nervousness.

    As Alex moved forward through the florid portal hidden among the trees. A gloomy world immediately met him. Clouds of dust fill the air; it stings one''s eyes and lungs with every breath and obstructs vision. Somehow a sense of adventure takes hold of your heart, telling you that this world is rich with opportunities.

    Much remains to be discovered here, but some things may be best left a secret. This world is definitely inhospitable.

    Close to Alex''s proximity, he could vaguely see silhouettes of creatures stranger even than those of old legends. While they seem docile enough, for now, he knew he must keep his distance. Alex managed to spot huge, hairy creatures in the distance; he felt like he was in some fairy tale book.

    Unexpectedly, he could feel your excitement rising as if to tell him to begin his life as a wanderer, explorer, and adventurer in this new world. But, with Alex quickly got hold of himself not to get swept in, this realm was unusual, capable of bewitching one''s soul; Alex had thought that his soul was strong enough, capable of facing most of these situations; however, the current situation made him realize that he still has a long way to go.

    Suddenly, a terrible roar that shook the whole realm was heard.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    Alex immediately kneeled and protected his ears as they began bleeding.

    ¡¼No good it is a dragon!¡½Silveria shouted.

    ''''!!!!!"

    Alex''s body became rooted in ce, not because of Silveria''s warning but becaus of the unexpected figure which appeared after the terrible roar.

    Only one could be used to describe this figure, huge, truly huge, massive that the end could be seen, it was covered in shinning red scales, two curved ck horns, a being seen in a fictional story, a being said to be supreme to all of the other races, an apex predator.

    Standing before Alex was a dragon, yes an actual dragon, a gigantic red dragon spanning over thirty meters.

    ''''Gulp!"

    Unconsciously Alex gulped; he knew that the current him would die if he were to face this monster; there is no doubt the fight oue, no matter what he did, even Nyx, who usually doesn''t show any emotion, became worried.

    ¡¼Run!¡½Nyx ordered, and Alex didn''t need to be told twice as he had no intention of fighting this monster.

    For the sake of escaping, Alex, who couldn''t control his body due to the terrible presence before him, immediately used his trump card. He activated Mana''s body.

    Wiz! Wiz!

    Immediately following this activation, the surrounding mana gathered around him before entering his body; the mana pierced through his body like needles, yet he greeted his teeth to endure the pain, and soon his body was filled with abundant mana, increasing his mana over ten thousands, Alex poured this mana into Sleipnir and shot toward the exit, his body broke through the restraints and the sound of barrier to escape.

    Finally, the being in the sky turned his head in Alex''s direction, his golden slit narrowed in amusement, and he said.

    ''''Not bad, wise decision.''''

    Alex had no time to be surprised by the sudden voice which entered his head because the moment he was about to pass through the portal he had taken to enter this realm, his body stopped as time had stopped for him, then his right eye started throbbing.

    Thump! Thump!

    Rumble!

    The sky rumbled, lightning fell from the sky, the red dragon frowned, then space was ripped apart and from the other side and dangerous as the red dragon came out.

    Dark skin shining like metal, nine heads, the legendary nine-headed Hydra appeared.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    A roar that didn''t lose to that of the dragon was heard, Alex was sent flying; unexpectedly, a red aura surrounded Alex''s body and stopped his fall.

    ''''Child goes, now isn''t the time for you to appear here. Go to the lower floors; your destiny awaits you there!" The red dragon voice entered Alex''s head again.

    ''''What?"

    Before Alex could question the red dragon about what he meant, he was thrown out of the realm; thest thing Alex saw was the two monsters fighting against each other, the sky trembled, the ground vaporized with just two attacks, Alex gulped and learned one thing from this unexpected expedition, he was still really weak, he must never get conceited, the road toward the top is still too far.

 Chapter 608 - 584: Restart

    Alex was expelled from the unusual realm, felt like he was passing through water; it was a pretty unique sensation yet short-lived as soon he found himself before what appeared to be a town. Alex quickly got up and looked at his surrounding. A town surrounded by tall walls stood before him; he was not too far from the entrance where three guards guarded an iron gate.

    Walking toward them, Alex greeted them.

    ''''Hello, I''m new. Can you please tell me what town this is?"

    The first guard didn''t answer, while the second nced at thest one before sighing.

    ''''Wee, outsider, this the Restart town. To learn more, I suggest that you head to the mayor''s residence.'''' The second guard exined.

    ''''I see, thank you. By the way, where is the mayor''s residence?" Alex immediately asked another question, to which the first clicked his tongue and pointed behind him and said.

    ''''Head straight, you will see it; it''s the biggest building after passing the square. Pay the entrance fee, 20 Fame points, and scram.''''

    Facing the first guard''s unfriendly tone, Alex only chuckled and paid the entrance fee.

    Immediately after entering the town, Alex saw lively scenes like when he came to Eria.

    ''''Oh! Finally, a new yer arrived.'''' A person who was probably another yer shouted upon seeing Alex, immediately all eyes gathered on Alex.

    Being stared at by so many eyes made Alex feel nothing; however, he noticed something from the residents of this town; they were unfriendly toward yers, as for why Alex would find out once he met the mayor.

    Alex followed the first guard''s instruction and soon saw the mayor''s mansion; it was the biggest building in the surrounding, it was painted white. Alex walked toward the mansion, he was stopped by the guard, and after stating the reason for his visit, the guards authorized him to go in.

    The maids asked Alex to wait as the mayor was entertaining a guest; they would inform the mayor first. Shortly after, they came back, asking Alex to follow them, and he followed them.

    Knock! Knock!

    ''''Mayor, I have brought him.'''' One of the maids said.

    Unexpectedly it was a woman''s voice that came from the other side.

    ''''I see, good, let''s him enter.''''

    Alex walked in, and the door was closed behind him; he checked his surrounding, the room was not too big, there was a round table in the middle of this room, and sitting across from each around this table was two women, one mature around thirty and the other young. Alex was able to identify the mayor but what shocked him was the other person present in the room; this person was none other than Eri, with whom he entered Exodus, normally she should have been in Luna''s group but seeing her here meant that they were separated.

    ''''You!" Eri immediately pointed her finger at Alex after discovering that it was him.

    ''''Oh! So you two know each other? This is good. Sit, boy. I''m Celestine, the mayor of this town.''''

    ''''I''m Alex Grim.'''' Alex introduced himself while sitting opposite Eri; he ignored herpletely and looked at Celestine.

    ''''By the way, can you exin a bit about this town and-"

    As if she could guess what Alex was about to ask, Celestine, cut him off and said.

    ''''And the floor, I''m right?"

    Alex nodded while Eri pouted but caused no further trouble.

    ''''I see; I will continue from where I was with your friend.''''

    ''''We aren''t friends. Who will befriend him.'''' Eri immediately refuted Celestine words making thetter smile, thinking that Eri wasn''t being honest; she remembered her saying that she hoped that Alex and others were fine, yet when she saw him, she started to behave unusually, outsiders are fun, Celestine thought before shaking her head to continue her exnation.

    ''''You two must have seen the hostility when you came. It''s natural; we don''t like outsiders.''''

    ''''Outsiders?'''' Alex frowned upon hearing this.

    ''''Yes, those who came from the outside world are referred to as outsiders.''''

    Another interesting word came out. Celestine chuckled when she saw the confusion written over their faces; she decided to exin things more for them to understand as they seemed not aware of how Exodus was structured.

    ''''Let me exin this to you. Where you came from is called the outside world here, the continent outside is called the outside world, have not found it strange that such big world only has one continent?"

    Facing this question, Alex and Eri exchanged nces and thought that Celestine''s question made sense; back then, they didn''t think deeply of Exodus having only one continent; maybe unconsciously, they thought that it was because the other continents had not been discovered yet, however, judging from Celestine words it was moreplex than that.

    ''''Let me tell you the real Exodus is this tower, the world inside this tower, each floor is like a continent. The reason why you end up separated from yourrades is that you might be sent to other parts of the continent; sometimes, there''s an exception; some are directly sent to upper floors without the need to climb up from lower floors. This town is on the upper level of the first floor; by clearing request here, you will be sent to the next floor.'''' Celestine exined; she stopped to drink tea served a minute ago.

    ''''I see. We understand. Can you tell us why people here are hostile to outsiders? Could it be that one of our predecessors did something?" Alex raised a question after learning more about Exodus; he calmly drank his tea while waiting for Celestine''s exnation. It didn''t take long before she exined the reason behind the resident''s hostility.

    ''''One of your predecessors, a lunatic, created some dangerous after experimenting on the people here; he created a dangerous beast that only appears at night to cause destruction.''''

    Strangely both Alex and Eri had the same idea on the identity of this monster when they hear that it only shows up at night.

    ''''Your mission will be to help us decrease the amount of beast. Once youplete this task, I''ll give you the token to the next floor.'''' Celestine''s words just ended when Alex and Eri received a notification.

    [Congrattions, you have received your first quest to begin your ascension.. Vampire hunt.]

 Chapter 609 - 585: Vampire Hunt 1

    [Congrattions, you have received your first quest to begin your ascension. Vampire hunt.]

    ''As I thought!''

    Both Alex and Eri had this thought. They continued to look at the quest description.

    [Restart town nights are frightening. Vampires hunt at night. Kill as much you can.]

    ''''Night is about toe. Quickly go prepare.'''' Celestine instructed; Alex and Eri shrugged their shoulders but still followed Celestine''s arrangements; they both received a room to rest.

    Inside Alex''s room, he sat on the bed and heaved a sigh.

    ''''I''m a bit tired. First, it was wyvern, then a dragon, a Nine headed Hydra, and now vampires. The tower is sure full of surprise, but I wonder where are the others?"

    Whoosh!

    ''''Don''t worry, none of them is weak. Believe in them. You must get stronger quickly and find what can help you before leaving this tower.'''' Silveria, sitting on the chair near the table, said these words to Alex, who smiled.

    ''''Don''t worry, I believe in them. It would be good if that Holy Daughter makes a move during this time.'''' Alex recalled how Cecilia was behaving when they were about to be separated; she was scheming something, maybe she would abduct Luna as she kept refusing her invitation. However, she would be surprised because Alex and others were prepared for this eventuality; she would fall into their trap if she tried.

    ''''So, why do youe out?"

    Now that he had the time, Alex asked why Silveria came out.

    She chuckled and crossed her legs.

    ''''It''s because I miss you; what else?"

    ''''I see; please go back. I do not miss you.'''' Alex spat out, not hiding his desire not to see Silveria here; however, instead of feeling hurt by this, Silveria chuckled, she was pretty used to Alex''s harsh words, and more importantly, she knew that he was not honest with himself, if she were to use Japanese term it would be that Alex was a Tsundere.

    If only Alex knew what she thought, he would have spanked her again as she would have deserved it, but fortunately for her, he didn''t know.

    ''''Now, now, calm down, Master. Ie here to talk about the unusual realm we visited.'''' Silveria finally decided to talk about what she came out with.

    Alex''s face turned serious. Although he had temporarily forgotten about what happened before he came to this town, it was still temporary; there''s no way he wouldpletely forget what he saw, especially the word on that stele.

    ''''What [As soon as the sky is colored brightly, a broken bone shall usher forth the end of history and a cursed age.] mean? It''s a prophecy?" Alex asked while observing Silveria''s reaction not to miss out on anything.

    ''''It could be interpreted as such, but I''m still thinking about what these words mean,'''' Silveria said with a pensive face; she indeed was trying to interpret the literal meaning of those words but had yet to find what they truly meant or wished to convey.

    ''''Forget it. We will slowly think about it; when the timees, we will naturally understand what this prophecy means. For now, I want to know what floor was that. I felt something calling me when I was inside that realm; it was a faint feeling, but I''m sure that I was not wrong; it was like it came from the deepest part of my soul. You who is linked to my soul have you sensed something?"

    ''''No, I did not sense anything back then, maybe because I was too focused on the two monsters before us, sorry.'''' Silveria apologized as she couldn''t help Alex knowing how important this must be to him; she could feel through his words.

    However, while Silveria sensed nothing, there was someone else who sensed the same thing as Alex and tried to trace the source but failed; she couldn''t before they were thrown out; if it weren''t because she was still injured, she wouldn''t have a hard time finding where this feeling wasing from.

    ¡¼I have also sensed it.¡½

    ''''Nyx?"

    ''''Big sister?"

    Two people had an unusual expression on their faces upon hearing Nyx''s voice; the first was surprised and was overjoyed because of Nyx''s presence, while the other frowned because her sister began to show some unusual side to her; she talked more often.

    ''''Nyx, tell me what you know.'''' Alex was first to regain his calm; he had not forgotten what was necessary, he would have more opportunity to chat with Nyxter.

    ¡¼I didn''t know much, just that the thing destined to be yours is located in that unusual realm, somewhere in that realm.¡½Nyx exined and immediately became silent, not saying anything afterward.

    Being used to Nyx''s personality, Alex said nothing. He was lost in thoughts, trying to figure out what to do, how to go in that realm again. Suddenly, he felt someone''s hand on his shoulder, startling him awake.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will find a way. We must take one step at a time, don''t run before knowing how to walk. What is your will eventually end up in your hands.''''

    Silveria, her words alleviated some of Alex''s concerns; he remembered that he must not rush things; currently, he had some task toplete, so he must focus on this.

    Unknowingly night hade, and it was a moonless one; the sky was pitch ck like ink, most of the shops had closed already while not many were still roaming the streets because the vampire''s attack was bing more and more violent as days went.

    Suddenly, there was a cry that shook the whole area, it was not far from the mayor''s mansion, so naturally, Alex and Eri heard it, they immediately exited their rooms, coincidentally they met the mayor, Celestine.

    ''''It''s them. It''s strange; normally, they don''t attack this early; something must be up. Let''s see.''''

    After saying those words, Celestine immediately disappeared; Alex and Eri followed.

    Soon they arrived at the scene where the cry came from; there, they saw what could be called a massacre; a small ice cream store was destroyed with the owner and his daughter were killed, dried corpses littered the ground.

    ¡¼Master, this is unforgivable let ughter every one of them.¡½Silveria''s angry voice echoed in Alex''s head, making him chuckle as he understood why she was reacting like this, she is Ice cream lover, after all, so seeing the current situation made her angry because she had nned to visit this store tomorrow, but now it was impossible.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was about to say something to the furious Silveria, stopped because he noticed a presence; he also felt the heavy stenching from this presence, he immediately went after it.

    ''''Alex?"

 Chapter 610 - 586: Vampire Hunt 2

    ''''Alex?''''

    Eri was the first to notice Alex disappearing into the alley behind them, and when she was about to follow him, she was stopped by Celestine.

    ''''Don''t go; we will continue ahead because I believe that there''s more than one of them. Your friend- I mean a partner is more than capable of handling one vampire, I believe so.''''

    "I guess you''re right. I wanted to ask how many vampires are there?" Eri asked a question she had wanted to ask a while ago.

    Celestine took a deep breath before replying.

    ''''Truth be told, even I don''t know. More than thirty if I can make an estimate.''''

    ''''I see, it''s not a lot, but there are troublesome to deal with,'''' Eri mumbled; her words didn''t go unnoticed, which drew Celestine''s attention.

    ''''Are you talking because you have experienced something like this before?"

    The normally reserved Celestine couldn''t help but get curious all of a sudden. So, she did something she usually doesn''t do.

    ''''I wonder,'''' Eri responded, not exining anything more; she continued to walk forward.

    ''''As I thought. It would have been too easy if you responded otherwise.''''

    Celestine, who didn''t have her hope too high to begin with, said. From the moment her curiosity got the better of her, and she raised that question, she instantly knew that Eri wouldn''t have answered her anyway but still tried; this could be called false hope.

    ''''Forget it, let''s go!" Celestine said before taking the lead; she followed the other trace she felt; it was another vampire; it was not one vampire responsible for the carnage here.

    Meanwhile, in another location, Alex, who followed the track of one of the vampires, ended in a dead-end, but he knew that the enemy was hiding.

    ''''Won''t youe out? We are both adults, so there''s no need for hide and seek.'''' Alex said with his arms crossed.

    Suddenly there was a disturbingugh that echoed through the whole alley.

    ''''Jie~ Jie~, it thought it was a group of huntersing after me, and I was ready for carnage, but I only ended up disappointed because it was a sightly lone wolf. I wonder what gave you the courage toe after me. Could you tell me?"

    Following this, countless bats appeared before transforming into a man wearing a dark suit.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders in response.

    ''''Well, I wonder.''''

    ''''I see, still cocky after seeing the great me.'''' The vampire with his fangs out said in a threatening manner, but it didn''t have the desired effect on Alex, smiling, facing the man full killing intent.

    ''''I see, you are quite something. Then let''s there a carnage, it will start from you.'''' the vampire dered while opening his arms.

    The vampire acted as though he was on set, making Alexugh.

    ''''There will be carnage but not on our side. I''m going to massacre every one of them. It''s what she wanted; it has been a long time since she was this furious after all.'''' Alex said, but thest part started inaudibly; even the vampire with enhanced hearing could hear anything.

    Bang!

    Alex fired a normal bullet at the vampire; it also did no damage, the damage it dealt got immediately healed.

    ''''What? Were you trying to tickle me? I felt nothing. Even though you have an unusual weapon, it couldn''t deal me any damage; how disappointing.'''' The vampire spat out before his expression changed.

    Alex disappeared, and when he reappeared again, he was already before the vampire. To a vampire to whom speed was a natural thing, he couldn''t help but be surprised by how fast Alex''s speed was.

    ''Fast,'' The vampire concluded; however, it was only that he was not afraid of Alex even when he possessed a slightly better speed than him; after all, speed isn''t everything.

    However, the vampire expression changed because Alex''s fist toward his face stopped, and a gun appeared inside his other hand.

    Instinctively, the vampire knew that this time was different; his instinct told him that he would die of nothing; therefore, the vampire immediately used one of their innate abilities, transforming his body into a mist to escape Alex''s Aurora bullet, the white bullet passed through the mist, this made Alex click his tongue in frustration.

    ''''Tch!"

    ''''Hahaha, it''s what you get acting cocky; I''m from a superior race; there is no way a mere mortal can beat me. I''m a ch-''''

    The vampire couldn''t finish his words in the next instant; his mist form disappeared as though forcibly canceled; he couldn''t believe it.

    ''''What?"

    BANG!

    The startled vampire didn''t get the opportunity to ponder about what happened before another white bullet burst out from the silver gun and sliced through the air; time seemed to have slowed down; he could see the white bullet moving in slow motion yet couldn''t do anything, his body seemed to have been locked and couldn''t move no matter what he did.

    Finally, he saw his life shing before him. He couldn''t remember what he was doing before getting transformed into a bloodthirsty demon, but one thing was sure, which was that after bing a vampire, his life had be a lot more exciting.

    ''I guess this is the end; either I do not regret what I have be. Long live, Oh sovereign, I''m rooting for you and-''

    Bang!

    Finally, the white bullet reached its destination and pierced through the vampire''s head, time resumed for the frozen vampire, immediately after his body began acting as though it was electrocuted, white mist poured out of the vampire seven orifices before,

    Boom!

    The vampire body exploded into a beautiful white light which disappeared soon after.

    Alex, who killed a level 125 vampire, showed no emotion as if it was just a casual thing he had done.

    ''''I guess Aurora Bullet is the most effective bullet to deal with them. A vampire is an undead-type monster, after all; no wonder Aurora Bullet worked on them. It''s time to clean up some trash. While I''m at it, better make it big, a bigger evaluation will have me earning more fame points and a good ce on the next floor..'''' Alex muttered, immediately going after the next vampire; tonight, the hunter would be prey because they met yers.

 Chapter 611 - 587: Vampire Hunt 3

    While Alex was dealing with his first vampire, Celestine and Eri finally their first vampire, a group of five vampires. Unlike Alex, who was lucky only to face one vampire at time, the girls weren''t that lucky; however, they both showed no panic; on the contrary, they were smiling; instead of panicking, they wore a huge grin like a hunter about to y with her prey.

    The five lower vampires shivered, they immediately thought about retreating; however, two things stopped them from doing this, the first being their pride, they think they are superior to humans, so chosen race, there is no way a chosen would flee in the presence of a lower race. As for the second reason, there was no way those two would let them go easily judging by how they were smiling, so they would fight for their honor or die trying.

    ''''Fuck! Let''s screw them!"

    Shouted one of the vampires; this one was shorter than the others. Immediately upon hearing the short vampire''s words, the others got fired up andunched attacks on the two girls.

    However, before their attacks could reach, a wall made of me appeared and stopped their attacks.

    ''''What?''''

    The five eximed, not expecting something like this.

    Meanwhile, Celestine, who judged Alex and Eri to be strong, was pleasantly surprised to see Eri easily deal with the attacks from five lower vampires (around Level 105). Despite her surprise, she curbed her desire to know the full extent of Eri''s strength. Currently, she had better things to do. Also, as a senior, she must not lose face, so Celestine moved; she took out her weapon, surprisingly it was a red whip.

    Celestine swung her whip; it made a whooshing sound as it cut through the me and arrived at one of the vampires.

    Thetter eyes became wide open; however,lt was already toote; unlike the vampire Alex faced, this group couldn''t turn into mist as they were still lower vampires; they had not met the quota for ranking into a higher form.

    Pa!

    When the whip touched the vampire''s head, it sounded like he had received a huge p; however, it was far worse than that, something prated the vampire head upon getting in contact with the whip, it swelled before bursting apart like a balloon, it was what made that sounds.

    The recoil from this explosion threw the other vampires into the air; Celestine''s whip followed, not wanting to miss the opportunity to rip apart some skin. Unfortunately, the other vampires had already learned their lesson; they summoned their weapons and dodged the whip cutting through the air like a hungry snake.

    However, while they momentarily dodged Celestine''s whip, they also forgot about Eri; thetter sped toward the nearest vampire; this vampire was surprised but soon snickered and threw her sharp nails forward.

    Eri chuckled; she didn''t use her Gift; for this kind of low monster, there was no need to use her weapon. She clenched her fist before throwing it toward the iing, and just as the two were about to collide, a golden me appeared around Eri''s hand.

    Upon seeing this golden me, the vampire had a bad feeling, she tried to withdraw her nails, but it was already toote.

    Bang!

    ''''!!!!!!!"

    The vampire''s hand was immediately incinerated, and before it could even scream, she received a heavy kick in the stomach, she was sent flying with her body curving in an impossible shape.

    ''''Golden Arrow!"

    Whoosh!

    From Eri''s finger, a small golden arrow flew and collided against the flying vampire body; what followed was beautiful fireworks.

    Boom!

    The vampire body exploded into golden light.

    ''''I guess we are even then, but I would be the final winner.''''

    Celestine''spetitive side ignited, seeing how easily Eri dealt with that vampire. She immediately swung her whip, which was divided into two.

    Sii! Sii!

    Like a snake, they cut through the air and arrived before two vampires; they didn''t have the time to dodge before they wrapped around them before like the previous one; their bodies swelled and exploded.

    BOOM!

    As for thest vampire, Eri had killed it.

    ''''I guess it is my win,'''' Celestine said with a smile.

    ''''Don''t celebrate too fast,'''' Eri announced before pointing her finger in her left, from which a small golden fireball was shot out.

    Boom!

    An explosion urred, followed by an anguished cry; a vampire hiding there was instantly burnt.

    ''''Now, we are even,'''' Eri said after turning in Celestine''s direction; thetter shrugged her shoulders as if to say, you are right.

    ''''Let go. Alex headed outside of the city; he is going in that direction.'''' Eri said while pointing at the west.

    Celestine nodded; after giving instructions to her shadow guard, she followed Eri; they went outside of the city, passed through a small forest to arrive before an abandoned castle.

    Just as they arrived, they heard a terrible explosion.

    Kabooooom!

    The abandoned castle disappeared after the terrible explosion that shook the surrounding stopped, and in the sky, two persons could be seen fighting.

    Bang! Bang!

    Every time they shed, it would result in a huge explosion.

    ''''Interesting! Alex is really strong. Going toe to toe with a duke. This one is almost level 150.'''' Celestine said while crossing her arms; she had no intention about stepping in this fight; she decided to watch and not get involved.

    ''''This fight he has already won it.'''' Eri dered after a moment of observation.

    Celestine chuckled, not believing her words at all.

    ''''What makes you think that?" She asked.

    ''''Just watch.'''' It was all Eri said before finding somewhere to sit and watch the fight.

    Finally, the fight had reached its climax, Alex who decided to experience the difference between this Duke and Prisci, who he fought against a few months ago, was disappointed because this vampire duchess was weaker than Prisci; he had thought that because Exodus was an exceptional ce, this vampire would also be exceptionally strong; unfortunately, it was not the case.

    ''''Time Stop''''

    The vampire duchess in front of Alex froze.

    Bang!

    [Chaos Bullet]

    The gray bullet tore through the vampire body andpletely erased her existence from this world.. Celestine was surprised but decided to postpone any question she had forter.

 Chapter 612 - 588: Sigurd And Information Gathering

    After sessfully killing the vampires that attacked tonight, at the same time they took care of the duchess who governs this region, Alex and Eri received a higher evaluation. Alex politely declined Celestine''s invitation to attend a banquet; he didn''t have the time for this kind of thing; naturally, Eri refused as well; unlike Alex, she knew the motive behind this banquet, what goal Celestine wished to aplish.

    After Alex and Eri subjugated the vampires, the attitude of the natives changed; they became more friendly; however, neither Alex nor Eri cared about this.

    Night ended. The sun opened its eyes and shined on the horizon.

    Alex and Eri walked with Celestine; they had finished eating their breakfast and immediately asked to leave. Naturally, Celestine was against it at first but soon saw that she could do nothing to stop them from leaving.

    ''''Ah! I wish you could stay for a few days to enjoy our hospitality.'''' Celestine said as if it was indeed a shame.

    ''''Just say you wished for us to stay for a few days in the hope of using us to take care of any eventual problem.'''' Alex directly said Celestine''s goal.

    ''''I-I don''t know what you are talking about.''''

    Having been busted, Celestine was flustered; she even started stuttering when speaking.

    ''''Forget it. Just help us leave. It''s all that matters.'''' Alex said, not wanting to waste his time any more than this. They must go to the next floor, going to the next floor where they might be able to see their friends.

    Finally, the three stopped before a huge door, pushing it open; Celestine was the first to walk in, followed by Alex and Eri.

    There was nothing in the room they entered except a golden formation in the middle of the room. Alex believed that this must be one of the teleportation formations used to travel to the next floor. There must exist one formation in every city on this floor or continent, as Celestine used to say.

    ''''Please step inside the formation while holding the golden leaves I gave you,'''' Celestine instructed. Alex and Eri did as they were ordered. They stepped inside the golden formation and held out respectively a golden leaf that Celestine gave them beforehand.

    The moment they took out those golden leaves, the golden formation vibrated before shining, immediately, as the key Celestine chanted some obscure chant. Immediately following this change, the two felt a sensation they had experienced too often; the golden light enveloped them shone brighter, and they disappeared from the room after the light disappeared, and the golden formation became silent again.

    Celestine appeared as though she had performed a heavy task; her forehead was drenched while she felt like more than half of her mana was gone; because their destination was different from the normal one, she had to pay a heavy price.

    ''''Forget it. It''s a shame but it couldn''t be helped.'''' Celestine muttered before leaving the room.

    ?????

    In another location, another floor, Alex and Eri were teleported to another floor, inside a building almost identical to the one they had just left.

    Immediately upon their arrival, someone noticed them and rushed toward them.

    ''''Wee outsiders, I''m Wilfrid, the head guards here. Wee to Sigurd, this way, please.'''' Wilfrid made a polite bow while pointing at the exit.

    Alex and Eri were pleasantly surprised by the warm wee they received from the residents of this city; it was different from Restart town where they came from.

    ''''Sure," Alex said after exchanging nces with Eri. They followed Wilfrid and other guards outside of the room. On the way, they got a summary of Sigurd; it was named after a famous figure; ironically, it was like the legend of Earth. Alex, the legend of Sigurd.

    The moment Alex and Eri saw the city, they were shocked by how big it was and, more importantly, by the flying beasts in the sky. Gryphon, wyverns.

    Wilfrid smiled, pleased with their reaction, and once again, he bowed while handing two golden tes with their names inscribed on them.

    ''''Once again, wee to Sigurd.''''

    ''''Well, take care,'''' Alex said, weaving at Wilfrid and the other guards while dragging Eri with him; she was acting like a country bumpkin, constantly staring at the flying beasts in the sky.

    ''''You can also fly, so what is the point of staring at those beasts so much?" Alex, who didn''t understand, asked Eri why she was so fixated on the beasts in the sky.

    ''''What do you know. Superman can fly but still take nes. Naturally, I want to ride these beasts to fly in the sky, just sitting on their back, enjoying the scenery. How good it would be.'''' Eri said passionately, which made Alex feel ufortable; he quickly admitted defeat.

    ''''I see you win. Do as you wish but only after we book rooms. I''m not your servant, so you need toe with me. Let''s go.''''

    ''''Tch!" Eri clicked her tongue, annoyed; although she could not go immediately, it was still great that she got Alex''s permission to go after booking a room; she was genuinely impatient to experience the great life in the sky. Eri had one hobby like most of the rich kids; she likes the sky, taking nes, bungee jump, parachutes. She loved them all, so seeing the beasts in the sky, she immediately wished to try various things and couldn''t wait to try them out.

    After walking around, Alex and Eri finally found the best Inn and immediately booked two suits; they got a discount because of their high evaluation (received on the previous floor afterpleting the task given to them).

    Immediately after entering her room, not one hour passed before she exited it. Coincidentally Alex happened to be going at that time, so naturally, they met.

    ''''Ugh! Why are you out?" Eric frowned; she thought that maybe Alex had changed his mind at thest minute and would try to stop her from going.

    Alex, who understood the misunderstood, feltpelled to massage his forehead, and he did. After calming down, he said.

    ''''Cut it. You can go whenever you want. I''m not here to stop you. I have my n.''''

    He didn''t wait for her before passing her and immediately headed outside. Eri was left alone; she pouted and mumbled.

    ''''What a mood killer.''''

    ''''Sigh! Let''s go; the sky is waiting for me.''''

    Meanwhile, Alex, who left the Inn starting searching around; he had a goal in mind. It took him three hours to finally find what he was after.

    In the northern part of the city lies an inconspicuous shop; people rarely stop in front of this shop even though the street is bustling. However, it was only its external appearance; once you entered the shop, a whole world was waiting for you. A luxurious bar filled with customers while at the same a gambling house was being held inside.

    Looking at those poor souls who would never seed in quitting gambling as it was one of the worst curses in existence, you can''t quit maybe after losing everything and dying. There was a time Alex almost fell for this curse; he almost became a gambling addict after getting betrayed by his best friend and losing his money; it was thanks to her grandmother he was able to get back, stronger than he used to be. How much he wished to see her again, but that would be postponed forter. He mustplete tonight''s task, which was to get some information.

    Sitting around the counter, Alex ordered a drink; he finished his first ss, then ordered another one, finished as soon the ss was filled. The bartender frowned and approached Alex wanting to remind him to go easy; it was not his ce nagging customers, but he must do something, or else once drunk, Alex may start causing trouble, they have been many cases like that.

    Just as the bartender approached Alex, he suddenly stopped because he noticed that Alex, who should be drunk, lifted his head and smiled at him before flipping a ck coin in his direction. Immediately, the bartender understood, he had been baited. He could only sigh and approach Alex. He had already epted the ck coin.

    ''''What do you want?"

    Upon hearing the bartender''s question, Alex''s smile broadened; looking directly into the bartender''s eyes, he dered.

    ''''I wanted to meet the Broker.''''

    There was a silence before the bartender finally responded.

    ''''I see. Please follow.''''

    Immediately Alex stood up and followed the bartender; they went behind the counter where a secretpartment was, pushing it stairs leading down appeared. The bartender was the first to descend, followed by Alex; the moment they took the stairs, the wall behind them was closed.

    Outside, the other customers who had seen Alex following the bartender behind the counter knew where they were going, someone among them said.

    ''''Another one wanting to see the Broker. The man is sure rich to afford a ck coin.''''

    ''''Hahaha, you''re right.'''' Another one said.

    ''''I wish to know the Broker''s identity.'''' Someone said the whole room turned silent, startling the young man (yer).

    ''''What?" He asked, curious. However, he received a look of contempt; just as he was about to blow up, someone touched his shoulder and advised.

    ''''If you wish to live longer, better stop thinking about the Broker''s identity.''''

    ''''What?" The young man was still confused about why everyone had such an exaggerated reaction because of what he said.. The man who advised him was gone to drown his frustration; the young man began to drink while secretly thinking about learning about the Broker''s identity.

 Chapter 613 - 589: The Broker

    Alex silently followed the bartender as they walked down the stairs. As they walked, Silveria unexpectedly appeared, making Alex shout.

    ''''What you are trying to pull here?" He asked her telepathically.

    ''''Rx, nobody can see beside you, and the reason I''m out is to confirm something. Please don''t mind me.'''' Silveria responded and kept floating in the air beside Alex.

    ''Of course, I do, but I guess you wouldn''t listen once you be wistful.'' Alex sighed.

    ''''Costumer, is there a problem?" The bartender asked because Alex had stopped walking and stared into the empty air.

    ''''Ah! Nothing, I''m thinking about something. I''m fine; let''s keep going.''''

    ''''I see, it''s good we are almost there.'''' the bartender said and continued to advance.

    Two minutester, they arrived before a simple-looking door. The bartender approached and knocked on the door six times before the door made a click sound and vanished. What lies beyond the door is darkness.

    ''''Interesting!" Silveria muttered as though she had seen something. Alex didn''t bother asking what it was as he believed he would get the answer soon.

    Suddenly, there was a voice that awoke Alex from his reverie.

    ''''My job end here. The rest you will continue on your own. Just walk forward.'''' The bartender left those words behind before disappearing.

    Alex said nothing and immediately entered the dark world; he walked for a while before seeing a small light in the distance.

    ''''Sigh! So troublesome.'''' Alexined but still walked toward the light.

    Finally, he arrived and what he saw upon arriving was a single with two chairs, one of them was upied by someone dressed entirely in ck. This person had a mask on, so naturally, Alex could not judge this person''s gender. Just as he was about to use the Eye of Truth on this person to know its gender and some other information, Silveria strongly advised him not to.

    ''''I won''t do that if I were you.''''

    Alex immediately stopped and took a seat. The other party looked at him for a moment before looking at his right where Silveria was. Despite the surprise, Alex acted naturally.

    ''''So what do you want to know?"

    Before Alex could open his mouth, the other party acted faster and asked.

    ''''I want to know why it''s so hard to meet the mayor. Isn''t he was supposed to give us tasks toplete to go to the next level.''''

    ''''150 Fame points.'''' the broker answered.

    ''So expensive.'' Alex''s heart bled, but he still paid the price for the information.

    ''''Payment received.'''' The broker said in a genderless tone.

    ''''The reason it''s hard to see the mayor is that his daughter got sick recently, it''s serious, she is in thea. As a bonus for the immediate payment, I''ll give you a bonus. To have a chance to see him go search for the sunflower, it''s one of the ingredients to cure his daughter.'''' the broker exined.

    Alex mused over the information he had just heard. He knew that the broker had deliberately omitted where to find this sunflower, and he was sure that he would be the only one to go after this flower. To know more, he must pay a heavy price.

    ''''Ah! You''re sure vicious.'''' Alex said before asking for more information, and the broker happily responded.

    ''''200 fame points.''''

    Alex automatically paid, even though those fame points had been extorted from the unlucky thugs after thinking he was easy prey (A/N: He deliberately lured them to attack him by showing his wealth. The greed bound thugs immediately went after him. Not only did he rob them of their fame points, but he also got a ck coin which he used to see the Broker.)

    ''''Thank you for your patronage. As I was saying, the mayor''s daughter is sick and requires several ingredients to be cured; among those ingredients is the sunflower, an essential ingredient often seen in the deste forest where strong monsters roam; as you might have guessed, you are not the only one taking this quest. The sunflower is located in the depth of the deste forest, precisely on top of the snow mountain said to be extremely difficult to climb. You must hurry up because many yers had taken up this quest, and there''s only one Sunflower. Whoever gets this flower will have the chance to see the mayor, and who knows, maybe this person might be able to ascend if lucky enough.''''

    ''''I see, so if I wish to participate, I should head to the deste forest? Huh! I guess I should head over there.'''' Alex said before taking out five portraits; they were the portraits of Alexandra, Luna, Maria, Sakuya, and Alice.

    ''''Have you seen or heard about any of them?" Alex asked while showing the five portraits.

    ''''100 fame points.'''' The broker responded, and Alex paid without hesitation. Any information about those five is worth all the gold in the world. He wouldn''t hesitate to spend money or Fame points to get any information he could on them.

    ''''What a generous client.'''' the Brokerplimented, but Alex said nothing but showed a bitter expression on his face.

    After receiving the payment, the broker answered.

    ''''I have nothing about the four, but about thest one, I have something. Recently, there is a white-haired devil destroying everything on her path.''''

    Alex''s interest was caught, he said.

    ''''borate.''''

    The broker wished to ask for another payment but, in the end, dared not to ask for another.

    The broker did not want to be on Alex''s bad side, especially with that unknown entity beside him. All these things made the broker hesitate but soon decided to tell Alex what he wanted to know.

    ''''Rumor has it that recently a white-haired devil girl appeared and destroyed everything on her path. She was so dangerous that nobody wanted to mess with her. The strangest thing is that nobody managed to see her true appearance; the only thing that managed to see was that she had white hair and extremely beautiful.''''

    ''''I see. White-haired and extremely vague. Although it''s extremely vague, it helps me a lot. I want to know where this white-haired girl is?"

    The Broker stayed silent for a moment before answering.

    ''''She seemed to be participating in the ongoing mission, meaning she is also going into the Deste forest searching for the Sunflower. You better hurry.''''

    Upon hearing the Broker''s advice, Alex nodded and tried to live; it was then Silveria, who stayed since the moment entered, finally opened her mouth and said.

    ''''As I thought, she is different.''''

    Silveria''s deration was like a huge p of thunder on Alex''s face; from these words, he learned the gender of the Broker; apparently, she was a female, but there was something else bothering him.

    ''''What do you mean, she''s different?" He asked, however, as he feared Silveria didn''t answer, choosing silence which pissed Alex a lot. Just as he was about to lose his temper and scold her, someone he was not expecting butt in.

    ''''This girl, you have to make her yours.''''

    Unexpectedly it was Nyx who talked.

    ''''What?" Unconsciously Alex raised his voice which startled the Broker.

    ''''Why are you shouting?" The Broker said.

    ''''No, it''s nothing,'''' Alex said he didn''t say it was because of the ridiculous request stated by Nyx.

    ''''What do you mean? Please exin it.'''' Alex asked. He didn''t really expect to get an answer as he used to receive silence as an answer, unexpectedly he received one this time.

    ¡¼I don''t mean to sleep with her, nor I''m saying to make her your woman. Just tame her.¡½Nyx exined before going silent.

    ''What tame her? Is she some kind of monster to be tamed?'' Alex asked but got no answer.

    ''''Sigh! If you were going to exin, please do it till the end instead of stopping halfway.'''' Alexined; however, nobody said anything, he got no answer, even Silveria chose to stay silent

    ''''Ah! I will think of somethingter.'''' Alex was forced to make this decision.

    After exchanging a few words with the broker, Alex left the underground room and went back to his Inn, where he sat on the chair and summoned his status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP):0/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 8170/8170

    STA: 3300/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2630

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 90

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter L

    Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

 Chapter 614 - 590: The Unlucky Holy Daughter

    It happened when Alex was fiddling with his status window.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but suddenly, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura. Running ahead was a woman with white hair tied in a ponytail, her clothes were torn here and there, showing her skin underneath. This person was none other than Cecilia, running for her life.

    Initially, the situation wasn''t this bad; she was lucky to be in the same group as Luna even after they entered the tower; it could be said that luck was really on her side as it was just the two of them. Cecilia recalled what orders she received; if the soft approach didn''t work, she was authorized to use the hard one, simply put, she would kidnap Luna after knocking her down.

    From the pieces of information gathered, they knew that Alex''s fiancee, Luna was stronger; the path she took was different from a normal healer, abat Saintess and a scary one as that. Still, the Holy Crux empire mustn''t be underestimated as they came up with a solution in the form of Cecilia. It was a shame to admit it, but Cecilia was better than Damien, stronger than him, and less impulsive; she had the bigger picture in mind and followed orders. With all of these things prepared, she was sent on a mission, her arrival just before the excursion into Exodus; everything was perfectly calcted. They knew she would be epted, so they gave her an item to help her once Luna was secured.

    Cecilia didn''t act on the first day because she knew that the others were suspicious of her intentions of joining them after initially refusing to join them; although they tried not to show it, she could still see the distrust inside their eyes as they tried to cover it up with a smile. Still, she was not disappointed, it was a good thing since she had anticipated this, it was just a question of timing, more importantly, who is good than the other, and Cecilia believed that she was good than them as she was better prepared.

    Finally, after spending a few peaceful days with Luna, not trying anything except for trying to befriend her, Cecilia had decided that today was the day, as they stepped into this forest for a quest; Cecilia waited until she was sure that both had exhausted their mana and stamina, (Well, she was pretending), she chose to strike at that moment. Unfortunately, she was not the only one who was prepared; Luna was also prepared; she killed her before she could do anything, she didn''t even know how she died, before vanishing, she saw Luna leaving.

    Cecilia opened her eyes again and found herself in the same dungeon she and Luna entered a few hours ago. It was unknown why this happened, but it happened; Cecilia''s luck worsened from there onward, an unidentified monster attacked her, the result she was almost killed she could only run for her life.

    ''''Ha! Ha! Huff! Huff!"

    Finally, Cecilia, who had decided to catch her breath, leaned against a tree while panting; she was exhausted, most of the Mana recovery potion and Stamina potion had been used. Because she was putting an act of wanting to gain Luna''s trust, she gave her most of her potions, and now that Luna had disappeared after killing her, she was at her wit end; the thing that kept repeatedly attacking was still after her.

    ''''Damn it. What was that thing?'''' Cecilia swore as she tried to catch her breath while vigntly looking around; she was constantly using the wind in the surroundings to detect any presence; the thing was that even though she saw the monstering, she was not fast enough to dodge nor n anything.

    Cecilia decided to check her status quickly.

    [Cecilia Adelia Crux]

    ss: Holy Pdin

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Human

    Level 105

    Experience Value: 50000/199200

    HP: 1500/3900

    MP: 8100/8100

    STA: 150/2700

    Magic: Light/Wind

    Attack: 1525

    Defense: 925

    Agility: 1325

    Intelligence: 1525

    Luck: 1425

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Crucifix

    Skills: [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh Level 3] [Wind tornado Level 4] [Gale sh Level 2] [Flying sh Level 1] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Wind Vortex Level 4] [Holy Barrier Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Blessing Level 5] [AOE]

    Titles: [Saintess] [yer] [Swordmaster][Executioner]

    ''''Why? Why? I''m this unlucky. Ah! Damn it.'''' Ceciliamented but knew that now wasn''t time for idling; she must keep going even being exhausted.

    Suddenly, Cecilia, who was about to resume run froze in ce; she had a bad feeling. She felt a chill as if the hair on her back stood on end. She immediately raised a triangr wind shield around with the tip pointing forward.

    BOOM!

    A huge fireball came crashing against her Wind shield from the other side of the forest; Cecilia saw her stamina going down and bit her lips; she couldn''t do anything; erecting this shield was the best she could do in this situation, and she knew it was not the end, more attacks were about toe.

    A raging cold dominated after the bursting mes trampled down the surrounding trees; the area was densely covered with frost making Cecilia shudder. She summoned her Gift, a beautiful blue sword with golden patterns on it; she immediately thrust it behind her where she felt the dangering from; unfortunately, she hit empty air.

    Because she had anticipated this, Cecilia was not surprised she had already begun her next move; there was a breath light blinding the area. At the same time, Wind burst under her feet to propel her into the sky; she nned to make her escape through the sky, she hoped, but soon this hope got crushed when she froze in the air and saw the world shifting, she saw her headless body, and she knew that her head had been removed. She died yet again.

    ''''Fufufu! What a cute rabbit!"

 Chapter 615 - 591: Time Reversal

    Inside Alex''s room, he sat on his bed while staring at her status window after summoning it. He wanted to try something, but first, he needed to check his status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP):0/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 8200/8200

    STA: 3800/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2690

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    After spending his BP on his MP stat and attack''s stat, he looked at his Mana''s body which says it was temporarily sealed due to his current level; he caressed his right eye, the blue eye shone under the room''s light; it was truly beautiful yet deadly at the same, the contrast between these two made Alex''s eye more breathtaking.

    ''''Master, don''t tell you to want to use that ability?" Silveria, who appeared, immediately questioned Alex about what he was trying to do. She had an idea of what he was trying to achieve, but it was risky; she would love him not to try anything dangerous now and slowly take his time to unlock his abilities. However, knowing her master and, more importantly, the reason behind his eagerness to test his abilities. It was because of the white-haired devil since he heard from the broker about this girl, Alex became alert and decided to prepare countermeasures; the possibility that this white-haired devil was Alice could not be ruled out, but it was unknown why Alex believed that this white-haired girl was not his subordinate, he was sure this person is Incursio, he couldn''t only curse his bad luck. To increase his chance of survival, he could only prepare countermeasures.

    ''''Well, I want to try something,'''' Alex responded. Immediately activated his ability.

    ''''Mana''s body."

    The surrounding mana rushed toward Alex''s room and entered his body; he felt refreshed, full, brimming with strength. A quick check if his mana capacity showed him that it had increased to 11000,pared tost time it increased more, this must be because of the abundance of mana on this floor.

    ''''Strike me!" Alex ordered, and Silveria, who was waiting for such order from the moment she guessed what Alex was about to do,unched a punch.

    Crack!

    The punch was so strong that it cracked space; Alex''s eyes widened, he felt his spine chilling; he almost canceled his previous order but didn''t do it in the end.

    Finally, the deadly punch arrived; Silveria, who noticed the look on Alex''s face, and his resolution, smiled; just before the punch could reach Alex, she reduced its strength.

    Bam!

    Still, Alex felt like a hammer had hit him; he was sent flying, his chest caved in, and he vomited blood; he felt his conscious getting blurry, biting his lower lip, he regained consciousness while he immediately activated one of his time ability, his strongest one.

    ''''Time Reversal.''''

    Swoosh! Tik Tak!

    A small golden clock appeared inside Alex''s right eye and moved clockwise, immediately time got reversed to one second, just before the punch connected.

    Alex, who had experienced the punch, knew how deadly it was, and Silveria, who normally shouldn''t know that time got reversed, smiled. Alex dodged to the side; however, Silveria switched to her leg, it moved fast, Alex had no time dodging, from his right hand, a silver gun appeared.

    BANG!

    The bullet couldn''t prate Silveria''s body; it vanished uponing into contact with a silver shield.

    ''''Let''s end it there,'''' Silveria said while withdrawing her leg, putting back on the ground.

    ''''Sure!" Alex responded but suddenly began to fall toward the ground.

    ''''Master!!"

    Silveria moved faster and caught her before slowly cing him on the bed.

    ''''Sigh! I thought I could stand after using Time Reversal, but I''m stillcking.'''' Alex sighed, but it was not that bad as it appeared; the reason for his fall was because he ran out of stamina on top of almost running out of mana; the problem could be resolved through the use of recovery potions.

    Alex sat with difficulty and immediately drank a recovery potion; he recovered. Looking at Silveria, who seemed to have something to say, Alex calmed her down.

    ''''Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I can''t perfectly use this ability right now. To use Time Reversal, I need first to use Mana''s body which put a toll on my body; however, thank to my regenerative ability, I can sustain it somehow. I can only use this ability as ast resort, so don''t worry, I''m nning not to use it recklessly.''''

    Silveria was not convinced; she was about to convince Alex to postpone using Time Reversal; there are other solutions such as letting her take over his body to fight temporarily; however, she had the feeling that if she were to suggest that Alex would not forgive her, he had already forbidden her from bringing this matter again.

    Just as Silveria was about to propose another solution, unexpectedly, someone butt in their conversation.

    ¡¼Silveria stop it. He is not a child; he knows what he is doing; you must believe in him and support him; it''s only like this you can help him.¡½

    Nyx''s unexpected words warmed Alex''s heart, and he thanked her.

    ''''Thank you!"

    As expected, Nyx didn''t say anything and stayed silent; after convincing Silveria, Alex went to sleep; that night, Silveria slept beside him.

 Chapter 616 - 592: The Desolate Forest 1

    Sunlight shone through the curtains and fell on the young''s man eyelids, stirring him from sleep. Alex woke to find someone using his arm as a pillow.

    ''''No wonder it felt so heavy,'''' Alex said while trying to extricate his arm; however, she held it firmly; she even started rubbing her face against Alex''s arm like a kitten.

    "Mm¡­ Nn¡­"

    ''''Stop pretending. I know you are awake already.'''' Alex said while flicking Silveria''s forehead.

    ''''Ouch! It hurts. I feel like crying.'''' Silveria woke up and exaggeratedly held her head, and because she lowered her head, Alex caught a glimpse of her cleavage, her white breasts, although small, were beautiful.

    Although Alex didn''t understand why Silveria seemed so passionate as she spoke, he understood that it was a serious matter that shouldn''t be brushed aside like a joke.

    ''She got a great figure. Luc-''

    Suddenly, Alex woke up from his reverie and quickly stopped the dangerous thought that was about to form in his mind.

    ''Shit, that was dangerous; I almost got fouled; maybe she did it intentionally.'' Alex mumbled.

    Silveria, who had no idea what he was thinking about, tilted her head to the side, wondering why Alex was making that kind of face; unconsciously, this gesture made her more charming; her cleavage was showing just a bit, and Alex could see her nipples.

    Finally, aware that Silveria wasn''t doing this intentionally, Alex sighed while pointing toward her chest.

    ''''What?" Silveria asked, confused but still lowered her head, and it was then she saw her breasts almost on full disy.

    ''''Kyaaa!"

    Silveria shouted while covering her chest. Alex almostughed, making fun of her; he wanted to say that there was nothing there to see anyway but dared not because he remembered a scene from the past. Silveria had previously warned him not toment negatively on a woman''s chest, especially when thetter had small breasts. Because he had no desire to experience another terrible headache, Alex closed his mouth.

    ''''Pervert!"

    Naturally, Silveria wouldn''t miss out on any opportunity to tease her Master; she made an exaggerated cry; if there were someone here, they would have mistaken the situation, thinking that Alex was bullying her.

    Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead.

    ''''Stop ying around and tell where you didn''t go back. Please be quick; I''m running out of patience.'''' Alex said, from his face, you could see that he was not joking.

    Silveria, who was ying to push the joke too far, immediately stopped and swallowed hard.

    ''''Sigh! Master, you are no fun at all.''''

    ''''I hear it often,'''' Alex said while ring at Silveria, whose expression changed all of a sudden bing serious; she stopped joking and began to exin the reason why she stayed behind.

    ''''Do you remember that girl?"

    ''''Which girl?" Alex asked confused, Silveria needed to be specific if she wished for him to know whom she was talking about quickly.

    ''''Sigh! I''m talking about that broker. Have you forgotten what my sister saidst night?'''' Silveria made Alex remember Nyx''s words, she had suggested that he must make the broker his, not as his woman, but he must make her work for him like Alice and Pandora, Alex guessed.

    ''''Yes, I remember. Why are you bringing this up again, or are you perhaps suggesting that I do the same thing as your sister.'''' Alex asked while heading to the bathroom; he must clean his body as he sweated a lot after doing his morning exercise.

    ''''Yes, I''m saying the same thing as her. You can''t understand it right now, but that girl can help you a lot in the future, not only after you go back to Mysthia but even after you go to the other world. She is a special existence. Perfectly fit for collecting information, she must have wished to change her fate by transforming into human form and blinding into the human world, but she can''t be truly free. You have to make her yours no matter what it takes, understood?"

    ''''Ah! I understand. Let go.'''' Alex said before heading toward the door.

    Silveria immediately disappeared into Alex''s body. Alex went to the first floor, where a pouting Eri was waiting for him.

    ''''I thought you''d nevere down. What were you doing all that time?" Eri asked, dissatisfied.

    Alex chuckled, not saying anything; this irritated Eri to the bones.

    ''''Forget it. Tell me why you asked me to wait for you here, saying you have something to tell me?" Eri said after seeing that Alex had no intention of exining why he was thiste.

    ''''I want to tell you about the mission we are about to take this morning,'''' Alex said while observing Eri''s reaction, and as expected, he didn''t disappoint him; she knew when to stop.

    ''''Tell me more,'''' Eri asked with her head in her hands.

    ''''I did abit of research and learned that it was impossible to see the mayor because he was busy. Apparently, his daughter is seriously injured. He needs to find a cure for her; if not, she will die soon. So to have a chance to see the mayor, we must participate in a quest to get one of the ingredients, the most important, the sunflower. I already have all information. This type of flower is found in the depth of the Deste forest located outside of the city. Be aware that we will not be the only one participating in this quest; there will be others as well and among them is a formidable enemy. I won''t force you to participate, you are free to do whatever you want, but you must know I will not wait for you; you will be on your own. You''re an adult; you decide what you want to do.'''' Alex immediately stood up; he had already finished his breakfast; he was not hungry. Maybe it was because of the tension; he felt nervous just by thinking about encountering Incursio, he lost his appetite.

    ''''Wait.'''' Eri stopped Alex, who was about to go out. She lowered her head and apologized.

    ''''I''m sorry, I had been selfish, letting you do everything; I''m truly sorry. I will apany withoutint. Let me apany you.''''

    In the end, Alex gives in.

    ''''Okay, let''s go.'''' He said before turning his back and left of the Inn.

    Naturally, Eri followed him.

    ?????

    Alex and Eri left their Inn and headed towards the Deste Forest. On the road to encountered many yers wanting to participate in the quest. There was only one sunflower; Alex wondered many bloodbaths would happen with so many yers vying for the same thing. It was sure that many yers and NPCs would die during this quest, but he didn''t care about that. His goal was to seed in this quest to have the chance to encounter the mayor; maybe he would be able to get a clue on how to ascend to the next floor, this is the second floor, he must continue to climb, it was unknown on which floor the unusual realm was, but he must go there as there was something he must acquire there at all cost.

    ''''What a nice couple.''''

    ''''They look good together.''''

    Those kind of words could be heard everywhere Alex and Eri passed; however, the two ignored those gossips and headed deeper into the forest. As the name suggested, the Deste Forest was a ghost forest; the trees were tall but possessed no leaves on them; the forest gave an ominous feeling as if you could never rx; the moment you did it, something terrible would happen to you.

    Even Eri, who could be considered strong enough, felt disgusted; she wanted to leave the forest because she was feeling ufortable immediately; however, she knew that she couldn''t do that.

    ''''Fuck! I wouldn''t say I like this forest; seriously, I want to go back already. How far is still the location of the sunflower?" Eri asked; she was impatient and wished to finish this quest to leave this creepy forest quickly.

    Alex ignored her and focused his attention forward; like the other time where he was unable to use his Divine Sense, he could only use Sleipnir''s ability to generate wind; using this wind, Alex was capable of scouting his immediate surrounding, this ability only works twenty meters around him.

    Suddenly, Alex frowned because he detected an ambush fifteen meters ahead; he turned his head in Eri''s direction, wanting to inform her about his discovery because he was unsure if she possessed another means to scout like him.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m aware of the ambush ahead. There are seven people ahead, three on the right, two in the middle, and two on the left. Am I wrong?''''

    Alex was shocked by how urate Eri''s information was. He had underestimated her a bit; it was normal that she had other methods besides her presence detection; she must have used this second method to detect the enemy lying in ambush ahead.

    ''''Let''s massacre them,'''' Eri said with a vicious smile on her face. Her expression at the moment was truly savage, but Alex had nothing against it.

    The two kept walking ahead, acting as though they didn''t notice the group lying in ambush.

    ''Hehehe! Another prey ising; it''s two this time..'' Hanz, the leader of this group mumbled, he licked his lips; his eyes were filled with lust as he looked at Eri; he could not wait to taste her, just a little more.

 Chapter 617 - 593: The Desolate Forest 2

    Alex and Eri calmly walked forward, pretending to have not noticed the groupying in ambush ahead, and finally, once they entered the ambushers'' range, they made a move.

    Two went towards Alex, one shed at his head while the other went for his lower body. If there was one thing that could be praised about the ambushers, it should be that they were perfectly synchronized; if it had been any other target, a normal one he would have been done for, unfortunately, Alex didn''t fall in this category.

    Despite those two strengths being slightly higher than him and their perfect coordination, they still fall short when ites to reacting quickly.

    ngs !

    ''''What?"

    Alex blocked the sword going toward his head, shocking the ambusher who had not anticipated this; the thing that shocked the ambusher was the thing used to stop his sword. It was unusual he had never seen; it was silver.

    It was unknown why after the initial feeling of shock, the man was assaulted by an intense chill; he knew it was going to do by how he didn''t know; therefore, he was too slow to react when a bullet sted his head apart.

    And before the second attacker could understand what was going on, Alex borrowed the first ambusher sword and cut his arms as they fell on the ground making a plop sound.

    ''''Gyaaaa!! My arms!!!!!!!" The man began to shout hysterically; Alex immediately sent his knee crashing into the man''s belly.

    ''''Oh! My, I''m quite hated it appears.'''' Incursio said while putting on an expression that indicated that Alex''s behavior significantly hurt her.

    Finally, the man who Incursio''s unexpected arrival had rescued wanted to thank her because he thought that she was part of her team, the other teams that came to rescue him.

    ''''Guh!"

    Everything happened too fast, the man''s mouth fell open, and he vomited gastric juice. Alex, who was nning to finish his off, sensed something; he rolled over the man''s body, and just his foot touched the ground; he flipped the man into the man letting him get struck by the iing attack.

    Boom! Puchi!!

    Thence thrown by one of the survivors tore through the man''s stomach, his vomited blood before passing out; however, his misfortune didn''t end there, as he was falling, he fell on his neck, breaking it, it was instant.

    ''''What the hell are those two?" The remaining three people tried to rationalize what had just happened, but they didn''t get the opportunity because Alex and Eri moved simultaneously.

    Alex appeared in the front of one of them, having witnessed how scary Alex was, the man, despite his panic, attacked with his ives, unexpectedly Alex dodged by lowering his body dangerously close to the ground while at the same time summoning Silveria and aimed it at the man''s throat. Alex smirked and used a catchphrase he had not used since Nyx became sealed again.

    ''''The End!"

    Bang!

    A single bullet flew out of the silver''s gun muzzle, it was extremely slow, yet the man couldn''t dodge, or was as his body was fixed in time, unable to move only spectate as death came closer. The man was ashamed to admit it, but it was truly the end for him, strangely; as he knew this, he embraced death with open arms, yet death never came because someone appeared right before the bullet reached his head.

    ''''Long time no see!" A sweet voice reached Alex''s ears; however, knowing how dreadful this person was, Alex was not anticipated; on the contrary, he became more vignt; he jumped far back, there''s no shame in acting cautiously around this petite woman because she was the embodiment of the word dangerous.

    ''''Really, thank you for your help. I''m-"

    The man''s words were cut short until there because his head fell from his head make a few turns in the air before rolling on the ground.

    ''''What?"

    The poor man had not seen his deathing; he didn''t even know how he died nor who was the one responsible until he closed his eyes and died for the second time. He was not the only one shocked by what happened, Eri who had just taken care of the other two, froze in ce in Incursio''s presence; shebeled herself as strongest within her generation but was unable to see Incursio''s movement; she didn''t see anything which frightened her.

    Eri''s body kept trembling nonstop; her instinct was telling her to never go against this girl no matter what; it was like Incursio''s presence had overwritten her DNA sequences to engrave the feeling of fear deep within.

    ''''Hehehehe! Now, the nuisances are gone; let''s us celebrate our meeting in this foreign world, Alexander.'''' Incursio said and began walking toward Alex, who unconsciously takes a step back every time she takes one.

    Suddenly, Incursio stopped and tilted her head as she had finally remembered something; she moved her head in Eri''s direction almost as if there was no bone inside her neck; it was extremely creepy.

    ''''Eeek!" Eri freaked out; she jumped back because of extreme fear; she had never felt like this before; it was her first time, not even her teacher could give this dangerous feeling.

    ''''Oh my! There is a red rabbit here. This one is different as she is contracted to the legendary fire phoenix; how interesting!" Incursio said with her arm around her chin; lt was funny how she was pretending to be an adult with her small body. It was quite hrious, but nobody was in the mood tough.

    Eri froze in ce, her biggest secret got revealed just like that, normally it was impossible to tell that her Gift enabled her to contract with a mystical beast like Ignia or Maria because, like Alex''s right ear earring, Eri wore a bracelet around her ankle which makes any probing useless if she didn''t authorize it. Yet, despite never authorizing Incursio, she could still bypass her protection to get her ssified information. It was what made the white-haired Loli scary, scary enough for Eri not to want anything to do with her.

    ''''What do you want?"

    Finally, Alex, who stayed passive, raised this question.

 Chapter 618 - 594: The Truth Behind The Quest 1

    ''''What do you want?"

    Alex said nothing since Incursio''s arrival finally and raised this question.

    ''''Hahahaha!"

    Incursioughed first, not saying anything else. Once she was satisfied, she looked at Alex; she had lost all interest in Eri, although she was strong; having lost her will because of a little pressure made Incursio not consider her as a worthy opponent, unlike Alex, Sakuya and Lilith.

    Afterughing for some time, Incursio stopped and stopped.

    ''''I thought you''d never speak to me; I guess I''m wrong. I know that you like it after all, hehehe! I''m happy.''''

    ''Hell, no!'' Alex shouted inside his head, but outwardly his expression did not change. He asked the same question again.

    ''''What do you want?"

    Seeing Alex so full of hostility, Incursio appeared hurt, but she stopped ying; this is not the time for ying, the situation was more serious than she had thought, those foxes were about to aplish their ns, she must, no they must stop them or else they would all die here, she was not an exception.

    ''''Let join force.'''' Incursio dered; her words were like a huge p of thunder in Alex''s ears.

    ''''What? Are you joking?'''' Alex asked.

    Even Eri, who had just encountered Incursio for the first time, was left speechless; she wondered what could make such a strong person ask for assistance? From her enemy nheless? She was curious, but she knew it was not her ce to ask why; she was an outsider, she could only wait for Incursio to unveil the reason for this cooperation.

    Finally, Incursio stopped smiling and, with a serious expression, exined why she appeared before Alex; it was a coincidence but a good one.

    ''''Listen well. The huge sunflower n is a terrible conspiracy. We all have been duped.''''

    ''''What?"

    ''''Can you exin it more?"

    Eri and Alex were shocked by Incursio''s words, with thetter asking her to exin what she meant.

    ''''Ah! I have appeared in this forest since the beginning; I hunted yers and this world''s natives alike until I heard of the rumors; I decided to participate not because of the possibility of seeing the mayor because somehow I had the feeling that I would be able to encounter you here. However, the more I progressed, the more I felt like something wasn''t right; I knew you would being. I waited for you, and fate allowed us to meet. As I have said earlier, let''s join and deal with the enemy. The mayor''s and the people in the city are preparing something terrifying. Normally, I would not care about this but not this time because it''s rted to our safety. I don''t know what they are trying to awake but, the mayor''s daughter is part of the n. There''s something ominous about this forest; we have been lured intoing here, we are like sacrificialmbs waiting to be ughtered.'''' Incursio told them what she learned and what she thought about the whole situation.

    Although Incursio''s words sound right, Alex had a hardpletely believing her; he didn''t want to put his life in her hands and get backstabbed.

    Just as Alex was considering what to do, Eri, who had not said anything until now, finally opened her mouth and said something.

    ''''I suggest that we must listen to her. I have also felt something ominous about this forest, and I want to know what it''s.''''

    Alex stayed; it was not like he never considered Incursio''s proposal; he also began to feel that something was not right about this forest; the whole quest in the search for the sunflower seemed fishy; why wouldn''t the mayore out and issue such important quest? But used these methods to gather a lot of natives and yers? They must be something going on.

    Finally, as Alex decided to listen to Incursio''s words, it happened, a ck mist suddenly appeared around them and blocked their senses.

    ''''What is this?" Eri eximed; she could feel all her senses getting blocked, she couldn''t sense anything, worse she started feeling dizzy, which was unusual. Alex''s situation was slightly better; he also lost his senses but wasn''t feeling any dizziness. Suddenly, Incursio''s voice echoed inside his mind before disappearing.

    ''''Don''t die; it has begun. More than half of the yers must have been killed. Be aware of your surrounding, or else you will fall into the abyss.'''' Those were Incursio''s words before her presencepletely disappeared; Alex could not sense her.

    Immediately Alex decided to leave with Eri, and he tried to hold her hand, normally she should be near him, but unfortunately, Alex could not find her no matter what he did.

    During this time, the ck mist became thicker and thicker; it was difficult to one own hand, the ominous feeling Alex felt after Incursio''s revtion kicked in.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!!

    His heart started to beat faster.

    ¡¼Master, dodge.¡½Silveria warned, and Alex followed his warning and dodged to his left.

    Twerk! Bang! Crack!

    The ground cracked as a giant ck snake tail hit the ground.

    ''''Shhh!!"

    The giant snake who appeared suddenly immediately pounced on Alex; unlike its gigantic body, the snake possessed a terrific speed.

    The ck snake thatunched its body on Alex already readied its tail just in case; however, just as the snake was about to sink its fangs in Alex''s head, it bes frozen. Alex had used this opportunity to finish the twelve meters long ck snake.

    Kaboom!

    The crimson bullet tore through the air and sted into smithereens the snake''s head.

    Immediately after killing the ck snake, Alex used one of his strongest abilities because he felt lot of snakes rushing towards him.

    ''''Asura Form!''''

    Boom!

    There was a terrible rumbling sound which followed Alex''s mumbling, an illusionary Alex thrice his size appeared behind him holding a silver gun big as him, this illusionary Alex pointed his gun forward, in the direction of the iing snakes and fired.

    ''''Crimson bullet!"

    Using his avatar, Alex fired a crimson bullet in front of him; a big crimson bullet escaped from the big gun and tore space apart.

    Boom! Boom! Kabooooom!

    Small explosions urred whenever the crimson bullet passed until it exploded like a nuke, creating a big explosion that swallowed all the iing snakes, erasing them; the thick ck fog was momentarily cleared, Alex was able to catch a glimpse of something sinister in the sky, in the depth of the forest.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Alex dered and started to run in the direction of what he had seen; he had the feeling that Eri and Incursio would be there.. Once there, he would learn what the mayor''s nning and stopped; by doing such a thing, he might be able to ascend.

 Chapter 619 - 595: The Truth Behind The Quest 2

    Once upon a time, there was a man so talented that everybody thought that he would seed where his predecessors had fallen. Because he came from an extraordinary family, many expectations were ced on him, but despite all these heavy burdens, the man never onceined as he knew that everything happening was for the greater cause; everything was done for the ascension.

    There is a truth most yers didn''t know, which is that not only yers could climb the tower, even floor could climb it. Let''s put it this way; floor number 1 can ascend and switch ce with tower number 2 or 3, the purpose would be to climb until they reached the highest level where an extremely awesome gift awaits, some say it was freedom, the floor that would seed would be granted freedom, would be free from the cage known as Exodus.

    Even though it was just a rumor, it was enough to entice all floor; till this day, the highest level was still free, waiting for the rightful owner toe to take it.

    Eliard, the mayor of Sigurd city, looked at the ck mass forming in front of him with emotionless eyes as if the thing inside it wasn''t his daughter, the rumored ill princess.

    ''''How are the preparations?" Eliard asked; it was as if he was talking to empty air; however, soon, it changed because a shadow materialized and answered the city''s lord question.

    ''''Yes! My Lord, all the preparations areplete. We are waiting for you to begin.''''

    ''''It''s that so?" Eliard said with a deadpan face before saying.

    ''''Let begin then. The revolution.''''

    Eliard lifted his arms and began chanting.

    ''''I CALL THEE RULER OF NIGHT, DESCEND UPON YOUR VESSEL AND GUIDE YOUR FAITHFUL FOLLOWERS, NIGHTINGALE!!!"

    Immediately following this chant, the entire forest rumbled, and the dark fog receded. At the same time, deep underground, a formation covering the whole forest shone crimson and began collecting every drop of blood that ever fell onto the ground.

    Tuk! Tuk! Slurp!

    Like a greedy baby, it keeps sucking, those fighting stopping because they noticed something was wrong, blood was dripping excessively from their wounds.

    ''''What is this?''''

    ''''What the hell is this?"

    ''''I can''t heal my injuries. Healing spells aren''t working?"

    ''''What the fuck? Shit! I smell something bad; let get the hell out of here."

    Here and there, you could hear yers and NPCs shouting hysterically; finally, they became aware that something wasn''t right.So they immediately decided to escape, but how will this be easy?

    Suddenly, the sky above them darkened like something huge was flying above them.

    Countless descended from the sky like grim reapers.

    ''''What the fu-"

    The man who was about to swear this got the chance to finish before his head was removed from his neck and blood flowed from the neck like a fountain; this blood was immediately sucked into the ground, and before the in man''s body could vanish, it became a dried-up corpse because all the blood had been sucked out of it.

    The others yers'' faces turned pale, their instincts kicked in, and theyunched attacks on the ground.

    Boom!

    Immediately a huge explosion urred that obstructed the men in ck vision; the yers tried to use this opportunity to escape; unfortunately, they were soon caught and what followed was a massacre. The men in ck were really strong; none of their attacks worked on them. The men in ck easily dodged before they massacred the twenty survivors; the ground was died red with blood, blood which was sucked underground to fuel the giant crimson formation.

    After killing the twenty-one yers and NPCs in this area, the men in ck looked in a certain direction; in that direction, they felt the presence of yers, strong yers, which means high quality offered. High-quality offerings are a lot worth than normal ones, those twenty-one yers and NPCs eliminated were part of the normal group.

    Suddenly, the ten men in ck stopped because they could feel another presence extremely strong than the one they felt earlier. However, instead of rushing toward this presence, they waited because they could feel something ominousing from this presence, something extremely dangerous which they must not approach; however, they didn''t really have the choice and just as they were struggling with what to do, they felt another strong presence, unlike the second one this one was dangerous. Still, they felt like it had bloomed yet; this was the perfect chance.

    Immediately upon feeling this third presence, the men in ck decided, two went to the first location while five went towards the second strongest presence, as for the remaining three, they headed to the third location where the third was.

    In another location, Alex, who had just sted a huge hole in the nearby mountain, continued to advance toward the ck mass in the sky; he felt a chill down his spine because of the ominous feeling he had, in the beginning, increased to an rming degree.

    ''''What going on?" Alex, whose divine sense could not be used, not even Sleipnir''s special ability, he was helpless in this situation; he could only turn toward the siblings to get an answer.

    ''''Sil, do you know what is going on?"

    Silence!

    ''''Sil, Silveria, do you know what is going?" Alex hoped to get an answer, but like the first time, he received nothing.

    ''''SILVERIA!" Alex shouted inside his head, and finally, there was a reaction.

    ¡¼Geez! Master, can you be a little bit patient?¡½Silveria asked with a yful smirk; if Alex had seen it, he would have spanked her ass once more.

    ''''Please tell me what I want to know. I''m not in the mood to joke.'''' Alex said, his voice was a bit cold, as he said he was not in the mood to joke, the situation was dangerous, it increased with each step he took. He had the feeling that a beast was somewhere watching him and was about to wake; it would spell a terrible catastrophe if this were to happen.

    ¡¼Sigh! There is a huge formation underground; this formation enveloped the entire forest. You have been lured here like that brat had said, the purpose is?¡½

    ''''The purpose is?" Alex asked while gulping; he felt like he was about to uncover a huge secret.

    ¡¼The purpose is to draw your blood to fuel this formation whose goal should be the awakening of a terrible monster. You have two solutions.¡½

    ''''Listen, please,'''' Alex said after hearing Silveria''s exnation.

    Silveria did not immediately answer but came out instead; she stood in front of Alex with two of fingers raised.

    ''''Your first solution is to destroy this formation which is impossible for the current you,'''' Silveria said while lowering one of her fingers.

    ''''I know, just tell me the second solution. I have the feeling that only the second solution could work for me.'''' Alex said after a sigh.

    ''''Good! I like your answer. As you have guessed, the second option would be to kill the caster or destroy the vessel that is about to carry the monster they are trying to awake.'''' Silveria exined while lowering her remaining finger.

    ''''This is more dangerous and almost impossible like the first one, but this time, I''m not alone,'''' Alex said while recalling the small white-haired girl''s proposition.

    ''''Bingo! You can use them.'''' Silveria had no shame as she proposed to Alex to use both Eri and Incursio; she didn''t like them to begin with.

    ''''I see. I will cooperate with her; with this trio, we might create a miracle; after all, that monster is part of my team; I will temporarily put our feud aside and cooperate to eliminate this dangerous enemy. What do you think, Sil? Huh! Silveria?"

    Alex eximed because Silveria standing beside him stood up with a nk expression on her face; Alex wondered what was going on.

    ''''What are you-" Alex couldn''t finish his words because Silveria gripped him by the cor and jumped into the sky; immediately after she jumped from the ground, three dark red tentacles with disgusting mucus on their tips emerged from the ground wanting to swallow Alex.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Immediately upon seeing the three dark red tentacles, Alex groaned, he felt like vomiting, and he quickly swallowed back his breakfast, threatening toe out.

    ''''Dirty worms!" Silveria shouted angrily before tapping in the air as if she was on the ground.

    Boom! Boom! Kaboom!

    Two sonic waves wereunched toward the ground and exploded into a beautiful silver explosion.

    The giant crimson underground trembled for a second, and the city''s lord Eliard sensed it from where he was.

    During this time, Alex, who had caught sight of three shadows, immediately ordered.

    ''''Let me go!"

    ''''As you wish," Silveria said with a smile before throwing Alex toward the ground, and the strangest thing was that he made no sound because an invisible silver shield was wrapped around him.

    The three men sent to deal with Alex had no idea that a missile wasing when suddenly he arrived.

    Boom!

    Swoosh! Bang!

    Alex immediately punched the nearest man while he summoned two silver guns and aimed them to his left and right.

    BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 620 - 596: The Truth Behind The Quest 3

    BANG! BANG!

    The gunshots were loud to be heard by the two people; they were shocked by how fast the projectiles were. Still, they were not pushovers either they immediately leaned their bodies to the side, dodging the bullets.

    Meanwhile, Alex arrived before the same man he had punched earlier; he rammed his knee in his face, breaking his nose.

    ''''Guh!" The man groaned as his body was flung backward.

    [Phantom Bullet!]

    Alex did not hesitate to finish the man with a phantom bullet; the invisible bullet cut through the air like a knife slicing through butter; however, just as the man was about to be sted apart by the invisible bullet, something appeared and dragged him away.

    When Alex focused his eyes on the thing that just dragged the man away, he was shocked to find out that it was a ck tentacle, as from where this tentacle wasing from, it wasn''t hard to guess, it was shot from one of the other two bodies. They brought the third man and put him in the middle.

    Immediately upon seeing this, Alex had a bad feeling; he activated his foresight ability, Envisage; this ability lets him glimpse in the future; it was not really a foresight per see as it only works when he is fighting. Still, in the current situation, it was more than enough.

    Alex''s right eye shone in dark blue luster, and envisage was activated; then, Alex saw a brief scene before envisage was cut off. However, this was more than enough to teach him to know that he must not let them seed.

    When Alex used envisage he saw a giant that beat the crap out of him, he couldn''t do anything, and judging by the three reactions, it was not too hard to guess how that giant happened to be; they must havebined, and Alex''s assumption was proven to be right when the next moment the three became covered by a dark sphere.

    [Erase]

    Alex did not hesitate to use Silveria''s unique ability. The three inside the dark sphere smirked, but soon they smirk turned into shock as they witnessed the dark sphere getting erased, their mana vanishing alongside the dark sphere.

    [Crimson Bullet!]

    The crimson bullet arrived before them; they couldn''t even pull up any resistance; they died instantly, erased not living ashes behind.

    ''''Ah! Let''s go. I still have a bad feeling about the whole thing.'''' Alex said as he hurried over to the location where the ck mass floating in the sky was. As for the others, he knew they were strong enough to make it there on their own; he would see them on the other side, probably before going confronting the mastermind behind this huge conspiracy.

    In another location inside the Deste Forest, a girl could be seen walking silently while whispering unknown lyrics.

    Suddenly, five men dressed in ck appeared and surrounded the girl. However, instead of showing a flustered expression, the girl wasughing.

    The five men looked at each other, and inside their heads, the same question was running.

    ''''Has she gone nuts?"

    However, in the next moment, their expressions changed from confusion to fear because of the words the small white-haired girl said and what happened shortly after.

    ''''Hehehe! I was bing bored, thank you five my boredom will disappear.''''

    Immediately following Incursio''s words, she summoned a white sword and attacked with it. However, the five could not see the sword movement at all as two heads rolled on the ground.

    Incursio was not down with them, she passed between the other three, and their heads were removed from their necks as if it was easy.

    Immediately, like in the previous situation, the five who just got killed, their blood was sucked dry.

    Incursio was not really surprised because she had seen something like this happening before.

    ''''Sigh! I should have imprisoned them inside an ice coffin instead of feeding this greedy formation. I wonder what woulde once it has enough blood? A giant beast or a person?" Incursio mumbled, curious, but she quickly shook her head; now wasn''t the time to be distracted.

    She immediately headed towards the ck mass floating in the sky in the deepest part of the Deste Forest.

    Like this, the three appeared simultaneously, they were shocked by this coincidence, but they couldn''t dwell on this surprise because the culprit of the whole mess was standing before them with his arms crossed behind his back.

    Eliard didn''t even need to turn back to know that three extremely strong people appeared behind him.

    ''''Sigh! So they failed. Well, it''s normal considering that you three are different from the other bunches; you have my admiration.'''' Eliard said while staring at the ck mass in the sky that was getting bigger and bigger.

    Alex, Eri, and even Incursio felt goosebumps rose all over their bodies; for the formers, it was because of fear, while for Incursio, it was because of disgust. She felt extreme disgust toward the man standing ten meters away from her; she wished to attack him. She would cut off his head like that he would be unable to talk, but unfortunately, she couldn''t do that because the moment she attacked, she would be okay ying his game which she was not sure if she could win, therefore she decided to act cautiously for now.

    Suddenly, the mayor shocked the three by raising a question; it was unexpected.

    ''''Tell me, how would you feel if your whole life was nned since you''re born?"

    Silence!

    Alex and the two girls said nothing; it was not like they didn''t want to talk, but it was because they knew that Eliard had not finished talking, they must stay silent until he revealed the reason behind what he was currently doing, they could learn more like this, so without exchanging nces they came to a mutual understating.

    It was unknown if Eliard had understood the reason for the three to stay silent, but he didn''t say anything, almost as if he did not mind.

    ''''Everything is for the sake of ascending, to let this floor go to the upper level. I have even sacrificed my daughter; everything has been decided from the start; I''m a mere puppet with no freedom.''''

    Thest words struck Incursio like a curse, a sealed memory resurfaced.

 Chapter 621 - 597: Hell Descent

    *shback

    In aboratory somewhere in Mysthia, many scientists surrounded two tubes, one of them was empty while the second one was not; there was a small baby around seven months inside it; she had white hair, white eyebrows.

    One of the scientists observing the girl suddenly shouted after noticing the baby twitching.

    ''''Senior, finally she moved, Number Two has moved, like Number One she is not a defective product, unlike the Zero series.'''' The man shouted enthusiastically.

    ''''Cut it, Benson, quickly inject the serum. Not only would it increase her growth speed, but it would also save us some trouble in the future.'''' The chief of this hiddenboratory ordered.

    Benson immediately followed themand he received; he injected purple energy inside the tube, which was instantly sucked and was assimted into the baby girl''s body.

    ''Poor thing you''ve your freedom robed from you forever, and the only thing you will live for from now on would be serving the organization wholeheartedly. Truly a pity.'' Benson said before turning around and leaving.

    He didn''t see that just after he left, the baby opened her eyes and stared in his direction as if she understood Benson''s words.

    Ten years passed in a sh and the once small baby had turned into an adult; although her body had not matured like the others born from this experiment, she was far the strongest apart from her brother; this girl was named Incursio, meaning nightmare for her enemy. The funniest thing was that she kept having the same nightmare again and again; in this nightmare, she was discarded after being used; her ending wasn''t a bright one. Smart as she is, she knew that she was created and that it was for a purpose; if she were to fail this task, she would die and horrible death; her life was not her own; she was another person''s property.

    Her strength, her way of talking, her way of looking at her enemy acting as though she was the strongest, all of these things are facades to hide her true self, her real self which was afraid of death, afraid to be disposed of, afraid of never getting her freedom, freedom is what she longed for more than anything.

    So when she heard what Eliard said, she remembered her fate, a fate which had been forced upon her; no matter how strong she had be, she was still a child in front of them; they are true monsters.

    ''''So, to finish all of this, I will have you three die here. Don''t worry; you''re immortals after all.'''' Eliard''s words brought Incursio back to reality; she immediately summoned her Gift, the slender white sword appeared in her small hands, she changed, she was emitting a pretty dangerous aura that made the mayor''s frown; he had expected her to be strong but not to this extent.

    To crush any false hopes the three might have, Eliard released his full strength.

    Immediately the three, especially Alex and Eri, felt like there were standing in the middle of the sea, and everywhere they looked at, only endless sea could be seen; they felt terrible might bearing on them, they immediately went on their knees.

    ''''Half step, Demigod!"

    The three shouted when they felt Eliard''s pressure; those called half-step Demigods are those close to the Demi-God level, beyond peak Saint Realm.

    ''''Guh!" Alex ground his teeth to bear with the terrible pressure trying to break all his bones.

    ''''Hellsing!"

    To help him bear with the pressure, Alex summoned his domain, immediately his domain shed against Eliard''s pressure, diminishing the pressure Alex was feeling. Eri did the same thing after seeing what Alex had just done.

    ''''Careful, this one will be tough to deal with.'''' Incursio warned, and with extreme focus, she looked at Eliard, she might be closer to peak Saint Realm. Still, it doesn''t mean that she could take a half step Demigod head on no matter how exceptional her fighting prowess was; therefore, she needed Alex and Eri''s assistance to deal with this man and stop the ongoing ritual quickly.

    The three understood what they needed to do to get out of the current situation they were in, and just as they were about to initiate an attack, somethingpletely out of their expectations happened; not even Eliard had anticipated this to happen; it was too sudden; therefore he could not do anything.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    First, from the ck mass floating in the sky, an inhuman cry echoed, almost bursting their ears, then dark tentacles shot out from the ck mass and pierced the mayor''s body from all sides.

    Tuk! Tuk! Tuk!

    ''''Y-You! Cough! Cough!"

    Even the sturdy body of a half-step Demigod got easily pierced like paper; immediately, blood was sucked out of Eliard''s body; he was helpless to do anything; he couldn''t put any resistance, especially after seeing his daughter face appearing from the ck mass.

    ''''So, it''s how is it. I''m paying for my sin. Alright, bring it. Cough! Cough!" Eliard vomited blood and his body rapidly shrunk until it turned into ashes and the ck ashes disappeared into the ck mass; it was sucked inside it.

    Burp!

    Alex, Eri and Incursio, all heard this sound, indicating that whatever was inside that thing was full. Alex felt a chill down his spine; it was only less than when he was facing the dragon and the nine-headed hydra; no, there was something sinister about the thing that was about toe out.

    ¡¼Master escape!¡½Silveria urged Alex; her voice was panicked than usual, making Alex understand how dire the situation was. Even Nyx warned Alex to escape.

    ¡¼Escape for now, the current you will die if you face this thing.¡½

    ''''Guys! Let''s get the hell out of here.'''' Surprisingly Incursio was the one who suggested this.

    Unfortunately, it was already toote; from the moment Eliard had his blood and strength sucked to the current moment, not even a minute had passed.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Suddenly, another terrible scream echoed; it created a vibration in the air that destroyed all the trees'' radius hundred kilometers. Alex, Eri, and Incursio''s noses and ears were bleeding profusely.

    Then they saw it; the moment theyy their eyes on her, they froze not because of how beautiful she was but because of the dangerous aura surrounding her.

    ''''Shit!" Incursio did not care about etiquette and cursed openly; she was afraid, terrified of the thing in the sky; she was in another dimension; they were in big trouble now.

 Chapter 622 - 598: Against The Mysterious Woman

    The woman floating in front of the three could be considered a beauty, but none of them were in the mood to enjoy this beauty because this woman was giving off an intense amount of pressure, even leaving the single fingers they could feel how terrific she is.

    Long golden hair that reached her waist and a pair of mesmerizing red eyes, she had three bats-like wings behind her back.

    ''''R-Run!!!" Eri stuttered but still managed to finish her words; every fiber of her body ordered never to fight this thing; it was not a human.

    There is no shame in running away when you know that you can''t do anything about yourself; at least you are aware that there is a limit, which you can ovee.

    Eri mustered all her strength even when her body was trembling, and she could hold it barely; she almost peed her pants, she was terrified, mes appeared under her feet and propelled her into the sky like a rocket.

    Finally, the woman who appeared from the ck mass slightly moved her eyes; yes, she slightly moved her eyes; however, this casual gesture, the gentle flutter of her eysh, was enough to extinguish the me under Eri''s feet. Her body got mmed into the ground forcedly by an unknown force.

    BANG! BOOM!

    ''''Gaha! Cough! Cough!" Eri vomited a mouthful of blood, and her limps were twitching; she didn''t have any energy to get up.

    The woman ignored her and looked at Incursio; thetter felt like a mouse standing before a cat; she shivered unconsciously, then before she knew it, the woman that should be standing in the sky thirty away from her appeared before.

    ''''What?" Incursio was beyond shocked, so naturally, her voice was loud when she eximed because of surprise.

    ''''T-Too many things mixed up.''''

    Unexpectedly the woman talked; her voice seemed to havee from the depth of hell itself; it was beyond cold; just by hearing this voice, Incursio felt a cold sensation spreading through her whole body, starting from her heart.

    Bang!

    Incursio got pped across the face, her petite body drew a small arc in the air before she appeared two kilometers from where she was, her right cheek was swollen like pudding, her arms broken, but her insane regenerative ability kicked in and healed her in an instant.

    Meanwhile, Alex was about to face the woman that dealt with Eri and Incursio in less than a minute.

    She appeared in front of Alex as she did with Incursio; he was not able to sense her before she arrived before him even with his Divine Sense activated and Sleipnir special ability on; still, Alex was not to be underestimated; he knew that he was not the woman match so he must escape not think about defeated her because it was impossible for the current him.

    ''''Time S-"

    Alex tried to use Time Stop, but somehow it didn''t work; that woman spat something from her mouth which stuck Alex''s right eye, blocking his sight, he was unable to use his right eye, and he became unable any of his time abilities as if something was stopping him from using them.

    During this time, Incursio finally stood up, and she was furious; she had never been humiliated like today. She lost any rationality she had; she immediatelyunched an attack on the mysteriousdy.

    Incursio''s sword cut through the air with no resistance and arrived before the mysteriousdy; she stopped and pinched the sword with two fingers.

    Boom! Boom!

    A terrible explosion urred when she caught the sword; the area behind her was destroyed, obliterated should be the correct word; still, the mysterious woman had zero scratches on her. It was as if what she just did was too casual.

    She lifted her other free while still holding Incursio''s gift in an iron grip, a formless sharp sword appeared in the mysterious woman shed upward and blood sshed on her face, there was a long vertical cut on Incursio''s chest, her special armor was destroyed, that cut was so deep that her bones could be seen and her small breasts could be seen; however, Incursio did not care about her breasts being seen, she experienced something she had not truly feel since a long time ago, pain, an immense amount of pain flowed out from the injury toward his whole body.

    It happened at that moment; Incursio, who was feeling an immense amount of pain, saw the mysterious woman''s kicking toward her head; it was so slow that normal people would have thought that it would take at least a year for this kick to connect. However, as a solid individual specialized in speed, Incursio knew that this happened because the kick was too fast, so fast that it gives the misconception that it was slow.

    Immediately, Incursio activated her time ability to slow down the iing, but unfortunately, it was soon proven to be insufficient. She was forced to use her space element ability, but this also didn''t work. The mysterious woman kick continued unhindered and finally arrived before Incursio.

    Bang! Kaboom!

    This time Incursio traveled across five kilometers destroying everything on her path. When she stopped, she was an extremely sorry state; all the bones inside her small body were broken. Not even with her exceptional regenerative ability, she could do anything; Eriy on the ground, trembling.

    ''''Now then." The mysterious woman mumbled before turning in Alex''s direction.

    ''''Crimson bullet!"

    BANG!

    The crimson bullet tore through the air sting everything in its path until it''s arrived before the mysterious woman who did something that Alex would never forge; his most substantial bullet, the one with the most destructive ability, got crushed so simply that Alex wondered if it was a ballon.

    ''''You are different from the other.'''' the mysterious woman with bat wings muttered after she appeared in front of Alex. He couldn''t do anything as he got lifted and started flying with the mysterious woman; finally, they stopped fifty meters above the ground, both Eri and Incursio were able to see everything that was happening.

    Never in their wildest dreams would they have thought that the next thing that mysterious woman would do would be that. No, they were not the only ones shocked; Alex was beyond shocked; he was so surprised that his mind was gone blind.

    The mysterious woman with pairs of three bats wings lowered her head and stole Alex''s lips; it was unexpected, but soon Alex understood the reason behind her action, and he immediately tried to break free but couldn''t do anything, his energy, his strength, his mana, his life''s force, everything seemed to be slowly being sucked away from him, at this rate he would lose everything.

    Alex struggled to no avail; neither Silveria nor Nyx could provide him any assistance; finally, he acted, he moved his right fingers asking for help, and Incursio was the first one to notice it, followed by Eri.

    Boom!

    Incursio, who was angry for getting so much humiliated, decided to go all out. Her full strength destroyed her surrounding.

    ''''Purgatory!"

    She activated that ability Leonardo acquired after joining the dark side.

    At the same time, Eri finally overcame her fear; she knew that no best ending awaits them if they let this woman consume Alex; therefore they must fight even when the odds are against them.

    ''''Spirit Integration!" Eri activated her strongest ability w her trump card; despite not being able to control it yet perfectly, she had no choice; she could only try.

    Terrific amount of heat escaped from Eri''s body turned the surrounding into moltenva, maybe becausest time it was because of the presence of its rival, the Ice Phoenix. Still, this time it was the illusionary image of a small fire phoenix, it looked weak, not that strong, but Eri knew that she could do something with this temporary strength.

    The mysterious woman kissing Alex didn''t even bother with the two; with the flick of her fingers, two identical clones were created, and they went to take care of Eri and Incursio. At the same time, a ck cocoon surrounded Alex and the woman; the kiss never stopped; on the contrary, it became heated, and Alex couldn''t escape from this woman''s grasp as she kept sucking everything from him.

    Outside, the two clones fought evenly against Eri under spirit Integration and Incursio, who had released her full strength.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The four moved at an extremely high speed exchanging blows; those blows were so strong that every time they shed, it would destroy their surrounding, but none of them seemed to care as they kept fighting when suddenly Incursio, who had finished analyzing her enemy easily dodged her enemy attack before sending her own attack on the floating ck cocoon, she hoped to break it to let Alex escape. However, before Incursio''s attack could reach one meter from the cocoon, a dark snake appeared and swallowed it, then it reopened its mouth and spat the attack back towards Incursio.

    Shiing!

    Incursio cut the attack in two before shifting her sword back to block the clone attack.

    Kiiiin!

    Another round of quick attacks began; meanwhile, Alex had a dream.

 Chapter 623 - 599: Her Memories

    Alex had a dream, no it was more like shbacks; in these shbacks, he saw the girl''s childhood memories resembling the mysterious woman they were fighting against.

    She was born with a frail body, which made her unable to have a normal childhood. She was always stuck inside her room; her mother died giving birth to her, so shecked motherly love; however, her father was present, always looking for her until that fateful day. Maybe it was because usually, she doesn''t go out; they thought it was safe to talk in the room next to her room. That day she just wanted to head to the garden and surprise her father because today happened to be his birthday.

    However, just as she dragged her frail body out of her room after dismissing her maids, she overhead a conversation between her father and the old men from the council.

    ''''This is onest chance, if we miss it, then we will fall into oblivion, disappear and reced by a new floor, we are stuck in this level for far too long, and you know that every floor must climb up at least once every hundred years, but we haven''t been able to aplish this, this is the 100th year we must seed. Why not use your daughter-"

    ''''I dare you to finish what you were saying.'''' Eliard, the frail girl father shouted, he was so angry that he released half of his strength crushing the stone table before them; normally, he would be respectful as those old geezers from the council are several years older than him; however, today, Eliard who was known as someone never to lose hisposure and get easily angry was beyond furious, they say that everyone has a reverse scale. Eliard''s reverse scale happened to be his daughter, which he cherished more than anything.

    As Eileen, his daughter, she had never seen her father this angry; he was so angry that unconsciously she was afraid of him; however she soon berated herself; he was angry because of her, instead of being afraid, she must stand firm and support him no matter what, therefore she leaned against the wall and held her breath for fear of getting caught.

    Finally, the atmosphere became peaceful again, and Eliard sat back, and in a heavy tone, he refuted the old man''s suggestion.

    ''''Please, Old Four, don''t joke like that again; it makes me lose myposure. We will find a better solution, no, I''ll find one, I''m sure of it.''''

    Eliard''s wordscked so much confidence that the three old men felt pity, to think that the strongest of all would be like this be of his only daughter, it was truly a pity, but there''s no other alternative, this was the only one.

    ''''Eliard, I understand how you feel, but the Great Baba divined that it must be your daughter and you must help her. It''s the only way.'''' The second-ranked among the old men of the council.

    ''''Ugh!" Eliard groaned as if one of his weaknesses was revealed; he had hard dealing with this old woman; she was the oldest of Sigurd city, the most knowledgeable person and the most respected if Eliard''s words were thew, Great Baba''s words were absolute, but she rarely talk or suggest something, therefore once she does it must be respected.

    Eileen closed her mouth, and her eyes widened in shock. She might be stuck most of the time inside her room. Still, she knew well this old woman, she was great-great-aunt after all, she often pay her a visit when her father was away busy with his works, for her to suggest this it must be the only way, strangely Eileen was relived, she did not resent her great-great Aunt, but on the contrary, she was d because it meant that she could help her father. Who can know your body better than yourself? So, Eileen knew that she didn''t have too much time left; she could feel her life force draining way day by day; if this goes on, she would have one year and a half left, so better use this dying body for something great such as saving their floor (continent) from disappearing. Secretly Eileen had already decided what she would do next.

    Inside the meeting room, the conversation continued; the same old man who told Eliard about Great Baba''s divination continued and exined more.

    ''''Listen to me until the end; Eileen is like our daughter; we won''t offer her so easily. In fact, this can be considered as a blessing for Eileen because if the ritual seeds, she can control the sealed spirit and help us ascend if this were to happen, she would be our greatest force, our deity guardian, and all her health problems would be resolved. Just think about it.''''

    Like a snake luring its prey before swallowing it, the old man who goes by the name of Old Trek exined.

    ''''I see, but I still think that it''s dangerous to-"

    Before Eliard could finish his words, he was interrupted by an angry voice; it was the voice of the first elder, the one who had not spoken a word since the beginning of this meeting.

    ''''Man up, will you. Since when did you be such a coward. Have you forgotten what we sacrificed for you to be where you are right now?"

    Silence!

    ''''You are the most exceptional, the smartest of all, yet now you disregard the bigger picture just because it was a question of sacrificing your daughter. Have you forgotten that I sacrificed my sole child for this? I never regretted it because it was for the greater cause; Eileen would not die; instead, she would live on; if you keep hesitating, it will only worsen. Besides, the concerned party is already here; why not hear her opinion?" Old Trek finished speaking with a crafty smile; his crooked yellow teeth were on full disy.

    ''''What?"

    The others three were surprised because they hadn''t noticed Eileen''s presence at all.

    Having been discovered, Eileen was forced to show up, and immediately after she entered, she lifted her head, and with a burning gaze, she said.

    ''''I''ll do it.''''

 Chapter 624 - 600: The Girl Named Eileen

    A/N: We reached 600 chapters. Congrattions, keep supporting me.

    ?????

    ''''I''ll do it.'''' Eileen had dered immediately after her arrival.

    Everyone inside the room was shocked by this bold deration; not even Old Trek had seen thising; he knew Eileen was eavesdropping for a while but thinking that she would be so bold to openly dere that she would take the risk even when knowing what it entails.

    ''''El, are you sick? Why did youe out? Immediately go back and-" Eliard could not finish his words before getting interrupted by his daughter, which shocked him as she had never done something like that before.

    ''''Papa, please, I''m an adult; I''m 19 years old. I can decide on my own, and I said I''d do it. You know me too well that once I decide to do something, even God can change it. I''m ready to let''s begin.'''' Eileen dered and stood firmly gazing directly into his father''s colored eyes, the same as her.

    Once again, the Old men from the council were surprised by Eileen''s demeanor when she talked; this reminds them of Great Baba''s back when she was still young and full of energy.

    Gulp!

    They gulped, and finally, they understood why Great Baba had said that if it''s Eileen, she might be able to do it.

    ''''Aiy! My daughter has finally grown up. Fine, I understand, we will follow Great Baba''s suggestion, but first, we must n things; now it is the time for the new batch of immortal otherworlders toe up, we will use them.'''' Eliard said after massaging his forehead, he feltpelled to do so.

    ''''Thank you, Papa, I love you the most,'''' Eileen said and started jumping up and down, forgetting that she was in the presence of the elders, elders who smiled not the least bothered by Eileen''s behavior.

    ''''Ay Ay! I love you too, sweetie. Now shoo shoo go away, let the adults talk.'''' Eliard said, chasing his daughter away.

    Although she wished to stay a little longer, Eileen understood that she couldn''t; after blowing her tongue at her father, she left the meeting room.

    Thest thing she heard before going into the garden was.

    ''''We will sacrifice the immortal otherworlders.''''

    It was her father''s voice; there was a hint of coldness inside his voice he had never felt before, it gave her goosebumps, and she hastily left the scene.

    Then there was a sudden blur in the shbacks as if someone was pressing fast forward, this continued until it finally stopped on one of the memories; it was a bit fragmented as Eileen had started to get assimted by the sealed spirit said to be the key to ascend, to climb to the next level.

    It was a scene which gave Alex shivers, he saw Old Trek secretly using the head of an old woman and from Eileen''s reaction in this memory, Alex rapidly guessed whom this head belonged to; it must be the famous Great Baba. Then if it was true, as someone well versed in divination, she must have seen iting, this question emerged in Alex''s mind, but he rapidly shook it off as he focused on the ongoing memory.

    Eileen''s memory continued to y, and Alex saw Old Trek secretly modifying the giant crimson underground formation. He immediately understood why the mayor Eliard who shouldn''t have been dragged into the sacrifice, got dragged in. Although despicable what Eliard did, sacrificing hundreds of yers and NPCs alike just for the sake of ascending, what disgusted Alex the most were Old Trek backstabbing them; Alex hated one thing more than anything, which is betrayal; this hate ran deep in his bones, it''s unknown if it would change in the future.

    Upon seeing what Old Trek had down, Alex immediately put him on a must-kill list; he absolutely wouldn''t spare him. He believed there was a reason for the almost transformed Eileen to show him her memories; it must be because she wished to ask him to avenge them. As Alex expected at the end of the memory, an illusionary figure of Eileen appeared, she looked sick than usual.

    ''I Guess for a dying person, it''s normal.'' Alex thought while observing Eileen vigntly; although he doubted that he could ever resist if she were to try anything in this conscious world, she was the owner of, Alex was still vignt.

    ''''Greetings immortal otherworlder, my name is Eileen,'''' Eileen said and curtsied elegantly.

    Alex just nodded and waited for her to continue; Eileen didn''t waste time and directly told Alex why she pulled him into her consciousness.

    ''''I will cut to the chase as you have seen Old Trek betrayed us, and I want to avenge us. I know thating from me, the daughter of the one that ughtered your kin like cattle, it might sound funny, but I''m desperate, so do not have any other choice other than seeking your help.'''' Eileen took a deep breath before slowly exining what was happening.

    ''''We are both dying, but unlike me, you cane back but let me tell you something which you don''t know; every one of those sacrificed maye back because of your unique trait of reviving after death, but this time it will be different. Maybe it''s because I have merged with her. Still, this thing, this dragon, has the special ability to snatch ability, so every who ended dying bing her sacrifice would lose something even after reviving.''''

    Eileen''s deration was like a huge p on Alex''s face; more than ever, he felt the urgency of not dying; he wished to lose none of his skills and abilities as they are precious to each one of them.

    Finally, Eileen revealed a smile upon seeing the strong will to live from Alex''s avatar; she knew she had her chance.

    ''''Please me help me destroy that bastard after killing this thing. The bastard nned to control the beast after herplete awakening; it would be a disaster if this were to happen; you must stop him. Of course, I am not saying to do it for free; I shall help you break free from your restrain, only momentarily, but it would be enough to send you into the deepest part of your consciousness where your Gift is; you canmunicate with it, if you agree you can temporarily borrow her strength, I can help you andstly I can help you acquire a mystical beast as apanion. How do my offers sound?" Eileen offered; at the end of her offer, she was smiling, a smile which seemed totally harmless but couldn''t escape Alex''s sharp eyes; looking at those honey-colored eyes, Alex concluded.

    ''She is a crafty one.''

    Before getting ready to tell her his answer.

 Chapter 625 - 601: Eri Vs The Second Clone

    While Alex and Eileen were having a t¨ºte ¨¤ t¨ºte (meeting), Eri and Incursio fought against the spirit who took Eileen''s body clones.

    Sizzle! Sizzle! Pow!

    The lightning covering Incursio''s sword struck the clone sending her flying; her head was destroyed; however, instead of feeling joy having crushed the enemy head, Incursio frowned instead as she knew that the enemy was not dead.

    ''''A shadow, huh!" Incursio mumbled.

    Immediately the clones who had her head destroyed started swelling.

    A dark red storm appeared and swirled around it; it was too fast; not even Incursio, with her extreme speed, could do anything, but everything burst apart.

    Bang!

    Hiss! Hiss!

    After the red storm disappeared, a terrific dark snake thrice the size of the one that attacked them every time they tried to get close to the ck cocoon in the sky.

    ''''What the hell is that thing?" Eri, who was fighting the second clone, was shocked upon seeing such a giant and intimidating snake with seven red eyes.

    Meanwhile, Incursio frowned because she could feel a tremendous amount of strengthing from the snake in front of her; this snake was not weaker than her. The reason why the clone turned into this Incursio knew it was because the main body supplied energy to it, probably because of Incursio''s strength. If she were to consume her, she would evolve. The main body thought so.

    Looking at the giant snake in front of her, Incursio showed no fear; her petite body seemed funny in front of such a giant snake.

    Gently Incursio touched the white sword, her Gift, and mumbled.

    ''''Unlock!"

    Sizzle! Sizzle! ck! ck! Kaboom!

    Lightning surrounded the white sword before it released a tremendous amount of energy forward. Still, the giant skeleton quickly blocked it, and when all the energy disappeared, Incursio had two swords in her hands instead of one.

    Eri, who was having it easy, had the leisure to watch the other side. When she saw the two swords in Incursio''s hands, she momentarily stopped breathing; However, the ck and white sword looked beautiful; it was not what made Eri stop breathing. It was the terrible feeling of ominousness she felt from those swords; if the previous Incursio with one sword appeared like a tall mountain, then the current her armed with two swords appeared like the sky, currently unreachable for her.

    Gulp!

    Eri gulped and instinctively moved her head to the side, dodging the other clone''s w.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Boom!

    She dodged a few times before shooting a fireball at point-nk range, yet the clone was able to dodge by tapping her foot on the ground, and a ck wall appeared and took the blow in her stead.

    ''''Ops! Gotta focus; this thing is bing smarter and smarter as the fight goes on. I need to finish her in one blow.'''' Eri said while turning her neck from left to right and popping it with a series of clicks in rapid session.

    ''''Time to go all out!" She dered and let go of her ming red sword; it fell slowly toward the ground.

    ngsCrack! Boom

    Upon touching the ground, the red sword produced a ngs sound before cracking and exploding into a crimson me that covered Eri; standing amidst those crimson mes, she appeared like a phoenix undergoing a rebirth; it was truly a beautiful sight to behold.

    Finally, it was Incursio turns to focus her attention on Eri; she gave her a passing mark; she was not the only one who got attracted to Eri''s transformation, the main body saw it too, and although busy siphoning Alex''s energy through a wild kiss, she was annoyed that those bugs were trying to survive instead of quickly dying, it had been a long time since she came out, as supreme being it was the duty of the lower beings to offer themselves as a sacrifice to their overlord. But sometimes kids don''t know how to behave then it was the duty of the elders to teach them a lesson by putting them in their ces.

    The dark spirit possessing Eri''s body didn''t have too much time to waste before she came, so she did what she had done to deal with Incursiopletely, she sent a small part of her energy into the other clone facing Eri, immediately, the clone felt tremendous strength filling her body to the brim it was like she got the ultimate orgasm, a third eye appeared on the forehead and opened.

    Eri''s transformation ended at the same time; beautiful red dress was wrapped around her slender figure, it clung so tightly on her body that her small breasts seemed alluring, her hair elongated, the end was burning with crimson me, the symbol of fire phoenix appeared in the middle of her eyebrows, her eyes had a cross-shaped form in them.

    The surrounding temperature increased rmingly; it was so hot that the ground melted.

    Suddenly, Eri smiled before she vanished; the clone frowned as she couldn''t feel her presence at all; however, she was not flustered at all she immediately used her third eye, it was like an x-ray, she was able to see Eriing from her right, the clone snickered and shed in that direction, the sword was so fast that it created friction as it cut through the air.

    Unfortunately, the result the clone had expected didn''te true because just as the sword was about to cut Eri in pieces, her figure swayed, the clone felt like her vision was blurred, almost as if she had a heatstroke.

    Then she heard Eri''s voice, she who should be in front of her appeared behind her and exined.

    ''''You have lost since the beginning; this domain is mine; I control the heat, so I control everything.''''

    Boom! Crack!

    Eri punched the clone in the face; even though she managed to turn around and tried to block Eri''s attack, the same thing which happened previously happened again; Eri''s fist broke the clone''s nose, ck blood flowed out of it and she was sent flying.

    Immediately, Eri made a drawing motion while looking at the flying clone, and from the air, the heat condensed into a me hand that grasped the clone and mmed her onto the ground.

    Bam! Kaboom!

    ''''Armageddon Spear!"

    Eri gestured with her fingers, and the surrounding heat converged to form a small four-meter long golden me spear.

    Swoosh!

    Kabooooom!

    A terrific explosion urred that destroyed radius five kilometers surrounding Eri.

    From the other side, Incursio was watching the fight so was the giant dark snake.

    ''''Wow! Impressive, shall we get started?"

 Chapter 626 - 602: The Black And White Swords

    From the other side, Incursio was watching the fight so was the giant dark snake.

    ''''Wow! Impressive, shall we get started?" Incursio asked with her head inclined to the side, she was not expecting anything when she said those words, but surprisingly she got an answer.

    [Sure] The giant snake responded; although she had turned into a snake, the first clone still retained her gender.

    ''''Wow! It talks!" Incursio said with a yful smile on her face, but unlike what was shown outside, inwardly, she was feeling nervous; she knew that this fight would not be an easy one. Still, she must fight, not because of some sort of obligation. Still, simply because it was fun this way, a fight where your chance of winning is lower than fifty percent, not even twenty percent, couldn''t be more interesting; just thinking about crushing her opponent made her excited.

    Swoosh!

    Without saying a word as words were not needed in what was about to happen, Incursio disappeared, no she appeared to have disappeared.

    The giant snake opened her mouth and spat a dark matter in the area where she believed that Incursio was; however, instead of seeing Incursio, the giant snake saw a white sword cutting through her dark venom, normally due to her breath corrosiveness, the white sword despite being a gift should have been damaged even it was a little bit, however, the white sword was spotlessly white.

    It was then the giant snake understood that since the beginning Incursio had never moved, she was where she stood, she only moved her sword, the white sword which automatically masked her presence as the sword extended and cut the dark venom, the snake breath in two.

    Hiss! Hiss!

    The giant snake hissed angrily; she was angry because, from her perspective, Incursio did not take her seriously, so she shall make her pay the price of looking down on her.

    Like a super rocket, the giant snake moved and arrived before Incursio; she was shocked but still calmly moved her sword; this time, she moved the ck sword instead of using the white one.

    Tuk! Bam !

    When the snakehead, which was trying to bite Incursio''s head off, touched the ck sword, it got mmed into the ground next to her.

    ''''!!????"

    The snake was surprised she didn''t understand what just happened as if she could see the confusion inside the snake''s eyes; Incursio gently exined.

    ''''You see, those two lovely swords are exceptional; the white one can hide my presence thank to my space element and extend to some extent and is extremely sharp while the ck sword can absorb the enemy attack and reflect it; it''s like the perfect counter. Well, there is a limit, I set the limit, and with these swords, I beplete.'''' Incursio ended her exnation with a joke.

    Hiss!

    [Do you think it''s funny?] The giant snake asked; she was furious; this small girl was still looking down on her.

    [What were you expecting bragging openly about your swords? Expecting me to praise you or it was to make me afraid?] The giant snake became emotional all of a sudden.

    ''''Hell no, I''m not a child. The reason I told you this is simply because I''m going to kill you.'''' Incursio dered with a smile.

    [How arrogant, with just those two abilities?] The giant snake snickered and immediately attacked; her attacks were faster this time as she already knew about the enemy''s swords abilities.

    Bam !

    Incursio''s small body was sent flying, and she coughed blood before mming into a small mountain behind her back. The snake didn''t give her any time as she attacked with her tail which was even faster than her whole body.

    Swoosh! m! BOOM!

    The snake''s tail sted the mountain into smithereens with Incursio small bearing the brunt of that attack, her arms were bent into odd angles, and she kept vomiting blood as her body mmed into the ground after flying through the air.

    ''''Cough! Cough!" She kept coughing blood as her small chest rose and fell repeatedly.

    Swoosh!

    The giant snake turned into two meters tall, beautiful woman with a ck dress, but this dress kept making a hissing sound as though alive; upon closer inspection, Incursio saw the ck dress tightening against the tall woman whose pupils had turned into slits, there was a closed third eye in the middle of her eyebrows.

    ''''How is it? Did your swords abilities you believed to be so extraordinary help you?" The tale woman mocked Incursio lying on the ground in a pool of her blood.

    The tall woman who had expected to see despair on Incursio''s face was shocked to see her smile; it began with a smile before evolving intoughter.

    ''''Pft hahahaha, hahahaha.''''

    ''''What is so funny?" The transformed snake stopped and asked as she couldn''t understand why Incursio, who was clearly cornered, could still have the energy tough.

    ''''Pft hahahaha! Cough! Cough! I''mughing at how dumb you are. Well, I shouldn''t have expected anything with that snake brain of yours.'''' Incursio said while stillughing.

    ''''What?"

    The tall woman jumped back because she felt immense threating from Incursio as she said those words; it was a mistake because the moment that woman jumped back, the white sword lying on the ground appeared in Incursio''s right hand, and something astonishing happened, Incursio''s injuries vanished as they have never existed.

    ''''What???" The tall woman was shocked by the unexpected situation happening before her.

    ''''You see, I never said that my babies only have one ability; besides, I said that my sword makes meplete, meaning that I''m twice stronger once I use them,'''' Incursio exined before a smile vanished from her face.

    Gulp!

    Unconsciously the tall woman gulped but quickly shook her head and attacked with a whip; this whip seemed alive, it was unpredictable not even Incursio armed with her two swords could deal with this whip''s attacks, and soon her body was full of injuries, however, like thest she was healed using her white sword.

    Incursio decided to finish the fight, she crossed her two swords, the tall woman appeared behind her, her whip curved and was attacking from the front while the woman was attacking from behind, it was not the end, two snakes appeared from the woman body and were about to bit Incursio, everything happened fast, the tall woman saw her victory until Incursio dered.

    [Infinite Re- Petrification]

    Boom!

    Gray energy burst from the crossed sword and swallowed everything radius twenty meters around Incursio; thee area was turned into stone. Incursio calmly walked out of this gray zone before kneeling.

    Crack! Boom!

    The petrified woman''s body cracked and was turned into powder.

 Chapter 627 - 603: Into Her World

    While Incursio just ended her fight by killing the first clone, in Eileen''s world Alex was about to give her his answer when she interrupted him with a joke.

    ''''It''s not like you really have the choice; you took my first time anyway.''''

    ''''What?"

    Just as Alex was about to ask Eileen what she meant, he remembered the dark spirit forcibly kissing him with Eileen''s body; their wild kiss was still undergoing.

    ''''Your joke is not funny, but well, I guess you are right. I don''t have the choice I''m in. You want to use me, and I''ll do the same. Let''s get over it.'''' Finally, Alex gave Eileen his answer, which made Eileen smile; she was happy to have gained an ally; with Alex''s help, she would be able to get her revenge.

    ''''Okay, with thest bit of strength I still have, I''ll stop her momentarily; you will use this opportunity to break free not to escape but to go to your inner world where your Gift is. I''ll send you there.'''' Eileen exined what needed to be done, and Alex nodded.

    ''''Let''s do it!" Alex said, eager to finish things up; nobody would like to have his body toyed with even it was by a beautiful woman; Alex wasn''t into S&M y, and he''s not an M.

    However, what Alex didn''t expect was Eileen pouting; he was confused.

    ''''Why are you still standing there for?" He asked, not understanding why she was acting like that.

    ''''Sigh! You''re not a gentleman at all; at least you should show concern about such a beautiful girl risking her life to help you. I may die, you know? Knowing this, don''t you feel anything? Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    ''''What?" Alex eximed; his face at the moment was a funny sight to behold.

    Nevertheless, Alex finally understood that Eileen, although adult still has the mentally of a child, maybe it was because she spent most of her life indoor with little to no contact with the outside world that she didn''t know that throwing tantrums like a five years child wasn''t something an adult should do.

    ''''Please give a break,'''' Alex mumbled while massaging his forehead; even though he was in the soul form, he felt like he would have gone crazy if he didn''t do this.

    ''''Yeah! Yeah! I''m extremely anxious about our cute Eileen risking her life. She''s such a brave girl. Let''s get going.'''' Alex said enthusiastically, but even three-year-old child could see that he was faking it, but even though she knew Alex was faking it, she was still happy because it showed that someone cared about her after her father and the great baba even it was fake.

    ''''Unh! Let''s go.'''' Eileen said while wiping away her tears, and for a moment, Alex felt sorry for such a girl who had gone through so much but still had the will to smile;pared to his past self, she was really strong, and Alex had no trouble admitting this.

    ''''You are really strong.'''' He had said, and Eileen froze upon hearing those words, but she quickly regained herposure and smiled.

    ''''You are strong as well, and because of this, I might leave you another gift before leaving,'''' Eileen said before pulling out Alex from her world; he didn''t get the opportunity to ask her what she meant before they disappeared from her world.

    Outside, the main body was shocked by Incursio''s move; obviously, she didn''t expect her to win against her clone after thetter had received a boost from her. From what the main body could tell after analyzing the element used by Incursio, she concluded that her two swords might have served as an anchor for her to be able to use Infinite re-petrification, which she believed to be a mix between earth element, water, and wind element, without the two swords Incursio could not use this element, the central body hypothesis was right on the mark, indeed without her two swords, Incursio could not use the special element that let her petrify everything around her.

    Just as the main body was about to say something after Incursio''s victory, she was forced to stop because she felt difort spreading all over her body, starting from her inner world.

    ''''What?" She eximed because her body momentarily stopped functioning, and Alex immediately used this to break free before doing something the doing something that shocked the main body; he kissed her back while putting his tongue into her mouth, the clueless dark spirit was shocked at first, but because began to respond clumsily, she became engrossed in this new sensation that she had forgotten that this might a trap.

    Alex used the moment where the main body was distracted to enter his inner world and what he saw was endless darkness until a silver sun appeared. Hended inside a forest, and in the distance was a simple mansion; Alex immediately began walking toward that mansion; after walking for what seemed to be an eternity, Alex arrived before the simple mansion, it was a two-story mansion, and after repeatedly knocking on the door Alex got no answer. Still, because he didn''t want to waste his timeing here, he walked forward and pushed the door open; the other side looked like a haunted house, Alex didn''t hesitate before walking in, and the moment she did, everything around him changed he was brought into another dimension, a child chamber where Alex sad the small version of Silveria, the maids were taking care of her, today was a special day because of her father who often present wasing back today, she must wee her. The scene changed to another one, Silveria waiting for her father in her princess dress while the other children wore extravagantly.

    And when her father came back, he immediately embraced her sister, whom he lol loved more than anything; for the ten years old Silveria at that time, it was extremely hard to swallow; no matter what she did, she never seeded in getting her father''s attention, not even once, she did not remember how many times she had repeated this scene, not walking toward the future, she had thought that everything was finished until he appeared.

    ''''Silveria, no Nemesis, I''m here for you.''''

 Chapter 628 - 604: Full Spirit Possession 1st Form

    ''''Silveria, no Nemesis, I''m here for you.''''

    Alex''s voice echoed through the whole world, and even the tiny Silveria hiding far away heard it; at first, she didn''t wish toe out because she didn''t know if this was a prank from her sister or other friends; however, it changed when the other party called her name again, this time the small Silveria understood that Alex had trulye for her.

    ''''Nemesis,e out, we need to talk, I need your help,'''' Alex shouted, and a few secondster, a cute-looking small girl came out; it was the ten years old Silveria of that time; Alex observed this small girl before dering.

    ''''I need your help Silveria, as your master, I order you to assist me. I promise never to leave you behind, never let you feel lonely. You will be with me forever.''''

    As if Alex''s words were like the key to unlocking Silveria''s true self, the small Silveria body burst into silver light before it disappeared, and in the ce where the small Silveria, an adult version, came out.

    ''''Fufufu! I know you wille. Wee, Master, Silveria, your servant has been waiting.'''' the adult Silveria said while she curtsied elegantly, holding the hem of her robe.

    ''''Sil, stop joking, you know why I''m here; I want to know what you truly desire; I want to see whether or not I can fulfill this desire, and in return, I want your full strength. I want you tond me your strength; can you do it?" Alex asked in a serious tone, and Silveria looked at him for a moment as if she was thinking about what to ask.

    It took her several minutes before she decided to answer Alex''s pleas; she told him what she truly wanted.

    ''''I want to live happily together with my sister.''''

    ''''I see; I''ll grant you your wish. To let you live happily, I''d need to get rid of your enemy. I swear to seed if not may the heaven destroy my soul.'''' Alex made a vow, the vow of making her sister and her live happily.

    ''''Good, let''s go but be aware that with your current ability, you canst a minute or so,'''' Silveria warned before they left her inner world, and Alex, who heard her, nodded his head with a smile.

    ''''I understand; it would be more than enough. I have never nned to win anyway; my goal is to dy her for the main dish to be served.'''' Alex exined his goals, and Silveria smiled; taking Alex''s hand, they left her inner world.

    At the same time, the dark spirit controlling Eileen body finally understood that something was not right; she had been fooled; she immediately moved toward Incursio, who was still recuperating; even though she saw hering, the real thing was beyond the clone level, so Incursio who was tired could not do anything. She was pped flying; she vomited blood, Eileen under the dark spirit influence appeared before the flying Incursio and held her by the neck and kissed her, she couldn''t do anything other than struggle, Incursio felt all her strength getting draining from her body and soon she was almost sucked dry before being tossed to the side.

    Then Eileen, possessed by the dark spirit, moved onto another target, Eri was helpless as Incursio, and soon she was drained of all her strength before falling unconscious; all of this happened in an instant; Eileen was so fast that it was like she was using a body double.

    By the time she came back into the dark cocoon, Alex had woken up. The ck thing obstructing his right eye disappeared, his left eye, whose color was green, turned silver while his right eye remained ice blue.

    Boom!

    A huge amount of energy exploded from Alex body and pushed Eileen back before retreating into his body immediately; a change followed, Alex transformed, his ck hair turned silver and elongated, his ck clothes turned silver with ck patterns on them, behind his head was a small silver ring spinning non-stop, the current Alex gave an otherworldly vibe, he seemed too strong that the surrounding space trembled just because he stood there.

    ''''Full Spirit Possession: Nemesis Descent !" Alex dered.

    If someone were to check Alex''s status, they would be shocked to see how much it had changed.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level ???

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    HP: 6000/6000

    MP: 12000/12000

    STA: 3800/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 3000

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 2800 (+200)

    INT: 2500

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    Before Eileen could dodge Alex attack, he el-ed before her; his speed was nothing like in the past, not even the strong Eileen could do anything about it; Alex pped her across the cheek she was sent flying, but she immediately shifted her body midair and summoned a ck scythe, however, before she couldunch an attack Alex had already made his next move.

    ''''Meteor bullets!" He had said while standing there doing nothing; however, suddenly, hundred silver guns appeared around him like phantasma, their muzzles pointed at Eileen trying to attack him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Hundreds of bullets were shot toward Eileen, they were so fast that normal people would have been turned into minced meat; however, to Eileen, possessed by the dark spirit, was nothing but normal she grinned before moving the scythe inside her hand, a fight that would destroy half of the Deste Forest was about to begin.

 Chapter 629 - 605: Demi-God Appearance

    Looking at the hundreds of bullets cutting the air and looking at a meteor shower, Eileen''s lips curved upward into a smile as she spun her scythe.

    Swoosh! Boom! Swoosh! Boom!

    Every time she moved her scythe, an horizontal dark beam would be sent toward the iing bullets, making them explode before they reached her; she dozen of those beams and was able to take care of the bullets easily.

    Suddenly, she disappeared while her scythe was still taking care of the iing bullets; she reappeared behind Alex and thrust her ws forward, intending to pierce Alex''s neck from behind.

    As if he had eyes behind the head, Alex pointed his gun behind without looking and fired.

    Bang!

    Just as Eileen, who had expected Alex to react even though he should have been caught off guard, leaned backward to dodge the bullet, she was shocked that the bullet was able to curve and went behind her back; she waspletely caught off guard. As the silver bullet was about to touch her neck, she smiled, and in a hoarse voice, she said.

    ''''I give you that, you''re strong, that''s why I''ll take my time to crush you, like this, you''d be juicy enough.'''' At the end of her speech, she licked her lips as though savoring a slice of juicy meat.

    ''''But do you think you can take me down with such crude attack?" She asked before her body made an inhuman twist; it was like a snake with no bones, her legs were still facing the other side while her upper body was turned to the back, and she caught the white bullet trying to pierce her neck.

    ''''I know, and I have never nned deal with you with such a crude attack; I have many means to deal with an opponent such as you,''''Alex said, and without looking back, he dered.

    [Shadow Shift!]

    ''''What?''''

    Before she knew it, Eileen had switched ce with her scythe, and she didn''t have the time to be prepared before the remaining bullets struck her.

    Boom! Boom!

    [Asura''s Form!]

    Alex did not wait for Eileen toe out before immediately using his strongest ability, a humongous Alex appeared, and like the original, he was dressed in silver form.

    [Crimson Bullet!]

    The avatar of Alex armed the big gun at Eileen still inside the explosion and fired a crimson bullet at her.

    BAANG!

    The giant bullet tore through the air, breaking space apart.

    Kabooooom!

    The crimson bullet was like aser that cuts through the ground leaving a terrible gash on the ground; the ground was split in two.

    Eri had lost consciousness and was sleeping soundlessly while Incursio, although weakened, could still move; she moved her heavy eyelids to look at the ongoing fight; she was shocked by how Alex was fighting.

    ''''Impressive, he is like a different person, but I felt like he can''t control this power yet because it''s a temporary boost.'''' As usual, Incursio was sharp; she could see through Alex''s new transformation immediately.

    ''''Hehehe! Hahahaha! Wonderful!"

    Eileen wasughing and came out unscathed from the terrible explosion; it was like Alex''s attacks were a joke.

    For the first time since his transformation, Alex''s confidence wavered, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he had thought that with hisbined attacks, he would be able to deal some damage to Eileen, but from what he was seeing, it was unlikely that he would be able to damage her easily, he must reevaluate her strength as the estimate he made was wrong, even Incursio lying on the ground was shocked; however, her shock turned into terror when she saw the full picture of Eileen who was unscathed even after taking Alex''s avatar crimson bullet, she immediately understood why she was unscathed.

    ''''Demi-god???" Incursio shouted, trying to raise even her upper body but failed miserably as she could not muster any strength; she was trembling.

    Incursio who always appeared confident, strong as if nothing could reach was currently trembling like a child because she just realized something, unlike Alex who was clueless about the being in front of him, Incursio was able to immediately identify Eileen current level because she faced such existence once in the past, their godfather, the one called master Thanos, he was was full fledged Demigod no maybe even more, the first time she saw him she immediately kneeled and worship him, she could not go against him, not in the slightest, all fibers of her being bow down to such extreme existence, it was her second time testing defeat, her first time was when she fought her brother and lost, that time she knew that she had lost because she was too arrogant and did not put too much effort unlike her brother and that she might be able to get her revenge if she worked diligently, however, upon encountering this being, the second inmand Incursio tasted her second defeat, she could not even muster the single strength, it was like she had given up, image that you lost a fight even before fighting, this kind of feeling can be frustrating. In that instant, she knew that no matter what she did, she wouldn''t be able to win against such a being, not at her current level. Even if she were to progress, this doesn''t mean that the other party would not, that he would stagnate, waiting for her, like her he would progress, a kind of progress she who had not stepped into that level wouldn''t be able to fathom.

    It was her first feeling hopeless; Incursio was depressed for an entire month; the first time she faced a Demi-God existence ended up leaving a huge scar which took a long time to heal; she had never imagined facing such an existence on the lowest floor of the God''s tower.

    Finally, Alex heard what Incursio had said; he froze in ce; he was so shocked that he asked again if Incursio was not ying a joke on him.

    ''''Are you joking? A Demi-God on the lowest floor?"

    To answer, Eileen attacked, and even with his heightened senses, Alex was still struck and vomited blood before falling into the ground; he destroyed several mountains on his way, the fight had evolved into another level.

 Chapter 630 - 606: Ultimate Form

    Eileen moved, and with a shrill shriek, her ws tore through the air and heavily mmed into the frozen Alex''s chest, giving him no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    The impact sent him crashing on the thirty kilometers. The mountain behind him caved in and started to make a cracking sound before suddenly exploding.

    BOOOOM!

    "Cough!"

    Alex coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    Alex ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further. His gaze was focused in the front of him where Eileen stood aftering unscathed from his attacks; he gulped, it was an unconscious gesture, he felt nothing when staring at her as if she was a simple mortal, but Alex knew fully well that the current Eileen was far from being a mere mortal because no mortal could have that above her head. However, he didn''t know what this meant as it differed from what he had behind his head. Alex knew that it was no way something a mortal should have.

    Spinning above Eileen''s head was a sma ring with six stars continuously spinning.

    ¡¼She is beyond the normal Demi-God level, the current you can''t handle her even with your transformation¡½

    Suddenly, Silveria, who had not said anything from the start, finally talked; it was not like she didn''t wish to speak, but it was because she couldn''t easily talk; she was the one helping Alex keep up with the transformation he had to undergo, if he let only him take care of it he would have been overwhelmed a long time ago, however because of the emergency of the situation she had no other choice other than using the little bit of energy she stocked to warn Alex about the gravity of the situation.

    Surprisingly she was not the only one concerned about the situation, Nyx who usually doesn''t talk much, spoke and suggested.

    ¡¼Sil, let him use your ultimate form; it''s only by using it would he be able to survive this situation; I know what you''re worried about but don''t worry, I''m here; I''ll deal with it.¡½

    Although Alex didn''t not understand what the sisters were talking about as they loved to talk in a riddle, he quietly listened as he got the impression that he would eventually understand what they were talking about.

    ¡¼Geez! Big sister, you''re always like this even back then; I don''t care; I''ll follow your suggestion, but what is different this time is that I won''t let him lose anything.¡½Silveria said and immediately started forming hand signs in her world.

    Meanwhile, Nyx, chained against the ck throne, smiled while thinking, ''I thought you said that you don''t care, then why go to such length to him? My little sister can''t be honest.''

    If Silveria knew what her big sister was thinking, she would have shed tears saying that for the first time since millennia, her big sister had acted like a one.

    Unaware of her sister''s thoughts, Silveria immediately pulled Alex into her world. The two stood face to face; silence hung between them for two minutes before Silveria broke the silence by saying.

    ''''Master, as I have told you, the current Eileen is at the Demi-God level, not your normal one. Did you see the six stars?''''

    Alex nodded as they were no way he would say that he didn''t see them as they were obliviously disying for him to see.

    Silveria nodded at his response; she knew they had too much time to finish her exnation before time ran out, so she continued.

    ''''Those six stars represent the six different realms, namely the Beginner Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm, Peak Demi-God realm.''''

    Silveria stopped before continuing,

    ''''The current Eileen was closer to the fake God level; she is not existence the current you could hope to go against. Therefore my sister suggested that I let you use my ultimate form; with this form, you might be able to contend against Eileen, but-"

    Alex cut Silveria mid-sentence and asked what she probably wanted to say.

    ''''What is the price to pay?"

    Silveria was shocked that Alex was about to easily catch up on what she wanted to say but recalling how smart he was, there was no way to be that surprised, so after suppressing her initial surprise, she exined.

    ''''You will lose some of your memories, and you will be bedridden for two weeks. Even so, do you still want to use this form?"

    Silveria had expected Alex to take his time to answer, but unexpectedly, he didn''t hesitate to answer.

    ''''I will do.''''

    The reason for Alex not to hesitate was because he could feel Eileen closing in; if he didn''te out with a solution, he would die; no, they would all die, it was not like he was concerned about the others dying, but he didn''t wish to die this early in the game, he was on the lower levels after all, if he could die so quickly on the lower floors then doesn''t this that he would have no chance on the higher floors? So to persevere, he must not die on this floor.

    "I''m the master of all creations; I govern.''''

    ''''Ultimate Form: Silver Form!"

    BOOOOM!

    Eileen, who was slowly walking toward Alex, was forced to stop, she protected her eyes because of the terrible silver explosion surrounding Alex, and after the explosion died down, she was shocked by how strong Alex had be.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): ??????????

    HP: 7000/7000

    MP: 15000/15000

    STA: 6000/6000

    Magic: ?????

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 2800

    LUK: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [Nemesis ????] (New)

    ''''Fufufu! That''s about to get interesting..'''' Eileen mumbled while looking at Alex, who had turnedpletely silver.

 Chapter 631 - 607: Silver Form

    Despite Alex''s transformation, he felt like something was missing, especially when he caught a glimpse of how strong Eileen was; he gulped; he knew that with his current level, he couldn''t do anything.

    Alex could not see her full status, but with just what he had seen, it was enough to send shivers down his spine, and he remembered what Silveria had told him. She had said that the current Eileen was Peak Demi-God level expert; it was why she had six stars on her sma ring.

    [Eileen Sigurd]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Female

    Race: ???? Dark Lower Dragon Spirit

    [Rank 15]

    Level 161

    Experience Value: ?????

    HP: 40000/40000

    MP: 20000/20000

    SP: 35000

    Magic: Dark/Fire

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 4000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    [????????]

    [??????????????????????]

    ''Shit, she he strong, isn''t she?''

    ¡¼Well, I told ya.¡½Silveria responded; her voice seemed extremely weak as though she was sick; however, it was not the case; she was weakened because Alex was using the ultimate form.

    ''Sil, I know that this is not your true form; I want to use it regardless of the consequences because if I don''t, I''ll die here, something I don''t wish to happen.'' Alex said to Silveria; she stayed silent, considering whether or not to follow Alex''s suggestion but finally decided to follow it because she had the feeling that her overprotective sister would intervene if she refused to listen to Alex''s suggestion. Even though she didn''t want to let him use herplete form because of the terrible aftereffects, she could only give because of the pressure.

    ¡¼Okay, do as you wish but do noteining after getting it?¡½

    ''Naturally, I won''t; I chose this myself.''

    [Nemesis]

    Following Alex''s announcement, his surrounding was distorted by a silver lighting out of his body; his eyes turnedpletely silver, his silver became longer. In contrast, his clothes turnedpletely silver in color, there was a spinning Halo behind his head with one big silver star on it and inside Alex''s hand was a silver gun which appeared more deadly than usual, the cross-shaped art on the gun had disappeared, turning into another cross-shaped earring on Alex''s left ear making the number of earrings he had on him equal to two. The current Alex status was frightening; although not close to Eileen''s overwhelming strength, he was not too far behind.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 157

    Experience Value (XP): ??????????

    HP: 12000/12000

    MP: 18000/18000

    STA: 9000/9000

    Magic: ?????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 6000 (+200)

    INT: 5000

    LUK: 4000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [Nemesis ????] (New)

    ''''Well, now the fight would be more fun; it won''t look like I''m bullying you; I guess even if you get two boosts, you''re still far behind,'''' Eileenmented upon seeing Alex getting stronger after receiving another boost. She seemedpletely fine, not worried, almost as though she was sure that no matter what Alex would do, he could never be able to beat her; it was some kind of unshakable confidence she had that nothing could change, from her standing point, she was supreme to anything and everything on this floor, the same could not be said for the other floors but at least on this one she was supreme.

    Eileen disappeared to reappear before Alex in his silver form; she moved her hand; it was just a casual move, but it was so strong that it broke space and arrived before Alex; usually, he should have been surprised but he stood there not doing anything as if petrified by Eileen strength however just as Eileen''s hand was about to reach Alex, the silver gun inside his hand moved.

    BANG!

    An unexpected bullet was fired, which collided against Eileen''s hand, deflecting it to the side, and finally, it was Alex''s turn to move.

    [el !]

    Alex''s speed was faster than the speed of light; he sent a kick forward, which tore through the air like a rocket; it was so strong, so fast that it produced a sound.

    With a shrill shriek, Alex''s left foot tore through the air and heavily mmed into Eileen''s chest, giving her no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    When his feet collided against her chest, it was like heavy artillery had struck.

    The impact sent her crashing on the ten kilometers away. Eileen destroyed everything on her passage; she finally stopped by a vast mountain; this mountain was caved in and began showing signs of cracking before exploding into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    Eileen received an injury after such a heavy kick; she coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her chest and hands were ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    She ignored the pain as the impact sent her flying. To reduce the impact, she put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped herself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!" Eileen grinned as blood trickled down her lips. "But now is the time we bring this to an end!"

    She lifted her bloody hand towards the crevice in the sky before abruptly bringing it down.

    "!"

    "You are exaggerating such a worthless attack?"

    Alex, who did not sense anything, icily asked.

    His voice was so cold that Incursio felt a chill crawling up her spine, and her face turned ashen.

    "........."

    She was speechless because the current Alex appeared like an emotionless demon; it was unknown if it was because of his current strength, but she was afraid of him not because of his strength but because of how inhuman he had be, Incursio didn''t appreciate the current Alex, but there was nothing she could do about it, she could only remain as a spectator because this wasn''t her stage, it was not her story.

    Meanwhile, the fight between Alex and Eileen continued; it had escted to another level with them trying to destroy the other; suddenly, Alex, who was about to attack Eileen, stopped because he felt his head buzzing before something changed.

    ''''I will kill you.''''

    Alex said as he turned around.

    "But for now, there are things I must take care of; I''ll y with you."

    Eileen''s pupils dted as, at the exact moment, Alex appeared before her and grabbed her head. He didn''t give her the time to move.

    BAM!

    Alex felt like he had experienced this scene before, but for now, he could only continue; he thrashed Eileen''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces. Before she could release a cry, he pulled her out and tossed her toward the sky. Alex followed her in the air, his knee crashing into her belly.

    Eileen''s mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out like a geyser.

    Eileen tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain as if she had had a seizure.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" She begged. The pain had wiped out her madness, recing it with the sensation of approaching death. It was how it appeared from an outsider''s point of view.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Alex asked as he slowly approached her like the grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made him appear far more menacing. The current Alex felt supreme like an emperor; this feeling was so intoxicating that he could be addicted to it.

    However, Alex felt that something was not right; he was uneasy; he couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong, but his instincts told that something was not right, that the current situation was more like a dream than a reality. The sense of Deja vu was too strong.

    Immediately, Alex, who finally understood that something was not right, immediately used the ability feared by the world when it came to Silveria; it was the same ability that gave her the nickname: Magicians nemesis.

    Alex, who had used her name to activate her true form, which was as if he had be like her, immediately used her ability.

    [Nemesis Domain!]

    Immediately after Alex activated Silveria domain, radius thirty meters was turned into a no magic, no skills domain; the only thing that could work in this domain was pure physical, except for this, nothing else would work.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Eileen, who used the dark element, a mental type ability to mess up with Alex, was shocked to see that it got canceled. One of the aftereffects of Alex using the ultimate silver form was him losing the ability to use his right eye, Eileen had made use of this, but never she would have expected this kind of situation. In this situation, neither of them could use their ability because of Alex''s (Silveria) domain.. They could only fight using their physical, but she had a little time because the other spirit wasing.

 Chapter 632 - 608: An Intense Fight

    [Nemesis Domain]

    Upon activating this domain, Alex canceled Eileen''s dark mental skill, which shocked her but to win this fight, Alex would have to do more than that; she might be unable to use Magic, but she had more skills under her belt than Alex could think of, more importantly, she possessed a strong physical strength, she had not used it to its full potential, but in the current situation Alex gave her no choice, she would crush him.

    Just as Eileen was about attack Ale,x she noticed something that rmed he; somehow, sliver energy had infiltrated her body and was messing with her body; dragons are known to possess strong physical and even for a lesser dragon like her, she was no exception, there is also another thing known about dragons which is that they are good at magic, even more than Elves, dragons are beings made of magic, not only their hearts contain a huge amount of mana that could boost one mana, their body is filled with mana that constantly strengthened from inside and outside (A/N: Outside mana).

    So when Alex used Nemesis Domain, he cut off the external mana, the mana in the heart and the body continued to work, but things changed when that silver energy infiltrated Eileen''s body; it began to wreak havoc inside her body, turning the flow of mana that strengthen her physical strength into a chaotic mess.

    ''''Shit!" Eileen cursed; she knew she must quickly deal with Alex or else soon she would lose all her power and would not be different than a normal mortal; she knew that there was a time limit for Alex domain, but until when it wouldst, she could not urately tell so the best solution would be to take care of Alex, the only thing that reassured her was the fact that her sma ring, something you acquire once closer to fake God level was still there but the speed at which it spin had decreased.

    Swoosh!!

    Although she was slowly losing control over the mana stored inside her body, Eileen was still fast enough to leave behind an afterimage when moving. She disappeared and split into two, the two Eileen whose speed didn''t decrease in the slightest charged at Alex; they were too fast.

    Alex, who stood at the same ce since activating his domain, chuckled when he felt the two Eileen; he didn''t even need to use his Divine Sense because, in this domain, his senses were heightened; it was as if he acquired Mind eyes. This skill was not different from his Divine Sense as it allowed him to amass a considerable amount of information and create a map of his surroundings in his mind. The increased perception allowed him to process that information a hundred times faster than normal.

    Thanks to this, as long as his target was in his domain, he did not have to ''see'' them and could shoot them from anywhere without even showing needing to move his head.

    ''''Meteor bullets!!"

    The two Eileen immediately saw those iing bullets; they simultaneously lifted their right legs before brutally stomping the ground.

    Crack!

    The sheer force of their stomps resulted in the ground cracking and rising like a wall.

    However, this man-made wall was sted open as seven out of the nine bullets rushed toward Eileen on the left while thest two targeted the one on the right.

    The Eileen on the right disappeared, leaving the one on the left.

    The moment those bullets entered her domain, Eileen, who had lost most of her strength because of Alex''s domain, immediately knew that those were bullets were at apletely different level and that it would be impossible for her to dodge all of them because the silver energy inside her body was still there and made it impossible for her to use her body to its fullest.

    ''I need to make some sacrifices.''

    Moving her scythe and body in a flurry of movements, Eileen managed to cut three bullets with great difficulty and avoided two others who lightly grazed her forehead and her cheek, causing her to bleed. She angled herself so that thest two wounded her in non-lethal parts of her body.

    Blood sshed as thest two bullets tore open her reinforcement and traversed her body like butter.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Despite grimacing a little because of the pain, Eileen was smiling, blood still dripping from the injuries as they couldn''t automatically heal as they used to because of the silver energy blocking her innate abilities.

    Despite having seeded in injuring Eileen, Alex, who had begun to feel exhausted due to Silveria''s ultimate form, knew that something was not right, especially when the blood dripping from Eileen''s injuries infiltrated the ground; the ground was acting like a sponge constantly sucking Eileen''s blood.

    ''''No good!" Alex shouted; he finally understood what Eileen was trying to achieve, she wanted to use her blood as a conductor to awaken the crimson formation still underground, if she were to seed no matter how strong Alex domain was, to the current him, it was impossible to cover the whole deste forest, so naturally, he couldn''t stop her from recovering her strength if this were to happen.

    Alex disappeared, leaving a silver afterimage behind as he appeared before Eileen; he sent a kick toward her stomach; however, Eileen was quicker because she blocked the kick with her knee. Immediately Alex followed with another attack; a silver gun appeared in his left hand, this hand moved at a godly speed, and from the gun, a silver bullet was fired.

    BANG!

    The bullet went straight to Eileen''s head; naturally, she shouldn''t be able to move as her knee was still locked in a deadlock with Alex''s kick; however, Eileen still moved, the sma ring above her head spun faster as though given order to, then Eileen body elerated for a moment, she moved her mouth, she opened it as though she wanted to gobble the bullet moving at a supersonic speed, however, just as the bullet was about topletely vanish inside her mouth, Eileen forcedly closed her jaw, her teeth were clenched around the bullet which kept spinning, trying to break free.

    Kin! Kin!

    It was like metal shing against metal; Eileen''s robust teeth started to bleed, but she didn''t let go, and Alex, who saw what happened was dumbfounded, to think she could catch a bullet moving at supersonic speed with her teeth; it was so shocking that he forgot he was still fighting, it was a fatal mistake.

    Suddenly, Eileen opened her mouth again; it was bloody; using her tongue, she sent the bullet back.

    Bang!

 Chapter 633 - 609: Alexs Big Gift

    Bang!

    Alex, who was still shocked by Eileen''s unexpected action to stop a bullet with her teeth, was caught off guard when she sent the bullet back. Fortunately, Alex reacted at thest minute by shifting his head to the side; still, he was injured, half of his right ear was gone. He didn''t even get the opportunity to cry before Eileen, who had recovered, sent a kick toward him from the right while her scythe wasing from the left, double attacks.

    Eileen thought that even with Alex was to defend; he could only stop one attack, the second attack was sure to connect, she would knock him out or at least gain enough time for her blood to infiltrate the core zone of the crimson formation sessfully, she would use it to get back her strength to crush Alex.

    ''''Huh?"

    Eileen, who was attacking Alex, made a confused sound because the silver energy attacking her from inside suddenly disappeared, and she regained some of her physical strength; However, she didn''t know why or what happened, she decided to make use of this situation, she poured more strength into her attacks making them faster.

    Just as the attacks were about to connect, Alex created another gun, and with two guns, he calmly dealt with attacks; one bullet pushed Eileen''s kick aside while the other knocked the scythe back.

    ''''What?" Eileen was shocked; she hastily crossed her arms to block Alex''s knee but soon found out it was a diver; hidden behind the iing knee were two silver guns.

    ''''Meteor bullets!"

    Nine bullets tore through the air knocked Eileen into the sky; her mouth fell open, and blood flowed out; fortunately, because she had recovered enough strength, those bullets were unable to deal her enough damage; they could only send a shockwave into her body resulting in her vomiting blood.

    [Crimson Bullet!]

    Alex, who knew that he was approaching his limit, didn''t stop after throwing Eileen into the sky; he immediately shot a crimson bullet at her; the crimson bullet strengthened because of his current level tore through the air, but before it could touch Eileen, it was blocked by her scythe and exploded.

    BOOOOM!

    A crimson explosion engulfed Eileen; crimson particles pierced her body, leaving many injuries on her tough skin.

    On the ground, Alex''s silver eyes pierced through the crimson cloud, and he saw Eileen''s situation; he frowned.

    ''''She is recovering her strength,'''' Alex mumbled before suddenly coughing blood.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    ''''Sigh! I guess I''m approaching my limit.'''' Alex said and wiped away the blood around his mouth; he knew that soon he would be powerless, and only one oue awaited him; if he didn''t deal a severe blow at Eileen before falling, he would die. Fortunately, the person, the real Eileen, had told him about was closer; knowing this, Alex can sigh in relief. Still, he must leave a great gift before falling as this had been his goal since the start; he had never nned to win this fight by himself; he would borrow the other party''s strength to win.

    Putting strength into his leg, Alex jumped high into the sky, the halo behind his head spun faster, gathering mana from inside and outside; Alex felt like vomiting as it was like someone was squeezing his organs, trying to juice them, it was unbearable, but Alex ground his teeth and proceeded.

    [Asura''s Form!]

    A giant Alex appeared, but instead of attacking, it held Alex and enveloped him with his energy; Alex controlled the giant gun and aimed it downward.

    At the same time, Eileen was managed to escape from the crimson cloud, and when she saw what Alex was about to do, she immediately understood what he was trying to aplish; he must not let him seed.

    ''''You dare human!!!" She shouted and kicked the air; she shot toward Alex like a rocket. However, just as she was about to close in, Alex canceled his Nemesis Domain, and immediately the surrounding mana started to work normally. Eileen, who was like a drymp, was soon overwhelmed by the amount of energy rushing into her body, and because she was not prepared for this, it dyed her.

    Alex used this chance to shoot; he poured thest of his energy into the giant gun, and shouted.

    [Erase!!]

    BAANG!

    The silver bullet was like aet that tore the ground apart and reached the core of the formation where elder Trek was secretly hiding, waiting for the oue before making a move; upon seeing the silver light descending, he was gobsmacked.

    ''''Wha-"

    He couldn''t even finish his words before a terrible explosion swallowed him alongside the crimson core.

    Kabooooom!

    A terrible explosion urred, which shook the whole Deste Forest, the area where the silver bullet pierced sunk. The shockwave of the explosion sent Eri and Incursio above the ground, they were mmed against the few remaining mountains, breaking them, their injuries worsened, silver energy infiltrated their bodies wreaking havoc inside them, maybe because this energy identified Incursio as Alex''s enemy it dealt more damage to her than Eri, the strong willed girl suffered so much pain that to survive she was forced to shut down her consciousness, she felt into aa as her body lie weakly on the ground in tatters, her face was drained of blood.

    Alex''s transformation was undone, and he began to fall from the sky; he was losing consciousness, he had no strength left inside his body, and his body hurt so much that with just a caress of the wind, it hurts all over.

    ''''Shit, I did my best!" He mumbled as his body kept falling, his hair had regained its usual ck color, but a bit of silver hair was mixed in.

    Eileen stood frozen in the air and stared foolishly at the huge crater on the ground. Her eyes pierced through this crater until it reached the deepest part of the earth where the core formation should have been, but now it was gone; finally, she understood where that silver energy disturbing her had gone; it must have followed her blood to locate the core for Alex to destroy it, she thought she had everything under her palm because she was old, she was from a superior race, but now that this happened she understood that since the start she had been ying in Alex''s palm, everything was for this final moment, to destroy the core, she was so foolish, she wasted her time, got yed until the person she didn''t wish to confront, at least not before drained this floor appeared.

    ''''Hehehe! Hahahaha!" Eileen began tough, herughter resounded through the whole forest, and the sky began to darken; she was in a bad mood, and she was about to go on a rampage.

 Chapter 634 - 610: Another Dark Spirit

    Alex kept falling; he was doing his best not to fall asleep; Eileen''sughter was disturbing, he had a bad feeling about it. Indeed, his feeling was confirmed when suddenly Eileen began to transform.

    Eileen''s pupils turned into slits while two horns made of energy appeared on her head, and she seemed to grow a bit taller.

    Feeling the abundant energy flowing from her, Alex''s eyes narrowed, and before he knew the transformed, Eileen was already before him. She punched the air, her fist literally broke space and disappeared on the other side, and Alex, who saw this knew that he was done for; he couldn''t dodge even if he wanted to as he got no energy to do it.

    However, just as Eileen''s punch wanted to pierce his body, a slender arm appeared and stopped it; Eileen''s fist that was able to break space with such destructive force was gently stopped by a woman''s palm.

    Eileen was not surprised, no truth be told, she did this in order to draw the other party out as she noticed that she was slowlying here while using this time to unseal her full power, something that would be troublesome if she let her finish, she was not sure, but her old-time rival seemed particrly attached to this human, so why not use this opportunity to deal with her? Therefore Eileen attacked Alex, and fortunately, she appeared and stopped the blow.

    ''''It''s you!!" Alex shouted the girl who works under the broker alias.

    The broker ignored Alex and gently tapped twice on his forehead; Alex was immediately put to sleep before disappearing; the same thing happened to Eri and Incursio; they reappeared outside of the Deste Forest, lying side by side on the ground.

    From Alex''s body, an illusionary figure came out, it looked like Eileen, but unlike the other, this one seemed more gentle, more angelic. This illusionary Eileen stood above Alex for a moment; she gently caressed his cheek, but because she was real, her hand passed through Alex''s cheek; Eileen chuckled before muttering.

    ''''Thank you, you fulfilled my greatest wish, killing that traitor as a token of my gratitude. I will give you a present; you will be surprised to find out what it is when the time would be ripe.''''

    Immediately following her words, she disappeared into a small golden light that tried to prate Incursio''s head; at first, a strong barrier appeared and blocked the foreign intrusion; however, it onlysted a second before the golden light prated Incursio''s head; afterward, everything turned peaceful again. The three were sleeping soundlessly while their bodies used this opportunity to heal.

    Back in the sky, the transformed Eileen and the broker faced each other in silence; finally, Eileen opened her mouth and ridiculed the broker.

    ''''For someone who used to hate humans, you''re sure funny to end up living with them and even copied their style, Fer¨©r.''''

    The broker didn''t immediately answer. She first discarded her robe, hiding her features and letting the sun kiss her skin; a beautiful woman appeared, slightly dark skin, tall as Alex (1.85 cm), long dark hair and red eyes, she possessed wolf ears and tail, sharp canines, she stared at Eileen in front of her in silence before speaking.

    ''''You can always live in hatred. I have long forgotten my hatred, besides the current humans living on this floor are not the ones responsible you should know that, yet you are acting as though you are doing something honorable; who among us two is the most funny?" Fer¨©r asked Eileen, whose face turned purple after hearing Fer¨©r''s provocative question.

    ''''Shut up! You are a traitor. If weren''t because of you, I should be the one reigning over this floor, and instead of following your fellow dark spirit, you sold your soul.'''' Eileen shouted; she was angry; this could be felt through her voice; the sky darkened even more; it was as if a tempest was underway.

    ''''Ah! You are still stubborn, but I guess you can''t really change. I''ll give you one chance, obediently go back into the seal or else-"

    Fer¨©r words were cut off, but Eileen who red at her as if she wished to swallow her.

    ''''Or else what? Will you kill me? With just you?" Eileen ridiculed Fer¨©r before she continued with a question.

    ''''Fer?r, I have a question for you. Did the humans you came to love so much and started living with sending you, or you juste because of that slightly stronger human who almost died in my hands?''''

    Fer¨©r chuckled, not answering Eileen''s question; inwardly, she thought if only you knew that he had something scary inside him, and more importantly, he had a trace of the tower master, there was this faint scent that resembled the master''s scent.

    Naturally, Fer¨©r did not share any of that information with Eileen as she knew that if she were to do that, she would want more to ughter Alex again and again before imprisoning his soul, something that would spell everybody fall, because if those things sleeping inside Alex''s body were to wake up, none of them could survive, maybe those on the higher floors could but Fer¨©r was not really sure because she came from the higher floors as well and she knew those powerhouses over there and among them none of them couldpare to the two, especially that sinister aura reeking of Death, she was scared the first time she smelled it, she knew that she would die the ultimate death (A/N: Absolute death where you will be unable to reincarnate, you will be gone forever.).

    The reason she hurried over was because she knew she would suffer if Alex were to die because she pushed him toe him and more importantly she was curious about the boy who carry so much power inside him, he even has the aura of the Tower master but he seemed not aware of this which made things more interesting, never in her wildest dreams would Fer¨©r have thought that she had fallen under Silveria, Nyx and the real Eileen''s trap.

 Chapter 635 - 611: Dark Lesser Dragon Vs Dark World Wolf 1

    Fer¨©r shook her and immediately attacked; it was just a casual punch, yet this seemingly normal punch traversed at sonic speed and arrived before Eileen''s face; everything happened so fast that one would think that she could not dodge nor would she be able to block such godly punch, however, Eileen moved her right so casually that she didn''t seem too preupied with the punching straight to break her head, she blocked the blow with her palm.

    She diffused the shockwave and sent it behind her; this shockwave traversed through the air and produced a terrible explosion behind.

    Boom!

    The two moved at fast speed and exchanged hundred of blows in less than five minutes.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Every time they shed, it would result in a terrible explosion that would sweep the surroundings and make the sky darker; people in the city felt like the end hade they kneeled and began to pray to whatever gods they believed in; meanwhile, Eileen and Fer¨©r where inside the clouds fighting, every time they moved on the ground people would see two lighting moving and shing, they thought that was the Gods who had be furious because of their repetitive failure, an upper floor fallen into the lower levels since hundred years without much progress to regain its former ce, no wonder the Gods would be furious.

    While Sigurd''s city habitants werementing over their fates, Fer¨©r and Eileen kept fighting; they fought for another few minutes before stopping, they stared at each other for a moment before saying.

    ''''You are not bad for a recluse person; you are sure strong.'''' The first to talk was Eileen; Fer¨©r chuckled in response.

    ''''You are strong as well for someone who has her power source cut off.''''

    Fer¨©r words dealt more damage to Eileen than she had expected; she red at Fer¨©r before suddenly summoning her sma ring; six stars werepletely lighted proof that she was close to the Fake God level.

    Rumble!

    The sky above the two rumbled, and lighting fell; Fer¨©r looked at Eileen whose appearance was more majestic more threatening as she stood in that silver armor with the sma ring above her head, she seemed like a God descended upon the mortal world, even afar the feeling of majesty could be felt because those who were kneeling started to tremble and they put their heads against the ground while reciting a prayer.

    ''''Oh! Mighty Gods, please be more merciful and bless this floor to ascend; we shall offer our souls aspensation for this wish.''''

    Immediately following this deration, a small ball of energy escaped from their body and rushed into the sky; a part of their souls disappeared as an offering; those offering entered Eileen''s body, who spread her arms wide seemingly to enjoy this.

    Fer¨©r frowned upon seeing this; she understood that this happened because of the sma ring above Eileen''s head; she was like a God, so naturally, the offerings would go to her. She could not let this situation continue because after receiving thousands of energy, the sma ring above Eileen''s head began to shine more brightly. The shadow of a seven-star began to manifest. However, it was still extremely far from an actual star, the fact that it appeared was not something to celebrate; if she were to condense a half star, this floor would be destroyed as its current level could not contain a being of such level, she must stop her at any cost.

    Fer¨©r sighed; she didn''t really want to use her full strength as she didn''t recover from theirst fight; using her full strength, she would end up in a vulnerable state afterward, she knew that she would win but being weakened afterward doesn''t sit well with her as she didn''t trust the humans yet, someone among them might try something.

    ''Ah! It''s not like I have the choice, beside it''s time for this floor to move to the next level; all preparations areplete; I''ll use you as fuel to ascend, sister.'' Fer¨©r said inwardly as she watched Eileen absorb more of the energying from the ground.

    Suddenly, there was another rumbling sound; this one was so strong that the whole floor shook, not only Sigurd, the center of the floor but other cities and viges located deeper, they began shaking as well, every city could feel the terrible beings in the sky, like in Sigurd city they kneeled and began to pray, sending a small part of their energy to the sky as an offering.

    Fer¨©r stood in the sky with majestic silver armor, two wolf tails, two horizontal mark on each of her cheeks while a big sma ring appeared above her head, like Eileen, six stars were lighted with a faint seven one, the current Fer¨©r was not different from Eileen, and because she activated her sma ring after using her full strength, the offerings were divided into two, one part went to Eileen. In contrast, the second part entered Fer¨©r''s body.

    Although she felt a sickening feeling when she received those energies, she could grit her teeth and bear it because her hidden injury was slowly healing; she must end the fight as soon as possible if not every soul on this floor would be drained of their energy.

    At the same time, Eileen was thinking the same thing but slightly different; she wanted to quickly deal with Fer¨©r to concentrate on absorbing more energy to get stronger and escape this floor toward the upper level where she could get more energy to get her revenge.

    Eileen opened her mouth and roared.

    ''''Roarrrrr!''''

    It was a dragon roar so powerful that it shook the whole floor and created rays of light; those rays did not follow a straight path but curved at different angles.

    This resulted in attacksing from all sides around Fer¨©r with no way of escaping

    BOOM!

    A terrible explosion urred, which swallowed Fer¨©r within; however, soon this explosion was cleaved into two with Fer¨©r standing therepletely unscathed.. The fight had begun.

 Chapter 636 - 612: Lesser Dark Dragon Vs Dark World Wolf 2

    Reflecting the light of the sun, two figures encased in a shining silver metal hovered domineeringly above everything.

    Fer¨©r and Eileen stared at each other with a smile on their faces; in the short exchange they had, neither of them managed to get the advantage of the other.

    Eileen summoned her scythe, and with it, she shed forward; it was a simple attack, yet it was devastating as it sent mana; this move is called Mana burst. This attack just consisted of pumping as much mana as possible through a weapon into a single attack. Some might call it rough, but when you''re at a certain level, the simplest attack could be the deadliest, for example, the current one.

    Boom! Boom!

    Even before Eileen''s attack could reach Fer¨©r, it was already causing damage destroying space as it moved forward.

    Suddenly, Fer¨©r broke space apart, and from inside she brought out a rapier, it was ck in color emitting ominous energy, just with its presence alone, the surrounding space was shaking, it was a helplessmb facing a terrific predator, even Eileen''s face darkened upon seeing this weapon, she seemed afraid of it even though she put on a serious face, how could she not? When it was this same weapon that injured when they foughtst time, she was forced to admit it, but Fer¨©r''s Gift was superior to her own, her death scythe although it sounds scary with just the name, it was not that impressive as it falls short to Fer¨©r weapon.

    Fer¨©r did not give Eileen the time to think before she attacked by thrusting her ck rapier forward.

    Swoosh! Puh!

    Eileen, who detected the attack, could notpletely avoid it as she got her neck pierced; it was why she hated this weapon; even if you detect it, it was simply impossible to avoid itpletely, you will, without doubt, end injured by this weapon, its speed was so fast that it surpassed anything Eileen (the lesser dragon had faced until now), not even with her exceptionally sharp senses she was able to avoid the blow.

    And because of the dragon strong vitality, even though she was just a lesser one, she still possessed their strong vitality, the wound quickly healed as she jumped back and shed with her scythe, the scythe cut space apart and disappeared to reappear behind Fer¨©r; however, she didn''t even turn back before flicking her fingers, her rapier acted on its own and absorbed Eileen''s attack before sending it back.

    That attack came back so abruptly that Eileen did not have the time to dodge; she gritted her teeth and was swallowed by her own attack; However, she was injured, she used this opportunity to absorb some of her attacks, converting it into strength, she was able to create this technique because of Fer¨©r and Incursio, those two had weapons capable of absorbing the enemy attack before reflecting it.

    Eileen called this move Counterattack.

    Boom!

    It was Fer¨©r''s turn to be surprised as she had never expected Eileen, the lesser dragon, to copy her skill and create one that resembled her skill; a dark beam hit Fer¨©r in the stomach, sending her flying, she quickly pushed back the blood rushing toward her mouth. It was Fer¨©r''s first time suffering such injury since the beginning of their fight. They moved the fight to the ground.

    Eileen tried to follow up with another attack but stopped because she sensed something deadly; she immediately stepped on the side and managed to dodge aser beam fired from Fer¨©r''s rapier.

    BOOM!

    The moment this dark beamnded, it was as if a cannon had gone off. The ground caved in and created a five meters wide crater.

    A veritable torrent of sand and dust flew high in the air and acted as an impromptu smokescreen. Eileen switched her scythe into a defensive posture and managed to block Fer¨©r''s rapier in the nick of time.

    ngs!

    Although she managed to stop Fer¨©r''s rapier, she could not stop the force behind it; shockwave spread through her arm before she was sent flying in the air.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!

    Fer¨©r followed by sending five powerful thrusts forward who caused an explosion as they pierced through Eileen''s body; one of them imed her right eye leaving behind a huge hole where you could see the other side. Still, as usual, because of the strong dragon''s vitality, the wounds were healed instantly.

    Eileen glided across the ground and forcedly stopped her fall by putting more strength into her legs; they pierced through the ground. She immediately opened her mouth and roared.

    ''''Roarrr!!!!!!!"

    Eileen dragon''s roar was so powerful that it sent ripples through the air; the shockwave destroyed the surrounding, uprooting the trees and leaving a terrible crater on the ground.

    Fer¨©r''s expression changed, facing the iing roar; she knew that she must not take this attack too lightly. If not, she would suffer greatly from it.

    ''''All seals open!" Fer¨©r dered.

    BOOM!

    A huge of mana exploded from Fer¨©r''s body following her deration; Eileen was pushed a couple of steps back, her face turned dark, she felt an unpleasant feeling rising from her heart.

    ''''So you were still hiding your strength?" She asked with a dark face, but Fer¨©r paid no heed to her face and shrugged her shoulders.

    ''''Who knows!"

    Eileen decided to use an appraisal on Fer¨©r to see her current status.

    [Fer¨©r]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Female

    Race: ???? Dark World Wolf

    [Rank 15]

    Level 163

    Experience Value: ?????

    HP: 50000/50000

    MP: 25000/25000

    SP: 45000

    Magic: Dark/Fire/Wind

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 8000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 4000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    [????????]

    [??????????????????????]

    ''Shit, she bes stronger than men. I will kill her and swallow her core.''

    ''Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!''

    Like a broken marite, Eileen kept muttering those words, the sma ring above her head kept spinning non-stop, and the six stars began to shine brightly before they lighted together into a single star.

    Fer¨©r''s pupils dted as she could feel the change her long-time friend went through; she immediately tried to attack, but it was already toote.

    ''''Dark puppet,'''' Eileen shouted.

    A shadow slowly expanded as three meters tall puppet stood in front of him.

    Before he could take a breath, the three lifeless puppets changed into liquid metal and fused with the frame of the fourth one.

    The previously streamlined design vanished, leaving ce to hulking monster-like steel doll. The pressure that thing was emanating was off the chart.

    While those who didn''t know Eileen, whose real name had been lost, would think that she only possessed the Dark and Fire element, Fer¨©r knew that she possessed another extremely rare element; not many had this element, the metal element.

    The four giant dark metal puppets attacked Fer¨©r at the same time, theirbined attack level half of the Deste forest.

    Kabooooom!

    ''''Awooooooooo!"

    Fer¨©r opened her mouth and emitted a world-shaking roar. From her mouth, a sonic boom was shot, which collided against the iing attack.

    Kabooooom!

    Eileen''s attack was split apart, so was her puppets, two were destroyed but soon was transformed into a metal liquid thatbined with the other two puppets to form a gigantic steel puppet who still surpassed that on Eileen, to perfect things; Eileen was swallowed by this steel puppet who immediately attacked Fer¨©r.

    And what followed was a beat down on scale Fer¨©r never went through.

    The giant knight was mercilessly pounding her as if she was its personal punching bag.

    Fer¨©r was rendered entirely helpless; she couldn''t escape, the giant puppet fists were faster, his kicks stronger, and they seemed to possess a certain property that locked her in ce, unable to do anything. Fer¨©r did her best but failed, her right hand was useless, and the bones in her left hand were about to break even with her strong physical that is able to rivalise that of a dragon.

    Fer¨©r''s forehead was bleeding heavily, and her vision was impaired. She was vomiting a little blood, which meant nothing good. She was pretty sure that he looked like shit currently.

    Meanwhile, her hits could barely dent the near-indestructible armor she was facing. They were notpletely ineffective, but it was far from enough to change the oue.

    Secondes trickled by, and the situation only became worse. The bitter truth was, she was beingpletely outmatched.

    ''I have underestimated her; it is not only me that progressed, she has progressed as well, not only in those hundred years, she also sucked more than three hundred yers energy to boost her strength. I have been too full of myself, although I don''t wish to use my true form first, I guess I don''t have the choice.''

    ''''Wolf roar!''''

    ''''Roarrr!"

    A roar that shook the lower floors was heard everywhere. Fer¨©r, who had used her true form status, changed drastically.

    [Fer¨©r]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Female

    Race: ???? Dark World Wolf

    [Rank 1??]

    Level 165

    Experience Value: ?????

    HP: 50000/60000

    MP: 22000/25000

    SP: 45000

    Magic: Dark/Fire/Wind

    Attack: 9000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 4000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    [????????]

    [??????????????????????]

 Chapter 637 - 613: Lesser Dark Dragon Vs Dark World Wolf 3

    Fer¨©r transformed into her true form and howled; her howl was so strong that it was head everywhere on the lower floors.

    A twenty-meter-tall ck wolf with ck patterns running all over her body stood there; there was a pair of ck wings on her back, a golden horn on her forehead emitting lighting.

    Eileen, who saw this, chuckled and said.

    ''''If you reverted to your true form, aren''t asking me to do the same?"

    Instead of answering her, Fer¨©r, in her wolf form, opened her mouth and howled; however, instead of sonic waves shooting from her mouth, a dark beam was fired, going straight toward Eileen, who rapidly spun her scythe.

    Sii!

    Uponing into the contact of Eileen''s scythe, the dark beam emitting of something dissolving, Eileen''s hand was turned into bone before it regenerated in an instant.

    ''''Ouch! That hurt you bitch, I guess I must make you pay.'''' Eileen dered before also revealing her true form, a twenty-five-meter western dragon whose body waspletely ck.

    ''''ROARRRRRRRRR!"

    A world-shaking roar that was no less than Fer¨©r''s howl. Two gigantic beasts stood in the middle of what a few hours ago was a forest but now was inplete ruin; they stared at each other without any sound until Fer¨©r talked.

    [I can only kill you now because you refuse to listen, still stubborn as always. Do you know why I didn''t kill you back then and let you leave when I could?]

    Facing Fer¨©r''s question, Eileen had no intention of answering; she coldly stared at Fer¨©r as if to tell her that she was not afraid anymore, that she had gained more strength and could now take her head and shred her into pieces.

    [I didn''t because it would be too boring.]

    Eileen became angry when she heard Fer¨©r''s answer, normally she wouldn''t have attacked without preparation, but because of the anger that clouded her judgment, she immediately attacked Fer¨©r, she attacked with her massive w, which ripped space apart and arrived before the ck wolf.

    BANG! BANG! BOOM! BOOM!

    The two beasts moved at extreme speed, exchanging blows; every time they shed, it would result in the surrounding area getting destroyed, but they didn''t seem to care as they moved all around the Deste Forest, destroying it further.

    Those strong yers trying to catch glimpses of the behemoths fighting couldn''t as those two were too fast for any of them to follow their movements; also, because of the terrible pressure they released with their true form, none of the yers couldn''t get too close for fear of being turned into meat paste.

    The two continued to fight, destroying their surrounding; they were evenly matched, they stopped and stared at each other.

    Fer¨©r closed her eyes before crouching down.

    *Biri* *Biri* *Biri* *Whoosh*

    The atmosphere around her begins to give an odor of ozone as sparks of dark lightning surround her body, while the wind stirred as if giving birth to a storm.

    When Eileen''s, the lesser dragon, saw this, her dragon''s body turned tense; she immediately tried to open her mouth and breath fire; however, before she could, the ck wolf covered in lightning appeared before her and tried to m her shinning golden horn into her body, Eileen''s body turned into a half material form to dodge Fer¨©r''s attack.

    The beam that had missed its target immediately touched the ground a few kilometers away from where some unlucky yers were hiding watching the fight; they didn''t have the time to cry before they got swallowed by terrible lightning.

    Kabooooom! Sii~ Sii~

    The mountain was erased, leaving behind a huge crater filled with lighting; it had turned into a lightning domain.

    Meanwhile, Eileen''s attacked with her ws, but Fer¨©r moved her body nimbly, she blocked the blow with her horn, she thought knowing Eileen she would stop her attack at thest minute, but she seemed to have wholly underestimated her former friend; she didn''t hesitate to let Fer¨©r''s golden horn pierce through her body like a knife through butter.

    ''Shit! It''s bad.'' Fer¨©r immediately understood what Eileen was trying to do, but it was already toote; she couldn''t escape, not with a conventional mean.

    After having her w pierced by the golden horn, Eileen grabbed it firmly and opened her mouth not to bite Fer¨©r''s head but to breathe fire instead.

    Swoosh! Kaboom!

    From point-nk range, a dark me was shot and immediately enveloped Fer¨©r''s body as if she knew that it was not enough; Eileen attacked with her tail which cut through the air like aser but hit empty air, Fer¨©r''s body vanished like a cloud of smoke.

    Dark sprit had one thing inmon, their ability to use shadow magic to dissolve and reform their bodies at will, and like in any of other race; they are some people more talented than the other, Fer¨©r for example, was talented than Eileen, she can turn her whole body into smoke and traverse to the shadow world almost undetected. It was thanks to this ability she ended up as a broker, an information seller; she could easily collect information and sell them; it was fun, she liked it, so she couldn''t tolerate a ghost from the past rising and destroying her fun, there was still a lot more she wished to do, for her happiness she will kill her friend, this time without hesitation.

    Even though they regained their natural form, the sma ring was still above their heads, spinning nonstop; like Fer¨©r, Eileen also has a faint seventh star meaning their strength was equal.

    [Let''s end this]

    Both decided, and above them, on one of the highest floor, a man dressed in ck armor full of holes was watching something in a pond, strangely it was the fight between Fer¨©r and Eileen, there was a small girl with golden hair dark eyes beside this man, the man had three horns on his head and a dragon tail, agon wings behind his back.

    Looking at Fer¨©r and Eileen, he talked; his voice was rough, as though he was not used to speaking often.

    ''''Ohh! It''s about to end.''''

    The little girl muttered in response.

    ''''Boring!"

 Chapter 638 - 614: A Pet 1

    ''''Ohh! It''s about to end.''''

    The little girl muttered in response.

    ''''Boring!"

    ''''Hahaha! D-Don''t talk like that; it''s because they have fallen into the lower floors and lost most of their power if not, you''re not their match.'''' The man with the dragon wings and tail dered while his gaze was still focused on the ongoing fight in itsst stage, both Fer¨©r and Eileen were about to unleash their ultimate move judged by their sma ring, which turned into a single star.

    BOOOOM!

    Immediately after hearing the man''s words, the little girl ying in the pond stood up, a terrific power burst out from her body and instantly crushed the fishes in the pond but couldn''t destroy the pond as the man stopped it, many ck chains with their tips surrounded the man, with just the flick of her fingers they could have pierced through the man-body regardless of his armor, regardless to how sturdy his body was. Yet, the man showed no fear even when facing those ck chains feared by many; he didn''t even look back a the fuming young girl, as if he didn''t have the time to deal with a pampered brat, but brat he knew she wasn''t, she was a terrible weapon, if he didn''t give a suitable reason she would start to pout and maybe go back into slumber, which would be really problematic as to wake up her they wasted too many resources, they couldn''t afford to let her sleep again, not now that he appeared.

    "^¡é[emailprotected]</a>@#¡é^, call down and let me exin.''''

    Because the girl''s name couldn''t be said it was censured, the little girl stopped and withdrew all the chains back into her body and sat around the pond again; she began to y with the water while waiting for the man to exin things to her.

    Looking at her, the man thought for a second.

    ''Looking at her like this, she''s no different from a ten-year-old child, but the truth is-''

    ''''Abaldon, hurry up.'''' Seeing that the man was lost in a trance, the little girl hurried him to speak.

    ''''Cough! Cough! What I meant is that the current you without a master would be able to beat them at their peak, especially that wolf, she is dangerous than she appeared.''''

    ''''I see; I have also noticed that she was stronger; without a doubt, she will win. So, please be quiet. It''s about to end.'''' The little girl said and focused her eyes on the pond, ready to see how the fight would end despite already knowing who the winner would be; she was just interested in their final attacks; what kind of ultimate ability will they use? She was looking forward to this.

    Despite finding the little girl''s behavior rude, the man with the dragon wings said nothing and focused on the pond as well.

    Back on the lower floor, Sigurd''s city, Deste Forest.

    The dragon opened her mouth and spat a super beam; it was like a celestial explosion; those watching from afar had their eyes blinded, the floor started trembling, showing signs of overflow.

    Facing such devastating attack that had swallowed more than half of the Deste Forest-like ck hole, Fer¨©r grinned before opening her jaws in turn; her voice resounded through the city.

    ''''World devouring !"

    Under everyone astonishing eyes, that terrible attack was swallowed, it disappeared into the ck wolf stomach, even Eileen was surprised she froze in ce, she couldn''t believe what she had just seen, it was not like she didn''t know about Fer¨©r Origin, but precisely because of this she was shocked, for a half breed, no even less than that she shouldn''t be able to use the world-devouring ability, it''s an ability only a pureblood world wolf could use, but now a less than half breed could use it, no wonder she was so confident that she could win, finally, Eileen, the dark lesser dragon spirit understood why her former friend seemed so confident of winning and why she had said those words. She couldn''t win against her, no matter what. Well, it''s possible if she could awaken her ancestral bloodline, which was unlikely as nobody would bless her among the elders after what she did.

    ''I guess it''s the end!'' Eileen thought and didn''t resist as a powerful force pulled her soul out of Eileen''s body; soon, a ck dragon, a smaller version of the original, was dragged into Fer¨©r''s mouth; she closed it after making a burp sound.

    Thud!

    Fer¨©r''s body became smaller, and she fell from the sky; the sma ring above her head shrunk, and instead of six and a half stars, it became four and a half stars.

    Around the pond, the man with dragon wings showed no emotion even when one of his brethren was killed, the little girl stood up and wanted to go, but the man stopped her.

    ''''Don''t go; the fun part is about to begin.''''

    ''''What?" The little girl was confused; she stared back into the pond, where the man was pointing at; she saw three persons sleeping on the ground; one of them showed signs of waking up.

    ''''Is it him the one?" She asked, but she half anticipated the answer already; she needed confirmation.

    ''''Yeah, it''s him; what do you think? He has the potential, isn''t he?" The man asked with shiny eyes.

    ''''Sure, he got the potential, but the current him is still no go. He is weak, not even demigod level; I wonder what the master is thinking trying to make him do that. At this rate, he can''t make it; he will lose everything.'''' The little girl spat; her eyes were not focused on the pond anymore, but beyond the tower, her dark eyes were like the Abyss able to pierce through anything; she looked in the myriads of worlds existing outside, more than half have been turned ck, it was like an infection slowly spreading, and soon it would cover the whole universe if this were to happen all hope would be lost. Only eternal damnation awaits any living organisms.

    ''''Don''t talk like that; I believe this one will seed. Just sit and watch the interesting show that is about to begin..'''' The man''s words brought the little girl''s attention to the pond where a ck shadow escaped from Eileen''s pale corpse toward the small ck wolf.

 Chapter 639 - 615: A TÃªte Ã  TÃªte With Nyx

    It happened just after falling unconscious. Alex''s consciousness was pulled into a dark world, a world where there was nothing but only darkness, nobody except him was there.

    In the beginning, it was nothing, but soon Alex began to feel lonely; he didn''t know how much time had passed but just thinking about what if he had spent years inside this dark world almost made him crazy. Still, in the end, he clenched his teeth and endured; he believed that this must be some kind of test; maybe Silveria was testing him. Although he didn''t know the purpose of this test, he must persevere until the end to give her a good earful; she must learn that she could not act as she wanted without the other party''s consent.

    Time continued to move forward slowly, and finally, Alex, who was about to lose his sanity felt some change; there was a ray of light that shone amidst this dark world for the first time; Alex was thrilled; he felt like it was eternity and was d that Silveria hade, but to his shock, it was not Silveria who appeared as he expected but someone he would have never thought in his wildest dreams.

    A girl whose beauty was out of this world, her cold face, her emotionless face was like a work of art that no mortal, not even Gods, could create. Still, only Supreme overlords, standing at the apex, could create; she was too perfect,plete even with no emotions; who said a perfect creation should have a face full of emotions? Looking at the beauty walking towards him, Alex thought that this girl, this woman, did not need to show any emotions; she was perfect as she is.

    Putting those thoughts aside, Alex wanted to know why this girl was here, he thought it must be Silveria ying pranks on him, but on the contrary, it was her, which left him perplexed.

    ''''Nyx, why are you here? What is your goal of bringing me here into this lonely world?" Alex fired questions at Nyx like a Gatling gun.

    Nyx stopped a few meters away from Alex, and because of her height being shorter than Alex, she lifted her face to look into Alex''s eyes; however, Alex didn''t dare to look at her in the eyes because even while not using her eyes power, you will chill if you dare to look at her in the eyes directly, so Alex had decided not to directly look into Nyx''s eyes unless it was necessary because he didn''t want to die.

    Finally, Nyx opened her mouth and talked.

    ''''Training!"

    And as usual, she didn''t go like to talk too much, so she exined everything in a single word.

    ''''I see, so did the training has already begun?" Alex was not angry after knowing why he was here, especially now that the person who called him here was Nyx, outside of her sister''s special training world, Silveria, who was watching the two pouted after seeing the relieved look on Alex''s face.

    ''''Such an ungrateful man, wait, I will show you soon who is better,'''' Silveria mumbled, unaware that her words meant she was feeling jealous of the special treatment Alex was giving to her sister, she would be shocked to know that the young man she had not thought highly of in their first meeting, the young man that didn''t deserve her full attention was now upying so much ce in his heart that she began to develop feelings for him if not she wouldn''t have be jealous because he didn''t pay her too much attention.

    Back in the special world created by Nyx, she stared at Alex and abruptly asked him a question.

    ''''Alex, what is your current strongest ability?"

    ''''What?" Maybe it was because of the shock facing such an unexpected question Alex forgot his golden rule and immediately stared into her eyes; one of them was blue than the other, probably because it had not fully regenerated after she gave Alex one of them.

    Alex felt a chill down his spine; he immediately lowered his head and calmed down his beating heart; in just one second, he had stared into her eyes, he saw his death, he died a dozen times, the worst thing was that he didn''t know how he dies.

    ''''Answer the question.'''' Nyx''s cold voice brought Alex''s consciousness back into reality; he answered without too much thought.

    ''''It''s Death bullet!"

    Thwack!

    ''''Ouch," Alex cried; it was unknown where the whip that beat Alex came from, but he couldn''t dodge, Alex wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth upon hearing Nyx''s cold voice.

    ''''Wrong answer.''''

    ''''Huh! It''s Erase!"

    ''''Wrong answer.''''

    Thwack!

    Because he got the answer wrong this time again, he received another spanking.

    ''''Ouch!" Alex cried and protected his poor ass.

    Outside, Silveria, who was feeling grumpy, immediately began tough; sheughed so hard that she rolled on the ground, all the dissatisfaction umted vanished after seeing Alex getting spanked; she even wished she was the one giving those spankings, but she knew that it was just a dream, if she were ever to try this whatever the reason she might use, Alex''s retaliation would be double of what he received and knowing him, Silveria didn''t want that, she would suffer, and it was the sufferings she would remember for nights because she had experienced something like that before, after the day Alex spanked her, the following night she would wake up in the middle of night and shout out, Master, please stop. Because of that spanking, she was still having nightmares, even until now, so any thought of experiencing it again was an absolute no; she would never do something that would warrant her getting spanked ever again, Silveria vowed.

    She calmed down and continued to look at the scene; her enjoyment aside, she wished to know the answer to her sister''s question as even herself could not tell with absoluteness which one of Alex''s current skills is the strongest. Her sister must be after something specific if she refused the first two answers given by Alex.

    ''''Let''s see what the answer is going to be.''''

 Chapter 640 - 616: Hell Training

    ''''Crimson Bullet!"

    Thwack!

    Alex received another spanking because he got the answer wrong again; Alex did not know what to say anymore, he had proposed many answers, but none of them seemed to have been the right one if two or three spankings does him knowing, repeatedly receiving one hurts so much that he thought of running away but how could he do that? The opponent was none other than the Death goddess, able to control time as if nothing.

    Suddenly, as Alex was lost in thoughts, he heard Nyx''s voice; she seemed to have given up but still instructed Alex to do something first.

    ''''Summon your status and focus on it. Focus on which ability you have not explored its full potential.''''

    Alex immediately followed Nyx''s instruction and immediately summoned his status and focused his eyes on it.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP): 70000/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 8200/8200

    STA: 3800/3800

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2690

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    Alex checked again and again all his skills and abilities, he went over the one he already proposed and they got rejected, he went through everything but didn''t find the answer, however just as he was about say that he didn''t know the answer his eyesnded on one of ability, one he loved to use but was unable to bring out its full potential, even this he knows himself, so naturally when his eyesnded on this ability he immediately understood that this was the ability Nyx must be talking about, it was the ability she wanted since a long ago but Alex failed to answer correctly, ironically, this ability was given to him by her, he only scrapped the surface but was unable to go to the depth and bring out the full potential of such ability, in every novel, Time rted ability is always the strongest ability as with time you can do a lot of thing, such as go back in time, elerate time, kill your enemy because he had used up his given time, there is lots of applications but Alex was stuck at the first level no wonder Nyx would be angry and came out specially to open his eyes on what he was missing.

    ''''It''s Tempus Infinitum !"

    Finally, Alex gave the correct answer; Nyx showed no change on her face but those that knew her would have said that she was happy that Alex had finally gotten the answer.

    ''''I see; it''s good that you finally got the answer. I gave you my right eye because I saw something in you the previous master did not possess. I thought that if it is you, you will be able to bring out the full potential of my ability and even go beyond where I couldn''t, but as time progressed, I saw no change; you only used the basic level of my ability filled with limitless possibilities, I''m mad; usually, I don''t get angry but seeing you waste the gift I gave you make me angry. I decided toe out and open your eyes, we don''t have much time, and I''m tired of speaking.''''

    For the first time since knowing her, Alex was shocked that Nyx could talk for so long; he felt ashamed of him, because he got many abilities, he unconsciously put aside the thought of exploring them, creating new skills from them, he acted as if everything was already acquired, not thinking about how to create new techniques from what he got, he became arrogant, full of himself thinking that he was strong, at this rate he would face a big wall which he could not ovee. It was vital for him to change, to make the abilities he received his own, and to do this, he needed to create an ability derived from these abilities, something specially tailored for his needs.

    ''''I understand, the reason you left me for something is to let me get ustomed to this world for what is about toe? I am wrong?" Alex, as usual, caught up on what he was missing; he urately guessed why he was left alone until now.

    ''''Indeed, now that you correctly answered my question and became aware of what you arecking, I will send into a temporal world where you will train; over there time doesn''t matter. You will train until I have judged your skills level to be enough and only then you wille out, however, if you don''t produce any result you will be stuck there forever and believe me you better produce some results becausepared to what you he has experienced here it''s a child y, you will be crazy.''''

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped upon hearing Nyx''s words; his back became immediately drenched in sweat; he even thought of quitting but, in the end, decided not to; chance like these doesn''te often, so better grab them firmly and never let go no matter how hard it was.

    Finally, having made up his mind, Alex dered.

    ''''I''m in; please send me in. I''ll show you.''''

    Nyx said nothing and looked at Alex, at his heterochromia eyes full of determination, then she said.

    ''''Good.'''' It was only what she said; no other word of encouragement was said; Nyx sent Alex into the special training world.

    She left immediately after and reappeared outside where Silveria was waiting; Nyx did not take her second step before falling and started vomiting blood.

    ''''Sister!!!" Silveria shouted before disappearing, and when she reappeared again, she held her sister''s body inside her arms. Thetter kept vomiting blood, ck chains appeared and wrapped around her body, slowly Nyx began to disappear.

    ''''Why did you do that in your current state? Tell me why?" Silveria clutched the disappearing body of her sister and roared in frustration; however, Nyx didn''t answer. She lifted the only arm that hadn''t disappeared and caressed her little sister''s cheek beforepletely vanishing.

    Silveria was overwhelmed with emotions; she almost cried but held it back; she stood up and looked in the direction of Alex; he was currently undergoing hellish training, her silver eyes shone in dangerous light as Silveria dered.

    ''''Master, you better note out empty-handed.''''

    Inside the special training world Alex who had no idea of what price Nyx paid to let him train, continued to train diligently; he must not disappoint her; more importantly, he must disappoint himself.. The Hell Training began.

 Chapter 641 - 617: A Pet 2

    As a consequence of using her full strength, Fer¨©r''s body shrunk, she became a small wolf; she knew this would happen as soon she used all her mana to execute that skill for which her race was feared for, however, what she had not anticipated was that immediately after she suffered because of the side effect she would be attacked, it happened so suddenly that she almost couldn''t avoid it, there is an old saying, an injured Lion is still a Lion.

    Fer¨©r immediately traversed into the void using shadow walk and seeded in dodging the ck shadow that was trying to enter her body, however, what she did not anticipate the ck shadow curving after missing its target, the ck shadow headed to Fer¨©r''s following location, she didn''t have the time to dodge before the ck shadow exploded in pieces, those pieces infiltrated Fer¨©r''s small body at the same time giving her no time to dodge. At first, she felt no change, making her believe that maybe she had exaggerated; however she soon threw away this naive thought as she began to feel something, something ominous, and using her many years of living and interaction with humans, she immediately understood what was going on, a ve seal, what was left to make this sealplete was the master making her submit. If you were wondering how? Then the answer is simple by beating her.

    After Fer¨©r understood what was happening, she became furious; how could a dignified dark spirit beast, one who had to awaken her ancestral bloodline, be someone''s else pet? There was no way she would obediently stay still and let this happen.

    Just as Fer¨©r was about to run rampage, she felt someone''s presence; who else could it be if not that despicable human who plotted and wanted her to be his pet? Fer¨©r red at the iing presence but froze upon knowing the other party''s identity; it was the same man she had tricked intoing here, the man who made her intervene when she could have waited, she was afraid of the beings inside his body, to think that their host would plot against her and decided to make her his pet. Normally because of the beings living inside his body, Fer¨©r should have considered and offered no resistance. Still, she could bring herself not to as only endless suffering await her; if she were to go under someone, she would lose her freedom, and what is more frightened than losing one freedom? There is nothing else, so Fer¨©r would not Alex seed in his scheme; she would prevail.

    Alex, who appeared behind Fer¨©r after receiving Eileen''sst message, attacked with his knife; Razor cut through the air so easily that it shocked even Alex; he understood that his thousand years of training yielded some result; however, the opponent was not some pushover. Fer¨©r blocked the blow with one of her wings, and before Alex could follow with another attack, he got kicked in the stomach by Fer¨©r''s wind leg.

    Bang!

    Alex''s body flew across the air for two kilometers before abruptly stopping; the strangest thing was that he received no injury. Fer¨©r shadow walked and reappeared behind him and attacked with her w, how just as the w was about to touch Alex''s body, it was pushed back, but a bullet, Fer¨©r''s body soon followed, it was her turn to traverse two kilometers, she was not able to detect Alex''s bullet before she knew it she was flying in the air.

    Alex called this bullet an Instant bullet; before you know it, you are already stuck by this bullet; it was almost unlockable; this type of bullet only worked in certain conditions; it was not something to be used as, please.

    Fer¨©r, who had suffered Alex''s instant bullet, knew that with her current injured body, she would lose if she continued to stay passive, although she could not use her full strength because of her small body, most of her ability could be used. Fer¨©r tapped her paw on the ground, and immediately hundreds of skeletons were summoned; those skeletons armed with different weapons rushed toward Alex at the same time.

    Getting swarmed by hundred of monsters should have stopped Alex even if it was momentarily, but on the contrary, Alex cleared those hundred skeletons in less than a minute.

    Fer¨©r was shocked by how strong Alex was, the first she encountered him, she didn''t feel such strengthing from him, although he was strong, it was not to the extent she could not see through, what made her scared was the bee on beings inside him; however, the current Alex started to give her a dangerous feeling, the same aura as the second presence living inside him. A disturbing aura that wanted everything thing to worship and fear him. Fer¨©r''s small body shuddered; more than never, she felt like she must not submit. Being like Alex was always followed by a bad omen, there were like the center of the universe; everything was revolved around them, meaning every trouble is where they are. Serving such a master would mean that you would not leave for long and because there were still many things she had yet to do, she could not afford to die, at least not yet; therefore, it became imperative for her not to die here and to aplish this she must never be Alex''s pet.

    Fer¨©r decided to go all out; even if this meant that the side effects she would suffer would increase, she didn''t really have the choice. If she stayed too passive, she would end up losing at this rate, something she could not afford to do.

    However, there was something Fer¨©r was curious about; she was curious about what would make Alex, who was not so strong when she came, she checked him and could judge his level; however, the current Alex had surpassed everything, he surpassed his previous level like apletely different person, so Fer¨©r wondered what happened to someone like that to acquire such strength, she was curious about how Alex could be so strong in such period.

 Chapter 642 - 618: A Pet 3

    Immediately after Alex was sent to the special world created by Nyx, he appeared in in. Everywhere he looked, he saw green scenery; however, there was only one thing different which was the giant hourss in the air; the sand slowly fell to the bottom of the hourss. When Alex made a rough estimate, he would spend two thousand years here before those sands would run out.

    To not waste so many years, Alex decided to waste his time here; he noticed the gift Nyx left him before he came here, he immediately checked his status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 127

    Experience Value (XP):0/201500

    HP: 4800/4800

    MP: 9000/9000

    STA: ¡Þ

    Magic: None

    ATK: 2690

    DEF: 2230

    AGI: 2220 (+200)

    INT: 2260

    LUK: 1860

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer]

    Apart from increasing MP and gaining infinite stamina which was probably because he would need it to continue training, Alex did not get anything else. Still, with those two things, he was happy, especially the increase in mana; he was slowly getting closer to the ten thousand mana which was one of his goals in Exodus; he vowed to himself to at least reach ten thousand mana points before leaving Exodus, maybe even more, so naturally reaching the nine thousand marks was a happy thing.

    ''''Let''s begin, but how should I begin?" Alex, who wanted to begin his training, froze as he didn''t know what to do; only by himself he would not reach a higher height, he needed someone to train with, an opponent, but currently, there was none.

    However, just as Alex had this thought, there was a bright light before him, and another identical Alex appeared, this Alex was dressed in a white, a white Loki with small ck patterns running all over it, this Alex had white hair, white eyebrows and heterochromia eyes, he held two silver guns.

    Faster than Alex could follow, the two guns fired, and when their bullets pierced Alex''s throat, he gasped; he felt like fangs piercing his throat, blood flowed out, and soon Alex lost his life. It was like he experienced his first death upon arriving in this world.

    Soon another Alex was spawned, immediately after spawning Alex ducked down, bullets passed above his head, he thought that he had escaped danger when out of nowhere a bullet came and pierced through his head, his head was knocked back before exploding, Alex died for the second time, and at the same time, he faced the instant bullet for the first time. A bullet that strikes without sound, a bullet you could not defend against.

    In the hundred years that followed, Alex died more than three thousand times before finally acquiring the instant bullet ability. His hellish training began after that; he died three thousand times until he developed his ability; before Alex knew it, one thousand years had passed. When he woke up, he happened to hear Eileen''sst words; he immediately acted upon them; she said he must beat the small world with the wings to make her his pet; he couldn''t say no to such a powerful pet. However, he had not assisted their fight, from Eileen, this small wolf was extremely powerful, she would help him in his future endeavors, so Alex decided to make this world his pet at any cost, besides he just came out from long training, who would be more qualified than this small to be his opponent? There was none. It was how the intense fight between Alex and Fer¨©r began.

    Back to the fight.

    Because she understood that summoning skeletons through dark magic could not help her, Fer¨©r decided to attack with her body. She may have been injured she still possessed a strong physical strength, something normal humans could neverpete against. But to reduce the number of side effects, she would feel, Fer¨©r reverted to her human appearance, wolf ears, two wolf tails. She disappeared and reappeared before Alex; her speed was nothing Alex could hope topete against; she was so fast that you could have mistaken it for teleportation.

    Bang!

    Her punch cut through the air like a bullet and mmed into Alex''s chest; it was so fast that he could not dodge; he vomited blood as his body was sent flying.

    Fer¨©r, who saw this, was overjoyed; she thought she was getting the ascendant in their fight; she thought she could crush Alex starting from now; however, Alex following words crushed all of her hopes.

    The flying Alex opened his mouth full of blood and dered.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time Rewind"

    Whoosh!

    Alex suffered no injury, he dodged Fer¨©r blow, which shocked her, she immediately increased her speed, she ignored her body screamed to do, her injuries worsened, her hand pierced through Alex''s stomach, however, once again Alex activated that unknown ability, he went back five seconds, suffering no injuries again. Fer¨©r was forgotten some of what happened, but she was still able to know that something was not right; she became vignt, she decided to risk it, she activated her unique ability, she tried to swallow Alex''s soul.

    ''''Golden hour, Five Seconds Time Stop!"

    Tik! Tak! Tik! Tak!

    Golden clocks appeared behind Alex; his right eye shone blue, a clock tattoo appeared in them before time stopped, Alex walked toward the frozen Fer¨©r, he put his gun on her head and mumbled.

    ''''Instant bullet!"

    Just as the instant bullet was about to blow her head apart, she regained her freedom and dodged but seeing Alex smile, Fer¨©r knew that she could not do anything again him, not in her current state, so she dered.

    ''''I give up.''''

    Alex smiled; he was about to use his Prime Time; he was sure to win this, but fortunately, Fer¨©r admitted defeat.

 Chapter 643 - 619: A Shocking Change

    Alex grinned upon hearing Fer¨©r''s voluntarily giving up; well it was not voluntarily though she was forced to give up. Looking at Alex with that grin like a Cheshire cat, Fer¨©r sighed; she knew that the days ahead would be filled with hardships.

    Just as she was thinking about her future life filled with hardships, she felt a searing pain on her back; she didn''t have to turn around to know that it was a ve crest being branded there; as long her master lived she would be bonded to him, if he dies she does. The only way for her to be free would be to grant her freedom because, except that, there was no other way.

    Alex, who looked at the ve crest being branded on his pet back, said nothing; he also felt something on his right chest; itsted two seconds before it disappeared.

    Disappointed because he had expected something more, Alex said.

    ''''Is that all?''''

    But soon, he regretted having said those words because an intense headache assaulted him, making him kneeled; he had not felt such intense pain in a while; his body felt like it had been inside a furnace.

    After what seemed to have been an eternity, Alex felt a cool sensation washing over his body; he sat on the ground; his body was drenched in blood; he red at Fer¨©r, asking for an exnation.

    ''''What the hell was that?"

    Alex could have sworn that Fer¨©r grinned, he immediately punished her through their contract, Fer¨©r''s small body shuddered as an electric current ran through her body w she felt excruciating pain, she immediately behaved, all the arrogance she previously had disappeared, she became obedient and exined what Alex went through.

    ''''Master, your suffering that pain because you received some of my power, to let your body get adapted to my power, it was necessary to undergo an evolution; I''m a proud world wolf, the strongest wolf, the one that can swallow an entire world after all.''''

    Alex ignored Fer¨©r''s bragging at the end of her exnation; he let her do whatever she wanted because she now knows that better not mess with him; he couldn''t have another Silveria mixed in; one is enough, he would discipline her as well.

    Maybe she had read his thoughts, Silveria talked.

    ¡¼Wee back, master you have gotten stronger, but that dream you''re having won''t be easy to aplish.¡½

    ''''I wonder about that.''''

    Silveria was shocked because normally Alex would have said something like I don''t know what you are talking about, or he would have ignored her, but this time he responded, not only that his words were full of confidence that he was sure to make Silveria submit, for the first time since eon, Silveria shivered not because of fear but because of anticipation, she felt like her master had evolved beyond her imagination, he was now so confident to think that he could take her on, it was something that made her happy.

    Alex''s cold voice awoke Silveria from her reverie.

    ''''Tell me what you wanted to say.''''

    ¡¼Those thousand years have changed you master, but I guess who would not change after living for thousand years. What I wanted to say was that you must take a look at your current status. I can assure you that you will be greatly surprised.¡½

    Fer¨©r watched her master lost in thoughts; she thought he must be speaking with one of the spirits living inside his body; she patiently waited.

    On the other hand, Alex called out his status window; it appeared right before his eyes.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 128

    Experience Value (XP): 0/201600

    HP: 4900/4900

    MP: 9000/9000

    STA: 4000/4000

    Magic: Time

    ATK: 2700

    DEF: 2240

    AGI: 2230 (+200)

    INT: 2270

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) [Void Steps] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] (New)

    ''''What? Finally, I have an element, the Time element, one of the rarest elements to exist, extremely powerful.'''' Alex smiled pleasantly; finally he got rid of his title of the one who has no element, to think that the first element he would unlock would be a powerful one, one of the strongest elements in the universe, this made Alex wonder why he didn''t have any element rted to Silveria''s ability, and as if she had read his thoughts Silveria exined.

    ¡¼I don''t know what happened with big sister; even the previous master didn''t get this element until the very end. As for why you don''t acquire an element rted to my unique ability, it''s probably because my ability is not an element; I''m a nemesis of all magic, almost all elements, even the time element but only my sister I can win against. You must know that out there exist many time users, but I can assure you that none of them could hold a candle to my sister when ites to manipting time; you are slowly bing like her. I guess, unlike my clouded eyes, she saw something in you. It''s why she is so protective of you. You can surpass her I''m sure of this after seeing the abilities you have created, please continue to work hard from now on, I may be a bit harsh on you in our first meeting I sincerely apologize and promise to work harder as well, I will make you the strongest, I will be there until the very end.¡½

    Facing Silveria''s honest deration, Alex smiled and dered.

    ''''Let''s start anew.''''

 Chapter 644 - 620: A Small Step

    Facing Silveria''s honest deration, Alex smiled and dered.

    ''''Let''s start anew.''''

    This time he didn''t speak inwardly but voiced out his thoughts; Fer¨©r was surprised when she heard her master''s deration, she knew it was not directed at her, which made her more curious, she wondered what might have happened for her master to say those words, but she didn''t dare to bring herself to ask as she knew the only answer you will get would be a punishment.

    Meanwhile, Silveria, who received a positive answer, smiled. She happily chatted with Alex; itas like they had encountered each other for the first time as if all the bad blood between them had disappeared.

    ''I''m curious about the Void Steps ability; I''m sure ites from that small wolf.''''

    While saying those words, Alex stared at Fer¨©r as if she was some treasure box; he only scraped the surface but not the entirety of the treasures.

    For an unknown reason, Fer¨©r shivered; she felt like she would be stripped of everything she got and would be left with nothing, the predatory look in Alex''s eyes was not a joke; she even thought of running away but remembered that she could not escape even if she wanted. She was bound to Alex with an eternal contract.

    Alex stopped looking at Fer¨©r like she was some kind of treasure box; he felt pity for the mighty beast shivering because of fear; even he was afraid of his face when he turned into that state. In a state, only what mattered was the endless benefits he could get from his target.

    ''''Let''s test my new ability,'''' Alex said and immediately called the name of his ability inside his head.

    ''''Void steps!"

    Immediately following Alex deration, his figure vanished he appeared inside a dark space, from this space, Alex could still see the outside, he could see Eri and Incursio still sleeping, he could see Fer¨©r with a shocking expression on her face, he judged that it must be because she did not expect Alex to acquire this ability among all other abilities, it was an ability she was proud of, it was one of her unique abilities. Seeing Alex acquire it so easily left her feelingplicated; she wondered where the fairness is? However, she forgot that life was and would never be fair until the end of everything and maybe after.

    Alex, who was feeling smug after seeing Fer¨©r''s dejected expression, immediately canceled Void Steps because, in less than two minutes, he lost more than half of his MP. He didn''t travel twenty meters inside the void; it was a good skill, but the mana consumption made one think twice before using it; it was not an ability to use as one wants, with the amount of mana he possessed right now, he can stay in the void for five minutes at most, as for the distance he could travel inside the void it was unknown as he had not explored this ability to its fullest, besides he got an idea which needs experimentation to know if this idea could work or not.

    Just as Alex reappeared, he heard Silveria say.

    ¡¼Did ability is like a space skill movement but more advanced. I wonder between this ability and that freak ability which one is the strongest?¡½

    Before Alex could speak, he heard Silveria''s voice; her following words shocked him.

    ¡¼Talking about that freak, she seemed to have woken up and ising.¡½

    ''''What?"

    Alex didn''t have the time to ask Silveria to exin what she meant before Incursio attacked him.

    Her sword was so fast that it cut through the air and arrived before him; she was grinning, sure of her sword knocking Alex back, but to his surprise, after the initial look of surprise on Alex''s face, he became perfectly calm he waited. When the sword was close to his neck, a bullet came from nowhere and knocked the sword back.

    Incursio''s eyes widened; she was shocked. Still, because Alex did not give her the time to be more shocked, she immediately ced her sword vertically and coincidentally cleaved a bullet in two; she didn''t even hear a gunshot.

    For the first time since she woke up, Incursio decided to fight seriously; she wanted to toy with Alex because he was the only one standing when she and Eri were out; she wanted to ask him what happened, how the Deste Forestndscapepletely changed from what she remembered, but to her dismay, the guy she could easily mess with in the past had turned into someone she could not see through, for Incursio who was feeling frustrated because she got beaten and passed out, she decided to vent her frustrations on Alex who from her standpoint had be full of himself.

    Incursio sent dozen of sword shes in one attack, it was a test to judge Alex''s current level, but she was shocked by how easily Alex dealt with her attacks.

    She disappeared into space and reappeared behind Alex with her knife aiming for his back, but unexpectedly Alex still blocked the blow with a bullet; he didn''t even turn back, maybe because of his new ability, the Void Steps, which was like an advanced version of normal space element movement skill, Alex didn''t need to use his Divine Sense to locate Incursio when she uses her space element.

    ''''Interesting!" Incursio said with a smile, but she was not smiling at all; she was feeling more frustrations as Alex was easily dealing with her attacks; she wondered if by some miracle she had regressed but immediately shook her head upon checking her status, she was still herself, the only exnation she saw was that Alex had changed.

    Immediately upon realizing this fact, she unlocked her full Gift; Alex was shocked to see two swords; he immediately suffered from the two swords apparition, he was turned into a bloody mess when his own bullets were sent back added with Incursio attacks, Alex was soon at a disadvantage.

    Just as Incursio felt the joy to have made Alex suffer greatly, she was shocked by his next move.

    ''''Golden Hour: Five Seconds Time Rewind!"

    Immediately all Alex injuries were healed, as Time user herself, Incursio, was shocked by the progress Alex made, to not repeat the same mistake, shebined her time ability with her two swords and used one of her stronger abilities, time was elerated for seven seconds, she even added her special element.

    ''''Infinite Re-petrification!"

    Alex, who was experiencing this ability for the first time, was shocked at how quickly his body was getting petrified; he understood that Incursio must have elerated time to make it faster, to which extent he could tell, but he could only gamble, it was time to use his ultimate time ability.

    ''''Golden Hour: Prime Time, Ten Seconds Time Rewind!"

    BOOM!

    A giant blue clock appeared behind Alex, and time has been rewound, to ten seconds in the past, three seconds more than Incursio eleration (A/N: She elerated time forward by seven seconds)

    Before Incursio could understand what was happening, Alex used thest bit of mana he had to activate another ability he acquired during his thousand years of training.

    [Hellsing: Full Burst!!]

    Thirty silver gun muzzles appeared behind Alex and fired at the same time, and even Incursio, strong as she was, could not take them head-on, she immediately escaped but only after getting struck by a couple of bullets and losing one of her arms, Alex didn''t have the time to celebrate this victory, this small step before falling unconscious.

    Fer¨©r and Eri, who happened to wake up before the final assault, gulped and stared at each other; they saw fear in each other eyes, they wondered how strong Alex would be in the future; he would be more terrifying than the current him.

 Chapter 645 - 621: A Fight Against The Fire Phoenix

    Somewhere on the fourth floor, two hundred kilometers of Sigurd''s city, in a small forest, a girl could be seen lying on the ground in a pool of blood; she was not moving as if she was dead; however, this onlysted a minute, the little girl awoke, immediately all the blood vanished, returning into her body and in the blink of an eye her missing arm regrew as it had never been missing in the first ce.

    Then she beganughing; Incursioughed hard.

    ''''Hehehehehe! Hehehehe! To think that I have lost again someone I could trample on a month again. To make matters worse, I was forced to flee. Hehehehe! The others wouldugh at me if they learned this.''''

    ''''Ah! Thinking about it, it''s a good thing, he bes stronger maybe against him I can unleash my full strength, I can go berserk.''''

    While saying those words, Incursio unleashed her full power. Still, this time, it was different from when she was facing Eileen (the Dark lesser dragon), her white hair darkened, her eyes turned ck, the energy surrounding her was ominous, the surrounding withered in an instant, even the soil was not an exception.

    The dark Incursio looked like a death god; the nearby monsters and animals were frightened and ran away as soon as they sensed the dark Incursio ominous energy.

    ''''Ehahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Incursio screamed; her scream covered the small forest shaking all the trees. The terrible scream immediately killed the nearby animals and monsters who werete. Sonic waves passed through their bodies before they exploded into a bloody mist.

    Because of the side effects of this mode, Incursio did not use it for too long because this made her bloodthirsty and violent. In this mode, she would attack everything within her sight, whether it was his allies and enemies. It was why she was forbidden to use this mode, only use it in a life-threatening situation. Still, because she was angry because she had lost against Alex and was forced to flee, Incursio could not restrain her dark emotions any longer, but now it had changed.

    ''''I will get my revenge on the next floor. I need some training.'''' Incursio said before disappearing.

    What is frightening about Incursio was not only was she arrogant but she was someone to ept defeat and grow stronger from them. Normally, she would want to have her revenge with her dark mode, but unlike what normal people would do, she decided to go train instead and get her revenge afterward. It is what made her more frightening; enemies like this were harder to deal with than normal ones.

    ?????

    Three dayster, Alex got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. He saw a bustling city, unlike the previous where the city was like a ghost town; people were going out anding. However, they lost their mayor, his daughter, and an elder; they still stood firm because, the sealed beast had been killed, and now they would have the chance to ascend to the next level, meaning they would not be sent into the voice.

    ''''Master, you it''s good to see you back.'''' Said a small girl; she had ck hair, ck eyes, a pair of wolf ears, and a wolf tail.

    It went without saying that this small wolf girl was none other than Fer¨©r, Alex''s contracted pet, the world wolf.

    Alex chuckled and ruffled his pet''s hair; he did not forget to check her status, wanting to see how much he had progressed.

    [Fer¨©r]

    ss: Void Beast

    Age: ????

    Female

    Race: Dark World Wolf

    Level 134

    Experience Value: ?????

    HP: 8000/8000

    MP: 7000/7000

    SP: 4200

    Magic: Dark/Fire/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2800

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    [????????]

    [??????????????????????]

    ''''Why couldn''t I see her full status?" Alex asked Silveria, she immediately responded.

    ¡¼It immediately because you are still not perfectly synchronized with each other, when you would have a perfect synchronization, you will be able to see her full status.¡½

    Upon hearing Silveria''s exnation, Alex finally understood why he could not see Fer¨©r''s full status; talking about name, he decided to change her name, butter, currently, he had some unfinished business he must take care of. He believed after what happened that this floor would ascend, meaning he would be able to go to the next floor.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said before leaving, Fer¨©r immediately followed her master, and when they reached the hall, they saw Eri and someone that looked like Eileen.

    ''''Wee, Alex, let''s fight.'''' Eri dered upon seeing Alex arriving.

    Before the others could say anything, Eri attacked him immediately following her deration.

    A huge fireball appeared before Alex; he sighed before freezing the fireball. Others immediately widened their eyes because of the unbelievable sight before them; however, unlike the others, Eri was not too shocked; she followed with another attack. Her red sword arrived before Alex in the next second, giving him no time to dodge, Eri thought, but to her surprise, Alex stopped the tip of the sword with just his finger.

    ''''Calm down, let''s go out.'''' He said, seeing how Eri would stop at nothing but fight. Eri almost jumped when she heard Alex''s confirmation. Despite knowing that her chance of winning was slim, it doesn''t stop her from wanting to fight Alex, she may lose if they fight, but at least she could gain something from this fight.

    In the mayor''s underground arena, Alex was facing Eri; the spectators were not many, onlyposed of a few people.

    Both Alex and Eri stared at each not saying anything when suddenly, Eri asked.

    ''''Can I appraise you?"

    Alex knew why she asked this, because of the earring he was wearing, it was impossible to appraise him, so naturally, if you want to do it, you will need his approval, and because Alex had a n in mind, he epted.

    ''''Sure, but if I let you appraise me, you will listen to my request afterward. Deal?"

    Eri didn''t really have the choice but to ept Alex''s proposal.

    ''''Okay, I ept.'''' She epted, and Alex smiled, letting her check his status; he didn''t y any tricks; he let her see his real status; nothing would change if she saw it anyway.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 128

    HP: 4900/4900

    MP: 9000/9000

    STA: 4000/4000

    Magic: Time

    ATK: 2700

    DEF: 2240

    AGI: 2230 (+200)

    INT: 2270

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) [Void Steps] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''Wow! You are really strong, no wonder.'''' Eri mumbled, but Alex didn''t say anything else other than telling her about what he wished to ask.

    ''''Let''s make a bet.''''

    ''''A bet? I''m listening.''''

    Because it was more fun this way, Eri epted without too much thought.

    ''''If I win, you will work for me in the future.'''' Alex dered; at first, Eri was shocked, but upon thinking about it, she saw that Alex''s demand does make sense, but she was more curious about what she would gain if she were the one to win.

    ''''And if I win?" She asked.

    Alex smiled and apologized in his mind toward his girl, Maria.

    ''''I will let you spank Maria''s ass.''''

    For others, this reward might sound unappealing. Still, to Eri, it was a golden opportunity, thinking about spanking that proud Maria''s ass was like trampling on her, nothing would be more exciting than this, so naturally, Eri did not hesitate to ept the deal with Alex even when she knew it was a deal with the devil, she didn''t care if this could let her for once have the advantage over her long time rival, she could brag when she would see the others that the once campus belle had been spanked. She was the one who did it.

    ''''I''m in.'''' Eri dered and immediately summoned her weapon; she attacked Alex with all her might; dozens of fireballs were created simultaneously and shot at Alex.

    Looking at the iing fireballs, Alex seemed like he would be swallowed and would disappear; however, what happened was different from that.

    ''''Hellsing: Full Burst!"

    Alex activated the same ability he used to injure Incursio; Eri smiled upon seeing this as she had prepared this move again.

    The fireballs turned into a me trying to swallow Alex while Eri would attack from the back; everything should have been perfect, but Eri thought she was the only one with a trump card; Alex immediately showed her that he also had one.

    ''''Hellsing: Full Burst Infinite Zero.''''

    Instead of shooting dozen of bullets, a single bullet was shot out from the thirty guns behind Alex, all magic, the mana inside Eri''s body vanished, her mind goes blind because of theck of mana, thest words she heard what Alex announcing his victory.

 Chapter 646 - 622: The Girl Named Eri

    A few days passed after Alex''s victory against Eri, but she still couldn''t digest how fast she lost, so she began to pout whenever she saw Alex. Alex was not in the mood to entertain; he needed to hurry up; time is an essence, he must ascend quickly, going to the upper floors where many rewards await him. He also must try to reach the Demi-God level or at least get close to that level, and once he went back, he would find a way to help Elseria, no Typhania, to regain her former power.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts about his future, there was a soft knock on the door, and even without checking, Alex immediately knew who it was.

    ''''Noire,e in,'''' Alex said, and immediately his contracted pet walked in; Alex had changed her name from Fer¨©r to Noire; he felt like this name sounded better than the previous one, and Noire also seemed to like it.

    ''''Greeting master.'''' Noire curtsied elegantly after she walked in. Alex nodded and asked what had brought her here.

    ''''So why are you here?"

    ''''I''m here to give you what you asked me to do.''''

    Alex''s eyes lighted when he heard those words, finally what he had been waiting for arrived, he immediately snatched the ck parchment Noire presented to him, he quickly perused through the content and nodded pleased with himself, the content of the contract was pretty simple, it stated the agreement between two people namely Alexander Kael Touch and Eri Spencer. Because of the result of a bet, Eri would in the future work for Alex until she won against him in a practically impossible fight. Alex did not add this use; at first, he thought he would make Eri work for him for ten years, but maybe because of how easily she lost, Eri added this use as she believed that she would one day surpass Alex.

    Alex happily epted such a lifetime offer; Eri is talented, strong, and would continue to grow stronger in the future, so naturally, having someone like her in his team was not a bad thing; it was like collecting some of the rarest Pokemon.

    ''''Go call Eri over,'''' Alex ordered without lifting his eyes from the contract, almost as if he was afraid that the moment he did that, it would vanish.

    Noire said nothing even when she found her master behavior odd; it was not her ce to the point that out. She disappeared into the void, and when she reappeared, she was without Eri, who still wore the shocked expression; no matter how many times she experienced it, she could never get used to it. It was like teleportation but different; she was curious about how Noire''s ability works but stopped asking as in the past she failed to get any information from the wolf girl.

    ''''So why do you bring me here? I was in the middle of a sweet dream, and you have to ruin it; shame on you.'''' Eri red at Alex while she said those words, but Alex ignored her; he was used to her behavior; he knew she would never stop there, she would brag about what kind of sweet dream she was having, and the content never changed.

    ''''Fufufu! I dreamed that I beat your sorry ass into a bloody pulp. You were lying under my feet begging for forgiveness as I violently trampled on you. Fufufu! You even cu-"

    Before Eri could tell them her sick fantasy any further, Alex tossed the ck contract at her; she caught it between her fingers before reading it.

    Satisfied with the content, Eri put her hands around her hips andughed like a third-rate movie viin.

    ''''Kukukuku! Fine as you desire to be trampled, I shall sign this contract; you should feel honored. Kukukuku! I can''t wait to have me under me.''''

    Alex shivered when he heard those words.

    ''''Yeah, yeah, keep dreaming,'''' Alex muttered, tired of talking with a girl who sometimes appeared like she had some screw loose. Sometimes she would act so friendly that outsiders would think the two were long-time friends, while sometimes, she would act so coldly like that you would think that she was on period.

    The reason for Eri''s unusual behavior was because she got a social anxiety disorder (Istion andplex social rtionships.), it was hard to get friendly with others; even in her new world, she was pretty much isted not because people wouldn''t talk to her but because she would interact with them with reservation. When she was on Earth all kinds of people would approach her trying to befriend her, at first she thought it was because she was popr, someone everyone one wanted to be friend with but her world crumbled soon after she learned that every one of them was here because of ulterior motive, they wanted to befriend her to get on her father''s good side, he was extremely rich possessing much connection across the states. Even her rich friends were no exception; they wanted to expand their father, their mother, or family members'' business through her.

    Eri lost faith in humans since that day; she became isted; it was then she encountered them, the ice queen, sole daughter of the most feared mafia boss in the surrounding states. At first, Eri thought like others, Maria, Luna, or Sakuya would approach her like them. Still, soon she found out that they were different, except for Luna, who was naturally someone nice, Sakuya simply doesn''t care about others except her friends as for Maria she acted as though talking to Eri or getting closer to her was a waste of her time, shepletely ignored.

    For the first time in a long time, Eri felt an unknown emotion that maybe with these people she would be able to make friends, things worked out with Luna, Sakuya to some extent; however, her rtionship with Maria never changed; she never properly look at her even after a year as if she doesn''t even exist, this made Eri angry, she wanted Maria''s recognition at all cost but failed many times until their rtionship evolved into what it is today.

    Eri preferred a man like Alex who immediately told you they wanted to use you instead of ying nice to use you slowly; it was for this reason Eri began acting strangely around Alex, it was her way of telling him that she had epted him not romantically but as friends, something Alex coulde to learn in the future.

 Chapter 647 - 623: Lightning Goddess

    On the sixth floor, amidst a snownd, stood a blue-haired beauty with ocean blue eyes; behind her back were crystal wings. She appeared like a fairy.

    This beautiful woman rubbed her hands together as though feeling cold; however, it was just an unconscious gesture; with her strength, this amount of strength should not be a problem, but she still did that because her body feels like doing something like that.

    ''''Seriously, to think that I escaped that hell to end up as the temporary guardian of this area. I wonder what this tower is thinking about. Well, I''ll do my job because the reward is worth it after all. I wonder how the others are doing; I wish Lilith or Alex would be the ones toe first. The surprised look on their face should be worth something.'''' Artemia mumbled with a bored look on her face.

    After leaving the fourth floor, she ventured into the fifth floor was she easily win against the Boss over there, and as a reward, she was sent into the sixth, into this location where she would act as the guardian; her role was to at least send two challengers back if they lost, the reward would be some extraordinary but the consequence for falling would be dreary as well she would be sent to the fourth floor where she experienced hell, for once Artemia did not believe that she would lose, she just wanted to make things more interesting by facing enemies such as Alex or Lilith, the challenge would be fun, crushing them with the privileges she got would be worth it.

    Just as Artemia was getting bored as nobody strong came for an eternity, a small portal appeared, and from this portal, a man walked out; he wore a white robe and had a in white mask on his face.

    The moment Artemia saw this man, she immediately identified him.

    ''''Hoh! Finally, someone strong hase. Wee, ? worthy Challenger I''m-"

    Leonardo violently cut Artemia as he was not in the mood; he experienced a tough fight on the lower floor, so he was not in the mood.

    ''''Shut up bitch!" He shouted, not holding back; he was angry to see someone rted to Alex and that bitch who discarded him so easily just because she wanted to get on Alex''s good side; he would teach her sister a lesson, he would vent all his frustration on her.

    Artemia, who was making the atmosphere a bit lively before crushing this damned bug she had never loved, especially now that he got that disgusting scent on him, became angry. Still, she didn''t show it on her face; she decided to trample on Leonardo so hard that he would never dare even to think of going against her in this life.

    Meanwhile, Leonardo, who didn''t know the reason for Artemia to be here, decided to go all out since the beginning; golden lightning exploded from his body to momentarily block Artemia''s vision while he unleashed his strongest ability.

    Upon seeing Leonardo''s childish tactic, Artemia chuckled; she patiently waited for him to unleash his strongest attack.

    Leonardo, who was sure of his sess, shouted shamelessly.

    ''''Come forth, Purgatory!!"

    Swoosh~!

    Following Leonardo''s deration, the surrounding turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A sense of helplessness tried to grip Artemia''s heart. But failed due to her strong mentality.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such this cold environment, just a mile behind the Artemia floating in the sky, a slit violently ripped open.

    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, radiating glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.

    Artemia, who sensed something malicious, hurriedly jerked her head at the slit. Some unwanted memories that were suppressed in her brain were forcibly awakened; she remembered what Lilith had told her and realized where the slit had led.

    "Purgatory, huh? I wonder if it''s the true one.'''' Artemia mumbled, full of doubt.

    Whoosh!

    Before she knew it, ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger as they stared at Artemia wanting to devour her, leaving nothing behind; even though she was looking at them, it was not without precautions, her eyes were protected by a strongyer of lightning making Leonardo''s purgatory to affect her mind, at least not easily as it would with the others that would face it.

    ''''Die!"

    Leonardo, who didn''t lose his mind nor fainted after activating purgatory, immediately dered the ghost like a demon, and the ghastly chains tried to swallow Artemia. Truth be told, if she didn''t go all out, she might die even with the privileges she got. Topletely crush Leonardo, Artemia decided to use the ability that made her one of the strongest, the most feared.

    [Eighteenyered Lightning Chain: Seventeenth Form: Lightning Goddess!]

    Rumble! Ziiiii! Ziiiii! BOOM!

    A single bolt of ck lightning bolt descended from the sky and struck Artemia; her crystal wings was evaporated, her body trembled violently before getting covered in violent ck lightning, this ck lighting temporary turned her blue hair dark, one of her eyes turned dark as well, her clothing turned dark as well, ck lightning bolts surrounded her making Leonardo involuntary take a step back.

    ''''Destroy!" It was only one word, but this word carried so much power that it seemed it wasn''t a human who said it.

    Zizi! Kabooooom!

    Artemia''s ck lightning attacks have enough power, around 200,000,000 volts, creating temperatures over 10,000¡ãC. That''s enough power to destroy an entire ind, which she did in the current situation; the whole snow was turned into an ocean, Leonardo along his demons were instantly erased; it was instant death.

    Looking at the destruction she had caused, Artemia sighed, not happy with the result.

    ''''It''s not enough; I should be able to destroy the whole floor if it was at my peak form.''''

    She forgot that this amount of damage could be considered exceptional for her current level; she was not even a demigod yet but could deal such level of damage.

    Artemia quickly calmed down before restoring everything.

    ''''Let''s wait for the next climber..'''' She mumbled before closing her eyes.

 Chapter 648 - 624: Ice Empress Mode 1

    On the fifth floor, different from where Sakuya and Artemia appeared on their first times entering the tower, a group led by Maria was surrounded by another group of yers and NPCs under someone''s control.

    Maria had been fighting for five days nonstop, and even if she possessed endless stamina, her mind would not possess the same amount of stamina. Unfortunately, she did not possess endless stamina; she fought for some time and fell back to recuperate while her subordinates were trying to buy her some time. Like many others, she was separated from Sera upon their arrival. If she were here, things would not have turned so bad, with Maria losing more than half of the twenty men she brought with her.

    Boom! Kaboom!

    Fireballs, Water balls crashed on Maria''s group, currentlyposed of five members, Maria included. A strong man that looked like Dodolus stepped forward with his shield; his armor was wretched, his whole body reeked blood, he could pass out at any moment, but he still walked forward to protect their leader at thest moment.

    This time, the yers mixed fireball with water ball into something dreadful. The shield man took a horse stance and ced the shield forward, and held it firmly; he smiled when he felt the other three supporting from the back; Maria was sitting on the ground doing her best to recover rapidly.

    Just as thebined attacks from the enemy reached them and touched the silver shield, the four instantly understood that they wouldn''t make it, they turned their heads onest time in Maria''s direction, she happened to be opening her eyes at that moment, she tried to stop them but fell weakly on the ground, then that attack swallowed them, they were instantly killed.

    Despite having been together with them recently, there was no deep attachment between them; Maria was angry, so angry that something snapped inside her.

    ''''Die!"

    She only said those words, but for yers, it was like a death sentence because a cold aura escaped from Maria''s body after she mumbled those words, her ck hair turned white before the surroundings began to transform, to freeze at a visible rate and soon before the hundred of yers and NPCs knew it their feet became frozen, followed by the rest of their bodies. The process was slow but extremely agonizing; it was like thousands of bugs chewing them from inside before a cooling sensation followed.

    In less than a second, a hundred individuals were frozen. Amidst this ice hell stood a girl, there was no emotion inside her icy blue eyes, the current Maria had turned into aplete emotionless beast, the surrounding temperature continued to decrease each passing second making one wonder if it was the creator of Ice who was standing here.

    Those emotionless eyes stared at a certain particr spot, and Maria opened her mouth and said.

    ''''Come out!"

    Her voice was so cold that the air began to freeze as her voice traversed toward the thing hiding; he was forced toe out; that thing looked like a minotaur but with a lion head.

    ''''You are sure-" the minotaur with a lion head could not finish his words because Maria appeared before him and thrust her dagger forward, it was a casual swing with no actual skill behind it, but the minotaur couldn''t dodge.

    Pu! Pu !!

    The single thrust became two as they pierced through the monster''s thick fur and began to freeze him from the inside; the monster sensed the danger; what would happen if he were to let this continue? His muscles contracted before crimson me exploded from his body, instantly melting the ice inside his chest.

    The monster red eyes red at the emotionless Maria before he opened his mouth to breathe fire; just as the fire escaped the monster''s mouth, Maria stretched her hand and blocked it barehanded.

    The monster''s eyes almost fell from their socket; he was beyond shocked; Maria crushed his me like she was crushing a bug. For the first time, the monster became afraid; he was not a strong monster; his strongest ability was to enter people minds and control them; it was what makes this monster the most dreadful monster in this area, to ascend, you must kill him, not only you will ascend, but your level would increase by one. So greedy people and even NPCs ventured into this region seeking wealth and an increase in level. They fought the nearby monsters, killing them. Still, when they became exhausted after those battles, this monster infiltrated their minds and took over their body; only Maria group who arrived freshly didn''t suffer the monster attack; however, as a consequence, the others began to hunt them down until the current situation happened.

    Finally, the monster began to regret havinge out; the moment he witnessed this girl change, he should have fled; however, his damned curiosity and his instinct to control strong and unusual things got him into this mess which he was not sure if he could survive from, however, he refused to die like this at least he must go down with this girl.

    Resolved to die, the minotaur with a lion head roared, his body was turned into a me, and he was about to self destruct when suddenly Maria jumped back escaping from his attack''s range, this made the monster believe that he could win, but in the next instant this foolish thought vanishedpletely from his mind.

    A small ice bullet pierced through his left chest and entered his heart which was instantly turned into an ice heart before it began to act like a ma drawing the surrounding cold; in a minute or maybe two, the minotaur me body was turned into ice sculpture which broke apart under Mariamand. In hisst moment, the monster saw a girl whose eyelids didn''t even bat at what she had just done as if what she aplished, the monster she just killed was nothing, not worth her time. Ironically the monster thought at that moment if this girl shouldn''t be called monster instead of him. He prayed that after his reset, he would never encounter someone like that.

    Just after Maria killed the monster, a portal appeared behind her, and she was dragged into this portal and disappeared.

    Back in the snownd, Artemia stood quietly in the air with a boring look on her face no other challenger came up after Leonardo.

    ''''Ahhhh!" Artemia covered her mouth and yawned; she rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was starting to lose her patience; standing in this deste white world, even someone with a strong mental strength would get bored soon, especially when there''s nothing to do. Just as Artemia''s boredom was about to reach another level, a portal suddenly opened in the middle of the white world.

    ''''Wow! Finally.'''' Artemia pumped her fist into the air like a child whose parents finally agreed to bring her to a park.

    ''''Let me see who we have this time,'''' Artemia said before stepping across space and reappearing closer at the closing portal.

    ''''I wonder how strong this person is. It would be-"

    Artemia had not finished when she was forced to stop because finally the identity of the new challenger was revealed, it was none other than Maria who came from the lower floor.

    However, if it were this reason alone, Artemia wouldn''t be surprised, the reason for her surprise was the current Maria was different from anything she remembered, if the previous Maria had a cold exterior, the current Maria was truly cold, a real Ice Empress. Thetter had discarded her emotions and turned into an emotionless beast.

    ''''No good!'''' Artemia mumbled and jumped back, but it was already toote; Maria had led her eyes upon her, she immediately attacked; her attack was swift and deadly.

    For a moment, Artemia thought she had seen her head flying, but it was an illusion that may happen if she was not vignt; the illusion was about to turn into reality, Maria was about to remove Artemia''s head, but at thest moment, she tilted her head to an impossible angle dodging Maria attack, she ended up receiving a shallow cut on her neck which began freezing. However, Artemia was still Artemia; she was not the one to obediently receive but not give; just as Maria was passing her, she swung her sword at lightning speed, slicing off Maria''s left arm.

    Artemia, who distanced herself from Maria after cutting off one of her arms, was shocked to see thetter expression not changing in the slightest; with emotionless eyes, she watched her arm flying in the air before she used ciate on it, turning it into ice sculpture which broke into upon touching the snow.

    Artemia had not gotten over her shock when she heard Maria''s following words, her heart skipped, and an rm bell rang inside her head.

    ''''Ice Empress Mode.'''' Maria had dered.

    The white world turned quiet instantly; everything became quiet after Maria said those words. Her white hair turned even more white; her blue eyes began to lose their luster, one of them turnedpletely white.

    Seeing this scene, Artemia knew she must go all out, not only for her survival but because of Maria survival; her current power was not something she could control; she seemed to have lost control for a long time, if nobody stopped her, she would continue until she died, not Exodus death but a real death.. So to bring a friend, a rival, a rival in love back to sanity, Artemia would seriously fight her to save her.

 Chapter 649 - 625: Ice Empress Mode 2

    Artemia, who had decided to take the current Maria seriously, covered her whole body with lightning; it was as if she was d in lightning armor; the terrible heat this lightning armor was emitting melted the snow on the ground while pushing away the cold energy that was trying to invade her body since Maria came.

    ''''Lightning bolt!"

    Zizi!

    A blue lightning bolt was shot at Maria; her expression didn''t change. She thrust her crystal sword forward to deal with the lightning bolt. Simultaneously, Artemia, who should be standing twenty-five meters in front of her, closed the distance in an instant; she summoned her Gift in the form of a spear with a chain, the spear shortened as she executed seven thrusts ovepping on each other to form a single thrust.

    Artemiabo was perfect, even Saint would have a hard time dealing with herbo ande out unscathed from them, but strangely, Maria was calm, even calmer than she was when she first appeared. Artemia soon understood why the crystal sword was reverted to its initial form; it was to say in the form of two daggers. Maria used those two daggers to deal with the two attacks calmly. Freezing the lightning bolt, she slowed it down before dodging; as for the seven spear thrusts in one, she shot dozen of ice arrows from her second dagger to block them.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, Artemia was surprised, but she knew letting this upy her thoughts would not help her; since the start, she was aware that it would not be easy, so Maria being able to block her attack easily should not affect too much as she still has a lot of skills that she had not used, besides unlike Maria, she had almost infinite stamina and mana, probably because she became the temporary guardian.

    Swoosh!

    The chain on Artemia''s spear lengthened, its head cut through the air like a snake, and arrived behind Maria instantly. Maybe because she sensed something, Maria spun around and crossed her two daggers; just then, from the tip of the chain, lightning was discharged; it was like the chain had breathed lightning.

    From the crossed daggers, a thin ice shield emerged to help Maria block Artemia''s sudden attack. Like a beast, the lightning that came out from the chain tip pounced on Maria, trying to swallow her but was stopped by the ice shield; it became a stalemate but onlysted a second before the lightning bolt exploded into countless tiny lightning snakes that destroyed Maria shield and sent her flying.

    Artemia initiated her following attack, her spear lengthened, reaching Maria in an instant, but she still managed to twist her body midair and dodged the spear tip; the spear tip cut off a strand of her hair, but she seemed not to care. Artemia, who was aboutunch another attack, saw her leg bing frozen somehow the cold air found where her lightning could not protect to bind her against the ground.

    It was finally Maria''s turn to attack; her heterochromia (White and light blue) eyes shone dangerously; it was like she was shooting a beam from her eyes; Artemia remembered this skill. Hence, she hastily closed her eyes, believing that she would not fall under the skill influence this way, but just as she closed her eyes, she felt a chill run down her spine and knew that she had fallen for Maria''s trap. She forced her to close her eyes to hide the real attack, the real attack came from her finger she pointed at Artemia, an ice beam was shot out from her finger, it was like aser beam, in reached Artemia in the blink of an eye, it was already toote by the time she noticed this, she was forced to call back her spear, but it couldn''t make it. She had an idea, the spear stopped before piercing through the ground, and the chain at the end of the spear lengthened; the tip of the chain pierced through the air like a bullet, a bullet that knocked her body backward.

    ''''Guh!"

    Artemia almost vomited blood but thank this move, she was able to dodge that dangerous beam; however, in the process, some of her hair got burned, making her lose a few strands of hair like Maria.

    ''''Eighteen Layered Lightning Chain Seventeenth Form: Lightning Goddess!''''

    Rumble!

    Artemia finally activated the most vital ability she could use with her current level and body, the sky darkened, ck lightning bolts rained down like judgment day, Artemia gift disappeared, she was d in lightning goddess armor, the surrounding snow melted with every second that passed, for the first time Maria who had not shown any changes on her face since the start of the fight finally showed emotion, she frowned as if annoyed with something.

    Artemia, who was now in her lightning goddess mode, didn''t care about anything else other than beating some sense into Maria''s body to wake her up; she walked forward, but it was as if space had shrunk to make it easy for her, she increased her speed what created two clones of her, the three Artemia attacked Maria simultaneously, everything around them melted however when they came closer to Maria, even Artemia in her strongest form froze, a chilling sensation like never before assaulted her until her very soul, Maria looked at her with two white, her eyes had turnedpletely white. Those white eyes were not human; not even an ordinary beast shouldn''t have.

    Artemia became afraid; she understood that she had underestimated Maria, her current form, too much. It was not like she didn''t do her best, but even her strongest ability seemed not to work. Something within the princess seemed to have broken in that instant; she refused to admit defeat.

    She stared directly into those white eyes andunched an attack, the same attack that destroyed the snownd and erased Leonardo but this time something shocking, something even her who had lived twice couldn''t believe.

    Facing Artemia lightning around 200,000,000 volts and a temperature around 10,000 ¡ãC, Maria calmly extended her pale white hand who seemed to be shining, and dered.

    ''''Absolute Zero.''''

    And it happened that lightning capable of destroying an entire ind was freezing; yes, Maria froze Artemia attack.

    Gulp!

    ''''I''m screwed..'''' Artemia thought.

 Chapter 650 - 626: 2 Vs 1

    While Maria and Artemia had just begun their fight somewhere on the lower floor, the same desert Artemia and Sakuya appeared when they entered the game world, Luna was currently walking toward one of the entrances that led to one of the so-called Gods of this vige.

    The god Luna chosen happened to be the same one as the one her best friend Sakuya faced when she was on this floor, it Set, and as he did it with Sakuya when she first appeared, Set introduced himself.

    ''''I''m Geb''s son and Ra''s former guard, also known as the master of power and battle-Set. I shall-"

    Set didn''t get the opportunity to finish because, in the next instant, Luna was before him.

    ''''What?" The god of power and battle was shaken; it was a speed he didn''t possess because he had recently undergone a reset (A/N: Some of the monsters after dying would be resurrected, this is called a reset and only happens to special monsters).

    Having undergone a reset, he was not 100% of his capacity. He even doubted even he was he would not this speed, Set who was momentarily lost due to a shock felt something on his armor when he lowered his head he saw Luna''s fists on his stomach; he immediately knew that something bad would follow if he let her finish what she was about to do. The only solution in this situation would be to summon Undead, but for an unknown reason, his Undead monsters were frightened, refusing to hear his call.

    It was already toote by the time Set thought of another solution.

    ''''Double punches: Pit Smash!" Luna shouted the name of her skill as her fists glowed red. Set felt like a heavenly hammer had hit him; his armor broke into pieces, and his stomach was carved in as he was sent flying; he vomited blood.

    Luna followed by jumping in the air; she summoned her staff; she grinned before swinging it.

    ''''Holy Bash!"

    Set''s skull cracked and died just like that; hisst thought was, ''There is nothing Holy about that.''

    Even if Luna had heard what he said, she would have just shrugged her shoulders, paying no attention to what Set said as it was not the first time she heard someone criticizing her skill name.

    ''''Ah! That was refreshing.'''' Luna said while wiping away her non-existent sweat. Sometimes the sound of bones crushing under her staff was like a sweet melody she could not get enough of it.

    Just as she was wondering if she would get the chance to crush a few bones before the final Boss, magic appeared under her feet, and she was teleported from Set''s room.

    When Luna opened her eyes again, she was at the edge of snownd. She marveled at the sight of the beginning of the snownd; she loved it; however, her expression became severe when she noticed energy, the same one she felt back then when she was dragged along her master during her training.

    ''''Shit, she used it again.''''

    Luna used instant strengthening twice on herself before shooting forward like a rocket; she must hurry and arrive there before it was already toote. On the way, she recalled something unpleasant.

    shback

    That day the sun was high in the sky as though blessing the world as usual. Luna, under Armstrong, her teacher''s instructions, was practicing her skills, letting her body adapt to the sudden increase of strength. Armstrong had said the goal of this training was to help her reduce the aftereffect of repeatedly using Instant Strengthening.

    Just as she was getting the gist of it, her master received a call, he immediately frowned, and his face became serious even when he put on a smile; his face betrayed his feeling. If she didn''t spend a few days and didn''t observe her master, she would not have noticed it. Something was up, and she must know what it was. She had the feeling that whatever it was, it had something to do with her, so faster than her master, she raised a question.

    ''''Master, what is it? And Better not lie to me.'''' Luna asked while cracking her knuckles; her master found this behavior cute but still decided to tell her because it concerned her; it was her friend, after all.

    ''''It''s about your friend Maria, she has gone berserk.''''

    ''''What?" Luna was shocked, but before she could ask for more, she was dragged into a teleportation formation that suddenly appeared before her master. When they passed through this teleportation formation, they appeared in a snownd that seemed to have been previously filled with icebergs that were now destroyed.

    She saw her friend, she shivered and unconsciously took a step back, Maria in front of her had white hair, and one of her eyes was almost entirely white. She fought evenly against Freya; she even turned one of her arms into an ice sculpture.

    Boom!

    Because of the shock, Luna didn''t notice Maria arriving before her; it was thanks to her master that she was unscathed. Shocked, she watched the two fighting a junior; the fight was tough andsted almost one hour. Luna knew itsted this long because none of them (Freya and Armstrong) could bring themselves to use their full strength; if not, they might identally kill Maria.

    The subdued Maria falls into aa shortly after. Freya exined that it was unknown what triggered this powerful yet extremely dangerous mode. This power could be her trump card, her strongest ability that even Freya as her master envied, but the current Maria couldn''t handle it. Using it drains her life force. If she were an average human, she would have died a long time ago.

    The two master''s words were etched into her soul.

    ''''Absolutely never let her use this power, and in the case, she has already used it before you arrive there to do everything you can to stop her if not the only thing that could stop her would be her running out of life force meaning only death will stop her if you let her use that power.''''

    Back to the present, Luna bit her lower lip while running toward the fight''s location at fast speed.

    ''''I hope one of her eyes has notpletely turned white; if not, I will be forced to that power. Sincerely I do not wish to use it, not yet.''''

    Thinking about that power, Luna felt goosebumps rose all over her body; she shuddered; she could only pray that her worst fear did note true.

 Chapter 651 - 627: La Sainte

    While Luna was hurrying over to the fight location, Artemia had difficulty dealing with Maria. No matter what attack she used, Maria would freeze them; even Artemia''s body became covered in frost, slowing down her movement.

    And because she didn''t want to let Maria have the advantage in this fight, she destroyed the snownd, transforming it into a burningnd; however, this method didn''t stop the Ice Empress from toying with her.

    ''''You know I''m starting to get angry. You should obediently go to sleep.'''' Artemia dered before lifting one of her legs; ck lightning gathered under it before she violently stomped on the ground, it was as if a huge hammer had been mmed onto the ground.

    Boom!

    ck lightning rippled outward, engulfing Maria within; she didn''t have the time to do anything before being swallowed by a ck lightning storm and naturally, as one could have expected, this attack did no damage to the Ice Empress, like the previous attack she started to freeze the whole storm. It was exactly what Artemia wanted; she disappeared to reappear inside the storm. Her spear cut through the air, but Maria dodged it easily by shifting her body to the side.

    Even with this, Artemia''s expression didn''t change; on the contrary, she smiled; she had an idea she had meant to try out for a long time; this idea was born when she witnessed Alex Shadow Shift. While it was true that creating a skillparable to the dark prince skill was impossible, creating something simr would not be impossible, and now that she got the opportunity, she must not miss it.

    Artemia thought about creating something simr to Shadow Shift; it was instant teleportation. When this word, instant teleportation, appeared inside her mind, Artemia immediately got an idea. Currently, the surrounding was filled with lightning, meaning the air was filled with static electricity; even though Maria was trying to freeze everything, she did not freeze everything, yet she could use this opportunity.

    Looking at her spear flying in the opposite direction after Maria dodged it, Artemia understood that this thing could act as the receptacle for her skill; what left was trying out her idea, and because this was a fight, she must act quickly. Artemia left her whole being filled with lightning; it was as if she was transforming her body into lightning itself to the molecr level; Artemia''s body turned transparent.

    ''''Blink!"

    It was unknown why this name came into her mind when she thought about the name of the skill she had just created. However, that name seemed to make the technique more perfect; the moment she muttered that word, Artemia disappeared, passing through space, Maria, who was preparing to deal with her, furrowed her brows.

    Somehow Artemia appeared in ce of her spear. However, surprised Maria was able to react when she should not react. She spun her body and pushed her dagger forward to block Artemia''s attack; it was what she believed, but Artemia was not going to make things easier for her, especially now that she created a new skill, the chain at the end of the spear wrapped around Maria''s ankle before the tip was sent into the opposite direction, everything happened too fast, Maria was not able to react, no she didn''t see the need to do anything as she was confused to why Artemia was doing this, the reason was soon exined.

    ''''Blink!"

    Artemia activated her new skill; she appeared where her chain''s tip was, she caught the rest of the chain and dragged Maria toward her location.

    Swoosh!

    She mmed Maria head into the ground after catching her, it was what she believed at thest moment, Maria''s body was transformed into an ice blizzard that disappeared passing through Artemia''s fingers to reappear behind her, she didn''t have the time to turn around nor could she put on any defense an ice spike pierced through her stomach, the cold sensation in her stomach told Artemia that this was real, the cold was easily spreading through her body, it wouldn''t be a long before her whole body would be turned into frost.

    ''''Eighteen Layered Lightning Chain Sixteenth Form. Lighting cage.''''

    ck lightning burst out from Artemia body, trying to trap the two inside, but like the previous time, Maria body was turned into mist and escaped the ice cage, just as Artemia was thinking about what to do now that the situation had turned more dangerous, she felt a warm hand on her shoulder before she was forcibly dragged out.

    She didn''t have the time to check the other party''s identity, but after hearing the following words, Artemia instantly knew who her mysterious savior was.

    ''''4th Tier Holy Magic Radiant Blessings!"

    Artemia felt like an angel was embracing her; she got this feeling, all her injuries and stamina were replenished. Although she possessed limitless stamina and mana, it didn''t mean her stamina or Mana would not run out. It was just thatpared to normal people, she would recuperate faster; this fast recovery wasparable to her having limitless stamina and mana. If it were the real thing, she would be invincible, letting no challenger pass this level.

    ''''I want you to restrain her even if it''s for a second.'''' Luna left those words behind before disappearing.

    Artemia didn''t have the time to ask what she meant before seeing her punching Maria; thetter tried to slow down the punch but couldn''t totally avoid it as Luna used her knee when her punch failed to deal any damage.

    Facing this new enemy, Maria jumped back; she knew that this person was different from the other one; fighting her would not be easy. Because she lost most of her memories, she was not herself after entering this mode, the information about this golden-haired beauty was blurry, but she seemed to know her better than anybody, this made the fight harder for her, she must quickly deal with her and destroyed everything by granting them eternal sleep.

    Maria, who had decided what to do, opened her mouth and screeched.

    Screech!

    Maria''s screech created a shockwave in the air. This shockwave was going in Luna''s direction, but she smiled and didn''t do somethingpletely out of everyone''s expectation; she punched the air creating her own shockwave; this shockwave shed against Maria''s shockwave, offsetting it.

    Boom!

    ''''Blink!"

    Artemia blinked to reappear behind Maria after throwing a dagger in that direction.

    ''''Lightning chain.''''

    Using lightning Artemia temporarily restrained Maria''s movement while Luna was getting ready.

    Beating her lips, Luna kneeled on the ground, her hands in prayer.

    ''''Oh! Mighty Gods, your humble servant, is before you to ask to grant her your blessings. My body is your vessel while my soul follows your guidance. 10th Tier Holy Magic Holy Descent: La Sainte !"

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    The sky rumbled three times before Luna''s body was bathed in holy light, and once this light disappeared, she was totally transformed. She was dressed entirely in white, above her head was what looked like a golden sma ring without any star, but with just its presence alone, it gave others the feeling that this person must not be tainted but worshipped instead.

    Even Artemia wanted to kneel and worship the current Luna, but she quickly discarded this thought because if she were to do that, she would let Maria free and who knows what would happen if she did that.

    The new Luna teleported and appeared before the chained Maria and dered.

    ''''Absolute Zone.''''

    A white domain of two meters appeared with the two inside; in this domain, all forms of magics'' mental interferences were prohibited, they would be automatically canceled.

    Inside Luna''s absolute zone, Maria''s white eyes began to regain their usual color, but she still couldn''t see anything; there was still a huge amount of frost inside her body that needed to be purged or else she would freeze to death.

    To deal with this problem, Luna, in the La Sainte mode, approached Maria, who was slowly regaining her consciousness, and put her hand on her chest.

    ''''6th Tier Holy Magic, Transfer.''''

    Instead of transferring mana into the other party''s body like this Tier usually does, Luna transferred the cold energy inside Maria''s body to her body. By doing such a thing, she epted receiving all the damage, some of the aftereffects of Ice Empress Mode.

    ''''Take care of her princess.''''

    Leaving that instruction behind, Luna disappeared to God knows where.

    Artemia, who had a lot of questions, couldn''t help but sigh and moved to catch Maria''s body. She seemed to have lost consciousness after what Luna did.

    ''''Seriously, appearing so suddenly and disappearing shortly after saying I must take care of this troublesome child is a bit too much, don''t think too, Alex''s favorite woman?"

    Artemia didn''t expect any answer as she said those words, but it was only to vent some of the frustration she felt. After checking Maria''s body she noticed that she was fine, her body was a little bit cold, her ck hair had a few white hairs mixed in.

    ''''I will send you back to the lower floor. You have lost.''''

    She said before sending the unconscious Maria into the lower floor. Although she wished to know where she would appear, it was impossible her authority was not that strong to decide where Maria would appear.

    ''''Let''s hope you appear somewhere safe..'''' Artemia prayed.

 Chapter 652 - 628: An Unusual City

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>

    After taking care of a few things in Sigurd, Alex, together with Eri, left for the upper floors. A golden light enveloped them as they disappeared, going on the next floor.

    When Alex and Eri reopened their eyes again, they were inside a temple; two priests waited.

    ''''Wee yers into Z- City. I''m yton, a priest serving Goddess Althea.'''' One of the priests walked forward, bowed, and introduced himself; the other priest, a female, just curtsied.

    For an unknown reason, Alex felt ufortable with the way those two were looking at them; most importantly, that word the one named yton said was disturbing him; he called them yer, simply yer, not immortal otherworlder like others from the lower floors called them. Something was not right, and Alex was not the only one to notice this; Eri also noticed it and became vignt.

    Alex secretly gestured to Eri to not act impulsively as they had just arrived; not knowing anything, it would be too reckless to show hostility openly; they had to pretend until they knew what was happening. Because Alex was the leader, Eri nodded weakly but was ready to go all out when the situation went out of control.

    Putting on his best smile, Alex introduced himself.

    ''''Alex Grim, and this is my teammate Riley O''me.'''' Alex couldn''t stop his lips from twitching when he said that name; he was curious about how she came up with such a ridiculous name. Eri noticed that but decided not to bother exining her reason.

    ''''Great, once again wee. We shall guide you into the city. Here please.'''' yton said with a smile that hid something behind; he guided them until they left the temple and appeared outside.

    The city was beautiful, unlike the other cities they had visited; it was a city straight out of a fairytale; everyone was smiling and waving at them; it was so much that Alex and Eri felt ufortable.

    The weirdest thing was that the two didn''t encounter any yers; this made them curious, so they asked.

    ''''Are there any other yers nearby?" Alex was the one that asked this. The priests stopped, and the male priest put his hand on his chin before answering.

    ''''There are other yers, but currently, they are on a mission.''''

    ''''A mission ?" Eri interjected, curious. The male priest looked at her for a moment before shifting his eyes elsewhere, but Eri could have sworn that for a moment, that priest nced at her lower body, her private part to be more exact. She felt goosebumps rise all over her body so much that she stopped confusing Alex.

    ''''What''s up?" He asked her, but because she didn''t want to make the other suspicious, Eri shook her head made up a lie.

    ''''I thought I stepped on a bug, but I was mistaken.''''

    ''''I see. Let''s go.'''' Alex nodded as though he understood. yton said nothing; he didn''t find Eri''s behavior unusual; he opened his mouth to exin what he meant by the other yers were currently on a mission.

    ''''The other yers are on a mission to catch a runaway girl; she is the vessel for our goddess.''''

    ''''A vessel?" Alex asked, trying not to show his anger, because of the matter with the Holy Crux empire concerning Luna; whenever he heard this word, his blood would boil. So naturally, hearing the same word here made him angry.

    ''''Yeah, an important vessel. You can participate in this mission; if you manage to bring the goddess vessel back, you will receive a reward, and one of those rewards is to let you ascend. So how is it? Will you take this mission?" yton asked, and Alex immediately gave his answer.

    ''''Of course, we are in.''''

    ''''Good.'''' yton smiled happily and handed over a map to Alex; on this map, the area where the vessel seemed to be was marked. After exchanging a few words with the priests, Alex and Eri left the priests alone.

    ''''Tch! Looking at them acting all mighty but soon they would learn their ce. Let go. I''m tasty. I will devour. I''ll enjoy you until it is time for the ritual.'''' yton said while violently fondling the female priest breast; he even sneaked in one of his hands to feel it raw; the passing people continued to act as though they saw nothing; no, when one looked closely, you could see that their eyes were nk as though they have lost their souls and were mere puppets on someone''s else order.

    ?????

    On the other side, Alex and Eri, who left the city, kept feeling that something was not right.

    ''''Something about that city disturb me, that priest, yton if I remember correctly, gives me a disturbing feeling, he is a pervert.''''

    Listening to Eriining, Alex nodded and shared his thoughts.

    ''''I have also felt the same thing, the pervert thing aside. But I noticed something. Tell me, didn''t you notice anything unusual about that female priest?"

    ''''No, I don''t. Why do you ask that?" Eri asked, confused for her; the female priest didn''t talk; maybe she disliked yers like most of the residents on this tower. But from Alex''s words, it was not the case.

    ''''I''m not too sure, but for me, she looks like a puppet; the same goes for the residents as well.''''

    Alex''s deration hit Eri like a hammer over her head.

    ''''What? Are you sure of your im?" Eri asked, doubting Alex''s words.

    ''''Well, you traveled a lot. Have you ever been to a city where everyone smiles at you? They did not look at you properly, just your presence made them smile, and everyone smiled at the same time? It is not natural.'''' Alex exined his exnation shocked Eri.

    The shock was so much that she started to shake, her thoughts were in disarray, but she quickly calmed down and thought about it, and everything became apparent, and only one word came into her mind upon realizing this truth.

    ''''Holy shit.''''

    ''''If what you said is true, then we are screwed.'''' She added.

    ''''Calm down, there must be a way out,'''' Alex said, trying to calm down Eri; his words seemed to have calmed her down.

    ''''Let''s see who this goddess''s vessel is and mess up with their n,'''' Alex said, having no idea that what he would see soon would greatly shake him.

 Chapter 653 - 629: Never Anger A Touch 8

    One hour passed in a sh, and currently, Alex and Eri were inside a ruin; they searched for the vessel but did not find anything, no vessel, no yers. They continued until they left the designated location on the map and entered a forest, the trees in this forest were that tall, but because of the number of trees being too much, it was hard for the sunlight to pass through, making the forest darker.

    After walking for two kilometers, Alex stopped forcing Eri to stop; she looked at him in confusion.

    ''''Shh! There something ahead.'''' Thanks to his Divine Sense Alex was able to detect a presence ahead; he asked Eri to keep quiet as they walked forward silently as they could. Still, when Alex stopped again and facepalmed, he created two vanishing bullets, gave one to Eri, and ordered.

    ''''Swallow it.''''

    No other instruction was given; Eri gulped; her body wanted to resist, but her instinct told her not to. In the end, she followed her instinct and swallowed the bullet; she immediately felt the change, it was like she existed in this ce, but at the same time not, she finally understood why Alex stopped and why he gave her the bullet to swallow but wondered if there was no other method beside swallowing.

    As if he had read her thought Alex chuckled.

    ''''The other method would be to shoot you, but I think you won''t do that because it hurts like hell, believe me,'''' Alex exined quietly, making Eri flinch.

    Seeing her reaction, Alex smiled before swallowing his bullet in turn; his presence vanished. Then they walked forward until they arrived before the presence Alex felt. It was a man dressed in priest clothes; he was smoking while swearing.

    ''''Fuck this shit. Why I''m the one looking after those bugs while that bastard is in the city probably enjoying that hot chick?"

    Alex and Eri stared at each other before they continued to watch that priest talk alone; they could learn a lot from his rambling.

    ''''Shit, I hope they catch that bitch with ck hair soon, and I''ll go back to enjoy myself.''''

    For an unknown reason, Alex felt some anxiety when he heard that priest saying the goddess''s vessel was a ck-haired girl.

    ''It can''t be?'' This feeling of anxiety kept growing as he tried to push it back; he had the feeling that something bad would happen soon, something that would shake him.

    Even Eri standing next to him, noticed something was wrong with him, so she asked.

    ''''Alex, what is the matter?"

    She received no response, so she asked again.

    ''''Alex, what is the matter?"

    ''''Eh? Ah! Nothing.'''' Alex finally responded, but he didn''t tell her what was on his mind, not until he understood why he was feeling this way.

    Just as Eri was about to probe for more as she didn''t believe in Alex''s lie, that priest said something that made the atmosphere turn chilly.

    ''''Hehehehe, that bitch got some pretty eyes, those blue eyes, that cold face turns me on. I wish I could enjoy her myself. It- huh?"

    The priest stopped and made a confused sound because the hand holding the cigarette disappeared, and blood flowed out from the wound. It was that moment the man knew his hand had been cut off.

    ''''Gah? What he-"

    Even those words he couldn''t finish them before something gripped his throat and lifted him, at first he thought it was bear because the strength behind the grip was not something a human should have, but he was shocked when he saw that it was a young man, those heterochromia eyes scared the shit out of him. In that instant, he knew he would die no matter what he would do, but how he was going to die would depend on him; the man also understood this, so he had no n on ying the tough guy, nor he would act like a loyal dog refusing to spill everything.

    ''''I...I. will tell everything.'''' He squeezes out with difficulty.

    ''''Good, I have one question. Where is that female you are talking about?" Alex asked; his voice was so cold that it could alter the temperature around; the air chilled after he spoke.

    Gulp!

    The priest gulped and, with his remaining arm, pointed northeast.

    ''''T...Two kilometers from here. I-"

    Crack!

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Alex broke the man''s neck as if he was breaking a fragile ruler.

    ''''Follow me.'''' He didn''t even look back as he said those words; the current Alex was not the usual one; he was like a male version of Maria in Ice Empress Mode.

    Eri sighed and followed Alex, who disappeared; she prayed that it was not Maria if not hell would fall on whoever was responsible, he would hunt those trying to take her away.

    ''''Let''s hope it''s not her.'''' Eri sincerely prayed.

    Those two kilometers were like a walk in the park to the furious Alex; he appeared in the indicated location, he stopped and hid to observe the situation first. He might be furious, but he didn''t lose his mind; on the contrary, in this state, his mind works better.

    But when he saw what was happening a few meters from him, his mind went nk. Even Eri, who was enemy with Maria, couldn''t stand the current scene.

    Maria was tied up, most of her clothes were gone showing her underwear, there were many bruises all over her body and a deep cut in her stomach, the current Maria had nothing with the past her, she looked haggard as if she might pass out at any moment.

    yers and priests surrounded her and looked at her with lustful eyes; one of them lifted the whip and whipped Maria. The area where the whip touched was ripped with some skin, but Maria didn''t even flinch; her eyes didn''t waver; she was still ring at them.

    Seeing this scene, Eri felt pity yet couldn''t help but respect Maria; she truly deserves respect. If she were in her shoes, she would cry and beg, but Maria refused to do that.

    Unconsciously Eri wanted to see how Alex was feeling, he must be extremely angry, and she was not wrong.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly, and a slight smile escaped from his mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''I will take of them you will take Maria with you and escape.''''

    Eri nodded fearfully; she didn''t dare to look at Alex in the face, not even his back that; she was too scared for that. The only thing she kept mumbling like a mantra was.. ''Never anger a Touch.''

 Chapter 654 - 630: Never Anger A Touch 9

    After Alex said those words to Eri, he disappeared, he used void steps, he reappeared in the middle of the yers and NPCs.

    ''''Wh-"

    That priest could not finish his words before his head exploded, a bullet sted his head apart, blood and brain''s matter covered the other, everything happened too fast. Alex and Maria exchanged looks; she seemed relieved.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time Stop!" Alex immediately activated his Time ability; everything froze around him. After cutting off the ropes that tied her, Alex gently picked Maria up and handed her over to Eri; he returned and unleashed hell on the men responsible for Maria''s current state.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Before the five seconds could finish, Alex had already taken care of the forty yers and NPCs. For the yers, because he noticed that they weren''t the ones controlling their bodies, Alex killed them to send them off, the luckiest would resurrect, but the unluckiest would be expulsed from Exodus. As for the NPCs, apart from the controlled guards, Alex let the others survive, ten priests whose legs disappeared; they were wriggling on the ground like worms begging for forgiveness.

    ''''Pl...ease let...us go... We promise to-"

    Bang!

    ''''Guh!"

    To shut the man up, Alex destroyed his lower jaw with a bullet. Upon seeing this scene, the others became frightened; they didn''t dare to breathe too heavily. The current Alex did not look different from a demon in their eyes; they forgot about their master, forgot how frightening she was. It was understandable because the current Alex didn''t hold back his will to kill; he released his full killing intent, the thousand of monsters he killed, the long years he spent training where he fought many illusionary monsters, those monsters after getting killed, became part of his killing intent. Hence, the mix between the two produced something dreadful that struck fear into the priest''s heart; they were shivering.

    Alex felt nothing as he stared at the bloody sight he had created.

    ''''When you were beating her, she said nothing, but now you are currently getting beaten, you dare to beg?"

    ''''We..we are sorry.'''' One of the priests lying on the ground limped and said immediately following his words, two bullets flew over and destroyed his remaining hand, the pain was so much that he fainted on the spot. The others felt their soul escaping from their body, especially after hearing Alex''s following words.

    ''''Wrong answer. No matter how much pain you are in, you must stay silent like my girl; if not, I''ll show you the true meaning of hell.''''

    ''Is this already hell?'' Thought most of them but they dared not to voice out, they were too afraid, the grim reaper would kill them immediately he would first torture them until he was satisfied, better do what he told them to do maybe this way he could have pity on them and grant them swift death.

    ''''Tell me why you are targeting my girl?" Alex asked; his voice was so cold that just from hearing it, they felt chill down their spines.

    ''''We.. don''t know, the supreme priest said it was for the goddess. She is the one that controls all the city and even the surrounding; nobody can go against her if either you follow her orders, or you die in the most gruesome way, and in the worst case, all your family will be killed. She is truly ruthless.''''

    Alex said nothing and processed the information he just got; it was a good thing that he knew the mastermind gender but hearing how ruthless this person was, Alex was sure that he must not let Maria fall into her hands. As for why Maria was reduced to such a space after Alex held him, he noticed some simrities to his past self; he remembered how his body was, how he was unable to use any of his skills before falling unconscious, she must have used a forbidden technique resulting in her current state.

    Because Alex felt that he should quickly go after Eri and Maria to make sure that they were both fine, Alex, who had decided to torture the priests until he had enough, decided not to do it in the end as it would mean a waste of time.

    Alex said nothing but kicked the ground and shot into the sky like a rocket; after he saw he put a reasonable distance between him and the limping priests on the ground, Alex aimed Silveria at them and fired.

    ''''Crimson Bullet!"

    BANG!

    The crimson bullet tore through the air like a falling meteor, and before they knew it, the small crimson sun was before them before it engulfed them, erasing them forever from the tower, from Exodus. Strangely in theirst moment, they felt gratified, as though they had been liberated.

    Alex didn''t linger too much in this location, he immediately stepped across the Void using void steps, he shortened the distance in an instant, he followed the direction where Eri and Maria should be but to his dismay they were not present, even they ran this should be the location they should current at, but they were not present.

    Unconsciously Alex tightened his gun; his fingers became white because he put too much force in them. He used his Divine Sense to scan two kilometers around him but found nothing; it was as if they had disappeared.

    ''Maybe Eri used some secret method to escape.'' Alex tried to convince himself, but soon this thought was shattered when he heard Eri shouting.

    ''''Alex, help!"

    It wasing from three kilometers in front of him, Alex disappeared, he used el and void steps to quickly reach the location where the cry wasing from, upon arriving he saw someone taking Maria with him while another one was dragging Eri away.

    Alex didn''t say a one and immediately went on the offensive. Still, before he could attack, a lightning bolt descended from the sky and struck him; at thest moment, he managed to cancel it with erase, but the shockwave sent him flying twenty meters; when he stood up, they were gone.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

    ????

    A/N: For those confused about Artemia sending Maria on the lower floor while she was still unconscious, the reason is simple it was that or killing her. The rules forced her to either kill the challengers or beat them until they were unconscious and send them down.

    Please check out my new novel: Crimson Overlord

 Chapter 655 - 631: Wanted

    Let''s rewind time a few minutes back before The sudden lightning bolt struck Alex.

    After taking Maria from Alex, Eri immediately began running; she ran for one kilometer before stopping; she wondered why Maria was in this state. After feeding her a recovery potion, Maria''splexion regained some rosiness.

    ''''So who the queen ended up in this state?" Eri asked, trying to sound sarcastic but failing to achieve it.

    ''''Cough, Cough! I don''t remember; I was fighting with my teammates, all of them died, then my head became white, and when I woke up, I found myself in that city where they said I was the perfect vessel. I ran away, but because, as you can see, I can''t use my skill, I''m slightly stronger than a regr human, but in the end, I got caught, and you guys came. I''m grateful for your help. Thank you.''''

    Eri had nothing to say, she was too shocked to say anything, the Maria inside her memories was lofty, a queen among queens, she could not probably thank someone, but Maria inside her arms just did that. It was too much that Eri''s mind went nk for a short time.

    It was exactly what Maria wanted when she said those words; she purposely thanked her, she who always think of her as a rival, someone arrogant. The reason Maria did this was because she didn''t want to talk too much about her current situation; although she forgot most of what happened when she went into the Ice Empress Mode, she still had some memories of when she was in that state, and she knew the reason she was in this state was because for the second time she had used that forbidden mode.

    Although it was powerful, not being able to control it was a huge downside in having such a powerful card. She did not wish to share this with Eri, who was her rival; who knows what she might do to make her enter this mode and patiently wait until the aftereffect kicked in to take care of her? So better be prudent. She had no idea that Alex had already made Eri his subordinate; she couldn''t harm those close to him; this was one of the uses.

    Before the two knew it, they had already been surrounded. It happened too abruptly giving them no time to prepare.

    ''''Shit!" Eri swore.

    ''''Hand over the vessel.'''' One of the men surrounding them shouted and what he got in response was a fireball crashing on his face. It was too fast that he couldn''t dodge before the fireball swallowed him.

    As if it was some of signal, Eri went on a rampage, she put Maria inside a me cocoon as she fought the men outside, she brilliantly wielded her sword while unleashing magic, but all of this stopped when she heard the sound of a bell.

    Kin!

    Somehow all magic vanished, she felt dizzy, and before she knew it Maria had been caught, and she was being dragged, she shouted for help as she was desperate. Fortunately, Alex appeared like a knight with shining armor, however, even the dream knight was sted away before he could unleash his powerful skills.

    ?????

    Back to the present.

    ''''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Alex roared, his roared.

    ''''I will kill you all.'''' Alex dered before kicking the ground and disappearing; his location was Z-city; he was sure that by now he would be a wanted man, but even if he had to go against the entire city for his girl, he would dly do it, she means a lot for him, he would risk his life to save her and save Eri.

    Upon reaching the vicinity of the city''s wall, Alex didn''t see too many guards, but as he guessed, there was a poster of him everywhere. The ck prince chuckled, but he didn''t immediately try to enter the city as it was a trap; they purposely let this gate unguarded to lure him in.

    Just as Alex was about to turn around and check the other area, he saw that good priest ytoning out from one of the tents erected near the city gate; he was holding a woman waist, his hand wantonly roaming on the woman''s butt, he was feeling them and judged by the huge grin on his face he liked what he was feeling, his eyes were so lustful that even a child could tell at a nce.

    Alex grinned when he saw this.

    Night fell, most of the guards began to doze off because of the detection traps installed; they believed it could detect any intruder. Unfortunately for them, Alex was not one of them; he easily passed through those detection traps; he knew as he approached the city gate the traps there would be more advanced, not that he nned to go there in the first ce, at least not yet.

    After searching for yton''s tent because he searched to another tent when night arrived, Alex immediately entered the tent through the void, from here he could see yton having sex, he was like an animal, Alex couldn''t bear to watch anymore as what he was doing could not be called sex, there are all types of sex but what he was doing right now was not one of them.

    yton''s body stiffened when he felt a presence behind him; before he could act, Alex had already knocked the girl unconscious. Finally, yton was able to see who was the intruder that dared to stop his fun; he was gobsmacked.

    ''''You- You- you.'''' He couldn''t form a coherent sentence as he was too shocked to do that.

    ''''Yeah, I know how you feel, but my name is not you.''''

    ''''Let me borrow your face for a while.'''' Alex dered with a smile; yton could not even open his mouth before he was frozen; Alex walked toward him, his finger touched the priest''s head, and he read his memories; they seemed to be some sort of lock over most of his memories not that Alex was concerned about that, he got what he was after. After he was done, he buried yton somewhere where he couldn''t die, at least not tonight, before using the God mask to change into yton.. Everything was ready; time to infiltrate the city.

 Chapter 656 - 632: Moon Powder

    After Alex used the God mask to change into yton, he didn''t immediately infiltrate the city; he waited until the sunrise. Following the other priests who hade out for inspection, he sessfully infiltrated the city, but a problem arose soon after; it happened when Alex thought of going to the temple.

    ''''Priest yton.'''' One of the priests called him, so Alex stopped, following yton''s usual behavior, Alex arrogantly said.

    ''''Yeah, what is it, Paxton?"

    The other priests red at Alex as if they couldn''t wait to swallow him; they were from the same faction as the one called Paxton. Paxton stopped them and came closer to Alex; he then whispered into his ears with an air of superiority.

    ''''You know yton, you should behave. I got promoted, and you are forbidden to go back to the temple; you will be working with me until I discharge you.''''

    Because he was pretending Alex must y along and act like yton, he put on an angry face and pushed Paxton back, who fell on his butt, shocked by how strong yton was (Alex).

    ''''How dare you, who gave the gut to talk to me like that?" The enraged look on yton''s (Alex) face frightened Paxton and the other priests; they had the same thoughts today. yton was fiercer than usual, he was like a beast about to burst, and nobody wanted to be there when this would happen, so naturally, they decided to shift the me on someone else.

    ''''L.Look, we didn''t decide this everything is the supreme priest''s will; she was the one that ordered your demotion,'''' Paxton exined while covering his face with his arms.

    Still ying the role of yton, he staggered back, almost falling but managed to control his body; his face was deathly pale; if actors from Earth were present, they would have acimed this performance. Paxton and his men were secretly happy seeing yton suffering like this but didn''t dare to show it on their faces.

    ''''How? Why is this happening?" While Alex was muttering this like a broken marite inwardly, he cursed at the supreme priest. After infiltrating the city, everything should have been smooth sailing; he would enter the temple where Eri and Maria were being held hostage and rescue them, but just as he entered, this situation was happening almost as if someone knew he was not the real yton, if this was true then the enemy is too frightening.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts, wondering what the hell was going on? Paxton and his men looked at each other and thought, ''Isn''t it because you were too much of a problem child?''

    ''''Sigh! I understand I will follow the supreme priest order. Let''s go.''''

    Unexpectedly yton (Alex) epted his demotion so easily that Paxton rubbed his eyes a couple of times to ensure he was not dreaming. Still, it was not a dream, and because he epted so easily, the satisfaction Paxton expected feeling upon announcing the news vanished, leaving an empty void behind.

    Like a puppet, Paxton guided the group where they should go; it was a basement located southwest of the temple, which was in the middle of the city.

    Before they could even enter this basement, they saw a lot of guards and priests outside. Upon seeing so many people, Alex concluded that this basement must be something important to be guarded so heavily. There was nothing about this basement inside yton''s memories, so Alex was curious, unexpectedly what he might discover would be of great value.

    After showing something to the head guards and exchanging a few words with the head priests, Paxton got the authorization to enter the basement. When Alex discovered what they had been keeping in this basement, he almost could not control himself. It was Moon powder, a kind of drug used to control people''s mind; it was extremely addictive. No wonder the civilians looked like zombies; the after-effects were terrible; from what he managed to recover from this drug, the one that produced it must be killed. Alex saw what happened to those who failed to ingest the drug after taking it for some time; those people were now bags of bones, neither living nor dead.

    ''''I don''t want to end up like them,'''' Paxton mumbled as they passed on the cage keeping the fallen as the priests called them.

    The more they went, the more Alex found it impossible to control himself; he was not a saint, but what he was currently seeing made his blood boil to an rming degree. This world must have been created to be like a game, but people living inside it were real, not some data, so seeing people''s life being used so cheaply as someone who respected life, he couldn''t bear it.

    When Alex was about to blow up, someone came running; it was the head priests they left outside.

    ''''Ha! Ha! Ha!"

    The old man was out of breath after running to the other side of the big basement. After catching his breath, he looked directly into yton''s (Alex) eyes.

    ''''Priest yton, the Supreme Priest requests your immediate presence.''''

    ''''What? Why so suddenly?" Alex asked, still in the role of the lecherous priest hated by everyone.

    Shrugging his shoulders, the old man tossed a gray stone at Alex.

    ''''And how should I know? Just take this stone and crush it. It would bring you into the temple. Better not make the supreme priest wait, or else your punishment would be terrible.''''

    ''''Tch!" Alex clicked his tongue but still caught the stone. He caressed it; because of his sensitivity to mana, he could feel a massive amount of mana stored inside this stone mixed with something sinister. Immediately upon feeling this sinister aura Silveria who had stayed silent until now, advised him strongly not to use this stone.

    ¡¼Master, this a trap you shouldn''t use the stone let''s wait for a while.¡½

    Alex''s answer was immediate.

    ''I know it is a trap, but I will still use it.. Say no more.''

 Chapter 657 - 633: Bullet Time

    ''I know it''s a trap, but I will still use this stone. Say no more.'' Alex''s words were final, and Silveria could only obey. It was not like she didn''t understand why Alex was firm on his decision. He didn''t want to waste too much time as nobody knew what the girls were going through while he was taking things slowly. Therefore he must take some risk, and it was not like Alex had not expected this move from the supreme priest, but only the timing was faster than he had anticipated.

    Since the moment Alex heard from Paxton that the supreme priest changed the rules demoting yton that he knew that the enemy was aware that he was an imposter. Although Alex was sure that yton was still alive as he made sure he could still live for another day, then it meant that the supreme priest outside the seal she put on yton''s memories still possessed a method to know that the current yton was not real, it was an imposter, it was which why she purposely demoted yton and send him to the basement, to let the imposter learn of the secret of the Moon powder, she was sure whoever it was this person would blow his cover because of what was inside the basement, unexpectedly, it didn''t happen as she nned this made the supreme priest use another card, a direct invitation. It was as if she was saying, ''I know you are an imposter, would you dare to take on my challenge ande? Or will you run like a rat?''

    Alex chooses the first option. His final objective was to see this so-called supreme priest anyway, so he had no reason to refuse this poisoned wine. Once you know your wine was poisoned but still epted it, it means that you had a method to counter this poison.

    After he made up his mind Alex immediately crushed the yellow stone inside his hand, the mana stored inside the stone burst out in the form of golden light that enveloped Alex''s body, and he disappeared.

    ''''Lucky bastard.'''' Paxton and those that knew nothing cursed yton (Alex).

    Alex, on the other side, appeared in front of a ck door; this door was so gigantic that Alex standing before it looked small. Alex didn''t waste his time. He immediately pushed the door open; unexpectedly it was easily opened.

    The room wasrge as one should expect it; there was a single throne at the other end of the room, and sitting on this throne was a woman. She had silver hair and beautiful red eyes; the dress she wore could only be called provocative.

    Immediately after Alex walked in, the woman observed him as though she was appraising him, and when she was done, she opened her mouth.

    ''''So you came even knowing that it was a trap?" She asked; the woman is known as the supreme priest, the one with the highest authority in this city.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders and immediately canceled the God mask; his real face was shown, making the woman raise an eyebrow.

    ''''I didn''t have the choice. You have something I want, so we are bound to face each other eventually.'''' Alex dered while secretly on full alert, he could feel two other strong presences beside the woman before him even without using his Divine Sense.

    ''''Oh hohohoho! You are quite an interesting one. A foolish human.'''' the supreme priest said before standing from her throne and began walking forward; every time she took a step forward, the room would darken as if afraid of her.

    Facing such a scene, Alex remained utterly unfazed; his eyes never left the woman who decided to stop as her intimidation was not working on Alex.

    ''''Where are they?" Alex asked with a calm voice, but the supreme priest knew that his voice was nothing but calm as he was like a volcano ready to erupt.

    ''''They are here. But I have a proposition for you.'''' the supreme priest dered while directly looking into Alex''s eyes.

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    ''''Join me; I will make you stronger than anything you ever imagined. Together we will climb up to the highest level and usurp God''s authority, making this world ours before we will begin worlds conquest using the resources and people of this world. How is it? Are you ready to take my hand?" The supreme priest said as she extended her hand toward Alex.

    It didn''t take a genius to know that the thing before him was not human; it must be some kind of spirit like on the previous floor, which dreamed of freedom so much that it became twisted. Naturally, Alex had no y following this twisted spirit delusion, nor he would let the girls get possessed, so Alex''s answer was decided from the start.

    ''''I refuse.''''

    The supreme priest stayed silent before saying.

    ''''I see it a shame then. I will forcibly take your body.'''' She immediately flicked her fingers, and two guards in ck armor appeared; at the same time, Eri and Maria dressed in in white short robe appeared, crucified on two-pole standing opposite to each other, these poles were behind the supreme priest. She had a smug expression on her face as she looked at the enraged.

    Alex''s right eye throbbed but ignored and tried to attack the supreme priest; it was when a bell rang out, making Alex dizzy.

    ''''Fufufufu! You can use any magic.'''' the supreme priest dered proudly, but to her surprise, Alex was smiling.

    Alex void stepped to reappear in the middle of them.

    ''''You know I''m getting sick of your rambling. Because you are strong, you think I will let you have your way? I''m done being the sandbag. From now on, I''m the one beating others.''''

    Upon hearing those words, the supreme priest felt a chill down her spine; everything she had thought was well nned crumbled; an unknown fear assaulted her; she was not seeing a young man standing before her but a thousand years old monsters.

    ''''Stop him.''''

    ''''Oops! Toote.'''' Alex dered before unleashing his power, trying to stop magic before him; what a joke.

    ''''Golden Hour Bullet Time!"

    Click!

    Time was frozen around Alex, faster than his shadow he fired.

    ''''Time Annihtion Bullet!"

    BANG!

    Normal bullets killed the two guards in ck armor while a special bullet only usable in Bullet Time mode was fired, which pierced the supreme priest''s head. This bullet was usable once a week, so Alex kept it for asions like these.

    ''''Wha-"

    When time resumed, the supreme priest was shocked to see her strongest guards dead while she aged faster and was soon turned into a mummy. However, at thest moment, the thing controlling the supreme priest body escaped in the form of a ck mass that tried to prate Maria''s body but,

    ''''Erase.'''' Bang!

    The silver bullet pierced through this ck mass and instantly erased it.

    ''''Noooooooo!"

    ''''Fuh! My n worked..'''' Alex said before walking toward the girl; Silveria was shocked by the unexpected development, only Nyx was smiling in satisfaction; those thousand years were not for nothing; Alex had matured.

 Chapter 658 - 634: Her Feelings

    Three days had passed since Alex''s fight against the supreme priest; after killing the thing controlling the city, the city regained a bit of liveliness, although there was a lot more to do, Z-city would soon regain life. Alex destroyed the moon powder. With the girl''s help, they helped the city residents get back on their feet before deciding to leave.

    The three were about to use the teleportation room for the next floor.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Alex asked Maria, who had been silent for a while.

    ''''Ah! No, I''m just thinking about how hard it would be for them to be back to normal again. In the beginning, I used to think that because this world is like a game like an RPG game from Earth, people, cities, and other things were just data that would regenerate after some time. Still, the more time I spent in this world, the more I started to believe that this is just any other world out there, people here, everything here is real.'''' Maria exined how she was feeling.

    It was rare, so Maria was so emotional, even Eri, who would usually be poking fun at Maria, did not do it as she also understood this feeling, in the beginning, she was like Maria, worse because she thought of people here as some data, when she went on a rampage she doesn''t care about the number of innocent swept in.

    Seeing the mood bing heavy, Alex decided to alleviate it.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure they will be able to seed. Humans have always been like that; stronger after experimenting with a huge setback, they evolve, they advance. You can take an example of Earth''s history. Well, we did what we could; the rest is up to them. We have our own goal to aplish. Let''s go.''''

    The girls nodded before the one acting as temporarily mayor channeled mana into the teleportation stone. Immediately the teleportation formation lighted up, covering Alex and the girls in the middle; they disappeared shortly after.

    When Alex and the girls opened their eyes again, they were inside a different world, floating inds as far as the eyes could see.

    ''''Beautifull.'''' Unexpectedly it was Maria who said those words, maybe it was because she was suffering from side effects from the Ice Empress Mode but, the fragile Maria right now was too sensitive, too emotive, so emotive that Alex wished to hug her all day long whispering sweet words into her ears.

    ''''Let''s eat something before trying those flying ships.'''' Alex proposed, staring at the tall building surrounding them; he could see Eri''s eyes shining; she was happy when she heard Alex''s proposal. She started jumping like a child whose parents had just bought her a toy.

    Alex and Maria exchanged nces before shaking their heads. They walked around and soon saw an inn; after booking rooms, they came down and ate. They decided to act independently the next day, with Alex and Maria going on a date while Eri would enjoy herself.

    ?????

    The next day, Alex stood there staring at therge airshipid out before him. It was long, maybe twenty meters long. The airship before him was more to the degree of a cruise ship in appearance.

    Alex''s eyes didn''t linger too much on the airship. He turned to look over his shoulder and out over the waiting room beyond. There were dozens upon hundreds of people, elderly, young couples, children, all dressed nicely. Scanning the crowd, he searched for that head of illustrious ck hair; Alex ignored the various women who would cast him their leering nces on his body, the eye patch did add a bit of mysteriousness to his handsome face and cold mask he was trying to put, those women looked like hungry hyena trying to swallow it.

    However, just as those women thought they could make a move, you get nothing if you don''t try; they felt chill run down their spine out of nowhere, and because most of them were ordinary civilians, they ran away without having the courage to check the cause of the chill they just felt.

    Naturally, the one that caused this chill was none other than Maria, she might have temporarily lost her strength, but her killing intent still does exist; by releasing a small amount of it, she was able to scare away those ravenous thieves trying to take a bite at her golden pie, at the same time this also acts as a reminder to those men trying to hit on her. Nobody wants to mess up with this cold woman, so they opened the passage, letting her past.

    Today, Maria wore a pair of white form-hugging pants that showed the curve of her ass. Upwards she had on a long-sleeved ck blouse above which she wore a white and blue buttoned under-bust corset.

    She walked calmly until she arrived before her man; Alex said nothing because moments like these, you better not say anything not until you enjoyed what your partner was offering, staring at her in silence with a gaze filled with love was a way to tell her that she counts to you, you loved, that in this crowd you only have eyes for her, she was the center of the world right now, and Alex did exactly that.

    Maria felt loved at first, but when Alex continued to stare at her for an extended period, she became embarrassed. Maybe she lost her power, but as Alex thought she became sensible to the surrounding gazes, people were whispering while pointing their fingers at them, which increased her embarrassment.

    ''''Alex, let''s go.'''' She said, trying to drag Alex toward the airship.

    As soon as Maria spoke, the speakers lit up with noise as a stewards voice red across the waiting room.

    "We will now be opening priority boarding."

    A dozen ship farers stood and pushed past the crowds arriving by the ticketing booth, where the steward and stewardess checked their passes and marked them down as arrived.

    ''''Okay, We can talk inside," Alex, who hade back to his senses, turned to Maria and said. Without giving her room to argue, he reached for the handle of her wheeled luggage bag and took it without resistance. His hand scraped hers, sending her reeling back with a start, almost dropping the ticket she was clutching in her other hand. Maybe it was because of the way he was looking at her; Maria butterfly in her stomach coupled with her sensitivity because of the side effects, her heart began to beat loudly, almost like a drum, she quickly tried to calm down her beating heart.

    Alex had no idea what her partner was going through; he didn''t know that it was because of this reason Maria slept on the second bed in the room they rented; she was afraid that Alex would react abnormally when he would unconsciously. Who knows what he might think when that happened? Maybe he wouldbel her as a horny girl; usually, those kinds of things should not matter, but when you''re in love, you tend to want your image to be perfect inside your partner''s mind; Maria was not an exception.

    Not only does the side effect of the Ice Empress Mode make her sensitive, but it also made her realize how much Alex mean to her; she fell in love with him, she regretted that condition she put forth when he told her his feelings, it was just her not being honest with herself, she was scared at that time. But thinking about it it was not bad, the road was long, but she was now together with the one she loves, her love became stronger with all that happened, she was sure to hundred percent that she loves this man, she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him, together with her sisters and other women. As for ruling them as the head of the harem, Maria had long forgotten about this, who cares about that as long the man she loves loved her back. Wanting to the head harem without the other''s consent could only put the whole harem in jeopardy, something she would want to happen.

    ''''Little ice fairy wake up.'''' Alex''s voice echoed inside Maria''s ears, startling her awake; she became aware that they still did not board the airship, that she was daydreaming, she quickly strengthened herself.

    Seeing this scene, Alex chuckled before he moved to the male steward, while Maria took the female stewardess with luminous green hair and many cutesy freckles. It took a second for the woman to scan the barcode atop Maria''s ticket, having to straighten out a crease formed by Maria''s mping when Alex touched her. The stewardess said nothing; she did her job; Maria was given a ''thank you for joining us, enjoy your stay,'' and the two were allowed onto the ship.

    Shortly after, the airship started to levitate, slowly before leaving the airport, and soon, the ind they had been on became a dot; they encountered many other airships.

    ''''Nice views,'''' Alexmented while looking outside; Maria nodded before proposing.

    ''''Let''s go down.''''

    ''''Okay, why not,'''' Alex responded while taking the hand offered.. Maria had made up her mind and didn''t hesitate anymore, hand in hand they left.

 Chapter 659 - 635: I Love You

    Descending steps down an enclosed tunnel, Alex and Maria were soon upon the connected doorway of the cruise liner airship. The door was wide, and inside he could smell the most pleasant scents of wood and otherwise clean, cool air. Passing by the doorway where two more stewardesses were stood with their hands cloaked in white gloves bowing and greeting every person who entered.

    They entered a lobby, warm and pleasant with colors that pleased the eyes and doorways here and there leading all over.

    After asking, Alex and Maria easily found their room; it was a king suite with a king-size bed; the suite was beautifully decorated with a balcony offering a view on the outside; a thick ss protected this balcony from protecting them from the violent wind outside.There was a slick ck couch that sat there stoically like a mountain in a in of t silver ss; above them was a small crystal chandelier, it wasn''trge, and it didn''t quite dangle considering the solid shaft connecting it to the roof. And even the many other expensive objects scattered about expertly. Alex was pleased with their lodging.

    He helped Maria to sit, her face was flushed red, and her breathing was ragged.

    ''''How are you feeling? A bit better, I hope?" Alex asked, not hiding how worried he was.

    Upon seeing him like that, Maria felt loved, and her heart pounded loudly; she tried to calm down her beating heart but failed; she could only smile before tapping the space beside her.

    No word needed to be said as Alex immediately understood what she wished to convey; he sat next to her. Immediately, Maria let her head fall onto hisp; in an instant, Alex gave her ap pillow.

    ''''You know when I first discovered these side effects after I woke up, I resented myself for bing weak as I couldn''t do anything, but you came, although at that time I must have appeared strong in your eyes the truth is I was afraid of you seeing me like that.''''

    Alex said nothing and let Maria continue her story; he simply caressed her hair gently and with love.

    ''''When you think about it funny, but at that moment I didn''t know, to me I must always appear strong before you. As far I can remember, I''ve always been strong when I met you even when we were children, even after you came back after going solo, I was strong, many people respected me, and when you said you love me, you want to date me; obviously I was happy, I thought it was because I''m a strong woman in your eyes. Because of this, and I couldn''t be honest with myself, I proposed that condition, me and the girls had indeed decided to marry the same man aftering into this world always to stay together, but I shouldn''t have said it like that. Fortunately, you epted; your eptance made me believe that you really appreciate a strong woman and because I wanted to remain that strong woman you love, I decided to be the head of the Harem at all cost, to remain that strong woman in your eyes and also because from child to adulthood, I have always stood at the top, so naturally I saw no reason for this to change even inside a Harem.''''

    ''''But my perfect n to remain strong before you crumbled during my training days with my master, while I managed to unlock a powerful ability so powerful that even my master praised me for it and was envious, it came with a downside, I couldn''t control it, in this mode, I could kill my allies without knowing it, and when this mode is off I will be powerless, the duration for this side effect is unknown, it could be only one day or three,st time it was an entire week, I guess this time it willst longer than that. For me, who wanted to be perfect, I vowed not to use that ability before you because I might kill you or, worse, kill someone you love, either way, the result would be disastrous. It would be best if you didn''t see my weak side; unfortunately, one wish was not always granted; you happened to see my weak side. To make matters worse, it was in an unfavorable situation, captured and beaten, so I thought you would be disappointed in me even when you would be furious seeing in that state. To my surprise, what I feared didn''te true; I saw your love; you loved me because not I''m strong, but you love me because I''m me.''''

    Maria took a break and drank the water Alex summoned from his item box before continuing.

    ''''This realization hit me hard, it was at that moment I knew that I shouldn''t have been concerned about such petty reason, I should have loved, make you love me as I am, whether I''m strong or weak shouldn''t matter, what mattered should be the way you love me, what made you love me.'''' Talking until there Maria paused, putting her palms on Alex face she made him look directly into her ice-blue eyes before dering.

    ''''I''m sorry it took me so long to realize such a simple truth, and thank you for loving me, for keeping loving me. I promise to make this love evesting; I want to be by your side now and forever. I love you, Alexander Kael Touch.''''

    It was a beautiful deration that sent Alex''s heart into a frenzy; how long did he wait for those words? To be frank, he loved Luna, maybe it began because of a promise, but he learned to love her, as for Sakuya, she might be an extreme sadist, Alex still loves her not to the same extent as Luna but nheless, he loved her, he was still trying to learn more about her for their love to grow. However, in Maria case, it was different; it was his first love after all, back on Earth, he wanted her but was too busy, this changed after they reincarnated into this world, he vowed to make her his no matter what it would take, so without too much thought he epted her proposal back then.

    And finally, the girl he had his eyes on admitted her true feeling; Alex could not be happier, holding her face in return, he dered.

    ''''I love you too, Maria Alexia Rosares, be mine forever.''''

    ''''I will be yours forever.''''

    An immediate response, the two sealed this oath with a kiss, a kiss filled with love.

 Chapter 660 - 636: Their Union* 1

    A/N: Someone said that instead.d of putting the R-18 chapters in the form of special chapters, I should directly put them in the form of real chapters, so here am I. I hope you will like it. Do check out my new novel: Crimson Overlord.

    ?????

    That kiss was like a fuse that lit up a fire. In the next second, Alex was hugging her head as they searched passionately for the lips of the other.

    Maria wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and began kissing him passionately; maybe it was because of her past experience; she was a good kisser, Alex almost lost facing her, but he quickly unleashed his full strength and won the battle.

    Soon, Maria''s breathing quickly turned heavy, and her face turned red. She tightened her arms around Alex''s neck and glued her body into his body, melting in his embrace.

    Alex answered by biting her soft lips. Maria moaned and closed her eyes in answer.

    Their kiss continued for a long while. When they finished their first kiss, they kissed again, and again, and again. As if they couldn''t get enough of each other.

    After a few minutes of kissing, Alex separated his mouth from hers and kissed her neck.

    Maria lifted her face and let out a moan. He went to lick and bit her neck softly, causing the Ice Empress to shiver in pleasure.

    The pleasure she was feeling was so intense that Maria''s eyes had turned hazy. She looked at Alex with a passionate expression that ignited his lust, but before he could do anything, Maria made the first move; she hugged his neck and began to kiss his face crazily. Alex responded to each of her kisses and slowly caressed her body, moving his hands down her waist and belly and kissing her ear gently.

    "Uhhh¡­" Maria whispered in joy and moved her hands toward Alex''s back.

    Seeing her expression, Alex began to unbutton her dress. Maria sat on the bed to make it easier for him to take off her clothes as she took the initiative to undress him too.

    In the blink of an eye, the professional Alex had finished unbuttoning her dress; he didn''t possess sh fingers'' title for anything. shing her a grin, Alex sealed her lips while pulling down the dress slowly.

    Soon, the two became naked as their clothes were gone.

    Looking at Maria''s naked body, Alex couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.

    Her skin was pale white, and her body had the perfect curves. Her breasts were very big, to the point that he could barely cover them with his hands.

    Her long ck hair fell to her back like a curtain, and her ice-blue eyes seemed to look directly into his soul. She was so beautiful that Alex wanted to engrave this image in his mind forever.

    ''''You are really beautiful, a true masterpiece.'''' Alex offered an honest opinion, and Maria''s face bloomed into a beautiful smile; she was not ashamed of her body, she proudly let Alex check it as much he wanted and was happy that her body enraptured him; she worked hard to have this. While she was born natural, without continuous care, she wouldn''t be this beautiful, so naturally, she was proud of her body.

    To let her know how much he was captivated, Alex immediately went on the offensive.

    "Ahhnn!!!!"

    Suddenly, Maria moaned loudly as Alex wrapped his hands around her chest, his sh fingers kicked in. Her body reacted to the feeling of his fast fingers'' touch. However, in return, she caressed Alex''s chest and searched for his mouth with her tongue as Alex yed with her breasts.

    Soon their movements became wilder and wilder. Alex gently pushed Maria down on the bed andy on her. His mouth continued kissing her lips while his hands moved around her body, stimting her sensitive parts and caressing her soft skin.

    Maria''s ice-blue eyes werepletely moist. Her ck hair fell on the bed, creating a beautiful image that captivated me. If there were a painter present, he would use this scene to paint a masterpiece.

    On the other hand, Alex''s excitement grew nonstop. Feeling her body trembling below him granted Alex a fantastic feeling of dominance. Finally, he was with his first love, he was beyond happy, the road was not easy, but finally he was here, he would make her his forever, engraving his mark into the deepest part of her soul, so would never forget to whom she belongs.

    Alex then moved one of his hands between Maria''s legs. He slowly stroked her thighs before touching her sacred cave.

    When Alex''s hand touched her vagina, Maria could not help but shiver.

    Instantly, lots of love juice flowed out of her cave, drenching his handspletely.

    It was her first orgasm!

    Maria closed her eyes and moaned, satisfied. She hugged his back and pressed her body against mine as her body quivered.

    Looking at her expression, Alex grinned. Then, he bit her ear and muttered sweet words.

    "You are very beautiful, my Ice Empress.''''

    Maria chuckled and looked at Alex with an expression of love. She then brought her mouth towards his ears and whispered something.

    ''''You are also handsome, my Lord.''''

    Maria''s words sent shivers down his spine; her words awakened the beast inside Alex, but he managed to tame it; it must take it slow and think about his partner; it was her first time; after all, he must not let his lust overtake him.

    Having calmed down, Alex moved his finger and caressed the entrance of her vagina.

    "Mmmhhmmm¡­" Maria moaned softly and looked at Alex with entranced eyes.

    The current Maria was very sensitive. Her mouth quickly let out moans and groans of pleasure, and her cave became utterly drenched. Alex could feel her vagina twitching in anticipation.

    Alex continued teasing her. His finger stroked her clitoris softly before pinching it, making Maria quiver due to the pleasure.

    Then using his other hand, Alex began to rub her breasts while his mouth licked and kissed her shoulders and neck, enjoying her reactions.

    Maria''s body twitched and twisted below Alex''s body. She hugged his back tightly, slowly being drowned by the pleasure.

    Eventually, her body spasmed violently.

    Maria had climaxed again, and this time faster thanst time.. It was her second climax.

 Chapter 661 - 637: Their Union* 2

    "Huh¡­ huh¡­" Maria panted after her second climax. Her body was twitching due to the intense stimtion it felt, and her expression was dazed.

    But at that moment, she felt something huge and hard pressing against her pussy.

    The ice empress opened her eyes in surprise. She looked down and saw Alex''s penis standing proudly before her entrance, ready to invade her holynd at any time.

    "It''s so big," Maria eximed. She then touched it with her hand to feel; the simtion made Alex''s cock shiver in delight.

    Alex smiled and let Maria do what she wanted; after one minute, he couldn''t take anymore, he rubbed her slit with his cock. Maria let out a gasp of surprise

    She then looked into his eyes timidly.

    "I heard that it hurts the first time¡­."

    Those words sent shivers of pleasure down Alex''s body, making him tremble.

    Alex was surprised; saying he wasn''t surprised would be an understatement because he thought she must have some experiences, not in Mysthia but from their old world, but from those words he heard earlier, it meant that she didn''t have any experience even back on Earth. Although they were seventeen they death, on Earth lot of children at that age have plenty of experience when ites to sex, as proof he had a ton of experiences, so he believed that Maria would also have some, especially girls as pretty as her must have had a ton of pursuers, but she remained

    a virgin until she reincarnated into Mysthia.

    ''''Are you serious?" Even though his heart said she was inexperienced, Alex''s mouth still blurted out such a question.

    ''''Yeah, I was a virgin. It might be too shocking, but although I go out a few times with some guys, we never went all the way down, some caresses, kiss, but that''s all. I yed with them. Most of them wanted to be dominated because my personality backs them that of dominator.'''' Maria exined although she had seen cocks, Alex''s cock should be at the top; he had a top holy weapon.

    Meanwhile, Alex gulped not because of anticipation at the word dominator because of shiver; he felt pity for those men who got yed; well, they must have wanted it.

    Shaking his head, Alex decided to focus on the matter before him, time to satisfy his partner. Seeing the dignified Maria acting so timidly made Alex''s heart race; he wanted to jump on her and devour her like a beast. Still, by doing something like that, it would be irresponsible, at least not immediately; he must be gentle at first. The rest should naturallye out on its own.

    To reassure Maria a little bit, Alex smiled before lifting her chin with his hand, kissing her soft lips lovingly, he whispered gently

    "Don''t worry; I will be gentle."

    Maria nodded and closed her eyes. That was the signal.

    In the next second, Alex moved his waist forward slowly.

    Alex''s dick slides slowly inside Maria''s vagina. Her tight walls clenched around his dick, pressing it tightly.

    "Uhhh¡­~" She let out a deep moan. Her body quivered when she felt Alex''s dick invading her pussy.

    Alex stopped for a moment and observed Maria''s reactions before he continued pushing his waist forward. Her pussy was opening gradually to ept his shaft in.

    To cope with the iing pain, Maria grabbed the nkets tightly, but it didn''t help too much, so she wrinkled her brows, trying to cope with the pain and pleasure she was feeling.

    Finally, Alex felt something obstructing him. Truth be told, he thought he wouldn''t feel an obstruction because of how hard Maria used to trainpared to the others, something woman lost their hymen during training, but Alex guessed that this didn''t happen to his ice empress.

    "Ugh¡­" Maria moaned and looked at Alex with pitiful eyes. He kissed her lips tenderly to reassure her.

    "Are you alright?" Alex asked.

    Maria gave him a small nod. She tried to put on a calm smile, but the brief signs of pain on her face did not escape Alex''s eyes.

    He smiled and moved slowly inside her pussy without breaking her hymen.

    Suddenly, Alex had an idea; he remembered that he still kept some ice cubes inside his item box; he would often use them in his drinks, but who would have thought it woulde in handy now. With just a thought, Alex summoned an ice cube and caught it before it fell, then he lowered his head and kissed Maria''s mouth, inserting the ice cube in it. She was surprised, but soon her body shivered because Alex summoned another ice cube, using his teeth his caressed her breasts with it, making Maria''s body shiver.

    Slowly, Maria''s expression of pain faded, and her face turned hot again because of the unexpected stimulus. She began to pant softly and twist her body below Alex''s body.

    When Alex was sure she was ready, he thrust his holy spear forward.

    "Ugh! It hurts."

    Immediately, Maria''s face distorted. She hugged Alex''s body tightly and bit his shoulder to cope with the pain. Finally, the virginity she had saved for two lifetimes was gone; she didn''t regret it because she lost it to the one she loved; what could be more awesome than this? She was happy.

    In the meantime, Alex was slowly savoring the feeling of taking her virginity; he thrust his dick all the way in. This made Maria react, her toes curled down, and her body twitched due to the pain and pleasure she was feeling at the same time.

    To help alleviate the pain she must be feeling, Alex decided to do what he did earlier; he brought out another ice cube and began to caress her body using it; he ran the ice cube on her erected nipples.

    ''''Ugh! Anhhh~'''' Maria''s body shivered, the cold energy-sipping through her nipples aroused her, making her let out a loud moan.

    At the same time, Alex''s fingers magically caressed her ears; she was sensitive there; the simultaneous attacks almost made her mind go nk, she shivered nonstop, she began to loosen up.

 Chapter 662 - 638: Their Union 3*

    Once Alex felt the pain of losing her virginity begin to fade out, he started moving his waist.

    Because of the stimulus she received, Maria''s pussy became wetter, making Alex''s penis slide inside easier and smoother than before. He then began to thrust in and out in a slow rhythm.

    Soon, the ice empress began to pant. Her eyes became moist, and her expression turned hazy. She started to feel it.

    To increase her pleasure, Alex kissed her neck and moved his hands to her breasts, caressing them while his pelvis repeatedly thrust inside her sacrednd, bringing them an incredible pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­~ Anhh~" Maria was foreign to such pleasure, he hugged Alex''s back. Her legs wrapped around his waist, and she began to move her waist to cooperate with his movements; it was an instinctive reaction.

    "Alexia," Alex exhaled in her ear and bit her earlobe. Maria twitched and moaned while kissing his neck, trying to leave a hickey there.

    Their bodies were entangled on the king-size bed, caressing each other and trying to get as much pleasure as possible. Maria had long forgotten about the pain of her virginity and was concerned only about the heat of our bodies.

    Her bare skin had turned red. Her nipples perked up under the constant teasing of his hands, and her legs pressed his waist tightly against her pussy.

    After Maria became used to the pleasure, she began to fight Alex for the lead. Unfortunately, her inexperienced body was unable to face his constant movements. As a veteran, he couldn''t lose, so he moved skillfully and thrust his dick inside her pussy once and again, pleasuring every single inch of her vagina and causing her love juices to fill her cave.

    Alex moved up and down, attacking fiercely without stopping. Before long, the virgin body of Maria was unable to endure the constant bursts of pleasure and shivered.

    "Oooh! Cumming again¡­~" Maria let out a long cry and hugged Alex''s neck with all her strength. He enjoyed her reaction and paused briefly to give her room to breathe. When he ensured that her orgasm ended, he grinned and immediately thrust his hips forward.

    "Wait...!" Maria, who understood what Alex was trying to do, said while panting; she tried to stop him, she was too sensitive after her orgasm more would make her lose her mind. Unfortunately, Alex would not listen to her plea; he ignored her pleads to stop and resumed moving.

    Her tight and wet cave brought him an iparable feeling. Moreover, he had finally conquered her after a long while, so naturally, he wanted to enjoy their first time as much as he could.

    Maria''s body trembled under Alex''s fierce attacks. She bit her lips to suppress her moans, but the continuous waves of pleasure defeated her quickly. Before long, she was again cooperating with him. She was losing her mind; the pleasure was too much.

    "Ooh! Oooh! Ahhh!~''''

    She moaned again and again. To stifle her moans, her mouth moved through Alex''s neck and chest, sucking and biting it repeatedly to cope with the pleasure. Alex was sure, most likely, his neck would be filled with hickeys tomorrow.

    Meanwhile, Maria''s skin quivered under the touch of Alex''s sh fingers. He sucked her neck and elerated his movements as his dick slid in and out easily, breaking through heryers of flesh and touching the entrance of her womb.

    The Ice Empress cried and eximed with each thrust, gripping his arms strongly.

    Alex could feel Maria''s womb clenching around his dick. He was unsure if she was doing it purposefully or instinctively, but the pleasure it brought Alex was intense, almost making loose control.

    Originally, Maria was closer to the Saint Realm, she might have lost her power temporarily, but her physics and endurance were much higher than a normal human. Even though she had orgasmed thrice, she did not seem tired.

    Moreover, at some point, she had started to take the initiative. Alex suspected that she was trying to make him cum before she cum. Most likely, she did not want to cum again before making Alex cum even once. It was embarrassing to be the one getting constantly pleasured, sex, it about the satisfaction of two people, not only one person, it what her father used to tell her when they talked about sex subjects.

    Alex could feel what Maria had in mind, not that he was looking down on her, but he wanted to tease her just this once beside men thatst in bed and know how to pleasure their partner are appreciated. So, to tease his ice empress a bit more, Alex smirked and looked straight into her eyes. Maria moved her gaze away shyly and bit her lips. But suddenly, she felt a strong impact below.

    "!!!" She trembled. She felt the movements of Alex''s hips bing faster and fiercer, and she began to have trouble suppressing her next orgasm. Alex did notice this; he couldn''t help but smile proudly.

    Seeing his smug expression, Maria clenched her teeth and put strength on her waist. Her vagina clenched around Alex''s penis, trying to make him cum too. She was a novice; if she was a veteran, she might have won.

    Upon seeing Maria trying so hard, Alex put on an amused expression but decided to please her. So, he put all his focus on her cave and elerated his pistons even more.

    Soon, something hot began to build up in Alex''s abdomen, telling him that he had finally reached his limit. Alex kissed Maria''s lips and put her legs over his shoulders, and then began hisst sprint.

    Maria gasped. Her pussy''s walls tightened and clenched his cock, and her womb seemed to suck on his holy sword to get his baby-making seed.

    The next second, a tremendous amount of love juice gushed out of her cave.

    Maria twitched and shivered as the love fluids drenched the bed.

    Meanwhile, Alex''s excitement reached its peak; he grunted and thrust his waist forward with all his strength at that moment. Instantly, his semen was released and shot inside Maria''s womb after his cock pierced through it.

    "Ooohhhh¡­." Maria gasped and closed her eyes. She could feel something hot filling her cave and entering her deepest part.

    Finally, her body shivered violently.

    Alex looked at the beautiful body below him and smiled. Although he wished to continue, he decided to stop, for now; they would have all the time in the world as they would be spending the rest of their lives together.

    ''''I love you.'''' Alex dered while lying beside her.

    ''''Ahh! Ahh! I love you too!" Despite her exhaustion, Maria still responded to Alex; she soon closed her eyes and went to sleep.

 Chapter 663 - 639: Under The Moonlight 1

    Moonlight traveled through the night with graceful ease, lightening the rising path.

    Alex leads Maria to the restaurant area of the cruise ship. It was neatly divided into dozens of tables and chairs for families and couples, never blending groups unless both sides willed it. They''d been one of theter arrivals. It was to be expected, as they were busy getting connected after their deration of love, they''d seen the time passing.

    ncing around the warm atmosphere of light browns and off-shaded ivories, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the sight. The room was like a five-star restaurant, just from the looks of the polished wood flooring, real wood, and the soft red table cloths coloring all the tables. Atop them, cutlery and tes set up professionally, knives to the right, forks to the left, and dessert cutlery horizontal above the te alongside two sses just a bit above the forks: red wine ss and a water ss. There was even a jug of water covered in condensation, telling him it was cold water for them to enjoy. Coupled with the sight of the starry night, it was a sight to behold.

    Alex settled Maria into a chair before kissing her forehead; Maria smiled at this gesture, her eyes filled with love. Alex took his seat just across from her.

    It didn''t take long for their waiter toe up to them again. There was a smile on his face, and he fiddled with his vest, gaze inclining to Maria for a moment before finding Alex where his eyes dted almost desiringly. A sight that caused Alex to cringe away slightly. He might not have anything against men liking men, but it was not something he was going to even consider himself.

    "Good evening and wee to Bels, I am Joakim, and I will be your waiter for this evening," The waiter spoke calmly and clearly. From under his arm, he set pulled two menus, ck-rimmed ones with a stic film to keep the paper withing clean, and set them down silently before the couple.

    "Can I get you anything to drink for the moment?"

    Joakim questioned, hands crossing for a moment before finding their way to his shirt pocket to pick out his notepad and a pen. Indeed a professional, the service here reminds him of Earth.

    Quickly shaking his head, Alex hummed, then nced to Maria then picked up the menu before looking up the brown-headed boy,

    "A wine will do,'''' Alex ordered a wine.

    "Do you have a preference?" The waiter, Joakim, asked, but Alex shook his head.

    "House is perfectly fine. Oh, and bring the bottle. That''ll be perfect."

    ''''Okay, I''ll be right back,'''' Joakim said before disappearing. In his absence, a silence promulgated between the two, filled only with the low chatters of their neighboring tables and the soft orchestral music in the background to give some reprieve from the dull chatterings of unknown individuals.

    "How are you feeling," Alex flipped closed the menu, having already made his choice of starter, main, and dessert.

    ''''Tired but happy,'''' Maria said while sighing.

    ''''You didn''t listen to me.'''' She added with a pout.

    Alex chuckled, saying nothing; silence reigned in for a minute or two before Alex asked.

    ''''Are you feeling? I''m talking about the side effect. Did you feel any change?"

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, she couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up. His words were too funny, and she wasn''t going to let it slide without teasing him.

    ''''No, I feel no change. Sorry, your seed is not all almighty as you thought.''''

    ''''Cough! Cough!'''' Alex coughed, embarrassed.

    ¡¼Why not open a cosmetic shop while you are at it. SP*** Man.¡½

    Naturally, as someone who would never miss out on any opportunity to tease him, Silveria butted in. Alex could swear that he heard someone chuckling, the voice resembled Nyx''s, but Alex was unsure.

    ''''Well, I was joking anyway. But is there anything you can do to elerate your recovery because at this rate, a week would pass without you being able to recover. But you know we must ascend fast, gain strength, who knows what is happening back home.'''' Alex said.

    As said, he had taken Mysthia as his home, and he would do anything to save it; after all, it was in the world where his memories of love bloomed. In that world, he learned to love; on Earth, he only yed never loved the girls with whom he shared a physical rtionship with, but in Mysthia, he found love, loved several women at the same time, something he never thought it was possible, so naturally, he wanted to preserve this love nest if possible.

    ''''To tell the truth, I don''t know. Maybe this time, the side effect will be two or three weeks, even worse. As for a method to help me alleviate this side effect, it doesn''t exist. We searched everywhere but found nothing. Master said that the only thing we can do is to wait for me to recuperate; naturally, no medicine, no healing spells would work on me. Although this side effect looks like a curse at the same time, it is not a curse.'''' Maria exined her situation to Alex, who nodded with a pondering expression.

    ''''I see. It''s hard if there''s nothing that can be done. You don''t know how to activate it, or you don''t remember. Either way, we must find a solution.''''

    Looking at Alex with such a serious made Maria happy, despite her saying there was no solution, not even her master, Freya was able to find a solution, Alex still believes that he could find one, all of this because he was concerned about her, seeing her in such weakened state pained him.

    ''''Don''t worry, it will be fine. I''m used to this. Soon I''ll be back to normal again. So-"

    ''''Stop saying those words. You have to believe in your man.'''' Alex dered, sure that he would find a solution for her problem; in fact, he had an idea after hearing her say that it was like a curse but at the same time not.

    Just as Alex wanted to share his idea, he sensed Joakim, their waiter approaching.

 Chapter 664 - 640: Under The Moonlight 2

    Joakim approached the couple, and he held the wine softly by the neck with one hand under the body and presented thebel to Alex to inspect before exining it and its origin.

    Alex and Maria didn''t care if this wine was from some famous brand or was too aged because they wouldn''t know the brand anyway.

    The waiter could see that the couple was not knowledgeable about the wine they offered; he found this too regretful. Still, upon a closer look at Alex and Maria, Joakim immediately understood why they wouldn''t know, it was because they are not from here, not from this floor, not from this tower, and not a native of Exodus, so it was normal for them to not unknown as they spent their time climbing.

    Shaking his head, the waiter poured Alex''s wine ss till the widest part; Alex then told the waiter his order for that evening, with Maria following suit. Her meal was sd while Alex asked for a ravioli. Joakim disappeared as soon as he registered their orders.

    When the waiter faded to the background once more, Alex looked up to Maria, focused on her chest where he believed whatever causing her to be in this state must be there, how much he wished to have an x-ray vision right now, it would help him see through her body, knowing where the problem lies, this would be the first step to his n if it were what he thought it would be then he would have a chance helping his woman.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have an x-ray vision, nor his Divine Sense could act as a substitute as he hoped; this left the ck prince frustrated, and Maria, who was observing him the whole time, noticed his state.

    ''''Don''t worry, it''s fine. As I said, I will be back to normal in a few days; you don''t have to try too hard for him.''''

    Maria''s words made Alex more depressed; he racked his brain to find a solution when suddenly he had an idea.

    ''Sil, can you help me? Didn''t you say you have special eyes like your sister?'' Alex asked, hoping that Silveria could help him as he had an idea.

    Fortunately, asking for Silveria''s help proved the right thing to do.

    ¡¼Okay, but I will need to borrow your body.¡½Silveria epted to help him.

    Unexpectedly Nyx said a few words after a long time.

    ¡¼Althought I''m curious about what you have in mind, you should hurry, as the Ice girl said this time the side effect she is suffering from is different and more vicious if nothing is done this mightst more than a month and also if she recuperates her Rank would fall.¡½

    Nyx''s words rang like an rm bell inside Alex''s head, now than ever, he must find a solution but first, he must check Maria''s body to see whether or not what he had in mind would work.

    ''Okay, do it.'' Alex gave his permission, and immediately Silveria acted.

    Just as Maria was about to ask why Alex was not saying anything, she was shocked because his left eye turned silver.

    Silveria, who borrowedAlex''s body, immediately scanned Maria''s body, focusing his left eye on her chest; his eye pierced her body like an x-ray, he saw her heart almost turned into a ss heart which shocked him (her).

    ¡¼This girl will be a strong weapon, a fearsome Ice user. Not too many have this ice heart, even back in our time. It''s good she found love before her heart will turn totally into an ice heart; if not, she would be nothing more than a machine whose sole purpose would be destruction.¡½Nyx, who knew what Maria''s heart was exined, shocking Alex, he wanted more answers, but now wasn''t the time, he must focus on what he was doing.

    Beside Maria''s ss heart was a small ck matter beating like a heart. Upon seeing this thing, Alex understood that it was causing Maria''s suffering, and his lips curved upward; now, he would try the second part of his n.

    ¡¼You seem happy,; you have a n. Can you tell me now?¡½Silveria asked after giving him back the control of his body.

    ''Don''t worry, you will know soon. I will need your help to do it anyway, but for now, I have a dinner to finish and something important to do after that.'' Alex said and smiled at Maria, who seemed worried, probably because his left eye changed when Silveria was in control.

    ''''Don''t worry, Alexia, I''m fine, and I have found a solution.''''

    ''''Okay, let''s eat,'''' Maria responded with a smile. She was happy that finally, a solution appeared.

    The two ate happily. When they had just finished Maria heard soft music ying in the background, just as she was scanning the whole floor searching for where the music wasing from, amotion arose.

    ''''Look.'''' Someone pointed at their table while another immediately said.

    ''''I think he is about to do that thing.''''

    Even without turning back, Maria already knew what they were talking about and why thismotion had started. Her heart began beating loudly; still, she turned around, and there on his knees was Alex; his eyes were staring directly into her eyes as he dered what every girl wanted to hear in their life once.

    ''''Alexia, I love you and want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?" As he dered those words, he held out a ring, the most beautiful ring she had ever seen. A sparkling snow-white ring with an oval blue diamond that looked like her eyes.

    In that instant, Maria seemed to remember everything that happened to them, the first time she encountered him when they were children to the moment she made that ridiculous condition, to when she knew she was in love with him and he loved her back. His voice, the way he looked at her, his touch, everything thing about him sent her heart into a frenzy; she loved him more than anything, and seeing kneeling right now and asking her hand in marriage, the answer had been decided from the beginning.

    ''''Yes, I will.'''' Under the moonlight, she gave her answer, and Alex put the ring on her finger. People started apuding, asking for a kiss, what they did before escaping back to their room.. Finally, the ice empress got owned.

 Chapter 665 - 641: Curing Maria

    After escaping from the restaurant, Alex and Maria returned to their suite.

    ''''Hahaha! That was fun.'''' Alexmented afterughing.

    ''''Fufufu! You are right. I''m happy that many people have witnessed your proposal. Although I don''t know them, their presence made me happy.'''' Maria said before lying beside Alex on the king-size bed.

    ''''I''m happy to have encountered you. If only I could show you and others to my grandma. I''m sure she would be proud of her grandson. Well, I will find a solution to go back in the future. I''ll make sure of it.'''' Alex dered, and Maria caressed his face gently while whispering.

    ''''Of course, we will help you as well. We all miss home.''''

    ''''You are we will go back afterpleting why we got reincarnated for.'''' Alex''s words made Maria recall that indeed they reincarnated for something.

    ''''You are right, but let''s not talk about that for now. When we were at the restaurant, you said that you had finally figured out a solution to my problem. Can you tell me what you got?"

    Alex didn''t immediately answer Maria''s question. He used her legs as a pillow; looking into her eyes, he finally began exining with a question.

    ''''Do you remember that there''s a curse put on Mysthia?"

    ''''I do. A powerful being beat all the Gods and put a curse on Mysthia afterward.''''

    ''''Yes, it was a dragon,'''' Alex added.

    ''''I see, so we will be fighting against a dragon in the final fight?''''

    Alex nodded, and Maria grinned.

    ''''How interesting!" She said.

    ''''But I don''t understand why you brought this up.''''

    ''''Well, one of those Gods is still alive and cursed.''''

    ''''What?" Maria eximed because Alex''s words shocked her, but she immediately calmed down and started thinking; soon, she narrowed down the list to the Elven goddess; only her disappeared while the others died in the war.

    ''''Who is she?" Maria immediately asked as she was sure that her man knew the answer.

    ''''It is Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild.'''' Alex calmly replied.

    And to his surprise Maria didn''t react as he thought she would, she simply nodded.

    ''''It makes sense. She is too mysterious, and many people are afraid of her. My master respects her a lot, almost as if she was her mentor. If there''s someone she was afraid of, it''s only that woman, no wonder.''''

    ''''I see. Okay, the reason why I started this subject was to tell you how the solution I''m about to use was born.''''

    Maria nodded and kept listening.

    ''''It''s because I thought of a method of erasing Elseria''s curse. You know that my silver gun can cancel any magic, don''t you?"

    To this question, she nodded.

    ''''So, I thought maybe that unique ability could erase Elseria''s curse as curses are undoubtedly magic.''''

    Maria was pleasantly surprised that Alex could think of such a method after learning about Elseria''s curse.

    ''''I understand how you want to help me now. If I''m not wrong, you didn''t speak of this solution to Elseria yet. Or you have already done that?"

    ''''No, I haven''t told her anything yet. What I''m about to do is more like an experiment. Sorry that you will have to be my guinea pig, but I''m confident in curing you. So, the final decision is up to you.'''' Alex told Maria while waiting patiently for her answer.

    However, it didn''t take even a second before she gave her answer. It was an immediate answer.

    ''''Sure, I will dly be your guinea pig because I believe in you. You will not harm me as I know how much you love me, so let''s begin.'''' Maria dered before making herselffortable.

    Seeing how determined she was, any doubt he had left vanished, Alex chuckled before abruptly kissing Maria. Her body stiffened for a moment before gradually rxing.

    ''''Thank you.'''' It''s all she said, and Alex smiled in response. As she understood him, the same was applied to him, despite putting on a strong front she was a bit scared something Alex noticed and to help her rx, he kissed her, and it worked like a charm.

    ''''You don''t need to do anything; just stay still and rx your body. It will be over soon.'''' Alex told Maria not to do anything, and she nodded.

    Meanwhile, Alex asked for Silveria''s help as she was the most vital part of this treatment. If she messed up, then the worse could happen.

    ''Sil, please help me. I hope you can make your bullet as harmless as possible; it just needs to erase that curse; no, if possible, I wish to convert it into energy that she might you. Can you do that?''

    ¡¼I can, but I want to go on a date as a reward.¡½

    Silveria''s condition surprised Alex; he wondered what had gotten into her but still epted her condition.

    ''Okay, deal.''

    ¡¼Good, I''m going to eat ice cream so much my belly will hurt. Fufufu! I''m looking forward to our date.¡½

    Alex, who was worried, felt like an idiot after hearing what Silveria wanted to do during their date.

    ''Okay, let''s begin.'' Alex said with Silveria nodding.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time!"

    Alex immediately activated his time ability freezing Maria; like this, she would not feel anything, aiming the silver gun toward her chest together with Silveria he fired.

    ''''Erase!"

    Bang!

    The silver bullet prated Maria''s chest going directly toward the curse; for a moment, Alex could have sworn that the curse that should have been unable to move struggled as thought sensing death approaching, but before it could seed, the silver bullet exploded to form a that covered the curse.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion inside Maria''s body; fortunately, Silveria had anticipated this; a part of the silver got converted into a wall protecting Maria''s ss heart while the remaining pushed the explosion out of Maria''s body.

    Alex was sent flying by this explosion, and when he stood up, Maria was there floating in the air like a goddess.

 Chapter 666 - 642: A Scotch

    Alex was mesmerized by the scene before him.

    Beautiful white hair, a pair of piercing blue eyes that could freeze any weak-willed individual''s soul, that cold face that shows that she doesn''t care about anything. All of this was simply,

    ''''Beautiful!" Alexplimented before feeling chill; he didn''t know since when, but the whole suite had been turned into ice.

    ''''Wow!" Alex mumbled while getting ready to use Erase to cancel the ice when things would go out of control but soon found out that he worried for nothing.

    The floating Maria descended and pped twice, and immediately following this gesture; everything was back to normal.

    Without waiting for her to say something, Alex said with a wide smile on his face.

    ''''I guess my method worked then.''''

    ''''Yeah, you''re a genius to have thought of such a method,'''' Maria responded; her hair had turned ck again,pletely ck. She sauntered forward and arrived before Alex in the blink of an eye; this time, she was the one to initiate a kiss.

    The two kissed passionately; maybe it was because she gained her strength back, but her body temperature was lower than that of a normal person, not that Alex mind such a minor detail.

    After hugging for a while, they got separated while still holding hands. Staring into those ice-blue eyes, Alex remarked.

    ''''Your eyes have be more beautiful.''''

    ''''Is that true?" Maria asked, and Alex nodded before asking.

    ''''Nothing strange after you have recovered?"

    Maria shook her head. ''''Nothing strange, on the contrary, I feel powerful than beautiful, and my body is perfectly fine, stronger than ever.''''

    Her words made Alex happy, but just to be sure, he asked her to check her status, and she was greatly surprised.

    ''''I see, I understand now. Check for yourself.''''

    Alex immediately used the Eye of Truth on Maria and saw her new status.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Level 108

    HP : 4000/4000

    MP: 4500/4500

    ST: 3800/3800

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1510

    Defense: 1250

    Agility: 1270

    Intelligence: 1260

    Luck: 1200

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 18

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''Not bad, it seems that you can use your ability immediately, which is a good thing. I believe that must be a time limit, but this limit can be ovee as you progress.''''

    ''''You are right. Although I have lost two levels, it''s nothing I can increase them again but what I''m happy about is my MP increased. As for my Ice Empress Mode, as you have said, there''s a time limit. Currently, I can only use it for three seconds. Some might say that it is too short, but remembering what I can do in this mode, all I have to say is it worth it.''''

    Hearing Maria talks like that made Alex want to fight her to find out how strong this mode was. Unknowingly his lips curved upward to form the same smile he had when he was about to face a strong enemy, and Maria had seen this smile many times already; her ss heart began beating rapidly, and her mouth also formed a smile.

    ''''It seems that you want to spar with me? Shall we head out?'''' Maria asked while she began preparing for a fight.

    ''''Sure! I would want that, but now isn''t the time. Let''s enjoy tonight and spend more time doing nothing until we arrive at our destination. What do you say?'''' Instead of epting the fight, Alex suggested that they enjoyed their time together as they would have many opportunities to fightter.

    ''''Okay!" Maria reluctantly epted; she wished to show her man who strong she had be.

    That night they slept peacefully, and soon a new day had begun.

    Arriving at the bar, Alex leaned onto it, raising one hand and one finger to catch the grey-haired boy in a neat, short-sleeved vest and top.

    ''''A Scotch, please.'''' He ordered; he was pleasantly surprisedst night when he found out that they had something that looked like scotch from Earth. Today would be his first time trying.

    The bartender nodded and served the scotch in a sh together with a bit of ice mixed in. Alex nodded and took a sip; hell, it was indeed a scotch.

    Alex left the bar and turned to the pool, fifteen short steps; he was at the thick bartop railing and settled himself on a stool beneath it. His heterochromia eyes scanned the several men and women and soon fell to Maria, who was half-submerged till her eyes were the only thing on disy. Constantly darting around as she pushed herself against the wall, not wanting to get anywhere near the other swimmers ogling at her hourss figure.

    ''''What a sight,'''' Alex mumbled as he watched Maria''s water cloaked body escape the water, her skin now glistening, causing her swimsuit to wrap up tighter around her body than before. She was in a ck swimsuit. Arriving by their seats, she grabbed her towel and began drying herself off. When she moved to sit, she then balled herself up and wrapped herself in it like a nket.

    Carrying his drink, Alex went down; he arrived before Maria, who lifted her head and smiled when she saw him.

    ''''A Scotch this early in the morning?" She asked while leaning into her chair. Sitting beside her, Alex took a sip of his scotch and shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''Well, I''m homesick, so I thought to drink something that could calm me down. So, I ordered this drink. Now I''m not homesick anymore.''''

    Upon hearing his reply, the corners of Maria''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, the same bartender boy that served Alex earlier drifted toward them.

    ''''The same drink as this gentleman.'''' She said.

    ''''Certainly.'''' the grey-haired bartender boy nodded before disappearing, and soon he was back again with Maria''s drink.

    When she tasted it, she nodded.

    ''''It has a smoky vor, and as you said, I''m not feeling homesick anymore.''''

    It was Alex''s turn to be amused.. It was like this the two enjoyed their morning.

 Chapter 667 - 643: A Certain Trio

    Far East Empire, Zen, the capital of the empire.

    The culture here looks like that of Chinese culture, and currently, sitting around a table inside a Chinese restaurant were three people, two males, and one female.

    Suddenly, among the males sitting around the table, one raised his fist was about to bash the table but stopped when the woman sitting across from him red at him, but even if she managed to stop him from bashing his fist again, the table she couldn''t stop from cursing.

    ''''Fuck! How many months has it been? But we found nothing until now. Why are we even suffering like this when he disappeared on his own? Fuck! Seriously it pisses me off.'''' Kevin shouted many curses not suitable for human ears to hear.

    Neither Dodolus nor Cami said anything as they could understand his frustration. It had been more than five months since they set off to search for Leonardo, but until now, they found nothing, no clue whatsoever. It was as if Leonardo vanishedpletely; there was no trace of him anywhere. While Mysthia was not a modern-day where it was easy to find someone, this world does possess its way of finding people, especially if this person was once an adventurer; they roamed the world searching for him. Still, in the end, they found nothing; it was normal that they would be frustrated after repetitive failure.

    While enjoying his fried pork Kevin admired the scenery before him; the restaurant was full of customers eating, drinking, and chatting. Waitresses dressed in cheongsam were serving them. Their cheongsam was small with a slit on either side to let men imagination run wild as this let them glimpse at the white thigh underneath.

    Kevin gulped, already imagining some hot night with one of those Chinese-looking girls. While most men are a fan of Japanese culture, Kevin think differently; if he were to choose, then he would go for Chinese culture instead; Indian culturees second before Japanese culture. So, being surrounded by girls that remind him of Chinese culture didn''t help but arouse him. To temporarily forget their repetitive failure, Kevin decided to drown himself in lust. He would do anything to spend a night with one of the girls in cheongsam tonight.

    Cami and Dodolus exchanged looks before secretly sighing they could understand their brother. After Cami, Kevin was most affected by Leonardo''s sudden disappearance. He was like a second brother; his world was essentially revolved around him; Leonardo was like his beacon, so his disappearance affected him greatly. Without him, he was notplete.

    Just as Cami was about to offer some words to help his brother, she was stopped by the gossip that began. She was not the only one; her brothers stopped whatever they were doing to listen to this gossip as they felt that whatever the other party was about to say would benefit them greatly.

    ''''Have you heard it?'''' A man with a crooked nose eating Chinese dumplings initiated the conversation.

    Sitting beside him was a man whose features could be extremely ugly; he was fat; not only was he fat, but his face was also covered in scars. His eyes were small also unrecognizable. This ugly man looked at the man with a crooked nose patiently; Kevin felt a shiver race down his spine just by imagining what this gaze meant.

    ''''Stop beating around the bush and tell us, sweetie.'''' The ugly fat man said, trying to act cute; Kevin and Dodolus, who rarely show any, felt like throwing up; they were not the only ones while Cami was not the one to judge others based on their preference, she couldn''t help but think that this fat man together with that thin man was not good, but she knew that her opinion didn''t matter, she didn''t care she wanted to know kept listening.

    ''''It is said that the ck Prince, you know the Eighth, got engaged to the third princess, the beautiful Artemia Eretria Von Havens.''''

    ''''What?" The other customers eximed at this news; they couldn''t believe it; how many had the crown prince tried to ask for Artemia hand in marriage but to be refused at the end? So hearing that an outsider bes the fiance of such a perfect girl made them angry.

    While the inhabitants of the Far East Empire were mad because their prince was not chosen, Dodolus, Kevin, and Cami were surprised by the sudden development. At the same time, they didn''t know how this rtionship came to be, but this spell was nothing good but trouble; it would mean that Alex was getting closer to the throne than them. While they did know he had no desire for the throne, if his woman were to offer him the throne on a silver te, who knows what he could do.

    ''''Wow! What news. I wonder how our crown would react? Knowing how infuriated he was with her. Maybe he would challenge the Eighth in a duel where the winner would have the girl. I''m fired to know who will win. I wish it would happen immediately because the current world is too peaceful.'''' the fat ugly man said; surprisingly enough, most of the customers seemed to share the same view as him. To them, the current era was too peaceful; maybe it came from the fact that most of them were mercenaries, and mercenaries in times of peace earn almost nothing.

    If the crown prince of the Far East Empire were to challenge Alex and won, making Artemia his, there would be some tension between the two empires, and who knows, this may evolve into a full-scale war where mercenaries would shine the most.

    ''''That is not all; it is said that Foxia empire has engaged their crown princess to the same man making the Lionheart Empire wonder what should be done not to fall behind. While it''s true that their crown prince is a friend with the Eighth, it was not enough to tie him to their empire. So the emperor, Leon''s father, is thinking if he should give his youngest daughter barely fourteen to the ck prince to win him over.''''

    When they heard these words, the three had the same thought, ''There is no way Alex would ept this condition.''

 Chapter 668 - 644: Hurrying Back Home

    Two dayster, n the outskirts of the Far East Empire, a magic carriage could be seen racing on the highway at full speed; its destination was the nearest Empire, the Holy Crux empire, where the group would take a teleportation device to teleport back to Avalon.

    A few days ago, in that Chinese restaurant, the trio learned many things, for example, Alex''s engagement with Artemia, their sudden expedition, Alex''s vengeance against the new organization that recently emerged. All this news made the three desire to return to Avalon, where they belong. The trio was sure to find the answer to their questions once they went back. Most importantly, they wanted to know why they were not chosen for this expedition. They were among the best students this new generation has to offer, so they believed that once they went back, they might get the opportunity to go where Alex and the others went; they were sure to find Leonardo, whom they were searching for.

    However, halfway through their destination to the next town, a carriage appeared before them, forcing them to stop their carriage. The sudden stop made their carriage produce a screeching sound.

    Cami, who knew the identity of the owner of the carriage, was already fuming, she thought she had escaped the pig''s reach, but unfortunately, he still learned about her secretly leaving the country.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s take of this. It''s my mess. Don''t intervene, or else I won''t forgive you even if you are my brothers.'''' Cami warned before jumping out of the carriage.

    She stopped by the fancy looking golden magic carriage; the whole carriage was covered by yellow gold, telling people that the owner had a lot of money and was a wastrel because the eagles

    The crest on the carriage was made of rose gold.

    ''What a waste of material. I wish I could kill him and be down with it, but it would spell too much troubleter, something I can''t let happen, at least not until I found that asshole and beat some shit out of him; I swear I would knock someone sense into him. Mom had said that I have bad taste in men. I guess she was right. I wish I could have chosen the like of Alex; maybe I will not be suffering as right now.'' Cami quickly ended her little monologue before the carriage owner came out.

    Finally, the owner of thevish carriage walked out, from head to toe his being screamed, I''m rich, dressed in golden dragon robe, both hands full of golden rings, even his ears, his nose weren''t sparred, this could have been bearable if he was at least handsome, but the gods refused to give the man at least a bit of beauty, he was fat as far the word fat means. At least two hundred kg, his belly would giggle with every step he would take, creating a really funny scene.

    ''''Amy, my sweetie, you are leaving without saying goodbye to your hubby? I''m sad. I will have apanied you at the end of the world if you want, so why?" The fat man asked with a sad face, but because his eyes couldn''t be seen because of his tiny buried under a thickyer of fat, it was funny to behold.

    Cami almostughed but knew it would affect her if sheughed; this man would not take her seriously. She needs to scar him once for good.

    Looking at the two ranks nine guards nked by the man''s side, Cami made a quick calction and concluded that she could pull this off.

    ''''Fuck off, pig, I''m not Amy,'''' Cami shouted.

    The fat man froze in his steps; his body wobbled to one side immediately. Cami''s eyes shed with a crimson glow.

    The fat man, together with his two Rank 9 guards, were taken aback as the sky above darkened and the temperature rose to an rming degree. However, as professionals, they could react quickly because they sensed immense threatsing from the small girl before them.

    However, it was already toote. Cami had unleashed her full power; Rank 10 power was not a joke.

    RUUMBLE!

    Powerful tremors rippled out of her causing the surrounding space to rumble in turn, increasing the temperature, making it hotter; the ground began melting, rming the three men, and even inside the carriage, Kevin and Dodolus looked at each other; they could see the immense shock inside their eyes, they were barely Rank 10, but from the powering from their sister''s body she was powerful than them. This left them feeling ashamed as if they had been cking off doing nothing while she was trying hard to catch up to the one they missed dearly; only if they were strong enough, maybe Leonardo would need to run to somewhere the current them could not reach.

    After seeing that their sister was stronger than them, the two vowed to surpass her and bring Leonardo back no matter what it would cost them after true friends must risk their lives when the other party was in danger.

    While Kevin and Dodolus were making this oath, Cami, who had no idea what her brothers had decided to do, moved to take care of this problem once for all.

    A giant fireball appeared above the three.

    Suddenly, the fat man who goes by the name of Fatty Liu had the fine hair on his neck stood up as he sensed powerful power from above, he might have been a lustful man, but he did possesses a brain and knew he was screwed.

    Kabooooom!

    The giant fireball came crashing down, enveloping the three in crimson me; at thest moment, the two guards mustered all their strength to form a protective shield around the fatty while they suffered from Cami''s attack.

    ''''I knew you would do that; it was why I have prepared this.'''' Cami calmly stated before flicking her fingers.

    Whoosh!

    The crimson me concentrated into a pir of fire that struck out, sending the three flyings far away, their fates unknown.

    ''''Annoying!" Shemented before boarding the carriage, and they left.

    Nobody said anything, as the two were still surprised by what that just happened.. The three hurried over to Avalon.

 Chapter 669 - 645: Student Vs Teacher

    Sky Tower, somewhere on the sixth floor, was apletely white world whose sole ruler was a woman sitting in a chair floating in the sky; this woman seemed bored as she kept sighing again and again.

    ''''Seriously, that was a great fight, but since the day I sent her down, no one else appeared here and it started to get boring. Just one more to beat, and I''ll get my rewards.'''' Artemia mumbled while putting a lollipop inside her mouth.

    ''''Hum! In the meantime, I shall enjoy some lollipops, and who knows before I finish this one, someone might appear.''''

    When Artemia said those words, she was not expecting anyone to show up as she had said the same words many times that she lost count of how many it had been. However, things were different; as soon she said those words, there was a sh of golden light on the ground making the princess jump in surprise.

    ''''Wow! I can''t believe it someone dide.'''' She said while waiting for the golden light to disappear, she wanted to see who was the new challenger before beating them; however, after the golden light disappeared, it was someone she hadn''t imagined who was there.

    ''''Good Morning, teacher. Long time no see.'''' Gracier greeted her master with a courtesy.

    Artemia was dumbfounded, having not expected this turn of events, not all. Among those she wished to face, never the little devil came out, but as people love to say, fate is bitch; indeed fate is bitch Artemia thought.

    However, while Artemia was surprised because she was not expecting Gracier out of everyone, thetter was happy, so happy she started dancing singing some unknown song.

    ''''?Oh, sweet Lord! My prayers have been answered.''''

    ''''?Oh, sweet Lord. You are my other half. You know how much I wished to see her, and you made it happen.''''

    ''''?Oh, thank you, Princess Eretria, for appearing before me. You will be aptly rewarded.''''

    Gracier sang and danced unbothered by Artemia floating in the air.

    The princess was dumbstruck. Counting her past life, she could be considered as someone who had lived for long; she could be Gracier''s great great grandmother, she had experienced many things, but nothing prepared her for what was happening right now.

    Absolutely nothing.

    She did know that Gracier was a little devil that loved to y nice before her brother but was a bit rebellious when he was absent, but this side of her was her first time seeing it. While she could understand she was happy to face her but it shouldn''t be to the extent that she would begin singing and dancing. Was she possessed?

    For a moment, the princess wondered if the current Gracier was not possessed or not but quickly discarded this thought.

    ''''You are a funny one. Do you know that little Gracier?" She asked with a smile.

    ''''Hehehehe! I''m still far from that level. I''m still learning.'''' Gracier said while acting embarrassed.

    The corner of Artemia''s lips twitched; she couldn''t believe that the little devil was trying to tease her Master.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s stop joking and talk seriously. So, you wanted to fight me for a long time?'''' Artemia asked after appearing twenty meters away from Gracier, who happily nodded.

    ''''I see. I understand but as your master, before we begin, let me see how much you have progressed.'''' Artemia dered before appraising Gracier.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 105

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 100000/121500

    HP: 3800/3800

    MP: 3625/3625

    STA: 3100

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1500

    DEF: 840 (+30 BP) ? 870

    AGI: 1040

    INT: 1040

    LUK: 840

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level 10] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 5(+10 SP)? Level 10][Dragon Mode] (New)

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [Half Dragon] (New)

    ''''Wow! You have gotten stronger since thest time we saw each other. I''m proud of you. Shall we begin?" Artemia was pleasantly surprised upon seeing how much Gracier had progressed. As someone, she trained, she was extremely happy to see her progress so fast; if she werezy, the little devil would catch up soon.

    Gracier nodded while immediately readying her weapon; she switched her Gift into the first bow as to say the bow form.

    Artemia said nothing; her figure blurred forward immediately after seeing Gracier nodding; she arrived before Gracier andunched her spear with all she got.

    The strength behind the spear was so powerful that the space in the spear''s path was ripped open, and the void could be seen. Immediately terrifying gravitational force burst out from within the void, trying to crush Gracier; everything happened too fast normally Gracier shouldn''t be able to react not too so fast, but as if she had anticipated her Master going all out in the beginning, Gracier smiled before speaking in an obscurenguage.

    ''''Bend!''''

    Immediately as if the world had been bent to follow her will, the space before Gracier twisted into mirror form that reflected the iing attack.

    Artemia was surprised, but she could still react quickly; she jumped back before thrusting her spear forward.

    ''''Eighteen Layered Lightning Chain: Fifteen Form: World Piercer!"

    From the tip of the spear, a ck lightning bolt shot out and destroyed the reflected attack; what was left of Artemia''s attack headed straight toward Gracier, who jumped back in turn before knocking an arrow.

    The golden arrow cut through the air, increasing the temperature before shing against Artemia''s attack. There was a short stalemate before an explosion urred.

    BOOOOM!

    Both Artemia and Gracier were pushed back; they stared at each other before bursting into a burst ofughter simultaneously; while they wereughing, the two had the same thought; they didn''t wish to lose.

 Chapter 670 - 646: Dragon Mode Vs Lightning Goddess

    After their first exchange ended without a winner, both Artemia and Gracier stared at each in silence before they burst intoughter. However, hidden under this smile was the desire to win.

    Artemia may be the temporary guardian with limitless stamina and mana, she might be stronger than Gracier, but data could win every fight, then everything would have been more essible. Unfortunately, being stronger than your opponent by a few levels doesn''t necessarily mean that once you fight, you will win. Many factors must be considered, such as mana capacity, skills, and other things.

    For unknown why the princess felt this way, but she was sure that this fight would be more intense than anything she ever faced until now. While the fight against Maria in Ice Empress Mode could be considered problematic, the current fight would be more intense, more violent. Knowing this, Artemia began smiling because of excitement; not many people could make the princess feel the joy of fighting without being sure of the oue. For such a young girl barely two decades old to be among them could be said that she valued the little devil extremely highly.

    ''''Why not fight with everything we got?" Unexpectedly it was Gracier who made this suggestion.

    ''''Sure, why not,'''' Artemia answered while spinning her spear; Gracier''s eyes were momentarily drawn on what Artemia was doing like a dog seeing a frisbee.

    Like a puff of smoke, she disappeared and reappeared behind Gracier and immediately sent two attacks forward; her spear attacked while simultaneously from her finger fired a lightning bolt toward Gracier.

    Thetter did not even turn around before speaking in dragon tongue.

    ''''Blossom!"

    Immediately fire lotus bloomed like magic with Gracier at the center; the lotus flowers acted like shields and stopped the two attacks.

    Artemia immediately jumped back beforeunching her spear forward with all her strength; the spear cut through the air like a homing missile and arrived before Gracier, who never expected her master to be able to increase the speed at which she threw her spear.

    Knowing that she would not be able to dodge in time, Gracier''s mind raced toe up with some crazy idea. Just as the spear tip was about to touch her body, she moved one of her hands forward; from her palm, a small fireball appeared and collided against the spear tip resulting in a small explosion that sent Gracier flying backward while the spear bent downward.

    ''''Not bad, that was a diversion.'''' Artemia''s voice echoed behind Gracier, surprising her; before she could react, Artemia caught her face and mmed her onto the ice surface.

    Bang!

    But she didn''t have the time to celebrate before immediately jumping back because as soon as she did that, she escaped a crimson me pir that rose behind Gracier; if she werete by a millisecond, she would have been swallowed and suffered greatly.

    Lifting her head, Gracier wiped away the blood dripping out of her nose. She grinned, and because she didn''t clean all the blood, her grin was bloody, making Artemia''s blood boil unexpectedly.

    Gracier knew she was at a disadvantage since the beginning, topensate for this, she thought of using her new ability, the one that let her transform into a dragon form, while she still has human form in this mode, she was extremely powerful, even if it was temporarily, she believed that she could beat her master while being in this form.

    ''''Dragon Mode !"

    Boom!

    Immediately after Gracier said those words, an immense amount of strength burst out from her body, shaking the surrounding space. Her hair elongated, she became taller, more beautiful, her breasts swelled, two horns appeared above her head while her eyes turned into golden slits like the eyes of the Apex predator, the eyes of a dragon. Dragon tail appeared behind her while her dress changed into a crimson robe that clung tightly onto her body.

    Artemia was shocked; she didn''t wait before using lighting goddess form as she knew she would lose if fight Gracier with her normal form. After checking Gracier status under the dragon mode, she was shocked; it waspletely different from her usual status.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 1?????

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: ????????????

    HP: 4000/4000

    MP: 5000/6000

    STA: 4000

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1500 ? 2000

    DEF: 870 ? 1200

    AGI: 1040 ? 1500

    INT: 1040 ? 1300

    LUK: 840

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level 10] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 10][Dragon Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [Half Dragon]

    ''''This is called cheating,'''' Artemia muttered while being on her guard.

    The dragonified Gracier opened her mouth and breathed golden me; the lightning wall Artemia erected was reduced in dust an instant.

    Swoosh!

    Gracier pierced through Artemia''s lightning armor and caught her face before mming it against her knee.

    Crack!

    Artemia''s nose was broken, and blood flowed out, intense pain coursed through her body, almost making the princess scream, but she didn''t; her body turned into lightning escaping Gracier''s hands.

    Gracier, who was about to pursue Artemia stopped because lightning tentacles were shot toward.

    Tap!

    Tapping her foot on the ground, the ground cracked, and the lightning tentacles vanished.

    ''''Meteor!"

    RUUUUMBLE!

    The sky above them darkened, and a gigantic meteor significant as an ind appeared.

    Artemia immediately attacked the meteor.

    Boom!

    Before the meteor could fall, it got destroyed, turned into countless pieces, and Artemia appeared before Gracier, whose body had reverted to her original form; she was sure that she had won, but to her surprise, Gracier was smiling.

    ''''World of me.''''

    Immediately, those meteor''s pieces rose, and the whole floor was turned into me before exploding.

    KABOOOOOM!

 Chapter 671 - 647: Reunion

    After that terrific explosion, the figure of two girls could be seen lying on the ground in the middle of a crater. Naturally, it was Artemia and Gracier; their clothes were in tatters.

    Despite feeling exhausted, Artemia still raised her upper body and sat with difficulty.

    ''''Ouch! This girl has be stronger. I have no choice but to acknowledge that. My body hurts like hell, but I guess it''s my win as she is still unconscious.''''

    Looking over her shoulders, she saw Gracier lying unconscious there. Artemia sighed and immediately flicked her fingers, sending Gracier into the lower floor.

    ''''Forgive I truly have no choice but to do this. Don''t worry, I will follow you soon.'''' She said those words to the disappearing Gracier.

    Immediately after she sent Gracier away, Artemia heard a voice inside her mind telling her that she had finally seeded. She smiled, extremely happy to have received because there was something among those rewards that excited her, it was not the + 2 levels she gained, nor it was the silver ne that let you recover your mana faster but the ability to let her go to any floors if she selected the person she wished to see in her mind.

    While she was forced to take this job, this reward made all her efforts worth it. She had already decided where she would go, who she wanted to see. A certain young man''s face had constantly been haunting her dreams, so often that the lonely would do anything to be able to talk to him, touch him. However, after the fight against Gracier, Artemia changed her ns, if the first time she couldn''t do anything as there was still one challenger to take down, this time she couldn''t close her eyes as she didn''t know in what kind of situation those she sent back unconscious would be, Maria and Gracier were like her sisters, they are from the same family. So, because she couldn''t watch Gracier suffer, the princess decided to go after her.

    Closing her eyes, Artemia imagined Gracier, and immediately she felt connected to her before something pulled her, an unknown force, she didn''t resist and let herself be pulled, soon the princess disappeared, immediately after her disappearance, the floor reverted to its original appearance. Still, this time a man was floating in the air; if Alex were here, he would have been shocked because he had seen this man before when he teleported to an unknown floor, it was the dragon who fought the nine-headed hydra.

    The man looked in the direction in which Artemia disappeared and sighed.

    ''''They are not bad. Let''s hope that as the tower master nned, the boy can inherit that thing.''''

    If those who knew this man were to hear these words, they would be shocked because this man was known never topliment someone no matter how gifted this person was, it was to say that his standards when ites to judging people were too high, so naturally for such a man to praise some juniors, this must mean that they satisfied all his requirements.

    After saying those words, the man didn''t linger too much on this floor and disappeared; he was sure that soon he would see them again. At that moment, he would be testing the man whom everyone had been waiting for.

    ?????

    Back in Alex''s location.

    Alex and Maria continued with their honeymoon and finally arrived on a big ind; this ind was thrice the size of other inds they have seen until now.

    Immediately after the airshipnded, Alex and Maria departed; they received a lot of gifts because of what happened that night. People congratte them, wishing the two evesting love.

    ''''People on this floor are more likable than any other floors I had been on. I almost wish to spend a few more days here just because of how hospitable they are.'''' Maria, who was holding hands with Alex,mented while looking at how people would smile and greet each other as they passed them.

    ''''You are right. I would have liked to rest here, but as you know, we don''t have much time left. While Mysthia might still be peaceful, we must hurry up and clean things over there before leaving toward higher worlds. I''m already tired of Mysthia. I want to experience new challenges in a world filled with danger. Although Mysthia is dangerous, the current me could be ced among the strongest of Mysthia; this is not enough, I want a new world where Demigod will be like a weakling, I know out there, they existed world like this, so I want to go there because after all, I vowed to be the strongest, to achieve this goal I must visit a lot of worlds, at least the strongest world.''''

    Looking at Alex''s eyes shine as he said those words made Maria reflect, she thought that in order to help her man achieve his dream, he must be stronger faster. While it was impossible to catch up to him, she must at least not be too far. It was not because she was afraid of being discarded because of the gap, but simply because by being strong, she could take some of his burdens. Alex didn''t like showing it, but he was slowly getting tired as a lot of expectations were ced upon him. To help him deal with all these expectations, his loved ones must take some of his burdens.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will try to reunite with the others and ascend as fast as possible,'''' Maria said while squeezing Alex''s hand.

    ''''You are my angel.'''' Alex dered, but Maria teased him back.

    ''''Well, although I''m happy, I''m not your only angel.'''' She said Alex had nothing to say; he stayed silent and began whispering to hide his embarrassment.

    Maria was amused seeing Alex unable to offer a response, she smiled. It might be because of the side effects, but the current Maria likes to joke, to smile often. People like to say that you will change once you fall in love, maybe it was why she changed, her sisters would be surprised to see the current Maria.

    ''''Alex? Maria ?"

    Suddenly, a voice reached the two stopping them in their track; they simultaneously turned their heads in the direction the voice wasing from to be shocked.

    Standing some fifteen steps away in the middle of the crowd were Artemia and Gracier; Gracier was on Artemia''s back.

    ''''Long time no see, Princess.'''' Maria was the first to recover; she approached Artemia and said those words, but Artemia was not in the right state of mind to respond as she could not believe that the person she wished to see would appear right before her eyes. She felt like fate was ying some joke on her. For a moment, she even hated the possibility that this was a dream. Still, she immediately discarded this thought as there was no this was true, not many could bypass her strong mental world to nt an illusion inside her mind, so it means that it was a reality.

    Immediately after confirming this fact, Artemia''s figure blurred and reappeared before the startled Alex and sealed his lips.

    Time stopped, people around them were shocked, those who were inside the same airship with Alex and Maria expected to see a drama unfolding but to their surprise, Maria''s face didn''t change, on the contrary, she embraced Alex, Artemia, the unconscious Gracier together in a family hug.

    ¡¼What a woman. Master must never let her go. As a woman myself, I couldn''t stop myself from getting jealous even if it was for a moment seeing another woman embrace my man knowing that he had other women in his life, but this woman is perfectly fine; there is no jealously to be felt from her.¡½Silveriamented after analyzing Maria''s behavior, Nyx nodded. She also felt that Maria was a good woman. She might have been the one to put the idea of Harem in Alex''s mind, but being perfectly fine with this was another story entirely; not many could achieve this.

    Finally, after hugging each other for a moment, they got separated, with Alex wiping away the tears around the princess''s eyes.

    ''''Let''s find somewhere calm to talk.'''' Alex proposed as they couldn''t stand in the middle of the crowd like that. Maria decided to help Artemia and took Gracier and put her on her back before the four departed.

    Fifteen minutester, they found a good Inn and booked two rooms. One was for Alex, while the other was for the girls. After leaving Gracier in the girl''s room, the three reunited inside Alex''s room.

    Sitting on his bed, the three shared a drink Alex took out before he asked.

    ''''What happened?"

    Artemia chuckled; she had expected this question; it was not a secret that Alex is extremely protective of his sister; some called this siscon if she remembered correctly. Shaking her head, Artemia told Alex everything, from the beginning until now, and as the two had expected, Alex''s first words were.

    ''''As expected of my sister.''''

 Chapter 672 - 648: He Is Hiding Something

    After Artemia told Alex and Maria was happened, the two decided to tell her what Maria went through after being sent to the lower floor while still unconscious.

    ''''I see; I''m sorry, I didn''t know you would end up in such a desperate situation.'''' Artemia immediately apologized; she meant those words, and the two could see her sincerity; they waved at her stopping her from apologizing.

    ''''You don''t have to; if you haven''t done that, Alex wouldn''t have been able to find a solution to cure my side effect. At the same time, getting closer to cure Typhania.'''' Maria said while looking at Artemia''s reaction, as she expected, she could not react immediately.

    ''''I see, that''s a good thing.'''' Artemia nodded before her eyes widened as her brain had finally registered Maria''s words.

    Alex was alreadyughing; he had expected some reaction but nothing close to this.

    ''''Wait, what did you say? Typhania?" She asked, doubting her ears, but Maria smiled and confirmed that it was indeed what she said.

    ''''I said he might have found a cure for Typhania, dear human goddess,'''' Maria added those words to tease Artemia, who froze before smiling.

    ''''Fufufu! I see, so you know. Let''s say it was to be expected. Okay, now that you know, aren''t you scared that I might steal him away?"

    Because she did not like to be at the losing end, Artemia teased Maria back, but thetter was unfazed.

    ''''Try if you want, but we both know that instead of stealing him away, it is him that stole your heart, making you unable to leave.''''

    ''''Ugh!'''' Artemia had nothing to say; she could only admit defeat. Still, just as she decided to do that, she remembered something; looking at Alex, who was smiling like a spectator enjoying a show, she smirked, and Alex immediately had a bad feeling, it was the smirk you friend make when they want to screw you over.

    ''''I see. Maybe Typhania, beautiful as she is, the most beautiful woman in Mysthia might seed where I failed. After all, a certain someone had vowed to make her his woman no matter what. How bold.''''

    A chill raced down Alex''s spine, and he gulped while ying with his hair which had reached his shoulders.

    ''''Oh! Indeed how bold. As expected of my man. He is so bold that it''s too shocking. Fufufu! Interesting.''''

    Maria''spliment did nothing more than make Alex afraid. Artemia giggled, seeing Alex''s reaction; when she was about to tease him, Gracier arrived.

    ''''Nnm~ What you are talking about?" Gracier, who followed her brother''s presence after she woke up, ended up in Alex''s room.

    ''''Oh! Sweet little sister. Wee back. I missed you so much; let''s catch up somewhere else.'''' Alex hugged Gracier and dragged her out of the room before the girls could react.

    The girls looked at each other before they started tough.

    ''''To think he would be that scared and ran away. How funny.'''' It was Maria who said those words.

    ''''Well, you might think you''replimenting him, but from his point of view, yourpliment is full of thorns.''''

    ''''I see. Let''s talk between girls.'''' Maria''s face became serious suddenly, making Artemia drop any joke she had nned.

    ''''Okay, what do you want to know?" Artemia asked while taking out some fine wine she had stolen from her father''s collection, a fifteen-year-old wine. She poured one ss to Maria, who happily epted and took a sip.

    ''''At least ten years old.'''' Shemented.

    Artemia was shocked. She never thought that Maria was that knowledgeable when ites to wine.

    ''''It''s fifteen years old.'''' She corrected Maria, who nodded before asking.

    ''''I want to know if we stand a chance against that thing? I mean, the dragon you lost again?"

    Artemia didn''t immediately answer Maria''s question; she pondered. Truth be told, knowing how scary that monster was, she was not sure there was that mysterious organization that showed up. From what they have gathered, this organization might be working under the dragon; maybe their goal is to help the dragon break free ahead of time. All of those factors made things difficult to predict, but she still believed

    ''''We can, I believe we can survive.'''' Artemia dered, sure that they would seed, they would have to win because failing means the death of millions.

    ''''I see. We don''t have a choice. I also want to know how many years we still have left before he is free?"

    To Maria''s question, Artemia gave an immediate response.

    ''''Less than 3 years. Things have been evolving too fast. The seal wouldn''tst long, especially after the Chaos organization appeared.'''' Artemia exined.

    ''''If only we know where their headquarters is, it will be easy to take them down with our strongest forces, but nothing was found. None of the empires or kingdoms seeded in making progress; not even a clue was found. Such organization is dangerous to be left alone.''''

    ''''Isn''t it the organization that kidnapped Gracier?" Maria asked, surprising the princess because she was sure that Maria knew that this organization almost made Alex lose someone dear to him. Not knowing why she asked this girl, despite knowing the answer, Artemia nodded.

    ''''Yeah, it''s the same organization. Alex was the only one that managed to deal them a blow by destroying two of their secret bases since their

    apparition. I wish we had been that lucky.''''

    ''''I see.'''' It was all Maria said; Artemia frowned, wondering what this girl was ying at. Her response was toome.

    While Maria''s answer might appearme, it was because she was thinking about something, there was something Alex was hiding from them, and she had the feeling that it had something to do with the location of this organization. She thought of what this could be but still couldn''t find anything; the reason why she asked those questions was to test Artemia to see if she also felt the same thing but not.

    ''''Let''s join them,'''' Maria suggested before leaving the room; she couldn''t erase the thought that Alex was hiding something she wanted to know.

    ''''I will know for sure..'''' She dered.

 Chapter 673 - 649: Womanizer

    After escaping from his room together with his sister, who was happy to go on a date with her brother, the two visited many ces, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast and then going to a clothing store and finally the market where Alex brought his sister another bear, she told him that she forgot the other one in her room back in Mysthia.

    The two sat on a bench inside a park, looking at people passing and the airships flying above them.

    ''''It was fun. I missed going out with your brother. Well, it''s only a few days, but it feels like an eternity. I wish this tost for eternity, but I know that it''s impossible. Time is about to change; to adapt, we need strength. I''m working, and I believe that I can help my brother soon.''''

    Hearing his sister says those words made Alex feelplicated; on one side, he was happy that she was maturing, but on the other side, he feared that she would feel too burdened because it''s only when one matures that you learn how difficult life could be. Those that can adapt would end up twisted something he didn''t wish to happen to his sister. If it were up to him, he would have wished that she would never grow up but thinking like this was selfish, Alex could only sigh.

    ''''Fufufu! Check my status. I''m slowly getting closer to you, Big brother.'''' Gracier''s smiling expression brightened Alex''s face; he nodded before appraising Gracier.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 105

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 100000/121500

    HP: 3800/3800

    MP: 4000/4000

    STA: 3100

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 1600

    DEF: 870

    AGI: 1040

    INT: 1040

    LUK: 840

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level 10] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 10] [Dragon Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [Half Dragon]

    ''''Indeed, you are getting closer, but you still have a long way to go before reaching your Big brother level,'''' Alex said with a smirk.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will catch up soon. My mana increased after my fight again, big sister Artemia. Ignia said it was because of a used dragon mode; in the mode, the dragon essence she gave me and the essence big sister Artemia gave me in the past gotpletely assimted with my body which provoked some change. My mana increased, I became taller, my breasts grew, I became more beautiful.''''

    Alex nodded; her sister was right; she became taller; she was now 5.6 ft instead of 5.4 ft in the past. As for her breasts growing up, Alex didn''t see too much change; she was still in the small breasts department, not that he would say it because he didn''t forget Silveria''s advice; who knows what would happen if he made fun of her breasts?

    ''''You are right. My sister has be beautiful. The most beautiful woman in the world.'''' Alexplimented his sister, who smiled; she was embarrassed, although she knew it was just words to make her happy, she didn''t mind.

    Suddenly Alex, who was about to pat his sister''s head, stopped because he had just received a message from Noire, who he had sent on a mission. He tasked her to search for others.

    ''Master, I have found one of those names on the list.'' Noire''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind.

    ''Oh? Who did you find?'' Alex asked. Despite being separated by thousands of kilometers, it didn''t stop them from contacting each other; it was because of Noire''s origin and special ability.

    ''I found Lady Alice.'' Noire''s answer was immediate.

    ''Alice? Huh! Ok, take her with you.'' Alex ordered, although he was disappointed because he hoped it was either Luna, Sera, or Sakuya. Alice was not a bad choice; no, it could be said that it was perfect; he would test her to see how much she had progressed since thest time they fought.

    However, contrary to his expectation, Noire refused to head back, at least not immediately. She said Alice had found someone unexpected.

    ''''Lady Alice said she knows where princess Lilith is. We are heading over there right now. I contacted you to inform you about this news. I''m running out of mana. See you soon, Master.'' Noire said before cutting off themunication leaving Alex surprised.

    Alex grinned when he heard that they had found the demon''s princess.

    ''''Big brother, why did you be silent all of a sudden, and now you areughing?"

    To his sister''s question, Alex answered.

    ''''Well, I just found out where Alice and Lilith are.''''

    ''''Alice? Big brother, are you sure?" Gracier, who appreciated Alice, was delighted after hearing that her brother found out where she was.

    ''''I''m sure don''t worry, they will be here in a few days.''''

    ''''Yay! I will see Alice. I can''t wait to spar against her. Last time it was my loss but this time I will win.'''' Gracier dered while secretly clenching her small fists.

    ''''No wonder you were so happy. It''s because you want a rematch.'''' Alex was dumbfounded after learning why his sister was so happy that Alice would being soon. During the time Alice was protecting her in the shadow, Gracier knew this would force her toe out and spar against her when she was free after taking Artemia''s lesson. They fought many times with Alice getting the most wins, something the little devil wished to change now with her newfound power (Dragon Tongue, Dragon mode) she was sure to win if they fight; it was not that she was looking down on Alice thinking she was the only one to have progressed, but it was just how confident Gracier is, she would not lose this time.

    ''''But Big brother, how did you know that?" Finally, calm, Gracier was curious, so she asked.

    ''''It is because I got a pet,'''' Alex answered, proud of Noire.

    ''''Wow! Is she cute?" Gracier immediately asked, leaving Alex speechless.

    ''''Why do you think it''s female?" He asked, wanting to know what made Gracier believe it was female instead of male.

    ''''Well, it is because it''s Big brother. You are a womanizer; obviously, your pet will be female.''''

    Immediately after saying those words, the figure of Gracier had blurred, she ran away.

    Alex was gobsmacked; he hadn''t seen iting, so he couldn''t react.

    ¡¼Hahahaha! She got you good master.¡½

    Alex ignored Silveria''s words and immediately went after Gracier.

    ''''Girl, you need some spanking..'''' He shouted while chasing after his sister using ze Steps; the people inside the park looked at the siblings with a smile.

 Chapter 674 - 650: Welcome Back

    Night fell, Alex was tired from his date with his sister, in the end, both Artemia and Maria joined in, leaving the ck prince more exhausted. He decided to take a bath.

    The bath was just a bit smaller than the bath inside his mansion. It was located in an open underground space filled with hot water heated by magic stone. Once you entered the bath, you could see the water vapor floating around and giving the bath a calm atmosphere.

    Alex submerged himself in hot water and rxed his body. The water temperature was at the best point, and he could not help but sigh infort; he felt like his fatigue was slowly getting washed away.

    Feeling the water against his skin, Alex smiled wryly while remembering the good old days. Hah¡­ How he missed the days when he visited an onsen for the first time. It would be good to try the real thing once again, he thought.

    While he was submerged in the water, Alex felt the door of the bathroom opening, which surprised him, but in the next second, he recognized the presence of the neer.

    "Princess, what are you doing here?" Alex asked with an amused grin on his face.

    "¡­ Can I bath with you?" Artemia asked in a low voice.

    Alex smiled wryly. "Do the other girls know that you are here?"

    "¡­"

    "I thought so." Alex sighed and looked towards her. Artemia only had a towel covering her body. She was staring at the ground shyly, and her face had turned slightly red. Her gaze sometimes darted towards him, but when she noticed Alex looking at her, she moved it away.

    ''''Say Eretria, are you trying to seduce me? So openly?" Alex chuckled; acting all shy did have its charm, but it doesn''t suit the princess who should be acting more confidently; acting shy suited Luna or Eris more.

    Artemia chuckled before walking confidently toward Alex.

    ''''Excuse me!" She said before entering the bath after cleaning her body.

    However, instead of sitting beside Alex, she sat on his thighs.

    He waspletely stunned. Her butt was ced above his member; just a slight movement, and he would pierce her.

    Artemia seemed unbothered by this as she leaned her body on his chest and submerged her face in the water. Her breathing was a little bit rough, sending Alex into a frenzy.

    But he resisted the urge to pierce her and hugged her waist gently.

    "I say princess, are you tempting me?" Alex asked while beating Artemia''s left ear.

    Artemia chuckled while saying.

    ''''Who knows!"

    Alex put on an amused smile but stopped teasing Raven. Even though he was tempted to devour her here and now, he knew that Artemia was not here for that.

    So, despite the heated atmosphere, the two remained silent while enjoying the bath.

    A few minutester, Artemia finally opened her mouth.

    "Lilith..She is a good girl, just a little shy."

    Alex was slightly startled, but soon a smile formed on his lips. "Are you suggesting that I make a move on your friend?

    "Mm¡­ I hope you can get along with her." Artemia responded while not going too much into the details, and Alex understood what she was trying to imply; he couldn''t be more amused. To think that Artemia would push her friend''s inside the wolf''s ws? How amusing.

    Just as Alex felt amused about Artemia''s suggestion, he heard the following question.

    ''''When are theying?"

    Obviously, she meant Lilith, Alice, and Noire. Like he did with his sister Alex informed Maria and Artemia about the girlsing to join them so. While they were surprised to hear that Alex got a pet, they didn''t say anything after learning it was a female like Gracier did.

    ''''They will be here by tomorrow,'''' Alex answered; Artemia nodded, after staying in the bath for fifteen minutes, she stood and gave Alex a deep kiss before leaving, not long after she left, Maria came in. Like the princess, she sat on Alex''s tights. Alex chuckled before hugging his fiancee.

    The following morning Alex woke up to find two girls sleeping beside him using his arms as pillows. Fighting against the numbness spreading through his arms, Alex woke them.

    ''''It''s morning, sleepyheads!"

    Maria and Artemia woke up simultaneously; they stared at each other before greetings Alex, then left the bed after giving Alex each a kiss.

    Looking at them entering the bathroom, Alex wished he could join them but decided against it in the end as he would not be able to control himself.

    After their baths, the four decided to take breakfast. Just as they finished, Alex frowned before smiling.

    ''''Let''s go upstairs. They have arrived.'''' Alex, who sensed Noireing, suggested. The girls nodded before following Alex upstairs.

    Alex closed the door after they entered, and there was a ck sh forcing the girls to close their eyes, and when they opened them again, four girls were standing in the middle of the room.

    Surprised, Alex stared at Eris; he didn''t expect to appear alongside the others.

    ''''I guess it''s another surprise,'''' Alex murmured while his eyes locked onto Noire.

    ''''I''m back, Master.'''' Noire curtsied elegantly with one hand above her breasts.

    ''''Wee back, Noire. It''s good to see you. You can go rest now.''''

    Upon hearing her master''s words, Noire was overjoyed; she nodded before vanishing.

    Finally, there was only Alex and the girls; they stared at each other for a moment before smiling simultaneously.

    ''''Wee back. It''s good to see you, especially Lilith.'''' Alex said with open arms, and none of the girls seemed adverse to sharing a hug with him.

    After giving them a weing hug, Alex moved and sat on a couch he brought; Maria, Artemia, Eris sat on the bed while Gracier sat beside her brother with Lilith sitting across from Alex.

    ''''It''s great to see most of you. I thought I wouldn''t be able to for a long time.'''' Lilith shared her thoughts, making others wonder what she went through to say those words; she was different from her past self.

    ''''Let''s enjoy ourselves today, and tomorrow we will begin a sparring match..'''' Alex proposed; the girls saw no objection to this proposition; on the contrary, some were looking forward to these sparring matches.

 Chapter 675 - 651: Sparring 1

    The next day, in the middle of a forest on a self-created stage, stood two persons, Lilith and Eris, the demon princess and the princess from the wolf n.

    Like Alex suggested yesterday, they took their time to enjoy a day off, while today, they were about to begin sparring. The first match would oppose Lilith against Eris. The goal of this fight was to gauge each other level for better coordination as they would need it on the next floors, where it would be harder and harder to advance.

    After exchanging a few words with Maria, Eris stepped on the stage; she unsheathed her Gift, a rapier, and curtsied towards Lilith, who did the same.

    "Princess Lilith, it''s an honor to fight you."

    Lilith nodded. "Same here, I have heard of you. Eris Wolfang, the [Wind Princess]. It''s said that your fencing techniques have reached a high level that you can control the Wind like an extension of your limbs, you fast as the wind itself. Something I wish to see. We never fought. I''m curious about you, Wind princess."

    Eris shook her head indifferently. "Princess Lilith is overpraising me. My fencing is nothingpared to a true master. While you often use a scythe, you are also good at using a sword.''''

    Suddenly, Eri''s eyes narrowed, her timid side disappeared like a puff of smoke, and she smiled.

    "I''m truly curious about such swordsmanship."

    "Same here."

    With the discussion finished, the two looked at Alex acting as the referee.

    Alex smiled. He raised her hand and,

    "Start!"

    ... Signaled the start of the fight.

    Lilith summoned her Gift and turned it into a ck sword form; however, Eris made the first move. Hee rapier shook briefly before piercing towards Lilith; her speed was too fast.

    With just one step, she covered the distance between them. Just a moment ago, she was standing on the other side of the stage, and now, she was already in front of Lilith.

    Lilith couldn''t help but admit that she was fast and praised her movement technique sincerely.

    Before Eris''s rapier could reach Lilith, she responded with her own move, a quick draw.

    Faster than Eris''s rapier, her sword left the sheath and shed towards Eris. The wolf princess only noticed Lilith''s attack when her word was about to touch thetter neck.

    Lilith''s attack was fast as a bullet; however, Eris''s response was immediate. She did not hesitate to forsake her attack and crouch down. She then retracted her rapier and executed a basic fencing move, lunge.

    Eris''s attack was nothing short of perfect. Her quick reaction should be praised

    However, this quick reaction and attack were not perfect in Lilith''s eyes; she could see through the ws. She simply raised her sword, slightly touched Eris''s rapier, and changed her move into a thrust.

    Then, Eris''s rapier passed helplessly beside Lilith''s head while her sword passed near her neck.

    "!!!"

    Eris opened her eyes wide. She shifted her head aside and jumped back. Instantly, she put some distance between them; she was a few meters away.

    Lilith chuckled. "As expected of you. Sincerely I was nning to end the fight with this attack."

    Upon hearing Lilith''s words, Eris felt insulted and frowned; then she felt something which made her move her hand to her neck, where she felt something hot on it.

    Blood.

    Lilith''s attack had injured her; however, instead of bursting into rage, Eris was perfectly calm; she remembered something her other twin used to say.

    ''During a fight, you need to stay rational; no matter what happened, you must not let your emotions take over you, not until you are sure to use them to your advantage.''

    "Such a fast sword." Shaking her head to stay focused, Eris muttered and looked at Lilith; thetter replied with a smile and took a step forward. Then, her sword made a piercing motion, moving toward Eris''s neck.

    Eris simply stepped aside and shook her rapier. The rapier moved like a snake trying to bite Lilith''s neck, but she blocked it with her sword unexpectedly and cut towards Eris''s chest in counterattack.

    Wind gathered under Eris''s feet, and she jumped back before she filled her rapier with mana and thrust forward despite the distance between them.

    With each thrust, the mana in her rapier was shot towards Lilith in the form of wind arrows, while at the same time, it was also filled with sword intent making them sharper.

    While normal people would have panicked, Lilith did not panic. Her body became lighter as she let lightning course through her whole body, then her body shed briefly as she weaved through the attacks. With each step, she left one of the projectiles behind, finally appearing in front of Eris again. Everything happened too fast.

    Eris''s expression changed. She hurriedly twisted the hand holding the rapier, creating a rotating attack that seemed to absorb the wind in the surroundings.

    The powerful attack seemed to pull Lilith towards the rapier. It exerted a powerful, attractive force that forced the opponent to receive the attack.

    [Wind Attraction]

    It is how Eris named this technique she created; it consists of using the ambient wind to force your enemy toward a designated spot; in the current situation, it was Eris''s rapier.

    Lilith''s eyes narrowed. The mana inside her body started to circte at high speed; lightning coursed through her veins, creating a countering force around her.

    Then, ignoring Eris''s attackpletely, Lilith closed the remaining distance between them.

    "I guess this is the end!" Lilith dered.

    Seeing Eris''s expression of horror, Lilith smiled and stabbed towards her heart.

    But contrary to Lilith''s expectation, Eris''s expression changed abruptly. When her sword was about to pierce her body, she opened her mouth.

    [Noise Amplification!]

    Snap!

    Boom!

    She snapped her, and Lilith, like a hammer, was just mmed into her ears; she became unable to concentrate, and her attack got deviated from its trajectory.

    Alex, who was watching the match, was surprised by the move used.. To think she would use the wind in the air to amplify the sound in the air to disrupt her enemy''s concentration, how ingenious however Alex believed that the fight would end up just like this; he was not wrong.

 Chapter 676 - 652: Sparring 2

    After using Sound amplification to make Lilith dizzy, Eris immediately thrust her rapier forward; she infused mana into her Gift, sending three consecutive thrusts instead of one.

    Those thrusts were fast and deadly like bullets; however, the dizzy Lilith still reacted; she moved her sword with such perfect uracy that one would not believe that she was still feeling dizzy. Lilith used the sword to deal with Eris''s attack.

    Meanwhile, Eris attacked, she opened her mouth.

    "HAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"

    She let out a powerful roar; instead of howling as a wolf should do, she roared.

    Mana was infused in her voice, turning the roar into a powerful shockwave that sent everything around her flying.

    At the same time, she activated a movement technique to move away.

    However, the scene that appeared in her sight next shocked him. Lilith''s purple eyes turned dark, and she moved her sword so casually that it seemed she wasn''t putting in any effort.

    Eris was fascinated; a sword was cutting through the shockwaves,ing straight to her chest.

    The overbearing sword cut through everything. The sword''s edge sliced the shockwave apart and erased the mana it carried. Then, it continued forward, moving through space to chase after her.

    Finally, Eris panicked. She could feel that regardless of how much she struggled, this sword would pierce her heart. She sensed her death approaching so slowly that it seemed like time slowed down.

    Suddenly, just as that sword was about to pierce Eris''s heart, it vanished like an illusion.

    Eris''s instinct kicked in, telling her that something wasn''t right; she tried to use her rapier but immediately understood that she wouldn''t make it; therefore, she decided to use the only weapon left at her disposal.

    Lilith, who had used a mental attack on Eris, appeared behind her to finish her.

    ''''You have lost. It-"

    Lilith didn''t get the opportunity to finish her sentence before something struck her in the stomach, sending her flying backward. Even Alex stood up as he didn''t expect such a sudden turn.

    Lilith, who received Eris''s tail powered by wind element, rolled on the ground twice. She felt like vomiting; the blow was too intense, turning her inside up and down.

    The demon princess was in so much pain that she couldn''t get back on her feet; it was not a trick but how she was really feeling at the moment. Eris''s strike was like getting mmed by a huge hammer.

    ''''It''s Eris''s win!"

    Someone among the spectators said, but Alex didn''t share the same view as this person; the person who was sure of Eris''s victory was none other than Gracier.

    Eris, who approached Lilith lying on the ground in pain and was about to finish her, froze; her instinct warned her to escape as Lilith, although suffering, would be using her ultimate skill.

    Indeed, Lilith was about to use the strongest skill in her arsenal; she called it the ck hole, a skill capable of engulfing anything sending them to an unknown location.

    ''''Bl-"

    Faster than she could finish calling the skill name as it was necessary to call the skill name, Eris also activated her ultimate skill, it was not perfect yet, but it was a deadly skill.

    [Noiseless !]

    Instantly all sound, even the surrounding wind, was removed, turning the surrounding area into a sound and no wind zone.

    Lilith couldn''t finish her sentence, and at the same time, she couldn''t breathe; in an instant, her face turned red, Eris''s face reddened; she was also suffering from her skill. Looking at her, Lilith knew she could not win this fight despite being stronger than Eris, while she was also suffering from the effects of her skill. Lilith believed that when ites to stamina, the one that could retain her breathing more than the other, Eris would beat her. Hence, she lifted her arm to show that she had surrendered.

    Alex was shocked by the unexpected development; it took him some time before announcing the winner.

    ''''The winner is Eris Wolfang.'''' He dered.

    Both Eris and Lilith were lying on the ground breathing with difficulty.

    ''''Next group on the stage.'''' Alex''s voice forced the girl''s attention back on what was currently happening. Maria, Artemia, postponed any question they had forter. The truth was that they were shocked by Eris''s strength, especially that skill she used at the end; once it''s perfect, it would be difficult to counter, only a few people could be able to stop her; naturally, Alex being one of them wasn''t a surprise, not only he can cancel any magic he can also stop time, rewind time. He is too strong.

    While Maria and Artemia thought of Alex''s strong, Gracier and Alice walked on the stage. As usual, Alice''s face was cold while Gracier was smiling, cracking her knuckles; she looked like a school bully doing that.

    ''''The second match will begin! Ready?" Alex announced while looking at the two, they nodded, and Alex lowered his arm.

    ''''Begin!"

    Immediately, Alice disappeared, and when she reappeared, she was before Gracier shing at thetter neck. Still, the attack didn''t connect as the white sword passed through Gracier''s body like a mirage. Alice''s expression did not change calmly; she spun and blocked the real Gracier''s strike.

    ngs!

    ''''Fireball!"

    ''''Wind Shield!"

    BOOM!

    Oneunched a direct attack from her scythe while the other blocked the blow using a wind shield. It was a perfect synchronization making one wonder how many times those two fought to be able to understand each other so well.

    ''''Sword Severance!" Alice calmly mumbled those words; her sword became invisible, Gracier''s eyes narrowed, she thought.

    ''This damned sword move again. But this time, it would be different if previously I was unable to deal with it properly; this time, I have the perfect countermeasure against it.''

    ''''Mirror!"

    Gracier used dragon tongue to bend the world''s will; mirrors were created around her, and when Alice''s sword appeared from the void to sh her, it was deflected back toward Alice.

    Everything happened too fast, and Alice couldn''t react in time; her eyes widened, for the first time since the beginning of their fight, her face changed.

    ''''Is that dragon tongue that little girl used?''''

    Noire, who had recently joined the group to watch the sparring matches, couldn''t help but be curious after hearing Gracier speak using the dragonnguage. As a mystical beast herself, she could easily identify thenguage used; At the same time, her lineage is known to be world devourer, dragons are and would stay powerful existence feared by the universe, they are strong physically, and their mana capacity are to simply insane almost limitless especially for those ancestral dragons, the first dragon, the original, and Noire could sense that the dragon that was slowly getting mixed with their little girl''s blood was extremely pure, meaning it came from an original dragon.

    Upon this unexpected discovery, Noire, who was feeling despair after her contract with Alex, started to change her opinion of him; he would not be boring as she thought. On the contrary, life besides such a master would be exciting.

    ''''Yes, it''s dragonnguage. My sister is exceptional after all, as expected of a Touch, we are always exceptional.'''' Alex dered with a smile, there was a certain arrogance when he said those words, but none of those present found anything to say about his im as he is exceptional, same with Gracier and his women, naturally he would say those words.

    ''''Shh! Let''s keep watching!" Alex silenced Noire, who was about to ask about her master''s history.

    Back on the stage.

    Seeing her attack getting reflected on her shocked Alice so much that her always stoic face changed.

    Just as the attack was about to pierce her heart, Alice stepped across space and disappeared.

    Alex almost jumped from his seat; Lilith, Maria, Artemia were so shocked that their jaws were literally hitting the floor.

    ''''Since when that girl she has this ability?" Alex wondered; he was shocked that Alice got a space-rted skill.

    ¡¼This girl is a monster; I wonder what she went through to be so strong in a short period.¡½

    Silveria''s words made Alex furrow his brows; he immediately unleashed the Eye of Truth on Alice.

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Level 108

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 10

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 100000/121800

    HP: 3900/4000

    MP: 3300/3800

    STA: 3500

    Magic: Wind/Space/???

    ATK: 1800

    DEF: 1000

    AGI: 1300

    INT: 1200

    LUK: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: ????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: [ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ''''Eh? She is just ten years old while looking like seventeen years old?'''' Alex blurted out because he had never focused too much attention on his subordinate''s status; he never noticed these details.

    ''''Who is ten years old?"

    Both Maria and Artemia asked simultaneously; as they couldn''t appraise Alice for some unknown reason, they asked Alex, who chuckled before pointing at where Alice was.

    ''''I''m talking about Alice. But I will tell you the detailster. For now, let''s concentrate on the fight.. It''s about to get exciting.''''

 Chapter 677 - Sparring 3

    Just like the others, Gracier was shocked by Alice''s move, in their previous fights, she had never used this move before, so this must be something new.

    While normally this would have frightened her, on the contrary, Gracier was happy; even without turning around, she could feel Alice''s sword aiming for her back, in a second would pierce her flesh and deal severe damage, yet she never lost that smile she had.

    ''''Mirror!"

    Calmly Gracier used dragon tongue to bend the world''s will to form a shield behind her at thest moment, but as if she knew Gracier would do that, Alice was not surprised the white sword vanished and reappeared before Gracier.

    Alice had just used her space ability to teleport her sword to bypass the mirror; instead of striking from behind, she chose to do from the front instead.

    However, like in the previous situation where Alice knew Gracier would try to stop her attack with something, Gracier also predicted that Alice would do something like this, so she was not surprised.

    ''''Blossom!"

    Boom!

    A huge fire lotus bloomed and swallowed the two; Alice was forced to switch to defensive posture not get dragged into the explosion, however by doing something like that she would not move, not immediately, an opportunity Gracier wouldn''t miss out.

    Because of her immunity against the fire element, Gracier shed next to Alice; her knee crashed into the white-haired girl''s nose. It was what she thought, but at thest moment, her knee only hit empty air, which shocked her.

    The real Alice reappeared behind her and shed with her sword; all the cells inside Gracier''s body reacted simultaneously. She did the impossible; with speed impossible for an average Saint Realm expert to replicate, she moved and blocked the unexpected sword strike.

    ngs!

    Gracier could feel a tremor running through her hand, almost forcing her to let go of her scythe, but she ground her teeth to endure it. Both girls had the same idea; now they were in a deadlock, they moved their legs.

    Bang!

    Gracier''s kick was blocked by Alice, and for the second time, they did the same thing; moving their heads forward, they shed.

    Bang!

    They staggered back feeling dizzy, that headbutt shook their brains, but they knew that the one fail to use this opportunity to strike would be at a disadvantage.

    ''''Dragon Roa-"

    Alice didn''t let Gracier finish before using a skill that had been used recently.

    ''''Noiseless!" Alice mumbled, and the surrounding turned silent.

    Eris almost fell from her chair; she gripped the handles so hard that they broke; she couldn''t believe it. Because she had joined Alex''s group only recently, she was not aware that the girl was a monster that could copy most of the skills she saw.

    Eris was not the only one surprised; even Alex, Maria, and Artemia, who knew Alice possessed this kind of ability, were shocked.

    Meanwhile, Gracier, who had her attack canceled, was not shocked; on the contrary, she was beaming.

    Maria and the others wondered why she was smiling; only Alex smiled; he knew why her sister was acting like that; Alice had thought she had put her into a tough spot; however, it was a huge mistake.

    Gracier sent her voice into Alice''s head, borrowing Alex''s canal.

    [You made a huge mistake!] She told Alice, who didn''t understand at first, thinking it was because she knew she would lose it was why she said those words, however, soon she understood why.

    What she did was to remove the air around, turning the area into a no wind, no noise zone; however, when you remove the air from somewhere people would be unable to breathe, the temperature would drop; in other word, it was a perfect situation for Gracier who govern over fire, she could use this situation to her advantage.

    [Condense and explode!]

    Immediately after Gracier thought this, the surrounding heat converged, making the already hot temperature hotter before there was an explosion.

    BOOM!

    This time Alice was not lucky as she couldn''t react in time; she was sent flying, her mouth fell open, and blood flowed, she was mmed against the wall.

    Bang!

    ''''Cough! Cough!" Alice coughed blood while trying to get back on her feet.

    Gracier did not wait for her before switching her Gift into bow form and knocked a me arrow toward Alice. The golden arrow speed was fast; it burnt the air like a missile and arrived before Alice; however instead of continuing to pierce her body, the golden arrow stopped before exploding into golden light, a light that soon turned into a golden that entrapped Alice, momentarily stopping her movement.

    Gracier had perfectly calcted everything; her ingenious n left others in awe. After sessfully entrapping Alice, she opened her mouth; her left golden eye turned into a golden dragon slit before,

    ''''Roaaar!"

    A mighty roar was produced, wind mixed with me to form a me tornado was created and sent toward Alice, the golden me acted like a powerful restraint she couldn''t immediately escape from.

    BOOM!

    A terrific explosion shook everything; Alex was the first one to react; he stood up with his mouth agape, his jaw was hitting the ground.

    Alice, who should have been swallowed in the explosion, stood there perfectly fine, her mouth was wide opened, and she was swallowing the me.

    ''''Holy molly! What the fuck?" Gracier couldn''t help but spat some vulgarities.

    Seeing her me getting swallowed stopped her brain from properly functioning.

    ''''I shall send it back!" Alice dered before opening her mouth, breathing fire; Gracier was still shocked by what had just happened and was swallowed by the fire.

    Alice knew Gracier''s immunity against the fire element, so she moved. She decided to act before she could regain her calm.

    A rift appeared before Gracier, and from this rift, Alice walked out, and her knee crashed into Gracier''s stomach.

    ''''Guh!" Gracier felt an intense pain assaulting her stomach; she was forced back to reality; she quickly blocked the next blow by crossing her arm; however, before Alice leg could touch Gracier''s crisscrossed arms, a wind arrow was shot out from her leg, catching Gracier off guard, she was sent flying, but she refused to lose, the area where she stood exploded sending Alice flying, it was a draw.

 Chapter 678 - [Bonus Chapter] Sparring 4

    ''''It''s me, or this fight is bing more and more intense. Remind it''s not a deathmatch, isn''t it?" Maria asked because what should have been a simple sparring match at the beginning had now evolved into this; this fight had already left the scope of sparring.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders; his eyes were focused on the stage; he wanted to see how much those progressed. While the fight might be intense, he didn''t mind because it would let them see how strong those two had be. Most importantly, if the fight became too heated, Alex could easily step in and stop them; he was capable of doing that.

    ''''Those two know each other very well. I wonder how many times they fought to understand each other this well?" Noire could not help but get curious as she watched the two fight; the more she watched, the more fascinated she became; if they were this strong without too much training, then how strong they would be under her? Especially that white-haired girl.

    ''I would like to train her. She is like an unpolished gem. She will be a deadly weapon once trained. I will ask for master''s permissionter. Hopefully, he would ept.'' Noire quickly made a n to have Alice train under her. She was morepatible with her among the two; while she could also train Gracier, Alice would produce more results if she was under her than Gracier.

    While Noire was making ns, the fight continued and evolved beyond normal, as Maria feared.

    Both Alice and Gracier stood facing each other; they wiped away the blood dripping out of their mouths.

    ''''Let''s end this fight,'''' Gracier said to Alice, who could not be more happy nodded.

    ''''Dragon Mode !" Gracier shouted, and immediately her body transformed.

    Boom!

    Alex, Maria, Eris, Lilith, and Noire were shocked because they saw such a transformation.

    Alice furrowed her brows before suddenly sighing, then she rxed and body and mumbled something none of those present heard, not even Alex with his enhanced hearing, could hear it.

    Boom!

    Like Gracier, there was an explosion of mana when Alice used her special mode; her white hair turned dark, her eyes darkened without any white.

    The temperature plummeted after Alice''s transformation. Alex and others felt goosebumps all over their bodies; there was something sinister about the current Alice, so sinister that Alex felt like she waspletely foreign to him. A single ck on her forehead, sinister-looking wings behind her back, a tail that resembled that of subus, sharp nails.

    ¡¼Master, be ready to intervene at any moment.¡½Silveria warned, and Alex did not take her warning as a joke.

    ''Sure.'' He responded while checking the girls'' statuses; Artemia did the same but was shocked by Gracier status.

    ¡º[Red Queen Alexandra]

    Level 1?????

    ss: Mage

    Age: 15

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: ????????????

    HP: 2800/5000

    MP: 3000/6000

    STA: 2000/4000

    Magic: Fire

    ATK: 2300

    DEF: 1500

    AGI: 2000

    INT: 1500

    LUK: 840

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 4] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 4] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 5] [Golden Arrows Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level 10] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)} [Dragon Tongue Level 10] [Dragon Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [Half Dragon]

    ''''Isn''t it this cheating? She is more powerful than when she fights me. What is going on?" Artemia voiced her thought, and Alex answered her while looking at the transformed Alice.

    ''''Maybe it''s because she is more fired up because she is fighting her rival, someone against she can''t lose, unlike in your case, you are her master, she just fought you to prove you how stronger she had be. The two situations are different.''''

    Alex''s exnation convinced Artemia that if in their fight Gracier was at hundred percent, then in the current fight, she was at hundred and twenty percent.

    Seeing that Artemia would not ask any more questions, Alex checked Alice''s status.

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Level 108

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 10

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 100000/121800

    HP: 2600/4000

    MP: 3600/8000

    STA: 3000/50000

    Magic: Wind/Space/???

    ATK: 3000

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1200

    LUK: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Fame: 0

    Gift: ????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Chaos''Mode] [????]

    Titles: [ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Suddenly the two moved at an insane speed and threw punches forward.

    BANG! BANG! BOOM!

    When their fists collided, it resulted in a terrific explosion that sent shockwaves everywhere.

    While they were still locked in deadlock, Gracier moved her dragon tail.

    Fwoosh!

    The dragon''s tail cut through the air like aircraft; it was so fast that Alice was forced to use her wings as a shield.

    Boom!

    She was sent flying but disappeared shortly after; without turning around, Gracier sent a punch behind to intercept Alice, who behind her from a rift.

    Puchi!

    However, despite everyone''s expectations, Gracier failed tond a blow; she suffered an injury. Instead, somehow Alice''s tail pierced her stomach from the front.

    Gracier felt blood surging forward, but she managed to push it back before exploding the wings on her back, sessfully pushing Alice back. Still, thetter immediately use Reality Render, a sword strike capable of cutting across space, an advanced version of Sword Severance.

    Immediately when Alice used that move, Gracier knew she would not dodge, at least notpletely.

    Relying on her instinct, she shifted her important organs before Alice''s sword pierced her body; she vomited blood while immediately contracting her muscles to momentarily stop Alice''s sword from escaping from her body, thus stopping her for a millisecond; it was all she needed.

    Alice knew that she must escape, but before she could, Gracier had already made her move.

    ''''Deste Land !"

    Boom!

    There was an intense explosion that swallowed everything forcing Alex and others to close their eyes, and when they opened them again, the stage was gone, turned into destend without the once of life, Alice had almost been turned into mummy, Gracier''s eyes were unfocused with a hole in her chest, Alex immediately acted.

    He appeared in the middle of the two and unleashed his time ability.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time Rewind!"

    His entire mana was gone in an instant, but he seeded in bringing them back to normal, but they immediately lost consciousness, their face touching the ground simultaneously.

    ''''It''s a draw!"

 Chapter 679 - Marias Jealousy

    The fight between Gracier and Alice was intense, but the result was a draw.

    The two girls went to their seats to watch the next match; while they were not really satisfied with the result, it still showed that they had progressed. The result would have changed if it was a deathmatch.

    ''''Next time, I will win.'''' Gracier dered as she stared at Alice. Unexpectedly Alice responded.

    ''''Me too.''''

    A beautiful smile bloomed on Gracier''s face. Looking at their exchange, Alex smiled and thought.

    ''With Alexandra''s help, Alice wille to like interacting with others.''

    Just as Alex was about to announce the start of the next match, he frowned because he felt an iing presence, and in a minute, she came.

    ''''Wow! Good morning everyone.'''' Eri greeted everyone while her eyes were scanning them; she stopped on Maria, who was already preparing for the next match.

    ''''You are no fun. Starting something so fun without waiting for me. I am that unweed?"

    Alex ignored Eri as he knew if he were to give her a response, she would not stop nagging him. He regretted calling her to join them; he should have waited until they finished here.

    ''''Who is this?"

    Because it was her first time seeing her, Artemia was curious.

    ''''An annoying ssmate,'''' Maria said, feeling a headacheing.

    ''''I hear you!" Eri shouted while ring at Gracier, looking at her as if she was a troublemaker.

    ''''I did it intentionally, Pettanko!" Maria replied, making Eri''s face darken.

    Eris lowered her head to ask Gracier what the word Maria used meant, but Eri saw this and knew what she would ask.

    ''''Little girl, if you tell her, I swear I will kill you.''''

    It was a mistake to try to threaten Gracier; she was not nning to say anything, at least not here, because, as a fellow sister, she knew how Eri felt, but she didn''t know that and tried to threaten her.

    ''''It means t-chested girl. As you can see, she t.'''' Gracier answered with a smile, and Eri was about to erupt if she knew Gracier well, she wouldn''t have to do what she did.

    ''''You are dead, chibi!" Eri roared, as Maria did earlier to provoke her; she said a word she was sure the other party would know, and not knowing would push Gracier to provoke, and she could use this opportunity to beat some sense into her. She didn''t want to challenge a little girl.

    However, unfortunately for her, Gracier understood what she meant, how she could not? Sakuya was with her, and every night back on, Mysthia would teach her the Japanesenguage, and when she cked off, she would punish her by calling her chibi, meaning small. So what Eri thought she wouldn''t understand, she understood and got the reply.

    ''''I''m still growing up, Baba!"

    Alex was astounded; he knew his sister was a little rebellious, full-mouthed but not to this extent, and she was ready to intervene as he knew Eri would never let that word past, just by thinking what Baba meant. Alex almost burst intoughter but knew he better not.

    ''''I will kill you.''''

    As expected, Eri finally couldn''t control herself and was about to jump on Gracier, but Maria red at her and made the first move.

    She appeared before Eri and put her hand on her shoulder, lowered as though she would whisper the words into Eri''s ears; Maria did the opposite.

    ''''Don''t be angry, Eri; it''s not good for your skin. As you know at your age, you should take care of yourself and never easily get angry, after all, olddy die faster.''''

    ''''You! You!..." Eri could not form a coherent sentence as she was too angry to be able to.

    Artemia, Noire, Lilith, Eris, and even Gracier felt pity for Eri; being handled like that, they were unsure if they could control themselves if they were in Eri''s shoes.

    Seeing that if nothing was done, there was a risk; it could evolve into something troublesome, Alex decided to intervene.

    ''''You two, that is enough. If you have some different go on the stage to take care of them.''''

    To Eri, Alex''s words were like a ray of light amidst the darkness; this light could lead her somewhere nice. So she turned her face toward Alex and smiled at him like how a lover would do, not having the slightest idea that what she had just provoked the sleeping dragon. Maria''s eyes turned cold, Alex''s body trembles he didn''t dare to look at her. She was a woman, after all; At the same time, she did ept the other girls (Luna, Sakuya, Artemia, Sera), it doesn''t mean she could not be jealous, especially if it a girl she never really appreciated and thought of her as a rival. Seeing her man help her rival left the ice empress in a bad mood; not only did she decide to punish the vixen for corrupting her man, but she would also punish the man as well.

    ''''Fufufu! As master said, let''s take care of our differences on the stage.'''' Eri dered before jumping on the stage.

    Little did she know that she had just signed her death warrant with those words she had just said. Smiling like a virgin, Maria turned her face in Alex''s direction.

    ''''No sex for two weeks.'''' She murmured that only Alex could understand. Alex jumped back with a dark face.

    Putting her hands together, he pleaded with his eyes.

    ''''Please, sweety, don''t do that!"

    But Maria smiled and showed three fingers, making Alex fall into despair. Two weeks had turned into three weeks, he couldn''t onlyment, only Artemia understood the exchange between the two and decided to support Maria secretly, it was a way to win her on her side, while she might have said she did not wish to be the head of the harem anymore, Artemia wanted to be one, so she needed to make some allies in the harem, getting Maria on her side meant she would get both Luna and Sakuya as a bonus.

    When the sad Alex looked in her direction to get some constion, what he saw shocked him, Artemia put fingers in the air; the meaning couldn''t be more clear. ''''No sex for two weeks!"

    ''''Just kill me!" Alex shouted.

 Chapter 680 - Sparring 5

    ''''Just kill me, please!'''' Alex shouted; Silveria almost felt pity for her master; she wished tofort him somehow, but she couldn''t find the right word.

    ''''Master, what''s the problem?" Unsure of what was happening, asked Alex; she had forgotten to change how she called Alex. The reason why she called him master was because of the contract she sighed with him after losing that match. In a certain sense, Alex was like her boss, her temporary master, and because master fit more than boss as boss sound like it was some mafia organization, Eri chose to say master instead of the boss.

    Maria''s eyes turned colder; it was an unconscious action; not many had perfect control over their body and subconscious actions. She didn''t wish to react like this, but unconsciously she couldn''t control herself.

    ''''Please don''tplicate things any more than this, Eri, I beg you,'''' Alex asked with a weak voice; if not because of his dignity as a man, he would have begged on his knees to stop her from adding any more words less to make the situation moreplicated.

    Eri, utterly clueless about what was going on as she had never been in a rtionship before, cocked her head to the side.

    ''''Master, what''s going on? Please tell me I would do anything to help you.'''' Eri dered with an innocent face. Even Gracier and Noire, who werete to understand what was going on, couldn''t help but sigh, wondering if this girl was not doing this intentionally; however, when they saw how serious her expression was, they discarded this thought, if she was ying the idiot then she should switch job, quitting adventuring and turn into aedy instead thought the girls.

    Alex felt his EQ would decrease if he responded to Eri again; therefore, he lifted his arm and dered.

    ''''Begin the fight!"

    Eri smiled while Maria said nothing. She summoned her daggers and readied them; Eri also did the same.

    Swoosh!

    Maria immediately threw one of the crystal daggers toward Eri; the dagger cut through the air like a missile, but Eri reacted faster by tilting her head to the side. She was able to dodge the dagger, but a few strands of her hair got cut in the process.

    ''''You missed!" Eri dered with a smile as she could feel Maria attacking too hastily than usual as if something was annoying her; however, the following words said by Maria sent a chill down Eri''s spine.

    ''''Don''t celebrate too fast.'''' Maria''s voice came from behind where the dagger she threw should have been she was there, somehow she switched ce with her dagger.

    Maria, who appeared behind Eri after deconstructing her body and reconstructing it where there was more ice, i.e., the dagger she threw earlier, mmed her knee into Eri''s back; she had no time to dodge she could do ast minute n, hastily covering her body in thin me armor.

    Unfortunately, it was easily broken, and she was sent flying, her body bent in a v shape.

    Maria stared at the flying Eri, and from her eyes, ice beam was fired like aser.

    ''''Did she be a fucking version of Superman?" Alex blurted out.

    Meanwhile, Eri sensed the iing danger and twisted her body and shed out with her sword; me burst out from the sword, shing against the ice ray.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion which Eri borrowed to twist her body and disappeared; it was her turn she moved at extreme speed.

    ngs! ngs!

    When she appeared behind Maria and shed at her back, she responded by blocking every strike calmly, and soon the two moved at breakneck speed, exchanging dozens of swords moves. In contrast, Eri''s sword tended to the brute side. Maria''s sword art was more refined, using softness to deal with Eri''s brute strength.

    ''''ciate!" When the two locked swords, Maria red at Eri and immediately used her eyes ability.

    Ice ray was short at Eri from a close range while everyone believed she would suffer from the sudden attack; Eri did something that surprised them then. Her ruby-like eyes shone, and a fire beam was fired, shing directly into the ice ray.

    ''''Fire Ray!"

    BOOM!

    The explosion threw the two flying a couple of meters in the air.

    ''''Now we got two female versions of Superman,'''' Alexmented.

    Maria was shocked she looked at Eri, wondering how did she hade up with such an idea as she believed that she didn''t have that kind of ability when they fought a few days ago, while she could have developed this ability recently, Maria had the feeling that it was not the case, she felt like she just did it in the spur of the moment.

    Seeing the confusion written all over Maria''s face, somehow, Eri felt proud, and she chuckled.

    ''''What? Are you surprised that I was able to copy your ability?''''

    Maria said nothing but waited for Eri to continue and finish her exnation.

    ''''Tch! Whatever, I just observed your skill and noticed that every time before you use your eye power, mana would gather under your eyes to form the beam; knowing this I simply tried, and it worked. It''s not difficult!"

    ''Not difficult?'' Everyone present had the same thought; they looked at Eri, wondering if she was not making fun of them. When she was exining, most of the girls tried to follow what she said, and the result was a failure for everyone who tried, even Gracier, who had perfect control over her mana and the Fire element couldn''t copy Eri''s gesture.

    Maria''s lips twitched, and she calmed down her emotions; she couldn''t get more angry than necessary.

    ''''Use your strongest ability; if not, you will lose miserably.''''

    Although she didn''t like the meaning behind Maria''s words, Eri said nothing she decided to show instead of responding.

    ''''Phoenix Mode !"

    Immediately mana burst out from Eri''s body, and she transformed, crimson dress, elongated red hair, phoenix tattoo between her eyebrows, phoenix wings on her back.

    Alex and the others marveled at the incredible sight before them. Noire was shocked because she had just discovered the presence of another mystical beast near her master.

    ''Who is he?'' She wondered.

 Chapter 681 - Dispute

    Maria looked at the transformed Eri feeling annoyed; she didn''t know it was because of jealously she was so easily irritated. Smart as she is, she knew she must not let this emotion control her; therefore, she quickly calmed down.

    ''''That is some nice transformation,'''' Maria said with a smile, but Eri snickered, urging her also to do the same as she knew she had something like her Phoenix mode.

    Seeing how eager Eri was to be beaten up, Maria smiled.

    ''''Don''t worry, it will before you even know it.''''

    Eri frowned; she didn''t like the tongue Maria was using to talk to her; she looked down on her, this time it was too much.

    ''''Ice Empress Mode!"

    Under everyone''s astonishing eyes, Maria used her ice empress mode; her eyes turned partially white like her hair, the stone under her feet began freezing.

    Out of everyone present, the most shocked one was Eri. While she couldn''t entirely remember that fight where both used phoenix form, the current Maria was a far cry from that level; itpared an adult to a child. For the first time, Eri was not sure anymore as she was a few seconds ago.

    However, cowering now would change anything, and she would be ashamed to show her face if she were to do that.

    Eri extended her left hand, and me gathered under it to form a sword. Her gift, but unlike the previous time where not too much sense could be felt, this time it was different. The moment the sword appeared, it generated so much heat that the floor around Eri was melted. She moved extremely quickly. She shot forward like a streak of lightning. Her sword cut through the air like a knife cutting through butter, everyone believed that Maria wouldn''t be able to easily dodge this attack even Alex, everyone except Artemia, who had fought against Maria a few days ago, she was shocked that Maria could use that power she used back then, she was ready to interrupt the fight if needed to be but she saw Maria perfectly fine which surprised her, however, when she took a second to think about she quickly understand why it must be because of Alex did, whatever he had done clearer the side effect and enable Maria to call this power easily rather randomly.

    ''Now I''m more curious about what method he used.'' Artemia thought while ncing sideways; Alex happened to be looking at her at the same time they smiled at each other before turning their heads back where Eri''s sword was about to touch Maria, even the frozen ground under her feet had been turned into water because of the heating from Eri''s sword.

    However, to Alex''s and others'' amazement, Maria did nothing until the sword reached her neck before she mumbled.

    ''''Absolute Zero!"

    Her ss heart thumped, and Eri''s sword stopped moving; it was only an inch from her neck, the ming sword was soon covered in ice. Eri''s eyes narrowed in horror; she felt fear like never before she knew her arm holding the sword was covered in frost.

    Maria knew she didn''t have much time left as she could only use absolute zero for two seconds at most; she must finish Eri before the effect of absolute zero wore off. She stepped forward and put her finger on Eri''s chest, and opened her mouth.

    Eri sensed danger; she gathered her mana and breathed fire; Maria was swallowed by the fire; apart from her body, most of her clothes were melted, but she ignored them and continued with her n.

    Alex moved immediately he knew if he didn''t stop them, the worst could happen, and because he used time rewind earlier, he couldn''t use it again because it was not a normal fight, not only he heal them (partially) using Time Rewind, he also healed the destroyed stage, something normally he doesn''t do during a fight.

    As Alex feared the fight escted beyond normal, Maria ignored her melting clothes and put her finger on Eri''s chest while muttering.

    ''''Absolute Zer-"

    ''''Maria, don''t" Artemia shouted as she knew what would happen if Maria did that. Still, Maria ignored her and was about to finish her sentence when Alex appeared between them; he gently pushed Maria to the size and moved away with Eri; her body was shivering, her phoenix mode was long gone, and her skin had turned white.

    ''''Eri, how are you feeling? Are you alright?" Alex asked while checking Eri''s state.

    Maria, who just came to her sense froze, and her face changed when she saw how concerned Alex seemed; he held Eri with such care that the ice empress felt like a needle was poking her heart, it hurts so much, she knew she must not let this emotion control her, she did her best to regain the control however Alex following words didn''t help her out at all.

    ''''Maria, you could have stopped, but you didn''t. Tell me why. Is it because you must win at all cost?"

    Maria had nothing to say to such a question.

    For an unknown reason, Maria''s silence irritated Alex, and he raised his voice.

    ''''Answer me!"

    ''''Alex, calm down. Don''t say any more.'''' Artemia, who appeared beside him, tried to stop him, but as though a demon had possessed him, Alex red at her.

    ''''Shut up, Artemia. Just check how badly injured Eri is.'''' Alex said while pointing at Eri, who kept vomiting blood.

    Using her sense to check Eri''s body quickly, Artemia was shocked by what she discovered. As Alex said, her body was in a mess, although her natural constitution was helping her to heal faster than normal, it was still slow, as if something was stopping her ability from fully exhibiting its power. She understood that the situation was grave, but Alex should control hisnguage as he was hurting Maria.

    ''''Big brother, please stop.''''

    Gracier also understood that if any more were said, it would be disastrous.

    Alex seemed to listen to his sister, he stopped speaking, but his silence hurt more than if he had said a word.

    ''''Let''s heal her first,'''' Alex said without looking back; this gesture hurt Maria more; she said nothing and turned around and was about to walk away.

    ''''Where are you going?" Alex asked while helping Eri. As Artemia had said, she was badly injured. They have used numerous healing potions, but they couldn''t fully heal her.

    ''''I want to be alone. I''m sorry for what I''ve done but please don''t search for me. I need some time to cool off.''''

    Leaving those words behind, Maria vanished; Alex was shocked that Maria left like that; he couldn''t understand why it never came to him because of how concerned he seemed toward Eri. It was like he cared more about her than Maria; thetter felt jealous of her while knowing there was nothing between them; she couldn''t control her emotion; jealousy was not something one had control over.

    ''''Master, a woman, even if I have never been in a rtionship before, what you did was not good you shouldn''t have done that.''''

    Unexpectedly it was Noire who decided to give Alex some advice. The others nodded as if to tell him that what he did what not wrong.

    Alex came to his senses, he analyzed what happened, and when he put himself in her shoes, he understood why Maria would react as she did. Because of jealousy, while he felt no romantic feeling toward Eri, his actions could be misinterpreted as one because he seemed to care a lot about Eri.

    ''''It''s not like that.'''' Alex tried to defend himself but did nothing as the others did not listen to him.

    He sighed and immediately went after Maria to apologize and clear up the misunderstanding; he couldn''t let her be angry with him.

    ''''Alexia, please wait; it''s not what I meant!" Alex shouted after he saw Maria running away.

    However, while his voice reached Maria''s ears, thetter did not stop; she kept running.

    ''''Maria , stop, please stop!" Alex tried again, but once more, he failed. Maria did not stop; she kept jumping atop rooftops, and soon she was about to disappear from Alex''s sight.

    Alex sighed before using el to catch up with her, he tried to touch her shoulder, but she dodged.

    ''''Alexia, why are you running away. I said I''m sorry; I know I was wrong, please forgive, but you hurt Eri; I was just saying those words to let you know that you must be careful in the future.'''' Alex, who is not a master in emotional stuff, said.

    And Maria, who had kept running since the beginning, stopped.

    ''''It''s a problem. You keep bringing her name. You don''t understand anything at all. Please leave; I don''t want to see you right now. I need some time to think it over. Maybe my current state is due to the side effect still effective. A few days will help me recover; please don''t look for me.''''

    After saying those words, Maria vanished, leaving Alex standing there dumbfounded; he could not understand what had just happened.

    ''''Is this that? Our first dispute?" Alex asked nobody in particr.

 Chapter 682 - Marias Disappearence

    Two days passed in a sh, and Maria was still nowhere to be found. After she left that day, nobody saw her; naturally, the others couldn''t continue the sparring matches, it was canceled.

    Alex couldn''t stay he searched for her but was unable to locate her, it was as if she had vanished from the city. He even asked for the girls'' help, but together they were still unable to find Maria. Not even Silveria managed to locate her.

    Tonight the moon was more beautiful than usual for those in the mood to enjoy it.

    Funnily today was lovers'' day; it was like valentine''s day on Earth. Unfortunately, Alex was not in the mood to enjoy this day because he could not find his lover. At the same time, he might have gone out with Artemia; he chose not to because by doing something like that without taking care of his problem with Maria, he couldn''t afford to get distracted.

    It was his first real dispute; he thought everything would always be fine between him and his lovers, something impossible, dispute is normal between a couple, no it is normal between human being, a rtionship without dispute is not something that exists in the universe. To right thing to do is to ovee your differences to grow stronger to make your rtionship evesting.

    Alex''s previous rtionships could be resumed in a few words; I''m rich; you want my money and want your cunt. It was a give and take rtionship, no string attached.

    After returning from his fruitless search, Alex decided to visit the princess; he headed to Artemia''s room. He knocked, but nobody responded; he did twice but still nothing, sighing. Alex opened the door and walked in. At the beginning of the universe, there was only chaos. Chaos gave birth to a world, umting into ck and White and the five elements (also known as the Origin Elements), creating the world''sws and the order of heaven and earth.

    This world was called the Origin world, where the Original beings born out of chaos reigned. They created orders, creatures, and numerous worlds where they reigned as Supreme beings until a cmity befell them and destroyed the Original world alongside numerous worlds.

    Two billion years have passed since then. In a small world, a baby was born carrying an unusual past.

    He felt a presence inside the bathroom; Artemia must be taking a bath. Alex decided to y a prank on her.

    ''''Eretria, I''m back. What are you doing?"

    ''''It''s nothing you need to make a fuss about. I''ve just finished my bath." As she said this, an indistinct figure began to emerge.

    "You just finished your bath?" Alex asked while acting surprised.

    "Is that any of your business?" The princess said with a snort. Despite her words, her voice carried a hint of yfulness.

    Alex frowned. Something seemed off about her. Maybe she knew I''m faking it? Alex wondered, but he was not in the mood to continue further as the indistinct figure slowly emerged from the steam nketing the room, and his eyes went wide.

    Artemia had casually draped a nightgown over herself. Even though it wasn''t transparent, it made the faint outlines of her curves even more enchanting.

    Her long blue hair, slightly damp, casually flowed down her back, causing most of her nightgown to grow wet and stick to her body. Even from a distance away, he could make out her gorgeous curves.

    She was like a hibiscus flower blooming beside a clear spring¡ªa natural beautiful creation.

    These words appeared in Alex''s mind, but he quickly tossed them out. How could she be a mere hibiscus? Only a peony or a rose could describe how stunning this woman was.

    The nightgown clung to her body, exposing her delicate feet underneath. Her toes seemed cute and lovely, her calves were straight and fine, and her well-proportioned thighs were also vaguely visible¡­

    "Have you seen enough?" Artemia said in her yful voice.

    ''''No, I can still keep watching for three lifetimes.'''' Alex dered absentminded.

    Artemia froze; although Alex''s line sounds cheesy, it carried an undisputed charm that made the princess''s heart beat wildly. She was lost for words.

    Not knowing that those words he had casually said tugged a few strings of the princess''s heart, Alex sat on her bed while looking at her.

    Finally, the princess came to her sense; she chuckled and sat beside Alex while suggesting he use her thighs, something Alex was happy to oblige.

    ''''You didn''t find her?" Artemia asked whilebing Alex''s hair which had grown past his shoulders. He calmly nodded.

    ''''We searched everywhere, but we are still unable to find where Maria is. I''m afraid.''''

    ''''What are you afraid of?" Artemia asked while she continued to take care of her man''s hair.

    ''''I''m afraid that she would be left just like that,'''' Alex told the princess his biggest fear.

    ''''Pfft! Hahahaha!" Artemia couldn''t help herself back and beganughing.

    Alex sighed, thinking that his worries may sound hrious to Artemia; it was why she wasughing, but it was not really the case. The reason why the princess wasughing was because Alex acted like someone who could not be easily afraid, but in his first dispute, he lost all confidence and turned into a child afraid of being abandoned. The current Alexpared to the normal Alex, the change was too much which shocked the princess, the shock turned into an amusement, and sheughed.

    ''''Can you stopughing now?" Alex asked and pinched Artemia''s waist.

    ''''Ouch! I get it, so stop pinching me. It hurts.'''' Artemia pleaded, and Alex stopped after pinching her onest time.

    ''''Ah! Forgive me. You were so funny that I could not stop myself fromughing. I have never thought you would be this scared. To think the all-mighty ck Prince was this fragile when ites to romantic stuff. How funny.''''

    Alex red at Artemia, who was still making fun of him; thetter chuckled.

    ''''Okay, let''s stop and stop seriously. I promise not tough again..'''' Artemia dered while fighting against a smile.

 Chapter 683 - Shameless

    ''''If you continue tough, I will leave, I swear.'''' Alex dered threatening.

    Artemia sighed; she decided to stop teasing Alex and asked a question that she was curious about.

    ''''Alex, when ites to a rtionship, you aplete novice I''m wrong?"

    Alex shook his head; he admitted that he was a novice in rtionships; after all, his rtionship with the girls could be said to be his first real rtionship; the previous ones were him ying around.

    ''''I see; no wonder you are acting like that,'''' Artemia said while softly caressing Alex''s face, he turned his face, and his eyes were directly looking into her eyes. The two stared at each other for a moment before she continued.

    ''''Although I understand your action from a bystander point of view, it was like you were protecting your lover. Maria might have gone a bit overboard, but it was because she was jealous of Eri; it a funny thing when you think that she was not that jealous of us, but she became totally emotional when ites to Eri while she was didn''t show such emotion when facing the fox girl, I meant Kuina. I wonder why it is like that.''''

    Alex was also confused; he knew he was at fault for caring too much about Eri, but it was just him doing his job; he was protecting his investment. By acting as he did, she would be grateful toward him, and maybe she would change their temporary contract into a permanent one. Talent like Eri is once lifetime opportunity, so you better not miss it. It was why Alex acted so concerned about her, forgetting the aftereffect his action could have.

    If he had taken a few minutes to think about it, maybe the result would have changed; he made two mistakes, one was to give his lover the wrong idea while the second one was to nt a fake seed inside Eri, depending on the situation Eri might misinterpret his action as him being interested in her which would make her change the way she views him and who knows she might start developing romantic feeling for him, something Alex never wanted nor nned.

    When Artemia exined everything to Alex, he was shocked; he never thought a casual decision would have many repercussions. He vowed to be more prudent in the future.

    ''''What should I do?''''

    ''''Artemia, please tell me!"

    Seeing Alex so fragile made Artemia feel an unknown emotion. She quickly pushed this emotion back as she knew it would not end well if she were to let this emotion take control; who knows, she might turn into the next Sakuya.

    ''''Ah! I don''t know what to say. While I wish you two to reconcile, I don''t know where she is.'''' Artemia shrugged her shoulders, but Alex didn''t believe her; he decided to gamble.

    ''''Please tell me where she is. I couldn''t sleep since a few days ago. I want to see her and makeup with her. I can''t leave without her; without her beside me, I''m iplete; she the piece that makes the rest whole. Every one of you is important to me. I don''t want to lose either of you. If I didn''t ovee this small problem, it would be hard to manage the rest of you. So please help me.''''

    Seeing Alex, who was practically begging her, the princess sighed; she could feel the other girl''s presence outside of the room, they were spying on them, and when they heard she might know where Maria was, they became reckless. If not because they were spying on them, they would have barged in; however, Artemia was sure that if she didn''t give Alex a satisfactory answer, those girls would barge in to demand an exnation.

    ''''Okay, stop begging. I will tell you. I have just found out where she was this morning, and she forced me to keep a secret, saying if I ever tell any of you, she would not forget me. Knowing her, you must understand that she is not the one to joke easily; therefore, I kept secret; however, now I''m going to tell you, as, for the consequences, I will assume them.''''

    Artemia''s deration made Alex feel loved; he lifted his head and kissed her; she was surprised by the sudden kiss but soon responded. Their kiss didn''tst long and was not too wild.

    ''''I guess this is my reward, but it''s not enough. I wished for more.'''' The greedy Artemia could stop but want more.

    Alex nodded and whispered something into the princess''s ears which made her widen her eyes before she chuckled and said.

    ''''Okay, sure. We have a deal!"

    Outside, Gracier looked at Eris, Eri and the other girls wondering what Artemia''s words meant.

    ''''Youngdy. I think it''s inappropriate for you to know more about the master and the mistress talk. It''s adult stuff.'''' Noire was the one to say this; the others looked elsewhere; they didn''t want to be the one to tell Gracier what Artemia truly wished as a reward.

    Gracier frowned; when Alex was whispering to Artemia, someone among the girls blocked her ears so she couldn''t hear what her brother had said.

    ''''If you don''t tell me. I will tell Big brother that you spy on him, and knowing him, he would be very angry. I believe none of you want to see him angry, do you?''''

    Noire and the others looked at each other perplexed, wondering if Gracier was truly trying to threaten them while being part of the group spying on Alex? But most of them didn''t say anything; however, not everyone was the same; for example, Eri couldn''t stay still; she red at Gracier.

    ''''Go on and tell him, I will tell him that you were here together with us, and let''s see what he would say.''''

    Facing Eri''s threat Gracier chuckled and tilted her head to the side.

    ''''I wonder if he would believe you z total stranger or me his lovely sister he loved more than anything?"

    Gracier question left Eri speechless; she looked at Gracier for a moment before shouting.

    ''''Shameless!"

    ''''That is my second nickname.'''' Gracier dered proudly while looking at Eri retreating; she left the room in a hurry. Noire and the other girls exchanged nces before sighing.

    ''Shameless indeed.''

 Chapter 684 - Reconciliation

    ''''I see; it''s where she was since the beginning.'''' Alex was surprised to find that Maria stayed close to them, but they were unable to find her, she concealed herself well.

    ''''I''m curious, how did you find her?"

    Having been expecting this question, Artemia chuckled.

    ''''You want to reconcile with her or waste your time with an unproductive question?"

    ''''Ugh! You got me. I''m leaving.'''' Alex said before departing from Artemia''s; the girls outside left in a hurry, not wanting Alex or the princess to know they were spying on them; unfortunately, they knew for a long time.

    ''''How funny,'''' Alex mumbled while looking at his sister back. He el and disappeared from the room; his destination was the airport, two kilometers from their current location. There was a smallke there and around thiske was a small cottage, normally no one lived there, but since a few days ago Maria began living there.

    After a few jumps, Alex arrived before the cottage, and as expected, he could not feel anything by standing outside; his Divine Sense was telling him that nobody was inside. If it weren''t because of Artemia, he would have turned around and left.

    ¡¼This interesting; now that we are closer to this cottage, I finally figured out why we couldn''t detect anything after many scans.¡½

    Silveria''s words made Alex believe that she knew something, and he wanted to know what she knew.

    ''''Exin, will you?''''

    ¡¼This cottage is in another dimension; unless your senses can pass the space barrier, you will be unable to detect the presence inside this cottage, nor you detect this cottage. How ingenious.¡½

    ''''I see no wonder we couldn''t detect this cottage. While I''m curious about how she knew about this cottage right now, it''s not the time for that. I must see her. If not, I will be crazy; she is my raison d''¨ºtre.''''

    While he was saying those words, Alex purposely raised his voice, making sure whoever was inside the cottage this person would be able to hear his deration.

    He took a deep breath to calm down his emotions before shouting.

    ''''Maria, I know you are inside. Open the door, please, and let''s talk. I miss you; I know I''m wrong. I promise not to make the same mistake again as I have learned from this one. Not seeing you beside me left me unable to sleep at night, and knowing you were angry with me left me with an endless nightmare. So please forgive me ande back already.''''

    He was on in knees when he was saying those words.

    ¡¼What a glib tongue you have, it almost made me cry. You are such a good talker master.¡½

    As usual, Silveria would not miss any opportunity to tease her Master; thetter harrumphed and promised to spank the naughty little spirit weapon when he would have the chance.

    Suddenly, Silveria had a bad feeling.Or maybe that should be called conviction. She felt a chill as if the hair on her back stood on end, something terrible would happen to her soon, she thought maybe it was her big sistering back to fight against her but quickly dismissed this idea, then who? The girl hailed as magic nemesis couldn''t finish the answer no matter how hard she thought about it.

    Meanwhile, Alex waited patiently for Maria''s reply; he thought it would at least take half of an hour for her to say something but unexpectedly, not even two passed when suddenly, the door of the cottage was opened from the inside producing a cracking sound.

    Alex was shocked; he almost jumped and ran into the room but, in the end, still managed to control himself and waited patiently.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes. The minutes continued to pass when Maria''s voice echoed from inside.

    ''''Are you nning with me? If you don''t enter two seconds, then please go back.''''

    ''''I''ming.'''' Alex dered with the brightest smile he could muster before entering the cottage with his fattest speed.

    The inside of the cottage was simple, one bed, a simple table with one chair, nothing else.

    While Alex was looking inside the room, he suddenly felt someone jumping on him; his normal reaction should have been to defend himself. Still, after knowing that the other person was Maria, Alex happily weed her in his embrace.

    The two said nothing and just enjoyed each other embrace for a while before Alex said.

    ''''Alexia, I miss you too much, so much that I was going crazy.''''

    ''''Me too! I don''t know what got into me, but I couldn''t stop myself. I have never felt that emotion. So many negative emotions, I couldn''t control them. While rationality I shouldn''t have behaved as I did, love has never been and would never be something rational. It shocked me how things escted to this point. The next thing I remember was me running away while you went after me; the rest was a blur; somehow, I managed to stumble upon this special cottage. Maybe the owner and olddy saw through me; she epted too easily gave me this cottage. The strangest thing was what she said.''''

    Upon hearing Maria''s words, Alex became curious.

    ''''What did she say?" He could not stop his growing curiosity and raised such a question.

    ''''She said jealousy is normal between a couple, but when you love you must follow your heart that believes in your partner and never shut the door to your partner because by shutting them you will miss many opportunities, opportunities that might forever change your life depending on how you used them. She said I must listen to my heart.''''

    Maria''s exnation made Alex guess what came next.

    ''''I see, no wonder you deliberately lured Artemia here, letting her know where you are and to not raise suspicion you made it seems like she found your location by coincidence and you would never forget her if she were to tell me knowing well she would do that, the opposite of what you instructed her.''''

    Alex''s analysis was urate; it was exactly what happened; Maria was not really shocked; on the contrary, she smiled proud of him.

    ''''As expected of my man. I ept your apology, please, in turn, forgive me.'''' Maria dered while getting on her knees. She was truly ashamed of what happened, but as she said, jealousy is not an emotion; one has perfect control over it sometimes, the most peaceful could turn into a demon because she felt threatened by someone. It was what happened with Eri. While normally Maria did not show such hostility facing another woman except for Kuina, and in Kuina''s case, it was different. Facing Eri, Maria could not control herself and ended up voicing her dissatisfaction.

    ''''Apologies epted, please get up. I''m not too vexed in love, so you must be patient with me because I''m bound to make mistakes. Therefore you must not get angry, no even if you do, please never forget that I love you and I will never want to lose you.''''

    ''''I know. Let''s grow stronger not only in terms of strength but also in our rtionship. The road will be filled with thorn,s but the result will be us still together forever.''''

    ''''Even fate doesn''t want us to be together, we will smash such fate apart for how happiness. As you have said, we both are novices in a rtionship; lets us learn from our mistakes and love each other more.''''

    Alex nodded before sitting on the bed with Maria sitting on hisp, her back against his chest.

    ''''How nostalgic. It has been only a few days, but I felt like I didn''t see you in a year.'''' Maria dered while leaning into Alex''s chest; he responded by opening his arms wider to make Maria morefortable.

    ''''Me too. I felt the same way. The olddy must be powerful if she could easily see through your problem at first nce. Never underestimate anyone, especially this tower where I think everything had been prepared for us, I mean me.''''

    ''''You are right. We are not strong enough to decide our fates. For now, let''s y along until we are strong enough to change the tide in our favor. The olddy disappeared immediately after leaving those words behind; she also said I don''t need any other power because all I need is inside me. Depending on how I use my power, I can be extremely powerful, or I can be extremely weak.''''

    Alex nodded, and before he could say anything, Maria continued.

    ''''I understood that she must be talking about my ss heart.''''

    Alex was shocked by this deration; it never urred to him that Maria might be aware of her great heart; however, after hearing her say those words, he understood that she knew her heart was different from normal people.

    ''''You don''t have to be that surprised. I knew it since my first rampage.''''

    She talked about the first time she unconsciously unleashed the Ice Empress Mode and was stopped by both her master and Luna''s master, Armstrong.

    ''''I see, let go on a day; after all, today is lover''s day. It''s like valentine''s day on Earth. We willmunicate in bed after our date because it is the best way for a couple to make up after a dispute. It was scientifically proven.''''

    Maria shook her head and decided not to y Alex''s game, but one thing was sure, the best way to resolve a dispute between the couple was in bed, her father Ricardo had told her.

    Shortlyter, the two went out on a night date, enjoying their time under the moonlight.

 Chapter 685 - Rivals

    Alex and Maria went out on ate-night date after their reconciliation. They enjoyed their time together before heading back to where Gracier and the others were. Although they would have liked to spend more time together on their own, they knew they were not alone. Maria had been selfish, having already wasted two days of their precious time so they couldn''t waste more time, they must quickly find where the others were.

    When the girls saw Alexe back with Maria, thetter smiling, they were happy. Eri was first toe forward to apologize, she might not like Maria, but she never intended to cause such a big misunderstanding.

    ''''I''m sorry for the terrible misunderstanding my actions have caused. I''m truly sorry.''''

    The other nodded their heads, seemingly pleased with Eri''s action; they exined to her what she had done, unconsciously or not; her action was caused this; while she was the only one at fault, it was a good thing she understood and admitted that she did wrong. Many of them were shocked when Eri promised to apologize once Maria came back, they thought she would refuse to do that because of her strong character and her dislike toward Maria, but Eri proved to them she still knew when she was wrong and could admit it, something not many could do.

    Maria was not shocked as she understood Eri a bit, and she knew she was this type of girl; it was why she couldn''t bring herself to truly hate her back when they were still on Earth.

    ''''I''m also sorry for reacting as I did,'''' Maria said while lowering her head, shocking Eri, who didn''t expect such an immediate response. She stared at Alex for a second, then at Maria, and sighed, love, can indeed change someone.

    Maria had changed; she loved a man; it''s genuine love, not a fake one like she used to toy with those poor guys on Earth. Even someone with zero like her could see the love hidden deep inside Maria''s ice-blue eyes. No wonder she reacted as she did. Rationality was one thing, while her emotions were something else. Despite knowing that Eri or Alex did harbor feelings for each other, her emotions surpassed the always rational Maria, instantly turning her into a jealous woman.

    ''Love is scary.'' It was the conclusion Eri arrived at; while love is what most women seek, she would rather not fall in love if she would end up a ve of her feelings. She decided to never fall in love,pletely obvious to the fact that love is an unpredictable emotion.

    ''''Let''s not stand here and talk inside.'''' Alex proposed as he got tired to wait at the entrance; people began looking at them, wondering if a family drama would start on not.

    In the living room of the mansion the group rented, everyone was sitting around in silence when suddenly Eri asked.

    ''''Leader, what''s the n?"

    Because her previous way of addressing Alex caused a big misunderstanding, Eri changed it by now calling Alex, leader. Gracier didn''t understand the full story frowned.

    ''''Eri, you are from another world, right?" Gracier raised a question. Although Eri did not like the way Gracier called her because she referred to others as a big sister, she was the only one she called by the name, except that doll; there was nothing she could do about it. Like her, Gracier got a hot temper; by demanding her to change the way she called her, she was sure she would mock her, and in a fit of anger, she would end up fighting her, a fight she was not even sure to win. The little girl was a freak like her brother Alex.

    ''Sigh! What a troublesome family.'' Eri thought. However, as if he could sense what she had just thought, Alex red at her. Eri felt a chill run down her spine. To quickly get over this feeling, she turned to face Gracier while at the same time answering her question.

    ''''Yes, I''m from a higher world."

    Gracier, after hearing Eri''s answer.

    Finally, it was Eri''s turn to ask a question.

    ''''Why do you ask this question?"

    ''''I asked that question because you keep calling my brother leader. While I understand that you became his subordinate after losing in a fight against him. I don''t understand why you keep calling him so respectfully, fully knowing that the probability of encountering each other is slim after leaving Exodus. Did losing hit you hard? Why are you acting like that?" Gracier asked with a gentle smile; her smile seemed harmless; her innocent smile did not suggest that she was intentionally poking where it hurts.

    Everyone except Alex could see that Gracier was intentionally making fun of Eri. No, maybe he saw it too but acted as if he didn''t see it. After all, his love for his sister already surpassed the realm of pretending to be a dump when ites to his sister.

    Eri''s lips twitched several times; she was fighting her inner desire to smack Gracier across the face, giving her a good beating only like that she would know that you must respect your elders.

    However, she quickly shook her head to throw away these unrealistic thoughts. But she would not be Eri if she kept suffering silently.

    ''''You are small, yet your mouth is so vicious. I fear for your future.''''

    The others widened their eyes upon hearing Eri''s words. Gracier stayed silent; Eri thought that she was gained a small advantage over the little devil.

    Meanwhile, Alex and Maria exchanged a look; they could see the amusement in each other eyes; there was also a bit of pity because having spent more time Gracier, they knew her pretty well; she was not the type to suffer silently, especially when facing someone she considered a rival. Yes, rivals, those two might not like each other, but the real reason for this was because they felt threatened by each other presence; they were both fire element users. Gracier had always enjoyed a certain amount of fame when it came to fire element; she was exceptionally talented, so imagine she encountered another girl likely as talented as her? The result would be constant disputes because they were afraid of each other. Maybe they were not aware of their rivalry yet, but one day, they would understand.

    But for now, Gracier would not let go of any opportunity to mess up with Eri.. She was ready to counterattack.

 Chapter 686 - The Truth About The Other Side

    Eri was feeling smug right now; she thought her words had shocked Gracier so much that she was unable to retort; two minutes had passed since her small jab toward Gracier, and yet the little devil was still silent, almost as if Eri''sment had turned her into a mute.

    While Eri was secretly celebrating, the others looked at her with pity. Finally, Eri decided it was time to answer Gracier''s question, she had fun, so it was more than enough. Unfortunately, the little devil happened to strike at that moment.

    ''''You are right. I also fear for my future; I fear for a future where I would develop greatly in certain areas while you stay the same.''''

    Gracier''s words were truly vicious, almost making others burst intoughter; when she was saying those words, she emphasized her chest, which was the same as Eri''s, let not forget that one was fifteen years old while the other one was eighteen, it was sure that the younger one would develop more than the one who had hit puberty and still small in that area. Eri was sensible to the subject when it came to her chest, so naturally, after hearing what Gracier said, she was furious, so furious that the current her resembled a mad bull who saw red all over the ce and was about to do the mad dash.

    Gracier chuckled when she saw Eri''s reaction; she wanted her to burst, and she would execute her next n. For some unknown reason, she would feel reckless whenever this girl was nearby; she had never been so irritated by someone before. Normally as Fire element users, they should have been able to tolerate each other presence and get along well, even help each other, but no, on the contrary, they were constantly at each other throats.

    Unexpectedly the result Gracier expected to see did not happen. At thest minute, Eri managed to calm down her emotions and sighed, not paying more attention to Gracier.

    Alex and Maria exchanged a look and praised Eri''s self-restraint. Suddenly, Alex''s expression changed; he felt like his sister didn''t n to let the matter slide like that; she was preparing her next move and was ready to unleash.

    ''''Alexandra, behave!"

    Alex''s warning was a thunderstorm inside Gracier''s ears. She stayed silent but put on a wronged expression; Alex chuckled, deciding not to pay any more attention to his sister. He seemed to have spoiled her too much, and she began to behave like this. It''s good to tease someone, but you should be aware that there is always a limit; doing too much might end up creating more trouble.

    While Alex''s action did not shock Maria, it did shock the others; they never thought he would step forward and rebuke his sister he seemed to adore and let run wild so much. Eri was happy, but she didn''t let it show in her face; she kept a poker face and began exining.

    ''''You wanted to know why I keep being respectful to Alex after our contract while it was not sure that we will encounter each other in the future, there are too many reasons, the first one being that a soul shackle contract meaning binds us until I have aplished what written in the contract I will always be bound to him, to put bluntly I will never be free even if I run away.''''

    The girls nodded in understanding. Eri continued.

    ''''As for the second reason is that I gave him a token that can let him connect to me automatically upon reaching the higher world.''''

    Alex nodded before showing the group a golden pendant with a phoenix image. Maria and others nodded, but suddenly their eyes widened.

    ''''What do you me the higher world? Aren''t there are many higher worlds? Do your words just now sound like there is only one? Care to rify for us to understand.''''

    Unexpectedly the one to talk was Lilith; she rarely spoke, she acted as an observer. Even Alex was curious as well; it was when Lilith pointed out that he became aware that since the beginning, Eri never said higher world but the higher world.

    Inside her dimension, Silveria was curious as well; she wanted to know how the worlds evolved after splitting from the original one. After bing what she was now, she was unable to know about the outside world; she did not remember how many years they had been sealed for after the great war, just that after that terrible war, the once almighty world split into countless worlds ssed as a ne, lower, middle and upper, with Mysthia being part of the middle ne.

    Eri sighed when she saw everyone present being clueless about the upper worlds; if she had reincarnated in the middle world like Alex and the others, maybe she would be the same as them.

    ''''Normally, the upper ne was indeed filled with many worlds, but a few years ago, something happened that made the world in the higher ne fight. I don''t know much about what happened, but after that, many higher worldsbined to form one bigger world, the higher world, while the other ones together with some worlds from other nes joined to form another big world, the Chaos realm.''''

    Everyone present except Alex felt their fine hairs stand on end.

    Meanwhile, Alex felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why either, but all of his fine hairs were standing on end. His heart started pounding.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ¡¼Big sister calm down you are affecting him.¡½

    Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s head. He understood that the reason why his heart started beating so furiously was because of Nyx''s emotional state, something that never happened. While Silveria seemed calm, Alex knew she was pretending to be calm. She was feeling rage inside, but because her sister, who normally wasn''t emotional, was quite shaken up after hearing Eri''s words, she should be the one to stay clear-headed.

    While Silveria thought she could remain calm, the following words uttered by Eri blew everything away.

    ''''The higher world I''m from is called the Original world, the other one is not-"

    Eri couldn''t finish her exnation before she was sted away; she was not the only one, sitting around the table except for Alex everyone else was sent flying.

    ''''Asshole!!!!"

    Alex muttered while silver light surrounded his body, making everyone who looked at him shiver; the mana in the air seemed frightened and disappeared, leaving the room manaless.

    The girls were shocked by Alex with silver eyes.

 Chapter 687 - Information About The Other Side 1

    Maria and the others shivered under Alex''s killing intent; they were unable to move, especially Eri; she felt like all bones inside her body were about to be crushed, she started to have trouble breathing.

    ''''You are not Alex; you must be Silveria.''''

    Despite the overbearing pressure trying to crush them, Maria still managed to utter those words. While she never really interacted with Silveria, she heard from Alex and Gracier.

    Gracier eyes widened when she heard Maria''s words; she red at Alex and said.

    ''''Big sister Sil, what are you doing? Are you trying to murder us?"

    Unexpectedly Gracier''s harsh words seemed to have some effect on Silveria; she retracted her killing intent, and the pressure they were filling disappeared like a puff of smoke; however, two people still had lingering fear, those two were none other than Eri, who suffered more than the other while the second person was Noire.

    Despite being already aware of the frightening existences within her master, it seemed she still underestimated how scary they were. Just with that killing intent, Noire, who had lived for thousand years, was no match for it; she was utterly helpless, she couldn''t move a muscle, so imagine if Silveria unleashed her full power, she would die before even knowing it. This simple thought frightened her; she decided to be more obedient neverin in order to live longer.

    Ignorant of his subordinate''s thoughts, Alex regained control of his body after Silveria''s outburst ordered.

    ''''Sil,e out and apologize.''''

    No matter how emotional she became because of a few words, her action must not remain unpunished.

    Although she was clearly not in the mood, Silveria still did not dare to do as Alex said as she feared his reaction if she were to refuse to follow his order.

    The moment the silver-haired goddess appeared except for Gracier, Alex, and Maria, the others were shocked; they wondered how they could be such a beautiful woman in this world? Everything about her was perfect; even her modest chest seemed to be normal and did nothing to diminish her charm. She was a creature created by the Gods, thought the others.

    However, the person they were praising was not in the mood; she clicked her tongue in annoyance just after appearing. Alex red at her while rubbing his hands together; Silveria shivered, feeling phantom pains on her buttocks; she remembered that day, that shameful day she wished to erase but unfortunately could never do. She knew she must hurry and apologize; if not, Alex would make a move.

    ''''Tch! I''m sorry, please forgive me for what happens.''''

    Eri, Noire, Maria, and Gracier were speechless, wondering what kind of apology was this? But they said nothing when they noticed Alex not saying anything; he only chuckled. Silveria sat beside him while the others could only resign at the end, not asking for a proper apology.

    ''''Sil, can you now tell me why you reacted like that after hearing the name of the higher world?" To calm the others down, Alex asked this question. He decided to share some things with others, be in the dark for too would not do them any good; only by sharing responsibility would they be able to survive what would happen.

    ''''Girl, you said they called the higher world; you came from the Original world, right?"

    Still afraid of Silveria, Eri responded by violently nodding her head.

    ''''Stop scaring the poor girl,'''' Alex warned, and Silveria sighed before she began exining.

    ''''Master, as you know, our world was destroyed in that war, scattered into a different world. While we, the divine race, are from the Spirit Realm, the general name of our world where all other races lived was called the Original world. A name was given to us by the supreme beings before they vanished. During the war against the chaos race, everything got destroyed, and the name original world disappeared. Nobody dared to use it even after it split into many nes filled with new worlds.''''

    ''''I see!" Alex mumbled; no wonder she would react like that. A name people forgot and couldn''t use suddenly appeared; it was not the only problem; the other higher world was called the Chaos Realm, which means that the two forces would inevitably sh. As for whom were the ones toe up with these names, the current Alex had no way knowing; the only way possible for knowing would be to ascend and be stronger, something he clearlycked right now.

    ''''Eri, I''m sure that the higher world, the original world, isposed of many worlds. I''m wrong?"

    After a moment of silence, Alex suddenly asked this question startling the others; only, Silveria, Maria, and Lilith were not really surprised as they also had thought the same thing.

    ''''Yes, many worlds formed the higher world where I came from. I don''t remember the exact number, maybe two hundred worlds, but as we speak, those worlds are merging into a new powerful world.''''

    Alex furrowed his brows when he heard this; he exchanged a look with Silveria; they both could see worries in each other eyes, whoever is controlling this higher world, they are dangerous; this person seems to be prepared for war.

    ''''How many races are over there? And what race is the most dominant?"

    Seeing a rare opportunity to gain information on the other side, Alex did not hesitate to ask a few questions. Naturally, Eri understood this well and didn''t hide what she knew. She was lucky to be part of a big family, and as a genius, she knew many things.

    ''''I don''t remember the exact number, but I will tell you what I know.''''

    Everyone rolled their eyes upon hearing the first half of Eri''s sentence; they wondered if she was not doing it intentionally; it was the second time she said the same thing. This made them doubt if she was knowledgeable as she tried to portray.

    Eri blushed, feeling embarrassed by those stares she was receiving; she cleared her throat and decided to tell them what she knew; after all, she was not a living library; she only knew a little.

 Chapter 688 - Information About The Other Side 2

    Alex and the others waited patiently for Eri to talk; among them, there were two people extremely excited; it was none other than Artemia and Lilith. They were closer from getting news about their hometown. Their ultimate wish when they tried to open the world door back then to end up awaking a disaster was to find a way home.

    While for their deadrades, it was because of adventure, for those two, it was because their real roots existed outside of Mysthia, so in order to unveil who they truly are, they wanted to ascend.

    Unfortunately, they couldn''t, but fate was giving them another chance; it was even generous by sending someone to give them so information before they could manage to ascend.

    Completely oblivious to the fact that those two took her as some kind of information bringer, Eri opened her mouth and began exining.

    ''''The races that existed on the other side that I know of are the following:

    The High Human they rule the human race. The Dragon race, the Angel race, the High Elves, the Demon and devils, the beastmen. As for who is the strongest currently, it is the High Human, they possess strong physics almostparable to the dragon race, but they mana capacity is outrageous, sometimes surpassing the dragon; the angel race should not be underestimated either, especially those from the Fallen n.''''

    Lilith''s breathing quickened, her heart started pounding; she almost shouted, that''s it, I''ve finally found a lead, but in the end, she seeded in controlling herself.

    Alex''s blood began to boil uncontrobly; he wanted to rush forward and immediately ascend because only in such a world would he be able to fully awaken his potential and soar, standing at the apex.

    Meanwhile, Silveria frowned; after hearing Eri''s information on the existing races on the other side, she couldn''t help but think that this lineup looked exactly like the truth original world lineup. Was there someone trying to reproduce the original world? If it''s true, then what this person''s goals are?

    Silveria had a headache just by thinking about those things; she massaged her forehead, trying to calm down her throbbing head. Whether this person was ying or was serious, he must know that he was bound to fail because the original world could not survive back then, she didn''t believe if by copying the world which had failed once they had a chance winning, besides there was a truth this person probably doesn''t know or if he knew and were still trying to merge the worlds then it would mean he had never once taken into ount the survival of the races.

    ''''Sigh! How troublesome!" Silveria mumbled before stopping thinking about those kinds of stuff. Alex, who had been paying attention to her for a moment, wondered what happened to her face to change so drastically.

    ''''Sil, what happened? Is there any problem?"

    Silveria felt warmth spreading through her chest; she knew Alex was asking this out of concern for her, not because he wished for more information.

    ''''Don''t worry, it is nothing to worry about, at least not now you will know once we ascend.''''

    ''''I see. Go rest then!" Unexpectedly Alex did not push her for more; he understood that he would learn more soon once they sessfully ascended.

    Silveria did not say anything; she simply nodded before vanishing, leaving the girls surprised for a second before they started bombing Eri with questions

    Among them their questions, one of them caught Alex''s attention; he was about to leave but stopped upon hearing Noire''s question.

    ''''Miss Eri, who the strongest of all, the one governing the other races?"

    Eri stayed silent for a while before shaking her head to others'' disappointment.

    ''''I don''t know.''''

    ''''Tch!" Gracier clicked her tongue in annoyance; she was about to throw a few insults at Eri when she suddenly froze, feeling an intense gaze on her back. She didn''t need to turn around to know it was her brother; she gulped and immediately remembered what had happened earlier. While her brother does cherish her once he became angry and asked her to behave, then better behave, or else he would be angrier and ignore you.

    ''''Eri, please continue!" Gracier asked politely.

    Eri nodded while inwardly chuckling, thinking only the big bad wolf the only capable of subduing the little devil.

    ''''As I said, I don''t know; nobody seemed to know that person''s identity. This person is too mysterious; the only thing known about this person is that he is extremely powerful, so powerful that a lot of people are afraid of him.''''

    Suddenly Alex, who was listening to Eri''s exnation, turned his head towards the entrance where Lilith could be seen leaving; he looked at her departing back then at the others who were busy listening to Eri''s tales, he decided to follow. He wished to talk with her for a while.

    Outside Lilith sat on the rooftop and left her feet dangling in the air; she was not surprised by a presenceing from behind. While Alex was checking on her when she was leaving, she was also checking on her almost as if she was deliberately luring out.

    ''''Wee, Alex. I was waiting for you.'''' She said with a smile; she seemed to be following Alex''s suggestion back then, he had said to smile often, and she never forgets, smiling had be something natural no,w and like usual, her smile was beautiful, especially when it let it show the mole near her cute mouth.

    Alex sat beside Lilith and watched the stars in the sky; he couldn''t help but mutter.

    ''''Beautiful!''''

    Lilith knew he was talking about the stars, so she nodded.

    ''''Indeed beautiful, but they still die.'''' She said, and Alex chuckled.

    ''''Like everything else.'''' He added.

    ''''You are right. Alex, I''m not the one to beat around the bush. I want your help.'''' Lilith suddenly dered while directly staring into Alex''s eyes; he didn''t avoid her eyes; he calmly asked.

    ''''It''s about the curse, isn''t it?"

    From the moment he cured Maria, he had expected such a question; Artemia was not in a hurry to ask for his help because she knew he would help her once the time arrived, but it was different for Lilith.

    ''''Yes!" Lilith nodded without hesitation.

    ''''I see, I understand but at only one condition.'''' Alex dered with a smile on his face; Lilith''s face did not change; she was ready to do anything if it meant she would increase her chance of ascending.

    ''''Tell me.''''

    Alex smiled even more and lowered his head and whispered something into her ear; her eyes widened before she burst intoughter and dered.

    ''''Deal.''''

 Chapter 689 - Night Talk

    Late in the night, today Alex decided to sleep with the princess, and Maria agreed.

    Artemia used Alex''s arm as a pillow, yet she could not sleep. Finally, she decided to chat a bit; maybe this way, she might fall asleep.

    ''''What were you and Lilith talking about?'''' Artemia asked this question; she had noticed those two sneaking away while they were listening to Eri briefing them about the higher ne. She had used her senses and knew they were talking, she couldn''t stop her curiosity, and now that she could not sleep, she wanted to use this opportunity to let what they talked about.

    Naturally, Alex heard her; like her, he was not sleeping not because he was unable to but because he chose not to sleep; there were too many things running through his head, he must first sort them out before sleeping. It was what he was doing when Artemia''s question arrived; he couldn''t help chuckle, he decided to y with the princess.

    ''''Ah! We chat casually. Nothing serious.'''' Alex responded with a smile before suddenly crying.

    ''''Ouch! It hurts. What that''s for?" Artemia had just pinched his waist hard while his skin was normal thicker than a normal human; facing Artemia Artemia''s vicious grip filled with mana, it was no wonder Alex suffered.

    ''''I will continue if you take me for a fool again, so spit it.'''' Artemia dered while trying to sound menacing; it was so funny that Alex burst intoughter, making the princess blush.

    ''''You are cute.'''' Alex blurted out, and Artemia rolled her eyes at him.

    ''''Don''t try to change the subject.''''

    Although she was saying those words, she was feeling sweat inside. Which woman would not after receiving praise for someone they were developing feelings for?

    ''''Ah! Take it as I have said nothing then.'''' Alex said, dejected; the princess immediately frowned.

    ''''How can you retire something you just said? Are you still a gentleman?"

    Alex''s lips twitched when he saw her twisting what he said; he almost shouted, woman, you just don''t want to be honest and says you were happy to be praised; however, in the end he didn''t say anything other than responding to the princess previous question.

    ''''We talked about the curse. She asked me to help her get rid of it.''''

    ''''I see. What do you ask in return?" Artemia immediately fired this question at him, leaving Alex speechless; he first looked at Artemia for a few seconds, wondering what do you take me for but after seeing she didn''t avoid his gaze; instead, she was ring at him, he sighed.

    ''''I said I want her.'''' Alex didn''t hide what he asked Lilith in order to erase the curse inside her body; even after reincarnating, it still followed her; what a vicious curse.

    ''''Wow! You are courageous. Seeing you with your head still intact, I guess she must have epted then.'''' Artemia said this to tease Al; hehe said nothing, only nodding.

    ''''It''s good. It would be best if you did not let her go. After all, it''s me that suggested that you must go after her.''''

    ''''I have always been curious as to why you would suggest that. Care to exin why now?" Alex asked while locking eyes with Artemia.

    ''''Firstly it because I don''t want my man to let go of such excellent woman, secondly it''s because I can''t bear to be separated from her and thirdly but the most important reason, I know you are special while I''m not privy to the exact details I felt something the first time we slept together, something seemed to have been stolen in order to awaken something inside you, but obviously, it was unable to awaken it. Since then, I started specting, after me, there were Sakuya and Maria, you may not have noticed, but you changed after sleeping with them. Not only did you be stronger, but your gift also became stronger, that faint feeling I perceived when the first time had sex increased, bing detectable, so I thought you needed to bond with strong females, Lilith being one of them; thus, my suggestion.''''

    Alex was utterly bbergasted, not knowing what to say.

    ¡¼This woman is sharp. I like her. You need a woman like her.¡½Nyx''s voice unexpectedly echoed inside Alex''s head after a long time, but he was too shocked to say anything.

    The others might think Artemia''s words were just a bunch of rambling, but deep down, Alex knew she was right. Despite not knowing what kind of power was sleeping deep within him, he could still feel something; even if it was faint, barely noticeable, he could still feel like it. It started when the siblings (Nyx and Silveria) pointed out that he had a unique ability sleeping deep inside him.

    What shocked Alex the most was what Artemia had said; she said she changed after sleeping with new girls, a change not even Silveria noticed; Alex also noticed this change but was unsure if it was rted to his unique ability. Because he was not sure how his ability worked, he was still thinking about it; he didn''t inform the girls yet, but who would have thought that Artemia would be the first one to notice this change and would start nning some methods to help him?

    Seeing Alex remaining silent after what she said, Artemia wondered if she had guessed wrong.

    ''''Is there a problem? Did I guess wrong?"

    Finally, Artemia''s words snapped Alex out of his thoughts; he quickly shook his head.

    ''''No, your guessed right. I was just shocked that you could urately guess what was happening to me. You are quite sharp, and your mind is shrewd like your father. Immediately your first thought was to make use of your friend.''''

    Artemia shrugged her shoulders, admitting everything Alex said was right. She was no saint, and she would always think of herself and those dear to her. If using others for her own sake would be considered as sinning, she would dly ept to be a sinner, beside it was not like she was pushing Lilith to her death; bing Alex''s wife had its benefits. Lilith must have noticed this; it was why she epted his condition.

    ''''Well, no matter how shrewd you are, you are still my girl. I will still love you nheless. I''m truly blessed to have a girl like you beside me.'''' Alex dered while caressing Artemia''s cheeks.

    She said nothing but smiled; not only did he change, bing powerful, but his tongue also became sweet, he didn''t hide how he felt toward the girls anymore, meaning he was less reserved when dering his love. A change Artemia and the other girls would dly wee as it let them feel loved and precious.

    ''''What are your ns?" Artemia asked, switching the subject to something more important.

    ''''I want to join the others, and together we will ascend higher as we came or we will choose a specific floor and train until we are all Demigod or closer to that level.''''

    Artemia nodded, thinking Alex''s n was not bad, but she had the feeling that there was more than that.

    ''''There is another reason why I want everyone to be together. There is someone I must go.'''' Alex suddenly dered shocking Artemia as it was her first time hearing this; naturally, she became curious.

    ''''Where are you going?" She asked.

    ''''I don''t know the exact location, but since entering the tower, I can feel something calling me, and from various clues I''ve gathered, I think the reason I came to Exodus is because of this thing. Someone has nned all of this. Naturally, I don''t know the identity of the person behind all of this.''''

    Artemia frowned upon hearing Alex''s exnation. The feeling of someone controlling their every moves, pushing them where this person wants. It was really an unpleasant feeling, and Alex could feel how she felt but said nothing. If she knew their reincarnations, that prophecy, everything was nned, how would she feel? He didn''t want to know; therefore, he continued with what he was saying.

    ''''The first time I stepped into the tower, I was teleported to an unknown realm where I saw a dragon, then a nine-headed monster, a hydra. The dragon seemed shocked; he recognized but said it was not the time yet. Then I was sent away. Each time I ascend, the calling would increase. I know I''m getting closer to whatever is calling me.''''

    ''''I see; you wish to take everyone with you to go where is that thing calling you is?"

    Alex shook his head, Artemia who thought she was guessing correctly, frowned but said, waiting as she waited for Alex to continue exining.

    ''''My goal after reuniting with the others is to select a few while the rest would train until wee back,'''' Alex exined what he had in mind, and Artemia nodded, she immediately announced.

    ''''I will stay behind together with Maria.''''

    Alex was shocked at first because she guessed what he wanted to do, he had already talked with Maria, and she was okay to stay behind. He chose them because those two have more experience in training other people than most of them. As for who would stay behind with them and who would go only after reuniting with the others (at least the majority), would Alex establish a list?

    ''''I''m tired of talking let''s y'''' Alex dered before suddenly embracing Artemia''s body; she rolled her eyes at him because she knew what kind of game he wished to y, not that she was against ying this game.

 Chapter 690 - Master-....?*

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Artemia rolled her eyes at him but still decided to y; it had been a long time since they did, besides tonight was a bit special. Thinking about what would happen soon, the princess grinned; she thought how surprised her man would be, just by imagining his expression excited her.

    While Artemia was lost in thoughts, Alex acted swiftly; like usual, his fingers were faster than sh.

    Artemia couldn''t sigh facing Alex''s fast fingers; she helped him to get undressed, while not faster as Alex she was not slower, and soon both were naked. Alex began attacking Artemia''s weak spots, and soon the sounds of moans filled the room.

    Alex must admit the princess was a very sexy girl. The way she let herself go while enjoying sex was very enticing.

    Her usually serious voice had turned into sweet moans that resounded in the room.

    "Anh¡­~" Artemia moaned, hugging Alex''s head while he sucked on her nipples. At the same time, he moved his hands towards her legs.

    He first touched her thighs, using his fingers to stroke her beautiful legs. The princess shivered and slowly opened her legs as though luring him to continue.

    But Alex did not hurry. Instead, he continued stroking her thigs, caressing and pinching them slowly. At the same time, Alex moved his hand closer and closer to her moist cave, but he made sure of not touching it.

    But such caresses stimted Artemia even more. She grunted and twisted her body, trying to rub her cave with Alex''s hand, but he continued teasing her, moving his hand away each time it was about to touch her slit.

    Finally unable to endure it anymore, the princess pouted. She looked at Alex with a look of exasperation as though asking him what he was doing.

    But Alex just smiled and continued sucking on her right breast. Meanwhile, one of his hands yed with her other breast, and his other hand teased her legs.

    Alex caressed her pubic hair softly, but he still made sure of not touching Artemia''s slit. Such teasing irritated Artemia greatly and increased her lust and itch.

    It reached the point where the princess tried to use her own hand to touch her cave and relieve the itch she was feeling, but how could Alex let her do that? He grabbed her hand and stopped her.

    Artemia red at Alex in anger, but thetter grinned evilly and shook his head.

    "No, no. That is my task, princess. Let''s me do it."

    Immediately after saying those words, Alex moved; he used the tip of his finger to touch her clitoris.

    The princess shivered. It was because Alex created a technique recently; he imbued his fingers in mana to make them more sensitive. Sex is about adventure creativity; the same techniques are quickly boring; one should try new things not to kill the excitement and never get bored of your partner.

    This technique seemed effective as

    the thread of mana Alex put on his finger bought Artemia at the edge of an orgasm.

    But when she was about toe, Alex removed his finger. If he let her cum so easily, it wouldn''t be a game any longer.

    "Ah?" Artemia was stunned. Instinctively, she twisted her waist to search for his finger.

    Unfortunately, he was not nning to let her be. Instead, Alex moved his hand away and caressed her thighs instead.

    The princess red at Alex in rage. If she could not understand what he was nning, then she was an idiot. Clever as she was, she understood but couldn''t bring herself to be easily subdued.

    Therefore once more, she tried to use her hands to touch her moist cave, but Alex stopped her again. How could he let her end the game so soon?

    Helpless, Artemia feeling extremely ufortable, could only rub her thighs against each other in an attempt to satisfy the cravings of her body, but that was not enough to bring her the orgasm her body was desiring.

    She was at the edge of the orgasm. But no matter how much she tried, she could not reach it.

    It was like torture for her.

    Finally, Artemia bit her lips and stared at Alex, but when she saw his teasing expression, she rolled her eyes.

    The next second, though, she seemed to think of something.

    Then, she put on an aggrieved look and stared at Alex pleadingly.

    "¡­ Please."

    The princess uttered those words with a weak expression and her head lowered.

    Damn, this expression has such a high killing power.

    Alex, who almost sumbed to the princess charm, tried to rapidly calm down but thinking.

    ''However, you underestimated me, Eretria. This is not enough to bring me down.''

    Then he stared at Marana for a few seconds before grinning.

    "What do you want?" He asked with a yful smirk on his face.

    Artemia bit her lips in frustration but still squeezed out those words.

    "¡­ Please, hurry up."

    "Why should I?" Alex asked with a smirk. "I think I enjoy your current expression a lot."

    Artemia did not reply for a few seconds. Then, she seemed to make up her mind and bit her lips.

    One secondter, she spoke up with a pitiful expression.

    "... Master, please punish thisscivious ve."

    Alex waspletely startled.He had never expected this kind of move from the princess.

    This is...

    Master and servant y?

    Immediately Alex became amused.

    ''So you are going to y like this, huh.'' He thought with a smile.

    However, he likes it.

    In fact, when Alex heard her calling him master, he felt all his blood boiling.

    Without hesitation, he brought his burning hot weapon and put it against Artemia''s wet cave.

    The process shivered. She used her hands to hug Alex''s back with an expectant expression while rubbing her slit against his rod.

    Watching her like it, Alex smirked before thrusting his spear forward.

    That was everything Artemia needed. It was as she had been waiting for this for thousand years already. Her reaction was slightly exaggerated, but not that he was against it.. Alex was pleased with himself having made the princess like this.

 Chapter 691 - [Bonus Chapter] Unexpected Surprise *

    The culprit of the princess''s current state checked what he had done.

    As though she was a broken toy, Artemia shivered fiercely. Her body spasmed repeatedly, and her mouth let out a soft groan.

    At the same time, a great amount of love juice gushed out of her moist cave.

    Immediately Alex pressed his body against Artemia and took a deep breath. The feeling of her tight cave pressing against his member was amazing.

    Each time her body shivered, he felt as though an electric current ran through his entire body.

    Moreover, the expression of ecstasy on Artemia''s face fed Alex''s pride greatly.

    When he felt the princess''s orgasm start to fade, Alex started to move.

    He hugged her waist and pierced her small hole fiercely. With each movement, he was forced deep into Artemia''s narrow cave.

    "Anh¡­ Ohh~"

    When Artemia felt his rod inserted inside her, the walls of her hole shivered violently, and an intense pleasure swallowed her mind.

    "Agn¡­ M-Master¡­ S-Slower¡­ Please¡­" Artemia hugged his body and pleaded in a low voice. She clenched her fist behind Alex''s back and whined in pleasure.

    Her two legs hung down weakly, swinging seductively each time his holy spear entered and exited her cave.

    Alex smiled while enjoying her body. With a hand, he gripped one of her breasts while his mouth kissed her neck.

    "Should I stop?" He asked teasingly.

    The princess bit her lips and looked away in embarrassment. Her body, however, stuck to Alex''s body as though she wanted to fuse with him.

    Seeing this reaction, Alex grinned and thrust vigorously, sending his rod deeper inside Artemia''s small hole, reaching deeper into her womb.

    "M-Master¡­ An¡­ Umm¡­ P-Please¡­"

    These attacks were too fierce; Artemia gasped and groaned, unable to form a concise sentence.

    Her body moved, following Alex''s movements. Each time he thrust inside her, her pair of breasts trembled and shook, creating a beautiful image capable of sending any man into a frenzy

    "Such a seductive body." Alex grinned with a teasing expression.

    Suddenly, Alex had an idea, and the smile on his face became wicked.

    "Now that I think about it, a servant should follow the desires of her master, right?"

    Artemia, who was already lost in pleasurend, looked at Alex''s eyes and nodded.

    "¡­ Then, what are you going to do if this master desires to y today''s game again in the future?"

    "¡­ T-This servant will y this game again¡­"

    "Good answer."

    Alex was delighted with the princess''s answer; he pressed Artemia against the bed, her bed raised high, he began to thrust harder and harder.

    Love juices flowed out of Artemia''s cave, drenching the bed below and flowing on Alex''s testicles. A part of these love juices even fell on the ground.

    Happiness, excitement, embarrassment. Various emotions hit Artemia''s body and soul, making her groan repeatedly.

    Before long, they switched positions again; this time, her slender legs were wrapped around Alex''s waist, and her beautiful body was trembling violently as he pistoned like there was no tomorrow.

    The princess moaned and gasped without stopping. She tightened her legs while seductively catering to Alex''s movements.

    Below there was a fierce battle while above, their tongues once more entangled in a long kiss, sharing their saliva.

    "M-Master¡­" Suddenly Artemia whispered and hugged Alex''s neck. Meanwhile, her little mouth slowly kissed his chest before moving toward his neck.

    Alex replied but kissing her earlobe and elerating his movements.

    At this point, he could feel Artemia was close to her orgasm.

    Immediately he knew she was about toe.

    Meanwhile, the princess hugged Alex''s body tightly while enjoying his constant attacks.

    Each time Alex thrust, her body shook, and her breast trembled. At the same time, her mouth emitted soft soul-stirring moans that turned Alex on.

    With her face flushed, Artemia put on a seductive expression. Her throat emitted stifled groans, and her eyshes shivered in pleasure. Alex couldn''t help but admit that this woman knew how to please a man; not only was she intelligent sharp, in bed, she knew how to stir her man''s soul. It was a blessing to have such a woman moaning under him.

    Alex chuckled because he could feel her entire body tensing up. It was obvious she was about to have an orgasm.

    Feeling the changes in her body, he moved faster and faster, thrusting and thrusting as though he wanted to break her body.

    Then, his penis reached her deepest part, touching the entrance of her womb.

    Artemia''s pussy tightened around his dick, then her love juices squirted out, drenching his penis.

    "Ahhnn......~"

    She had reached a climax.

    Alex looked at the princess''s embarrassed expression while tasting the pleasure brought by her tight hole. Feeling her hot and sticky liquid escaping from her moist cave, he could not help but feel refreshed.

    But although Artemia orgasmed, Alex did not. He was not nning to stop the enjoyment so soon.

    Thus, he took a deep breath and waited until the afterglow of her orgasm faded out to continue with his attacks.

    When Alex felt Artemia''s shivering stop, he grinned and resumed his attacks.

    "Ughnn¡­" Artemia gasped in pain and pleasure, and a slight frown appeared on her face.

    "W-Wait a moment¡­." She spoke up.

    "Huh? I did not hear you." Alex said like he didn''t hear what she said, forcing the princess to reformte her sentence this time.

    "M-Master, wait...!"

    Alex looked at Artemia for a few seconds before smiling and pulling out his stiff penis.

    "Thanks..." She sighed in relief.

    But it was too soon to celebrate.

    Alex was not nning to stop, of course. Instead, he hugged Artemia''s body and lifted her from the bed.

    Artemia blushed and looked away. But at that moment, she felt that something was touching the entrance of her moist cave.

    Instantly, she was hit by an ominous premonition.

    It turned out that Alex''s massive weapon was standing upwards in front of her slit.

    Seeing her reaction, Alex grinned and adjusted Artemia''s body before slowly letting it fall toward his spear.

    "Uuuhhh¡­" Artemia let out a soft moan and put her head on his shoulders.

    Meanwhile, his ns slowly slid inside her hole, separating her two delicate lower lips and breaking inside her sacred cave.

    The princess was shocked. In the current posture, she could feel the size of his weapon more clearly. She had never thought it was this huge before.

    For one second, she wondered how something so big could enter inside her.

    At the same time, her body trembled in fright.

    When felt Artemia felt Alex''s massive weapon sliding inside her still sensitive body, she twisted her hips gently, trying to escape from his attack. But unfortunately for her, her body was still weak from herst orgasm; moreover, in the current posture, all the initiative was in Alex''s hands.

    In fact, he could reach her deepest part in one shot. It was he did, he attacked mercilessly, and they both orgasmed together.

    As they were resting after the intense sex they just had, Alex heard Artemia chuckling before suddenly saying.

    ''''You cane in.''''

    He was first surprised by Artemia''s words, but soon his surprise turned into a shock before a beautiful smile appeared on his face.

    ''This girl is the best..'' He thought.

 Chapter 692 - A Threesome 1

    Alex was surprised by the unexpected visitor; how could he not? The person who entered was none other than Maria.

    The ck prince couldn''t help smile, thinking about what her apparition meant. Maria was dressed in short see-through ck neglig¨¦. She was barefoot as she walked forward strangely; the moonlight happened to pass through the window at that moment.

    Under the faint moonlight outside the window, her feet seemed to glow with a crystalline radiance stolen Alex''s soul. Artemia, who saw this, pouted, thinking you did not react so exaggeratedly when you saw me naked; she had already forgotten about the scene of her leaving the bath, and Alex stood there dumbfounded looking at her body.

    ''''So, it was you were nning all along?" Alex asked with a smile.

    Artemia and Maria exchanged a look before Maria asked.

    ''''It''s a surprise, or do you perhaps dislike our surprise?'''' She asked and arrived before the bed; with the flick of her fingers, the bed got clean again. Alex was not surprised as he knew there existed a spell like this.

    As for Maria''s question, there was no way he would dislike this kind of surprise as no sane man would not wee a threesome. As surprised he was, he wanted what made those two toe up with this ridiculous idea because you must know that generally, it was the man that proposed this kind of thing, rarely women are the ones to take the initiative because they considered this absurd. Woman might ept sharing her man, but it doesn''t mean she would be okay sleeping with him together with another woman.

    So naturally, Alex wanted to know why Artemia and Maria, two strong women, would take the initiative for a threesome.

    ''''Why did you decide to do this? Please be honest with me.''''

    Artemia and Maria exchanged another look before chuckling; as Maria had said previously, Alex would want to know why they decided to do this, the answer was simple.

    ''''It for the harmony of the harem,'''' Artemia answered, and Maria nodded to show that it was indeed because of this reason they decided for this threesome.

    Alex was shocked by the unexpected response, but after further thinking, he understood their decision does make sense. His imagination began to run wild. Maybe they will be a 4P next time? Maybe a 5P or 7P in the future? Just by thinking of this possibility, Alex''s smile grew lecherous; he temporarily forgot about all his worries, his body which was umting side effects after he constantly used time abilities, began to heal at a fast rate.

    None of those present noticed this change, only Silveria and her sister noticed this change; the former sighed in relief; she was wondering what to do in order to cure her master but who would have expected this unexpected solution would solve this problem?

    Life is full of surprise; not only was he healing, but his power also seemed to be slowly awakening. While it would notpletely awaken right now, in a few years, it would awaken. Silver and her sister couldn''t wait to see what kind of power Alex would awaken, but for now, they should leave the pervert to enjoy himself; he deserved it; after giving onest peek at the debauchery that was about to start, Silveria shut down all her senses to rest.

    Meanwhile, Alex imagined a bright future where he would have all his women together in the same bed, a bed so big that it would surpass everything that ever existed el-ed. When he reappeared, he was already in the bed with a naked Maria.

    Artemia didn''t know whether tough or cry when she saw the current situation. To think this man would shamelessly use skills meant for a fight and escape for sex, only him would think of such an absurd thing.

    On the bed, Alex used his fingers filled with mana to caress Maria''s body slowly; she shivered intensely of pleasure; it was her fast time experiencing this technique. She was quickly ovee by excitement; her breathing quickened. Using one of his fingers, Alex traced along her corbone, making her shiver; he even did the same thing with his tongue before sending it into her earlobe.

    ''''Anh!"

    The pleasure was so intense that the ice empress melted and moaned loudly, Artemia who was shocked by how fast Maria was moaning, shuddered when she felt Alex''s toe slowly caressing her legs naturally this toe was imbued with mana making the pleasure she felt increase two folds coupled with the fact that she had a recent orgasm, she was too sensitive. It didn''t take long before she began moaning as well, and soon the room was filled with the sound of moaning.

    Because of skillful Alex was, the two could not help but wonder if he had any previous experience before. But when they thought about it, it was only natural that he had this kind of experience as he was rich, a billionaire, a young one at that, besides buying expensive houses, cars, and other materials things he would organize parties where things like these this would happen, no wonder he was so skillful.

    In reality, this deduction was not wrong; Alex did own a few expensive houses, cars, a jet ne he rarely used; he would often organize parties with his friends in one of his secret vis in L. A where many girls would be invited, and in the end, they would organize an orgy where things would turn wild with all kinds of y be it was normal sex or hardcore one, even S&M was included.

    That time he had just made new friends; the one he was closer to among them was Stefan; he was like a brother to him. As a unique child having someone like that did him a lot of good, he lost his parents, apart from his grandma, only Stefan was there; he was rich but not at the level as him. At these parties, he would spend his money and deal with the problems that would ariseter on as some of the girls invited wouldter try to earn a few bucks by iming to have been vited; Alex was not really good with stuff like that, it was Stefan the one that dealt with those problems, he was so efficient that not even his grandmother never heard of anything.

    Alex valued this friend greatly until that day when everything fell apart; it was after a party like usual. They thought he was sleeping after being knocked out by alcohol, but strangely he woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom; he saw his friend stealing data from his supeputer, a new project he was working on.

    It was on the same night he heard how Stefan nned everything, he approached him, made him trust him, suggested those parties in secret vis he suggested to by because he didn''t want his grandmother to be aware of this side of him.

    Even those girls thatter asked forpensation, saying they had been raped, were part of his ns. He did all of this to gain his trust; even the girl he started to go out with was sent by Stefan. This same girl was kneeling between Stefan''s legs as he stole his data. He waited for this asion.

    Alex''s world crumbled that every night, his heartbroken apart. He passed out, and when he woke up two weekster, Stefan was gone with his program released; the world acimed him as a genius, he earned a lot of money. The man was ruthless and stole most of his money.

    Alex watched all of this with dead eyes; only his grandmother was there to support him until he was back on his feet; he took revenge by activating the secret Troyan he left in his program just in case. In a single night, Stefan fell from heaven to hell with many debts while Alex released a revised version of this program, earning back what he had lost. He heardter Stefanmitted suicide to escape from debt; whether or not this was true, Alex never checked as he didn''t care about it. Since that incident, he couldn''t make new friends because he was afraid of betrayal. Only after reincarnating in Mysthia did it change; while notpletely, he was slowly changing, giving his trust to others again.

    Alex, pleasing his girls, stopped after thinking about the past. He could not help but chuckle, the one that showed him the joy of threesome, even foursome was none other than Stefan, someone, he thought as a friend, no brother for almost four years but in the end, like the others, he ced on his road, he was after his money, after a program he was building since five years already. Like a fool, he fell for it and lost everything.

    ''''Humans are scary!" Alex blurted out, making the girls frown; they finally came to their senses and saw they had stopped.

    ''''What is the problem?" The princess asked while Maria seemed to have remembered something; she immediately connected to what Alex said and understood what was going on, not the whole story. Still, she understood that the current scene must have made Alex remember about the past, about that man. She squeezed his hand and dered.

    ''''Don''t worry, we are here to make sure that nobody ever betrays you again.''''

    Her words shocked Alex, who did not expect Maria to see through him easily; he smiled, feeling blessed.

    ''''Thank you. I believe in you. Let''s continue where we left.'''' He dered with a sinister smile; the girls shivered under his stare. Artemia was curious about what those two were talking about but decided to askter; she had all the time in the world to learn more about Alex and the others. As for now, she knew one thing that is never to betray Alex or never let him suffer betrayal ever again.. What coincidence she also hates betrayal more than anything.

 Chapter 693 - A Threesome 2*

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. I''m nasty; I know that, if you have been misled by the title and skip it, then I will say it''s a shame; I left a huge clue behind; it''s about Alex''s past. Finally, the real 3P began now. Enjoy!

    ?????

    Alex resumed his attacks; he unleashed the new technique he temporarily named pleasure fingers on the girls; their bodies twitched as they let out moan after moan.

    It did take long before Maria had her first orgasm; Artemia soon followed. Alex grinned before cing Artemia on top of Maria; the girls didn''t have the time to utter a word before he attacked.

    !!!" Maria let out a long, loud gasp. She was still sensitive after her the soul-stirring orgasm she just had.

    Alex grinned and watched how her body twitched below him. Then, he started my sprint.

    Maria''s insides were wet and moist, and her fleshy cave was very hot. Alex entered and exited it constantly, inserting his burning stick until her deepest insides.

    The Ice Empress could not endure the pleasure, moaning loudly and hugging the princess''s body above her.

    The image of the ice woman and the princess hugging each other was incredibly exciting. Instantly, Alex''s lust increased four hundred percent, and his movements became even faster.

    Once and again, he attacked Maria, not letting her rest even for one second.

    At that moment, Artemia finally woke up from her orgasm.

    When she saw what was happening, she pouted and turned around, hugging Alex''s back and kissing his lips.

    "Master, I want it. Please don''t forget me..."

    Her words sent shivers down his spine, especially when there was someone else present; Maria widened her eyes, not believing what she had just heard but soon understood, to tame a man like Alex, you need to act docile, to have a secret weapon.

    Maria immediately got an idea but decided not to use it for now.

    Meanwhile, Alex hugged the beautiful princess back and sucked on her lips, tasting her delicious tongue and using his tongue to invade her mouth.

    At the same time, he continued pounding Maria under him.

    Maria moaned and groaned loudly, twisting her body and gripping the bedsheets. Each time Alex inserted inside her, her body would shake, and her breast moved up and down as though ying a tune.

    Her insides were incredibly tight, and her sexy moans resounded in the room, stimting the other two.

    Under Alex''s constant attacks, Maria''s mind turned nk, and her mouth opened in a long groan that sent shivers to his spine.

    He grunted and elerated, reaching deeper and deeper inside her.

    Eventually, Maria was unable to bear his attacks. Instantly, her toes curled, and her body tensed up.

    "Anhh~ I''m Cumming."

    Then, she shivered violently and cummed.

    Alex grinned in satisfaction. As expected, sex like this is great. He had missed it.

    But now that Maria cummed, it was time to change.

    As though reading Alex''s thoughts, Artemia.''

    separated her lips from him and smiled. She then pushed Alex out of the princess and immediately sat on his thighs, pointing Alex''s huge weapon to her fleshy insides.

    "Master, it''s my turn¡­"

    With an innocent smile, the princess descended slowly, swallowing Alex dick centimeter after centimeter. She knew what she was doing; she was so skillful that Alex shivered in pleasure; he watched as his huge weapon opened her lower lips slowly, invading her moist cave. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

    Alex grunted and enjoyed the feeling of prating her. He could feel how her tight walls pressed against his dick, wrapping around it tightly.

    Such a feeling was heavenly. Almost making him cum faster, he couldn''t allow that.

    With a sigh, Alex hugged Artemia''s body and started to thrust.

    "Uhn¡­ Ahn¡­ Maste.... Master.."

    Once more, the twobined their bodies, using their most intimate parts tomunicate with each other.

    Alex enjoyed every one of the princess sounds and expressions. Each time she moaned and groaned, and each time her eyshes shivered, he felt incredibly excited, especially when she was calling him master again and again.

    Her perfect body was dominated entirely by Alex, filling him the feeling of aplishment. He kissed her chest, her soft neck, her sensitive earlobes, and her pink nipples.

    And every time, Artemia quivered and shivered softly, gasping asionally.

    Soon, she was close to a new orgasm. Alex stared into her eyes with a smile and kissed her nose.

    Then she said something unexpected.

    "Master. I love you..." Artemia whispered.

    Although shocked, Alex still responded.

    "Me too."

    He had no reason not to love such a girl. His feelings for her did really increase; he had no reason any dere how he felt when she did the same. Alex was the type of person never to say I love you lightly; when he said it, it meant he felt it.

    Artemia was delighted to see that Alex also felt the same; she was afraid he would only smile at her sudden deration; while she wouldn''t have said anything, she would be hurt as her confession was not reciprocated; fortunately, it ended up well. She could see that Alex meant what he said; she could not be happier. She immediately gave him a sweet kiss filled with all of her love.

    Alex reciprocated before speeding up his movements.

    Once and again, he went in and out of her, bringing her closer and closer to her climax.

    At the same time, he was getting closer as well. To make it perfect, he began to prepare himself to shoot his baby seeds inside her uterus.

    When the princess''s body tensed up, he smiled and pistoned thrice with his entire strength.

    "Ohh! Master¡­!" Artemia shouted and shivered in pleasure. Simultaneously, Alex shot his hot white stuff inside her.

    Then, her body lost strength and copsed inside his arms.

    Alex could not help but grin. This felt so great. There was no doubt about it.

    But at that moment, Alex felt someone approaching, and the following words she said awoke the beast again.

 Chapter 694 - A Threesome 3*

    But at that moment, Alex felt someone approaching, and the following words she said awoke the beast again.

    ''''Big brother, don''t let me out of it. I''m ready again, so Big brother..''''

    Alex''s dick that was limp after orgasm was back to life again like never before. He shivered; he had never expected that kind of attack from Maria; her big breasts were pushed against him while her hard erect nipples were poking him. When she said those words, her mouth was closer to his ears; he felt she was carving those words directly into his soul.

    It was Artemia''s turn to be shocked; she had never expected Maria to make that kind of move, she couldn''t help but praise her ingenuity.

    Meanwhile, Maria, who had said those words, felt embarrassed; she wished a hole would appear and would bury herself within it and nevere back again. She just wished to tease Alex after seeing how he reacted when Artemia was calling him master; she had never thought that her words would have such an effect on him.

    Almost without warning, Alex flipped Maria over, and his member pierced her pussy without hesitation,pletely piercing her.

    Maria took a deep breath. Her body froze for an instant before meltingpletely into Alex''s embrace.

    Then, he started to attack her.

    "Ahhnn¡­ Big brother¡­" Maria moaned. She decided to continue ying. Alex was older than her by a few months anyway. It was not really a lie to call him her Big brother. She wrapped her legs around Alex''s waist and started to move up and down to cooperate with his movements.

    Their bodies became one as their lips joined in a kiss. Alex held Maria''s body''s tightly as he thrust inside her repeatedly, feeling the walls of her cave wrapping around his member and stimting it.

    "Naughty little sister, you are so tight!" Alex''s grunted.

    Upon hearing his words, Maria smiled and then tightened her cave even more than before, increasing the pleasure they were feeling.

    "Ohh! Big brother¡­ Deeper¡­!" Maria screamed and bit on his shoulder. Alex then put more strength on his waist and reached deeper than before, hitting the entrance of her womb with each thrust and causing Maria a slight pain.

    Wave after wave of attacks overwhelmed the Ice Empress. It did not take her long to reach her second orgasm and then the third. When she reached her fourth orgasm, her body was already lying weakly on the bed,pletely at the mercy of Alex''s attacks.

    "S-Stop¡­ P-Please¡­ Just one second¡­" Maria panted with a pitiful voice, but Alex continued piercing her mercilessly. When he finally felt my climaxing, he increased the speed of his attacks and invaded her sacred ce faster and fiercer for onest thrust.

    Then, Alex hugged her body and kissed her beautiful lips.

    "Mmmmnhhh!!!"

    With onest thrust, he pierced into Maria''s pussy and shot all his white stuff inside her womb.

    Then, he fell on her body.

    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Maria closed her eyes and panted. She caressed Alex''s hair gently and sighed in satisfaction.

    "So good, Big brother. I wonder if you can keep up?"

    "Oh? Is it so?" Alex muttered with red eyes; it was like mad bull eyes. Men hate to be underestimated more than anything, especially men like Alex, who was proud of their stamina.

    The princess looked at Maria with pity.

    ''''You shouldn''t have said that.'''' She said, but all Maria did was smile, making Artemia frown.

    ''She did that intentionally.'' the princess concluded after seeing Maria''s smile.

    Meanwhile, Alex understood that Maria was intentionally provoking him. He decided to teach her a small lesson.

    *p!*

    Auuu!" Maria groaned. Her legs shivered due to the pain. Alex had lifted her ass and began to spank her.

    She was too shocked by the sudden turn of events.

    But before her mind could process what was happening, another burst of pain assaulted her butt.

    *p!* Alex''s hand hit Maria''s ass, leaving behind a big red mark.

    "Uuu¡­" Suddenly Maria moaned pitifully.

    "You are a bad sister, huh¡­."

    *p!*

    "Uuuu¡­"

    *p!*

    "Big brother Alex, please¡­"

    *p!*

    "P-Please¡­"

    *p!*

    "Ahhh¡­~" Maria''s legs buckled due to the pain. Every time Alex''s hand impacted her ass, she felt something strange was invading her mind.

    Strangely, her pussy had turned wetter after being spanked by Alex.

    At some point, she even began to confuse the pain with pleasure. Each time Alex''s hand hit her ass, she felt an almost orgasmic pleasure going through her body.

    It was as though an electric current was stimting the most pleasurable zones of her body, making her unable to resist Alex''s punishment.

    "You are ascivious bad sister, huh¡­" Alex breathed seductively in her ear. Maria shuddered. Hearing the words whispered by Alex almost made her climax.

    The pain, the pleasure, and the feeling of being dominated by the man she loved overwhelmed Maria''s mind. Her resistance had been reduced to moans and groans of excitement.

    Her crotch was itching painfully. She wanted to be invaded by her Alex.

    Maria tried to bring her hands to her crotch but stopped midway.

    "Oh? It looks like my little sister is a bit ufortable." Alex teased.

    "Big brother¡­ Please stop¡­~"

    Alex smiled and raised his hand again.

    *p!*

    After giving her onest spank, Alex pushed his waist forward.

    "!!!" Maria opened her eyes wide. Her body shivered once more, and her mouth opened in an ''o'' shape due to the feeling of her cave being invaded.

    In the next second, Alex started to piston. He used all his strength in each thrust, reaching the deepest part of Maria''s cave.

    "Big brother¡­~" The Ice Empress screamed.

    At that moment, Alex spanked Maria again. Instantly, her body stiffened, and her cave clenched Alex''s rod.

    "Ugh!" Alex groaned. He then used even more strength to face the stronger pressureing from Maria''s cave. The pleasure he was feeling instantly shot up to the next level.

    "Alexia¡­!" Alex grunted and grabbed her waist. With one hand, he continued spanking Maria''s ass, and with the other, he was holding her waist.

    "Ahhh¡­~ So good¡­~" Loud moans continueding from Maria''s mouth.

    Artemia, who was watching, soon became aroused again; she could not help but speed up the fingers touching her cave when she heard those moans.

    Alex''s thrusts and Maria''s moans continued for a long time. Each stroke of Alex''s dick would stimte Maria''s cave, making her tighten her cave around him.

    Soon she was ready to cum again; Alex was also close, he elerated his movements, and they cummed together. Just as they were done, Artemia assaulted Maria with a kiss. The night was still young.. That night they enjoyed themselves like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 695 - Ares Dungeon 1

    The following morning Alex woke up feelingpletely refreshed, almost as if he had been reborn. Sleeping beside him were two beautiful creatures he would stop at nothing to protect.

    Because he didn''t wish to wake them up yet, Alex silently left the bed.

    After freshening up, Alex stepped into the hall for breakfast. There, Gracier, Alice were sitting with the others.

    ''''Good Morning, everyone.''''

    ''''Good Morning, Big brother.''''

    ''''Morning! Alex.''''

    Everyone responded as though they knew what happenedst night; none asked why Maria and Artemia didn''te down. However, fifteen minutes after Alex appeared, Artemia and Maria stepped into the hall as well; they looked more beautiful than usual. Together the family ate their breakfast before departing.

    On this floor, you don''t have to take a mission to ascend; this floor was like a SafeZone where anyone could rest before continuing. The group boarded a big airship that took them to the smallest ind, where a teleportation gate was awaiting them.

    ''''I wish I could have stayed a bit longer,'''' Eri mumbled while giving the airship onest nce; everybody knows why she said those words; she got enough of ying in the sky.

    ''''Let''s go!" Alex said before turning around, paying the entrance fee, and walked into the golden portal, the others also did the same thing, and soon they disappeared into the golden portal.

    When the group reappeared again, they were in the middle of a bustling city square.

    ''''Where is this?" Alex wondered while checking his surroundings when suddenly his heart started pounding.

    Ba------dump!

    Ba------dump!

    Maria was the first one to notice that something was not right as Alex stood there clutching his chest, and his breathing was rough.

    ''''Alex, what is the problem?''''

    Finally, the others noticed the abnormality; they immediately helped Alex toward a nearby bench after seeing that he could not walk independently.

    Fifteen minutester, Alex was back to normal again; his back was drenched in sweat.

    ''''How are you feeling?" Maria asked, worried.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m fine. I feel something. The thing that called me into this tower must not be far from here.''''

    The girls were surprised, but they didn''t probe any further.

    ''''Noire, take Alice with you, and you two will go search for the other. Meanwhile, Eri, Eris will form a team to search in the vicinity. Lilith, Maria, and Artemia will form another team. Gracier will be with me. Apart from Noire and Alice, the others rendezvous here in five hours.''''

    The girls nodded, and the teams were quickly formed, with Noire and Alice leaving first, followed by Eri and Eris, then Maria and the two princesses.

    Alex and his sister were thest to leave. They searched for any trace of their friends for hours, but unfortunately, they found nothing. Like this, five hours passed in a sh, and now they were back at the rendezvous point.

    ''''We found nothing.'''' Alex dered and judged by the other''s expressions; they also didn''t find anything.

    ''''Ah! Well, at least we acquired some information. This city is called Ares.''''

    ''''Like the God war?" To lighten the mood, Eri asked with a smile, and the others nodded.

    ''''There is a high-level dungeon outside of the city, in the no end forest. It is where most people are. While we found nothing here and even in the vicinity of the dungeon, maybe it will change if we enter the dungeon. It would be difficult; it''s said that you need to conquer at least five floors before leaving, and the most dangerous thing about this dungeon is that it would send people to a random floor. Should we try? The rewards are extremely generous, people say.''''

    ''''If it''s dangerous, then it will be fun. Big brother, let''s go; maybe sister Luna, or big brother Leon is waiting for us inside the dungeon.'''' Gracier was eager to enter this dungeon; exploring a dungeon together with her brother would be fun; there was no doubt about it.

    ''''You are right; we searched everywhere except in the dungeon. I''m also itching for some action. Why not go for dungeon conquering? Who knows how deep we can go.''''

    ''''Yay! Big brother is the best.'''' Gracier jumped on Alex and kissed him on the cheek. The others couldn''t help but smile, seeing her so happy.

    After sending Noire and Alice a message telling them to join them once they found something, Alex and the group departed toward the dungeon; this dungeon had the same name as the city, the Ares Dungeon.

    At the same time, a young man with golden hair and an eye patch walked into the Ares Dungeon; he wore a glove that covered his entire arm, a white glove, and his hand was a ck sword.

    Twenty minutester, Alex''s group arrived, and after paying the entrance fee, they entered the dungeon. After passing through the first-floor door, the group appeared in the middle of a forest.

    Rustle! Rustle!

    Immediately after they appeared, they heard a rustling sound, and before they knew it, they became surrounded by a group of lizardmen.

    ''''Wow! Eager to die, are we?" Gracier said before cracking her neck. She immediately attacked by sending a fireball forward; Maria also attacked by sending an ice ball.

    Red and blue light burst forth, creating a powerful shockwave. The surrounding lizardmen soldiers could not withstand the shockwave, and the ones closest to them were torn apart. Those who were slightly further away were sent staggering.

    Unfortunately for them Alex and the others were already before them; because it was a long time since he used his knives, Alex didn''t use his guns. However, his knives, the level 90 lizardmen, were massacred instantly; those still hiding in the back thinking of sneak attack fled in fear.

    ''''Let''s follow them; maybe we will find something interesting,'''' Alex said before kicking the ground and shooting forward like a missile.

    Not to lose, Maria and Artemia also shot forward like a missile, chasing after Alex.

    ''''How childish!" Eri mumbled but still chased after them; Eris couldn''t only shake her head, thinking that this girl was not honest with herself.

 Chapter 696 - Ares Dungeon 2

    Somewhere in the Ares Dungeon, Leon was fighting against a group of humans. Those humans had tricked him and ughtered an entire vige, they put the me on him, and people began hunting him. He ran away until he finally knew where those responsible for his current situation were.

    Leon was furious, ughtering innocent people for a random reason. He broke the neck of one of thest survivors of the despicable group that caused him to be hunted.

    ''''I wish I could torture you for eternity, but I don''t have the time for that.''''

    Leon said as he turned around.

    "Don''t worry; I will send you a leader to join you soon.''''

    Thest survivor, the leader of the group''s pupils, dted as at the exact same moment, Leon appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    He thrashed her face into the ground, leaving a huge imprint on the ground. Before she could release a cry, he pulled her out and tossed her into the air. He followed her in the air, his hammer crashing into her belly.

    Her mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" The leader begged. The pain had wiped out her madness, recing it with the sensation of approaching death. She regretted having angered this madman; at first, they had thought he was naive and used him but facing him right now, she was scared beyond words

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Leon asked as he slowly approached her like the God of death.

    ''''P... Please don''t kill me; they are just data anyway. They will resurrect shortly after, so why are you angry over them?" The woman asked, confused; she came from a world people believed Exodus was just a game; her world was like Earth, where games are popr.

    Leon, who was walking toward the leader, froze in his steps.

    ''''So, they are just a bunch of data?" He asked. The leader nodded, thinking maybe she would be able to survive; she only had one life left, she was still had notpleted her mission.

    She must collect a lot of data to bring back. Scientists from her world were thinking of a way to recreate Exodus; their world was dying, slowly getting corrupted by the ck energy which appeared five years ago. The scientists'' goal was to create a simr world, a world made of data where they could live after converting their souls into data. This project has existed since hundred years ago; the phenomenon from five years ago just elerated it.

    Erasing a whole vige was a part of this mission; after they did this, they would hide and observe how the world would react, how faster the respawn of the vigers would happen; unfortunately, this might look like a game, it was not one, the residents of Exodus were all living beings. Only some exceptional Boss in the tower could revive after dying; it was not perfect immortality either; once they reached the numbers of death, they would be gone forever.

    Leon understood that the vigers were living beings, not data like this woman imed. This infuriated him to no end; he decided to use the ability he vowed not to use if necessary because it corrupts his nature.

    The woman who was thinking maybe she would be able to survive froze, she started trembling because Leon''s eyes were now devoid of any emotions, if previously his face was cold it carried a bit of emotion, anger but the current Leon''s eyes were devoid of any emotions, literally no emotions, no anger, no hatred, nothing.

    ''''Noooooo, please don''te any closer.'''' The woman began to shout as if she had seen the devil. Leon ignored her and muttered.

    ''''Hell Soul me!''''

    A ck me darker than the night itself appeared; the moment the woman saw this me, she saw death, not death inside Exodus but real death, and she was not going to wait for it toe to take her. Although gravely injured, she still mustered the bit of strength she had shot toward her left; however, just as she was about to leave, a ck me covered her whole body. First, she felt nothing, but suddenly she screamed, a scream that sent a chill down to Leon''s spine.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    She was not burnt, at least not physically, but her soul was erased forever from the universe.

    Leon frowned because he sensed a familiar presence hiding nearby, to help himself buy some time, he said.

    ''''Why note out now that you are finally here?"

    Nobody answered; Leon continued after secretly drinking a stamina and mana recovery potion.

    ''''Are you perhaps afraid of me?''''

    Finally, there was a response.

    ''''Hahahaha, Leon, you are sure a funny one. Who is afraid of you?''''

    Leon furrowed his brows, but when he saw the identity of the other party, he burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! Who is it if it not the traitor?"

    Leonardo frowned upon hearing those words but still said nothing.

    It was him, the person who entered right before Alex, and the others entered the dungeon. Ares Dungeon was known for being hard and unpredictable; you could be sent to a random floor after passing through the first-floor door; it was exactly what happened to Leonardo. After walking into the first floor and killing a bunch of monsters, he was sent here; it was a nice surprise he would use this beastman to vent some of his frustrations.

    As if he could read through his mind Leon chuckled.

    ''''You know, after what happened back then, I wanted to have the chance to fight you, to make you pay. Unfortunately, I didn''t get the opportunity until now that is. I don''t believe in God, but I thank him for this wonderful opportunity. Now I can vent.''''

    Leonardo frowned before bursting intoughter.

    ''''What a coincidence. I also feel the same. I will kill you.'''' He dered with releasing a bit of killing intent.

    Although shocked, Leon was still calm; he knew if he asked him how many people he killed to have killing intent so heavy, he would not answer, but there was a question he wanted to know.

    ''''Tell me, what is the deal between you and Alex?"

    Leonardo''s body trembled for a second, even if he immediately hid it by acting as though nothing had happened.

    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about.''''

    Naturally, he denied having a deal with Alex, but Leon already got his answer.

    ''''I See.." It was all Leon said after Leonardo''s denial; thetter frowned, worried but soon discarded his worries; he needed to crush Leon, an epic fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 697 - Purgatory Vs Lionheart 1

    The reason why Leon asked that question was because the timing for Leonardo''s jailbreak was unusual; it happened shortly after Alex visited him. It was unknown what those two talked about, andter Leonardo escaped.

    Leon had the feeling that there was some kind of deal between those two; he was not curious about this deal but rather wanted to know if there existed a deal in the first ce, so he probed and unexpectedly got the answer he wanted.

    Leonardo knew he had fallen into Leon''s trap, but there was nothing he could do after it happened.

    Although he made a blunder, it doesn''t matter as he believed that Leon wasn''t the type to bber. He must concentrate on what was ahead. He must beat this man; he was one of the causes of his sufferings.

    Without hesitation, Leonardo unsheathed his sword, and the next moment it was already before Leon''s face; his eyes widened; Leonardo had progressed more than thest time they fought.

    Although he was surprised, he could still deal with this level of attack; Leon moved, he summoned a hammer to block the blow.

    *ngs !*

    At the same time, with his free hand, he shot a fireball toward Leonardo''s stomach; he was sure at least to deal him some damage because the timing was perfect.

    Boom! Shiing!

    Unexpectedly Leonardo was able to cleanly cut the fireball aimed at his stomach into two before they were extinguished.

    Leon''s jaw almost hit the ground; the surprise this time surpassed the previous one. He had never heard of Leon being a dual wielder; what shocked him was the fact that he seemed proficient in wielding a second sword.

    ''''Getting distracted in a fight is like an insult to your opponent.'''' Leonardo''s reached Leon''s ears before he was attacked by two swords.

    Leonardo was surprised that Leon could still calmly respond to his attacks now that he switched to two swords style. He thought he was distracted because of him, but unexpectedly Leon''s senses were sharper than usual, making things difficult for him.

    ''''Time to get serious.'''' Leon dered before suddenly the golden bracelet around his left wrist melted into liquid metal form; this liquid instantly covered Leon''s body to form an intimidating golden armor. Leon''s height increased to almost three meters (9.8ft). The Lionheart crest was on the golden armor, a roaring lion.

    Leonardo immediately crossed his swords, switching into a defensive posture. The transformed Leon sent a punch forward.

    Bang!

    Leon''s huge fist sted through the air like a bullet; Leonardo knew if he didn''t reinforce his defense, he would suffer an injury; golden mana pulsated from his body to form lightning armor on top of his body, hoping to reduce the amount of damage he would receive, then arrived Leon''s punch.

    BOOOOM!

    Leonardo''s breathing stopped; he felt like he had just been hit by a heavy truck, his mouth felt opened, and blood flowed out.

    Crack!

    He was sent flying. What followed was a beat down on scale Leonardo never went through.

    Leon was mercilessly pounding him as if he was its personal punching bag.

    Leonardo was renderedpletely helpless. His right hand was useless, and the bones in his left hand were about to break.

    His forehead was bleeding heavily, and his vision was impaired. He was vomiting a little blood, which meant nothing good.

    Meanwhile, his hits could barely dent the near-indestructible armor Leon was hearing. They were notpletely ineffective, but it was far from enough to change the oue.

    Secondes trickled by, and the situation only became worse. The bitter truth was he was beingpletely outmatched.

    Leon was merciless; he beat Leonardo, not giving him the time to counterattack properly.

    Suddenly, Leonardo took a hit in the jaw; he flew through the air, his consciousness bing even fainter as hended heavily on the ground.

    Laying down and looking at the beautiful blue sky through his blurry vision, Leonardo, for the first time, entertained the thought of giving up.

    He felt so tired. None of his muscles moved the way he wanted them to; no part of his body didn''t hurt.

    He wondered if everything he had done were nothing. Leon gave such a suffocating presence that it was hard to think they were evenly matched a few seconds ago. He had heard about this special armor from the organization; it was said that it was the heirloom of the Lionheart family, only those the emperor had this armor. His superiors warned him that he must not recklessly fight against the owner of this armor. This warning was just in the case, the current emperor lent his armor to his son, but who would have thought that the emperor would really give this armor to Leon?

    ''''I was unlucky since the beginning,'''' Leonardo mumbled while coughing blood.

    ''I have done my best. One of how executives were beaten senseless because of this armor. He said I might die if I face Leon wearing this armor with the same level as me, but I guess I can be considered as passing because I''m still alive, although in a wretched state I''m still alive.''

    ''Should I give up?'' Leonardo, who could not defend himself under the barrage of Leon''s punch. The golden armor Leon wore had the special effect of suppressing those with the same level as him, plus the armor would create a special gravity domain to make it impossible for the other party to move freely. There was a downside; the armor consumed too much mana while only those with the Lionheart bloodline could use it.

    So from the start, Leonardo had a little chance of winning, not after being caught off guard.

    Meanwhile, Leonardo, with a blurry vision, was thinking about giving up.

    ''I should give up!'' His inner self whispered to him.

    As if!

    Did his best? Satisfied? What was that bullshit?

    It didn''t matter how much he did his best. Failure was still a failure, and it was something he refused to ept.

    He did not want to lose. He refused to lose. He refused to be satisfied with mediocrity.

    So what if it hurts?

    He just had to bear through it.

    So what if his body was broken?

    He just had to heal again and again as much as necessary.

    So what if his body wasn''t strong enough?

    He just had to discard¡­

    ''Why do you act as if you were a human?''

    His heart missed a beat. He somehow finally understood something that had always eluded him.

    "Hahaha¡­ So that''s what she meant, that little devil."

    A smallugh escaped him as he fought the pain and stood up with difficulty.

    His previously listless'' eyes filled with renewed light and battle thirst.

    He now understood what he had been missing all along.

    Somehow, he was still holding himself back; somewhere deep in him, he didn''tpletely ept the idea that he had switched sides, even if it was because of a reason. A good actor would sacrifice anything to y the role that had been assigned to him; only then would you be considered as a good actor. He was ying pretend but notpletely.

    ''Why was I hesitating? Because of them?'' Leon thought of a few faces; he missed them, but he quickly shook his head; the reason for his hesitation wasn''t because of them; it was simply because he was afraid, afraid of being swallowed by this power. It was somewhat ironic when you think about he wished for power, an overwhelming power capable of trampling on Alex, but the first thing he did upon receiving this power was to seal it away, afraid of it unconsciously.

    ''Time to change and embrace it wholeheartedly.'' Leon mumbled inwardly while outwardly, he wore an evil smile.

    Seeing Leonardo smile with a bloody mouth, Leon jumped back. He felt as if thousands of ants were crawling on his body. For the first time since the start of the fight, he felt that he was about to lose control of the situation.

    ''Whatever he is doing, I can''t let him continue.''

    Leon wasn''t the kind to stay put and watch as the enemypleted some kind of transformation.

    He unleashed his domain; the surrounding temperature increased while lightning bolts descended from the sky and struck the ground leaving a terrible wound there.

    me and lightningbined and struck Leonardo''s location.

    BOOOOOOM!!

    With the booming sound of an explosion, a blinding light upied everyone''s vision before a mushroom of dust rose so high in the sky that it could be seen from several kilometers away.

    The very atmosphere seemed to be repulsed as a shockwave spread apart from the point of impact, covering several kilometers and absolutely destroying everything in its wake.

    The air burned, the wind stirred, and all sounds in the space of the explosion vanished, reced by a silence full of devastation and destruction. It was like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion.

    When the explosion finally stopped, all that could be seen was a hundred of meters deep crater and a man standing in the middle of it

 Chapter 698 - Purgatory Vs Lionheart 2

    Leon had expected to finish the first with that attack, but on the contrary, Leonardo did not suffer damage as he expected. Normally even though he didn''t die, he should have at least been seriously injured.

    rm bells began to ring in his head. Leon knew he must escape from here, the current Leonardo was too dangerous, the feeling he was giving off was ominous, dark aura surrounded his body before forming some unique tattoo, half of his face was covered in those unique ck tattoos, they were wriggling as though alive. Leonardo''s original hair turned dark and elongated; two horns appeared on his head while something that looked like a dragon''s tail appeared on his rear. A row of vicious-looking small spikes on his back and the long spikes on his tail that was gently swaying with the wind. The tip of his tail looked like the point of a spear and gave a dangerous vibe.

    Leonardo clenched his fists; they made a cracking sound; he could feel the immense power they contained.

    ''''So, it''s how it''s used,'''' Leonardo muttered under his breath.

    ''''It''s not even theplete form yet. I can''t drag this fight for long, forty seconds; at best, one minute is my limit.'''' He added.

    He then lifted his head to stare at Leon retreating at extreme speed; he didn''t me him, facing the unknown better retreat to better prepare; there wasn''t anything shameful about this.

    But unfortunately, he would not let him leave; it was time for payback.

    Leonardo slightly tapped his foot on the ground before vanishing.

    Suddenly, Leon, retreating, saw a golden light sh past him. It was so fast that he was shocked.

    ''Wha¨C?!''

    Before he understood what happened, a w grabbed his head and sent it toward the ground; because he was trying to reduce the amount of mana he had, he temporary canceled the golden armor, it was because he didn''t have perfect control over the Lionheart yet, normally he should be fast, extremely fast after wearing the armor but because he had yet to have perfect control over the armor it was wed. It was why he suffered Leonardo''s attack.

    "Argh!"

    All it took was one blink, and the side of his face was already kissing the ground.

    The pain felt so vivid that he saw stars.

    Managing to summon a sword, he controlled it to chop at the w. He did not believe that she would be able to make a deep wound, but all he needed was a window of opportunity. Sadly, the moment the sword came in contact with the target-

    ng!

    Far from leaving a shallow wound, it could not even leave a scratch. Still, it seemed that his goal seeded since he stopped and he managed to escape from his w

    Leon''s eyes widened in the next moment because Leonardo''s w arrived before his face.

    Bang! ngs!

    This time he was able to react; he covered his face in a golden helmet, but he still felt the aftereffect of the attack, he was sent flying, he used this opportunity to distance himself from Leonardo, he could feel that he didn''t have much time left before this unknown would be gone. While others would have decided to y the game of hide and seek until Leonardo ran out of time, Leon would not do that; after tasting a few punches, and having a few of his bones broken, his face almost ruined, he knew how strong the current Leonardo was, Peak Saint Realm. He was not unbeatable; the current could be the stone that would sharpen him.

    Leon calmed down and checked his remaining MP; half was gone.

    ''''It would be barely enough.'''' He mumbled before sending the mana his heart while shouting.

    ''''I, Leon Lionheart, the next emperor of the Lionheart Empire, hereby dere that I''m ready to take on the mantle of the emperor to lead you to glory. Answer my call, Lionheart.''''

    Leonardo, who was approaching Leon, froze; it seemed like time had stopped before a mighty roar shook the whole area.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    A roar so mighty that it was equal to that of a powerful dragon, fifty meters tall golden lion with wings appeared behind Leon before morphing into a streak of golden light that bathed Leon''s body, then the illusionary image of a man sitting on a golden throne holding a beautiful longsword. Strangely this man seemed to be the adult version of Leon.

    Everything happened too fast, in three seconds at most. Leon stood proudly with his eyes closed; he wore a golden imperial robe with a golden crown on top of his head, his eyelids quivered before his eyes were forced open; they shone in golden brilliance, so beautiful that it was captivating.

    ''''Sword!" Leon ordered, and the same golden longsword Leonardo previously saw appeared inside Leon''s hand, and he vanished.

    BOOM!

    The next moment Leonardo was sent flying, he glided across the ground, his w was bleeding profusely, looking at his blood dripping. Leonardo chuckled before summoning a ck sword, and the two began to exchange blows.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Every single of their blows would create an explosion that destroyed their surrounding; they evenly matched, they both knew they were at their limit, they must end the fight in their next exchange.

    Leonardo gathered the bit of mana and sacrificed a bit of life essence to open the gate of hell.

    ''''Purgatory!''''

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the whole area turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    A ck door appeared behind Leonardo from which a giant skeleton walked out.

    Looking at the skeleton twice his size emanating death, Leon was calm as the surface of a clearke.

    Lifting his arm, he dered.

    ''''Imperial Decree: Man''s fall!"

    Nothing expectational happened except for the longsword disappeared. Leon clutched his fist and punched the air in front of him. Leonardo was about to smirk when his expression immediately ordered the giant skeleton to attack.

    The giant skeleton also sent a punch forward; Leon''s small fist increased in size, not falling behind in size before beastman and skeleton fist shed.

    KABOOOOOM!

    It is as if what happened previously had been repeated but on arger scale.

    The air burned, the wind stirred, and all sounds in the space of the explosion vanished, reced by a silence full of devastation and destruction. It was like the aftermath of a nuclear explosion.

    When the explosion finally stopped, all that could be seen was a one-kilometer-deep crater spanning nearly five-kilometer.. That explosion had been of an intensity that had never happened before; Leon and Leonardo were nowhere to be seen after the explosion.

 Chapter 699 - Ares Dungeon 3

    Meanwhile, back to Alex''s location. Together with the girls, they followed the lizardmen running away until they stopped a few meters away from the lizardmen who stopped before a cave; after making sure that nobody was following them, they snuck into the cave.

    Alex did not immediately follow them in; he first used his Divine Sense to check whether it was a trap or not; fortunately, it was not a trap; it was safe.

    ''''Let''s go in.'''' He suggested, and the girls nodded. They walked into the cave to be shocked because there was another world on the other side; it was as if the cave entrance was a door to the other side, to a new world.

    There saw mountains in the distance, flying beasts in the sky; the sky was a beautiful blue.

    ''''Where is this?" Eris asked, confused, one moment they were running in a forest, they saw a cave they entered it and the next moment they were inside this wonderful ce. The others were also shocked as she was only Alex, and Lilith frowned, the former aimed his gun in a certain direction before letting a bullet loose.

    BANG!

    The crimson bullet tore through the air destroying everything on its path, and soon there was the sound of something breaking apart followed by a wail.

    ''''!!!!!!!"

    Gracier, Eris, Eris, Maria were startled; they hurriedly looked around them, they were horrified by what they saw, the beautiful scenery was no more, it was reced by a graveyard, a graveyard of bones, there were even some fresh ones sparkling like a gem.

    ''''Those are the lizardmen''s bones?" Gracier asked while stepping back.

    Alex calmly nodded; the group finally understood; those lizardmen who attacked them and the remaining that entered this cave were under someone else control, and that scenery they saw earlier was an illusion, a high-level illusion that could even affect Maria. It should be known that she was immune to most illusion-type magic, so for an illusion to work on her, it must be a high-level one.

    Finally, the culprit of the situation emerged from under the bones.

    ''''Rarr! How dare you to run my beautiful face. I will kill you.''''

    The thing that shouted those words was none an Arachne; half of her face was in a mess because of the crimson bullet.

    ''''Tch! I hate spiders.'''' Gracier spat out the moment she saw the spider, the Arachne.

    The Arachne was furious, she shouted furiously.

    ''''You whole family is a spider.''''

    Lilith and Maria, even Eri and Eris exchanged a look; they had the same thought.

    ''She is will suffer hell.''

    As expected, the Arachne''sment angered Alex; he knew he shouldn''t but beingpared to a spider was not something nice. As the others thought, he would make this arachne suffer.

    ''''Please take care of the other monsters,'''' Alex instructed before disappearing. As he had said, a few monsters were lurking in the darkness, spiders and others monsters.

    The arachne was about to sneer when her eight eyes opened in horror.

    Alex appeared before her and caught her head, nailing his knee into her face.

    Bang!

    The arachne immediately felt dizzy, and before she knew it, the other side of her face was already kissing the ground; Alex dragged her face alongside the ground; he held her face against the rough surface of the ground filled with spikes.

    The pain surpassed everything she had ever felt in her long life; she couldn''t defend herself at all. Just as the arachne decided to blow herself, dragging Alex together with her into theherworld, a silver bullet prated through her chest, erasing her mana; she was left empty. Having her mana erased, she was not different from a newborn; Alex crushed her brain shortly after. He finally decided not to drag the fight more than he should because he could feel that their troubles weren''t over.

    As expected, immediately after eliminating everything in the cave, the cave began to shake.

    Boom!

    The cave exploded, blinding everyone''s sight; when they opened their eyes again, they were in the middle of monsters, werewolves.

    ''''Kill the invaders and capture the women for breeding.''''

    The leader of this group of werewolves, a huge werewolf sitting on a giant ck wolf, raised hisnce and announced.

    From a rough estimate, the number of werewolves surrounding them was around two hundred; their level was not extremely high, only the leader was really strong.

    The women frowned upon hearing that they would be turned into breeding machines. They decided to massacre everyone, to search for their vige, and ughter every werewolf inside it.

    ''''Hurry, those damn lizards caught two humans; we must not fall behind. The ancestral battle will begin soon.'''' The leader of the werewolves urged them to act faster. From his words, two humans were caught; Alex wondered if there was someone he knew among them. He quickly shook his head; he must first deal with these werewolves before thinking of something else.

    Boom!

    A single bullet curved through the air blowing three werewolves'' heads. Silence fell on the battlefield; the leader frowned; even with his sharp eyes, he could not see what blew his men''s head. He could see their confusion, the fear that began to settle in; he must not let this happen; they have the number; he needs to swarm them with numbers to win.

    ''''Don''t falter, charge, kill him, avenge the fallen.''''

    The leader''s words seemed to have worked as they charged toward Alex simultaneously. Seeing this, he grinned; they were only making things easier for him. Eri summoned her sword and rushed forward; Gracier stayed behind but readied her bow; her arrows killed the werewolves Eri couldn''t deal with. Eris also charged forward like a tornado; her rapier tore through the werewolves'' chest like paper while Maria would turn them into an ice sculptures.

    ''''What is this?" The leader of the werewolves watched in horror his men getting ughtered; he had never seen something like this.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will join them soon.'''' Lilith''s voice echoed behind him. He felt goosebumps rising all over his body as rm bells rang in his heart; he jumped off his mount and escaped into the depth of the forest in the blink of an eye. Lilith was dumbfounded.

    ''''Seriously?"

 Chapter 700 - How It Started

    ''''Seriously?"

    Lilith was dumbfounded; she couldn''t believe what had just happened. That powerful-looking werewolf escaped after seeing that the situation became grim.

    How could the demon princess let him go so easily? She immediately attacked byunching a lightning bolt at the fleeing leader. He reacted by instinct; he tilted his head to the side, dodging the lightning bolt, but unfortunately, by doing that, his eyes happened to be turned in Lilith''s direction, she smiled and used the ability she had not used in a while.

    ''''Eternal Nightmare!"

    Buzz!

    The leader of the werewolves froze; his eyes turned pitch ck before his body began to tremble violently. It was unknown what he was seeing in his eternal hell.

    Ssh!

    Lilith knew her ability wouldn''t work on the monster for too long; therefore, she appeared before him and beheaded it. At the same time, Alex and the others happened to have dealt with the werewolves.

    After collecting what should be collected, Alex turned around to face the girls.

    ''''From the leader''s words. Two seemed to have been captured. Before killing thest werewolf, I asked the location of those who caught the two humans. She said northeast. I know you want to go clean the rest of the werewolves to stop future trouble. You can go; I will take Eris and Eri with me. As for the remaining, go clean the werewolves'' vige and join uster.''''

    The girls nodded; Alex, Eri, and Eris departed toward the northeast while the remaining people of the group left toward the werewolf''s vige.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in another''s location, the same location Alex and the two girls were heading to,stood a mountain range covered in thick fog blocking one''s sight.

    At the moment, a carriage was moving inside the thick fog. Those driving the carriage and guarding it had no problem seeing in the fog. Their appearance did not look too different from humans, except for tails and horns.

    ''''Garan! This time we caught two males. I would have loved it if they were female. You know what I mean.'''' One of the drivers whispered to the one beside him.

    The one called Garan shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''I don''t mind doing with a man too.''''

    ''''You are sick!''''

    Leon and Leonardo exchanged a look; they felt all the fine hair on their backs rising. This man, the one called Garan, was dangerous, dangerous for their chastity. On the first asion, they would kill him, but unfortunately, in their current situation, it was impossible. It was unknown how they came up with this method, but they had something that looked like mana shackles. With this thing around their wrists, they were unable to use magic.

    ''''Sigh! How unfortunate. I thought I would kill you after recovering, but who would have expected those lizardmen to show abruptly and kidnap us?" Leonardo dered, frustrated.

    ''''Shut up, maggot. I will kill you if you dare to utter those words again.'''' Dragan threatened Leonardo, he knew what he was trying to do, and he was not a fool who could fall for such an obvious trap.

    ''''Tch!"

    Seeing his scheme fail, Leonardo clicked his tongue in annoyance and closed his eyes, deciding to rest, but shortly he asked Leon.

    ''''What we do now?"

    ''''Don''t disturb me, I''m thinking, and there is no we.''''

    Leon responded with his eyes closed. He was formting a n to escape as he knew if they were to arrive at their destination, nothing good awaited them over there.

    ''''Thinking with that lion''s brain of yours?"

    Leonardo tried to mock Leon but failed as thetter counterattacked.

    ''''If you have nothing to say, just shut up,'''' Leon replied.

    ''''Sigh! I apologize; it''s just that I''m feeling frustrated. I know you are not at fault, but I can only vent on you. I know it''s pathetic, but it can''t be helped.'''' Leonardo dered before closing his eyes once again.

    Saying he was not surprised by the sudden situation would be a lie. Leon was surprised, but his surprise onlysted; his brain worked fast, and immediately after, he decided to use this situation to his advantage.

    ''''Don''t worry, but I want to know why you hate Alex so much?" Leon asked, and when Alex''s name was brought up, Leonardo opened his eyes, and because Garan''s group took away his eye patch, his abnormal eyes were disyed; one was golden like his hair while the other was still gold but was slowly getting tainted in ck and it like snake eye.

    Leon did not ask why he became like this because he knew he wouldn''t answer even if he asked, at least not that question.

    ''''You are sure crafty.'''' Leonardoplimented Leon, who shrugged his shoulders.

    Taking a deep breath, Leonardo began to talk.

    ''''It was because of jealousy. You know Ie from a wealthy family like Alexander but do you know the difference between us?"

    ''''Because he was richer than you?" Not sure of the exact reason as he only knows a little about Alex, Leon responded.

    ''''There is that reason but the real reason why it was because the money he had he made that money himself. He didn''t rely on his family wealth, meaning if he were disowned, he would still livevishly, unlike me, who didn''t own anything if not because my parents gave me something. I don''t own anything; I didn''t create anything. It depends on my parents. So naturally, the first time I saw him, I learned about what he had achieved, a sense of inferiority rose in me. Since that day, I have hated him, no the truth was I hate myself for not changing; I mistook this for hating him. I did everything I could to tarnish him, but nothing worked. The worst was that he never even spared me a nce; I was like a clown. He was busy thinking about how to make more money while I was there doing nothing but me him.''''

    Leonardo stopped and took a deep breath; Leon listened quietly, not saying anything.

    ''''Jealousy is an ugly thing. When we reincarnated in Mysthia, finally I saw a chance to surpass him, even more after seeing what kind of Gift I had awakened. I ridiculed him because of fear. I wanted to be an emperor by using the princess to show him that this time I was above you. You know what happened next. Thinking about it, it was funny, but well I''m already dancing. I shall do it until the end but differently this time.''''

    Leon''s eyes widened; thatst sentence contained some hidden meaning, however just as he was about to ask for more, they arrived at their destination, Leon was forced to stop.

 Chapter 701 - Dragones City

    Leon and Leonardo were shocked by the majestic sight before them. The carriage stopped by a tall wall, around forty meters. Giant dragon statues were in front of the gate, while on a golden te was carved the words ''Dragone''s city''

    ''''Is this some kind of joke?" Leonardo wondered, this cit; even before entering it, he was sure that it was majestic. More than any city he ever visited, only the capital Avalon was better than this city. Judged by how heavily this city was guarded and how tall the walls were, it could be mistaken as a fortress.

    For a moment, Leon wondered if they were on another floor, it was how majestic this city before them was.

    ''''It''s lieutenant Garan, open the door.'''' A voice came from the other side after noticing Garan.

    Ga~ Ga~

    The door produced a sound upon opening; Garan jumped from the carriage and went somewhere while his second drove the carriage forward. The two prisoners were in awe once they entered the city. Tall buildings everywhere with people walking in the streets. Most of them cast a strange nce on the duo; they sneered upon seeing Leonardo while they frowned upon seeing Leon.

    From their reaction, the two inferred that humans were considered less than ants while beastman such as Leon was not really weed. The carriage continued until it stopped before in front of a ck building. This building was emitting such a vicious aura that it sent a spike of nervousness down their spines. The two exchanged a look seeing worries in them. Both had schedules to respect some goals toplete, but at this rate, they were good as dead. They thought of the only option they had left, which was killing themselves, but they couldn''t bring themselves to do that because it would be like they had failed; it was why they chose that option.

    Just as they were about to be escorted into the ck building, they heard an interesting conversation.

    ''''Have you heard it?"

    ''''Heard what?"

    ''''It has been decided, in two weeks, the prince will marry thatdy.''''

    ''''You mean, the beautiful foxdy? The one with five tails?"

    ''''Yes, it''s her. A grand ceremony will be held to celebrate their union. The prince is overjoyed; he could not wait for his father toe back from his expedition at the front line.''''

    This conversation was happening between threedies passing by.

    Leon and Leonardo had a weird look as they were sent into the ck building.

    ''It''s her.'' They had the same thought; this made them question where they were?

    ''''Is this still the Ares Dungeon?"

    ''''Ares, what?" The guards guiding them to their cells tilted his head in confusion.

    Meanwhile, in one of the highest buildings in the city, on the highest floor, stood a young woman. Sheyzily on a couch eating a strawberry while her tails danced behind her. This woman was of extreme beauty, capable of enchanting anyone''s soul.

    ''''Hah! Boring. I thought I would y before darling came here, but I''m getting bored. I hope that old man did not lie to me.''''

    The foxdy mumbled; those standing behind her didn''t react as though under hypnosis, it was exactly the case. She hypnotized them; the same happened to the so-called prince; while he was indeed strong, a Saint, his mental strength was too weak. Kuina rapidly put him under her control; as for his fathering back in two weeks, it was unlikely because, well, Kuina shook her head and finished the strawberry.

    Suddenly, the room darkened; Kuina''s expression didn''t change as she knew who was the culprit behind this sudden darkness.

    ''''Sera, you are already back?" Kuina asked while taking out another strawberry from the golden cup on the table before her.

    Sera sighed upon seeing howzy Kuina was. The two encountered each of two floors below, after a fierce fight against a strong monster, they almost died it was when an old man showed up and rescued them, he told them to head to this city through a dungeon that acted as a portal to this realm located on the fifteen floors, the name of that dungeon was Area''s dungeon. The duo followed the old man''s suggestion; they did not have the choice because the strength of this older man was unfathomable; Sera''s instinct warned her toply; the same goes for Kuina, theyplied, even eagerly after hearing that Alex''s group would be guided here.

    While Kuina proposed to take this city, Sera''s mission was to assassinate the strongest man in the city who went on the frontline.

    ''''How was your mission?" Kuina sat after seeing Sera''s palepletion.

    ''''I could not because the thing they are fighting I don''t believe we two can''t kill it. It is four-headed hydra. Even the peak Saint half-dragon could not kill that thing; it was too powerful. On the battlefield, I saw people from the other races joining hands, werewolves and golden harpies, but they were still not winning; they lost too many men. They decided to seal the beast, and even this solution, I''m not sure if it could work.''''

    Kuina frowned, she thought she could take over this city wait for Alex''s group before going to the next floor, but things would not go as nned. This left her feeling frustrated.

    ''''I bet the old man sent us here to wait for Alex to defeat that monster in order to retrieve something.''''

    Sera''s words made Kuina''s eyes widen; she had forgotten that there must be a genuine reason for the old man to choose this floor especially.

    ''''I see. I hope Alex and the others will arrive soon.'''' She said before tilting her head to the side upon seeing Sera smile, which she rarely does.

    ''''What is it?" Kuina asked curiously.

    ''''Well, on my way here, I heard the news that your people caught two males.''''

    Kuina frowned upon hearing Sera say, your people, but she let it pass.

    ''''What strange about it? They were probably caught to be used as a meat shield in the frontline.''''

    ''''Well, you are not wrong, but it was the identity of those two that caught my attention.'''' Sera dered with a smile.

    ''''Oh?" Kuina became more curious.

    ''''Leon and Leonardo.'''' Sera did not keep Kuina waiting anymore and told her, and as expected, her jaw almost hit the w at the mention of those two.

    ''''Ehh?!''''

    At the same time, Alex, Eri, and Eris had entered the fog and were finally closer to Dragone''s City.. Maria and the others were experiencing something simr; a big surprise awaited them like the duo.

 Chapter 702 - Unexpected Meeting

    After walking inside the thick fog for almost an hour, Alex finally arrived before the majestic city of Dragone. They were shocked; they immediately refuted that this was still the Ares Dungeon.

    ''''Maybe, the Ares Dungeon is the portal toward this floor?" Eris spected; Alex and Eri could only nod their heads sharing the same idea.

    ''''Well, I don''t mind appearing on another floor, but this city is tightly guarded. From what my instinct is telling, humans are not weed. It has been a few minutes we stood here observing, but no single human could be seen, only half dragon.''''

    Alex''s words, the girls double check again, after a few minutes, they could only nod. Eris being a beast woman, possessed sharper senses; her hearing was the strongest between the trio; making use of this, she overheard a conversation going between two guards, she felt their loathing toward the other races, but strangely their prince was about to marry a fox, she was beautiful with five beautiful tails. The moment she heard this, she immediately thought of her friend; it must be her; Eris was sure of this.

    Turning around, she recounted what she had heard to the others.

    ''''I see. The fiancee is probably Kuina.'''' Alex said, but for an unknown reason, hearing that Kuina was getting married to another man did not please him. He was ufortable that she would be marrying another man while he didn''t love her; maybe unconsciously, he had seen her as one of his women. Either way, his current mood was not a pleasant one.

    ''''Knowing her, she must be ying around or was being threatened. If not, she would never do something like this.'''' Unexpectedly Eris said those words.

    Relief washed over Alex instantly; his lips couldn''t help but curl up.

    ''''It is that so?"

    Eri was watching everything from the side; she didn''t say a word as she felt like her opinion was unneeded, she might have a low EQ, but she was sensitive enough to know that the current conversation had nothing to do with her.

    Meanwhile, Eris was trying to calm Alex as she could, his emotions bubbling even when he was trying to hide how he felt upon hearing news about Kuina. Suddenly, Eris had a strange thought.

    ''How would he react if one day he learned, I''m getting married to another man? Would his emotions be reckless?''

    This thought disappeared as fast it appeared in Eris'' mind; she shook her head, trying to hypnotize herself with the thought that it was because of her father''s suggestion, and yet this argument could notpletely convince the wolf princess; there was something else, something she had yet to acknowledge.

    Unknowingly Eris''s green eyes were fixed on Alex''s handsome face; she remembered everything that happened between them, their first encounter, her brother''s death, the words he said to her after returning from the demon''s continent. Everything was still vivid inside the princess''s mind, as if it happened yesterday. Her gaze softened, her eyes turned misty while her heartbeat elerated.

    Eri became annoyed; she was about to shout, go flirt somewhere else, you assholes, but Alex acted faster.

    ''''Hahaha! I know that I''m handsome, but if you keep staring at me like that, even I can blush, you know?"

    Alex''s words awoke Eris from her trance, and she immediately rolled her eyes; Eri did the same. The thick-skinned Alex chuckled.

    ''''Joke aside, let''s infiltrate the city. I guess by now, the girls must have reached their destination. We must be inside before theye. Like this, it will be easy for them to sneak in.''''

    The two girls nodded their heads. The trio had no way knowing that currently Maria and others were experiencing something simr. Standing before them was another majestic city, not grandiose as Dragone but not too far. The city''s name is Wolfang. What shocked Maria and the others was that just as they arrived, a beautiful carriage left the city escorted by three hundred guards.

    ''''Protect the Priestess until we reach the frontline.'''' The strongest werewolf shouted; he was the head guards.

    It was not the most shocking thing; the most shocking thing was the priestess''s identity. It was someone they knew, the Holy Daughter of the Holy Crux empire, Cecilia Adelia Crux.

    ''''What the fuck? Isn''t it that bitch who is trying to kidnap my sister-inw Luna?" Gracier couldn''t help but swear.

    ''''Kids shouldn''t swear.'''' Maria rebuked Gracier before cursing in turn.

    ''''Indeed, it''s that bitch. That bitch is up to no good. Let''s follow her.'''' Maria aborted their initial mission.

    Lilith massaged her temple; she almost shouted, ''You refused that child shouldn''t swear yet you are doing exactly what you refused to the other not to do. You two are children in my eyes.''

    But she refrained from saying that as she was afraid of being called olddy if she were to say those words.

    Having changed their initial n of killing every single werewolf, but after seeing the majestic city, they knew they could not aplish their goal; fortunately for them, Cecilia appeared to be their target.

    Inside the carriage, Cecilia had no idea of being followed. She was busy thinking of a n to seed in her mission. She had lost all hope, but unexpectedly heaven didn''t forget her and offered her another opportunity. She appeared in this city by coincidence, and at the same time, she happened to stumble upon an opportunity she could not miss out, an evil spirit was possessing the werewolves creating havoc, as someone from the Holy Crux empire; naturally, she knew a lot of skills effective against the evil spirit. In no time, she killed the evil spirit freeing the werewolf who coincidentally happened to be the crown prince.

    The werewolves were grateful; their initial dislike for humans vanished, at least in Cecilia''s case w they felt like it was their God that sent her over. She became their priest; it was then she learned about the frontline and Luna''s whereabouts. She would use this chance to capture her.

    ''''This time, I will not fail,'''' Cecilia vowed with her fist clenched tightly.

    While Maria and others began following Cecilia''s carriage wanting to know what she was up to. Alex''s group, which had no idea about this, were preparing to sneak into the city, but because the sun was still high, they could not immediately attack. They decided to wait for the night to arrive before acting.

    The trio found a quiet ce to rest. Alex pretended to be resting while, in fact, he was trying. Although Nyx had shoved in out of her training ground, Alex was not discouraged ; he remembered that there was still Silveria there. He hadn''t visited the Illusionnary Battlefield for a long time now.

    Immediately after entering the Illusionnary Battlefield, he rushed toward the tall tower in the distance, on the third level.

    He restarted the trial from the beginning. He lost all his strength and was back to being a normal mortal. Facing him was his alter ego wielding two knives. The moment the two eyes met, the alter ego rushed toward Alex; arriving before him, he executed a double-cross sh; however, Alex, who had spent thousand years training inside Nyx''s space, was not normal even after turning into a normal human. His reaction exceeded that of a normal human; he calmly responded by sliding his knife into his alter ego gap; he couldn''t react in time before.

    Puff !

    Blood sprayed out from his mouth; his eyes widened in disbelief, not believing what had just happened. Alex''s knife pierced his neck, with the end of the knife protruding from the other side. The alter ego''s body turned limp as he slumped onto the ground before vanishing into light particles that entered Alex''s body. Alex felt no real difference, but he was sure that something had changed or there would be no meaning behind setting up such a tower.

    Alex walked calmly toward the next floor; he arrived in no time. On this floor, he faced two alter egos, but the result was still the same; armed with his knives he easily dealt with them, killing them in less than twenty minutes. Then he moved to the next floor, where this time, he faced three alter egos. He prevailed, but with difficulty; on the next floor, the difficulty skyrocketed; instead of four, he faced five, and even with his thousand years of training, facing five men with just knives and limited strength, it was proven to be hard. He won but at the cost of one arm, and a wounded body.

    ''''Hah! Hah! I think I should stop for now. I have spent seven days fighting against those five; the most frustrating thing was that they had different type weapons, as though mocking me that I can only use guns and knives.'''' Alex mumbled with a dark face.

    ''''Forget it, let''s leave.'''' Alex shook his head and dragged his tired body out of the tower. Next time he would begin from floor six. After waiting for his injuries to heal, Alex departed.. Outside night came; it was time for infiltration.

 Chapter 703 - I Lost

    Night came, darkness embraced the earth as though wishing to swallow until the city lights chased it away.

    Alex''s group had chosen this hour to infiltrate the city. Eri would lunch a few fireballs in the form of arrows while Eris would do the same thing; she would shoot wind arrows instead. When the two arrows collide, it will create a beautiful firework that momentarily draws the guards'' attention; the trio under Alex''s vanishing bullet would sneak into the city. They could have chosen to fly above the city wall, but they would be most exposed; even under the vanishing bullet effect, it was unsure if others on the ground could not notice them therefore, the option of sneaking in through the door was the most dangerous one, at the moment the door was being opened to let carriages past through, this provided the best chance.

    Alex exchanged nces with the girls, and they understood what needed to be done immediately. Eri acted by shooting two me arrows. Eris waited for one second before also shooting; the arrowsbined before exploding.

    Fii! Boom!

    ''''What is that?"

    The guards were startled; they hurriedly looked into the sky, wondering if it was an enemy''s attack; all of them looked, even a few people in the city also looked.

    The diversion was perfect; Alex, Eri, and Eris sneaked in passed through the carriages nimbly as cats; before entering the city, they immediately found a dark alley and waited.

    ''''Hum?"

    ''''What is it?" A guard asked hispanion after noticing he was frowning.

    ''''I just felt like someone just passed me."

    ''''Rx, you must be overthinking. I don''t know what they are doing, but these fireworks look beautiful. Maybe our King wille back tomorrow.''''

    ''''Maybe.'''' The other guard replied, clearly not in the mood like the other guard. His instinct was telling him that the fireworks had nothing to do with their city; someone outside must have intentionally done that; he searched for any presence nearby but found nothing. He could only sigh and focus on guarding the entrance.

    ''Maybe I''m overthinking.'' He thought.

    ????

    Meanwhile, Leon and Leonardo, who had no idea that someone had just infiltrated the city, leaned against the cold wall. Except for stone beds and a dirty bathroom, there was nothing else in this prison.

    ''''Shit! I want to eat aburger.''''

    Leonardo''s voice suddenly echoed through the prison. Leon frowned but said nothing; although he didn''t know what burger meant, he was sure that it was some kind of food. To think this man would think of food in a situation like this. How irresponsible.

    ''''What? What with that fac? If you have something to sa,y say it. Worse I''ll kill you.'''' Leonardo red at Leon after he noticed the weird look on his face.

    Leon ignored him and continued to think of a n to escape. He wouldn''t put his hope on that fox because he knew how yful she could be. If she knew he was caught, she wouldn''t immediately rescue him; she would first y with him before rescuing him. Beside, she must be enjoying herself, she wouldn''t have his time, so he better find a solution on his own.

    Just as Leonardo was about tease Leon to kill time, they heard the sound of someone knocking on the cell''s door.

    ''''Maggots, you have a visitor.'''' One of the guards outside shouted.

    ''''She is here,'''' Leonardo mumbled excitedly while Leon sighed, ready to watch a good show.

    The guards opened the door bowed to the visitor before living. The respect in their eyes couldn''t be hidden; after all, the other party is the future wife of their prince.

    Kuina strolled into the prison, but upon entering, she couldn''t help but cover her nose with one of her tails, frowning in disgust.

    Leonardo''s eyes shone upon seeing that it was the fox, they hadn''t seen each other in a while, but her beauty had increased yet again. She had be mature.

    ''''It''s good to see you-''''

    Before Leonardo could finish what he wanted to say, Kuina bypassed him, not taking his taking his hand, and stopped before Leon, who didn''t stand up. He was still sitting, but his head was held high as he stared into Kuina''s eyes.

    For a moment the two said nothing, just staring at each other before Kuina chuckled.

    ''''Oh! My! You look pathetic.'''' She teased.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment. You look gorgeous as usual.'''' Leon responded calmly.

    ''''Good, I want you to say it.'''' Kuina didn''t bit around the bush.

    Leon sighed; now that it came to this, he didn''t really have the choice. Gritting his teeth, he announced.

    ''''I lost, please help me.''''

    Kuina smiled sweetly; it was as if she had taken the sweetest honey. Seeing Leon admit defeat and asking for her help brought her immense joy; it was almost intoxicating; she wished for more situations like this to happen, she would obtain easy victory; who said easy victory is not sweet? It is delightful; it gives you a feeling of joy.

    Leonardo just stood there dumbfounded, not understanding what was happening.

    Kuina ignored him and took out a notepad and inscribed something on it. The notepad looked extremely old. Upon seeing the old notepad, Leon sighed; he had something simr; they used it to record their victory against each other.

    ''''With this, it makes 205-198, I''m right?" Kuina asked, and Leon nodded with a pained face.

    If previously he did not understand what was going on, from what they said right now, Leonardo finally understood.

    ''''You must be fucking kidding me.''''

    Kuina ignored him and closed her notepad, and stored it away.

    ''''Guard!" She shouted, and a guard came running in; he immediately kneeled.

    ''''Your order, mistress.'''' The guard said without lifting his head.

    ''''I will bring this one with me. He is robust; he will be good at doing physicalbor.''''

    ''''As you wish, mistress.'''' The guard nodded, Leon''s face darkened, but he said nothing.

    ''''What about me?" Leonardo asked, seeing that things were going as he expected.

    Kuina only gave him a passing nce before leaving with Leon.

 Chapter 704 - Never Mess With A Fox

    Leonardo stood there dumbfounded. He had imagined many scenarios after hearing about Kuina; despite not being sure if it was truly her, he still pinned his hope that it must be the foxdy he knew. Then he just had to wait, he was not conceited enough to think she woulde for him, but he was certain that after hearing that there was a lion beastman caught as a prisoner, she would visit them. He would then be taken away together with Leon, but currently, it was not what happened. In none of the scenarios he was left behind, he thought they would be able to put their feud behind them and work together in a foreignnd, normally it was should have happened.

    Unable to take it anymore, Leonardo shouted.

    ''''Kuina, what are you doing? Weren''t from the same world? I''m your ally, but now you forsook me.''''

    Kuina, who was walking toward the exit, stopped; Leonardo was overjoyed while Leon massaged his temple, thinking what a fool.

    There was one reason why Leonardo shouted those words; it was to force Kuina to help him; he was not going to sit and let her only save Leon. If the guards hear his words, Kuina would have no other choice but to save him. While he didn''t know the real reason for her to end up as the prince''s future wife, she wouldn''t want anything to tarnish her reputation.

    While from Leonardo''s point of view, his strategy seemed brilliant, it was nothing but a foolish thought; he had forgotten who he was dealing with. To his horror, the guards didn''t even turn in his direction, nor did they look at Kuina with strange gazes. It was then Leonardo remembered what kind of magic Kuina was good at, illusion magic.

    ''''Shit!"

    Immediately upon realizing this truth, Leonardo swore she had them wrapped under her palms; maybe that prince, even the higher-ups were already under her control. Just this thought sent shivers down his spine; he shuddered and unconsciously stepped back.

    Kuina slowly turned her face in his direction and smiled, a smile so beautiful that it was blossoming like a brilliant flower in bloom.

    The guards were smitten; Leon sighed while Leonardo felt a chill run down his back. He dared not to look into Kuina''s eyes, lowering his eyes. A grown man lowered his eyes like a child that done something bad and was afraid of being beaten.

    ''''Guard," Kuina called out, and the head guards responded.

    ''''Yes, mistress"

    ''''Don''t feed this human for three days and throw him in the istion cell,'''' Kuina ordered with a sweet smile.

    ''''Certainly, mydy.'''' the head guards responded before ordering his subordinates to move Leonardo out of his cell. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, Leonardo''sst words were.

    ''''I''m going to kill you.''''

    ''''Feel free to try,'''' Kuina responded before leaving the ck building.

    Outside, Leon breathed in a fresh air before asking.

    ''''Why did you do that?"

    Leon did not believe that Kuina did that out of enmity with Leonardo; to begin with, there was no enmity between them unless...

    ''''You will know soon,'''' Kuina responded, not adding anything more, however to Leon, those words were more than enough to arrive at a certain conclusion.

    ''''He ising, isn''t he?"

    The face of a certain handsome man shed through his mind, the face of his friend.

    Kuina giggled, not answering; instead, she dropped another hint.

    ''''Let''s hurry up; she must have finished by now.''''

    Leon said nothing but concluded that it was not only her who was here; there was another girl beside her, Alex''s acquaintance, as for whom it was, he could not say, but there was no need to heat his brain as soon he would know anyway. Silently Leon followed Kuina; whenever they passed someone, gender didn''t matter; they would bow, showing respect to Kuina. Once again, Leon was reminded that this girl was dangerous; better not mess up with her. He could only pray his dear friend whose luck was good with women to manage to subdue this dangerous fox; endless benefits were awaiting him if he were to seed, as for him he had never once considered making Kuina his woman, they were ipatible, being friends, rivals was enough. He would leave the troublesome woman to his friend; he was a good friend after all.

    At the same time, in another location, Alex, who had no idea that his good friend was pushing Kuina inside his arms, was slowly moving in the shadow; behind him were Eri and Eris silently following him.

    Just then, Alex''s sixth vanishing bullet happened to lose its effect; Eri was about to ask him to produce another one when she felt extreme danger.

    Alex was faster; he pushed them to the side and blocked a deadly sword aimed at them.

    ngs!

    Although he managed to block the blow, Alex was pushed a couple of steps. Alex disappeared, not giving the other the time to dodge as he executed a knife dance; just in a second, dozen of phantom knives surrounded the person in ck, and yet she nimbly dodged all the phantom knives.

    ''''What are you doing, Sera?" Alex stored his knives away and asked the masked figure before him.

    Removing her mask, her beautiful brown hair fell on her shoulders as her brown eyes zeroed on Alex; both stared at each other for a moment before she opened her mouth and said.

    ''''It''s good to see you.''''

    ''''Indeed, I''m happy to see you, Sera; I missed you.''''

    Alex became emotional; he indeed missed her a lot.

    Sera said nothing but disappeared, and the next moment she was hugging Alex; he was surprised at first but soon reciprocated; they hugged each other for a few seconds before getting separated.

    ''''Girls, it''s good to see you too.'''' Sera waved at the girls who joined the two together the group left. They took a secret passage to arrive before a tall building.

    ''''So, it is her?" Eris couldn''t help but ask, knowing she would see her friend.

    ''''Yes, you will see her soon. As always, she did whatever she wanted..'''' Sera sighed and brought the group up.

 Chapter 705 - Toward The Frontline

    Sera brought Alex and the girls to the highest floor, where Kuina was waiting on the sofa.

    ''''Wee back!" Kuina greeted them the moment they walked in.

    Alex and Eris smiled and greeted her back.

    ''''It''s good to see you, Kuina.''''

    Only Eri stood there dumbfounded; this woman had changed yet again; it was not only because Kuina was more beautiful than her exuding mature charm but also because she gave her feeling of danger. Eri felt a single misstep would result in her losing very badly. Therefore Eri was wary of this foxdy. She didn''t like her in the past, but this feeling intensified now that Kuina had grown stronger; Eri couldn''t see through her at all, making the redhead frown deeply.

    ''''Eri, I hope you are fine; it''s good to see you too.''''

    Finally, Kuina said a few words to Eri, who harrumphed, not saying anything.

    Kuina only chuckled; seeing Eri''s reaction, she teased her.

    ''''You have grown up, physically and on a level. It''s a pity that area is still undeveloped.''''

    Alex frowned and red at Kuina to tell her not to stir up trouble; however, Kuina stuck out her tongue before falling silent.

    On the other side, Eri, who had secretly vowed not to lose herposure, couldn''t keep after Kuina''s merciless words; those words stabbed where it hurts the most.

    Just as she was about to burst, Eri unexpectedly managed to reign in her emotions; taking a deep breath, she calmed down.

    Eri''s reaction was beyond everyone''s expectation, Kuina even more, she felt defeated, she couldn''t only sigh after shaking her head.

    Suddenly, Alex''s voice rang out, allowing her to relieve some stress.

    ''''Where is your future husband?" Alex asked with a smile yet not a smile. Eris and Sera exchanged a look but said nothing.

    Meanwhile, Kuinaughed upon hearing Alex''s question; she could feel a bit of jealousy mixed in Alex''s voice; she was ted, she decided to tease him with her next question.

    ''''He is a busy man. Why do you ask? Are you perhaps jealous?"

    She expected Alex to deny this fact; the usual Alex would have done that. There was no way he would admit that he was jealous because admitting it would be equivalent to admitting that he held some feeling toward the foxdy. Everyone except Eri thought it would happen until Alex opened his mouth and said.

    ''''Yes, I''m jealous. I''m going to make you mine.''''

    Silence, extreme silence.

    Kuina was so shocked that her jaw nearly fell onto the ground; she had expected many things but not this kind of response; she waspletely caught off guard. The same goes for Sera and Eris, the former thought that Alex was indeed a womanizer while thetter was jealous of Kuina.

    The reason why Sera wasn''t jealous was that she had faith in herself; she was the first woman Alex decided to go after; other girls might have gained a head start, she was not really afraid. There is a saying that vengeance is the best dish served cold; Sera believed that love was the best dish when gradually built. Once she officially became Alex''s woman, she would have a solid foothold, a solid foundation than most women in the harem; it was sincerely what she believed.

    Sera may not talk most of the time and remain as an observer, but deep down, she was a calctive woman; assassins are calctive beings, to begin with, be it is on the battlefield, on a mission, or in love, you better be calctive.

    Unaware of all of this, Alex chuckled, seeing Kuina''s reaction; it was priceless. Women like Kuina loved to control everything, and they rarely lostposure, so seeing her losingposure after his response, Alex couldn''t help but praise himself. What he said was no joke; he became conscious of this woman; he didn''t want to let another woman have it; he would make her his.

    While in a normal situation, most males would have said, you are mine; Alex didn''t say that because Kuina was not a property, she was not his woman yet. It would be arrogance saying otherwise.

    ''''Fufufufu!"

    Suddenly, Kuina, who had managed to control her emotions, burst intoughter; sheughed for a while before admitting that Alex got her good.

    ''''You got me good. Okay, I''m looking forward to how you will subdue me in the future; know that I will not be easy.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I will seed. I''m already in your heart. I topletely make you fall for me while I learn to love you.''''

    Alex''s reply was like a bolt of lightning striking Kuina''s mind; she trembled many. Remembering something, she shook her head.

    When a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.

    Just as Kuina was about to say something, she felt a human-looking arrow shoot toward Alex at extreme speed.

    Alex didn''t even look back before throwing a punch above his head; his punch was powerful, forcing the surrounding space to vibrate.

    BANG!

    When two fists collided, it generated a small explosion whose shockwaves sent both men staggering on their feet.

    ''''Hahahaha! As usual, your body is tough, more than Beastmen. I wonder how it became like this?"

    Alex ignored Leon''s question before giving him a bear hug.

    ''''It''s good to meet my friend after so long.''''

    ''''Yeah! It is good to see you too, Alex.'''' Leon responded; after getting separated from Alex, he sat beside him while his gaze swept on the others, momentarily stopping on Eri before moving.

    ''''There is your ssmate, Leonardo, in a cell. We got caught together until Kuina rescued me.'''' Leon exined, his voice as he said those words sounded bitter, and Alex was smart enough not to probe.

    Upon hearing that Leonardo was here, Alex''s eyes turnedplicated but only for a moment before he dered.

    ''''Let''s wait to see how we can use him.''''

    The room turned silent again, except for Eri and Eris, who had no idea what was going on, Kuina, Sera and Leon exchanged looks; it was unknown what they were thinking. Alex acted as though he hadn''t seen the weird look they gave him.

    To change the subject, he said.

    ''''I heard about something called the frontline. Can you tell me more about it?"

    As he was saying those words, his eyes were locked on Sera, who among them was more fit for collecting information if it was not her, a top-level assassin?

    Sera sighed before recounting what happened, and after hearing the whole story, the frontline, the hydra aside, the old man that suggested them to head into the Ares Dungeon was probably the same old man he encountered in the unusual realm. This could mean only one thing; their expedition was about toe to an end, the reason why he came to Exodus into this tower would be revealed soon.

    Instead of being ted, Alex frowned deeply; the feeling of dancing under someone else tune doesn''t leave a good aftertaste in his mouth, but currently, there was nothing he could do apart from submitting. In the grand scheme of things, he was nothing, at least not now; one day, he would be the one that decides everything, the chess yer with his own rules but for bettery low and continue to use the plot armors those in the background were sending him.

    ''''So, to leave this floor, we must join other forces on the frontline and kill or seal that beast?"

    Leon asked to be sure if anyone shared the same thought as him.

    ''''Well, it''s exactly what we will do. However, I don''t know if the other party would wee us. We have been guided here.'''' Alex said.

    Leon nodded, thinking that Alex did make sense.

    ''''Where are Maria and the others?" Leon could not help but ask this after remembering the girls.

    ''''Maria, Gracier, and Lilith are on another mission while I don''t know where Luna is. I sent one of my subordinates together with Alice search her and you; however, I have encountered you, guess they would search for her.'''' Alex exined.

    Upon hearing that Maria was nearby, Kuina''splexion changed; she and Maria were like fire and oil. They dislike each other for no reason, it was just instinctual, but now that Alex openly dered he would be going after her, the conflict would escte, so Kuina believed. She had no idea knowing that since a long time ago, Maria had already known that she would end up bing Alex''s woman, if not because of that, she would have never left Kuina to attend the gathering where they discussed Alex''s harem, it was just that Maria wouldn''t have expected to be this soon.

    ''''Let''s rest for today and depart toward the frontline tomorrow with Leonardo shackled. At least he could serve as a meat shield.'''' Alex said before disappearing.

    His words were merciless, but no one said anything; only Eri was curious about what kind of hatred was between them for things to grow to this extent? In the past, it was not like this.. Shaking her head, Eri also left, leaving the others to discuss among themselves.

 Chapter 706 - On The Frontline

    The following morning, the sun rose, announcing the start of a new day.

    Alex woke up faster than the other; he did his morning exercise before eating breakfast together with the others. Just as they were about to finish, a young man barged in. His eyes were filled with panic but finally calmed down as his eyes settled on Kuina''s figure.

    No introduction was needed for Alex and the others to immediately identify this young man as the prince, the so-called Kuina''s future husband.

    ''''My life, it''s good that you are fine.'''' The young man mumbled with a passionate smile.

    ''''Puff!"

    Alex couldn''t help spat the juice he was drinking; he felt goosebumps rose all over his body; he was not the only one, though; Leon and the girls, except for Kuina and Sera, were speechless, unable to close their mouth for a long time.

    Kuina was used to this; she waved her hand as though chasing away an annoying fly.

    ''''Raven, go back and prepare; we will set off in two hours. We must assist father inw.''''

    ''''Certainly, I will follow your arrangements; I will protect you with my life.'''' Raven dered with his chest held high; without appraising him, Alex was sure he was Saint Realm expert but a sheltered Saint Realm expert.

    ''Well, he is totally under her control.'' Alex thought while watching Raven leave. Since the moment he appeared, his eyes were only on Kuina; those who were together with her didn''t count, weren''t worthy of his attention.

    Two hourster, the group had departed from Dragone''s City toward the frontline. The frontline was a hundred kilometers from the city. With their fast carriages, they arrived in less than 3 hours.

    The moment they arrived, the sun was high in the sky; normally, this period of the year could be considered summer; however, the temperature was chilling, and even before passing through the mountain range, the sound of weapons shing could be heard, followed by monster''s howl. The ground was shaking.

    Suddenly, the group said the sky above the tallest mountain darkening before bolts of ck lightning descended from the sky and rained down on the ground.

    Zizi! Zizi! KABOOOOOM!

    Those bolts of ck lightning were so powerful that the mountain facing the group began showing signs of breaking apart.

    Alex exchanged a look with Leon, both of them could see the tension inside their eyes; they were at the other edge of the frontline, and yet they could feel how dangerous the frontline was, at the same time, this made curious, curious how strong that monster was to be able to create such a scene, to know the answer there was a need to go over there.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Alex dered before kicking the ground jumping into the sky, bringing Leonardo with him.

    ''''At least remove the mana shackles first,'''' Leonardoined, but Alex ignored him. By jumping from tree to tree Alex rapidly climbed up the mountain before jumping down.

    While free-falling, he could this opportunity to check the frontline; as expected, the battlefield was still far; he thought after jumping from the mountain, he would directly arrive on frontline, but he would first walk past the dead forest.

    Soon the others joined him together; they passed through the dead forest where asionally they would encounter monsters, but they easily killed those monsters until they arrived at the frontline.

    Only one word could describe what the group saw, massacre, absolute massacre. A group of half-dragons mixed with harpy and werewolves fighting desperately against a monster that could only be described as huge, over 30 meters, possessing five heads, each head was capable of emitting different elements, ice, water, fire, lightning, and poison.

    Thousands of dead bodies littered the ground; some corpses hadplete bodies while some did not, some had been turned into nothing but bones, the scene could be called hell.

    The remaining survivors didn''t even reach a thousand. When Alex''s group arrived, they drew the monster''s attention, but the monster soon shifted its gaze on the small dragon spitting fire on him.

    ''''Father!" Raven cried out the moment he saw this small dragon; his voice was loud; naturally, it reached the small dragon''s ears; thetter paused because the owner of this voice shouldn''t have been here.

    ''''You fool!" Alex shouted, pping Raven flying. Thetter couldn''t understand why he got pped, but when he was about to say something, he saw a scene he would never forget until his death.

    Because of his earliest action, his father got distracted, and in a fight, it was a terrible mistake; this pause gave the five-headed head to free its body from the twelve meters long werewolf and bite the small dragon to death, thetter noticed his mistake when it was already toote, his body was torn apart, in desperation the king of Dragone''s City, Raven''s father gathered thest mana he had into his core before blowing it.

    ''''Noooooooo!" Raven shouted with red eyes.

    BOOOOM!

    A terrible explosion swallowed three of the hydra heads, space broke, and the void could be seen.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    The hydra emitted a desperate cry; this time, the monster had suffered its greatest injury, bing violent all of sudden, three tails cut across the air ttening everything on their path.

    Be it''s Masters or Grandmaster realm experts, they didn''t stand a chance before the three tails; they were killed in an instant, their body turned exploding into a blood mist, creating a blood rain on the few survivors. Those survivors couldn''t understand how one tail would turn suddenly into three; doesn''t this mean the monster had been holding back its strength all along?

    By imagining what this implies, they felt a chill running down their spines.

    Alex''s eyes widened in horror, and he shouted.

    ''''Jump back!"

    He threw Leonardo to the side; thetter was about to curse him when a bullet arrived and broke his mana shackles giving him back his freedom; Leonardo immediately maneuvered his hands and jumped back, the others did the same thing except for Raven, whose eyes had turned red from fury, he charged toward the hydra while roaring.

    KABOOOOOM! RIPPPP!

    However, his action was nothing but foolish; nobody knows where the world ending st came from as three of the hydra heads was gone in that terrible explosion, but a ck light-filled with nothing but destruction sted the ground, destroyed mountain in a matter of second, Raven was gone, killed even before approaching the monster.

 Chapter 707 - Temporary Unsealing

    Alex and the survivors watched with lingering fear what had just happened. The mountain on their left was gone; the ground burned like magma.

    As they feared the monster had been holding back, even the big werewolf whose level was close to the Demi-God level was shaking; he was gravely injured, he knew what the current auraing from the monster meant, she was finally unleashing her full power as proof the three heads were regenerating at speed visible to naked eyes.

    RUUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled as a mighty aura descended upon everything trying to force them to kneel; those weak-willed were forced to kneel, breaking their kneecaps in the process.

    Alex and the others resisted with all their might; it was when they saw the werewolf pointing at the area behind the Hydra there was the remnant of a big temple, ck lightning bolts crackled above the temple while it emitted a terrific aura.

    The moment Alex led his eyes on this temple, even though it was still pretty far away, something changed within him; he heard a call, his blood began to boil so violently that his heartbeat elerated.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ¡¼So this the final destination?¡½

    Unexpectedly Silveria''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind, but he was not in the mood to answer; the moment he saw that temple, he understood what he must do, he must acquire whatever was inside but to do that, he first must kill a monster thousands failed to kill, a demigod existence, a monster beyond anything he had faced until now, nevertheless the ck prince was smiling, a crazy smile.

    ''''You must have gone nut. I''m leaving-" Leonardo had not finished his words before feeling a cold sensation on his neck.

    ''''I dare you to leave without doing what have been assigned to you.'''' Sera''s cold voice reached his ears.

    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose and Leonardo felt his scalp blistering. He had goosebumps all over his body. He had never faced this girl before; therefore, he was unaware of how scary Sera could be; today was his first time experiencing Sera''s murderous aura. There was only one thing he had in mind. ''Better not mess with this woman; she is the second most dangerous woman I ever faced.''

    The first one would be Incursio; if Sera knew she had received such high praise, she would be happy.

    Meanwhile, Eri, Eris, Kuina had readied their respective weapons, ready to fight, when suddenly there was a blinding light forcing them to close their eyes for a second. The next moment they were shocked by what they saw; hundreds of strong monsters appeared in front of the hydra; she was like their queen, those monsters red at Alex''s group before charging toward them.

    ''''Attack!" Kuina shouted before charging toward the monster; the others except Alex followed her. Leon was secretly shocked because Kuina immediately summoned her Gift, and soon the sound of a bell ringing echoed through the battlefield. For an unknown reason, Eri, Leonardo, Sera, and the remaining survivors felt immense strength w they felt like they could fight for three days and three nights without rest.

    Meanwhile, Alex observed everything from the back; he couldn''t help but praise Kuina''s gift, to think it would have such an effect, increasing allies'' morale and stamina, what a great support skill.

    The reason why Alex didn''t join them was that his opponent was the big monster; the big werewolf was going to sacrifice his life with an ultimate skill while Silveria gave him a suggestion.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The battlefield was filled with the sound of multiple explosions, but Alex stood at the back motionless; in reality, he traveled to Nyx''s world. At first, he couldn''t enter, but finally, Nyx let him in.

    Alex immediately appeared in a ck room; the only thing present in this room was a ck throne on which Nyx was chained; seeing this, Alex''s face contorted in anger, he wished to tear apart those damn ck chains immediately but knew that he couldn''t help given his current strength.

    Two pairs of beautiful ice-blue eyes lock onto Alex making him freeze; the pressureing from the frail girl was ten times that of the five-headed hydra with full power. Alex couldn''t help but wonder how strong Nyx was in the past? An answer he would not know in a long time.

    ''''I know what you want to do. I can''t stop you.'''' Nyx''s cold voice brought Alex back to reality.

    He smiled; he was not surprised that Nyx knew what they were about to do. Those ck chains restraining Nyx''s body could be considered magic chains; while he was unable to erase them, he could temporarily seal them using erase; this would have Nyx for a minute, thus making it possible for Alex to use the ck. It was a gamble but judging from Nyx''s reaction; it was worth trying.

    Alex didn''t hesitate; he immediately summoned the silver gun; the moment the silver gun appeared, the ck chains seemed to have sensed something, their numbers immediately increased.

    Nyx''s face was unchanging, even with several chains increasing and squeezing her body tightly. Alex''s eyes turned cold, pushing all his mana into the silver gun, a beautiful silver bullet was created.

    Click! BANG!

    The beautiful silver bullet left the muzzle spinning at extreme speed; time seemed to have stopped, the ck chain''s number increased, seemingly afraid of this silver bullet.

    The silver bullet arrived before the ck chains and,

    Bam! Boom!

    The sound of something cracking apart followed after the explosion; those ck chains were cracking, it started with a small fixture, but soon it grewrger until all the ck chains broke apart, setting Nyx.

    She stood up; the moment she did, the pressure Alex was feeling increased twofold, making him almost kneel; if not because Nyx happened to control her power, he would have kneeled.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Nyx called out; she knew she had a best one or two minutes of freedom, but it was more than enough.

    Back in the real world, not even a minute had passed since Alex''s immersion, when suddenly there was a huge explosioning from Alex''s body, causing everyone''s eyes to fall on him. They witnessed ck light bursting from his body; a chill ran down everyone''s spine.. The hydra eyes narrowed dangerously; she understood that she must get rid of this human or else endless trouble awaited her.

 Chapter 708 - The Death Guns Reappearence

    Inside the temple, a fierce fight was taking ce; Luna''s group was fighting against a group of werewolves, the fight was fierce.

    Suddenly, another group of werewolves arrived from behind, making Luna''s group feel immense pressure; just as Luna thought about what to do, Maria''s group barged in.

    ''''It''s Cecilia''s doing,'''' Maria informed Luna after entering.

    Luna''s eyes turned cold; she became merciless; she would not forgive her.

    Outside of the temple, the fight was raging.

    The hydra understood that she must kill Alex if not endless trouble awaited her; she must finish these bugs and go into that temple.

    ''''This man is a fucking freak,'''' Leonardomented while dodging an attacking toward his head.

    One of the hydra''s tails moved in Alex''s direction; it was extremely fast, not giving thetter not time topletely dodge.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang in the air as Alex was swatted away by that tail. Alex flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. The gun, his hand was still buzzing from the impact, and his arm was numb!

    If not at thest moment he fired a bullet after slowing down the tail using his time ability, he would have suffered a grievous wound.

    BOOM!

    Because of a moment of distraction, the hydra momentarily let go of the werewolf, the big werewolf blew himself up to deal serious damage to the monster. Still, all he did was leave a small wound that began regenerating almost immediately.

    Meanwhile, Alex drank a mana recovery potion and checked his status.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 128

    HP: 4000/4900

    MP: 9000/9000

    STA: 4000/4000

    Magic: Time

    ATK: 2700

    DEF: 2240

    AGI: 2230 (+200)

    INT: 2270

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] (Sealed due to current Level) [Void Steps] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    Suddenly, Alex el-ed dodging a deadly poison shot by the hydra, she immediately attacked with another head breathing crimson me where Alex''s appeared.

    ''''Erase!"

    Alex did not hesitate and fired a silver bullet at the iing crimson me; it was immediately erased.

    Not expecting something like that, the hydra paused momentarily. Alex used this opportunity to use Time Annihtion Bullet.

    One of the hydra''s heads was gone, and she couldn''t regenerate it this time.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    The hydra lifted her remaining heads to roar toward heaven.

    BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOM!

    Alex and the others were forced to cover their ears to protect them from exploding.

    The hydra wanted to use this opportunity to attack Alex. Still, suddenly out of nowhere, unprecedented feelings of fear arose inside her core, and the hydra had goosebumps all over her body. It was a kind of primal fear engraved deep within its soul.

    Alex had summoned the ck gun; it was this ck gun giving the hydra the scare of her life; she was not the only one feeling afraid; even Alex''s allies were feeling it too. They couldn''t understand why a gift could possess such pressure.

    Finally, the hydra managed to ovee her fear; she opened all her jaws and roared; this time, her roar would cause a lot of damage; unfortunately, Alex would not let her have things her way.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time Stop!"

    Alex el-ed before the hydra and stopped time. Although time had stopped, the hydra was still struggling to break free from time''s restraints with her enormous strength.

    Alex knew he must hurry. He was already talking with Nyx.

    ''Nyx, who many levels do I need to sacrifice?''

    ¡¼120 levels¡½She responded calmly, and Alex was shocked not because of the amount of level needed but because he had expected to lose all his levels to be able to kill the hydra, but after hearing Nyx''s reply, not all his levels would be sacrificed.

    Just after Nyx was done talking, Silveria said next.

    ¡¼It''s a good thing you seeded in freeing my sister; once you kill this monster, not only will you recover your lost levels, but they will increase further, getting you closer to the Demi-God level and you better hurry up your women are in danger.¡½

    ''What do you mean?'' Alex immediately fired a question at her; he didn''t panic because, judging from Silveria''s words, they must still some time before those she spoke of would be in real danger.

    ¡¼Luna and Maria are inside the temple fighting that Holy Daughter.¡½Silveria did not dare to hide anything and told Alex everything. Even if she did not, Nyx would have told Alex everything soon.

    ''I see.'' Alex said, but inwardly he was quite shocked; he didn''t expect Luna to be this closer; it meant that Noire and Alice would have traveled for nothing. As for Cecilia fighting against them, he was not too much worried as Lilith, Gracier, and Maria were together with Luna; whatever Cecilia might be scheming, it would be hard for her toplete her goal; besides, he would be joining them as soon he was done here.

    Having decided what to do, Alex immediately aimed the ck gun toward the hydra. Thetter happened to break free. The feeling of fear the hydra previously felt intensified; she knew she was going to die if she did nothing.

    Alex also understood what the hydra wanted to do, but he would not let her escape; well, she couldn''t escape anyway.

 Chapter 709 - Almost..

    The hydra was at her wits'' end when suddenly she remembered something. Because Alex could be seen as their leader judging by the way the others were looking at him, she could use this against him but first, to do this, she must clean up the remnants of her previous enemies, meaning the surviving werewolves and harpies. Who knows, Alex might stop attacking to save them; humans arepassionate creatures, to begin with.

    The Hydra controlled the remaining monsters like a heavenly maiden scattering blossoms. In just a blink of an eye, she took out several survivors. It was as though a flood had just washed over the area.

    The sound of people screaming rang in the air.

    The remaining survivors retreated further away with pale faces; however, the monsters under the hydra control were more coordinated stronger; they pressed the survivors forward, killing more and more.

    Leon and the others did their best to kill more monsters faster to alleviate the pressure the survivors were feeling. Meanwhile, the hydra observed Alex''s reaction, thinking maybe he would stop; unfortunately, his appearance remained the same. His expression was unchanging, as if those dying had nothing to do with him; his face didn''t even twitch for a second. He wielded the silver in his left hand while the ck gun was in his right hand, aiming at the hydra.

    Not to drag things further, Alex dered.

    ''''The end!"

    It was like a heavenly decree; the moment the hydra heard those words, she did not doubt that she would die if she spent one second more here. Therefore the monster did one thing she had never done since hundred years; she fell onto this floor after losing a battle against another divine beast''s child, flee.

    Four pairs of wings sprouted on the gigantic hydra back as she took the sky; it was at that moment a gunshot rang out on the battlefield.

    BANG!

    Alex''s felt strength draining away from his body the moment the gunshot rang out; if he had not waited for a while to recover a bit of stamina as he didn''t possesses any more stamina recovery potion, Alex was sure he would have lost consciousness the moment he tried to unleash the death bullet.

    The ck bullet tore through the air; the sky rumbled before darkening it was like an eclipse day, the hydra was a hundred meters away, just as she was about to p her enormous wings again she froze, it was unknown since when but the ck bullet had already arrived before her and prated her chest, its speed was akin to teleportation.

    The hydra''s body remained standing in the air as though someone had pushed on the pause button before it shot downward like a meteor.

    BAM! Kabooooom!

    The dead hydra body created a giant crater uponnding ground, ttening a small mountain. The summoned monsters died one after another.

    Silence permeated the battlefield.

    Alex staggered back, almost falling, but suddenly his body became frozen. A huge amount of energy was gathering around him before entering his body through his seven orifices; he was like a huge vortex swallowing the nearby energy.

    Finally, Leon and others regained their calm and were shocked by the phenomenon happening; they could see Alex in the middle of a huge vortex made of energy. It was their first time seeing this, so they could not understand what was happening.

    Fortunately, there were still some people who knew what this phenomenon meant.

    ''''He is gathering the world energy to step into the Demigod realm.'''' One of the survivors, a beautiful harpy, exined.

    ''''Eh?" Eris and Eri were shocked upon hearing this; their jaws almost fell onto the ground. Leon was also shocked, but he managed to keep hisposure while Kuina and Sera exchanged a look, trying to conceal the shock they felt. If the harpy words were true, then the gap between them had widened once again, and this time, it was too big.

    The most shocked of all was none other than Leonardo; he closed and opened his mouth repeatedly, unable to form any word,plicated emotions swirled his heart. For a long moment, he could not think of anything; in the end, he could only sigh and close his eyes; nobody knew what he was thinking about.

    Meanwhile, Alex at the center of the vortex kept swallowing energy; he was like a bottomless pit.

    ''''Huh?!"

    Suddenly, the same harpy that exined what Alex was going through frowned.

    ''''What is it? Is there any problem?" Sera asked worriedly.

    The harpy didn''t immediately answer; she observed Alex for a moment before saying.

    ''''He is almost there, but it seems that he is missing something.''''

    Just after she said those words, an explosion sent them flying. Fortunately, none of them was weak; they quickly controlled their body tond safely.

    When the group looked at the front, they saw a floating Alex; the current Alex seemed majestic, dressed in ck clothes, two weapons floating beside him, the death guns. The silver gun emitted majesty while the ck gun emitted chillness, absolute chillness. Nobody could stare two seconds straight at the ck weapon for fear of losing their soul; it was dangerous the ck weapon was.

    Suddenly, for a second, an avatar of Alex appeared behind him; this avatar was fifteen meters tall, d in red and ck; there was a spinning wheel behind him, he held two giant guns, the ck and silver guns.

    Everyone present felt the fine hairs on their back stand on end. Even though he only appeared for a second, the feeling he made them feel was unforgivable; Leonardo was the one that suffered the most; Alex''s avatar eyes locked onto him; in that instant, he was forced to kneel, he felt tremendous pressure. He almost choked on his breath. He''d sensed a sudden spike of rm, afraid that the avatar might kill him for real; fortunately, nothing happened; he breathed in a sigh of relief. His palms were drenched in sweat.

    Finally, Alex descended onto the ground; he was notpletely happy.

    ''''Sigh! Almost there.''''

 Chapter 710 - Unsealing 1

    Alex was too happy because he was only missing a level to truly step into that realm.

    ''''Status.'''' He called out.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 140

    HP: 6100/6100

    MP: 10000/10000

    STA: 5200/5200

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2820

    DEF: 2360

    AGI: 2350 (+200)

    INT: 2390

    LUK: 1990

    BP: 260

    SP: 20

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body][Void Steps]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    [Mana Convergence : Ability to convert mana into a different types of bullets.

    Cost: 500 MP

    Avable elements: Ice, me, Water, Wind, Lightning, Void.

    Additional mana cost might be needed depending on the type of element used.]

    Alex was pleasantly surprised because with this ability meant there was no need to kill rare species in order to acquire special bullets. As for why he had ess to so many elements, it probably because of the girl, the ice element must be because of Maria, me element because of his contract with his sister, the water element because of Luna, Sakuya for the wind element, the lightning element because of Artemia andstly the Void element because of Noire. Either way, he was happy to acquire this ability; he was one step closer to his goal with this overpowered skill.

    Alex took a deep breath to calm down his excitation before looking at his friends and Leonardo; thetter did not dare to look at him in the eyes; somehow, his body was trembling; Alex chuckled upon seeing this. He had no idea that it was his avatar that scared the shit out of Leonardo.

    ''''Gather beside me!" Alex ordered, and they followed his order and gathered around him; after bowing to the survivors, Alex used void steps. Now that he was a quasi demigod, he could take a lot of people with him while traveling through the void, especially when it was on short distance.

    As they were traveling through the void, Alex spread his Divine Sens; it covered a radius of two kilometers. He was able to see what was happening inside the temple; the temple was wide, extremely wide, weapon shing against weapon could be head, Luna, Gracier, Maria and Lilith were injured, the enemies seemed endless, Cecilia was also injured, two strong werewolves stood beside him, one of them was demigod level. Alex was curious how she managed to make such being work for her.

    But now wasn''t the time that Demigod was about to make a move, the only one that could temporarily fight him was Lilith, but currently, she was fighting against two other enemies.

    Alex''s face turned cold, and he decided that no matter what would happen, he would personally kill that woman; she was too dangerous. Previously she didn''t give him any reason to kill her, but now he had a perfect reason to go after her life.

    ''''Once we arrive, you will immediately assist Luna and the others,'''' Alex ordered, and the others nodded, only Leonardo seemed reluctant, but Alex red at him.

    ''''If you don''t wish to die, do as I say.'''' Alex''s voice was so cold that everyone felt a shiver run their spines. Although Leonardo wished to rebel, he knew he was at a disadvantage; if everyone present were to gang up on him, he would die without knowing how so he could only swallow his grievance; he secretly vowed to make them pay.

    Alex''s group arrived when the demigod was about to make a move.

    The temple turned silent, ignoring this, Alex ordered.

    ''''Go!"

    ''''Alex?" Luna was shocked; Maria smiled; Gracier was overjoyed while Cecilia frowned; she seemed to be thinking about something.

    ''''Go Wolf king, he is the heretic king, kill him.'''' Cecilia''s voice was cold as she said those words.

    The Demi-God nodded; he had just stepped into the Demigod realm; thanks to Cecilia''s assistance, it was why he would listen to hermand coupled with the fact that she was their priestess.

    The wolf king was, in fact, the previous wolf king''s son; he inherited his father''s title upon his death.

    The wolf king exhaled slowly.

    He doesn''t know why but Alex was giving him a dangerous feeling of power; one thing was sure, Alex isn''t someone he could take lightly.

    If he didn''t go all out, dying was a genuine possibility.

    He must use his full power!

    p!

    The Wolf King pped his hands, and he unleashed a wave of miasma.

    Roarrr

    The wolf King howled as he roared reverberated throughout the temple. It sounded like thousands upon thousands of wolves howling at the same time. The aura came crashing down upon Alex in dust and shockwaves.

    The soundwave ruptured the ground. It clipped the boulders near the temple''s walls. Everything turned to dust when struck by this attack.

    A demigod''s power was terrifying.

    If Alex were in Rank 13, he would have been reduced to dust, just like the boulders around him.

    But he was almost demigod himself; he was unfazed by this sound attack. A silver gun appeared in his left hand, and he fired a bullet; nobody saw anything.

    Bang!

    Only the sound of a gunshot rang out inside the temple.

    The soundwave stopped mid-air. It was like time itself got halted. Then, the wave disappeared without a trace.

    The wolf king''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets; he couldn''t believe what just happened; if he had not seen it himself, he would have said it was a lie.

 Chapter 711 - Unsealing 2

    Data are data; upon seeing Alex''s ability to cancel any magic, Cecilia was shocked this kind of ability was too hard to deal with; must she use her trump card? It was only ast resort trump card; she didn''t want to use it.

    Meanwhile, the wolf king clenched his fists; he felt bitter inside. He was a Demi-God level existence; Alex had yet to step into that realm properly, yet he possessed such ability.

    Such a rule-breaking power, why would a human possess it?

    The wolf King snarled at Alex, revealing his canines; his reptilian eyes also grew violent.

    He was just quasi demigod; he was not a proper Demigod yet. Against this fake, I can''t possibly lose. Thought the werewolf before stomping his foot on the ground.

    Bam

    This stomp didn''t destroy the ground; instead, the earth rippled like a gtinous cake, then something wiggled behind the wolf King.

    "Bone beasts!"

    Dark mist appeared behind the wolf king and awned several bone beasts that looked very sturdy.

    Roar! roar!roar!

    The beasts growled and howled like beasts that won''t ept their deaths.

    "Get him!"

    "Awoo!"

    The bone beasts rushed towards Alex with their sharp bony ws and paws.

    Alex appeared calm. He could erase them from existence in a second.

    The wolf king had thought it would be hard for Alex to win with his puny unusual weapon capable of shooting projectiles.

    The Beast King assumed Wu Yan would have a hard time adjusting to external power. But, Wu Yan had the Eternal Arms Mastery.

    Alex chuckled before vanishing; he had stepped into the void.

    From within the void came eyes that chilled the Wolf King to the core. His hair stood at the end.

    "Meteor Bullet!"

    Many bullets came from the void like cksers; the cksers were fired from an omnidirectional angle.

    "Crap!"

    The Wolf King never expected this kind of attack; he was almost caught off guard. However, he reacted quickly, and his eyes shone with a green light, and he disappeared from his standing spot.

    Dozens of cksers crash into where he is standing.

    The bone beasts weren''t as lucky.

    Pew pew pew

    Roar

    And the beasts were reduced to nothing in a mere second.

    Swirl!

    A dirt-yellow magical force burst out from the ground not far away.

    Alex looked at the vortex of magical power; the Wolf King was standing in the middle of it; he was shing with static electricity; his rumbling appearance can strike fear into anyone.

    The mana vortex was at least 12 meters wide. This savage power was something a normal monster couldn''t have.

    The Wolf King savage aura made Alex take on a severe look.

    The wolf king was generating this by using his mana. It appears his mana pool was almost greater than Alex''s mana. Suppose not jr couldn''t produce something this big. The wolf king got ready to use a powerful spell.

    The vortex created a strong suction force. The ground got pulled apart as crevices opened up that were as wide as an adult''s arm. The surrounding space shook, and finally, it started crumbling.

    Alex allowed the suction to work on him, he stared at the vortex, and he was about to make a move when,

    Roar!!

    A beast image d in his dirt-yellow mana burst out from the magic vortex; the beast image traveled so fast it was like it teleported to Alex; he couldn''t let him use that dangerous ability capable of canceling his magic again.

    ''''Golden Hour Five Seconds Time Stop!"

    The Wolf King froze, Alex bypassed him and appeared before the frozen Cecilia; just as he was about to crush his head, he noticed an abnormality.

    He felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why either, but all of his fine hairs were standing on end. He immediately escaped through the void; just as he left, there was a blinding light that exploded from Cecilia''s body; it especially tyrannical; if he were still there when the light got unleashed, he would have suffered a grievous injury if he didn''t die.

    While returning to where he came from, Alex fired fifteen bullets, targeting the monsters Maria and the others were fighting against; he didn''t kill them but made them unable to move.

    Time resumed after the five seconds, Maria and the others attacked the injured beasts; they knew it was Alex''s doing.

    Meanwhile, the Wolf King was shocked that his attack was dodged. He didn''t remember that time had stopped; before he could dodge Alex''s leg moved like a whip toward his head, he rapidly summoned a bone sword to defend.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang in the air as the Wolf King was swatted away by Alex''s kick. He flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. The bone sword in his hand was still buzzing from the impact, and his arm was numb! He nearly vomited blood.

    The wolf king was furious; he conjured half of his mana before howling.

    ''''Thousand beasts!"

    Roar! Roar! Roar!

    Thousand of beasts were spawned from the dark mist which appeared behind the wolf king; he was also preparing to attack Alex together with his beasts.

    However, what happened next shocked him; Alex''s figure was like a tilting doll as he swayed to the left and right while swinging his knife and shooting bullets. His skills were clean and precise. There were no unnecessary movements.

    One by one, those beasts were being erased, even Cecilia watching from the side was shocked by this disy, the Alex inside the data they had collected paled inparison, this one was too dangerous if previously she was still hesitating, this time she had no more hesitation, even if it meant that she would lose everything and would be forced to start over, she didn''t mind, everything is for the goddess.

    ''''Where are you looking?''''

    Suddenly, a chilling voice reached Cecilia''s ears; she felt goosebumps rising all over her body; Maria''s voice was too cold; she immediately crossed her arms and generated wind around her to help her defend against Maria''s attack.

    Unfortunately, the ice empress had been angered.

    ''''Ice Empress Mode: Absolute Zero.''''

    Maria''s voice was like that of a Grim Reaper. Everything froze, turning into ice while Maria''s punchnded on Cecilia''s nose.

    Crunch!

    An explosion followed a crunching sound.

    Cecilia was sent flying, spiraling across the air like twirling ballerinas.. Ignoring Luna and the others'' shocked expressions, she disappeared.

 Chapter 712 - Unsealing 3

    Maria disappeared and reappeared before Cecilia; thetter eyes widened in horror, Maria was too strong, stronger than she had expected.

    However, Cecilia was still an elite; after all, she gathered wind around to form a small wind ball but instead of throwing it toward Maria had almost closed in, she made the wind ball explode in front of her.

    Boom!

    A small explosion was produced, Maria didn''t stop her expression remained cold as she tried to pass through the aftermath of the wind ball, meanwhile borrowing the rebound of the explosion Cecilia propelled her body back, far beyond Maria''s reach.

    Shended on the other side where many werewolves stood; they immediately shielded Cecilia. Upon seeing this, Maria frowned and immediately canceled the Ice Empress Mode; now that Cecilia had escaped beyond this wolve''s wall, it wouldn''t be easy to take her by surprise again.

    Cursing Cecilia''s cleverness, Maria charged toward the werewolves; before she could kill half of them, Lilith would have joined her together they could take Cecilia down.

    Meanwhile, Alex was fighting against the Wolf King. His kick sent the werewolf flying; using this opportunity, another werewolf tried to sneak attack on Alex; he thought he could strike Alex using his blindspot but was unaware that with his Divine Sense active, he had no blindspot to speak of, he deliberately let his enemy think like that.

    Alex spun at thest moment and sent a punch forward.

    The werewolf was shocked before his shock turned into a sneer; how dare a frail human think he couldpete with him in terms of physics; however, in the next instant, his expression froze when the two punches shed.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    A jarring sound of bones cracking echoed out.

    The others turned towards the sound instinctively, and their expressions changed.

    The werewolf''s palm had already disappeared, turning into meat sludge that hung off his wrist.

    His entire arm was contorted into a weird shape, with his bones protruding out of his flesh as it hung limply. With the meat hanging on his bones, it was a terrifying sight!

    Even the wolf king was shocked by this sight; finally, he understood why he was hurt so much after getting kicked.

    Before the werewolf could utter a cry, his head was sted open, turning into a bloody mist.

    ''''Roarr!"

    The Wolf King roared, his produced a shockwave in Alex''s direction. He didn''t give Alex the time to attack as he appeared behind him and unleashed a mighty punch; an attack wasing from the front while another was from the back.

    Alex was unfazed, two guns appeared in his hands, and he fired.

    From the original gun, an ice bullet was shot, freezing the shockwave, while a normal was shot from the second gun created through Xerox.

    Having seen what the other gun did to the shockwave, the wolf king retreated his punch, not wanting to suffer the same fate as the shockwave.

    Alex smirked when he saw this; he immediately el-ed before the Wolf King.

    ''''Golden Hour Prime Time!"

    Time was frozen, the retreating wolf king was frozen, his eyes widened in shock.

    Crack!

    Because he was using it on a Demi-God while not being one, his ability was showing signs of canceling.

    Just as the Wolf King regained control of his body, he saw the ck gun and froze; fear overtook him.

    ''''Golden Hour Bullet Time: Time Annihtion Bullet.''''

    Alex used this opportunity to unleash his strongest time attack,

    ''''Shit!"

    The wolf king swore; all the hairs on his back stood on the end. He knew he couldn''t make it, so he caught a nearby werewolf and shoved him before the iing bullet, however to his horror, the bullet prated through the werewolf''s stomach, turning him into dust before arriving before him, he had no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    ''''Ahh!" The wolf king wailed of pain.

    ''''Void Bullet!''''

    2000 mana was consumed to create this bullet; no sound was emitted when Alex fired this bullet; the only thing the others saw was the wolf king''s head disappearing.

    A Demi-God died just like that. The others were shocked, speechless by how the fight had just ended.

    Crack!

    Alex suddenly felt something breaking within him; the moment the wolf king died, he had leveled up.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human ????

    Level 142

    HP: 5000/6300

    MP: 4000/10020

    STA: 3500/5400

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2840

    DEF: 2380

    AGI: 2370 (+200)

    INT: 2410

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 280

    SP: 20

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body][Void Steps]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    Only two-level gained after killing a demigod, Alex was not depressed because of this; on the contrary, he was smiling; finally, he had stepped into the Demigod realm, the road had been long, but he still reached it.

    Cecilia''s expression sank when her strongest supporter had just died; she sighed and escaped further into the temple; she secretly took out an old scroll.

    Alex sensed something; his eyes narrowed in Cecilia''s direction; he was about to step across the void when suddenly everything stopped around him. Time stopped; there was no light, only the sound of his heartbeat, which kept elerating.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    ''''Not again!" Alex mumbled with difficulty, although he wished to acquire the thing calling him, the timing was bad; at least that thing should have waited until he killed Cecilia, a threat like that needed to be removed; if not, there would be no end to trouble she could cause.

    However, now that that thing came out again, he would postpone his ns forter.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Time resumed, finally, the others noticed the abnormality; Cecilia was shocked as she sensed.

    Suddenly, the old temple began shaking as though an earthquake was happening.

    BOOM!

    A blinding light upied everyone''s sight.

    ¡¼Alex quickly add all your BP into your Def stat if you wish to survive.¡½Nyx''s voice rang out inside Alex''s head; he has still blinded while his heartbeat wildly.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Alex didn''t question Nyx; he immediately did as instructed and was shocked by what happened.

    Crimson light covered his body; his vision was restored; what shocked Alex the most was his current state.

    [Alex Grim]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 18

    Male

    Race: High Human/ Asura????

    Level 142

    HP: 9000/9000

    MP: 10020/10020

    STA: 5400/5400

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2840

    DEF: 2660

    AGI: 2370 (+200)

    INT: 2410

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Fame: 3400

    Gift: Death Guns [???????]

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body][Void Steps]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    Alex recovered his MP, his stamina; his HP increased drastically while the biggest change remained, the Asura near his High Human race.

    He didn''t have the time to ask Nyx what this meant when his heartbeat elerated; he started bleeding,

    Ba------dump! Ba------dump! Ba------dump!

    A ck chain appeared before everyone; the moment this chain appeared, the sky above the temple rumbled violently, ck lightning fell from the sky, sting holes in the temple.

    The ck lightning continued and was about to touch the ck chain when it simply vanished.

    Everyone was shocked by this scene; it was a scene they could never forget; everyone present knew this chain was not ordinary.

    One of the werewolves not too stepped forward; his eyes were filled with greed as he tried to touch the ck chain when suddenly ck light was shot out from the ck chain, and the werewolf was reduced to dust in an instant.

    Everyone except Alex felt chill down their spines; Alex''s lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.. Finally, it appeared, it was what had been calling him since he arrived in Exodus.

 Chapter 713 - Unsealing 4

    The moment the ck chain appeared, everything changed; the sky rumbled, lightning bolts descended, trying to incinerate the chain but failed.

    One of the werewolves tried to snatch the chain but got incinerated instantly.

    The remaining survivors felt chill down their spines; even though they were greedy, they cherished their life more than anything.

    The old temple kept shaking; in another dimension, someone made a tear in the space, and from this tear, this person was able to see what was happening inside the temple.

    The moment this person saw the ck chain, a look of fear shed through his reptilian eyes, but it disappeared soon as it came. He chuckled.

    ''''Kekekeke! Finally, the fated one hase.''''

    ''''Fated my ass, let''s hope he didn''t die before; he is just a chees piece.'''' Another voice echoed beside the man who spoke first, but he chuckled.

    ''''We are all chess pieces, but there''s a difference; he is more valuable than you and me if not, that thing wouldn''t have chosen him.'''' the man exined before focusing in eyes on Alex inside the temple; suddenly, his eyes widened in horror when he sensed a pair of cold eyes locked onto him, it was a kind of primal fear he had never felt, a fear that told him that he could if he made a mistake, he was not the only one, the other man beside him sensed the same thing.

    Naturally, they knew what this meant; whoever this person was, this person didn''t want them to watch Alex any further.

    ''''Haiy! Let''s leave; we are not wee anymore.''''

    The man with reptilian eyes dered before closing the tear in the space he made to spy on Alex.

    ''''Ok, let''s go spare in that realm again; this time, I will win.'''' the other man suggested.

    ''''Sure.'''' The man with reptilian eyes responded before adding.

    ''''Sorry, for your daughter.''''

    ''''Don''t be, I have already disowned her; besides, we are all chess pieces, it doesn''t matter. We all die one day, it''s a matter of whether your death worth, dying for the grand scheme of things can be considered as dying a worthy death.'''' the other man whose features couldn''t be seen responded, even though he was trying to act calm, he couldn''t hide the sadness deep within his voice, no matter what it was his daughter that died.

    ''''I see.'''' Those words were the only thing the man with the reptilian eyes could say; the two stepped across space and disappeared to the same realm Alex first encountered them; they decided to spare to kill their boredom, this time it was for their entrainment, not because someone asked them to do it.

    Meanwhile, Alex had no idea that he was being watched by the two strongest existences he encountered in that unusual realm; he didn''t know that because of Nyx, they stopped spying on him; he was too focused on the ck chain before him to notice any external forces.

    Suddenly Alex took a step forward, shocking everyone present.

    ''''Alex, stop!"

    Hisrades tried to stop him, but he didn''t stop, one step, two steps, three steps, he kept walking toward the ck chain, the girls were sent flying when they tried to get close to him.

    Seeing this situation, Cecilia was secretly overjoyed; she sneaked close to them when a cold voice reached her ear again.

    ''''Where do you think you are going?"

    It was Maria''s voice, Cecilia''s soul almost left her body she didn''t notice Maria appearing behind her, she was not to be med after all Maria was among those that were sent flying earlier; Cecilia had no idea when and how she noticed her sneaking closer to Luna and appeared to stop her.

    Suddenly, Alex spoke to them as he grabbed the ck chain.

    ''''I''m going to test something.''''

    The moment Alex touched the ck chain, it was like he had touched a living thing that squirmed before exploding.

    Boom!

    The single chain turned into countless tiny ck chains that climbed up Alex''s right arm like hundreds of tiny snakes.

    The others turned pale upon seeing this scene, but Alex remained silent.

    The ck chains emitted terrible heat and, at the same time, a chilling sensation capable of freezing one soul; Alex was in immense pain but still showed no emotion on his face.

    Soon the ck chains covered Alex''s arm like a tattoo, then they moved toward his face and soon covered his face; before he got totally covered, Alex spoke to his friends.

    ''''I''ll be back!"

    BOOM!

    A blinding light upied everyone''s sight, and when they recovered their sight, Alex was gone.

    The old temple became silent before fight broke out soon.

    Meanwhile, Alex appeared in a destend; thisnd was extremely ancient, reeking blood; it was as if an apocalyptic war happened here, there were no corpses, no bones, but the scent of blood filled the air.

    Just as Alex was about to open his mouth to ask where he was, he disappeared from the destend, no to be exact, it was as if time got reversed, Alex saw the destend turning into a beautiful city, an ancient city made for gods not mortal, giant creatures were flying in the sky while on the ground giant humans could be seen, suddenly there was a terrible explosion and the city of god became deste devoid of any living beings.

    The scene changed to another one where a group faced thousands of giant monsters covered in ck miasma.

    This group was extremely small; their faces was blurred, but Alex was sure that it was the survivors of the city of god; for an unknown reason, he felt a sense of familiarity with one of them, it was a woman. However, he couldn''t see her face; her feminine body didn''t escape Alex''s eyes; she was dressed in crimson dress, crimson hair, a vast wheel was behind her.

    Suddenly Alex''s body trembled as he recalled a scene from a dungeon; somehow, this woman resembled the woman in the coffin.

    ''''No way!" Alex blurted, unable to contain his surprise.. His surprise didn''t end there; a man was close to the woman in crimson, and around this man''s wrist was a ck chain; Alex''s jaw almost hit the ground when he saw this scene.

 Chapter 714 - Unsealing 5

    Alex didn''t expect to see the ck chain around the man''s wrist. He became curious about the identity of the people inside this group; he wanted to know more about this group; he was sure that many of his questions would be answered if he were to learn about them. It was unfortunate that his wish couldn''t be granted.

    Before he knew it, the scene changed to another one; he was now standing in the void where only darkness was; however, because he was familiar with the void, Alex didn''t panic.

    Suddenly, Alex got an idea; he decided to try it.

    ''Sil, Silveria?'' There was no response.

    ''Nyx?'' Still no response; Alex couldn''t feel his connection with the girls, nor did they respond when he called them. He began to panic, the reason why previously he stayed calm even in those absurd situations was that he knew those two were together with him, he could count on their assistance if things were to go awry, but now he couldn''t feel their presences, his connection with them seemed to have been cut off leaving Alex defenseless.

    Just as Alex''s face was changing color, there was a change in the void, rainbow light appeared, and from this rainbow light Alex saw a man back, he was dressed in a spotless white dress, his hair was white as his clothes reached his back.

    This man had his back facing Alex; the moment Alex saw this man, he immediately kneeled; it was not because he was forced; it was because the man before was an existence that made you bow on your own with just his presence, his was being almost nothing could go against, after all, he was the supreme.

    ''''Young man, for you, what is strength?" The man with his back facing Alex asked him; he was shocked such a powerful man had a gentle voice.

    Before Alex could respond to the man''s question, the man continued.

    ''''To me, strength is responsibility.''''

    It was a simple answer, but the meaning behind this was far greater and meant many things.

    For some reason, Alex didn''t share the same view as the man before him, and he did something normally he wouldn''t have done.

    Chuckle!

    Alex chuckled; the man was not offended; he waited for Alex to speak his mind, and finally, Alex told him his answer.

    ''''For me, strength is to do what I want.''''

    Silence permeated the void before the man said.

    ''''I see, an answer befitting you. No wonder they all chose you.''''

    ''''What-" Before Alex could ask what the man meant, he was sent away; before he left, he heard the man''s words.

    ''''I hope you will not fail.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t because I''ll take your ce I''ll be the one who stands at the top,'''' Alex shouted with all his might. He was extremely versed that he kneeled; he knew this man was stronger, stronger than anything he had ever seen, not even Nyx, the strongest being in Alex''s heart was this powerful, the man was so powerful that even the universe seemed to have acknowledged him, Alex was sure it was what it means to be supreme, it was the end of the road, the man was where he wanted to arrive, so naturally he must let him know that he wasing for him,ing to take his ce.

    The man who was leaving stopped before smiling; his smile made the void shine in a myriad of colors.

    ''''Sure if I''m still me!"

    His response didn''t reach Alex as he was already gone by the time he said those words.

    Meanwhile, Alex, who disappeared, arrived in ck space, everywhere was ck except the ground, the ground was red like blood, a river made of blood and in the middle of this blood river was an altar, on this altar was a small ck chain floating above the altar.

    ''''I must go there,'''' Alex mumbled with a sigh.

    Suddenly, the blood river trembled, and figures emerged from the river one by one.

    ''''Those are souls, huh!"

    Thousands of those souls covered the river trying to block Alex''s advance; their expressions were sinister as though they could not wait to swallow Alex whole; those thousands of souls emitted bone-crushing pressure butpared to the man in white pressure who seemed natural, this was nothing, Alex sneered before entering the river, the moment he did he his skin turned red as though he had stepped intova, but he gritted his teeth to endure and took a second step forward, it was then,

    ''''Rawr!"

    ''''Rawr!!!"

    Thousands of souls pounced on him, Alex was fearless as he extended his two arms, two silver guns appeared, she was back, and with her, those souls never stand a chance against him, soon the sound of gunshots rang out, and massacre happened, those souls only had numbers but not the strength, Alex killed them all, each time he did he would feel heavy, his eyes turning bloodshot, he wished for ughter. Finally, he understood that those souls upon their death could get converted into killing intent added to his own; it was because his killing intent became heavy that he felt the need to ughter.

    At the moment, Alex was covered in bloody armor; if anyone were to see the current him, they would be frightened; he resembled a fiend, not human.

    Alex bit his lips before cing the silver gun against his chest and firing without hesitation.

    ''''Erase!"

    BANG!

    The silver bullet prated his chest and exploded on his heart; Alex felt like someone had put a miniature sun inside his chest; his mouth fell open, and he vomited a mouthful of blood, but the heavy killing intent around his body decreased almost entirely.

    Alex heaved a sigh of relief and finally arrived before the altar; lifting his right hand, he grabbed the ck chain.

    Siiiii!

    Alex''s hand was charred ck in an instant, his blood began to boil, but the chain showed no resistance, almost as if it had seen its long lost kin.

    Suddenly, the tip of the ck chain prated Alex''s hand through one of his veins before disappearing into his arm; Alex opened his mouth and roared.

    ''''Roarrrrrr!''''

    The blood river vanished under Alex''s terrific roar; Alex was drenched in sweat, a chain like a tattoo appeared around his right arm, reaching his armpit; this tattoo looked sinister yet at the same time beautiful.

    A piece of information appeared inside Alex''s mind the moment the chain became one with him, but he had no time to enjoy this as in the outside world, the situation had changed.

    Alex stepped across the void and left.

    After many years the ck chain was back again after being unsealed.

 Chapter 715 - Her Trump Cards

    While Alex was undergoing a test somewhere, the situation inside the old temple had changed drastically; together with Leon and others, Maria''s group managed to kill most of Cecilia''s supporters. The fight was about toe to an end, yet Lilith had the feeling that something was amiss; she had a bad feeling about something, she was not the only one; Artemia, Kuina, and Eri also felt the same.

    Suddenly, their eyes zeroed on Cecilia, who stood at the back with her clothes drenched in sweat and blood as she had been forced to escape repeatedly by Maria''s attacks. Still, even so, there was no sign of panic on her face as if everything was within her calctions, it was made the others wary of her, undoubtedly this woman possessed unknown means that could ensure thepletion of her mission, she was dangerous,pared to the werewolves, she was the most dangerous of all, they must take care of her.

    Just as the three were about to make moves, they noticed Luna was nowhere to be seen, and to their surprise, she appeared behind Cecilia, gasping for breath; none of those present knew how she did that.

    Cecilia felt goosebumps rising all over her body as rm bells rang in her heart. She understood that she was in danger, immediately she poured mana into her armor, the clothes she was wearing shone brightly, strengthening her defense. At the same time, she added anotheryer of defense, a wind armor above the original armor, even so the goosebumps she felt kept increasing.

    ''''Instant Strengthening X3: Divine Punch!"

    Crack!

    Luna''s punch was so powerful that it broke space showing the endless void on the other side.

    BANG! Boom!

    Her punchnded on Cecilia''s back like a missile; she was flung into like a broken kite colliding against many werewolves who became injured in turn.

    ''''Gah!''''

    Puff!

    Cecilia''s mouth fell open, and she vomited a mouthful of blood; she felt like her organs were being crushed; fortunately, she had deployed another second wind armor at thest minute; if not, she would have suffered more than this, her eyes turned cold before light exploded from her body blinding everyone sights, using this opportunity to escape to somewhere safer, consumed a healing potion before taking out the old parchment again, her trump card, she would use it and capture that bitch that almost killed her just now.

    ''''No good, stop her!" Both Artemia and Lilith shouted simultaneously as they could feel immense dangering from the old parchment.

    Unfortunately, their warning was a step toote; by the time others could pounce on Cecilia, she had already crushed the old parchment; immediately, a powerful aura burst from the destroyed parchment and enveloped Cecilia''s body.

    BOOM!

    The temple''s rooftop got immediately erased because of the powerful auraing from Cecilia''s body; her eyes were tightly shut before she opened them; they shone with divine light.

    The might of this light was so powerful that the nearby werewolves were incinerated instantly. At the same time, Leon, Gracier, Eris, Eris, Kuina, and Leonardo were pped against the wall, fainting on the spot. Maria, Artemia, and Lilith were much better, but they were bleeding from their seven orifices, the current Cecilia; none of them could fight him.

    Luna froze; her body was shivering; she felt like an invisible shackle was holding her in a ce she couldn''t move, not even lift a finger.

    ''''She is borrowing the Holy Pope''s power,'''' Artemia shouted, and Lilith nodded before the two exchanged a look; they immediately understood each other intention. Just as one of them was about to unleash her past strength, they froze temporarily.

    Puff!

    Cecilia''s hand pierced through Maria''s chest; she lifted her body before tossing it to the side like garbage; the girls froze before lightning exploded from Artemia''s body; unfortunately, Cecilia''s face was calm as she shed upward, the lightning was cleanly cut into two.

    Swoosh! Bang! Bang!

    Cecilia disappeared once more; both Artemia and Lilith flew before their bodies shed against the wall breaking many pirs in the process; their bodiesy weakly on the ground. However, the two still didn''t suffer without counterattacking, a spear made from energy, theirbined energy pierced through Cecilia''s stomach leaving a gaping hole there but unfortunately at the moment she possessed an insane regenerative ability, the wound was slowly closing, the current Cecilia didn''t look like Cecilia any longer, it was as if someone else was controlling her body. She took a step forward and arrived before the frozen.

    ''''Finally, we got you.'''' This voice sounds like Cecilia''s voice, yet at the same time not; it was like an old man''s voice. Before Luna could say anything, something prated her chest; however, she felt nothing confused. Luna red at Cecilia and uttered those words slowly for her to listen or the thing controlling her body.

    ''''You will soon wish you wouldn''t have done that.''''

    But the only response Luna got was a faint smirk.

    Suddenly, space was ripped apart, and Alex walked from the void; his eyes were cold as he scanned the temple before his eyes stopped on Cecilia; silence hung between them before Alex smiled.

    He vanished, and at the same time he heard a sound of fingers snapping, immediately a portal appeared behind Luna, Alex immediately aborted his initial n, faster than anything he unleashed erase to cancel the portal as he knew where this portal lead to, unfortunately, Cecilia seemed to have anticipated this she disappeared and reappeared before Luna sacrificing one of her arms to stop erase, her left arm waspletely gone. Still, Luna was pushed into the portal and started leaving.

    Furious Alex unleashed golden hour, but to his surprise, with her remaining arm, Cecilia crushed and hourss, somehow Alex''s ability got canceled. He was surprised, but he knew he must do something or his girl would be taken.

    However, just as he was about to unleash another of his ability, his domain, Cecilia beat him and activated his domain; the surrounding was turned pure white before she said.

    ''''Judgement Sword!''''

    The thing controlling Cecilia was truly vicious; her remaining arm was ripped apart and transformed into a white light sword that appeared before Alex in an instant; she was sure that he would be injured because it was a moveing from a demigod existence even though it was borrowed strength.

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion, Cecilia was overjoyed, but soon her expression froze because Alex was perfectly fine; a shield made of a chain appeared before Alex; it was the ck chain.

    Cecilia frowned.

    Alex''s right hand moved.

    A light movement that seemed he was shaking off some water from his hand but the movement of that hand, to precise the movement of that finger, was nothing but light.

    The moment Alex''s finger moved within the smoke.

    Boooooooom!

    A tremendous sound created by an explosion rang through the area.

    A force that shouldn''t be associated with the movement of one''s finger.

    Whoosh!

    Cecilia''s eyes widened because something flew through the smoke.

    Toward Cecilia, the speed and force behind it were unlike anything she (he) had ever seen.

    All the hairs on Cecilia''s body rose.

    Instinctively she created a light barrier to defend against this thing. It was a reinforced light shield created using demigod strength.

    Logically it should have been able to defend against this thing, but for an unknown reason, she was feeling immense threat.

    But Cecilia suppressed her instincts and mumbled something. Another shield appeared; she didn''t feel ashamed, not even for a second.

    ''No, I must dodge!'' She was still uncertain, so she decided to dodge it; unfortunately, she was a step toote.

    Finally, she understood that it was not something she could block; it was the ck chain.

    Puff! Puff!

    Before the tip of the ck chain, the two reinforced shields were like paper; the chain easily prated through them and arrived before Cecilia''s chest and pierced through her chest; she froze the moment the chain prated through her chest.

    ''''What?"

    All her strength was greedily getting devoured; even the strength she borrowed was getting devoured; the strangest thing was that she couldn''t do anything, as if the ck chain had locked her body in ce.

    A trail of blood appeared at the edge of her lips. A ck blood, her body had turned pale, but she was still smiling, she looked at Alex with ridicule, she knew she would die, she would lose levels but once back in Mysthia she would recover everything and would rise in rank, she had won.

    ''''You lost! Teleport!''''

    Cecilia mumbled before using thest bit of strength to send Luna outside of Exodus, where the others from the church would be waiting.

    However, Alex''s following words shocked Cecilia.

    ''''It is that so?" His expression was frighteningly calm; it was not like Luna just vanished before his eyes; Cecilia was confused; she had no idea that at the same time the ck chain pierced through her it traveled until it pierced Luna''s chest, thetter body trembled before she revealed a smile, she understood what Alex wished to convey and had faith in him, it was no wonder Alex was so calm.

    Maria and the others who assisted at this scene couldn''t help but be shocked; they understood that after seeing he could not save her, he decided to use the situation to his advantage.

    Suddenly, Cecilia''s eyes widened in horror as Alex summoned the ck gun and aimed at her; his eyes were still calm.

    ''''The end.''''

    Bang!

    A ck bullet pierced through Cecilia''s head; she died instantly, leaving the universe forever.

    ''''Don''t worry, others will follow you soon..'''' Alex dered his voice was frighteningly calm.

 Chapter 716 - Going Back

    Silence descended on the old temple; a generation genius died like that.

    The moment the others saw Alex aiming the silver gun at Cecilia, they understood that she was good as dead, she would be forever gone, she could only herself to me. In this universe, there are some people one should better not provoke for fear of dying.

    Leon and the others were doing their best to get up when they heard Alex''s voice.

    ''''Do you have a death wish?"

    Alex''s tone was sinister and murderous!

    A ck chain flew out from his right hand and pierced through the air at dreadful speed.

    Psh!

    ''''Ahhhhhh!"

    Leonardo howled and fell on the ground; the ck chain had pierced through his thigh, his armor could not even protect him; it was as if the ck chain ignored it and directly prated through his flesh, making him feel endless pain, he had never felt so much pain before, it was not only physical pain, but it reached his soul as well.

    Leonardo had the feeling that if Alex could, his soul would have been tormented for eternity; just by imagining the amount of pain this would bring, Leonardo fell chill run down his spine. He was curious about the origin of this sinister chain, but at the moment, he was not in the mood because Alex was ring at him with those emotionless eyes, which scared him more than anything; no one knows what the current Alex was capable of doing as he was unpredictable.

    Finally, the others understood that Leonardo was trying to use what happened as an opportunity to escape, but Alex caught him. Like Leonardo, they were also curious about the ck chain around Alex''s wrist.

    ''''Did I say you could leave?" Alex asked with an expressionless face.

    Leonardo''s face darkened, and he shouted.

    ''''Fuck! If I want to leave, nobody can stop me!"

    ''''Purgato-"

    ''''Erase!"

    Bang!

    A silver bullet prated through Leonardo''s chest, stopping him from using the purgatory mode when his body was lifted and got thrashed against the ground.

    Bam!

    ''''Gah!"

    Leonardo''s mouth fell open, and blood flowed out; Alex appeared before him and lifted him by the neck; he grabbed his neck so tightly that Leonardo felt like choking; the others frowned, not understanding why Alex became so violent.

    Alex ignored the weird stares he was getting and locked eyes with Leonardo; time seemed to have stopped for the two; it was unknown why but at the moment, from the onlookers'' point of view, the two seemed to be in their world talking.

    Suddenly, the situation changed; lightning gathered in one of Leonardo''s legs before it exploded. Because of his proximity with Alex, he was engulfed in a lightning explosion while Leonardo''s body flew out of the lightning explosion, escaping from the temple; he floated in the air for a moment before disappearing hisst words were.

    ''''Alex, I''ll get my revenge soon.''''

    Alex said nothing; he waspletely unscathed because a ck chain extended to form a shield before him; it was this shield that took the lightning explosion head on.

    ''''What the hell?" Leon eximed, unable toprehend what just happened; looking at the others beside him, most of them were confused as well. Only Maria, Artemia, and Kuina seemed to understand something; finally, Leon remembered something and chuckled.

    ''What great actors!'' He thought but said nothing.

    ''''I think you all must have recovered by now; let''s leave. We will talkter. It''s time to go back to our world.'''' Alex, after his gaze, swept on everyone and noticed that most of their wounds had healed.

    After helping them, the group left and returned to Dragone''s City because most of the people, most of the big shots inside the city, were still under Kuina''s control; the group easily entered the city as for the death of their king and prince none of them was aware of it because most of the survivors died, those that survived left the area afraid of another cmitying, no they were afraid that another hydra woulde down to avenge the one that died.

    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    Morning, daybreak.

    A ray of sunlight broke through the window andnded on a handsome face.

    His ck hair fell casually like a waterfall and swayed gently by itself. Alex''s eyes snapped open, his green and blue eyes shone brightly, he stood up and strode toward the window, sunlight shone on his face making him appear more handsome. He was calm, but under this calmness was a raging tornado ready to be unleashed at any moment. He didn''t lose his rationality upon Luna''s kidnapping; the group had considered many situations. Naturally, situation like what happened was considered as well. It was why none of them panicked as they knew everything wasn''t lost yet, people from the Holy Crux empire may think they have one, but it wouldn''t be easy, the group was prepared, and as Luna had said, they made a terrible mistake, they shouldn''t have done that.

    Suddenly, there was the sound of someone knocking on the door.

    ''''Enter!" Alex said without looking back, after bing a Demi-God, his already sharp senses became sharper, his Divine Sense became sharper as well, it was always activated; naturally, he knew the identity of person knocking.

    The door was pushed open, and someone entered; she immediately got her knee and greeted Alex.

    ''''Master, I''m back. I managed to bring Lady Sakuya.''''

    ''''Wee, prepare; we will depart soon. It seems that you didn''t manage to encounter the rest of the team.'''' Alex said with a sigh; it was a shame that Noire didn''t manage to encounter Drei and the others, but at least she brought Sakuya back; the group was now ready to leave.

    Noire bowed before leaving; immediately after she left, Sakuya appeared; her footsteps were light. If it weren''t for his Divine Sense, Alex wouldn''t have noticed her.

    ''Good! She became a lot stronger.''

    ''''I''m back, honey; I miss you w don''t worry; we will help you rescue Luna.'''' Sakuya dered as she hugged Alex; he spun and embraced her, he missed her a lot.

    ''''Don''t worry, everything is under control.'''' Alex dered, and Sakuya nodded; after cuddling for a while, they left for the grand hall where the others were waiting for them to depart.

    ''''Let''s leave.'''' The moment he entered, Alex dered before stopping and adding.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will know more about my new weapon once we go back."

    The others smiled, eager to go back.

 Chapter 717 - Eternal Chain

    Few hours before Alex''s and others'' arrival.

    Holy Crux empire, the capital, in one of the secret rooms of the Holy Pope.

    The pope could be seen kneeling before an altar; this altar shone in golden light like a holy me.

    ''''Goddess, Cecilia seeded,'''' The Pope announced, his voice was full of excitement as he said those words.

    ''''Oh? That''s good. That girl is sure capable; she didn''t waste the God''s scroll, it''s the only thing that could work in that world.'''' A woman''s voice came from the golden light.

    The Pope nodded eyes full of reverence; only the mighty goddess could possess something like that, a scroll capable of containing some of his power, it was like a short duration link that could let him lend fifty percent of his strength to the scroll holder, but the aftereffect was that the person who used the scroll would lose almost all their levels.

    ''''It''s a pity that such fine piece died, but we will create another one after I have gained a body.''''

    The goddess''s voice sounded again; the pope nodded; he was unaffected that his daughter died; it doesn''t matter; what mattered was that she at least seeded inpleting the task given to her. If Cecilia were alive and heard the goddess''s heartless words, maybe she would have died of a heart attack; she gave everything for this goddess, and yet she was nothing but a chess piece.

    ''''Where is she?" The goddess questioned, the excitement in her voice couldn''t be hidden; finally she would get a body, two hundred years had passed since that cmity, she was but a mere speck of her former self, but it was enough to trick few humans, establish an empire, everything was for the sake of finding the right vessel, with this perfect vessel she could ascend back and get everything that had been snatched from her, she would make every one of them pay.

    ''''She is in heaven''s chamber. It will take some time before she is ready to wee your glorious self.'''' The pope exined.

    ''''Good! Good! You shall stand in my right as my champion once I''m back.'''' The goddess promised, and the Pope became thrilled. Bing the goddess''s champion was more than he could ask for; upon hearing the goddess''s promise, the pope was sure than ever that he had taken the right decision; they must not fall, not now that they were closer topleting the goddess''s wish.

    ''''Goddes, don''t worry, although that young man is strong, he can''t do anything, not even with the help of his little team.'''' The Pope dered proudly, he had faced Alex through Cecilia''s body, so naturally, he knew how strong he was, some details were blurred, but the pope was sure that Alex couldn''t beat him.

    The goddess stayed silent upon hearing her subordinate''s deration, for some unknown reason, she was unable to divine Alex''s fate, every time she tried, she would end up injured; therefore, she stopped, this young man was dangerous, they must be cautious of him, at least until she descended into her perfect vessel.

    ''''You must be prudent; he is dangerous.'''' She warned.

    ''''Don''t worry goddess, we have set up many formations in the tower; even if he managed to sneak in, he is doomed to die.''''

    Finally, the goddess heaved a sigh of relief but soon became worried again; Luna''s kidnapping was bound to attract some attention, especially those three.

    As if he could read the golden light''s thought, the pope reassured.

    ''''Armstrong and Freya disappeared a few weeks ago into a dungeon when they chased the chaos organization members. As for Elseria, she was busy quelling the small skirmishes that happened all around the world together with the other empires; she would not move for a while. Before Alex and others warn them, we will have finished.''''

    ''''I see!" The goddess was pleased, everything was going ording to the n, just a few more days and she would get a body; as for this Chaos organization, she was not afraid, the only thing that made her afraid of the sleeping dragon in the depth of that dungeon but before he wakes up she would be stronger and will win.

    ''''Fufufu! Soon I''ll be back.'''' The goddess mumbled while thinking that Alex and the others would arrive in a few days because there were still a few days before they left Exodus. Unfortunately, she was wrong.

    ?????

    Five hourster, Alex''s group was back to Mysthia; almost half of year had passed since they left, not many things had changed, because they didn''t want to let the world learn of their arrival yet, they traveled discretely. With their current strength, not many could detect them if they did not want to.

    The group arrived at Alex''s mansion just as the sun was about to set. After entering, they took a bath and were about to gather to discuss what to do next.

    Alex sat on his bed, lost in thoughts.

    ¡¼Stop making me wait. I want to see that weapon of yours.¡½

    Suddenly, Silveria''s voice rang out inside his head, jolting him awake.

    Finally, Alex decided to check his status and learn more about his new weapon.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 890000/ 5000000

    MP: 10020/10020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2840

    DEF: 2640

    AGI: 2390 (+200)

    INT: 2410

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body][Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] (New) [Devour] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''Wow! It''s called Eternal Chain..'''' Alex mumbled with a dull voice; the moment the girls (Silveria and Nyx) heard the name of Alex''s new gift, they were shocked.

 Chapter 718 - New Abilities

    Silveria and Nyx were shocked upon hearing the name of Alex''s second Gift; after all, this weapon was one of the ancient weapons, born from the chaos, it followed the supreme beings, it was to say it is a weapon of the supreme beings. Naturally, the two were shocked to see Alex bing the owner of such a weapon. A weapon like this was nothing but ordinary; it is a really powerful weapon.

    ¡¼Master, you are sure loved.¡½Silveria said with a look of envy on her face, this is one of the original weapons of the primordial era. Silveria exined Eternal Chain''s origin to Alex; his eyes shone upon hearing that he got such a great weapon. It doesn''t matter if this was a part of someone''s plot; the Eternal Chain was now his; he would use it as he saw fit.

    ¡¼You unconsciously one of the Eternal chain''s ability on Cecilia, didn''t you?¡½Silveria asked upon remembering something.

    Alex nodded, indeed as Silveria said he unconsciously used devour on Cecilia back then. Still, when he let the Eternal Chain pierce Luna''s chest, leaving something there, he knew what he was doing; despite the distance back then, he was able to convey his thoughts into Luna''s brain before she left, making her less afraid.

    ¡¼I see, no wonder you seemed to calm down.¡½Silveria nodded after hearing Alex''s exnation, a lot of things make sense now, but she couldn''t help but warn Alex to be careful about the devour ability for fear of him turning into a bloodthirsty demon.

    ''Don''t worry; I know what to do.'' Alex replied before looking at his status; besides his original race, another one was added, Asura, and at the same time, he got a new ability called Asura''s Might.

    Just for the sake of trying, Alex closed his eyes and opened them again; his new status was right before his eyes, shining more brightly than usual.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 890000/ 5000000

    MP: 10020/10020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2840

    DEF: 2640

    AGI: 2390 (+200)

    INT: 2410

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body][Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] (New) [Devour] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    [Asura: In the very beginning, the universe wasn''t distinctly separated into heaven and earth but rather took the form of primal chaos. Many powerful races were born from the primal chaos race; the Asura was one of them. An Asura is mighty, arrogantly looking down on the world, an Asura never bows, and Asura ughtered when needed.]

    Alex''s gamble paid off unexpectedly; he got information on his new race he believed he had acquired probably because of his contract with that crimson-haired woman from the coffin back then; that woman was probably one of thest existing Asura, maybe she was the original, member of the supreme beings.

    If his assumption was true, then it was somewhat ironic, such a woman must have been mighty back in her heydays, but she ended up in that state; this made Alex question what people think of supreme beings, even the supreme beings born from the primal chaos weren''t omnipotent as people thought. He wanted to stand at a height where nothing could threaten him and his loved ones, whether this goal of his was realistic or not, it was yet to be seen, what is sure was this road would not be an easy one, he might fail halfway through the road, but still, he wouldn''t hesitate and try to reach this seemingly unrealistic goal of his.

    Alex quickly shook his head to focus on his current problem; he would think about those problems when there; for now, it was better to understand how powerful he had be; to do this, he must first understand his abilities.

    Moving onto his next ability, Alex checked his devour ability.

    [Devour: One of the core Abilities of the Eternal Chain. Unable the caster to devour his enemy mana, strength, and abilities. The caster will recover his stamina upon using it.

    Additional ability: Capable of nting a Devour seed that would blossom after a period of time in a target''s body.

    Only detectable by the caster, time limit: One Month]

    ''''As expected,'''' Alex mumbled upon seeing the additional ability of the devour''s skill. It was this same ability he used on Luna. Eternal Chain''s appearance could not be more timely; he would help him greatly in the future when he would go on a rampage; those from the Holy Crux empire had no idea of what would happen to them soon.

    ¡¼The Eternal Chain lives up to its name.¡½Silveriamented, and Alex nodded, moving on to the next ability that caught his attention; he saw the current description.

    [Asura''s Might: Endless stamina, temporary increase of mana.

    Combined with Asura''s Form, it will turn into something extraordinary.

    Additional ability: Asura''s roar: An Asura''s roar is mighty as divine dragon roar, capable of subduing monsters.]

    Alex''s eyes shone in dazzling light upon seeing Asura''s Might additional ability; if put to use, something awesome mighte out, just by imagining what he would be able to do put a smile on Alex''s lips, an extremely evil smile.

    Suddenly, Alex remembered something; now that he got an additional race besides his original one, he should try the Asura''s Form again. He was ready to test out.. Taking a deep breath, Alex dered slowly.

 Chapter 719 - Unreachable

    Taking a deep breath, Alex slowly muttered.

    ''''Asura''s Form!"

    Boom!

    A powerful aura burst out from Alex''s body, sending the room into a frenzy, except for the bed where he was sitting; everything else inside the bedroom had been turned to dust.

    Meanwhile, Alex grew taller; he was now standing two meters tall (), his ck hair had turned crimson, his left eye crimson as well only his right eye remained ice blue. Alex could feel boundless strength coursing through his body; he felt invincible, clenching his fists, they emitted cracking sounds, just with his physics alone he could crush Grand Master and low-level Saint.

    He knew he could maintain this state only for a few minutes, but it was more than enough to cause massacre when facing low-level enemies.

    Suddenly Alex had an idea; he decided to check his status in the Asura''s Form; he was shocked by what he saw.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 890000/ 5000000

    MP: 11900/12000

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 2840 ? 4000

    DEF: 2640 ? 3000

    AGI: 2390 (+200)? 3000

    INT: 2410 ? 2800

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might][Devour]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    As expected, his status went up, the increase in stats was drastic, with 4000 points in the attack''s stat. One minute had passed, and his mana decreased by 200 points, meaning he could maintain the Asura''s Form for 6 minutes. This duration would have increased if he had used mana''s body to boost his mana temporarily; it was worth trying.

    Alex suddenly punched the air before him.

    BANG!

    His punch was so powerful that it felt like a bullet had cut through the air; this feeling of strength was exhrating. In this form, his senses were sharper; he could detect the slightest movement in the air; he was sure that without relying on his Divine Sense, he would be able to locate any enemy within twenty feets easily.

    His lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk. He wanted to test his skills, and to do this; sparring matches would be weed.

    Outside his room, one of the maids was passing by when suddenly she froze; she felt a chill run down her back. She didn''t know exactly why either, but all of her fine hairs were standing on end. For a rank 8 to feel something like this, there must be a powerful expert outside, hurriedly the maid left the area to inform one of her mistresses about what just happened.

    Maria and the othersughed when they heard the maid''s words; they immediately understood that it must be Alex had released his strength, and the maid passing by got affected.

    ''''Don''t worry, there''s no enemy nearby; it was your master,'''' Maria informed, and the maid nodded, but inwardly she was shocked, to think their always smiling and gentle master could emit such a scary aura, she felt chill just by remembering what she felt a moment ago. She excused herself and left.

    ''''I want to fight him to see how strong he became, most importantly I want to see for how many minutes I canst.'''' Kuina harbored no thought of winning; she knew her capabilities the best, she had never won when they were almost equal in level, so naturally, it was not now that the difference had widened that she would have a chance of winning.

    Leon smiled, showing his canines; among those present, he was the one that wanted to spar with Alex the most; his chance of winning was almost zero, but his blood was boiling just at the thought of fighting a strong opponent, his rival. He would catch up to him soon; he was almost closer to the next Rank, Rank 14; most of those present were closer to that level as well.

    ''''Gracier, call your brother; we will begin the meeting.'''' Maria urged Alexandra to call Alex, like the others she also wants to spar against Alex, they would use this opportunity to gauge their levels before the rescue mission.

    Shortly Gracier, who left, came back with Alex; after greeting the others, they ate their breakfast before moving into the meeting hall.

    ''''What is the n, Alex?"

    Leon was the one to ask; the others stayed silent; they wanted to know the answer as well.

    Instead of answering Alex asked Maria a question.

    ''''Maria, have you contacted your master yet?''''

    Maria nodded, but her expression was gloom.

    ''''I tried.'''' It was the first thing she did upon their return, but she could not contact Freya; no matter how many times she tried, she was unable to connect with her master''smunication stone.

    ''''I see,'''' Alex said before his eyesnded on Sera, thetter immediately understood what he wanted to ask, and she shrugged her shoulders; the same thing happened to her too; she was unable to contact her former master.

    ''''That''s odd!" Alex frowned; the situation was odd; for Elseria and Armstrong to be unreachable, something must have happened.

    Suddenly, Alex remembered something and his eyes shone, he searched through his item box and brought out a shining purple stone, the moment the others saw this stone they eyes shone in turn because they knew what this stone was for, it''s a specialmunication stone capable of working everywhere, it is an extremely rare stone.

    ''''I will use this purple stone to contact Elseria.''''

    Alex dered before injecting mana into the purple stone.

 Chapter 720 - I Promise

    ''''I will use this purple stone to contact Elseria.''''

    Alex dered before injecting mana into the purple stone. The moment Alex''s mana entered the purple stone, it glowed in dark purple light, and suddenly a small window appeared above the stone; it looked like a holographic image.

    Everyone present paid attention to the sceneing from the other of the holographic image; inside what seemed to be a room in shamble stood an extremely beautiful woman dressed in all ck. Naturally, this beautiful woman was Elseria.

    ''''Oh? How rare for you to contact me using this purple stone Alex. It seems that you''re back. How were your days inside Exodus.'''' Elseria asked without turning back; her gaze was still locked in the room beyond her current location.

    ''''I''m fine, but something happened,'''' Alex said, observing Elseria''s reaction, and as expected, she frowned upon hearing his words.

    ''''Huh? What happened? Wait, I feel the other presences but not Luna, don''t tell me that she got kidnapped the moment you arrived?"

    Somehow Elseria was able to sense Maria and others'' presence even from where she was; Leon and the others were shocked secretly how strong this woman must be to be able to do that?

    ''''You are Luna got kidnapped but not when we arrived; it was before we even leave Exodus; for some unknown reason, Cecilia managed to send her into Mysthia after using a scroll and temporarily advancing into the Demigod realm.'''' Alex briefly exined what happened; Elseria was shocked, so shocked that she turned around, forgetting to conceal the wound on her left hand, no wonder she didn''t turn around since the beginning.

    ''''What did you just say? It''s impossible; I wonder how that old geezer got his hands on something so powerful, probably that goddess or whatever fooling them gave him that.'''' Elseria was still an empress even with her disguise of the Adventurer guild''s master; she quickly deducts what happened thanks to little information acquired by one of her spies.

    ''''Ah!" Finally, she came to her sense and chuckled after seeing that Alex and the others saw her injury.

    ''''What happened? Why are injured? And where are Armstrong and Freya?'''' Alex fired questions at Elseria, who stayed silent but eventually decided to tell the group what happened.

    ''''Few days ago one of our men caught sight of group sneaking in one of the principalities to cause a scene, following this group our men ended up getting killed, Armstrong not too far went to investigate it was then he found that the first group was under the Chaos organization Numbers'' order. He decided to follow this group, it was a rare chance but who would have thought that he would get discovered, among the five Numbers out, there was one extremely powerful, he almost killed Armstrong, he lost an arm against the man, this number goes by the codename Zero.''''

    Leon and the others stayed silent, but they were secretly rmed; only Alex, Lilith, and Sakuya exchanged looks, seeing the shock through each other eyes; that frail-looking man was this powerful? Alex felt a chill run down his spine when he remembered the smile Zero sent him as he was leaving. Being targeted by those siblings sure put a lot of pressure on his shoulders, but nevertheless, he would never be their stepping stone; it would only be the other way around.

    Elseria observed each one expression; upon seeing the three expressions, she concluded that they knew this man, she continued.

    ''''Armstrong managed to inform us, and Freya was first to join him before I do. Together we chased the five Numbers into a dungeon, we killed four, and Zero almost lost his life; he lost his two arms but still managed tond a blow on Freya and me; Freya was more injured than me, but it was not severe.''''

    ''''Master!" Maria mumbled, her cold face softening; she was concerned about her master''s health but knowing that Elseria wouldn''t lie about how Freya was, she felt relief; she could only hope that the situation didn''t change for the worstter.

    ''''Armstrong is recuperating while I''m standing guard here; Zero fled into the depth of the dungeon, and don''t worry, we will kill him after the others recuperate. He has nowhere to go; I have set a formation around the dungeon; nobody could leave if I don''t give the approval.''''

    Alex and the others sighed in relief upon hearing Elseria''s confident words. Alex, Artemia, and Lilith knew that Zero was still alive because Elseria was still keeping her real identity secret; if she were to unleash her full strength, reverting to her identity as the empress of the elves, not many could face her even when her strength was limited to peak demigod level. Zero might be exceptionally talented, but so was the monster known as Typhania; she was a real monster versed in spirit arts but possessed a powerful Gift.

    ''''Alex, I can see that you became demigod; on behalf of the others, I congratte you, but you must know that you must not act recklessly, just obediently wait until we return we will see how that fucker will exin why he kidnapped our student and before you say anything like how long it will take for us toe back? Will Luna still be Luna by then? I can promise you that we will return in five days a week, atst, so please don''t act recklessly. Can you promise me that?"

    Everyone present held their breath waiting for Alex to respond; however, they all wished to rescue Luna, they knew their current strength was limited, the other party had an empire backing him with many preparations, charging recklessly would be tantamount to suicide, only by being apanied of strong people such as Elseria or Freya will they carry a lot of weight. The Pope would not dare to offend any of them once they are back.

    Finally, Alex, who said nothing after Elseria asked him to make a promise, opened his eyes; they were frighteningly calm without any fluctuation, as he dered.

    ''''I promise.''''

 Chapter 721 - Three Against One 1

    ''''I promise.'''' Unexpectedly Alex promised, and as he dered those words, he appeared to be serious; Leon and the others were shocked.

    ''''I see, that''s good then. Just wait.'''' Elseria smiled before adding.

    ''''In the meantime, you should talk with Sera. Take care, see you soon.'''' She then cut off themunication but managed to read Alex''s lips at thest moment.

    At the same time, when she cut off themunication, Elseria sighed and sat on the ground leaning against the wall; just as she was about to close her eyes, she forced them open because Freya had walked into the room, she was dressed in a snow dress. Still, the dress was riddled with holes and stained with blood; Freya''splexion was paler than usual, a trail of blood appeared at the edge of her lips.

    It was true that she was not severely injured, but her injuries weren''t light either; sitting beside Elseria, Freya, who had overheard the entire conversation, asked.

    ''''Did you believe the boy when he made that promise?"

    Elseria didn''t answer that question.

    ''''For an emotionless demon, you are sure considerate, hiding not to worry your disciple. How interesting, the past you wouldn''t have done that.'''' She teased.

    Freya replied. ''''People change.''''

    ''''I guess you are right.''''

    Frowning Freya said.

    ''''Don''t change the subject, please answer my previous question.''''

    ''''Tch! You are such a pain in the ass. Smart as you are, you must have guessed already. Or even your brain got turned into ice?"

    Freya''s lips twitched; Elseria''s words implied that the rest of her body had been turned into ice. Sighing, she said.

    ''''I know that it was an empty promise; there''s no way he would stay still doing knowing. The boy is the emotional type; he would try to save his girl.''''

    ''''Bingo! You got the right answer, but my previous demand was a test.'''' Elseria exined; Freya was confused.

    ''''A test?"

    ''''Yes, a test. It was to see if he were determined, knowing he would face an empire. To see if he would be capable of lying, not losing his determination, he passed with flying colors. It was why I rewarded him.'''' Elseria exined, not really going into the details; however, Freya understood the rest. After all, Sera could be said to be her right-hand man together with the purple-haired girl.

    ''''Sigh! You are the reckless one.'''' Freya sighed.

    ''''Fufufu! It will be fun to see that geezer''s shocked expression upon realizing that he had messed up with the wrong person. After this, Alex''s name will spread through the world.'''' Elseria dered with her eyes twinkling.

    ''''And you will use this opportunity to rally a lot of people to our cause for the final battle?"

    Elseria didn''t answer Freya''s question, closing her eyes to rest.

    ''''Ah! How troublesome it''s why I hate politics.'''' Freya closed her eyes and began to rest.

    Shortly after Freya closed her eyes, Elseria opened her eyes again and secretly chuckled. Upon remembering thest thing, Alex mumbled; she couldn''t help but smile, feeling amused.

    He had said, with this, the favor I owe you will be paid. Naturally, he was talking about his goal to rescue Luna from the Holy Crux empire; At the same time, it would be impossible to kill the Pope given his current strength; damaging the empire''s reputation was not impossible once he seeded in rescuing Luna.

    In the past, Alex owed a favor (A/N: Elseria epted giving Sera to Alex on the condition that he would owe her a favor). Elseria had thought of using this favor to ask Alex to find a way to cure her, but things didn''t go as nned. He was more cunning than she had thought.

    ''''Hehehe! The future will be interesting.'''' She mumbled before closing her eyes.

    Back to Alex''s mansion.

    ''''Why do I have the feeling that you two are up to something?" Leon questioned Alex after seeing the final exchange between him and Elseria.

    ''''Well, we are using each other.'''' Alex calmly replied.

    Sera smiled upon hearing Alex''s reply.

    Leon nodded before asking a question he was burning to ask a long time ago.

    ''''What is the deal with Leonardo?"

    It was the same question he asked Leonardo a few days prior. Alex chuckled before answering.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will understand in the future.''''

    While he did admit that there was a deal between him and Leonardo, he didn''t go into details, but his answer was more than enough to answer their questions; they finally understood a lot of things that happened in the past.

    ''''We are all curious about your strength. You''re the first among us to reach the Demi-God realm.'''' Leon said, not more was needed to be said as Alex perfectly understood what he was implying.

    ''''Sure, let''s go spar.'''' He said with a smile.

    In a split second, Leon felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and a chill spread directly from his head to toe.

    In that instant, his friend, whose eyes had been calm and gentle a moment ago, had a distinct change in the twinkling of an eye.

    It should be a pair of clear and gentle eyes, but at this moment, they carried a touch of iparable devilishness and chill.

    Leon froze for a moment before he burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahaha! Sure, sure, let''s go.''''

    The group left for the underground training ground, to fight to their heart''s content.

    The underground training room the group chose was the biggest one.

    Alex stood there on the tform with his arms behind his back.

    ''''Let''s do this. We will fight by a group of four; I mean three against one.''''

    Maria and the others were shocked; they hadn''t anticipated this. From Alex''s words, he was sure of his strength, by suggesting that he was telling them that by fighting him by a group of three, they had more chance ofsting longer because one by one, it would end quickly and would be too boring.

    ''''The first group will beposed of Leon, Kuina, and Eris,'''' Alex announced the first group that would be fighting against him.

    The three beastmen exchanged looks before smiling; this fight would be fun.

 Chapter 722 - Three Against One 2

    The first match would be the three beastmen facing Alex, the three exchanged looks and smiled, today could be said to be the first time the three would be working together, in the past they have worked as a duo but never as a trio before nevertheless, they believed that they could pull up something amazing and who knows maybe with theirbined might they might win.

    ''''Begin!" Sera was acting like a temporary referee until her turn signaled the beginning of the fight.

    Leon disappeared and reappeared before Alex and threw a punch; with his enormous physics, his punch cut through the air like a bullet; however, in front of such a fast punch, Alex acted extremely calm; he sidestepped to the side and easily dodged the punch while throwing his knee into Leon''s unguarded stomach, Leon who was preparing a sneak attack with his other hand was forced to switch into a defensive posture, bringing his hands gently above Alex''s knee he used the rebound to jump back, immediately, Eris''s figure blurred and appeared andunched an attack, the timing was perfect.

    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!

    Her rapier was thrust repeatedly; it was extremely swift and deadly, always aiming for Alex''s vitals; he was forced to when suddenly he did somethingpletely out of Eris''s expectation, he stepped forward instead of retreating, making Eris momentarily pause before thrusting her rapier forward with all her might.

    Alex dropped his body extremely low with his head almost touching the ground; at the same time, a fireballunched by Kuina happened toe from his back, but because he lowered his body at thest moment, the fireball missed its initial target and targeted Eris, everything happened too fast.

    ''''Eh?"

    Boom!

    Even though she was surprised, she could have defended against this friendly fire; however, Eris couldn''t because Alex kicked her leg and she bore the brunt of the explosion; even so, she proved that she was still an elite, in thest second she created a wind armor on her upper body to defend against the terrible heating from Kuina''s fireball.

    Meanwhile, Alex used this opportunity to throw Eris toward Leon,ing from the right with a hammer.

    ''''What?" Leon eximed before quickly shifting the hammer to another hand and catching Eris''s body flying in his direction.

    ''''Sorry, I made a mistake.'''' Eris apologized, but Leon shook his head.

    ''''It''s not over; prepare for the next move,'''' Leon said before throwing Eris into the air.

    Alex, who was about to attack Kuina and remove her from the stage, stopped and frowned; he was sure that Leon throwing Eris into the sky must not be simple; there was a reason behind this action.

    Leon sighed before calling Lionheart; his bloodline boiled, and once again, the golden armor appeared majestically on his body; he became taller, emitting an aura of majesty befitting a powerful ruler; Alex admitted that the golden armor does look good on his friend.

    ''''So you be serious,'''' Alex mumbled while looking at Leon in the golden armor. Behind him, Kuina summoned a fire domain.

    ''''Ancestral bloodline!"

    BOOM!

    A tyrannical aura burst out from Kuina''s body. An illusionnary image of a giant fox appeared, however instead of nine tails, it had six tails. A seven tail was growing from this illusionnary fox''s back; Kuina had alsounched her trump card.

    Alex was submerged by two different auras, and yet he was calm. He looked up, and as expected, Eris also joined the two; wind wings appeared on her back while another tail grew out of her back; she now held a translucent bow.

    Saying that he was not shocked by all of this would be a lie, but Alex kept a poker face, not letting his inner shock reflect on his face. The others watching the match were shocked; it was their first time since the three were so serious, and the power the three were using now shocked them. They wondered if Alex would not lose at this rate, facing the full strength of three Rank 14, even though he was a Demi-God (Rank 15), he would feel pressure, to top it, he had just stepped into the realm he couldn''t be considered as a proper Demigod yet.

    Because of this, every one of them turned their heads in Alex''s direction but were shocked to see perfectly calm before suddenly he released his own aura.

    Boom! Boom!

    Compared to the other three, Alex''s aura was more powerful tyrannical; it made the surrounding space quake.

    Leon and the girls exchanged nces and secretly gulped; even with his armor on, Leon still felt a tingling sensation on his skin, and the hair on his back stood up on end. Demigod is not a joke, and this person is sure dangerous.

    Even so, they must fight even when the odds are against them. Grinning, Leon took a step forward; the ground under his feet cracked as he shot forward like a super rocket.

    Alex knew Leon would attack first, followed by Eris, then Kuina.

    Leon threw a punch, space broke, and the void on the other side could be vaguely seen; Alex knew that he must not face this punch barehanded; his physics might be enhanced, but it was nowhere near that of a pure-blooded Lion beastman, worse this person was wearing a Goldy armor.

    Just as Alex was about to summon Silveria, he stopped because he remembered something, his lips curved upward into a smile.

    He also threw a punch, Leon''s eyes behind the helmet widened he wondered if his friend had lost the reason until he saw the ck tattoo on Alex''s right hand, it finally dawned on him what his friend was trying to do, he smiled and was eager to know the oue of this sh.

    After all, real men talk with their fists first. The golden punch traversed through space and was about to collide against Alex''s hand when suddenly the ck chain tattoo on Alex''s right hand seemed to havee to life and wrapped around Alex''s hand like a glove before the two collided.

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 723 - Three Against One 3

    !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    There was a silent explosion as the two punches finally shed; on one side was a golden fist shining brightly like the sun, and on another side was a ck fist darker than the night itself; time seemed to have stopped when the two shed.

    ''''Protect your ears!" Artemia warned before bringing her hands to cover her ears while putting strength into her foot to stand firmly on the ground; the others immediately followed after her and did the same thing; Kuina and Eris put some distance between them and those two lunatics, everything happened in less than two seconds.

    Finally, there was a change on the tform. Formless energy rippled from the two fists.

    Kabooooom!

    The tform was instantly destroyed, with Alex and Leon thrown far away. Alex felt like throwing up but managed to force the blood back; Leon was not lucky as him; he vomited blood drenching his helmet red, but unexpectedly the Lionheart seemed to shine brighter upon the contact of Leon''s blood, his injury healed quickly.

    He vanished and arrived before Alex and threw another punch; Alex hastily defended with his right hand still covered in ck chain.

    Boom!

    This time the collision of the two fists did not result in a devastating oue but instead, in a stalemate, it was exactly what Leon was aiming for, he might have discovered an unexpected ability of the Lionheart, but he didn''t want to rely too much on it, it was his blood essence it was sucking after all besides he was not fighting alone, he must not forget his friends, it was exactly for them he created this opportunity.

    Alex could understand what Leon had in mind, and he chuckled. Eris was the first to act as he previously thought. She appeared behind his back and knocked an arrow; the invisible arrow sliced through the air like a rocket.

    Relying on his extraordinary senses and Sleipnir, Alex detected the arrow''s location; still locked in a deadlock with Leon, Alex did somethingpletely out of everyone''s expectation. He used his left leg covered in green light and kicked the invisible arrow to the side.

    Boom!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He fired a round of bullets at Kuina from his left hand; everything happened too fast. Leon was shocked, so were the two girls; Kuina hurriedly defended against the iing bullets by creating illusionnary fox me tails.

    Leon was the first one to recover; he jumped back and called out the Lionheart''s sword; using this sword, he attacked Alex, but to his utter horror, he became slower unknowingly Alex had activated Hellsing, slowing down Leon''s movement. At the same time, he aimed his right hand toward Eris, who was trying to retreat and snipe him from a safe location.

    The tip of the ck chain pierced through the air like a bullet, and all the air on Eris''s body rose; she knew she would not be able to dodge given the current situation; thankfully, there was Kuina present. Shebined her fox me tails into one, and using it like a whip, she caught Eris midair faster than Alex''s ck chain could arrive; at the same time, she attacked, sending a golden fireball toward Alex, this fireball was small, but its might could not be underestimated.

    Alex reacted; Leon was still under the Hellsing effect, the ck chain switched target and got wrapped around the golden sword, yanking it to the side, the golden me happened to collide against the golden sword was bounced back, in the girl''s direction.

    ''''Phantom Bullet!"

    Time resumed, but Leon had no time to defend as the invisible bullet knocked him flying.

    Meanwhile, the girls were doing everything they could to defend against the iing me; Kuina was not genius like Gracier, capable of controlling almost every type of me, normally a me created herself; she should have been able to deal with it easily, but because it was a me that came from her bloodline, the nine tails fox who she had no control over as she was at the moment a barely seven tail fox, she could only defend against it.

    With the help of Eris, she controlled her fire domain to form a me wall made of countless tails; behind this me wall was a wind wall perfectly under Eris''s control.

    They thought that they would be able to easily deal with the golden me; however, everything changed when Leon was sent flying; Alex looked at them with his lips curled slightly, showing a faint smirk. They immediately had a bad feeling.

    ''''This is bad, let''s-"

    Kuina had not finished her words when their domain vanished to their horror.

    ''''This is cheating.'''' The girls shouted in unison before the golden exploded near them.

    BOOM!

    The two were sent flying, knocking against the wall on their back; they rolled on the ground, unable to get up, they vomited a mouthful of blood before lying on the ground, they have lost.

    Alex''s eyes stopped on them for a moment, and after making sure that they were not seriously injured, he heaved a sigh of relief, and his gaze shifted onto Leon struggling to get back on his feet; he used his sword to stand up.

    ''''Cough! Cough!" He coughed blood.

    Looking at his friend struggling, Alex''s face was calm; he knew better than anybody that if he were to propose to stop the fight, this decision would hurt his friend''s pride, he doesn''t need a look of pity, but what Leon needed right now it was to fight to his heart''s content.

    Alex waited patiently until Leon was ready again, nodding his head in his direction; he opened his helmet, his golden eyes shone dangerously, and he opened his mouth and roared.

    ''''Roarrrrr!"

    Alex''s eardrums shook. He felt momentarily dizzy; using this opportunity, Leon shot toward Alex like a missile; he arrived before him in an instant, holding his sword with two hands. He used it like a bat.

    Swoosh! BAM!

    Unexpectedly at thest moment, a shield made of a ck chain appeared and blocked Leon''s sword; having expected this, Leon let go of his sword and switched to a hammer. His hammer was automatically covered in me, and he swung it toward the ck shield.

    Alex was feeling numb after defending against the first attack; he knew even he stopped Leon''s hammer, his arm might break. Therefore he decided to attack.

    ''''Devour!"

    Just as Leon''s ming hammer was about to touch the chain''s shield, thetter acted like a starving beast and greatly devoured the me around the hammer; it even began sucking Leon''s energy through the hammer, which greatly shocked him.

    ''''What the hell?"

    BANG!

    A lightning bullet prated Leon''s stomach, his body jolted, experiencing an intense shock, foam came out from Leon''s mouth, and he fell on the ground unconscious.

    Thud!

    The fight ended up in Alex''s victory.

 Chapter 724 - Three Against One 4

    A/N: Yay! 700th chapter, thank you all my readers; the adventure continues, the final story will begin soon. We will see if your MC will seed or die trying.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Silence permeated through the underground training room after the trio''s defeat.

    ''''5 minutes forty-two seconds!" Alice dered; the others looked at her with an odd smile wondering why she did that.

    Before they could open their mouth, Alice added with her signature expressionless face.

    ''''I hope thest group willst longer.''''

    Most of those who had not gone down to fight felt like pping her, but in the end, they still managed to control themselves.

    ''''The next group will be Maria, Sakuya, and Artemia,'''' Alex announced, and the three exchanged looks before heading down; they were surprised to be put into the same group. They wondered why Alex them together; it was because of their affinities?

    Sera, the temporary referee, nodded in acknowledgment, urging the three to get on top of the new tform quickly; the previous one was destroyed during the exchange between Alex and Leon, they switched to a new tform, it was possible to change to another after the current one got destroyed.

    Maria, Sakuya, and the third princess stood on the tform opposite Alex; nobody said anything for fifteen seconds before the princess opened her mouth and dered.

    ''''We will not go down so easily.'''' The other two nodded their heads upon hearing Artemia''s deration. Alex chuckled in response and readied his knives.

    Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, without warning, Artemia fired a lightning bolt at Alex; the timing was perfect, it happened right after she said those words, nobody saw her fingers moving, even Alex, who was alert, didn''t see anything. Fortunately, he now had a defensive gift capable of acting independently.

    The chain tattoo on his right arm wriggled and came to life; it immediately formed a small shield that blocked the lightning bolt.

    Artemia''s face didn''t even twitch. Seeing this she mumbled as though she was testing something.

    ''''As expected, this chain could nullify any element; normal as a conductor, you should have been electrocuted when the lightning bolt touched your chain, but nothing happened. I have noticed in the previous fight that your chain seemed to be isted from this world; no matter what kind of attack it will receive, it would not be damaged nor affected. What a nice weapon; I''m curious about its real identity.'''' Artemia''s exnation made everyone''s eyes get focused on the ck chain around Alex''s right wrist.

    As sentient, the tip of the ck chain danced in the air as though happy to be praised; Alex and the others were shocked by its reaction.

    ''''Hahahaha! Let''s continue; talking will not count as yousting more than Leon''s group.'''' Alex teased.

    Leon''s group burst intoughter upon hearing Alex''s words; Maria red at Kuina as she felt like she was taunting her to do better than her.

    Alex didn''t dare to underestimate this group as they were powerful.

    ''''Shukuchi!"

    Sakuya mumbled and reappeared fifteen meters behind Alex with one of her hands on the hilt of her katana, which was lowered. Alex felt a sharp sword intent locking into him; it was so sharp that his skin tingled on its contact.

    He did not doubt that if he were to take one step forward, he would be attacked from all directions; even though he was confident in his speed, it was her territory, she was almost master on this domain, the master who dictated the rules, the one that makes the rules.

    Even so, Alex took that step forward; he wanted to see how fast and sharp Sakuya''s sword had be; after all, experiencing it was better than atheory. The moment he took that step, he frowned because he was overwhelmed by a terrific sword intent.

    At the same time, Sakuya winked at the others to tell them to wait for two minutes; she wanted to show him how fast, how sharp her katana had be.

    ''''Su!"

    Taking a deep breath, the hand holding the sword''s hilt tightened around it before she unsheathed the de; no sound was emitted; it was fast, way to fast.

    Dozens of sword rays shot at Alex from all directions; he closed his eyes before opening them again; they shone with two distinct colors, green and blue, then he moved.

    Dang! Dang! Dang!

    Alex predicted every sh and blocked them with either his knife reaper or his right arm wrapped in the ck chain. Sakuya''s eyes narrowed, and she increased the number of her sh, forcing Alex to use one of the skills he had not used in a while.

    [Envisage]

    He cast the skill, and in the next second he stepped to the right, two consecutive strikes were missednding on the ground, Alex el-ed leaving a blur behind as he crossed the distance between him and Sakuya in an instant, he shed with his knife, his strike was so fast that it gave the illusion that five different strikes wereing toward her. Sakuya snorted, and just as she was about to deal with Alex''s strike, she froze because at that moment, she made a mistake to lock eyes with Alex. Thetter happened to be using one of his eyes skills, the one capable of putting you under an illusion because he rarely used it; people had forgotten about it.

    His right eye shone, and Sakuya was immediately put into a trance-like state. Everything happened too fast, giving her no time to counterattack, and because the other two were following her words, they werete to react; by the time they noticed it was already toote, she was already under the skill''s effect.

    Inside the illusion created by Alex, Sakuya felt a suffocating presence; Alex''s knife lengthened like a Rambo military knife; this knife emitted the presence of a king Cobra pouncing on its prey, using this knife he attacked.

    There was no way Sakuya would dare receive the attack as she shifted her footsteps, wanting to dodge to the side.

    Unexpectedly, her vision blurred, and a tall figure had already arrived in front of her, exuding a terrifying might and endless killing intent!

    He had arrived almost at the same time as the knife!

    "How fast!"

    Sakuya''s eyelids twitched crazily.

    Boom!

    Arriving before Sakuya, Alex released all of his strength and stomped heavily on the ground.

    Instantly, Sakuya''s legs buckled, and she slowed down.

    The knife pierced through her body before she knew it; her eyes widened in horror.

 Chapter 725 - [Bonus Chapter] Three Against One 5

    Boom!

    Arriving before Sakuya, Alex released all of his strength and stomped heavily on the ground.

    Instantly, Sakuya''s legs buckled, and she slowed down.

    The knife pierced through her body before she knew it; her eyes widened in horror. The sensation of the silver knife piercing through her heart was so vivid that it surpassed the scope of a mere illusion; she felt like slowly escaping from her body, her body began to fall toward the ground.

    Outside, Sakuya''s body froze and began falling toward the ground. Finally, both Artemia and Maria noticed that something was not right; the two minutes asked, one minute and twenty-five seconds had been spent, and yet she had already lost.

    Artemia shed next to Sakuya in an instant, her spear cut through the air at an impossible angle, forcing Alex to jump back; using this opportunity, Artemia caught Sakuya and retreated to Maria''s side, thetter pped Sakuya forcing her awake, she sweated upon learning that she had been put under an illusion, the three secretly vowed to be vignt around Alex, not to stare into his eyes for fear of falling again under an illusion.

    Artemia red at Alex, and lightning danced wildly around her body; she vanished; her speed rivaled that of Alex, she thrust her spear repeatedly toward Alex. Still, he had no trouble easily dodging them; the princess was frustrated; she thus increased the number of thrusts she performed, but to no avail; she could only sigh, she was but a bait the real attack wasing. She was just tasked to temporarily upy Alex until she was ready.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was dodging Artemia''s sh one by one, felt goosebumps rising all over his body as rm bells rang in his heart. Without hesitation, he switched weapons, two silver guns appeared inside his hands, and his senses sharpened.

    ''''Yami major: Jigen Girl!" Sakuya''s voice rang out from behind, Artemia disappeared. The world around Alex became monochrome before getting shed into two, instead of one-dimensional sh like in the past, two-dimensional sh was released,ing from a different direction, they were swift, arriving before Alex in a millisecond, the ck prince was forced to unleash his time ability, time and space element temporarily shed together forced into a stalemate, it was exactly what Alex was aiming for he unleashed bullets simultaneously from the two guns, the timing was perfect, he pulled the trigger at the same time, the two bullets left the gun''s barrel at the same time. They crashed against the two-dimensional shes, everything had been perfectly calcted, any missteps, and he would have been badly injured.

    Kiiiiiin!

    When the two bullets shed against the two-dimensional shes, they emitted a screeching sound before breaking apart, destroying each other.

    Sakuya vomited blood and staggered three steps back.

    ''''Ice goddess mode: Frozen Zero!"

    Boom!

    Maria activated her strongest ability, her ck hair turned white, her two eyes turned white as well, she disappeared and reappeared before Alex and shed downward with her crystal sword, the frosting from her sword was so powerful that it froze the air, Alex blocked the blow with his right arm covered in ck chain.

    Dang!

    Maria''s lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk. Alex immediately had a bad feeling; he might be able to block her sword, the Eternal Chain might be special, capable of not being affected by any element, but the same thing could not be said of his body, and he had the feeling that whatever Maria was about to say it had something to do with that.

    ''''Frost: Crystalize !"

    Chi! Chi!

    Temperature plummeted to almost zero degrees, Alex''s movements became sluggish even under Time eleration effect, his blood pressure was lowering at an rming degree, his lips quivering.

    Suddenly, from corner of his eyes, Alex caught sight of Artemia moving toward him; all he saw was a sh of lightning and the sensation of something locking him into ce.

    ''''NeenLayered Lightning Chain: Sixteenth Form: Lightning Cage!"

    A golden lightning cage enveloped Alex''s body. Together with Maria, the two jumped back and helped Sakuya get back on her feet.

    Then something astonishing happened, both Maria and Artemia extended their left hand forward, they entwined their fingers and let their mana out of their body and shouted.

    ''''Absolute Frost Spear!"

    A 1.5 meters long spear appeared in the air, in front of them; the moment this spear appeared, the temperature inside the underground training room plummeted, almost to the lowest degree, frost started gathering everywhere.

    Nobody was shocked by the fact that Artemia seemed to be able to use the Ice element as well because if she was not capable of doing that, she could not create that kind of technique together with Maria.

    Alex was rmed; this ice spear was not weaker than his crimson bullet; if he were to take it head-on, he would lose. Besides, the moment this spear appeared, his blood pressure fell further.

    Upon hearing Sakuya''s words, Alex knew he must not hesitate anymore.

    ''''Yami Maho: Jigen Giri!"

    Using thest bit of mana she had, Sakuyaunched her ultimate skill; together with the Absolute frost spear, they headed in Alex''s direction, still locked inside the lightning cage.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex closed his eyes and was about to say.

    ''''No good, quickly escape!" Leon shouted at the three girls on the tform, but it was already toote when the three understood what he meant.

    ''''Asura Form!"

    BOOM!

    Crimson light burst out from Alex''s body; it was so powerful that the floor under their feet cracked, everyone present felt like they were in the presence of an ancient evil lord. Their surprises didn''t end up there. The lighting cage broke easily like an egg falling onto the ground.

    ''''Asura''s might!"

    Alex, who had now turned into a crimson-haired man, opened his mouth and roared.

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    Time stopped before, the tform was destroyed , followed by their eardrums rupturing, every one of them suffered from the Asura''s might, those far from Alex manly kneeled with bleeding ears. At the same time, Artemia, Maria, and Sakuya fainted on the spot; theirbined attacks dissipated like a puff of smoke, even the door leading outside was destroyed. A small part of Asura''s Might traveled outside, covering the whole vi; every employee inside the vi trembled; some even fainted, thankfully it happened only in a mansion; if not, it would have alerted the surrounding.

    Asura''s Might was truly powerful.

 Chapter 726 - Others Statuses Part 1

    A/N: Finally a chapter about the others'' statuses, this is first part, the rest ising.

    ?????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    MP: 5500/5500

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1760

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1510

    Intelligence: 1510

    Luck: 1450

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    Magic Power: 4000/4000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2030

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1100

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Wind st Level 4] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrows Level 3] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 13

    Level 131

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 200000/400000

    MP: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Space/???

    ATK: 2030

    DEF: 1500

    AGI: 1530

    INT: 1430

    LUK: 1230

    BP: 230

    SP: 30

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: [ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    .....

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 132

    Experience Value: 250000/400400

    Magic Power: 4000/4000

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 2180

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 13 [Saint]

    Level 131

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 70000/200200

    Magic Power:4000/4000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 1500

    Intelligence: 1170

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 5] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)}

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    .....

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 132

    ss: Magic Swordwoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/400300

    Magic Power:4000/4000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1600

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1200

    Luck: 1100

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ....

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 70000/4000500

    Magic Power:5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1800

    Defense: 1300

    Agility: 1600

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9][Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Six tails (Seven)] [Ancestral bloodline Level 5] [Mirror][Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 3000/400700

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1800

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 100

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    .....

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 1????

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    .....

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Element Master

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 60000/410000

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 1800

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP:

    SP: 0

    Skills:[Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Shield Level 8] [Dark Beam Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [????]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen]

    .....

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 60000/410100

    MP: 7000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 1870

    Defense: 1680

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1510

    Luck: 1450

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    .....

    To be continued......

 Chapter 727 - True Strength?

    While Alex was fighting against the second group in another location, near the dungeon that leads to Exodus, a young man with tattered clothes came out of the dungeonpletely exhausted, his face was pale. This young man was none other than Leonardo, who just escaped Exodus because of his superior.

    ''''Shit! Why I''m this unlucky, first I became a ve and worked under that asshole Alexander with no say, and just as I thought I had escaped, I have encountered that lunatic, that little girl vented her frustrations on me. Fuck! What rotten luck. I wish I could fuck her ancestors-"

    ''''You wish to do that?" Incursio appeared beside Leonardo and asked with a sweet smile.

    Leonardo felt a chill at his back and had goosebumps all over his body now that Incursio fixed her gaze on him.

    Without hesitation, his reflexes kicked in, and both his lower limbs moved to flee before he even stood uppletely.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Incursio, a monster incarnate; she was unique; some say she would be the one to inherent Lord Thanos''s ce. She was too fearsome, even more, feared than the mysterious and the always smiling Zero.

    Relying on his instinct, Leonardo summoned a ck sword to defend against Incursio''s casual kick.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang in the air as Leonardo was swatted away by Incursio''s small feet. Leonardo flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. The sword in his hand was still buzzing from the impact, and his arm was numb!

    Before he could calm down, Incursio''s voice rang next to him.

    ''''I asked what you meant? Do you mean you will fuck all my ancestors? If it''s true, then I''m curious, not how you will do, but I''m curious about my ancestors as I far I remember I don''t have parents, mind telling how you will find my ancestors in this case and fuck then?"

    Leonardo didn''t respond because he knew that a talkative Incursio was a bad deal for him; the best thing to do was escape as far as possible; going back to the organization should have been the best option. Still, unfortunately only Incursio knew the way, which means he must ept suffering any type of torture if he wished to return.

    His eyes turned cold; he refused to let himself get dragged into something troublesome again, not after escaping from Alex''s and the others.

    ''''Go fuck yourself!"

    ''''Huh?!''''

    Incursio stopped; Leonardo thought it was because he swears at her, but her following words made his body turn rigid because he didn''t sense any presence even with his senses fully on alert.

    ''''I hate when someone spies on me the most. Drop-dead you annoying fly.'''' Incursio dered before clenching her small fist.

    Immediately, horrifying sounds followed; no calling it an explosion of flesh should be more urate.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The seven of the eight hidden grandmasters sent by the Holy Crux empire to monitor the dungeon''s entrance a few hours ago, dying without knowing why, their bodies exploded into a gory mess.

    ''''Oh? One managed to escape? And where do you think you''re going?" Incursio asked before she vanished; the next thing Leonardo heard was.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    A jarring sound of bones cracking echoed out.

    He was forced to turn towards the sound instinctively, and his expressions changed.

    A man dressed in ck was lying on the ground, and what used to be his right hand had already disappeared, turning into meat sludge that hung off his wrist.

    His entire arm was contorted into a weird shape with his bones protruding out of his flesh as it hung limply. With the meat hanging on his bones, it was a terrifying sight!.

    ''''Die, Crux''s scum !" Incursio said before raising her petite leg and stomping on the skull of the suffering man.

    Crack!

    The man''s skull cracked like a watermelon; he died eyes full of grief; he wondered why a simple mission had ended up like this. He had a pregnant woman at home waiting for his arrival; their child would be born soon; unfortunately, he would not be present for this child. He knew that he would die one day doing this job but not this way. Different from his colleagues, he possessed a sharp sixth sense capable of alerting him in any situation, reducing the risk of unexpectedly dying, and yet this ability didn''t work on Incursio; he died before knowing it.

    Finally, Incursio turned in Leonardo''s direction. He immediately shouted, activating his strongest ability.

    ''''Purgatory!"

    Boom!

    His body transformed, Incursio''s face remained passive as shemented.

    ''''Not bad, let me show you what the real purgatory looks like.'''' She dered before unleashing the real purgatory.

    Boooooooom!

    The small mountain behind her was blown away; ck mist shrouded her petite body before disappearing.

    Leonardo saw Incursio floating in the air; her white hair had turned ck, her dress turned ck with a skull tattoo between her eyebrows.

    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and Leonardo felt his scalp blistering. He had goosebumps all over his body. The current Incursio gave him a feeling of fear like never before; it was a kind of fear he could not describe, he could not put into words, and when his eyesnded on her, he unexpectedly caught a glimpse of her current status.

    [Incursio]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: ???

    Rank 15

    Level 147

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Time/Wind/Darkness/Lightning/???

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 3000

    INT: 3000

    LUK: 2010

    BP: ???

    SP: ???

    Gift: ???

    ''''What the hell? Is this her real strength?" Leonardo questioned before jumping back, trying to escape because, with this kind of stats, he couldn''t win no matter what he did.

    Incursio vanished and reappeared before him and extended her slender finger.

    The moment she touched Leonardo''s arms, she exerted strength forward!

    Snap!

    Leonardo''s arms were snapped on the spot.

    Flesh hung from his broken bones that were revealed as blood flowed everywhere in a grisly manner!

    "Ah!"

    Shrieking tragically, he almost fainted.

    Instantly, cold sweat started pouring from his forehead.

    ''''Let''s slowly take our time, and you tell me everything that happened. I want to know more about Alexander..'''' Incursio dered with a sweet smile; Leonardo sighed and thought he was really unlucky.

 Chapter 728 - Cardinal Prudences Worry

    At the same time that Incursio killed the Pope men sent to monitor the dungeon leading to Exodus, one of the Cardinals in charge of the Shadow division opened his eyes and frowned.

    ''''What is the problem?" Another cardinal, a short and plump man, asked.

    The leader of the Shadow division sighed, in a heavy tone, he exined.

    ''''The eight men I sent to monitor the entrance of the dungeon just died now; they died simultaneously.''''

    ''''What?" The plump cardinal said, shocked, in Mysthia managing to step into the grandmaster could be said to a huge aplishment, because they are the third strongest starting from the top, so naturally, upon hearing that eight Grandmasters were killed simultaneously in few minutes shocked the plump cardinal, he wondered what kind of individual was capable of doing something like that in few minutes.

    ''''Should you inform the Pope about this situation? Maybe the Eighth and his friend are back.'''' the plump cardinal suggested; however, the leader of the shadow division shook his head.

    ''''No! It''s not the eighth group doing. A single person has executed this massacre.''''

    ''''What?"

    If previously he was shocked upon hearing that a group of eight Grandmasters was killed in minutes, he was more shocked upon hearing that it was the doing of only one person; how strong must be this person do in a few minutes?

    The plump cardinal felt a chill run down his back. His plump cheek giggled, creating a funny scene, but at the moment, none of them could be bothered by this.

    ''''It''s true, you know that every leader in my squad has a soul crystal?" The leader of the Shadow division said, and the plump cardinal nodded.

    ''''I do.''''

    Suddenly his eyes widened when a realization dawned upon him.

    ''''Wait, you saw the dying leader''sst memory?"

    The leader of the Shadow division nodded, and the plump cardinal immediately raised a question.

    ''''Did you manage to see the other party''s face? If you saw this person''s face, then it would help us identify them.''''

    ''''Unfortunately, I didn''t manage to see the other party''s face; it was blurry, not even the gender could be identified. All I know is that it was one person doing, and this person is not the Eighth or someone from his group. It''s an unknown force.''''

    ''''I see, it''s truly unfortunate then. However, I think the right choice should be to inform the Pope; he must be informed. At least he will prepare some countermeasures; you know we are at a stage where any mishap can result in a devastating oue, so we ought to be vignt. You understand that, don''t you?"

    At the plump cardinal words, the cardinal, leader of the Shadow division, sighed before nodding; the plump cardinal was known for being the most vignt of the Cardinals, but his words weren''t without basics, even so, he couldn''t do himself, he needed someone; fortunately the plump cardinal whose name was Prudence happened to be together with him.

    ''''Prudence, please inform the Pope I will investigate; someone has to get the bottom of this affair. I must not let my men''s death unpunished, I''m Saint after all, and as their leader, I must do something.''''

    Prudence, the plump cardinal, nodded; although he wished to say something, he knew that it was unneeded because once this man takes a decision, even the Pope would find it hard to change.

    ''''Okay, Horace, I''ll inform the Pope, but please take care when you''re on a mission. We will not lose another cardinal.''''

    Cardinal Horace nodded his head, and ck mist shrouded his body, and he disappeared; it was funny when you think about a member of the Holy Crux empire, holy sanctuary in Mysthia using dark element; it could not be more fun.

    Cardinal Prudence shook his plump head and left to inform the Pope about what had happened. To tell the truth, he didn''t want anything of what happened, they should have lived in harmony with Alexander, but they chose the road of confrontation by kidnapping his woman, he was sure to retaliate. While everyone thought that they would triumph over him, Prudence did not share the same thought, no matter what type of preparation was made, the eighth was a variable, and a variable would never move as you predicted no matter what kind of prediction calction you made because if it did it would not be called a variable anyway.

    Cardinal Prudence was good at divination, but because of his cautious nature, the others never took him seriously; he had divined that if they kidnapped Luna, a bloodbath would soon ensue. Still, nobody listened to him, saying he was too cautious. It was why he invented those divinations; even the Pope, the supreme existence, did not take his advice seriously.

    ''''What a shame, I do hope I''m overthinking as everyone said if not, it will spam the end of the Holy Crux empire, we will fall from the rank of a superpower if my divination became a reality.'''' Cardinal Prudence mumbled as he headed to the Pope''s location.

    A broken tower, bodies littered the ground, blood drenching the alleys, a scene of total carnage. Those were the scenes he saw upon divining on Alex. He tried to warn the Pope, but all cardinal Prudence received was a smile and those following words.

    ''''Don''t worry, everything will be fine, it''s goddess will, she is omnipotent.''''

    Had said the pope, eyes filled with nothing but infuation. Cardinal Prudence felt a chill down his spine; he almost blurted out that nobody in this life was omnipotent; if she was, she would have ended up in that situation and would have required human help to be saved. Unfortunately, he could not say those words because it would be considered sphemy, and the sentence for sphemy was heavy; he might lose his life which he held dearest.

    Cardinal Prudence stayed silent and said nothing; he was sure that if he used this chance to warn the Pope, he would not listen, and it was exactly what happened when he saw him and told him what happened; using this opportunity this opportunity he warned the Pope to be vignt, but all he said was it was the goddess''s wish, he didn''t listen, and cardinal Prudence sighed hoping that his worries nevere true.

 Chapter 729 - Asuras Form Vs Dragon Form

    While Incursio and the Holy Crux empire were busy taking care of their own problem, somewhere, a girl had just taken a bath.

    The indistinct figure slowly emerged from the steam nketing the room.

    Luna had casually draped a nightgown over herself. Even though it wasn''t transparent, it made the faint outlines of her curves even more enchanting.

    Her long blonde hair, slightly damp, casually flowed down her back, causing most of her nightgown to grow wet and stick to her body. Even from a distance away, he could make out her gorgeous curves.

    She was like a hibiscus flower blooming beside a clear spring¡ªa natural beautiful creation.

    These words would have been perfect if she was not handcuffed. Even so, she was still beautiful, especially dressed in that nightgown.

    The nightgown clung to her body, exposing her delicate feet underneath. Her toes seemed cute and lovely, her calves were straight and fine, and her well-proportioned thighs were also vaguely visible.

    She would have looked like a prisoner if not for the handcuffs on her hands.

    Sitting down on the small bed decorating the prison''s cell, she took a deep breath before changing into a set of the blue one-piece dress.

    ''''Sigh! How troublesome to think I would end up as a goddess''s vessel. How grand! But I need no such grandeur!" Luna dered with a chuckle; she silently caressed her chest, the same area when Alex''s Eternal Chain stuck; while she was unable to detect anything from this location, her woman''s intuition was telling her that her man had left something there, just with this thought enough the fear she felt decreased by arge margin, she knew that no matter what would happen Alex would appear and save her, it was not a feeling but a certainty.

    ''''Let''s wait and see.'''' Luna dered before closing her eyes to rest while waiting for her man toe to rescue her like a knight in shining armor; what woman didn''t want to experience this kind of a fairy tail even once? Luna was one of those women.

    Closing her eyes, he pictured her man''s image; she wondered what he was doing at the moment.

    At the moment Alex was standing; still, he had used Asura''s Might under Asura''s Form; it was beyond powerful; everyone was affected except him, the castor. Every one of them suffered a variable degree of injury, ranging from simple bleeding to total bleeding (seven orifices).

    ''''What was that? What the hell was that?" Leon, who could be considered as someone rational, became emotional after what happened, his heart was beating crazily, he was not calm anymore, he could not be med, none of them was calm at the moment, especially not Leon, he thought he had performed well, but by seeing this, he understood that he didn''t bring out Alex full strength, if Alex had used this strength when the four fought they would notst even a minute, it was not a joke but a reality.

    This revtion came as aplete shock to the golden lion beastman; he could only sigh bitterly and vowed to work harder next to force Alex to use his full strength.

    While there was some of them shocked by Alex''s strength and his abilities, Gracier was almost shocked but beyond this shock was an excitation that could not be hidden; her hidden bloodline was boiling, this bloodline like a challenge as a dragon would always be a race that loves challenges, love thrill, they lived for these things.

    At the moment, she wanted only one thing, which was to fight her brother with all she got; it doesn''t matter whether or not she won; what mattered was to satisfy this desire. Maybe satisfying this desire was more worth than winning or losing.

    For some unknown reason, Alex could understand his sister''s feelings; therefore, he made an exception by announcing.

    ''''The next fight will be between me and my sister, Alexandra.'''' Alex loved using the name he gave her than her original name, maybe because it was closer to his name. Either way, he dered those words, but nobody found anything to say about them; they understood what he had in mind because every one of them either saw the Gracier''s dragon mode or had heard about it, and they had no im saying it was the strongest mode existing beside Alex''s Asura''s form, so naturally, they were curious about who was the strongest between the two even when they already have an idea of who was the strongest, humans are visual creature, they would rather believe what they have seen rather than what they have heard.

    Artemia and others nodded; Gracier smiled to thank them before jumping on the half-destroyed tform. Looking at her brother in the eyes for a moment, she dered.

    ''''Big brother, please take of me.''''

    ''''Likewise,'''' Alex responded before; under everyone''s astonishing eyes Alexandra activated her strongest ability.

    ''''Dragon mode !"

    BOOM!

    Gracier was transformed into her mature dragon form; the whole tform was transformed into a ming zone with Gracier floating majestically above those me-like celestial beings.

    Alex didn''t hesitate before activating his Asura''s Form.

    Kabooooom!

    The mes surrounding him were blown away by the pressureing from his body.

    Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!!

    Both siblings moved at the same time and exchanged hundred of moves in a minute; they used only their physics, the air billowed, space cracked, the tform was destroyed under the impact of their collision.

    The others watched in awe as the two exchanged blows, again and again; they couldn''t help but praise how strong the little girl was; it must be noted that she was weaker than Alex, her brother but couldpete with him on physical level, it was not a joke. Just as they thought maybe the little girl had a jump, the situation changed abruptly, Gracier feeling pressure, opened her mouth to roar, but Alex crushed her roar barehanded before shing next to him; he tapped on her forehead as he dered.

    ''''Asura''s might!"

    Buzz!

    Alexandra''s mind turned nk, and she lost control over her body before pummeling toward the ground; she lost just like that, the Asura''s Might could be used like that, the onlookers shuddered just by imagining what Gracier went through, at the moment they all had the same thought, Alex was invincible, at least facing them.

 Chapter 730 - Four Against One 1

    Alex caught his sister before it fell on the ground; he ced her gently in one of the spectator seats.

    ''''Don''t worry, she just lost consciousness, nothing serious, she will wake up in one hour or two,'''' Alex reassured the others; they heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing his words.

    ''''Thest group, pleasee down.''''

    The four remained who had not fought him flinched at his words, none of them wanted to fight him after seeing how powerful he was, but they knew they could not fight; therefore, they went down. Sera was the first one, followed by Lilith, then Noire.

    Just as theynded, Lilith asked for a meeting, curious the three women joined, and in a small voice, they talked. Lilith gave them something; she was too quick, even Alex could not see what she gave them, but Silveria knew it because she chuckled.

    ¡¼It is the only chance ofsting longer.¡½

    ''What did she give them?'' Alex asked.

    ¡¼Her angel''s feather.¡½Silveria responded.

    ''Eh?'' Alex was shocked subconsciously he looked at Lilith, to be more urate at her back, he knew she was from the Fallen Angel race, it was one of the reasons that made her and opened forcedly open the world''s door to go to the higher worlds in search of their origin, their family. Alex was curious about when the demon princess plucked some of her feathers, or she had a lot of them stored somewhere? If this was true, then he wanted a few of those feathers to make a cushion.

    Suddenly, Lilith felt a chill run down her back. She didn''t know exactly why either, but all of her fine hairs were standing on end. She quickly got on the ring and announced.

    ''''Let''s begin.''''

    Alex was forced to stop his ridiculous thought, which he was sure would make him receive a p if he ever voiced out. He nodded and looked at the four women standing before him; none of them were weak; thisbination was more deadly than any other group. A reincarnated goddess, a top master assassin, a world wolf, and an abnormality, thisbination could not be more deadly.

    Lilith smiled before mumbling slowly.

    ''''Angel''s Blessings!"

    Boom!

    Following her words, a huge aura exploded from her body, four pairs of ck wings appeared behind her back, creating a massive gust of wind.

    Immediately the three women beside crushed the ck feather that appeared in their hands, and soon colossal aura exploded from their bodies. Alex was shocked because every one got an increase in stats putting pressure on him.

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Element Master

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 60000/410000

    MP: 5000/6000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 1800 ? 2000

    Defense: 1500 ? 1800

    Agility: 1700 ? 1900

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Shield Level 8] [Dark Beam Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Angel''s Blessing] (Unlocked) [???]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen]

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 1????

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000 ? 2300

    Defense: 2000 ? 2300

    Agility: 2000 ? 2500

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Devour] [Void Domain??]

    Titles: [Universal Beast] [Last Survivor] [Contracted pet] [Void''s Beast]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    Magic Power: 4000/4000 ? 4300/4300

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2030 ?2300

    Defense: 2000 ? 2300

    Agility: 2100 ? 2400

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1100

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Wind st Level 4] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrows Level 3] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 13

    Level 131

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 200000/400000

    MP: 4200/4200 ? 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Space/???

    ATK: 2030 ? 2300

    DEF: 1500 ? 1800

    AGI: 1530 ? 1830

    INT: 1430

    LUK: 1230

    BP: 230

    SP: 30

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: [ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ''''Nice support ability,'''' Alex muttered, trying to hide the shock he felt; he thought between his friends and lovers, only Luna had support abilities but judging from what happened, Lilith possessed one as well. A unique ability capable of making her increase her ally stats to some extent.

    To some people, an increase of 200 points might be weak, but Alex knew how hard it became once you step into the Saint realm to increase your stats; even if it''s was temporary boost that cost Lilith only 1000 mana, it was a godly support ability, capable of changing a tide of a fight if used wisely.

    As proof, Lilith''s timing could not be more perfect, using this kind of support ability right before the match put enormous pressure on Alex; he knew those four would not be easy to deal with. Truth be told, he could not say with certainty that he would win because, facing hi,m are the strongest group, a reincarnated goddess, an elite assassin, a divine beast, and a girl capable of copying most people''s abilities. If this group was not the strongest, the previous group thrashed.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he stared at the four women before him. His lips moved; they were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.

    His body blurred, and in the next moment, he had already appeared before Alice, her eyes widened in surprise, she didn''t have the time to dodge nor block when Alex''s punchnded on her stomach, everything happened too fast none of them expected this.

    By the time they could react, Alice had been sent flying by Alex''s mighty punch.

 731 Chapter 706

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang in the air as Alice''s petite was swatted away by Alex''s punch. Alice flipped in the air and nearly lost her footing when shended. She felt like throwing up; her stomach was churning violently; it took her a lot of strength to push back the gastric juices threatening to burst out from her stomach. She felt dizzy, out of the four, she never expected to be attacked first, so naturally, she was not prepared to defend against such attack, and it could be said that Alex did not hold back when he punched her; he used all his strength, it was because of Alice who possessed an extremely tough physics if not she would have suffered more than that except for the minor dizziness and the feeling of difort.

    Alex, who suddenly attacked Alice and sent her flying, did not stop there he unleashed his special bullets, a white bullet followed by a red bullet.

    White and red light burst forth, creating a powerful shockwave. The surrounding area was distorted; those closer to him, such as Sera and Lilith, were unable to withstand the shockwave, and were sent flying. Noire, who was slightly further away, was sent staggering.

    Even with Alex''s quick reaction and attacks, the girls were not gravely wounded as they defended against his attacks at thest moment; they immediatelyunched their respective attack on Alex. Looking at the sky, Alex felt like a firework was about to happen, but unlike real fireworks, which was beautiful, this was deadly.

    Taking a deep breath, he sighed before moving; he unleashed his natural speed coupled with his Time eleration ability.

    His figure was like a tilting doll as he swayed to the left and right. His movements were clean and precise. There were no unnecessary movements.

    Suddenly, without looking back, Alex fired above his left shoulder.

    BANG!

    The gunshot rang out amidst the calm storm of attacks trying to swallow Alex; Sera, the elite assassin trying to use this opportunity to deal a fatal blow to Alex, was forced to swing her sword downward with all her might, however to her utter horror, there was a second bullet behind the first one. She didn''t know how Alex could easily detect her presence; not only did she conceal her killing intent, she also used her secret skill capable of temporarily hiding her presence; unfortunately, she was still discovered in the end.

    Just as she was about to fling the second bullet aside, thetter exploded, forcing her back. Alex immediately followed with another attack, this time, he neither used his gun nor a knife but the Eternal Chain instead.

    Swollen!

    The tip of the chain flew, cutting through the air like a silent reaper.

    Puff!

    Sera was unable to react as she didn''t feel the iing chain presence at all; the ck chain prated through her shoulder and greedily devoured her strength; she felt weakened in less than a second, but she was not going to sit idly and let the Eternal Chain swallow all her strength and vitality, she was about to attack with her sword when Alex dragged her forward, tossing her into Alice direction.

    ''''el!"

    Unexpectedly, the white-haired beauty used a skill simr to that of Alex''s movement skill; she vanished, letting Sera''s body crash on the ground; she rolled on the ground before trying to get up.

    [Void Domain]

    Finally, Noire acted seriously; the group was shifted out of Mysthia into a mysterious dark space; everywhere they looked, they were surrounded by the voids.

    Alex was envious of this domain; he wondered if he could one have this type of domain; however, the most urgent thing to do right now was to win this fight. While the others were attacking, Lilith seemed to be preparing something.

    Alice attacked, her sword cut through the void and disappeared; it was like Sakuya''s dimensional sh. He could feel a chill down his spine; unfortunately for them, he was their opponent; they seemed to have forgotten about his ability to shift things; being inside the void could not change anything.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    Alex switched ces with Noire; she was shocked because it was her first time seeing such ability. Still, out of instinct, she reacted by erecting a void shield before her body.

    ''''Crimson Bullet!"

    BANG!

    Alice and Sera knew how powerful this bullet was; a hastily built void shield could not stop the crimson bullet, one of Alex''s most destructive bullets.

    They moved simultaneously and arrived before Noire; the three tried to stop the crimson bullet.

    Kabooooom!<sub> </sub>

    The void shook, and the three were sent; they vomited mouthfuls of blood. Noire and Sera broke their left and right arm, respectively, while Alice''s face was white as a sheet.

    Because of the explosion, they were back in the real world again with the three lying on the ground but with a smile on their face.

    Alex frowned upon seeing this; he felt uneasy, which was intensified by Artemia''s following words.

    ''''Finally, the sword prodigy is back!"

    The others beside her were curious, but they decided to wait because they had the feeling that the answer to this question would be revealed soon, and indeed they got the answer in the form of blinding light.

    Lilith finally opened her eyes which shone in dark luster capable of freezing one soul.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed, and he was ready to unleash his Asura''s Form again.

    Lilith reached out to the sword hanging on her waist and mumbled.

    ''''Sword Art Seventh Form: Lost City''''

    The fastest sword move in the Sword Art she created in her past life. The man was fast, and the sword was faster.

    The man and the sword united as an integral whole!

    In the silent underground, everything receded, but only a sh of sword light flew fiercely, and the power of the sword seemed to be capable of piercing the sky.

    ''''Asura''s Form!"

    Boom!

    Alex did not hesitate and used his strongest ability, wrapping the Eternal Chain around his wrist he defended against the iing sword strike.

    Kiiiiinnn!

    There was metallic sound that rang out inside the training ground when the two shed, unexpectedly Alex was forced a couple of steps back, he was shocked but beyond this shock was the wish to win, to trample on Lilith''s sword, he had never expected her to be an expert Swordswoman, she didn''t look like one anyway.

    Opening his mouth, Alex unleashed a mighty roar; the others immediately covered their ears to defend against his sonic attack.

    Lilith was calm in front of the iing attack; she knew she only had one sword move to execute; it was because her sword Arts consumed a lot of mana, which was why she didn''t like to use them often.

    ''''Sword Art: Nine forms: Life and Death Severance!"

    Suddenly, all the wind in the air faded away along with the disappearance of the sword intent.

    But the aura of the de was still spreading, just like the strongest will of a primordial beast. Then she swung her sword, Alex''s sonic attack was cut into two before vanishing.

    Lilith fell on the ground while at the same a dagger appeared behind Alex without him knowing, so Sera thought.

    ''''Always watch out for the assassin," Alex said without looking back; with his left hand, he fired a bullet at point-nk range at Sera, who could not defend at all.

    Bang!

    Fortunately, it was a non-lethal bullet. If not, she would have died; Sera froze with a pale face. The fight ended up in Alex''s victory, but a victory which cost him a lot. Hiding his bleeding right hand, Alex dered.

    ''''Let''s leave.''''

 732 Chapter 707

    The night was as cool as water, and the moon was bright.

    The starry sky was dazzling and boundless.

    The waning moon was hanging over the sky, and several big stars in the starry sky were shining brightly.

    Alex could not sleep; he strode toward the balcony and watched the stars.

    ''''You couldn''t sleep either?"

    He asked suddenly, his tone soft and calm. Maria walked out of the darkness and stood next to him; she stared at the stars in the sky as he did. Her ck hair seemed to shine under the moonlight, and her ice-blue eyes shone beautifully. She was dressed in a see-through purple neglig¨¦ that clung tightly onto her body, showing her beautiful curves.

    ''''The stars are beautiful; she loves them,'''' she said.

    There was no need to ask who she was talking about.

    ''''Don''t she will be able to watch the stars together with us soon.'''' Alex dered, there was a certain feeling of assurance deep in his voice that made the listener automatically believe his words.

    ''''Hmm!" Maria nodded softly before leaning her head on Alex''s shoulder; in silence, they watched the stars when suddenly a star fell.

    Chuckling, Alex asked jokingly.

    ''''Have you made a wish?"

    ''''I did.'''' Maria nodded and immediately asked.

    ''''You did it too, right?"

    ''''Naturally, but first tell me what you asked,'''' Alex asked, his eyes locked onto her beautiful face.

    ''''I asked for eternal love between us.'''' Maria calmly responded. Alex nodded; he knew when she meant eternal love between us, she meant between all of them, not only her but between his women and his friends.

    ''''That''s a good wish. As for me, I asked for endless determination, determination to always look forward, to never falter, to charge, to love, to live, and to conquer every obstacle in my way. That''s my wish. Prettyme, isn''t it?"

    Maria shook her head; she didn''t believe Alex''s wish wasme; on the contrary, it showed how smart he was; if you don''t have determination, you can''t do anything. Be is to live, to fight; you would need determination to do it, so Alex asking for such a wish could be considered for asking for a good thing.

    ''''How is Gracier? Has she finally slept?" Alex asked because a few minutes ago, his sister was unable to sleep; she was having nightmares; among them, she must have been the most affected, because she was closer to Luna than the others. They often sleep together, so naturally, not seeing her as she went to sleep must have made her remember that she was not here; she was captured. All of those things made the little devil lose her sleep, and the nightmares followed.

    ''''Yes, she slept. Sakuya and Sera are together with her, even that fox, I meant Kuina and Eris are there. You don''t have to worry.'''' Maria exined, as she was talking about Kuina, her gaze turned sharp; it was almost instinctual. She overheard what happened in Dragone''s City; although she had expected it somehow, reality hit her hard, and she had trouble swallowing it.<sub> </sub>

    For a moment,plicated emotions shed through those clear ice-blue eyes. Alex had seen them, but he acted as though he saw nothing. In certain situations, a case like this one''s better off pretending than jumping into the pit.

    Silence descended on the balcony; the two seemed to be lost in thoughts until Maria broke the silence and asked.

    ''''What do you think she would be doing? Is she fine?"

    Her voice shook as she uttered those words; for Maria, who was always rational, tonight under the moonlight, under the stars, she became a little bit emotional.

    ''''Don''t worry, I know she is fine. I can sense it.''''

    Alex dered and immediately summoned the Eternal Chain; like a child, the tip of the chain flew out his hand and gently wrapped around Maria''s wrist, she felt a cold sensation.

    ''''It''s cold yet warm at the same time. So, this child is the one that told you that Luna is fine?" Maria asked while caressing the ck chain.

    Alex nodded and exined how he left a pierce of the Eternal Chain inside Luna''s body.

    ''''I see, that''s good. What is this child''s origin?" She asked, looking at the ck chain wriggling around her wrist.

    ''''I don''t know everything, but from what I can tell, it must be a weapon used by one of the supreme beings,'''' Alex exined. Maria was shocked by the revtion.

    ''''What a background, no wonder it was so powerful. Did this little child help you to acquire that form? I mean the one that changes your hair and makes you stronger physically.''''

    She was talking about the Asura''s Form, but Alex was sure it was not because of the Eternal Chain he got that form. From Silveria and Nyx''s words, the apparition of this chain made Alex assimte the previous drop of blood he got when signing that contract with the crimson-haired woman in the crystal coffin. Well, in a certain sense, it could be said it was this child that made what should have taken a few months to be reduced instantly; this could be taken as helping him. Therefore, Alex nodded.

    ''''That''s good then; you should treat him fairly then,'''' Maria said before letting go of the ck chain.

    Alex''s lips twitched, but he said nothing; he called back the ck chain, it immediately disappeared into his arm in the form of a ck tattoo.

    ''''A silver cross-shaped earring, tattoo on the chest, now tattoo on your whole arm, you''re slowly moving toward a full-body tattoo, it seems.'''' She teased.

    Alex''s body shuddered; he didn''t dare to imagine such a day, a simple tattoo is good, but a full-body one is not his liking.

    ''''Rx, I''m just joking. You don''t have to be so stiff. By the way, what is your first n to deal with the empire?" She asked, bringing the subject toward something more interesting.

    Alex chuckled, and his eyes changed previously; they were peaceful as he was enjoying his time with his woman, but at this moment, they carried a touch of iparable devilishness and chill that made one''s skin crawl.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will know soon, but first I must talk with Sera.''''

 733 Chapter 708

    In a dimension where there was nothing except for a man sitting before a giant chessboard, a huge white chessboard, the man was not ying; he was merely watching the chess pieces, the board was divided by white and ck with the ck having the most chess pieces, in fact, the ck seemed to be slowly devouring the white and its chess pieces, the man dressed in all white was just watching.

    Suddenly, someone appeared behind the man in white; he was not surprised he merely asked, his eyes still focusing on the huge chessboard.

    ''''How did the meeting with the gods go?"

    ''''Not bad, I told them to descend into the higher worlds to help them.'''' The man that had just arrived sat beside the man in white and exined.

    ''''Huh! I see; let''s hope this stop the invasion a little until-"

    The neer did not let the other finish before saying.

    ''''Until your little chess piece, your King arrives there.''''

    The man in white chuckled but said nothing. The other man was frustrated, and he couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Why gave him the Eternal Chain, is not yet the time. What if he gets swallowed instead?" The manined, but he was more afraid of Alex discovering that ability, the actual use of the Eternal Chain. It can devour anything, for example, those ck chains locking Nyx, forcing her to stay passive. This man was the same man that Nyx fought briefly inside the dungeon, who restored the ck chains sealing Nyx.

    ''''Don''t worry, he will not get swallowed, but if he fails, I will begin again until the good onee.'''' the man in white exined, he truly believed that Alex would seed.

    ''''I see, too bad to disappoint you, like the previous ones he would fail, look at how outstanding they were and yet they all failed.'''' the man in ck was not convinced.

    ''''Sigh! You never let do you.'''' the man in white sighed before adding.

    ''''Spring makes way for autumn. Ripe fruits will fall one day while new sprouts will grow on withered branches. Ignoring the beautiful view and simply immersing oneself in past dreams is eptable. But it is a behavior of foolish arrogance if one harms the delicate, fragile sprout due to the imaginary dreams.''''

    ''''You getting old, letting your emotions control you, it would have been a good thing if it helps us in this cmity, but all you do is bark. I''m tired.'''' the man in white disappeared right after saying those words leaving the Man in ck alone; he sighed in turn, mumbling.

    ''''You are no fun at all.''''

    He left.

    ?????

    Alex, who had parted ways with Maria after wishing her a good night, arrived before his room, the door was ck as ink itself, taking a deep breath he pushed the door open and walked in, darkness swallowed him, there was no light in this room, it was entirely shrouded in darkness, but even so, he had no trouble walking until he stopped before a ck chair, it was bigger than the other chairs surrounding a round table, there were six chairs in total. Taking a seat, he waited patiently for her to arrive.<sub> </sub>

    Not even two minutes passed, and she had arrived; she wore all ck, her brown eyes shone amidst the darkness like a gem.

    ''''Wee, Sera. Take a seat.'''' Alex said, pointing at the seat on his right; Sera nodded and did sitting.

    ''''What do you want to know?" She asked directly, not beating around the bush.

    Alex nodded, pleased with the way she talked.

    ''''I want you to give me the name of the officials the church inside and outside Avalon." It was his first demand.

    ''''Okay, I can get you that it''s not a big deal, but can I know what you want to do with these names?" Sera asked immediately after epting.

    Alex chuckled and said indifferently, ''''I will kill them.''''

    For a moment, Sera, even with her experience, could not react immediately; one minute passed before she opened her mouth and asked.

    ''''You must be joking, right?" Her voice was a little bit high, but to her surprise, Alex smiled; his eyes were dead serious, meaning he was serious, he would do what he said, he would kill them all. Although he understood how he felt having his girl kidnapped, it doesn''t mean he could go on his way and kill every official of the Holy Crux empire stationed outside just to vent some of his frustrations; he would not be different from a psychopath if he did that, those officials were innocent, they probably know nothing about the Pope inner n, so killing them would not be different than killing innocent, killing the wrong people. Alex, she knew, was not cold-blooded, so naturally, there must be something; there had to be.

    She looked at Alex once more felt chill because his eyes were still the same as when he uttered those words.

    ''This man must have lost it!'' She thought, losing Luna must have made her man crazy; well, losing was not right; she was still alive. Still, she must stop this madness before it got out of hand; just as she was about to say something, she was forced to stop because Alex burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha!"

    ''''Hahahaha! My stomach hurts; you should see your current face; it is priceless so that you can make that kind of face. It''s too funny, hahaha!" Alexughed hard; Sera was dumbfounded at first before her face turned red; she felt like punching Alex''s smiling face; he yed her well, making her believe in his words.

    ''''Hahaha! My bad, I must make you believe that I have no choice. If I can fool my allies, how can I fool the rest of the world?" Alex asked with a smile.

    Finally, Sera understood that Alex wanted to use the world kill to confuse the enemy (the Holy Crux empire), making them reckless. She couldn''t help but chuckle; she didn''t ask how Alex nned to fake those officials'' death, but one thing was sure, the Holy Crux empire had chosen the wrong opponent to anger.

    Sera could not help but reveal a sweet smile; she was curious about Alex''s ns because no matter what, it would be mind-blowing.

    ''''What''s next?" She asked.

 734 Chapter 709

    It was cloudy at dawn.

    The morning sun was like fire.

    The zing red sun rose from the eastern sea, and the darkness began to fade before sunrise. Numerous rays of light thrashed through the clouds. Light and darkness intertwined with each other. As the sun rose, all the clouds in the sky were illuminated into a brilliant picture of light and darkness.

    The light pierced the clouds and passed through the sky. The gloom was fading, and the bright light was falling from the sky, shining on the distant sea, scattering among the flowers and nts of Avalon, filling the tall buildings andrge mansions of the capital. Everything seemed to happen instantly, yet it seemed to be evesting.

    It was a sunny day.

    Alex''s vi, every one of the vi residents had woken up; those charged for taking care of the vi were busy doing their job while Alex and his friends reunited in the biggest meeting room. Everyone was present, be it''s Gracier or Noire, except for the vi''s personals; everyone else was present, even the silver-haired goddess was present.

    Alex sat on the biggest seat; Maria was on his right, followed by Sakuya, then Sera and Gracier.

    Leon sat across from him; sitting beside him was Noire. On his left were Silveria, Artemia, Lilith, Kuina, and Eris.

    Seeing this arrangement, Leon chuckled and nced at the woman sitting beside him and mumbled.

    ''''Soon''''

    ''''What will happen soon?'''' Noire, who had no idea what his words meant, inquired, but as expected, Leon chuckled, not answering; Noire could only drop the matter and focus on what was in front of her. She was curious about her master''s;st night, all he had said was to be ready for a massacre.

    ''''Morning, everyone. I''m happy to see you all. Without wasting our time, let''s begin the meeting.'''' Alex said after pping his hands.

    ''''We shall give this meeting a codename because we are all gathered here to rescue a friend, a sister, and a lover.''''

    It was Silveria who said those words.

    Alex felt a headacheing, especially when he saw the shine in his sister''s eyes when she heard about giving a codename to this operation. Leon seemed to agree as he nodded, Kuina being what she is; she also nodded; it was just for fun. Eris didn''t know what to do, follow her friends or not? She was indecisive as always. Maria was silent like Lilith while Artemia was chuckling, finding Silveria''s suggestion funny, not that she would dare to voice out because she was afraid of thetter retaliation, she was really afraid of the silver-haired beauty whose beauty surpassed everyone in this world, maybe Typhania could be said to be slightly closer to her level.

    ''''What name do you have in mind?" Alex said just to ask whether he used this name or not, rest to be seen. He was sure she would say something outrageous, and Silveria''s following did not betray his expectation.

    ''''Let''s call it Operation Dragon''s yer.'''' Silveria dered proudly. Most of those present tried their best not tough while Alex''s lips twitched repeatedly, and he sighed.

    ''''Why not call it Operation Dragon''s ball while you''re at it. Enough, let''s begin!" Alex said he felt like an idiot listening to Silveria''s words, everyoneughed, and the atmosphere turned joyful suddenly.

    ''''Last night, I have talked with Sera. She worked previously under Elseria, and she knew few things.'''' Alex began, he did not go into the details, and the others didn''t ask either.<sub> </sub>

    ''''What did you ask about?" Leon was the one that raised this question; the others except for Sera and Silveria were curious as well.

    ''''I asked for information about the officials stationed here by the Holy crux empire.''''

    ''''What do you n on doing with this list? Kidnap them?" Silveria asked, acting as though she didn''t know the answer.

    Alex calmly responded. ''''I will kill them all.''''

    There was a sudden silence; not even breathing could be heard; the silence was so disturbing that finally, Kuina opened her mouth and asked the same question Sera had askedst night.

    ''''You are joking, right?"

    Alex shook his head to indicate that he was serious; even Lilith frowned, thinking that he was too extreme.

    Only Gracier did not buy it, she chuckled and dered.

    ''''Stop ying, Big brother, please be serious.''''

    Alex was slight, among everyone present. He had not expected his sister to be the sharpest one and immediately noticed that something was not right, that he was joking.

    ''''Hehehe! What makes you think that I''m joking, Alexandra?" Alex asked with a smile.

    Gracier smiled; she could feel everyone''s eyes on her; she was calm as the surface of ake when she responded.

    ''''It''s because you did not emit any killing intent when you said those words. Normally, you should have emitted at least a small amount of killing intent when talking about killing another person, no matter what. You sound too natural; nobody can''t do that, at least not my brother.''''

    Alex was shocked, so were the others; even Silveria was dumbstruck, her jaw almost hit the floor. She had not thought like that, nor was she so observant when Alex was talkingst night. Nyx, chained against the ck chair, nodded.

    The most ashamed of all was Sera; as the assassin''s Queen, she had failed to detect that, she overlooked that small detail. Indeed, when Alex dered those words, his face, his expression must have looked dead serious but not once he emitted killing intent, not even once; if she had paid enough attention, she might have noticed this little detail. She was the assassin''s Queen and knew better than anybody how hard it was to hide one''s killing intent.

    Alex really didn''t emit any when he was seriously talking about killing the officials of the Holy Crux empire. Normally, it should have been odd; she should have detected such important detail but failed; this could be attributed to her negligence but also to Alex''s clever way of making her focus on something else; he knew she was an assassin, he must have prepared how to deal with her meticulously, once he fooled her it would not be hard to fool the others but what he had not expected what his sister''s keen senses which should be attributed to her evolution into a higher lifeform.

    Sighing, Alex admitted defeat.

 735 Chapter 710

    Sighing, Alex admitted defeat.

    ''''You win, I''m joking. I don''t really n to kill them but to mask it as killing them. It would be like a movie but with no real death.'''' Alex exined, while his n was almost perfect it was missing something, to fool the world, not to let another Gracier easily detect a w; he must emit killing intent in the videos he would record to be broadcast to the world, to the Holy Crux empire. Like this, they would see that he really killed those officials, and it would put pressure on them.

    Alex didn''t care about what kind of name he would have after all of this; all he cared about was to rescue his lover; everything else was irrelevant. Reputation? To hell with that, it means nothing to him, especially when he never nned to stay here forever; Mysthia was too small for his ambitions; his growth would stagnate if he stayed here.

    It was unknown what the higher worlds had in store for him, whether he could survive or get killed midway, but to Alex, it was worth risking everything. The real stage was over there. He would be happy with ordinary life because he had never been ordinary, and it was not now he would be one, not in a fantasy world where basically all dreams coulde true.

    Since his reincarnation, since knowing that there were a lot of worlds out there waiting to be explored, to be conquered, he never thought about leaving peacefully on Mysthia after everything was over. His goal of standing at the apex of everything could never be realized on Mysthia anyway, so he cared a little about what kind of reputation he would have here.

    ''''While I will not ask how you are nning to fool the world because it would be more fun this way. Tell us about your next n. I mean what mission you have for us because I''m sure you have one.'''' Leon dered, bringing everyone''s attention back to reality.

    Alex nodded, thinking as expected of the future ruler of the Lionheart Empire. Well, I doubt he would stay here after everything is concluded. He thought, but he did not voice them out.

    Coughing slightly, Alex exined the next part of his n.

    ''''I want all of you to return to your respective empires, expect Lilith.''''

    ''''And?" Eris raised a question.

    ''''I want to inform your parents about what happened. While we don''t have anyone from the Far East Empire present because they are too secretive, it doesn''t matter. I want you to tell the emperors and the empress to put some pressure on the Holy Crux empire simultaneously simply. Surely, the Pope would deny any involvement in the kidnapping case.''''

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, everyone nodded; they were sure that the Pope would not acknowledge being involved in Luna''s kidnapping as the others didn''t have any proof; verbal statement, in this case, would not help much because none of the empires would dare to send investigation team and even if they did, the Holy Crux empire could as well hide Luna until the investigation team left.

    So the only solution, in this case, was to harass the Holy Crux empire, yes, harass. Alex''s second n was harassment, with calls from everywhere targeting the Pope asking about Luna''s whereabouts; even though he kept lying, he would be angry to be asked the same question every single time coupled with Alex executing his officials. The pressure woulde as double.<sub> </sub>

    Alex nned to kill the Holy Crux empire officials not only in Avalon but in other empires as well; this way, the empire would be reckless. Because he was shameless when the others asked him if he was involved in Luna''s kidnapping, they would also y the same tune when the Pope would ask for an exnation; this would keep him busy as he would probably send teams in the empires to investigate when they would refuse to do, this would reduce the Holy Crux empire strength to some extent letting Alex easily sneak in to carry out the next part of his n.

    Although they were still unaware of the whole n, the small part they heard about made them afraid. It was not an illusion they were afraid of. They felt goosebumps rising all over their bodies.

    Leon did not dare to look at Alex in the eyes even when thetter was smiling brightly like a ray of morning sunshine. He felt his fine hairs stand on end. The Holy Crux empire had no idea that they were about to face cmity; Alex nned to destroy them from outside and inside.

    It''s unknown whether the second strongest empire would still be there after this. Leon was the future emperor of his empire, so were Eris and Kuina; they could at some extent deduct what Alex wanted to do; he would stir chaos. The other empires were eyeing the Holy Crux empire like starving hyenas; nobody made the first move for the sake of the so-called peace, it was just to maintain the fragile bnce, but once this bnce is slightly tilted to the side, for example, if one of the empires were weakened, automatically the other empires would jump on the opportunity to swallow the weakened empire as after all the biggest dream of every empire is to expand, to conquer other superpowers in order tost thousand years.

    Once Alex seeded in dealing a heavy blow to the Holy Crux empire because ut was what would happen once he rescued Luna, the other empires would do their utmost to swallow the Holy Crux empire even with the threat of the end of the world. [A/N: The final fight against the chaos organization..]

    Taking a deep breath to calm down his beating heart, Leon asked.

    ''''When do we start?" He asked; his voice was quivering; he was excited. Alex''s n was too sweet not to entice; he was sure that his father would dly ept, every other empire would be interested as well.

    Kuina, Artemia, and Lilith said nothing but their eyes shone brightly as they waited for Alex''s answer.

    Smiling because everyone understood what he was trying to do, Alex dered.

    ''''Immediately.''''

    There were still many things to do, but the essential part must begin immediately.

 736 Chapter 711

    Immediately after Alex said those words, silence descended; the others said nothing until Kuina opened her mouth and said.

    ''''We understand, but the n is risky; you might die; why not let us apany you?"

    Eris, Leon, Artemia nodded, but Alex smiled bitterly and shook her head.

    ''''I would like to have you all with me, but it''s impossible. Firstly because too many people would attract attention.''''

    Silveria nodded, the rest also nodded, his words not wrong; too many people would indeed attract attention, this mission did not need that. Only a few people were needed to infiltrate the Holy Crux empire, two people, three at best.

    ''''Secondly, it is because of your status,'''' Alex added; Leon and the others widened their eyes; they had forgotten about their status.

    ''''Every one of you presents except for me Silveria, Noire and Alexandra are from noble origin, is to say you''re either princess or princess of an empire, some are even the future ruler and empress.

    So imagine what would happen if one of you were to sneak into the empire to save your friend. People will not think that you acted for good faith, trying to rescue a friend; they will say it was because you wish to spark a war; it was a provocation. While I''m no fan of politics, I know how scary it is. Everything can be used against you; if used properly, the whole world would turn against you; imagine that you went over and found nothing because they knew you came and were prepared; not only did you fail, you would create problems for your empire. If not handled properly, it might create a problem. Your identities are too sensitive, so no, please follow my arrangements and let everything else in my hand.''''

    Alex''s words convinced Leon, Kuina, Eris, and Artemia. They had forgotten about their identities. In the current situation, it would not help them much; instead, it would create a lot of problems if they went on a rescue mission because there was no way the Holy Crux empire would ever admit to having kidnapped Luna because it would cause them a lot of trouble, they would lose people''s trust and might fall from their ce as the second strongest empire.

    Only the group present here knew that they really abducted Luna, and Alex''s n was perfect for rescuing Luna. While it presented a lot of danger, it was the most feasible n in the short run because, by the time they mobilized the other empires to investigate, it would have been already toote.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m free, I have no string, and most importantly. They must have anticipated my arrival and prepared a lot of countermeasures, for example, how to deal with my special ability to cancel magic. It is not an omnipotent ability; everything had its counterpart; my ability has it. They must be confident on winning. If it was before I acquired the Eternal Chain, I might have failed, but not anymore. I would teach them a lesson they would never forget. At the same time, it will serve as a warning to the other empires and superpowers, do not mess with me, and I will not mess with you. Who do they think they are?"

    Thest words were said arrogantly and domineeringly; Leon and the others except for Silveria were shocked before they gulped; the current Alex gave them a pressure they could not put a word on. He might sound arrogant, but he has the right to be. When you possess what he has, you have the right to be arrogant. This is absolute arrogance; real arrogance it''s when you can back it.

    Currently, in the entire Mysthia, nobody is gifted as Alexander Kael Touch, nobody, not only he had a monstrous mana r¨¦servoir, he possessed a unique Gift, to top it he just acquired a second Gift, maybe in the higher worlds, some people possessed a second Gift but not in Mysthia. Not in their then thousands years of history, if this goes out it will create such uproar that some might feel like crying, every organization, every empire would want to have Alex under them because such individual is what people call only one in thousands of years, he was unique and unique individual has the right to be arrogant.

    ''''Okay, we understand. We will follow your arrangements. Please be careful in there. You only have one life. It''s good to be a hero saving the damsel in distress, but only when you stay alive does it has a meaning. We have a lot of things to aplish; we will dominate the universe together; Mysthia is but the first step. I see bigger, my final goal is not here but elsewhere, and I want to go there with my friend, my brother, so please don''t die.'''' Leon did not hide his ambitions.

    While others in the empire thought of him as their future emperor, his father thought; otherwise, he saw ambitions in his son''s eyes, ambitions he was unable to aplish in this world; it was not a secret; some emperor knew about the world door, some even wished to pass through it, but because they couldn''t do it, they stopped, but this doesn''t mean they would stop their children from trying, especially when appeared a group of otherworlders capable of crossing this door. Not only the fallen gods could divine, but others could also as well.

    Every time an otherworlder arrived in Mysthia, it was followed by a great change, and there was an important thing people of Mysthia had forgotten about but not those in power. Otherworlders are the key for crossing over, so naturally, Alex and others'' arrival had sparked an interest in those people; the problem is that only a selected few could pass the gates, so some of them opted for their children to use this opportunity to pass through the gate.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will not die. Mysthia is the first step. We will leave this world together.'''' Alex promised, and Leon smiled. After chatting for a while, Leon, Kuina, and Eris left secretly.

    Only Artemia, Lilith stayed behind. Silveria dragged Noire and Gracier out.

    ''''We need to talk.''''

 737 Chapter 712

    Only Artemia, Lilith stayed behind. Silveria dragged, Maria, Noire, Sera, Sakuya, and Gracier out of the meeting room.

    ''''We need to talk,'''' Artemia said those words.

    Alex looked at her and asked.

    ''''What do you want to talk about?" He asked.

    ''''Are you really nning to go there alone? While your n sounds good? It''s full of ws you will get yourself killed; you need assistance-"

    ''''Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. I will infiltrate the empire together with Noire and Sera.'''' Alex exined to Artemia before his eyes stopped on Lilith for a moment before his lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.

    ''''I need the underworld queen''s help.''''

    Boom!

    This deration was like a p of thunder in Artemia''s ears; she couldn''t believe what she had just heard; she looked at Lilith incredibly. Even with her vastwork s, he never found out the identity of the underworld queen, the one who wore a butterfly mask. But finally, she heard about her identity and was shocked because it was her friend whom she had not expected to be connected to such a world, something like that did not happen in their previous life. She must have decided to be the underworld queen before regaining her memories and, most importantly, because she wanted her personal force topete against her brother Lucifer.

    In the span of a minute, Artemia quickly analyzed and arrived at that conclusion.

    Meanwhile, Lilith''s expression remained impassive, as if nothing could affect her; not even the revtion of her secret identity could change this.

    ''''What do you want?" She finally asked. She knew she must have gotten this information from Sera as she was the only one capable of finding her real identity; she was the strongest assassin, after all, the head of a strong informationwork.

    Alex smiled upon seeing Lilith''s reaction. ''''I want you to stir up some trouble in the underworld of the Holy Crux empire.''''

    This was his goal all along; he wanted to attack the Holy Crux empire from all sides; this way, he could easily infiltrate the empire and carry out his n.

    ''''Ok, I will follow your arrangement, but you will owe me.'''' Lilith epted but on one condition, he would owe her, and she had an idea what she would ask.

    ''''Ok, don''t worry, I will help you.'''' Alex dered as if he could guess what she had in mind.

    ''''Excuse me then,'''' Lilith said before escaping from the meeting room.

    ''''Lily, just wait!" Artemia''s voice echoed behind her, but she didn''t stop; she hurriedly left. She knew she would be bombarded with questions if she were to stay.

    ''''Sigh! How troublesome. I must teach that damn woman how to keep her mouth.'''' Lilith mumbled, but unexpectedly Sera''s voice happened to drift into her ears at that moment.

    ''''Unfortunately, you can''t do that, at least the current you can''t,'''' Sera said.

    ''''Tch! Just wait.'''' Lilith said those words before disappearing into the vi. Sera appeared shortly after she left and shook her head; she began walking in the direction of the meeting room.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Eretria, I want to talk to your father.'''' Alex suddenly dered shocking Artemia.

    ''''Huh?"

    ''''For what reason?" She asked.

    ''''Just a discussion between men,'''' Alex exined, not going into the details.

    ''''I see. I will leave first. See you soon.'''' Artemia said before leaving toward the pce.

    A few minutester, using the secret passage, she sneaked into the pce until the emperor''s chamber.

    At the same time, Alex was talking with Sera.

    ''''Sera, contact your formerrades, especially the purple-haired woman. I have a mission for you.'''' He dered.

    ''''Oh? I have you know that we are not cheap to employ.'''' Sera responded, and her demeanor changed; her presence waspletely erased; she was like a deadly weapon ready to strike at any moment; if Alex was a weak-willed individual, he might have passed out.

    Chuckling, Alex took out a list. On this list were the names of certain officials, higher-level ones in the Holy Crux empire, such as priests, cardinal advisors, and cardinal. The list has their names and what they have done in the past years. While Alex was not some hero of justice that punished those that did evil, he wanted to use this list to create chaos. It was by no means to get revenge for those poor souls who suffered under the people on this list. His goal was simple. It was to use Sera, and the others help to assassinate those on this list.

    ''''I want you to kill all those marked on this list.'''' Alex dered with killing intent. Sera immediately understood that he was not joking this time as she could feel his killing intent; while it was not sharp as her own because she had killed more people than Alex did, there was a certain uniqueness.

    It was not sharp as her killing intent, but it was dangerous enough to make her feel a reaction. She felt a chill at her back and had goosebumps all over her body when she got enveloped in this killing intent; worst, Alex fixed his gaze on her, increasing the pressure she felt. But who is she? The strongest assassin that ever existed in Mysthia.

    The corners of Sera''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward, and she said.

    ''''There is no problem but as I have said we are not cheap. Can you afford us?" It was more like a taunting than a question.

    It was Alex''s turn to smile; looking down on Sera, he asked. ''''Who do you think I''m?"

    Only five words, but those five words spoke a volume. Sera chuckled and dered.

    ''''Good, as their leader, Zero humbly epted mister Alexander''s request. None of those marked on the lips shall escape death.''''

    It was a deration full of arrogance, and like in Alex''s case, Sera was arrogant because of her strength and achievement; she was the assassin''s Queen with a hundred percent rate, meaning she had never failed a mission. Cardinal or not, Saint or not, it doesn''t matter she would seed. The moment their names got marked, the death goddess would take their lives; there was nothing they could do about it.

    Alex nodded while inwardly he was shocked; he couldn''t detect Sera''s presence even when she sat before him. He felt chill and sighed in relief. It is a good thing she is on my side. He thought.

 738 Chapter 713

    After talking with Sera and was now speaking with Maria and Sakuya, Gracier was present as well.

    ''''I want you girls to head over the Far East Empire secretly.'''' He said.

    The three exchanged looks before Sakuya inquired.

    ''''It''s because of me, isn''t it?"

    Alex nodded; one of the emperor''s shadows, a former member of the Far East Empire, had suggested that once she had the time, she must visit a certain shrine in the empire; there, something was waiting for her. It would help her greatly, her overall strength would be enhanced.

    Alex nodded and exined.

    ''''Indeed it is because of you, but there is another reason.''''

    ''''You wished to use this opportunity as a distraction, am I right?" Maria spoke, and Alex smiled.

    ''''You are. I''m nning to use this as a distraction. Noire will follow you and disguise as me; you know she is tall as me. With a bit of makeup, she would look like me. The four will draw every attention, letting me infiltrate the empire easily. Well, it may not fool them, but at least it would distract them. It''s a silent war, not an open war. Even if they knew it was me, they couldn''t dere it because by doing such a thing, they would be admitting that they did indeed kidnap Luna if not I would not go on rampage inside their empire.''''

    ''''I see. Big brother, you n to conceal your identity. Even if the Pope and some other officials of the church knew it was you, they couldn''t announce it to the world because it would show their involvement in the kidnapping case. I understand, but what will happen if you kill the Pope, for example? People will learn of your identity because it would not be some that can be concealed.'''' Gracier asked, her heterochromia eyes locked onto her big brother.

    Alex chuckled before stroking his sister''s hair.

    ''''Don''t worry, can the Pope be easily killed? I doubt it, no matter what would happen, just be sure that I''lle back with your sister-inw, and we will be in one piece.''''

    Before Gracier could open her mouth, Sakuya gave her a light chop over her head and rebuked her.

    ''''Stop thinking scary things. Your brother is strong. They might be some change in the n once he infiltrated the empire, but you should believe in him as we believe in him.''''

    ''''I understand, big sister Mio.'''' Gracier finally stopped.

    The group spent time leisurely until it was noon; someone arrived on the emperor''s behalf to invite him to the Side''s vi, a vi located fifty kilometers from their mansion. The emperor owned it; not many knew this. He often uses it for vacation.<sub> </sub>

    Alex exchanged a few words with the girls before leaving the vi, a hood covering his face. Just as they left the vi, Alex saw no carriage; it was only the man that came to invite him; just as he was about to voice out his confusion, the man spoke.

    ''''ck prince, please step closer to me.''''

    Alex''s eyes narrowed, but he still did what he was told; he was not afraid of any tricks because before the man could do anything, he would have died. The man nodded after Alex got closer to him and crushed something inside his palm.

    A golden light enveloped them; Alex knew instantly that it was a short teleportation formation. He was surprised by the emperor''s extravagance, but upon further thought, he understood why he did this. It was precautions; nobody knows how might be spying on his vi; he ought to be vignt.

    A momentter, they arrived above a smallke; theke was beautiful, filled with many fishes; before Alex could admire those fishes, the emperor''s voice reached his ears.

    ''''Oh? As expected of the ck Prince, you have be stronger than thest time we see each other; you''re almost my equal now. Come this way.''''

    The emperor was sitting inside a small cottage at the other end of theke, a distance of roughly 300 meters, yet his voice still reached Alex''s ears as though he was talking right before him.

    Alex chuckled, and before the man that apanied him could suggest that he takes a shortcut to a bridge on his left, Alex''s figure blurred, and he reappeared inside the cottage in the next moment.

    ''''Oh?" Julius was pleasantly surprised by Alex''s movement skill; he could not detect what exact skill he used because he felt two different energy mixed in this movement skill. While he could also travel 300 meters if he wished easily, he would tear apart space, but Alex didn''t do that.

    The man that escorted Alex here sighed, thinking that the emperor and Alex do look alike. The reason for this evaluation was that he understood the emperor the best.

    Having served him for many years and also being members of the emperor''s shadows, codename Mind, as he was in charge of intelligence inside the pce and Avalon, he understood his lord the best. What he did when Alex arrived was to intimidate him, to gain the initiative in their discussion, to show how powerful he is, Alex had stepped into the Demigod realm, but the emperor was in this realm far from him. He didn''t want Alex to think they stood equal just because of that; in a certain sense, it was because of his pride.

    He felt insulted; Alex could be considered as the youngest to have attained the Demi-God realm at the age of 19; it was absurd. Otherworlder or not, it was an undeniable fact that reached that realm even faster than the previous otherworlders that set foot in Mysthia. So naturally facing such youth, the emperor felt pressured and did something do childish, yet Alex didn''t let it slide; he didn''t let the emperor has the initiative as he retaliated immediately.

    Thinking about what this means, Mind sighed; he was sure that his lord would soon challenge Alex. Maybe it might be before the discussion or after, but it doesn''t matter as he was sure the emperor would like to spar against Alex judging by the huge grin stered on his face.

    ''''How troublesome.''''

 739 Chapter 714

    As Mind had said, the emperor was indeed feeling the pressure; Alex''s growth was beyond the realm of abnormal. In just two years since his arrival in this world, he went from a nobody to one of the top experts in the world. It was too baffling, so he did that but unexpectedly, Alex did not let himself get intimidated and executed his move in retaliation.

    ''''Oh?"

    It was the only one word he could say before a huge grin found its way on his face. He was thinking of fighting Alex, a simple exchange, but first, they needed to talk; besides, someone else wished to talk with him; he must not waste too much time.

    ''''Spar me from the greetings. Just sit and let''s talk.''''

    Alex nodded and sat across from the emperor.

    p! p!

    Immediately after Alex sat, the corners of Julius''s mouth lifted into a smile. He extended his hands, pped twice, and soon after, a ghost-like figure in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them and served them tea before vanishing.

    Alex was not surprised by this, but the moment he drank the tea, his eyes widened, all his pores opened, and mana gushed through them. The 400 mana he spent to cross the distance of 300 meters were replenished instantly. His eyes zeroed on the tea; apart from its color, dark green, there was nothing noteworthy about this seemingly simple tea, but he knew it was nothing but simply because a simple tea could not have that effect.

    ''''How is this tea called?" Lifting his head, Alex inquired.

    The emperor chuckled and answered, ''''It''s called the Evest tea, it can shortly replenish your mana, but you can only drink it once a day. You might consume more than once, but it wouldn''t work, only once a day.''''

    ''''I see, even so, it''s a great tea. I wonder where the emperor found the leaves for this tea?" Alex didn''t stand on ceremony and directly asked, besides replenishing his spent mana, this tea can strengthen his body, even if it was to a negligible extent, the effect of strengthening could not be denied, if the girls were to consume it daily, it would increase their physics and defense.

    As if he could read through his mind, the emperor immediately dissuaded Alex from hoping.

    ''''It''s extremely rare; I took it out because I wish to congratte you. I only have two leaves left capable of brewing four times. As for their origin, it came from the elven continent, but even the elves could not acquire it so easily. Forget it, let''s talk.''''<sub> </sub>

    Alex sighed and decided to drop the matte,r at least for now.

    ''''You must have heard everything from your daughter. I want you to contact the Pope and pressure him. It went without saying that he would deny any involvement in Luna''s kidnapping, but the goal was to harass him. The other emperors and the empress will do the same thing.''''

    ''''Yes, my daughter told me everything. I know that Lucius had a screw loose, but not to this extent. Whatever controlling him must have gotten rid of his brain for him to act so desperately. But boy, he is by no mean weak; he is the second strongest in the world if we rule out Elseria, the mysterious woman. Even I''m not sure about beating her; she seems to be hiding her strength; Lucius is afraid of her more than anyone. It''s because she went missing in the mission against the Chaos organization that he got the courage to act like that. Be she was present, he would need to think twice before acting; it doesn''t matter if there was a so-called goddess backing him. He is the cautious type, so your better act prudently or else you will die.''''

    Finally, Alex knew the name of the Pope and learned a few more things as well; he felt grateful for this information.

    ''''Thank you. I know it''s dangerous, but I don''t have the choice. My woman is in danger, be it was Artemia in danger, I would have taken the same risk; they are priceless to me after all.''''

    Julius rolled his eyes at Alex and spat. ''''Peh! Don''t sweet talk to me. I''m not your woman. What is in for me to earn?"

    Alex chuckled, and his eyes narrowed dangerously as he dered.

    ''''Your reward is that you might get you are after seeing a long time. If I seed, it''s a good thing for you. While it would be impossible for me to kill the Pope if a miracle didn''t happen, after sessfully rescuing Luna, they would be weakened. Using this opportunity wisely, you might rece some of their members, you can even put a higher chess piece in their rank and who knows in the future this chess piece may be a cardinal or even the Pope.'''' He was smiling as he said those words, but Julius was not in the mood to smile.

    He felt an unknown emotion rising inside his heart, it is called fear, not that he feared for his life, but because of Alex''s way of thinking, it gave him to chill. His mind was that of an old schemer. Who would have thought that he thought of all these things in his vendetta against the Holy Crux empire? He wished to crush them totally. No wonder why he asked to talk to Julius, especially, it was to propose this solution. It was true that he such design but admitting was another matter entirely, besides he was not the only one, the other empire was eyeing each other like a hungry mishap, his empire might be the strongest but once it showed sign of weakening it would get swallowed.

    The Holy Crux empire is the second strongest, if Alex really does seed in rescuing Luna and dealing damage to the empire because from what he knew he would deal severe damage to the Holy Crux empire, they would be weakened afterward, and he could use this opportunity to nt his men in the higher echelons of the empire.

    ''''You should have done politic.''''

 740 Chapter 715

    The candlelight flickered in the darkness; it was a very expansive hall.

    The glimmer of the candlelight flickered slightly. In the ce where the light gathered, a new Deity statue stood there. It was bathing in the subtle light and staring at the darkness around with a face of sorrow.

    A beautiful woman in a White Robe knelt in front of the divine statue and prayed devoutly.

    The darkness was deep, the candlelight was weak, and the prayer was silent. All of the pces seemed to have beenpletely frozen.

    The window of the hall was open, and violent gust entered, almost sending the woman flying, yet she stayed where she was.

    The candlelight began to tremble, and the light and shadows in the hall constantly fluctuated. The entire hall seemed to be filled with an uneasy atmosphere.

    The divine statue was stillpassionate.

    Suddenly, another gust of ice-cold wind whistled and passed by, as piercing as a knife.

    The curtains within the hall were blown up, and in the shrill wind, the candlelight in the hall began to spread.

    The faint mes seemed to be burning for no reason. Speckles of light fell on every corner of the hall and looked very soft.

    The beautiful woman finally opened her eyes, and her voice was exceptionally gentle and deep.

    "The goddess''s gaze is currently focused on this ce. Light is about to descend as well."

    p She raised her hand slightly.</anda>

    The candles in the entire hall burned brighter and brighter. The dim yellow light of countless candle remnants gradually turned white, pure, and almost dazzling.

    It was as if something was about to descend into this hall, something extremely powerful and holy, the beautiful woman who was none other than the first woman Alex''s group encountered upon their arrival in this world, Priest Prisci.

    Her blue eyes shone brightly in golden light, bathing the deity statue, which was none other than the Goddess Mea statue. Then the golden light morphed into the shape of a in golden ring that floated above the deity''s statue head.

    ''''My child, take it and give it to Alexander.''''<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Goddess Mea''s voice rang out inside Prisci''s head. She was not surprised, it was not the first time she had heard the goddess''s voice, and before they arrived, she often heard her voice, and even after their arrival. It was because she was following the goddess''s suggestion she happened to be here; if not, she wouldn''t be present.

    She brought this new deity''s statue here in order to acquire a certain item the goddess would send. She needed a channel to send something over, unlike how she could easilymunicate with her; to send something over, the process was tooplicated. Strong as the so-called Gods are, they couldn''t go in and out as they pleased because this was not their original world; a certain price needed to be paid in order to freely do as they wished.

    ''''Understood, goddess, I shall convey your will.'''' Prisci dered before bowing.

    ''''Good, tell him that everything will be exined to him in the higher world, we will meet over there and sorry for everything, it''s beyond our control.''''

    The goddess''s voice sounded sad as she said those words. Prisci could feel her emotion through her voice but knew it was not her ce to say something; how she is? A mere spokesman had no right to meddle in higher being''s affairs. She just needs to do what she was told to; it ends there.

    ''''I will certainly convey everything the goddess told me to.''''

    ''''Good!" Goddess''s Mea echoed inside Prisci''s head onest time before disappearing. The shining deity''s statue became dull all of a sudden before crumbling. Prisci''s face didn''t change as if she had expected such an oue. Standing up, she dusted her white robe before leaving the room, naturally after catching the in golden ring and putting it away.

    She decided to head in the vi, to the kitchen to be exact, and cook something and wait for Alex''s arrival. He would visit her after finishing talking to her father. She had already informed her father of her desire to see Alex; it was really important that she saw him; he was the reason for her presence here.

    Prisci chased all the maids trying to help her cook and began cooking. She was humming happily as she cooked.

    Meanwhile, back in the cottage, silence permeated after Alex''s deration until the emperor opened his mouth and said.

    ''''You should have done politic.''''

    It was what Julius really thought,pared Leonardo, who really sought power just because he wished to prove something; because of arrogance, Alex is more fit to be an emperor as he had the mind of a schemer. No wonder it''s said that he was rich young man back in his world, with mind such as this he naturally could seed in creating something bigger, earning a lot of money. To seed in life, one doesn''t need to be necessary the smartest, but you should be smart enough to use any opportunity at your disposal.

    In this regard, Leonardo could neverpare to Alex as he falls short. He is too impulsive, not knowing what he wants. It was a good thing he disappeared; he might have gone over to the dark side; it doesn''t matter as he didn''t really possess much threat, at least not yet, besides this young man before him, had everything wrapped under his palm.

    As the emperor, there was no doubt that he was aware of everything happening inside his empire, especially in Avalon. Alex had spoken with him before visiting Leonardo, and miraculously he disappeared a day after he visited; it didn''t take a genius to guess he had something to do with Leonardo''s timely jailbreak.

    At first, not many made the connection, but as time goes people began suspecting that there was something between those two but what stopped them from really doubting Alex was the fact that it was not an open secret that Alexander and Leonardo never get along, so it was nigh impossible for the two to cooperate, especially when Leonardo was one of the culprits behind his sister kidnapping back then, but the emperor knew the truth.

 741 Chapter 716

    At first, not many made the connection, but as time goes people began suspecting that there was something between those two but what stopped them from really doubting Alex was the fact that it was not an open secret that Alexander and Leonardo never get along, so it was nigh impossible for the two to cooperate, especially when Leonardo was one of the culprits behind his sister kidnapping back then, but the emperor knew the truth.

    He knew that they existed a deal between Alex and Leonardo; as for what kind of deal it was, he could easily tell, but he could infer, whether his inference was true or not, he didn''t know.

    To hi,m he felt like Alex released Leonardo, letting him join the dark side as a spy. But if this was true, thenes a question. How did Alex make Leonardo his archenemy ept such a dangerous mission? Because he cut off one of his arms? It wasn''t that. As one progresses, one would possess a terrifying regenerative ability, capable of regrowing an arm, besides a high-level healing potion is capable of doing the job.

    Julius was curious about what Alex proposed to Leonardo to be a spy. He searched for a long time but found nothing. He could not know what the two had talked about that night in the cell before Alex cut off Leonardo''s right arm, and he escaped the next day.

    Julius decided to test the water; maybe this time, he might gain something.

    ''''I heard you saw that traitor; he even escaped.''''

    Julius stated, and Alex nodded; he was not surprised he had told Artemia to tell everything that happened to the emperor, except for a few things; naturally, the encounter with Leonardo being one of them, he was not surprised when the emperor brought this up.

    ''''Indeed, I let him go,'''' Alex admitted it and waited for the emperor''s reaction as expected. Julius was shocked; he had spected that Alex deliberately let go of Leonardo if not a Demi-God level existence. Even a new one could not have any trouble subduing a Saint. Even if he couldn''t, he should be able to easily kill him, but it was not what happened.

    However, now that Alex directly admitted to have let Leonardo escape, he was lost for words, but this didn''tst long because he quickly regained his cool.

    Chuckle!

    ''''And why did you do that? He is a traitor; you shouldn''t have let him leave-"

    Before Julius could finish , Alex interrupted him and asked.

    ''''Who did he betray? You? Katherina? Or Drexia empire? He might have been part of your daughter''s faction but calling him a traitor just because he left the empire in search of something more to his convenience is far-fetched. Did he sell some of the empire''s secrets? Caused some kind of damage?"

    Facing Alex''s questions which seemed to never end, Julius was unable to offer a word; now that Alex asked these questions, he finally understood that calling Leonardo a traitor just because he switched sides as his interests were not aligned with them anymore was a bit too much. Still, it didn''t change the fact that he did betrayed them, betrayed his friends, his daughter, and joined the dark side. Just as he was about to say something, Alex interrupted him again and dered with a smile.

    ''''Both you and I know why I let him go. It''s probably what you are thinking about.''''

    Julius froze before bursting into aughter; heughed for a while before saying.

    ''''You are the best fit for politics. You must create your own empire.''''

    ''''I hate politics. Maybe in the future, never say never. Okay, I''ll take my leave now that I''m done with what I came to aplish.'''' Alex said before standing.

    ''''Sure,'''' Julius replied, still seated, but suddenly a violent aura burst out from his body, destroying the cottage, and in a sh, he appeared before Alex threw a punch toward his head.

    Crackle!<sub> </sub>

    Lightning crackled around his fist; space was torn apart. Alex felt pressured to an extent he had never felt before; the only aura stronger than Julius''s aura should be those two mystical beasts, the dragon, and the nine-headed hydra, but he never fought them, so they really count.

    Alex understood thatpared to everything he had fought against until now, Julius was the strongest existence. He would if he did not go all out.

    Looking at the punching towards his head, Alex smiled; the more pressure, the more exciting he felt. He immediately activated his Asura''s Form.

    BOOM!

    The rest of the cottage was destroyed by Alex''s aura, and the two began to float above theke. Julius was surprised by Alex''s sudden transformation; he felt threatened but still didn''t stop; his punch continued to head toward Alex''s head.

    Bang!

    At thest minute, Alex retaliated by throwing a punch with his left hand.

    An explosion urred that cut theke into two; Julius stood still while Alex was forced a couple of steps back, his blood churning inside his body.

    A trail of blood appeared at the edge of his lips. Alex knew he had lost in this casual exchange, but he had not said hisst word.

    A silver gun shed in his right arm; Alex ignored the Eternal Chain trying toe seemingly angry about something.

    A bullet was unleashed.

    BANG!

    The crimson bullet sted the water in theke, evaporating them as it shot toward Julius like a judgment bullet, but the emperor was perfectly calm.

    Suddenly, purple lighting shed through his eyes before he made a cutting motion with his right hand; the crimson bullet was cut into two before vanishing. An unfathomable sword intent rushed toward Alex, seemingly to lock him into a ce, but Alex sneered; opening his mouth, he roared.

    ''''Roarrr!"

    That terrific sword intent was reduced to dust like the crimson bullet; Alex vanished and reappeared behind the emperor. Still, his eyes widened, it unknown when but a purple sword was thrust toward his stomach, even his time eleration ability could notpletely stop this sword, Alex was forced to stop the sword with his left hand while throwing his right hand toward the emperor''s head, unexpectedly he dodged when he felt an aura of death locking into him. It was the death gun; the ck gun appeared in Alex''s right hand; its appearance alone stopped the emperor''s movement.

    ''''You can do it.''''

    After a moment of silence, Julius dered.

 742 Chapter 717

    "You can do it.'''' Julius dered after their short exchange.

    What he meant by saying those words was that Alex could seed in his mission with the strength he showed him; he would have a chance of escaping. Neither of them had used all their cards, but that short exchange was more than enough to tell him how strong Alex had be.

    ''''Thank you, father-inw. I will take my leave.''''

    Alex while wiping away the blood on the corner of his mouth.

    ''''Hold on, Alex, someone wishes to see you. Just take this way straight you will see her. Have a nice chat.''''

    After showing him the way, Julius left with a subtle smile on his face. Alex was curious about who wanted to see him; he ruled out Artemia, then it meant it was Katherina as it was not the first prince because the emperor had said ''She.''

    Knowing this, Alex smiled, wondering what good stuff he would snatch from the second princess this time as she was like a treasure box, his treasure box. If Katherina knew what Alex thought of her, she would have puked blood and fainted on the spot.

    Because he mistakenly thought it would be Katherina, the one he was about to see, Alex hummed happily, but soon he froze when he saw Prisci.

    He was so shocked that he could not talk for a moment until he blurted this out.

    ''''Where is she?''''

    Prisci, who was about to tease him, stopped, confused, she asked.

    ''''Who are you talking about? Your fiancee? No, she''s not here. I''m the one who called you.''''

    ''''Ah, okay, I see. Long time no see Priest Prisci.'''' Alex was disappointed, but he quickly hid it and greeted Prisci with a smile.

    However, sharp as she was, she noticed it and sneered. ''''You seemed disappointed that it was not your fiancee. Perhaps you were thinking of ying in the emperor''s vi? It would have been exciting; you must have thought.''''

    Alex''s eyes narrowed; he would not take a beating lying down, he decided to counterattack.

    ''''Sister inw are you perhaps talking from experience?"

    ''''Eh? What?"

    At first, she had not understood what he meant, but as soon she did, she became red as a tomato; the mature woman disappeared, leaving ce to a shy maiden. The contrast between the two was too shocking that Alex was surprised.

    ¡¼This woman is a vixen, humph, ying pretend.¡½Silveria''s angry voice echoed inside Alex''s head; he understood that Prisci was ying. He couldn''t help but sigh; thinking women are really dangerous creatures.

    ''''Why do you want to see me, Priest Prisci?" Alex asked; he decided to go straight to the point as he was in a hurry. The emperor would begin his move soon; he should not fall too far behind.

    Having seen that Alex had seen through her little act, Prisci dropped the act and invited Alex in. He was forced to enter, but as he did, the delicious smell of food filled his nose, and his stomach growled. Without the ounce of shame, he said.

    ''''I''m hungry; let''s eat.''''<sub> </sub>

    Prisci''s eyes widened for a moment before a smile bloomed on her face as she replied. ''''Sure, let''s eat.''''

    The dinner was excellent, and Alex ate to his fill. After they finished, Prisci even brought an aged wine, fifty years. Alex happily finished half of the bottle, and once he was satisfied, he said.

    ''''Thank you, sister-inw, but let''s get down to the business. Why do you summon me?"

    Even though he had enjoyed the dinner and a bottle of excellent wine, Alex didn''t forget about his object.

    As a woman, even though she held no romantic feeling toward Alex, his constant reminder to get to the business was like a huge p in the face; she felt like he disliked spending time with her.

    ''It is because he was in a hurry.''

    Even though she said those words, she still felt sad inwardly. Rationality was one thing, while her emotions were something else.

    Prisci shook her head and quickly regained control over her emotions. It was unlike her to react so emotionally; she hade here to execute a mission on the goddess order, so she threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of her head and finally began to exin.

    ''''I called you here because the goddess told me to speak with you.''''

    ''''Which goddess?" Alex asked with a frown.

    Talking about goddesses, he didn''t have a good opinion of them. The reason why he asked which goddess it was, was because Eri had told him that the goddess who reincarnated them seemed interested in him; she would often appear in her dreams to ask things about Alex.

    ''''It''s Goddess Mea,'''' Prisci replied.

    ''''Ah, okay, it was the goddess who reincarnated us,'''' Alex said while nodding his head, staring at Prisci he asked.

    ''''What did she say?"

    Prisci didn''t immediately answer; she stayed silent as though she was making up her mind.

    Alex patiently waited, not rushing her to speak. When he heard that it was a message from Goddess Mea, he became interested; there was no doubt that it would be about the Holy Crux empire, about the goddess that controlled the Holy crux empire in the shadow, the one that wanted to take over his fiancee''s body, using it as a vessel. It has to be because the timing was perfect to be a coincidence.

    Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity from Alex''s point of view but in reality, only five minutes had passed, Prisci opened her mouth and said.

    ''''The goddess said that thing is not a goddess but a strong ranker that has fallen from grace and lost everything. She is from the one the higher world, the Bloom World. She is strong, really strong, stronger than the so-called former gods in Mysthia. After losing her body, she drifted through the universe with her strong soul until she arrived before Mysthia, and since then, she had been nning to find the perfect vessel to possess to go back for revenge. The reason she is so interested in Mysthia is because of-"

    Alex cut off Prisci as he could guess what she would say next.

    ''''It''s because of the world door.''''

 743 Chapter 718

    At the same time, when Alex and Prisci were speaking, the emperor had returned to his throne room.

    Immediately after sitting on his throne, he flicked his fingers, and one of the emperor''s shadows manifested; this one codename was Silent Reaper, a master assassin. As for why he was the one that appeared on the emperor''s call, it was because it was precisely this type of shadow the emperor needed.

    ''''Silent Reaper, take two assassin shadows with you and go see what would happen in the Holy Crux empire in the following next days.'''' The emperor ordered.

    Silent Reaper nodded; just as he was about to go back, he seemed to have remembered something and stopped to ask.

    ''''Do we need to kill?" His voice was so cold that it sent chill down to anyone that heard it; even the emperor was not an exception. The man''s voice was so cold that it was borderline creepy.

    ''''No, just observe. The boy will take of everything. Stay on standby and report everything; further instructions will be conveyedter.''''

    Silent Reaper nodded; he didn''t need to ask who the boy was as there was only one person in Mysthia, the emperor valued so highly that he gave him his daughter; it was none other than Alex.

    After Silent Reaper left, the emperor smiled, a chessboard suddenly appeared before him, and there was no chess piece on it.

    Smiling, the emperor ced on chess piece atop of the chessboard, and shockingly, it began moving; if one looked closely, one would discover that in fact, there was a map on the chessboard, the chess piece Julius took out was none other than Silent Reaper, he wanted to create one in Alex''s image but was afraid to anger that being sleeping in the boy''s body, he was afraid of angering Nyx, she had warned him earlier not try to put a tracker on Alex when they fought.

    ''''Sigh! My son-inw is too unfathomable; this is not a good thing. My sweet daughter needs to increase her strength; she needs to return to her former glory, the once human goddess. Only like this, she would not get swallowed by the storm surrounding the existence called Alexander Kael Touch.''''

    Unexpectedly, Julius knew his daughter''s secret. It is true when people say you can''t hide anything from your parents if they didn''t know it was because they didn''t want to know. Artemia had since long known her father knew something, but to which extent she was unsure. Still, even with his intelligencework, he didn''t know that Elseria was Typhania, the Elven goddess.

    Back to the topic, Julius decided it was time to start the little game. Taking out a small blue gem used by the emperors to contact each other, Julius injected mana into the blue gem, and it shone brightly before connecting to the other side. An holographic image appeared before Julius.

    From this holographic image, you could see the Pope sitting inside his throne. The moment Julius initiated themunication, Lucius the Pope lifted his head; his golden eyes shone as he asked.

    ''''Julius, it has been a long time since youst contacted me.''''

    Julius smiled and said, ''''It''s because I wanted to see your hypocrite face.''''<sub> </sub>

    Facing Julius''s provocative words, the Popeughed.

    ''''Hohoho! I see that you are still sharp-tongued as always.''''

    ''''And you are stillughing like a fanatic you are.'''' Julius counterattacked.

    After the small exchange of jabs, their expressions changed, bing serious.

    Lucius asked. ''''Why do you contact me, Julius? I''m busy; I''m must receive the goddess oracle.''''

    ''''I see, don''t worry. I just want to ask, where is Luna? Give her back.'''' Julius asked; his voice was cold, and he released a bit of his strength as he spoke; even the Pope, thousands of kilometers away, could feel it, but his expression didn''t change.

    ''''I don''t know what you are talking about. Did Luna disappear? And why would I know anything about her whereabouts? I''m not her father as far I remember. Your joke is not funny at all, Julius; training all times has fried your brain?"

    Lucius''s expression didn''t even twitch as he spoke these words; however, hidden under his big robe, his hands were shaking. His knuckles turned white from how tight his fists were clenched. At several points, he wanted to cut off themunication and hurry up and finish the preparations. Still, he knew but acting impulsively; he would be giving Julius and others a reason to doubt him. Once doubt was installed, they could invade his privacy which could not be wee at the moment; all he could do was to deny and not raise any suspicion, but inwardly the Pope was shocked for Julius to be asking this question could only mean one thing, that boy was back, it was faster than nned, but he was not too worried, before he could do anything it would have beente by then. They were almost done preparing for their goddess to descend into her perfect vessel, and once she did, they would be the strongest empire swallowing the other empires.

    ''Just wait you all, I shall dominate the world as Supreme Pope enjoying endless glory. I will open the world door and establish a guild that will regte the amount of people going on the other side. My guild will be so big that the other worlds beside Mysthia will want a pie; using this to lure them out, I will conquer every single world on this ne, thus bing the ultimate ruler of the middle realm. Hohohoho! This future is not far.''

    Julius had no idea what Lucius was thinking about, but he was sure it was nothing but something good. The way he was seeing things now, this man was doomed; he had angered someone he shouldn''t have, someone with too much destiny, too much luck. It was like an empire functioning on luck; if an empire possessed too much luck, it would be hard to be destroyed, everything standing in its way would be its nourishment; Alex is like that.

    Sighing inwardly, Julius decided to end this farce; he had done his part.

    ''''It is that so? Sorry for disturbing you then. Forget that I''ve asked.'''' Julius immediately cut off themunication, and then he smiled.

    "It started."

 744 Chapter 719

    Immediately after Julius cut off themunication, the Pope, Lucius''s face darkened, and the bright room turned gloomy.

    Finally, unable to endure it any longer, the Pope swore.

    ''''Damn it. Why did they have toe back now?"

    He knew it was Alex who informed Julius on what purpose it was not hard to guess; it was to put pressure on him, if all of them arrived together, then Lucius believed that the amount of calls he would receive in the following hours would not be small. While he would never admit to have kidnapped Luna or had anything to do with her disappearance, it doesn''t change the fact that getting repeatedly asked the same question could be annoying.

    ''''Ah! We must hurry. I don''t know what you are nning, but it would be toote when you arrive here.'''' The Pope mumbled before standing and stepping across space; he reappeared in a room where a big altar with the statue of a woman was.

    Luna could be seen forced kneeling before the statue; her hands and feets were chained by white chains, powerful mana chains, restraining her; however, Luna didn''t show any expression. Her face was unreadable, which puzzled those assigned to take care of her.

    ''''You can leave, contact the cardinals and priests for a meeting,'''' Lucius ordered his subordinates as he dismissed them.

    He was looking at Luna, whose expression did not change after he appeared, and he knew why it was because she must be aware that Alex and others were back and woulde to her rescue. For some unknown reason, Lucius wanted to crush this tiny hope building in herpletely.

    Chuckling, the Pope said. ''''I know they are back, so-"

    Unexpectedly before the Pope could finish his speech, he was cut off by Luna, who turned her head in his direction; her golden eyes were like small sun trying to burn him.

    ''''So what? Do you want to taunt me? Saying not get my hopes too high as they could not rescue in time, am wrong?"

    The Pope was amazed as those were precisely the words he wanted to say. Before he could say anything, as if she was in the mood to talk today, Luna continued.

    <o>,m ''''Keep those words for you. You better hurry up; they areing. I have said you have made a mistake by kidnapping me, and you will soon know how big mistake you made.''''</o>

    ''''Stop it, kid, what can he do? Because others would not dare to join him as if they did it, it would be considered as a provocation. It is something none of them would want to happen. So tell me, what can Alexander do alone with no men, no Elseria, Freya, or Armstrong?"

    At the end of his, the Pope raised his voice unexpectedly; he had be too emotional, furious by Luna''s calmness. He had expected some reaction with this revtion.

    However, he almost erupted upon hearing Luna''s following words.

    ''''Aren''t you about to find out?"

    Lucius stayed silent, not uttering a word, but inwardly he was furious. Clenching his fists for the second time, he harrumphed and left.<sub> </sub>

    ''''In three days, you will be no more. What can I do about it?"

    His voice reached Luna''s voice; she sighed and raised her voice in order for it to reach the Pope and any other person listening.

    ''''I can only me my bad luck then, but at least I will be sure that you will be buried with me if that future happened; it''s not some empty words but a vow from the most outstanding man''s wife.''''

    Only a silence responded to Luna''s vow, but she seemed not to care one bit as she knew the Pope had heard it clear and loud; he was not the only one; the guards outside heard it was well, even the sinister presence dwelling inside the statue before her heard her vow.

    Inside the statue, the goddess had sent a small part of her soul to help prepare things, and it was also to analyze Luna''s body to take it over slowly.

    So, naturally, she heard Luna''s vow, which she didn''t think too much of; what impressed her what Luna''s tenacity; no matter what she went through, her face never changed, not showing not even the tiniest bit of fear or reluctance. She wondered why she was not afraid; it must not be solely because of Alex; there must be something else; it was almost as if she was not afraid of them.

    ''''Interesting! I have found the perfect vessel. With this body, my future will be limitless. Fufufu! I will set Bloom World aze, killing everyone thatughed at me that year. My dreams are about toe true; only one step is left.''''

    The goddess was too drunk of vengeance that she didn''t see Luna whose eyes should be closed, opening and two divine light passed through them, they seemed holy, capable of cleansing the world of all evil; fortunately, those lights were not aimed at her, or else the small soul dwelling inside the statue would have been erased.

    Luna closed her eyes; no, it was the thing controlling her body that moment who closed her eyes; the real Luna was training deep inside a tower in her gift spirit world.

    It was especially because of her training that she seemed undisturbed about her death; she could not remember how many times she had died in this tower, hundred? Two hundred? Thousand?

    She had long since stopped counting. All that mattered was quickly getting stronger to at least assist her man; she must not let him shoulder everything.

    After killing her hundredth Luna, Luna sat on the ground panting; her body was riddled with scars and was bloodied.

    Suddenly, the space around her twisted, and she knew it was her, her gift spirit. She often visited her; she was the only thing keeping her sane besides thinking about Alex and others.

    ''''How long do we still have?" Luna asked, and the beauty in white armor answered.

    ''''Three days at best.''''

    ''''I see, it mean one month here. Ah! I can barely make it. Let''s continue.'''' Luna said and began to walk toward the next level; she almost failed several times, but she refused to stop; everything was for the sake of survival. She must persevere.

 745 Chapter 720

    Meanwhile, Alex, who had just met Prisci after two years, was talking with her; she was here because of Goddess Mea, the same goddess in charge of Alex and others'' reincarnations.

    Alex cut off Prisci as he could guess what she would say next.

    ''''It''s because of the world door.''''

    Prisci was genuinely shocked that Alex was already informed about the world door; finally, she understood that the weak young man of two years ago had matured into someone she could not see through any longer. This shocked but at the same time reminded her that people evolve; naturally, Alex also evolved; he was still evolving.

    ''''Sigh! Yes, it''s because of the world. From what the goddess exined to me, two thousand years ago, Mysthia still has contact with other worlds in this realm, the middle realm. Because we possessed the world door capable of letting us ascend to the higher realm, we were one of the strongest worlds, not only because of our strength but because we had the world door. But unexpectedly, something happened that almost severed our connection with the other worlds; the two sides could not cross over.''''

    ''''I see,'''' Alex mumbled while bing lost in thoughts, the ck dragon controlled by the chaos energy or a chaos being but be the one responsible for this. And just as he thought that, Prisci''s following words made his face harden.

    ''''It waster found that out of hundred worlds of the middle realm, sixty-seven were destroyed, bing worlds nothing could live on. The destroyed worlds werepletely ck.''''

    Alex felt a chill run down his back; his fine hairs were standing on end.

    ¡¼It''s their doing.¡½Silveria dered, the sound of teeth grinding against each other could be heard. She must be mad, Alex thought, and he didn''t need for more details to know that the sixty-seven destroyed worlds are the doing of a chaos being.

    He felt the urgency to be stronger; he thought after bing a demigod he would rx a bit, but no, he kept feeling restless, not because of Luna''s case but what came after that. They must quickly solve Mysthia''s situation and go to the higher realm. And most importantly, he needed his super forces, which he could really on once the cmity happened.

    Once again, just as he was lost in thoughts, Prisci''s voice reached him again, but this time, her words made him frown before his face became severe.

    ''''The Bloom World was one of those worlds.''''

    What this meant? It means that once the woman who wanted revenge found out, she would wipe Mysthia out because she was too focused on finding the perfect vessel, she missed her chance for revenge. Lunatic like her would not be satisfied if she were not the one who destroyed her world. To relieve the feeling of emptiness she would feel upon learning that her world got destroyed even before she had the chance to do it, she would turn toward another world, for example, Mysthia.

    ''''She must be killed.'''' Alex dered with a severe face, and Prisci nodded; it was precisely what Goddess Mea said; it was why she sent over the golden ring; it would help Alex to definitely kill that woman.

    Alex''s reason for deciding this was simple, Mysthia had too much to handle, a dragon, an organization whose goal was not clear; they must not add a psychopath woman with world destruction desire, definitely not.

    ''''She sent me this divine relic that will help you easily eliminate that woman.''''

    When saying those words, Prisci presented the in golden ring to Alex.

    Alex took it and did not feel anything from the ring; he wanted to appraise it when suddenly, the tattoo on his right hand started acting, it was like a child who found something tasty and can wait to eat it. Alex frowned; the Eternal Chain was bing more and more human-like. He snorted, and the Eternal Chain immediately calmed down.

    Prisci was confused. She saw him frown then snort right after; this was definitely confusing.<sub> </sub>

    ''''What is it? Is there any problem with the ring?" She asked.

    ''''No, it''s nothing. Thank you, I think this ring will definitely help me.'''' Alex shook his head before thanking Prisci, but inwardly he was thinking.

    ''Thank you for bringing food to me, Eternal Chain.''

    If Prisci knew this, maybe she would have fainted. As for Goddess Mea, Alex was sure that she knew that something like that would happen. The timing was too perfect.

    ? Alex sighed inwardly, wondering how much does she know? Or, like them, she was just a chess piece? Even so, her position must be higher.

    ''''Goddess Mea said she is sorry. She''llpensate to you in the higher world.'''' Prisci told him thest moment left by Goddess Mea.

    Alex smiled; he was looking forward to that day.

    ''''Thank you, Prisci. It is already gettingte. I will take my leave. It has been fun to see and chat with you again. Later I will visit the temple with Artemia and others, look forward to our visit.''''

    Even though she knew this visit would not happen soon, Prisci was still happy that Alex made such a promise, she knew he was someone to keep his promise, he had said that he would surpass his friends before he left, and two yearster, he really did surpass them, he was stronger than even her a Saint Realm expert.

    ''''Sure, I look forward to such a day. You bettere, or else I will beat you before your women, and I''ll see how you show your face after that.'''' Prisci dered as lightning crackled around her body, twisting space.

    Alex chuckled before responding, ''''Sure, I will keep that in mind. See you!"

    Looking at Alex''s back, Prisci was again reminded that the young man had grown up somehow; she wanted to mess with him, so she opened her mouth.

    ''''Be sure next toe with my nephew.''''

    Alex faltered, almost falling. The shock was too much. Kids? He had no n for such a thing, not now, not even in five years. He had too much to handle to be thinking of having kids. He didn''t reply as he el-ed disappearing from Prisci''s sight.

    Sheughed and couldn''t help but says.

    ''''Look at how scared he is; kids are not that scary, you know.''''

    There was nobody present to answer her; she sighed, although she loved children, she could not have one herself because of an ident in the past.

 746 Chapter 721

    Night arrived, and Avalon, the floating capital, was embraced by darkness. In a small corner of a big floating ind stood a bar.

    The bar was nothing particr and had nothing different from most rundown bars that could be found anywhere in the capital.

    Few presences filled the bar, and from their thick blood aura, it was not hard to guess that none of those present were to be trifled with.

    In this seemingly dangerous environment sat a woman; because a mask was hiding her face, it was impossible to see her face, but those piercing brown eyes and her brown hair were visible. Nobody tried to strike a conversation with the girl even though she had been sitting there for one hour already.

    As mentioned above, this bar might look like any other rundown bars out there, but with a slight difference which is here''s the gathering spot of the most dangerous people; it was like one of the underworld meeting rooms.

    Naturally, most of those present knew each other or had heard about each other. The woman with the in mask was Zero, the strongest assassin in the capital; naturally, it went without saying that nobody wants to mess with this dangerous woman you wouldn''t know and how you die.

    Zero, Sera in disguise, sat silently. It had been one hour she was waiting, but she was not there. The reason she had not contacted the bitch yet was that it had been a long time she came to this ce, so she decided to enjoy a quiet evening, but she was reaching her limit already.

    Finally unable to endure it anymore, Zero took a stone and injected mana into it; it produced a buzzing sound, and from it, azy voice came out.

    ''''What is it, Zero? I''m busy; I''m on a mission.'''' Alpha''s voice echoed, and Zero chuckled; taking a deep breath, Sera said.

    ''''I see. You have five minutes to get here, or else you are dead.''''

    Saying so, she stood from her chair and cracked her neck.

    Her pupils changed into a full ck spade, and her power became so immense (coupled with her killing intent) that the bar and all the surroundings immediately began to tremble.

    The power was so great that it could already be felt a few streets away.

    Those present gulped; it was the power of Saint Realm expert, among two hundred million poption, not even the amount of Saint Realm expert reached thousand. Naturally, people respected them because they were the second strongest, and coupled with Sera''s reputation for being the strongest assassin on the human continent, people feared her. Some even thought that now she became Saint; there was almost nothing she could not kill.

    Sera did what she had done for a reason; she knew Alpha was closer, on a mission on not, she called her, and she had an obligation to be present, it was not because she was not the leader any longer that she could disrespect her. Her patience was limited; one hour was more than enough. Her action was more like a warning than intimidation.

    And as expected, it worked like a charm. Not even two minutes had passed, and Alpha arrived. She was sweating. Seeing this, Sera sighed and knew that she was indeed on a mission.

    The other customers gulped when their saw Alpha, the purple devil. Those present felt pity for whoever was about to be the two deadliest assassin''s targets.

    On the other side, Alpha, who appeared,pletely changed her attitude; it waspletely different from the previouszy voice.

    ''''Good Evening, Sister. I heard your call, and here I am!"

    Sera snorted and handed over Alpha a list. She took it and read it but couldn''t help but frown.<sub> </sub>

    ''''What is this? Our next target?"

    ''''Not really, but those are the Eighth''s targets. He''s n something interesting.'''' Sera told Alpha, not going into the details, and as expected, she took the bait.

    ''''Eh? Tell me more. I''m interested.'''' Alpha said.

    Sera nodded before exining a bit about Alex''s n. Alpha''s eyes shone in purple luster, and sheughed.

    ''''He is insane, but I want to join this face.'''' Alpha dered.

    Those words were precisely what Sera wanted to hear. She might force Alpha to work with her under Elseria''s order but having worked together for many years; she understood Alpha better than anybody. Once she was interested in something, her uracy would double as she would be concentrated because she found the mission interesting. Sera needed the Alpha with 120% of capacity to perfectly carry out Alex''s mission.

    ''''Who are we going to kill?" Alpha asked with her eyes shining.

    Sera did not answer with words, but instead, she took another list, but unlike the previous one, this one contained the name of the targets they must kill in the Holy Crux empire.

    ''''Wow! Four cardinals out of the seven Cardinals? And five head priests? The little boy is serious, it seems.'''' Alpha mumbled as she read the names on the list.

    ''''What? Are you perhaps afraid?" Sera taunted.

    ''''Hell, no. I''m fired. I have long since wanted to kill those assholes, but I didn''t get the opportunity to do so, but now I got the opportunity I must use it.'''' Alpha dered like a righteous Hero.

    Sera rolled her eyes at her. If she hadn''t known her, she would believe in her bullshit. Naturally, Alpha''s real nature was revealed soon.

    ''''How much we will we getting per head? After all the opponents are Saints, it would not be easy.''''

    Sera had expected this to happen. The seven Cardinals were all Saint Realm experts; assassinating Saint Realm experts would not be an easy task, but the two were confident in doing it.

    ''''Don''t worry, Alex would pay, and most importantly, Elseria gave her authorization, meaning we will be getting a double pay.''''

    ''''Wow! That''s awesome. I''m definitely going to do my best if it''s double pay. The boss is generous after all.'''' Alpha dered after hearing Sera''s words; thetter chuckled thinking.

    ''It is normal because none of her missions were easy.''

    Suddenly, as though she thought of something, Alpha smiled and asked.

 747 Chapter 722

    Suddenly, as though she thought of something, Alpha smiled and asked.

    ''''How is your new boss?"?

    ''''Pretty good, unlike the previous one, you don''t need to work overtime, nor you need to kill people constantly. I''m living an easy life.'''' Sera replied with a smile, and Alpha chuckled, admitting.

    ''''That''s indeed an easy life. When do we start?"?

    ''''Tomorrow, we will wait for Alex to make the first move before beginning,'''' Sera told her.

    Nodding her head as she found nothing against such arrangement, Alpha was back on the previous topic.?

    ''''How much I wish to change, Boss. Do you think there''s still a ce left for me on your side?"?

    Facing this unexpected question, Sera frowned before answering.

    ''''There is, but are you sure you want to work there? In a ce where your sister is?"?

    Boom!?

    The table in the middle of the two exploded into smithereens.?

    The customers were startled, wondering what was happening, but before they could check what was going on, the two strongest assassin''s table, they were long gone.?

    The two appeared again in a deserted alley, and Alpha''s face hadpletely lost any semnce of reason as she asked slowly, asking one word at a time.?

    ''''S.E.R.A, DO YOU WISH TO DIE?"?

    Sera was unfazed as she replied.?

    ''''Just because I talked about your sister?"?

    ''''Die!" Alpha didn''t say anything and immediatelyunched an attack.?

    The world around them seemed to have shifted; they appeared in a world made of water, purple water; it was like a small purpleke. Skulls filled this small purpleke, and the aura of death was strong. This is Alpha''s domain: the purple death''ske.

    Immense pressure appeared, and countless ghostsing from the purple death''ske were trying to swallow Sera; however, she chuckled before unleashing in this her domain.?

    Boom!?

    ck water more terrifying than the purple death''ske appeared. Then the two moved, four daggers shed mid-air.?

    ngs! ngs?ngs!?

    Sparks flew as they exchanged hundreds of moves instantly; they seemed to be in perfect synchronization as they knew where the other would attack, which angle, and how to block it.?<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, the ck water vanished, and Sera''s pupils turned ck; Alpha happened to be looking at her at that moment.?

    ''''Shit!" She swore as she understood that she had lost.?

    Sera shed with one of her daggers; it was so fast that Alpha was unable to react in time; Sera''s dagger stopped right before her carotid, but it was not what stopped Alpha; what stopped her was the cold sensation on her heart; she didn''t dare to move, she even slowed the rate at which her heart beat just because she was afraid of Sera''s death hand, she hadn''t detected it until it was already toote.?

    ''''I say, you think because she became Saint, you''re my equal?"?

    Facing Sera''s question, Alpha did not dare to acknowledge it; she could only shake her head. She thought she could win against Zero after stepping into the Saint Realm, but it was a foolish thought. Sera was still the strongest.

    ''''Ah! Forget it. I know I''m at fault for bringing up something you don''t like to talk about, but she is your sister, for god sake. You learned everything not too long ago, but you should at least see her and let her know that the big sister whom she thought was dead was, in fact, alive. She survived miraculously, became assassin under Elseria, and learned everything; also, she regained her memories recently.''''

    ''''Ah! I wish, but it''s hard to see her. I felt like I have let her down. As her big sister, I couldn''t protect her when our psychopath of brother acted. She suffered too much. Maybe she would not wee me if she knew I was alive and nevere to see her. I''m scared; I don''t know what to do.''''?

    The second strongest assassin was shaking, afraid that her sister would dislike her. If others saw this scene, they would be shocked, speechless as this reaction was unlike Alpha. Sera sighed; she could understand Alpha''s fear, but that was not the solution.

    Not acting because she was afraid was not a wise choice, and as an assassin, it was uneptable.?

    ''''Ouch! What was that for?" Alpha asked as she held her throbbing forehead.?

    ''''Stop hesitating. Lilith is not like that. I have spent time with her, and I knew her a bit; deep down, she desired family love; Alex and we are trying butpared to her real family member, the difference can''t be exined. Go see her after this mission. I will help you, and I have the perfect solution for your reunion. I''m sure you will like it, so will the others.'''' Sera announced with a mysterious smile.?

    Despite being curious, Alpha smiled and seemed to have epted Sera''s suggestion.?

    ''''Good sister. Althea, let''s go.''''?

    Alpha, no Althea nodded before, together with Sera, they left. Soon, the world would tremble under their name: Zero and Alpha.

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    Deep in the middle of the night, Blue Heaven Vi.?

    After messing a little with Sakuya and Maria, they didn''t have sex, just teasing each other, spending time together; Alex nowid down in the lukewarm water of his bath as his body was enjoying the effect of the water. His bath was more akin to arge swimming pool full of hot steaming water.

    As time passed, Alex became lost in thoughts; if he says he was not a little bit afraid, it would be a lie, but this wouldn''t stop him once he set his mind on something, no matter how risky this would be, he had to do it, he couldn''t wait for Elseria, Freya and Armstrong toe back, who knows how long it would take, besides situation like this was better take care of it yourself instead of relying on others.?

    Sakuya, Maria, Gracier, and Noire disguised as him would be leaving tomorrow morning for the Far East Empire. Alice would stay behind to help.?

    Just as he was immersed in his thoughts, a sudden voice reached his ears, almost making him jump out of the water.?

    ''''Alex, once you are done taking your bath, let''s talk.''''

    It was Lilith''s voice.

 748 Chapter 723

    Alex was surprised by Lilith''s sudden voice; for a moment, he thought she had walked in but soon refuted this hypothesis. She must have sent her voice from the other side of the door; it was the most usible exnation.

    As for her wish to see him, he was not too surprised; although he didn''t really know what she wished to talk about, he was sure it had something to do with the demon''s continent.

    ''''Ok, I understand; just wait for me fifteen minutes, and I''m done,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Sure!" Lilith replied before leaving.

    ''''Well, I''ll let the Eternal Chain consume the golden ring Mea sent to me to see what would happen.'''' Alex decided before closing his eyes to enjoy his bath.

    Fifteen minutester, Alex was out of the bath; he got dressed in casual gray pants and white pants.

    Lilith was waiting for him on the balcony. The balcony peaked upon the dawn-lit street with its two shuttered blue eyes, as if it were a wakingdy seeing through long eyshes.

    Above, their eyes upward, they saw a serenade of heaven''s ck supporting a chorus of stars.

    ''''Beautiful, isn''t it?" Alex asked after observing the stars for a while, and Lilith couldn''t help but nod her head in acknowledgment. The stars tonight were sure beautiful, she thought.

    ''''Are you feeling?" She asked out of the blue.

    Alex immediately understood that she must be referring to how he felt about Luna''s not being here, being in captivity.

    ''''I''m not really fine. I''m a little bit anxious, but I have faith in my ns.'''' Alex replied honestly, not hiding anything.

    Upon hearing his answer, Lilith nodded, happy that he was honest.

    ''''That is good. I know it''s hard, but we all support you; we believe in your n. Personally, I have never doubted that you can not rescue her. I felt pity for the Holy Crux empire to have angered someone like you. They will soon know that they had made a terrible mistake by targeting your woman. I''m pretty sure of that.''''

    Like Alex, Lilith gave her honest opinion; having spent some time with Alex, she understood him a bit, and for nothing in the world, she would want to make such a man an enemy as it means an endless nightmare. A risk she was not ready to take.

    Hearing Lilith''s honest opinion, Alex chuckled before clearing his throat; although he was happy to receive such honest praise, it was not the point; the point was what the demon''s princess, the former goddess, wished to talk about by inviting him here.

    ''''I''m here. What do you want to talk about.'''' Alex said, bringing back the subject on the right track. This meeting was about her, not him. Naturally, he must know what she wanted.<sub> </sub>

    Lilith nodded and asked.

    ''''Do you know that it was on this date, a night like these, my family got massacred by my brother?"

    Alex shook his head; if he was not, today was the ten days of the month, Soltice month equal to April on Earth.

    To think that her family was ughtered on a day like this, Alex quickly shook his head. Still, for an unknown reason, he kept thinking about that purple-haired woman he saw one time with Sera; her codename was Alpha; she reminded him of Lilith, not only because of their purple eyes but because they shared a resemnce.

    Looking at those purple eyes, Alex was reminded of the purple-haired woman, but he didn''t say anything and kept listening.

    Lilith was not surprised that Alex didn''t know; not many knew about that tragedy; those that knew had long forgotten about it.

    ''''Nine years ago, it was on the same day my brother ughtered everyone except for me. I could never forget, not even after recalling who I was. It would be forever engraved in my memories. There is a reason why I''m bringing this up. I''m about to say it.''''

    Alex nodded; at this point, if he didn''t guess what Lilith wanted, then he would have wasted his brain for nothing. The current Lilith only had one desire which was: revenge.

    And to aplish her revenge, she needed one thing, to regain her strength, and who was more apt to help her than Alex? There was no none, no wonder she turned toward him. Alex quickly analyzed but said nothing; he waited for her to voice out her desire.

    And indeed, Lilith did not disappoint his expectation as she finally said why she called out him tonight.

    ''''Alex, I heard what happened to Maria, and I know what you can do. Please help me, help me undo the curse put on us by that entity after we lost the battle.'''' Lilith exined she must be talking about Alex curing Maria of her curse as she used the Ice empress mode while not being ready.

    Naturally, Alex would deny her request, but first, he must put forth a condition, he was not a good Samaritan; after all, he neededpensation.

    ''''I understand your point, and I''m willing to help you but not for free.'''' He said, and Lilith nodded, not surprised by his words.

    ''''Naturally, I knew it would not be for free. State your price.'''' Lilith replied, waiting for something outrageous, but the following words uttered by Alex left her speechless for a long time.

    ''''I don''t want too many things; first, never betray me, and second, be there when I need your help. That''s all.''''

    ''''Is that all?" Unconsciously Lilith asked as she hadn''t expected Alex''s demands to those two things; for her, he would act for something like bing his woman or never date someone except for him. The reason for this came from the fact that the other women forced her to take part in the harem discussion, and she mistakenly thought that it was Alex''s wish and he would use this opportunity to make her his. She was even ready to ept any condition, outrageous as it might be, but unexpectedly it was not what she was expecting. This left her confused for a moment.

 749 Chapter 724

    Looking at Lilith, confused, Alex chuckled, he could read Lilith''s thoughts like a book, and he was amused.

    While most men would have used this opportunity to take advantage of her, to try to advance their rtionship, Alex didn''t need to use such a cheap trick to make Lilith his woman. He was confident to make her his without using such a cheap trick.

    ''''What? Are you surprised? You thought I would have said something else, don''t you?" He asked with a teasing smile.

    ''''I never thought of such a thing.'''' Lilith denied it, but her voice was weak when she said those words making Alex burst intoughter.

    Lilith red at him, but he didn''t stopughing.

    ''''My bad, it''s because you are too funny. I can''t stop myself.'''' He said.

    Lilith sighed before dering. ''''I ept your condition.''''

    ''''That''s good, but first, before I help you, you must tell your n,'''' Alex asked because he was sure the demon''s princess had a n; if not, she would not have asked for his help.

    As expected, Lilith did have a n.

    ''''I want to visit the demon''s continent while you''re busy in the Holy Crux empire.''''

    ''''I see.''''

    ''''I want to use this opportunity strike. With your assistance, before reaching the demon continent, I would have regained most of my power. It woulde as a surprise; my brother would not have expected my arrival. I will use this opportunity to give him a severe blow. If I can kill him, it would be perfect. My end goal is to unite the demon continent, to be the empress to fight in the future battle temporarily. Besides, by taking back what should be mine after what Lucifer did, I will be dealing the Chaos organization a severe blow.''''

    Upon hearing Lilith''s n, Alex couldn''t deny that it was not bad; while the world starting from tomorrow would be focused on him once he started his n, Lilith would use this opportunity to take back the throne from Lucifer. At the same time, it would not be easy to aplish such a feat; it would not be too hard as Alex was about to help her. If he sessfully erased her curse, she would at least go back to the Demi-God realm, and with this strength, she couldpete against her brother.

    Her brother had almost made the eight dukes his subordinates, but Lilith must have her own n to deal with this; one should forget that Lilith possessed another identity, that of the queen of the underworld, using this she could deal a lot of damage to Lucifer through the demon''s continent underworld.

    ''''I see, that is a nice n. I want to assist you but I can''t. However, I''m sure that there wouldn''t be a better opportunity than this one. I will help you cure your curse, and at the same time, I will lend you, Alice.'''' Alex dered to Lilith''s surprise when she heard that Alice wouldn''t be going, she wanted to ask him to let her join their group but didn''t know how to, but now that Alex himself proposed this, she was more than happy to ept.

    ''''Thank you, you are a good friend,'''' Lilith said.

    Everything would have been perfect if she had smiled, but while nodding his head, Alex still said.

    ''''I know, but you will have to pay her as she can''t work for free.''''

    Lilith''s lips twitched, but with an expressionless face, she still replied.

    ''''I understand, she will be paid.''''

    ''''Good, let''s begin!" Alex dered with a smile before summoning Silveria.

    ¡¼Now that you are in the Demigod realm, you can cure them, but it will still use all your mana. It is not an ordinary curse, after all. Only I can easily lift it.¡½Silveria exined not hiding her proud she felt.

    Alex didn''t doubt her words, he closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his left eye shone red; using it, he scanned Lilith''s body and managed to locate the area where of the curse was.

    Aiming the silver gun at that area, Alex fired immediately without hesitation.

    Erase!

    BANG!

    The silver bullet left the gun knocked Lilith a couple of steps back; before she could open her mouth, the bullet had already prated her chest and arrived at the area where the curse was located; thetter acted like a frightened rabbit but was unable to escape the silver brilliance that followed after the silver bullet exploded.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhh!" Lilith cried as the silver light slowly erased the ck curse. She was about to fall on the ground when Alex appeared behind her and caught her.

    After an eternity, the curse was erased, and Lilith''s palepletion changed into a rosy one.<sub> </sub>

    ¡¼Quickly let her go.¡½Silveria warned. Alex immediately escaped from Lilith.

    Immediately after he left, a terrific aura exploded from her body, destroying a part of the balcony, six pairs of ck wings on her back. The current Lilith was more dangerous than the usual one. At this moment, even without using his eyes of truth on her, Alex knew she was stronger than him.

    ''''Wow! She is not even at her peak and is this strong. I wonder how powerful she will be at her peak.'''' Alex mumbled while appraising her.

    As expected, she became stronger than him after her curse was erased.

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Element Master

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 5000200

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 2300

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills:[Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Shield Level 8] [Dark Beam Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [????]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen]

    Lilith clenched her fists, and they produced exploding sounds. She smiled, happy with her current strength. Although she still fell shortpared to her brother, she was sure to get stronger before reaching the demon''s continent; there was a trump card she had not used yet, a condensed essence from her past life stored in a dungeon at the edge of this empire.

    ''''Thank you, Alex. I will never forget your help as long as I live.'''' She dered, and the exhausted Alex nodded with a weak smile.

 750 Chapter 725

    Looking at Lilith smiling as she regained her power after being released from the curse, Alex felt proud of himself, as if she was her masterpiece. Just as he was reveling in this sensation, Lilith said something that made his face twitch.

    ''''I''m happy. As expected from the man announced in the prophecy.'''' Lilith dered.

    ? ''''Stop it, please.'''' Alex immediately stopped her, constantly hearing others say he was the one they had been from the prophecy would always remind him that he was a chess piece and that action was predetermined; it was not a good feeling.

    Lilith nodded as she could see that Alex disliked stuff like that.

    ''''Go, leave me alone. We will talkter.'''' Alex said, and Lilith nodded before leaving. She didn''t head toward the vi but into the capital. Alex guessed she must have gone out to the underworld to inform her subordinate about what she wished to do.

    The reason why Alex had asked to be alone was that he was tired and also because he wished to let the Eternal Chain consume the golden ring sent by Goddess Mea to see what change the chain would undergo.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex took out a mana recovery potion and drank it; having depleted all of his mana to erase the curse inside Lilith, he needed to recover his mana for what was about toe.

    Alex recovered his mana in a minute; he smiled and took out the golden ring. No aura could be felt from this ring as if it was a normal ring; a normal ring could not be an SSS grade item.

    ¡¼Are you really going to let the chain consume this ring?¡½Silveria asked, but Alex nodded, the golden ring might another use, but the moment the Eternal Chain stated its desire to consume it, its fate had been sealed. Besides, Alex wants to try something previously he didn''t dare to do because the Eternal Chain was weak; he could feel it. Maybe after consuming the golden ring, would the chain be capable enough to be used for what he had in mind?

    The moment he acquired the Eternal Chain, the ck chain Alex was reminded of, which is those chains trapping Nyx, his favorite between the two; she had done more than Silveria since she knew her. The Eternal Chain looks strangely to those ck chains trapping Nyx. When Alex saw the chain''s special ability, he immediately thought of using it on the ck chains restraining Nyx, but after a series of tests of a smaller scale, he postponed his n because he could see that the Eternal Chain was still weak. If it takes a few minutes to consume a weak item, then it would be impossible to consume those ck chains.

    And while he was thinking about how to increase the Eternal Chain level as it didn''t possess level like normal skill, goddess Mea generously offered something that could help her achieve his goal; he could not be happier.

    Silveria could more or less guess what her master wanted to do, and she was happy. She would have suggested the same solution if Alex didn''t notice what the Eternal Chain could do, but fortunately, he noticed and acted as she hoped.<sub> </sub>

    Alex summoned the Eternal Chain, and the moment he appeared, he became excited and started acting recklessly; he couldn''t wait to consume the golden ring. Alex didn''t hesitate and let him consume it; the tip of the chain touched the golden ring, for a moment nothing happened until the golden ring lost its luster, it got devoured by the Eternal Chain, in an instant, the golden ring became dull before turning into a dust.

    Burp!

    The Eternal Chain made a human-like sound after consuming the golden ring, an SSS-grade item, something almost impossible to find in Mysthia. Powerful items like that numbered only two in the whole Mysthia.

    Alex and Silveria waited patiently, until there was a change. The Eternal Chain shone in golden light, blinding Alex''s eyes; he was forced to close his eyes due to the intense light; after everything calmed down, he was shocked to see golden lines on the Eternal Chain and the chain acquiring an additional ability called Soul Bind.

    Like the name suggested, the Eternal Chain could bind any soul before consuming it.

    ''''Not bad,'''' Alex mumbled; he could feel that the chain had gotten stronger and what was left was to test it whether or not he could not help him. If the Eternal Chain could help, then it meant that he could deal more damage to the Holy Crux empire than anticipated. For example, he could kill the Pope. He would use the Holy Crux empire as an example to let the other superpowers know that they better not mess up with him.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex mumbled before closing his eyes.

    After closing his eyes, Alex appeared in a dark world; ck and purple lightning shed in the sky as though trying to split the sky in two. An enormous pressure descended upon Alex''s body, trying to crush it almost as if stopping from aplishing his goal. Compared to what he had gone through since his arrival in Mysthia since his fate got linked with the two guns, it was nothing.

    After a momentary pause, Alex continued unstoppable. He knew that Nyx must be somewhere in this world filled with lightning bolts; what shocked him was that thest time he came here, the world was not so chaotic, but this time it was like even the world was against his arrival. As if the world would know what he wanted to do and was doing everything to stop him. However, Alex would not stop; it was not about Nyx alone; it was about his survival. He must give his all; even if the chance was slim, he must try; he believed that he could make the impossible possible; he just had to try.

    ''''Nothing can''t stop me from rescuing her.'''' Alex lifted his head, looking at those terrific lightning bolts, and dered, it was like a vow.

 751 Chapter 726

    Nothing can''t stop me from rescuing her.'''' Alex lifted his head, looking at those terrific lightning bolts, and dered it was like a vow.

    Rumble!

    The sky rumbled, and dark purple lightning descended from the sky, trying to burn Alex, but he snorted; instantly, a silver gun appeared in his hand, and a silver bullet left the muzzle.

    BANG!

    No matter how powerful the lightning was, it was still fundamental, something made from magic; therefore, it was easily erased by the silver bullet. The world seemed to have gotten angry because, in the next moment, numerous dark purple bolts of lightning descended from the sky, trying to kill him. Alex was unfazed,armed with his silver gun; he danced amidst the lightning bolts like a silver God, easily dodging and erasing them.

    Suddenly, an enormous dark cloud appeared in the sky before turning into a gigantic lightning dragon of mixed colors: red, white, green, blue, ck, and purple.

    There was no doubt if this lightning were to strike him, he would die. Alex took a deep breath before releasing all his power.

    BOOOOM!

    The world around him shook violently under his aura; it was a mix of silver, ck and crimson, the most deadly of allbinations.

    p ''''Asura''s Form!"</anda>

    Alex unleashed his crimson form; immediately, a fifteen meters tall Alex dressed in a crimson robe and holding a giant silver gun with crimson patterns appeared behind him; he then looked up, the rainbow lightning dragon wasing toward them. The giant Alex snorted before aiming the silver gun at the rainbow lightning dragon and fired while at the same time mumbling something.

    ''''Crimson Destion!"

    BOOM!

    KABOOOOOM!

    The whole world shook; the two attacks stayed in a stalemate for a moment before an explosion urred that sent Alex flying. He put his feet firmly on the ground to reduce his fall.

    A trail of blood appeared at the edge of his lips. Wiping it away, Alex''s lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.

    ''''I will not lose.'''' Alex dered, and his eyes shone in three distinct colors, green, silver, and blue.

    Suddenly, the world started shaking, and the scene before Alex changed, he was sent to another realm.

    Alex appeared in a beautiful world. An enchanting world immediately met him. Waterfalls pour into thegoon he was standing in from high above. Light from the orange sun peeked over and warmed him gently. The light tricks his eyes as shadows from a newndscape make his imagination go wild. But he knew it was nothing but an illusion. Snorting, he destroyed the illusion with a silver bullet; more than half of his MP was used to destroy this illusion.

    Finally, the scene changed to the final stage, a ck castle floating in the sky. Alex chuckled before flying toward it; he met no resistance as until he arrived before a giant door, pushing it open, he entered. He directly appeared before Nyx, still chained against the ck throne; the number of ck chains seemed to have increased.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do you have to make things so hard for?" Alex asked the moment he saw her, but like usual, her expression didn''t change as she replied.

    ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about.''''

    ''''Sure!" Alex''s face twitched; as the owner of this world, there was no way she was not aware of what was happening inside it, she must be the one controlling most of the things happening in this world, yet she acted as though she knew nothing about what Alex went through.

    ''''I came here to help you,'''' Alex announced, and like usual, Nyx replied with the same face.

    ''''I know."

    Having interacted with her a few times already, he came to learn how to read her emotions, and he could say without a doubt that she was excited.

    Alex strode toward Nyx and stopped right before her. He extended his right arm toward her; the Eternal Chain, now a mix of ck and gold, appeared, the tip touched the ck chains. Alex froze, his body jolted, he felt like million of ants were crawling on his body, trying to enter his body.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Alex cried; his body became red and swollen; the more the Eternal Chain devoured the ck chains, the more suffering Alex underwent. He was suffering so much pain that he almost thought for a moment of giving up, but he couldn''t because it was working. He could feel the number of chains reducing as time goes.

    After what seemed to be an eternity, Alex, the Eternal Chain, devoured all the ck chains, and finally, after an eon, Nyx was free again, but Alex had fallen unconscious at that time.

    Nyx was floating in the air. She looked at Alex''s soul vanishing, returning to the real world.

    ''''Thank you, Alexander.'''' She mumbled. She smiled; her smile was blossoming like a brilliant flower in bloom. Unfortunately, Alex was not present to see this.

    ''''I''m back, and this time, you will not get what you want.'''' She added, looking somewhere; her ice-blue eyes pierced through the void and arrived in a dark space; a man was sitting on a dark purple stone; he was chained against the throne-like Nyx, at the moment most of the chains were broken. This man, whose blurred features, seemed to have heard Nyx''s words, and he smiled.

    ''''We will see.'''' his lips moved, and he seemed to have said those words.

    Back in reality, Alex gasped; his face was pale, and his back was drenched in sweat; the pain he felt in Nyx''s world appeared to be real. His skin was red as a burning metal.

    Silveria appeared and put her hands behind his back, sending strands of sliver energy inside his body to alleviate his sufferings. It seemed to be working as Alex''s face regained some colors.

    ''''Thank you, master. I''ll always be grateful for what you have done, master.'''' She said, but Alex was not in a position to talk; he could only nod his head.

    Suddenly, Nyx appeared; the world seemed to have lost its luster as the death goddess appeared, this time for good.

 752 Chapter 727

    Even though it was not his first time seeing her, Alex was still spellbound by her body. Perfect face with perfect body. Even her expressionless face added some charm to her already perfect figure. One couldn''t help but get smitten in front of such godly beauty.

    ''''Wee back!"

    Finally, after what happened to be an eternity, Alex returned to his senses and uttered those words.

    Nyx nodded and offered a simple word. ''''Thank you.''''

    Alex smiled and stepped to the side to let the sisters reunite. Silveria seemed like a child as she cried in her sister''s arm; she didn''t say anything but stroked Silveria''s hair.

    Looking at this scene, Alex was reminded of his family, his grandmother back on Earth. Too bad he couldn''t see her right now. Alex sighed and was about to close his eyes when he heard a cracking sounding from inside his body.

    Crack!

    Something within his body seemed to have broken; a lock had been broken right after he rescued Nyx. It must not a coincidence. Alex thought and looked at Nyx; she was also looking at him; she seemed to have anticipated this as she mumbled.

    ''''It''s not the end!"

    ''''What?"

    Before Alex could ask her what she meant, his body stopped moving before a terrible sound escaped from his body.

    Bang! Boom!

    A terrifying aura exploded from his body, destroying what was left of the balcony.

    Alex and the others were now floating in the air.

    At the moment he was undergoing a change, his height increased to 1.90 meters (), his ck turned a shade darker and elongated. His body seemed to have strengthened, bing more resilient; without checking, Alex was sure that his status had increased. The strangest thing was that he was feelingpletely in synchronization with his body, his mind, his soul, and body were in perfect synchronization. The most shocking thing was that at the moment, Alex, who stood in the air, did not emit any pressure, almost like a normal human who had never leveled up.

    The two sisters observed Alex and nodded, pleased. He had matured indeed. The current Alex could be considered a proper Demigod even when he was at the early stage. He was not strong enough not to lose against most of the Demigod-level existences.

    ''''Check your status,'''' Nyx suggested. She could see his status without his consent but chose not to say it and waited for him to show them.

    Alex nodded before summoning his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 890000/ 5000000

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3200

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 2800 (+200)

    INT: 2900<sub> </sub>

    LUK: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] (New) [Devour]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ? Alex was pleasantly surprised by how much his stats had gone up after freeing Nyx. He was not strong, strong enough to carry out his rescue mission without failing.

    If he were to use his mana''s body, his MP would skyrocket; coupled with the Asura''s Form; he would be able to fight against high-level demigods such as the Holy Pope. While it was uncertain whether he could kill him or not, he was sure of escaping together with Luna.

    ''''You should go back and sleep because tomorrow the n will start; I''m talking about the second phase of your n,'''' Silveria said, and Alex waved his hand.

    ''''I know, I know. I''ll go sleep. Bye, see you tomorrow.'''' Alex vanished after saying those words; he didn''t use any movement; it was his pure speed.

    Once alone, Silveria took her sister''s hand, and they vanished, appearing above Mysthia. From their current location, they could overlook the entire world.

    The two didn''t say anything as their eyes scanned the entire world to stop above the destroyed dwarf''s continent finally; in the depth of the ck continent was a huge door, at least eight meters tall, it was the entrance of the strongest dungeon on Mysthia and at the same time the ce where the ck dragon was sealed.

    Normally eight locks sealed this door, but at the moment, only five were left, meaning that someone had already broken three locks.

    As for who this person was, it was not easy to guess. It was the Chaos organization controlled by an unknown entity.

    Not to alert the sealed dragon bathing in chaos misma, Nyx did not probe too deep. At the rate things were going, if she could specte, she would stay; they have one more year left until the dragon breaks free from its chains and start a massacre.

    ''''Sister, I was blind at the beginning treating him badly. I will make up for him; I will not let him die.''''

    Silveria dered after a long moment of silence.

    Nyx nodded in silence; she was there and saw how Silveria treated Alex at the beginning, it was not good, but one should first understand the whole story before making a judgment.

    Their first master, Silveria was too close to him; she was in love with him. Although he never reciprocated, she still loved him ; nheless, his death shocked her and closed her heart when Alex arrived and contracted with them. To bury her feelings, she would oftenpare the two and talk harshly to Alex. It was childish, but rationality was one thing, while her emotions were something else.

    ''''Don''t worry. I''m here. This time we will seed.'''' Nyx said tofort her sister.

    ''''Sister, do you think that he will seed?" Silveria asked while her gaze was locked on the now destroyed dwarf''s continent.

    Fromonlookers''s point of view, they would think she doubted Alex''s victory against the ck dragon, the chaos dragon for short. Still, her question was not whether or not Alex would seed. Still, whates after this, their real enemy, the one their previous master failed to truly defeat, the chaos prince. A man so strong that no word could describe his strength and schemes.

    It was against such a man Alex would fight. Having fought him and knowing how terrific this man was, although confident in Alex''s growth, Silveria couldn''t help but have a small doubt; after all, doubt is what made humans human.

    ''''I know the chances are slim, but he will seed because he has us. If we fail this time after our first defeat, then it means we have never learned anything, and we will never learn. Do you think if we have this knowledge in the past, with our previous master''s talent, would he have failed?"

    Nyx''s question shocked Silveria, and when she seriously thought about it, indeed, if they had their current knowledge in the past, they might not have failed. Their previous was talented, extremely talented, so with their knowledge, they could havepletely won the war and definitely killed the Chaos prince.

    Although their chance was still slim but with them, with their knowledge and careful nning, they would seed; no, they had to because it is by only seeding would they left those that sacrificed their lives since all begin to rest in peace. Their father died, their mother died to create the Gifts system, while many of their sisters, brothers, and many races were erased by the ursed race.

    ''''I understand. We have to seed. Alex, with his talents, his connections, and us, we have to seed. Those this means he has to do that thing; I meant to create his own e-"

    Before Silveria could finish, Nyx cut her off as she knew well what she was trying to say, but she believed that some things were better left to the other party to be aware of it than forcing him to do slowly. It was by only letting him be aware and decide to do it himself would he do it wholeheartedly and with a passion.

    ''''I understand. Let''s go back. I''m tired. I need to rest.'''' Nyx said she was too tired; tonight, she had spoken more words since her awakening, which was rather tiring.

    ''''Okay, but you will sleep with me in my room in the Blue Heaven Vi,'''' Silveria said with a smile; for a moment, Nyx thought of refusing but in the end decided not to because her sister seemed happy, from time to time, I must act like a big sister and spoil my sister. Nyx thought as Silveria dragged her back.

 753 Chapter 728

    The morning sunlight shone through the cracks in the curtains and illuminated the room.

    Alex woke up and mumbled, ''''It started today."

    At this thought, he got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. The scenery outside appeared peaceful, but he knew a storm wasing as the initiator; who would he not know.

    After his morning routine, Alex went into the big hall where the others were waiting. Maria, Gracier, Sakuya, and Noire disguised as him with their luggage already packed; Lilith and Alice stood together.

    ''''Morning, everyone.''''

    The others greeted him back, and after onest meal he personally cooked, they left. During the meal, not much was said as they could feel their reluctance; they were afraid of failing to restrain their urges to stay if they spoke too much.

    ''''Ah!''''

    Alex sighed and retreated to his room. In the middle of the bed was a clown mask. He smiled before putting on the mask and tried various poses.

    He was waiting for the right time when he suddenly remembered something. He removed the mask before lying down. He would finish his training inside the tower in the Illusionnary Battlefield. This way, he could kill time faster. The outside world would be shocked because people would learn that they hade back.

    Closing his eyes, Alex was sent into the tower; on the previous floor, he stopped.

    Meanwhile, the outside world was in turmoil. Immediately after Maria''s group appeared, they were weed by the emperor, and people learned of their arrival. At the same time, it was said that they would be going on a mission to the Far East Empire; the emperor himself approved this mission. The ck Prince, together with his women and sister, had to depart immediately. As for Luna, the Saintess, would stay behind and train in seclusion.

    Naturally, the Holy Crux empire learned all of this. They were skeptical at first, thinking it was a ploy; they even sent one of their members to ask the emperor to join Alex''s group; they thought the emperor or Alex would refuse, but to their surprise, the two except. This confused Lucius; he wondered what Alex and the emperor were ying at. Maybe they would change the n midway? He would let that happen; with his man with them, he would let Alex sneak away midway through their travel. By epting his proposal to apany them, they made a mistake.

    Lucius, who had not been happy the past hours because other emperors and empress kept calling him, finally revealed a smile. Tomorrow, everything will be finished.

    Sitting on his throne, Julius, Artemia''s father, was chatting with his daughter.

    ''''Sweet pie, everything is going ording to the n.'' Julius said, trying to stroke his daughter''s head, but she dodged nimbly and red at her father.

    ''''Father, I hate when you call me that.''''

    Julius shrugged his shoulders before asking, trying to divert the subject.

    ''''Did you suggest anything to your fiance? Or he came up with these ns on his own?"

    Artemia knew her father was trying to change the subject but still yed along.

    ''''No, I did not suggest anything; the others didn''t do it too. He thought of all these things on his own.'''' Artemia affirmed.

    Julius was secretly shocked; he must not mess with this young man, or else he would even know how he suffered. Finally, he remembered that others said he was extremely rich in his past life, richer than his empire, no wonder. If the past Alex had been acting like a simpleton this time, he really did use his brain; he really demonstrated how scary he could be once he genuinely used his brain. It was scary how he made ns while considering the other party''s reaction, and most of the reactions he predicted came true.<sub> </sub>

    ''''I''m finding the current Alex more and more handsome. I''m falling deeper for him. A real man should be like him, not only strong, but he must also use his brain. How expected of my man.'''' Artemia mumbled with a beautiful smile.

    Julius, her father, rolled his eyes at her. He said with a pout.

    ''''Aren''t I''m also awesome. I brought our empire to its current level. I make it greater, almost untouchable-''''

    Because she didn''t wish to hear more of her father''s ramblings, she cut him and said.

    ''''I know, I know. You are a great father, the greatest.''''

    ''''You!" Julius didn''t know whether tough or cry. His sweet daughter had changed after getting a man; she would praise him anymore. How sad.

    Just as he was immersed in his memories w, recalling how much Artemia would cling to him, thetter voice reached his ears.

    ''''Daddy, I''m leaving. I will go rest and wait for the fun to begin.''''

    Julius nodded, pleased; it had been a long time since his daughter called like that.

    ''''Go, I''ll stay here for a while before visiting your mother''s grave,'''' Julius said, his eyes looking downcast for a moment, but it quickly changed.

    Artemia nodded while also thinking of visiting her mother''s grave in the evening. Just as she was about to leave, Julius''s voice reached her ears, stopping her.

    ''''Won''t you go to help your friend?"

    Artemia knew who his father was talking about. She knew it had been long since her father knew her real identity but never brought up the matter; the same goes for Lilith''s real identity. As for how she had left some clues, it was to test her father''s love for her as in her past life she didn''t know who her father and mother were, only a book telling her she was not from this world, the same goes for Lilith. It was why they loved their families.

    If it were not for that, Lilith, after regaining her memories, would not have thought of revenge; she would only focus onpleting her mission: go to the higher world to find her birth parents.

    Artemia was pleased that her father still loved her after knowing her real identity. She vowed never to let anything happen to her family and this empire.

    Without turning back, she answered her father''s question.

    ''''Daddy, I wish I could, but it will implicate us, so no. I believe in her.''''

    Artemia''s answer had a double meaning, she couldn''t help because it would implicate the empire, and she was also telling her father she loves him, her family regardless of her identity.

    Julius smiled. ''''That''s good. I also believe in you that believe in her.''''

    The emperor could not be more pleased.

 754 Chapter 729

    In the Far East Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, humble braziers epassing each of the ten baster columns lit up the entire hall and bathed it in an orange glow.

    The illustrations of a kingdom in the sky on theyered ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies and memorials look down upon the te floor of this magnificent hall.

    A cobalt rug split the entire room in half and was matched by the thinner ones on either side of the hall, while matching banners with emzoned margins decorated the walls.

    Between each banner hung antern; almost all of them have been lit and, in turn illuminated the artistic depictions of legendary figures below them.

    Narrow windows were hidden by curtains colored the same cobalt as the banners. The curtains were adorned with gilded linings and decorating tips.

    A striking throne of jades stone sat in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler and was adjoined by tworge but far less ornate seats for the royal highness''s family members.

    The throne was covered in intricate illustrations, and fixed on each front leg was a crystal crown. The thin pillows were dark cobalt, and these too have been adorned with golden borders.

    Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the countless long and rather bulky marble benches, all diagonally facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the gorgeous balconies facing the throne.

    And standing before such a grand throne was the emperor of the Far East Empire, Itsuki Michael Ren.

    He was walking to and fro, with his expression seeming as if he was in deep thought while at the same time expecting someone''s arrival.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Itsuki''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?''''

    It was a beautiful young girl around seventeen, ck hair tied in a braid, with deep dark pupils. Her face was a little bit cold, yet it hid certain gentleness.

    Itsuki smiled at his daughter''s arrival. He loved her more than his other children, maybe because her mother was the one he truly loved; her name was Sakura. Unfortunately, she died a few years after giving birth to this girl.

    ''''Come here, Saeko.'''' the emperor invited Saeko to sit beside him, which she did.

    ''''Royal father, it''s about time, isn''t it?" The moment she sat beside her father, she asked, and the emperor nodded. Her uncle, now one of the emperor''s shadows (Julius''s shadows), had informed them that soon a girl who shares the same root as their ancestor would visit and probably take that sword. It was not a Gift, but it was powerful like one; none of them would wield that katana.<sub> </sub>

    The founding father of the Far East Empire was one of the Heroes a thousand years ago. Apparently, he was from Asia, from Japan, he created an empire that looked like feudal Japan, a bit of Chinese culture was mixed in.

    ''''Don''t worry, Royal father. I will apany them until Lady sessor inherent Masamune.'''' Saeko dered, and her father nodded.

    The katana left being by their ancestor was named Masamune; it was said that he reproduced one of the strongest, if not the strongest, katana Japan had. It was so strong that it could not lose against most of the existing Gifts.

    ''''That is good. Alexander is alsoing.'''' the emperor said while secretly observing his daughter''s reaction, and as expected, she became flustered when she heard that Alex wasing.

    She was his biggest fan; she had read everything that needed to be read on Alex, how he started mocked by the others because of his inability to use his Gift at the start. How he went on an adventure alone without a gift increased his level until he awakened his Gift, became stronger, made stronger allies, got a sister. Killed a dragon and surpassed everyone, bing the strongest; she read everything, listened to every minstrel''s story. Most of the stories recounting Alex''s exploits were exaggerated, such as the story of him killing a dragon because he never killed one, at least not yet, but the young girl didn''t care; she loved those stories.

    The reason for this was simple. She was like Alex. When she awakened her Gift, it was a katana, like her brothers and sisters, but it didn''t emit any aura. It was like a simple piece of metal; it could not even cut a leaf. Being a royal family member, she was expected to awaken awesome Gifts like siblings but failed.

    And in a world where there was a constant battle, no true love, Saeko became theughingstock. They mocked her; unlike her siblings, who awakened their gift at a younger age, she only awakened hers at the age of fifteen, and it was a useless gift. She despaired, only her father never scolded her and loved her. She thought of giving up until one year ago; she began hearing the story of a certain otherworlder whose situation was simr; at the start, she didn''t pay too much attention. Still, the more she heard about him, the more fascinated she became. She decided to try; even without Gift, she could be the strongest; strangely, after reaching level 25, her gift awakened, shocking everyone.

    Since that day, she progressed faster and caught up to most of her siblings, even surpassing them; currently, only her brother, the crown prince, was stronger than her as he was a Saint, she still a bit away from the Saint Realm.

    It could be said that Alex had saved her life; unknowingly, his story gave her the courage not to give up, and she awakened one of the strongest gifts that ever existed in the Far East Empire. Even her father was afraid of the katana with the red hilt.

    Saeko''s Gift name is: Muramasa, also known as the Demon''s de.

    ''''I must prepare before he arrives. I can show him my weak side.'''' Saeko said before disappearing. Her father smiled, looking at his daughter before sighing.

    ''''I wonder what kind of change he will bring this time.''''

    Unlike his daughter, who knew nothing about what was truly going on, the emperor knew what the Holy Crux empire had done and knew what this entailed. Alex would rescue his woman. The world was about to be shaken; his name would resonate everywhere if he were to seed.

 755 Chapter 730

    Having no idea that he had a fan in the Far East Empire, Alex, back in his vi, kept training. He kept climbing the tower until he arrived at thest floor.

    Unlike on the previous floors where he faced some version of himself or fought monsters sealed in the tower by Silveria, on this floor, there was a single enemy. Alex had somewhat expected this person to be his final enemy; after all, she was the owner of this tower.

    This would be the first time he fought her; he could not deny that he was thrilled at the prospect of fighting her.

    Silver eyes and heterochromia eyes shed; lightning shed between them before they smiled, saying at the same time.

    ''''I knew it.''''

    ''''Yes, it''s me; let''s begin, shall we?''''

    Alex had nothing against Silveria''s words; yes, the final boss of this tower was none other than Silveria, the tower''s owner.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was trying to appraise, frowned; his left eye hurt, he almost closed it.

    Silveria chuckled, having expected this.

    ''''You know nobody can use magic before me except for a few, or if I don''t let them use it, naturally you can''t appraise me; after all, your Eye of Truth is a magical eye, functioning with magic; it''s easy to dispel it.''''

    Alex smiled bitterly; he seemed to have forgotten about this; he thought on the spur of the moment he could appraise her as they were talking was about to fight. He hadn''t truly understood why she was called Nemesis, magic nemesis; it meant in her presence, it was impossible to use magic. Even her silver eyes were special; just with them, she could deconstruct most of her skills and spells, rendering them unusable.

    ''''Ok,'''' Alex mumbled, calming down his emotions; he felt chill, wondering if with her could he use the gun? He quickly shook his head; he was about to find out anyway.

    Just as a test, he fired a piercing bullet at Silveria; it happened too abruptly. The timing was perfect, and the bullet was too fast, yet before reaching Silveria, it disintegrated entirely, shocking Alex.

    Calming down, he fired a round of bullets, numerous bullets flew toward Silveria, Alex el-ed and reappeared behind her and unleashed another round of bullets.

    Bang! Bang!!!!!!!

    Silveria was attacked from two sides, sandwiched between bullets, yet she chuckled before her silver eyes shone and the twenty-something bullets vanished.

    Alex calms when he sees the oue; his goal by attacking like this was to analyze Silveria''s domain, yes, her domain, a domain where if not fully activated could still work to a certain extent, but the scope was reduced, for example, two meters around her would be a no magic zone. His magically created bullets were no exception; once they reached the no magic zone, they were immediately canceled.<sub> </sub>

    To fight Silveria, there were only two solutions, eithernd your attack just at the boundary of her domain or directly fight her at a close range; normally, she should be weak at close range, but Alex did not really believe this when he saw the mysterious smile on his partner''s face. She must be aware of her ability shorings and would have prepared some countermeasures; being good at close-rangebat should be one.

    ''''If you manage to injure me, I''ll give you a wonderful present on top of the original present.''''

    Silveria dered, trying to entice him, and it worked.

    Alex''s eyes shone, and his lips curved upward into a smile, and he asked.

    ''''What kind of present?"

    His heart was beating, and he was secretly praying that it would be that ability.

    Seeing his reaction, Silveria could pretty much guess what he was thinking about, so she answered.

    ''''I will merge my domain into yours. Your speed will increase in your domain, you can cancel any magic, any magic-rted skills in your domain, but the cost will depend on your enemy''s strength. How is it? An awesome reward, isn''t it?"

    Alex nodded his head like he was possessed. He was beyond happy; how could he not? Silveria''s domain is one hell of a domain. What concept is to be able to make your enemy unable to use any magic before you because they could not ess the mana that filled the universe? It means your chance of survival would increase; it means you will force your enemy to rely on physical strength; for example, a magic swordsman would use magic toplement his sword skills would be unable to use them, meaning that he could only count on his sword''s skills.

    One should know that in the current world, no in the whole universe people really heavily in mana, so once this got cut off, they would be vulnerable. What made Silveria''s ability, her domain, more dreadful was the fact that as the caster she could still perfectly use magic (mana) while her enemy could not. If Alex managed to get her domain, while making his enemy unable to have ess to mana, he could still use his guns to create magic bullets. It was a godly domain, and it didn''t matter if there was a time limit; if used wisely, he could easily kill or seriously injure his enemy.

    In the past, others feared him because of his special bullet, the silver bullet: Erase, capable of canceling any magic fired at him; however, this time, he could literally stop his opponent from using mana, from activating most of their skills as those skills worked mostly on mana.

    ''What awesome ability. I want this domain. This will greatly help me in my current mission and the future. I must seed innding a blow on her.''

    Alex mumbled, filled with determination; he must acquire this domain at all cost; as for winning against Silveria, hell, he never thought about it. Not because he was afraid but because the current him was not strong enough to beat her; most of the abilities he hade from her; she knew them better; in a situation like this, would it be easy to beat the owner of these abilities? Probably not. Although he could not now, he was sure he could win in the future.

    Taking a deep breath, Alex opened his mouth.

    ''''I will win.''''

 756 Chapter 731

    Taking a deep breath, Alex opened his mouth.

    ''''I will win.''''

    Facing Alex''s deration full of confidence, the corners of Silveria''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward as she replied.

    ''''Sure!"

    Suddenly, Alex felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why either, but also fine hairs were standing on end. Without hesitation h,e crossed his arms.

    Bang!

    A kick aimed at his face got blocked by his arms. He was sent flying; he flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. His hands were still buzzing from the impact, and his arms were numb!

    In the ce where he was, Silveria appeared with her slender leg raised; one would know that such a weak-looking leg carries so much power. One should know that Alex''s body had been tempered many times. The first time was when he ate the wyvern''s heart, the second time it was in Exodus after he finally integrated with the drop of Asura''s blood left by the crimsondy with whom he had a contract and thest time wasst night when he finally rescued Nyx. Alex''s current body was not weaker than a pure-blooded dragon''s child, but to think that even with such terrific physics, he still suffered under Silveria''s casual kick.

    The reason was too simple, as he had guessed back when she was born with this unusual ability, she beat most of her opponents until the day she lost against her sister, not because she was her unusual ability but because she easily discovered her weakness, she was weak at closebat. She used this weakness to beat her.

    From that defeat, Silveria improved, she thought for a long time before deciding to train her physics, but even so, she still lost against those born with expectational physics. Then she had an idea; she could cut off others from using mana while she could still use mana; from a certain point of view, she was closer to the thing called mana than anybody; therefore, she could use it to do a lot of things, such a continuously strengthening her body through mana, thus was born mana strengthening. Millennia of constant mana strengthening had pushed her physics to an unimaginable level. So, she was not afraid of closebat; it would be a mistake to think she was weak physically.

    She still lost against her sister; she had never won even once against her sister; she is a true monster. Her ability couldn''t work against her sister; she was the first person against whom her special ability could not really work; the second one was the Chaos prince. At first, Silveria could not understand, but after many years she finally concluded that it was because her sister and that man used another source other than mana in the universe; what source it was, she was still searching for it. After all, you can''t cut someone off if he was not on yourwork; it''s impossible.

    Silveria shook her head to focus in front of her; one day, she would eventually find out that source and maybe ess it; like that, she would cut them off and beat them. But for now, she must focus on her master; she was curious to see how Alex nned to injure her. Being one with the universe mana, she was its core, having ess to an almost unlimited amount of mana; it was why she could constantly keep her domain active radius of four meters around her body. Her domain had be passive; she could increase the range at will, making the consumption of mana skyrocket and the physical burden increase as well. She would like to have Alex ess to the mana like her, but she knew it was impossible because of their bodies; she was born with this gift, with this special body; she was an exception; nobody else had this kind of body, not even the Supreme beings.

    Meanwhile, Alex wiped away the blood around his mouth and sighed. As expected, she was not weak in closebat; her physics was stronger than his own. This left him slightly disheartened; he thought he possessed the strongest physics in the family but guess what, he was not the strongest physically.

    ''Well, I''m still growing.'' Alex tried tofort himself while his brain was working quickly, formting different scenarios to win this win. But he was not finding anything.

    Suddenly, the sound of gunshots rang out, forcing Alex awake. Without looking, he fired back.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two moved around firing at each; they seemed to perfectly understand each other as they fired simultaneously, their bullets shing against each other. This was too fun. They moved around, dodging bullets firing bullets non-stop.

    Then suddenly, Alex got an epiphany, what if he could use erase against her domain? It would be like fighting the fire using fire. At the same time, it was not really the same thing here, and he was sure that it would not really work; his brain thought of another solution, then another one. Bybining all these solutions, he would have a chance to win.

    p Immediately, Alex jumped back; he released all his strength, the floor shook violently; Silveria was unfazed in front of Alex''s full strength; she was even smiling. She was smiling because finally, Alex was about to go all out to win.<sub> </sub></anda>

    Crimson bullet!

    BANG! BOOM!

    The crimson bullet exploded right at the boundary of her domain, five meters from her position; the explosion was erased because it wasposed of mana.

    Alex el-ed and appeared five meters from Silveria; he unleashed his domain, but it was soon canceled; he activated his time ability, but it was not easily canceled. Silveria frowned, and Alex smiled.

    ''I won!''

    "Asura''s Form"

    BOOM!

    An ancient aura exploded from Alex''s body as he took his Asura''s Form; he roared and unleashed his time ability, an ability rted to Nyx.

    Finally, Silveria decided to move; she aimed the silver gun at Alex and was about to fire when her eyes widened. Her domain was busy canceling Alex''s time ability when suddenly he fired a silver bullet downward.

    Bang!

    It was not the end; at the same time, he fired the bullet, he roared, unleashing Asura''s Might. Those attacksbined created a small crack in her perfect domain, and Alex used this chance; he pushed every once of mana he had into his right arm using multiple elements, wind element (thanks to Sleipnir), and his time element.

    His right hand was so fast that it passed through the crack he smartly and painstakingly created tond on Silveria''s chest.

    Time seemed to have been frozen; Silveria''s brain stopped functioning because she was too shocked; finally, time resumed.

    BANG!

    A sound resembling a gunshot rang out as Alex''s fist exploded against Silveria''s chest; she was pushed a couple of steps back.

    The wall behind her exploded, and Alex lowered his head and smiled.

    ''''I won.'''' He managed to squeeze out with difficulty.

 757 Chapter 732

    ''''I won.'''' Alex managed to squeeze out those words with difficulty.However, he was smiling. He seeded, it was not easy, but he still did it.

    It took Silveria a moment to finallye back to her senses. She was still shocked by she knew she must congratte her master to have seeded; his n was ingenious, she waspletely caught off guard.

    ''''Congrattion, master. You surprised me.'''' She announced, and Alex nodded, proud of himself; he used his brain to win this fight.

    ''''Here are your rewards!" Silveria announced before touching Alex''s forehead, he felt a warm current traversing his body, and all his fatigue vanished in an instant.

    ''''That''s all?" Alex asked, somehow disappointed; he had expected more than a warm current traversing his body.

    Silveria chuckled when she saw his reaction. Smiling, she said to him.

    ''''You should first check your status before speaking; however, I suggest you do that outside. It''s almost time.''''

    Alex immediately understood it would be noon soon. He must be ready to act; Sera and Alpha should have arrived in the Holy capital by now. Sighing, Alex gave Silveria onest nce before vanishing.

    ''''Did he notice something?'''' Silveria mumbled, Alex''s behavior alerted her, but she quickly shook her head, denying that Alex knew she was injured.

    Yes! She was injured; there was an auraing from his blood, the Asura''s blood that injured her; it was a small injury but still an injury.

    ''''Hahaha! I really lost.'''' Silveria mumbled while forcing that savage aura out of her body.

    Boom!

    A small explosion urred when the aura was forced out of her body. She was secretly rmed; if Alex learned to control this aura, he would have another card up to his sleeve.

    ''''How lucky,'''' Silveria mumbled, envious of Alex''s luck.

    p ?????</anda>

    Outside, the world was slowly turning darker as the sun disappeared.

    Alex sat on his bed and summoned his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 144

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000300

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Time/????<sub> </sub>

    ATK: 3220

    DEF: 3020

    AGI: 2820 (+200)

    INT: 2920

    LUK: 2030

    BP: 40

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] (New) [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might][Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (New) [Temp]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    He was pleasantly surprised to discover that his level had increased by two points, and he got two new abilities. His domain evolved, and he got an eye-rted ability. The name was simple, but Alex was sure that what this ability could do would be nothing but simple.

    What left Alex disappointed was that temp thing right in front of the silver eyes. He decided to check this ability.

    [Silver Eyes: Mystical eyes capable of cutting the target connection to the mana system.

    Attention one-time use as the user already possessed too many special eyes.]

    ''''No wonder, well, at least I still got her domain. Even if it temporally if I use this ability together with my new domain, I can kill the Pope, especially now that Nyx is back.'''' Alex mumbled before reaching his hand toward the clown mask and putting it.

    ''''Nice, it''s time to make an entrance.''''

    Swoosh!

    He stepped across the void and disappeared.

    Avalon, the noble district, there was a famous bar visited by many big shots, and he was one of them.

    It had been three years since he was sent here; in the beginning, he was not fond of this ce as they believed in many gods; however, as time passed and more people joined their church, worshiping their goddess. Rubus came to love this city, especially the young devout believers that would often receive his personal guidance; they were easy to corrupt; slowly, but surely he was changing their mentality; they would one day help the Holy Crux empire expand but spread the teachings they received.

    Just imagining this future put a smile on his face; the pope had promised to promote him to the cardinal rank soon. Unlike other cardinals that stayed in the Holy capital, he would be stationed here and continue to spread the holy test, slowly corrupting people. Once their goddess descended, they would be the strongest empire; it was at that time the seeds nted all across the world would blossom, taking the Holy empire to a greater height.

    ''''Hehehehe! Soon, really soon.'''' Rubus mumbled before finishing hisst ss of exquisite wine. The bartender watched him with a sigh. This old man would oftene, sit alone, and mumble like he had a screw loose; some customers oftenined about his behaviors. The bartender was about to chase him out when their manager stopped him and told him that he was someone important.

    ''Ah! Well, at least he spent a lot of money. I shouldn''tin and do my job; after all, I''m but a mere bartender, not the bar owner.'' The bartender mumbled and went on to do his job.

    Rubus had no idea he was almost got kicked out, because they preached not to drink alcohol; he would disguise himself beforeing into this bar, because it would be disastrous if he were to encounter one of his believers here; only the manager knew his real identity.

    ''''Ugh! Let''s go back. My head is aching.'''' Rubus mumbled before dragging his plump body out of the bar. He boarded his magic carriage stationed outside; the driver drove the carriage toward the church; Rubus, who had a headache, decided to sleep during the ride, unaware of the shadow looming above his head.

 758 Chapter 733

    Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity, Rubus opened his eyes, he thought he was still in the carriage, but something seemed to be amiss.

    ''''Huh?"

    He looked around him but saw nothing but darkness, confused he asked.

    ''''Have we arrived?"

    Nobody answered; Rubus frowned; finally, he came to his senses and felt an inexplicable chill. Looking around him, he saw nothing but darkness, then he understood that the situation was not right, he tried to move his body, but to his surprise, it refused to move as if someone had tied him up.

    ''''What?"

    ''''What is this?''''

    ''''Who are you?''''

    ''''Show yourself.''''

    Rubus began to panic after seeing he could not move, nor could he use his strength; he might not be strong as the cardinals, but he was not weaker either. He was grandmaster, after all.

    However, his strength seemed to have vanished; he couldn''t move, he couldn''t see, all he could do was shout like a madman; still, nobody answered him.

    He felt fear, wondering if this was some dream, but the taste of iron inside his mouth as he bit his lip told him it was not a dream. Then he thought maybe it was a prank yed by the others church member as tomorrow was his birthday but quickly shook his head, denying this possibility. It was too much for a prank.

    Just as he was beginning to despair as he was alone in this darkness that eyed him like a beast, he heard the sound of someone flicking his fingers.

    Then the light was born, blinding Rubus''s eyes, but he quickly got adapted to the light, and he freaked out when he saw the thing before him.

    ''''Hiieeeehh!"

    It was a sound he never knew he could produce. He was not to be med because before him was a clown, yes, a clown. He was two meters from his position, sitting crossed-legged on a chair floating magically in the air.

    Rubus could not rub his eyes as he was tied up against a chain, but he closed his eyes and reopened them; however, the clown in green clothes was still there.

    Gathering his courage, he asked, stuttering.

    ''''W-who a..are you and what .. do you want?"

    There was a silence before the clown answered.

    ''''I''m the clown.''''

    Rubus''s eyes became red, and he shouted, ''''I know. Do you think I''m blind? I''m talking about your real identity.''''

    The clown chuckled before repeating himself.

    ''''I''m the clown.''''

    ''''Yeah! Yeah, I know. What the hell you want, mister clown?" Rubus snapped; he had forgotten about his fear and the fact he was still tied up; he only wanted one thing, crush this damned clown''s head; he hated clowns; he was not the only one; most people in Mysthia hated clowns.

    ''''I''m here to judge you.'''' the clown responded.

    Rubus''s face twitched; he couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Who are you to judge me? Are you a judge, or you are a God?"

    ''''I''m the clown.''''<sub> </sub>

    ''''You, you...'''' Rubus felt suffocating just by hearing this clown''s voice; his face turned red became of anger.

    Ignoring him, Alex, ying the clown, took a ck paper and began reading.

    ''''Rubus Allen Crux. Arrived in Avalon three years ago, 35 years old, a virgin. He is the head priest of this branch of the Holy Church from the Holy Crux empire.''''

    ''''Fuck your mother; it''s your father who is a virgin,'''' Rubus shouted, but Alex pretending to be the clown, ignored him; after a moment of pause, he continued.

    ''''Since his arrival, he converted 7203 believers.'''' Alex dered.

    Rubus felt a chill on his back and had goosebumps all over his body. rm bells began to ring in his head. How did this clown get all those information? Only he and a few people here are aware of the exact number, and those people were tight-lipped. Once again, he looked at the clown sitting in the air and felt inexplicable fear.

    ''What is this?''

    ''''Among the 7203 believers, 3444 were young children between the age of 7 and 14.''''

    Gulp!

    Rubus gulped; his back was drenched in sweat, he tightly gripped the armrest, his hands were turning white.

    ''''No way? He didn''t know. He didn''t know, right?" He kept asking himself praying the goddess that the clown mustn''t know. He had never prayed their goddess so much, so he hoped for a miracle. Unfortunately, no miracle would happen.

    ''''You fed those 3444 children candies during your guidance. Those candies were, in fact, a seed that would corrupt the children, making them docile like pets; they would do anything once the seed was activated. You-"

    ''''You are lying, you are lying. I did nothing like that.'''' Rubus lost his cool now that their secret got revealed.

    Alex sneered behind his back before releasing a bit of his killing intent that materialized into the form of a scary clown mask that tried to pounce on Rubus, his face turned ghastly pale, and he almost fainted. He kept shivering.

    When Alex read the report, he was furious; he finally understood how despicable the Holy Crux empire was, using children as a time bomb, how vicious. He wondered if Julius, the emperor knew this, but he was sure he knew it but did nothing; maybe he was waiting for the right time to make a move.

    ''Hah! Troublesome. I shall focus on my task!'' Alex mumbled before asking.

    ''''Rubus Allen Crux, what do you have to say? Do you regret it?''''

    ''''Regret? No, it did all of this for the empire; you know nothing. Even if you cut off the snake head, another one will appear and continue. Everything is the goddess''s will. We will conquer the world. You will die soon; the Holy Pope will not let you off.''''

    Alex smiled behind his mask. He got what he wanted; it was time to wrap up this show.

    ''''I see; you felt no remorse. You are guilty, and your punishment is death.'''' Alex dered in a cold voice.

    Rubus froze; he thought with everything he said, this clown would hesitate, he would know what was good for him and let him go; unfortunately, he had miscalcted.

    Suddenly, he thought of a dreadful possibility, what if he did all these things to make him split everything? Wait, isn''t it what he just did?

    ''''Shit!" Rubus cursed his mouth, and his face became white; he must salvage the situation.

    ''''Wait, please wait.'''' He tried to plead, but the answer he got.

    ''''No. Ignite.'''' Alex refused before flicking his fingers.

    Boom!

    A golden me enveloped Rubus and started burning.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" His miserable cry resonated through the room. Soon he was reduced to ashes, the church got destroyed that night, shocking many, but the real shock woulde during the day.

 759 Chapter 734

    A brilliant light hugs thend as the sun stretches out with golden arms. A brand new had begun, but Avalon was more noisy than usual; everywhere you go, you would see people talking, whispering aboutst night''s scene.

    Because many did not believe in a supreme god in the empire, there weren''t many churches; most of these churches were owned by the Holy Crux empire. But strangely,st night, the biggest church in the capital got destroyed, and the church members disappeared; no one saw them, and in the ce where the church used to be was a grandiose sentence: Done by the clown, who''s the next?

    People had no idea what this meant, but it was enough to spark their imagination; many theories began to circte; for example, the clown was a prank yed by someone to make the whole thing more mysterious, while for some, a dark hero was born, those that thought this was mostly people that didn''t like the church presence in the empire. The situation inside the capital became chaotic as people left their works to see the ce where the church used to be. Greedy merchants saw an opportunity; they were like hungry hyenas; they immediately created many articles and essories using the clown as an excuse; even so, people still bought those things.

    While people were busy checking and spreading what happened, another shocking piece of news reached them, another one church got destroyed, and those same words were left behind, this time, believers were inside the church, but strangely they were safe. In contrast, the church''s members disappeared before the building was destroyed.

    This sent the whole empire into an uproar; they couldn''t believe what happened, even news began spreading outside of the empire; one of the principalities was the first one to receive this news; they immediately became alert, especially the members of the Holy Light church.

    Meanwhile, Alex, the culprit of this situation, was visiting the pce; he had an audience with the emperor, he handed over a copy of the memory stone he had. Like the name suggested, a memory stone is used to record things; naturally, Alex recorded what happened, the church member''s confession.

    When Julius saw those recordings, he was extremely shocked and became furious; he vowed to make the Holy Crux empire pay.

    Alex chuckled when he saw the emperor''s exaggerated emotions.

    The emperor''s response was in the form of a question.

    ''''Alex, why are you looking at me like that?" He asked, and Alex answered.

    ''''You don''t have to pretend with me. I know that you knew since a long time ago, but you didn''t do anything; you were waiting for an opportunity, waiting for someone to do the job in your ce, and I happened to be this person.''''

    Julius was shocked by Alex''s straightforwardness; he chuckled before asking.

    ''''What do you want?"

    Alex gave the emperor a beautiful smile that made

    the emperor shiver.<sub> </sub>

    ''''I want to sell you the copyright of the clown.''''

    The emperor''s face twitched; he almost cursed Alex for being shameless but stopped doing so. They were both smart people; it was Alex''s idea, the clown thing; he had the right to sell it. Although this world was not advanced technologically like Earth, copyright still existed, so Alex''s demand made sense.

    As for why Alex was making this proposition it was simple, he didn''t have time to go around destroying every church in the empire; he would need assistance, and coincidence, the emperor also wanted to use this opportunity to uproot the church once for all, or at least made them suffer a lot of damage. And what good excuse other than using the mysterious clown who had just appeared to help him aplish this goal?

    There would be no perfect opportunity if they didn''t immediately act; the more time passed, the more they would lose, and the church''s members would have buried most of the proofs by the time they arrived.

    What was at stake was not only rescuing the poption but a huge profit. Every weak believer would make donations; those donations represented a huge amount of money which most of the churches safeguarded; the two churches Alex destroyed, the amount of gold he earned was astronomical. It was around seven thousand gold coins in dors; it would be equal to $70 millions.

    So one should imagine how much they would get if they quickly destroyed the other churches. Ten thousand, twenty thousand? In any case, the amount of money they would reap would be enormous; it was an opportunity they couldn''t miss; the emperor would be a fool if he were to miss this opportunity.

    But first, there was something he first wanted to know.

    ''''Alex, how much do you harvest from the two churches. Be honest, we are a family after all, and in a family, we should share and be honest with each other.'''' Julius said with a righteous expression.

    Alex almost vomited what he ate this morning, he knew he was shameless, but this man before him, his father-inw, was more shameless than him.

    ''''5 thousand golds.'''' He responded; naturally, he must be lying, he had earned more than that, but he was not going to say it.

    The emperor''s eyes and even one of his shadows were shocked; he secretly made a calction; there were still hundreds of churches across the empire, imagining that they were fast enough and destroyed sixty or fifty of them, and per church, they harvested two thousands gold coins, they would reach the astronomical amount of hundred thousand gold coins which was not a small sum of money even for their empire.

    It was at this moment the man knew that the Holy Crux empire had made a mistake; they would have never seen thising; this was a huge blow to their economy, so much money would be cut off from them; he didn''t want to be in the Pope''s ce once he learned what happened. It would not be the only blow he would receive; the man shuddered by imagining what Alex had in store for the Holy Crux empire.

    ''This man is dangerous when angered.'' he concluded.

 760 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 735

    Meanwhile, Julius, who heard that Alex got Five thousand gold coins knew he was lying but still decided to tease him.

    ''''My good son-inw. Recently-" Julius, who was rubbing his hands together, hadn''t finished talking when Alex sneered and said.

    ''''Sorry, this money is for our kids, Artemia and me.''''

    Julius and his shadow were all ck-jawed. They did not know how to react to this.

    p They went wide-eyed. They could not believe Alex to be this shameless.</anda>

    Julius couldn''t say a word for a long time before finally chuckling; he decided to stop as he would gain nothing if he kept up; this son-inw of his was too clever.

    ''''How much do you want? Time is the essence; we must act fast.''''

    Alex nodded; Julius didn''t lie; they needed to move fast if they wanted to earn big money. He would notplicate things for his father-inw; after all, they are all family.

    ''''20%. I won''t ask for much.''''

    ''''Why don''t you rob the imperial treasury then.''''

    Julius felt a headacheing.

    ''''10%.,'' he said, but Alex shook his head and borated.

    ''''Don''t take for a fool. By giving you this memory stone, I have thought of all the possibilities. Do you believe the Holy Crux empire is doing the brainwashing only this empire? Absolutely not, other empires, kingdoms, and principalities are concerned and knowing you you will contact them, telling them what happened, while I''m not sure if they will also use the clown there I''m sure that you will ask forpensation because you gave them a justification to act.''''

    Julius''s face darkened, and he cursed. ''''Damn it.''''

    Alex had guessed it right, it was exactly his n, but now that Alex had said it, he could only ground his teeth and let him take a small bit of this gigantic pie.

    ''''Okay, it will give you 15%, and this is myst offer.'''' the emperor said with a dark face; Alex smiled like a maiden in love.

    ''''Deal, it''s good to have a deal with you, father-inw,'''' Alex said, but Julius sent a punch toward him.

    ''''Scram, you brat!"

    However, he was long gone before the punch arrived.

    ''''This boy has be stronger again. Heh! Lucius will bleed to death; he has provoked someone he shouldn''t have. Go, you know what to do. We must hurry up and earn a maximum of money from this opportunity, also send someone to cure the children.''''

    Julius ordered after chasing Alex away. His shadow nodded before vanishing.

    Once alone, Julius took the same stone he usedst time to contact Lucius the Pope; he smiled.

    ''''Hehehehe! Lucius, this time, you met your match!" Julius said before injecting mana into the stone.

    Outside of the pce, Alex could be seen floating in the sky. He watched the capital onest time before going to the Holy Crux empire.

    Silveria came out and stood next to him; she couldn''t help but raise a question.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Why not make the memory stone public? I think this way you will deal them more damage than right now.''''

    Alex said nothing first before answering.

    ''''You are not wrong, but I will have lost most if I made the memory stone public. Besides, by making it public, the Holy Crux empire would be alerted faster, making thingsplicated; they will quickly think of countermeasure; you know better than me that the memory stone can be tempered with. If not, it would have been hard not to let people know that I have never killed anyone, as the memory stone showed. So, tell me what the Holy Crux empire''s first reaction would be?''''

    ''''They would deny everything that was said in the memory stone; they will say it was aplot, they were being framed,'''' Silveria responded.

    ''''Bingo! It is exactly what they would say. While they denied any implications in the shadow, they would send someone to erase every trace they left. In conclusion, I would have dealt them no real damage, but with the current n,n I can assure you that they will suffer greatly. Not only here but everywhere as well.''''

    ''''I see, but did you-"

    ''''Well, I have thought about the outline of the n, but I progress, new ideas came to me. Like after earning seven thousand gold, I thought, while not made them suffer economically as well on top of destroying their churches? So, this n was born, and it is an ingenious n. I''m proud of myself.'''' Alex said with a smile.

    Silveria watched her master smile like a child that found a good toy to y with.

    ''''I pity the Pope. Your gift must have arrived by now.''''

    ''''Hmmn!"

    Alex nodded before adding. ''''Let''s go; it''s time to infiltrate the empire. Zero and Alpha will act soon.''''

    He disappeared right after saying those words.

    At the same time, the holy capital, inside the holy tower also known as the babe tower. Today was thest day before their goddess''s arrival.

    Lucius, who was feeling frustrated recently after Alex alerted the other powerhouses, was happy, because, after today, he would be the strongest; his empire would be the strongest.

    Just as the Pope was feeling happy, someone ran into the holy chamber without knocking; just as he was about to scold the man for his rude behavior, thetter tripped, coincidentally the memory stone he was holding fell from his hand and was activated.

    The pope saw the whole video, he even saw how his church was erased and the words left behind.

    Silence permeated the room. The priest that came running was afraid; he didn''t dare to breathe as he was afraid of triggering the pope.

    Finally, there was a reaction.

    BOOM!

    The beautiful chair used by the pope exploded and got reduced to dust while the poor priest was sent flying and mmed against a pir five meters away.

    ''''Alexander!!!!!!"

    Lucius was furious; after he saw the video, he knew it was Alex doing; who it would be if not him?

    Just as he was getting angrier and angrier, he heard a; buzzing sound; someone had contacted him. Lucius knew that his troubles had just begun.

 761 Chapter 736

    Lucius tried to calm his anger as he epted the iing video call.

    Immediately right after he epted the video call, the face of a furious Julius appeared.

    ''''Lucius, do you take my empire''s subjects as your guinea pig?" Julius asked, and his voice was not friendly; he skipped every formality and directly asked. The Pope, who was about to y the fool, stopped immediately when he saw the memory stone in Julius''s hand, thetter yed it, and the entire video was ying. To make matters worse, there was one of their believers, a young child around twelve; he had a pale face and above his head was a sinister floating ck seed.

    ''''What do you have to say, Lucius?" Julius asked slowly, as if he didn''t want the Pope to miss out on any word.

    The Pope closed his eyes, and his eyes turned frosty.

    ''''I don''t know what you''re talking about. What kind of proof do you have?"

    Shameless, the Pope was even more shameless than Alex; even though the proof had been presented, he refused to acknowledge his empire''s involvement. He would rather die than acknowledge it. Alex thought he was smart, but by killing the church''s members was a mistake; if they were still alive and were handed over to the emperor, things would have be messier; fortunately for him and unfortunately for Alex, he had been too impulsive.

    Julius waved his hand, and the boy disappeared from the meeting room before the emperor burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! Lucius, do you take me for a fool?"

    Boom!

    A terrifying amount of lightning exploded from the emperor''s body, turning the meeting room upside down, the sturdy pirs began to show signs of cracking, space was constantly twisting around Julius, even Lucius could feel Julius''s threatening aura from the video call, he felt a little bit stuffy even when the man was a thousand kilometers from him.

    ''As expected of the strongest emperor.'' Lucius sighed because of the difference between them but soon smiled internally; soon, he wouldn''t have an equal; even Elseria wouldn''t be his match after their goddess descended into this world. He just had to endure it a bit more until tomorrow, and everything would be worth it.

    ''''If you have nothing else to say, I''ll cut off themunication. I have something urgent to take care of.'''' Lucius said, and he was prepared to cut off themunication; Julius looked at him strangely before concealing his strength; he was the one that cut off themunication first, but before doing that, he left some words behind.

    ''''It''s good to pretend, but we will see how long you will pretend. You got it all wrong and soon you''ll understand.''''

    The Pope felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why either, but his fine hairs were standing on end. He immediately called out for someone.

    ''''Gather every information you have on what happened in Avalon right away.'''' The Pope ordered before calling for an immediate meeting.

    The seven cardinals and several high priests reunited around the holy table.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Have you heard what happened in the Drexia empire? Two of our churches were destroyed, our church''s members ughtered.'''' The Pope said right after taking a seat.

    ''''We heard what happened. Holy Father, what should we do? We must not sit idly and do nothing. What would the world think if we let this sphemy unpunished?" One of the cardinals said, cardinal Pierrot, a muscr man with a mustache.

    The other cardinals nodded, the Pope nodded, and right as he was about to continue, he stopped as hismunication stone started ringing again. However, because he was in the middle of a meeting, he decided not to receive the call; the other party saw his refusal and sent a vocal message directly into his head through themunication stone.

    Lucius''s face darkened upon listening to the message, the content of the message was not much, but it came from the emperor of the Lionheart Empire; as the leader of the union of the Beastmen, he asked for an exnation about some discovery, a clown appeared in their empires and revealed a terrible secret. It was exactly like what happened in the Drexia empire.

    ''''Holy father, what is the problem?" Cardinal Pierrot asked after he saw the Pope frowning and his face darkened.

    ''''We are being attacked from all sides.'''' The Pope responded.

    ''''What?" Everyone present was shocked. They knew what the Pope''s words meant; it means that this clown whatever was attacking the other empires as well and also revealing their secret.

    And when those present came face to face with the reality, their faces darkened; how audacious one had to be to do all of this? It was at this moment they understood that Alex was a madman. It was impossible for him alone to do all of this, but he must have relied on his men and friends; he must have dragged the emperors to his side.

    Just imagining how he did all of this while not being present made the cardinals afraid, and they said in unison.

    ''''This young man must be killed at all cost.''''

    The Pope was well aware of the urgency of killing Alex; the young man was too dangerous; just for the sake of one woman, he did all of this?

    This type of person was too dangerous to be kept alive, not only because of his terrifying potential but because of his scary connections; the current Alex was like a chess yer moving chess pieces as he pleased just to kill one chess piece.

    ''''Send Lazarus to the Far East Empire to eliminate the boy. I bet he would be trying to sneak away now that a bigmotion has started. It must have been what he was waiting for.'''' The Pope ordered while ignoring the numerous messages he had received for a while; even the Far East Empire emperor also contacted him.

    ''He has to die.'' More than ever, they must eliminate the man.

    Lazarus was their strongest temr knight; the temr knights were special military forces of the Holy Crux empire, only used for their crusade, they were not many, but they were strong. Lazarus was the strongest of all, gifted in the assassination.

    One of the cardinals left after receiving the Pope''s order, in charge of the military department.

 762 Chapter 737

    After one of the cardinals left, the meeting continued; they mainly discussed countermeasures against the crisis they were currently facing.

    Suddenly someone came running inside the meeting room; it was the man in charge of the empire''s intelligencework.

    A frail-looking middle-aged man with the appearance of a schr,

    ''''Holy father, the situation isn''t looking good.''''

    ''''Speak!" The Pope ordered with a frown.

    The middle-aged man with the schr look gulped before taking out a stack of paper and began reading it.

    ''''Not only did we lose two important buildings and our members, but we also lost the donation collected-"

    The man had not finished reading the pieces of information collected before the Pope stood up; his face had lost all colors; if previously the damages suffered could have been minimized, losing their donations was a huge matter, but it was not the only thing that made the Pope''s face lose color, it was because he thought of a dreadful possibility, what he would do if he were in the other''s shoes; finally he understood thest words uttered by Julius.

    ''''Immediately contact every church across the world and order them to hide the donation, not tell them to head back with the donations. Hurry up.'''' Lucius shouted as if he had gone mad.

    The cardinals hurriedly took out variousmunication stones to contact the churches worldwide to warn them, but it was already toote; a desperate cry was hearding from the other side. Clowns appeared everywhere, destroying the churches and stealing their donations.

    Lucius stood there like his soul had left his body; he understood that he had lost big this time; everything was because of one man, one youth. He dealt him such a severe blow he would never forget as long he lives. Lucius didn''t me the emperors and the others for using this opportunity to earn some money; after all, if he were in their shoes, he would have done the same thing; everything was because of that young man.

    At this moment, Lucius regretted deeply, not because they had kidnapped Luna, but he regretted having underestimated the boy known as Alexander Kael Touch; he must have eliminated him a long time ago; if he had done that, maybe today''s problem would be avoided.

    However, it was toote to regret; what needed to be done was to at least cut some loose; Alex had to die, only his death would appease his anger.

    Lucius had never been so angry in his life. As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly, and a slight smile escaped from his mouth.... Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, the Pope began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''I want him dead by tomorrow night. Send Lazarus with two others temrs; I don''t mind if you kill one of his women in the process. Also, immediately contact the churches that have not been assaulted yet and order for a temporary retreat. We must not lose any more money.'''' Lucius instructed before disappearing; he went to see how the preparations were going on.

    After the Pope left, the cardinals and high priests discussed of countermeasures and seeded in alerting some of their churches that had not been attacked yet. They were not happy even after preventing more losses because the number of donations they lost was too huge; it surpassed half a million gold coins, an astronomical amount of money.<sub> </sub>

    Just before night arrived, Lazarus and three temrs left for the Far East Empire; their goal was to kill Alex. The cardinals went to their respective mansions.

    Night finally arrived.

    Darkness had descended upon the city . The sun had long hidden itself away beneath the horizon. Tonight it was moonless; the world was dark as if a terrible beast wished to devour the earth.

    Above the cloud of the Holy capital were a man and woman. The man was handsome, with ck hair and heterochromia eyes. The woman was simply breathtaking; her beauty was out of this world, long silver hair apanied by beautiful silver eyes.

    ''''And now?'''' The woman with silver hair asked the young man; he chuckled and said.

    ''''Nothing, we just have to wait. Zero and Alpha must be about to make a move now.''''

    Naturally, the young man was none other than Alex, who had just arrived, and the silver-haired beauty was Silveria. The reason they didn''t infiltrate the capital right away was that the empire was on alert and also because Alex wanted to leave the two women, Alpha and Zeroplete their mission before infiltrating the capital. He was not in a hurry to rescue his woman as now that he was above the capital, a few miles away from the tower of babel, Alex could feel Luna''s presence; she was being held hostage on the highest floor; it would not be easy to get there, but he had the perfect trigger for this, the death of a cardinal would shake the capital, sending it into a frenzy which would be a perfect opportunity for infiltration.

    ''''Huh?'''' Silveria frowned as her eyes turned northwest, in the direction of the sea. This sea route was used to reach the Far East Empire.

    ''''What is the problem?" Alex asked; unlike Silveria, even after bing a demigod, his senses didn''t be exceptional as Silveria''s senses, especially his Divine Sense.

    ''''I felt four strong presences surrounded by a heavy death aura in that direction. If I guess correctly, they must be heading toward the Far East Empire.'''' Silveria exined, the four presences she felt were naturally Lazarus and the three temrs sent to assassinate the fake Alex.

    Alex chuckled and immediately understood what was going on.

    ''''Those four must have been sent to assassinate me before I reach the Far East Empire. I guess the Pope must have been furious to have decided to do this.''''

    Silveria rolled her eyes at her master; the Pope was right; nobody would have stayed silent after suffering so many attacks. She shook her head and thought that the past few days had been more enjoyable than the time they spent together because Alex showed how smart and vicious he could be once his reverse scale was touched.

    Suddenly, Silveria''s eyes narrowed, and she smiled.

    ''It''s time. It''s about to get interesting. I wonder how he would react after this.'' She mumbled while her eyes followed two shadows moving in the darkness.

 763 Chapter 738

    The eastern part of the holy capital was reserved for the cardinals to build their houses; each house was separated by a long distance, sometimes reaching five kilometers.

    Seven grand mansions filled the eastern part of the holy capital, forming a beautiful picture.

    People knew this part of the capital was forbidden if you were not members of the tower of babel. Since the creation of the empire, nothing happened; nobody dared to attempt an assassination on the capital, firstly because it would be like courting your death and secondly because all the seven Cardinals were strong, all Saint Realm experts, Saints are below Demigod, so nobody would want to mess with such expert.

    However, tonight it was about to change; Zero arrived before cardinal Jean''s mansion, the second strongest cardinal; it was beautifully built with a touch of nature.

    The mansion stood there as if the surrounding nature had embraced it, that the flora flowed within it as much as around it. The architect had loved the trees so much that there was a mighty oak in the center, centuries-old, and a great house had been built around it.

    ''''What a waste for such pig to own it,'''' Seramented as she infiltrated the mansion, maybe because they were confident that nobody would ever try to assassinate them, or it was because of blind confidence; the security around the mansion was tooss. There was no formation in the walls or near the wall.

    Sera easily infiltrated the mansion; the guards were even ying cards obvious to her presence. The mansion was really big; if not for their intelligencework, it would have been hard to locate cardinal Jean''s room easily. His room was located deep underground near how hidden chamber where he used to perform his wicked hobby.

    Currently, cardinal Jean was enjoying himself; he tied a youngdy around fourteen against a cross and was raping her.

    ''''Ahhh! Please stop, ahhhhhhh, stop it, it hurts, please....'''' the youngdy whose skin was filled with injuries kept crying, begging for help, but the cardinal never stopped swinging his plump waist as he mmed into her, pinching her undeveloped chest. Earrings were piercing through her pink and swollen nipples; at the end of these earrings was a chain.

    ''''Uhihihihi! Keep crying, keep shouting, it excited me, your lowly sow be grateful that I''m willing to purify your dirty body with my pure body.'''' Cardinal Jean murmured like a degenerate as he rammed into the youngdy''s sacrednd.

    Slowly the youngdy did not emit any sound; life slowly left her body as she had given up; she would rather die than suffer like this. For the outside, the cardinals and members of the Holy church were noble existences, she thought like that one time, but the reality had shocked her; they are the lowest scums existing. For example, this man above her, adored by many, was just a sick pervert whose hobby was raping young girls barely fifteen.

    ''Oh! What have I done to deserve this? If there is a goddess, please save me.'' the youngdy made onest desperate plea to life.

    Meanwhile, cardinal Jean frowned as the girl beneath him was showing less and less reaction; it would be boring this way. Cardinal Jean grinned evilly and was about topletely heal the young girl, even her hymen, before raping her again when out of the blue, he felt something prating his body.

    The cardinal''s body shook violently for a moment, and he vomited blood; he immediately jumped off the young girl, putting some distance between them.

    He saw a girl dressed in ck standing there; her beautiful lips were visible.

    ''Assassin!'' Cardinal Jean thought and felt chill, but still calmed down.

    ''''How do you enter here?'''' he asked, but Sera ignored him and scanned the young girl; she would not die. She heaved a sigh of relief, and her eyes turned frighteningly calm.

    Cardinal Jean jumped in fright as he saw this; he hurriedly asked.<sub> </sub>

    ''''W-what do you want?"

    While asking this question, he secretly fished out a small scroll from the spacial ring around his finger; it was an instant teleportation scroll. The teleportation range was not too wide, but in his current situation, it would greatly help him. If he were to go back into the hall, this assassin would be dead meat. The reason why the cardinal didn''t want to fight here was that he didn''t wish to destroy his sacred ce where he woulde to enjoy his hobby and also because he didn''t wish for too many people to let about this ce.

    While clutching the small scroll and secretly sending mana into it, ready to activate it at any moment, the cardinal waited for the assassin to answer his question; it was a pity; if she had been younger by a few years, it would have been perfect, after capturing her he would thoroughly discipline her into an obedient bitch.

    In the darkness, Seraughed as if she was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. She looked at cardinal Jean and calmly made her request,

    ''''Hand over your life.''''

    Bold, too bold, the youngdy lying on the ground was shocked by Sera''s demand. Normally, an assassin would strike its target, not speak as Sera did; she wondered how the cardinal would react.

    Cardinal Jeanughed as if he had heard the funniest joke before stopping abruptly.

    ''''You want my life? Come take my life, you fool.''''

    After saying those words, he crushed the instant teleportation scroll, and golden light enveloped his body, and he got teleported away.

    ''''Noooo!"

    The youngdy lying on the cross shouted in despair, the assassin had missed her chance, but upon hearing the following words uttered by the assassin, she was shocked.

    ''''Fool!" Sera said after the cardinal ran away. It was precisely what she was aiming for; there was no doubt she would have killed him if she wanted, just that it would not be easy, but her goal was not only to kill the cardinal, it was topletely crush the cardinal, meaning killing him alongside his subordinates, only this way she would feel like shepleted Alex''s mission.

    ''''Take this!'''' Sera fed the young girl a healing potion after removing her from the cross and covering her body.

    Just as she was about to leave, the youngdy held her hand and said.

    ''''Be careful.''''

    Sera nodded, ''''I will be back.''''

    Then she vanished.

 764 Chapter 739

    Cardinal Jean appeared in the middle of a big hall after crushing the teleportation scroll. Someone stepped forward and put a cloth on him.

    ''''Good, quickly calls all the guards here.'''' the cardinal ordered without looking back.

    ''''We are all already present.'''' The head guards replied, and the cardinal frowned.

    ''''Huh?!"

    Finally, the cardinal scanned the hall, and when his eyesnded on the corpse with a missing head, he immediately understood why the hall was filled with guards; instantly, his face darkened, and he shouted.

    ''''Shit! Her goal is to lure us all here.''''

    After he said those words, the luminaes lighting the room exploded, and the hall plunged into darkness.

    Everyone present became tense as they gripped their weapons, ready to defend at any moment.

    Suddenly, the hall got lighted again, but this time by the cardinal; he used his light element, activating his light domain.

    The guards felt like they were bathing in holy light; it was a nice sensation; they wished to let go and never wake up, but they knew now wasn''t the time to be selfish; they forced their eyes open, trying to search for the enemy, however, they were not able to quickly found her until the cardinal pointed above them, Sera was floating in the air.

    The cardinal finally understood that this assassin was not weak; at least she was in the Saint realm; if this was true, then it was bad news for him. Cardinal Jean was panicking, not sure of his chance of survival; having indulged in lust every day for the past seven days, his strength was not what it used to be; at the moment, he was slightly stronger than a Grandmaster, facing a Saint realm assassin at his current level would be tantamount to suicide. How said that having sex every day was good for the health? It is only when you don''t abuse it; at the moment, he regretted he must have restrained himself a little bit.

    Cardinal Jean quickly shook his head; there was no need to cry over spilled milk; what needed to be done now was to survive.

    He tried his best to calm down his fear but failed; his voice was hurried and hoarse as he said.

    "Purify, purify this heretic!"

    He threw a spear made of light at Sera, who dodged. Immediately on the ground, the guards unsheathed their weapons.

    Finally, Sera made a move. Her straight figure moved forward in the air.

    ''''Shadow of Death!"

    Shadow began to gather around her and form a perfect copy of her.

    She was walking, and so was her shadow.

    The extremely cold and cruel killing intent surged like a raging tide.

    Countless people among the guards flew in the air.

    Sera was moving.

    The shadow was also moving.<sub> </sub>

    The shadow, with the perfect copy of Sera''s actions, was a machine specially designed for killing.

    The big hall turned silent, and darkness enveloped the hall again, trying to devour the only source of light inside the hall.

    Then she disappeared; her shadow also mimicked her action and vanished.

    Fresh blood flowed down.

    The torn corpses and pieces of flesh kept falling everywhere.

    Tribtion''s face was expressionless as if she had never been as serious as she was then in her entire life. She sternly moved forward, ughtering, looking deeply focused.

    Everyone was like an ant in front of her. It didn''t matter.

    Level 50, level 70, level 80, Level 90! Level 100!

    Zero (Sera) always went all out for each of her opponents.

    One strike.

    With only one strike, no matter who stood in front of her, the person would be turned into a stter of flesh and blood.

    She was calm and quiet, but she marched forward with an indomitable will! The will to kill. She was so urate, so deadly that each blood stter was a beautiful piece of art. She was like the pinnacle of what an assassin should be. Fast, urate, and deadly.

    It was a beautiful bloody party animated by one woman, the one known as Zero, the strongest assassin Elseria ever created.

    ''''Zero!!!'''' Cardinal Jean mumbled as he fell on his butt, he was sacred beyond. The Pope had said one time.

    ''''I don''t fear assassins, but there are two assassins I feared most: Zero and Alpha. The first is dangerous; I hope she neveres for your life; if shees, then I can only wish good luck."

    The cardinals and high priestsughed at that time because they knew those two would never dare to ept a mission to assassinate them as it would be dering war on the Holy Crux empire, something Elseria hailed as the strongest wouldn''t want.

    And yet this nightmare was currently in front of him, ughtering the men he painstakingly nurtured like they were cattle. They have miscalcted; the young man known as Alexander was dangerous beyond their wildest dreams. He seeded in hiring Zero; his connection with Elseria must have made things easier, but it was his wish to hire her, and Elseriaplied.

    ''Does this means if he wished for the strongest adventurers, the Sain rank one, to join him, Elseria would ept?''

    Cardinal Jean thought of a certain possibility. He felt goosebumps rising all over his body. He almost choked on his breath. He''d sensed a sudden spike of rm because of this thought. He must not die here; he must go back to convey this thought; he would tell the pope that they had wholly underestimated Alex; he was far more dangerous than they would imagine.

    ''''Bed,e out!" Cardinal Jean shouted and decided to use his trump card. Every cardinal had one; it was why they were not afraid of assassination; the death knight was there.

    Sera did not pursue the guards that retreated, afraid of her. She was perfectly calm as her brown eyes zeroed on a particr spot; she had been waiting for this moment. The first n was to lure everyone here as she had already sealed the mansion; nobody could go out ormunicate with the outside world; the second step was to ughter many, scaring the cardinal to use his final trump card, the death knight.

    ''''Finally, you are out,'''' Sera mumbled as the corners of her lips couldn''t help but tilt upward.

 765 Chapter 740

    Somewhere on the continent, at the headquarter of the Chaos organization, in a dark pce hall, the lord of the chaos organization sat on his throne, his chin resting on his hand.

    Suddenly, someone entered and kneeled before the man.

    ''''Greetings! Lord Thanos, I havee to make a report.'''' The man that arrived dered with his head lowered.

    Lord Thanos, whose face could not be seen, nodded as if to say go ahead.

    The man immediately began to tell Lord Thanos thetest news.

    ''''I see, how interesting. We know how outstanding he was but think he was this smart? No wonder Lord dragon was so interested in him. Don''t do anything. Making the Holy Crux empire suffer is advantageous to us.'''' Lord Thanos dered after hearing about Alex''s exploits.

    ''''Where are Incursio and Leonardo?" Lord Thanos asked.

    ''''We don''t know their exact location.'''' The messenger replied, and Lord Thanos feltpelled to massage his forehead.

    ''''That girl is a real troublemaker. Send someone to ask her toe back together with Leonardo. It''s time to use them as carriers. The Lord is getting impatient.'''' Lord Thanos ordered, and the messenger nodded and immediately disappeared to carry out his orders.

    Once alone, Lord Thanos sighed and left his throne; strangely, his face didn''t look old; it was extremely young, and he was slightly older than Alex''s group. After putting on a mask, he disappeared; he was heading toward their Lord. Despite knowing that their Lord knew almost everything happening on the continent, he must still go there to inform him of the recent news.

    ? En route, Lord Thanos looked in a certain direction; in that direction was the dungeon where Elseria, Freya, and Armstrong were trapping Zero, Incursio''s big brother.<sub> </sub>

    For an instant, Lord Thanos wanted to go there but knew he would be falling into the enemy''s trap if he were to go there. With Elseria''s strength, no, Typhania''s strength, it would be easy to kill Zero no matter how great thetter was. Still, she chose not to do so simply because she wanted to use this opportunity to lure another big shot and kill this big shot together with Zero.

    Unfortunately, Lord Thanos had seen through her n as she had seen through his but didn''t have the choice but take a gamble. Elseria knew she was being lured away but still chose to go there; this could only mean one thing, she was confident enough to stop them, but Lord Thanos thought that this thinking was naive; as a former survivor of that war or not, she had underestimated them, and for this mistake, she would pay a greater price. Well, she was already paying for this mistake.

    They had recovered four keys; the fifth key would be acquired soon. This key was located deep in a dungeon on the Elven continent. It was a high elf, a former member of the elder''s council, who was sent to recover the key. Elseria (Typhania) knew this person well; unfortunately, she was trapped in a dungeon, unable to leave; except for her, nobody could stop the man they sent after strengthening him.

    ''''Hehehehe! In this round, you have already lost Typhania.'''' Lord Thanos mumbled with a smile, but suddenly his expression changed. He felt a presence that seemed awfully simr to Incursio and Zero. Just as he was about to make a move and locate this presence, thetter vanished like he was an illusion, shocking Lord Thanos.

    One had to know that he was extremely strong, one of the strongest existences right now, but he could not locate someone.

    Naturally, that presence Lord Thanos was trying to locate was none other than Alice. She noticed Lord Thanos''s gaze and immediately acted, activating one of her trump cards, void teleportation. Not many could walk into the void, which was a higher level of space element; the void could be said to be the true essence of the universe. Not many could ess it; Alex and Noire were among those who could ess the void. Noire offered something to Katherine, a void teleportation scroll, and it was this thing that saved Alice; after crushing the scroll, she was immediately sent inside the void, thus sessfully escaping the cmity known as Lord Thanos.

    There was no doubt nothing good awaited her if she were ever to get caught; she would return to being a guinea pig, a fate she wouldn''t want at any cost; it had been extremely hard to leave if not thanks to Alex, while she escaped from someone else control to end up under another person control, the difference between those two was fundamentally different as being under Alex''s control was far more good than being under the Chaos organization control. There was no experiment; she lived as she pleased and even made a friend; she would never exchange this life for anything.

    So Alice, immediately after entering the void, headed toward the demon''s continent; from time to time, she would leave the void before re-entering it again. The purpose being her action was to draw Lord Thanos''s attention, like that Lilith, who was still behind, would quickly pass.

    Naturally, Lord Thanos noticed Alice reappearing and disappearing; he frowned; although he wanted to catch her, to dissect her to know how this unknown ability works, he knew this was not his priority; as for Alice''s direction, he could specte her goal. However, he didn''t inform Lucifer; this would serve as a test and also as punishment; the boy was bing greedy;tely, and this would serve as a good punishment to let him know his ce.

    ''''Don''t disappoint me, girl; you and your aplices must cause some damage to that ambitious boy.'''' Lord Thanos mumbled before leaving. He was talking about Alice and her group; while he didn''t notice Lilith''s presence, he knew Alice was not alone. Whoever this group must be, at least they must make Lucifer suffer a small loss; if not, the next they met, he would kill them in the most painful way.

 766 Chapter 741

    Back in the holy capital, in cardinal Jean''s mansion.

    ''''Finally, you are out,'''' Sera mumbled as the corner of her lips couldn''t help but tilt upward. She had been waiting for this man to show up. She heard about them, the death knights, beings neither dead nor alive; they are hovering between life and death. To create them, the Holy Crux empire used a forbidden technique that mixed ck magic and holy magic (Dark and Light elements). For a church preaching holiness, it was quite ironic to use such a technique.

    At the same time cardinal Jean shouted, Bed''s figure finally emerged from the darkness.

    Before today, Bed had never thought he would fear anyone. As an expert who was infinitely close to the middle of the Saint Realm, he was never afraid of any battles, under any circumstances. After all, even if he couldn''t win, he could still leave the battlefield calmly. He had been created without the emotion known as fear.

    But at this moment, he was facing Zero. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit his inner fear. An unknown emotion he had never felt.

    This fear was so strong that it was extremely difficult for him to take a single step.

    This was the opponent Bed didn''t want to meet the most.

    Zero, like this¡­

    When someone fought her, it wasn''t a battle at all.

    Instead, it was a life-and-death gamble. You either kill her or die.

    He had faced many assassins, all of them died under his hand, but the woman before him was different from anything he had ever faced;pared to Zero, those assassins he killed were like trash.

    ''''Sigh!" Bed sighed before attacking. He reached out his hand, and dark mist exploded from his hand and immediately covered those guards behind him.

    ''''Ahhhh!"

    ''''Why? Ahhhh!"

    Endless cries soon followed when those guards got covered by dark mist, they aged at a visible rate like something was sucking away their vitality, and soon they were turned into mummies, dying with unwillingness.

    Cardinal Jean had retreated to somewhere safe and tried to contact the Holy church to ask for assistance but failed several times; he could only give up. He decided to wait for Bed to kill or weaken Zero (Sera); he would use this opportunity to recuperate; summoning a death knight to fight was not without a cost. He had to pay up with his vitality. Currently, the cardinal Jean''s plump body had thinned down considerably to almost a skinny level; he had fallen from two levels, but he didn''t regret it as level could be recovered like his vitality by giving up a part of his vitality and strength, Bed, the death knight had gotten stronger, his current strength should surpass middle Saint Realm, getting closer to thete Saint Realm.

    ''''Kill her.'''' The cardinal shouted in a hoarse voice.

    Bed nodded beforeunching an attack on Sera with his bastard sword.

    A ck mass was shot at Sera. It was like a sword strike with a sharpness that was powerful enough to tear space apart.

    In front of this powerful attacking from a powerful Saint Realm expert, Sera waspletely calm. Usually, assassins avoid head-on sh but seeing Sera''s calm face, Bed knew she was going for a frontal sh.

    Suddenly, Sera reached out with one hand. The shadow next to her attacked at the same time.

    The two attacked with their sword. A powerful wind storm was created with theirbined might.

    Then the wind storm floated in front of Sera before it was condensed into one ce.

    BOOM!

    The whole hall shook; the cardinal was sent flying while Bed was pushed a couple of steps back.

    The next second, blood flowed out from his mouth; he had been in that exchange.

    Bed suddenly gritted his teeth. His body was shot into the air, leaving countless afterimages behind him. Like a bolt of lightning, he charged towards Zero.

    In the moment when he seemed to be extremely fast as well as slow, ck mist gathered around him to form armor.

    Sera nced at him.

    Her eyes were extremely calm, devoid of emotion, life, and death.

    Then she raised her palms.<sub> </sub>

    The ck shadow around her dissipated, seemingly to have merged with her sword.

    Suddenly, a sharp sword sound filled with a killing intent was heard within the hall; the already dark hall turned darker.

    Then Sera''s sword gave out a bright light in an instant. The sword light flew out from her hand like a shooting star.

    Silently, all the space in front of Sera waspletely twisted, and then torn apart by this sword. The silent void was directly spread forward along with the sword light.

    It was truly beautiful; even the cardinal couldn''t help but focus on this sword.

    Meanwhile, countless afterimages merged with Bed''s true body.

    ? The darkness swallowed everything, and the sword light appeared behind him.

    Space swallowed up his figure. Roaring, he threw his bastard sword at Sera, who easily dodged it.

    Bed then threw a punch forward, but it was thrown into space.

    The silent punch suddenly roared in the silent space twisting around them.

    Bed''s eyes were focused and serious. His body was constantly vibrating in the air. The shadow of his fist, which carried endless power, was instantly filled with every piece of darkness.

    The silent and dark space was lit up.

    A piece of hazy and cold light was being spread with his constant punches, just like stars in the sky.

    Starlight appeared in the silent space.

    The starlight flickered, mysterious and boundless.

    Charge!

    Without any hesitation, Bed immediately began to charge forward at full speed.

    It was as if the endless starlight suddenly lighted up the whole hall.

    The dark space was torn into pieces.

    The two of them were getting closer to each other.

    Then abruptly, Sera''s sword transformed into a shadow that attacked him with a dagger. It was too sudden, but Bed was able to react instantly. He threw a punch toward his back, hoping to make the shadow give up, but unfortunately, she didn''t give up.

    Bed''s pupils dted because Sera had disappeared, and the next word he heard made his world stop moving.

    Like a ghost, Sera appeared behind the cardinal.

    ''''Death''s hand!"

    ''''When-" Cardinal Jean could not finish his words before his eyes lost their luster; an invisible hand crushed his heart. It was instant death.

    At the same time, Bed was like a broken kite falling from the air; his head was smashed against the stone floor. Because his master died, he also died following him. The two had forgotten about an essential fact; at the end of the day, Sera was still an assassin. Everything she did in battle had one end goal to kill her enemy using the assassin way. They thought she would try to kill them in a frontal sh, but they were wrong.

    Just like that, a cardinal died.

    ''''Missionpleted!"

    Sera had almost run out of mana, every action she performed since the beginning, since the moment she infiltrated the mansion, was this moment. She knew what would happen once a death knight was called out; using her frontal sh as a decoy, she sneaked behind the weakened cardinal and killed him¡ªa perfect assassination.

 767 Chapter 742

    Above the holy capital, Alex and Silveria were floating, watching the scenery below them.

    Because he couldn''t see what was happening inside cardinal Jean''s mansion, only Silveria could, Alex asked.

    ''''Are they done yet?"

    He was asking about Sera, and Alpha sent to assassinate two cardinals.

    Silveria did not immediately answer. She seemed to be thinking about something; she appeared as though to be in a trance.

    ''''Silveria?" Alex called out but still no reaction. He could only touch her to bring her back to reality.

    ''''I''m sorry, I was thinking about something fun. Missionpleted.''''

    Alex was delighted, but Silveria''s following words made him frown.

    ''''We expected the formation under the seven mansions to be broken once two cardinals died, but from what I can see, it didn''t seem it will work like that.''''

    Alex sighed; the reason he targeted the cardinals was not only because he wanted to make the Holy Crux empire suffer a severe loss but because the seven mansions formed a grand formation protecting the tower of babel in the distance also, there was a secret passageway under the sewer. To use this passageway to sneak into the tower, they had to deactivate the formation protecting the tower. This formation was a copy of Avalon''s shield formation.

    Just as Alex was thinking about a solution, Silveria unexpectedly offered him a solution.

    ''''Those two can''t kill another cardinal. Killing those two cardinals wasn''t easy. Besides, one of the cardinals is growing suspicious; he is the strongest of them. He will activate the formation to trap whoever has infiltrated it inside. I will act; time for some fun.''''

    ''''Okay, please help."

    ''''I will,'''' Silveria responded before vanishing. Alex could only wait.

    Meanwhile, inside the biggest mansion out of the seven was Cardinal Pendragon, the strongest of the seven. He was a man of few words; tonight was not different than usual, but he felt like something was not right, his instinct told him so, and he was a man that always believed in his instinct. If his instinct told him that something was not right, then it was true.

    Cardinal Pendragon was about to activate the formation when suddenly his body jolted. He felt goosebumps rising all over his body as rm bells rang in his heart.

    ''''Who are you? Come out?" Cardinal Pendragon roared; he was not calm as he was a few seconds ago. He couldn''t be med; the being that managed to sneak into his chamber must not be anything ordinary.

    ''''Oh! Not bad. I left a clue, and you were able to notice it quickly. Your instinct is not to be underestimated.'''' A beautiful voice rang out not too far from him, and when heid his eyes on the owner of this voice, his body shuddered; he had never seen a woman so beautiful; he momentarily forgot to breathe; this would have continued if not because Silveria''s eyes were locked onto him.

    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and Cardinal Pendragon felt his scalp blistering. He had goosebumps all over his body. This was the second time in two minutes.

    Without hesitation, he summoned his gift, a golden spear. He thrust his spear forward with all his might; a light ray was shot out from the spear tip like aser beam, going straight to Silveria.

    ''''Nice reaction, but unfortunately, you met me,'''' Silveria said with a sigh, almost as if she were pitying Pendragon.<sub> </sub>

    The cardinal understood that something was wrong; just as the beam arrived five meters from Silveria, it simply vanished.

    ''''Huh?" Cardinal Pendragon was shocked, but he was not going to let this affect him; he knew instantly the moment he saw this woman whose beauty was out of this world that he was not her match; he must take the initiative to distract her until he seeded in activating the formation. Once he seeded, no matter how strong she might be, she would die once trapped as every cardinal, and high priest would swarm over and strike her. Even without the Popeing, they could kill this mysterious woman who should be the origin of the uneasiness he had been feeling.

    ''''Heretic!" Shouted the cardinal to destabilize his enemy while at the same time unleashing his mighty domain. The room turned white before turning into a white me; this white me looked holy.

    Suddenly, cardinal Pendragon raised his hand.

    A thick palm symbolizing absolute power was raised with his gesture.

    "Go to hell."

    With a loud voice, Pendragon''s palm started to fall.

    The distance between them could be traversed in an almost straight line.

    In an instant, the domain around Pendragon began to break, to his dismay. It was at that moment that he saw the smirk on Silveria''s face.

    ''''I know what you are trying to do.'''' Silveria''s voice appeared behind Pendragon; then he heard a sound.

    ''''Buzz!"

    An extremely harsh sound suddenly passed through the void. This sharp sound was only a fleeting and soft sound for ordinary people. But in the ears of an expert, whose willpower was absolutely focused in thebat state, it was like a steel needle directly piercing the ears.

    Silveriapletely shattered the domain around Pendragon, suddenly appearing behind him. But before he could change do anything, one of his arms holding the formation eye was sliced off and torn into pieces.

    Bang!

    Pendragon, who had notpletely recovered from thest attack, got pped onto the ground; he couldn''t muster any strength; the surrounding mana and his own mana seemed to have vanished.

    ''''W-who... are you?" With great difficulty, cardinal Pendragon managed to squeeze out those words. Currently, he didn''t look like the strongest cardinal, the second strongest of the empire, at all. He looked like a child getting bullied by an adult. He fully understood that he was not this woman''s match; she was a monster beyond his understanding, capable of canceling his domain and magic.

    ''Wait a minute, don''t tell me?''

    Suddenly, cardinal Pendragon remembered something, and his eyes widened in horror; he understood.

    ''''He is here!" He murmured with a pale face.

 768 Chapter 743

    ''''He is here!" He murmured with a pale face.

    Silveria smiled as if to acknowledge cardinal Pendragon''s words.

    ''''Hahaha! We got it all wrong.'''' Cardinal Pendragon said with a self-deprecating smile. It was ironic that they thought they had the initiative all along, but it never urred to them that the boy known as Alexander Kael Touch was more than the eyes could meet. He was more intelligent than them; once he used his brain, he was more dangerous than his talent as a ranker. They thought he was going to the Far East Empire, but in truth, it was a lie; he misled them into thinking that he was heading to the Far East Empire; how did he do that? Did he think of all these ns himself?

    He had to know. He knew his fate was sealed, he would die here, but even he had to know, it would be like granting him hisst wish before his death.

    ''''Did he create these ns on his own?" Finally unable to endure the burning curiosity, Pendragon asked; he expected Silveria not to satisfy his demand, but unexpectedly she responded.

    ''''Yes, nobody gave him those ideas. I was quite shocked when he came up with so many ideas. To tell you the truth, I was excited. My master is smart, he could do a lot of things if he put his mind to it, but for some unknown reason, he seemed to be hesitating, almost as if he was restraining himself, as if he was afraid of something. I don''t know what he is afraid of, but I found it wasteful not to use such a brilliant mind. When I thought the situation would never change, you guys unexpectedly provoked the beast, and he got awakened. I''m grateful to you guys, after this, he would be the same anymore. It is exactly what we needed; a soft-hearted master would die while a calctive one capable of alternating between gentleness and cruelness is weed.''''

    Cardinal Pendragon widened his eyes; from Silveria''s casual speech, he learned a lot of things; for example, this mysterious woman, this mighty woman, was under that boy. He also learned that they are the ones that awaken Alex to be what he has be right now. It was somewhat ironic when he thought about it, but he would not ept everything without fighting back; while he could not fight using his body, he could use his mouth. Words can hurt as much as fists and weapons hurt.

    ''''Do you think you have won? We sent our strongest assassin to kill the imposter going to the Far East Empire with Alex''s women, and while we might have miscalcted you appearing here, there is nothing you can do even with your strength. The goddess will descend you have already lost. Hahahaha! I''ll wait for you in hell, hahaha.''''

    Pendragon was trying to appear strong; unfortunately, this was nothing but thest attempting from a loser refusing to admit that he ultimately lost.

    Looking at the man wriggling below her feet, Silveria let out a sad sigh.

    ''''You know I understand your feeling, and I know what you are trying to do, but unfortunately, you have miscalcted. Indeed, it''s not my master over there; it''s another person impersonating him, but to think you could kill her is the funniest joke I have ever heard. If not restrained by her master''s strength, none of you in this world would be her match, now that her master is a Demi-God, a part of her strength woulde back, and with that, you assassin stand no chance; it would be a massacre. There is no doubt this time you will suffer severe damage like never before. Losing two cardinals, no, with you, it would be three. What a terrible thing.''''

    Silveria''s words were like knives repeatedly piercing his heart. The impostor was stronger than them, which means the assassination mission failed; another shocking piece of news was Alex reaching the Demi-God realm; not many could reach this realm their entire life, even he was not sure how long it would take him to reach that realm but unexpectedly a young man barely twenty became a Demi-God. It was unheard of; not even the past otherworlders were this fast; this young man was a real monster. He was the definition of what a true monster should be.<sub> </sub>

    When Pendragon was overwhelmed by these two pieces of news, the third piece of news was more shocking than the previous two. Among the seven Cardinals, three (he was included) died. The cardinal fell into despair; just as he thought he had hit bottom, Silveria''s following words plunged him into the abyss of no return.

    ''''Oh! My bad, it''s now four cardinals out of seven as my Big sister acted. You guys are quite unfortunate, you know?" Silveria said as she noticed Nyx''s presence not too far away. She must have gone out to kill another cardinal after seeing her doing it.

    ''''Hahahaha! Kill me. Even if we lose four cardinals, everything will be ok as long our goddess descended into this world. She will be the strongest, and we will rise from ashes like a phoenix to dominate the world and soon the rest of the universe.'''' Maybe he finally understood that his time had arrived; cardinal Pendragon had be talkative.

    ''''Another one with a delusion of grandeur. Too bad the universe is against you. You are only his stepping stone, nothing more, nothing less.'''' Silveria dered.

    ''''What do you mean?" Pendragon asked, fearful of the answer he would receive; for some unknown reason, his heart began to beat too fast like a drum.

    ''''I don''t mean anything just your so-called goddess would not make, the real gods above have decreed so, and because my master wanted her dead, nothing could save her. Since the beginning, you guys are mistaken about something; you are not the chess yer but the chess pieces instead. Goodbye.''''

    After saying those words, Silveria canceled her ability, and Pendragon''s body became overflowed with mana.

    Boom!

    His body exploded except for his head. At the same time, inside the tower, the Pope faltered; he heard the sound of four souls'' crystals breaking simultaneously, his face turned pale, and before he could say a word, the goddess trying to possess Luna spoke first.

    ''''He is here.''''

 769 Chapter 744

    The Pope sensed when four cardinals died as their soul''s crystals were broken simultaneously; his face turned pale instantly as he understood what this meant.

    And before he could open his mouth, the fake goddess said anxiously.

    ''''He is here. We must hurry up andplete the ceremony before he tries anything else.''''

    The goddess had never been so anxious as she was now. Like the others, she had utterly underestimated Alex, thinking before he could do anything, they would have long sincepleted the ceremony.

    Truth be told, she never took Alex seriously, never took him as a threat. Although where shees from, his talent could be said to be rare, it was nothing; she had seen many things so naturally to her, Alex''s ns wouldn''t be worth worrying over.

    She understood that she waspletely wrong, and she also sensed their desire to get rid of her. The fake goddess was talking about the real gods and goddesses watching over the worlds; the reason why she had not acted all these years wasn''t only because of theck of suitable vessel to possess but also because she couldn''t recklessly act for fear of bringing down their wrath upon her, as far she knew she was not their match, none of the powerhouses in her hometown could do anything against them maybe only true powerhouses in the higher worlds could do anything against them.

    So she had been cautiously acting since she didn''t wish to be killed, and finally, after a long time of waiting, she found the perfect vessel, and she knew she was an otherworlder like Alex and the rest; she didn''t immediately act probing here and there just to see would the Gods would react, surprisingly they didn''t react, and she took this as signal and acted but who would have thought that the situation would turn out like this? At least she hadn''t; it was why she became anxious.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will begin immediately. I have already activated the hidden mechanism inside the tower; I understand what he was trying to do and how he seeded in killing four of my men. Those two must have helped him.''''

    After the initial panic, he was now calm; the only emotion remaining on his face was his determination to carry out his mission at all costs. He quickly analyzed the situation and concluded that Alex must have received their help.

    ''''You are talking about Zero and Alpha, right?" The fake goddess asked.

    Unexpectedly, she was even aware of their existence.

    ''''Yes! I''ll make them pay. How dare Elseria do this to me? Unforgivable, but that''s not the point; let''s finish the ceremony for your descent, oh! My goddess.''''

    ''''Good, do not disappoint; my soul is getting ready for the transfer. Go check thest preparations.'''' The fake goddess ordered, and the Pope nodded before disappearing.

    All the remaining cardinals, the high priests, and the death knights were summoned to the tower. Their mission was to stop anyone from going past the fourth floor.

    At the same time, under the tower, inside the sewers, the figure of Alex and two beautiful women could be seen. Those two were Sera and Althea, codename Zero, and Alpha. They are the strongest assassins currently in the world.

    ''''You two should go back, but if you truly want to help me, I can''t say no,'''' Alex said with a fake smile.

    Both girls rolled their eyes at him, Sera said.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do you see? Didn''t I tell you he is no good? You better not work for him.'''' Sera said, trying to sound persuasive but failed.

    ''''What Althea wished to work for me? I''m honored. Feel free to apply; you won''t be disappointed, and you will see your sister often. Isn''t it is a good deal?" Alex said; the moment he saw her, that feeling he had when they first met came back; her purple eyes were exactly like Lilith''s eyes; Silveria had confirmed she was Lilith''s big sister.

    ''''How do you know?" Althea stopped, smiled, and asked. Sera was also curious as she didn''t think she had left any clue that could indicate Althea was Lilith''s big sister.

    ''''Intuition, you could say so. The first time I saw you, I thought you two looked alike, but I couldn''t confirm my guess because you only appeared and left right after taking Sera with you. Today I saw you and looked closely at you. I concluded you two are sisters. Still, I was notpletely sure of my guess, but just now, your reaction confirmed my guess. You are really Lilith''s sister.'''' Alex said with a teasing smile, it was a trap, and she fell for it.

    ''''Damn it, you are quite something. No wonder our proud little princess over here falls for you.'''' Althea wanted to tease Sera, but thetter face darkened, and she red at Althea. She felt goosebumps rising all over her body, and she hurriedly said.

    ''''Ok, ok, I admit defeat stop looking at me with those scary eyes; they might give me a heart attack.''''

    ''''Humph!" Sera harrumphed and continued walking; they had left the sewers and arrived in a small room with a simple-looking ck door.

    ''''We are here,'''' Sera called out to them. Althea, who was about to say something stopped; she would continue after they entered the tower.

    However, Sera''s following words made them frown.

    ''''Wait for a while; it seems that the Pope acted faster than we thought. He activated the secret mechanism. I-"

    ''''And?" Althea asked. She was started to get frustrated; although no sewer''s water had touched her, she wished to quickly go into the tower to take a nice and clean bath before the killing party. If the Pope knew this, he would have puked blood because of anger.

    ''''Can you let me finish first?" Sera asked, annoyed.

    ''''Sorry, please do continue.'''' Althea apologized.

    Alex watched everything from the side without saying a word; it was more wiser this way.

    ''''I will crack the mechanism in a few minutes; just wait over there; you can talk with Alex if you are bored,'''' Sera exined before turning to face the door, and she started to crack the mechanism.

    ''''Alright, I''ll talk with Alex.''''

 770 Chapter 745

    Alright, I''ll talk with Alex in the meantime.'''' Althea said before approaching Alex.

    ''''You are pretty awesome, you know that?" She said while offering Alex orange juice.

    ''''Sorry, it''s the only drink I have.''''

    ''''No, it''s not bad. I like orange juice. Thank you.'''' Alex took the orange juice and drank it before answering her previous question.

    ''''Well, I''m not that awesome; I''m doing this for the sake of my woman. Nobody messes up with my family. I might be harmless most of the time, but it doesn''t mean I don''t bite; I make anyone suffer hell if they touch my family; it is my reverse scale.''''

    When Alex was saying those words, his voice was so chilling that Althea''s body trembled, and she thought it was a good thing I''m not his enemy.

    ''''Is my sister included in your family?" She couldn''t help but ask this question, and Alex''s response was immediate.

    ''''Of course, she is always part of my family.'''' He added nothing more; however, it was all Althea needed to feel relieved. At least her sister had someone strong to count on; she was d.

    ''''Do you want to work for me,'''' Alex asked, bringing the subject back to what they were talking about before they arrived here.

    Althea nodded with a troubled expression.

    ''''I wish, but it will not be easy. My-"

    ''''Don''t worry about your master. I''ll talk to her.'''' Alex cut her off and tried to persuade her, but she was still hesitating.

    ''''It''s because she didn''t know how to inform her sister, how to approach her.'''' Sera''s voice reached his ears. She informed him of the reason why Althea was hesitating.

    ''''I see.'''' Alex immediately understood what he must do, but before he could speak, Althea made a weird request.

    ''''Can I see your status?"

    Alex was confused at first but soon nodded.

    ''''Sure!" He said. If this could convince her to work for him, it would be a cheap price to pay.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 144 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 5000300

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3220<sub> </sub>

    DEF: 3020

    AGI: 2820 (+200)

    INT: 2920

    LUK: 2030

    BP: 40

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1] [???]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] (New) [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might][Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (New) [Temp]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    His XP increased because Silveria and Nyx killed two cardinals which counted as him killing them. If others were to see how fast he progressed after bing a demigod, they would puke blood in anger, crying unfairness. A bit more, and he would level again; it was indeed unfair.

    ''''Wow! You are truly strong. If I were to fight, I don''t think I''dst long, but I still want to fight you. If you win the fight in less than a thirty, I''ll work for you for free.'''' Althea made this proposition, she was well aware of how strong Alex was, but she didn''t believe he could win against her in less than 30 seconds.

    Sera, who heard this proposition, could not help but smile, feeling pity for her friend. She had a brain, but currently, she was not using it; by making this proposition, she was pushing Alex to go all out. She thought as an assassin; she would have the opportunity to toy with her target even if she couldn''t approach him. She just had to drag the fight until the thirty seconds passed.

    Unfortunately, she had miscalcted.

    ''''Sure, let''s start this coin onto the ground,'''' Alex said before tossing a coin into the air.

    ngs!

    Just as the coin touched the ground, Alex''s appeared behind Althea, a cold knife held against her pale white neck.

    ''''You lost.'''' Alex''s calm voice reached her ears; it seemed like what he did was normal, but she was not in the state to focus on such detail.

    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and Althea felt her scalp blistering. She had goosebumps all over her body.

    ''''What the hell was this?" This question kepting again and again. If someone else had told her what happened, she wouldn''t believe it, but because she had experienced it herself, she knew it was real. She couldn''tst a fucking second against a Demi-God; not all Demi-Gods are the same, but this still hurts her pride; she had thought after tonight''s mission because she killed someone who used drugs to temporarily increase his strength infinitely closer to the Demi-God realm that she couldst few seconds against real Demigod.

    The answer she couldn''tst a second. It was a hard blow, but it served as a warning for her not to be too arrogant as she seemed to be thinking that now she was capable of attempting an assassination on a Demi-God.

    ''''Thank you, it''s my loss. As promised, I''ll work for you for free. You just need to take care of my master problem, and I''m all yours.''''

    The atmosphere turned instantly cold when Althea misspoke thatst word.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Don''t worry; I''ll take care of that problem.'''' Alex coughed, feeling secretly happy to be able to see Sera''s jealous side.

    ''''I have something for you. Take this.'''' Alex gave Althea a map and said before she could say anything.

    ''''Go there, your sister should be there at the moment. You can help her in her mission of taking back the throne. Don''t worry, she is stronger like me and has many helpers. Sera will soon join you. Go, it''s time for a family reunion.'''' Alex exined before pushing Althea out of the small room. Thest thing he saw was Althea smiling with a face full of gratitude. Alex knew his n worked; he had gained another strong subordinate.

 771 Chapter 746

    Watching Althea leave to join her sister, who should have long since arrived on the demon''s continent, Alex smiled before turning to face Sera, who happened to have finished cracking the mechanism locking the door.

    ''''You are sure shrewd. You could have told her right after I sent you that signal, but instead, you did this to win her overpletely.'''' Sera said as though criticizing him, but in reality, she was praising him. Alex used the situation to his advantage, as Silveria had told cardinal Pendragon before his death; what they did changed Alex into something better. He had changed even if he wasn''t aware of this yet.

    ''''What can I say? I''m that outstanding after all,'''' Alex said with a smug smile.

    Sera rolled her eyes at him while urging him to enter the door, which was now open.

    ''''Only didn''t change and his shamelessness.'''' She mumbled as she followed after him.

    Alex''s face twitched when he heard her words. He acted as if he hadn''t heard anything.

    ''''I wonder how Maria and others were doing? Did Noire already take care of the assassins by the church?" Alex wondered as he walked in the darkness unhindered. Sera, who was being him, responded.

    ''''Are you worried?"

    ''''Hell no. I just missed them. I should hurry up and join them once I''m done here, and you''ll assist Lilith''s group. I''m more worried for that side.''''

    ''''Okay, I''ll follow your order,'''' Sera responded after listening to his order.

    ''''Thank you. I''ll be to make you happy.'''' Alex said right before nting a kiss on Sera''s forehead, she couldn''t react at all, and when her mind registered what had just happened, she blushed hard and lowered her head.

    The mighty assassin feared by many had turned into a weak woman at the moment.

    ''''How cute,'''' Alex said before disappearing, not wishing to be present when Sera would blow up.

    Surprisingly she didn''t react; she kept her cool as she chased after him. They were running what appeared to be abyrinth. Normal people would have lost their way or killed by the traps in thisbyrinth, but Alex''s group passed through thebyrinth as if they knew it well. It was because they were relying on Alex''s divine sense.

    ''''Two levels 70 ahead. I''ll take one on the right, and you take the other one.'''' Alex said before vanishing.

    Twelve meters from their position was a door guarded by two level 90; the guards were dressed in ck armors.

    One of the guards yawned.

    ''''I wish to go home and have some fun with that woman.''''

    ''''You are still keeping her?" Asked the other guard, and just as his friend was about to answer, his head was sliced off.

    ''''What th-'''' Thest guard couldn''t finish his words before being killed.

    Alex and Sera pushed the door open and walked in. Finally, they entered the tower.

    At the same time, in the room where the ceremony would be held, Luna was still tied up in the middle of a big formation. Her face had be paler because of suffering, but her eyes were still sharp.

    ''''Hehehehe! Judging from your expression, he is here.'''' Luna said as soon the Pope and several high priests walked in.

    The high priests'' expressions darkened when they heard Luna''s words while the pope kept a calm face.

    ''''Begin!" He ordered, and the seven high priests surrounded Luna before kneeling as they began to pray.

    The Pope took a gold magic stone and tossed it in the air; this stone stopped above Luna''s head began to spin.

    ''''Ugh!" Luna twisted her body in pain; a foreign energy was invading her body, trying to rece her blood. This feeling was disgusting on top of being painful.

    Lucius nodded, pleased as he saw Luna twisting her body to escape the golden light trying to invade her body; he could feel the change inside her body.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do it!" Lucius ordered, and the seven high priests kneeling simultaneously took out a silver knife and sliced their own throat.

    Luna shivered at this sight, not because of blood but because of the madness inside their eyes when they took their own lives.

    ''Crazy.'' She mumbled.

    The seven high priests'' blood fueled the giant formation, and it was turned crimson.

    Boom!

    A powerful aura burst out from the crimson formation before entering Luna''s body.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    She couldn''t even form a word when she felt extreme pain, pain beyond words.

    The Pope nodded when he saw this before kneeling and channeling half of his mana into the crimson formation.

    Boom!

    Another explosion urred; a golden light pierced the tower and went beyond the clouds, seemingly to have connected to another realm.

    The fake goddess happened to be in this realm; she was in the form of a dark gold ball of light.

    ''''Fufufufu! I''m going down.'''' The fake goddess said before disappearing into the golden light.

    Crack! Crack!

    The powerful chains holding Luna''s body broke apart, and her body began to float above the crimson formation; her blonde hair turned white and became longer.

    ''''Huh?''''

    The Pope, who was kneeling, noticed that something was not right; he opened his eyes and was shocked by Luna''s sudden change.

    ''''What is going on? Has the goddess descended?" He wondered, but soon his expression changed because Luna floating above the formation a moment ago, vanished and reappeared before him.

    ''''What?"

    ''''Instant Strengthening ¡Þ.''''

    The next thing Lucius saw, a small golden fist seemingly carrying an endless amount of destructionnding on his face.

    Bang!

    A loud explosion rang in the air as the Pope''s body was swatted away by Luna''s punch. The Pope''s body was sent flying to the other end of the room; finally, he reacted; he flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. The staff in his hand was still buzzing from the impact, and his arm was numb!. At thest moment, he used the staff to defend against that powerful punch.

    A trail of blood appeared at the edge of his lips.

    ''''What the hell just happened?" He wondered, unable to understand what happened.

    It was then he heard Luna''s words.

    ''''Not bad, I''ve trained like a madman, but it''s worthwhile because I managed to punch you and made you bleed. Everything else is now in his hands.''''

 772 Chapter 747

    Let''s rewind time to a few seconds. Alex and Sera had sessfully infiltrated the tower of Babel. They were running toward the next floor when suddenly Alex stopped as if he sensed something; simultaneously, the golden light pierced the cloud, and Luna used her trump card; she momentarily boosted her strength and left the formation to punch the Pope before getting dragged back.

    Silveria saw everything and informed Alex about it.

    ¡¼You should hurry up. She ising. I know what you want to do but if we let her possess her body for too long, a problem might ur.¡½Silveria warned him to hurry up.

    ''''What is it? Is there a problem?" Sera, who noticed Alex stopping, asked him.

    Alex shot him a nce before saying.

    ''''I need to hurry up. The ceremony has begun.''''

    ''''Okay, you should hurry then. I''ll catch up to you soon.'''' Sera understood and immediately suggested that Alex should go ahead.

    Alex vanished after getting Sera''s approval.

    After watching Alex disappear, Sera chuckled.

    ''''Time to create a bigmotion to draw the most attention like this Alex wouldn''t be held back too much.''''

    Boom!

    She created a small wind tornado that began causing destruction.

    ''''What? An earthquake?"

    ''''You idiot, it''s an enemy''s attack. Gather everyone!"

    As she wished, many guards and priests began to head in her direction after themotion she had created; even those on the second floor descended to assist.

    Thanks to themotion created by Sera to distract the enemy, he easily passed the second floor.

    Guarding the entrance to the third floor was a skinny guard dressed in shy golden armor.

    ''''So you''re here. I''m Leo Cl-"

    ''''I don''t care,'''' Alex said as he appeared before the skinny, his level was higher than anyone from the two floors. Level 101, but in front of Alex, it was nothing.

    Alex threw a punch toward the other party''s face.

    The moment Alex attacked, his aura switched from normal to a terrifying degree. The skinny guard understood he would be in trouble if he did nothing; therefore, he took a small round shield from his spatial ring and immediately poured mana into it. The shield erged instantly, glistening and crystal clear; it was made of mirror, extremely beautiful.

    In a hurry, the skinny guard lifted the mirror shield in his hands to shield his head.

    Bang!

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Alex''s punchnded on the shield mirror of the skinny guard. First, there was a deafening sound of an explosion. Immediately after, lines of cracks appeared on the mirror-like a surface.

    "Ah!"

    The skinny guard gave out a miserable cry. His arms had been instantly crushed by the powers reflected by the mirror''s surface. His veins and bones shattered, and his body was flung off!

    Alex''s face was cold as he summoned Silveria and aimed at the skinny guard suffering on the ground. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.

    ''''Wait-"

    BANG!

    An Aurora bullet instantly crushed the skinny guard''s head.<sub> </sub>

    Immediately after the man died, Alex jumped back.

    BOOM!

    The dead body exploded as if someone had nted a bomb that could detonate once this person died, but Alex knew this was not the case ; someone deliberately did this.

    This person thought he had hidden well, but Alex discovered him. He was not the only one hiding; another two presences were hidden in this room.

    Alex chuckled before moving.

    BANG!

    Only one gunshot rang out, but in reality, Alex had pulled the trigger times, each time in a different.

    The reason only one gunshot was heard was because Alex was moving too fast.

    The next thing those three hiding knew was blood dripping on their face; before closing their eyes, they were dead, a hole the size of a pinky in the middle of their heads. Triple headshots, three-level 90 died like that.

    Alex passed their bodies and walked into the next floor. The moment he walked in, he was greeted by hundreds of people heavily armed.

    Smiling, Alex threw a punch forward as he said.

    ''''Deluge of normal punch.''''

    Boom! Boom!

    It was as if someone was punching the air. Arge shadow engulfed the room; the next thing those people saw was a giant fisting toward them, they did their best to defend themselves, but it was of no use.

    Poof! Poof! Poof!!

    Skulls exploded like balloons; there was still some leftover energy in the giant fist. It immediately crushed and shattered more than half of the enemies waiting for Alex.

    At the sight of more than half of hisrades dying, and while most of them survived, they were severely injured, the group leader lost his cool, and he immediately decided to flee. While he was thinking of running away, Alex appeared in the middle of the survivors, and his right hand moved.

    It was all they saw before their visions blurred.

    Poof! Poof!!!

    The Eternal Chain pierced through their brains before they could react.

    Only one man was left at the end of this massacre, and it was the leader who, at the moment, didn''t look like one. His body kept shuddering; he had never seen so much blood in his entire life, so many deaths up this close.

    Still, he ground his teeth and tried to contact his superiors to tell them they had failed. Unfortunately, Alex had seen his hand secretly moving inside his pocket to activate the stone that would inform the others.

    Alex appeared before him and shed at his neck with his knife reaper. It was too fast before the man could react; hisrge head was hurled off, and fresh blood sttered. The headless corpse fell to the ground and twitched from time to time without any consciousness.

    Alex''s face didn''t change after ughtering hundred people. His eyes were focused up; he must hurry up.

    Soon he arrived on the fourth, where a small group had been waiting.

    One of the three cardinals on this floor opened his eyes and said.

    ''''Finally, you are here.''''

    Facing three saints and their subordinates, Alex smiled.

    It would be fun, and it would be more painful for Lucius if he killed all those present here.

 773 Chapter 748

    On an ind, a hundred kilometers from the Far East Empire was a city named Porto. Noire, disguised as Alex, and the girls stopped by to rest before they resumed their journey.

    ''''You girls should rest; I''ll be on the lookout,'''' Noire said as soon they booked rooms.

    The priest sent by the church to apany them had left, saying he would first visit the church inside the city before joining themter.

    Maria and the others wished to go out to clear their minds, but just as they were about to leave, it started to rain, they could only reluctantly stay.

    Instead of going as it was raining, they decided to y.

    ''''Come join us.'''' Gracier invited Noire to join them, but she refused.

    ''''Sorry, I''m not good at that kind of thing. Maybe next time.''''

    Gracier pouted but did try to persuade Noire to join them. The three yed cards until they became exhausted and went to sleep.

    Noire sat crossed on the ground and closed her eyes; she appeared to be sleeping, but in reality, she was awake, and her senses were sharper; nothing could bypass her detection.

    She knew that something would happen tonight after seeing that nasty grin on that priest''s face, and her master had warned that assassins mighte after them, they should be on guards, and as the strongest of the four, it was her duty to protect them.

    Suddenly, someone was knocking on the door, followed by that priest''s voice.

    ''''Sir Alexander, I would like to have a word with you. It''s about our destination. Please open the door.''''

    Noire chuckled when she heard the priest''s word. She had expected them to make a nasty move but not this. Did he think the teleportation stone hidden inside his palm would be unnoticed?

    She would use this opportunity to clean up for good; therefore, she epted the other party''s offer.

    ''''Sure!" She said before opening the door, and a middle-aged man with a beard dressed in the church outfit walked in.

    ''''Thank you, Sir Alexander.'''' The priest said with his head lowered, hiding the malicious smile on his face. For the fake goddess, he would do anything, even something underhanded as this.

    ''''Die!" The priest muttered before crushing the teleportation stone inside his palm, and the room was enveloped in golden light; they were about to get teleported. He expected to see the shock on her face, but all Noire did was to shot him a nce without any expression.

    The priest who said Noire''s expression almost choked on his breath. He''d sensed a sudden spike of rm, afraid of what this meant; no, he already understood what her gaze meant but was too afraid of believing in such a possibility.

    ''''You-you...''''

    Bang!

    Noire didn''t let the priest finish his word before blowing his head with a wind missile.

    Right after she killed the priest, she reappeared in the middle of a hall and was surrounded by enemies.

    There were more than fifty enemies; the weakest was level 65, while the strongest was in the middle of the four men standing in the front.

    p! p!

    ''''How unexpected, you still get caught in the end.'''' Lazarus, the strongest temr knight, said upon seeing Noire disguised as Alex. He was not shocked not to see the priest; he was a sacrificial pawn anyway.

    What Lazarus found slightly regrettable was that Alex''s women were not caught in the teleportation, but that didn''t matter; what mattered was they had their target; once they killed him, they could kill Maria and the others. From what he heard, everyone in his family was beautiful; he would use them as sex ves until he became bored.

    Lazarus had expected Noire to show some reaction, but she was unexpectedly calm, so calm that she began to get on his nerves and he couldn''t help but says.

    ''''What? Cat got your tongue? Or it''s because you are that scared?"

    Noire didn''t say anything before her lips twisted in ridicule, and she asked.

    ''''Afraid? By the like of you?"

    Suddenly, Lazarus felt that something was amiss; he was not the only one; the others felt it as well. It was like they were not facing a human but a terrific beast instead.

    The invisible pressureing from Noire''s body was too terrible; the weakest among them were already on their knees, shivering.

    In panic, Lazarus used his special eyes, whose skill was like an appraisal.<sub> </sub>

    The status he saw made him sigh in relief.

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 1????

    Experience Value: 60000/400500

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ''''He is a Saint, a weak Saint. I''m stronger than him; there''s nothing to fear.'''' Lazarus mumbled, full of himself.

    Because information had not reached them since they left toplete this mission, he didn''t know that the Alex in front of him was a fake, nor did he know how much damage the real Alex had already caused to the empire, that he had already infiltrated the tower of Babel at the moment.

    Just as Lazarus was about to order his men to take, he heard Noireughing.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha!"

    ''''What is so fun? Why are youughing? It''s thisyourst attempt before you die?'''' Lazarus asked, confused about why she wasughing.

    ''''I''mughing because you are aplete fool. I let you appraise because I thought you would understand, but even with my generous action, you still didn''t notice anything. You are still full of yourself, thinking that everything is still under your control. I couldn''t help butugh at your stupidity.''''

    Lazarus frowned before using appraisal on Noire again, and he got the shock of his life; he had finally understood what she meant; she was not him.

    ''''You are not Alexander Kael Touch. Who are you?" Lazarus asked while thinking of something terrific.

    The others were confused at this sudden development. Confusion was written all over their faces.

    ''''I''m Noire.''''

    Amidst this confusion, Noire introduced herself.

 774 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 749

    Lazarus could not believe that they had been fooled. If this person is fake, it means the real Alex had already infiltrated the empire.

    Thinking of this possibility, he felt goosebumps rise all over his body and the fine hair on his back standing on the end. He must quickly inform the pope that they had fallen into a trap.

    Just as he tried to contact the Pope secretly, Lazarus found out, to his dismay, that he was unable to get in touch with the pope, almost as if something was blocking themunication. He was pretty shocked because themunication stone he had should be able to bypass most of the restrictions, but currently, it was not the case.

    ''''How rude. Trying to contact someone while I''m introducing myself.'''' Noire said with a smile. She was like Sakuya; she loved to toy with her enemy.

    Lazarus''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he roared, unable to endure it any longer.

    ''''Kill the impostor."

    Finally, the others understood that the Alex in front of them was fake; they readied their weapons were about to attack Noire.

    Seeing so many cold weapons raised, she chuckled and undone her disguise; a ck beauty appeared, shocking the crowd; they became frozen.

    Meanwhile, Noire, who had changed back to her human form, opened her mouth and mumbled.

    ''''Let''s there be blood.''''

    ''''Be careful!'''' Lazarus warned, but it was already toote.

    Boom!

    ? The temr knight next to Lazarus had his upper gone. Nobody saw clearly what happened; Saint just died like that.

    ''''Uwah!"

    In desperation, someoneunched an attack; his sword glowed red as he tried to cut Noire in two.

    However, right as this person got closer to Noire, his body was torn apart by a wind tornado she instant cast.

    Noire didn''t wait before pointing her finger at Lazarus''s group. Light and ck light burst forth, creating a powerful shockwave. The surrounding soldiers could not withstand the shockwave, and the ones closest to them were torn apart. Those who were slightly further away were sent staggering.

    ''''Summon your domain to cast the holy domain.'''' Lazarus urged the survivors to use their domain to create the holy domain. This holy domain was capable of temporarily sealing its enemy''s strength while strengthening its allies.

    Following Lazarus''smand, the temr knights and the other survivors summoned their domains, and because every one of them was a Light element user, they all possessed the light domain.

    When dozens of light domainsbined, it created a beautiful white domain with Lazarus at the center, dressed in golden armor made of mana. Those fueling this holy domain felt their mana quickly draining, but they gritted their teeth and continued.

    Lazarus could feel immense strength traveling his cells; his level increased. He was now level 137.

    ''''Is that all?"

    Noire chuckled when she saw the holy domain, she had expected something more, but she ended up disappointed.

    ''''Now my turn,'''' Noire said before releasing one of the seals put on her because of Alex''s current strength.

    BOOM!

    The rooftop above the temple was blown away, and rain began to fall on them.

    The current Noire was stronger than her usual self, almost as one of the seals was lifted.

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????<sub> </sub>

    Level 1????

    Experience Value: ?????????

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2600

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion] [Sword Art Max]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Somehow Noire got sword skill, and currently, there was a sword in her hand.

    ''''Sword of the end,'''' Noire mumbled as she brandished the sword.

    The surroundings became silent. The wind and rain instantly formed a line, piercing into Lazarus''s holy domain.

    ''''Holy extinction ray.'''' Lazarus attacked, and Noire, who was about to attack, got swallowed by white light.

    Boom!

    Before Lazarus and his men could celebrate, a sword light passed through the explosion to reach them.

    The sword light, like a wave of water, flew over and filled the air. Bit by bit, it reced the white domain around Lazarus. The continuous wind and rain were like a torrent, drowning everything instantly.

    The chain of sword lights continued to gather as if feeding on the holy domain before suddenly exploding. With a loud bang, the church copsed. Smoke and dust filled the air under the wind and rain, and fresh blood was spilled. Everyone was killed except for Lazarus; his figure was shaking violently.

    The string of sword lights connected by the rain had be a thin line.

    The iparably thin and weak sword light had pierced through his body, sending him flying with a fierce and heavy force. Blood lines were shot out from every part of his body while he was still in the air.

    His bodynded on the ground. Only after sliding several dozen meters through the muddynd did he struggle back to his feet. His body was covered in blood, and he didn''t even look at the battlefield anymore. He turned around and fled without any hesitation.

    One strike!

    Only one strike it took to kill the remaining survivors and seriously injure him, a Level 137. He must escape, he had lost all dignity as a temr knight, but Lazarus didn''t care; he must survive and inform the Pope about the current situation. They would find a solution; this girl was too strong for him to take; it was no wonder Alex could let her impersonate him.

    The most frustrating thing for Lazarus was that woman seemed not to have used her full strength; he must inform the headquarter for them to prepare countermeasures against such a strong enemy.

    ''''Where do you think you are going?'''' Noire''s voice echoed next to him, and his soul almost left his body. He had given all his all to flee, and he thought he would be able to make it. Unfortunately, she caught up in less than a minute. He didn''t even feel her approaching.

    ''''What a monster,'''' Lazarus said before the void swallowed him.

    ''''Well, I''m indeed a monster,'''' Noire said before disappearing. Tonight''s fight was disappointing; she thought she would have struggled, it would have been an exciting fight just like her fight against Alex, but unfortunately, it was not the case. She had forgotten that not everyone was like Alex, and she was too strong for Lazarus''s group.

 775 Chapter 750

    The moment Alex walked in, cardinal Pierrot said.

    ''''Finally, you are here."

    Alex chuckled; it would be fun if he killed the three remaining cardinals and the high priests here. The Holy Crux empire would be crippled if there were to lose all their cardinals; losing seven Saint Realm experts was not a joking matter.

    ''''You seemed to have been waiting for me. I guess you must have some n seeing the smug smile on your face.'''' Alex said, observing cardinal Pierrot''s reaction. He was grinning.

    ''''You are right; this floor will be your grave while your woman would be forever gone. You lost.'''' Cardinal Pierrot dered, expecting Alex to react, but unfortunately, he didn''t react; his face was calm.

    ''''It is that so?" It was all he said with his head tilted to the side.

    Cardinal Pierrot, who was expecting Alex to lose his cool after hearing his provocation ended up as the one who lost his cool.

    ''''Activate all the formations. Let''s show this bastard it''s better not mess up with us.'''' Cardinal Pierrot shouted, and immediately, everyone present on this floor except for Alex poured their mana into the many hidden formations all over the ce.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions urred, and the room was filled with mana to the point Alex would find it hard to cancel it as he was not strong as Silveria.

    ¡¼Hahahaha! Nice solution; by overloading this room with mana, they are making it impossible for you to use your cancel ability. It''s simple but pretty effective. I give them my thumb up for this one.¡½Silveria talked as if she was enjoying the current situation.

    Alex sighed before saying. ''''It''s a great countermeasure, but unfortunately, this will not stop me.''''

    ¡¼This solution should have been perfect if you didn''t have that ability. How a shame their greatest trump card will end up fueling the enemy.¡½Silveria mumbled, feeling pity for cardinal Pierrot and his men.

    ''''Now, Alexander, who can you-" Cardinal Pierrot hadn''t finished his sentence before losing control over the enormous mana filling the room.

    ''''Mana''s body.''''

    p The moment Alex muttered those words, he had taken control of the surrounding mana. He possessed the greatest ability; not only could he cancel other ess over mana he could also connect to ambient mana, temporarily making it his own.</anda>

    ''''What?'''' Cardinal Pierrot''s eyes widened in horror; their full-proof n had backfired on them. There was no mention anywhere in the information they collected on Alex that he could take control over someone else mana.

    Swish!

    Alex vanished and reappeared before cardinal Pierrot and caught his head; he lifted him before violently mming him against the hard floor.

    Kabooooom!

    ''''Gofuh!"

    Cardinal Pierrot''s spine broke under the violent impact; he was in immense pain.

    Before the others could react, Alex had already moved.<sub> </sub>

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    He killed them like goblins, be it was grandmasters or Saints; it took only one advanced version of the phantom bullet to erase their upper bodies [A/N: His bullets became powerful as his strength increased.[

    The others couldn''t react; mana''s body had increased Alex''s reaction speed on top of his Demi-God reaction speed, making Saint look like children before him.

    ''''M-Monster... Cough! Cough!" Cardinal Pierrot mumbled with difficulty.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment. Well, please be on your way.'''' Alex said before unleashing another phantom bullet.

    Half of cardinal Pierrot''s body, along with the floor, was gone.

    Alex sighed and checked how long he could still maintain the mana''s body state.

    ''''Hum! I still have 2 seconds left.''''

    He immediately asked Silveria to check to see there was too many people upstairs, such as servants and low-ranked church members; fortunately, only high priests and knights were left.

    Alex nodded; he would feel any remorse if he were to kill them all as they knew the risk when they epted to go against him.

    Aiming Silveria upward, Alex poured all the mana he stoled from cardinal Pierrot''s group; the silver gun seemed to shine for a moment.

    It was only recently Alex thought of using this method; normal bullets or special bullets have one thing inmon, the amount of mana needed to be used to unleash them was already fixed, but it doesn''t mean it could not go up. For example, what would happen if a phantom bullet that normally needs 300 mana to be fired you added 50 or 100 more mana?

    The answer is simple; it would change; to put it simply, it would evolve. If the previous version was 0.1, then by increasing the input of mana, it will be ver. 0.2.

    It was shocking he had not thought of this soon; he didn''t need to get new skills or abilities; he already had enough. He must improve, changing how he uses them and trying new things to find the perfect skills.

    Silveria and Nyx could have told him, but they didn''t do that because they wished for him to discover this on his own; only like this would he get new ideas on what to create that would fit his needs.

    It was exactly what was happening right now.

    The crimson bullet left the gun without making a sound, but as soon it was out, Alex was sent flying while the space in front of the bullet was torn apart; it was like a ck hole that sucked all lights and the surrounding inside it.

    This ck hole continued to fly higher and higher, destroying everything on its path until it stopped right before the highest level of the tower; a powerful defensive formation protected this floor.

    Alex, on the fourth floor, felt chill when he saw the improved version of the crimson bullet pierced through eight floors. He had never thought this would happen; so much damage would be caused by the improved version of the crimson bullet; he almost got killed by his own bullet. He felt fear and soon excitement; he could make his bullets more powerful by increasing the mana needed.

    ''''Let''s call this new bullet Crimson ckhole.''''

    Alex smiled before flying through the hole left by the crimson bullet; he was sure Lucius would be fuming. The final fight was about to begin; he would be taking his woman back.

    ''''Lucius, here Ie.''''

 776 Chapter 751

    <o>,m The highest floor, the 13th floor.</o>

    Lucius, who got punched by Luna, was getting furious. Fortunately, she was back in the formation, suffering immense pain, and he could feel the fake goddess getting closer and closer; soon, she would upy Luna''s body, the perfect vessel, and from then onward, their empire would be the strongest, and he would make that damn brat pay a heavy sin for messing with him.

    Lucius, who was thinking about how to torture Alex, was shocked when he felt the tower shaking, almost as if it would break apart at any moment.

    Something felt off; Lucius decided to check; by spreading his senses and using the numerous formations inside the tower, he could see to the sixth floor and what he saw made him tremble violently.

    ''''Alexander!!!" He roared the name of the young man who caused him more damage than anything in just a few days. Lucius was sure that the hole in the middle of the floors was Alex''s doing.

    ''''A..Alex?" Luna, whose consciousness was bing blurry, tried to stay awake at least until she saw his face; the pain was too much; just as she was thinking of making onest attempt to stay awake, she arrived and,

    Boom!

    Luna felt like someone was using a hammer to pound her brain; she felt disgusted as something foreign was trying to take over her body; she couldn''t allow it, but unfortunately, she was too weak.

    ''''I will be the owner of this body; you can keep struggling.'''' The fake goddess dered as she started battling against Luna and her weapon spirit.

    ''''Lucius, kill that boy while I take care of this little girl. I have almost taken control of her body.'''' The fake goddess shouted at Lucius.

    The Pope was surprised before kneeling.

    ''''Your wish is mymand.'''' He dered, and at the same time, Alex broke the defensive formation using erase and crimson bullets to create a passage for him to enter.

    Immediately Alex''s face darkened when he saw Luna floating; half of her blonde hair had turned gray, while her face was twitching as if she was in extreme pain.

    ¡¼She is already in her body, trying to getplete control over her body. Don''t act rashly; you should first take care of the old man there.¡½Nyx warned, and Alex nodded before slowly turning to face Lucius.

    The two men stared at each other before the Pope talked first.

    ''''You are really good. You almost got me, but now all end, I''ll kill you.''''

    Right after saying those words, Lucius forcibly teleported them to another location.

    They appeared a few kilometers from the holy capital in the middle of a mountain.

    ''''This ce should make a good grave for an old man like you,'''' Alex said while releasing his killing intent which Lucius found incredible considering Alex''s age.

    ''''My grave, you say? Hehehehehe! You don''t have that ability yet. I will kill you before you do.'''' Lucius dered before releasing all his power.

    BOOM!

    An enormous aura exploded from his body, pushing Alex a couple of steps back; he couldn''t help but gulp audibly, he had expected him to be strong, but this amount of pressure was still beyond his expectation.

    ''This old man was strong, really strong.'' He knew it even without appraising Lucius.

    Even though he was curious about Lucius''s status, this was not a fight; one should be distracted; one moment of distraction, and he might die.

    Lucius right now wants to kill him.

    Swish!

    Lucius disappeared and reappeared before Alex as if he had teleported, he shed downward with a simple sword, but space got cut apart.<sub> </sub>

    The sword was fast, but Alex was faster. He slightly tilted his body to the side, dodging the strike while immediately counterattacking.

    BANG!

    An improved version of the phantom bullet was shot a Lucius from a tricky angle, but he still managed to react by moving his sword at the speed of light; he executed five shes with one swing.

    Kacha!

    The sword broke apart after that strike.

    ''''Instant Strengthening X5!" Lucius mumbled, and his body became muscr.

    Crack!

    The ground cracked under his feet as he shot toward Alex like a missile.

    Alex knew he would die if he shed against him with his current body; no matter how tough his body had be, Lucius, under instant strengthening X5, wasn''t something his current body could face.

    ''''Asura''s Form!" Immediately Alex unleashed his ultimate form; he grew taller, more muscr, and his hair turned crimson and elongated. Behind him, the phantom image of a giant Alex appeared before vanishing.

    Lucius was shocked when he saw the current Alex; he felt threatened by the current Alex, something he didn''t feel when he was in a normal start.

    ''This is why this boy has to die.'' Lucius reaffirmed his will to kill the boy known as Alexander Kael Touch no matter what; if not, he would be letting a monster capable of killing him in a couple of months go, it would be a pretty foolish thing to do.

    ''''Body of light.'''' Lucius activated his secret skill.

    It was a skill that altered his body, making him closer to the light. Like this, he could deal more damage to his enemy, for example, healing his enemy beyond his body capacity; if this were to happen, the cells would die faster.

    Lucius transformed his right arm into light as he punched Alex.

    Bang!

    Alex defended with his right hand enveloped by the Eternal Chain.

    Lucius frowned when he sensed the Eternal Chain was sucking away all light inside his hand.

    He wanted to escape, but Alex would not let go without a small gift in return.

    ''''Golden Hour Prime Time: Frozen Wheels!!"

    It was an advanced version of time stop capable of working on Demi-God, well, in theory.

    Lucius was frozen, but he was still able to move his eyes even when being frozen in time; Alex understood that he still couldn''tpletely stop time for a stronger opponent, his current limit should be barely one second, but it was more than enough to do what he wanted.

    Clenching his right fist, Alex punched Lucius in the face, time resumed, and he was sent flying five kilometers.

    ''''Crimson bullet.''''

    Kabooooom!

 777 Chapter 752

    ''''Crimson Bullet"

    After sending Lucius flying, Alex unleashed a crimson bullet; he increased the amount of mp to 2000 instead of the normal 1000 MP.

    Kabooooom!

    Lucius didn''t have the time to defend before the crimson bullet arrived.

    Alex, who should be feeling to have dealt damage to Lucius, frowned because in the middle of the explosion appeared a shield made of light.

    ''''No good!" Alex mumbled and was about to enter the void, but he was already toote.

    ''''Sword of Light Art Exclusive skill: Let''s there be Light!"

    BOOM!

    The light descended from the sky like it had been sent from heaven. At thest moment, Alex defended using the Eternal Chain; he switched it into the form of a shield but even so, he was injured; he was forced to kneel to kill some of the impact brought by that terrific attack.

    ''''I knew you would defend against that; it is why I came to finish you with this.''''

    Lucius''s voice rang behind Alex, followed by an attack, but Alex had expected this, he shadow shifted with Lucius.

    However, Lucius didn''t seem shocked; right as own attack he had previouslyunched on Alex was about tond on him, it vanished.

    Alex frowned; judging from Lucius''s reaction and how he could handle his attacks calmly, they must have researched and collected much information on him.

    ''''You''re indeed talented; I''m even jealous. Given enough time, you might have surpassed me, surpassed everyone, but unfortunately, you be the enemy of someone you shouldn''t have. I will have you die here.'''' Lucius said as he was getting ready to finish Alex.

    ''''You talk too much,'''' Alex replied before shooting three bullets quickly.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Ice bullet¡ÁFire bullet¡ÁLightning bullet

    The three special bullets formed the chaos bullet.

    Lucius frowned; upon seeing this bullet, he understood that it was not your average bullet; it was even more dangerous than that crimson bullet; however, he would not let Alex win; he would trample on everything he had, he wouldpletely crush him.

    ''''Instant Strengthening X10!"

    Using half of his mana, Lucius turned into a handsome youth; he lowered his body and shed out with a new sword; this sword emitted intense light; it was so bright that Alex was forced to close his eyes.

    Kabooooom!

    An intense explosion distorted the surrounding the moment the sword light and the chaos bullet shed.

    Alex felt run down his spine; before he knew it, Lucius appeared above his head.

    ''''Since when....'''' Alex was shocked.

    ''''Die!" Lucius shed down with his sword covered in light.

    ''''Hellsing!"

    Immediately after Alex summoned his domain, the light surrounding Lucius''s sword vanished; he knew he would die if he stayed in this domain. This domain was too dangerous; it was able to cancel even his transformation. This young man was too dangerous, he was stronger than him on many levels, but in the exchanges they had, it was like they were equal; if this goes on, he wouldn''t have any other solution than use that skill of the goddess bestowed upon her.

    Without a second thought, Lucius jumped back, putting some distance between him and Alex.

    Alex didn''t immediately attack him; he used most of his stored skill points to raise a few of his skills.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]<sub> </sub>

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 144 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000300

    MP: 8000/12000

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3220

    DEF: 3020

    AGI: 2820 (+200)

    INT: 2920

    LUK: 2030

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9 ? Level 10 ? Undying Body Level 1 (+4 SP) Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 4 ? Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 1 ? Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] (New) [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] [Temp]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''Asura''s Might!"

    Right after spending his SP, Alex unleashed a mighty roar toward Lucius, the mountain behind him was blown into smithereens while he was pushed couple of steps back. His armor was destroyed, blood dripping from his hands which he used to defend against Alex''s sonic attack.

    ''''Sword of Light Art Exclusive skill: Let''s there be Light!"

    Lucius was about to summon the same attack that caused Alex too much damage, but Alex could feel this attack was different; it would be more devastating; he might not survive this time; however, he already had the solution to deal with his attack.

    Just as the holy light descended from the sky and was about to crush Alex, he summoned his domain, and the attack was instantly canceled.

    ''''I know you will do that. In the past, I have never understood the quote, give your all even if it''s an ant. I have always thought, why would I need to go all out to eliminate a simple ant? Wouldn''t it be a waste of energy if I were to use my full strength against a simple ant? Then I realized that even an ant''s bite could be fatal, that not all ants are the same. So, I stopped hesitating; against an ant, I must go all out topletely crush it.''''

    For some unknown reason, Lucius became talkative all of a sudden, to Alex''s surprise.

    ''''You talk too much,'''' Alex said those Lucius after hearing his lengthy speech.

    ''''I guess you are right, but that would be thest conversation you heard before dying,'''' Lucius mumbled before taking a deep breath.

    Alex knew he mustn''t let him finish what he was trying to do, he fired special bullets and tried to attack him from behind, but it was already toote.

 778 Chapter 753

    At the same time, Alex and Lucius were fighting in an unknown location; Lord Thanos arrived; the only thing in this space was infinite darkness capable of swallowing anything.

    ''''My Lord, Thanos has arrived.'''' Lord Thanos kneeled with his head touching the ground when he said those words.

    ''''Hum! Not bad, Thanos, but where is that offering. I know her big brother could not make it as that goddess is involved; he is quite unlucky. Even if I''ve put curses on her, she was an enemy I had difficulty dealing with. We must not let them gain strength more than nned.'''' A voice full of authority answered Lord Thanos; this voice seemed to be emanating from all directions; one couldn''t locate where exactly the owner of this voice was.

    ''''I understand, my Lord, I shall bring Incursio for the ritual. Should I bring that spy as well?" Lord Thanos asked. The spy he was talking about was no none other than Leonardo. They thought they wouldn''t know why Leonardo suddenly wished to join the dark side. His hatred and desire to beat Alex in everything asides, the timing was too perfect; it was suspicious. Lord Thanos was wary of Leonardo, and after a bit of digging, he learned the shocking truth that Leonardo was working for Alex as a spy. Nobody knows what the two talked about that night when Alex cut off Leonardo''s right arm, but they knew it was that Alex convinced Leonardo to be a spy that would infiltrate the Chaos organization.

    The reason Lord Thanos did nothing after learning this shocking truth was because Leonardo was an important vessel in their n. They would use him to capture Alex, turning him to their side.

    ''''Bring that girl and the Hero. Do not help Lucifer; this will be his trial. Whether he seeds or fails, it''s up to him.'''' The voice in the darkness ordered before adding.

    ''''Send someone to capture that princess of the Far East Empire who recently awakened her Gift. She will make a valuable puppet. Make sure to capture her.''''

    ''''As you wish, my Lord.'''' Lord Thanos responded before vanishing.

    ''''Sigh! I wanted to watch that fight, but she wouldn''t let him. She is too strong; no wonder the Chaos Prince wanted her.'''' The voice said, trying to watch the ongoing fight between Alex and Lucius. Unfortunately Nyx wouldn''t let anyone secretly watch this fight. It was quite frustrating, but they were nothing they could do.

    Meanwhile, back in Alex''s location.

    Alex knew he mustn''t let him finish what he was trying to do, he fired special bullets and tried to attack him from behind, but it was already toote. Lucius had already used his ultimate forbidden skill.

    ''''Glimpse of Glory!"

    Then something shocking happened.

    Another Lucius appeared, but this one had wings on his back and a golden sma ring above his head.

    Alex tried to use his silver eyes, but the new Lucius sensed this and teleported Lucius away.

    ''''I''m offering 10 years." Lucius sacrificed five years of his life to boost his strength temporarily. This forbidden skill was only usable every two years.

    Lucius''s level skyrocketed; he was beyond level 162; maybe he had be a God. A small sma ring appeared above his head.

    Alex didn''t have the time, the newly strengthened Lucius teleported before Alex, and his spear pierced through his stomach even when he was still in his Asura''s Form and was wearing Loki. He was overwhelmed.

    ''''Cough! Cough!" Alex vomited blood, and his undying body kicked in; new muscles were being created at fast speed.

    ''''Devour!"<sub> </sub>

    ''''Huh?" Lucius frowned.

    Alex tried to use devour without summoning the Eternal Chain, but unfortunately, it didn''t work, but this was more than enough; it was only a distraction; the real thing was what followed.

    ''''Mana''s Body!"

    Boom!

    Lucius was pushed back while Alex''s wound was instantly healed, and his mana skyrocketed to twenty thousand.

    ''''Judgement!"

    Thousands of spears made of light surrounded Lucius in the blink of an eye. Every one of these spears had its tip pointed at Alex.

    Fwoosh!!!!!!!

    With just a gesture, thousands spears were shot at Alex with a god-like speed; no matter what, he couldn''t defend himself. Lucius appeared behind him and wanted to finish him as he was busy dealing with those thousands spears but what happened surpassed all his expectations.

    Two guns appeared inside Alex''s hands; he aimed one in front of him while the other one, the ck gun, was aimed at Lucius, who appeared behind him; he froze, feeling immense fear; it was like he saw his death and couldn''t do anything about.

    ''''Erase!"

    ''''The End!"

    BANG!

    One-shot but two bullets left the guns.

    Almost using all of his mana, he created the strongest silver bullet ever; this bullet was able to obliterate the thousands spears made of light entirely.

    With the ck gun Nyx, Alex willingly sacrificed all his levels to create the death bullet, which prated Lucius''s head before he could even dodge; even he dodged or fled, he would have died because once the death bullet was fired, only death awaits you.

    Lucius saw his life shing before his eyes; in the beginning, he was an orphan; to survive, to protect the other children in the orphanage, he decided to be stronger. Somehow he ended up as the previous Pope''s disciple; he was happy he thought he could now protect everyone, but unfortunately, he changed; he became greedy once he tasted the forbidden fruit known as power, he eliminated the other disciples bing the holy son than a cardinal and finally the pope. All these things wouldn''t have happened if not because of that voice guiding him; heter learned it was the goddess; with her help, he would have conquered the whole world, bing the supreme pope, but now everything came to an end, he didn''t regret his choice, he would do the same thing if he were given another chance.

    ''''I.....I.... don''t want...to... die...'''' Those were Lucius''sst words before dying; he died of unwillingness; his end shouldn''t have been like this. If there were an afterlife, this time, he would not fail; unfortunately, there would not be an afterlife for him; for him, it was truly the end.

 779 Chapter 754

    Let''s rewind time to a few hours before Alex fought Lucius.

    Inside the dungeon where Elseria, Freya, and Armstrong trapped Zero and his followers.

    ''''Armstrong must be in a pretty bad shape for him not to havepletely recovered until now. How he''s doing?"

    ''''He is fine. He just a couple of hours to fully recover. That man''s me is too weird; even a pdin like Armstrong was helpless before him; he could heal his injuries even with the strongest healing art. We must eliminate this threat. He has not matured yet, but he is still this scary.'''' Freya sighed, recalling how strong Zero, Incursio''s big brother was; she felt chill. A sensation she rarely had; not many make her feel that sensation.

    ''''Rx, I''ll take care of him soon. I''m just waiting for something.'''' Elseria said with a smile, she had been fiddling with amunication stone for a while, and her behavior started to annoy Freya.

    ''''Can you stop doing that? It''s quite irritating.'''' Finally, Freya could take it any longer.

    ''''Oh?! Is this how you talk to your master and senior?" Elseria asked with an innocent, but to Freya, this smile was nothing but innocent; she started to tremble; it was an instinctual reaction.

    Just as she was about to say something, themunication stone held by Elseria shone for a moment before going back to normal again.

    ''''Fufufu!''''

    After that, Elseria burst intoughter; she was genuinelyughing like she had heard something unexpected. It had been a long time since Freya saw herugh like this, so she became curious.

    ''''What happened?''''

    Elseriaughed for a while before exining why she wasughing. She told Freya everything Alex had done; he was currently infiltrating the tower of Babel to rescue Luna.

    ''''Amazing!" Freya said. It was rare for the Ice queen to praise someone; she was naturally cold, but she also didn''t like to praise others as she saw no meaning in doing so. However, after hearing about Alex''s aplishments, she was genuinely surprised; his ns were not something someone normal could think of. He created a dreadful n fit for the current situation; he used everything he had, his wits, strength, and connections; he used absolutely everything. This proved how smart he was; instead of blindly charging toward the enemy, he carefully nned step by step how to deal a severe blow to his enemy.

    First, by targeting his enemy through mental pressure from all sides then, he made himself a target to reduce his enemy''s wariness; when his enemy thought they had him under his watch, he struck, dealing them a hard blow by targeting their churches, heter cooperated with the other empires to increase the amount of damage to his enemy, just as his enemy was raging over his lost he struck again but this time from inside their empire, killing their cardinals, several cardinals at that. It was pretty bold and unexpected; every move seemed calcted.

    Freya shivered by imagining how dangerous this young man would be if he were always to use his brain as he did in the current situation? He would be too dangerous because he was smart; he possessed the strength, an overwhelming talent.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Gulp!" Freya gulped, feeling pressured, something that didn''t happen for a while.

    ''''Did you know if he had infiltrated the tower yet?" Freya asked, and Elseria responded.

    ''''Most likely. As expected of the man trying to make me his woman.'''' Elseria said with a smile. Her smile was so beautiful that it resembled a blossoming flower.

    Freya was dumbfounded; she thought maybe she had misheard.

    ''''What did you say? He wished to make you his woman?"

    ''''Yes! It''s what he said.'''' Elseria responded to Freya''s shock.

    ''''Does he knows your identity?" Freya asked. As her disciple, she was naturally aware of Elseria''s real identity. She wondered if Alex knew who he was trying to make his woman, but Elseria''s following words left her speechless.

    ''''Of course, he knew I''m the elven goddess and the current empress.''''

    ''''Ah?!"

    ''''Don''t be so surprised. Alex might appear dumb, simp most of the time, but it''s only when he doesn''t use his brain and stay passive. Once he does, you see how capable he could be. Back then, he said he would make me his woman no matter what; even if I were a goddess, it wouldn''t stop him from making me his woman. You know I was pretty shocked back then. At first, I wanted to dismiss his deration as something trivial, as a young man in puberty, but when I saw his eyes, I stopped. Those eyes were the eyes of someone that would not stop at anything to aplish his goal. To tell you the truth, it was the first time a man caught my interest. Unconsciously I started thinking maybe he could do it. It was the first time this was happening. It is a weird feeling, but I don''t dislike it. I don''t know what the future holds, but I''m looking forward to it. Maybe he can make me fall for him? Maybe not; either way, it will be fun. I can''t wait to see the result.''''

    At the end of her long speech, she shed Freya a beautiful smile.

    Freya''s jaw hit the floor; she could not believe what she had heard. Who is this woman? Typhania, the Elven goddess, it would not be a false statement if you say she was the strongest existence a few centuries ago, she had never shown interest in any male before, no matter how outstanding those men were, but currently, she was showing interest. Some might say it was because Alex was the prophecy boy, but that was bullshit. Typhania''s interest was genuine; it was not because of some prophecy; the boy called Alexander Kael Touch was someone that pushed you to want to know more about him. There was something different about him, something other males didn''t possess, which made him unique.

    There was a saying that when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.

    For some unknown reason, Freya felt like Typhania would eventually fall for Alex, maybe not now, maybe in 5 years, ten years, or maybe even more, but ultimately she would fall for him.

 780 Chapter 755

    For some unknown reason, Freya felt like Typhania would eventually fall for Alex, maybe not now, maybe in 5 years, ten years, or maybe even more, but ultimately she would fall for him.

    There are many reasons why Freya arrived at this conclusion, the first one being that Alex managed to make Typhania interested in him. He knew his chance of making her his woman was slim but still dered he would eventually make her his woman. This is a simple tactic to make the other party interested in you. Starting from then onward, she would pay more attention to you. Besides, Alex had an advantage over others as he was the one in the prophecy, making Typhania pay extra attention to him. Then you have to make the other party more interested in you by saying something unexpected such as making her your woman then you would ignore her, making others your women w you even seeded making one of her former friend your woman. This would make the woman more interested in you, and slowly you would creep into her heart, making her do things she wouldn''t normally do, such as letting her strongest asset go.

    Freya felt a chill on her back and had goosebumps all over her body. This was only spection, but if Alex did really think like that, then he would be beyond scary.

    The corners of Freya''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward. She really wanted to see the result. To see to which extent that boy would continue to surprise them.

    In truth, Alex had not thought that far but he said those words to make Typhania interested in him; as for Artemia ending up as his woman, he saw an opportunity, and he took it. He knew he would make Typhania fall for him no matter how long it would take; he was sure of this because he had never failed to get what he wanted, not even once. He would do anything to get what he desired.

    ''''Ah! Let''s stop talking about Alex. He''s busy taking care of his business. I should do the same here. ying time over, it''s the time to finish things.'''' Elseria dered before standing up.

    Freya was not surprised by this because she had expected something like this. After hearing Alex''s incredible aplishments, she was fired up; she also wanted to do something exceptional. Instead of sitting idly, not going all out, she might as well go all out and eradicate the man known as Zero. She could have done that from the beginning, but she chose not to because she was waiting for another big shot toe to Zero''s rescue; like this, she would deal a severe blow to the Chaos organization. While few men came to Zero''s rescue, their ranks were not that high.

    Now that Elseria had decided to be serious, they would undoubtedly die in this dungeon.

    ''''What should I do?" Freya asked, ready to follow Elseria''s instructions.

    ''''You should wait for Armstrong to recover before you two will take care of the others that came to rescue the boy. As for me, I''ll take care of the boy before going back. They thought I didn''t know what they were after. I just yed along for them to make a move, and I willpletely crush them.'''' Elseria said with a cruel smile. Lord Thanos thought they had Elseria, no Typhania dancing within their palm, but it was the contrary. She knew they were luring her here, and she deliberately let herself get lured; everything was for the sake of letting the enemy make a move. They would probably go after the fifth key located deep in the Elven continent, and for this, they would use someone who was familiar with the forest, someone she left to escape. Everything was still within her ns, and now it was time to begin the cleaning.

    ''''I understand. Please be prudent.'''' Freya epted Elseria''s orders before adding.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Oh?! Are you worried?" Elseria teased; she didn''t expect Freya to answer honestly.

    ''''Yes, I am,'''' Freya answered, and Elseria was lost for words momentarily.

    ''''Hahahaha! Don''t worry; I''ll be prudent. I''m Typhania, after all.'''' Elseria said before vanishing.

    ''''Ok, it''s time to check Armstrong''s state,'''' Freya said before heading toward the nearby room.

    In the deepest part of the dungeon was a man sitting in a lotus position in the middle of an enormous temple; mountains surrounded this temple. This man had long white hair and white eyebrows; even his eyes were white, making him look odd yet extremely handsome as well. This white-haired man was none other than Zero, the strongest number in the Chaos organization; he fought Armstrong and Freya, he almost crippled Armstrong and injured Freya, he fled here after Elseria, no Typhania appeared. He was seriously injured but thanks to his amazing body capable of extreme regeneration, he recuperated and became stronger.

    Now Zero, who had fully recovered, wanted only one thing, to fight against the guild master of the Adventurer guild, the strongest Demi-God in the world,; she also has also another identity, the elven empress who went missing hundreds of years ago, the prodigy of the elven race, the one who got the title of the Elven goddess, Typhania.

    As a genius himself and as a battle maniac, Zero desired one thing, which was to fight Typhania and decide who was the true prodigy. Maybe he would have thought twice if she still had her former strength, but unfortunately, after losing against their Lord, they had their strength sealed due to a curse; she was unable to regain her former strength; she was now only a Demi-God, and as Demi-God himself he was not afraid, especially now that he was fully prepared.

    Suddenly Zero stood up, and at the same time, Elseria appeared.

    ''''Wee, Typhania. I was waiting for your arrival. Let''s kill each other.'''' Zero dered with a crazed smile on his face.

    ''''My name isn''t something you should call so casually.'''' Elseria sneered before transforming into her true form.

 781 Chapter 756

    tinum blonde hair and beautiful emerald eyes. Typhania was beyond beautiful only two existences currently in Mysthia could surpass her, Silveria and Nyx.

    It was not an understatement to say she was the most beautiful woman in Mysthia if the two sisters were excluded.

    Even Zero couldn''t help but admit that this woman was truly beautiful. For the first time, an unknown desire was born inside his heart.

    ''This woman, I must make her mine, and to do that, I must beat her. I must win at all costs. Only this way she would understand how awesome he was and would have no choice other than to ept his request.

    Zero had no idea that this thought was twisted, but even if he were, he wouldn''t care as the only that mattered was what he wanted.

    ''''You, be my woman.'''' Zero suddenly dered; no, it was more of order than a deration.

    Typhania was dumbstruck. She had lived long and experienced many downs and highs. But nothing prepared her for Zero''s reactions.

    Nothing.

    Typhania arrived at one conclusion: This man had a screw loose.

    ''''Mental world!" Zero activated his domain, and reality twisted. The two reappeared in a strange world filled with stars.

    ''''Not bad. I understand why you did this. Do you want to make it impossible for me to use spirit arts? I am wrong?" Typhania, who had seen through Zero''s n, voiced her thoughts.

    Zero chuckled, not saying anything but this gesture was more than an answer. He forcibly brought them into his mental world, a domain so powerful that even Lord Thanos was wary of it, because once you were dragged here, most of your power would be lost, while as the master of this world, he was almost almighty.

    ''''While this decision could have been considered wise, you overlooked something. I''m Typhania, after all. I will show you why I was hailed as a genius, feared by many.''''

    As soon she finished saying those words, Typhania made a grasping motion.

    Before Zero could respond, the space seemed to twist, and the concept of distance disappeared.

    "!!"

    He was five hundred meters away from Typhania, but now within his grasp!

    "Unbelievable!"

    Zero eximed. His control over the world was transferred to Typhania. He was beyond shocked; this had never happened before.

    Typhania punched the air, and her small fist crashed into Zero''s jaw, and it shattered, and nerve-wracking pain burst into the mental projection.

    "AHHHH!"

    This punch sent screaming Zero into the starry sky. Pain flooded every bit of his consciousness, but his thoughts weren''t on pain.

    It was on Typhania, the Elven goddess.

    How the hell could she be so strong?!

    No¡­ the real question was, how could he be so weak in front of Typhania!?

    With the help of his domain, he should have been the strongest, the god of this world, but currently, he was like a child getting bullied on his ying ground.

    Uneptable!

    Typhania appeared before Zero in a sh; it was not teleportation but because she was that fast. Zero flinched; he knew he had miscalcted, he must do something, or at this rate, he might lose. So, to not lose, he acted and summoned the tentacle-like veins running through this mental world.

    A sword appeared in Typhania''s hand, and she shed downard; the world seemed to have been split into two with the tentacles vanishing.

    ''''Impossible!"

    Zero''s eyes bulged.<sub> </sub>

    How can the power gap reach such an unfathomable level!?

    It didn''t make sense!

    ''''If you met someone other than me, you could have seeded in injuring maybe killing that person but unfortunately. Mental skills are one of my best fortes. You made a mistake. I shall slowly carve this into your soul.'''' Typhania dered like she was about to do something holy.

    Then Typhania moved her sword; she shed with the in sword formed using her imagination. Only one sword sh was executed, but in front of Zero, dozens of sword shes arrived.

    Because the control over this world had been hijacked, Zero was helpless before those sword shes.

    This might be just a mental world, but the blows were real, and so was the pain.

    Bang! Bang!

    Those shes were like hammer hammering his body and skull. He knew Typhania was deliberately doing this.

    In less than a second, using her sword like a hammer, she hammered down a thousand blows with utmost precision.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Zero released a hellish cry. His skull cracked apart, but the insides weren''t filled with brain mass. Instead, they were filled with mental energy.

    Typhania didn''t stop. Almost as if she was enjoying this, she rained down blows.

    The pain Zero now felt could no longer be described in words. It was an agony of epic proportions.

    ''''You bastard!!!!!"

    Zero lost all haughtiness he had for the first time and swore with boundless rage.

    "Now now~ Be respectful to your elder. I''m older enough to be your great-grandmother.'''' Typhania said while striking down with her sword.

    Zero mental projection was on the verge of disappearing. And if it disappeared due to Typhania''s action, his real body would suffer unbearable consequences.

    Swish! Swish! Bang! Bang!

    Typhania smiled and struck down again.

    ''''Normal sh!" Typhania said before casually moving her sword, it was a basic sword move, but somehow it had be a dreadful sh that cut Zero''s mental projection into two.

    The mental world was on the verge of breaking down.

    However, at thest moment, Zero managed to get back control over his world temporarily and teleported one kilometer away. Because he had constantly suffered Typhania''s attacks, no, she was toying with her, the mental world had shrunk into a small size, and many stars had disappeared.

    Zero was thinking of using the remaining stars and the world energy to temporarily trap Typhania here when he would strike her body outside. That was the n until Typhania decided to stop ying.

    She raised her in sword.

    Smirk!

    A smile spread across her face as she dered.

    ''''Thus lightning is born.''''

    Boom!

    Golden lightning descended from the void, and the world was set aze.

 782 Chapter 757

    Boom!

    Golden lightning descended from the void, and the world was set aze.

    Kabooooom!

    Zero''s mental world was destroyed.

    Outside, Zero vomited a mouthful of blood while his face was pale as a sheet.

    ''''Ugh!"

    His vision was starting to get blurry, but he knew he must not fall asleep right now, or else it would be hisst sleep as it would be an eternal sleep.

    Summoned a sword, he shed at Typhania, who responded; then something shocking happened.

    Bzzzzzz!!!¡ª

    "Aaaahhhh!!

    Golden lightning flowed through to the sword''s tip into Zero''s body faster than he could move.

    Zer,o who was holding onto his sword, let out a scream in pain.

    When Typhania was about to sh at Zero''s neck, she frowned and immediately created a protective field around her body.

    BOOM!

    Zero stomped his feet on the ground; the ground exploded as powerful mana was sent deep underground. Like an active volcano erupting after a long slumber, the ground burst into a zing inferno. The inferno sted upwards, engulfing everything.

    ''''You almost got me.'''' Typhania frowned. She had been lured into attacking. The amount of pain this man should be suffering must be high, but he still had the energy to execute this kind of move. She was impressed, but that was all.

    Against her, his prospect of winning was nonexistent. He might be exceptional; given enough time, he might be able to threaten her, but right now, he was not at that level yet; even if he was level 160 and she was level 162, it didn''t matter what mattered was he had no chance since the beginning.

    Typhania''s eyes shone. Immediately the sky above them darkened with stormy cloudsplimented with thunderous booms.

    RUMBLEEEE

    Powerful tremors rippled out of her, causing everything to rumble. This world seemed to be on the verge of being destroyed, dungeon rooms are known to be extremely sturdy, and for such a room to show signs of breaking apart, it was a testament to Typhania''s strength.

    Zero remembered that Lord Thanos, the second inmand, told them he couldn''t face Typhania withoutplete preparations or else he would lose in a few minutes. Back then, he didn''t understand as he felt like Lord Thanos was exaggerating, and because it took him less than a hundred years to reach his current level, he had thought he was exceptional, more than the past Typhania.

    He had underestimated Typhania despite not wanting to, but there was no time to regret it.

    ''''Purgatory form!"

    Boom!

    The surrounding air changed as Zero, who was cornered, decided to use the chaos seed to activate the purgatory mode. His long white hair darkened while his eyes turned into the form of golden slits.

    At that moment, he felt invincible.

    ''''Inferno me!" He dered as a dark crimson me appeared in front of him.

    Whoosh~!

    The inferno mes concentrated into a pir of fire and struck out.

    Zero''s lips curved up into a sadistic smirk as he saw what happened next.

    The pir of inferno me hit Typhania before she knew it.

    Pang!

    Before Zero''s eyes, Typhania''s defenses copsed, and the pir hit him, and the impact began to turn her into ashes.

    She should have cried; however, she didn''t cry or scream. Instead, she broke intoughter.

    ''''How nice for you to offer me a medium to further mess up with you.'''' She dered before speaking in the spiritnguage.<sub> </sub>

    [Spirit of the me, here my call and gather: Smander]

    The most basic me spirit was summoned through Zero''s me.

    ''''Nooo!" He shouted, but it was already toote.

    The dark red smander struck with its tail which was faster than a phantom bullet.

    It was as if a thick bolt of lightning broke out of the dark clouds and mmed into the motionless Zero.

    BOOM!

    A loud boom followed, and Zero was sent flying. The smander hit him mercilessly, breaking his flesh and bones.

    AHHHHHHH!"

    He cried out in pain. Even his transformation couldn''t stop the pain from wreaking havoc inside his body. He felt he would go insane. He was forced to use his ultimate trump card; he could go back in time for two seconds, but this ability was usable once every three months, but now he didn''t have any other choice other than using it.

    ''''Time rewind!" Zero used his ability, and he went back two seconds. Immediately, he summoned an ominous red sword.

    The moment he pulled the sword out of his sheath. It erupted with ripples of gravity. Then his figure blurred forward, and he appeared before Typhania, his sword shing out with everything he had.

    RIPPPPPPP

    The space in the sword''s path ripped open, revealing a ck rift that seemed part of a ck hole. Terrifying gravitational force burst from it, swallowing everything in its range, even light, causing the surroundings to turn pitch ck. It was a frightening sight to behold.

    When his sword was about to hit the real target, it stopped; immediately, his eyes constricted.

    Like a puff of smoke, Typhania disappeared and appeared behind him.

    "Seems like you didn''t understand the difference between us. How irritating!"

    Typhania grabbed him by the neck and mmed his face into the rift.

    "Argh!" Zero grunted.

    The gravitational force didn''t affect him because of his powerful physics, but the insides of the rift were filled with ominous energy, and he felt like her face was smashed against a mountain. It was painful, but not anything she couldn''t handle.

    Just as he was about to counterattack, all the fine hairs on his back stood up at the end because of Typhania following words.

    ''''Spirit of lightning!"

    RUMBLEEE~

    Zero''s eyes flickered with surprise, and he immediately looked up.

    The sky above them was rumbling with endless lightning bolts, bursting with a power that sent a shiver down his spine.

    Typhania lifted her hand and made a grasping motion. A terrifying pressure descended, and the lightning rushed into her hand, turning into a golden spear.

    BOOM!

    She swirled the spear, causing the pressure to rage out.

    Gulp!

    Zero gulped and was about to escape from the spear''s range when Typhania uttered the following words.

    ''''Spirit of wind bind!"

    Immediately Zero was bound by invisible hands; the wind is everywhere, and the wind is the air, so under Typhania''smand, he was bound unable to do anything.

    Finally, he understood why spirit arts were scary and, as the queen of spirits, why people feared Typhania. It waste to regret. Typhania shed with the golden lightning spear; Zero closed his eyes, waiting for his end; when space twisted around him and he vanished, thest thing he heard made hisment.

    ''''Spirit of the world! Seal!"

    ''''This is cheating.'''' He said, but Typhania ignored him. She nced behind her back, and after making sure Freya and Armstrong could take off the remaining troublemakers, she left.

 783 Chapter 758

    While Typhania was busy ying with Zero, Freya had left Armstrong, whose injuries had almost recovered. He would be able to move in a few hours at most, and Freya, who had confirmed that he was fine, left him and decided to take care of the remaining members of the Chaos organization that had followed Zero.

    Spreading her senses, she was able to locate one of them quickly. She teleported right in front of the man.

    ''''Appear my loyal knight.''''

    Right after Freya appeared, the man, using his ck magic, summoned a five meters tall ghoul who immediately attacked Freya.

    ''''Grrrr!" The giant ghoul swung its club covered in poisonous fluid, but it failed to touch Freya.

    Meanwhile, the man that summoned the ghoul escaped into the corner and began to do something. He would use this opportunity when Freya would be busy dealing with the ghoul to achieve his goal.

    Freya understood his goal, but did nothing to stop him as she knew what he was trying to do; he nned to sacrifice the others to increase his strength. Knowing this, why would she stop him? He would be reducing her work; she just needed to wait until he was done and kill him. No matter what he did, he would not escape his death.

    The giant ghoul kept attacking, but none of his attacks connected; Freya easily dodged with the minimum movement.

    Suddenly, the giant ghoul opened its mouth and spewed poisonous mist; it was his ultimate attack. His poison could melt almost everything, and with this attack, he should have been able to deal some damage to Freya. Unfortunately, it was what happened.

    ''''GRRRR!"

    The giant ghoul growled as his ultimate attack failed. Freya then appeared before him like a devil figure, her white hand reaching out for his throat.

    He might be technically dead, but he still has an imposing will, which wouldn''t allow him to be defeated by a human. The ghoul relying on its instinct, leaped back while sting out a rain of poison on Freya.

    Dark ice threads emerged from her stretched hand and pierced through the poison droplets before converging into a thick spear.

    "Grrrrrr!" The giant ghoul cried.

    The spear expanded and drilled into his chest. Purple blood sprayed out, and the spear emerged from his back, turning his body into an icy statue before it exploded.

    At the same time, the man had almost finished with his preparation; he would not let Freya, the Ice queen, mess with his n; he would kill her, and this achievement would be enough to increase his rank in the organization.

    ''''ck mist.'''' In order to buy himself a little bit of time toplete his transformation, that man stretched his hand in Freya''s direction; ck mist shot out from his hand and exploded right in front of Freya.

    BOOM!

    The explosion swallowed her.

    Freya emerged from the explosion as if nothing had happened, her right hand holding an ice sword made from mana.

    Terrifying coldness sted from her, obscuring the world in front of her with a dark snowstorm. At the same time, pitch-ckness erupted from the sword, enveloping the surroundings.<sub> </sub>

    Despite the total negation of light, she was clearly visible. The outline of her pearly-white face was wrapped with luminescent ice crystals. They covered her all the way to her shoulder des, from where they blossomed as wings. She was truly beautiful beyond words.

    ''''Finally, you can die now, Ice queen.'''' The man stopped hiding and charged toward Freya with his weird-looking staff. He had sessfully sacrificed his team members and converted them into chaos energy that got sucked into his body, increasing his level to level 145; he was now a Demi-God, albeit not a proper one, but still Demigod nheless.

    Lightning covered the man-body-like armor as they charged at each other.

    ng!

    Freya''s sword met with a bolt of lightning. A series of shockwaves surged out, filled with dark shards and crackling blue currents that generated an explosion.

    BOOOM

    The whole floor began shaking.

    Meanwhile, Ice Queen heavily pressed her sword onto the lightning bolt, pouring bone-piercing coldness into it.

    The man felt his hand turning numb, with dark frost moving on his fingers. He swiftly pointed his other hand at her face.

    A beam of explosive light burst out, and at such close distance, it was all but impossible to dodge it was what he believed.

    Yet Freya achieved the impossible by leaning her head to the side, causing the beam to brush past her. Simutanosuely, her crystal wings curved out, and the pointed corners stabbed at him from the sides. It was the perfect counterattack.

    "!" The man was surprised, and he quickly pulled back, flying one kilometer away. Freya''s wings failed to stab him, so they started swirling in his direction, creating a typhoon of ice shards that followed him.

    In the meantime, the man looked at his numb hand. The frost particles were quickly wrapping it, and it was a real pain to hold the bolt of lightning he had created. He thought after sacrificing his team members to boost his strength to his current level, he would have been invincible, but contrary to his expectation, it did not happen.

    He couldn''t emerge victorious in the few exchanges they had. The most shocking thing was that with his aura of Demigod, he failed to pressure Freya, who seemed to still be in the Saint realm.

    He couldn''t understand this ridiculous situation; who could a mere Saint fight him to a stalemate? He might have used a shortcut to achieve his current strength, but he was still a demigod, yet as one, hepletely failed in killing a Saint realm expert. The current situation was beyond ridiculous.

    ''What is happening? Have I failed?'' The man began to doubt himself; therefore he checked his status but what he saw confirmed that he was truly a demigod.

    ''''What with this ridiculous situation?" He couldn''t help but ask this.

    Finally, Freya''s cold voice reached his ears.

    ''''Is that all you got?"

 784 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 759

    While the man was busymenting over his situation Freya who was watching him, couldn''t take it anymore; finally, she said. Her cold voice reached his ears.

    ''''Is that all you got?" She couldn''t help but ask the man this question. She couldn''t understand; she really couldn''t; she deliberately gave the man the opportunity to strengthen himself, thinking maybe he would give her a hard time with his newfound power, but the result was an utter disappointment.

    She had not used her full strength, but she could evenly fight the man who had stepped into the Demi-God realm. The current situation was too disappointing, so she asked.

    The man, whose name was Warren, exploded in rage. How dare this woman look down on him? He would show her how scary he could be once he used the chaos seed. The chaos seed was nted in every member of the chaos organization; its first goal was to monitor them while the second goal was to strengthen them. To activate your seed, you would need contribution points earned bypleting missions.

    The higher you climb in rank, the stronger your seed would be, and only those that increased the rank of their chaos seed to 3 stars could hope to activate the ability known as purgatory, the ultimate form of the chaos seed. 4 stars of chaos seed purgatory form would be stronger than 3 stars and Warren was now 5 stars, he couldn''t bepared to the like of Incursio and Zero but he was not bad.

    Because Freya seemed to be looking down on him, he would show him what it means to face an opponent you could do nothing about.

    ''''Chaos seed activated: 5 stars Purgatory form!" He chanted, and immediately following this chant, the world around them twisted violently, ck clouds filled the sky, and ominous-looking ck doors appeared.

    Boom!

    Warren transformed; bat-like wings appeared behind his back while a pair of curved antler horns appeared on his forehead. Jet ck hair and ck pupils.

    ''''Reality warping: Realm of the undead! Million skeletons!"

    Right after his transformation, he used one of his strongest abilities; he was trying to alter reality to summon millions of skeletons which he believed could deal Freya some damage.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that things wouldn''t go ording to his ns.

    Freya waved the sword, and zing darkness erupted out of her sword like a tsunami, emitting a soul-freezing chillness.

    Warren''s eyes narrowed due to shock.

    The darkness wasn''t attacking him but instead enveloping the invisible and intangible fabric of reality. The darkness crystallized on the fabric, just like ice does on objects in a freezing atmosphere.

    "You have frozen reality!" He eximed, his eyes shing with surprise.

    Ice Queen silently nodded.

    Reality was the flow of space and time, fueled by perception, belief, and attitude of everything in existence. Still, for Freya to be able to freeze reality easily showed that her attainment in the Ice element had exceeded the realm of humans. If she could freeze reality, does this means she could freeze time itself?

    Just thinking of such a possibility send a chill down Warren''s spine. This woman was dangerous; not only did she attain unimaginable height with her Ice element, but she seemed to possess another element in which she was also really proficient in it, the dark element.

    This woman must be eliminated; if not, there was no telling what kind of problem she might be. He would give his everything to eliminate this threat; everything was for the glory of the chaos god. He would dly give his life to aplish his goal; it was why fanatics are scary.

    Freya, who had be bored with the current fight, decided to end it.

    Freya aimed her sword forward and rushed forward. She shed out horizontally, causing the space to split with a dazzling line of darkness and ice. Like Warren thought, Freya had a second element, the darkness element. She couldbine her Ice element together with her darkness element to form a dreadfulbination.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, golden lightning coursed through Warren''s body, and he decided to use this element instead of relying on necromancy entirely.

    Warren''s affinity with lightning gave him divine speed, and he made the best of it. Lightning wings appeared on his back, and he pped his wings, and he flew up, leaving behind strands of lightning that were swallowed by the split space.

    Appearing high above Ice Queen, he created a lightning spear and shed down in an overhead strike.

    Swish!

    Just as he did, the space behind him blurred, and Freya appeared like a ghost. She silently thrust her sword at his neck.

    "!" Warren was startled, feeling chill down his speed.

    Either he was slowing down, or she was getting too fast.

    Knowing the state of reality, he was in, it was most likely the former.

    With his speed drastically reduced by her freezing powers, which surpassed the scope of his understanding, there was no time to pull the lightning spear and use it to block the thrust. He could only rely on his newly created wings.

    The tip of Ice Queen''s sword touched the back of his neck, and as his skin started to break, his wings mmed back.

    "!" Freya jumped up.

    She narrowly avoided being squeezed between his wings. This resulted in her sword not piercing her opponent''s neck, giving Warren the time to escape.

    He summoned a lightning storm while simultaneously he called out purgatory.

    RIPPPP!

    Space was ripped apart, and a twenty meters tall ominous ck door appeared just as this door was about to open, Freya said.

    ''''Absolute Zero: Nothingness!"

    Siiiiiiii!

    She finally released her full strength, Level 155. It was already toote; by the time Warren understood what was happening, everything was frozen, turning into nothingness. Even the floor was forever frozen. The purgatory door was frozen and forced back.

    During hisst moment, Warren understood the terror of the woman known as the Ice Queen. From the beginning, he stood no chance; the result had been determined he was just a clown. How irritating.

    Freya waved her hand, and Warren''s ice statue got reduced to dust.

    ''''Data collected.'''' In an emotionless voice, she said before vanishing.

 785 Chapter 760

    While Alex was fighting against Lucius, in her mental world, Luna was also fighting.

    The fake goddess who was trying to possess her body teleported her body into a replica of Los Angeles city. She knew her goal in doing this was to let her feel despair as she slowly took over her body; however, she was not going to let her have things going her way.

    Roarrrr!

    Suddenly there was a roar, and a giant beast looking like a dinosaur from movie arrived. It was ten meters tall.

    The enormous size and weight of the dinosaur didn''t hinder its speed as it arrived before Luna in a sh. The dinosaur erupted with explosive speed and raised a foot before bringing it down to smash Luna to a bloody pulp.

    As the foot mmed down, the pressure emanating from the sharp tendons made the winds howl, air screech, and the road sank in the shape of a footprint.

    RUMBLE~!

    A tremendous force blew out in the form of visible shockwaves that broke the windows of every building.

    Dust stirred up in the air, turning into a storm, making others unable to see anything ahead. In the dust storm, a hue of blood appeared.

    From a bystander''s point of view, it would seem like Luna got smashed into pieces, but the reality was otherwise.

    Boom

    The dust storm ripped apart and faded, exposing the dinosaur and its victim. The victim stood in the middle of an enormous crater in the shape of a dinosaur''s foot. Her eyes were still calm as usual.

    Luna stood with not a single cut on her body. Yet there was a color of blood in the dust storm earlier, meaning someone was injured, but after seeing Luna unscathed, it was not hard to guess what happened.

    One of the dinosaur''s legs burst apart. Luna''s right hand was glowing golden blue. Just as the dinosaur was about to smash her into pulp, she cast 4x instant strengthening on her body and punched forward, and as a result, the dinosaur lost one of its legs.

    Losing half its leg, the dinosaur was furious. The dinosaur decided to punish Luna. Its gigantic tail snapped and surged out violent winds capable of uprooting trees. The tail moved forward with rage, ready to burst the puny human into a shower of blood.

    Without emitting any change on her face, Luna calmly created a light shield above her head, this shield above her headbined with a water shield creating a strange shield.

    BOOM

    The tail smashed on the shield, creating explosive shockwaves before bursting into blood and gore.

    Even before the dinosaur could feel the pain. The water shield transformed into a whip thattched onto the dinosaur''s neck and pulled the dinosaur down.

    BANG

    The entire body of the dinosaur crashed down in a series of blurs and disintegrated... the sight of which was from the depths of hell. At thest moment, Luna had punched it; her fist was glowing golden as she smashed the monster into smithereens.

    ''''Trying to sneak attack on him. It won''t be easy.'''' Luna, who had just killed the dinosaur, sensed someone sneaking behind her, she said before her body blurred.

    Luna''s punch sted through the man''s stomach before he knew it.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"<sub> </sub>

    The man let out a blood-wrenching scream. It was like a world-shattering hammer smashed him, and his body exploded back. He flew through the air under the explosive force for over four miles before knocking on a three-storied building.

    When he was knocked down, the only thing denoting his existence was a crumbling skeleton. He was created to wear down Luna''s stamina for his master to easily take control of this body, but before he could show his strength, he was eliminated.

    ''''Wow! You are a real monster. I wouldn''t have expected less from my perfect vessel.'''' The fake goddess''s voice echoed.

    ''''Why note out?" Luna tries to force the fake goddess toe, but unfortunately, her following words tell Luna that she has failed.

    ''''Sorry, I''m busy with something. I''ll you y with my toys for now. I''m generous enough to create this city you love to be your burial site. I sincerely hope you will not disappoint me.'''' The fake goddess voice sounded onest time before vanishing.

    Immediately Luna''s face narrowed; she stepped to the side to dodge a me arrow shot at her from one of the tallest buildings on her left.

    Boom! Crack!

    Luna, who was feeling extremely pissed off at the moment, appeared behind a girl; without looking, she caught her head and smashed it against the floor, instantly killing her.

    Three more enemies appeared, two males and one female holding each a sword. Luna jumped from the building, a forty meters tall building, and smashed her feet on the ground.

    BOOM

    The ground further sank and crumbled, making earth fragments rise.

    Bang! Bang!

    Using her leg to kick those earth fragments with deadly uracy, Luna instantly killed the three. They couldn''t react before the earth fragments pierced through their heads, leaving a gaping hole behind.

    Their final thoughts were resentment at their creator for making their enemy far too overpowered.

    THUD~!

    Their corpses copsed on the ground, dyeing the ground with blood.

    ''''Huh?" Luna eximed; before she knew it, an enemy appeared behind her, and a huge pressure descended upon her.

    ''''Grr! Gravity field.'''' Luna growled as her body sank toward the ground; she ground her teeth and punched the ground with all her strength.

    Kaboom!

    The ground sank, but the man with the gravity domain sneered and was about to say something but a water tentacle burst out of his mouth. Somehow a water tentacle had sneaked behind him without him anything, and it pierced through his brain and came from the front.

    ''''You fool,'''' Luna said as she stood up. When she punched the ground earlier, it was a distraction to send a water tentacle through the ground secretly, and it was this water tentacle that appeared behind the man and killed him. It was a clever solution to deal with the owner of a gravity domain.

    ''''Won''t youe out now?"

 786 Chapter 761

    ''''Won''t youe out now?"

    ''''I have defeated every one of your subordinates. It''s time for you to face me.'''' Luna said; however, only silence answered her demand until there was a pping sound.

    p! p!!!

    ''''You are really something.'''' The fake goddess said as she appeared five meters from Luna.

    Luna looked at the woman that was the cause of her suffering a few days ago but couldn''t help but feel a burning fury. She was not beautiful; the fake goddess''s face was in, with ck hair and azure eyes; those eyes could be considered the only beautiful thing about this woman.

    ''''I will kill you,'''' Luna said and red at the woman.

    The fake goddess chuckled. ''''You can try, but the result will not change. I''ll be the owner of this body; no, I''m already the owner.''''

    ''''It is that so?'''' Luna tilted her head to the side, causing the fake goddess to frown, not understanding why Luna was this calm, but soon she understood.

    ''''Spirit possession.''''

    BOOM!

    Luna used her trump card; her blonde hair turned white before a majestic valkyrie armor appeared on her body.

    ''''I see.'''' The fake goddess mumbled, unbothered by Luna''s level skyrocketing.

    BANG!

    Luna jumped into the sky and immediately created a spear made of light. With this jump, she instantly reached an elevation of four kilometers, and from there, she hurtled downward like a cannonball.

    Her momentum was such that the air behind her exploded while the ground below caved by hundreds of meters.

    By the time she was two kilometers away from the ground, the veins in her forehead had protruded, and the muscles in her arm bulged out like they were alive.

    Luna transferred her entire strength to the light spear!

    "Die!"

    She ruthlessly swung the spear down.

    The fake goddess was calm; she lifted his right arm and stretched her hand out.

    Whoosh~!

    A mist of ck energy converged above her hand and transformed into the phantom of an enormous palm.

    Then the palm shot up!

    When the light spear was a kilometer away from the palm, it bore down with such pressure that airpressed into violent storms.

    Small vortexes appeared in the middle of the palm and shed with the storms.

    RIPPPP

    The light spear violently cut down on the palm. Sparks flew out, and the space distorted enough to explode.

    BOOOM!

    The ground radius of twenty kilometers was destroyed; the fake goddess stood in the middle of this destructionpletely unscathed while Luna floating in the air, was panting heavily.

    Suddenly,

    Puff~!<sub> </sub>

    Blood sprayed out of Luna''s mouth as she was sent flying.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Before Luna could react, her body suffered multiple impacts, further destroying the city. Even with her sharp senses, she didn''t detect anything.

    ''''Cough! Cough!" Luna coughed blood after blood as her bodyy in the middle of a broken building.

    ''''ytime over.'''' The fake goddess said.

    An invisible burst of power surged out of her.

    Wherever it passed through, the debris, metallic splinters, vehicles, and everything else stirred up from the ground, freezing in mid-air. Even the droplets of blood and dust stopped in mid-air. It was a terrible sight to behold.

    ''''Time to go. I need to eliminate a big rating here.'''' The fake goddess said. The moment these words left her mouth, his eyes shined brilliantly with strands of ominous ck energy.

    ''''!!!"

    <o>,m Luna''s breathing paused; she struggled to stand up but fell, her head crashing into the ground. She knew she must stand up and fight now that he wasing; she must help him, she must.</o>

    With great difficulty, Luna got back on her feet; her white hair turned back into its original color, meaning her spirit possession wasing to an end. She decided to go all out, giving everything she got, everything was for the sake of helping her fiance.

    However, just as she was about to attack, a ck mist infiltrated her nose; it was already toote by the time she noticed.

    Luna felt sleepy and happy. It was like she was back in her childhood, waiting for her mother to take her into her embrace.

    The feeling was so pleasant, just like the start of life.

    Luna saw the outline of her mother, her rxed smile, and her open arms. She was there waiting for him in the ck mist.

    "No!"

    Luna jerked her head and bit down on her tongue. The pain helped her gain some rationality. She had almost fallen under a hypnotize.

    ''''Not bad, but as I''ve said earlier, I''ve already won. This body is already mine. Goodbye!" The fake goddess voice echoed behind her.

    ''''!"

    Luna''s felt her body twisting before it exploded. Herst thought was she hoped Alex wouldn''t act recklessly.

    ''''Sigh! Wasting my energy for nothing. Well, I guess I shall consume her fiance''s body to make up for the energy wasted.'''' The fake goddess licked her lips, feeling Alex''s presence getting closer and closer.

    Outside, the crimson formation had stopped, and Luna''s body was floating when suddenly there was an explosion of energy.

    Luna, who had lost control over her body to the fake goddess, her hair turned tinum while her golden eyes disappeared, turning into beautiful azure eyes.

    ''''Oh! Not bad with this body, I can not start my revenge.'''' The fake goddess controlling Luna''s body mumbled after checking that nothing was wrong.

    ''''Do you think I will let you do that?" Alex, who appeared right when the fake goddess said these words, asked.

    ''''Fufufufu! Who isn''t it if not our hero that came to save the damsel in distress.''''

    Using Luna''s voice, the fake goddess mocked Alex. He was furious, but he managed to control his emotions; his facial expression didn''t change, making the fake goddess praise him.

    ''''Not bad, you must think that after killing Lucius, you can fight me. Do you think you can do anything to this goddess? You''re far too weak. I''m a goddess.''''

    BOOM!

    Immediately after saying these words, she released a portion of her strength, and half of the floor was destroyed; Alex was pushed back; the pressure was trying to crush him; however, he was calm, and he even startedughing.

 787 Chapter 762

    BOOM!

    Immediately after saying these words, she released a portion of her strength, and half of the floor was destroyed, Alex was pushed back; the pressure was trying to crush him; however, he was calm, and he even startedughing.

    ''''Hahahaha!"

    ''''What''s even so funny?" The fake goddess borrowing Luna''s body asked with her head tilted to the side; she wondered if Alex had gone nuts after losing his fiancee.

    ''''Hahahaha! Sorry, you were so funny that for a moment, I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.'''' Alex said, wiping his tear as he hadughed too much.

    ''''You are annoying. Get to the point.'''' The fake goddess started to lose her patience, and her azure eyes were quite menacing.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders; taking azy attitude, he began talking.

    ''''Did you never wonder why the Gods above turned blind eyes on you? Or did you perhaps think you were clever than them?"

    For some unknown reason, the fake goddess felt chill; dread assaulted her body, making even her soul, which had barely gotten control over this body, shake. A certain possibility started toe into her mind, but because everything would be meaningless if this were true. Why had she done all these things then?

    It was like you were training for a marathon; you trained for years, and just when you were ready and were sure that you''d win, you heard that the marathon got canceled. The result was obvious you would be devastated, and it was what she didn''t want to feel. She knew the answer right away after hearing Alex''s question but still stubbornly refused to entertain that thought. The possibility that she did all these things for nothing.

    And Alex was not going to let her get away. He had initiated the conversation with a perfect goal in mind. To shake her this would give him a chance to strike as the current Luna might appear defenseless, but it was not the case the moment he acted; he would likely receive a severe injury if he didn''t die. So, he had to n carefully.

    His original n would also leave a small window to Luna''s soul to try to gain a small piece of territory in their war over this body. She was still somewhere there; she needed a push and the hidden piece he had left in her body to flip the table and regain control over her body.

    ''I wonder how shocked she will be?'' Alex thought while he smirked.

    The bad feeling she got intensified when she saw Alex''s smirk. She tried to stop him from saying those ursed words.

    ''''Stop!"

    Unfortunately, Alex was not someone that would listen to her.

    ''''Your world was destroyed a long time ago. The gods didn''t care; they decided to use you like someone else stepping stone; it is why they did nothing.'''' Alex announced with an evil grin, the most evilest grin he had ever made.

    Meanwhile as if someone had put a stop to her brain, the fake goddess froze; the words ''your world was destroyed.'' were like a curse that kepting back again and again; this curse was unstoppable as it made her stop giving Luna''s soul the time to counterattack from inside while on outside Alex attacked.

    During fights like these, you better not lose focus allowing the other party to gain the momentum, because if you were to do that, it would be hard to win.

    ''''Asura''s Form!"<sub> </sub>

    Without holding back, Alex used his strongest ability, transforming into his Asura''s Form, and immediately appeared before the fake goddess, still in a trance after his shocking and timely revtion.

    RIPPPP

    Sparks flew out, and the space distorted enough to explode as Alex''s right hand punched forward.

    BOOOM

    Alex''s punch sent the fake goddess controlling Luna''s body flying downward.

    It was too fast beyond the realm of normal. Luna''s body traversed from the upper floor to the lowest floor instantly. Such was the speed of Alex''s punch, the God''s punch he wouldter call it.

    The holy capital shook, shocking many as the tower symbol of their glory was now tilted to one side and total; the once majestic tower was no more; it was covered in thick fog like the remnant of a terrifying explosion.

    A few secondster, the explosion disappeared. The face goddess was now lying in the middle of a giant crater.

    Puff~!

    Blood sprayed out of Luna''s mouth as the impact sted through her body and her soul.

    It was that moment Luna''s soul, who had stayed quiet after she took control of her body, counterattacked, making the fake goddess cough more blood.

    "Dammit!"

    The fake goddess grunted as she returned to her sense, albeit toote.

    ''''Shut up and be an obedient girl.'''' The fake goddess roared, pushing Luna''s soul back. How could she not understand Alex''s goal? She understood well, but in this world, there are something even if you understand, you can''t do anything about them, such as emotions. Emotions are the hardest things to control; nobody can perfectly control every one of his emotions.

    Do you think you know you will not fall in despair If you lose something, when you were prepared? Would you still feel nothing when that happened? It was impossible, extreme emotions such as anger, and despair are harder to control. She knew what Alex wanted to say; normally, she should have been immune to his revtion, yet her body and her soul still fell in a state of shock upon hearing that revtion. She couldn''t control herself.

    Being able to control herself would mean that she had epted that everything she had done, all her sufferings since getting banned from her world, were for nothing. Nobody could ept that the fake goddess believed.

    Now the only thing that was left since the object of her hatred was destroyed was endless rage, and this rage would be direct at her immediate target.

    The fake goddess wiped away the blood on her mouth, and her injuries were instantly healed; grinning evilly, she announced.

    "I will destroy this world aspensation.''''

 788 Chapter 763

    Now the only thing that was left since the object of her hatred was destroyed was endless rage, and this rage would be direct at her immediate target.

    The fake goddess wiped away the blood on her mouth , and her injuries were instantly healed; grinning evilly, she announced.

    "I will destroy this world aspensation.''''

    When she uttered those words, every single soul inside the holy capital heard it, and they were shocked. They wondered who was this arrogant woman and where was their Pope?

    It was then that woman added.

    ''''After all, I''m your goddess, the goddess of Light!"

    There was an uproar; people began wondering why the goddess they worshipped wanted them dead?

    Meanwhile, Alex, who had expected some exaggerated reaction after his revtion was still shocked; this woman was a lunatic.

    ''''What goddess? A fake goddess, yes!"

    Just as the situation was confused, its difficulty increased when Alex''s reply echoed through the capital.

    ''What''s going on.''

    That was what most people were wondering; just as they were about to try to find the answer, the tower shook before the giant doors leading into the tower were sted apart, and two figures shot toward the sky at extreme speed.

    Naturally, it was Alex and Luna whose body was possessed by a fake goddess.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Every time they shed, it would create a violent shockwave.

    ''''Are you ready to die?"

    A cold, merciless voice asked from behind. Alex tried to unleash his domain, but the fake goddess didn''t give Alex the chance to. As the current owner of Luna''s body, the fake goddess had ess to some of her memories and knew about his domain, not the upgraded one but the old domain; she knew she must never let him activate or use his mana canceling ability. Therefore she acted.

    ''''Teleportation!" Mumbled th fake goddess, forcibly teleporting Alex, thus canceling his domain''s activation.

    ''''Asura''s might!"

    Roarrrr!!!!!

    Alex roared after getting forcibly teleported. Luna''s pupils dted, shocked by the sudden roar.

    ''''Golden Hour Bullet Time: Time Annihtion Bullet!"

    BANG!

    The Time Annihtion Bullet left the muzzle and headed straight to Luna''s body; there was not even an ounce of hesitation inside Alex''s eyes when he decided to use this bullet.

    The fake goddess knew she must not take this bullet or else she would be seriously injured, letting Luna take control of her body.

    She teleported away after sending an attack on Alex. A gray ball rushed forward, transforming into a gray vortex.

    Alex counterattacked, stopping this gray vortex with a chaos bullet. Using mana''s body, he temporarily increased his mana and fired a crimson bullet.

    The bullet curved and arrived behind Luna; she was forced to turn back to deal with the crimson bullet.

    BOOOM!

    Luna''s body was engulfed in brilliant crimson light.

    Alex appeared in front of Luna using void steps.

    ''''Hellsing!"<sub> </sub>

    The fake goddess, about to use her strength, froze when Alex activated his domain. She lost control over mana, and most of her skills were temporarily sealed.

    The fake goddess was shocked, but she still did not lose herposure; if she could not use her skills, she could at least rely on her physics, Luna''s strong physics. She could crush this man.

    As she was about to initiate a hand-to-hand fight, Luna''s body froze again.

    It was unknown when, but Alex had summoned the ck gun, and the moment it appeared, the world trembled, and the sky darkened.

    And the fake felt an indescribable sense of fear. It almost minced her soul!

    "What is this presence?!" She had never felt such fear before.

    Alex, who summoned Nyx just as a distraction, used his right hand; the Eternal Chain pierced through Luna''s chest, going into her soul''s pce where the fake goddess was located.

    ''''What?"

    The fake goddess was startled; simultaneously, the hidden piece Alex had ced appeared in the form of a chain wrapped around the fake goddess before her soul began to get pulled out from Luna''s soul pce.

    ''''Nooooo!"

    Everything happened too fast; the fake goddess couldn''t quickly react; she was almost dragged out of Luna''s soul''s pce. She knew she could not let him seed.

    In onest desperate attempt, the fake goddess used his lover''s hand to pierce Alex''s heart.

    Outside, time stopped, Alex''s eyes widened, and blood flowed out of his mouth while Luna, ready to get back to her soul''s pce, froze. Her body began to shake violently upon seeing this scene. She had taken into ount many scenarios but not this one. He had his heart literally pierced; not even a peak Demigod could survive if his heart were crushed.

    ''''Alexander Kael Touch, please stop.'''' Luna had shouted, forgetting that she had just called him using his full name. It was normal; at the moment, she only wanted one thing, which was for Alex to survive; he must not discard his life.

    It was what the fake goddess expected, but unfortunately, Alex betrayed their expectation and moved forward.

    Crush!

    Half of his heart got crushed; his face paled, and Luna shrieked.

    ''''Nooooooooooo!!"

    While the fake goddess froze, shocked by Alex''s decision.

    Using this golden opportunity, Alex split the goddess''s soul into two using the Eternal Chain, and goddess Mea''s hidden piece [A/N:The special ability contained in the golden ring she sent him].

    Using almost all his strength, he pulled out one piece of the fake goddess soul.

    ''''The end!"

    Bang!

    The ck bullet tore through the half-materialized soul of the fake goddess, instantly killing her; at the same time, the other half of the soul shook, losing its awareness, and Luna''s soul pounced on her and devoured that soul before Luna was even aware of it.

    Swoosh!

    Alex''s body plummeted from the sky and violently smashed against the ground.

    Boom!

    His body didn''t move; his face was pale as a corpse. Everything happened too fast before Luna could reach him; people had gathered around him.

    ''''Who is this?" Someone among the crowd asked.

    ''''I have never seen him.'''' Most of those present had never seen him. They had heard of him but didn''t know his face.

    ''''His name is Alexander Kael Touch; he is the person that killed your fake goddess,'''' Luna answered as she descended from the sky like a Holy virgin.

 Chapter 789 Authors Mistake [Alert Spoiler]

    ?????

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    Experience Value: 10000/410200

    Magic Power: 4050/4050

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2080

    Defense: 2050

    Agility: 2150

    Intelligence: 1350

    Luck: 1150

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 90

    SP: 20

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 20000/410100

    MP: 5550/5550

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1850

    Defense: 1550

    Agility: 1560

    Intelligence: 1560

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 50

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 7][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 200000/410200

    MP: 5000/5000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning

    ATK: 2200

    DEF: 1800

    AGI: 2000

    INT: 1600

    LUK: 1250

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8][Fire Art Level 4] [Lightning Art Level 2]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: .[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ?????

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 60000/400900

    Magic Power: 4530/4530

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 2330

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1980

    Intelligence: 1730

    Luck: 1620

    BP: 30

    SP: 5

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 4] (Two Handed Style)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 50000/400800

    Magic Power: 4020/4020

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1720

    Defense: 1420

    Agility: 1520

    Intelligence: 1210

    Luck: 1020

    BP: 20

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 7]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    .....

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Magic Swordwoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 100000/400900

    Magic Power: 4025/4025

    Magic: Wind<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 1645

    Defense: 1425

    Agility: 2025

    Intelligence: 1225

    Luck: 1115

    BP: 30

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ....

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 105000/4100000

    Magic Power: 5015/5015

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1815

    Defense: 1315

    Agility: 1615

    Intelligence: 1415

    Luck: 1305

    BP: 30

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Seven tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 10000/410100

    MP: 4525/4525

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1935

    Defense: 1715

    Agility: 1715

    Intelligence: 1415

    Luck: 1515

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 10

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    .....

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    Experience Value: 1000/5100200

    MP: 9115/9115

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2515

    Defense: 1815

    Agility: 1915

    Intelligence: 1715

    Luck: 1715

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 80

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

 790 Chapter 764

    Thud!

    p, p, p!

    A loud noise shook the forest, and a flock of birds flew up into the sky to escape from the heat that had engulfed the area.

    Arge Orc around 3 meters tall fell to the ground.

    Boom!

    "!!!"

    ''''Run, she is a monster!"

    A horde of Red Orcs slowly walked backward, trying to retreat.

    They were in fear.

    In the center of the burning forest, a giant, five-meter-tall Orcy dead. And on top of that, Orc stood a young girl.

    "Who are you guys calling a monster?"

    Sshlk!

    Gracier pulled out her scythe from the Orc Chief''s head and looked towards the horde.

    "Guh! Danger! Run away!"

    The few surviving Orcs started running away in a hurry.

    ''''My precious XP. Stop right there.'''' Gracier shouted like a lunatic, but those Red orcs had no intention of stopping. They might be dumb, but they are not idiots to throw away their lives.

    Gracier gave up on chasing after the Red orcs, they thought they were smart by going in different directions, but unfortunately, they met her. Switching her gift into a bow form, Gracier fired in rapid session.<sub> </sub>

    Tuk! Tuk! Tuk!

    With a deadly uracy and one shot, one kill. She killed the runaway Red orcs.

    ''''Feh! With this, it would make two hundred Red orcs killed. Not bad if I do say myself.'''' Gracier mumbled while looking at the corpses of the orcs littering the ground all over the forest and the destruction she caused; she felt proud of herself.

    It had been two weeks since they arrived at the Far East Empire; they were weed with a big celebration, all of this because of what happened a few days ago. Alex singlehandedly destroyed the second strongest empire, it was an unbelievable achievementing out straight of a fairy, but it was a reality. The world was shocked by what Alex did; to rescue his woman, he didn''t hesitate to go after a whole empire. Scheming, fighting, risking his life, and sessfully rescuing his woman. For most people, Alex was a hero, while for some, he was a demon better not to provoke.

    Having lost every vital member of their empire, the cardinals, and even the Pope, the Holy Crux empire became a pie the nearby empires wanted. They divided it between themselves in less than a week; nobodyined as it was naturally for an empire that had lost its strength to be swallowed.

    The one hailed as a hero as well at the same time as a demon was not doing well nowadays. He was gloomy; he refused most meetings while silently apanying them. Alex''s moody state was because of Luna, who, since her rescue, refused to talk to him. The reason was simple, Alex did not listen to her back then and acted recklessly. While she was grateful that a man was willing to sacrifice his life for her, she was not a fan of such behavior; she condemned such behavior.

    ''''It''s not that I don''t understand her reasons, but I hope she can be forgiven. It has been two weeks, for god''s sake. The punishment is enough.'''' Gracier whispered while looking in a certain direction; Luna and Maria happened to be in this direction.

    After spending a few days rxing, it was time for Sakuya''s trial to begin. This forest was also part of the trial, but for outsiders, the real trial was happening deeper into the forest. Her brother must have apanied Sakuya until the dungeon entrance, where she would begin the test to inherent that katana. Yes, the shrine was deep inside an artificial dungeon; calling this a testing ground should be exact.

    ''''That Saeko''s girl must be thrilled to apany my brother until the entrance,'''' Gracier mumbled with a thin smile. Saeko was a huge fan of Alex even before he destroyed the Holy Crux empire, but now that he did something outrageous, she became even more fanatic. She would always try to be near her brother, trying to talk to him.

    ''''That old geezer must be thinking of making her his woman,'''' Gracier mumbled, annoyed. She could understand the emperor''s choice; her brother was that excellent having a descendant of such a man would be a good thing. If Saeko were to be Alex''s woman, it would help the Far East Empire; they would get a strong backer, a demigod level existence. While this was a selfish decision, it was amon thing in politics.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s join the others." Gracier summoned her me wings; pping them, she shot into the sky and disappeared.

    Meanwhile, in another location stood two women surrounded by mountains of corpses, goblins, hellhounds, and orcs.

    ''''I say Luna stop being stubborn. You have punished him enough. Don''t you see how miserable he is?" Maria was trying to plead in Alex''s stead, but Luna red at her making her stop whatever she would say next.

    Luna was angry, she felt pained to give Alex the cold shoulder, but she must do this; if not, he would repeat the same thing in the future. Back then, when she saw half of his heart getting crushed, her whole got crushed along; she had almost gone insane; she thought she had lost him forever; how would she exin to others that Alex died saving her? They wouldn''t understand, nor would they ept this as they all loved him; none of them wanted him to leave them behind. Just as she was despairing, trying everything she could to save him, he woke up and embraced her; he then exined the reason why he ignored her warning; it was because of his new skill, the undying body, capable of regenerating every cell of his body in an instant.

    She was happy that he had acquired such a skill, but she became furious when she sensed Alex''s intention of doing something like that in the future. She immediately pped him, shocking him, and since that day, they didn''t talk too much. While he promised not to be reckless, it was an empty promise; knowing him the longest, she could see it in his eyes. He would still do the same thing; it was why this silent war continued until now.

    ''''He must learn to cherish himself,'''' Luna said before disappearing into the forest''s depth.

 791 Chapter 765

    At the entrance of the artificial dungeon stood two people, Alex and Saeko. Sakura had just entered the dungeon.

    Saeko was watching Alex with shining eyes when suddenly Alex sighed and asked.

    ''''Saeko.''''

    ''''Yes, benefactor, I''m listening.'''' Saeko''s body trembled; she was beyond happy for Alex to call her.

    Alex ignored the benefactor thing and asked while looking straight into Saeko''s eyes.

    ''''Tell me am I wrong for going all out to rescue my woman?"

    He was unable to understand what he had done wrong, and after having thought about it all the time, he decided to ask a woman''s opinion, someone outside of his family.

    Facing Alex''s question, Saeko sighed. While most people would have found Alex''s action heroic, saving his lover almost at the cost of his life, as a woman, she found Alex''s action quite hard to swallow. She might have never been in a rtionship, but she could understand how Luna felt. No woman would love seeing the one they love dying leaving them. She heard what happened, she was not happy with Alex''s action, and she understood what Luna was trying to achieve by not forgiving him.

    For Alex, what he did was normal; he would do anything for those he loved, even if it meant sacrificing his life; it is where lies the problem. He must change this mindset; if not, he will die one day if he keeps acting like this.

    ''''You should cherish your life because your life is not yours anymore. It''s good to want to do anything for those we love, but it doesn''t mean you should throw away your life. What you need to do is to do anything while still keeping your life. Nobody will like to live happily if you sacrifice your life to save them, as a world without you will not be worth living any longer once you depart. You should keep in mind that when you''re going to the extreme to save someone you love, you must never sacrifice your life, because only by being alive will you say you did everything for those you loved.''''

    Saeko had be mature all of a sudden. Alex understood what he should do better now. He never really thought how his women would feel when he acted as he did. From now on, he must be prudent.

    ''''Thank you, Saeko. Will youe with us?" Alex is still staring at Saeko.

    ''''Yes!" Saeko''s reply was immediate. She would dly follow Alex''s group. The first reason was what she wanted, while the second reason was that her father wanted this.

    ''''Good!" Alex nodded. He had no reason to refuse a talented person sent to him. As for whether she would be his woman or not, only the future would tell. Her father must have thought he could use Alex if he let his daughter be his woman but unfortunately, if this were to happen, he would not enjoy the benefits because they would be gone from Mysthia by then.

    Alex closed his eyes, thinking he must apologize sincerely this time to Luna and others. He opened his eyes again; he stared at the door. Behind this door was Sakuya taking a test.

    * * *

    At the same time, Sakuya entered the first floor where the trial to inherent Masamune would begin.

    [You''ve entered Boss Room No.1.]

    [Please find the boss and clear the trial.]

    A robotic voice sounded and arge, deep cave sprawled out in front of Sakuya''s eyes.

    This was the Boss Room. In order to meet the true boss, there were a few hurdles she had to get past first.

    Hissss!

    Slither, ssk!

    Kling, ng¡ª

    Various monsters appeared out of the cave.

    ''Acid Snakes, Lizardmen, Orc, and Goblin.''

    Armed Orcs and Goblins, Acid Snakes and Lizardmen. Hostile monsters that couldn''t cohabitate together were all staring down at Sakuya. This was something that normally would have been impossible, but on this trail, it wasn''t. Sakuya was curious about how the creator of this test made the impossible possible, but she knew she didn''t have the time to ponder about that.

    She scanned the cave. There were at least a few hundred monsters just within her sight.

    The Goblin and Orc raised their shields, strengthening their defensive formation.<sub> </sub>

    ck¡ª

    The Lizardmen poked out their swords and spears through the openings between the shields. These monsters were like a well-trained army.

    "Hiss¡ª!"

    On the floor, a long, thin snake slithered around.

    "Wow. Seriously?" Sakuya couldn''t help but ask this before a pleasant smile dawned on her face. She had never encountered something like this, so it would be fun.

    Sakuya started walking towards the monsters'' shield formation while unsheathing her katana.

    Dark green mana pulsated from Sakuya''s sword. Extreme cold and a razor-sharp aura enveloped her. It resulted frombining two elements, space and wind elements.

    p Sakuya continued to walk closer and closer to the monsters.</anda>

    Tap! Tap!

    There was a heavy tension in the air. She looked like she was taking slow steps, but the gap between Sakuya and the monsters closed quickly.

    It had only been a few seconds. After taking a few steps, in a sh.

    Whoosh!

    She disappeared.

    After disappearing¡­

    Wham¡ª!

    Sakuyanded on top of the monsters'' heads.

    Fwoosh¡ª!

    Her katana started flying between the Orcs, Goblins, and Lizardmen. The monsters cried out in pain as a dark green storm brewing around them.

    The extreme cold slowed their movements, and every time the katana shed, multiple heads dropped.

    And in just a few seconds.

    Thud! Thud!!!

    A pathway was created between the Orcs and Goblins, blocking the way.

    If someone were present, this person would have shouted in shock.

    ''''What in the world?"

    In an instant, Sakuya had prated the monsters'' defenses andmitted a ughter with just a single katana.

    ''''Grrrrrr!"

    The boss of this room, a five-meter-tall ogre, appeared and growled, seeing its subordinate''s heads on the ground. The monster was about to raise its club, but Sakuya appeared behind the monster while sheathing her katana. The ogre got vertically cut into two, with both parts falling into the floor.

    ''''Next.'''' Sakuya said, walking toward the next floor.

 792 Chapter 766

    The next floor was a path filled with various traps, and dozens of powerful arrows were fired at Sakuya the moment she entered while poison rained down, and swords and spears shot up from the ground.

    However.

    ngs! ngs!

    Sakuya managed to break through all those traps with her katana; sometimes, she would swing her katana with brute strength, sometimes not. It was as if she was using those traps to hone her sword art further.

    The second had no monster on it, only traps, and Sakuya easily conquered it. Afterward, she moved onto the next floor.

    She stopped, frowning. She stared at the monster in the middle of the room. Unlike the first floor, where she immediately faced a few monsters before the boss, this floor only had one monster, the boss.

    The boss was locked behind giant steel bars, and it had a terrifying appearance. It looked like a disgusting mix of Orc, Goblin, Ogre, etc. It had a face resembling various monsters, the body of an Ogre, the legs of an Orc, the tail of a Lizardman, and ck wings from a griffin.

    This monster towered over 7 meters tall.

    "Kkyaaagh¡ª!"

    The boss screamed at the Sakuya that had appeared within its sights.

    Just hearing its cry made an ordinary person''s body feel like it was going numb.

    ''''This time is a chimera. Dammit, I want to face a human opponent already.'''' Sakuya seemed like she wasining, but in fact, she was feeling happy; it was her first time facing this kind of monster.

    Rattle, clunk¡ª

    Creeeeeak¡ª

    The chains and restraints on the Chimera were released. The steel bars that held the giant beast started fading and quickly disintegrated, and the monster was set free.

    Sakuya wearing a nasty put her hand on her katana and announced.

    ''''Yami Maho Jigen Giri!"

    Smash¡ª!

    Rumble¡ª!

    Before the chimera could move and defend, Sakuya''s dimensional sh arrived and cleanly cut the chimera into two. It has died even before it could attack; a level 95 died like that.

    ''''Boring. I thought it could at least survive my dimensional sh, but I have overestimated it.'''' Sakuya was a bit disappointed that the enemy just died like that.

    Sakuya sighed before moving to the next floor. She was immediately weed by a giant monster, an ogre, a blue-skinned ogre holding a ive.

    ''''Yami (Darkness)''''

    Around Sakuya''s sword, mana that emitted a ck light started gathering.

    And in a sh, she vertically passed through the ogre''s body.

    Shahh¡ª

    A gentle cutting sound.

    sh¡ª!

    The ogre''s body was sliced in half, including its armor.

    Thud, thud¡ª

    The ogre''s corpse dropped to the ground, and the ive that it tried to swing at Sakuya ended up getting buried in the dust.

    Right after the death of the first ogre, more monsters appeared.

    Thump, thump¡ª

    The sound of heavy footsteps echoed through the floor.

    "Kweek, kkwi¡ª!"

    "Kkeeeek¡ª!"

    ''''Shukuchi!" Sakuya mumbled as she vanished, then

    Phish¡ª

    A ck line was drawn across the ogre''s bodies.

    Ssh¡ª!

    Two ogres'' heads were cut off, sttering blood everywhere.

    Sakuya danced with her katana, harvesting lives like she was harvesting crops, and soon she had already cleared up this floor.

    Before going to the next floor, Sakuya decided to check her status; she seemed to have leveled up after clearing the three floors.<sub> </sub>

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    <o>,m Experience Value: 0/400500</o>

    Magic Power: 3700/4010

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 2180 ? 2210 (A/N: 20 bonus has been added; it''s why.)

    Defense: 1700 ? 1710

    Agility: 1900 ?1910

    Intelligence: 1700 ? 1710

    Luck: 1600 ? 1610

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 4] [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 5] [Sword Intent Level 5]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer]

    ''''There is still one floor before thest floor where the shrine is.'''' She strode toward the entrance to the next floor, and right after she entered, Sakuya beganughing.

    ''''Finally, a human opponent,'''' Sakuya mumbled while staring at the swordsman in front of her. She was sick of facing monsters. She wished to face another human in this trial. They would sh swords to see who was better, and finally, her wish came through; she was obviously happy.

    She didn''t know how the swordsman before him was created; he gave her a pretty dangerous feeling, suffocating at that. Above the man''s head was.

    [Swordsman Level 133]

    The same level as Sakuya.

    Sakuya extended her one of her slender hands forward.

    Fwoosh¡ª!

    A wind ball was shot out from her hand.

    Then ck mana gathered around her katana, lengthening it. The katana, which grew multiple times in size, flew quickly towards the swordsman in front of Sakuya.

    ng¡ª!

    Two katanas shed against each other.

    Sakuya''s eyes shined.

    ''He blocked the attack so easily?''

    Sakuya was shocked; just as her katana was about sh the man''s head off, he unsheathed his katana and blocked. She was not only shocked because the swordsman could easily block her attack, but there was also another reason, the katana held by the swordsman.

    Kkk, kkk!

    The swordsman''s de was on the brink of shattering. To begin with, it wasn''t a proper sword. It was nothing more than apletely dull, rusted hunk of metal.

    Sakuya wondered why the swordsman was using such a broken katana. Perhaps it was because this swordsman was looking down on her? Just imagining this possibility made the S Queen boil in anger; she almost became emotional and acted impulsively; however, she still seeded in controlling her rage.

    She must not fight her emotions clouded; taking a deep breath, she held her katana with more confidence. During this time, the swordsman did not attack her as if waiting for her to return to her senses.

    Sakuya nodded and dered.

    ''''Let''s continue.''''

 793 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 767

    Sakuya nodded and dered.

    ''''Let''s continue.''''

    Fwoosh¡ª

    The wind roared around Sakuya, dropping the room''s temperature.

    In response to Sakuya''s provocation, from within the old helm, a green light shed from the swordsman''s eyes.

    Fwooo!

    An unbelievable level of mana started radiating out of the swordsman.

    They both moved simultaneously.

    Tmp!

    Every time Sakuya and the swordsman took a step, an imprint was left on the ground.

    A collision between two manas, a fight between katana users started.

    Kk-crack, crack!

    Shoo!

    ngs! ngs!

    Boom! Boom!

    Every time they shed, a small explosion would ring out.

    ''''Kuh!" Sakuya ground her teeth; she started losing in their exchanges; neither of them had used skills except for swinging their katanas. It was as if they were trying to understand each other through their katanas.

    The two kept exchanging blows until they were satisfied. The swordsman jumped back and sheathed his katana.

    The world around Sakuya darkened, goosebumps rose all over her body, and she knew if she failed to defend herself against this attack, she would die, not really, but it would be considered a failure of the trial; she could onlye after one year to rechallenge this trial, so naturally, she could not afford to lose.

    Closing her eyes and freeing her soul from any unnecessary thoughts, she shouted.

    ''''Bring it!"

    At the same time, she opened her eyes, and the swordsman unsheathed his almost broken katana.

    The world seemed to have slowed down; she saw the katana moving toward her; it was too fast to be dodged, but surprisingly Sakuya was not afraid at the moment; on the contrary, in this world where everything was moving in a slow-motion except for the swordsman katana she was smiling.

    How can a sword be this fast? Was it just because of his stats? Not whole, Or was it because of the element it uses? Not entirely either. It was simply because of its sword intent. Bybining this with the others, you will obtain such a godly strike.

    What Sakuya needed to do right now was to copy this move now that she knew the principle behind it.

    ''''Thank you.'''' She mumbled before moving her katana.

    Despite having moved a stepter, she was still faster.

    Shatter!

    The swordsman''s katana broke.

    sh!

    Sakuya''s katana sliced the swordsman''s chest. She didn''t manage to cut him in half as she intended, but it was still a deep slice. The tip of her katana likely cut into the swordsman''s intestines.

    "Kgh¡­"

    Thud!

    The swordsman fell to his knee. His helmet was sliced open, falling off his head.

    Plop, roll, roll, roll¡ª

    The helmet rolled away, and the swordsman''s face was revealed.

    A typical Asian face, but what attracted people''s attention the most as you look at this man''s face is therge scar running through half of his face, starting from above his left eyebrow.

    ''''Thank you for the valuable lesson.'''' Sakuya curtsied with her katana sheathed.

    ''''N...not bad... I''m happy that someone worthy has finally shown up. Be wary of things on the next floor.'''' The swordsman said before his body turned into dust.

    Sakuya closed her eyes for a moment as if to pay tribute to the man for his valuable lesson. After she was done, she took a mana recovery potion and drank it.

    Kacha!

    ''''Let''s go.'''' She tossed the empty bottle aside and walked toward the next floor.

    The moment Sakuya entered thest floor, that robotic voice she hadn''t heard in a while sounded again.<sub> </sub>

    [STARTING THE FINAL TRIAL.]

    As soon as that robotic voice rang out.

    Rumble!

    The floor shook.

    The door opened wide, and from within, a faint cry could be heard.

    "¡ªKhyaaa¡ªah¡ª"

    Goosebumps appeared across Sakuya''s body. It wasn''t just because the cry felt threatening. It was the killing intent and mana within the cry that she instinctively felt.

    Sakuya was unable to see the identity of the thing emitting that cry. She spent 11 skill points to increase her presence detection skill to the max. She could feel a nasty present ahead. Just as she was about to make a move, it roared.

    Kkiyaaaah¡ª!"

    The head emerged from the room''s depth and immediately started charging at Sakuya.

    She was surprised. It ran at her at such a high speed, that it was hard to recognize its form properly.

    aang!

    The thing headbutted into Sakuya''s katana.

    Psk!

    From that shock, its hard scales broke, and the hide underneath the scales was cut slightly.

    However¡­

    "Keough¡­!"

    Sakuya was flung backward from the high-speed impact. If she hadn''t gripped her katana harder, it would have flown out of her hand.

    ''What kind of brute force¡­?'' She questioned, trying to control her body but had trouble doing it. The blow was too strong.

    Wham¡ª!

    Sakuya, who was barely holding on with her feet digging into the ground, got flung away.

    Thud, roll, roll.

    Her body rolled on the floor.

    Sssh!

    She quickly dug her hand covered with the wind element into the ground to stop her roll.

    Kreee!

    Luckily, because she had already braced for impact, the shock wasn''t too powerful.

    Sakuya quickly regained control over her body and stared back at the enemy that had suddenly appeared and attacked her.

    "Hissss¡ª!"

    It was a giant snake.

    The thing slithered deeper into the room and swung its long tail around.

    Thump¡ª!

    A dust cloud erupted.

    Something must have enraged it because the snake started rampaging around the room.

    "I can''t believe it. Isn''t this thing that?" Sakuya mumbled, shocked to see a monster originating from the story from their culture back in Japan.

    Hisss¡ª!"

    The snake was eight meters long. Its body was meters thick, and its mouth was enormous. Its fangs alone were taller than Sakuya.

    Hissed!

    Fss, fssss!

    Ominous mana and sinister killing intent exuded the creature in front of Sakuya.

    ''This thing only has one head, but its killing intent is terrific.'' Sakuya mumbled while trying to shake the feeling of fear she was feeling.

    ''''The real thing should have eight heads like in the history and was sealed in Susanoo''s sword, the ¡¸Kusanagi no Tsurugi]. So my predecessor is trying to recreate history here?"

 794 Chapter 768

    ''This thing only has one head, but its killing intent is terrific.'' Sakuya mumbled while trying to shake off the feeling of fear she was having.

    ''''The real thing should have eight heads like in the history and was sealed in Susanoo''s sword, the ¡¸Kusanagi no Tsurugi]. So my predecessor is trying to recreate history here?" She said while trying to recall history about this monster.

    "Yamata no Orochi."

    It was one of the most dangerous monsters in Japanese mythology. It was a predator at the top of the food chain.

    Sakuya would have never expected her predecessor to try to recreate this myth, albeit on a smaller scale. The Orochi before her didn''t have eight heads like in the mythology. She must defeat this monster in order to acquire that katana, Masamune.

    ''''I hope Masamune it''s worth all the troubles I''m putting here,'''' Sakuya said in a heavy tone.

    Suddenly, the monster unleashed its fury with a cry. Bloodthirst, anger, torment, and emotions could be heard in that cry.

    It only had one head, and it was significantly smaller than the real thing in history books, but it was still an extremely dangerous monster; she could feel it.

    Crash, m!

    Ssss¡ª

    No matter how much the serpent thrashed around, the room stayed sturdy.

    At this point, it was simply arge animal. To put it in perspective, it was the equivalent of a newborn human baby. It was only loud.

    Unable to break anything, Orochi started throwing a louder tantrum like a child that had his candy stolen.

    "Kkyaaah¡ª!"

    Its cry echoed and filled the room.

    Sakuya started to find the beast loud and annoying.

    "I''ll have to take it down quickly."

    Fwoosh¡ª

    Greenlight glimmered from Sakuya''s eyes. It was a skill that helped her enhance her sight when it was hard to see.

    At the same time, the thrashing Orochi spotted Sakuya looking at it with her green eyes.

    "Sssss¡ª"

    It flickered its long tongue, closely watching Sakuya.

    The bloodthirst and mana that radiated from its eyes were quite ominous.

    Without warning, Orochi started charging at her.

    Gnaw!

    Crunch!

    Orochi took a bite out of the ground.

    Sakuya jumped to the side,nding with one hand on the ground.

    Orochi truly was a threat. Its bloodthirst was one thing, but there was also its size, which exerted pressure. Beingrge in size was a powerful strength.

    ''I guess the silver lining is that all it has going for is its size right now.''

    As Sakuya tightly gripped her katana.

    m!

    Orochi''s tail mmed down on Sakuya''s head. It was really fast.

    m, m, m¡ª!

    Seething with anger, it continued to m its tail down, even though Sakuya''s body would have been turned into mincemeat after the first strike.

    However, Sakuya had already disappeared from her previous spot and appeared above the monster before the monster knew it.

    Crash¡ª!

    It felt a blow on its head.

    Vzzzzt¡ª!

    A rain of ck light swallowed up the surrounding light as Orochi''s head shook and fell.

    "Kkkiyaaaaaaah¡ª!"

    Feeling excruciating pain, it let out a scream as it thrashed around. It shook its head, trying to get Sakuya off it, but she endured, swinging her katana.

    Combining her Wind and dark element to create dark green energy that surrounded her weapon, she shed down.

    Sakuya widely swung the katana filled with the energy from the dark green energy.<sub> </sub>

    ng¡ª!

    Ting, ting¡ª

    The hard scales and tough leather impeded her attack. Even though the scales and skin were being cut apart, causing Orochi to bleed, the wounds were too shallow to pause a real threat to the monster.

    Whoosh¡ª

    Dash¡ª

    With Orochi''s tail flying above her head, Sakuya jumped down to the ground.

    She wasn''t satisfied by the cuts she had inflicted. All she managed to do was make the thing bleed a little.

    However.

    Fssh!

    "Hissss¡ª!"

    Orochi trashed around in pain from the dark green mana, which had prated through the cuts on its skin.

    Sakuya stared at Orochi, writhing in pain, coiling up its body.

    "This is unexpected. It''s way too fucking sturdy."

    Its scales and skin were far tougher than she had anticipated.

    "Kkkiyagh¡ª!"

    The wounded Orochi started swinging its tail around even more violently.

    But Sakuya continued to avoid its tail, chipping away at its scales and leather slowly, not goingpletely all out.

    sh, sh¡ª!

    "Kkiyaagh¡ª!"

    The number of wounds on Orochi increased. But unlike previously, it stopped screaming and coiling up. Maybe it was overtaken by anger, but it continued to rampage after Sakuya, fiercely whipping its tail around.

    m¡ª!

    Dust was kicked up.

    Every single attack was powerful enough to chill one''s spine.

    However, she continued to y with the monster.

    Some time passed.

    Sakuya, who was busy avoiding Orochi, stopped in her tracks, and her enhanced eyes looked to a specific spot.

    "¡­ Found it."

    m¡ª!

    Orochi''s tail fell on top of Sakuya''s head. She altered the space around her to act like a mirror; she easily dodged the blow. The monster was shocked because, in their previous exchanges, this human girl did not seem to have this skill, maybe she had it but didn''t use it, but the monster denied this as it felt like she just created this skill using their fight as a grindstone. No wonder she kept dodging. Orochi became furious, deciding to kill the arrogant human; the monster opened its mouth and spat an acid breath.

    Sakuya, who was immersed in the new feeling of creating a new skill which she temporarily named space mirror frowned and jumped back, escaping from the acid breath''s range; the ground melted, transforming into an acid swamp.

    Swoosh!

    One of the monster''s tails cut through the air at an unimaginable speed; Orochi was sure of its victory; this time, unfortunately, the monster met an opponent like Sakuya.

    ''''Yami Maho Jigen Giri!"

    With the perfect timing, she unsheathed her katana at a godly speed; that tail was cut off.

    "Kkkyaaah¡ª!"

    Orochi screamed; one of its tails got cut off. The monster was in immense pain.

    Using this opportunity, Sakuya appeared closer to the monster, her eyes locked onto that special part she found out after searching for it.

    There was a small indent near Orochi''s heart, the only part of the monster''s body not covered in scales. That was Orochi''s reverse scale.

    ''''As I thought it would be here. With this, it''s a game over.'''' Sakuya mumbled while her katana pierced Orochi''s reverse scale.

    Puchi!

    Orochi did not scream. Instead of crying in pain, Orochi stopped letting out any sound.

    "Kkhaa¡­ Kkiyagh¡­"

    The snake''s sharp eyes started turning murky, and its body slowly stiffened up.

 795 Chapter 769

    [You leveled up.]

    [Your ATK increased by 100.]

    [Your Agility increased by 50.]

    [Your Mana by 500.]

    [¡­]

    [You have passed the final trial.]

    [The katana inheritance will soon begin.]

    Thud¡ª

    Following the message that Sakuya passed the trial, Orochi''s body fell into the center of the room.

    A deep rumbling was felt through the ground.

    Sakuya took a moment to catch her breath before checking her increased stats. She extremely happy to have gained one level and increase in stats. One should know that as your level goes up, it bes harder to level, and for her to gain two levels in this trial, it could be said to be a pretty good thing. She was getting closer to her goal of catching up to Alex.

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 134

    Experience Value: 0/400500

    Magic Power: 4520/4520

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 2220 ? 2320

    Defense: 1720

    Agility: 1920 ?1970

    Intelligence: 1720

    Luck: 1610

    BP: 20

    SP: 8

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10 Max] (New) [Dark Vision Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] (New)

    [Orochi''s yer: Title earned by ying Orochi. You will have an easy time against snake-type opponents. They will be intimated by your presence alone.]

    It was what came up when she decided to check the description of her new title.

    Suddenly Sakuya had an interesting idea, so she put it into use. Spending twenty skill points, she increased two of her special abilities. Her Sword intent and Shukuchi.<sub> </sub>

    Boom!

    A shape aura burst out from her body when her Sword intent reached the maximum level before her body returned to normal. She appeared harmless, but deep down, she carried a dreadful sword intent. Suddenly, Sakuya tossed a paper into the air, and this paper was shredded in an instant by her katana. She only swung her katana once, but it appeared like she executed a dozen shes thanks to her sword intent.

    Buzz! Boom!

    Suddenly there was a buzzing sound followed by an explosion. In the middle of the room, an altar appeared, and on top of this altar was beautiful white katana in a white sheath.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    Sakuya''s heartbeat elerated the moment she saw this sword; even without unsheathing it, she could feel how sharp this sword was using her sword will.

    [This is a good weapon; I''m shocked a human could produce something like this. You better cherish it.]

    Unexpectedly Sakuya gift''s spirit spoke after a long time startling Sakuya; she understood that this katana was exceptional for her to speak.

    Knowing this fact, a pleasant smile appeared on Sakuya''s face.

    [Began the processing of thest part of the Divine katana Masamune]

    The same robotic voice Sakuya was used to hearing since the beginning of the trial sounded again; however, this time, it sounded tired, almost as if it could disappear at any moment.

    ''''Wow! My predecessor sure has the gut naming a sword like this.'''' Sakuya mumbled while her eyes were still locked on the beautiful white katana on top of the altar. She did make a move as she believed there must still be something before she could be authorized to take this katana, and soon this assumption was proven right.

    Suddenly, there was a light covering Orochi''s corpse before it vanished. It was sucked into the white katana.

    Rumble!

    There was a rumbling sound inside the dungeon while the sky above the dungeon turned cloudy, alerting a few powerhouses in the empire. Still, none of them acted because the emperor had previously informed them that something simr might happen once the rightful owner of the katana created by the founder managed toplete the trial.

    ''''Sigh! We still lost such a valuable weapon to an outsider.'''' In one of the traditional Japanese houses sat a young man resembling the emperor; it was the crown prince; he felt the change and couldn''t help butment. If not for his father''s warning, he would have tried to make a move on Sakuya, to make her his empress. He had this thought when he heard she wasing, he hadn''t thought much of Alex, but after what Alex aplished, he quickly erased this foolish thought from his mind. He didn''t want to be the one that put an end to their empire; he couldn''t destroy his empire because of a moment of foolishness. The crown prince decided to get on Alex''s good side; for the Far East Empire''s future, he must never make this man his enemy.

    Back in Sakuya''s location.

    After Orochi''s corpse got sucked into the white katana, a ck snake tattoo with multiple tails appeared on the white sheath.

    ''''Wow! Beautiful'''' Sakuya eximed.

    Rumble!

    An announcement followed another rumbling sound.

    [The divine katana Masamune is nowplete. Automatically bound to its master, the otherworlder Sakuya Mio Hishimiya.]

    ''''Ugh!" Sakuya clutched her chest in pain; she felt like someone was engraving something on her heart; it was a painful sensation. Fortunately, itsted a few seconds.

    A pleasant smile dawned on Sakuya''s face. She stretched her left hand and said.

    p ''''Come!"</anda>

    Fwoosh!

    The white katana, Masamune, left the altar and appeared in her hand. Sakuya felt this weapon was an extension of her body; it was like she had been using this katana a long time ago.

    Sakuya was eager to test her new weapon, and to do this; she got the perfect test subject.

    Right after she took Masamune, a door that seemed to lead toward the outside appeared.

    Shiinng!

    The katana shone brightly when it left its sheath.

    Slice!

    The sturdy stone door was cleanly cut into two; Sakuya gulped, left in awe by how sharp this sword was.

    ''''Indeed a Masamune.''''

 796 Chapter 770

    Outside the dungeon entrance, Alex and the others were waiting for Sakuya toe out. Luna was still giving Alex the cold shoulder, but he could see thatpared to before, things had changed a little bit, and he knew what to do.

    ''''Big brother, when do you think sister Sakuya wille out?" Gracier leaned against her brother''s shoulder and asked. It had been two hours since they were waiting here after helping clean monsters in the forest.

    ''''Don''t worry, she is about toe out.'''' Alex pointed his finger at the entrance. Because of many events and rapid growth, Alex could now easily detect mana, but only when it exceeded the normal flow. Because Sakuya was pouring her mana into Masamune unconsciously before swinging it, Alex could detect it and immediately understood what she had in mind.

    Gracier wanted to say something, but before she could, there was a sound of something getting sliced apart, followed by a loud thud.

    ''''What the hell? Aren''t dungeon''s door supposed to be indestructible?" The Touch''s family little princess asked, shocked.

    ''''Well, this is not a real dungeon. I guess it doesn''t count.'''' Saeko said as she watched Sakuya walk out of the dungeon holding a white katana.

    ''''Attack her.''''

    When she was about to congratte Sakuya, Alex''s voice rang inside Saeko''s mind making her stop for a millisecond before immediately unsheathing her red katana.

    It was as if the world had turned red, blood red.

    ''''What?" Gracier shouted and reacted instinctively by summoning her gift in the scythe form, but before she could do anything, she heard her brother''s voice.

    [Stop it, Alexandra. I ordered her to attack Sakuya. There is something I want to test. You guys must catch up; even if it is impossible to be at the same level, you must react and be capable in any situation. I don''t need any useless garbage. I wantrades who can fight toe to toe with me. Comrades that will be capable of protecting me, so no more ying. Time to ess your level.]

    For the first time since, while they hadmunicated through this special channel only, they could use, her brother''s words were harsh, but they were not false. The world might look peaceful right now, but even she could tell that it was the calm before the storm. In order not to lose anyone dear to them, they must protect themselves and be able to protect others; only like this might reduce the casualties in the iing war.

    [I understand, brother. I will wait for your instruction.] Gracier responded, already looking forward to what her brother had in mind.

    [Good, let''s watch!] Alex said and his eyes focused in front of him.

    The discussion between the siblings seemed to have taken a minute or so, but in reality, only a few seconds had passed, and Saeko, following Alex''s order, was about to cut Sakuya into two.

    ''''Wow! You went for the kill but too bad I saw iting.'''' Sakuya said before unsheathing Masamune.

    Shiinng!

    Saeko''s sword''s intent was cut into two while the white de was pressed against her neck.

    Gulp!

    Saeko gulped; she had expected to be defeated but not this fast; she wondered what this girl went through in the short period they got separated to be so strong.

    ''''And Maria, I saw youing too,'''' Sakuya added, and without looking back, she blocked Maria''s sword with Yoro?chi, her real Gift.

    ''''Well, congrattions on getting stronger. Let''s fight properly next time.'''' Maria said and returned to Luna''s side, smiling at Sakuya.

    ''''Ugh! Give me a break. Leader, are you satisfied with the goods?" Sakuya sighed before turning her face in Alex''s direction.

    ''''Well, barely satisfied. Let''s go. I''m quite exhausted; I need to take a bath.'''' Alex said before leaving. Saeko and Gracier immediately followed after him. Because this area was off-limits, people rarely came here.

    The six left the forest and headed back to their assigned vi.

    Immediately after they entered the vi, Alex decided to take a bath.

    ?????

    "Sigh!"

    Standing in the middle of the giant bath in their vi, Alex released a sigh of contentment as the hot water took away his umted fatigues and allowed him to rx.

    Saying that thest few days since their arrival from Exodus had been tiring would have been the understatement of the year. In just one month, he had fought more and caused more deaths than he anticipated.

    If he had to be honest, it was a wonder that he did not copse. However, he didn''t regret what happened; it was his choice; even though his actions have left many families widowed, he still didn''t regret his choice because he must let the world know what would happen once you messed up with his family. This was a warning, a warning to the world, and a reminder to himself that he must not be a softy, at least in a certain situation. Be gentle when it was needed and be ruthless when needed to be.

    Just as Alex was beginning to lose himself in his thoughts he heard a woman''s voice.

    "Honored guest, please raise your arms."<sub> </sub>

    One of the two servants that had been taking care of him since the start of his stay in the vi spoke gently.

    ''''Oh!" Alex responded absentmindedly. He had forgotten that he was not alone. The two servants charged with taking care of him nodded, not bothered by how he responded.

    After a few days of getting to know each other better, the atmosphere didn''t feel awkward as it was in the beginning. He had refused to let these women to take care of him, but they refused to go back, and in the end, he could onlypromise.

    The two women were dressed lightly. Alex knew if he truly wished to have sex with them, they wouldn''t refuse him, but he had no intention of doing something like that. He was a man who knew how to control himself; if it weren''t because of this, the girls wouldn''t have never epted the two maids to take care of their man.

    ''''Ah!'''' Alex let a sigh escape from his mouth. He was truly enjoying this bath.

    In another location inside the vi. Saeko''s room.

    Saeko sat curled on herrge queen-sized bed, deep in thoughts.

    The events of the day kept filling her mind as she scrutinized everything with magnifying sses. Especially that fight, she kept reying it to see how she could improve.

    Suddenly, Saeko frowned; she sensed an iing presence; she was just about strike using her katana but stopped after sensing that it was a familiar presence.

    ''''Wee, father.'''' Saeko tried to stand up and greet the emperor for such an unexpected visit, but he stopped her.

    ''''There is no need to do that. How have you been, my little sweetheart.'''' The emperor said while hugging his daughter.

    ''''I''m fine, father. Thank you for visiting me, but I bet you have something in mind.'''' Saeko, who knew her father visited her on top of wanting to see her asked.

    ''''What do you want to tell me, father?"

    ''''Ugh! Sigh! It''s why I hate your cleverness. What do you think of Alexander?" The emperor asked.

    Saeko did not immediately answer; she stayed silent, and the emperor calmly waited for her to reply. One minuteter, Saeko responded.

    ''''He asked to follow them, and I said yes.''''

    ''''What?" The emperor was startled by the sudden revtion.

    Saeko ignored her father''s surprised face and continued.

    ''''I know what you have in mind, but I will warn you not to try anything funny. Let''s things develop naturally.''''

    Upon hearing his daughter''s warning, the emperor smiled, happy his daughter had matured even more.

    ''''I understand. I will not do anything, and you must know that I have never nned to do anything to Alex; I wouldn''t dare even if I had the gut. Let''s stop talking about him and talk about the iing festival. Will you secretly go out with your father?" The emperor asked, half expecting his daughter to ept, but unfortunately, she would not do that.

    ''''Sorry, father. I want to go to the festival with Alex and others. He is nning to participate; it''s a vacation, he said.''''

    "Vacation, huh?! Okay, let''s make the biggest festival this year, after all this year we''ve got special visitors.'''' The emperor said before adding after sensing something.

    ''''My little sweetheart, it''s time for me to go back. See you tomorrow and good night.''''

    ''''Good night, father,'''' Saeko responded, watching her father vanish.

    Late at night.

    A delicate moonlight seeped through the window frame illuminating the queen size bed. A beautiful woman was sleeping on this bed; it was none other than Luna.

    Suddenly, someone arrived inside Luna''s bedroom. Instantly she woke up almost as if she had been waiting for him.

    ''''Wee, Lex. I''ve been waiting for your arrival,'''' Luna said while her eyes were locked onto Alex.

    ''''I know. Let''s have a chat. There''s something I want to show you.''''

    ''''Ok, let''s go.'''' Luna decided to ept Alex''s invitation the two disappeared from the room.

 797 Chapter 771

    Alex was left speechless under Luna''s gorgeous appearance; even if he was the one who suggested for she must change for their date, he was still surprised by Luna''s change.

    Since Luna was always casual with her dress and appearance, Alex now felt that her beauty was even more spellbinding when she cared about her appearance.

    He was sure that if he walked outside now with her arms tucked in his, it would surely carry away the breath of both men and women of any age. She felt that no men were worthy enough toy eyes upon her.

    But he knew that no matter who or what she was, whether he was worthy or not, and whether she was angry with him or 6, he would never let go of her. He would be the greatest fool if he were to do something like that.

    ''''You are the most beautiful creation under the moonlight tonight.'''' Alexplimented.

    Luna felt over the moon hearing his loving and sweetpliment. Her eyebrows which seemed as if they were brushed on a canvas, raised as her eyes smiled in happiness. She knew she must act like she was still angry with him, but she could not bring herself to do that because she could feel that Alex had changed; he seemed to have learned his lesson and would act cautiously in the future.

    The Saintess knew she must listen to her man now that he appeared to have learned his lesson. So, to show him that she was happy with this, with all preparations he had made, Luna hugged him intimately and felt how warm his chest was. A strange feeling of absolute safety and warmth always filled her body whenever she was in his embrace.

    The first time she felt this was when she asked to let him sleep with her for the first time when there were young, and since then.

    Her attachment towards him developed at an abnormal speed, and it increased even more, especially after seeing himing back and saving her from gettingpletely possessed by a strange entity that called herself the Goddess. Thanks to his intervention, she was rescued, while she was pouting, trying to make him act less recklessly in the future; she never forgot how dear he was to her.

    No matter how short or long the time she spent with him, she felt as if she had been with him for decades, and a strange void in her heart would always be filled whenever he was near her.

    She wouldn''t feelplete without him, and his existence gave meaning to her life.

    Alex kissed her forehead and smiled as he pointed towards one of the chairs put out near the table he had prepared, "Now, let''s take a seat and have dinner.''''

    Luna nodded, and she quickly took a seat. She turned her head when the delectable aroma of the food Alex prepared wafted through her nose. After smelling it, she recognized that it was a sd as she liked it.<sub> </sub>

    Luna was greatly impressed with how warm and beautiful the Illusionnary garden looked now with all the string star lights and candles, highlighting the beautiful flowers and nts even more.

    Alex sat opposite her and asked with a charming smile, "It seems like you love what I have done; you like my surprise."

    Luna gave a bright smile as she said, "Yes. It looks so beautiful, especially with the surrounding view. I feel very fresh and happy sitting here and having dinner like this. This is way better than going to those luxurious restaurants. I never thought you would do something like this; you''re amazing; how did you do it?."

    Alex chuckled, "Well, I got help from Silveria and Nyx. They knew you were unhappy with me; they decided to help me calm you down. I don''t want to lose over some stupid mistake. I understand that I''ve done something wrong. I sincerely promise you that I''ll change my behavior. I hope you''ll forgive me for real this time.''''

    Facing Alex''s sincere apology, Luna could only sigh and ept it. She would appear like a bully if she remained stubborn after all Alex did. He set up a dinner in the sky closer to the stars; with the help of Silveria and Nyx, he even created an illusionnary garden and benches. It was so realistic that, for a moment, she had trouble distinguishing between reality and illusion.

    ''He did all these things for me.Just to calm my anger. I can only ept and move on. Besides, it was not like I was truly angry with him. I intend to make him realize how valuable his life is. He must cherish it.'' Luna was lost in thoughts; fortunately, Alex seemed to understand what she was trying to convey finally. Now Luna could enjoy spending time with her man, and the current situation couldn''t be more perfect.

    The two happily ate their food while lovingly gazing at each other''s eyes, while at times, they would look at the scenic view in the sky; although there were only stars surrounding them, they still enjoyed it.

    After their meal, the two spent their time together by watching the stars above them.

    ''''Lex, have you contacted Lilith and the others to know how much progress they made in their mission?" Suddenly Luna asked this question as she remembered that Lilith and the others went on a mission on the demon''s continent, and no news had yet to be heard. Therefore Luna became curious; she wondered how was their progress over there.

    ''''Don''t worry, they are doing fine. They will strike soon.'''' Alex responded, not going into the details. He had thought Lilith would use the chaos he created to strike her brother secretly, but it was not what Lilith nned to do. Normally, he would have joined them, but she sent him a message saying she didn''t need help, so Alex decided to enjoy himself with his women here before returning.

    Their date under the stars continued until Alex gave Luna a pendant shaped after their name, L?, and Lex. It was a beautiful ne; Luna fell in love with it the moment sheid her eyes on it, and she urged Alex to put it on her neck. He did it, and the couple kissed under the moon and stars.

    ''''Let''s not sleep tonight,'''' Luna whispered into Alex''s ears, and he nodded with his breathing turning rough; it had been a long time since theyst did it. Time to rekindle some memories.

 798 Chapter 772

    When Alex and Luna went back, she asked him to patiently wait for her on the bed while she disappeared somewhere.

    ¡¼You are happy now, don''t forget our deal five years'' worth of ice cream, got it?¡½

    Seeing Luna was not present, Silveria manifested and told Alex the price for their help, unlike her sister, who would not ask anything she would as she was different.

    ''''Aye, aye. I understand; go back. I''m about to do something important. I promise to go on a date with you, and you''ll eat all the ice creams you want. But for now, please leave.'''' Alex said, chasing Silveria away.

    She chuckled before leaving. Soon Alex saw Luna walking into the bedroom, and the moment he saw her, his eyes opened wide because of what she was wearing.

    Luna had changed her attire to a short, very short pink nurse uniform.

    The uniform''s skirt barely went past her butt, while the top was slightly opened and showed her cleavage.

    Her long white legs were also covered by white stockings that stopped mid-thigh, making it all too enticing.

    "Pleased?" She asked the moment she walked in.

    Alex''s eyes shone as he answered, "More than pleased."

    He had never expected something like this. Men are visual creatures, and when Alex saw Luna dressed in a nurse outfit, his breathing quickened. He could not help but have his heart pounding in his chest. He looked at Luna with anticipation, and the Saintess, who had now turned into a seductress, did not betray his expectation with her following words.

    "Then, shall we y a little?"

    Giving Alex a wink, Luna turned around and began to walk away while swaying her hips.

    Once she reached her desk, she slightly bent down and began to rummage through it.

    The way she''d perched against the desk meant that the already short skirt part of her uniform had ridden further up her legs and was also now parted slightly open. The opening of the skirt must have been mere millimeters from her underwear.

    It was like an itch was scratching Alex''s heart. The anticipation and hope in seeing, but the disappointment when you understood that those mere millimeters were like an unending chasm.

    While continuing this, Luna began to ask him questions about his diet and other such health issues.

    Knowing this was a part of the y, Alex happily yed along.

    Meanwhile, Luna said, "Hum?! I guess I should be writing this down.''''

    She twisted around and lifted a pencil and notebook from the desk behind her.

    As she moved, her skirt rode up much higher, giving Alex a clear view of whaty underneath her skirt.

    Aside from the stockings covering her sexy bubble butt, nothing was underneath it.

    Alex gulped; his throat felt parched, he wished for nothing more than to stand up and take her right here, right now, but a faint sense of anticipation stopped him. He wished to see just how much more she could entice him and heighten his lust.

    As if nothing had happened, Luna turned around and talked seriously,

    "Now, I see. But your problem is not something I canpletely understand just through talking. Why don''t we get you undressed?"

    "Should I gopletely naked?"<sub> </sub>

    Covering her mouth in mock outrage, Luna eximed, "Please, dear sir, our establishment is a respectable one. Undressing up to your underwear will suffice, so you just have to do that."

    Finding Luna''s reply amusing, Alex nodded and proceeded to do as he was told.

    Once he stood up tall and strong with just his underwear barely covering his hardened shaft, Luna proceeded to walk up until close to him and traced his strong muscle with her index,

    "My, My, what a well-toned body."

    Thanks to his different evolutions and daily exercises, Alex''s body was extremely well sculpted.

    "Sir, sit down on the bed, please," Luna ordered.

    Once Alex did as instructed, she began to caress his torso and arms with her finger gently.

    Her touch brought shivers to Alex''s spine. Shivers of pleasure.

    ''''You don''t seem healthy there. Let''s me help you.''''

    She slowly brought her hand toward his dick that had poked its head out of his underwear.

    Then, kneeling, she asked Alex to lift his butt gently and slide down his underwear,

    "I thought this was a respectable establishment?"

    Luna grinned a little, then widened her eyes once her chin was lightly pped by his cock.

    His cock stuck straight out at her, her face, almost touching his swollen hard-on. She caressed the tip of his penis and yed with his balls.

    Alex could feel his urge slowly build up, but this was far from enough to make him reach the peak.

    Understanding this, Alex swept her hair aside and took his cock by the root, and opened her mouth wide, before slowly engulfing his full length.

    At the same time, she opened her blouse and showed him more of her beautiful breasts, whose nipples were poking out.

    Her wet and slimy tongue was doing wonders to him while she bobbed her head faster and faster while deepthroating him. She was gagging, and her eyes were teary, but she didn''t stop.

    Before long, Alex felt ready to cum and warned her, but rather than slowing down, Luna increased the pace and made eye contact with him.

    Alex''s eyes shone, and he grabbed her head tightly; he groaned and started cumming. He came down her throat while they looked each other in the eyes.

    After shooting some ropes of cum down her throat, he pulled out of her mouth and shot the remaining on her face and boobs, staining her nurse uniform on the way.

    After his orgasm subsided, Luna wordlessly took his dick in her mouth to suck the remaining drops of his cum.

    Swallowing his seeds like it was the greatest delicacy in the world, Luna looked at Alex with passionate eyes and asked,

    "Sir, shall we continue the treatment, but this time you will be the one doing the check-up?"

    She could feel her cunt dripping. And Alex could feel his cock getting erect again. This was one hell of a gift. He loved it.

 799 Chapter 773

    Looking at Alex getting erect again put a smile on Luna''s face. She couldn''t help giving Alex a sultry smile while standing up, she murmured.

    "It seems like you are ready for another go."

    Upon hearing her provocative words, Alex smirked, "I can go for as long I wish to."

    Taking her by the waist, Alex turned her around and made her sit on hisp, back to him.

    Putting his nose in her neck, he inhaled deeply, filling his nose with her scent as his magical fingers trailed down her spine, sending shivers down Luna''s spine.

    Groping her breast behind, Alex gently weighed them before pinching her slowly hardening nubs through the thin blouse. No matter how many he touched them, he never seemed to get tired of them.

    ''''Nnnh!"

    Luna let out a seductive moan before saying those words that could ignite any man''s wild side.

    ''''Sir, you can be rougher as much as you want. I''m-''''

    Alex didn''t need a second invitation. Completely unbuttoning her blouse, he exposed her bra-less breasts to the air and continued to massage them while biting and kissing her neck.

    Putting her on the bed, he looked at the long-haired beauty. It was like he was looking at a work of art. Somehow she became beautiful after going through something like that. Not only did she be powerful, the second strongest after him, but she was also one step closer to the Demi-God realm. He would like much fight her, but he must finish this battle which was a necessary step after their reconciliation.

    Grinning, Alex raised her legs before poking a hole in her stocking. He felt it was way more fun this way. Luna''s glistening vagina devoid of pubic hair, a clear liquid dripping from her slit, wetting her inner thighs below, spoke volumes of her current arousal.

    "Ah, th-that''s embarrassing..."

    Even though Luna was pretty daring tonight, she still felt a little shame at the way he was observing her most secret ce.

    "Heh, don''t be. It''s beautiful. Now then¡­" Alexplimented her making her blush in embarrassment.

    However, Luna''s embarrassment vanished when Alex took her clit in his mouth and began sucking on it.

    "Ah~!"

    A short cry escaped her nose, and she reflexively closed her legs, but she was unable to since Alex''s head was in the way.

    While he gently nibbled her clitoris, he used two fingers to trace the vulva before slowly exploring its exterior.

    Like that, he slowly brought her heat up and kept her panting while she murmured his name again and again.

    Finally,

    "...!!"

    Letting out a wordless scream, her back arched slightly while her juice flowed endlessly.

    When she finally calmed down, her post-climax lethargy and embarrassment were so alluring that Alex could not contain his lust anymore. Without leaving her the time to catch a breath, he leaned over her and carefully pressed his nd against her entrance, the tip poking her insides.

    He had just finished ejacting, but simply pushing inside her was enough to feel hot desire welling up within him again.

    "Ahn! If you rub me inside like that..I''ll..!!"<sub> </sub>

    His shallow thrusting added more sensuality to Luna''s moans; her senses seemed to have been intensified. It seemed that a second climax was underway for her.

    How could he stay calm as he watched her beautiful breasts jiggle each time he thrust in and out of her? No man could.

    Slowing down, he worked his hips and grabbed the tworge mounds in his hands before pressing the two swollen nipples together toward the center.

    Alex thought that a woman was always at her cutest when in the throes of passion. Fighting against that irresistible urge to let herself go but not willing to show such a shameful sight, before finally being defeated and climaxing.

    Stopping his sucking of her breasts, he decided that it was time to elerate.

    "Annh~! Lex Sl-slow...down. Please...I beg you, honey!"

    Ignoring her cute pleas, Alex''s hip loudly pped against hers.

    "Ugh! so deep!"

    Luna groaned.

    Like a boat facing a storm, all the poor Saintess could do was close her eyes and moan louder and louder while hugging him and caressing his hair.

    The sounds of the moans in his ears were like the best aphrodisiac as Alex went wilder.

    Sweat soaked her body, and a veritable shower of love juices poured down her vagina to soak his cock.

    Raising his torso, without stopping pounding her, She let out intermittent cries while he fucked her like a wild animal.

    After each thrust, he could feel something boiling in him, screaming to be released, but he gritted his teeth and continued hammering at her to bring her the maximum amount of pleasure possible.

    Finally, once he reached his limit, he let out a repressed growl and shoved his dick as far as it could go and then exploded.

    His dick trembled inside her while squirting its hot milk against her cervix and letting it spread throughout her vagina.

    Feeling the heat filling her body, Luna reached her climax simultaneously as him, her eyes rolling in their socket while her mouth opened wide. It''s what the Japanese call Ahoge. It was pretty fun to see such expression in real life; it made a man feel proud of his sexual exploit.

    Luna''s eyes were misty, her body was drenched in sweat, and she raised sensual moans while her pussy walls tightened as if to squeeze out everyst drop of his holy milk. She enjoyed his young throbbing cock, and felt satisfied with his thick goo inside her.

    The pleasure was so much that Luna felt her consciousness grow faint.

    ''I managed to hold on; he should calm down a bit.''

    At least, that was what she thought before she felt Alex''s deted penis grow hard once more inside of her.

    Once it felt hard enough, he resumed thrusting. Luna was lying limp on the bed, panicked.

    "Ahh¡­NH!? W-wait, you''re doing it again?"

    "Hehe! I told you I could go for as long as possible." Alex dered with a devilish smile.

 800 Chapter 774

    ''''Hehe! I told you I could go for as long as possible." Alex dered with a devilish smile on his face.

    Despite Luna''sints, he thrust his hips wildly, leaned over her back, wrapped his arms around her, and began groping her firm breasts again.

    She moaned as the semen acted as a lubricant and allowed him to move even quicker than before.

    The cum and love juices audibly mixed inside her.

    "Ah..Ah..ah, th-this is too much for me. I give in. You win. Soa€|ahh!"

    "I''m not done! I''m nowhere near done!"

    She hit her limit while on the receiving end of his limitless stamina. Sweat soaked her skin, tears and drool dripped down her face, and she writhed in pleasure.

    Each time he thrust into her, morebined fluids flowed out of her. Each time he pulled back, thosebined fluids made a lewd sound.

    "Ahh, ahh, l-let me rest for a bit. Please!"

    "Just enjoy the pleasure!"

    Alex''s stamina is near-endless when ites to pleasing his women. He couldn''t stop once he decided to y, to go all out. It has been a long time since they did; he ought to satisfy her. So he pounded her.

    His relentless attacks pounded on her cervix, shook her womb, and rattled her whole body.

    Luna suffering from his constant pounding, couldn''t think straight; she felt like her body was melting. It was so damn good that her mind had almost gone nk, and she shouted.

    "Ahh, ahh, ahh! Ahh! Ohh HHH! I''m dying!!!"

    Her vagina squeezed like mad as she experienced repeated orgasms.

    But Alex still did not stop. He continued thrusting without end. He ejacted a few times, but not even that stopped him.

    Finally, once he was sure that she had reached her limit, He gathered his strength to release one final roar.

    His arms grasping her hourss body were lifted as she arched her back. His penis pushed deeper into her, fitting tightly against her cervix. And then he exploded.

    "Ohhhhhh~!!"

    Luna''s body shook, and she had another orgasm.

    Breathing roughly, Alex pulled his dick out only once it had gone fullyid. Her vagina could not close on its own, and a milky liquid flowed stickily out of the gaping hole.

    Seeing her state, Alex smiled, feeling proud of his achievement.<sub> </sub>

    Laying down next to her, he gently caressed her head before bringing her into the bathroom and helping her clean her body. Luna was too weak to do it.

    ''''Sigh! You are such a beast in bed.'''' Luna sighed; she was leaning inside his arms with her back touching his sculpted body.?

    ''''Hahahaha! You don''t seem to hate it, though.''''?

    ''''No, I like it; the others do, though probably. A man should be capable in all fields.'''' Luna said while enjoying Alex''s body warmth.?

    Alex nodded; he understood what she meant; even if you are rich and could sustain a woman''s needs (material things), you must be good in bed too; if not, she would cheat on you with someone who can fuck her well.?

    ''''Thank you for being part of my life. I''ll always be grateful. I''mcking; I''m still learning, so please be understanding and help me, you, and the others.'''' Alex dered while kissing her head.?

    ''''Don''t worry, we will help you. We will make you the greatest of all. Our family will be the strongest.'''' Luna dered.?

    Alex smiled in response. After their bath, Alex thought about sleeping here, but after hearing Luna''s words, he changed his n.?

    ''''I''m fine. I have already forgiven you. You must talk to Maria.''''?

    She seemed to be hinting at something.

    ''''Okay, I''ll go. Good night. I love you.'''' Alex dered with his eyes filled with nothing but affection. Luna''s heart melted when she heard this deration and saw the look on his face; she was again reminded of his genuine feelings for her. She couldn''t be happier.?

    ''''I love you too.''''?

    Alex kissed her; at first, he nned for a simple kiss, but the two ended up going for a deep french kiss. Only after they were satisfied did they stop, and Alex left.?

    Once alone, Luna sighed, putting her hand atop her head, and mumbled.?

    ''''I wish I could keep him for myself, but that is impossible. Something I''m jealous of because I don''t want to share him with anyone, not even my sister; it is natural; I''m still human. It''s impossible to have him for myself; I can only share him with my sisters. Maybe it is why we all loved him so much; each one of us doesn''t want to lose him; for him, we will do anything.''''

    ''''The road will not be easy, but we will make it; I will make sure that at least the harem is peaceful. If there is no harmony inside the harem, it could affect him, not only him but also us. It was we must maintain a peaceful rtionship inside the harem. Until now it''s somehow peaceful, but it''s a fragile peace; only one misstep and everything will crumble; we must be prudent. I was afraid that Maria''s stubbornness to be the head of the Harem would cause friction, but thankfully she finally dropped the idea, but there is another secretly nning to be the head of the harem.''''?

    [You mean that little foxdy isn''t it?] Luna''s gift''s spirit spoke, and Luna nodded, not really surprised that she spoke.?

    ''''Yes, I must talk with her. She must calm down; while it''s impossible to say we are all equal, at least not now, not until we built our rtionship to a stable level. We are sharing the same man, but only a few between us have a deep understanding of each other; this won''t do. We have to change this.'''' Luna said and went into deep contemtion when suddenly she said as she shone.?

    ''''Bingo, I''ve found the perfect solution. We must hang out more, do some women''s activities such as shopping, pajamas party together. This will help us understand each other more, which will be beneficial to the harem.''''?

    Watching Luna think of a n to help her man, the gift''s spirit smiled, vowing to kill Alex if he were to make Luna suffer; she was such a good woman.?

 801 Chapter 775

    Alex had gone to her room for a quick chat. Still, upon seeing her expression, even without being told by anyone, he understood that the Ice empress was being jealous, which was unexpected yet still understandable. She was still human with emotions.

    He immediately knew what to do since he didn''t want to waste time after deciding what he would do. Alex gently pushed Maria, trying to say something, down on the bed and bent down toward her.

    ''''!!!!!"

    When Alex''s lips pressed down onto hers, she closed her eyes and epted the kiss.

    He lightly kissed her tightly closed mouth a few times and then gently sucked on her lower lip. He pulled away for a moment.

    "Open your lips."

    Hemanded in a low voice, and without hesitation, she followed hismand.

    Alex kissed and went for a french kiss. His tongue smoothly ravaged the inside of her mouth. He slowly made his way around her teeth and the sides of her cheeks.

    Maria felt a jolting pleasure when his tongue met hers. Their tongue wrestled with each other trying to see who was stronger, and naturally, Alex won this game.

    ''''Ah, ~ !.."

    A low moan escaped from deep within Maria''s throat as their kiss became wilder.

    Their kiss continued that way for many more rounds. Slowly Maria forgot her worries; her emotional state seemed to have calmed down to a great extent; she was not jealous anymore. It was to say Alex''s kisses were sweet and soothing.

    When they parted from a particrly long kiss, Maria lightly gasped for breath.

    "You are so beautiful. I can''t ever get tired of you."

    Maria''s cheeks were rosy as she bit her lips at hispliment. She felt ashamed that simply hearing this made her heartbeat so wildly in happiness. She wondered if she was bing too much emotional the more time she spent with him but nevertheless, she didn''t dislike this change; she would dly get drowned in it.

    After a few kisses, Alex gradually moved his kisses to her cheek and then to her ear. His moist lips kissed behind her ear, then down her neck.

    Her body''s aroma was unique, a gentle and soothing scent...It made him feel at ease as if he could let her carry most of his burdens. Each one of his women had a unique aroma. He traced his lips from her neck down to her big breasts.

    "Anh!"

    A jolting pleasure from her breasts forced Maria to let out a short moan. He took a mouthful and sucked on it

    "Anhhh!"

    He lightly bit her nipple and tickled it with his tongue. She got breathless as he licked around the are before sucking on it.

    She was quietly lying down in bed while grasping onto the sheets, but her body would tremble while her hips jolted up from time to time. Gradually, he felt his lower half starting to grow hot.<sub> </sub>

    Alex let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva, and moved to caress the other one. He licked, sometimes lightly bit, swallowed, and from time to time sucked with great force. Whenever his tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up her spine, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure.

    After he teased her breasts to his content, his kisses traveled down to her abdomen. Maria had be quite curious as to where his lips would advance next. She was gripping onto the sheets so hard that the tips of her fingers turned pale white.

    "Annh~¡­"

    Alex''s lips proceeded down to her lower abdomen and then to her inner thighs. His lips brushed against the deep portions of her inner thighs and began sucking.

    He slowly let one of his hands brush down her abdomen and naturally slid it down to her inner thigh, pressing his fingers toward her crotch.

    "Ah!"

    His long and firm finger coated in mana, and under the fast fingers, skill slowly entered her. She yelped in surprise. When his finger entered her, she felt electricity run through her body.

    "Uuh¡­.."

    ''

    He repeatedly moved his finger in and out of her at such a speed a certain superhero proud of his speed would feel ashamed.

    ''''Ohhhhhhhh!"

    ''''Annhhhhh!!*

    As the stimtion continued, her lower region became slippery with moist juices, and the sound of wet noises grew increasingly louder. Her whole body was burning with heat, and she felt her back shiver reflexively. A few more thrusts sent her mind into a frenzy, and she knew she was about to orgasm.

    At that moment, a tingle surged up, flooding into her body and causing her muscles to spasm and her neck to jerk up as euphoria circted through her entire body for a few seconds.

    The short moment of bliss passed, and her senses dulled while her body had no strength left in it. Maria calmly enjoyed the feeling of Alex''s fingers smoothlybing through her hair.

    "Let''s get into the real thing!"

    Murmuring those words next to her ears, Alex''s hot breath made her body, soaked with sweat, shiver in anticipation.

    Afterpletely disrobing her, heid her on her side and embraced her from behind. He kneaded her breasts while gently inserting his penis between her legs and rubbing her butt.

    From behind, he slowly opened her up as his hard penis pushed against her entrance, and finally, he entered inside her. Maria''s butt and his thighs were tightly pressed together. The two bodies became one.

    The Ice Empress was filled with thrill when he began to push his full length inside her. The sensation of him filling her up gave her a sense of satisfaction. She had missed this feeling; she felt she might never be able to enjoy this feeling. No matter how confident she was in her mind, there was always a what if? The universe is full of surprises, full of people stronger than them. No n was foolproof; something may go wrong; she was scared; thankfully, he came back safe and sound. While she understood her sister''s attitude and intention regarding a certain attitude Alex had, she became jealous of how lost Alex seemed when Luna ignored him; even when she approached him, he was not there; it hurts her that he loved him so much and unconsciously a feeling of jealously arose from her heart, something that never happened before when ites to her sisters.

    Thankfully this ugly feeling that was about to devour her heart vanished with his touch; Maria was sure that her sister Luna had noticed her current state; it was why she sent him here, and for this, Maria was extremely grateful. She was blessed to have such an understanding sister.

 802 Chapter 776

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Sorry that the past couple of chapters are about sex, but they are necessary for the story development. It is like in real life; sex in a rtionship helps couples grow to learn more about each other, to make. It is what I want to portray here. I will not waste too much time bbering. Thank you for the support. I''ll try to do better. Hopefully, you will stick with me until the end, and please enjoy!

    ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á

    Alex observed Maria''s plump and firm ass from behind and couldn''t help but gulp at how awesome they looked. Knowing that this belonged to him an unknown sense of pride swelled inside him. Her breathing quickened, bing rough; he felt possessed by his primal instinct.

    He grunted fiercely, raised Maria''s leg with both hands, and entered her soaked pussy. He went a bit slowly at first, his sensitive part brushing slightly against her moist flesh to feel it out.

    Then his rhythm began to change constantly.

    Sometimes he moved slowly, sometimes a bit faster, then moved slowly again, enticing her as he riled her up.

    Maria''s pussy walls squeezed and clenched on him as if it was furiously resisting his invasion.

    "Ahnh! Alex...please¡­!"

    Maria implored him as she whimpered. He was moving much harder and rougher than before. All her energy had been squeezed out, and she couldn''t summon any power.

    Her entire body was more sensitive, so his hands simply sweeping across her skin caused her to ache in excitement. He shifted a little more weight down and thrust in heavily. His rock-hard penis and the movement of his member deep inside of her seemed tireless.

    After a while, he stopped and demanded,

    "Lie on your stomach and raise your butt to me."

    Her body flinched as his warm member wrapped inside her was swiftly pulled out. She hesitated for a moment, looking at his enthusiasm that seemed like it would never end, then she obediently turned around andy on her stomach.

    Her white, plump buttocks were distorted in his clutches. He appreciated the delectable curves that started from her back to her waist, leading to her butt, then swiftly thrust into her from behind. Instantly, her body shook intensely.

    The Ice empress writhed in pleasure while the long and robust spear pounded into her from behind. She could feel the tip of the head rubbing against her vaginal walls. She could feel the rock-hard erection spreading her vagina wide, and his hips pped against her ass.

    Maria could feel it all so vividly and distinctly. Every stimtion to her body, every bit of pleasure experienced by her pussy, and everything felt by every cell of her body flowed into her mind.

    The next thing she knew, she reached a hand down and started teasing her crotch. She rolled around the small protrusion at the top of the pussy lips that Alex''s cock was still thrusting in and out of.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahn!"

    Even if she had not moved her finger, his thrusting shook her body enough to automatically stimte her clit. Every time her finger rubbed against it, a jolt of pleasure ran through her. She wanted to feel that even more, she began pushing her finger against it harder as she rubbed.

    And when she did¡­

    "Ahh!?"

    A wave of pleasure several times stronger ran through her entire body.

    Alex''s cock thrust into her with loud sticky noises. She could not tell if his penis had gotten bigger or if her pussy was squeezing it tighter, but her mind was filled with the pleasure of it having its way with her body.

    Not only her body but, even her soul seemed to be feeling the intense pleasure.

    "Ahh! More, More!"

    Her own words aroused her further, and her stomach began to throb. His hips sped up and thrust harder in response.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh! I...I am going to cum."

    Alex grunted as he began to speed up his movement even more. Maria, meanwhile, was too far gone to even listen to what he was saying.

    Finally, his dick throbbed within her vagina, shooting semen everywhere and filling every part of her body. He continued to move within her vagina as if to squeeze it all out, and with each movement, the semen made sticky sounds and spilled out of her.

    Maria''s body, meanwhile, shivered as she silently screamed.

    ''So, hot. So good!!!!''

    They say sex will be boring the more you do with your partner, but she didn''t feel this way; it was only the beginning of their rtionship. However, she felt like she might be addicted to this feeling, and she would never get bored of having sex with this man. This session felt like she went back to her first time; Alex was gentle, maybe a bit rough in the end, but in the beginning, he was gentle; it was his way offorting her, his way of loving her; she wondered how many women did he bed to be this good? Maybe it was innate.

    Suddenly Maria''s body shook because Alex had finally pulled out of her, her body slumped on the bed, and the semen still in her slowly began toe out, giving the scene a sultry allure.

    Tracing her back with his finger, Alex asked gently,

    "So, how was it? Have you calmed down, my queen"

    "It felt amazing, it was the best, it was wonderful, and I''m calm now; thank you for understanding me, understanding what I truly needed." Those were Maria''s honest opinion; she felt grateful for this man who seemed to know what she needed and what to do; not every man were like that.

    p Maria, who knew her man''s libido looked up at him while lying on her side and could see his dick still standing tall and stiff. She had somehow expected this, but seeing that filled her with fresh lust, and as such, she got up and reached for his crotch.</anda>

    "Even if you did it with Luna and once with me, you are still hard; I wonder how much stamina you have?"

    Her words were more like a provocation than a question because, at the end of her sentence, she pushed Alex onto his back, climbed on top of him, and prepared to mount his cock.

    "Ready for another round?"

    She sat down, and her vagina slowly engulfed his penis.

    Seeing such a Maria, Alex smirked as his handtched on her hips to keep her steady,

    "At your service."

    Maria smiled and was about to start moving but then froze because of Alex''s unexpected words.

    ''''I want a child..''''

    ''''What?'''' Maria doubted her ears, and just as she was about to ask if he was serious, Alex thrust his hips forward.

    ''''Annh! Wait.'''' She tried to plead to make him stop, but he ignored her plea.

    ''''I want a child once everything is finished,'''' Alex responded before moving his hips faster.

    ''''Yes, I also want to have your child someday. Let''s work hard.'''' Maria responded and adjusted the movements of her hips together with him.

    An intense lovemaking session followed, and at the end, Maria, full of energy, asked to see the stars, and Alex granted her wish.

 803 Chapter 777

    Maria had a dream, and in this dream, she was sitting in what seemed to be a meadow. The meadow was a glorious expanse of grass and meadow flowers, grass rustling gently in the breeze. There was a narrow brook flowing through it choked with weeds. Tall water-mint with pale lc flowers, like dozens of tiny bells, were growing at the edge of the brook.

    In the near distance stood a little girl, she was dressed in a white piece princess dress, the little girl was dancing. Her hair flowed down her back like the ck ink of a tilted piece of parchment.

    The little girl was like a snapshot out of time. Maria could see her ck hair blowing in the spring breeze; her youthful face turned toward the sun. The girl danced, danced as if the joy of life within her could not be tamed.

    Maria had a strange feeling, she had the feeling that to her, the little girl was the world itself, and without her, she could not enjoy a simple flower or the rising sun. There was nothing she wouldn''t do to keep her safe from harm, but she could not protect her forever. She can only be there when she falls and stands well back while reaching for the stars.

    Yes! She was sure the little girl could; she was her girl after all. She had that sudden feeling, and as though to confirm her feeling, the little girl turned her head in her direction for the first time since the start; no words can''t be used to describe the little girl''s beauty; she was like a doll created by god''s craftsman, she had heterochromia eyes, her left eye had an icy blueish hue, strangely this eye remain her of her own, and as for her right eye, it was green, the same color as his left eye.

    Maria understood that this girl was their child, and as if to confirm this guess, the little girl opened her mouth and said.

    ''''Mommy''''

    It was like an electric shock passed through her body, she couldn''t talk and finally when she was about to speak everything started melting, bing blurry and before the little girl disappeared she mumbled something and reading her lips movement she was able toprehend her words,

    ''''Take care of Daddy for me. See you soon.''''

    ''Wait''

    Maria shouted, and naturally, everything disappeared as if it had never existed, to begin with.

    "Huh??"

    Back in real life, Maria snapped her eyes open only to be greeted with ravishing scenery, a dark sky filled with numerous and beautiful stars.

    Blinking her eyes a couple of times, Maria knew it was only a weird dream.

    And yet.<sub> </sub>

    Compared to all of her others, that dream felt far more unique, more special, as if it had a special connection with her; she couldn''t exin it if one were to ask, but she was sure that it was not a simple dream even when she was having a hard time remembering the girl''s feature except for her dark hair and heterochromia eyes, she couldn''t remember anything else no matter how hard she tried.

    That figure of a little girl, whoever she was or if she existed at all, just held a maic attraction, a special connection with her.

    However, before Maria''s thoughts could further delve into the dream, she tried to remember what she saw; she felt a shift of movement.

    Alex''s beautiful heterochromia eyes meet with Maria''s deep icy blue ones in a warm exchange. Waking up this way and seeing each other was somehow special.

    Frankly, since their most intense intimate session, she found it much easier to be intuned with her feelings. She hade to understand that she had fallen deeply for Alex before knowing it. At the start, it was just a slight interest in his person before it evolved into liking before it became she was now in love with him, she couldn''t live without him, he had be such important existence that if you told her in the past that things would evolve this way she would have said no.

    Maria hoped that one day Alex could fall deeply as she did; however, she knew she could never surpass, nor take Luna''s ce in his heart, no matter how hard she tried. Nobody could change this fact; she was sure of it; still, she just wanted a ce in his heart, and judging by the way he was looking at her right now, she had earned this ce; what she needed to do was to consolidate it and further deepen their rtionship and spending time together like this after an intimate session was one those ways to deepen their rtionship.

    The two stared at each other in silence, and finally, they decided to act.

    However, instead of talking, Maria got closer to Alex''s face and began to cutely rub her soft nose against Kyle''s surprisingly tender skin.

    ''''Thank you for thep and the beautiful scenery. All my exhaustion and worries fly away. I love you, Alexander.'''' Maria said before kissing Alex on his lips.

    ''''You wee. I''ll do anything for you except kill one of my loved ones, and I love you too, Alexia.'''' Alex responded with a deep kiss.

    ''''Mmhh!" Maria responded by wrapping her arms around his neck as the two began to share a deep kiss. Under the stars, it was only them; nothing else seemed to count. With the million stars as their witnesses, the two lovebirds shared a long and passionate kiss filled with nothing but love.

    If anyone were to see the current Alex and Maria, they would be shocked by their perfect chemistry. It was not something that happened overnight; it happened because of the deep connection they shared and the deep bond they built since their first meeting.

    ''''Never leave my side. I''m imperfect full of ws, but I promise you one thing I''ll make you happy. So please do the same by sharing my love, my pain, and my life with me, no with everyone that made the family. Will you grant this selfish wish?" That was what Alex said after they stopped kissing.

    ''''Yes, I will.'''' Her reply was immediate.

 804 Chapter 778

    ''''Yes, I will.'''' Maria''s reply to Alex''s selfish wish was immediate, and no hesitation could be felt from the Ice Empress.

    ''''Thank you, love,'''' Alex said and nted a kiss on Maria''s forehead.

    ''''You wee, dear,'''' Maria responded with a smile.

    ''''Were you having a nightmare earlier? Your face looked pale, and your heartbeat elerated for a moment; you were frowning. I was worried.'''' Alex suddenly brought this up; this happened when she had that dream.

    ''''It was not a nightmare but a dream. A weird dream.'''' Maria responded while staring at the stars looking down on them from their thrones.

    ''''A weird dream? Like the one you can''t remember?" Alex asked because when she said she had a weird dream, it was only the exnation he could think of. When you have a dream, and you cannot remember it, it''s called a weird dream.

    ''''Yes, I can''t remember what exactly happened inside my dream. The only thing I can say for sure is that there was someone inside this dream which is dear to me.'''' Maria exined, and Alex nodded; he went silent as if he was contemting something, and finally, when he opened his mouth again, what he said made Maria''s body shudder.

    ''''Maybe this important person was your future daughter.'''' It was unknown why Alex came up with this ridiculous thought, but when Maria said something extremely important, dear to her, he could only think of this.

    For a moment, Maria felt like she was about to remember something important, but unfortunately, she still failed in the end. She almost became frustrated; however, she could perfectly control her emotions.

    ''''Maybe, maybe not. Let''s stop dwelling on this and talk about you.'''' Maria said, trying to change the subject, and knowing this, Alex decided to y along.

    ''''You want to know what I''m nning to do with Saeko, isn''t it?" He asked. He was sure that it was precisely what Maria wanted to know, and this assumption was not wrong, for his question. Maria nodded.

    ''''As you have noticed, her father sent her with a goal in mind. Currently, you are the hottest topic in the world. You singlehandedly defeated an empire. This kind of person is extremely rare, and many will want you. Letting his daughter apany you is a ploy to secure a position beside you. What are you nning to do knowing the emperor''s intentions?'''' She probed, and Alex replied instantly.

    ''''I have already asked Saeko if she wishes to apany us, and she said yes. Once we live, she will follow us. Such a talented girl must be put into use. Her talent isn''t less than that of Gracier. Her father ns to use her, and I''ll let him do that but not how he wants. At least not in this world may be our rtionship will develop in the next world. What matters right now is to have talented people surrounding me. This fight is not a fight I can''t win alone. I need manpower; I need strongerrades, and Saeko has the potential to be one. I''m not going to lose this opportunity.''''

    ''''I see. I knew you would think like that, but I just wanted to hear it from you. It''s a good thing that you know this. I''m not against your decision; I will fully support you. We all will.'''' Maria made this promise.

    ''''Thank you. I guess it''s time for us to head back, don''t you think?"<sub> </sub>

    ''''Yes, but there is one thing I want to remind you. In a few hours, I''m sure the emperor, Saeko''s father, will invite us after Sakuya sessfully inherited their founder sword. And the emperor will want to talk to you. It is probably rted to what you did in the Holy Crux empire. The other empires have already decided; they are already dividing the empire, but it will not happen until you have your shares. I hope you will not go easy on him?"

    ''''Don''t worry, I''ll not. I already have a n in mind. If this world were ourst destination, I would have made the Holy Crux empire my own.'''' Alex said something unexpected. His words, especially the end of his sentence, left Maria speechless. In the past, Alex wouldn''t have talked as he did now. From this sentence alone, one could see his desire to have his own kingdom. It may not happen right now, but Maria did not doubt that in the near future, Alex would have his kingdom; they would help him achieve this goal if he told them.

    ''''Let''s go back,'''' Maria said, and Alex nodded before using void steps. They reappeared inside Maria''s room. She immediately went to bed with a happy smile on her face.

    The following morning everyone sat around a big table, and they shared breakfast.

    Right after they ate their breakfast, a meeting was held. Except for Noire, who Alex sent aftering back to assist Lilith and others, those present here, together with Saeko, participated in this meeting.

    ''''Alex, what is your n from now on? We have aplished our objective here. What are you going to do?'''' It was Maria who asked this question. Sakuya, Gracier, Luna, and Saeko waited for Alex to answer as they were curious.

    ''''Let''s enjoy our stay here for a little bit to clear our minds.'''' He told them what n he had. He wanted to use this opportunity as a vacation to chill.

    ''''Great, I missed my hometown, and this empire reminds me of Japan. I heard there would be a festival soon. Is that right?" Sakuya asked Saeko, smiling after learning that Alex would stay for a while; she would use this opportunity to bid farewell to her father and those she cherished.

    ''''Yes, only three days left. Let''s go together.''''

    ''''Yay!" Gracier was overjoyed; she would be experiencing her first festival with her brother and others.

    Knock! Knock!

    ''''Master, the emperor sent someone to call you all to the pce.''''

    Suddenly there was the sound of someone knocking on the meeting hall''s door, followed by an announcement.

    Alex nodded, and the group decided to head to the pce to meet the emperor.

 805 Chapter 779

    Alex and the others arrived at the majestic-looking pce. They were directed into the throne hall where the emperor was waiting.

    ''''Wee the ck Prince and hispanions. Congrattions tody Sakuya. I''ve never doubted that you''ll seed; still, you amazed me.'''' The emperor started with ttery.

    Alex and the others bowed their heads and took seats across from the emperor. Sakuya ignored the emperor''s ttery; she did not need such a thing.

    The emperor chuckled, seeing Alex''s group expression; his eyes momentarily stopped on Saeko, sitting behind Alex as if that ce was rightfully hers. Gracier was sitting beside her, looking bored. She hated this kind of meetings the most; if not for her brother''s sake, she wouldn''t havee. What annoyed Gracier the most was the second prince; since the day they arrived, he had constantly been harassing her, saying he wanted to marry her, love at first sight, so he had said, but Gracier didn''t give a damn about this.

    Sigh!

    Gracier sighed while ignoring the second prince winking at her. She had no time for love right now, she was too young, and even she had the time, a hypocrite like the second prince was not to her liking. She would never date him, no matter what he would offer.

    While the second prince was staring at Gracier at Gracier as if he had lost his soul, his older brother was looking at Alex; the first prince, a handsome man, the younger version of the current emperor, stared at Alex in wonder. No matter how many times he thought about it, Alex''s aplishments were like they came straight from fairy tail; he was still processing how awesome this young by six years his junior was. He was grateful that he didn''t make the mistake of bing Alex''s enemy. If he had done that, he would probably lose his chance to be the next emperor because Alex was capable of making that happen; not only was he powerful he also possessed a shocking amount of connections that could make one tremble with fear.

    The belief that Alex could pull up something like that was solidified when the first prince saw how close his sister was with Alex. If he didn''t have a minimum trust in her, if he didn''t value Saeko, Alex would have never left her sat behind him. It doesn''t matter if they were currently in a meeting with the emperor. Such a simple gesture was akin to admitting that he trusted her to some extent to let her watch his back.

    A strange silence descended upon the throne hall until the emperor opened his mouth and requested.

    ''''Can we see the famous katana crafted by our ancestor?"

    Facing this request, Sakuya saw no need to decline; therefore, she nodded.

    ''''Sure!" She responded before summoning Masamune. The white katana shone dazzlingly the moment it was unsheathed.

    ''''What a beautiful katana.'''' The emperor couldn''t help but sincerely praise the exceptional katana the moment heid his eyes on it; for a brief moment, he even started coveting it, but he quickly pushed these feelings back because he did not want to awaken a dangerous sleeping beast.

    ''''Great katana. It''s worthy of Lady Sakuya. I hope you will take good care of such precious katana.'''' the emperor said; at the same time, he sent a message to his elders present not to covet this treasure no matter how tempted they might be if not only disaster awaited them once they did it.

    Fortunately, none of those weren''t greedy enough to say Sakuya must leave their ancestor relic behind, or the consequence would be dire.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with the emperor and the elders, Maria and the others girls were forced to leave, leaving only Alex to talk with the emperor.<sub> </sub>

    ''''I believe this is our second meeting en t¨ºte ¨¤ t¨ºte.''''

    ''''Yes, this is our second meeting, but I bet you didn''t call me here to tell me that. So, please tell me the reason you called me.'''' Alex said with a serious face; he was done with joking.

    ''''What do you think of my daughter?'''' The emperor shamelessly asked.

    ''''She is exceptional, but you and I knew the reason why you sent her over. I''m not open to such a result, but at least I''ll use her. She is okay with my offer, so she''ll be leaving with us once it is the time to depart.'''' Alex informed the emperor. Although this goal was far from his initial goal, the emperor could only swallow back his words, not daring to twist things for fear of causing irreversible damage to his empire.

    ''''Ok, let''s stop talking about that topic. So, tell me what you want?" The emperor changed the subject, moving toward something more important. The reward Alex would get after letting the other empires divide the fallen Holy Crux empire among themselves.

    Alex had already talked with Julius, some further discussion would be held once they returned, but the essential part of the deal had been cleared out.

    ''''I want to gain authority over two high-level dungeons, and that forest where the inheritance ground was located, I wanted it too.''''

    Facing Alex''s demands, the emperor of the Far East Empire''s mouth twitched; he felt like Alex was exaggerating things, but there was nothing he could do about it, not take a piece of such juicy meat (the fallen Holy Crux empire) would be a huge mistake. Compared to everything they would earn, it was a cheap price to pay; therefore, after a moment of hesitation, the emperor epted.

    Every empire concluded that no matter what they would do, lt would be a huge mistake not to include Alex''s part in their negotiations; nobody wanted to have his empire be the second Holy Crux empire; therefore, they decided topromise. It''s where Alex''s partes in.

    However, while the emperor of the Far East Empire epted Alex''s conditions, he was confused as to why Alex would ask for something like that; therefore, he asked.

    ''''May I know what you n to do with that dungeon?"

    ''''I will give it to Saeko as her first gift.'''' Alex did not hide his intention as to why he imed that dungeon.

    ''''It is that so?" The emperor signed, and he understood that he had lost his daughter. With this move, Alex wouldpletely conquer her. Imagine what kind of reaction a fanatic would have once her greatest idol was to gift her something? She would devout her life for her idol, bing utterly loyal to this idol as the simple gesture of offering her something meant he had acknowledged her entirely.

    ''''You are scary.'''' the emperor could not help but says this after a long moment of silence, and Alex chuckled.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment.''''

 806 Chapter 780

    At the same time, five hundred kilometers from Alex''s group current was a forest.

    The forest was gigantic, luminous, and diverse. Its canopy was contested by cypress, por, and sycamore, who left just enough light for a medley of sprouts to use the soft, rich soils below.

    Curling creepers grasped every tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which were seen asionally, protruded from the otherwise monotonous lower level.

    A cacophony of sounds, predominantly those of birds and insects, echoed in the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the asional sounds of monsters in the distance.

    Suddenly, the forest turned quiet before birds and monsters started escaping from the forest, afraid of something.

    In the depth of this forest stood a girl, she was not tall, dressed in a gothic ck dress, but currently, this dress was torn into pieces, stained with blood. The owner of this dress, a white-haired girl, scanned her surrounding. Surrounding her were hundreds of men dressed in ck and wearing white masks with a red eye on them.

    Secretly watching the fight from another dimension was a number, a member of the Chaos organization numbers; if Zero and Incursio were the top-ranked numbers, this woman could be the strongest after them. Codename Rhea except for Zero and Lord Thanos; not even Incursio knew this woman''s strength. Currently, this woman was monitoring her; she was secretlymanding the people fighting Incursio, trying to capture her.

    This hunt had begun a few days ago when Incursio, busy tormenting Leonardo until they went back to the headquarters, noticed something unusual; she immediately sacrificed Leonardo and ran away. Since then, members of the organization had been constantly on her tail; she fought, killed, fought again, and killed again, it was like an endless cycle, and finally, they arrived in this forest. No matter how strong Incursio was, being constantly hunted was bound to leave some traces, and it was exactly what was happening; she was at her limit, just a little bit, and she would get her; Rhea had believed this.

    Unfortunately, she had forgotten that a cornered rabbit could be extremely dangerous. It was true that the current Incursio was nearing her limit, but it didn''t mean she would let herself get caught because she knew what fate awaited her if she were to be caught. It is what happened to Luna; she almost gotpletely possessed, she heard what Alex did, she wanted to challenge him, but this situation came up right after she returned. The reason why she had been created had nowe; it was the time for her to be the vessel for their Lord, the Chaos Lord, but for Incursio, who dreamed of the freedom to do whatever she wanted, such as fighting stronger opponents, crushing them she would never ept her fate as a mere vessel, it was why she ran, but now she was surrounded.

    Incursio sighed and checked her remaining MP w; she still had half of her original mana left. It was time to clean up some trash. How dare they make her suffer like this? She would show them.

    A furious Incursio pped her hands together, and immediately there was a buzzing sound.

    Buzz!

    Before a hundred men could attack, a gray field appeared around Incursio, and the surrounding was instantly turned into a wastnd.

    ''''What?" Rhea observing from another dimension, eximed that she wanted to warn her subordinates to put some distance between them and this dangerous domain she had never heard about. Still, unfortunately, it was already toote by the time her warning arrived.

    Bzz, Bzzzzt!¡ª

    Powerful rays of lightning scattered out of Incursio''s left hand while blue lightning shot out from the tip of her finger like a bullet.

    In a sh, dozens of lightning bullets were shot toward the hundred assants; twenty-seven were instantly killed another twenty-five suffered from the gray field, turning into mummies. As for the remaining, Incursio used her powerful body and exceptional sword skill tomit a massacre.

    Everything happened too fast, and currently, Incursio was panting, her face was pale, and yet she was smiling; her body became invisible.

    "!!"

    Rhea didn''t know why, but she started trembling. She felt an indescribable sense of fear. It almost minced her heart!

    "What is this presence?!"<sub> </sub>

    She suddenly felt Incursio was capable of destroying the entire world.

    Before, she felt she was extraordinarily strong, but now, she felt a power that has no limits!

    As she tried to make sense of the fear, the invisible Incursio turned towards her as if perceiving her gaze.

    "Bitch, you want to die? You have been spying on me for a while." Incursio malevolently asked.

    Rhea was shocked!

    How could she notice her presence when she was in another dimension, a special dimension which was almost undetectable?

    Suddenly Incursio became visible again, and Rhea tried to make sense of things; Incursio stretched a hand towards her. The gray field, which was born from the mix of the Light, Darkness, Space, and Time element, transformed into a gray vortex.

    "!"

    The vortex engulfed Rhea''s special dimension, and she vanished!

    ''''Tch! She still escaped, but I won''t let you go.'''' Incursio, running out of mana, gritted her teeth and decided to pursue Rhea; she must eliminate her to gain a few minutes to escape.

    Rhea appeared a hundred kilometers from her previous location, gasping for breath; she was scared. If she had not been fast to cast another dimension and escape through it, she would have been destroyed by that gray vortex. Just by remembering it, she felt a shiver down her spine. Shaking her head, Rhea decided to contact the headquarters and ask for reinforcement.

    It happened when she was trying to contact them.

    ''''Found you!" An eerie voice reached her ears, and Rhea stopped what she was doing and erected a dimensional barrier around her body in a sh.

    Incursio, in purgatory mode, shed forward with her ws on the barrier.

    RIPPPPP

    The ws sliced through the barrier and dug into it. Spacefragments and debris crazily swept out, stirring up an energy storm.

    Incursio ignored the storm and continued.

    BANG!

    <o>,m Rhea was sent flying, losing half of her right hand starting from her elbow, but she didn''t suffer for anything; she deliberately let herself get injured. Condensing the space debris, she pierced Incursio''s stomach, sending her flying. Incursio, with a gaping hole in her stomach, escaped into the forest.</o>

    ''''Shit! I failed.'''' Those were Rhea''sst words before she fell to the ground.

 807 Chapter 781

    After the brutal exchange between her and Rhea, Incursio escaped deeper into the forest. The hole in her abdomen was healing slowly.

    ''''Shit! What to do right now? I can''t let myself be caught, or else it would be the end of me.''''

    She kept running while thinking about a possible solution to ovee her current situation.

    Suddenly, Incursio felt goosebumps rising all over her body as rm bells rang in her heart. She knew even without looking back that a powerful enemy had arrived. In her current state, she could not activate purgatory because most of her energy was being used to treat her injuries quickly.

    Incursio shed at her back with her sword, space was torn apart, and space debris gathered, moving in the direction of Rhea, who suddenly appeared like a ghost, however, the current Rhea looked fundamentally different because her face was devoid of emotion.

    The new Rhea stretched her hand and simply crushed Incursio''s attack while at the same time she opened her mouth and said.

    ''''Test subject 002, you bettere back with us.''''

    This voice was extremely creepy. Incursio stepped across space to put some distance between them, but she knew it was a futile attempt; as expected, she could not teleport.

    ''''Fuck! To think they would even send a protector.'''' Incursio said while looking at Rhea, whose pupils had turned ck. A protector was using her body as a medium to manifest here.

    Protectors are being only second to Lord Thanos, they rarely move, but today, one of them forcibly took control over Rhea''s body just to catch Incursio.

    When she saw this protector, Incursio knew she had probably run out of luck. It doesn''t go all out. She would get captured, a fate she didn''t want. She would do anything to survive.

    ''''Fuck you, My name is not 002, but Incursio, remember that, you fucker.'''' Incursio shouted, giving the protector a middle finger.

    The protector using Rhea''s body frowned, feeling insulted, and she decided to teach Incursio a painful lesson.

    Meanwhile, Incursio, who had cursed at the protector to gain precious seconds, used them to drink a high-grade recovery potion.

    Boom!

    Mana exploded out from Incursio''s body; grabbing her sword, she shed upward; the world seemed to have been split apart. Every single tree in front of her was shredded; ck lightning shot out from the sword toward the protector. Everything happened too fast, in the space of one second, yet the protector was still able to react.

    Conjuring a dark, sinister sword made entirely of mana, the protector cut Incursio''s attack into two before moving forward, and in an instant, she appeared before Incursio.

    ngs! ngs! ngs!

    The two began moving across the forest, exchanging blows.

    ''I wish I could be doing what a normal girl does.'' Incursiomented; she longed for a normal life. Even if she couldn''t have a normal life, at least she must get caught.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    Simultaneously, in the Far East Empire, the girls left the imperial pce and boarded their magic carrier.

    ''''Where are we heading first?" Luna asked the moment they entered the carriage.

    ''''Hum! Let''s see, let''s go shopping first.'''' Maria proposed, and the others nodded.

    Shortly they arrived at a big shop and when the customers saw the five girls they were shocked. They were all beautiful.

    ''''Wee; what can I do for you, beautifuldies?" The shop owner walked out of the store when he heard themotion. He immediately identified Saeko and the others.

    ''''Lead the way,'''' Maria ordered, ignoring the weird stares they were receiving.

    ''''Certainly, certainly.'''' the shop owner nodded and led the way.

    The girls entered and were selecting their clothes, trying them on. This went on for two hours before they finished and they left.

    Their next stop was a jewelry shop where they selected a few jewels, trying them before they left. Their next stop was the biggest restaurant in the capital.

    ''''It was fun. We should do this often.'''' Maria said after they finished eating, and the others couldn''t help but nod as they shared the same thought like her.

    ''''How do you know Alex?" Saeko asked this question. Sakuya, Luna, and Maria stared at each other before telling others how they encountered Alex.

    ''''At the beginning, why did none of you ask him toe with you?" Saeko asked; she was curious why Maria and the others did not ask Alex to follow them, nor did they drag him. The other two, aside from Luna, had feelings for him; she could have least tried to make him follow them. Maybe he would have progressed as he did now if she had done that. Still, Saeko wanted to know why they did nothing, why Luna stayed silent.

    ''''It was because I was unsure if he would ept me after listening to my history. I was afraid of what he would do. What if he doesn''t remember me? What if he escapes from me after listening to my story? I was filled with a lot of insecurities, so I did nothing.'''' Luna exined because she knew Saeko''s innocent question was targeting her.

    ''''At that time, Sakuya had no interest in Alex; only Maria and I were interested. Maria approaches him, suggesting that we should meet in the academy. Looking at our story, I''m proud to say it was a nice story. I hope together with you all we will write a wonderful story.'''' Luna said, ending her story.

    Saeko nodded and began to share her story, how Alex''s life sinceing to Mysthia helped her, changed her life into what it''s today, and for this, she would always be grateful.

    ''''Why are you asking all these questions? Perhaps are you interested in him?" Gracier, who rarely spoke since the beginning, talked; she raised a question.

    ''''No, I''m just curious,'''' Saeko responded.

    ''''Careful, this curiosity might turn into something more,'''' Sakuya said half-jokingly, but Saeko nodded.

    The group continued their date while waiting for Alex to return.

    Meanwhile, the fight between Incursio and the protector continued.

 808 Chapter 782

    Back inside the throne hall Alex and the emperor, who was talking business, frowned simultaneously because they felt something.

    ''''Did you feel it too?" The emperor asked Alex, who nodded.

    ''''I feel it too.''''

    They both stared at each other, feeling uneasiness; they wondered what could be the possible cause of this feeling of uneasiness.

    ¡¼Someone is fighting not too far from here. I''m unable to know who they are. Maybe it was the shockwave of their shes that made you feel uneasy. Don''t worry, nothing dangerous ising. You can just rx here.¡½Silveria said, trying to reassure him. Alex silently nodded and resumed discussing with the emperor, who sent someone to investigate.

    Meanwhile, the fight between Incursio and the protector continued.

    ngs! ngs! Boom! Boom!

    The two keep moving across the forest, leaving only destruction behind; suddenly, they stopped in the middle of the forest and stare at each other. The reason the protector had not gotten serious yet was to let Incursio feel like she still had a chance before letting her fall into the abyss of despair; how thrilling this was going to be.

    Incursio knew the protector was holding back; it was why she decided to y along. There was something she wished to try; it was a gamble, a dangerous gamble; some conditions must be met before she could use this trump card, and currently, only one condition was left.

    ''''Darkness prevails!" The protector ordered, and following hermand, the world turned dark, pitch-ck. Not only sight but even sound disappeared, robbed by the sudden light wane. Thebination was frightening, menacing, and full of hopelessness. It was as if night had fallen.

    Incursio had difficulty seeing in this darkness; not even her senses worked.

    Bang!

    Before she knew it, something violently mmed into her chest, sending her flying; she traveled two kilometers before stopping.

    ''''Cough! Cough!'''' Incursio vomited blood feeling her innards being crushed. She didn''t see anything until the protector''s kick mmed into her chest; not even her time ability was unable to exhibit its full power properly.

    Bang!

    Incursio jumped from where she was barely dodged a ck spear thrown from god know where.

    ''''This bitch she is toying with me,'''' Incursio mumbled, furious, but she quickly calmed down; now wasn''t the time to get emotional. Closing her eyes, she felt darkness converging into multiple spears that would pierce her body, leaving her half dead.

    Above the forest stood the protector; she was about to execute one of her strongest skills when suddenly she felt something was not right. She lost control over her domain.

    "!"

    Just then, a sense of fear and crisis arose within the protector''s heart. Her breathing almost stalled as she muttered, "Impossible!"

    BOOOM!

    The whole forest shook, and her domain was swallowed in the middle of the forest; a huge crater appeared, and floating above this crater was a mature woman with gray skin and a pair of ck curved horns.

    ''''Chaos Form?" The protector eximed and backed off as a horrifying imposing aura surged through the world, starting from the ground.

    ''''How the hell did she seed in summoning something only Lord Thanos is capable of doing?"

    The protector brought her vision to Incursio.

    Sensing the protector''s vision, Incursio slowly lifted her head and looked back at her. Their eyes met, and the protector was crestfallen by what she saw within them.

    A mountain of corpses and an ocean of blood!

    ''''How did she incorporate purgatory into this? How did she manage to do this?" The protector was confused as to how she managed to achieve this level just by relying on the chaos seed imnted within her.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Don''t tell me...!"

    An ominous thought shed through the protector''s mind.

    She recalled what happened a few seconds ago. She had lost control of her domain. She must have used it as fuel because her domain contained a small amount of Chaos energy.

    ''''She deliberately lured me into activating my domain.''''

    Even though this was not her real body, her soul dwelling in this body felt a chilling sensation as she realized Incursio had tricked her.

    ''''I have helped her in achieving the Chaos form.''''

    As she thought this, the protector''s chest moved up and down sharply. Instead of immediatelypleting her upon her arrival, she got easily swept in and ended up helping the target she should capture in gaining a new ability, a dreadful ability. What if she failed the mission because of this? The protector shuddered at this thought.

    ''''Let''s calm down; she had just achieved this form; she can''t control it yet, meaning I can still win.''''

    The protector tried to calm herself by thinking the situation was still under control; she believed that she still had the chance to make aeback, but then the reality gave her the shock of a lifetime.

    Above the raised arms of the mature Incursio, a bizarre expanse of chaotic mist appeared.

    This mist swirled into a circr motion, and slowly, it solidified. At the same time, from the chaos seed located deep within her heart, rays of gray energy swept out and surged into the solidified mist.

    Whoosh~!

    The mist turned into what appeared to be the phantom of a gigantic wheel!

    "This is...!"

    The protector felt suffocated as world-shaking rumbling sounds echoed.

    ''''Chaos Wheels!"

    Her soul almost escaped from Rhea''s body. Not even in her worst nightmare she expect to see this here. She nced at it only for a moment, and by then, she felt the cyclicality of all life, matter, existence!

    "The 1st form: the endless cycle of birth, death! Ohh no!!!"

    She understood at thest moment; unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything; her soul has forcibly ripped apart from Rhea''s body; thetter body exploded in a bloody mist while the protector''s soul tried to escape back to its original body. Still, it was soon drawn toward the chaos wheels.

    ''''Noooooo!"

    The protector screamed and forcibly tore a small part of her soul which managed to run away while the wheels swallowed the remaining.

    ''''What? There is something hidden in my soul?" Incursio, in her chaos form, felt something hidden deep within her soul. Just as she was about to check what it was, her body trembled violently.

    Puff! Puff!

    She began bleeding profusely from her seven orifices.

    ''''Shit! Teleport."

    Those were thest words she said before forcibly teleporting; her destination was unknown.

 809 Chapter 783

    Night arrived, and after eating with the others, Alex left with Sakuya; they appeared above the capital.

    ''''Beautiful but not beautiful as Tokyo,'''' Sakuya whispered into Alex''s ears after they watched the Kyo, the capital of the Far East Empire, from the sky.

    ''''You are right.'''' Alex nodded while holding hands with her. In silence, the two spent their time enjoying each other warmth; this continued; Sakuya secretly whispered something into Alex''s ears; he smiled and el-ed, reappearing in their temporary vi.

    One hourter, as promised, Alex visited Sakuya''s room; she was lying defenseless on the bed. For a moment, Alex wondered what she was up to; she said she would show him something amazing.

    ''''Let''s see what you are nning.'''' He mumbled before pinching Sakuya''s cheek.

    ''''Kyaa!'''' Unexpectedly, Sakuya gave a girly scream as she looked around cautiously before retreating until her back was against the head of the bed.

    ''''Who are you? And what do you want?" Sakuya asked with panic written on her face.

    For a moment, Alex was lost for words until he recalled what she had said.

    ''Oh? So you want to y it like this. Good, let''s y then. This is going to be fun.'' Alex thought while grinning.

    ''''Hehehehehe! I''m the big bad wolf who kidnaps beautiful women, and I''m here to im my prize, which is none but you. Let''s get started.'''' Alex announced as he started slowly advancing toward Sakuya, whose body was trembling non-stop.

    ''''No, no, don''te closer. I''m the one of the otherworlders one of the summoned heroes that will save this. I have a lot of friends, and my friends won''t let you off if you assault me. You can stop now. I''ll never tell anyone what you have done; I will even reward you with a lot of money. Please stop.'''' She begged Alex with teary eyes.

    It was so realistic that she deserved a reward for her performance.

    Meanwhile, seeing Sakuya, the S Queen, like this stirred an unknown desire in Alex''s heart; grinning evilly, he started discarding his clothes, and in a matter of seconds, he was nude. Seeing this, Sakuya seemed to have fallen into despair; she started shouting hysterically.

    ''''No, no.. don''te closer, or I''ll kill myself.'''' She said, trying to sound threatening.

    Alex was amused, and he decided to y; it was too fun not to get immersed in this role-ying. Therefore he crossed his arms and looked down at Sakuya and said,

    ''''Try it if you want.''''

    Sakuya''s body trembled, and she appeared to be struggling, not knowing whether or not she should do as she said, but in the end, she decided not to do anything.

    Alex smirked before he vanished, and when he reappeared, he had already undressed her.

    ''''No....'''' Sakuya shouted, trying to cover her body.

    Alex approached the trembling girl while not trying to conceal his excitement.

    ''''Do not approach me; you pervert; you shall die a horrible death,'''' Sakuya swore.

    ''''Said the girl who is aroused. You are the one to talk while being drenched down there.'''' Alex said while pointing his finger toward her pussy which was drenched in her love juice.

    Looking at her drenched pussy, Sakuya hastily closed her legs; her face was red as a tomato feeling ashamed.<sub> </sub>

    ''''No, that not tr-"

    Alex wouldn''t let her finish; he sealed Sakuya''s lips; her eyes widened in surprise, then in horror; she started struggling, scratching Alex with her nails, he was injured, but it healed thanks to his undying body. He went for a deep kiss; slowly, her resistance lessened, and he stopped kissing her to give her room for breathing.

    ''''Ha. ha..... Die, you pervert.''''

    Using this opportunity, she tried to assault Alex, but he caught her fist and sealed her lips again; he repeated this several times until her resistance became weak; she looked at him with puppy eyes.

    ''''Time to go for the main dish,'''' Alex announced; Sakuya only looked at him pitifully; she was too weak to offer any resistance after the onught of kisses and light caresses.

    Grinning, Alex caressed Sakuya''s legs and slowly moved towards her honey hole. Her legs opened and closed constantly, and her mouth emitted repeated unconscious moans.

    While Alex''s fingers stimted her sacred ce, he used his tongue to lick Sakuya''s neck, biting and sucking her beautiful skin. In less than one minute, he had filled her breast and shoulders with several hickeys.

    "¡­ Ugh¡­ Amm¡­~" Sakuya moaned and hugged Alex''s head. At the same time, her legs wrapped around his waist like she was cooperating with him.

    Alex''s body was tightly entangled with hers. He breathed on her ear again and kissed her lips. Then, he used his hand to point his erected shaft towards her slit.

    Slowly, he rubbed his lower head against her slit. Sakuya let out a soft moan and bit her lips. But at this moment, herst bit of resistance surged.

    ''''N-No¡­ It''s wrong. Please stop, I beg you. I have a boyfriend, no a fiance.''''

    Hearing her ragged words, Alex stopped; she breathed a sigh of relief, happy that I seemed to be thinking of stopping but to her dismay, Alex smirked. Then, he thrust forward!

    "Ahnnn¡­" Sakuya shivered instantly. Her sensitive body tensed up, releasing a massive flood of love juices.

    Then, her body copsed on the bed.

    Just like that, Sakuya had cum.

    ''''So big,'''' She muttered softly and hugged Alex''s back.

    ''''More than you said, fiance?" Alex asked her, but she refused to answer.

    ''''Come on, it is just the two of us present here. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, so tell me I''m bigger than your fiance?'''' Alex slowly caressed her body; his fingers imbued with mana sent a jolt of electricity through Sakuya''s body, and the pleasure was intense.

    ''''Mnnh!'''' Sakuya tried not to make a sound like she was afraid to say something if she were to moan properly.

    ''''Come on, just tell me.'''' Alex insisted, but Sakuya was still stubborn, refusing to talk.

    ''''I''ll take your silence as acknowledgment then,'''' Alex said before piercing Sakuya''s pussy again.

 810 Chapter 784

    After piercing her body again, another round of assault began.

    "Hmm¡­ Ahnn¡­ Ugh¡­ ahh¡­~"

    Sakuya''s moans were like a chorus for Alex''s ears. Each time he pierced her, he could hear her sweet voice resounding through the room, reminding Alex that he was assaulting another man''s woman; well, even if it was not true, it was exhrating.

    "¡­ How is it? I''m sure I''m bigger than your fiance and good at pleasuring you, am I right?" Alex provoked her; it was fun to mess with her.

    Sakuya blushed like a maiden in heat and let out a soft moan.

    "¡­ P-Please, stop. He is bigger and more good at sex than you.'''' Finally, Sakuya responded but with a provocation on her own.

    "Oh? I shall work harder then" Alex smiled, acting as if he had fallen for her provocation. He started to piston her faster.

    "Ahhh¡­ S-Slower¡­ A-Ahn¡­ S-Slower¡­" Sakuya was overwhelmed and tried to make Alex slow down.

    "Tell me; I''m bigger than your fiance, right?"

    She blushed; nevertheless, she refused to admit defeat; smirking, Alex continued his fast onught. Finally, her ck eyes looked at Alex with a gaze of grudge, but then, she nodded.

    Next, she hugged Alex''s neck and kissed his lips fiercely as if she decided to enjoy herself even while putting on an ''I''m sorry'' kind of expression.

    ''This girl. What a good actor.''

    Alex grabbed her waist and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually.

    He could feel her walls parting to receive his holy weapon. Each time he thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around his dick, sucking and stimting it.

    Even after numerous sessions with her, she was still tight as ever.

    ''Well, I''m her only man, not that there will be another one.'' Alex mumbled to himself, feeling proud of himself. He decided to enjoy this moment.

    "Mm¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahm~ So good.''''

    ''''You are enjoying yourself, don''t you?"

    Alex asked teasingly; however she didn''t answer.

    Sakuya moaned and closed her eyes, losing herself in the pleasure of sex. She seemed to forget that she was being raped by a big bad wolf (even if it was a y), and now, she was only a woman enjoying her most primal desire.

    "Miss Sakuya, You are truly beautiful," Alex whispered and kissed her earlobe while his divine spear messed her insides. Sakuya opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let me enjoy her body.

    ''''I don''t know who your fiance is, but you should leave him ande with me; what do you think?" He asked with a soft smirk.

    Sakuya blushed and rolled her eyes. "You''re dreaming¡­ Although you have conquered my body, you will never be able to conquer my heart. I''ll never leave him even if I''m soiled.''''

    ''''Oh? How lucky he is.'''' He said before asking.

    ''''What should I do then?"

    To Alex''s question, Sakuya only smirked in response. Alex understood her meaning and resumed his thrusting. At the same time, he moved his lips towards her breasts and sucked on them.

    ''''Ohhhh..''''

    Sakuya let out a loud moan. She could feel Alex''s tongue moving around her breasts, flicking them. Then, she felt his teeth pressing against her nipples. He pinched her nipple hard.

    Suddenly, Sakuya shivered in pleasure, and her cave wrapped tightly against Alex''s dick as if to break it.

    Instantly, the love juices came again.

    This was her second orgasm!

    Alex smiled.

    ''''You truly are sensitive. I''m the one making you so sensitive. So are you sure you don''t want to leave your fiance and change him for me? I bet he can''t do what I''m doing.''''

    Sakuya was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an intelligible moan and closed her eyes.

    However, he was not done with her.

    Before the pleasure of her orgasm could fade out, Alex started to move again.<sub> </sub>

    "!!!"

    Sakuya''s eyes opened wide. "S-Stop, please no more.''''

    She tried to speak up, but it was toote.

    Without warning, she was attacked by a new round of pleasure mixed with the pain due to her sensitive body.

    ''''Ugh!"

    She grunted in pain; nevertheless, her arms hugged Alex''s back tightly, and her head rested on his shoulders. Alex could feel her nails digging into his skin deeply, not that he cared about it, as it would be healed instantly.

    She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds.

    The mming sounds from their interconnected bodies filled the room, creating a chorus capable of arousing any man.

    Sakuya''s body was tightly glued to me like a ko. She shivered and trembled with each one of my movements. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing.

    Alex elerated his movements. He pressed her body against the bed and pistoned hard, harder than anything she had felt before.

    ''''Ahnn¡­ S-Slo-Slower¡­ P-Please, I''m dying.''''

    Sakuya begged with a face melted in pleasure; however, Alex did not stop. Instead, he elerated even more.

    ''''If you were to die, I''ll bring you back with this holy spear.''''

    With her waist in Alex''s hands, he stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of his attacks helplessly.

    Each time Alex pierced her, he could feel her fleshy insides shivering. Her womb was like a mouth, sucking on his penis and begging it to fill her with his hot stuff.

    Soon, he could feel Sakuya''s body turning tense. Her moans became faster and faster, and her breathing turned short.

    Alex could feel it. Her third orgasm wasing.

    Just in time.

    He kissed her lips and moved faster and faster. He could his ejactioning, and he got an idea to make this role-ying game more fun.

    Alex separated his lips from Sakuya and looked at her lewd face. Then, he whispered something into her ear.

    ''''I''ll cum inside." He dered with a nasty grin on his face.

    Instantly, Sakuya''s expression froze; it was as if cold water had been poured on top of her head, instantly waking her up.

    ''''S-Stop! N-Not inside, I don''t want your bastard child no¨CAahnnn¡­."

    Naturally, he did not stop; with a loud moan, Sakuya hugged Alex''s body tightly.

    Her body twitched fiercely. A flood of love juices let out of her pussy, drenching the bed.

    At the same time, Alex pierced her deeper than before, reaching her womb and depositing all his hot stuff inside her.

    "Good!" He grunted; he thrust again, making Sakuya''s body shiver intensely, forcing her to hug Alex''s body with as much strength as possible.

    Secondster, Sakuya''s body lost its strength, and she copsed on the bed.

    Then, she panted heavily, her mindpletely nk and almost unable to think.

    ''''So good.'''' She whispered in a satisfied tone before putting on an ice-cold frown. "But I told you to not cum inside you scum. I do not want your bastard child; only him have the right to impregnate me, got it?"

    Woman, do you think you are in control here? Am I the big bad wolf, you know?

    Alex grinned. "Sorry about that. Well, allow me to apologize then."

    Before Sakuya could understand Alex''s words, he turned her body around.

    Then, Alex pierced her again from behind.

    The night was still young. The role-ying continued, and the two lovebirds enjoyed this thrilling experience.

 811 Chapter 785

    In a vige somewhere within the demon''s continent. Inside a rundown bar was a small group of people. These people were all wearing hoods covering their faces.

    ''''All clear, we can remove our hood now.'''' Among them, one spoke; it was a woman''s voice.

    After hearing that it was okay to open their hoods, the others rxed and finally removed their hoods.

    ''''Thank you, Alice.'''' Lilith thanked Alice the moment they removed their hoods. Alex''s subordinate nodded her head while staring at the rest of the group. There were lots of familiar faces in this group.

    Starting from Lilith, there was Sera, Lilith''s sister, Noire, Pandora (Former Meera), and two loyal subordinates of Lilith.

    The group wasrger than this, but those missing had been sent on a mission across the demon''s continent.

    ''''All preparations are ready; we shall begin our counterattack soon,'''' Lilith said after observing everyone''s reaction.

    Nobody said anything until Althea, Lilith''s big sister, opened her mouth and asked.

    ''''Out of the eight dukes, six are loyal to the emperor. Are we going to kill them all? Won''t you be at a disadvantage afterward?"

    Lilith understood where this question wasing from. Lilith''s goal after killing her brother was to take over the throne to rule the empire temporarily, so naturally, by eliminating six of the eight dukes who are the backbone of the empire, they would be weakened. This might cause serious internal and external issues, so it was natural for Althea to be worried; however, Lilith was not worried as she had ns.

    ''''Don''t worry, Alpha, I have a n,'''' Lilith responded without too much change in expression. She didn''t even call her sister by her name, only using her codename to reply to her.

    ''''It''s that so? I understand.'''' Althea smiled bitterly, and the others sighed, looking at those two.

    Althea''s goal with that question could not be more obvious; how hadn''t she thought that her clever little sister would have a solution? She knew she must have one but still asked anyway. Althea did this to get closer to her sister; since she appeared and told Lilith her identity, there hadn''t been any change. Although she had epted Althea''s story, their rtionship did not make any progress.

    All those present knew Althea''s identity; it was why they could understand what Althea was trying to do; unfortunately, Lilith seemed unresponsive to her sister''s attempt to close the distance between them. They had tried various methods to make them closer, but none worked, so they could only give up and let the sisters figure out a solution between themselves.

    Sensing the weird atmosphere brewing, Sera raised a question.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Lucifer must be aware by now that something is not right? He will be on guard. Should we wait more before attacking?"

    Everybody present knew Sera''s question was an attempt to alleviate the mood.

    ''''Don''t worry, it''s exactly what I want; maybe if we are lucky enough, the one backing him will show up. We will use this opportunity to deal them severe damage.'''' Lilith exined.

    One of her ns was to lure out members from the Chaos organization, the organization backing her brother. She could have attacked right away from the day she infiltrated the empire; she could have used themotion created by Alex after causing the downfall of an empire. Still, no, Lilith decided to wait, to slowly infiltrate the empire leaving behind few clues; these clues would lead to her brother bing suspicious that something was not right; smart as he is, he would understand that it was her sister''s doing, thetter must be confident enough to plot something like this. In this situation, Lucifer would either try to deal with her alone, or he would try to ask for the Chaos organization''s assistance.

    Lilith was sure that her brother, who likes to rely on external forces, would ask for help. While the Chaos organization wouldn''t send their strongest man, they wouldn''t want to lose this valuable chess piece. There was another reason why Lilith did not immediately attack upon reaching the demon''s continent; it was because she was raiding dungeons, trying to regain her former strength; while she was still not close to her former level, she was getting closer to the peak of the Demi-God realm, she had nothing to fear even if she were to face Lucifer likely at the peak of Demi-God realm.

    ''''Can you give us a little bit of space?" Suddenly, Althea, who couldn''t take it anymore, asked the others, who nodded and left the two alone.

    Once they were alone, Althea stared at Lilith before sighing, and she began to talk.

    ''''I remember you used to be a cry baby back then. You always ran to me whenever the others bullied you. I was your haven, your protector, your guardian. You even joked one day, saying that once you grew up, I should be your guardian angel for eternity.''''

    Lilith said nothing and continued to stay silent.

    ''''You were more expressive back then, but now you rarely smile. I know you might not have forgiven me, but at least please let me be your protector; I want to go back to that past where we used to be close. We don''t have anyone left except for us three. While it''s impossible to let that scum live, we sisters must be united. So, Lilith, please give us a chance.''''

    Silence.

    This silence continued for a moment before Lilith opened her mouth.

    ''''Sigh! I understand your point, I do, but emotions are hard to control. While I''m happy that you''re alive ande back to me, I couldn''t ept that you didn''te sooner. Even if you regained your memories only recently, you should havee to me. Do you know how hard it was for me to shoulder all those hatreds alone? I might be a reincarnated goddess, but I''m still a creature with emotions. Do you think I want to be like this? Never smile; no, it was because you left me shoulder everything; I want to be like others, have a loving family, have a normal childhood, and fall in love, but no, I didn''t get any of these things. Just why? Tell me why I''ve to endure all of this? Why I''m this unlucky? I lost myrades in my past life, and in the new one, I lost my parents, brothers, and sister. Just why? Tell me why? Why weren''t you there? Why?"

 812 Chapter 786

    After her long emotional speech, something expected happened Lilith broke into tears, tears were pouring like rain, and her body was shaking; the confident Lilith, the confident former demon''s goddess, was no more; what was left was a fragile girl who had suffered alone, shouldering something girl of her age shouldn''t have shouldered. It doesn''t matter if she was the reincarnation of a former goddess; she was still a child, someone with emotions. How hard must it have been for her to endure all these things?

    Losing herrades in her past life, she was forced to reincarnate, but her new life was filled with tragedy; before she could even regain her past memories, she lost everything and was forced to take this path, the path of revenge, this changed her life, and not even her past memories could correct this change because the moment she regained those memories she was hit by a harsh truth, why was she so unlucky?

    She needed emotional support; while Alex and Artemia had proposed their help, it would never be the same if it was from someone from her family, her big sister, for example. Althea was not to be med, she was also a victim, and she survived.

    Even though Lilith understood that her sister could not be med, she felt furious inwardly. Rationality was one thing, while her emotions were something else.

    Looking at her little sister, who was finally showing her fragile side, Althea also burst into tears; she resented Lucifer; she resented the world that put them, put her sister through all these things. Now that she hade back, she would never lose her again; she would protect her, she would help her sister carry her burdens, and she would be her guardian angel forever.

    Althea embraced her sister''s body tightly as if she wished to melt into Lilith''s body. In a trembling voice, she said.

    ''''I''m sorry, I''m sorry to have let you shoulder everything, my dear sister; I''m sorry, but please let me make up for this. Let''s me shoulder some of your burdens. It doesn''t matter who you were in the past, you''re my little sister, and I''ll do anything to protect you; let the world know that you have a big sister ready to destroy everything if someone tried to do anything funny. I''m happy to have you as my little sister, so please let me be a proper big sister.''''

    Lilith didn''t immediately say anything, but deep down, she felt emotional; tears poured down, but this time not because she was overwhelmed by all the pressure from her past life until now but because those words Althea had said, she wanted to hear them more than anything. In her past life, she didn''t have a big sister. At the same time, she was a member of the Astaroth''s family, she was a unique child, and she always wanted a big sister, and now she got one, she was happy; she felt like she could survive the harsh reality with her sister by her side, she would have someone to share her worries with, someone who would advise her, lend her a shoulder when she would feel down, someone from her family. This was enough to make her teary and happy; finally, her frozen had crackedpletely.

    Crack!

    She felt liberated, and for the second time since that time with Alex, Lilith had a genuine smile on her face, a smile that showed that she had opened her heart.

    ''''I understand, big sister. I''ll be counting on you from now on.'''' She said.

    Althea''s body shook; she felt happy to have been acknowledged; she knew from now on, their bonds would strengthen, they would grow closer, and like she had promised, you protect her forever.

    ''''Leave it to your big sister.'''' Althea dered before nting a kiss on Lilith''s forehead. The two smiled at each other before sharing another warm hug.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, outside, Pandora and Sera were leaning against the rundown bar''s wall. Noire went somewhere while Lilith''s subordinates disappeared to god''s know where.

    Looking at the half-moon in the sky, Pandora sighed and turned her head in Sera''s direction; thetter happened to be looking at her.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do you think those two will make up soon?" Pandora asked; naturally, she was talking about Althea and Lilith.

    ''''Those two? Don''t worry; I''m sure they will make up soon. Althea is trying, and Lilith knows this; she will eventually ept her as she needs some emotional support; Althea can be this. I''m sure at the end of this mission, they will be closer.'''' Sera offered her opinion; she was not the only one that noticed that underneath that cold exterior, Lilith was a fragile woman that needed someone to rely on. This person does not necessarily need to be a man, a family member would do, and Althea fulfilled perfectly this role

    ''''I see you not wrong.'''' Pandora nodded; she was about to say something but Sera asked her something unexpected.

    p ''''Don''t you also have siblings back in your hometown?"</anda>

    Pandora''s eyes widened, and her chest hurt. Smiling bitterly, she answered.

    ''''I do; I''ve one brother and sister.''''

    ''''Don''t you want to see them? See your parents?'''' Sera asked; she had been curious about why Pandora (Meera) didn''t go back to visit her family after what happened.

    ''''I wish I could, but I can''t with this ursed body of mine.''''

    ''''You Elves with your pride. Your body, your face might have changed, but you are still you. It would be best if you didn''t use this as a reason not to visit your parents and siblings. Life is short, and you better make use of it. Who knows what will happen. So, I suggest that you go back once you''re free to see them, to let them know that you''re alive. Well, this is just my opinion.''''

    Pandora looked at Sera in astonishment; she didn''t think she was this caring. This made her want to get closer to her since she was not like she thought. She thought she was just a cold, spartan teacher.

    ''''Ok, I promise you that I''ll visit them once we''re done here. Teacher, will youe with me. I also n to visit my former friend''s families. Even though we kept sending them money for living, Alex had suggested that we must visit them and tell them how brave their children were.''''

    Sera''s eyes widened; it was her first time hearing this. She didn''t expect Alex to do that; he must have deeply cared about those friends of his.

    ''''Ok, I understand. I''ll apany you.'''' Sera promised.

    Pandora smiled, happy that Sera would tag along; she wondered if Alex would also follow them. It would be great if he could. She thought.

 813 Chapter 787

    [????]

    In a middle of a beautiful garden filled with many exotic flowers, two silhouettes could be seen sitting around a table in the middle of these flowers.

    The two silhouettes were women of extreme beauty; their beauty wasn''t something humans could have.

    Mea, the goddess who was in charge of Alex and his group''s reincarnation, sighed while looking at the ck-haired beauty before her; it was her long-time friend who goes by the name of Nix.

    ''''Nix, how is the situation?"

    Finally breaking the silence, goddess Mea asked.

    ''''Well, it''s pretty bad. More worlds are falling, and a few gods sent down have perished. Hehehe! The situation is so ridiculous that it''s almost funny.''''

    Goddess Nix''sughed at the end of her sentence, but it was just an emptyugh to hide her frustrations.

    Nowadays, the situation is bing more and more dangerous. Chaos was spreading further into the universe, swallowing more worlds.

    The situation had be dire; not even them, beings cut above others, were able to do anything in this current situation. They failed. How could they seed when their creators failed to stop chaos from spreading. After their first failure and the original world got destroyed, they arrived with lots of solutions, such as creating strong beings to control the world barrier; these beings were called Gods; they weren''t many gods, and they were capable enough to stop the spreading of the chaos.

    Another solution was to search for suitable contractors for the most powerful Gifts that had been hibernating. Once suitable candidates were found, they would be reincarnated into new worlds and would have the opportunity to contract with those powerful Gifts. The ultimate goal of this n was to create a group capable of fighting against the chaotic beings, capable of stopping the universe from gettingpletely swallowed.

    Things were going smoothly until recently when chaos conquered more worlds and had almost swallowed more than half of the existing worlds; in the blink of an eye, the situation had changed for the worse, leaving the Gods with nothing but headaches, they started doubting if they could ever seed stopping him, he was still sealed yet he had already conquered more than half of the existing worlds, it was to the extent of beyond scary.

    The only thing the gods could do was to pray and hope that the champions they had selected for thest gamble to seed. Those champions are Alex''s group, former ssmates, and a few other people from some unknown world.

    ''''How are your champions doing?" Nix asked Mea about Alex''s group.

    ''''They are progressing on their own; I wish I could help them more, especially the owner of the death guns, but as you know, it''s hard to intervene in such a lower world without suffering a big bacsh; besides, it would be like going against his orders,'''' Mea exined while giving Nix a summary of Alex and others adventures.

    ''''Hahaha! Your assumption was right that the fellow called Alexander was not your typical nobody. He is far more powerful than any other champion; his potential is limitless; not only does he contract to the strongest Gift in the universe, something even that man coveted, but he seemed to be a unique existence himself, how intriguing. I wished I was the one in charge of him. Or will you change him with someone from my side?"

    ''''Sorry, that won''t do.'''' Mea tly refused Nix''s proposition, and thetter only chuckled in response.

    ''''I thought so.''''<sub> </sub>

    ''''What are you trying to do now, Mea? Will you immediately head to the higher World or wait for a while?" Nix asked.

    ''''I will stay for a while before leaving. It would be best if you went back. I pray for your safety.''''

    ''''I pray for your safety too but let me give you a piece of advice: don''t get too attached to your champion.''''

    Leaving those words behind, Nix vanished.

    ''''Not get attached, huh?! It''s hard when you watch someone for two lifetimes, but you don''t have to worry. I know what my priorities are. Everything is for the sake of winning.'''' Goddess Mea mumbled those words before closing her eyes; she couldn''t wait for Alex''s group to leave Mysthia, going into the real stage where the slightest mistake might be fatal.

    ''''I''m looking forward to our reunion.'''' She added.

    ?????

    Back in Mysthia.

    In one of the private vis owned by the Lionheart family, three silhouettes could be seen sitting around a round table. Leon, Eris, and Kuina.

    ''''Wee, you two. How have you been?" Leon asked after looking at Eris and Kuina. There was a sharp aura around Eris''s testimony of her progress, while Kuina''s charm had gotten stronger testimony of how dangerous she had be.

    Leon was slightly surprised; it had been a few days since they hadst seen each other, but to think they would have progressed this much, was beyond normal, but Leon understood why this was happening; it was because of that monster. When you have a monster as your friend, your genuine friend, you would not want to lose against him, so you would do your best to catch up to this friend because only like you will consider yourself his friend.

    Alex''s progress made one jealous, jealous of wanting to be like him. The three wanted to travel with him, so they have at least capable of doing this much.

    ''''I''m fine,'''' Eris responded;pared to her dejected self after her twin''s brother''s death, she was now exuding more confidence than ever. Herplexion had be rosy, meaning she was back to how she was when her brother was still alive.

    ''''I''m happy to hear that,'''' Leon said while shifting his eyes on Kuina''s; it was then he noticed that she had seven tails; there was even an illusionnary eighth tail.

    Gulp!

    Leon unconsciously gulped, thinking that Kuina might not be less powerful than him. This was quite frustrating as he thought he had put some distance between them, but after seeing this, even without seeing her status, he was aware they were on par in terms of strength; no, she was slightly better.

    ''Shit, this fox.''

 814 Chapter 788

    ''Shit, this fox.'' Leon cursed under his breath, but as if she could read his inner thoughts, Kuina smirked and said.

    ''''I''m fine as well, but you don''t have to be so jealous. I''m exceptional after all, and above everything else, I''m already taken.''''

    ''''Fuck off, who would want a dangerous woman like you?" Leon shouted with his ears raised and his tail standing on its end.

    ''''Even if you wanted, I wouldn''t have epted. Who will want a gori-like you.'''' Kuina responded with the sleeves of her kimono covering her mouth.

    me and lightning crackled around Leon''s body as if they could go berserk at any moment.

    Looking at the two bickering at each other, Eris was reminded of the past when the four would be together while Leon and Kuina would be fighting among themselves; now, instead of four, they have been reduced to three, but still, the atmosphere didn''t change.

    Eris couldn''t help but smile in her brother''s stead and said.

    ''''Hahahaha! You two, please stop. The reason we gathered thiste in the night is to talk about important stuff, so stop ying around, and let''s get started.''''

    ''''Ok, Eris is right. Let''s get started.'''' Leon said after clearing his throat while Kuina nodded and stopped fooling around.

    ''''The reason I have called you here is to talk about our friend. You all have heard the exceptional things he has aplished.''''

    Both Eris and Kuina nodded, recalling how shocked they were when the news reached them that the Holy Crux empire had fallen; as Alex''s potential women, they were extremely happy that their future man was this capable. Every woman dreams of the hero in the shining armor; they wonder if Alex would do the same thing for them if there were in danger?

    Deep down, they knew he would risk his life to save them. This was why they couldn''t stop their admiration toward him, and slowly feelings started blooming; no woman would not feel secure when there was a man that could protect them, and once a woman started to feel secure with a man, she was bound to fall for thetter as time goes on and Kuina and Eris were no exception.

    ''''I want us to invite him to visit our respective empires, spending time in each empire. This will serve as a vacation and the same time, as a solution to strengthen our bond. We will also use this opportunity to strengthen ourselves through raids andpetition; our subordinates willpete with each other. We need to get stronger so are our subordinates. This is my goal; what do you think?'''' Leon asked after exining his goal.

    Silence permeated the meeting room until Kuina opened her mouth to acknowledge Leon''s n.

    ''''I approve your n. I have been thinking about something simr, but your idea is greater than mine. I haven''t thought about our subordinates. From what we know, the situation might be peaceful right now, but who knows how long this willst. Will if we the heads are stronger it would help if our subordinates are strong as well maybe we might be able to survive what wille with lesser casualties.''''

    ''''I concur!" Eris also seemed to share the same opinion as Kuina.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Good, we will notify Alex''s group, inviting them over. Their first destination should be the Lionheart Empire; their second destination would be the Wolfang empire, andstly, the Foxia empire. Is there any objection?" Leon asked, looking at the two; both nodded, not having any objection.

    ''''Good, with this, the meetinges to an end. Wish you,dies, a good night.'''' Leon said before leaving. Eris and Kuina soon left, and on the road back to their temporary rooms, they chatted; their topic was mostly rted to Alex and what they wished to do in the future.

    ?????

    The peaceful, joyous night ended as the first rays of dawn spilled through the window,nding on two silhouettes, a handsome youth, and a beautiful girl.

    ''''Hmmm!"

    Alex woke up with Sakuya nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to sensual pleasure and vented their lust on each other. They lost themselves in the role-ying, going crazy; it had been one hell of a night.

    As Alex watched Sakuya sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but praise himself for how lucky he was in this life to be blessed with so many women that loved him. Once again, he was reminded that in order to make them happy, not only did he need strength; he needed to understand them some more, build a solid foundation to make them feel secure like this they could share their burdens and live happily.

    ''''I love you,'''' Alex said before kissing Sakuya''s forehead, and as if she could hear his deration of love, she smiled in her sleep; she was too tired to wake, and Alex was not going to disturb her rest after allpared to him she didn''t have the undying body, not only this skill give you near absolute regenerative ability it also gives you near unlimited stamina. Even after six rounds, Alex was not tired; he felt like he could continue for another few rounds; unfortunately, his partner couldn''t keep up and fell asleep midway.

    ¡¼Master, you should head to this location; there is someone there.¡½

    Suddenly, Alex''s thoughts were cut off by Silveria''s words; Alex was confused; just as he was about to ask what she meant, Nyx urged him to go.

    Alex left hastily after freshening up; he couldn''t even do his morning exercise.

    Using void steps continuously, Alex arrived at his destination after one hour and a half. He appeared in the middle of a mountain, and lying in a crater in the middle of this mountain was someone Alex didn''t expect to encounter.

    ''''Incursio?"

    The person lying in the crater was Incursio, the enemy that caused Alex too much trouble, but currently, the strong Incursio was in a pitiful state.

 815 Chapter 789

    Alex was shocked when he saw Incursio lying on the ground in a bloodied state. Although her injuries were recovering visibly, it was slow; Alex wondered what she went through to be this injured.

    For some unknown reason, Alex felt his heartbeat increasing; somewhere deep inside him, a voice seemed to be whispering to him to make this girl submit to him. If it were in the past, he would have dismissed this thought as a mere delusion, but currently, he couldn''t because somehow he was sure that he could make this girl submit to him.

    Just this thought alone brought immense joy to Alex, and he couldn''t stop smiling.

    Approaching her, Alex stood not too far from her, but instead of checking her state, he warned her.

    ''''Incursio, I know you''re still conscious. Don''t try to trick me, or else I don''t know when my hands will slip, and I''ll punch a hole through your injured body.''''

    ''''Ugh! I must have run out of luck to have encountered you here; this is the worst possible scenario.'''' Incursiomented while trying to flip her body on her back but failed to do so; she was gravely injured, but she was also suffering from the bacsh of using chaos form and the chaos wheels.

    Her current situation was dangerous; encountering Alex here could be said to be her greatest misfortune and her greatest chance to escape alive. It would be her misfortune because she got rescued by her enemy, someone she considered her greatest rival worthy of dying at her hands, and also because she knew he would not do it for free; he might ask for something ridiculous in return.

    However, not having a choice in the current situation, Incursio couldn''t only ground her teeth and decided to ask for Alex''s help.

    ''''Please help me. I''ll listen to one of your requests and tell you something valuable in return.'''' Incursio asked for Alex''s help while immediately offering the price she was willing to pay.

    A pleasant smile dawned on Alex''s face, and he felt like the first step to conquer this girl, to make this girl submit and work under him, wasplete; he didn''t care if he was previously an enemy against whom he almost lost his life, against whom he lost, what mattered right now was how invaluable Incursio was.

    ''''I a-"

    It happened when Alex was about to ept Incursio''s offer and tell her what he wanted.

    ''''Shit!" Incursio swore, not hiding her displeasure, and despair was written all over her face.

    Somehow someone appeared and stood above Incursio''s body, a handsome youth dressed in a ck suit. Lord Thanos had personallye.

    The moment Alexid his eyes on this man, only one word came to his mind: Strong.

    This man was ridiculously strong, stronger like that dragon and nine-headed hydra he faced in Exodus. A suffocating pressureing from Lord Thanos tried to make Alex lose his will even before fighting; however, he bit his tongue, and the taste of iron helped him regain control of his body, and his eyes shone as he red at Lord Thanos.

    For the first time since his arrival, Lord Thanos showed an emotion, there was a subtle change on his calm face, and he couldn''t help but acknowledge Alex.

    ''''Not bad. I think this is our first time meeting each other I''m Lord Thanos. I''ve heard a lot about your otherworlder Alexander Kael Touch. Nice to meet you.''''

    Unexpectedly the enemy introduced himself, he even acknowledged him, but Alex wasn''t feeling happy about this. He felt like he had been humiliated; Lord Thanos was looking down on him, which was not a pleasant feeling.

    ¡¼Master is not an enemy you can''t win against, at least the current you can''t win against him. Please be ready to escape; your survival is most important.¡½Silveria warned Alex, and thetter responded.

    ''I know.''

    He could tell this much; even without her warning, he knew he was not this young man''s match. The difference between them was big.

    For some unknown reason, he could use the Eye of Truth without being obstructed, and the small information he acquired told him how ridiculously strong this man was.

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????<sub> </sub>

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 17?

    MP: ???????/??????

    Magic: ????

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 5000

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 4000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    Facing someone this strong, someone whose full status couldn''t be seen; the wisest choice should be to retreat because no matter what he would, his chance of winning was zero. Keeping his life intact and escaping didn''t seem possible, but even so, Alex wouldn''t escape, at least not before verifying something.

    ''''I''m Alexander Kael Touch; nice to meet you too, but I will dly appreciate it if you let me take that girl lying on the ground. She and I have some unfinished business to take care of. So, I suggest that you step aside and let me take her.'''' Alex said in the most respectful tone he could produce.

    Lord Thanos didn''t immediately answer; he stayed silent as if contemting over something while Incursio rolled her eyes at Alex wondering if he had a death wish daring to provoke Lord Thanos like that.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha. You are surely interesting, Alex, but unfortunately, I can''t grant your wish because I also have unfinished business with this child, you see, so I can''t let you take her.'''' Lord Thanos dered afterughing for a while. He was not angry at Alex''s deration; on the contrary, he felt amused. He had thought many times about how would be their first meeting? Bloody? Annoying? Exciting?

    This meeting was beyond exciting; Lord Thanos hadn''t felt so much joy in a while, so he responded calmly to Alex, whose answer was.

    ''''It''s that so? Then you leave no choice other than forcibly taking her away.''''

    Lord Thanos''s eyes widened, and he felt like he had heard the funniest joke in his life.

 816 Chapter 790

    ''''It''s that so? Then you leave me no choice other than forcibly taking her away.''''

    Lord Thanos''s eyes widened, and he felt like he had heard the funniest joke in his life, so he couldn''t help but ask Alex.

    ''''Do you think it''s possible? Do you think you can snatch her away from me?"

    ''''Yes, I do.'''' Alex''s reply was immediate. Incursio lying on the ground, couldn''t help but shake her head, thinking that maybe after killing the pope, Alex had becent, thinking he was invincible; he could now take head-on the strongest existences in Mysthia. This was but a foolish thought.

    However, suddenly Incursio''s eyes widened; she recalled everything she heard about this young man added to the little she knew about through their short interaction; he was not some brainless idiot; he must have some goal in mind. She wished to see what Alex was nning. The hopelessness Incursio felt after Lord Thanos came began to lessen; she could see the light at the end of the tunnel.

    Meanwhile, Lord Thanos, who had heard Alex''s reply, turned silent; his face regained its calmness again, proof that he was getting annoyed already. Like Alex, he felt like he was being looked down on.

    Without hesitation, Alex summoned two silver guns, one original while the second one using Xerox.

    Phantom Bullet

    From his left hand, an invisible bullet was fired, while from the other hand, a normal bullet was shot.

    BANG! Bang!

    The invisible bullet and the normal bullet seemed to havebined and arrived before Lord Thanos instantly; thebined might of the two bullets was capable of causing a crack in the space, yet Lord Thanos was unfazed, effortlessly raising one of his hands, he crushed Alex''s bullets barehanded.

    Alex was shocked; even if he had expected him not to suffer any damage with just this attack, it was beyond his expectation that he could crush his bullets with his bare hand; what kind of physics does he possess?

    However, not wasn''t the time to be shocked; he had a goal in mind, so he would better hurry toplete it.

    Ice bullet¡Áme bullet

    Combining two special magic bullets, Alex hoped to distract Lord Thanos by sneaking behind him and rescuing Incursio.

    ''''Hmph!" Lord Thanos snorted and raised his hand; mana gathered around his hand to form a green de he swung, cleaving Alex''s bullet in two.

    Alex, who had somehow activated his Asura''s Form, appeared behind Lord Thanos and threw a punch forward.

    Crack!

    Space broke apart, and his punch arrived before Lord Thanos, who was surprised by Alex''s form; however he was still able to perfectly defend against Alex''s strong punch in his Asura''s Form.

    BOOOM!

    A huge explosion that blew their surrounding away urred when the two fists collided; Incursio felt a giant boulder was crushing her, her injuries worsened, and she vomited a mouthful of blood.

    Meanwhile, Alex felt his insides churning; he almost vomited blood. He understood that Lord Thanos''s physics was slightly better than his; however, this would not stop him.

    In this exchange, he lost, and he got pushed back; using this opportunity, Alex aimed Silveria at Lord Thanos and unleashed one of his most destructive bullets.

    Crimson bullet

    Lord Thanos''s eyes narrowed; he understood that this crimson bullet was by no means ordinary, unlike the previous bullets he couldn''t effortlessly block or crush without putting any effort. Still, it was fun; he was having fun; he would show him the gap between them, and maybe like this, Alex would want to work under him because of his desire for strength.

    Summoning a big fireball mixed with golden lightning, Lord Thanos threw it toward the iing crimson bullet.<sub> </sub>

    Kabooooom!

    Puff!

    The whole area shook under the big explosion while Alex vomited a mouthful as his chest caved in; few of his ribs were broken by a magic missile shot at him by Lord Thanos.

    Despite the severe wound, Alex still seeded in bringing Incursio toward him, he secretly used the Eternal Chain to bring Incursio to him, and he immediately stepped across the void, disappearing.

    His first goal, which was to test his enemy''s strength, had been aplished, and his second goal of rescuing Incursio was alsopleted. What was left was to escape. It wouldn''t be easy, but he believed that inside the void, it wouldn''t be easy for even Lord Thanos to track them. At this rate, they might escape.

    Just as the two believed this, somethingpletely outside of their expectation happened.

    Outside, Lord Thanos, who watched them disappear into the void, snickered. He hade across a simr situation a few days ago, which left a bad aftertaste in his mouth as he was busy, but today, he would not let the same thing happen.

    Lord Thanos summoned his weapon, a in jet ck sword darker than the night itself. The moment this sword appeared, the surrounding darkened as if night had fallen.

    Fwoosh!

    Lord Thanos shed upward with his sword, and the world was cut into two; Alex running away inside the void, felt an ominous feeling, and without hesitation, he used his time ability to slow down time around him while at the same he secretly wrapped the Eternal Chain around his upper body.

    Boooooooom!

    The void shook, and Alex was flung away by a terrific explosion.

    ''''Gah!" He vomited blood, and one of his arms was bent at an odd angle. Incursio was sent flying with one of her legs detached from her body; Lord Thanos''s sword sh had somehow ended up touching one of her legs.

    Bam!

    Alexnded heavily on the ground creating a small crater, while Lord Thanos appeared and caught Incursio. She had lost consciousness due to immense pain.

    BANG!

    Lord Thanos, who was thinking of checking Alex''s state, heard a gunshot. Annoyed, he tried to swing his sword when his body became frozen; an unknown feeling of danger filled his body, and he smelled the scent of death; if he made a mistake, he would die, he got this feeling. Lord Thanos wondered where this feeling wasing from; he had not seen Alex secretly taking out the ck gun as he was too focused on the bullet he fired, the prime bullet.

    Before Lord Thanos realized he had been fooled, Incursio was snatched away from him, and Alex and her disappeared.

    ''''Alexander!" Lord Thanos roared after the two disappeared; he couldn''t detect them; they had disappeared.

    After a moment, Lord Thanos calmed down and mumbled.

    ''''Her core is damaged, so there''s nothing to worry about. I should head back and use the backup n. I''ll leave her in your care Alexander, and you better enjoy your time when you can because soon he will be unable to.''''

    After mumbling these words, Lord Thanos left.

    Five minutes after he left, Alex came out from hiding; he had hidden under a rock; after catching Incursio, he stepped across the void, but he didn''t go anywhere; he created a vanishing bullet to hide their presence and waited for Lord Thanos to leave. It was how he sessfully escaped his detection.

    ''''I thought I was a gonna," Alex said while checking Incursio''s state, but he couldn''t help but frown; the current Incursio didn''t seem like she was alive nor dead; it was truly bizarre.

    ''''Let''s go back; I will figure out what''s wrong once I return.'''' Alex dered while dragging his tired body and the one-legged Incursio back to the imperial capital.

 817 Chapter 791

    ? After Alex returned to their assigned vi, he discretely sneaked in not to be seen by anyone, and after putting Incursio in one of the free rooms inside the vi, he stood beside the bed and stared at the unconscious girl; she was still missing one leg, normally with her abnormal regenerative ability her broken leg should have started healing, but currently, it was not showing any sign getting healing which was bizarre.

    Lacking an understanding of the current situation, Alex decided to turn toward Silveria; maybe thetter might be more knowledgeable on Incursio''s state.

    ''Sil, why she is not waking up?''

    ¡¼It''s because something inside her is broken. Let''s use an Earthling term. Incursio is like a system functioning thanks to a core. Currently, this core is broken, so the whole system will stop working; it will be put into a hibernating state until the core is repaired or functions normally.¡½

    ''I see.'' Alex understood Silveria''s exnation; however, he had another question.

    ''Do you know how long this will take?'' He hoped for a positive answer. If Incursio didn''t wake up quickly and told him what she knew, he would have done everything for nothing because he didn''t know how long it would take for trouble to arrive here; his whereabout was made public, meaning Lord Thanos could easily find out where he was and knowing that he took Incursio with him, he would send his men after them.

    Until that happens, he must squeeze out every information on the Chaos organization from this girl.

    ¡¼How should I know, Master? I''m not a doctor, but if you make a guest, I will say the shortest time will be two months while the longest would be one year.¡½

    ''One year? Hopefully not, and also I pray that once she wakes up, she doesn''t have amnesia, or else I would have done everything for nothing.'' Alex said, massaging his temple; he had too much to think about, but first, he would enjoy his time; there was no need to get worked up because one of the final bosses was he strong, enjoying himself could help him think about new ideas while having his body and mind rxing which in the end would increase the proficiency with his skills.

    Alex decided to take a bath before consulting the rest of the family about what to do with Incursio. While feeling the cool water run on his body, Alex recalled his short exchange with Lord Thanos and must admit that he was not his match. It was a good thing he went to that ce and fought Lord Thanos; not only did he learn valuable information, but this fight also opened his eyes.

    Somehow after that fight against Lucius and the fake goddess who possessed Luna, Alex had started to be conceited; he thought he was really strong, he thought he was among the strongest but reality showed him that he was still too far weak. That arrogance which was started taking root inside him vanished in an instant. Alex knew he must never be arrogant, not until he stood at the summit and there was nothing else in the universe capable of threatening him; only then could he be truly arrogant.

    A few minutester, Alex came out of the room and joined Maria and the others. They ate their breakfast together, and just after they finished, Alex suggested that they must follow him somewhere.

    When the girls saw who was lying on the bed, they jumped.

    ''''Why the hell is she here, Alex? Exin yourself.'''' Sakuya shouted, trying to hold back her anger, she understood well that they must be a reason for this girl to be here but seeing her brought back some painful memories, and she ended up reacting as she did.

    Most of those present hadn''t fought against Incursio, but they had heard about her; they knew how strong, how dangerous she could be.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Calm down and listen to me first,'''' Alex said before removing the quilt covering Incursio''s body, and the girls were shocked upon seeing that she was missing one leg.

    Maria, Luna, Sakuya, and Gracier stared at each other in confusion; previously they were too focused on how dangerous Incursio was and did not pay too much attention to her situation. No matter how dangerous she was, there was no way she was normal; she would stay still and let them shout as Sakuya did; they were too busy to see that the current Incursio seemed to be unconscious.

    ''''Please exin what is going on,'''' Sakuya asked, but this time, she didn''t shout.

    Alex nodded and told them what had happened.

    ''''What? Something like that happened? You should have retreated when you saw that person, but knowing you, you must have decided to earn some information first.'''' Luna said after listening to Alex''s story, and Maria added.

    ''''To think the enemy would be this strong and from your information, he was not even the first? Meaning there was someone stronger than him, maybe someone controlling the sealed dragon?"

    ''''I don''t know. What is sure is that we must be stronger to survive in the final stage. While it would be difficult for this world natives to break free from the curse, making it impossible to go beyond the Demigod realm, to us, it would not be impossible.'''' Alex said, and Sakuya asked the question most of them desired to know.

    ''''What are you nning to do with this unconscious girl?"

    ''''I''m nning to make her my subordinate. She is talented; it would be a shame not to make such talent mine, especially now that her organization seemed to be after her. If I use the right argument, I can make her work for me.''''

    ''''It would be nice if you could make that happen. People like her are more preferable as an ally than an enemy.'''' Maria dered after hearing Alex''s n.

    ''''Big brother will not use this opportunity to visit other empires while at the same time strengthening ourselves?" Out of the blue, Gracier proposed this idea.

    Alex and the girls exchanged a look before nodding.

    ''''What a wonderful idea, let''s do that,'''' Alex said while already thinking of contacting Leon to inform him about this n.

 818 Chapter 792

    After leaving the others, Alex asked where Saeko was, and the others said she went out to train. Going to his room, Alex took out amunication stone and injected mana into it; the stone glowed and was connected to the other side.

    Immediately a holographic image appeared above the stone, and Leon''s face could be seen. He seemed to be training as he held a bastard sword and swung it.

    ''''Long time no see Leon.''''

    ''''It''s good to see you, my friend. What coincidence. I was thinking about contacting you once I''m done with my training, but how would you contact me first.'''' Leon said while putting away his sword. After wiping away his sweat, he sat on the ground in a lotus position.

    ''''How are the others?" Leon asked.

    ''''They are doing fine, and what about you guys?"

    ''''We are fine as well. Everybody here is fine. We were together yesterday night for a meeting. Let''s not talk about that first; I heard you got a new fiancee? I''m envious, man, your luck with women is too strong.''''

    Hearing Leon''s words and seeing the grin on the corner of his lips, Alex understood that he was teasing him, and he chuckled.

    ''''What can I say? When you have a face like mine and an awesome family name, you will attract a bunch of pretty women. Sometimes even I''m afraid of my charm. It''s so scary that I dare not look at myself in the mirror for fear of falling for myself.''''

    Leon, who had started the topic to tease his friend as it had been a long time since theystmunicated like this, was overwhelmed by thetter shamelessness; he was so surprised that his jaw was almost hitting the floor.

    ''''There is a limit to being narcissistic, you know?" Leon mumbled.

    ''''Hahaha! You don''t have to tell me.''''

    ''''I forgot how shameless you could be. The little Eastern princess must be a beauty? I wonder how she looks?"

    ''''Don''t worry, you will know in the future. I asked her to follow us, and she epted. I need a valuable subordinate, and she will do fine. It was not what her father wanted, but it is not like I care about something like that. I don''t need another woman right now. As for what kind of rtionship we will have in the future, only time will tell us.''''

    ''''I see. This is more like you, my friend. Even my father suggested that we find you a woman, but I vehemently refused this suggestion. While I understand their intention, everyone is trying to be connected to you, using a woman to achieve this doesn''t sit well with me. Building a rtionship based on trust and friendship is more durable than this. Well, that''s my opinion.'''' Leon said while drinking a cup of water.

    ''''You are right, but they are not wrong either. Each of you uses different methods to achieve your goals, that''s all. What is your current level?" Alex asked at the end of his sentence; he was trying to change the subject.

    ''''I''m currently Level 138, and it''s bing harder and harder to level up, so it bes frustrating.''''

    Looking at his friendmenting, Alex could understand how he felt because he was having the same problem; it was not a secret that the higher your level, the harder it became to level up.

    ''''How about the other two?" Alex asked; naturally, he was talking about Eris and Kuina.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Both are level 137. We are all trying to catch up to you, my friend, but it is not easy. You are a real monster, you startedter than us, but now you''re stronger; I wonder how Leonardo felt seeing your progress?''''

    Alex chuckled, not saying anything. Leon continued.

    ''''Did you contact him recently? Did he tell you where the headquarters of the Chaos organization is?"

    ''''No, I haven''t contacted him in a while. I don''t do it often; I told him only to contact me when he got some useful information. You know the enemy is not a fool; they knew something was wrong; maybe they are aware of my n but still let Leonardo infiltrate them. This would mean they needed him for something; until the reason they needed him happened, he must find out their location before escaping. It''s a risky mission; however, the benefits are tremendous. I promised him to help him achieve perfect harmony with his Gift; you must know that he hadn''t gained his Gift''s spirit approval, meaning he couldn''t use it to its full potential. After slicing off one of his arms, I sealed his Gift, and he had a deal.'''' Alex exined with a bright smile.

    Leon shivered, seeing Alex talking about how he ckmailed someone with such a bright smile. No wonder Leonardo epted such a risky mission; he was forced to take on such a dangerous mission. His friend was a devil.

    ''''I fought one of the leaders of the Chaos organization, Lord Thanos.'''' Suddenly Alex said this, and Leon almost fell from his chair.

    ''''Say what?"

    ''''I said I fought against the one leader of the Chaos organization. It happened not long ago; it was because I was trying to rescue Incursio.'''' Alex exined, but Leon had trouble following.

    Massaging his throbbing temple, he stopped Alex.

    ''''Alex, can you stop for a moment and properly exin what happened?"

    Alex chuckled and told Leon all the story. Leon listened to everything, shocked.

    ''''Wasn''t Incursio a member of the organization? If so, why was she running away?" Leon asked about the point he couldn''t understand; he was not the only one.

    ''''I wanted to know too, but we can only get the answer once she wakes up.''''

    ''''Let''s hope she quickly does. We must not miss out on this opportunity. The enemy is ridiculously strong; from what you said, not even my father could win. We must prepare for the worst.''''

    ''''I concur. Gracier suggested visiting other empires as a vacation while at the same time using this opportunity to increase our strength quickly. What do you think?" Finally, Alex talked about Gracier''s n.

    Leon''s eyes widened; he hadn''t thought someone would have the same idea as him.

    ''''What a coincidence, it is exactly what we talked aboutst night during our meeting,'''' Leon responded, and it was Alex''s turn to be surprised.

    The two burst intoughter before talking about the details of this n. It had been decided that the group would visit the Lionheart Empire after leaving the Far East Empire.

 819 Chapter 793

    In the middle of a floor stood a girl, her ck hair dancing in the wind like a butterfly. This girl had her head lowered and her right hand above a katana, a red katana.

    ''''Grrrr!"

    ''''Grrrr!"

    The monsters surrounding this girl started to emit cries as if they were wary of her: Ant-horns, one-meter tall ants with a hard shells.

    Saeko giggled when she saw this. She decided it was time to move. Being surrounded by hundreds of Ant-horns whose level was around 60-80 was nothing.

    Suddenly, Saeko grabbed the hilt of her katana and unsheathed it.

    Shiinng!

    The katana glowed with a red hue and started to head toward the monsters.

    "GGrrrrrrr!!"

    As she aimed her katana towards the Ant-horns, they fiercely howled out.

    Two Ant Horns approached her at a fast speed.

    "Hmph!"

    Lowering her stance, she executed a quick draw.

    Ssh!

    Faster than the monster could follow, its body got cut into two, sttering out green blood.

    "Krr!"

    The Ant-horn from the opposite side tried to aim for the gap that was created, but the katana seemed to have extended, easily cutting through its head, another instant death.

    ''''Gggrrrrrrr!!"

    Seeing two of them getting easily killed, the remaining Ant-horns became furious, and in unison, all the Ant-horns surrounding Saeko rushed towards her.

    Simrly, she ran towards the Ant-horns that were closing the distance.

    Crack!!¡ª

    She thrust her katana forward like a spear; the katana used as a spear obliterated an Ant-horn''s head.

    "Graaaaa!

    Another Ant-horn rushed in from the right side.

    It was an ''Elder'' that was one steprger than the other Ant-horns; its height was around 3 meters¡ªa Level 80 Elder Ant-horn.

    Boom!¡ª

    Saekounched her body by mming her right foot against the ground as hard as possible.

    Like a pole vaulter, her body explosively soared through the air.

    Spin¡ª

    She rotated her body in midair as she shed with her katana.

    While the Elder Ant-horn that had lost its target was in a panic, she urately pierced through its head.

    Craaaack!!¡ªBoom!

    Green blood and brain matter rained down on the closest Ant-horns making them from their steps.

    After clearing the Ant-horns beneath her, shended on the ground; the remaining Ant-horns hesitated before three Elder Ant-horns stepped forward, forcing the others to move.

    ''''Grak, Graaaa!!"

    The Ant-horns that were momentarily hesitant started to rush in again.

    This time, they were in a formation with three Elders positioned in the middle.

    "Huu¡­"

    Inhaling, Saeko lowered her stance.

    Bzz, Bzzzzt!!¡ª

    The blue lightning coiled around her body before moving onto her katana.

    ''''Thunder Storm!"

    C R A C K L E ! ! ! !!<sub> </sub>

    "...!!"

    The lightning storm spread from the katana''s tip, swept the surroundings away, and turned the surrounding Ant-horns into ashes.

    With just one attack, the Ant-horns numbered in the dozens were turned into ashes.

    "G-Grr!"

    "Kra!"

    Within the lightning storm, the only survivors were the elder Ant-horns.

    One of the elders that took the lightning head-on had died immediately.

    "Grrrrrr! Graa!!"

    "Kraaa!!"

    Step step, step!¡ª

    <o>,m The Ant-horns that had intuitively realized they were no match simultaneously turned their bodies and started to run away.</o>

    ''''Fufufu! How could I let you escape when you gang up on me?" Saeko said with a smile; the obedient looking girl in front of Alex was gone and was reced by a smiling girl who wished for nothing but ughter.

    Lightning coursed through her body, momentarily increasing her speed; like a lightning bolt, she shed all around, killing the fleeing Ant-horns.

    Thest Elder Ant-horn tried its best to run away; maybe it was because the Elder Ant-horn was burning away its life force, its speed increased, and in the blink of an eye, the monster was already at the other end of the room, just a little bit and the monster could escape by jumping into the hole they previously dug.

    Saeko knew she wouldn''t make it, so she gathered lightning around her katana and threw it toward the sky like a javelin.

    ''''Thunder Fall"

    R

    U

    M

    B

    L

    E

    !

    !

    !

    The katana covered in blue lightning acted like a spear and fell like aet.

    Piercing through the back of the fleeing Elder Ant-horn, the spear dug into the ground obliterating the ant hole nearby.

    Kaboom!

    The stench of flesh burning wafted, but Saeko was undisturbed by it. She smiled, seeing the floor littered with corpses; somehow, she was disappointed that it ended up so soon; she would have wished for more ughter, more death.

    ''''Bad girl, Didn''t I say not to try to influence me? Do you want to be sealed for a while again?"

    Suddenly, Saeko mumbled; if someone were present, they would have thought she was going crazy talking to herself. However, it was not the case; she was perfectly sane; she was talking to her katana, Muramasa.

    Bzzzzt-

    The red katana vibrated before turning into a girl with red hair dressed in kimono with a pair of horns.

    ''''You are not fun, Saeko. Just a little bit, you should let go.'''' The girl with unusual red pupils said to Saeko the moment she appeared.

    ''''Ouch!"

    However, the reply she got was a chop on the head and Saeko''s cold voice.

    ''''Behave, or else I will seal you, and you know that I''m not joking.''''

    ''''Tch! You are no fun. By the way, master, why didn''t you tell Alex that your Gift''s spirit could manifest into human form as well?"

    ''''Only an idiot would do that right away. I''d lose my value if I showed everything at the beginning. Slowly I''ll reveal my cards.'''' Saeko responded why she hadn''t told this Alex.

    ''''I see, as expected of my master. How cunning.''''

    ''''Hah! You should be at least this much if you wish to survive in a family like mine.'''' Saeko replied and headed toward the exit; it was time to leave this dungeon. The goal she came to aplish today was a sess; finally, she acquired the missing XP to level up, it might be one level, but she was getting stronger.

    ''''Turn back. It''s time to go.'''' She ordered, and the red-haired girl turned back into her katana''s form.

 820 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 794

    The Touch''s family temporary vi.

    Gracier could be seen ying with a bird; she would feed this bird and observe her reaction as she yed with its wings when the bird was busy eating.

    Suddenly, as if the bird sensed someone approaching, she pped its wings and ran away.

    Gracier''s face darkened, she was displeased that someone disturbed her fun time, but her expression turned lively when she saw who it was.

    ''''Saeko, wee back.'''' She said and ran toward Saeko, hugging her.

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''Did you just grunt?" Gracier asked.

    ''''Yes'''' Saeko responded before trying to separate herself from Gracier, thetter reluctantly let go.

    ''''You are no fun,'''' Gracier mumbled.

    ''Not you too.'' Saeko thought this was the second time she had heard that sentence.

    ''''Let''s fight,'''' Gracier said, trying to grab Saeko, who easily dodged her.

    ''''See? It''s why I was grunting as I knew you''d say that. Give me a break; I''m tired.''''

    The moment Saeko saw Gracier, she knew thetter would say something like this.

    ''''Hum! Okay. I''ll let you rest.'''' Gracier said and didn''t pursue Saeko. She was surprised by this because usually, Gracier wouldn''t easily let her go like this; she wondered if the little princess had matured.

    However, right when she took her third step, she heard Gracier mumbling something, and she froze.

    ''''I will go see big brother and have a chat with him.''''

    ''I''m a fool to have expected something. She is the devil. So shameless.'' Saeko thought; putting on a smile, she spun and said.

    ''''Thinking about it, I''ve just leveled up, and I need to see how strong I''ve be.''''

    ''''What a good spirit. Follow me. I have what you need.'''' Gracier said before heading toward the training ground located behind the garden.

    Saeko felt like crying but had no tears. She could only follow Gracier even if she didn''t want to. It was not because she already knew the result of this fight beforehand, nor was it because she threatened her with Alex but simply because, from every defeat, she would gain something.

    Looking at the two departing girls from the balcony, Alex chuckled, and Maria sitting beside him, couldn''t help but ask.

    ''''Won''t you stop them?"

    ''''And why would I? It''s just friendly spar. Even though the method used for this to happen is a little questionable. It''s just a friendly spar, and you know better than me that Gracier is not doing this only for fun but because she genuinely wished to help Saeko improve with her second element.'''' Alex pointed out the real purpose of those sparring matches.<sub> </sub>

    Today would be their tenth match, and in the previous fight, Saeko had never won. It was to be expected; while Saeko was talented, in front of amonster like Gracier, she stood no chance. Without hesitation, Gracier''s battle instinct was even more exceptional than that of Alex; when ites to fighting, her brain worked faster than anybody.

    And about what Alex had just said, Maria could only sigh. She understood what Gracier was trying to do, just that she wished she wouldn''t overdo it. Like most of them, Saeko could use two elements: Lightning and Fire. However, she was only proficient in one of them, the lightning element.

    Gracier saw that she could be exceptional with the Fire element, and since then, she had been training her using sparring as an excuse. She would first crush her when she used her lightning element before forcing her to rely on her Fire element; slowly but surely, Saeko was bing good at handling the Fire element.

    It was said that Gracier''s goal was to make Saeko capable ofbining these two elements. The result would be something interesting worth looking forward to.

    ''''Okay, let''s move towards the main topic,'''' Maria said after shaking her head. Gracier''s job should be left to Gracier.

    ''''Yes, how many gold coins did we have?'''' Alex asked.

    ''''Currently around a million.'''' Maria calmly responded. It was an astronomical amount of money, yet their faces remained passive.

    ''''I see; how many new men do we have?" Alex asked another question.

    ''''Around eighty and with this number, the number of men we have rose to hundred.'''' Maria gave a detailed report about their current force.

    One hundred special elites forces, it was not a lot but considering it was the quality over the quantity, Alex was happy, but he would increase the number of this special force; however, there was something that needed to be done first.

    ''''Have you contacted Sera''s father, Smith?"

    ''''Yes, but he was not happy about you. He said what kind of son-inw won''t visit his father-inw and will always use the excuse of being busy. He said you muste soon because it was Sera''s mother''s death anniversary.'''' Maria answered, and as she expected, Alex''s face became serious when he heard thest words.

    ''''When is it?"

    ''''In five days.''''

    ''''Okay, it''s doable. I will go. I was afraid it would be tomorrow because if it was, I could only apologize to Saeko''s father, who invited us to tomorrow''s festival. This festival willst three days. I''ll leave right after the festival end.'''' Alex made a n after hearing Sera''s mother''s death anniversary would be in five days. He couldn''t miss out on this opportunity. At the same time, he would talk to Smith about his men''s gears and weapons. Knowing he was the best cksmith in the capital, he would create his men''s weapons and gears; money was not an issue.

    ''''Take some money to go on shopping with the others. Buy everything you want.'''' Alex said as he stood up.

    ''''And you?" Maria asked.

    ''''I will look after Incursio. Who knows, maybe she might wake up.'''' Alex replied.

    ''''I see. I''ll go see the others then. Don''t overdo it, just rest.''''

    ''''Ok, I''ll rest after visiting her,'''' Alex promised before disappearing.

    ''''Sigh! I wish the world would always be peaceful and we have no burden. How good would it have been? Better stop thinking about something unrealistic. Time for some shopping between girls.'''' Maria mumbled before disappearing.

 821 Chapter 795

    The following day, the capital Kyo became lively, and streets were decorated, announcing that the festivities would begin soon. It was three days celebration, and nobody liked to miss out because, during these three days, people would celebrate and pray to the gods in the shrines. While culture here was different from that of Japan, it tends to stay faithful to Japanese culture; after all, the person who created this empire was but a Japanese.

    In Alex''s temporary vi every was busy preparing for the festival. Sakuya was the happiest because Omatsuri reminded her of her hometown, Japan. Today than ever, she felt like she was back to the time she would go to masturi with her father and mother holding their hand and acting spoiled; those days could be said to be her happiest days until they moved out to the states after her mother''s death.

    The second happiest was none other than Gracier; this would be her first festival; she who was born and spent fourteen years of her life inside a small vige cut off from everything until that tragedy and what followed after. This would be her first major event, her first time going to a festival; of course, she would be happy. During yesterday''s shopping spree, she had trouble finding the right yukata; she brought more than seven yukatas; she was not the only one, though the others also did the same thing.

    Finally, Gracier settled for a red flower patterns yukata with a matching red obi belt, a ck kinkachu pouch, and red geta sandals. As for her hairstyle, she opted for a Phoenix Ombre with big curls at the end. And with her pointy ears, the Touch''s family little princess seemed like a cosyer; if she was on Earth, she might have won the trophy for the best cosy of the year.

    Gracier came out to see her brother dressed in ck yukata with a matching eye patch.

    ''''You are really beautiful, my little sister,'''' Alex said when Gracier walked out, and with a dazzling smile, she responded.

    ''''Thank you, brother. You''re also handsome. Where are the others?" She couldn''t help but ask after scanning her surrounding but saw no one else other than her brother and her. She thought she would be among thest to arrive, but it doesn''t seem to be the case.

    ''''Oh! The others? They are probably busy making themselves beautiful. I can never understand why women are like that. They take too much time for the simplest things.'''' Alexined, but his sister chuckled hearing hisint.

    ''''Big brother, you can never understand. It''s a woman''s thing. Let''s wait for a while. I''m sure they wille out because it''s almost time for the festival to begin. I''m very excited. Thank you, brother, for granting me this chance to experience something like this. I will be forever grateful for everything you have done for me, and I promise I''ll be the universe''s cutest yet strongest little sister. Like this, I will be able to carry some of your burdens. Thank you very much.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened at the unexpected deration; he smiled before hugging his sister and dering.

    ''''Thank you too for appearing in my life when I needed most emotional support. All I want for you is to live your life happily, doing what you want. You don''t have to burden yourself with my problems.''''

    Alex could feel his sister''s body tensing, and he knew she must want to refute his words, but he was not done yet.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will ask for your help when needed. Just enjoy your life and do your best to stay alive no matter what will happen in the future because only like this you will repay me what I did for you.''''

    ''''I understood, Big brother,'''' Gracier promised, and Alex smiled.

    ''''Wow! What a lovely speech. Do wee backter?" Sakuya teased.

    ''''Why bother? I know you have been there for a while already.'''' Alex answered while separating from his sister.

    ''''Finally, you''re here,'''' Gracier said before joining Maria and others. She must admit, as a woman herself, she was smitten when she saw how gorgeous her sisters-inw were. Every one of them was beautiful in their yukatas.

    ''''How do you see us?" Maria said before spinning, giving Alex a full view of her white yukata with a blue obi belt matching her ice-blue eyes; she held a dark blue kinkachu pouch and light blue geta sandals.

    ''''You are all really beautiful, and I mean it,'''' Alex said while observing each one of them. As he had just said, they are all beautiful.

    Luna wore golden flower patterns, yukata with a white obi belt, a ck kinkachu pouch, and geta sandals. With her hair letting loose, it matched the yukata.

    Sakuya wore a ck yukata, and her hair was tied in a ponytail.

    Lastly, there was Saeko, who wore a blue yukata. She smiled when she heard Alexplimenting them. No woman would not feel happy when she was praised, especially when she took her time to dress up to look good in front of a man. It was like all her efforts got rewarded.

    ''''Hum! I envy the lucky bastard who will have the honor to apany five beauties, no six beauties.'''' Alex said while rubbing his nonexistent beard.

    The girls rolled their eyes at him when Maria said.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Wait, what do you mean six? We are five here, or don''t tell she wille out?"

    Thinking of a certain someone, Maria''s eyes widened. Alex nodded, and it didn''t take the others except for Saeko, who had never seen her, to understand who woulde out.

    ''''Sigh!" Sakuya sighed.

    ''''Oh?! Sakuya, what was that for?" A sweet voice reached Sakuya''s ears right from behind, making her heart jump in fright.

    It was unknown since when she appeared behind her, she hadn''t felt her presence at all.

    Saeko was spellbound by this woman''s beauty. As a woman herself, she had never felt so attracted to someone of the same gender before. It was how beautiful this woman in question was. Her beauty was not something from this world.

    Long silver hair with a pair of alluring beautiful silver eyes, she was not tall, not curvaceous as Maria, but her beauty was many levels above her, or any other women present here. The silver-haired beauty was dressed in silver yukata with a ck obi belt and silver geta sandals. In her hand was a red kinkachu pouch.

    ''''Saeko, don''t stare too much even I can feel embarrassed.'''' The silver-haired beauty said while winking at Saeko. Her body trembled as if an electric shock had run through it; she forgot that this beauty had just called her name even though she had never seen her before.

    [She is a weapon''s spirit like me but a high-level one. I''m not worthy to even carry her shoes. There is another existence in that boy who is more dangerous than anything I have ever felt. I got shivers just by mentioning this.] Saeko''s gift spirit suddenly said, shocking Saeko, she was finally aware of the silver-haired beauty''s identity, and she became curious about her idol''s secrets; more than ever, she wanted to dig out all of his secrets.

    Meanwhile, Maria and Gracier rolled their eyes at Silveria, who couldn''t get more shameless.

    ''In the end, she didn''te out.'' Alex sighed; he had hoped that Nyx woulde out and enjoy the fun with them; he tried to persuade her but failed; Silveria had promised to try to make her sister join in the fun, but seeing Nyx not appearing would mean she had failed. This left Alex depressed as he desired to spend some time with Nyx; it was not good that she would stay holed up all time in her dimension; it was too boring and lonely. He thought they had be closer enough for her not to be lonely any longer, but he guessed it was his wishful thinking.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts feeling depressed, someone else felt the same.

    ''''It''s good to see you, Lady Silveria,'''' Maria said, trying to be respectful. She didn''t like dealing with this troublemaker, but she was bound to her man; she didn''t have a choice.

    ''''Ah? Who are callingdy dear Maria?'''' Silveria asked with her brows creased together.

    Maria didn''t answer; Sakuya feltpelled to massage her temple while Gracier being Gracier, answered in Maria''s stead.

    ''''Obviously, it''s you, Lady Silveria.'''' She said.

    ''''Oh? Even you Gracier? I''m sad; look at me. I''m the same age as you. Look at my beautiful skin. I''m- Ouch!"

    Alex didn''t let Silveria finish before giving her a chop on the head, and before she couldin, he put something inside her hands.

    ''''A mask?" Silveria asked, confused; it was a white fox mask.

    ''''Put it on.'''' He ordered, and Silveria didn''t dare to go against his order as she could feel Alex''s current mood which was not great. It must be because of my sister, she thought.

    Maria and others nodded, pleased with Alex''s decision to make Silveria put on a mask; it would help lessen the amount of trouble her beauty would cause if left like that.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said before taking the lead. Maria stood on his right while Luna was on his left. Gracier was walking together with Sakuya, and Silveria exchanged jokes with Saeko.

 822 Chapter 796

    Just as they left, Silveria reminded them they should also put on a mask to prevent people from easily recognizing them. With how popr Alex had betely and Sakuya inheriting the founder katana, things would have be troublesome if they were recognized, they might be unable to enjoy this Omatsuri. So to avoid this situation, they all put on masks, and because people also did this, their group didn''t stand out.

    The streets were filled with stalls, and the atmosphere was lively. Because they wished to stuff their stomachs as much as possible, they skipped tonight''s dinner.

    ''''Takoyaki right ahead.'''' Sakuya pointed at a stall selling octopus dumplings, and Gracier''s eyes shone. She had heard from Sakuya and Saeko that if one wished to enjoy this festival truly, there are some foods you should never miss out on, for example, eating Takoyaki.

    The group stopped at the Takoyaki stall and brought a few Takoyaki to eat before they continued visiting different stalls. The next stall their visited was the one selling Yakitori (Grilled meat skewers); while the others were eating Yakitori, Luna didn''t eat as she was not too much a fan of meat; she was afraid of gaining some weight, she had said. Leaving the group, she searched for a particr stall until she found it, a stall selling Okonomi-Yaki (Japanese pancake). After buying a few, she went back to join the others, and she was surprised not to see Silveria; therefore, she asked.

    ''''Where is Silveria?"

    Instead of answering, Alex pointed his finger to his right, to stalls on his right to be exact, there stood a Silveria with her eyes locked onto something as if she was about to do something meaningful. After identifying the thing, Silveria''s eyes were locked on; Luna facepalmed, wondering why one would overreact just for ice cream.

    However, it was not just your typical ice but a special Japanese one, the shaved ice topped with vored syrup, formerly known as Kaki-Go-o-ri. Silveria happily brought a few with different vors; she must have kept some forter; she would enjoy them once she was alone.

    Saeko chuckled, finding Silveria''s behavior a bit childish. She might look like an unapproachable goddess at first nce; however, you could easily get along with her; she was simple except for that side of her that wished to tease others constantly, and she was easy to get along with.

    If Alex were to hear this evaluation of Silveria, he would have spat on the ground, rolling his eyes at whoever said this because, as far he remembered, this woman was like a bitch to him, looking down on him. He also acted like a coward back then. Now looking back at that time, Alex felt like he had been naive; maybe the reality that he had reincarnated hadn''t set well within him; that was why he acted as he did or because he was too afraid of acting otherwise. The only good thing about everything that happened was who he became today. Those events must have helped create today''s ck prince, not that he would let the same things happen to him if he were to go back.

    Alex threw those nonsensical thoughts to his head, and the group continued enjoying their Omatsuri.

    Their next stop was in front of a stall selling Choco-banana (Chocte-covered banana)

    And Ichigo-Ame (strawberry candy). As a candy lover, Luna brought a lot.<sub> </sub>

    ''''The first steppleted. Let''s move on to the next step, which is enjoying some masturi games.'''' As if she was a masturi expert, the S Queen took the lead after everyone had their tummy filled up.

    Gracier and Saeko exchanged a look before covering their mouth with the sleeves of their yukatas to hide their smile.

    They were saying Silveria looked childish when she saw ice cream, but currently, Sakuya seemed more childish with how she was behaving. The two girls believed that if Sakuya had a tail, this tail would be twisting left and right to show how excited its master currently was.

    Indeed, Sakuya was really excited to show her lover her culture and enjoy this with her friends and new family. The loneliest she felt recently as she missed her home seemed to be slowly healing. She was sure she was not the only one in this situation, Luna and Maria might try to hide it, but they were also feeling lonely as the time passed, especially when they became stronger. They couldn''t but had this thought: How long it would take them to be able to go back, or worse, could they be able ever to go back?

    The two girls would often have nightmares where they saw graves with their family names. Not to worry others, they didn''t talk about those nightmares yet, but Sakuya had noticed it, and she immediately came up with a n. The n was simple using these three days to help them destress. She wanted to have them enjoy this festival to its maximum.

    ''''Okay, sensei, what kind of game shall we y first?" Alex said after finishing his Ringo-Ame (Candy Apple)

    There was a rumor saying if you went to a matsuri without eating a Ringo-Ame, then you did not really enjoy this matsuri. It was normal because you will always find at least one ringo ame stall at a Japanese festival.

    One of Alex''s acquaintances on Earth had told him after visiting Japan. ''''You know Alex thinking about Japanese festivals, one image that alwayses into my mind is with girls dressed in yukata, elegantly holding a ringo ame.''''

    Looking at the current scene with girls holding each a Ringo-Ame and enjoying them, Alex finally understood what his acquaintance meant.

    While Alex was lost in his memories, Sakuya stopped and seemed to be profoundly contemting something. Silveria rolled her eyes at her, wondering if there was a need to exaggerate just for ying some stupid games; however, she was the only one having this thought. The other patiently waited for Sakuya to decide which game they would y first.

    Finally, Sakuya had decided, and the group followed her.

 823 Chapter 797

    Following the matsuri''s expert, the S Queen Sakuya, the group moved toward what would be their first game. Kingyo-Sukui, also known as the Goldfish Golden fish scooping.

    Every one eye shone, but for a different reason; from Alex''s group, it was because they didn''t want to let the other surpass them; some were even thinking of cheating. As for Saeko, the reason why her eyes shone was because of what would happen soon when the first group would discover that they were unable to cheat in this game.

    Silveria, with her sharp senses, noticed this detail, and the first impression she had about these games being boring vanished, and she joined Saeko. The two began to giggle as they watched Sakuya go first secretly; the result, she caught four fish in five attempts. She noticed that something was amiss; she could not use mana to catch more fish; naturally, she didn''t inform others about this and let Luna y next; and the result, she only caught two fish in five attempts.?

    ''''I''ll be lucky next time.'''' She said before letting Maria y; next, thetter did not immediately y; she observed her two friends, and seeing them trying to show any emotions, she understood that something was not right.?

    When she yed, she knew why snorting Maria tried to use tricks to win, to catch more fish but in the end she only caught three in five attempts.?

    Next, it was Gracier''s turn; the little princess decided to beat her sister-inw but failed miserably, she only caught one fish in five attempts, and she was not happy. She tossed the paper scooper violently on the ground.?

    ''''That''s unfair. I can''t use mana to strengthen the paper scooper to catch more fish.''''?

    Alex''s eyes widened while Sakuya, Luna, Maria, Saeko, Silveria, and the stall owner, an old man,ughed. It was then the old man exined.?

    ''''Ojo-chan, it''s to stop people from cheating; we made a special paper scooper. There is a material inside the paper scooper that stops mana from entering it. What do you think isn''t cool like this nobody can cheat only pure skill work here.''''?

    ''''It''s very cool,'''' Alex replied with a smile before attempting in turn, and the result was he caught four fish in five attempts, the same as Sakuya.

    Saeko also showed her skills by catching four fish, putting her on the same level as Alex and Sakuya. Finally, it was Silveria''s turn; others mocked her, saying they thought she wouldn''t have yed with how she talked a few minutes ago, but the silver-haired beauty ignored them and easily won the game; she got five fishes in five attempts making her the winner of this game.?

    The group moved next to the water balloon fishing game: Yo-Yo Tsuri. In this game, it was Sakuya, the winner with five water balloons, hooked in five attempts. She was followed by Silveria (5), Saeko (4), Alex (4), and the others, who hooked three water balloons each.

    The group final game of the day was a Shateki, a shooting game. Naturally, Alex was the first in this game as he got 5/5; following the shooting master was Silveria, who also got 5/5; the 3rd person with the most shoot was Gracier, 4/5; the result was understandable as the little princess was a skilled archer. Sakuya, Maria, and Luna ended fourth with 3/5. Amazingly Saeko was really bad at a shooting game as one of the five attempts; she only got one hit. The Eastern princess was so ashamed that she refused to talk to anyone.?

    ''''Don''t be so down; nobody can be good at everything. If you are not good, you should try better or show how awesome you''re in the next game.'''' Unexpectedly seeing Saeko down, Silveriaforted her, and her words seemed to have worked as Saeko regained her liveliness as the group continued to enjoy their first day of Omatsuri.?

    Two hourster, they go back after enjoying their first day to their heart''s content.?

    ''''Thank you, Sakuya, it was fun. Let''s do better tomorrow,'''' Alex said before checking how Incursio was doing; unfortunately, she was still showing no sign of waking up.?

    Like this, the first day of the festival passed; the next day, Alex and the girls slept until 10 am as they were tired from yesterday night. After they woke up, they enjoyed a peaceful day at the pool and in the evening they went to the festival where they enjoyed another exciting day.

    On thest day of the festival, Alex visited the emperor, Saeko''s father, in the morning to say goodbye as he would be leaving soon.?

    That evening the group yed more games, with Alex being the final winner; he didn''t go easy on the girls.?

    The crown prince and the second prince were with them; the second prince was not happy seeing Gracier pouting because she didn''t win.

    ''''You should allow women to win," The second prince said as he couldn''t take anymore. "That''s a gentleman thing to do."<sub> </sub>

    Alex looked at him and replied, "The gentleman thing is to treat them as equal challengers and enjoy the game instead of patronizing them."

    ''''Wow! Well said, Dannan-sama.'''' Sakuya said as she clung to him. Maria shook her head, seeing Sakuya not hiding her dislike toward the second prince.?

    As he could read the mood, the crown prince dragged his brother away after exchanging a few words with Alex.?

    The group moved to a special spot from where they could see the whole area where the festival was taking ce. From this ce, they could enjoy the Hanabi that was about to start.?

    ''''Please be quiet; it was about to begin,'''' Sakuya said, and they all looked into the sky.

    ''''Tamaya!" They shouted in unison.

    Ta-ta Taratata !!!!?

    Arcing fireworks light the sky as rainbows of starlight. It was truly a beautiful sight that has one feel the joy of human creativity.?

    Looking at them enjoying the fireworks, Alex felt blessed; it would have been great if all of his friends were here, it would have been perfect if she had been here.?

    And just as these thoughts shed through Alex''s mind, she appeared; she was like a celestial descending into the mortal world dressed in that ck yukata with a golden obi belt and golden geta sandals. Unexpectedly Nyx appeared when he needed her presence the most; nobody except for Silveria and Alex seemed to feel her presence.?

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Alex froze foolishly, staring at her while she looked into the sky, at those fireworks which seemed to shine brighter as though worshipping her, and she said.?

    ''''Beautiful.''''?

    ''''Indeed.'''' That was the only one he managed to muster as he was still overwhelmed with emotions.?

    ''''Thank you. This was the most wonderful surprise I have ever had. Really thank you.'''' Alex said as he stood next to her, enjoying the beautiful fireworks.

    ''''You wee. I''ll always be here for you.'''' Nyx added and continued to enjoy the fireworks. Alex said nothing other than nodding his head; tonight couldn''t be more perfect. He had a fantastic festival.?

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    A/N:?

    Dannan-sama: Honey/husband

    Ojou-chan: Young Lady?

 824 Chapter 798

    In an unknown location, Lord Thanos could be seen kneeling in front of a giant door, emitting ominous ck energy that made the surrounding space twist as if drills were piercing through them.

    [So, you mean to say even you, the strongest in the current world, failed to capture a little girl still wet behind the ears?] A voice came behind the giant door; this voice sounded ancient.

    ''''My apologies, Lord, I have failed you, but it was because I didn''t wish to kill that vessel. He might die in the future, but I want it to be by your hands.'''' Lord Thanos exined with his head touching the ground in a sign of absolute respect.

    The owner of the voice behind the giant door stayed silent. He knew his subordinate was speaking of Alex, the one their king, the Chaos Prince, had his eyes on. Alex might be chaos''s vessel in the future, well, if he were to survive the iing event, that is.

    [I see, no wonder you failed, but why let that little girl go even though she became a damaged good? She was still our vessel, one of them.]

    ''As expected, Lord knew what happened in that forest but still asked.'' Lord Thanos thought, secretly overjoyed by his master''s unlimited strength. Without these restrictions, he would have made Mysthia his breeding ground.

    Still, with his head against the ground, Lord Thanos exined.

    ''''It was because I wish to test something. Incursio will wake up after some time feeling happy to be still alive but soon will fall into despair as soon she notices what I''ve done to her; she won''t have any other choice other than toe to us. As for Alexander, his goal for rescuing Incursio must have been because he wished for information about us, about our location, but he will soon find out that the one he rescued would be the one to bring cmity to his family. The despair the two will experience will be so sweet like divine nectar; I can''t wait to see it.''''

    [Hohohoho! How twisted of you. Despair is the sweetest melody lower races could produce. I will not interfere in your fun, but you better hurry. I get the remaining key. That idiot of elf still failed after having received so much strength.]

    p ''''It was to be expected his opponent was that woman after all.'''' Lord Thanos dered, recalling that terrific elf he saw in those shbacks shared with him by Lord; she had been the first person to injure him even though his body received body underwent a change after receiving the chaos blessing, it became durable like the toughest metal yet she still managed to injure him.</anda>

    [Typhania, huh?! You are right; no matter what kind of boost he received, he would have needed more than just strength to win against that formidable woman.]<sub> </sub>

    It was his second time hearing the Lordpliment Typhania, and he was jealous; he wondered when it would be his time to receive such apliment. He quickly threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of his head and said.

    ''''You don''t have to worry. I have a n for taking the key in the empress''s hand; she wouldn''t have expected something like that. As for the other two keys, I''ll get them. I''ve already sent two of our most strongest men to the empires. It is but a matter of time before you set free again, my lord. Let''s them enjoy some peaceful life for a while before pushing them into despair; this despair will fuel the world''s door that will lead to the chaos realm to begin the conquest of this special world. Everything has been set into motion, my lord.''''

    Hearing his subordinate passionate speech and knowing how capable thetter was, the owner of that voice was none other than the giant ck dragon that fought against Typhania and her friends. The guardian of the world''s door who had been corrupted aftering into contact with the chaos energy. The once-mighty Bahamut.

    Before bing the guardian of Mysthia''s world door, Bahamut had once been the prince of the dragon race, living an excellent life until one day his world got destroyed; everyone died apart from small detail such as his world being destroyed with no survivors and his identity, he didn''t remember anything. He heard a voice asking to go into the middle realm where the middle worlds were located and be the guardian of the world''s door if he wished to survive and one day get his revenge on the people responsible for the destruction of his world.

    Back then, he didn''t question the owner of that voice because he was filled with resentment. His world being one of the strongest ones in the higher realm, they were bound to dominate the other worlds, at least the day he would be the emperor of the dragons. With their powerful body and near-perfect affinity with mana, only they had the right to sit at the top of the food chain, to be the apex predator; unfortunately, someone destroyed that dream, and he would do anything to repay this person; it was why Bahamut ept that voice offer.

    As a result, he had be powerful and was about to be part of something bigger, something that would bring him closer to his dream of revenge and being an apex predator.

    [I leave everything in your hands, and you better not disappoint me. We must have this world.] Bahamut warned Lord Thanos.

    ''''Don''t worry, Lord. I know how this world is as it''s the anchor to surviving worlds in the middle realm. Once we take this, it will be easy to corrupt the other worlds. Leave everything in my hands and wait for a good answer.'''' Lord Thanos made a vow to conquer this world.

    Mysthia''s held an important role in the middle realm. If we were to use the Earth analogy, the current Mysthia would be like thest firewall stopping a terrific malware from invading and corrupting the remaining worlds surviving thanks to it.

    For the moment, Alex and others had no idea how precious this world was to them.

 825 Chapter 799

    [Elven''s Pce]

    Walking out of herrge bath, her body still wet, Typhania just stood still and let one of her servants wipe the water covering her body.

    Her perfect and alluring body was only hidden from sight after one of her servants covered it with a short bathrobe that barely covered her butt. This bathrobe was dark gold matching her beautiful hair.

    Walking forward in the bathroom, she sat on afy reclining chair in front of arge mirror and let two servants pamper her as theybed her hair, did her nails, and massaged her feet.

    This was one of the few guilty pleasures of Typhania, getting pampered to relieve stress. It always brought her joy to feel herself being cared for. A guilty pleasure she had not felt in a while as she was busy nning things for the boy in the prophecy. And now that she got a short time to enjoy herself, she would not be shy and thoroughly enjoy this asion.

    "Ah. Yes, there, there."

    With a hot sigh closer to a moan that made the servants and her adopted daughter and disciple blush in shame, Typhania closed her eyes infort as her scalp was being massaged.

    Near the bathroom door, Stefania Elvira Elfied was kneeling as if reflecting on something.

    ''''How was it? Did you manage to root all the spies nted?"

    Finally, Typhania was in the mood to talk, and she asked her daughter, who nodded to indicate that she had taken care of the hidden spies in the empire. If it weren''t for them, Elder Faranal wouldn''t have been able to easily infiltrate the empire, almost seeding in his mission of robbing them of that key. Well, Typhania knew he woulde back eventually because she had nned this; it was why she didn''t send her special unit after him when he escaped from the prison back then.

    ''''I see. That''s good. By the way, where is your sister?" Typhania asked, not feeling Rhea''s presence anywhere. She had a bad feeling.

    And as expected, Stefania''s following words confirmed this bad feeling.

    ''''Rhea went out to y. She said she was bored; she woulde back in a couple of days. I don''t know where she went.''''

    ''''That damn little girl, doing whatever she wants. I thought I had forbidden any of you, especially you two, from going outside with how chaotic the situation is? What if you get targeted by that organization, and they brainwash you?''''

    Facing Typhania''s outburst, there was nothing Stefania could say as she understood well her mother''s worries. Because she stopped their chess piece from acquiring that key which was vital for unsealing their master, the chaos organization must be fuming and would try everything to get this key. One of the methods they might use was brainwashing, as Typhania had said. They might kidnap one of them and brainwash her to betray Typhania and retrieve the key. It was why Typhania had forbidden them from going out for the time being. If she could keep the key to herself, she would have done that a long time ago; only a special environment filled with mana such a dungeon could hold such a key, and the only ones capable of going into this dungeon were members of the council, Stefania, Rhea and naturally Typhania. If she gave her blessing to someone, that person might also be able to go into that dungeon.

    ''''Hah! Forget it. Let''s hope she does quicklye back. It would be best if you put her into quarantine until I came. I will leave for the human continent to go meet up with Alex. We mighte visitingter, but I will be a quick one.'''' Typhania said before standing up and letting her servants help her put on a green one-piece dress.

    ''''I understand, master.''''<sub> </sub>

    ''''Hum?'''' Typhania frowned upon hearing how Stefania just called her, and thetter immediately corrected herself.

    ''''I meant I understood, mother.''''

    ''''That is better. I leave everything in your care. I''m off then.'''' Typhania said before vanishing, and before her body couldpletely vanish, she had changed into her other persona. Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild.

    ?????

    Avalon, the Adventurer guild''s headquarter.

    With Incursio on his back, Alex arrived in the capital, and stepping across the void; they arrived on the highest floor where surprisingly, Elseria had been waiting.

    When she saw the unconscious girl behind Alex''s back, she frowned because this girl''s face reminded her of Zero she had killed a couple of days ago. It didn''t take long before she could connect the dots and knew this girl''s identity.

    ''''How interesting. You will never stop surprising me, won''t you? First, you seeded in your rescue mission, and now this? Tell me what happened.'''' Elseria said after offering Alex a seat and tea.

    Alex nodded and told her how he rescued Incursio and his fight against Lord Thanos.

    ''''I see. Judging from your words, this Lord Thanos or whatever is the second inmand, that dragon, Bahamut''s subordinate.'''' Elseria mutated.

    ''''Bahamut? Is that the dragon''s name?" Alex asked as it was his first time hearing the ck dragon''s name. For a long time, he had wondered what would be his name; he had never thought he would hear such a familiar name.

    If he recalled correctly, in Arabic mythology, Bahamut, Bahamoot is a giant winged dragon or snake. It is sometimes described as a sea monster that stretches the support structure that supports thend, ording to Zakariya al-Qazwini.

    While in most of the fantasy books he had read, Bahamut was often portrayed as the king of dragons; he wondered if this Bahamut would be like in those stories. Maybe he was the king of dragons; this thought amused Alex. He thought there would be no way it was true.

    ''''Yes, Bahamut, he called himself the King of dragons, the future emperor,'''' Elseria recalled how that dragon bragged about this title for one hour straight; it was one of the reasons why they hated him.

    ''''Say what?" Alex was speechless.

 826 Chapter 800

    A/N: Yay! We reached the 800th chapter, just a little bit, and the first book will end, and the next one, which will be more exciting and more awesome, will begin. Look forward to it, and don''t forget to support your author. Love you all.

    ??????

    ''''Say what?" Alex was left speechless after hearing Elseria''s words. Somehow his joke had ended up bing a reality.

    ''''You mean for real?" He asked, trying to be sure of what he had just heard, and Elseria responded with her eyes rolled at him.

    ''''Yeah, it was what he said, and I don''t think he was lying, though.''''

    ''''I see, then it means there was a world out there filled with dragons, and he was their king but not emperor yet; maybe he had not inherited the throne yet. What do you think about my hypothesis?" Alex asked because of the moment he heard Bahamut calling himself the king of dragons and that he had yet to be the emperor, he thought Bahamut must have been a prince of a kingdom ruled by the dragons, or else he wouldn''t have spoken as he did.

    ''''Now that you have pointed that out, I must say he might have been a prince. What happened to him to end as guardian at Mysthia world''s door?"

    ''''This is just my opinion, but it must be because his world got destroyed, and he somehow ended up here.''''

    ''''I See. If what you said is true, then it means someone was responsible for the destruction of his world because I refuse to believe that it was just a coincidence that Bahamut''s world was destroyed. He coincidentally happened to be world guardian here. Something smells fishy here.''''

    ''''You are right; someone must be behind everything. Whoever this person is, he must be powerful enough to cause the destruction of a world and turn someone into a chess piece moving ording to his desire.'''' Alex said, feeling a chill down his spine; if there were someone like that out there, then this person would be really dangerous.

    Unexpectedly Silveria said something, giving Alex a clue.

    ¡¼It''s possible that person did this. The chaos prince the strongest existence on the chaos race side. He was the final boss, you can say. This man is capable of doing something like that. He must have put this dragon here for a purpose, and I''m unable to identify why. You must be careful, and you must find out why this world is so special to him to do that.

    ''Ok, I''ll try to look into this. Only one person can help me get the answer I want, and it''s Prisci. I have to ask her to get in touch with Goddess Mea. I''m sure she would know why this world is so special.'' Alex decided to see priestess Prisci once he left here. They must get some answers.

    ''''Alex, what are you thinking so hard about, and you became silent?" Seeing Alex lost in thoughts, not saying anything, Elseria became curious and called out to him.

    Finally, Alex was snapped back to reality, and he immediately shared a bit of the information he got, not going into the details.

    ''''I thought maybe the one responsible for this is someone on the Chaos organization side, someone extremely important on the enemy side.''''

    Elseria stayed silent and went into contemtion, and she must admit that Alex was right.<sub> </sub>

    ''''We must find out why Mysthia is so important to them. This might be the key to winning this fight. If we know their reason, we might be able to develop a solution. What do you think about this idea?" Elseria asked with a smile; she was already thinking of a way to mess up with the chaos organization n and whoever was behind them.

    Suddenly, she stood up and approached the unconscious Incursio and put her hand atop her head, sending a strand of green energy inside Incursio''s; Elseria tried to do a body check-up. She was trying to find what was causing this girl to still be in thea.

    Unfortunately, she found nothing; therefore, she shook her head. To Alex''s disappointment, even Elseria could not detect what was wrong.

    ''''Don''t worry, we have to wait for her to wake up on her own, and I believe it will not take long. The reason why I called you was to talk to you about a few things.''''

    Alex nodded, thinking he would also get some information from Elseria; it was exactly what he desired.

    ''''You know we went to pursue a member of the chaos organization, an important member, right?"

    To this question, Alex nodded, and she continued.

    ''''We have been lured; back then, I knew this, but I still went to that dungeon because I had decided to use this chance to get rid of one of their members. It was Zero, a white-haired man. He was extremely strong. He was the one who severely injured Armstrong and forced Freya into a retreat; you must know that those two are extremely powerful.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened when he heard Zero''s name, he had met this man on the way to the demon''s continent, and he had left a deep impression on him because he was a weirdo; it waster he found out he was a member of the Chaos organization, the first number, Incursio big brother.

    To think a man so powerful would die by Elseria''s hand, he knew the Elven goddess was strong but not this strong; even with the curse still on her, she was not someone to be taken lightly.

    ''''You are you strong. I wonder how strong you will be once your curse is removed?" Alex mumbled while looking at her, but all she said was smiling before she grabbed his hand.

    ''''Let''s go somewhere. I''ve something interesting to show you, and don''t worry; my maids will take good care of your doll.''''

    Elseria teased him before changing back to her original form, and Alex had his breathing taken away for a moment before he smiled.

    ''''As I have expected, you''re beautiful no matter how many times I saw it, worthy of this prince. I will make you mine, and you''ll only be mine.''''

    ''''Sure, I''ll be looking forward to it,'''' Typhania responded before stepping across space, and the two vanished.

 827 Chapter 801

    p Alex didn''t ask where they were going because he already had an idea where they would appear.</anda>

    After the forced teleportation, the two appeared in the middle of a forest. The trees here were taller than any trees he had ever seen. The air was pure and filled with mana.

    ''''Wee to Elfira. I want to show you around, but it wouldn''t be today as there is someone we must go to.'''' Typhania said before retaking Alex''s hand, and they teleported somewhere. It was an underground prison; the smell of blood filled the air making one not want to spend too much time there.

    ''''Who are we going to visit?" Alex asked while covering his nose with his arm. The stench in the air was too much for his enhanced nose to take on without protection.

    Typhania didn''t say anything; she kept walking until she stopped before a cell; there was someone tied up in this cell; his arms were tied up against the wall by heavy ck chains.

    This man was around fifty, but Alex knew he was older; his face was filled with scars, and one of his eyes was blind.

    ''''This man is Faranal, one of the elders. He is also your sister''s father.'''' Typhania revealed the prisoner''s identity, shocking Alex.

    Anger began boiling inside Alex; he wanted to meet this man to ask him why he abandoned his daughter and woman; he never contacted them again until recently when he tried to kidnap Gracier. What kind of father would do something like this? What kind of man would do something like that? He was curious.

    ''''Hehehehe! So you are that bastard brother. That child shouldn''t have been born. I yed with her mother; that slut believed I had truly loved her. Ptui! What a joke. An inferior species.''''

    Suddenly, Gracier''s father spat those words.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling, his lips curved upward slightly, and a slight smile escaped from his mouth... Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    Typhania didn''t stop him as she had expected something like this when she brought him here.

    Boom!

    The cell door exploded from a kick from Alex and mmed into Elder Faranal.

    ''''Gofu!" He vomited blood as his body was violently mmed against the wall behind him.

    He hadn''t the time to register the pain before Alex appeared before him and lifted him.

    Bang! BOOM!

    A solid punchnded in the middle of Elder Faranal''s stomach, bending his body into a V shape as he mmed into the wall again, leaving cracks all over it.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Cough! Cough!'''' Elder Faranal violently coughed blood; pain filled his body like never before; he had thought that after everything he had gone through, he had be immune to pain but for some unknown reason, Alex''s beating hurt more than anticipated. He had thought he would use this opportunity to die at Alex''s hands; he just had to provoke him enough that anger would cloud his rationality enough to kill him.

    Unfortunately, Alex had seen through his n, so there was no way he would fall for his trick.

    ''''You know, for a piece of shit like you, I have the perfect solution.'''' Alex dered before lifting him to his head level, pping him awake; Elder Faranal was forced to look at him, and when he did, his head became nk; he regretted having done that because in the next instant, he began thrashing against the ground holding his head while shouting as if he had been broken.

    ''''....P.... please...for.. give me..... please... forgive.....me.''''

    Typhania watching this shivered and refused to look at Alex; currently, he was more intimidating than ever. Especially his right eye emitting dreadful pressure. He must have used this eye to put Elder Faranal under a powerful illusion.

    Although she was curious about what kind of illusion he had put him under, she refrained from asking as she was sure it mustn''t be something nice. She might receive some mental damage if she were to hear the details.

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said before leaving the cell; he didn''t say anything else as he was sure Typhania would do everything to keep this man alive. He might be a scum worth less than an ant; he was still Gracier''s father; they should let her see him even once.

    ''''Don''t worry, I will keep him alive. Well, until Gracier visit him.'''' Typhania promised, and Alex nodded.

    ''''It must be from him you got the information about Chaos organization.''''

    ''''Yes, I told me everything he knew after a good beating,'''' Typhania said, recalling how she beat the hell out of Elder Faranal. He thought he would be invincible after receiving a small boost in strength, but he couldn''t do anything when facing her. It was pretty amusing the expression he had back then.

    Typhania shook her head and asked Alex about his n from now on. He told her what they had decided to do.

    ''''I see, that is a nice n. It would be best to visit Elfira once you leave the Foxia empire. There''s a dungeon here. I think it will help you grow stronger.''''

    ''''It promises then we will visit together with others. You should try to find out why the chaos organization is after Mysthia on your side. As for me, I''m nning to visit someone, and you know her, Priest Prisci.'''' Alex told Typhania what he nned to do after leaving Elfira.

    ''''I know her. You want to ask her to put you in touch with the gods above, I am right?"

    Alex nodded. ''''As expected of you. I knew you''d understand. I n to talk to the same goddess in charge of our reincarnation. I believe she must know something.''''

    ''''I see. It''s true that if it is them. They might know something. Okay, I''ll wait for your return, but in the meantime, there''s something I must do. Some foolish child I must punish.''''

    Alex did not ask who she was talking about; he left Typhania alone.

 828 Chapter 802

    ''''So, what brings the extremely famous ck Prince to our humble temple? You even brought with you your fiancee.'''' Prisci teased Alex, who was sitting across from her with Artemia.

    ''''I came to say hi and to also ask for a favor,'''' Alex responded. After leaving Elfira, the elven continent, he visited Artemia, who he was missing badly. The princess was happy to see him as she had also missed him greatly. She was nning to join them, but unexpectedly Alex visited; it was a surprise, a surprise she appreciated.

    When Alex asked her to apany him to see her sister at the temple of gods, she didn''t hesitate and followed him. He told her everything that happened and what he wished to aplish by visiting the temple.

    ''''Good Morning, sister. We meet again.'''' Artemia greeted her big sister. Prisci smiled.

    ''''Morning, Eretria. It''s good to see you smiling again. You must be happy now that you have finally seen him?"

    ''''Yes, I''m happy. I missed him. I wished I could be by his side sooner, but there were some things I must do first, so I wasn''t able to join him faster, but now I''m free. He asked me to apany him to see you as he had some favor to ask, and here we are.'''' Artemia exined to her sister, who said.

    ''''I see.''''

    She then shifted her eyes from her smiling, who seemed genuinely happy to Alex, and asked.

    ''''It has been a long time since thest time you were here. I would have liked to invite you to enjoy a tea, but after seeing your expression, I think we must postpone it forter. So, tell what brought you here?"

    ''''I want you to put me into contact with the gods on the other side. I want to speak with Goddess Mea. Can you do it?"

    ''''Huh?!"

    Facing this unexpected request, Prisci couldn''t immediately offer an answer as she was not expecting this request. It took her a few seconds to register what Alex had just said and to finally offer a reply.

    ''''Well, your request is unexpected, but it isn''t like it is impossible to carry. However, the curious me wants to know why you are trying to get in touch with the Gods. If it''s something you can''t share with me, I will understand and not probe further.''''

    Prisci dered with a sigh. Alex didn''t think it was something he should keep to himself as it concerned everyone; besides she was his sister-inw. Someone who had stood up for him when he was being looked down upon; she even offered more help than expected when he was leaving the temple back then. He could return the favor by at least sharing why he wanted to get in touch with the goddess.<sub> </sub>

    ''''You must have heard about the Chaos organization, right?" Alex began with a question, and naturally, as he expected, Prisci did know about this organization.

    ''''Yes, I have heard about them. They wished to bring chaos to the world. They are behind various organizations and are mostly Lucifer''s supporters. It was the same organization that tried to kidnap your sister and is currently after the keys used to seal the monster in the depth of that dungeon.''''

    Prisci even gave a detailed summary of the chaos organization; some information normal people would not know.

    Although he had expected this, Alex was still surprised to see how well-informed his sister-inw was. It was to the extent one would be shocked beyond words because the head priest of a temple that worships Gods shouldn''t be this well informed. Her informationwork was more powerful than an averagerge-size gang in the capital.

    Artemia, who had been watching Alex, couldn''t help but let a chuckle escape from her mouth.

    ''''You don''t have to be that surprised because big sister used to be the vice leader of the intelligence department when she was still a princess. Although she had be the head priest of this temple, she still had her connection, and her words held some power. I''m sure if she wished to acquire some information and couldn''t do it with her subordinates, father would dly let her use hiswork. Head priests or not, she is still Skt. That was her codename. She is still using this codename.'''' Artemia told Alex a secret he wouldn''t have probably never found on his own.

    After hearing such a story about Prisci, whom he thought was not simple the first time, they met, Alex, respected her more. She was even aware of the information that said the Chaos organization supported Lucifer. He had just received this information recently and got the confirmation from Typhania.

    ''''Sigh! Girls in love are not make anything to please their men. I hope you''ll have more chance in love than me, little sister.'''' Prisci said with a sad smile on her face.

    Alex wondered what kind of sad love story she had for her to make this kind of expression? However, he knew it was not his ce to ask for something the other party wished to forget.

    ''''Don''t worry, I can assure you that he won''t be like that even if it is my first time falling in love. I believe in myself, and you know that. Like I used to say, you should not stay frozen in the past; instead, you must move on and try new things. Who knows what awesome things await you out there.'''' Once again, Artemia tried to convince her sister to seek happiness.

    ''''Fufufufu! My little sister has grown up. Don''t worry. I have already moved on, and I promise you that I''ll try to be happy. After all, I''m also a human, and I need to be happy.'''' Prisci earnestly dered this. Artemia nodded, pleased that finally, her words had gone through her sister''s stubborn defense.

    ''''Cough! Cough! It''s not like I wish to be a killjoy, but can we move on to the real topic now?" Alex, who couldn''t take it anymore, finally said.

 829 Chapter 803

    ''''Cough! Cough! It''s not like I wish to be a killjoy, but can we move on to the real topic now?" Alex, who couldn''t take it anymore, finally said.

    ''''Oh My! Please forgive us. Let''s continue with our topic. You were trying to tell me why you asked me to contact the gods, Goddess Mea in particr.'''' Prisci said while she extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a priest in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them and served them tea.

    Artemia enjoyed her tea while she waited patiently for Alex to continue.

    After taking a sip of his tea and enjoying its scent, Alex stared at Prisci, trying to read her reaction.

    ''''I believed that the Chaos organization and whoever behind them specially targeted Mysthia, and I wanted to know why. Only the Gods above can give me the answer, and having already interacted with Goddess Mea; I wished to ask her; I''m sure she will give me the answer I want.''''

    Alex detected no change on Prisci''s face when he said there must be a reason why the Chaos organization targeted Mysthia. This could only mean one thing; even though she was the proxy between the Gods and this world, she didn''t know much, for example, why they targeted this world. She might know something but act like she knew nothing; however, Alex doubted it was the case. If Prisci were lying, Silveria would have told him.

    ''''I understand now. No wonder you wanted to speak to her. After hearing your reason, I''m more eager to help you. I will go and pray. Let''s hope she will quickly answer like this; you won''t wait for too long. Then, excuse me, I have a goddess to contact.'''' Prisci said before leaving.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s hope she answers soon.'''' Artemia said after she heaved a sigh.

    ''''Don''t worry, she will because it''s me. Maybe she is already aware of my presence. Either way, we won''t have to wait for too long; I''m sure I can talk to her soon. However, I wonder if she will take over your sister''s body to have a chat with me, or I''ll need to talk to her statue. Do you know what method she will use?" Alex asked as this was what he was curious about the most; he had hoped Artemia would have the answer.

    Unfortunately, not even Artemia, one of the former local gods, knows something.

    ''''Sorry, I don''t know anything. Let''s wait. I hope Lilith is progressing toward her goal: Revenge.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure we will hear news soon.''''

    Alex closed his eyes to meditate in the meantime, but soon he forced them open because he remembered something he had always been curious about.

    ''''Eretria, Tell me, other than weing otherworlders, what use did this Temple has?"

    ''''Well, besides weing otherworlders, the temples have another purpose, which is to be a worship ce. It''s like a church but a little bit different, though. Their primary objective is still to wee people from other worlds. This temple is the headquarters; besides this temple, there are two other Temple of Gods. One in the Lionheart Empire, another one in the Far East Empire. The most used temple is still the headquarters, here.''''

    Artemia exined to Alex the purposes of the Temple of Gods.

    ''''Didn''t I say it won''t take long before we get an answer?" Alex pointed his finger at the entrance where Prisci could be seening from.

    ''''Wow! That was fast. Big sister, how was it?"<sub> </sub>

    Artemia helped her big sister sit down. Prisci''s face was pale as if she had just performed hardbor.

    ''''Don''t worry, it went smoothly. The goddess epted your request.'''' Prisci answered after drinking water.

    ''''That''s good. So, when do we begin?" Alex asked, assuming that maybe Goddess Mea was already inside Prisci''s body; it was why her face had be pale. Unfortunately, his assumption was wrong.

    ''''I don''t know. She just said she would meet you; as for how or when I''mpletely oblivious to it. So, the best thing to do is stay here until she manifested.'''' Prisci told them something unexpected, but there was nothing they could do other than patiently wait for the goddess to appear.

    Alex decided to use this opportunity to tour the temple again; he decided to read some books in the library. It had been a long time since he did something like this.

    Five hourster, there was still no sign of the goddess, and Alex became annoyed. He decided he might as well use this opportunity to train in Nyx''s world.

    It was at that moment it happened. Instead of appearing in a dark space, Alex found himself in a white space that gave him a strange feeling of familiarity. Soon, Alex recalled where he felt this feeling; it was the same room they woke up in after the ident where they lost their lives.

    ''''Wee, Alexander. Long time no see.''''

    The same voice and the same beautiful face. It was indeed her.

    ''''We meet again, Goddess Mea,'''' Alex said while observing the beauty in front of him. Compared to the past, when he could easily lose himself in her beauty and his heart would beat faster, this time he was perfectly calm. After meeting beauties like Silveria and Nyx, it was pretty normal that he would be immune to women''s beauty. It was not like Goddess Mea was more beautiful than Silveria and Nyx; in Alex''s opinion, shecked a bit whenpared to those two.

    ''''You are thinking about something rude right now.''''

    As expected of a woman''s intuition, Goddess Mea was able to notice something; however, there was no way Alex would admit that he wasparing her beauty to Silveria and Nyx, thinking she was not beautiful as them.

    ''''Hahahaha! That must be your imagination. I was thinking of beautiful you are. You are even more beautiful than before. What''s your secret?" Alex used his silver tongue to change the subject.

    ''''Glib tongue.'''' Goddess Mea smiled.

    ''As expected, women are still women. Always weak beforepliments.'' Alex secretly thought.

    ''I should use this move often.''

    ''''I heard you want to see me?" Goddess Mea said, breaking Alex from his formting thoughts

 830 Chapter 804

    As expected, women are still women. Always weak beforepliments.'' Alex secretly thought.

    ''I should use this move often.''

    ''''I heard you want to see me?" Goddess Mea said, breaking Alex from his formting thoughts.

    ''''Yes,'''' Alex responded immediately while thinking.

    ''No wonder she didn''t immediately appear. She thought I wanted to see her instead of talking to her via a medium. Well, it''s a misunderstood, but I work to my advantage.''

    ''''I want to know what makes Mysthia so special for the Chaos Prince to target it.'''' Alex raised a question.

    Goddess Mea was greatly surprised because Alex even knew the name of the mysterious entity controlling the chaos race. But upon further thought, she immediately understood that it was normal for Alex to know this because apart from his gift''s spirits who fought on the frontline, nobody would know that person better than they do.

    Taking a deep breath, Goddess Mea created a table and chairs where they used to sit.

    ''''You see, Mysthia is like thest firewall stopping the chaos realm invasion. If they breach this fireball, they could conquer the remaining worlds in the middle realm.''''

    Goddess Mea''s revtion shocked Alex; although he had vaguely anticipated this, he was still shocked nheless. No wonder they wanted to get this world absolutely; its importance could not be underestimated.

    ''''The middle realm is divided into two parts: lower part and upper part. They have conquered the lower part, and now they wish to conquer the upper part where Mysthia is located. Mysthia is the key to have ess to other worlds on the upper part; also, from Mysthia, you can have ess to thest portal leading to the higher world.'''' Goddess Mea exined before creating tea and sweet.

    ''''I understand, but I want to ask why you say higher world instead of higher worlds? From what a friend of mine told me, even if some of the higher realm worlds had been conquered, there are still many worlds out there. So, I was wondering why you say that?"

    ''It must be Nix''s champion.'' Goddess Mea recalled a certain redhead girl Nix often bragged about, saying she was superior to other reincarnated people until recently. She had been forced to acknowledge that Alex was superior to everyone else despite histe start.

    Not even Mea could have anticipated this; none of them knew that Alex was the one they had been waiting for after the first one failed. It was better to focus on the current discussion than get lost in those thoughts.

    ''''You must not know this, but the remaining world in the higher realm joined together to form one bigger world; you can call it realm if you want, but this realm was named the Higher world. If you ascend, you''ll go into the higher world where many worlds existed, forming one bigger world. Well, it''s like the US in your world, which isposed of 50 states; each state could be a country on its own. The higher world is like that.''''<sub> </sub>

    Alex nodded; he had just acquired a valuable piece of information. He was excited just by hearing this; he couldn''t wait to go into the Higher World, the final stage of his dream. He must be the strongest there if he wished topete for the seat of the strongest in the universe.

    As if she could read his thoughts, Goddess Mea warned.

    ''''It won''t be easy. The higher world is nothing like you have ever experienced. The system over there is different and more advanced. The strongest on Mysthia can only be considered normal over there. There is a powerhouse everywhere. The most powerful are at my level; it was to say true Gods and goddesses are born in a world like that. So, you better not underestimate the higher world.''''

    Facing Goddess Mea''s warning, Alex gulped and nodded, taking note never to underestimate the higher world because it would be shameful to fail because he became arrogant after gaining a little achievement in Mysthia.

    Alex sighed in satisfaction; he hade to talk with Goddess Mea to gain information about why Mysthia was so special, but he had gained more than anticipated. However, there was still a question he must ask; this was not only for himself but also for others. Therefore he must know.

    ''''Can we go back to our original world if we are powerful enough?"

    Goddess Mea sighed because it was a question she had been expecting. When one gets more muscr, one learns some secrets. If previously you thought it would be impossible to do something, you''d be shocked to find out that it was possible with a certain amount of strength. It was exactly what happened in Alex''s case, just that he was not sure if they could go back; he just needed a confirmation.

    ''''Sure, it''s possible once you are powerful enough.'''' Goddess Mea answered, not hiding the truth.

    Alex was delighted; he was sure that this news would make his girls happy. In the worst case, they couldn''t see their parents; they could at least pay a visit to their graves and show them that they were doing fine.

    There was another goal why Alex wanted to know if it was really possible to go back, which was to show Gracier and others their homeworld.

    ''''I see, that''s good news. I know it will not be easy, but we will be able to make it. We will go back no matter what.'''' Alex dered with his eyes filled with determination; he had noticed something; since he arrived, Goddess Mea never looked at him in the eyes, the right eye to be exact. It was to the extent that Alex wondered if his right eye at his level could affect a strong opponent like Goddess Mea.

    ¡¼Of course it can; you can affect stronger people the stronger you will be.¡½Silveria, who knew what Alex was thinking, said.

    ''I see. That''s good to know. Another piece of information gained.''

    Unexpectedly Alex had gained another piece of valuable information. After hearing Goddess Mea''s warning on the Higher world, he thought he would be helpless at first; after acquiring this piece of information, he saw hope.

 831 Chapter 805

    ''''It is good that you are full of confidence but let me give you a piece of advice. If you truly wish to go back, never let Mysthia get taken because once it happens, even the lower realm behind the upper part of the middle realm will be swallowed.''''

    Goddess Mea had said before they got separated.

    Alex had headaches just by remembering this warning. Truthfully speaking had just taken Mysthia like a bus stop, not worth his time. Still, after hearing Goddess Mea''s advice, he knew Mysthia was more important than anticipated. He had be his second home he must protect no matter what because his real home, where his family was, would be in danger if he didn''t do it.

    ''''What are you thinking about Alex? Maybe you''re still thinking about what that goddess said?" Artemia, dressed in a see-through negligee, asked Alex after leaning on his shoulder.

    ''''Yes,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will are all here. Don''t overthink, understood?''''

    Alex nodded; it had been seven hours since he talked with Goddess Mea. He told them everything after he came back. They were surprised, and after chatting with Prisci for a while, Alex excused himself, going back together with Artemia. They spent their time together on dates, and now they were feeling each other warmth.

    ''''I want you,'''' Alex said to Artemia, who smiled happily.

    ''''Take me.'''' She said.

    Soon they had lost themselves in the pleasure of sex.

    "Auh¡­ Nnn¡­"

    Artemia moaned softly, and her eyes became zed due to the pleasure. To this , Alex changed his movements in answer, breaking the rhythm now and then and gradually increasing the intensity and speed of his strokes while reaching Artemia''s deepest part every time.

    "Ah¡­ Hua¡­ Nn¡­ Uu¡­!"

    Every time he moved his hips, Artemia''s voice went up a pitch. Her slender body moved desperately to match his movements.

    Alex continued to pleasure her, trying to make this enjoyable for both.

    "Haa¡­ Uu¡­!"

    Beads of sweat appeared on Artemia''s neck. Her moans became stronger, and her panting hastened.

    "Ohhhhhh! Dear. Anhhhh!"

    Alex grabbed her by her hands and pulled her towards him. Her entire body was powerless, so she was pulled towards him like a doll. He matched the movement as he thrust his penis up, reaching her womb in an attack!

    "Anhhhh!"

    Her entrance tightened around Alex''s penis, and an incredible pleasure rushed through his spine.

    "Do you feel it? Eretria, does it feel good?"

    "Yes, I feel it¡­! It feels¡­ good ah¡­ Hnn!"

    "Where does it feel good the most? Is it here?" Alex asked with a teasing tone and rubbed a certain zone of her vagina.

    "Mmm! Hn¡­ That¡­!"

    "Is it not here? Then does it feel the best here?"

    Alex thrust until her womb this time.

    ''''Tell me.''''

    "!!!"

    Artemia''s body stiffened briefly.

    "I do not know¡­ I do not¡­ Anhhh!"

    "This does not seem to be the spot either. This is troubling. Then how about here? Does this spot feel good?" Alex continued to tease the once goddess.

    "Nnnn, Mm¡­ Uu¡­ I don''t know; I do not know, Aaah¡­ Haaaauu!"

    He grabbed her well-endowed bottom and moved her up and down. His dick got buried deeper and deeper into her vagina than before.

    "Hi! Ah¡­ Uuuuuun!"

    Suddenly, her body shivered again, and her vagina clenched his penis tightly as a flood of love juices rushed out of her womb.

    ''Oh? Did shee?''

    "Did you climax?" Alex asked with a smile.

    Artemia looked at him with a red hue on her cheeks and buried her head inside his chest, too shy to reply. She felt like she was like a child before that would constantly get bullied during sex.

    "It has not been that long since we started, but you have already climaxed, huh?"

    "T-That is¡­ B-Because of you¡­ Alex, you''re too good, wait¡­ Anhhhh!"

    Instead of answering her, Alex thrust his waist upwards again.

    "¡­ Aaa!?"

    Artemia''s legs straightened out. Her entire body shivered from the sudden pleasure, and to Alex''s surprise, another flood of love juices gushed out of her.

    ''O?? Did she cum again?'' He wondered.

    "Again! I am¡­ Aaaaah¡­ Again..."

    ''This girl tonight, she is more sensitive than expected.'' Alex thought, maybe it was because she missed him too much, or he was happy to discover this. An unknown pride swelled up inside him, turning him wild.<sub> </sub>

    "Hua¡­ Ha¡­ Aan¡­ Hnn¡­ Hua¡­ Huuu! Uu¡­! No¡­ I¡­ I cannot continue¡­ Please slow down, I¡­!"

    ''''Anhhhhh!"

    Alex pulled his penis out almostpletely before thrusting it back again.

    *Smack!

    *Smack!

    He repeated that move quickly with brief intervals, making Artemia shiver and groan every time.

    "Anhhh!"

    His penis was inserted deeply and messed with her insides. Every time he thrust inside her, her body would tremble, and she would hug his back tightly.

    "Haaah!"

    Hearing her moans gave Alex more energy to continue; he pulled his penis out and thrust it again.

    "Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Huah! No more¡­ Alex.''''

    Her body convulsed heavily. She bent her back and straightened her legs as her feeble moans continued. The sweat-covered girl had lost control of her body and could only shiver before the pleasure rushed through her spine.

    "Uuuuuu¡­ Aah¡­ Uuuuu¡­!"

    Her insides tightened around his penis as though they intended to crush it. It felt as though all the strength left her body was being focused on her vagina. No other part of her body could move properly.

    Each time Alex entered her, Artemia shivered and groaned. She could barely think as her mind tried to cope with the soul-melting pleasure she was feeling.

    "Uu¡­ Ah¡­ Uugh¡­ Aa¡­"

    At this rate, she would pass out soon.

    Looking at her with a mischievous and loving smile, Alex whispered in her ear.

    "One more time. We will finish after one more time."

    "Aahh? One time¡­?" She mumbled like a child.

    Alex gave a light kiss to her beautiful lips and nodded.

    "That''s right. Eretria. Onest time, let''s cum together this time, okay?"

    "O-Okay. W-We will¡­" Artemia looked at Alex with a lovestruck expression, and her hands tightened around his neck.

    Alex smoothly pushed his hips upward before she could finish her sentence. His hard-on, which had been on standby at the entrance of her vagina, pushed its way in forcefully. This alone made her spine tremble.

    "Uuu¡­ Onest time¡­ Just one more¡­!"

    Alex couldn''t help but let out a smallugh. How can this girl be so cute? To the extent, he wanted to torture her without rest.

    It seemed like she intended to climax quickly to end with this pleasurable torture as she mustered up thest bit of her strength to move her hips on her own.

    This effort looked incredibly cute to Alex, as, despite her efforts, she had no strength left in her knees, so she could only squirm her bottom.

    Thus, he decided to take the initiative.

    With Artemia in his arms, Alex suddenly stood up. Artemia''s thighs and calves instinctively wrapped around him like a snake to not fall. Then, he thrust his penis up powerfully.

    "Uuughh?"

    Artemia''s eyes opened wide. The sudden pleasure left her dizzy.

    Alex grinned and continued. His cock impaled Artemia''s insides erratically, bringing her close to her orgasm!

    At the same time, Alex was also about to cum. He was ready to shoot his seed inside her womb, but he had to endure it a little longer for the sake of pleasuring his partner and reaching the climax together as promised.

    Grunting, Alex increased the speed and strength of his thrusts, reaching her deepest part with every stroke.

    "Aaanh!?"

    Her hips trembled with every hit. Artemia''s sweaty body stuck to Alex''s body as she hugged him tightly, and her interior walls squirmed without rest. The pleasure of the approaching orgasm made her unable to think about anything else.

    Finally, she felt her orgasming.

    "¡­Uuu! I''ming¡­ Hiu¡­ Coming¡­!"

    "Eretria. I am going to cum as well."

    "¡­ Huah¡­ Kael, I love you¡­ Aa!"

    Unexpectedly he called him by his other name.

    Alex shivered and couldn''t endure it anymore.

    ''''I love you too, I''ming too.''''

    He ejacted deep inside, making her feel blissful. She was pleased to be with her man again. She had missed this feeling.

 832 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 806

    A few hourster, after their intense battle, Artemia''s eyes opened.

    The first thing she felt was something hard and long resting between her butt cheeks. The second thing she felt was a hand resting on her t belly and a face nuzzling on her soft neck.

    Someone had spooned his body to hers from behind, holding her when she was asleep.

    "Kael.."

    Without turning, she knew it was him.

    Even if not for his fresh breath grazing her neck, she would have known from the hardness ¨C the one that had exhausted her to sleep too early in the morning.

    Never before did she feel exhaustion could be so wonderfully unique. It was the best feeling she had ever had. And she was d he was by his side this morning as she knew well how busy his schedule was. She knew he had something to do today with another woman, although it pained her that she would not be able to spend more time with him, she hade to ept that it couldn''t be helped; sharing her man with other women had its inconveniences.

    ''Well, I must make up with the little time.''

    She murmured while subconsciously, she began pushing her ass back, making Alex''s cock slip further, just a hairsbreadth away from her opening.

    Artemia''s eyes widened, and she felt a little shy; she stopped.

    Or she tried to... until she felt the heat pulsating out of it, making her opening quiver from desires.

    Her hips moved back on their own, bringing the head of a big spear inside her.

    Feeling the familiar thickness stretching her, the wetness inside her increased as if trying to adjust to the invader.

    She kept still, as just this much of him made her yearn to let out a moan. But she did her best to suppress it; she didn''t want to break his sleep.

    At least that''s what she thought until she heard:

    "You have got a nice way of waking me up! What a quality awakening."

    "!!"

    Alex''s voice made her react like a startled cat, and she wanted to jump, but the hand on her stomach stopped her, holding her closer.

    The hand slipped up, caressing her smooth skin and the sides of her breasts before cupping her left breast. His dick further jammed into her.

    "Oooohhhh!"

    She squirmed and yapped, feeling him buried deep inside her.

    "Good morning to you as well!"

    Alex''s voice echoed as his other hand tilted her face towards his, making it possible for him to attack her glistening lips.

    She kissed him back.

    He started making slow, gentle love to her, and she responded to him with passion from her lips and thrusts of her hips.

    Every part of them was in sync with each other, as not only their bodies fused, but so did their souls.

    Artemia felt like an orgasm was about to hit her, and her tight pussy started squeezing Alex''s cock hard. Her body erupted with goosebumps, and she felt a blinding sensation taking over her.

    She climaxed with him inside her, but she didn''t stop the movements of her hips. She thrust them back, and he knew she wanted him to continue, despite her orgasmic state and extra sensitivity.

    He took her lower lip between his lips and suckled on it before he resumed slow and long strokes.

    "Mmm!"

    Her breathing turned strained as every thrust was like waves of currents into her clenching pussy. It made her more slippery and warm, forcing Alex to further pulsate and throb inside her.

    This only excited Artemia further, racing her heart like a magic carriage at full speed.

    Before she knew it, another orgasm hit her, and her juices flooded out, staining the sheets.

    Alex followed, his white cum sttering deep inside her. The thick strands of cum trickled down, slipping on the inside of her thighs and the stained sheets, further soiling them.

    "We have made a mess here again!"

    Alex eximed as he swept huffing Artemia off the bed, holding her by cupping her ass cheeks. Her arms on their own wrapped around his neck for support.

    "And we are in an urgent need of a shower, aren''t we?"

    Artemia nodded while shing him a radiant smile.

    <o>,m Seeing this smile, Alex grinned and started moving toward the bathroom. In the meantime, Artemia leaned her face down and kissed him on the lips, once again savoring their intoxicating feel.</o>

    No matter how much she kissed him, she couldn''t get enough.<sub> </sub>

    And how could she?

    When he was such a good kisser and made her feel like she was in heaven whenever they kissed?

    There was no way she would ever get enough of kissing him.

    They hadn''t seen each other in almost a month, one month without receiving a kiss. Now she wanted to make up for the kisses she could have got, and then there was the interest!

    The kiss intensified, and they were in the bathroom under the shower.

    The first water spray hit them like a jet, forcing Artemia to break the kiss temporarily. She brushed away the wet strands of her hair, slipping between them, and resumed the kiss like it was all that matters

    Alex pushed his tongue against her lips, forcing her to open them, and in a second, he was in her sweet, little mouth, exploring it.

    She had gained enough experience after their numerous sessions to retaliate. Her tongue lunged on his, wrapping it, and soon, their saliva joined.

    As they continued to make out like there was no tomorrow, as if right now only the two existed in this little space that had be their little heaven, Alex turned hard and erected again. At the same time, beads of wetness escaped Artemia''s pussy and dropped on his hands, cupping her ass.

    Both of them knew it wasn''t the shower water.

    The kiss broke, and shended on her feet, her eyes staring into his. Time seemed to have stopped just for the two, however.

    The water continued to rain down on their spectacr bodies, with every droplet looking like a pearl.

    "Wait, wait, we are here to get cleansed and not make out!"

    Alex reminded her as he grabbed the soap and slowly rubbed it on her breasts. Artemia rolled her eyes at him, but soon she gasped as he used soap only as an excuse to fondle her breasts instead ofthering.

    "Anhh!"

    Thether did appear, and as it did, he tossed away the soap.

    His hands squeezed and pinched her breasts and nipples, obviously so thether could work perfectly.

    Artemia''s eyes shed with wildness as his onught on breasts continued. She moved him away and covered her hands with the foam on her breasts.

    Alex was surprised as she then took his cock between her hands. She started rubbing every inch of it with foam from both sides, slowly moving back and forth.

    She felt his cock throb, twitch, and harden, knowing her counterattack was working. The water soon washed away the foam, but she didn''t stop in her hand movements.

    "You sure are a fast learner!" Alex praised as he gripped her waist.

    "?!"

    Before she could ask, he turned her around, making her hands fall on the ss wall. Behind her, he grabbed her hips tightly to tilt her butt upward and out.

    Slowly, he then eased into her pussy.

    Letting out an ecstatic moan, she leaned into the wall, pressing her palms against it. He was pounding her, stretching her open with long, powerful strokes.

    A shiver ran from her pussy to her spine.

    It trembled her pussy, making her grip his cock with every thrust, revealing how it made her feel.

    It was even more pleasurable for Alex. Not only was her pussy squeezing him like a vice grip, the sight of his cock disappearing between her ass cheeks as he stroked into her dripping pussy was no less than heaven.

    He leaned further and kissed on the back of her neck; his tongue trailed along her spine, sending shivers all over her body. To increase the pleasure she was feeling, Alex, increased his pace.

    "Ohhhhhh!!"

    Artemia''s mind turned nk, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure both in the body and soul. She was not the only one tough. Alex was also feeling it.

    Climax began to build up in their bodies, both of them turning maniac from approaching euphoria. In perfect sync, they orgasmed together, his cock melting in her fiery pussy. His ttened cock slid out of her pussy, producing a pop sound.

    ''''That was good.'''' Alex dered while he rained down kisses on her porcin white back.

    ''''Indeed, it was good. So good that I wondered how many women did you bed in your previous life to be this good.''''

    To Artemia''s question, Alex acted as if he hadn''t heard it.

    ''''Let''s get cleansed for real this time.''''

    ''''Ok, I''ll help you watch your back.'''' She dered, seeing him trying to change the subject, not that she minded.

    She was happy to get this quality awakening. She was full of energy now.

 833 Chapter 807

    After the shower, Artemia returned to the bedroom. She dropped on the bed and shut her eyes, once again exhausted.

    Alex got dressed and looked at his sleeping princess affectionately before lowering his head to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    "Mm¡­ Nn!!"

    As if she felt the warm touch of his lips on her forehead, Artemia''s pink lips were parted as light; adorable breaths slipped from between them. Lovely eyshes quivered as she slept; it was a beautiful sight. Alex wished he could stay over and watch her sleep as he couldn''t get enough of her cute sleeping face; unfortunately, he had something to do he couldn''t stay over.

    ''''Well, I''ll have all the opportunityter. See you soon, my princess.'''' Alex nted onest kiss on her forehead before vanishing.

    ?????

    In the southeast of themercial was a store so simple that most people wouldn''t notice. Only those with sharp eyes and those that knew about this store beforehand would visit it. This is Smith''s store, the most famous cksmith in the capital.

    ''''Sigh! I hope he''s not angry with me because I haven''t visited in a while.'''' Alex heaved a sigh before pushing the door open, and he was immediately greeted by the see of many weapons ced on the walls.

    ''''Oh?! Who is it if not my busy son-inw.''''

    Smith''s voice rang out inside the store. He was sitting at the counter, seemingly to be waiting for someone.

    ''''Greetings, father-inw.'''' Even if he had yet to truly be Smith''s son-inw, Alex still acted as one because it was what the man wanted.

    ''''It''s good to see Alex. Come sit together with me.'''' Smith proposed while moving to another room. This room was simple; except for a simple table and chairs, there was nothing else.

    Alex sat across from Smith. The two stared at each other in silence before Alex smiled and took out a whisky; he presented it to his father-inw, who immediately identified this drink as the strongest whisky produced on Mysthia.

    ''''Wow! You know what is needed in this situation. Hehehe! You know how to please your father-inw. I''m truly pleased.'''' Smith smiled, not hiding his happiness, but as someone with sharp eyes, Alex could see that Smith''s smile was somehow forced because he was trying to hide his sadness.

    It was understandable for him to be sad because today was the death anniversary of histe wife. He must be missing her dearly.

    While he wished to say something, there was nothing that came to Alex''s mind, so he stayed silent.

    ''''Let''s drink.'''' Suddenly, Smith proposed while taking out two sses. Alex nodded before pouring the whisky into the ss.

    When Alex tasted the whisky, it burned his tongue as the strong smell of alcohol went down his throat; every cell inside his body felt as if it had been set on fire.

    ''''What a wonderful whisky.'''' Alex couldn''t help but praise the whisky. He had ordered one bottle, especially for this asion, so it was his first time tasting it.

    ''''Indeed.'''' Smith nodded, seeming to share his thought.<sub> </sub>

    ''''You are busy, but even heroes need some rest.'''' It was what Smith said after some time.

    Alex stayed silent before mumbling.

    ''''Hero, huh?! I''ve never considered myself to be one. I''m not fit for this title.''''

    As if Smith knew he would say that, he chuckled.

    ''''It''s not up to you to decide this because it''s people to decide this by calling you one. While you might not want to be a Hero, your actions can force you to be one.''''

    ¡¼What he said is not wrong.¡½Silveria approved Smith''s words, to Alex''s surprise.

    And because he knew Smith still had something to say, he decided to listen quietly.

    ''''As I was saying, your actions made you a hero. Let''s say, for example, that time when you went on a rampage and destroyed one of the hiddenboratories of the mysterious organization; you thought you were venting, but in reality, you helped a lot of grieving families to vent as well, and at the same time you saved a lot of family from experiencing what those families went through. For them, you are the hero, a hero who listens to their prayers and destroys evil.''''

    Alex was shocked upon hearing this, as it had never urred to him that his simple action could be interpreted in this way.

    Smith was amused by Alex''s reaction and decided to give him another example.

    ''''This is another example. When you were going around destroying the Holy Crux empire churches and rescuing the brainwashed child, you were hailed as Hero even before people learned that you didn''t really kill all of the priests; you only killed those whose sins were beyond forgivable.''''

    Alex stayed silent.

    ''''As I have said, it''s your actions and people that make you a hero. All around the world, you''re being hailed as a hero while not being aware of it. It''s how a real hero should be.''''

    ''''I see. Thank you for sharing this with me. Even though the world sees me as a hero, I''m not one nor wish to be one. All I did and everything I''ll do in the future will be for the sake of my family and loved ones. If saving my loved ones saved a lot of people, so be it. All I care about is myself and loved ones.''''

    ''''It''s selfish, but it''s this selfishness that will save a lot of people without expecting anything in return. You will never stop saving others with this kind of mindset because by saving your loved ones, you are saving many unknowingly.'''' Smith said before finishing his ss.

    Alex understood what he meant by those words. For example, now that he had decided to save Mysthia to protect his loved ones on Earth, at the same he was saving a lot of people, a lot of worlds. While this may not have been his initial intention but this action would save a lot of people. He wouldter be called a hero because of this.

    ''How bothersome.'' Alexined.

    ''''Oh! It''s time.''''

 834 Chapter 808

    ''''Oh! It''s time.'''' Smith''s voice rang out, forcing Alex to look in his direction.?

    In Smith''s hands was a picture of an ordinary-looking woman; she had long ck hair and brown eyes with a mole on her lower lip. Sera''s mother.

    ''''She is Clementine, the woman I love the most. Unfortunately, she died, leaving me with a wonderful daughter I''d do anything for. So, hear my words, if you ever made her suffer, no matter where you''re, I''lle at you and kill you, understood?"?

    ''''Don''t worry, father-inw, I promise you that I''ll look after her and protect her,'''' Alex replied with a smile.?

    ''''Good. You should get going.'''' Smith said before telling Alex where he should go.?

    Alex nodded before leaving.?

    Smith sat in silence; he caressed Clementine''s picture lovingly.?

    ''''Clementine, our daughter, has grown up. She even found herself a good man. You would like him if you were here. He is everything one will wish for, so don''t worry, our daughter will not suffer. I missed you so much; I wish you could be here. Sigh! I''ll not cry. I hope you still have that letter I wrote you, and you are reading it over there. Know this my love for you will never stop.''''?

    Saying this, Smith took out a worn-out letter and read the content.?

    [I love you like you''re thest of my kind. It is as if you speak the samenguage as I, yet no other is able. To be around you is like finally not being alone - as if all my life I''ve been isted, in a windowless room, in a doorless room... and then suddenly you walk in as if strolling over a summer meadow. How is it that you are so much more than sunshine? How is it you breathe life when no other can? Why is it you are my medicine? Who could love me more than you? So, my love, know this - while I breathe, I am yours in mind, body, and soul.]?

    This letter was what Smith used as a present when his wife became pregnant with Sera. Meeting Clementine was one of the most incredible things that had ever happened to him. He loved her for his simple she was, and she loved him for how simple he was; he epted her and wholeheartedly loved her until she died, and until now, he continued to love her.?

    ''I will always love you.'' A small voice reached Smith''s ears, and he smiled. He knew he must be hallucinating, hearing his dead wife''s voice, but it didn''t matter as she said she loved him.?

    ''''Let''s rest for today,'''' Smith said before closing the store.

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    In a private space owned by the Wexon family was a grave, the grave of Clementine Wexon.?

    ''''Hah! Hah! I hope I''m notte.'''' Sera, who had been running here, was slightly out of breath; just as she was about to see her mother''s grave, she stopped.?

    ''''Huh! There is someone there.'''' She said and strode toward the grave.?

    ''''Alex?"?

    Sera was pleasantly surprised to see Alex here as she had never thought he would be here.?<sub> </sub>

    ''''Wee back, Sera. I have been waiting for you. Come on, let''s greet mother together.'''' Alex said while holding the White Lily her mother loved the most.?

    Sera froze; she was overwhelmed by emotions. Never would she have expected Alex to do this; he even when to the extent of calling her mother his mother. This means a lot.?

    Crack!?

    Something cracked within her; it was the shell surrounding her heart; unknowingly, Alex had managed to break it and engraved himself deeper into her heart. From this moment onward, Sera, who had never loved a man before, knew she had begun to love one. Love is a wonderful emotion; it makes one see the other party differently.?

    For some, Alex''s actions might have appeared simple, not worth a lot, but to Sera, it showed that he genuinely cared for her. He left everything he had been doing to be here, at this moment, with the flower her mother loved, and he even acknowledged her mother as his.?

    Sometimes the simple gestures are the one that makes a woman fall for you. Unknowingly, Alex had opened the door of Sera''s heart by being present here today.?

    ''''Yes, I''ming.'''' Sera smiled and walked toward Alex.

    ''Mother, I''ve found the right one. I will love him like you loved father.'' Sera murmured.?

    Meanwhile, Alex, who saw Sera''s smile, was captivated. Her smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens. He could see how it came from deep inside to light her eyes and spread into every part of her. A person smiles with more than their mouth, and Alex heard it in her voice, in the choice of her words, and in the way she rxed. It was beautiful, fantastic.?

    Side by side, the two stood in silence and prayed. A few minutester, they left the flowers they had brought in front of the grave.?

    ''''Mother, this is my first time here. I promise to visit often. I''m in love with your daughter. She was the first girl from this world I wished to pursue. I''m a selfish man with many women, but she still agreed to give me a chance. As a mother, you might not like this, but I beg you to give her to me. I love each one of them as I love my life. That means I would defend her with my life even if the odds were insurmountable. It means I willfort her in difficult and painful times. It means I will dance and rejoice with her when times are good. It means I will never betray her, never give up on her. It means finding my fire when she, my loved one, is threatened. I will forgive her when she errs. I will always be there for you, so mother, give your daughter to me.''''?

    Sera covered her mouth, and a warm feeling spread through her body upon hearing Alex''s deration.?

    As if acknowledging Alex''s words, a gentle breeze caressed their faces, and two birds flew above their heads before stopping in front of them for a moment before flying away.?

    Alex smiled when he saw this.?

    ''''It seems that mother epted me. What will you do, Sera? Will you go out with me?"?

    In front of her mother''s grave, he asked as if he wished for her to be their witness.?

    ''''Yes.''''?

 835 Chapter 809

    ''''Yes.''''

    Sera immediately epted Alex''s proposal, which surprised him because he had expected her to show some resistance, but unexpectedly she epted right away.

    ''''Good. Please bless and may your soul rest in peace.'''' Alex said, concluding his prayers.

    The two departed after Sera spent another few minutes silently talking with her mother.

    On their way back, Sera chuckled. ''''What a sly move.''''

    Alex smiled; he had expected her to say something like this.

    ''''I know, but I thought it was the right opportunity to dere how he felt, letting my mother-inw know that I''m sincere about dating her daughter. And from what I could tell, she seemed to have a son-inw like me. She epted, and I''m also happy that finally, you acknowledged our rtionship. We will start for real this time. Please take care of me from now on. Always stay beside me.''''

    ''''Likewise. And I know how you feel; I saw your sincerity; it was why I epted. It''s time for me to experience what love is. I''m delighted that my mother witnessed that moment and gave us her blessing.''''

    Sera''s reply warmed Alex''s heart, and he grabbed her hand and entwined their fingers together. At first, Sera''s body stiffened at this sudden show of affection, but she gradually rxed her body, enjoying this feeling.

    The two walked aimlessly in the vicinity when suddenly Alex stopped causing Sera to react.

    ''''Alex, why did you stop? Is there any problem?" She asked, but Alex only pointed his finger forward.

    Twenty meters from them was a group passing by, one woman and two men whose faces seemed to have gone through something rough. Sera may not have gone to the academy, but she was able to identify this group as soon she saw them. Cami, Kevin, and Dodolus from Leonardo''s group.

    Seeing their current state, it was not hard to guess what they went through. They must still be searching for their leader whereabout, not knowing that the one they had looked down upon a few years ago knew where he was.

    Maybe because they felt someone''s eyes on them, one of them looked in Alex''s direction; it was Kevin.

    ''''Geh! Alex.'''' His face turned ugly upon seeing Alex.

    Finally, Cami and Dodolus noticed Alex; unexpectedly, Cami strode toward Alex with a weary smile.

    ''''Greeting, Alex. How have you been?'''' She asked.

    ''''I''m doing fine, as you can see. What about you? Not so great from I can see.'''' Alex responded and nodded to Dodolus, who made eye contact with him.

    ''''Yes, we are busy searching for Leonardo, as you can see.''''

    ''''Oh! I see. This Sera, my girlfriend.'''' Alex nodded while introducing Sera, who confirmed his words.

    ''''Sera Wexon, Alex''s girlfriend.''''

    ''''Wow! Nice to meet you, Sera. I''m Cami Asmar. Those are my brothers, Kevin and Dodolus. Please, you two, say hi.'''' Cami introduced the group.

    ''''Tch! I''m Kevin.'''' As usual, Kevin acted like a gangster while Dodolus being Dodolus, only nodded.

    ''''Forgive them. One is an idiot while the other is a shy one.'''' Cami said with a smile which made Kevin''s eyes turn red.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Fuck! Who are you calling, idiot Cami? Do you want-"

    Kevin stopped mid-sentence when he felt his sister''s murderous intent.

    Chuckle!

    Sera chuckled, seeing this. Alex sighed and was about to say something, but Cami beat him first and asked.

    ''''Alex, can I talk with you?"

    Alex was about to refuse her, saying as she could see he was busy apanying his girlfriend, but the girlfriend in question seemed okay because he pinched his waist, stopping him from refusing.

    ''''Let''s go over there and eat. We are hungry; what about you?" Sera asked, pointing at a nearby restaurant.

    Coincidentally it was one of Alex''s restaurants, the Golden Spoon.

    Kevin''s eyes shone when he noticed that, and he couldn''t help sarcasticallyment.

    ''''The great almighty Alexander won''t mind paying for our dinner, won''t he?"

    ''''I''m not your mother, nor I''m your father. You pay for what you eat.'''' Alex responded before entering the restaurant; the manager identified him immediately and moved the group to the highest floor in a VIP room.

    Kevin grumbled and cursed at Alex. ''''Damn you. Acting all cocky just because you aplished a little bit and have a bit of money. If it weren''t for Leonardo, I would have surpassed you.''''

    Alex red at the annoying man; this was one of the reasons he didn''t wish to speak with this group, because of this chatterbox. He was getting fed up with the constant jab at him; he must put him in his ce; if not, he would continue.

    However, there was someone who acted faster than him.

    ''''Can you shut up and stop acting like a child for a minute?" Sera, who couldn''t take it anymore, asked.

    ''''What?" Kevin was shocked while Dodolus sighed. Cami whistled and decided to let Sera handle her troublesome brother.

    ''''Who do you think you are talking to me like that?" Kevin shouted. He was furious hearing Alex''s exploits here and there; it reminded him that the one he had once thought was beneath him had grown to a point he couldn''tpare to. His inferiorityplex kicked in, resulting in extreme jealousy. While he was fuming, they encountered Alex, who made him this way, they were invited by his girlfriend, and this girlfriend thought she was important enough to raise her voice against him; he couldn''t let this pass.

    ''''Do you truly wish to know who I am?" Sera asked with a chilly voice. Cami and Dodolus frowned, feeling chill.

    <o>,m Unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and Kevin felt his scalp blistering. He had goosebumps all over his body. He felt like someone held a dagger against his neck; any wrong move and his head would fly in the air.</o>

    Gulp!

    He gulped, filling fear he hadn''t felt in a while. This brown-haired beauty was dangerous; she wasn''t someone he could face; neither could face her. It was instinctual, this feeling of powerless.

    ''''That''s enough. Let''s eat, and once we finish, you will tell me what you want.'''' Alex''s powerful voice echoed through the VIP room, stopping things from escting.

    Cami, who knew Alex was talking to her, nodded, and the group began eating shortly after.

 836 Chapter 810

    Half of an hourter. A group of three could be seen leaving the Golden Spoon; naturally, it was the Asmar''s siblings leaving after talking to Alex.

    ''''Damn, damnit. He was acting all cocky just because he became a little stronger than me. And his woman was looking down on me. How dare her, I will teach her a lessonter she will never forget.'''' Kevin keep cursing.

    Cami''s face turned dark, and her body started radiating heat.

    ''''Kevin, you better shut up, or else I''ll make you do it.''''

    Immediately, Kevin stopped as he could feel his sister''s anger; she was so angry that she called directly by his name. He will be beaten if he continues acting stubbornly. Currently, Cami was stronger than him, one step away from the Saint Realm.

    ''''It''s why you will never surpass him. All you do isin instead of trying to work harder to catch up. I wonder how my brother can be so dumb.'''' Cami sighed, and the group continued toward their mansion.

    ''''Big brother Lus what do you think about what Alex said?"

    En route, Cami suddenly asked Dodolus after recalling the conversation they had with Alex a few minutes ago.

    ''''I think he knows something. Even if all he said was he encountered Leonardo in Exodus, they fought together to y an enemy. My hunch is that he knows more than he said.'''' Unexpectedly Dodolus was able to tell that Alex was lying, that he knew more than he said.

    ''''You are right. I also thought that. I keep feeling that those two are scheming something together because it was too weird that Leonardo escaped a few days after Alex''s visit. That night I wondered what really happened between them. Hopefully, Leonardo is not doing anything dangerous. I''m tired; why would I suffer for an asshole that left me without saying anything? Why did he do that? Why? Why?"

    Cami broke down; tears poured out of her eyes; she felt abandoned by the man she loved. She searched for him for months, yet she could not even locate him; all she knew was he was alive, doing something.

    Kevin bit his lips in frustration; if only he were stronger, he would have beat some sense into Leonardo, stopping him from making his sister suffer; however, he was weak, a coward who only knew how to me others for his shorings.

    ''I need to change; even if not for me, I must do it for my little sister. She has suffered enough.''

    Kevin secretly vowed to change, to be stronger for his sister''s sake, to protect her.

    ''''You did all these things because of love. Love is wonderful yet painful. Don''t worry; I''m sure he will eventuallye back; we need to be prepared when hees back; we will ask him for an exnation after I beat him. So, give him another chance, don''t give up on him even after what he did.'''' Dodolusforted his sister.

    ''''I understand. Let''s go back and rest for a few days before raiding dungeons.'''' Cami dered after calming down. Both Dodolus and Kevin nodded; it was exactly what they wanted to do.

    ????

    ''''Why do you invited them? It was because you feel pity toward them?" Alex asked as they were leaving the restaurant.

    ''''Yes, you can say that. As a woman, I can understand how miserable Cami felt. I did this just to give her hope. I hope you don''t mind."<sub> </sub>

    ''''Not all. It''s time to contact Leonardo and ask him if he has found something. If he hasn''t, I must change the n. Things will be troublesome soon. Besides, I might get the answers I want once Incursio wakes up.''''

    ''''I see. I would like to see her.'''' Sera, who had heard about Incursio, said.

    ''''Don''t worry, you will, but first, why don''t we enjoy our date?" Alex offered his hand.

    ''''Sure, let''s go.'''' Sera smiled and took it before they disappeared.

    They mutually decided to omit the shopping part.

    What was left was sightseeing; they quietly walked together, hand in hand, through different parts of the center zone and admired the different views the city had to offer.

    During all those moments, Sera would tell Alex an anecdote, and he would with a smile, his eyes filled with interest as he silently urged her to continue.

    In her twenty-three years of living, it was the first time that Sera felt such a giddy feeling in her chest. The way Alex was acting made her happy. Has a man ever treated her like she was the only one who really mattered in his eyes? Never. He acted as if nothing else mattered right now except for her; when he stared into those beautiful heterochromia eyes, all she could see was her, her alone; there was no one else at the moment. This left Sera feeling extremely loved, wanting more of this blissful feeling.

    Finally, the couple stopped.

    They were now seated on a bench in a park. The shade of the trees in the surroundings protected against the sun, and even without that, the currently mild weather gave a pleasant wind that calmed the mind.

    The two of them were holding little boxes filled with ice cream.

    ''''Everything looks peaceful right now. I hope this peace willst longer.'''' Alex mumbled while feeding Sera an ice cream, and once he was done, she did the same thing to him.

    ''''I hope too,'''' Sera said while leaning towards Alex, who stopped her.

    ''''Let''s do this instead.'''' Alex proposed to give the confused Sera ap pillow. Facing this unexpected proposal, she smiled before lying on his thighs.

    Sera stared at the birds flying around them and singing. She forgot about everything; the only thing that mattered right now was the peace she was feeling. She wished she could stay like this forever, just the two of them, not worrying about anything, spending time together, but unfortunately, they couldn''t do that.

    Slowly the umted fatigue took over, and Sera closed her eyes and decided to take a short nap.

    ''''I guess she must be exhausted. Well, I will let her rest for a bit. Too bad I don''t have a smartphone, or else I would have taken a picture of her sleeping face. She is adorable.''''

    As he watches Sera sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away from the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead. He was blessed to have so many women that loved him. Once more, he vowed to protect them.

 837 Chapter 811

    Two hourster, Sera woke up feeling a little bit refreshed.

    ''''Thank you for thep pillow. It was exactly what I needed. You''re the best.'''' Sera kissed Alex as a reward. It was a light kiss.

    ''''You wee but don''t you think I deserve a higher reward than this one? For example, a deep kiss!" Alex wasn''t satisfied, so he shamelessly suggested.

    Sera blushed hard because she had never done something like that; she couldn''t help but blush when she heard his demand.

    At first, she considered refusing but soon shook her head; they started their rtionship today; not even before today, they could be said to be in a rtionship already because she assisted at that meeting where Alex''s women (actual and future women) discussed.

    ''''Okay!" Sera epted after gathering her courage.

    Alex smiled before shifting her position; she was now sitting on his thighs; they were face to face.

    Sera''s breathing quickened when she saw Alex''s face getting closer until his lips met hers.

    Buzz!

    It was as if an electric shock had run through her body, paralyzing her body.

    Alex could feel her body stiffen, and he embraced her closer to his chest, letting her feel his beating heart. His action seemed to have a magical effect on Sera, who slowly regained control of her body and hugged Alex.

    Then Alex used his tongue to lick her lips, sending shivers down her spine. She was forced to open her little mouth, and Alex didn''t miss this opportunity and sneaked his tongue in.

    ''''Mmhh! Mmhh!"

    Sera was shocked by the unexpected action and tried to struggle, but then Alex''s next attack followed. His tongue, agile like a snake, coiled around Sera''s tongue, making her body shudder by the unexpected stimulus. Unconsciously, her tongue began to fight back, and a wild battle followed.

    Outside, Sera''s face had turned red, and slowly, she was bing aroused; she violently sought Alex going wild.

    It was a good thing that it was already evening; if not, people would have stopped to watch this couple kissing like there was no tomorrow.

    After two minutes of a wild french kiss, they stopped with Sera lowering her head.

    ''I can believe I did that. I wondered what had gotten into me. Well, not that I disliked it or anything. Kissing was fun. I might get addicted to it.''

    Not having the slightest idea that he had awakened something within Sera, Alex proposed.

    ''''Let''s go back, but before going, why not stop at a restaurant to eat?"

    ''''Sure, let''s do that.'''' Sera epted, and the two left hands in hand.

    The restaurant was somewhat rustic and the customers already present were quite rowdy, but neither Alex nor Sera minded because they were both adventurers who visited many ces. They were not picky about restaurants. In the morning, they visited a high-ss restaurant, but this evening they decided to go for some simple.

    Fortunately, Alex and Sera were both disguised, or else it would have been troublesome when people identified Alex. He had be famoustely, so to avoid people praising him, he decided to put on a disguise.

    Choosing a ce in the corner, they sat and waited for a waitress to take theirmands.

    Seating like that and observing the other people present, Alex felt once again that everything was peaceful.

    "Here! Hot and delicious. The chef even added an extra service for the couple. I hope you will like it."

    The waitress came back while holding two tes. Alex hadmanded some braised chicken with a little bit of rice, and Sera had just asked for a bit of wine and a chicken and some chips.

    The food was rather tasty, and they began to eat in silence.

    ''''It''s delicious. As expected, never judge a book by its cover.'''' Alexplimented the waitress, who came to bring them a dessert.

    ''''Thank you, we are happy that our food is to your liking. Here is your dessert. A strawberry cake.''''

    The waitress bowed after putting the strawberry cake on the table.

    Alex and Sera happily finished the cake. After paying the bills, they left, going back to their vi.<sub> </sub>

    They stopped by Smith''s store, and the father and daughter pair exchanged a few jokes before she followed Alex back to the vi.

    ''''This brings back some memories. Back then, he apanied her back to the store after their date and left after I teased him, but now he was going back with the bribe. They look good together. I wish you evesting happiness, my daughter and my son-inw. We will be watching over you.'''' Smith watching their backs, mumbled before entering and closing the store. From the beginning to the end smile never left his face when there were tears as well. They were tears of happiness.

    ?????

    Late in the night. Alex looked at Sera sleeping soundlessly beside him and smiled. Even though she had said she would visit Incursio when they arrived, she couldn''t because she immediately went to sleep after bathing.

    ''''I wonder what she went through to be this exhausted.'''' Alex wondered when suddenly Nyx''s voice echoed inside his brain.

    ¡¼You will know once you check her status.¡½She had said.

    Alex nodded and immediately appraised Sera using the Eye of Truth, and he was shocked by what he saw.

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 20000/410000

    Magic Power: 4040/4040

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2070

    Defense: 2040

    Agility: 2140

    Intelligence: 1340

    Luck: 1140

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 70

    SP: 20

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Wind st Level 4] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrows Level 3] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''I see; no wonder she was this exhausted. They must be raiding dungeons nonstop to increase their level. I knew something was strange when I hadn''t heard anything since they left. So, it was what they were doing. It''s good, but they must not overdo it.'''' Alex kissed her on the forehead before leaving the bed.

    He was sure Lilith must be raiding dungeons like a madman to regain her former strength. Thinking about how powerful she would be, Alex was excited to fight against her to know how far he still was from the former good.

    ''''Well, I must increase my strength as well but first, let''s pay that guy a visit as it had been a long time since we had a chat,'''' Alex said before vanishing from the room.

 838 Chapter 812

    In a dungeon somewhere in the demon''s continent.

    In the fiftieth room, thest boss room was a woman standing in the middle of enemies; there were around two hundred.

    ''''Fufufu! What a warm wee. I expected thest boss to be hard to deal with, but I didn''t anticipate this.'''' Lilith said with her head tilted to the side. A smile never left her face even while two hundred High ogres surrounded her. Unlike normal ogres, High ogres are shorter (A/N: Their height is around two to three meters); however, they are stronger than normal ogres. Bizarre tattoos entwined on their bodies, and the boss sitting on a throne made of bones was covered in green tattoos, unlike blue.

    Above its head, this window could be seen.

    [High Lord Chalbar

    Race: High Ogres

    Level 150]

    Sitting on his bone throne, the boss looked down on Lilith with a sneer.

    ''''Huh! A rather prideful boss.'''' Lilith mumbled while ring back at the boss, who immediately raised his hands and his eyes shone.

    [¡é!!$###@**^^^!!]

    The two hundred High ogres surrounding her raised their weapons and emitted a powerful battle that shook the ground.

    ''''It must be somemand, I presume. Well, fighting against two hundred Level 100 on my own would be difficult even for me. It''s time to use that.'''' Lilith''s eyes shone in turn. She quickly checked her status.

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 5000600

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2050

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1650

    Luck: 1550

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 50

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Shield Level 8] [Dark Beam Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Shadow Summon Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    In response to the grinning boss, Lilith dered.

    ''''Not bad after rising to level 150, one of my past abilities is back. I haven''t managed to level up beforeing here; maybe you would have won.''''

    She immediately spent nine skill points to increase her new skill: Shadow Summon, to level 7. She was left with 1 SP.

    Immediately she mumbled.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Monarch domain!"

    Buzz!

    The surrounding darkened, and her shadow expanded as if wishing to swallow everything.

    Feeling again that sensation she hadn''t felt in a while, Lilith smiled and raised her fingers. Those that knew her would shudder because when she did this, it meant she was about to call them. This was one of the reasons she was feared.

    ''''Rise, my servants.'''' She ordered, and following her order, countless shadows emerged from her shadow; everything happened too fast.

    Before the boss could understand what happened, he saw a hundred shadows exuding a chilling aura standing behind Lilith; thetter was grinning.

    ''''Hundred will do even if they are Level 90. Now tell me, do you still believe that you have a chance?"

    To Lilith''s provocative words, even if he couldn''t understand, the boss was enraged and emitted a war cry.

    Immediately after, both armies shed.

    Bang! Boom! ngs !!!

    Swoosh!

    Lilith appeared before the boss, trying to fight after seeing his subordinates ughtered by the dark army.

    She caught him by the throat before mming him onto the ground.

    BOOM!

    The ground cracked, and a few poor high ogres caught in the st were sent flying.

    Assassin-type shadows appeared above them and shed their heads off. Blood spurted rained down on the survivors busy fighting against the shadow army.

    ''''Nice! They haven''t gotten rusty. Quite the good quality, don''t you think?" She asked the boss lying on the ground; thetter roared.

    ''''Rarrrrrr!"

    He sent a punch forward, and Lilith nimbly dodged; she knew she woulde out unscathed if she were to get punched. The punch''s pressure was enough to tell her how dangerous it was.

    Lilith''s face changed because she felt her body getting pulled towards the ground, toward the boss, to be exact.

    ''''Hmph!" She snorted before summoning lightning to get rid of the gravity, trying to hammer her toward the ground.

    ''''Roarrrr!"

    Chalbar roared after his attack failed to work on Lilith, who had switched ce with one of her summonses. She knew she must end this fight soon, or else she would run out of mana. Using the monarch domain with Shadow Summon put an enormous strain on her MP. Not fifteen minutes had passed, yet she had spent half of her MP.

    Lilith''s summon took care of the two hundred high ogres after a bitter battle leaving only the boss behind.

    Chalbar''s eyes turned red, and his body started emitting heat.

    ''''No good. This bastard is going to use the berserk skill. Quickly stop him.'''' Lilith was rmed; she ordered her summons; only thirty were left after fighting against the high ogres.

    They charged at the boss, but it was already toote as he had already activated the skill; his level rose to Lvl 152.

    Picking a club on the ground, he swung it, and the shadow summons was destroyed. To save her remaining MP, Lilith canceled the skill.

    Looking at the boss charging toward her, leaving destruction in its wake, she smiled.

    ''''Toote. You have already lost.''''

    ''''Monarch domain: Shadowless sh !"

    She swung her ck scythe before stepping aside and letting the boss pass, and a secondter, the boss''s upper body fell onto the ground with a thud sound.

    Lilith leaned against her scythe, feeling exhausted, but soon she smiled. She had gained one level after killing everything inside the boss room. Her fatigue was immediately swept away.

    ''''Sigh! It''s a good thing that I have gained another level, but from now on, it will be challenging to level. And when I thought I''ll be Level 170 before he would have the time to prepare fully. I guess I should change my n. However, let''s first see how the others are progressing.''''

    She left the boss''s room afterward, joining her sister and her subordinates on the lower floors.

 839 Chapter 813

    After leaving Sera alone in the bedroom, Alex checked Incursio hoping for a change, but nothing changed except her leg slowly healing. She was still unconscious.

    Alex sighed before leaving the room and choosing another room before lying on the bed. Closing his eyes, he sent his consciousness to Silveria''s world, in the forbidden zone.

    There was a ck door in the middle of the forbidden zone. Alex stood before this door pondering but soon pushed the door open and walked in.

    Alex appeared in a throne hall; everything was golden. At the other end of the throne hall was a giant golden throne. A man dressed in golden could be seen sitting on this throne. A silver chain tied him against the golden throne.

    ''''You are here, the master of the Death gun.'''' The man sitting on the throne lifted his face feeling Alex''s presence. His face was extremely handsome, as if sculpted by the Goddess of beauty. Short blond hair and golden eyes like a gem.

    Alex must admit that if he were a woman, he would easily fall for this man because of his face.

    ''''Yes! Arthur. I hope you have been well?"

    ''''Do you think I''d be well being chained like a dog?" The blond-haired man, whose name was Arthur, fired back, and Alex chuckled.

    ''''I decided to cooperate with you so that you could have treated me more nicely.'''' Arthur keptining, saying how inhumane it was to be treated like this.

    Alex was getting annoyed; he hade to chat, to ask for a favor, yet this man, all he did when he saw him, was to keepining. Did he think he was some kind of royalty? Even if he was, this was not his kingdom, so he shouldn''t expect preferential treatment.

    ''''You are doing this intentionally, aren''t you?" In the end, Alex couldn''t help but direct this question at Arthur, whose face changed upon hearing this question.

    ''''Hahahaha! Not bad; you have be quite sharp. Previously, all you did was to stay silent, letting that annoying silver head, I mean the princess, talk. In the end, you asked me many questions.'''' Arthurughed, knowing Alex had seen through him.

    There were two reasons why Arthur behaved as he did. The first reason was that he was testing Alex to see how fast he would react, while the second reason was to draw out Silveria. Unfortunately, he couldn''t achieve the second as no matter how long he waited; there was still no sign of Silveria ever showing.

    ''''I guess the princess won''t being.'''' Arthur sighed.

    ''''Now that I''m looking at you, you have be powerful since ourst meeting. What is your current level?" Arthur asked.

    ''''Demigod. Level 144.''''

    Because Silveria sealed him, Arthur could not use his ability; he could only detect a powerful auraing from Alex''s body.

    ''''I see. It''s not bad but tell me, why do youe to visit me today? It''s because of my host?" Arthur asked after receiving the answer to his question.

    ''''Yes! It''s because of Leonardo. I want to know how he is doing. I''ve got an uneasy feeling recently after I was unable to get in touch with him. Something must have happened, but I have no way of knowing what it is.''''

    It was true that he tried to contact Leonardo many times but failed. From the day he rescued Incursio, he kept trying, but it never worked. He felt uneasy and a little bit guilty after seeing how miserable Cami was; he decided to check how Leonardo was doing through his Gift.

    Leonardo''s Gift, Excalibur, the hero''s sword, had been with him after that night, the night he visited Leonardo in prison. He sealed this weapon inside his body; well, Silveria did it. This was one of the reasons why Leonardo was forced to take such a dangerous mission. He had promised to give back Excalibur if Leonardo were to seed in his mission; he even added the condition that Leonardo would be able to perfectly use the sword if he seeded, meaning Arthur wouldpletely acknowledge him as his master. If this were to really happen, Leonardo would be powerful; he would be able to perfectly wield Excalibur something he couldn''t do until now.

    Leonardo had no other choice but to ept; he thought he would use this opportunity toe back into the race.

    Arthur chuckled when he heard Alex''s demand, he couldn''t help but says.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Despite the hatred between you two, you''re pretty considerate. I thought you wouldn''t care whether he died or not.''''

    ''''I do care; he has no right to die before repaying his debt. He was lucky I didn''t kill him for what he did.'''' Alex replied; his voice was cold as he said those words.

    ''''I see. Let''s me see if he was in any trouble, although we are temporarily separated. I can still check how he is doing.'''' Arthur said before closing his eyes, following the connection between them, and soon he arrived on the other side; just as he was about to see how Leonardo was doing, darkness filled with evil tried to swallow him; Arthur was forced to cut off the connection between him and Leonardo.

    ''''No good, he was in trouble. He seemed to have been chained against something. It''s all I saw, and I felt familiar energy trying to swallow me.''''

    ''''Chaos energy, isn''t it?"

    ''''Yes!" Arthur nodded to Alex''s question.

    Alex stayed silent as if contemting something before opening his mouth and giving an order that surprised Arthur.

    ''''Silveria, you will release the seal but not let Arthur go.''''

    ''''I understood.'''' Silveria epted Alex''s order, which shocked Arthur; he was able finally to understand that Alex had finally subdued Silveria.

    ''''As for you, Arthur.'''' Alex shifted his attention to Arthur.

    ''''Yes?" Unconsciously Arthur responded; maybe he was still overwhelmed by the fact that Alex seeded in taming Silveria, whom he was afraid of.

    ''''Lend him your strength only when he would be at the door of death and will have regretted his actions. Don''t forget to tell him that I had authorized you toe to his rescue when that happened.''''

    Alex left behind these orders before leaving.

    However, before he could leave, Arthur stopped him and said.

    ''''You should try lifting her curse.''''

    Alex didn''t understand at first but soon got the answer. He smiled.

    ''''Thank you for the hint.''''

    He left afterward.

    ''''So, you want him never to leave your shadow? As expected of the owner of those two. You''re quite shrewd.'''' Arthur mumbled after Alex disappeared.

    ''''He is our master. Your host should be happy to serve him for eternity.'''' Silveria''s voice echoed in the throne hall.

    ''''Serve him for eternity, huh? Maybe it wouldn''t be bad.'''' He mumbled.

 840 Chapter 814

    In a room shrouded entirely in the darkness somewhere, Leonardo was tied up against something. He was naked, with many ck tentacles piercing through his body, pouring something into his body.

    Leonardo''s face was pale as a ghost; his blond hair had lost its luster, and his eyes were unfocused. His right arm keeps pulsating as if it was alive.

    ''''So, they knew I came with a goal but still took me in. They did this because of this moment. While I don''t know what they are nning to do with me, I can be sure that it will be nothing good.'''' Leonardo mumbled alone in the darkness.

    When he epted the mission to infiltrate the enemy''s rank, he knew it would be dangerous someday; he might get caught, but what he hadn''t expected was it would be this soon; Lord Thanos told him that he knew he hade to their side with a purpose from the beginning and that purpose had never been to gain immense strength but to locate and inform his aplice.

    ''''Damn it. It would have been great if I knew where we are, but unfortunately, I''m still unable to say where the headquarter is exactly. I should try probing again; maybe this time, I might get some unexpected rewards.''''

    ''''Ugh! It hurts like hell. I''m slowly losing myself, but I refuse to go down so easily. There are still a lot of things I have unfinished. I have to apologize to her; I have sinned. All of this wouldn''t have happened if I was not an idiot blinded by rage and by my ego. It would have been different if I let go of my inferiorityplex and honestlypeted against him after we were reincarnated. It is toote to change what I have done but not toote to be a better man, a better boyfriend for her; she has done a lot for him; she has always been there. I bet even now; she must be still searching for me. Even if I were to die, I''d do it only after seeing her and apologizing. Please forgive me, Cami, I''m... I''m.... Co... ming soon.''''

    He couldn''t maintain his consciousness and was forced to close his eyes slowly. Leonardo decided to take a short rest and began his n; when he woke up, that man, the doctor in charge of him, would havee by then.

    ''It does matter if I''m ying your game, Alex. One day I''ll surpass you.''

    That was thest thing he said before,pletely losing consciousness.

    At the same time, Alex, who was leaving the forbidden and woke up in the real world, felt something and smiled.

    ''''Someone must be talking about me. Let''s sleep for now and treat Incursio tomorrow.''''

    ?????

    Under the faint moonlight outside the window, Sera''s face seemed to glow with a crystalline radiance. Alex stopped and admired her beauty before lowering his head to give her a goodnight kiss. He immediately falls asleep beside her.

    The following morning, sunlight shone through the cracks in the curtains and illuminated the room.

    Alex was still sleeping while Sera was nowhere to be seen, but soon, this changed as she walked into the room dressed in pajamas. Sera was holding the breakfast she had cooked.

    ''''Wake up, sleepyhead, it''s already 9 a.m.'''' She said and gently nudged him.

    ''''Let''s me sleep some more,'''' Alex said, turning to the other side.

    ''''Stop ying. I know you are already awake.'''' Sera shot him a re.

    Alex lifted his face and greeted Sera with a smile.

    ''''Morning Sera.''''

    ''''Morning Alex. Come eat breakfast.''''

    ''''I''ming.'''' Alex jumped out of bed and joined her after visiting the bathroom.

    Sitting on the bed, Alex spread the avocado over the toast and sprinkled tomato on top as if it were cake decorations. There was a joy in how he did it, as if, for a moment, he was happily absorbed by a feeling of love that yed in his subtle smile and soft gaze. Then he brought it to his mouth and ate it; his eyes widened to indicate his surprise at how delicious this breakfast was.<sub> </sub>

    No word was needed; they understood each other. Sera smiled that she had woken up early to prepare this breakfast. She was happy that her boyfriend loved her cooking. For the first time ever, she could see every day of this future filled with gentleness and love; she wanted it; she wanted to stay and be a part of it more than anything she ever wanted.

    And as if he could see through her, Alex said.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will have all the eternity to enjoy this.''''

    ''''Eternity, huh? I guess you''re right. I''m looking forward to it.'''' Sera said before cleaning the bed.

    Afterward, she asked for a mock battle, and the result was to be expected; she lost, but she was happy she forced Alex to use his time ability.

    ''''You said you have something to show me. Is this rted to Incursio?" Sera asked after leaving the bathroom.

    Alex nodded. ''''I know how to wake her. Follow me.''''

    Sera got dressed and followed him to Incursio''s room. She was still unconscious, but her leg had almost regenerated.

    Sera observed Incursio and had difficulty associating this small girl with the monster she had heard about.

    ''''Don''t let her small build mislead you; she is powerful, far more dangerous than anything you ever faced,'''' Alex warned before aiming Silveria at her chest and fired without hesitation.

    BANG!

    The silver bullet prated Incursio''s chest and her body. Her chest glowed in a silver hue before a ck mist escaped her body and was disintegrated by the remaining silver light.

    Silence!

    Incursio didn''t wake up, but her leg regeneratedpletely.

    One minute, two minutes, five, fifteen minutes.

    Alex was getting impatient; he wondered if he had failed, but soon, his expression brightened because Incursio woke up.

    ''''Huh? Where am I, and who are you, people?" Those were the first words she said.

    Sera looked at Alex, confused by the sudden development, but Alex''s mood wasn''t great at the moment.

    ''''Fuck!"

    He felt like breaking something with his fist to vent his frustration.

    However, the following words uttered by Incursio made his face twitch.

    ''''Nah! I''m joking. You have to look at your face when I said that; how priceless. Fufufu! I know your name. Alexander and Sera codename Zero.''''

 841 Chapter 815

    Never before has Alex felt like crushing someone else head as he was feeling right now.

    Incursio could feel the tension in the air, but this didn''t stop her from cracking a joke.

    ''''You don''t have to be that angry; you will age if this keeps up.''''

    Well, now than never, she felt like she could joke. She had almost lost her life and was put into a deep slumber from which she wasn''t sure she ever wake up. So, naturally, after waking up, she was excited.

    ''''Can I punch her?" Sera asked while ring at Incursio. Alex shrugged his shoulders in response.

    ''''You can, but I''m not sure if you will still have your head after that,'''' Incursio responded, but to Sera, her smile was that of a demon. She felt a chill on her back and had goosebumps all over her body when that Incursio looked at her with those white eyes. Unconsciously, Sera clenched her fists, and her knuckles turned white from how tight her fists were clenched.

    The invisible pressureing from Incursio was not a joke; it was now Sera understood how dangerous this girl before her was. She was not someone her current self could win against.

    Fortunately, Alex intervened before things could escte.

    ''''Incursio, stop ying around. Now that you wake up, it''s time to start speaking.'''' Alex didn''t want to waste time, he expected Incursio to start spilling everything she knew, but the girl stopped him and said somethingpletely out of his expectation.

    ''''I would like to talk, but an empty stomach can talk. So, will it be too much to ask for food?"

    Alex was left speechless while Sera chuckled, thinking Incursio might be dangerous, but she was still human.

    ''''Sure. Let''s go.'''' Alex said and left to order the maids to prepare avish feast for Incursio while she would take a bath and change into one of Gracier''s spare clothes. Among those living in the vi, only the size of Gracier was close to that of Incursio.

    ''''Tch! How annoying.'''' Incursio, who was getting dressed up,ined but still let Sera help her.<sub> </sub>

    Despite Incursio''s bad mood, Sera didn''tin; she focused on doing her job. The reason why she volunteered to be the one doing this was because they feared Incursio going into a rage and killing a maid.

    However, by helping Incursio, Sera learned an unexpected truth. Except for killing and doing missions, this little girl knew nothing else, not even how to properly take care of herself; for her, all these things would be a waste of time.

    ''''You see, we were born inside a test tube, and we were born with a purpose from birth to serve the organization. I still remember this much.'''' Sera smacked her lips because of what she had just heard, but instead of speaking, she just stayed silent as she knew in this situation what Incursio needed the most wasn''t someone to talk back as she spoke but a good listener, someone who would listen without saying a word.

    ''''Do you know how shocked we were when we learned that we were born different from others, without parents? Every child has the right to have a parent that loves him and protects him, but we have been deprived of that right. To them, we were just a sessful experiment to fulfill pre-established goals; we do not need emotions, and tools don''t need affection. This was their first mistake.''''

    Sera shuddered as she could feel something ominousing from Incursio, and she knew the identity of this feeling; it was rage, a pure and overwhelming rage.

    ''''Do you know what one''s feels by constantly having a voice in your head telling you what to do? Where to go? Who to kill?'''' Incursio bombarded Sera with a series of questions, and she couldn''t offer a reply.

    ''''I guess you can''t.'''' Incursio chuckled before continuing.

    ''''I kill for the first time immediately after breaking my cocoon (test tube). I was forced to kill other test subjects, my brother, sharing the same DNA as me, also did the same thing. Those scientists were happy that we carried our first order without hesitation; they thought they had created the perfect tool. This was their second mistake. As someone who kills, you know better than me that life is sacred.''''

    To Incursio''s words, Sera nodded.

    ''''By killing another living being, especially something from the same species as you, you will never be the same again. It was what happened. After our first kill, something within us broke apart. From that moment onward, the tools that shouldn''t have emotion had a desire born within them. And when you started to have a desire, it meant you have emotion. For me at that time, it was destruction; I wished for destruction; it''s different from what they wanted; my wish was to destroy everything, not for their sake, but my enjoyment, just for myself; it was what made me different what opened my eyes and changed my fate from that of tool that existed for the sole purpose of its creator to a tool that lives only for herself. I don''t know about my brother''s first desire, but whatever it was, it changed him, changed us.''''

    Sera was left speechless by this; their creators would have never expected that what they did at that time would change those two.

    ''''We were smart, well we were created that way. We were different from others, not because we were sessful products but because of what I told you earlier. We knew we better not show them that we were too different from their expectation. Slowly but surely, each one of us continued to evolve, doing what they asked us to do but with hidden agenda. I wanted to escape from that ce and destroy them, while for Zero, it was to destroy everything, be it our creator or their leaders, the world, the universe, everything. It could be said that he was the true embodiment of Chaos. I told you my story because I want you and him to know that since the beginning, I have never been on their side. You want to use me, and I want to use you to achieve my goal. Let''s go. I''m hungry.''''

 842 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 816

    Alex, leaning against the door outside quietly listening to Incursio''s story, he couldn''t help but smile when he heard herst sentence.

    Nothing was surprising that Incursio noticed his presence; weak as she might have be, it was not to the extent that she would be unable to feel his presence, especially when he didn''t bother hiding it.

    ''So, there was a story like that. I''m d Zero got killed; if not, he might be a bigger cmity in the future. Now, I should think about using this girl and whether or not I should kill her to avoid trouble. I will wait in the future.''

    [That won''t do, Alex; you can''t kill her. She will be an important tool for your use ]

    Suddenly, a voice rang out; it came from the depth of his soul. Alex almost jumped back but stopped after hearing Silveria''s exnation.

    ¡¼You don''t have to be afraid; that girl you encountered in Exodus, the one that was used as a vessel, she left a part of her soul in your body as a parting gift and another one inside that girl''s body (I just noticed that when you use erase on her) The reason why I haven''t erased her it was because I feel no danger from her and because if I had done that you will miss the big gift she left behind.¡½

    Alex nodded while heading toward the dining room.

    ''Do continue.'' He said to Eileen''s soul, and she continued.

    [I left a parting gift inside your bodies. This gift will activate once a certain continue is met. For her, it was to be weakened for the curse of loyalty to start working, while for you, it was to send your energy inside her.]

    From Eileen''s exnation, Alex understood that the first condition must have been met when Incursio suffered severe injuries while fleeing. In contrast, the second condition happened after he cured her with Erase. Silveria''s bullet was created from his mana, manaing from his body was like his energy entering Incursio''s body through that bullet.

    ? Eileen''s voice became fainter, and Alex believed it must be time for her to disappear.

    [You don''t have to worry; that girl won''t betray you. On the contrary, she''ll move with your interest in mind. The ultimate goal of this curse is to make the one that bears the curse willingly sacrifice themselves for you. The first effect of this curse is to make the other party try to gain your favor. She has be yours the moment the curse is activated, and she will never break free from this curse. Goodbye, and I hope my gift is to your liking.]

    At the end of those words, Eileen''s presencepletely vanished, and Alex sighed.

    ''''They say the most saints are the deadliest. O guess this is right.''''

    Who would have thought that the gentle Eileen, that was like Saint, would do something like this? It was surprising. Alex was not a fool to immediately believe what she said, even though some of the things she mentioned coincided with Incursio''s behaviors. As he said, he would watch for now and decide what to do in the future.

    Alex arrived in the dining room and waited for Sera and Incursio toe, and he didn''t have to wait for long before they came.

    After taking seats, they started eating. Incursio was swallowing food as though she had been starving for a month.

    Alex and Sera were left speechless, their mouths agape, watching Incursio eat more than half of the food. After twenty minutes, she stopped, satisfied.

    ''''Burp! What a feast. Delicious food, by the way. I''ve never eaten something so delicious before. I may be addicted; you won''t mind meing over from time to time to eat this delicious food. You won''t be so heartless to refuse, right?"<sub> </sub>

    Facing Incursio''s unexpected demand, Alex''s face twitched a couple of times while Sera''s jaw almost hit the floor. Today she felt like she had experienced too many surprises.

    Alex massaged his throbbing temple. At first, he wanted to refuse but recalled Eileen''s words. He decided to grant her this small wish, and who knows what might happen.

    ''''Okay, feel free toe whenever you want. The maids will prepare food for you.'''' He said.

    ''''That''s good to know. Thanks, but I will be more grateful if you could also give me a free pass for your restaurants; I heard they also serve delicious food there.''''

    It''s like the saying: Give them an inch, and they will want the whole thing. Incursio immediately added another request after Alex epted her first request.

    ''''It''s good to dream. You can eat for free here, but if you go to my restaurants, you pay for what you eat. I''m not your sugar daddy.'''' Alex tly refused her second request.

    Incursio grumbled. She had expected this, but there was something she was curious about.

    ''''What is a sugar daddy? Does it taste good?"

    Incursio asked with her head tilted to the side; this gesture made her question more innocent.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha! Please stop Incursio, or else I''ll faint fromughing. Does a sugar daddy taste good, she asks? Pft! Hahahaha, of course, it does.'''' Sera held her belly andughed to her heart''s content.

    Incursio''s question was too fun not tough because of it; even Silveria wasughing, especially after what happened next.

    ¡¼Alex, tell me, what is a sugar daddy?¡½Unexpectedly, Nyx, out of everyone, was curious about that word as well. This made Silveriaugh even more, and Alex chose silence.

    ''''Stop fooling around, and let''s begin.'''' Alex red at Incursio; he knew she didn''t know what his words meant after seeing her reaction, but he would not exin himself because if he were to do that, Nyx would learn the meaning of that word and who knows, she might be corrupted.

    ''''Tch! You are no fun, but I will find the answer on my own.'''' Incursio grumbled.

    ''''Suit yourself,'''' Alex replied and crossed his arms.

    Incursio knew she better start talking because Alex was reaching his patience; however, the following words she uttered didn''t help much.

    ''''Let''s me say this beforehand, but I do not know where the headquarters is.''''

 843 Chapter 817

    ''''Say what?" Alex dug his ear to make sure he hadn''t heard wrong.?

    ''''As I said, even I don''t know where our headquarters is,'''' Incursio repeated, and her face was serious.?

    This time he heard her clearly, and his face changed color. He violently mmed his fist on the table. Fortunately, he still held back his strength, or the table would have been split into two.

    Alex''s knuckles turned white from how tight his fists were clenched. At several points, he wanted to shout but managed to reign in his emotions.

    He couldn''t be med; he risked everything for the unique purpose of knowing the Chaos organization headquarters; however, after Incursio, the one that should have that information was saying now that she didn''t know.

    ''''Calm down, Alex, let''s hear Incursio first. We might not know their headquarter, but I''m sure there are lots of information we might get.'''' Sera took Alex''s hand, trying to calm him down.?

    Alex nodded and looked at Incursio as if to tell her to continue.?

    Incursio heaved a sigh of relief when Alex finally calmed down. Then she began with a question.?

    ''''How strong do you think our organization, I mean the Chaos organization is?"?

    Both Alex and Sera exchanged a look before answering.?

    ''''Strong like an empire, I guess,'''' Alex said, not quite sure because nobody knew the extent of the Chaos organization forces, nobody except them, of course.

    ''''You are not wrong but not quite right simultaneously,'''' Incursio said, confusing them.?

    ''''Care to exin?"?

    ''''Ugh! They''re stronger than twobined empires, and when I say this, I''m talking about the two strongest empires in the world. The organization is too powerful, ugh! They can control monsters and cause d- ugh! Ahhhh! My head is splitting because of that damned covenant. I wish I could tell you more, but unfortunately, I can''t, not before getting rid of the covenant.'''' Incursio held her head and tried to fight the terrible headaches threatening to make her head explode.?

    Alex smacked his lips; he had expected something like this because there was no way that organization would let someone run their mouth, divulging their secrets as she wished without a safety measure, even if this person was their greatest masterpiece.?

    Alex had expected the silver bullet to erase any restraints inside her body, but unfortunately, there was still one left.

    ''''Alex, you fought Lord Thanos and saw how powerful he is, right?"?

    To Incursio''s question, Alex nodded; he remembered that short exchange they had and couldn''t help but shudder. Lord Thanos was beyond powerful; he was like a big mountain trying to crush him.

    ''''That man is extremely strong. So strong that only Typhania, if she regained her strength, could fight him. What he did with you was a child''s ypared to how powerful he is. You should try to improve quickly, your current strength is not enough, and not much time is left before they strike.'''' Incursio warned.?

    Alex sighed as he thought they could take it easy for a while but not anymore.?

    Sera clenched her fists, feeling the urgency of the situation, but first, they had to take care of the problem on the other side. She would help Lilith aplish her goal before thinking about increasing her strength; the next goal would be to step into the Demigod Realm.?

    ''''Sera tell Lilith to quickly take over the demon continent because soon they will move. I mark some specific locations, and you and the others will help me destroy those locations. Fufufu! My revenge will begin. He tried to make it into the dragon vessel; how dare he.''''?

    Unexpectedly, Alex and Sera learned a piece of valuable information.?

    ''No wonder, Lord Thanos personally moved to secure her.'' Alex finally understood why he encountered Lord Thanos.?

    ''''Can you exin what you mean by saying that?"

    Sera asked for details, and Incursio nodded.

    ''''It is exactly as you heard. I found out recently that I''m apatible vessel for the Lord dragon to possess. My brother is alsopatible, but unfortunately, he kicked the bucket from what I heard. The two of us would have been used if he hadn''t died and I hadn''t fled.''''?

    When she was talking about her dead brother, no sorrow could be detected in her eyes; it was as if her brother''s death had nothing to do with her.?

    ''I guess there''s no love between them. Wait.''?

    Suddenly, Alex had an ominous feeling, and he immediately asked to try to confirm his guess.?

    ''''You said your brother is needed as well; who will be used as a recement for him?"?

    Sera didn''t understand at first but soon did and she was shocked.?<sub> </sub>

    ''''It is your friend Leonardo, the spy you send to infiltrate the organization,'''' Incursio said something he feared.?

    ''''Sigh! I''m in trouble.'''' Alex massaged his temple while thinking of a certain girl with a fiery temper, nothing stays hidden forever, and she wouldn''t forgive him if her man were to die or be someone''s else carrier no matter what kind of sin he hadmitted.

    ''''Don''t worry, they will need anotherpatible girl or me to perform the ritual. I believe it won''t happen in a while. Until then, you must think of a n to rescue your friend.'''' Incursio told him that there was still something before Leonardo would be gone forever.?

    ''''He is not my friend.'''' Alex corrected Incursio, but she chuckled in response.?

    There was something Alex was curious about.?

    ''''Did that dragon n to possess one of the bodies after getting unsealed?" He asked.

    ''''I don''t really know the details, but it seems to be something around that line. I''m going to find out and mess with their ns. I must act before they got all the keys.''''?

    ''''How many keys did they have?" Alex asked, curious to how closer the organization was to unsealing the dragon.?

    ''''3, no 2,'''' Incursio responded with a nasty grin. Alex felt like there was something Incursio was not telling them, and he wanted to know what it was.?

    ?€¨CThis girl is hiding something.?€¡ªEven Silveria felt it.?

    ''I know I''m about to ask her.'' Alex replied, and just as he was about to ask Incursio about what she was hiding, she took out a map of the demon''s continent and quickly marked seven locations.?

    ''''Those are the location of theirboratories. Please destroy them all. This will put Lucifer in a desperate situation; he will lose a part of his strength. I think this is beneficial for both of us. You should leave immediately.''''?

    Sera nodded; it was time for her to head back. As much she wanted to stay beside Alex to enjoy his warmth, she would have to postpone that forter.

    ''''Go, we will see each other soon anyway. Please take care of yourself and be reckless. Tell Lilith I''ll be in touch.'''' Alex also felt reluctant to let her go, but he steeled himself; the two began kissing; it was a passionate kiss conveying how they felt.

    Looking at the two kissings ignoring her presence, Incursio chuckled before touching her lips; she wondered how does a kiss taste? Sweat, considering what kind of expression Sera had as she kissed Alex.?

    ''Maybe I should tryter.'' Incursio thought.?

    After kissing passionately for a few minutes, the lovebird got separated from Sera, turned into a cloud of smoke, and vanished.?

    ''''Let''s go to my bedroom. I have something to show you.'''' Incursio said before going to the room where she was sleeping.?

    Alex wanted to correct her, saying it was not her room but stopped because it would feel like he was being petty.?

    He followed her, and soon he arrived; after entering, he saw Incursio sitting on the bed and tapping the space beside her.?

    Alex sat beside her after heaving a sigh.?

    ''''Let''s go, please do not resist.'''' She asked, and he nodded. Then her finger poked his forehead, and Alex immediately lost consciousness.?

    Alex appeared somewhere, and an intense light blinded his sight. By the time he regained his sight, Alex felt strong pressure on his pupils. A vast sea of clouds loomed over a pure blue sky that gripped his heart. Below the clear blue sky, white steam bloomed upwards and stretched out like an endless carpet.

    "a€|Whata€|" Alex couldn''t help but admire the far-off horizon before him. Even words like vast and infinite seemed far toocking to describe the scene. His dazed admiration was interrupted when Incursio, beside him, said.?

    ''''Beautiful, isn''t it?"?

    ''''Indeed beautiful.'''' Alex nodded before raising a question.?

    ''''Where are we?"?

    ''''In my inner world. Let''s go.'''' She said before walking down the stairs; the stairs were made of clouds. He wondered if he would have such a beautiful inner world one day but had no idea that his inner was more shocking than this; it was thanks to his inner world that Silveria and Nyx have such a stable world. He would find out soon.?

    After walking for a while, they arrived at a white building; Incursio stopped and looked back.?

    ''''Promise me that you will help me once no matter what kind of the situation I''ll be in, and I''ll give you this." She opened the door at the end of her sentence, and when Alex saw what was floating inside the hall, his response was immediate.?

    ''''Deal.''''

 844 Chapter 818

    The Imperial pce, in one of the training grounds. Half of the ground had been turned into ice, while the other half was filled with lightning.

    ''''Not bad, you forced my hand by only relying on your Ice element,'''' Julius said before sheathing his sword, and the lightning dancing around him like an obedient beast disappeared.

    Artemia nodded before returning the ground to normal. She was exhausted.

    ''''I will leave; I have a meeting with other emperors. See you, my daughter. Now, you are strong enough to follow him. You can be stronger by continuing to hone your skills in your travel. You can go; we will take care of everything.''''

    Julius said before leaving.

    Left alone, Artemia sat on the ground and summoned her status.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value: 0/5000200

    MP: 2000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2010

    Defense: 1720

    Agility: 1840

    Intelligence: 1550

    Luck: 1490

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 50

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''Wow! As expected, the amount of XP needed starting from the Demigod realm is ridiculous. 500k.'''' Artemia said as she fumbled with her status; she wondered whether or not she should spend her skill points but, in the end, shook her head, postponing this forter.

    ''''For now, I should take a bath and prepare to see. He must have finished what he hade to aplish, and I''m sure she would be happy that girl because I will if I were in her shoes.'''' Artemia chuckled, imagining Sera''s reaction when she found out what surprise Alex had for him. She must be happy. Artemia didn''t know how things progressed between them in just one day, but she was sure that their rtionship had progressed, which was a good thing considering how long the two had known each other.

    ''''Lilith, I hope everything is fine,'''' Artemia remembered her friend and sighed. However, she hadn''t heard much newstely, the princess for Lilith to quickly take over the throne because it would mean one thing to worry about. They shouldn''t have demons backstabbing them as they prepare for the iing cmity.<sub> </sub>

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Blue Haven Vi, in the master''s bedroom.

    Alex was sitting on the bed, lost in thoughts.

    Silveria appeared and sat next to him.

    ''''Master, what you think so hard about? It''s because she gave you the key?" Silveria inquired. Since he left Incursio and had been like this, it had been two hours since he got separated from Incursio; thetter had left saying she had something to do, she woulde back or contact him if there was a problem.

    ''''Ah? Yes, that is one of the reasons. I was thinking about something else. The Eternal chain is behaving too unusually.''''

    Finally, Alex returned to his sense and told her what he had been thinking deeply about.

    After Incursio handed him one of the keys capable of unlocking one of the seven seals, sealing the ck dragon, he hadn''t been shocked by Incursio possessing a key, but he was shocked by his second Gift reaction. Just as his skin came into contact with the ck key, the tattoo on his right arm started wriggling; the Eternal chain became reckless.

    Alex had to leave hurriedly because he didn''t know what would happen if he stayed; he didn''t want Incursio to learn more about the Eternal chain. The Eternal chain calmed down when Alex stored the ck key inside his item box; he didn''t dare to take out the key for fear of something unexpected happening; this key was too valuable after all.

    Silveria began to ponder about the possible reasons for the Eternal chain to behave like that, but unfortunately, she found none.

    Suddenly, there was a sh of light, and Nyx came out.

    ''''Big sis?" Silveria was shocked by her sister''s sudden arrival as she had never expected her to take the initiative toe out on her own.

    Alex was shocked as well, but unlike Silveria, who wondered why her sister appeared, he knew she had the answer to his question.

    ''''You know why the Eternal chain behaves so weirdly, right?" He asked, and Nyx nodded before creating a chair and sat.

    ''''Ah! I understand now; no wonder you came out. So, tell us why that chain is behaving like that?" Silveria urged her sister to tell them the answer.

    ''''It''s because the chain wants to consume the key.''''

    ''''Ehh???" Alex and Silveria eximed at the unexpected answer.

    Nyx had expected this much; she continued by exining.

    ''''You should know that the seven keys, the core of the sealing formation that traps the dragon contained a small part of its power. Topletely recover, the dragon needed the seven keys. So-"

    ''''So, the key I''m holding is like a delicious piece of meat the Eternal chain wished to devour because it contains some sort of dragon power? Is that what you are trying to say?" Alex interrupted Nyx to confirm his guess.

    To his joy, Nyx nodded.

    ''''Holy shit. That''s awesome. I bet the keys must have gained this ability as time passed because they are like a medium between the sealing formation and the dragon. To weaken the monster, the formation must have sent a small portion of the dragon''s power into the keys held by the others.'''' Alex spected, and the siblings were sure that his spection was mostly on the mark.

    ''''No wonder they were so adamant about acquiring the keys; not only would it help them free the dragon, but it would also help the dragon recover his strength.''''

    Naturally, he was talking about the chaos organization.

    This was an unexpected discovery, something Alex could use to his advantage because he had something not even the all-powerful chaos''s servant would have expected.

    ''''It''s time to screw a dragon over,'''' Alex said. His lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.

    Nyx and Silveria exchange a look before sighing.

    ''Someone is about to suffer.''

 Chapter 845 Update On Their Statuses

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 20000/410000

    Magic Power: 4040/4040

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2070

    Defense: 2040

    Agility: 2140

    Intelligence: 1340

    Luck: 1140

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 70

    SP: 20

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Wind st Level 4] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrows Level 3] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    .....

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): 5000/ 5000700

    MP: 9005/9005

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 2505

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2105

    Intelligence: 1655

    Luck: 1555

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 60

    SP: 1

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Shield Level 8] [Dark Beam Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Shadow Summon Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walk in the Shadow]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 20000/400900

    MP: 5530/5530

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1830

    Defense: 1530

    Agility: 1540

    Intelligence: 1540

    Luck: 1480

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 10

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 200000/400600

    MP: 4550/4550

    Magic: Wind/Space/???

    ATK: 2050

    DEF: 1520

    AGI: 1550

    INT: 1450

    LUK: 1250

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: .[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ?????

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 75000/400800

    Magic Power: 4520/4520

    Magic: Wind, Dark

    Attack: 2320

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 1970

    Intelligence: 1720

    Luck: 1610

    BP: 20

    SP: 8

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 1] (Two Handed Style)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 70000/400600

    Magic Power: 4010/4010

    Magic: Fire Magic<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 1710

    Defense: 1410

    Agility: 1510

    Intelligence: 1200

    Luck: 1010

    BP: 0

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 5] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    .....

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    ss: Magic Swordwoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 10000/400600

    Magic Power: 4010/4010

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1630

    Defense: 1410

    Agility: 2010

    Intelligence: 1210

    Luck: 1100

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ....

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 395000/4000900

    Magic Power: 5010/5010

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1810

    Defense: 1310

    Agility: 1610

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Seven tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4520/4520

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1930

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1710

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1510

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    .....

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value: 0/5000200

    MP: 2000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2010

    Defense: 1720

    Agility: 1840

    Intelligence: 1550

    Luck: 1490

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 50

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

 846 Chapter 819

    In the depth of the void continent, the former home of the Dwarves, there was a dungeon. On thest floor of this dungeon, the ck dragon, Bahamut, was lying in the middle of a sealing formation with golden chains wrapped all around his body, making it impossible for him to leave.

    Few of those golden chains were showing seeing of breaking, proof that the formation was weakening. Seven big locks could be connected to the chains, and each lock was embedded in Bahamut''s skin.

    The king of the dragons was lost in thoughts, already thinking of a future where he would create a powerful world filled with dragons together with his mate. Thinking about her, Bahamut sent his consciousness into his inner space, where an egg about the size of a human was floating.

    This egg was gray; however, this egg was showing signs of instability, shifting between the material and the immaterial ne.

    Bahamut, who was in his human form with his features obstructed, stood before the gray egg.

    At first, he tried to touch the egg, but unfortunately, his hand passed through it.

    Bahamut felt like his heart was getting crushed a million times. The story of him being thest survivor alive was true; however, his mate, Daenerys, also survived in the form of a soul. He had been trying to revive her since then. He had two goalsing here; one was because the chaos prince wished to devour the other worlds through this world, and the other goal was to revive his soulmate by feeding her the souls of the inhabitants of this world.

    In thest war, millions had died, humans, elves, demons, and Dwarves, thest one was erased, their souls were observed by this egg turning it into this size, its initial size was big as a volleyball, and because the egg devoured millions of souls, it grew to this size.

    ''''Just a little more, my sweet queen, and you will be reborn again. I have already prepared a suitable vessel for you. She fled, but I''m sure she will be eventually caught. You won''t have any problem settling in there. Just be patient; I''ll feed you a few kingdoms soon.'''' Bahamut dered, and the gray egg vibrated, happy to hear that she would have the opportunity to eat more souls soon.

    After spending a few more minutes with the gray egg, Bahamut left, going back into his dragon.

    He immediately sends the order to capture Incursio back and elerate the preparation. He was getting impatient. Just as he was about to close his eyes, he felt an extreme sense of danger, something he hadn''t felt in a while, he immediately checked his surroundings to see what was giving him such a dangerous feeling but no matter how many times he checked the result was still the same, he found nothing but that feeling keep growing.

    [I think I must be overthinking, or maybe someone from the chaos realm is angry at me because I haven''t conquered this world as instructed? Ah! I will seed soon, my prince, so please be patient.] Bahamut prayed before closing his eyes; he thought it would be the end; he wouldn''t feel that feeling again, he was right, but something worse would happen to him soon.

    ?????

    Naturally, Alex made Bahamut feel that feeling; to be more precise, it was what he was about to do, making the king of dragons feel immense danger.

    After that unexpected discovery, Alex was ready to make the chaos organization, and the dragon suffered a loss.

    Silveria was waiting patiently for her master to take out the key and devour it, while her sister Nyx was also curious; she was more self-conscious of the danger looming over Alex right now; what he was trying to achieve was something the enemy would have never expected, this would put him in extreme danger because once Bahamut suffered a lot as he will, he would try to find who was the one who did it, he would stop at nothing to find out who it was. To prevent this, Nyx must take some precautions to ensure that nobody could locate Alex, to identify him as the one responsible, not until he collected a few more keys. Because she knew her master well, he would never stop at one; he would try to acquire the other keys once he seeded here.

    The corners of Nyx''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward. She then silently cast a barrier around the vi.

    Meanwhile, Alex wearing an evil grin, took out a key.

    ''''Here we go.''''

    The moment that key appeared inside Alex''s palm, his right arm started shaking. The Eternal chain was trying toe on its own, but because of Alex''s warning, the chain didn''te out.

    ''''Go ahead and devour it,'''' Alex said before tossing the key in the air, and in the next instant, the Eternal chain shot out of his right arm, and the tip collided against the key, creating an intense spark.

    At first, the key tried to struggle but got soon overwhelmed by the chain, a huge jaw made of ck mass appeared from the chain and swallowed the key, who had been trapped by small golden chains.

    Gulp! Burp!

    The Eternal chain let out a satisfied burp after swallowing the key; the chain returned to Alex, who was immediately overwhelmed by intense energy spreading through his body; the most urate description of Alex''s current feeling would be he felt like he was on drugs.

    ''''I might get addicted to this feeling.'''' He mumbled, knowing the test had seeded.

    At the same time, in the void continent, right after the Eternal chain swallowed the key, Bahamut, who was sleeping, felt like something had been forcibly ripped from his soul; it was extremely painful, forcing the dragon''s king to open his mouth and roar in pain.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Roarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!"

    It was a roar so powerful that it traveled all the way to the outside. Those adventurers trying their luck fell onto the ground like puppets who had their switch cut off. Some even had their eardrums burst apart, and their body was convulsing with pain.

    <o>,m In the dungeon''s depth, Bahamut was furious, so furious that the dungeon''s wall , said to be extremely sturdy, almost unbreakable, started showing signs of breaking apart.</o>

    ''''Find whoever did this. If you don''t, I''ll personally skin you alive.'''' He ordered all his subordinates across the world. They stopped whatever they were doing to go search for the culprit even while not knowing what to search for.

    To think that someone would dare to steal something from him, he didn''t know what had been stolen as he was furious at the moment, but he vowed to kill whoever was responsible for this. How dare someone steal from him, the king of dragons? Absolutely unforgivable.

    Bahamut was too furious to notice that one of the seven locks had disappeared.

    ??????

    Somewhere, Lord Thanos, who was sleeping after a steamy session with his women, was jolted awake after receiving Bahamut''s order.

    Unlike the other, he got more details. For instance , why this kind of order had been given.

    ''''Who dares to steal from our Lord?"

    ''''This person must be tired of living. I guess I must also act. I wonder what happened.''''

    At this thought, Lord Thanos got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. The sun was high in the sky, and the temperature was perfect for rxation, yet he was forced to leave his bed to go search for an asshole that destroyed one of the rarest moment he had to take a respite.

    ''''Never let me find you, whoever you are.'''' Lord Thanos said before vanishing from thevish bedroom, leaving his women exhausted but satisfied.

    ?????

    Back to the Blue Haven Vi. Alex could be seen with a wide grin on his face; he was extremely happy; not only had he seeded screwing his enemy over, but his level also increased. Above everything else, he got an unexpected reward.

    ''''Master, tell us what kind of rewards you got.'''' An impatient Silveria could not wait to know the rewards her master gained after his second gift swallowed that chain.

    Facing the impatient Silveria, Alex chuckled and put his hand forward to stop her froming closer. He then answered.

    ''''My level increased and-"

    Before he could continue, Silveria stopped him and asked with her eyes sparkling.

    ''''And then?"

    ''''How impatient can you be?" Instead of answering, Alex asked Silveria, who immediately came to her sense and apologized.

    ''''I''m sorry, Master. I''m just curious about what kind of skill you acquired.''''

    ''''And who told you that I''ve acquired a skill?" Alex asked, amused by her assumption; he wondered what made her so sure he had acquired a skill?

    ''''Come on, master. I know you have acquired a new skill, just tell us.'''' Silveria, who was sure of her guess, urged Alex to show them.

    Alex chuckled; indeed, as Silveria said, he acquired skill on top of his level increasing. Looking at the small blue window floating in front of him, Alex smiled.

 847 Chapter 820

    Alex chuckled; indeed, as Silveria said, he acquired a skill on top of his level increasing. Looking at the small blue window floating in front of him, Alex couldn''t help but smile.

    [New Skill acquired: Alter Ego]

    Even without checking Alex already knew it was an awesome skill. When you read a book or watch an animation, and the protagonist has this ability, you are like, ''Wow! I wish I could also have this ability. It was precisely what was happening in Alex''s case. Never would have he expected to acquire this skill.

    Looking at the smug smile their master had on his face, the sisters exchanged a look; they knew he must have gotten something good for him to be smiling like that.

    ''''Master, don''t leave us hanging like that. Please share with us what you''ve got. We want to smile too.'''' Silveria said with a smile. Her smile was wry as she gazed up at his face.

    Finally, Alex turned towards her; he had been too busy feeling the joy of getting a new wonderful skill that he forgot to tell the girls what skill he got.

    ''''I got a new skill: Alter Ego. I''m guessing it must have been ones of the original Bahamut possessed.''''

    ''''Certainly, that is an awesome skill, but we will need to check it before knowing if it''s a double-edged sword,'''' Silveria said after hearing the skill Alex got.

    Nyx nodded. This skill might sound good, but at the same time, it could be a double-edged sword. Your alter ego could try to take over your body; hopefully, something like this won''t happen.

    Alex also understood their worry, but he was sure this skill wouldn''t have this kind of problem if he knew how to use it better without relying too much on it.

    ''''Let''s check my status first before checking my new skill.''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3240

    DEF: 3040

    AGI: 2840 (+200)

    INT: 2940

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]<sub> </sub>

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] (New) [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego Level 1] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''Even without raiding dungeons or killing monsters, your level is steadily increasing. As expected of my master.'''' Silveria teased.

    Alex ignored her sarcasticment and looked at Nyx.

    ''''Thank you for casting that barrier earlier. I forgot to do something so basic. Even that idiot forgot. It would have been a problem if Bahamut or his subordinates knew I was the one responsible for what happened to him. Things might have be dangerous as he will do anything to acquire the other keys. The war will break out sooner than expected, and many innocent people will die.''''

    Alex was grateful for what Nyx had done; out of the two, she was the most responsible; with her around, many of his worries were reduced. She was like a mother silently watching over her son, protecting her only when he needed protection, never overdoing it. Sincerely, Alex wished that it could have been her who had awakened first, not Silveria, good at nothing other than disrespecting her master and eating ice cream.

    When Alex had these thoughts, the woman''s sixth sense kicked in, and Silveria said.

    ''''You thought something nasty just now, right?"

    ''''Yes, I was thinking how useless you''re. Got a problem with that?" Alex asked, not hiding anything.

    Silveria was shocked at first by the direct answer but soon smiled.

    ''''Not all, Oh! My great master. I shall be careful in the future but just for your information. Do you know why nobody managed to spy on this vi even when many eyes were looking at this vi from the darkness?''''

    Alex said nothing as he felt like he would get the answer even without asking what Silveria was talking about.

    ''''It''s because I''m covering the whole vi in my domain. So, you see, I''m not that useless as I do useful things from time to time.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened because he had never expected Silveria to be doing something like this. Immediately he was overwhelmed by a pang of guilt; maybe he shouldn''t have judged so quickly.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts, Nyx looked at her sister and said.

    ''''It is true, but your domain is not always active.''''

    ''''Ugh! You don''t have to say that, big sister, are you against me or something?" Seeing even her sister seemed to be against her, Silveriained.

    ''''He is right; you are really useless,'''' Nyx added with her expressionless face.

    ''''Big sister.''''

    ''''Useless!" Nyx repeated, and Silveria''s face turned red from her blood pressure increasing.

    Looking at the sisters bickering, Alex was amused. He watched them not doing anything.

    Finally, he acted. Allowing a smile to escape, he said.

    ''''You two, you have yed enough. It''s time for me to check my new skill before testing it.''''

    Right after saying those words began reading the description of his new skill.

    [Alter Ego: Ability of the proud Dragon''s king.

    You can create a clone of yourself that will have almost every skill as you.

    Level 1: Can onlyst half of an hour. 2000 mana will be consumed for the creation of your Alter Ego.

    ?????]

 848 Chapter 821

    [Alter Ego: Ability of the proud Dragon''s king, Bahamut.

    You can create a clone of yourself that will have almost every skill as you.

    Level 1: Can onlyst half of an hour. 2000 mana will be consumed for the creation of your Alter Ego.

    ?????]

    ''''Somehow, the description of skill has changed. I wonder who came up with this system. At first, every time I leveled up, it would inform me, but it was only in the beginning. I haven''t heard that notification sound in a long time; well, it''s not that I''mining.'''' Alex said after reading the first sentence.

    ''''I see, it''s a nice skill. The cost for using it, it''s not too high, but what with the question mark?''''

    Silveria said, pointing at the bottom of the window.

    Alex was too focused on the first sentence to have noticed that. It was only when Silveria pointed out that he read the whole thing, and as expected, there was a question mark at the bottom. Another thing that never happened before.

    ''''Why is this happening, though?" Alex wondered; he wished to acquire more information on the skill, especially those question marks. Unfortunately, as he feared, he got nothing, but he still tried a couple of times until another unexpected thing happened.

    [Error! Unable to show you until you raise your level to a certain level. Error!....]

    ''''What the fuck?" Alex cried out in surprise.

    ''''Strange things keep happening today after I got this skill. Well, I will eventually find out what this skill is hiding once its level increases. Hopefully, it''s not something harmful.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, we are here. Nothing will happen.'''' Nyx reassured him, and Alex nodded.

    ''''Let''s me see what this skill has to offer,'''' Alex said before using the alter ego skill.

    He felt like something was being forcibly ripped from him. There was a blinding light that blocked everyone''s sight. When they opened their eyes again, the three saw another Alex standing right before them.

    He was exactly like the original except for a few differences; the alter ego''s eyes were green, not heterochromia like the original. He was dressed in a in ck outfit, not wearing Loki like Alex.

    ''''Wow! Indeed my alter ego. It looks exactly like me, though not so handsome as me.'''' Alexmented as he approached the alter ego.

    The girls rolled their eyes at him. None of them saw the alter ego sneering. It happened in a second, so naturally, they missed it as they were not focused on him.

    Finally, Alex arrived before the alter ego; he observed him, taking his time; he even poked his cheek a few times, ying with it. Until the alter ego swatted his hand to the side.

    ''''Stop touching me like that; it is too creepy. I have goosebumps because of it. I''m not a doll; I''m leaving being with rights.''''

    Unexpectedly, the alter ego spoke. Silveria''s chin almost hit the ground while Nyx narrowed her eyes, seemingly thinking about something.

    ''''Is this for real?" Silveria asked, pointing at the alter ego.

    Alex was too shocked to speak.

    ''''Stop exaggerating. It''s not like I''m some robot, and even robots nowadays can talk on their own. I''m his other half; while I may not be authentic, it doesn''t mean I''m unable to speak nor perfect some actions without his consent.'''' The alter ego said with his arms crossed as he arrogantly looked down on Silveria, but when thetter red at him, he shrunk back, afraid of her.

    There was something else the alter ego was more afraid of, Nyx; he didn''t dare to look at her in the eyes; he was too scared of her.

    Finally, Alex regained his sense and looked at his alter ego.

    ''''Well, there are two things I have confirmed. You''re arrogant; the second one, you can''t go against my orders. That''s a nice thing to know. Follow me.'''' He said before turning and began marching toward the training ground. Nyx turned into a ck light and vanished.

    Silveria followed Alex while the alter ego followed behind.

    En route, the alter ego made a suggestion.

    ''''The other me, the original, why not give me a name?"

    Alex didn''t stop as he had expected this question, and he had already prepared an answer.<sub> </sub>

    ''''You don''t need one. You will vanish soon anyway, but if you are so adamant about having a name. You should go with Ego. It is perfectly fit for you.''''

    Silveria covered her mouth, fighting a smile.

    Ego sneered but still epted. ''''You are some it hurt me knowing we are the same.''''

    ''''Shut up and follow.'''' Alex red at Ego, who immediately fell silent.

    After walking for a while, the three arrived at the training ground, and the two Alex stood face to face.

    ''''We will fight; you better give your all. If not, you will die before in less than five seconds.'''' Alex warned; even without checking Ego''s status, he knew he was stronger than him because Ego didn''t have ess to everything, which was a rather good thing.

    Alex used the eye of truth on Ego.

    [Ego]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High human

    Rank 15

    Level ??????

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 3000/3000

    Magic: ????

    ATK: 2000

    DEF: 18000

    AGI: 2000

    INT: 2400

    LUK: 1700

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max][Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Envisage] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Doppelganger]

    Alex nodded after looking through Ego''s status.

    ''''Let''s begin!" He said.

 849 Chapter 822

    ''''What are the rewards?" Ego asked, his lips curling upward into a smirk, just enough to reveal his sharp canines.

    However, he only met with a silence which made him shrug his shoulders.

    Silveria looked at Ego; he felt like this one would be a pain in the ass to deal with. He seemed like someone who wouldn''t listen to what others said, doing whatever he wanted.

    ''He must be monitored not to cause unnecessary trouble.'' She decided that it would be best to monitor Ego every time he was created. They shouldn''t have an evil Alex running rampant, considering his strength. Ego might not have ess to the original full skills, but it doesn''t make him less dangerous.

    What left Silveria feeling a bit relieved was the fact that Ego didn''t have the Death eye, and he couldn''t probably use the death gun (Nyx); maybe he could once the alter ego''s skill increased in the future but hopefully not, because Silveria''s gut feeling was telling her that this thing would surely cause trouble one day.

    ''Let''s just watch.'' Silveria mumbled while looking at the two; the match was about to start.

    Swoosh!

    Ego was the one who attacked first; even with his limited stats, he was still fast enough to give the illusion that he had teleported. He appeared before Alex and threw an uppercut toward his unguarded jaw. Alex dodged with minimal movement. As they shared soul, they were the same Alex knew what he alter ego would do.

    Ego tried to punch him in the stomach with his other, but Alex met the attack with a powerful punch that threw Ego off guard. Alex followed with a round kick, but Ego lowered his body until it almost touched the ground. He flipped his body back using his hands.

    Alex, who was about to attack, tilted his head to the side to dodge a knife thrown at him.

    Silveria''s eyes widened when she saw Ego throwing one of Alex''s throwing knives. She was about to ask how but in the end, she stopped asking because she was sure it was only possible if Alex authorized him to use them. It was normal they wouldn''t fight using only their fist, weapon would be used as well.

    Alex, who dodged the knife, didn''t have the time to breathe before Ego was already in front of him with a front splitting kick and not your normal one; somehow, there was green light covering his leg; it extended like a green de.

    ''''Not bad, you''re not the only one capable of doing that.'''' Alex borrowed his alter ego idea; the wind element covered his leg, and he sent it above his head, kicking Ego''s leg.

    Bang!

    The collision between their legs created a small shockwave; they attacked at the same time, punchnding on each other faces.

    ''''Ugh!" Ego grunted as he felt a sharp pain in his cheek.

    ''''Silveria!" Alex called out, and she immediately understood what he was trying to say.

    As soon as Silveria vanished, turning into a silver light, two guns appeared in the two hands, and bullets were unleashed.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!

    Using bullets to offset each other attacks, the two danced around as the sound of gunshots rang out constantly.

    The two were smiling like two children ying hide and seek. They understood each other perfectly; their control over their body was to the extent that they knew where the other would attack from.<sub> </sub>

    It was beautiful how urately the bullets they fired from their guns would strike each other, creating a beautiful spark.

    Swoosh!

    Ego threw another knife at Alex, the knife cut through the air like a meteor, but Alex had no trouble dodging it.

    Having expected this, Ego wore an evil grin as he quietly mumbled.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    He shadow shifted the knife he had just thrown and arrived in Alex''s blind spot; he summoned another knife and shed as though he was performing a thrust. He knew with just this, Alex would not go down; therefore, he executed multiple attacks.

    ng!

    Alex blocked the knife aiming at his back with Silveria; seeing this, Ego smiled, thinking he had won. The gun he had previously discarded reappeared in his hand as he fired a special bullet, a me bullet created using the mana convergence skill.

    Just as the bullet was about to leave the gun chamber, Alex, who shouldn''t be able to deal with the third attack, responded with a smile that sent shivers down to Ego''s spine. They might have the same soul, but he was still a mere copy. For him to think that he could outsmart Alex so easily was a big mistake. A mistake he would be paying for.

    Alex summoned reaper and covered it in wind element to make it sharper and more durable before blocking the gun chamber with the enhanced knife, and when a bullet couldn''t leave its chamber, there was only one result awaiting the gun.

    Boom!

    The silver gun was created using Xerox, which meant it was not durable as the original exploded with Ego being violently flung away and metal shrapnel piercing through his body.

    Enduring the pain, he threw a knife to the side before shadow shifting to avoid the next rain''s bullets fired from meteor bullet he believed.

    However, it was faint; the real attack happened right after Ego shadow shifted.

    A phantom bullet cut through the air like an invisible hand that came to im Ego''s life. It was already toote; by the time he noticed this, he couldn''t dodge. Then he got an idea if you can''t, then make use of the situation to your advantage. Every situation could be used.

    Just as the explosion produced by the phantom bullet was about to swallow him, with his remaining arm, he threw one of the metal shrapnel that pierced his body at Alex, who dodged.

    Boom!

    Finally, Ego was swallowed by the explosion, dying.

    Just as he was about to dust himself thinking that the match had ended, he felt danger, and immediately he used Steel''s body; his body was covered in metal shine, barely before a bullet struck him in the back, pushing him forward a couple of steps.

    ''''Eh?" Alex was surprised by how resourceful his alter ego was.

 850 Chapter 823

    ''''Eh?" Alex was surprised by how resourceful his alter ego was. If he had not reacted so quickly, he would have been injured.

    After blocking the bulleting from his back, Alex turned around to see what caused this, and he couldn''t help but let a chuckle escape from his mouth. To think Ego would sacrify his own hand already pulling the trigger, he shadow-shifted this arm with the metal shrapnel Alex dodged. The bullet happened to be leaving the gun''s chamber simultaneously. It appeared behind Alex; the time couldn''t be more perfect. Alex would have been caught off guard if his senses weren''t on full alert.

    ''''Not bad. For a level one clone, you''re strong. What is left is to check whether or you can be sent to farming while I''m doing something.'''' Alex mumbled, already thinking about how to best use this new skill he got.

    Silveria materialized next to him and said.

    ''''The one-hour time limit shouldn''t be a problem. He can farm an astronomical amount of XP in one hour. This can be repeated over again and again. What I''m worried about is whether or not it is possible for him to be far away from you.''''

    At the end of her sentence, she voiced her concern, and Alex''s response was.

    ''''We will know once we test.''''

    ''''For now, I need a hot bath to help me clean all the filth umted during the mock battle,'''' Alex added before heaving a long sigh.

    ''''To think they woulde a day when I''d miss having maids helping me a bath. The short time I spent in the Far East empire seemed to have corrupted me.''''

    Her master''s confession amused Silveria. She decided to tease him.

    ''''Why are you feeling so done? Don''t you have a bunch of maids at your disposal in this vi? Do you think they would refuse to serve you? It is what they have been waiting for. Just say the words, and they will be plenty of maids ready to serve you to the best of their capabilities. Even your wildest desires won''t make them cower. You can ask them to do anything. To them, you are like an emperor, so you should enjoy yourself when you can, dear emperor.''''

    Alex rolled his eyes at her, refusing toment as it would make the silver-haired girl too full of herself.

    However, what she said wasn''t wrong; he could ask his maids to take of him; after all, he was paying them with enough money to live frugallyter, and from what he could tell, it was the custom in this world to include this kind of service in the maid''s duties.

    Alex shook his head to discard these thoughts threatening to overwhelm his consciousness. It was not like he was reluctant to do this, but he felt like something bad would happen if he were to let go of himself, especially in this vi, their home. It could be understandable that the girls said nothing when he was in the Far East Empire because it was the custom there; he couldn''t refuse the emperor''s hospitality, but doing the same thing here was sure to draw the ire of his women, and there was nothing scarier then woman''s wrath.

    Halfway through their way back to Alex''s room, Silveria, who seemed to have sensed something, decided to withdraw.

    ''''See you soon, master.''''

    Alex was confused by the sudden words; he had thought she would apany him to his room while probably asking for money to sneak out to buy those ice creams she loved so much, but unexpectedly she left just like that. Alex was toozy to ask why she was behaving like that.<sub> </sub>

    Arriving before the main bedroom, he pushed it open and walked. It was time to take a good bath to relieve his stress. He already had an idea about how to make this perfect.

    A few minutester. Alex pursued his lips as he leaned into the bathtub enjoying his wine. He relished in the wonderful wine''s taste as the hot water collided against his skin, sending warmth through his pores.

    ''''Bathing is always a wonderful feeling,'''' Alexmented as he continued to enjoy himself. Still, soon his peace was broken as someone opened the bathroom door. Alex, who was not expecting someone, was surprised, but his surprise was shortly after he noticed the person identity that walked in.

    ''''What a nice surprise,'''' Alex said, finally understanding why Silveria would leave. Looking at the princess, a former goddess in nothing but her birthday suit, Alex beckoned.

    ''''Come here.''''

    He couldn''t help but sigh in admiration seeing her beautiful body. Her body seemed like a delicate porcin doll, like a beautiful piece of art. He could never get tired of it, no matter how many times he looked at him. She was his like he was hers. No one, absolutely no one, could snatch this pearl from him. Sometimes he couldn''t help but feel extremely lucky, having been blessed with so many beautiful women; even his parents would feel proud of him from the other side. He couldn''t wait to introduce them to his grandmother if he had the opportunity.

    Alex patted the ce beside him and smiled at Artemia. She put on an exciting expression and instantly rushed toward him.

    But instead of sitting beside him, the bold goddess sat on his thighs.

    Alex was surprised but smiled because it was indeed what she would do; among his women, she was among the boldest.

    Artemia leaned her body against his chest and submerged her lower body into the water.

    Alex could feel her bottom grinding on hisid member. He resisted the urge to pierce her and hugged her waist gently.

    ''''That isn''t a good thing to do, my goddess,'''' Alex said as he bit on her earlobe, he did it so gently that the pleasure was doubled and slow at the same time, sending shivers down her spine.

    Resisting the urge to attack him, Artemia asked.

    ''''When are we leaving?"

    ''''We are leaving tomorrow morning.'''' He answered.

 851 Chapter 824

    After leaving the bathroom, Artemia personally went into the kitchen to cook something for them to eat, and after dinner, the two were now lying on the bed with the princess, using Alex''s chest as a pillow.

    ''''When I was a child, I''d always thought that exceptional people would be different.''''

    ''''For example?" Alex asked while reading a novel he had picked up recently, a story about angels.

    Artemia didn''t immediately read a sentence in the book Alex was holding that made her smile. It was something the protagonist said to his friend. He said something deep which touched Artemia.

    ''As sunlight enters raindrops and emerges as rainbows, so love enters each person''s soul and emerges as their passions in the arts, science, and nature... in whatever sparks their curiosity and drive. It is how they find their truth and purpose. It is how they give of themselves to others. Love is what makes us who we are; it is the energy that brings us to life.''

    Alex, who caught her reading this, chuckled and teased her.

    ''''I know you will read this. You women like things like these. Well, I''m waiting for you to continue, and I know you won''t if I keep reading.''''

    He closed his book at the end of his sentence earning a cute pout from Artemia. Alex''s body jolted; his desire to ravage her he kept bottling up as she came to tease him in the bathroom erupted like a volcano. He immediately assaulted her.

    ''''I was saying-"

    Her words were cut short by a kiss. Artemia''s eyes widened in surprise, but she soon smiled, feeling extremely happy. Which woman wouldn''t want you to see the burning desire in your man? The desire to devour you whenever he wants?

    When a man is like this with a woman, you slowly get hold of his heart.

    It goes for the other way around. The first time happened because she needed to be saved; no other solution was avable; she kind of regretted it at first but not anymore as it was that starting that made things evolve as they are now. She came to love him slowly, learned more about him, saw himugh, get angry and even cry. She was there and witnessed all these things; slowly but surely, he had be a part of her life she would never get separated from.

    He was her sun, and she was his moon; the two formed the day and night, inseparable.

    The two kissed wildly, and in that split second before his touch, every nerve in her body and brain was electrified. It was the anticipation of being together in a way that''s more than words, in a way that''s sopletely tangible.

    After kissing for a while, they got separated, with Artemia looking into those beautiful heterochromia eyes, caressing his cheek with much love. She said.

    ''''You are my drug. One touch, and my intoxication is instant. Whatever you want to do is what we''ll do, and there isn''t a thing I can do to stop you - not that I''d want to. Just your scent sends me into a heady trance, one that doesn''t end until our bodies are still once more, just warm and snuggled in as close as two souls can be. Where were you?''''

    To that question, Alex smiled; he knew she was asking where he was for not appearing in her past life, and he got the perfect answer for this.

    ''''I was preparing to meet you as you are special.''''

    Artemia felt a sweet feeling filling her body, trying to drive her crazy; she would dly leave herself to be crazy, crazy of love for him, that is.

    Alex, who was about to kiss her and finish what they had started, saw himself getting pushed back on the bed with Artemia dering.

    ''''This time, I''m in control, so you be a good boy and don''t move your hands. I''m going to drive you crazy, stop, and do it all over again until you beg me to finish this. Even then, I won''t. I''m just going to do every naughty thing to you until your mind and body explode.''''

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine hearing that deration. He was filled with anticipation. He would let her do what she wanted; she would be inmand tonight; he would love to see what she had up to her sleeve because she sounded highly confident as she said those words; it was like a captain of a cruise ordering the cruise''s passengers to stay still as she said sail. For safety purposes you will do exactly what the captain and it was what Alex was doing.

    ''''Ok, captain, you''re inmand. Send me to heaven.'''' Alex dered with a smile.

    A smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face as she dered.

    ''''Oh? Leave it to me.''''<sub> </sub>

    Tonight was bound to be a stormy one, but it was a night like these Alex liked most.

    ?????

    At the same time, somewhere in the capital.

    A young girl could be seen walking alone in a dark alley, the perfect prey for the hungry hyenas waiting for tonight''s prey.

    Naturally, it was Incursio, the one waking in the dark alley. Because of what happened recently, she appeared extremely weak, like easy prey. After leaving Alex''s vi, she ran a few errands inside the capital, and as night crawled out from its hiding, she decided this was the perfect time to test something; more importantly, it was the time to get some answer. As nobody wanted to tell her what she wanted to know, Alex and Sera refused to tell her; she would find out the answer on her own.

    She wouldn''t go around asking random people what sugar daddy meant, so naturally, she opted for the scums of society, those people dirtier than the sewer itself are source of knowledge, and she would dly use them to satiate her curiosity.

    For this reason, the curious Incursio decided to use her current state and her petite body as bait, and seeing them eyeing her like some kind of tasty candy; she grinned with her head lowered.

    ''''Good, littlembs follow me.'''' She mumbled as she felt the gazes filled with malice and greed directed toward her.

    p She walked faster, and to make things more believable, she looked behind and feigned a frightened look. Then, she started to walk faster, as though trying to escape from the people following her. Her petite build, coupled with her frightened face, made things more believable and awakened something inside the thugs following her. Licking their lips, they elerated and followed into the dark alley.</anda>

    Soon, they were surrounding her in the dark alley. The current situation looked like a group of grown men trying to bully an innocent and fragile girl. This left the men in a state of extreme arousal.

    ''''Hihihihi! What do we have here? A lost littlemb? Let''s big brother apany you home, okay?" The leader of the group surrounding Incursio said as he took a step forward that he was expected the white-haired girl, whose beauty seemed to have been created by the finest artists, to cower in fear, to shake violently like a boat in the middle of a storm but it was the opposite that happened.

    The petite girl who was afraid a moment ago had disappeared and was reced by a frightening calm girl trying to massage her forehead.

    The leader took a step back; it was an unconscious action. Those eyes, were the eyes of someone who didn''t value other people''s lives. He had seen that kind of eyes before; those eyes were the same eyes of that mad scientist that kidnapped people in the slum; he called himself Maddog. He couldn''t ever forget as long he lived because that was the only time he felt so scared that he wet himself. And to think he would reencounter those same eyes, he wished to have nothing to do with this girl; she was the prey but the hunter that lured them here.

    Just as the leader was about to order a strategic retreat, Incursio opened her mouth and asked something that left them dumbfounded.

    ''''Tell me, what is a sugar daddy?''''

    Most of them wondered if this girl had gone nuts, the vice leader of the little gang licked his lips as he saw an opportunity, an opportunity to ravage an innocent-looking. Only the leader knew how dangerous this girl was, but he seemed not to understand what she was trying to do.

    While the leader was lost in thoughts, his vice leader stepped forward, rubbing his palms together.

    ''''I will dly tell. It means sleeping with this daddy as I show you the wonder of life. As I buy you everything, you want in exchange for ravaging you anytime I want. How is it? Do you want to give it a try?" The vice leader said, confident that he would taste this innocent girl soon. The more innocent they were, the sweetest they tasted.

    Only the leader knew that something scary was about to happen, he tried to warn his men, but it was already toote when his warning reached their ears.

    ''''It''s that so?" Incursio said with her head tilted to the side; her expression was that of a smiling psychopath that was about to murder for fun.

    ''''I understand, but I''m not having the like of you as my sugar daddy. Choosing Alex or one of his friends was better than dead men like you.'''' She added before disappearing.

    "!!!"

    "N-No... Nooooo!"

    For the next minute, the dark alley was filled with bloodcurdling screams.

 852 Chapter 825

    After venting a bit, Incursio left the area with a smile on her face.

    ''''Huh? Should I ask Alex to be my sugar daddy?" Incursio said she was seriously considering the action; the little bit she knew of him, he would never ept to be her sugar daddy. She was just thrilled by the idea of messing with him; the look on his face as he refused would be fun to see.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m looking forward to that day, but first I must take care of some bugs.'''' She said before disappearing. She would first take care of the spies nted in the capital before going to dungeons and staying for a while; she must increase her strength quickly while hiding her trail. There was no way the organization would let her go; they would try catching her because she was that valuable to them to give up on.

    Since the day she longed for freedom and had been secretly plotting her escape, she had also begun thinking about which ship to board to leave and experience greater things. Coincidentally, Alex''s group arrived, and immediately she became interested in them. She had decided a long time ago to jump on this ship if she ever got the opportunity, and now it happened, she would do anything not to have her freedom stolen again.

    ''''Let''s hope your side will be more fun.'''' She thought as she appeared above the mansion of a noble.

    ?????

    Back to the Blue Heaven Vi, Alex''s room.

    He was lying quietly on the bed, ready for Artemia to show him how she would be taking care of him.

    Artemia lowered her head enough that the two could feel each other breath, the way those alluring pink lips were disyed, Alex almost couldn''t resist the urge to take them on, but finally, he managed to curb this urge.

    ''''Good boy. You deserve a reward.'''' Artemia smiled, seeing Alex not following his instinct to kiss her.

    Instead of kissing him as a reward, she moved her head and suddenly bit Alex''s left ear, slowly licking it.

    The ck prince felt a shiver run down his spine, and his eyes shone in anticipation; he couldn''t wait for more; the beginning was already looking promising enough to tell him that she had wonderful ideas in store for him.

    While Alex was busy thinking about her next, Artemia had already moved, her snow-white hands slowly ran on his abs, gently exploring them; she was doing this ever so slowly that Alex kept having goosebumps over and over again. He was starting to be excited as you could spot his raging hard-on.

    Artemia then went to kiss him; it was a kiss that made you want more, so naturally, Alex sought for more, but she stopped him while putting her slender finger on his mouth.

    Slowly, she left the bed while beckoning him to follow if he wished for some more. As if he was under a spell, Alex followed, but something astonishing happened right after he left the bed.<sub> </sub>

    The lights were switched off, and Alex felt someone gently pushing him. Knowing it was Artemia, he did nothing and let himself fall. His body fell into a chair that magically appeared behind him.

    Then the lights were switched on again but this time not brighter.

    Alex''s eyes widened when he saw Artemia in sexy lingerie adorned with an extremely short skirt. He wondered when did she wear that thing. Since the lights went down, not even five minutes had passed. This was too quick to change into this, but when he remembered that she was a lightning element user, it made sense.

    As he was already aware of what was about to happen, Alex satfortably in his chair. Apart from visiting a club, no woman had personally done what the princess was about to do. If you think Mysthia waspletely behind in terms of entertainment because it was a fantasy world, you couldn''t be more wrong.

    In terms of entertainment, Mysthia was a lot closer to Earth, maybe because many earthlings passed through this world, sharing a bit of Earth culture and entertainment here.

    Alex observed Artemia flicking her fingers, and a sensual song began ying in the background.

    She stepped forward and gave him. Afterward, she slowly and seductively walked a few steps away from him, entuating her hips. Then she stopped and looked over her shoulder at him and lowered her jacket to the floor.

    The song kept ying in the background as Artemia took a step back towards him while putting one of her hands on her hips, right above the short skirt, and slowly lowering her skirt. As she was doing this, she slowly bent down towards the ground, giving Alex a bird''s eye view of her ass.

    Alex felt like his blood pressure was increasing at an rming rate. He just sat there watching Artemia putting her hands on her hips before slowly twisting it, the way she was doing this was clumsy, unlike a professional stripper, but he was still mesmerized.

    Unconsciously, he wanted to touch her, but she swatted his hand away while waving her finger in his face while her back facing him. It was too damn erotic. Alex''s dick was hard as a rock.

    Alex, who was doing his best not to jump on her, soon saw his tolerance tested. She walked towards him before straddling one of his legs and seductively started to grind up and down it. She stopped him from touching her. After ying with him for a while, she stood up and slowly walked away from him and stopped once she was a few feet away. She then slowly started to undo her bra with her back facing him. She started by slipping the shoulder straps down before undoing them from behind her back, and after she was done, she tossed the bra at him, and itnded urately on his face as he inhaled her scent, sending him further into an aroused state.

    Artemia came back and straddled him again and started ying with him; she tied his hands behind the chair using her bra, and she would dance with her breastsing dangerously close to his mouth; Alex was going crazy; he had never suffered like this. He felt like he was being toyed with, this left him quite frustrated, but he decided to endure it, to show her that he could really endure the temptations.

    She knew he wouldn''t easily get provoked, so the next thing she did was slowly remove her panties, and Alex, who thought he could endure it, couldn''t as his eyes reddened at the view of that glittering pussy.

    ''''Fuck! I can''t take anymore.'''' He shouted before breaking his restrain; the beast was unleashed.

 853 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 826

    Alex, who couldn''t take any more of Artemia teasing with her striptease, decided to assault her; he had suffered enough.

    However, just as he was about to assault her, she stopped him by reminding him of his promise.

    ''''Don''t forget your promise. You said you will stay still.'''' She said before moving between his legs and skillfully removing his boxer; she stared at his hard-on in wonder; no matter how many times she saw it, she would always be surprised.

    Artemia grabbed Alex''s cock gently with both hands before lightly kissing the tip of his erect penis.

    The feeling was so good that Alex could not help but take a deep breath.

    Shee looked at Alex''s expression with upturned eyes and smiled. Then, she started to service him with her mouth.

    "Hu¡­~ Nn... Haaa... Chu...~"

    She was not really best at servicing him but Alex could not deny that he was feeling good. Sometimes not being good at something could do more damage than being an expert.

    Alex, who was feeling good, slowly stroked her head and enjoyed her service. Artemia seemed to like that, because she sped up her movements and wrapped her tongue around his penis.

    "Mmm... Good, I''m indeed in heaven. You''re sure a fast learner."

    "Huuu¡­ That is because I want to make you feel good." She replied with a soft tone as she licked his cock carefully.

    Alex''s arousal was heightened after listening to her words. Before long, he was unable to suppress his feeling of ejaction.

    "I''m cumming¡­." He said as he held Artemia''s head softly and spoke up. Understanding his meaning and sensing his cock throbbing, Artemia increased the intensity of her movements.

    The blowjob quickly got more intense, filling the room with a nasty sound.

    Eventually, Alex reached the end of his limit and held her head firmly as he ejacted inside her mouth.

    *Spurt! Spurt!*

    A huge amount of semen fell inside Artemia''s mouth. The princess tried to swallow it, but in the next moment, she started to cough, unable to swallow everything.

    She then spat out the semen on the ground with a bitter face.

    "So thick¡­ I-It doesn''t go down my throat."

    Seeing this, Alexughed loudly and caressed her beautiful blue hair with an amused expression.

    "Did it feel good?" She asked.

    "It did. But it''s my turn now."

    Alex had enough to be at the receiving end; it was time for him to act and for good this time. After saying those words, he immediately took her in a princess carry before tossing her on the bed and pressing Artemia''s body against the bed. He kissed her ear, making her squirm with an adorable expression.

    His skillful hands moved around her body as he kissed her neck, shoulders, and breasts. The bed creaked and squeaked softly due to the intensity of his actions.

    Rolling the naked Artemia on her back, he made her raise her hands above her head and grabbed her wrists together.

    Then, he teased her breasts, legs, waist, and vagina with his fingers and mouth, causing the princess to pant softly.

    Artemia''s vagina was soaked with love juices. Even though he had not teased her for long, she was already prepared to receive him. This must be because the little y aroused her.

    When Alex pushed his penis against her tight vagina, she let out a soft gasp.

    With a grunt, his penis entered her.

    A tight feeling surrounded his rod. Alex felt the walls of her vagina wrapping and squirming around him, bringing him an indescribable pleasure.

    "You''re still so tight even after our numerous sessions."

    "Mmm¡­ Ahh¡­ T-This is¡­~."

    The feeling of her vagina was so good that it was unbelievable. It made Alex want to stay like this forever.<sub> </sub>

    Feeling Artemia''s vagina tightening around his cock, he slowly moved his waist before elerating.

    Then-

    "Nnnn~ Ah¡­~No¡­~ Kael¡­!"

    She was so sensitive that she climaxed immediately.

    <o>,m How cute.</o>

    Alex looked down at the trembling princess with a smirk. Then, when he felt that her orgasm had ended, he brought both of her knees up and continued thrusting his dick inside her.

    "!!!"

    Artemia opened her eyes wide when she felt his deep thrust. Alex chuckled and kissed her cheek as his penis reached her womb after another deep thrust.

    "Ah~ It''s great¡­~ Kael¡­!"

    Her vagina clenched his penis harder than before. With every thrust of his dick, her vagina tightened it as though it did not want to let it go.

    Love juices sshed out with every thrust of his penis, and when he withdrew it, the love juices overflowed and slid down on the bed.

    Feeling his weight over her, Artemia let out a loud groan and hugged his neck. She then started to pant heavily as she closed her eyes.

    "Ahn¡­ Uuu¡­ Haa¡­~ A-Again¡­!"

    Before long, she climaxed again.

    Alex immediately changed her position once more. This time, he turned her body around and pressed her chest against the bed. Then, he inserted his penis in her vagina from behind.

    "Ahn¡­~"

    In this new position, he could reach even deeper than before. Every thrust reached Artemia''s womb. The stimtion of it made her let out embarrassing squeals of delight.

    She gripped the bedsheets as her face was pressed against the bed. Right now, she could do nothing but endure Alex''s endless attacks.

    Once and again, he reached her deepest part, stimting every inch of her wet cave.

    Finally, after pistoning for almost seven minutes, Alex felt the urge to ejacte.

    At the same time, he noticed that Artemia was about to climax again.

    "Eretria, I''ming!"

    "Annn¡­ Y-Yeah¡­ M-Me too¡­!"

    Grunting, Alex elerates his movements.

    She let out a loud moan and raised her face. Soon, her body tensed up before quivering violently.

    At the same time, he shot my semen directly into her womb.

    "Kael¡­ So good!"

    Feeling the hot sensation on her belly, she let out a loud yell, and her body copsed powerlessly on the bed.

    Alex let out a sigh as he admired her beautiful white skin, which was now red because of the heat of their session. Alex lowered his head and then bit her nape gently, making her shiver in pleasure.

    "It was great." He breathed in Artemia''s ear

    The third princess hummed and nodded shyly.

    Seeing such an adorable expression, his libido rose once more, and he assaulted her. She responded.

 854 Chapter 827

    The following morning Alex was the first to wake up, and seeing Artemia sleeping with a blissful expression on her beautiful face, he felt happy, blessed to have a woman like this in his life. He would have loved more than any to leave her sleeping some more, but unfortunately, he couldn''t as they needed to leave; the others must be waiting for them in the Lionheart Empire. He missed his sister, friend, and his women.

    ''''It''s time to wake up, sleepyhead,'''' Alex said, trying to wake her up, but she didn''t seem willing to wake up soon.

    ''''Eh! Okay, I''ll let you sleep some more, but you will have to join us over there. I''m off then.'''' Alex said before erasing his presence as if he had truly left.

    It didn''t take two seconds for the princess to refuse to leave the bed to run to the bathroom because she didn''t wish to be left behind.

    Alex couldn''t help but smile, amused by how panicked Artemia was. He joined her, and the two took turns helping the other clean.

    One hourter, they were ready to leave; the reason it took them so much time was that they needed to see the emperor and Artemia''s siblings before leaving. Alex talked with Katherina, who matured a lot; she was one step closer to her goal. The first prince, Adler, warned Alex never to make his sister suffer or else he would kill him no matter where he was. He nodded, and after exchanging a few jokes with the emperor, the couple left, taking a direct teleportation formation to Lionheart Empire capital, Leo.

    ?????

    Alex was overwhelmed by the beautiful city before him; if previously he had thought his friend''s hometown wouldn''t be any more beautiful than Avalon, he had been greatly mistaken. Everywhere you look, your eyes will see tall buildings almost akin to skyscrapers from Dubai or Shanghai. There was only one color that dominated the capital, yellow gold. It was to the extent that you would wonder if this color was the only color the beastmen here knew, but after thinking through Alex understood that it was the color rted to the lion; it was normal for them to like it more than any other color.

    After observing the surrounding for a while, Alex and Artemia left hand in hand. However, they stopped because guards apanied Leon, and Maria and others arrived to wee them.

    ''''Wee, my friend. Wee, princess Artemia.'''' Leon greeted his friend with a smile before respectfully greeting Artemia; it was unknown why but Leon couldn''t act as he used with Eris and others before Artemia; it was almost as if she was superior to him.

    Alex was happy to see his friend in the flesh after almost two months, but just as he was about to step forward for a bear hug. Leon winked at him.

    ''''Sorry friend, I better let you take care of your problem before talking. Don''t worry; I''ll tell my father that you arrived safely, but you decided to sleep because you were tired.''''

    ''''Thank you, my friend. I owe you one. I''ll buy you a drinkter.'''' Alex felt grateful. Leon, together with the guards, left, leaving Alex and his family.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little weird until Artemia broke the ice.

    ''''It''s good to see you again, girls. You must be Saeko, right?"<sub> </sub>

    Saeko nodded absentmindedly; before she knew it, she was dragged Artemia somewhere.

    ''''Let''s go, there are many things I want to talk about. Gracier let go, Sakuya too,'''' she asked them to follow; Gracier reluctantly followed while Sakuya chuckled, calling Artemia smart; she must have noticed how jealous Maria and Luna were seeing how close she had be to Alex and decided to let them spend some time with Alex, it was indeed a wise choice. It was not like she was not also jealous, but unlike the other two, Sakuya decided not to make things difficult for Alex.

    ''''Ok, I''ll follow you. Let''s them have a bit of fun.'''' Sakuya mumbled as she ran after the three girls heading into themercial district.

    Like most empires, the Lionheart Empire was divided into three districts. Still, unlike Avalon, there was the core district where the emperor, the nobles, and other families lives, then there was themercial district, andstly, the coliseum where the diators fought.

    It was one of the ces Alex''s group wouldter visit.

    ?????

    After others left, leaving only the three behind, Alex awkwardly scratched his head, trying to start a conversation.

    ''''How have you been, my lovebirds?"

    Luna and Maria exchanged a look before Luna spoke.

    ''''We are doing fine but not like a certain someone who seemed to have been enjoying himself so much that his face had be pale. I wonder how many times you did in a day.''''

    ''''Ugh!" Alex felt like running away, but if he were to do that, he would always do the same thing every time they began showing jealously. It would be asking for too much if, instead of making a woman ept that she wouldn''t be the only one in your life, you were to forbid her from being jealous. Jealously was also part of a rtionship like sex.

    ''''I miss you too much. Let''s explore the surroundings while you exin what happened while I was in Avalon.'''' Alex skillfully dodged Luna''s obvious trapped; he kissed them on the lips in front of everyone to make them unable to temporarily control their bodies before he dragged them with him as he went in a random direction.

    The two came to their senses, but it was alreadyte; they couldn''t only follow even when they had something to say. They knew he was making some efforts to please them, and they decided not to make things difficult for him.

    ''''Let''s go to themercial district; there is a candy I want to buy,'''' Luna suggested, and Alex nodded. Maria sighed before following them. She stopped Luna and suggested something; the two giggled before continuing to walk beside Alex. Although he wished to know what they were plotting, he decided not to ask and see what they were nning.

 855 Chapter 828

    Four hourster, Alex and the girls arrived at their temporary vi when the three continued to chat after not seeing Artemia and the others.

    Suddenly, Alex felt something,

    "You girls what¡­."

    That''s all he could say before the girls pulled his pants down. They were talking about something else when the topic suddenly switched to this.

    Both Maria and Luna''s hands went on top of Alex''s pants, feeling up the bulge hidden beneath it. Maria boldly took his lips into a kiss. It was an intense kiss, so intense that he almost mistook her for someone else.

    Luna, on the other hand, removed his shirt and started kissing him on his neck right before descending slowly toward his chest, then his nipples.

    The two alternately switched on, either taking his lips or his neck.

    Finally, he understood what the two were nning.

    And as a man, how can he let his girls do everything? At one point, his hands slipped inside their clothes, cupping their breasts. Along with their moans every time he pinched their nipples, the sounds of their kisses and entangling tongues reverberated inside the room.

    Not satisfied with just feeling it on top of his pants, Luna decided to set the beast free.

    And now they were on the point where they pulled it down along with Alex''s underwear. With that half-erect cock exposed in front of them, they grabbed and started stroking it.

    Both Maria and Luna were staring at it as it started to harden and stood up slowly through the stimtion of their touch.

    ''''No matter how many I''ve seen, it''s still big,'''' Mariamented, ament to which Alex let out a chuckle.

    "Then I''ll take care of this first¡­."

    Luna then let go of his lips as she leaned over on his cock. She then snatched it to pull it near her lips. She nced at him first before opening her mouth and slowly dropped her head down, taking in the head inside it.

    Maria and Alex started another round of battle tongue, and with her tongue wrestling with his tongue, he could feel Luna take in more of his member. From the head, she dropped her head down further. The hot and slimy sensation from her mouth, along with her slick tongue, made it fully erect, and she started sucking it.

    Maria, at the same time, took Alex''s hand that was freed from Luna''s breasts and put it inside her skirt where she had him feel her moist panties.

    ''Sigh! It seems she needs some attention down there. '' Alex thought before caressing her pussy through her moist panties before he ran his finger on her slit, pinching it; Maria trembled and moaned into his mouth.

    In a swift motion, he tore off her panties to directly ess her glistening pussy; he sent a finger inside her while his thumb was used to rub her clit.

    ''''Anhh!'''' Maria moaned before resuming their battle of tongues.

    While Luna was sucking Alex off, he fingered Luna at a fast pace; the room was soon filled with erotic sounds.

    Over time, as the pace of Luna''s sucking increased, so was Alex''s fingering, and the stimtion the two of them were receiving reached its peak,

    "Alex, I''m cumming!"

    ''''Luna, darling, be ready to take everything.''''

    Alex warned Luna when on the other hand, Maria couldn''t hold her moan out as she trembled uncontrobly from cumming. Her insides squeezed his fingers, and he felt how her wall couldn''t stop pulsating, trying to suck his fingers in.

    Luna smiled before hastening her pace, while at the same time stroking the part she couldn''t swallow faster. From that continued stimtion, his cum couldn''t be held back anymore. Alex suddenly held her head and piston a few times before releasing his cum inside her mouth.

    After feeling that extreme pleasure of cumming, Alex watched Luna, who never let go of his cock as she continued to suck out thest bits of his cum. Only after making sure that nothing woulde out anymore did she let go of it.

    Luna then lifted her body and turned towards me with her cheeks bloated due to the stored cum in them, while a little bit spilled at the side of her lips. With a seductive smile, she showed him how she gulped it down before opening her mouth to show that there was nothing left inside it. Alex was amused; this side of Luna, once she goes wild, is sure interesting.

    "Thank you for the meal, darling; it was quite tasty; I wouldn''t mind taking another shot."

    Luna lusciously smiled at Alex before she took his lips and kissed him again. Maria was slumped down next to him, still recovering from her climax.

    "My turn now¡­."

    Alex watched her remove her dress piece by piece while slowly doing it; she undressed seductively, taking her time to do it. It left one salivate in anticipation.

    ''''I want it rough,'''' Maria said, awakening the beast inside Alex.

    ''''Go on all fours then.''''

    Maria did it, not forgetting to shake her booty as if to provoke him.<sub> </sub>

    Alex chuckled, held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind, and started to piston her. Each second, he moved back and forth, invading her insides until her deepest part.

    ''''Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­slower, please.''''

    ''You asked for it, but now you want me to go slower? no way.''

    Maria''s ragged voice reached Alex''s ears. But he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    Maria shivered with pleasure when she felt his tongue over her body; she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy.

    Alex grinned and decided to elerate, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his dick, trying to crush it, but instead, it was his dick piercing her womb. Maria could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.

    He grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before going up to lick her earlobe and biting it hard.

    "Ahhnnn¡­~" Maria screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his rod. He sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.

    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Maria was filled with hickeys symbolizing tonight love affair she had tonight. For an instant, he could not help but wonder what the other girls would say if they saw these hickeys; well, it would disappear before tomorrow morning anyway, do her high regeneration.

    As he thrust his hips faster and faster as he ground her insides, Maria also started humping her hips to match the intensity he was giving her; at some point in time, they unknowingly changed position from doggy style to sitting. With her legs still circled him and their lips that would only let go of each other when they needed to breathe or pour some love on their necks. Alex held Maria on her butt to lift her and down his cock as he plowed her hard.

    *Pah* *Pah*

    Soon the sounds of her buttocks pping against his nd could be heard.

    ''''Anhhh~''''

    ''''Ohh, so good.''''

    At one point, Luna, who had been watching, decided to join them; she went over and stole Maria''s lips, and an intense kiss followed.

    Alex grinned and continued plowing Maria while he fondled Luna''s breast, but it seemed she wasn''t satisfied; therefore, he started sucking on her nipples while Maria continued to hump herself on his cock.

    After Maria got her second climax, she stood up for Luna to get her turn. Changing their positions, he started to suck on her twin peaks, turning the pinkish nipples red from how hard he was sucking on them.

    Luna, on the other hand, held onto his hand as he guided her to slowly sit on his cock; though it slid inside her smoothly; Luna''s moans couldn''t be contained as she started squeezing on him even before it was entirely buried deep inside her.

    Seeing her bing that lovely, Alex let go of Maria''s nipples for a while to focus a bit on Luna. Circling his arms over her body, he started pounding her from below. The way she twitched her hips made it more pleasurable to both of them.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ''''Anh!!" "Anhh~''''

    Another chorus of flesh hitting flesh mixed with moans resonated inside the room. Alex bet if it weren''t because the room was soundproof, the others would be awakened by now.

    As time passed, Alex kept switching on the two of them by letting them reach their climax first. As they''re now lying down on the bed, which was already stained from their love nectars, Alex started again on Maria and intended to finish it on her, filling her up with his cum again. This time, he used the scissor position; crisscrossing her legs, he plowed her until they reached climax.

    After cumming inside Maria, Alex immediately switched to Luna to stimte it again. As soon as it became as hard as earlier, he increased the pace of his pounding while Maria was resting.

    "Aahhnn¡­ ahhnnn¡­ I love you, Lex."

    Luna shouted as she moaned out during her fourth climax. At the same time as her, Alex finally reached climax and poured another load of cum inside her.

    After that, he fell to her side as they both started catching their breath.

    ncing at Maria, who had just regained consciousness, he said, ''''I can continue if you want.''''

    ''''Nah! I''m tired; I already have my share. I love you.'''' She whispered.

    ''''I love you both,'''' he said.

    Maria then slowly crawled on his free arm. Putting her arm over him, she kissed him again before snuggling herself to his neck.

    When Luna recovered, she also did the same as Maria; she then giggled cutely while making herselffortable in his arm.

    A little whileter, Alex heard the silent snoozing of the two girls. That surely exhausted and, at the same time, satisfied them as they both had a smile on their lips while silently whispering his name in between their snoozes. Their jealously had vanished as they were now satisfied.

 856 Chapter 829

    After satisfying Maria and Luna, who was more proactive than usual because of their jealousy, Alex hoped to get a bit of a smile while not getting his hope too high.

    Recently, he had been feeling tired, and he was sure it was not because of his sexual life as he had more stamina to waste than ordinary people; he could even have sex for an entire week without getting tired. So the problem was his body; something seemed different; he couldn''t quite exin it, and unless he knew what it was, he didn''t want to ask Silveria or Nyx to check his body because relying too much on those two would make him heavily dependent on them and in a situation he couldn''t have their help he would be worthless, not knowing what to do on his own, something he definitely does not want.

    ''Let''s hope it is not something bad. Maybe I''m about to awaken my ability.'' Alex jokingly thought as he drifted to sleep.

    However, he soon woke up to a heavenly feeling; someone was eating his little brother.

    Forced to open his eyes, Alex looked at the culprit, knowing it could only be her, and indeed it was her; her ck eyes shone like a dark star in the middle of the night.

    ''''Hi!" Sakuya said with a smile before continuing to service him.

    Alex sighed. ''''Of course, you will also want attention. Okay, I got it. Let''s go to another room.''''

    He didn''t give her the time to object before the princess carried her to another room. He had expected Sakuya to join them sometimeter, but he had never nned for a foursome. The other two were too exhausted for that. Hence he opted to satisfy Sakuya alone in another room.

    As soon they entered the new room, they began kissing. It was good how convenient men''s bodies are; they could quickly get into the mood.

    Soon their kiss became wild until they both ran out of breath.

    Gasping, Sakuya said,

    ''''I can''t believe you''re so energetic after handling those two; it is to the extent I wonder how scary your stamina is.''''

    Alex chuckled and hugged her body while he kissed her earlobe.

    ''''What is the problem? Are you scared because of my endless stamina?'''' He asked, still kissing her.

    ''''Ah? And why would I be scared? Bring it.'''' As expected, Sakuya was easily provoked.

    She kissed Alex, and he did the same, but he kissed her softly.

    Sakuya moaned softly and twisted her body on his thigs. Alex''s rock-hard ns rubbed against her thigs, increasing her body temperature.

    ''''You''re a really beautiful woman Sakuya. d I''ve you for myself, I can''t let any other man have after all. Only I am worthy of this Japanese beauty.''''

    Sakuya looked at him with a sweet smile as she said ''''d that you know, if you don''t take care of me, I''ll leave for-"

    Alex didn''t let her finish and cut her off by sealing her lips as they started another tongues battle.

    At the same time, he moved his fingers through her spine, making Sakuya shiver and moan under the intense stimulus.

    Quickly undressing her, she did the same to him.

    Lowering his head, Alex licked her clit slowly before sending his tongue inside her pussy in slow motion.

    Sakuya''s body arched up, and she let out a moan.

    Alex''s hands traveled toward her ample breasts; he started massaging them, pinching her already hardened nipples.

    ''''Mnmmh!" Sakuya moans, feeling the double assault; Alex starts sending his tongue in and out of her sacred ce at fast speed while ying with her breasts while his other hand was used to caress her ear, one of her sensible points, slowly.

    ''''Oooh! Good''''

    Sakuya moaned, pushing his head deeper into her crotch, making his nose rubbing against her clit.

    Sensing she was about toe, he stopped for a moment; she looked at him with confusion, chuckling. Alex lowered his head again, but he didn''t put his tongue inside her pussy; instead, Alex sucked her clit so hard that her body trembled, then he pinched her hardened nipples the same as he continued sucking her clit.

    ''''Ooh! I''m cumming!!" Sakuya shouted as she let out her first orgasm.

    With slurping sounds, Alex drank all her love juice before raising his head and bringing his stained mouth to kiss her; she reciprocated passionately while using her hand to please his hardened and throbbing dick.

    Stopping their kiss, Alex watched, trying to please him clumsily; he decided not to intervene.

    Sakuya hesitated for a moment before lowering her head to kiss the tip of his dick; slowly, she flicked her tongue around the head of his dick; she started licking it while slowly moving toward the end of his shaft; using her free hand, she yed with his balls, handling them a bit roughly while moving her head up and down.

    Alex couldn''t help but let out a groan, he didn''t know where she learned this, but she wasn''t bad. She started moving her head faster while still ying with his balls; he held her head in ce as he started moving his hips faster; Sakuya was caught off guard; she tried to stop him, but Alex was faster; he pumped her throat faster sending almost his entire length into her throat, his balls contracted as he shot his hot semen into her mouth.

    Sakuya gasped; she had trouble breathing. Finally, Alex removed his dick from her mouth to see her spit some of his semen; panting, she red at him.

    "Sorry, I became a bit excited. That''s good, Mio, it was not perfect, but I like it." He praised her, trying to decrease her anger.

    Licking her lips, Sakuya muttered, "It tastes bitter as always."

    Smiling, Alex put her on his thighs, his dick aiming at her entrance.

    He did not enter immediately. Instead, he teased Sakuya slowly, causing her to moan and bit her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.

    Finally, she could not endure more. Sakuya tried to push her waist towards his shaft to fill it with his spear.

    But he moved back at thest moment and smirked.

    "You know what you need to say in a moment like these, my little S Queen."<sub> </sub>

    Sakuya blushed hard; she bit her rosy lips and nodded.

    "..Please¡­ I want it¡­ Give it to me."

    "Good girl," Alex praised.

    As soon as he heard that, he immediately pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Sakuya moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged Alex''s neck and started to move up and down.

    "Ahnnn, ugh, Ahn, I''m feeling it inside me again,"

    Sakuya said, eyes filled with lust. This feeling was too intoxicating, too addictive, and she could never get tired of it.

    Sakuya wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow Alex''s huge member to push deeper inside her, making it easy to plow her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.

    The jealousy she was feeling toward Artemia earlier disappeared; now, she wanted nothing more than to be connected with him. So, she wasn''t holding herself back anymore.

    Alex felt excited when he saw that she wasn''t jealous anymore. He couldn''t get enough of her lust-filled face and heard her crazy moans. His libido surged up again, making him thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.

    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against his shaft fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to both of them. The two kept reaching one high after another, immersing heart and mind in the pleasure. It''s why sex is a wonderful thing.

    Alex kept ramming his thighs against her sensitive body while his hands fondled and caressed Sakuya perfectly round buttocks. His mouth wasn''t idling either; he was sucking her tit as he plowed her hard. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her cave.

    Sakuya couldn''t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her. She was enjoying herself.

    "Annhh! Annhh! harder Alex..."

    He was surprised when Sakuya said this. She even coiled her legs around him and opened the entrance of her wombpletely.

    Smiling, Alex increased his paces.

    Pah* Pah* Pah*

    Sounds of his nds kissing her ass cheeks resonated within the room. Lifting her a little, Alex pierced her, sending his entire shaft inside her snatch.

    Instantly, his penis reached into her womb and broke inside it.

    "Ugh! Ahnnnn¡­..!" Sakuya let out a loud cry and shivered deeply. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.

    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than her first orgasm. Alex''s legs werepletely drenched.

    He groaned in excitement and pushed Sakuya down, changing their position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding. He plowed her fiercely.

    Alex pressed down her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, he attacked even more aggressively, causing the Japanese''s girl vagina to contract around his dick a tightly like a coiled snake that was about to strangle its prey.

    "Ohhh! good!" Sakuya let out a loud cry and hugged his neck.

    Alex smirked and kissed her lips, owning her body and soulpletely, thus making her his once again.

    Alex did not know if it was because she missed their jealousy toward Artemia, but Sakuya was incredibly lustful tonight. Soon, she was approaching her third orgasm.

    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.

    However, he continued attacking her, plowing her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive his holy spear.

    By her third orgasm, Sakuya was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.

    At the same time, she let out a strange, unintelligible moan, and her body clung to him like an opossum while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm she had.

    Seeing that, Alex increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he pierced her womb and sent all the semen he had umted in her. He stopped only after depositing everything inside it.

    Sakuya let out a loud moan and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.

    "¡­ So good¡­" She muttered with a dazed expression. She was very satisfied.

    Alex smiled and looked beside him. There, a pair of beautiful ck eyes met his heterochromia eyes and smiled lustfully, then,

    "Sigh! You became hard so soon." Sakuya whispered, astonished.

    ''Well, I''m proud of that. For some men, it may take a certain time to get hard again, but for me, It was different.'' Alex responded.

    "Round 2"

    He smiled and grabbed her waist. Then, he entered her again without mercy.

    "Ohhh!"

    Once more, her moans resounded in the room. Tonight will be a sleepless one; they both knew it. Or so they thought.

 857 Chapter 830

    Alex, piercing Sakuya from behind, felt his heart beating faster before his vision ckened, and he appeared in a blue space, this space was so vast that he could not see its end, but in the middle of this vast space, he saw a rainbow light floating.

    Although he didn''t know what this light was, Alex was sure that it had something to do with his unique ability; this thing had called him here, which meant he was getting closer to awakening his unique ability.

    Seeing the rainbow light and knowing it had something to do with his unique ability, Alex couldn''t wait but get closer to the rainbow light and finally discover what his unique ability was; however, no matter how long he walked forward, he was unable to get closer to the rainbow light, almost as if he could never reach the light. He tried to fly, to use Sleipnir, to use all his strength, but unfortunately, nothing worked. The distance between him and the rainbow light seemed to be increasing.

    ''''Noooooo! Let''s me see....!" He roared, but unfortunately, nothing worked.

    ''''What to do?" Alex searched for a solution but could not find one until a huge suction forced him to leave the blue space, but only after a broken voice resonated through his mind.

    [Absolute?????????]

    [Synchronisation rate :??????]

    [Unity.....????????]

    ?????

    Alex was forced back into reality.

    ''''What happened?" He mumbled, confused, but Sakuya didn''t give him the opportunity to ck off as she had decided to devour him entirely like that he wouldn''t go ying around.

    Alex decided to satisfy her first before searching for answerpletely.

    He lowered his head and sealed her lips; meanwhile, his hands moved over her body, caressing it. Using one of his hands, he kneaded her big and wonderful breasts; he yed with her hard erected nipples.

    Sakuya felt her body bing weak, and she tried to moan; however, because Alex was sealing her lips with his lips, she couldn''t. His remaining hand went toward his clitoris, and he pinched it.

    Immediately, Sakuya''s body shook; she broke their kiss and let out a loud moan.

    Alex didn''t give her any time before he slid his middle finger inside her sacred ce; her body shook once more; lowering his head, and biting her left nipple.

    "Annhh!"

    Sakuya moaned while holding his head down; she was sensitive after her numerous orgasms yet still refused to sleep because she was trying to hang him dry. Alex smiled before acting.

    While ying with her breast, he started to finger her slowly; soon his assault became quicker.

    Sakuya''s body arched up; she loudly moaned before cumming. Her body fell back into the bed, and juice flooded out of her pussy, drenching the already wet bed.

    Her breathing became rough; her big breasts were moving up and down. Alex stared at her beautiful mature body overflowing with charm. He licked his lips like a wolf before lowering his head toward her hairless pussy. Before she couldprehend what was happening, he had already assaulted her pussy with his tongue imbued in mana.

    "Wait, Alex- ugh! Annhh"

    Obviously, he didn''t wait as he sucked her clit before sliding his tongue into her wet cave, assaulting her with his best technique; she was sent into heaven, again and again; the pleasure was too much.

    "Ooohhhhhhhh!"

    Sakuya let out a loud moan before cumming; her body twitched a few times. She had forgotten how many times she had orgasm tonight; the only thing inside her mind was the ever-present pleasure filling her body, corrupting her soul.

    Sakuya gulped when she saw the furious beast; she had a hungry look in her eyes; she wanted this beast to mess up with her inside, to help her calm down the itchiness she had been feeling deep inside for a while ago. So, she looked at Alex as if she was begging him to end her misery.

    Alex smiled and lowered the head of his hardened cock at the entrance of her cave and prated her in one thrust.

    "Anhhhh!"

    Her body violently arched back, and her eyes widened as if she was having an Ahoge.

    If someone were to film the current Sakuya and show her what kind of expression she was making, she would be shocked she was making the same face as those characters in hentai.

    Not like she would have cared about that because, at the moment, the only thing that mattered was to be connected to this man who was the only one capable of making her show that kind of expression.

    Alex began to assault her with fast attacks; he was rough, making Sakuya grunt in pain.

    Her body, which had not recovered yet from their previous sessions, she shivered fiercely. Her tight wall wrapped fiercely around his shaft, trying to crush it.

    Alex didn''t stop his rough assault because Sakuya seemed to love it as she kept moaning like there was no tomorrow. His dick went in and out repeatedly until it pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.

    "Ugh!!!"

    Sakuya let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body, but he was holding her hands, so she could not move.

    ''''Faster and rougher, please..'''' She begged.<sub> </sub>

    "Sure." He smiled and did as his woman wished.

    Sakuya gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.

    He licked her neck and armpit, and then he bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.

    Finally, his hands moved to her sacred ce. He used his fingers to rub her clit making Sakuya moan loudly.

    Then, when Sakuya was getting used to the pleasure, he licked her ear before biting it hard.

    "Ugh¡­~" Sakuya moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around Alex''s dick, almost making him cum, but he ground his teeth and continued.

    "Alex..." With a loud cry, he felt Sakuya''s orgasming.

    "N-No¡­"

    After the flood of love juices drenched his waist, Sakuya gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression. Although she was the one that asked him to be rough, he went beyond her expectation.

    Alex, who was not satisfied yet, assaulted her after switching positions.

    "!!!"

    Sakuya''s eyes opened wide. She looked at Alex as though looking at a beast and her face turned pale. Her body shook; it was as if someone had attacked her with a bolt of lightning.

    But in the next moment, she felt his member moving again.

    She moaned involuntarily; thebined assaults caught herpletely off guard. She became more aroused under his rough assault.

    Alex smirked and put strength on his waist. Suddenly, his penis pierced her deepest part. She gasped, and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.

    "Mm¡­"

    Sakuya''s walls tightened even more around Alex''s dick, and his member found it a bit hard to move.

    So, he thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Sakuya shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.

    "Ohhhh! So good"

    She moaned and screamed loudly. Her body twisted below him, and her legs wrapped around his waist to wee his assault.

    Sakuya moans became even louder and lewder as his assaults went on.

    The slippery sounds of his dick piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed their senses. She forgot everything; she forgot about her initial objective, literally everything; her head became pure white. She just wanted to enjoy this moment, this feeling of being connected with him.

    Finally, when Alex felt she was about to orgasm again, he decided to bring their lovemaking to an end.

    Grabbing her waist, Alex moved in and out quickly. He mmed his waist on her ass while using his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Sakuya''s body shivered repeatedly, and her eyes turned nk.

    "So deep¡­ T-This¡­ feeling so good. I-I''m dying¡­"

    Then suddenly, her body spasmed.

    Once, twice, and thrice.

    Alex grunted. The attacks of his waist turned faster, and finally, he felt his orgasming.

    Thus, he thrust onest time and cummed inside her womb.

    "Cumming¡­~" Sakuya screamed loudly, arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength, and she copsed in the bed.

    Alex took a deep breath andy over her. He kissed her, and she responded with passion. He kissed her cheeks and decided to let her rest; her eyelids were slowly closing themselves, and she had already fallen into sleep.

    "Let''s continueter," Alex whispered into her ear as though she had heard a luby; Sakuya fell asleep while using his arm as a pillow.

    "Sigh! What was that space?"

    Alex spat out a sigh before closing his eyes. He had no idea that something was evolving inside his body.

 858 Chapter 831

    After the intense session, Alex fell asleep, not knowing that something was changing inside his body.

    Half of an hourter, his body started twitching. It was as if he was experiencing a nightmare, a pretty terrible nightmare.

    The scene changed to his point of view, and strangely he felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Currently, Alex was standing somewhere, on a battlefield; he scanned his surrounding; everywhere he looked at it was destruction, only destruction. He could hear the sound of an intense fight; he saw a blue-haired girl fighting, this girl was injured, suddenly she got sted away by what seemed to be a tail, she stabilized herself after one kilometer, suddenly something tried to attack, however, a purple-haired girl with ck wings like that of a fallen angel rescued the blue-haired girl from a certain death by appearing in her shadow and teleported both them away.

    Alex said someone dressed in golden armor with a beautiful longsword was desperately fighting; another one dressed in red armor was helping him. A golden-haired woman dressed in white seemed to be casting arge-scale spell. A white-haired beauty with nine tails was holding a gigantic fireball akin to a small sun above her head .

    Someone was shouting in Alex''s direction; it was an extremely beautiful woman, with white hair and golden eyes; behind her was a big tree that seemed like it could pierce the sky. This woman was shouting at Alex; more importantly, her finger was direct at Alex''s arms.

    It was at that moment Alex became aware of something cold in his arms; lowering his head like a broken robot, he saw that he was holding beauty in his arms, beautiful lustrous ck hair and ice-blue eyes; however, currently, there was no light inside her eyes no more, she was dead, even so, she was looking at him with a smile as if to say ''Don''t worry, I do not regret it. It''s worth it, and I believe in you. Live well.''

    Alex felt like his world had been broken apart; everything disappeared, no cries, no sound, no battlefield, only endless darkness, and he said,

    ''''I won''t ept it. I will kill you all.''''

    His current voice was so low, so cold that it could freeze one soul; he couldn''t believe it was him that uttered such words; there were no emotions behind his words, no hatred, only the will to destroy.

    Suddenly, everything went dark, and Alex woke up in real life; Sakuya was sleeping soundlessly beside him.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head, feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything, but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone, dear to him who had lost his life. He was truly afraid of such a thing happening.

    ''''Wait, wait!" Alex could remember everything clearly after taking a deep breath, and he frowned because he had this nightmare before; Silveria had called it premonition because it was rted to his right eye. Still, to him, it was a nightmare he wished he would never experience again.

    ''''No wonder I get that sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but something seemed different; there were some details in this nightmare not present in the previous one, almost as if something was changing.'''' Alex, who had analyzed the situation, couldn''t help but arrive at that conclusion. A smile found its way to his face making his handsome face more handsome.<sub> </sub>

    ''''The future is not set in stop. I can change it. I feel like my right eye will show me all the possibilities. It will be good if I can go into that nightmare again.'''' Alex said while willingly closing his eyes. He wished to experience that nightmare or premonition again, because inside this nightmare were the answers to this problem he seemed to have forgotten.

    A few minutes after he closed his eyes, something inside his heart moved, reaching his right eye, which shone under his eyelid dragging him into a deep sleep, and he was sent into that nightmare again.

    Currently, Alex was standing somewhere, on a battlefield; he scanned his surrounding; everywhere he looked at it was destruction, only destruction. He could hear the sound of an intense fight; he saw a blue-haired girl fighting, this girl was injured, suddenly she got sted away by what seemed to be a tail, she stabilized herself after one kilometer, suddenly something tried to attack, however, a purple-haired girl with ck wings like that of a fallen angel rescued the blue-haired girl from a certain death.

    Alex said someone dressed in golden armor was desperately fighting; another one dressed in red armor was helping him. A golden-haired woman dressed in white seemed to be casting arge-scale spell.

    Someone was shouting in Alex''s direction; it was an extremely beautiful woman, with white hair and golden eyes; behind her was a big tree that seemed like it could pierce the sky. This woman was shouting at Alex; more importantly, her finger was direct at Alex''s arms.

    It was at that moment Alex became aware of something cold in his arms; lowering his head like a broken robot, he saw that he was holding beauty in his arms, beautiful lustrous ck hair and blue eyes; however, currently, there was no light inside her eyes no more, she was dead, even so, she was looking at him with a smile as if to say ''Don''t worry, I do not regret it. It''s worth it, and I believe in you. Live well.''

    Alex felt like his world had been broken apart; everything disappeared, no cries, no sound, no battlefield, only endless darkness, and he said,

    ''''I won''t ept it. I will kill you all.''''

    p His current voice was so low, so cold that it could freeze one soul; he couldn''t believe it was him that uttered such words; there were no emotions behind his words, no hatred, only the will to destroy.</anda>

    Suddenly, everything went dark, and Alex woke up in real life again.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head, feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''Fuck! Are you ying with me?" He shouted, furious, he had expected to see something different, but it was the same nightmare as the first time. This made Alex, and he forgets that he was not alone; he punched the bed.

    Bang!

    ''''Alex?" Sakuya was forced to wake up. Her fatigue vanished, and she noticed that something was not right.

 859 Chapter 832

    Bang!

    ''''Alex?" Sakuya was forced to wake up. Her fatigue vanished, and she noticed that something was not right.

    ''''What is the problem?" She asked while rubbing her eyes seductively; she was fighting against the sleep.

    ''''Go back to sleep, my sweetheart. I''m just trying to confirm something.'''' Alex said, coaxing Sakuya back to sleep.

    She wanted to say, to be present for him as he seemed really concerned about something but she was too tired to say something, she could only sleep and hoped it was not something too urgent.

    ''''Good girl. Sleep and don''t worry; I will eventually find a solution; I''m confident. I''ll exin everything to youter.'''' Alex''s words seemed to have worked like a charm because right after he said those words, Sakuya fell asleep.

    After putting Sakuya to sleep, Alex kissed her forehead before closing his eyes; tonight, he wouldn''t rest if he failed; he would keep trying again and again.

    ''''Once again.'''' He said as he drifted into the dreand.

    ****

    Currently, Alex was standing somewhere, on a battlefield; he scanned his surrounding; everywhere he looked at it was destruction, only destruction. He could hear the sound of an intense fight, weapons shing against weapons mixed with monsters'' roars. He saw a blue-haired girl fighting; this girl was injured, suddenly she got sted away by what seemed to be a tail, she stabilized herself after one kilometer, suddenly something tried to attack, however, a purple-haired girl with ck wings like that of a fallen angel rescued the blue-haired girl from a certain death by appearing in her shadow and teleported both them away.

    Alex said someone dressed in golden armor with a beautiful longsword was desperately fighting, and another one dressed in red armor was helping him. A golden-haired woman dressed in white seemed to be casting arge-scale spell. A white-haired beauty with nine tails was holding a gigantic fireball akin to a small sun above her head.

    Another person was dressed in golden armor with a golden sword, a two meters tall with a tail.

    ''''Isn''t it Leon in the Lionheart and L-" Before Alex could say something, the scene changed.

    Someone was shouting in Alex''s direction; it was an extremely beautiful woman, with white hair and golden eyes; behind her was a big tree that seemed like it could pierce the sky. This woman was shouting at Alex; more importantly, her finger was direct at Alex''s arms.

    It was at that moment Alex became aware of something cold in his arms; lowering his head like a broken robot, he saw that he was holding beauty in his arms, beautiful lustrous ck hair and ice-blue eyes; however, currently, there was no light inside her eyes no more, she was dead, even so, she was looking at him with a smile as if to say ''Don''t worry, I do not regret it. It''s worth it, and I believe in you. Live well.''

    Alex felt like his world had been broken apart; everything disappeared, no cries, no sound, no battlefield, only endless darkness, and he said,

    ''''I won''t ept it. I will kill you all.''''

    His current voice was so low, so cold that it could freeze one soul; he couldn''t believe it was him that uttered such words; there were no emotions behind his words, no hatred, only the will to destroy.

    The scene changed again, but this time, Alex was standing in the air with a beautiful crystal sword emanating chilling energy; it was so chilly that the atmosphere was freezing, and the temperature dropped.

    Then he swung the crystal sword downward.

    BOOOM!

    Suddenly, everything went dark, and Alex woke up in real life; Sakuya was sleeping soundlessly beside him.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head, feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy. However, he couldn''t stop smiling; from this nightmare, no, a premonition, he had learned about his unique ability, and if this were really what he thought it was, then his overall strength would skyrocket.

    ''''Hehehehehe! Hahahaha!" Alex tried tough quietly, but in the end, he couldn''t stop andughed hard. Fortunately, Sakuya was asleep; otherwise, she would have woken up again.

    ¡¼Master, something good must have happened for you to be this happy. Care to tell us what it is about?¡½Silveria, who noticed that something had happened after seeing how happy her master was, couldn''t help but ask him as she was curious.

    ''It''s about my unique ability. I think I know what it is, but first, I need to check something.'' Alex responded before calling his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger<sub> </sub>

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3240

    DEF: 3040

    AGI: 2840 (+200)

    INT: 2940

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [???]

    [???]

    [???]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    Alex was pleasantly surprised to find that something new had added to his original status. He had never seen anyone with the unique ability. He was curious about this unique ability, but he had or less an idea about what this unique is about.

    ¡¼Finally.¡½Nyx mumbled after seeing Alex''s unique ability.

 860 Chapter 833

    Alex was about to check his unique ability description when suddenly he felt a faint connection being established between him and a several people.

    He couldn''t help but smile because before checking the unique ability description, he already had an idea of what the skill was about.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3240

    DEF: 3040

    AGI: 2840 (+200)

    INT: 2940

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 75%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens : 60%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares : 68%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya : 65%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon:???]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''As expected, my unique ability is about me borrowing my partners'' abilities. What a sick and op ability. As expected of me. I should try and-"

    Before Alex could finish what he was saying, he fell head into the bed,pletely exhausted. The previously umted fatiguees crashing down like a waterfall forcing him to be asleep.

    Immediately after falling asleep, Nyx and Silveria appeared and looked at him.

    Nyx lovingly caressed his cheek like a doting mother.

    Silveria watching her, couldn''t help but sigh, wondering since when her sister had be so caring. She wasn''t like this with their previous master; it was to the extent that if Silveria didn''t know it was her sister, she would have mistaken her for someone else; it was how much her sister, the emotionless doll, had changed.

    It was true that Alexander was different from others, different from their previous master, but there was something else that made her sister, the one known as the iron wall princess, be so caring about him.

    Although Silveria wished to know why she didn''t dare to ask, too, as she knew how scary her sister could be when she was angered, she would not want to upset her just because she was curious.

    However, saying she was not surprised that her master got such a unique ability would be an understatement because it was an ability even her, who had lived for almost one million years, had never heard about. It was an op ability, a broken ability.

    An ability that could let you borrow your partner''s skills was indeed broken. Many would kill just to have this ability. It was their master''s unique ability meaning nobody could copy or snatch it.

    ''''Until we know more about this ability, you better protect our master. We should never let anyone know about this ability because it is an ability that should not exist. Do you understand what I''m saying?''''

    Nyx had never been so serious before. Silveria could tell that her sister was really serious about protecting Alex''s secret and considering how awesome their master''s unique ability was.

    Alex''s unique ability was something special that many would fight for if they learned about it. No wonder her sister would order her not to let anybody learn about this unique ability.

    Even during the original era, no one had this awesome ability. It was to the extent that anyone could be envious of this ability. It was no wonder her sister was so adamant about her concealing this awesome ability.

    Silveria nodded before casting a protective shield on Alex to conceal his ability until they learned more about it.

    Nyx disappeared after seeing her sister understand the urgency of concealing their master''s unique ability.

    ''''Hah!" Silveria sighed after Nyx disappeared. She observed the sleeping Alex for a moment; she almost approached him to y a prank on him but managed to stop in the end.

    ?????

    The following morning Alex was still asleep because ofst night''s experiment. Sakuya and the girls woke up, and they ate breakfast. They couldn''t bring themselves from waking the sleeping Alex.

    Leon, who hade to visit Alex, was forced to leave disappointed when he heard Maria''s invitation to participate in a game. Leon was overjoyed.

    Before the game began, they would show each other their status.

    Five persons will be participating in this game. Maria was the first to show her status, followed by Sakuya.[Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 20000/400900

    MP: 5530/5530

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1830

    Defense: 1530

    Agility: 1540

    Intelligence: 1540

    Luck: 1480

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 10

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    .....

    [Sakuya Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 75000/400800

    Magic Power: 4520/4520

    Magic: Wind, Dark<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 2320

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 1970

    Intelligence: 1720

    Luck: 1610

    BP: 20

    SP: 8

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Wind sh] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind tornado Level 5] [Gale sh Level 8] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 1] (Two-Handed Style)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 70000/400600

    Magic Power: 4010/4010

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1710

    Defense: 1410

    Agility: 1510

    Intelligence: 1200

    Luck: 1010

    BP: 0

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 5] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dark Mode (Sealed due to its instability)]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    .....

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4520/4520

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1930

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1710

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1510

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler]

    [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ...

    Finally,

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value: 0/5000200

    MP: 2000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2010

    Defense: 1720

    Agility: 1840

    Intelligence: 1550

    Luck: 1490

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 50

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    The goal of this game was simple. They would both enter different dungeons simultaneously, and five hourster, the one with the most XP would be the winner. The initial XP was 100 000 XP.

    The five, after eating their breakfast, choose five separate dungeons of the different difficulty before entering them.

    Meanwhile, Alex continued to sleep, unaware that the others were ying a fun game. Sakuya and the others (A/N: His women have no idea that a tattoo was being etched onto their skins to show their connection with Alex).

    Alex woke up six hourster,pletely refreshed.

 861 Chapter 834

    While Alex was sleeping because he finally awakened his unique ability, Leon and the girls decided to y a game. Saeko didn''t y because she was chosen to stay behind and watch over Alex, she would be the one to exin to Alex where they went.

    The five entered different dungeons with different difficulties; Leon, Maria, and Sakuya''s dungeons had the same difficulty, while Gracier''s dungeon got the lowest. Artemia selected a dungeon of the highest difficulty because she was the strongest of the five, a demigod rank.

    At first, the other four didn''t want her to participate, but she refused to back; she even selected the dungeon of the highest difficulty to show them she wouldn''t back down no matter what they said. They knew it was a game, so naturally, to make it more fun, they shouldn''t refuse anyone.

    Half of an hour after the game began, Gracier had already arrived on the fifth floor, the first boss room of the dungeon.

    Seven hours was the time limit for this game.

    ''''I wonder how the others were doing,'''' Gracier mumbled as she pushed the door open and walked in.

    Immediately she was surrounded by hobgoblins; there was even a goblin shaman near the boss. As for the boss, it was a two-meter-tall goblin covered in explosive muscles, holding a war hammer.

    The boss lifted his war hammer before violently mming it against the ground creating a shockwave that engulfed its subordinates; many died.

    Gracier chuckled, acknowledging the boss''s instinct, but he stood no chance since the start.

    ''''Blossom Fire lotus!''''

    To produce more destruction, Gracier, instead of using the standardnguage to cast the fire lotus skill, used dragon tongue, and the entire fifth floor was engulfed in a me.

    Kabooooom!

    The me swallowed up everything except for Gracier; the luckiest goblins died instantly, while the unluckiest had their body blown apart while being cooked alive.

    The smell of burning flesh wafted in the air. The goblin shaman had his lower body reduced to dust, only leaving his upper body starting from the stomach. The poor gobliny on the ground, twitching; ncing at their leader; the goblin shaman saw he was still standing with no head.

    ''''Hiiihh hiiiii!"

    Gracier approached the dying goblin shaman emitting unintelligible sounds before blowing its head with a fireball.

    ''''Sigh! Even after killing so many, I haven''t reached half the goal. It is sure hard to level up once you be high level. Well, let''s continue. I hope on the next floors I will find a monster capable of making me sweet; for now, I have it easy.'''' Gracier said as she entered the sixth floor; from then onward, she began killing monsters like a joke until the tenth floor.

    ''''A fortress?" Gracier said, surprised to discover a fortress on the tenth floor. She called it a fortress, but it was not expressive as one human-made, this fortress was built using trees, and it was not that big, with only two watchtowers.

    Gracier hid her presence and observed the fortress from afar and couldn''t help but smile, seeing how well guarded this fortress was. There were more than a hundred monsters inside the fortress.

    The corners of Gracier''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward.

    ''''If it was someone else, they might have a hard time raiding this fortress, but for me, it could be easier as I have the perfect skill for fortress among my skill. Why not try this time using the dragon tongue? I''m sure it would produce bigger fireworks and a beautiful explosion.''''

    The expression she had on her face as she was saying those words could send a chill down to anyone watching her spine, even the boss who was not present felt something.

    In the biggest building inside the fortress, the high orc sleeping with what he called the finest goblin women woke up from his sleep because he suddenly felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why either, but all of his fine hairs were standing on end.

    To be sure that nothing would go wrong, the boss summoned his subordinates and ordered them to double the numbers of goblins patrolling and the numbers of guards in the watchtowers. He thought with so many precautions; that nothing would go wrong; if an enemy were to get closer to his fortress, they would immediately be alerted, and no one could easily infiltrate without him or his men knowing.

    The high orc was about to go to sleep when he heard amotion outside; furious, he ran outside, prepared to smash a few heads as an example, when he felt heat, something that shouldn''t have been possible considering that they were in winter.

    Unconsciously, the boss lifted his head and immediately regretted doing so because if he hadn''t done that, he might have died, not knowing what had killed them.<sub> </sub>

    Coming toward them at extreme speed was a meteor so big that even two fortresses put together wouldn''t be able to surpass this meteor.

    Kabooooom!

    None of the monsters inside the fortress had the time to prepare when the giant meteor summoned by Gracier using the dragon tongue smashed the entire fortress into smithereens. The ground was gouged before turning into a magma pool, and Gracier, who was watching everything from the sky, let a smile escape from her mouth; she felt proud of being the one that created something so wonderful.

    Using the dragon tongue to cast spells would double their destructiveness, making them stronger with many downsides. It consumes too much MP, and it was taxing mentally; she felt like vomiting every time she used the dragon tongue. She knew why it was because her INT was still not high enough; she would need to increase it to remove that side effect.

    Gracier heaved a sigh before drinking a mana recovery potion; afterward, she checked her progress and was pleasantly shocked to discover that she had reached more than half of the goal; she had now umted 65 000 XP, with only 35 000 XP to go. She believed with 3 hours left; she could do it.

    After resting for fifteen minutes, she left for the next floor; like on the previous floors, she was able to quickly clean the 11th to 14th floor in one hour and a half.

    Currently, she was standing before the door of the fifteenth floor, and unlike the previous boss floor, she knew this one was different, totally on a different levelpared to the previous two; still, there was no need to hesitate as no matter how strong the boss in the room was she would kill it and progress.

    Checking her remaining MP, she had more than half left, sighing because she had forgotten to resupply her mana recovery potion, thest one she had; she had already used it on the tenth floor.

    ''''Let''s go!" Gracier pushed the door open and walked in, the room was dark, and just as she was about to scan the floor because she was unaffected by the darkness, all the hair on her back rose, and without hesitation, she rolled on the ground dodging a sword aiming at her neck.

    Even though Gracier reacted fast enough, she still got a few strands of her hair cut off, which made the little princess angry, but she managed to calm down and stared at the one responsible for this.

    Gracier''s eyes widened because the thing standing before her couldn''t be called human despite having a human appearance, the most fitting description to describe the thing before she would be a human golem or robot if Alex and those that came from Earth were here.

    [Earth Golem Level 130] was written above the boss''s head, it was Gracier''s first time seeing this since she entered the dungeon, but she had no time to be concerned about such detail because, in the next moment, the earth golem vanished as though she had teleported, her sword was already before Gracier eyes. She snorted and blocked the blow with her scythe; however, her expression changed when she felt a vibration traveling through the ground.

    Without hesitation, Gracier jumped into the air, and right after that, many spikes came out from the ground; if she werete by a millisecond, she would have been skewed by those spikes.

    ''''What?"

    Just as Gracier was about to counterattack, she was forcibly dragged back to the ground by an invisible force; it was gravity. To not get impaled , Gracier threw a fireball at the ground.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    ''''Gah!" She grunted in pain as she got violently mmed into the ground; the earth golem followed with dozen shes but jumped back when she sensed an attacking.

    ''''Tch! You are pretty sharp, but it won''t go as you want.'''' Gracier wiped away the blood on her mouth before using the dragon tongue again.

    ''''Dragon Form: Fear Mode!"

    BOOOM!

    The entire floor trembled as if afraid of something. Gracier had be taller, with dark gold dragon horns, a long dragon tail cker than the night itself, and her eyes were dark gold. Her whole body was covered in dark dragon scale; it was frightening yet beautiful.

    With a grin that revealed her canines, she said.

    ''''Shall we kill each other?"

 862 Chapter 835

    BOOOM!

    The entire floor trembled as if afraid of something.

    Dark golden light enveloped Gracier like a cocoon for a moment. When the dark gold cocoon disappeared, Gracier reappeared; she had be taller, with dark gold dragon horns, a long dragon tail cker than the night itself, and her eyes were dark gold. Her whole body was covered in dark dragon scale; it was frightening yet beautiful.

    With a grin that revealed her canines, she said.

    ''''Shall we kill each other?"

    The Earth Golem, even without not possessing intelligence like other species, had something every other species had, the survival instinct. The moment she saw the transformed Gracier, she knew she was dangerous and could be destroyed if she was not careful enough.

    There was a saying that in a situation like this, the best defense was offense, so the Earth Golem went on the offensive; the whole floor was like her domain. With a simple thought, many earth spikes shot out from the ground at incredible speed toward the dragonified Gracier; the earth spikes wereing from all sides, so normally, it should have been impossible to defend against something like that unless the opponent was too strong.

    However, facing dozens of earth spikes trying to turn into porcupines, Gracier was eerily calm. She lifted her foot ever so lightly and stomped on the ground.

    ''''This should do.''''

    BOOM!

    With that casual stomp, the ground was leveled up, and the recoil of the stomp crushed the iing earth spikes.

    Although surprised the Earth Golem had expected something like that, she had already moved on to her next attack; she somersaulted in the air and created a gigantic mace which was directed towards Gracier''s head; she stood still and waited until the giant mace was above her head before punching it, her punch was super fast only the shadow of this punch was seen.

    Crack! Boom!

    Numerous cracks appeared on the giant mace before it was broken into pieces.

    This attack was faint; the real attack came soon after the giant earth mace broke into pieces; those pieces transformed into chains that restrained Gracier''s movements, and she did nothing to stop them.

    As if she had been waiting for this asion, the earth golem appeared with something around her fists; if Alex or any of those from Earth were here, there would have identified the thing around the Earth Golem''s fists as American brass knuckles.

    But even when facing this attack, Gracier was still calm, as if nothing could reach her, as if nothing could surprise her. She appeared like an omnipotent being that had already thought of all possibilities; she was ying along.

    ''''I think that is enough for a warmup.'''' When Gracier opened her mouth, those were the words she uttered; immediately, the earth golem knew she had fallen into a trap and tried to fall back, but unexpectedly it was Gracier''s head that attacked her; it was an unavoidable headbutt.

    BANG!

    The Earth Golem''s skull almost cracked as she was sent flying dozens of meters back.

    Crack! Boom!

    During that time, Gracier easily broke apart the chains restraining her. The Earth Golem who heard this tried to search for her with her earth pulse; it was akin to presence detection but more advanced, she could read the earth''s pulse to locate any foreign presence except for her, but she was unable to locate Gracier after she destroyed the chains restraining her.

    ''''!!!!"

    The next moment the Earth Golem''s eyes widened; she tried to put a shield around her body because Gracier wearing a smile, appeared before her like a phantom.

    Everything was happening at speed impossible to describe; with a godly speed, Gracier reached her instantaneously.

    "Time to get serious; I don''t know if you can survive, though as I''m still learning, this form is new to me, you see."

    Turning around in a sh, she fiercely smashed her fist covered in dragon''s scale into the earth golem''s chest.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud.

    The Earth Golem flew to the other side of the fifteenth floor.

    Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden me rippled outwards as shockwaves trying to swallow the earth golem; she immediately conjured a thick wall made of the earth around her body before getting swallowed by the ck me.<sub> </sub>

    Kabooooom!

    Her surrounding was transformed into magma by the ck me, while more than half of the thick wall was reduced intova alongside half of her body.

    The Earth Golem could be seen half kneeling, however, her ruby-like eyes never lost their luster as she red at Gracier floating in the air like a goddess of me.

    Gracier was surprised that the boss was still alive after that attack; she had put everything she had into that attack, especially thatst attack. Thebination of her dragon mode and her dark mode resulted in this frightening form where she could freely control her dark side; naturally, she was more powerful than in her normal dragon form. It would not be an understatement to say that in this form, she wasparable to low-rank Demigod but even, so a level 130 boss survived.

    This made Gracier question her assumption, and she decided to finish the fight when suddenly all the floor vibrated, starting from the ground to the wall and then the ceiling.

    [Careful!!] Ignia, who rarely intervenes in her fight, couldn''t stay still as she warned Gracier, who immediately jumped back but still received an injury; she could not see what injured her, just that it was something swift.

    ''''What was that?" Gracier questioned, but before she could further ponder about what happened, the remaining body of the Earth Golem disappeared and got assimted with the ground before those vibrations stopped, and immediately Gracier, who was floating in the air, got mmed into the ground.

    BAM!

    She was violently mmed against the ground, and she was unable to lift even a muscle; Gracier''s sturdy dragon''s scales started to break apart slowly. She felt like her entire body was falling apart; the gravitational force trying to reduce her body into a meat past was so strong. Like nothing she had ever experienced, the whole floor was turned into a gravitational field.

    [Pull yourself together, or else you will die.] Ignia''s voice awakened her, her consciousness was slowly living her body, her right hand was reduced to dust, and her left foot was soon about to follow. She was bleeding from her seven orifices, and Gracier knew if nothing were done, she would meet her demise here.

    She would have never expected to meet such a strong opponent here; it seemed that after this floor, there weren''t any more floors; the boss of the fifteenth floor was the ultimate boss; it was why she could do something like this, turning the whole floor into a gravitational field thrice Mysthia''s gravitational force.

    ''''Ugh!'''' Gracier vomited blood trying to lift her head but was unable to do so, and to make matters worse, her fear mode was getting canceled, which meant the moment that happened, she would be reduced to dust in an instant.

    Gracier started to think about a possible solution to escape her current predicament; she thought about using the ck me. Still, with her current MP, she couldn''t use it, so she must find another solution.

    She closed her eyes and thought when suddenly she remembered that she was the Lord of hundred mes; she could use this to her advantage. Spreading her dragon''s sense, she scanned the room in search of mes to use.

    mes are everywhere like the air, like mana; you just had to find the right one; suddenly, she found two mes, one blue while the other was crimson, and without hesitation, she called the two using the dragon tongue.

    ''''Combine dragon me."

    Using thest bit of the mana she had, shebined the abundance of blue and crimson me into one me, a purple me.

    As the Lord of hundred mes, she ordered.

    ''''If you turn the whole floor into your domain, I just have to burn the whole floor: Cosmic Fire!"

    Siiiiiiii!

    Kabooooom!

    Like gasoline ignited by a me, the whole floor was set aze by the purple me; the cosmic fire traveled until the dungeon core burned everything on its path. In an instant, the whole dungeon was leveling up; it was the first time something like this was happening in the empire.

    In the destroyed dungeon, a one-armed Gracier was lying unconscious with a window floating above her head.

    [Mid Level dungeon cleared: + 1 Level

    Cosmic Fire

    Seal lifted!!!!!!]

    Alex, who happened to have woken up at that moment, ran to the scene to see his sister lying unconscious in the middle of the now destroyed dungeon.

    ''''What the fuck is that?'''' While taking Gracier with him, he was surprised to see the window floating above her sister; he was sure he was not the only one that saw it, he wondered what the hell was happening, but for now, he must leave to treat his sister.

    ''''Let''s go!" Alex said to Leon and others who had arrived.

 863 Chapter 836

    ''''Have you heard it?"

    ''''Heard what?"

    ''''About one of the dungeons getting destroyed?"

    ''''What since when it happened? I thought dungeons are almost indestructible.''''

    ''''You said almost, but they can be destroyed if you find the core and destroy it. It''s pretty difficult to achieve this but not impossible. The reason why people tend to believe that it''s because it''s strictly forbidden to destroy a dungeon because dungeons are a valuable source of ie for a nation-"

    ''''Enough with the lesson, just tell us what happened.''''

    ''''Sigh! Ok, a few hours ago, a little girl destroyed a mid-level dungeon. I saw it with my own eyes. It was the eighth sister, Alexander''s sister. It''s the truth.''''

    ''''It''s the truth; I''ve also seen it.''''

    ''''What do you think the emperor will do? After all, Alexander is prince Leon''s good friend.''''

    ''''Dunno, we will wait and see.''''

    Here and there, this kind of conversation could be heard all over the capital. It was normal considering what happened, dungeon being destroyed was not somethingmon; it had happened only thrice since the creation of the Lionheart Empire.

    One of the past heroes destroyed a dungeon to save the city from an outbreak, and a few yearster, Leon''s grandfather destroyed another dungeon; he was the second one who did it, and his reason being it was because he wanted to see if he could also do it and finally the third time today, a foreigner destroyed a dungeon.

    Not expecting the city to be so lively after what happened and people gossiping wouldn''t be normal.

    Alex sighed heavily, which made Leon in front of his chuckle.

    ''''Rx, it''s not that bad. You have to say Hi to my father and bunch of old men.'''' Leon tried tofort his friend, but he would have seeded maybe if he was not wearing that Cheshire grin showing he was enjoying his misfortune.

    ''''You are enjoying this, right?" Alex asked him, a little bit annoyed, and Leon admitted.

    ''''Pretty much. Seeing you so tense as if you are about to face a bunch of hyenas left me amused.''''

    Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead as he said.

    ''''Pardon my bluntness, but they are indeed a bunch of hyenas. I can always imagine what their reactions are going to be. This situation is a god-sent opportunity.''''

    Leon waved his hand.

    ''''You don''t have to be a future ruler. I know what you meant, and if I were in their shoes, I would do the same. Well, let''s just quickly get over it, they might be a bunch of hyenas, but I believe my friend has more than one way to deal with them, right?"

    p Looking at his friend smiling like that as if he was sure that he already had a solution to deal with those hungry hyenas even without seeing them, Alex was amused and couldn''t help but shrugs his shoulders. He wouldn''t want to admit it, but Leon had a pretty good grasp of him.</anda>

    ''''Hahahaha! Whatever, let''s go. You can ask for my help if things aren''t going your way, but you are going to pay a huge price.'''' Leon said while licking his lips. Alexughed hard.<sub> </sub>

    ''''What a bad friend.''''

    ''''As you friend, I should squeeze you from time to time.''''

    Alex ignored him as they entered the beautiful golden pce, heading toward the throne hall.

    ?????

    Great braziers surrounding each of the fourteen soapstone columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and cover the hall in dancing shadows and a warm radiance. The intricately carved woodwork hanging from the terraced ceiling danced in the flickering light while statuettes looked down upon the mosaic floor of this monumental hall.

    A ruby rug splits the entire room in half from the doors to the throne, while forked banners with golden fringes cover parts of the walls. Between each banner hangs a torch; many of them have been lit and, in turn illuminate the paintings of heroes and leaders below them.

    Hefty, washed ss windows were neighbored by curtains colored the same ruby as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with gilded linings and burnished corners.

    A radiant throne of gold sat beneath an impressively decorated baldachin (canopy) and was adjoined by two rather in-looking seats for visiting royalty of other nations.

    The throne was covered in holy emblems, and fixed on each of the broad feet was a carved lion head. The fluffy pillows were a light gold, and these too have been adorned with dark golden edges.

    Those wishing to listen to their royal highness could do so on the countless long and rather bulky brass benches, all of which were perfectly aligned in rows. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the exuberant balustrades facing the throne.

    Currently, the throne hall was filled with people, most of the emperor''s aids, and members of the elder''s council.

    The moment Leon and Alex arrived, all eyes were on them.

    ''''The crown prince has arrived together with his friend Alexander.''''

    Leon immediately went to his knees.

    ''''Greetings, your majesty, your son has brought his friend Alex as you requested.''''

    ''''Hum! Well done, my son, you can rise and sit over there.'''' The emperor said while pointing to his left, and Leon did as he was ordered after exchanging a look with Alex, who smiled at him.

    Finally, it was Alex''s turn; he gave a bow.

    ''''Greetings, your imperial majesty. I hope you have been well since thest time we met.''''

    ''''I''m doing well, Alex. We meet again.'''' The emperor said as he stood up, and Alex couldn''t help but admit that he was tall. You could see that he was tall even when sitting, but his height was impressive when he stood. The emperor had almost reached 3 meters; his physics was impressive full of muscles, each muscle parked with strength.

    Alex wondered how much strength his fists would carry; he could not help but inwardly chuckle. If things go ording to the n, he would soon find out, but first, he would have to deal with those geezers looking at him.

    While Alex was thinking about how to deal with the geezer, the emperor of the Lionheart Empire, Leo Zaiden Lionheart, had one desire.

 864 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 837

    Alex wondered how much strength the emperor''s fists would carry; he could not help but inwardly chuckle. If things go ording to the n, he would soon find out, but first, he would have to deal with those geezers looking at him.

    While Alex was thinking about how to deal with the geezer, the emperor of the Lionheart Empire, Leo Zaiden Lionheart, had one desire, which was to test Alex''s strength, like his son had said his friend had stepped into the Demi-God realm. Seeing the hidden strength inside the boy''s body, there was no wonder Lucius got done in as he was careless. Leo knew there was more to the story, there was something none of them except for Alex knew, and it was not his ce to search for an answer as it was evident that Alex wouldn''t want to go into the details as to how he aplished what he did, at least not with a stranger such as him. Leo''s only desire was to fight, to exchange blows with this exceptional young man, one of his friends did it (Julius), and he also wanted to do it.

    However, now wasn''t the time; he must appease those old-timers as he could feel them getting impatient.

    ''Sigh!''

    The emperor sighed inwardly before pointing at the seat in the middle of the hall. Somehow, a seat appeared behind him, and he waspletely unaware of it; this made Alex reevaluate the Lionheart''s strength; they must be underestimated. Because he destroyed one empire doesn''t mean the other empires could easily get destroyed; the Holy Crux empire''s demise happened because of their carelessness and series of events that eventually led to their destruction; it was not something he could reproduce easily.

    ? Without saying anything, Alex took a seat and scanned the hall; only old faces were the only thing he could see; some of them had curious looks in their eyes while some were expressionless; however, most of them had one thing inmon, that light in their eyes, the light of someone that couldn''t wait but suck their prey dry.

    Lowering his head, Alex''s lips twitched, and he thought, ''It won''t be easy.''

    ''''Alex, do you know why I called you here? Why I called this meeting!"

    Finally, the emperor, Leon''s father, decided to discuss why Alex had been brought into the throne hall.

    Alex nodded his head. ''''I''m well aware of the reason for my presence here. I''m here because my sister involuntary destroyed one of your dungeons.''''

    Leo nodded and was about to say something, but someone acted faster.

    ''''Involuntary or not. It has already happened, so what you need to do right now is topensate.'''' It was one of the elders of the Elder''s council.

    Leon crossed his arms and watched everything from where he sat. If it wouldn''t, because it would have been disrespectful, he would have brought out some popcorn to eat while enjoying the great show that was about to happen.

    Leo red at that elder, but he only sighed but refused to back down; the emperor could only massage his forehead and look at Alex.

    ''''As Elder Timoleon has said, be it was involuntary or not, the damage has been down. What you need to do is topensate us.''''

    ''''As you are aware, dungeons are our biggest source of ie, so imagine what would happen when one of them got destroyed? It means losing the money you can get over many years. It''s a big loss, and we need topensate for it somehow.'''' Leo added.<sub> </sub>

    Alex nodded; what the emperor said was not wrong; dungeons are a source of ie while at the same time serving as grinding stones for the poption to get stronger. In the ages when dungeons were the most valuable source of ie for kingdoms and empires, losing one of them was like losing a huge amount of money, not only money but also your rank, so he understood their desire to bepensated, and he had never thought of walking away withoutpensation.

    ''''I understand; what do you want?" Alex asked after a long moment of silence, and during that time, nobody urged him to talk as they knew it must be easy; he had lot of things to think about, so naturally, they should let him take his time until he was ready.

    Instead of talking, the one who spoke this time was the oldest of the Elder''s council; he was also the prime minister, more than a hundred years older with toned arms and a face full of scars, testimony of his wildlife when he was younger.

    Elder Othneil caressed his beautiful white beard, the same hue as his hair, and said.

    ''''Forfeit your percentage over our share in the Holy Crux empire.''''

    He didn''t beat around the bush and directly told Alex what they had decided. Every one of them had their eyes shining, almost as if they couldn''t wait for Alex to ept. Gracier destroying a dungeon was God''s opportunity to ask Alex not to ask for a percentage of the territory they would acquire in the Holy Crux empire.

    And who said territory said dungeons and mines, thinking about getting things without having to pay anything put them in extreme joy.

    However, they knew it wouldn''t go as they wished, and soon Alex proved that.

    ''''I refuse; I''ll give you a 5% discount. This is all I can do.'''' Alex refused and immediately made an offer.

    Most of the members of the elder''s council were furious, and just as they were about to say something, Alex raised his hand, forcing them to stop.

    ''''Let''s do this; I know you believe in the saying that fist talks louder than words, right? I want to exchange blow with his imperial majesty.''''

    Every one eye widened; they wondered if Alex had be crazy to propose something like that; no matter how strong he had be, he might be the youngest Demigod, but thinking of challenging their emperor was tantamount tomitting suicide; however, they could wait to hear what he had to say.

    Leon covered his mouth because if he didn''t do it, he would have been unable to kill hisugh. He had expected his friend to pull out something crazy but not something like this; he couldn''t help but nce in his father''s direction, and seeing the wide grin on his face, Leon knew even without hearing what his friend had to say, his father had taken the bait, he had fallen into Alex''s trap.

    ''''Okay, let''s hear your proposition,'''' Leo said.

 865 Chapter 838

    Leon covered his mouth because if he didn''t do it, he would have been unable to kill hisugh. He had expected his friend to pull out something crazy but not something like this; he couldn''t help but nce in his father''s direction, and seeing the wide grin stered on his face Leon knew even without hearing what his friend had to say, his father had taken the bait, he had fallen into Alex''s trap.

    ''''Okay, let''s hear your proposition,'''' Leo said.

    Alex took a deep breath and exined.

    ''''My proposal is simple, his imperial majesty and I will fight. I said fight, but it was not a proper fight. I''ll receive one of his punches if I''m not seriously injured; if I don''t cough blood, then it is my win and-"

    Leo cut off Alex and asked. ''''And what if you did?"

    The emperor seemed more impatient to start the duel immediately. Previously he was curious about how strong Alex was, but now he got the opportunity to test it out; while what they would do couldn''t be called a proper fight, it was still more than enough to gauge Alex''s level, as for the reward it was just a bonus.

    ''''I will ept to cut off more than sixty percent of my shares over the territory you will receive.''''

    ''''What?"

    Alex''s deration was like a bomb inside the elder''s minds; they couldn''t believe what they had just heard; some thought they were dreaming.

    Although previously they were saying he should let go over of his shares, they hadn''t indeed meant it just to provoke him; while the 5 % he had proposed was little, they wouldn''t mind a little increase, for example, 10%, however, more than sixty percent was too much, they might be greedy, but they were not some fools. His offer was too good to be true; it reeked of the trap from a miles away.

    ''''And what if you win?" Leo calmed down his building excitement and asked the question everyone present wished to know.

    Alex smiled, ''''If I win, we will maintain my first offer plus, I don''t want any of you toeining when a situation like this happens as you all knew why we are here.''''

    The elders'' faces darkened when they heard the condition they would have to satisfy if Alex were to win. None of them doubted that something like what happened with Gracier or even worse would not happen as their crown prince invited this destruction ma to raid their dungeons in the form of training.

    If previously they had thought they could use this opportunity, the opportunity of him visiting their home to curry some favor from the ck prince, this time they wished he could leave as soon as possible not to reduce the number of dungeons they possessed.

    ''''Hum! Okay, I ept your offer. Let''s begin right away.'''' Leo dered before standing up.<sub> </sub>

    Even though the elders wished to say something, they understood better than anybody that once their emperor decided on doing something, especially something that turned him into his current state, you better stop whatever n or words you have to convince him as it would not work anyway.

    During the meeting, only Leon was calm and was always smiling. Elder Othneil looked at the future emperor and chuckled, thinking.

    ''Only my grandchild understood that we were dancing under that young man''s hand. Beforeing here, he had already prepared this, knowing our race''s weakness; we are weak in front of a challenge, especially when we are interested in fighting the said challenger. Hahaha! You have found a good friend.''

    As if he could feel what his grandfather was thinking, Leon bowed to him before running after Alex and his father, who had disappeared somewhere.

    A few minutester, in one of the pce''s underground training rooms. Alex and the emperor were standing face to face, separated only by a few meters.

    Both had changed into normal training gear, with the emperor wearing golden gear matching his hair and eyes while Alex wore an all-ck training gear.

    Elder Othneil acted as referee; except for those present at the meeting, no one else was present as it was not something to be made public.

    Elder Othneil between the two looked at the two before lowering the hand he had previously put into the air. This announced the beginning of the fight, but nobody between the two made the first move; they just stood there doing nothing.

    As for the spectators, they were watching silently. They were not frustrated when the two did not move yet because they understood that in a fight like this, moving recklessly was not the answer and who said that standing still, those two were not fighting? It was a mental fight to gauge each other.

    Finally, Leo sighed before vanishing; he didn''t use any skill; it was his speed that made him cross twelve meters in a single step, he arrived before Alex and sent a casual punch toward his chest, but this punch had nothing of casual as it broke space apart, lightning covered this fist and even without confronting this punch Alex was being pushed back his time ability seemed unable to slow down the emperor''s punch.

    He couldn''t help but sigh; even if he had expected something like this, it was still unsettling. He immediately switched form, activating his Asura''s Form; the change happened in a split second, in milliseconds.

    The emperor was not surprised by this change; on the contrary, he was smiling; it would have been boring; otherwise; he didn''t stop his punch, not many in this world could take his punch unscathed, and he didn''t believe Alex could even in this form that gave him a threatening feeling.

    Alex, in his Asura''s Form, punched the air with his right hand enveloped in invisible ck chains; he was no fool; he knew even with all these preparations, he couldn''t stop the other party punch; therefore, he strengthened his body using the Wind element, he also added anotheryer of protection, he activated the invisible, eternal chain unique ability to devour, he wished to devour the force contained in that terrific punch.

    Finally, the two punches shed.

 866 Chapter 839

    Alex, in his Asura''s Form, punched the air with his right hand enveloped in invisible ck chains; he was no fool; he knew even with all these preparations, he couldn''t stop the other party punch; therefore, he strengthened his body using the Wind element, he also added anotheryer of protection, he activated the invisible, eternal chain unique ability to devour, he wished to devour the force contained in that terrific punch.

    Finally, the two punches shed.

    There was absolute silence as if those two were ying around, not fighting, but everything changed instantly. The ground under their feet was leveled up.

    BOOM!

    Alex was sent flying, crashing to the other side of the underground training room; Leon and the others hastily left their seats, or else they would have been caught.

    Dust filled the room, and once the dust settled down, Alex stood up and dusted his clothes; he waspletely fine.

    ''''So it''s my win.'''' He said while pointing at the emperor.

    Those elders who wanted to say what the hell you are saying when you''re the one that got sent flying? They couldn''t believe it when they saw the emperor had taken two steps back; he was surprised he kept looking at his fist in disbelief.

    God knows that he wants all out and used his Overlord''s fist, yet he still lost? It was pretty surprising, and the emperor was more surprised that Alex waspletely uninjured; he couldn''t fool so many experts present. It was true that he had been sent flying, but he sustained no injury, which was pretty much astonishing.

    Leo could not help but wonder what kind of terrifying physics this young man had?

    ''''Puhahahaha! It''s your win. We honor what we said. You can get some rest.'''' Leoughed and admitted that Alex was the winner of this fight.

    The elders could only sigh in defeat that they had missed out on such a golden opportunity to earn money; they secretly vowed to find out more opportunities in the future.

    Apanied by Leon, Alex, who was extremely tired as to win this fight, used almost all of his mana, they left, and Leon left him to rest for a few minutes in one of his rooms.

    In the now wrecked underground training room, the emperor stood; the other elders had left except for Elder Othneil, who just stood there observing his son-inw.

    ''''Who was it?" Finally, he asked, and the emperor chuckled.

    ''''He is strong, really strong; when he will be at my level, I can''t evenst ten seconds. He is still immature.'''' The emperor exined while still remembering how his hand was feeling numb after that sh. Among the lion beastmen, he was proud of his physics which is said to be the strongest of all physics in the current world. Still, when facing Alex, Leo learned a hard truth which was that Alex possessed a physics with no equal; maybe only the mysterious dragon''s race in a book couldpete physically with him.

    ''''Let''s go. Leon has found a great friend. I''m considering letting them into that dungeon once they raided the other dungeons; what do you think, gramps?"

    ''''Don''t call like that; it makes me sound too old.'''' Elder Othneil tried to hit Leo, the emperor, on the head, but he easily dodged.

    p ''You are clearly the oldest, yet you still act as though you''re some young man. How shameless.'' Leo thought. He didn''t dare to say this aloud because he would get beaten up twice, by his father-inw and his wife once she heard that he treated her father as old man.</anda>

    ''''Ok, I will try to convince the other geezers not to cause amotion. Do as you see fit; you''re the emperor after all.'''' Elder Othneil said before vanishing.

    Leo was unable to say in which direction his father-inw had left.<sub> </sub>

    ''''As expected of the previous strongest of the empire, the God of lions,'''' Leo said before vanishing in turn.

    In Lionheart''snguage, Othneil means ''lion of God.''

    ?????

    Half an hourter, Alex had already recuperated enough and was now following Leon, who was showing him around. They visited many famous ces inside the pce, such as the museum where the weapons of the previous emperors and the strongest existences within the empire were kept; it was called Sword''s cemetery.

    Leon said that it was possible for an outsider also to leave their weapons here; they just had to beat the strongest in the empire, not necessarily someone from the royal family, for example, someone from the coliseum; the coliseum was another world where many strong existences are.

    This information made Alex more interested in the coliseum; he wished to challenge the strongest existence, the strongest diator of the coliseum. When he asked why Leon had not done that, thetter scratched his head and told him it was because he was still too weak.

    This made Alex wonder how strong the diator king was? Maybe a Demi-God?

    ''Well, I will eventually find out soon enough. For now, let''s enjoy this tour.'' Alex thought before asking his friend.

    ''''Where are we going next?"

    Leon paused for a second before saying.

    ''''Let''s visit her.''''

    Alex didn''t need to ask whom he was talking about as only one person had Leon making this kind of face even when they were still students in the academy. Her sister.

    ''Finally, I will see her. I wonder how she would be?'' Alex thought while following Leon until they stopped before a big door red gold door.

    After taking a deep breath, Leon pushed open the door and walked in; immediately, they were weed by a wonderful world, a world full of flowers and filled with the scent of nature; it was a beautiful forest filled with flowers, chirping birds and...

    Human''s cry.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Alex felt a chill down his spine when he heard this cry. Leon facepalmed, sighing he said.

    ''''Not again, I wonder from who she got this sadistic side.''''

    ''''Let''s go!" Leon said before heading toward the direction where the sound wasing from. Alex followed him, and shortly they arrived at their destination, and Alex was shocked by the scene in front of him.

 867 Chapter 840

    ''''Let''s go!" Leon said before heading toward the direction where the sound wasing from. Alex followed him, and shortly they arrived at their destination, and Alex was shocked by the scene in front of him.

    In the middle of the garden, surrounded by flowers, the flowers were a dancing rainbow, as if light and music had found a new way to blossom together.

    Everything would have been perfect if it weren''t for the disturbing scene in the middle of the beautiful garden.

    An adult was lying helplessly on the ground, and a little girl was sitting on top of him, wearing an angelic smile like an innocentmb.

    However, what the little girl was doing was nothing but innocent.

    The little girl''s eyes sparkled in wonder; like a child discovering a new world, she once again flickered her fingers at him.

    Swish! Swish!

    One after another, strands of lightning raced out of her fingers and hit Dracon, one of her guardians.

    Dracon mped his mouth tight and tried to ignore the lightning flowing into him. He did his best not to think of how his skin was charred and his flesh cut.

    Sadly, his attempts failed yet again. The lightning discharging from the girl''s fingers didn''t stop, and in a matter of minutes, he started screaming.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!"

    For the nth time he screamed, he wondered why he was being so unlucky to fall into the little devil''s hands today. If he knew it wouldn''t havee today, but because he was curious to see what the little princess would do today, what kind of torture she would perform on those unlucky souls today he came but never he would have expected that he would be the target for today experiment. It was to the extent that Dracon wondered if it was karma ying a joke on him after all the services he enjoyed (A/N: Watching others getting tortured.)

    Just as Dracon was falling into despair, praying for a savior to arrive to save him from the little devil''s hands, he heard a voice.

    ''''Little Leandra, what are you doing?"

    ''''Prince?" Dracon was overjoyed while the little girl jumped from Dracon''s chest as if she had seen a ghost.

    She spun around; the little girl was clever. She immediately found the right answer.

    ''''Wee, brother, I was just practicing my lightning which has evolved from blue rank to white rank.''''

    Just as Leon was about to ask his sister if she needed to test her new lightning on a human''s target, his sister was faster.

    ''''Who is your friend?" Leandra asked while pointing her finger at Alex, who was looking at her in wonder.

    Leandra was seven years old, she could be considered beautiful at her age, with long golden hair and eyes, but her hair was more on the darker side. She was dressed in a ck gothic robe with ck high heels.

    Leon scratched his head before introducing Alex; during this time, Dracon managed to escape because Leandra had lost interest in him.

    ''''This is my good friend, soon-to-be best friend Alexander Kael Touch, and Alex, this is my sister, Leandra Zariel Lionheart.''''

    ''''Oh, nice to meet you, little princess. I have heard so much about you. Now that I have the chance to meet you, I understand why your brother was so proud of you.'''' Alex said, trying to get closer to the cute little creature, but she jumped back and bared her fangs like a mother protecting her child in front of a predator.

    Seeing her action, Alex was lost for words; he froze, not knowing what to do. Among all responses he had anticipated, there wasn''t anything like this.

    Leon was about to burst intoughter but still managed to suppress it. However, just as he was about to say something to help his friend in a pinch, his sister once again talked faster.

    ''''Aha! So you''re the thief trying to steal my brother from me?" Leandra said with her arms around her hips; the way she stood was like a general on the battlefield. It was too cute, but Alex couldn''tugh, he decided to y with this cute little girl.

    ''''No, no, I would never do something like that. I also have a sister, so I''ll never try to steal another sister''s brother no matter how cute this brother was.'''' Alex dered with his hands up.

    Leon felt like smashing his friend''s face against the ground because he dared to call him cute, but he seeded in controlling his urge. Leon decided to watch how his friend would handle his sister calmly. Would he be able to subdue the little devil quickly? He couldn''t wait to see how he would do that.

    Crossing his arms, Leon stood on the side, watching the interaction between Alex and his beloved sister.<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Leandra, who had gone on the defensive, couldn''t help but lessen her defense, but she didn''t want to appear cheap; therefore, looking at Alex, she tried to appear tough.

    ''''It is that so?''''

    Alex nodded to show her that he was being sincere. This made the little girl smile, but she was not totally convinced; therefore, she proposed.

    ''''I don''t believe in you. However, I will if you can ept to be my worse for fifteen minutes.'''' She proposed, from the story her brother had told her, that Alex was exceptional, almost like her father; he was like an emperor, so he would never ept ying children''s games because it would be beneath him.

    Leandra would have never expected Alex to go all four and look at her.

    ''''Sure! Let''s y.''''

    The little devil was shocked; she had never expected Alex to ept ying a game with her. Unknowingly, the little dissatisfaction she had toward him diminished. Every time she would talk with her brother wanting his attention, he would only talk about his new awesome friend. It was to the extent that the little girl began hating Alex even when she had never seen him. She felt like he was like a big thief trying to steal her beloved brother.

    However, everything changed when he encountered Alex; he was nothing like she thought.

    ''''Ok, let''s but don''teiningter.'''' Leandra dered before mounting Alex''s back.

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''tin,'''' Alex promised before starting to move.

    This development dumbfounded Leon.

    ''I guess you will always keep surprising me.'' He thought.

    ?????

    Alex yed with Leon''s sister until she was tired. He couldn''t help but admit that the little girl was exceptional; they yed until evening. For a seven years girl, she had monstrous stamina.

    Leon silently apanied the two until their yed enough. Taking his sister, who had fallen asleep with him, he bid farewell to Alex, who returned to their temporary vi.

    En route, he couldn''t help smiling.

    He was smiling like a fool, so much that Silveria decided to tease him.

    ¡¼If you want to y with children so much, why not make one?¡½

    Her question was to tease her master; never she would have expected him to consider her suggestion seriously.

    ''''Well, maybe I should consider whether I should have a child or not. Children are such wonderful things; they are the proof that you existed in this world.''''

    ¡¼Oi! Can''t you be seriously saying that, right? I was joking. You don''t have to consider what I''ve said seriously. It is good to want a child, but you know better than me now that it is not the best time to have a child. So chill out and stop seriously considering my joke. Got it?¡½Silveria said, seriously panicking; she had never been so panicked before. It was to the extent that it made Alexugh; he felt like he had discovered another side of her.

    ''''Hahaha! Don''t worry. I was joking. I know that right now, I can''t start a family. The world is not peaceful, and I could never let my children live in a world that could be destroyed at any moment. As a parent, it would be irresponsible to do that.''''

    Silveria sighed in relief after hearing Alex''s words. She finally understood that her master had been ying with her.

    ¡¼It is good that you understand that. Let''s first clear the universe from chaos beings. I believe we can do that.¡½She said, and Alex nodded while silently walking back to their vi. He could have directly teleported inside the vi but doing that would have been boring, so he decided to walk there; he would use this time to organize his thoughts.

    Meanwhile, while Alex was heading toward the vi, his sister Gracier was waiting anxiously. Since she woke up, she had been like this. Even though Maria and the others told her not to think about it because knowing Alex he would take care of everything, this didn''t stop Gracier from feeling anxious.

    She was worried that if her actions made her brother lose a considerable amount of money, she could never forget herself if this were to happen.

    Just as her frustration was about to peak, her brother arrived, and she immediately ran toward him.

 868 Chapter 841

    ''''Big brother, you''re back,'''' Gracier said as she threw herself into her brother''s chest, and Alex, who had seen hering, immediately embraced his sister,forting her as he could feel her anxiety. She must be worried about what happened, not knowing how the discussion between her brother and the emperor went; she was waiting for him toe back to know if her brother had lost big.

    ''''I''m back. Where are the others?" Alex asked while caressing his sister''s hair.

    ''''They are waiting in the meeting room,'''' Gracier responded before heading toward the meeting room.

    Soon Alex saw the others waiting for him.

    ''''How it was?'''' Maria asked the moment she saw Alex and Gracier walking in.

    After taking a seat, he told them how things went.

    "I see, so now we can raid dungeons without hesitation from now on?" It was Sakuya who asked this question.

    ''''Well yeah, but this doesn''t mean you should create trouble now that you got a free pass. Don''t destroy another dungeon, please, I''m begging you.'''' Alex said, and the others could feel that he was not joking; they all nodded their heads.

    ''''I''m going to sleep for a while. I need to rest; even though I''m not tired physically, I''m more exhausted mentally after ying with Leandra. By the way, she is really cute; you should have seen her face when she pouts. It''s so adorable.'''' Alex told them before excusing himself, leaving the girls alone.

    Maria and the others exchanged a look, amused that Alex yed games with Leon''s little sister. As women, they couldn''t wait to meet that little girl who made Alex so happy. He was smiling all the time that he talked about Leandra, almost like a father who was extremely proud of his daughter. To what extent that they wonder what kind of wonderful father he would make for their future children. This made themugh, thinking about the future.

    The girls chatted until evening, and together they cooked dinner, which they all shared with Alex before he left, saying he must catch up with his friend Leon.

    ''''They probably gonna tour all bars tonight,'''' Saeko said, watching Alex leave.

    ''''Well, that''s men for you. What shall we do tonight?'''' Luna asked as she was feeling nostalgic; she wished they could y.

    ''''I''m not feeling well. Sorry, I''ll go to sleep. Maybe next time.'''' Gracier said before excusing herself. Saeko wished to y with the others as it would be her first time, but finally, she decided not to participate in tonight''s game; she would instead apany Gracier than y. She was closer to Gracier than the others, and as her friend, she wished to be there for her.

    ''''I will be leaving as well,'''' Saeko said before following Gracier.

    p ''''Well, there are only the four of us now. What kind of game are we ying?" Artemia asked after Gracier and Saeko left.</anda>

    Luna thought for a moment before suggesting.

    ''''Let''s share one of our secrets.''''

    ''''Wow! Let''s do that.'''' Sakuya nodded, already selecting which secret to share. Maria and Artemia nodded. They moved toward Maria''s room.

    Meanwhile, Gracier, after pushing Saeko to sleep, first sat on the bed in contemtion. After some time, she called out her status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 134

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 0/400700

    Magic Power: 4015/4015<sub> </sub>

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1715

    Defense: 1415

    Agility: 1515

    Intelligence: 1205

    Luck: 1015

    BP: 10

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 5] [Fire Arrows Level 5] [Meteor Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Lotus Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    ''''Sigh! I thought I would have gained one or two skills, but unfortunately, I didn''t get anything. However, it feels like my stats increased when I was in that state; also, I wish to destroy things. Hmmh! Let''s hope it''s temporary, and I can get rid of this side effect, or else I might be forced to seal this wonderful ability."

    ''''Ah! Let''s sleep for now and continue thinking about itter.''''

    ?????

    ''''Who will start first?" Maria asked after they changed into their pajamas and sat forming a circle.

    ''''I will be the one to talk first,'''' Sakuya said before licking her lips.

    ''''There was one day I went out alone, and men couldn''t stop hitting on me. One extremely persistent person refused to leave as I was shopping. I racked my brain to find something to say to make leave, but nothing came to my mind until I got an idea.''''

    The others were all silent, waiting for Sakuya to tell them.

    ''''I told him that I''m transsexual. He fled even before I could even finish my sentence. That day Iughed until my belly hurt. From that onward, I found the perfect solution for men that harass me.''''

    Both Maria and Lunaughed hard; it was their first time hearing their friends share something like this. Now their thought about it, there was that time when a man saw Sakuya and fled as soon they met; he was quivering as if he had seen a ghost. It was now that the two understood the reason behind the young man''s behavior.

    ''''What is a transsexual?" Artemia, who had heard for the first time about the word transsexual, could not help but ask.

    ''''Ah!" Luna eximed, finally remembering that there was someone among them who wouldn''t know what that word meant.

    ''''Transsexual refers to somebody who has had sex reassignment surgery,'''' Sakuya exined.

    It took a few seconds for Artemia to register what the Sakuya meant, and soon she burst intoughter.

    ''''Poor guy, he must have gotten the scar of his life. Next, it''s my turn.'''' Artemiaughing said.

    It was her turn now to share one of her secrets.

 869 Chapter 842

    Meanwhile, as the girls were chatting and exchanging secrets, Alex and Leon, disguised, decided to tour a few bars.

    They walked into their first bar, colonized the booth, and ordered a round of neat spirits. That was how they got the night started.

    And now they are at their third bar. The two friends sat around a table in the bar. The wooden table was a rainbow in browns, the kind that brought sweet memories up for air. Mixed with the heavy scent of alcohol and smoke, this reminds you that this ce was indeed a bar.

    ''''Ah! I must admit that your bars were more likely than those on the human continent. I haven''t visited every bar on the other side, but I''m sure my assumption was not wrong.'''' Alex dered as he grabbed his drink and took a sip.

    Leon, who had now disguised as an ordinary lion beastman, brown hair, and eyes,mon color among the lion beastman. He chuckled and also grabbed his drink like his friend and took a sip.

    The strong alcohol went down his throat.

    ''''Well, you''re not wrong. Beastmen are heavy drinkers. The only ones that could beat us are the dwarves who have gone extinct.'''' Leon replied before taking another sip of the strong alcohol.

    Alex also did the same; for a moment, there was a silence between them; only the hundreds of conversations told in loud voices, all of thempeting with the rock music, could be heard.

    Finally Alex said something he had always been curious about.

    ''''Are you sure there aren''t any surviving dwarfs left?"

    Leon stayed silent for a moment as if organizing his thoughts before answering.

    ''''Well, they must be some dwarf left, but as to where there are, I''m oblivious to this, and I can assure you that even they are, they wouldn''t reach a thousand.''''

    Thest part was said in the form of a whisper which made Alex curious.

    ''''And why is that so?" He asked.

    ? ''''It is because rumor has it that like Mysthia cursed never to see God-level existence, the dwarves have been exterminated and cursed to be unable to reproduce,'''' Leon exined.

    ''''Pffft!" Alex spat his drink. What I just heard was too shocking not to react as he did. He had expected a lot of reasons but damn, getting cursed to be unable to reproduce? That was too vicious of a curse. It was to the extent that he wondered what they had done to piss off Bahamut to put this vicious curse on them on top of wiping them, leveling their entire continent.

    ''''What did they do to make that dragon furious?" Alex asked, and Leon chuckled before he began exining but first with a question.

    ''''You know that dwarves are genius when ites to creating things, right?"

    Alex nodded, and Leon continued.

    ''''From the record, they seemed to have created an artifact, a bow strong enough to pierce a hole in the dragon''s wing, injuring the monster.''''<sub> </sub>

    ''''I see; no wonder he would wipe them out after what they did. Prideful as he was, he couldn''t tolerate that. To cut the problem at its root, he annihted them while cursing the survivors, those not present on the continent at that moment, to never having the ability to reproduce because he feared another genius creating a simr artifact or even more dangerous artifact. Well, if I were in his situation, I would have done the same thing as I''m doing this to protect myself.''''

    Alex emptied his cup as soon as he finished talking; he immediately ordered another one.

    Meanwhile, Leon was smiling; he didn''t find Bahamut''s action despicable because only a fool would bepassionate when his life was on the line.

    ''''You are right. We must never bepassionate when someone is after our life.''''

    ''''Yeah!'''' Alex when suddenly remembered something and sighed heavily.

    ''''What is it?" Leon asked as he felt like something was bothering his friend.

    ''''Well, I''m thinking what awful friend am I.''''

    ''''Do develop.''''

    ''''You see, you know all my women, the future women as well, but I know nothing about your woman. So, please forgive me for never asking. However, now I''ll do it. Who is your woman? Or do you have someone you love?"

    To his friend''s unexpected question, Leon was left speechless, he had never thought his friend would react like that because of something so trivial, but on further thought, he understood. Like a good friend that shares each other joy and sorrow, you must know who would be sharing your friend''s life, especially if he did the same thing with you.

    ''''Ah! Don''t worry; it''s nothing. You have a lot on your mind, so I understand, and to answer your question, I do have someone in mind, but it''s quiteplicated.''''

    ''''I see. Please exin; I may be of some help.'''' Alex said, waiting for his friend to go into the details.

    Leon did not immediately exin; he first emptied his cup before ordering another one and emptied it.

    ¡¼Seriously, howplicated this must be for him to act like this?¡½Silveria wondered, but Alex had no way of answering this question, at least not until he heard the whole story.

    After letting the strong alcohol run through his system, Leon began exining.

    ''''You know that our royalty rarely has the chance to choose who we want to spend the rest of our life with, right?"

    Alex nodded; beforeing to this world, he had read many stories about royalty marrying someone their parents had chosen.

    ''''I''m the crown prince, the future ruler of this empire, so naturally, I don''t have the right to choose, at least not the empress because while it''s true that it was my family that created this empire and we continued to rule till this day, we are not the only family that makes this empire function, it was not only our family that pushed the Lionheart Empire to its current level. To show the other families that we have never forgotten about their efforts. Every emperor will choose from one of the three big families apart from the Lionheart family.''''

    Leon stopped and ordered another drink.

 870 Chapter 843

    Alex didn''t say anything and waited for his friend to order his drink.

    After the bartender brought another ss of whiskey, Leon took a sip before continuing with his story.

    ''''The three prominent families after our Lionheart''s family are:

    ? The Safari family. They are in charge of the capital''s infrastructure and other big cities.

    ? The Zira family. They are in charge of the finance; they are the second most powerful family in Lionheart after our family.

    ? Lastly, there is the Tiaret family in charge of the military. There are just behind the Zira family.

    My fiancee happened to be from this family. Ariel Kefira Tiaret.''''

    Alex was surprised because he had thought that his friend''s fiancee would be from the second family, the Zira family, because there were the second strongest; logically, the Lionheart family should have aimed at that family.

    As if he could exactly read his friend''s mind, Leon chuckled.

    ''''You must be thinking why my family didn''t choose someone from the Zaria family, right?"

    To Leon''s question, Alex nodded because it was precisely what he was thinking.

    ''''Well, you''re right, but as I had previously told you, every new emperor must choose from one of the three big families. My mother happened to be from the Zaria family, so it''s not right for me to choose from the Zaria family, at least not in this generation.''''

    ''''Ah! I''ve forgotten. So, it was the Tiaret''s family turn now?" Alex asked after he was reminded of what Leon had previously said.

    ''''Well, you could say that. So, I was talking. My fiancee is someone from a powerful military family; all generals are from that family. In terms of strength, truth be told, there is the second family, but because the Zaria family is strong economically, they are in the second ce. In truth, the Tiaret family is the fiercest family; nobody wants to mess with them.''''

    Leon''s eyes were shining as he talked about the Tiaret family; it was to the extent that he appeared like a fanatic talking about his idol.

    ''''So what happened with your fiancee?" Alex asked, cutting directly to the heart of the problem; he would have liked to continue hearing more about this family. Still, he guessed that his friend would keep singing how awesome this family was without really going into the details of the problem.

    Leon sighed before exining.

    ''''You know that when you are forced to marry a perfect stranger by your family, obviously you will not be happy as you didn''t choose this person yourself, right?"

    Once again, Alex nodded, and Leon continued.

    ''''My fiancee and I were like that. At first, I didn''t really think too deeply about this rtionship. It was like I did what they wanted without putting effort into improving our rtionship to create great chemistry. Our first meeting was blend as the word blend could be but what I would have never expected was that after that meeting, I would keep thinking about my fiancee, what should I say it was-"

    ''''It was like you could only think about her every time you were not thinking about anything else.'''' Alex cut off his friend and said. Surprisingly Leon nodded as it was exactly how he felt, he had never expected to feel like that after their meeting.<sub> </sub>

    It was to the extent that for two months after their meeting, he could only think about her alluring figure. He had met many beauties, for example, that seductress Kuina Leon; no other woman could be a seductress like Kuina. He would have never expected that a less beautiful woman, a less seductress, would turn him into something like that.

    ''''So what is the problem? What did you do after finding that you started developing feelings for your forced fiancee.'''' Alex asked while sipping his whiskey.

    Leon opened and closed his mouth as if he wished to say something but, in the end, decided not to.

    ''''Well, I tried with several meetings to make us closer, but she was like a piece of wood unmoving. It was hard to know what she was thinking. She is like she was just there just for the sake of being there. She just epted our rtionship because it was why her family, our families had decided. As for how she really felt, I couldn''t say. It was not like I did not try, but unfortunately, I have never seeded.'''' Leon exined while heaving a long sigh.

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before asking his friend. There was something he needed to confirm first.

    ''''Tell me how you feel? Have you really fallen in love with Ariel?" Alex asked, but Leon didn''t say anything as if he didn''t really know what fallen in love meant. As if it was a foreign emotion.

    Alex was forced to reformte his question.

    ? ''''When you think about Ariel, what do you feel?"

    To this question, Leon didn''t take too much time before answering.

    ''''I feel like I found a mixing piece, something I''ve been searching for in a long time.'''' Leon honestly answered.

    Alex chuckled.

    ''''So, did you tell her what you just told me?"

    Leon rolled his eyes at him.

    ''''How can I do that? I''m not good with words. Besides, she is what you can call a muscle head only thinking about training and challenge.''''

    ''''That''s perfect. It would be best if you used this chance. Between you, who is stronger?" Alex asked after hearing his friend''s answer.

    ''''Previously, we were evenly matched, but now I''m not sure maybe I''m stronger, maybe I''m not. She is a monster; I''m not joking when I say this.'''' Leon seemed fearful when he said this. Alex wondered how monstrous Leon''s fiancee could be for him to exaggerate like this, but this was not the point.

    ''''I''m sure she can read, right?'''' Alex asked while hoping that Ariel would be like the female knight in the story, which hobby was to read stories about knights.

    Leon nodded. Fortunately, it was precisely like Alex expected; he couldn''t stop a smile from forming on his face. He felt like he was a cupidon.

    ''''Then I''ve got the perfect solution for ya.''''

 871 Chapter 844

    ''''I''m sure she can read, right?'''' Alex asked while hoping that Ariel would be like the female knight in the story, which hobby was to read stories about knights.

    Leon nodded. Fortunately, it was precisely like Alex expected; he couldn''t stop a smile from forming on his face. He felt like he was a cupidon.

    ''''Then I''ve got the perfect solution for ya.''''

    Leon rolled his eyes at his friend acting like a love expert, but he couldn''t stop his curiosity; therefore, he asked.

    ''''Do exin.''''

    Alex rubbed his hands together after emptying his ss like a shady merchant trying to con an innocent customer.

    ''''You see, you should invite her.''''

    ''''On a date?" Leon interrupted Alex and asked impatiently; he wanted to say that he had already done all that but without sess, but when he saw how Alex was ring at him, he stopped.

    ''''Shut up, you greenhorn. You should let the expert talk without interrupting.''''

    Leon could only nod without saying a word.

    Satisfied, Alex continued.

    ''''The n is to invite her not for a date but for a sparring match where you will say that the winner would listen to one thing the victor would say. Knowing her, someone that loves challenges, she would ept. That''s the first step; the second step is to win for the third step. Once you win, you will give her a letter asking her to read with her heart, and as someone that loved knight''s story, meaning romance story she would be moved by your letter; I can assure you that after reading your letter, the way she would look at you will change.''''<sub> </sub>

    Looking at his friend talking as if he could see the future, Leon was truly amused; he wondered if it was the alcohol working in his organism, but a part of him was curious about the result, so Leon said.

    ''''What do I need to write?"

    Alex didn''t immediately answer; he stayed silent as if he was thinking about what Leon should write. Like that, five minutes passed, and finally, he said.

    ''''It is something I read in a book but I think it will be perfect for your situation. After she read what I''m about to tell you, your rtionship will improve, I''m pretty sure.''''

    Leon nodded, urging Alex to tell him; he even brought a paper and a pen to write. Alex chuckled before telling exactly what he should write.

    [Before you, I always considered alternative lovers as our families forced us to be together. Believe me, I''m faithful. Yet there was always a n B because I''m unsatisfied.

    However, something changed after I met you. Now, even without you, neither in promise nor bodily presence, there is only my love for you. Should you evaporate as water into the sky, that will remain true for all of my days. And so now, for the first time in my life, there are no ns at all... because you must be free. Love must be free. So all ns stop. It is as if my soul has stopped the search it has been on for a time that feels like forever, as if it no longer sees nor seeks a path, yet sits on soft grass upon a gentle hill. It was the simplest thing for you, with your eyes and voice, your presence and sexy confidence, to take what no other ever could. It''s not that I didn''t want them to; I''ve wanted a love such as this for forever; it''s simply that they weren''t able to as if my soul was in a different room and they didn''t have a key. You had it, though. You had it as if God put it in your pocket with a whisper and a four-leaf clover. In a way, when I met you, I was stunned. My soul had been alone so long it was almost unsettling to havepany suddenly. To find or seek another would be condemning myself to a lifetime in darkness, knowing full well what I hid from myself before. We can never go back, can we? Once we have felt the real thing. So. All these miles away with the memories of our brief time together. It''s all so silly. It''s all so real. It''s all so frustrating. It''s all so painful. I wouldn''t have it any other way. Though if I could wish for a magic carpet to bring you here, I would. I''d wish for it and wait by an open window. All of this is to say that I can''t live without you; if you were to decide to ignore me after this, I would know that love is dead, something I wouldn''t wish for to happen for the sake of the future generations, let not kill love and to do this I want you to ept this selfishness of mine, I just want you to be part of my life not because of some obligation, but because it is what I truly desire, to put simply I desire you, please give me a chance to show you that even in forced rtionship love can bloom, so please give a chance.]

    To say that he was not captivated by his friends'' words would be an understatement. He was in love with his words; he knew what kind of word to choose to deliver more impact. He was not a woman, but he was sure that no woman would stay unmoved after reading this letter. It detailed how really felt, and what he really wanted.

    ''''Are you a writer? What you said is in the realm of a romance writer. I''m sure your letter will produce a result once she reads it.'''' Leon said, making Alex smile. Most of the words he said were from a book he had read; he had just added a few things here and there to make it more impactful.

    ''''Tomorrow morning, you should act and fight her in the evening in order to give her the letter to see how she will react,'''' Alex suggested, and Leon, eager to test his friend''s advice, nodded.

    Just as he was about to suggest that they should celebrate this, Alex''s expression changed, turning serious; he seemed to have received an emergency call.

 872 Chapter 845

    Let''s go a few minutes back.

    In the demon''s capital, on the outskirt of the capital, was a mansion; this mansion was too big; it was pretty normal; nothing stood out about this mansion. Most people would think it was only the mansion of a rich demon; however, this normal was, in reality, one of the mansions owned by one of the eighth dukes under the emperor.

    This was the favorite mansion of the duke Hignd, an undead, a lich, unlike normal lich who are only bones, Duke Hignd was really different from other demons or humans, only his skin was pale blue, and he possessed no horns like most demons.

    Among the eighth dukes, he was ranked third; previously, he was ranked fourth when Prisci, the vampire duchess, was still alive, but after her death and her sister took over, the duke saw his rank increasing while Prisci''s sister became the sixth of the strongest of the eighth.

    Duke Hignd was a muscr man. Always dressed in butler clothes, he appeared like a fifty-year-old man but was a hundred and fifty years old this month.

    The reason why this mansion was the favorite mansion among all the mansions he owned was simply that there was a woman here, a woman he loved more than anything; he would do anything for her. In the beginning, she didn''t ept her only a few months ago, she finally epted giving him a chance, and because she was from a humble background, she refused to live in a big mansion, she chose this mansion out of all the mansions he had.

    Tonight after a long and tiring meeting, Duke Hignd had decided to visit his lover.

    ''''Hah!" The duke sighed while undoing his necktie as he walked toward the main chamber where his lover should be sleeping. It was alreadyte at night; she must have gone to sleep after waiting for him.

    ''''To think the princess would plot a rebellion? I wonder what she was thinkinging back after all these years? What gave her the confidence? tantly announcing that she would be taking over the throne? Has she bes a retard after leaving the demon''s continent?"

    Duke Hignd couldn''t think of possible reasons that made the princess so confident. Her brother had taken over the throne for more than five years, and he kept growing; actually, among the eighth dukes, six were currently under him, so he had practically conquered the demon''s continent. Even the emperor Lucifer''s real strength was unfathomable, so considering all these things, the Duke Hignd couldn''t understand, no matter how much he thought about how Lilith seemed so confident. Maybe it was as the emperor said; it was humans doing; the humans, that treacherous race, must have brainwashed the princess into acting as she did.

    ''''Well, it doesn''t matter; we will conquer the world soon.'''' Like remembering why he epted going under Lucifer, duke Hignd couldn''t help but imagine a future where he would be the ruler of a kingdom big as the capital.

    ''''Hehehehe! Dear Clementine, soon we will livevishly; you will be my empress. Here am I, Clementine dear!" With a smile, the duke pushed open the door of the room and walked in.

    However, what weed him wasn''t the scene of his sleeping lover but the heavy scent of blood filling the room.

    ''''Noooooo!"<sub> </sub>

    Even without seeing his lover''s body, the duke had already shouted, his ming green eyes turned red of fury when he finally saw his lower body lying on the ground in a pool of her own blood; her head was missing.

    ''''Who dare!!!!!!" The duke was beyond furious. They had been warned to watch out for assassins, but never he would have thought that an assassin would aim for him, no aim for this ordinary mansion; not many knew about this mansion. He had thought if someone targeted him, it would be his other mansions, his other lovers, not his favorite one because he kept her identity secret to reduce the assassination attempts on her.

    Yet, the woman he protected with all he had to go assassinated; there was no way he would forgive this assassin. He would torture whoever it was for hundred years before turning them into an undead that would forever serve him.

    ''''Undead Realm!" The duke shouted, and immediately, the whole mansion was turned into his domain; gray fog covered the whole mansion. Every maid''s butlers and other individuals present in the mansion were turned into undead; their souls sucked as nourishment for the Undead realm, the Duke Hignd''s domain. He had lost all reasoning after seeing his lover''s headless body. He didn''t care about the innocent employees living inside the mansion; currently, all he cared about was finding the assassin and making the assassin suffer.

    Sera, who had killed the metamorph posing as the duke''s lover, wanted to flee beforeing back; however, she didn''t expect the Duke to have made preparations, turning the whole mansion into his domain, and she was unable to escape.

    Because the duke''s lover was a metamorph, a rare demon, she was stronger than expected. Sera sustained some injuries while trying to kill her, she thought she would escape and treat her injuries before meeting with others, but the current situation was not to her advantage.

    Sera decided to gamble; mustering her remaining strength, she appeared behind the duke and used her ultimate ability, the death''s hand, but she didn''t see any heart inside the duke''s body, making her freeze.

    ''''Hehehehe! Did you forget that I''m undead? I am a lich. There is no way I will have my heart here. You''re formidable for an assassin, but it was your mistake, you missed out on your only chance to kill me, and now I''ll have the chance to torture you.''''

    The duke dered as he spun around; his ming green eyes were shining brighter than usual, his mouth crooked up, forming a smile that sent a chill down Sera''s spine. She knew she was in trouble, the enemy''s domain was stronger than her domain, and because he was also a darkness user, she could not escape.

    As an assassin that had killed countless people, she knew she might die this time, and without hesitation, she crushed a talisman her brother had given her; he was the first person she thought about in this moment of trouble.

    ''''Let''s slowly torture you; even your soul will not be spared.'''' Duke Hignd dered as gray tentacles were about to bring Sera toward him.

    Suddenly, there was a sh of light that blinded everyone''s sight, followed by a menacing voice.

    ''''You said you will do what?"

 873 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 846

    Suddenly, there was a sh of light that blinded everyone''s sight, followed by a menacing voice.

    ''''You said you will do what?" Alex asked the moment he appeared, he heard thest part of the duke''s words, and he was furious; how dare he threaten his woman he would die without knowing how.

    The duke felt a chill run down his back. He didn''t know exactly why he was that scared from just a voice, but all of his fine hairs were standing on end. The owner of this voice was frightening as the emperor himself.

    And finally, when the duke saw the owner of the voice he was shocked, he knew him, it was his first time seeing him. Still, he saw seen a picture of him and heard a lot about him, so naturally, he identified him the moment heid his eyes on the one nicknamed the ck Prince, the most dangerous man on the demon''s ck list, Alexander Kael Touch.

    Duke Hignd wanted to say something; however, barely had he opened his mouth, and his death sentence had been announced.

    ''''I-"

    ''''No need to say anything; you shall go first. The end.''''

    Z bullet was released at the end of Alex''s sentence, and the duke, a peak Saint Realm expert, died on the spot even when his heart was hidden somewhere else.

    After killing the duke using the death bullet, Nyx''s ultimate ability, Alex rescued Sera; she was pale, and her vitality had been sucked when she was trapped.

    ''''How are you feeling?" He asked after putting her down; however, something unexpected happened soon.

    Instead of answering, Sera sealed his lips, and after kissing him for a few seconds, she separated her lips from her and said.

    ''''Take me!"

    Alex was surprised but still responded, that he must grant his woman''s wish.

    ?????

    The two moved to a hotel and were both to be one.

    She had heard it hurt the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front.

    However, she could not stop now.

    Alex slowly moved his little friend towards her moist cave. He did not enter immediately; instead, he slowly moved his penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.

    After a few seconds, Sera began to moan again. He looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining their tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement.

    Then, he slowly thrust inside.

    Sera opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged him tightly and tensed her body, so he stopped. He then caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.

    When her body rxed again, he continued entering.

    She moaned in pain and pleasure, and twisted her bodyfortably. Alex continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly at her cave. Then, he felt something obstructing him.

    Alex immediately knew the identity of that obstruction.

    He did not break through it immediately. Instead, he paused and stimted Sera''s body even more. After a few seconds, he noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan.

    Immediately, he pushed forward.

    Alex felt something breaking, and then, his penis advanced until the end. Sera''s wall tightened around his dick, and the immense pleasure almost made him release everything immediately.

    "It hurts!" Sera cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of his dick, but it only increased mhe pleasure he was feeling.

    Fortunately, he managed to endure. Although this body was very sensitive, he had enough experience to know how to control it. He was not going tomit such a newbie mistake.

    Sera began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but he stopped her. He kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.<sub> </sub>

    Then, he began to move slowly.

    <o>,m Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juices began to flow from Sera and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure they were feeling and making his movements easier.</o>

    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned lewder.

    At that moment, Sera let out a loud moan.

    "Anhhh!"

    He increased the speed of his thrust. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee Sera''s pain, and before long, she also began to move.

    The two of thempletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Their moans and deep breaths spread through the room, and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with their love juices invaded our noses.

    "Ohhhhh, Alex!!!"

    Alex closed Sera''s lips with his lips and began to piston even faster. He could feel something beginning to build inside him, but he suppressed it. He concentrated only on feeling the body of Sera and hearing her cries of pleasure.

    The movements of Sera made were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their kind of charm. The feeling of conquest he felt when he saw her twisting below his body was exhrating.

    Nevertheless, Sera waspletely inexperienced. Before long, she began to tire out, and her movements stopped almostpletely. She could only receive his thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly.

    Seeing it, he moved his mouth to her breast. He

    Then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples.

    "!!!" Sera opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up, and her lower lips tightened over my penis.

    Alex grunted in pleasure and thrust fiercely, making Sera moan again. She extended her legs and twitchedfortably.

    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only repeat his name between moans. He realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster.

    "Ahhhnnn!" Sera grabbed the bed sheets wnd used her other hand to grab his back. He felt her nails piercing his skin, but his lower body moved quickly inside her. Alex felt the excitement of cumming building inside of him.

    "Alex... Something¡­ Something ising~¡­"

    He hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all his strength; then, she twitched fiercely and cummed.

    Her expression turnedpletely ck, and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. A bit of saliva slowly slid down her neck.

    At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over his penis and increased his pleasure. Alex thrust a few times more, and then, something was shot from his dick.

    Sera moaned again when Alex''s semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging his body.

    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Alex''s lips. Seeing the beautiful body of the most famous and dangerous assassin below him, Alex approached his lips and kissed her gently.

    Sera unconsciously entwined her tongue with his tongue and continued moaning in pleasure. He also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her.

    Finally, after a few seconds, he slowly slid out his penis andy down on the bed.

    Sera moaned again when she felt his little friend leaving her body and then hugged him tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.

    "Alex, I think I''m falling deeply in love with you." She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed his lips.

    Alex returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings in her ear. Sera curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside him. He could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable.

    A few minutester, Sera''s breaths became long, and she fell asleep.

 874 Chapter 847

    While Alex and Sera were bing one of his timely arrivals to kill the duke Hignd, Althea was sent to another city a few kilometers from the capital, Gorgon''s city, under the fifth duke, Duke Eleanor.

    BOOM!

    The duke''s mansion exploded. People were fleeing. Some stayed somewhere and gazed at the rotating pir of crimson mes.

    "What the hell is going on?!"

    Most people were curious about why their Lord''s mansion was set aze, but they were too scared to go investigate.

    Inside the pir of crimson mes.

    Two people were facing each, one male whose body was shared and the second, a female whose face was pale.

    ''''First princess, you''re still alive and have be stronger, but you will not be leaving here tonight.'''' the duke said before releasing all of his power. The power of a peak Saint Realm expert was no joke.

    BOOM

    His power surged outward like an explosive tempest and increased the me surrounding them.

    Inside, under the might of explosive tempest, Althea stood still while her purple hair danced in the air. The ground under her feet ruptured, and crushed stones blew around her, swirling aimlessly.

    Her face might be pale, but she had never been so confident; this man was strong, strong she would not lose. Althea lifted her head and broke intoughter.

    Amidst theughter, her powerful aura burst out like a raging volcano. The terrifying surge of aura enveloped thend, and its horrifying pressure came crashing downwards. The ground sank by dozens of meters while lightning filled the sky.

    The duke''s face paled as if he had seen a ghost. In a voice of absolute shock, he eximed, "You are also peaking Saint Realm expert? You''re closer to the Demigod realm?"

    ''I must inform the emperor.'' The duke was rmed; he knew he must survive at any cost to report this news.

    "What on Earth are you? How have you gotten so strong?!"

    The duke asked as their aura collided against each other, creating terrifying airwaves that rippled outward. Had they not been blocked by the pir of crimson mes, the fleeing outsiders would have turned into blood mist.

    "Your death! And as for how I became so strong, it''s none of your business.''''

    Althea''s expression twisted into that of a death goddess. She stretched a hand towards duke and pulled it back.

    "!"

    Duke Eleanor felt an overbearing force pulling him forward. Despite his strength, he rolled through the air and smashed in front of Althea like a sandbag.

    BAM!

    BOOM!

    Lightning and me shed, resulting in a terrible explosion that reduced what was left of the mansion to rumble.

    ''''Lightning Gravity Cage!"

    An extremely violent gravitational force pulled the surrounding me from all directions. The me pirs brutally ripped into specs of dust while the ground smashed into a depthless crater.

    In front of the frighteningw of gravity mixed with lighting, the overbearing strength of me under the duke''s control was like a sheep under a wolf.

    Exactly a secondter, the superimposed lightning gravity cage vanished, marking the return of light and sound.

    Althea had switched into the assassin mode shing at the duke''s neck. Blood flowed out, but a blinding light engulfed the duke soon afterward, and he vanished.

    ''''Damn!!" Althea was frustrated that she still failed in the end.

    ''''Well, he would still die regardless because my weapon was poisoned.'''' She mumbled before disappearing.

    ?????

    The next morning Alex woke up, but to his surprise, Sera was not beside him.

    ''''Where did she go?" He wondered, but soon his face brightened when he saw Sera walking in her nightgown.

    ''''Morning Alex. Sorry that I''ve to call you out suddenly, but I couldn''t only think of you.''''

    Alex didn''t say but moved and brought her to the bed, and soon their lips were locked into a kiss.

    He drew his hands along the edge of her breasts and moved down, stopping at the hem of her nightgown. His hands slipped under the gown and traced the insides of her thighs.

    Kiba felt her tremble and gasp. She closed her thighs just as he arrived on her thongs, wet from her arousal.

    Embarrassed by her wetness as soon they started kissing, she dragged her teeth across his lower lip and dug down. Her bite was hard but sensual.

    Alex responded by running his tongue against her lips before slipping between them. As his tongue arrived in her mouth, her tongue swiftly sought his in a battle of tongues.

    They started kissing with their mouths joined and tongues entangled.

    Alex pulled his hands out and moved them behind her back to unzip her nightgown. In the blink of an eye, his hands then moved to pull the gown off her shoulders and arms.

    Sera shivered when his hands moved on her bra straps. She could feel the bra sliding off her chest and his hands tracing the outline of her breasts, slowly moving to her nipples.

    He broke the kiss and moved down her face, nting small kisses on her. His lips pressed tightly against her soft, sweet skin between her neck and shoulders. He then sucked her skin between his lips, making her squirm like a worm.<sub> </sub>

    ''''So good.'''' She mumbled as she ran her hands through his hair. His face slid further below, and he kissed across her breasts.

    Sera erupted with desires. She pressed his head down and nted his face between her thighs. It was as if she was asking him to take care of her down there.

    Ever so slowly, Alex teased her by running his fingers on her panty and tracing her wet spot with his tongue.

    "Please...!" She begged.

    Alex chuckled and didn''t tease her further. He pulled her panty to one side and observed wet pussy up to close.

    Her scent of arousal made blood pump into his erection. His one hand moved on his pants to free his throbbing cock and give it a few gentle strokes.

    ''''Let''s begin!''''

    He said as he started kissing on her soft folds.

    "Kiss me there!"

    Her hands danced wildly in his hair as she begged him to kiss the hidden flesh between her folds. He did that and more.

    He spread her folds and dived into her cunt with his tongue. He licked through her oozing slit and slurped on her juices.

    "Oh, yes, there!"

    She gasped as his tongue slid up her quivering flesh. He tongue fucked her, licking all the right spots.

    Finally, his lips arrived on the little ball of flesh at the top.

    Her clit.

    He kissed it gently, before slipping his tongue out.

    "Ohh!"

    As his tongue circled on her clit, Sera arched her back and squirmed. The pleasure was overwhelming, so overwhelming that she experienced it through all her body even her soul was sent in euphoria.

    ''''Ohh! Annh!"

    One after another, delightful moans escaped out of her throat.

    She was about to continue to moan, but before she could, she felt her body spin. Her vision was shrouded by his big cock as it disappeared between her soft lips!

    p Mmm!</anda>

    Alex had found the perfect solution to seal her lips; a sixty-nine was tailor-made for situations like this.

    After quickly changing his position to bring her on top in sixty-nine, Alex focused his attention back on her wet cunt. He grabbed her ass cheeks and resumed savoring her like the way she deserved.

    Sera wrapped a hand on the base of his cock and started bobbing up and down. Her lips stretched, and her neck jerked with every movement.

    Mmm!

    Even though it was his first time, she had heard from Althea how to do it, how to satisfy your man.

    With every stroke, she slid her tongue up and down the dick, moving in an erotic rhythm as she drew him deeper into her warm throat.

    Alex felt close to heaven, and he showed his appreciation by sucking her pink flesh between his lips.

    Sera thought as she sucked Alex with everything she got.

    "Ohhh!"

    Suddenly, she let out muffled groans with her mouth filled with his cock. Her hips jerked, and her eyes shut on their own.

    She flooded with wet juices!

    Deep in her cunt, an explosion of ecstasy hit her, swallowing her entire body into a sea of pleasure! She felt weak and yet powerful like never before.

    Alex also felt his climax approaching, and soon he ejacted deep inside her mouth.

    She had an orgasm soon; they switched position, she straddling him with his cock, aiming at her wet cunt.

    "Ohhh!"

    Sera wiggled her hips to correct her posture and sank further, making the tip of his cock slip into her. An amazing warm wetness wrapped around Alex, and he knew this was just the beginning. The best was yet toe!

    "You feel great!"

    He remarked as she further descended.

    ''''Anhhhh!"

    Finally, she swallowed everything deep inside; the heavenly feeling soon followed as they became one.

    Soon, another battle followed, and the sound of flesh mming against flesh could be heard mixed with moans. A few minutester, Sera had another orgasm, followed by Alex. The day had just begun.

 875 Chapter 848

    After their battle, the two took a bath andy on the bed with Sera nestled inside his arm like a weak kitten.

    ''''Why did you do that?" Alex asked, and it went without saying that he was asking why she asked him to take her after the rescue. He had thought he would take his time with her, not rush things so she would see that he was not after her body but wanted the whole thing.

    Sera chuckled.

    ''''Well, it is because I felt it was the right time.''''

    She went silent for a while before saying something her grandmother, who died a few years ago, used to tell her when she hit puberty.

    ''''Sex brings that special addiction to your one love, your true life partner. If you aren''t careful, it bes an addiction to the physical act and the fantasy rather than the person. And so, be good to yourself, love yourself by being sure that you''ve met your life partner before you have sex... then the rtionship bes all the deeper for you both... that''s when humans mate for life instead of entering the carousel of pain that has be so normal in this toxic society.''''

    ''''She is not wrong but sometimes I believe that a rtionship can start from sex; well, it might be. I came from a world where sex is open. You can encounter a woman today, not tonight, for the first time and sleep with her; it happens too often. My point is that when two people are in love, sex can bring them closer, like your grandma said. You will learn to know more about the other party through sex, exploring her body, what made her shiver, what made here faster, everything to satisfy your partner. Sex is more than prating your partner; it''s a science, how to make your partner satisfied while being satisfied simultaneously.''''

    Sera listened to Alex and couldn''t help but ask him this question.

    ''''You seemed like a love guru, no sex guru. Tell me, who many women have you conquered with this sweet tongue of yours?"

    For his, safety, Alex chooses to remain silent.

    ''''Shall we continue? I''m not satisfied, and I know you will be leaving soon to continue your mission, let''s enjoy ourselves for the next hours.'''' Alex licked his lips. As he had said, he didn''t get enough of this beautiful woman; remembering her moans was enough to make his blood boil.

    ''''Well, I''m not against it, but there was something I want to try, so let''s postpone the fun for now.''''

    Alex''s face became crestfallen, but its face shone like the morning sun after Sera told him what she had in mind.

    He had never tried this before, not even when he was still on Earth, so this would be his first time trying; he couldn''t stop the excitation he felt, his blood pressure skyrocketing but he calmed his raging hormones; there were still few minutes left.

    Meanwhile, Sera secretly apologized to Sakuya; she was the one that suggested this idea; well, she told Sera that she would try this ideater. However, now she decided to try this idea because she wished to satisfy her man; she could only apologizeter as she was borrowing her idea, using it before she could use it.

    ?????

    In another location, in an underground pce, Lilith was sitting on a throne.

    ''''So you failed is what you mean to say?" She asked sternly, and Althea lowered her head; although she knew her enemy would die after getting poisoned, she knew she failed to kill the enemy on the spot.

    <o>,m ''''I''m sorry.'''' Althea apologized with her head lowered.</o>

    Lilith smiled before saying.

    ''''Don''t worry, sister, I was messing with you. I caught the rat after he teleported away.''''

    Althea was shocked not because Lilith caught duke Eleanor but because of how Lilith called her. She referred to her as a sister, which means she hade to ept her apologies and was slowly epting her.<sub> </sub>

    Immediately after announcing that she had caught the runaway duke, Lilith snapped her fingers, and the bound duke appeared on his knees.

    The once-mighty duke was shivering on his knees.

    ''''W.. what you want to know?" He asked after stuttering for a while.

    Lilith chuckled; she was happy that she didn''t need to speak too much for the duke to immediately understood that she wanted an information; it was why he was kept alive.

    ''''Pretty smart. I just want to know if Lucifer, your lord is still inside his quarter?" Lilith''s question surprised many as none of them had expected this question.

    Even her sister, Althea, was surprised; she wondered what kind of game her sister was ying because there was no way she would ask such a question, a meaningless question.

    The duke was the most shocked; nevertheless, he still answered the question.

    ''''Yes.''''

    A simple answer, but he didn''t forget to add.

    ''''You stand no chance; the emperor is stronger than anything you could have expected; he would easily crush you like a bug. No matter how many there are bugs are still bugs. You will die no matter what you do.''''

    To the duke''s provocation, Lilith stood up and flicked her fingers again and the chains binding the duke were reduced to dust. The duke felt free, and he decided to try onest suicide mission; however, before he could circte his mana to activate his skills, Lilith appeared in front of him from the other side of the room.

    With a shrill shriek, her slender arm tore through the air and heavily mmed into the duke''s chest, giving him no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    The impact sent him crashing to the lower floor. The floor caved in, and the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    The duke coughed up a mouthful of ck blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    The duke ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    However, soon his nose was broken as it got mmed into Lilith''s knee, thest thing the duke heard before forever losing his consciousness was.

    ''''The real battle had just begun.''''

 876 Chapter 849

    ''''Let''s go on a date. Give me half of an hour.'''' It was what she said when their eyes met, and Alex, who had decided to spend the day with her, nodded, epting the invitation.

    Soon, she came dressed in a velvet robe without any essories; still, she looked beautiful.

    ''''Sorry for the little dy Alex. Let''s Go.''''

    She wrapped her arms around him, dressed in casual ck pants and a gray shirt. They started walking; they directly went to themercial in Avalon''s capital.

    After breakfast in a restaurant, he took her to the jewelry store and bought her a dark gold ne made of diamonds. From experience, he knew diamonds are something all women like. Sera was happy; she gave him a passionate kiss as a reward.

    ''Girl, you''re too na?ve if you think this reward is enough.''''

    While thinking about how he was going to get more rewards from her, they departed from the jewelry store and entered another store; this store was specialized only in women''s linger

    After talking to the sales assistant, Sera chose dozens of underwear sets and decided to try them. She said she didn''t need help, so they left her alone.

    Sera began trying that underwear in the changing room; after a few minutes, she opened the changing room door and asked Alex''s opinion on her new underwear

    However, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw what she called underwear.

    This isn''t underwear; it barely covers anything; it was a white micro-underwear. Sera looks more alluring in this micro-underwear that barely covers anything

    Gulp!

    Even with his ultimate self-restraint, Alex could not help but gulp audibly.He turned on when he saw what Sera was wearing; he wanted to mess her inside while she wore this ck under

    She smirked, looking at him.

    Seeing her smirking at him, he understood.

    ''This girl, I get it; she had done it intentionally. You asked for it.''''

    He appeared in the changing room in a sh and closed the door, locking it, before kissing her directly, slipping his tongue inside her mouth; soon, their tongues entwined and started a wild ki

    Meanwhile, his hands caressed her big breasts covered in that micro-bra, changing their shapes. Sera began to moan, leaving her breasts; one his hand went towards her pussy, he started fingering her at fast speed ying with her clitoris, at the same time he pinched her erected nipples.

    ''''Anh

    Sera''s body trembled. She broke their kiss and let out a loud moan forgetting that they were in a changing room.

    ''''I don''t mind if you moan aloud, but we are in a changing room, So.,'''' He whispered into her ear before bitting and licking her while he continued fingering her.

    ''''Anh!

    She tried to control her moans but seeing this, Alex smirked evilly and continued his fast fingering while sucking her breasts and biting them. Before long, her body ached; she couldn''t control her moans and sho

    ''''Anhh. Ohhhhhhh! I''m cumming.

    Her love juice flowed out of her cave, drenching his ha

    She fell weakly on her knees, her breathing haggard. After a few minutes, she said, feeling Alex''s hardened cock through his pants.

    ''''Let me help you.''''

    She unfastened his belt and lowered his pants and boxer, taking out his already hard veiny cock.

    Alex let out a small groan; feeling her soft hand around his shaft, she moved her hand gently stroking his dick. She slowly caressed the head of his dick before starting to move her hand up and down.

    Suddenly, she stopped, he looked at her, and she smiled in response before wrapping her hand around the base of his cock. Then, she stuck her tongue out and flicked it against the head of his dick, running her tongue up and down his dick length. She lubricated the entire length of his cock with her saliva; then, she swirled her tongue around the head of his cock before slowly sucking it into her mouth.

    Sera used her tongue to y with the head of Alex''s dick inside her mouth before starting to move her head up and down repeatedly. Soon, her movements became fast; she teased his balls, ying with them while still moving her head up and down at a fast speed.

    Alex grunted in pleasure and held her head; he started to move his hips faster, droving his raging dick deep inside her throat before cumming. She almost choked, but he held her head and swallowed all his white cum before letting her g<sub> </sub>

    He gave her a few minutes to calm down before asking her to face the wall with her sticking her butt out; he immediately pierced her from behind.

    ''''Ugh!

    Sera grunted in pleasure; he started to move his hips faster while he yed with her breasts. She tried to control her moans. Alex smiled evilly before biting her ear while continuing to piston her faster, ying with her breasts simultaneously. She couldn''t control her moans anymore.

    ''''Anhh!

    ''''Anhh!.. Alex, please slow down; someone may hear us. Please... Anh

    Only his deep thrusts answered her plea; suddenly, from outside, a voice ca

    ''''Customer, is everything alright? Your voice seems..''''

    ''''Ugh!... Everything is fine... Anhh... I''m doing some breathing exercises¡ªno need to worry. Please go back... Anh!'''' Sera replied amidst the moans; her face was red, and she was too ashamed to properly talk.

    ''''It''s that so? Got it, takes your time then.'''' the sales assistant said before leaving. She was blushing; she seemed to have understood something.

    Back to the changing room, Sera red at Alex, but he smirked before staying.

    ''''Take your time she said.''''

    ''''Wait..''''

    ''''No.''''

    Naturally, he refused and lifted her legs with her back against his torso. He rammed his dick deep inside her pussy, exploring her cave and discovering new sensitive zones unknown to her. he continually attacked them.

    ''''Anh!

    ''''Anh!"

    ''''Ohhh! Cumming!"

    After letting out moans after moans, her back arched, and she cummed. He didn''t let her rest before changing to another position. This time she was facing him with one of her legs above his shoulder, her back against the wall as he started plowing her hard while kissing her.

    His hands roamed around her body while he pounded her hard.

    *Pah!

    *Pah!

    *Pah!

    Alex didn''t care if the other customers heard them; the same for her; the pleasure was too much, so she didn''t restrain her moans anymore

    ''''Ohhhhhhh! Cumming again!!!"

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex grunted before piercing her womb and cummed. After letting out everything inside her womb, he slowly slid out his ttened dick

    He would have loved to continue but looking at the exhausted Sera, who did not expect him to go to that extent when she provoked him, he held back. He created wind using Sleipnir to sweep away the scent of love juices mixed with their sweats. The micro underwear was ruined.

    After a few minutes, they leave the changing room, already dressed. After paying the bills, they decided to head back.

    They escaped (Sera) because everyone inside the store looked at them strangely; some were smiling as though they understood something. Feeling ashamed, she forced him to use one of the movement skills he called [Void steps].

    After kissing him, Sera entered her room. Even if he became busy after this, she had gotten enough love tost for a while, she thought as she tried to calm down her beating heart. She wished to continue until she waspletely, this feeling was too intoxicating.

 877 Chapter 850

    Alex, who arrived at his mansion after they enjoyed themselves while shopping, left Sera in front of her room and watched her enter to take a bath, he also decided to do the same thing, but when he entered his room, a visitor was waiting for him.

    ''''Luna?" He asked, surprised as he had not expected to see Luna here; she should still be together with others in the Lionheart Empire.

    <o>,m ''''Surprised?" Luna asked with a smile.</o>

    Alex nodded.

    ''''Yes! But I guess you must have decided to wait for me here after Leon informed you that I must leave because of an emergency. However, I''m curious about how you knew I would be here?" He asked while removing his clothes, Luna stared at her man''s sculpted body in admiration for a moment, and when her eyesnded on the sleeping dragon, she could not help but gulp audibly.

    She was shocked that something so big often entered her body, but when considering it was the same ce baby was born from, it was not surprising anymore.

    ''''Just woman''s intuition. Where is Sera ?" Finally, Luna answered his question but ended up raising another question.

    And Alex walking toward the bathroom, froze for a second before pointing to Sera''s room.

    ''''I see, she is inside her room. I''ll be back; I''ll see her first.'''' Luna said before disappearing. Shaking his head, Alex walked into the bathroom to take a bath.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    While Alex was taking a bath, two women sat in front of each other in silence. The confident Sera had her head lowered like a child before her mother after she made a mistake.

    The atmosphere was a little bit tense; however, everything changed after Luna asked a question.

    ''''How was it?"

    ''''Huh?" Sera was confused at first, but soon she understood Luna''s question and couldn''t help but blush while nodding heavily.

    ''''Yes, it was good.''''

    ''''Well, he is too good for that not to be good. You must have done it when you went shopping, right?"

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''Rx, I''m just curious. When I saw the new clothes and underwear on the bed, you were taking a bath; you don''t need to be a genius to connect the dots.'''' Luna exined, and Sera sighed; she had just shot herself in the foot by letting so much evidence lying around.

    ''''How are the others?" Sera asked, trying to change the subject.

    ''''They are all fine, but I have a suggestion. Just lend me your ear.'''' Luna said, beckoning Sera toe closer.

    The curious Sera could not help but advance toward Luna, lending her one of her ears, and after Luna shared the suggestion she had, Sera blushed hard. Still, the excitation she felt from that suggestion pushed her to nod her head, immediately epting Luna''s suggestion.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Good, let''s go,'''' Luna said before dragging Sera with her. The two arrived in Alex''s room; he had just finished taking a bath and still had a towel wrapped around his waist.

    ''''Girls?'''' Alex was confused when he saw the two smiling girls, he knew they had something in mind, but what it was, she didn''t know.

    ''''Juste closer and lets us do what we want, and I assure you that you will love what we will do,'''' Luna said before moving to the bed and undressed, she undressed Sera, and she did the same with her.

    Alex felt blood building into his lower limb resulting in a hard-on.

    Luna took charge, and he allowed her. He walked and stood near the edge of the bed.

    Lunay down on the bed, bringing her face just below his hovering cock and balls. Sera followed, but instead of lying on the side, sheid over Luna, their breasts mashing in.

    Just seeing two beautiful women lying over each other was too much. Alex almost turned into a beast to devour them but managed to calm down. He would let them continue to see what those two had nned.

    Sera was the first to act; she swept her tongue out and moved it down the length of Alex''s cock. Simunatelously, Luna''s tongue licked from the base of his balls to the start of his shaft.

    They were in perfect sync as if they had repeated this several times already, their nimble tongues caressing every corner of his cock and balls. It sent one orgasmic jolt after another into him. He had never felt like this before.

    Sera continued for a moment before stopping and bringing her eyes to his face. Noticing the signs of intense pleasure, the excitement in her surged. She knew she was doing well.

    She followed Luna''s instructions and opened her lips. Thetter guided the head of Alex''s cock between those soft lips while giving the balls a wet kiss like a gentle mother soothing her baby.

    Sera sealed her lips around the head and started sucking it by moving back and forth. The excitement inside her soared further, and her nipples hardened, something Luna felt as they pressed into her breasts.

    Luna was not going to be outdone; therefore, she opened her mouth and engulfed one of the balls.

    "Mmm!"

    Sera further took the dick in her mouth and started moving back and forth. Each time, she took him deeper, further bathing him with her saliva and the warmth of her mouth.

    She was practically drooling, the strands of saliva and precum dripping on Luna''s face.

    Alex''s breathing turned heavy. It was moments like these he felt grateful to be a man. How could he not when two beauties were his cock and balls? They weren''t your normal women, but the cream of crops, the best women out there, and they all loved him. He couldn''t be more blessed. He wondered if God (from Earth) knew that woman would turn into something so wonderful.

    Good women should know how to serve their men like that they would go cheating outside. It was like good men should know how to fuck, not only spend because if you only know that, your wife would cheat on you because you were not good in bed.

    ''God bless this wonderful life and these wonderful women by my side.'' Alex prayed in his heart. The fun had just begun.

 878 [Bonus Chapter]Chapter 851

    ''God bless this wonderful life and these wonderful women by my side.'' Alex prayed in his heart. The fun had just begun.

    The two continued to satisfy him with Sera following Luna''s instructions, and just when Sera started to gag and couldn''t take him deeper, she slipped him out with a popping sound.

    At that moment, Luna knew now was her time. She freed the balls she was sucking and wrapped her fingers around the cock, and guided it down, straight into her mouth as if she had done this a thousand times already.

    She almost swallowed half of cock and then started moving back and forth.

    Meanwhile, Sera didn''t stay idling either; the brown-haired beauty extended her tongue and ran it on the remaining portion, making Alex grunt.

    His grunts and the tempting warmth of his cock resulted in one mini-orgasm after another for his women.

    "Slurp!"

    Now with more enthusiasm, Luna pulled him further into her till he touched her throat; it was a deep throat. She then pulled him out and shared it with Sera, who eagerly took it.

    While Luna''s hand wandered over Sera''s back and plump ass, creating an intense show for Alex''s eyes as Sera was devouring him.

    Alex was on the brink of eruption, but he stopped himself. He wanted to enjoy this beautiful sensation further. If he were to shoot his load now, he might miss out on a good show, so he refrained.

    And his women didn''t disappoint. They opened their puckered lips and wrapped on either side of his shaft. They then moved together, back and forth, giving him a double blowjob¡ªall men''s dream.

    Minutes passed, and they stopped on the head of his cock.

    Being sandwiched between the drooling mouths of the women he loved was not something Alex could handle for long even if he were good at holding back, there was always a limit, and he had just reached the said limit.

    Luna put him to the edge by swirling her tongue around the tip of his cock. She felt it twitch, and she knew he was about to erupt.

    His balls clenched, and he shot a massive load into their mouths. There was just too much cum, and some of it spilled out. Tonight he had shot his biggest load since the day he was born.

    Luna locked eyes with Alex while swallowing the cum in her mouth.

    "Time to clean!" She told Sera, and she nodded.

    Luna then leaned up and kissed Sera, and thetter eagerly responded. The cum on their lips swapped before finally slipping down their throats.

    They then licked each other''s faces, not leaving behind a single droplet of cum.

    Sera, like a good disciple, brought her eyes back on the still hard cock, and she sucked him again, swallowing any cum that was left.

    The two yed with the softening cock, and it soon became hard again.

    Alex smiled, feeling incredibly satisfied even before the real thing began.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Where do you learn this?" He was asking Luna this question, and her response left him without a word.

    ''''It is not only men who know how to pleasure women. We also have a brain, meaning we can imagine how to please our men better. I happened to think about this method and remember I told you that you would love it.''''

    "Yeah, you did!" Alex responded as she pulled him on the bed. He did not resist, and Luna asked him to lie down whilemanding Sera to mount him. The Saintess had turned into a goddess of sex.

    Although Luna wanted to be the first, she wanted him to pound her like there was no tomorrow; she decided to wait and give this opportunity to her junior Sera. Being her senior, the firstdy (1st fiancee), she felt a sense of responsibility towards the new girl who had lost her virginity to the man she would be spending the rest of her life with.

    And Sera understood how much courage it took Luna to do this; she nodded at her in gratitude.

    "No need to thank me!" Luna said before wrapping her fingers around the base of Alex''s cock as Sera, sitting above, began to lower her cunt over it.

    Luna chuckled; she didn''t allow Sera''s pussy to directly engulf Alex''s cock. Instead, she rubbed it around the entrance, teasing both Sera and Alex, feeling them writhe in frustration and excitement. She then extended her tongue around the pussy and on the base of the cock.

    "Ah!"

    This move made Sera gasp, begging as she couldn''t take anymore.

    "Don''t worry; I''m not mean!"

    Luna said as she guided Alex''s cock back to the entrance and allowed Sera''s to ease over it. Her wet pussy lips spread wide inch by inch; she engulfed him deep in her.

    ''''Oohhhh!"

    Sera began moaning as she started riding him by rotating her hips back and forth. The way it stretched her left her huffing, but she couldn''t bring herself to stop.

    Luna straddled Alex''s face, slowly bringing her pussy over his lips. He kissed her slit and suckled her clit before he started feasting on her.

    "Ohh, God! Fuck!'''' She felt a jolt of electricity through her body, making her shudder so violently that she almost buried Alex''s face into her pussy, in euphoria, she said.

    ''''Lex, it''s yours please eat me!"

    Luna shuddered as a hot flush spread from her pussy to her breasts. She started squeezing them.

    Sera noticed this, and even as she rode Alex''s cock like a stallion, she bent forward to fondle Luna''s breasts.

    This made the Saintess to snap her head back. She was already climaxing from the tongue working inside her, which now jerked her body.

    Sera was the same. Alex felt her contracting around his cock with vibrating ripples. He grabbed her ass cheeks and held her, supporting her as she shivered from climax.

    ''''You girls will kill me. You are so good I will never let you go.'''' Alex dered as he put Sera on the bed. He sucked Luna''s cunt for two minutes before he pulled his tongue out of her cunt and reced it with his cock. It was time to pound her hard as she deserved it.

 879 Chapter 852

    Alex pulled his tongue out of Luna''s pussy and reced it with his cock.

    "Ohhhhh!" Luna was caught off-guard by his sudden invasion and moaned.

    She had just brought her lips on Sera''s pussy to pleasure her junior; however, now that his long thrust into her created an explosion of ecstasy, making it impossible for her to concentrate on her original task

    Alex was so delighted by her moans that he started ramming into her with deep thrusts. Below her, Sera was not idling either; she had had a great mentor, and it was time also to reciprocate; she moved her tongue and licked her lips before moving her tongue on the clit above her.

    "!!"

    Luna wailed and moaned. The na?ve girl she knew has be an expert, wrapping her tongue around the clit, giving her another orgasm.

    She couldn''t let her overpower her like this.

    With great difficulty, as the powerful thrusts shook her body, she attacked Luna''s pussy with her mouth.

    The connection between the three had surpassed normal level.

    Three hearts raced together, enjoying each other''s bodies.

    Alex kept ramming into Luna in and out. She squeezed him with every thrust, as she experienced one orgasm after another, but neither wanted to stop. This feeling was too exhrating for them to stop, not until they both were satisfied orpletely exhausted.

    His hips moved back and forth, blurring from tremendous speed. Below, Sera couldn''t help but marvel at the might of her man. She wondered what kind of stamina he had, whether it was endless or not.

    Excited, she swirled her tongue on his moving cock. It was sticky from juices, and she licked them every time he moved back and forth. She alternated by moving it to the climaxing pussy and then back at the blurring cock.

    "You two have great chemistry!!"

    His words made Luna''s body tremble. Controlling her trembling mouth, she sucked Sera''s clit, pushing both of them on edge.

    Meanwhile, Alex never stopped plowing Luna. As she forcefully contracted around him from another climax, he pulled out and shoved his cock in Sera''s mouth. Thetter eagerly cleaned him, and he returned to shivering Luna, this time with more powerful strokes.

    His women have already experienced multiple climaxes, and he was the same as he sttered his cum into Luna''s pussy.

    He started melting in her as he leaned to kiss her back..

    They took a deep breath, and Sera surprised them by attacking Luna''s pussy, devouring every droplet of cum.

    Luna wanted to say something, but she didn''t get the chance as Alex instantly turned erect again. The erotic pleasure from his women was never too much, and he mmed into Luna again.

    Thetter could only scream in pure ecstasy. She knew they had barely started because her man stamina was not something to be underestimated.

    Alex soon stacked Luna and Sera on top of each other. He lined their pussies one above the other so he could alternate between them. It was a beautiful piece of art that any true artist would appreciate.

    Sera was below, and as he jammed into her pussy, she grabbed Luna''s breasts tightly.

    The one she started to only think about recently the most was deep in her, prating her... as she fondled the breasts of the woman she had started loving. She came to appreciate Luna even more because of what she did today, as she was well aware that she was doing this to help her.

    Pah! Pah!

    Alex rammed his dick deep into Sera''s cunt, sending her consciousness into heaven; she had been KOed because the pleasure was too much.

    Both Alex and Luna noticed her losing consciousness from another orgasm.

    They separated from her, and seeing her pleasant expression; they knew why she was content. It wasn''t just from mind-blowing orgasms. She was truly satisfied.

    ''''Fufufu! You''re sure a beast, but now it is my turn, make me faint too.'''' Luna said and spread her legs wide for him to prate her.

    And Alex responded.

    "Oooohhhh!"

    She squirmed and yapped, feeling him buried deep inside her.

    He took her lower lip between his lips and suckled on it before he resumed slow and long strokes.

    "Mmm!"

    Her breathing turned strained as every thrust was now like waves of currents into her clenching pussy. It made her more slippery and warm, forcing Kiba to further pulsate and throb inside her.

    This only excited her further, racing her heart like a train.

    Before she knew it, another orgasm hit her, and her juices flooded out, staining the sheets.

    Alex followed, his crystalline cum sttering deep inside her. The thick strands of cum trickled down, slipping on the inside of her thighs and the stained sheets, further soiling them.

    However, neither of them cared as they were about to resume their lovemaking.

    He attacked without mercy; her sensitive body became even more sensitive.<sub> </sub>

    Luna''s body shivered violently while she arched her back.

    I held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, I moved back and forth, invading her insides until her deepest part.

    "Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ S-Stop¡­"

    Luna''s ragged voice reached his ears. But he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    She shivered. When she felt his tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy.

    Alex grinned. Without caring about her feelings, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his cock, and piercing her womb. She could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.

    Alex grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.

    "Ahhnnn¡­~" Luna screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around the rod.He sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.

    Her neck, her shoulders, her back.

    A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.

    Alex released her breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards him seductively.

    "So good¡­~" Luna groaned. Her green eyes, full of lust, turned towards me and her lustrous lips searched for mine. Soon, our tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.

    Luna''s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of their bodies colliding.

    Soon, she climaxed again, and he followed suit; they moved toward the bathroom, where they continued.

    He grabbed the soap and slowly started rubbing it on her breasts.

    "Ahh!"

    She gasped as he used soap only as an excuse to fondle her breasts instead ofthering.

    Thether did appear, and as it did, he tossed away the soap.

    His hands then squeezed and pinched her breasts and nipples, obviously so that thether could work perfectly, or at least that''s what he imed.

    Her eyes shed with wildness as his onught on her breasts continued. She moved him away and covered her hands with the foam on her breasts; she then took his cock between her hands. She started rubbing every inch of it with foam, from both sides, slowly moving back and forth.

    She felt his cock throb, twitch, and harden, knowing her counterattack was working. The water soon washed away the foam, but she didn''t stop in her hand movements.

    Alex remembered a scene that happened a few days ago with the princess, and he couldn''t help but smile.

    ''''Now it''s my turn.'''' He said before taking his clit into his mouth and sucking it hard.

    ''''Ohhhh! Yes! Keep up.'''' She moaned, pushing his head deeper into her pussy.

    ''''Cumming!!" Soon she had another orgasm.

    It was at that time Alex decided to attack her.

    ''''!!!''''

    Before she could ask, he turned her around, making her hands fall on the wall. Behind her, he grabbed her hips tightly to tilt her butt upward and out.

    Slowly, he then eased into her pussy.

    Letting out an ecstatic moan, she leaned into the wall, pressing her palms against it. He was now pounding her, stretching her open with long, powerful strokes.

    A shiver ran from her pussy to her spine.

    Like the princess pussy had done it, Luna''s pussy was squeezing him like a vice grip. The sight of his cock disappearing between her ass cheeks as he stroked into her dripping pussy was no less than heaven.

    He leaned further and kissed on the back of her neck, and increased his pace.

    "Ohh!!"

    Climax began to build up in their bodies, both of them turning maniac from approaching euphoria. In perfect sync, they orgasmed together, his cock melting in her fiery pussy.

    ''''Cumming!" Alex shouted.

    "!!!!"

    After a powerful orgasm, she lost consciousness like Sera.

    Alex chuckled and decided to clean her body before moving her, letting her sleep beside Sera.

 880 Chapter 853

    Four hourster, Sera was the first one to wake up, and seeing Alex sitting there with a wide grin on his face staring at her for an unknown reason, she blushed, feeling embarrassed.

    Alex was amused, considering how daring she was a few minutes ago; it was quite funny to see her behaving like that.

    ''''Please take me back; the others should be waiting for me,'''' Sera said while getting dressed.

    ''''Sure.'''' Alex was looking at that nice ass, he restrained his urge not to assault her again, and Sera could feel his eyes on her. This made her happy; she felt desired; she could only hope that this desire would never fade; she would do anything to keep his desire for her to keep growing.

    ''''That was nice. We should do that often, maybe together with the others.'''' Alex said from behind.

    Sera stopped buttoning her shirt and stared back.

    ''''Sure, why not, but I''m not sure if the chemistry between us will be the same as Luna, so don''t be disappointed if was not the case.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure it will work out somehow. Let''s go.'''' Alex said before taking her hand, and they teleported to the demon''s continent with a teleportation stone he had on him.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex and Luna returned to the Lionheart Empire, where Maria and the others were waiting for them.

    ''''Tomorrow there is a nice surprise for you guys.'''' That was what his friend, Leon, who visited him with Leandra, said before leaving. His sister, who had yed with Gracier and Saeko, had fallen asleep.

    The next day after their breakfast, Leon sent someone to invite them.

    The group was shocked by what happened next because what happened next was a veritable festival. Wyverns flying in the sky with knights in armor sitting on top of them. Wyverns were one of the rare but powerful flying-type beast species. All wyverns knights were people specially trained since they were young and who contracted with Wyverns.

    Alex marveled at the sight of twenty wyverns flying above them. He knew how extremely rare those monsters were and how difficult it was to train them. Owning twenty of those monsters showed the Lionheart Empire might. He idly thought as he watched the different demonstrations of flying abilities and acrobatics actions as the spectators awed and screamed.

    This impressive disy of skillssted for a particr moment before finally ending with the knights atop the wyverns scattering colored powder from the sky, forming a magnificent and glittering rainbow made out of tens of colors.

    Alex''s group carriage went toward the third area where the coliseum was located. The coliseum was big as a stadium and could contain millions of spectators.

    The group was thrilled to see something like this and were guided into the VIP lounge, where Leon and Leandra were waiting for them.

    ''''How was it? Do you like the surprise?" He asked them as soon they sat, and they nodded. It was a nice surprise. If they had followed their original n, they would only have been allowed to visit the coliseum only after raiding a few dungeons; however, now they were here. Leon or Leandra must have done something.

    Talking about Leandra, as soon as she saw her ymates, the trio vanished to God know where.

    ''''Where is your fiancee?" Alex asked his friend in a low voice, but he shook his head.

    Seeing the sad look on his friend''s face, Alex could only sigh, hoping that his advice would work and his friend would soon introduce thedy that stole his heart to him.

    ''Guess today isn''t the day.'' Alex mumbled while focusing on the coliseum.

    A short pause was filled with music and spectacles as the diators prepared themselves.

    Once the music stopped, the fights finally began and attracted his attention.

    The diators were mostly humans and beast-kin.

    ''''What are their origins?" He asked while looking at the diators fighting, a beastman against a human. The fight was boring without any suspense. Alex decided to use this opportunity to learn more about the diators.

    ''''Most of them are criminals fighting for their freedom, while the second part are adventurers who wish for fame and wealth. Those adventurers are different from the normal ones that raid dungeons and kill monsters. The adventurers that be diators here have only one thing in mind, wealth and the feeling following their fame; they are the real superstar in this empire. To the extent that most beast women will offer themselves to the most outstanding diators.'''' Leon exined everything to him.<sub> </sub>

    Alex and his girls were so shocked; no wonder some adventurers would switch vocations to be diators. While the risk of dying was high here, the reward was higher as well. Not only was there a lot of money to earn, meaning a massive wealth, but there was also fame. You can be famous overnight; fame was a kind of drug hard not to be addicted to. Being from Earth, Alex and the others knew what people would do just to be famous. They would literally do anything just for fame, and fame can be scary; many have died overwhelmed by fame.

    The group continued to watch the low-level diators fight, and soon the beastman won by beheading the human diator. People chaired seeing blood.

    Alex could only sigh; regardless of society, people''s love for thrilling experiences would never change.

    Suddenly, Leon disappeared, saying he had something to do.

    ¡¼Your friend is sure interesting. There was still something he had prepared for you.¡½Silveria said right after Leon disappeared.

    Alex wanted to say what she was talking about; however, before he could, there was a suddenmotion inside the coliseum.

    "Ladies!!!! And! Gentlemen!!!!! Now, thest step of this beautiful gathering is upon us. Are you ready!?!"

    Yes!!

    "I repeat. Are you ready!!!!?"

    Yes!!!!!!!

    The jubtion could clearly be felt in the stadium, and satisfied with the current atmosphere, the man who stood in the center of the ring after the previous fighters left it. Stayed quiet for a while before continuing.

    Alex''s group was surprised to see the man in the middle of the ring because even if they were talking among themselves, none of them felt the man''s presence before he appeared. Once again, Alex was reminded that the Lionheart Empire should not be underestimated; even some like this man were powerful.

    Without a doubt, the man''s level was not low. At least Level 90 or even higher. The man was wearing something that canceled Alex''s Eye of Truth, he would have gotten the information he wanted if he pushed a little bit harder, but he decided not as it was not worth it.

    He decided to focus on what the man had to say because he had the feeling that whatever the man would say next would have something to do with his friend''s disappearance and the surprise that Silveria was talking about.

    Alex and the girls waited patiently for the man on the stage to continue.

    And it was what he did.

    "As the tradition says, the one who will be our future king must show his might and talent on this asion for the whole empire to see. The current scene is retransmitted not only in the coliseum but in more than 80% of the empire."

    Emotions could be felt in his voice as he continued.

    ''''I can''t exin how overwhelmed I am to be the one to present this match. The little emperor has grown up. He is exceptional like his father, as the previous emperors before him, no the truth is that he is more exceptional than them, which is my joys, our joys.''''

    ''''To show how awesome he is, he even made some amazing friends capable of destroying an empire. There was no way a normal emperor could do that. Not only do you need to be powerful, but you must also have eyes for exceptional people, and our future emperor has shown us that he was notcking in this area. He is exceptional and have exceptional friends as well. Our Lionheart Empire is blessed.''''

    Total silence descended as most people were too astonished to understand what was said properly.

    Then, as the light of understanding flickered in their eyes,

    Oooooohhhhh!!!!!!!!

    Deafening cheers rang in the coliseum, making it tremble under their voice.

    For themoner and low-level noble, this was like a heaven-sent message; they could already imagine the birth of a new powerful and exceptional emperor. In their world, a powerful emperor meant a stable nation, and a rise in rank. Their already powerful empire would be more powerful, especially now that their future emperor had made friends with otherworlders; one of them was so strong that he could take an empire on his own. Rumors might have been exaggerated, but the truth was still the same, Alexander Kael Touch took down the Holy Crux empire on his own. Such a strong man was a close friend of their future emperor, it was a blessing in disguise, and they would use it to their advantage like the man on the stage.

    ''''This man sure knows how to have the crowd under his control.'''' Sakuya chuckled and decided to continue watching the show; the only thing that made Alex''s group happy was that nobody pointed at their location because it would be too much hassle if the man had done that.

 881 Chapter 854

    ''''Before the grand finale, our prince will face a few diators first.'''' The man said before going silent and roared.

    "Ladies!! And gentlemen!! Now, it''s time to wee our diators!!!!"

    Saying so, he pointed toward one of the doors on the side, which was slowly opening.

    From it, four individuals came out. They varied in size and appearance, but each of them was clearly a level above the previous fighters on the scenes. You could see that they weren''t weak and had undergone countless fights.

    Two of them were human males. One was holding a human-sized round shiel,d while the second one had an ax on his back. The third one was a tall woman with brown rabbit ears on either side of her head wearing a short skirt and short ck leggings with many daggers tied to her right thigh. Thest one was a shorter than the other but more muscr; he had leopard ears and a tail, and he was holding a hammer.

    "You know them all!!! They are among the best! They are the greatest four!! They aaaaaarrrreeeeee¨CThe stars of this colosseum!!! Wee them with your cheers!!"

    Woohoo!!!!

    The chorus of cheers was deafening. This was how popr they were. The two human males were brothers and ex-adventurers who managed to gain fame and wealth after a bitter struggle.

    The woman was a warrior from the rabbit n. She wished to prove the strength of their races. Since they were considered as one of the weakest. As such became a diator.

    As for the man from the leopard n, the second strongest n in the Lionheart Empire, he wished to stand at the top of the coliseum as he couldn''t inherit the family''s third son.

    ''''Now it''s time to wee our-" The man had not finished speaking yet when a terrible explosion urred.

    Kabooooom!

    The dust blocked everyone''s sight, and once it was swept off, the audience was shown a scene that would most likely make their blood boil because of the perfect entrance.

    A young golden-haired man standing in the middle of arge crater was observing them. Even though, from their position, they were the ones looking down at him, they couldn''t help but feel incredibly small in front of the aura he was emanating. It was the aura of an emperor; there was no doubt about it.

    "I am Leon Lionheart." Leon introduced himself to his people.

    Alex rolled his eyes at his friend.

    ''''Does he has to do that?"

    ''''Perhaps are you feeling jealous?" Sakuya asked with a smile.

    ''''What nonsense are you spouting? It''s not like want to go down to y.'''' Alex said, trying to defend himself, but the desire to be down there, the desire to fight, couldn''t be hidden from his eyes. This made the girls secretlyugh at him.

    Meanwhile, on the stage, Leon, who had made such a grand entrance, looked at the four diators before him and dered.

    ''''Come at me. It would be more fun this way, and you might stand a chance this way.'''' Leon''s deration was bold, and arrogant, but someone of his bearing needed to be arrogant. It is not arrogance when you can back your words.

    Uoooooooooooooooh!

    Facing their future emperor''s bold deration, the spectators liked his bold deration.

    Alex chuckled, thinking that his friend also knew how to have the crowd under his control.

    The four were strong but not strong as Leon. While their level was high, reaching level 100, none of them surpassed Level 110, which meant that they couldn''t win; well, they might if theybined their strength.

    "Y-your Highness!? Are you serious!?"

    The referee seemed stumped for words and didn''t know what to do. He looked around before finally looking high in the sky, waiting for a word to oppose this mad idea.

    Three of the four diators, on the other, had hard times hiding their anger. Never had they felt so insulted in their careers. If Leon weren''t the prince, they would have already hurled abuse at him. The only one rtively calm was the beastman from the Leopard n. He knew the prince was strong, really strong, and they may not win even if they were to gang up on him.

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19<sub> </sub>

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4520/4520

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1930

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1710

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1510

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    Looking at his friend''s status, Alex did not doubt that he would win even facing the four.

    The man acting as the referee announced the beginning of the fight after seeing that the prince was serious about fighting the four simultaneously.

    "So, guys, what do we do?"

    The sole girl of the group asked as she began to clench her fists. She was the second strongest of the group, a Level 106, the ex-adventurers were Level 108 and Level 105, while the beastman from the Leopard n was level 105.

    ''''We should not underestimate the prince as we both know he was stronger than us individually. While ganging up on him might leave a bad aftertaste in our mouths, if it''s the only solution to win, then it can be helped. But first, we should do a little bit of probing.'''' The strongest of the four suggested, and the others nodded in acquiescence. None of them were newbies. The previous disregard might have angered them, but they wouldn''t rush will, belittling their enemies or thinking they were arrogant.

    "Have you finished your nning?" Leon asked with his arms crossed.

    The rabbit woman clicked her tongue before deep red mana began to surround her body; more was concentrated on her fist before she vanished.

    "Here Ie!!"

    The ring they were on was asrge as arge field. The initial distance between the five of them was just a few meters. As such, she reached him in the blink of an eye. At least¨Cfrom a normal person''s perspective.

    Boom!

    Countering her fist with his own, the two entered a brief stalemate before separating. This announced the beginning of the fun.

 882 Chapter 855

    After their short exchange, the rabbit woman frowned because she felt like the prince hadn''t given his all; no, he was not even trying; this left the woman quite frustrated. While rabbit beastmen were considering one of the weakest among the beastmen, she was rather proud of her exceptional physics as she was an oddity, a mutated rabbit woman; her physics was the second strongest among all the diators as such, she expected the prince to suffer a little in their sh even if he was from the mighty Lionheart family.

    ''This would be exciting. Maybe I can use this fight to evolve.'' the rabbit woman thought.

    "Not bad! Your highness. Then, should we elerate a little!"

    A mad grin suddenly formed on her face as she rushed again at him in an incredible burst of speed. She used her racial trait; the rabbit n is known for its instantaneous speed.

    Boom!

    Leon rolled to the ground to dodge the insane kick aimed at him. Right as he thought he dodged, she appeared with a tornado kick. He calmly avoided some of them while retaliating with a hook; however, she disappeared, and another diator lurked in her shadow, the one with a hammer attack.

    Everything happened too fast; the synchronization between them was to the extent that even Leon, who had expected something like this, was still caught off guard; their timing was faster he could only defend.

    Leon immediately crossed his arms in front of him when the sun was blocked by a ck shadow above him, swinging his hammer without hesitation.

    Boom!!

    The shock this time made the ground tremble as a deep crater formed from the aftershock. Dust filled the air making it hard for them to see what was happening inside; however, they felt danger.

    "Attention!"

    The dust was swept aside as someone rushed towards the rabbit woman. The moment he was about to hit her, the shield warrior put himself between the two and took the hit.

    Crack!

    He could only widen his eyes when his prized shield showed signs of breaking from just one hit. Focusing on the source of this attack, he was even more surprised when he saw that aside from a little bit of dust, the prince wasn''t harmed in the slightest. He understood that they still underestimated how strong the crown prince was; he was, without doubt, a monster, and only the king of diators maybe could handle him.

    Meanwhile, the rabbit woman disappeared, holding a dagger; she was like an assassin. The other three moved at the same time. It seemed like the warming up had ended, and now it was time to get serious.

    Leon chuckled before dering.

    ''''First one!"

    Swoosh!

    BANG!

    He immediately swung his fist on the right so fast it left after images. While it seemed at first that it hit nothing, slowly, a woman appeared before kneeling, her breath haggard and her eyes unfocused.

    ''How!?''

    The rabbit woman didn''t even see himing; the only thing she felt was gut-wrenching pain that almost robbed her of her consciousness.

    ''''I''m a lightning user, did you forget?" Leon said with a grin. The rabbit woman felt a shiver run down her spine, making her body violently spasm. They forget about his original attribute because he was fighting them only using his physics.

    The girl couldn''t speak as she slowly slumped. Her eyes closed. They stood no chance from the beginning.

    "Hehehehe, now we are only between gentlemen. The next one will be¨CYou!"

    ''Shit!''<sub> </sub>

    He was not having taken enough distance after their previous sh. He could do nothing besides putting his shield in front of him to block the attack.

    Boom!! *Crack*

    This time, the hit was so heavy that he felt as if his arms were going to break. Then, just as he was about to be finished. The leopard man appeared and swung his hammer. For him, the prince would dodge, and he would use this opportunity to rescue his teammate; however, to his horror, it was not what happened; the prince even said something that shocked him.

    ''''I wonder how strong your hammer is.''''

    ''''What?"

    Before the leopard man could understand what he meant, Leon''s punch arrived and shed against his hammer before something astonishing happened.

    Crack!

    The hammer began showing signs of a crack.

    Simultaneously, Leon swung his fist down onest time andpletely sted the shield before punching the shield warrior heavily on the face.

    Hisst vision was a big smile full of battle lust.

    The frozen leopard man received a kick and was sent flying to the other side of the ring, vomiting blood before losing consciousness.

    The only man was standing, the strongest of the group, but currently, he looked nothing like that; he couldn''t understand what had happened in one minute.

    Before the man knew it, he was hit in the face by his friend''s half-broken hammer.

    ''''Gah!"

    The shock was so great that he felt like his brain was dancing in his skull. All his senses were disturbed, and even thinking was a luxury.

    Leon gave him the finishing blow by kicking him out of the ring.

    Now the only one still standing on the ring, Sol simply raised his fist as a sign of victory.

    "Well, it seems like I won."

    Uoooooooooooooooh!

    The stunned silence of the crowd before the chorus of cheers was music to his ears.

    Everything simply ended too fast. The first moment of the fight seemed as if the prince was somewhat struggling and had bitten more than he could chew, but suddenly, in a few seconds, the bnce waspletely broken as the four diators were brought down one after another. They were crushed, and the crowd understood that the prince was ying with them, he could have won from the start, but for some reason, he didn''t do that; maybe he was evaluating them, or maybe it was something else; nheless, it was an overwhelming victory. He crushed them like he was a crushed bug.

    Alex and the others sighed; they knew their friend was ying because he had been grinning since the beginning of the fight. Now that he had crushed the four diators, it was time for the grand finale.

    ''''I hope it will be exciting,'''' Sakuya said.

    ''''Don''t worry, it will be fun,'''' Alex confirmed. He already knew what would happen soon, seeing Leon suddenly be nervous.

 883 Chapter 856

    The Colosseum was arge structure. Aside from the VIP lounge, underground restrooms were dedicated to the diators who were scheduled to fight.

    Most of the rooms were grouped, with four or five diators having to share them as they equipped their armor or prepared themselves. But, only one diator had the right to a single room.

    The one who stood at the summit of them all.

    Currently, in the room of the diator king, they could be seen clenching their fist in joy and excitement, not because Leon won but because of the fight that would be happening soon.

    Currently, their whole body and face was covered by a thick silver armor made out of adamantine, that covered their whole body and a helmet that hid their face, effectively hiding their gender and identity from the world.

    No one knew the true identity of the diator king; this was this sense of mystery that made this king even more popr than the previous one.

    Well, no one¨C aside from the royal family and the director of the Colosseum.

    "It''s time for me to go."

    Saying so, the diator king stood up and took their sword before beginning to walk out of the room reserved for them.

    This could most perhaps be theirst fight in this Colosseum. Either way, they couldn''t wait.

    Meanwhile, inside the coliseum, it did not take long for the crowd to calm down. After the medic helped in taking away the previous fighter, the scene gradually began to calm down.

    They knew that what would happen next would be a disy of a totally different level.

    Bets were being fired one after another. The odd being mostly in the diator king''s favors. Though the odds weren''t as overwhelming as they seemed initially, few people thought the prince could win. From what they knew, both fighters were in the Saint Realm. Still, because of the diator''s king''s overwhelming victory and the air of mysteriousness surrounding this person, most people believe the king would be the winner.

    The referee, who had changed into a ck tuxedo just for this asion, appeared on the stage, and right after he appeared, he seemed to have received a message. The man tilted his head before raising it with a wide smile.

    "Ladies and gentlemen! I just received news that He wasing! The king of fighters! The Berserker! The destroyer! The one who holds the record of hundred fights, hundred wins, the undefeated kinnnnng, Theeee¨Cdiator¨CKing!!!''''

    ''''Ladies and gentlemen, the most awaited grand finale will begin!"

    Oooooohhhhh!!!!!

    The cheers were on apletely different level.

    Alex''s group, who was observing the situation, couldn''t help but feel as if some kind of world-renowned star was stepping onto the Arena. It was like how fans react during a concert when their idol shows up.

    Soon, under the clear ovation, an armor-wearing individual could be seen advancing calmly. Their armor shone brightly under the sky like some kind of beacon. In their arms, was a beautiful long sword; it was not a man-made sword but rather a Gift.

    Their gait was calm and steady. The energy emanating from them, powerful but reserved.

    Seeing ''him'' walk toward him had the illusion that he was facing an unsheathed weapon or a crouching monster ready to pounce on him at the slightestx of attention.

    Leon firstly clutched his fists before revealing a wide grin as he felt his heart beating wildly in his chest. He could already feel the world around him slow down a little as he entered a focused state.

    He didn''t need to be told to understand. His instincts were screaming at him. This guy is different.

    But this thought, rather than bringing fear to him, made him happier instead.

    "So it has finallye to this. Do you remember our promise?"

    There was a moment of silence before the king of diators answered.

    "Of course, I do remember, your highness."

    After they reached a certain distance from Leon, the diator king, or rather the diator queen, took off her helmet, showing her beautiful long honey-colored hair and twitching tiger ears.

    ''''Let''s fight to our heart content, Ariel.'''' Leon dered while looking at his fiancee.

    The moment Ariel took off her helmet, an uproar swept through the crowd. Most people believed the diator king to be a man. An old and rugged man to boot. Never in their wildest imagination would they have thought that the strongest diator was a woman, one so young, and someone from that family to boot.

    Alex chuckled while Sakuya and Luna covered their mouth, shocked by the identity of the queen of the diators. From Leandra, they had heard about Leon''s beautiful fiancee, but none of them except that she would be this fierce; looking at her, she was not even twenty yet. Even without fighting her, they knew she would be a difficult opponent.

    ''''That is my ssister-inw Yay! Please beat big brother as he didn''t y with me anymore.''''

    ''''Yeah! Yeah! Beat him.''''

    Gracier and Saeko followed Leandra shouting while raising her small fist.

    Alex was amused by the little princess antic, because her brother had been busytely and couldn''t y with her; she wanted her sister-inw to beat him just because of that.<sub> </sub>

    Back on the ring, Leon facing Ariel, his fiancee, calmed himself down before closing his eyes in reminiscence. Their first meeting was a chaotic one; because she was not talking and because his pride felt hurt, he challenged her, and the result, as one would guess, he lost. That day she became the second woman against whom he lost, the first one being Kuina, the despicable Fox.

    Leon shook his head, opening his eyes; they shone like a beam.

    "As we promised yesterday, once I beat you, you will listen to me, is that right?"

    Ariel nodded, although she didn''t know what this fiance was thinking; maybe he was doing something unnecessary again , but a promise is a promise.

    ''''Yes, I will listen to one thing you will say if you win as I''ve promised.'''' She said; her voice was emotionless but still didn''t hide her beautiful voice.

    The two stared at each other in silence before Leon smiled, and the armor he was wearing slowly took it off. Ariel''s honey-colored eyesnded on him for a while before she also did the same thing.

    Once they finished, Ariel was now d in a simple dress with a short skirt while Leon stood in his blue and gold imperial robes. Seeing them like that, no one would think they were about to fight with everything they had.

    "Hey, old man!"

    "Y-yes?!"

    The referee squeezed out his voice as he asked politely.

    "We will use the free for all rules. The only way to defeat is to be knocked out, surrender, or have the incapacity to fight. Nothing else."

    "O-of course!"

    There was no reason for him to hesitate, so he readily epted.

    Once Leon had this answer, he turned back to Ariel.

    "Are you ready?"

    A savage smile formed on Ariel''s face as she replied, that she seemed to have turned into someone different.

    "This time, I won''t hold back."

    "Hehehehe! Well, I will a-huh?"

    By the time Leon answered, a fair and dainty hand was already holding his face, before-

    BAAM!!!!

    Bringing it down violently against the ground, smashing it.

    At least that is what it looked at first nce. The moment Ariel impacted the ground with her hands, Leon she thought she was holding faded, while he reappeared behind her, shing at her back, but she vanished as he did.

    If Leon had not used his speed coupled with lightning, he would have suffered an injury in that attack earlier.

    Like Ariel had said, she was not going easy on him.

    Leon, d in lightning, attacked. His attack was so fast that it let friction in the air. But, despite this speed, it still missed as she did a simple roll-forward before jumping away.

    The two of them, now in the opposite position from the one they stood at the start of this exchange, stopped to gauge their powers.

    This short exchange allowed them to know that this fight wouldn''t be an easy one for either of them.

    Taking a deep breath, Ariel closed her eyes before crouching down.

    The atmosphere around her began to give an odor of ozone as sparks of blue lightning surrounded her body, while the wind stirred as if giving birth to a storm.

    In their lounge, Alex held his chin while mumbling.

    ''''So, she is also a lightning user? No wonder she was that fast.''''

    ''''Her lightning seems a bit different,'''' Sakuyamented.

    Maria nodded her head; Ariel''s blue lightning reminded her of Artemia''s lightning. Talking about Artemia, she was smiling, looking at Ariel''s blue lightning.

    ''''This girl is a genius. I like her. We shall talk after this match.''''

    Nobody knew what the princess had in mind when she said those words. They were all focused on Leon and Ariel on the stage; they were about to sh.

 884 Chapter 857

    Before the two would sh, Alex decided to check Ariel''s status quickly; he was curious about her strength; he was not the only interested; Maria, Sakura, and Luna were also interested.

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4300/4300

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1760

    Agility: 1810

    Intelligence: 1310

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡¼She is not half bad.¡½Silveriaplimented Ariel in Silveria''s way.

    Alex rolled his eyes at her withoutmenting.

    Meanwhile, the fight continued.

    Right after Ariel closed her eyes, she crouched down.

    *Ziii!* *Ziii!*

    The atmosphere around her began to give an odor of ozone as sparks of blue lightning surrounded her body, while the wind stirred as if giving birth to a storm.

    Her honey-colored hair became spiky as it swayed in the wind, and her eyes became fiercer while ck and white fur began to form on her face. Finally, her nails became as sharp as ws.

    *Growl*

    Currently, Leon didn''t feel like he was facing the beautiful and gentle but stern Setsuna, but rather an extremely dangerous beast that was about to rip him to shred.

    Alex and the others discovered that Ariel''s strength skyrocketed after her transformation; it was like Alex when he was in the Asura''s Form or like Gracier''s dragon mode.

    "It''s still dangerous like always."

    Exhaling a little while eximing in admiration, he slowly twirled his shoulder, and he calmed his rising tension.

    Like Alex and others had seen when they appraised Ariel, she was not just a not normal tiger beastman but a royal tiger and an extremely rare one. Rumor has it that there was only one royal tiger that appeared every generation. And even among the past royal tiger to have ever existed, Ariel was considered an oddity, a mutant of sort because her fur was ck and white different from the golden one.

    Looking at the menacing Ariel in front of him, Leon smiled wickedly, his eyes became more golden, and like Ariel, fur appeared on his face and arms, beautiful golden fur with dark golden lines. He became taller; his white skin changed to a bronzed tone.

    ''''Is this some kind of beastification?" Gracier wondered, but unexpectedly it was Leandra who answered.

    ''''No, it''s like sister-inw Tiger''s Form. Brother will be more powerful if he could use this form together with Lionheart, but currently, he can''t, but I hope one day he can.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, he will; your brother is awesome after all,'''' Gracier said,forting Leandra, who haughtily shrugged her shoulders.

    ''''Of he will.''''

    Alex smiled, his eyes filled with battle lust; he wished to face such Leon to see physically who was strong when he was in his Asura''s Form; he knew well that he had not unveiled the truth might of the Asura''s Form, but he was sure that one he will.

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4520/4520 ? 4950/5000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1930 ? 2100

    Defense: 1710 ? 1860

    Agility: 1710 ?1850<sub> </sub>

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1510

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    Like in Ariel''s case, after his transformation, Leon''s status increased as well, but the funniest thing was that their statuses were not that different, with 2100 points in attack.

    Right after their transformation, something astonishing happened; a true mana storm filled the stadium as Leon''s, and Ariel''s mana began to sh. Some of the spectators began to flee from their ce as they couldn''t support the pressure, while some others who were too close, fainted.

    At the center of all this were Leon and Ariel, staring at each other with an unprecedented focus, none of the two thinking about anything else.

    Then, under the eyes of the crowd, they simply vanished after havinge up to some kind of understanding.

    Boom!!

    The scene happening in front of their eyes was one they had never witnessed in the colosseum. It was as if two fierce beasts were unleashing their wrath on their surroundings. No ce in the Arena was spared. In just two minutes, the ce was utterly ravaged.

    Of course, for those able to see what was happening, they could only click their tongue in marvel.

    Leon and Ariel''s way of fighting waspletely different. One used her extreme speed as well as her skill and precision to deliver fast and precise blows, while the other used his powerful body to weave through all damage and counter-attack. No weapon had been used yet, only pure physics.

    They couldn''t help but shiver when they thought about how helpless they would be should they face any of those two.

    Finally, after one final blow, the two of them stopped moving and began seizing each other again.

    *Ahh!* *Ahh!* *Ahh!*

    Their breaths were ragged, and their clothes ripped in different ces, trickles of blood dripping from each of them. Still, the sharp-eyed ones could see that Leon was clearly having more difficulty breathing than Setsuna.

    The result of the previous sh could be said to have resulted in his defeat. His left arm was partially dislocated, his fingers were broken, and his chest was punctured and covered in blood. Even though his wounds were already healing, in the long run, they would sap his stamina even more.

    He couldn''t help but admit that tiger indeed has stronger physics than Lion. While Lion prides themselves on strongest, they are indeed strong but not the strongest physically. Well, there is some exception.

    ''Sigh! Let''s stop ying around and fight seriously; if not, I will be the one losing in the end.''

    Leon had to admit that he loved this fight. This was different from all the ones he had against Kuina or the ones against the previous diators. Only his fight against Alex was more exciting.

    ''''You will lose at this rate.''''

    Just as Leon was reminiscing about his thrilling fight against Alex, Ariel''s merciless words reached his ears, followed by an attack.

    ''''Wind and Lightning art: Alterspeed !"

    BOOOOMMM!!!!

    Rumble!!

    The entire coliseum trembled as Leon was propulsed like a rocket before hitting the wall and bing embedded in it.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Even as the debris of the wall obstructed his vision and his mind slightly cked out but he bit his tongue not to fall unconscious.

    It was his first time seeing this skill; previously, he would have never expected that it was possible tobine two arts if he didn''t have his fiancee doing it. It was why she was a monster. This also gave him an idea he couldn''t wait to try.

    Alex almost stood up from his seat because when Arielbined two arts created the Alterspeed, her speed was faster than him, even in his Asura''s Form, which shocked him greatly. He wished to fight her but had to postpone this forter as the fight would be more exciting from now on.

    Meanwhile, the crowd fell silent as they observed the debris under which the prince was under. At first, they thought that he woulde out zing, but as time went past, it seemed incredibly clear that he was out cold.

    They didn''t know whether they should cheer for the diator queen or their prince.

    But, just as the referee was about to give the signal, they all felt it.

    Something dangerous was about to happen.

    This was their primal instinct screaming from the bottom of their hearts.

    Flee.

    Don''t look. Something dangerous would happen.

    But none of them listened to this instinct. Some because of their curiosity, others because of the confidence in their skills.

    It was then, that every surrounding Leon melted at an impossible speed, almost like disintegration.

    ''''me and Lightning art: God''s me!"

    Leon''s voice sounded majestic while at the same time striking fear into the onlookers'' eyes, especially when they saw that golden me mixed with lightning surrounding his body.

    Ariel didn''t wait and automatically attacked Leon with her sword.

    ''''Lion''s pride!" Leon said before roaring.

    Roarrrr!

    It was an ancient beast''s roar, stalling all her movements.

    She was already about to kneel before understanding what was happening. Even more so, the very idea of refusing his order made a deep fear attack her heart. She felt as if she would die the moment she refused.

    However, she chuckled before roaring in turn.

    Roarrrr!

    She would not be surpassed; she would definitely win this fight.

 885 Chapter 858

    Ariel could offset Leon''s mighty roar to some extent when she roared, but she knew it was only a temporary solution; if she did not end the fight in the next instant, she would lose.

    To enjoy this fight to their heart''s content, they both tactfully decided not to wear armor, not that she regretted the decision.

    ''''Leon, let''s end the fight in our next move. Let''s not let the public wait for too.'''' Suddenly, Ariel advised.

    Leon was shocked not because of her proposition but because of how she referred him. Rarely had she called him by his name; every time she did this, it was either to say something important or to reprimand him. However, in this situation, it was because she was being serious, and Leon also agreed with what she said because dragging on this fight would not be good.

    ''''Okay, let''s do that.'''' Leon nodded before releasing all his Mana, fueling God''s me; his intention was that he would use this new skill to defeat her.

    Ariel nodded; she closed her eyes for a moment; the wind stirred around her, and lightning crackled beforebined into a deadlybo.

    ''''Doom!"

    ''''God''s me!"

    The two mumbled their skill''s name before shing.

    Everyone was blinded and deafened by the sh of light and the explosion. The wind, stirring and blowing everything away. The heat was so intense that people were already sweating while their hair curled because of the electricity in the air.

    The explosion was so intense that casualties seemed inevitable, but, thankfully, fail-safes, in the form ofrge glowing blue barriers, were created to protect the crowd in case of a dangerous situation activated at full power, thereby avoiding the worst situation, if not casualties would have been unavoidable.

    Finally, as the light abated, only one question filled the mind of everyone still awake.

    Who was the winner?

    A gust of wind stirred the dust away, revealing the stats of the Arena.

    Everything was blown away. Nothing was left. Only one word could describe this scene.

    Apocalypse. It was destruction; not many times had this happened; it only happened when two behemoths fought in the coliseum.

    Finally, the two fighters could be seen standing. Their bodies are slightly charred.

    The result?

    Everyone was curious about the result; even the referee could feel their burning desire to know the fight''s result.

    The referee, seeing this, immediately understood the situation and screamed,

    "I-it''s a draw!!!!"

    However, as sound, he said those words, he heard Leon''s hoarse voice, which frightened him.

    ''''Who said that?"

    ''''Lightning Descent.''''

    He mumbled with difficulty and used the static electricity in the air to summon onest lightning, which sent Ariel''s body flying, her mouth fell open, and she coughed blood before passing out.

    ''''My apologies, I talked too fast; the winner of this fight is the prince, his highness Leon Lionheart !"

    There was a moment of silence before cheers erupted like a volcano.

    Uoooooooooooooooh!

    ''''Hail the future emperor!"

    Leon was too tired to celebrate his victory; just as he was about to fall to the ground, a shadow appeared and caught him. His ck hair and beautiful face greeted the crowd; immediately, anothermotion erupted.

    ''''It''s the Eighth.''''

    ''''Alex! Alex! Alex!!!!!"

    Alex never expected to be so popr that he would be easily recognized.

    His lips curled up in the form of a smile, and when his woman saw this smile, they knew he was about to do something crazy, but they didn''t try to stop him as they were thrilled too, even without knowing what he was nning.

    ''''Do you wish for an Encore?"

    Suddenly, Alex asked the crowd. Silence descended upon the coliseum and the emperor who came to watch the fight with some of the elders chuckled.

    ''''I knew this young man was interesting. I wonder what he is nning.'''' Leo said, holding his chin with one arm.

    Nobody answered as they were all curious about what Alex would propose.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Encore!''''

    ''''Encore!"

    Suddenly, the crowd erupted into another frenzy, asking for an Encore. They understood that Alex was talking about another exciting fight like this one, and this made their blood boil. They almost asked for an Encore on the spot, but in the end, they managed to reign in their desire.

    Alex, who got the crowd''s attention, raised his hand, and immediately the coliseum turned silent on hismand; he didn''t even need to say anything for them to turn silent on their own.

    ''''Good, in a few days they will be apetition between you people and my group. I want to fight your prince or his fiancee, but at the moment, they are too weak.''''

    As expected, the crowd''s mood changed when he said that Leon and Ariel were weak. Those two were their pride, so hearing an outsider say they were weak, there was no way they would take it with a smile.

    Just as they were about to erupt, Alex released his full strength, which was scarier than Leon or Ariel.

    Fear!

    Ultimate fear. They knew they would die if they were to fight Alex right now. The pressureing from him was not a joke.

    Looking briefly towards the crowd, Maria was even more stunned by how many of them were already kneeling in their ces. Some of them, unable to support the pressure, fainted. Even people in the VIP room weren''t spared, some of them showing a pitiful disy that would have shamed their families if the others had seen them.

    The pressureing from Alex was too powerful; only their lounge, the one used by the emperor and the elders, was spared.

    Looking at the frightening crowd, Alex smiled.

    ''''Good, it seems that you understand. Then, let me continue. I was talking aboutpetition, and it would be unfair if we were to begin right now hence my wish to postpone this fight. I will give you two weeks. It''s up to you how you will raise your level in those two weeks. I will be waiting for the Encore.'''' Alex dered before leaving with Leon in his arms.

    Even if he didn''t say anything, the way he spoke and looked down on them made them angry; they wished for Leon and Ariel to quickly wake up to train faster, to increase their level to teach Alex a lesson, to let him know that the Lionheart Empire was not a weakling.

    ''''Hahaha! It''s why I like him. I would have loved to participate in this fight.'''' Leo said, but the elders immediately shot his idea down.

    ''''Your majesty, you can''t. Let the young ones y.''''

    ''''Are you calling me old?" Leo asked, a bit, furious, but there was no way that elder would answer him as he did not wish to be the emperor''s punching bag.

    ''''Let''s go!" Having received no answer, the emperor clicked his tongue and retreated.

    ?????

    "Beautiful fight."

    Ariel''s father, who came to watch the fight murmured in happiness. She knew that her daughter was receiving intense training under their ancestor''s care. But, seeing the resultpletely left him shivering in happiness.

    "A fight? Heh~! I wouldn''t call it a fight. It was more like a disy of power and some of their abilities. From the start, the two of them held back and didn''t want to show too much of their hands." His wife said.

    "Indeed."

    Zodd, Ariel''s father, acquiesced. His daughter didn''t use her Berserker mode, an exclusive skill to their family.

    ''''What do you think about that boy''s words?'''' Suddenly, his wife asked.

    Zodd stayed silent before answering.

    ''''He is sure interesting. I''m not sure to win if I fight him. The boy is too mysterious, and extremely powerful; no wonder the emperor thinks so highly of him. Let''s just wait and see.''''

    For the Thousand men'' general to say that, his wife went silent, already thinking about many things. Seeing his wife like that, the general knew she must be plotting something, but he didn''t say anything and let her do what she wanted.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back in their lounge, Alex could feel everyone''s eyes on him. Chuckling, he said.

    ''''If you have something to say, just say it.''''

    ''''When are we starting?" As usual, Saeko showed her support; she was more eager to show the Lionheart Empire that there was no weakling on Alex''s side.

    ''''Don''t worry, soon you will fight to your heart''s content,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Two weeks? Huh! We should be able to increase our level.'''' Maria mumbled, already thinking which dungeon they should visit to increase their strength. While she didn''t doubt that she would win if she were to fight against the current Ariel, she knew it would be an easy victory.

    Now that the die was cast, she would do anything in her power not to embarrass her man.

    ''''We will start tomorrow.'''' Maria dered to the other girls that she was not concerned about Alex as he was the most powerful right now; he must have his n. What Maria was concerned about was only their group.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Alex dered before leaving, and the girls followed him. Leandra was not with them as she had already left to check on her brother.

 886 Chapter 859

    While Leon and his fiancee were enjoying their fight, another fight was about to begin.

    Lucifer stood in his imperial robe, haughtily looking down on his sister from his throne.

    ''''So you are here, little sister.'''' He said in an emotionless tone before adding.

    ''''I should have killed you back then, but the Lord said he had another n for you.''''

    ''''Indeed, you should have killed me back then, but today, it''s me who will kill you.'''' Lilith dered with a smile making her brother burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! You? Just because you recovered some of your past strength?''''

    ''''I didn''t expect the one hailed as goddess could crack such a joke no knowing her ce. What a joke. Former goddess or not, your era is finished, so grandma should fuck off.''''

    Lilith chuckled; she was not offended; she would be an idiot if she were to fall for such an obvious trap.

    ''''Where is Althea?" Lucifer asked after seeing that his sister was not falling for his trick.

    ''''Killing your dogs.'''' She responded, referring to the four remaining dukes on Lucifer''s side. Originally there were six, butst night, two had been killed, leaving four alive.

    Lilith ordered Sera, Althea, and her subordinates to deal with the four while she took a secret route toe here after confirming that Lucifer never left the throne hall. She was not worried as the two dukes, after learning that Althea was still alive and Lilith wished to take back the throne; they immediately gave their support, and she asked them to support Althea''s group.

    ''''Ok, let''s kill each other,'''' Lucifer said before unfolding his four-pair wings.

    BOOM!

    They disappeared, reappearing somewhere. Lilith unfolded her wings in turn; four pairs of wings, she moved them.

    Rumbling roars filled the air as floor after floor copsed into chunks. Through these copsing floors, Lucifer flew upwards, maneuvering past the debris and shooting straight at his sister.

    It was difficult to imagine the one responsible for the present destruction was her.

    Swoosh~!

    Lilith brandished the wing in her left hand and shed it down. The wind red up and sted downwards, frantically gusting against Lucifer and the intact floors below.

    The power radiating out of the wing was capable of crushing multiple buildings.

    Under such destructive power, Lucifer''s purple aura burst forth and rippled through the winds. As the wing shed at him, he lifted his hand.

    BOOM

    An ear-piercing explosion reverberated, and powerful shockwaves shed outward.

    Even before the explosion cleared and shockwaves died, Lucifer emerged, having stopped the wing with his hand.

    ~drip~

    Blood trickled out of his palm, some of it dyeing the soft ck feathers that were far sharper than the sharpest swords in existence.

    Everything looked simple but happened in less than a second, at a speed that was simply impossible toprehend.

    A kilometer away, Lucifer''s right hand man expression turned grim. With shock, he muttered,

    "They both are beyond the Demigod realm.''''

    His expression changed as he retreated from the terrifying shockwaves and created a barrier around him. His vision showed him the battle in slow motion, which made his heart sink.

    ''''Not bad, Granny. Your wing is sharp enough.''''

    Lucifer said with a smile, still holding that wing.

    Lilith didn''t respond; she simply pulled her wing from his grasp while thrusting with two other wings this time.

    BANG!

    Multiple movements that eyes couldn''t even detect urred simultaneously. In one moment, Lucifer and Lilith were high in the sky, and the next, between the copsing floors.

    After avoiding another sh, Lucifer clenched his right hand into a tight fist. The space around his fist twisted with strong gravitational force, and he punched out.

    Lilith was over a hundred meters away from him, but the punch arrived instantly, almost as if by teleportation.

    Despite such speed, her body flickered, and she ducked to the side. The punch smashed on the building behind.

    "What the hell?!"

    Lucifer''s right-hand eyes popped out from the resulting impact of the punch.

    Instead of exploding, the building vanished! It was like the fist was a ck hole, devouring the building, leaving no traces of its existence.

    BOOM!

    At the very same instant, the vanished building erupted out of the fist, but in the form of broken pieces! These pieces raged through the air like meteors and smashed on the ground, sending a mass of dirt up.

    Lucifer was using his Earth attribute, one of his domains, the gravity domain. He skillfully manipted gravity. He moved those broken pieces to attack Lilith.

    At the same time, as Lucifer''s punch missed the target, from behind, Lilith''s wings sliced through the air to strike at his waist.

    Sensing the attack, Lucifer somersaulted. The wings swept under his somersaulting body, and in mid-somersault, he waved his hand towards his sister.

    Whoosh~!

    Multiple shes of purple light emerged from his palm and condensed into energy spears. With a shrill shriek, they tore through the air and heavily mmed into Lilith''s chest, giving her no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    She was sent crashing down, destroying an entire building.

    Lucifer smiled as he saw his sister coughing blood. However, in the next instant, the injured figure of his sister disappeared, and she reappeared in front of him.

    ''''Shadow Clone!" She muttered.

    She punched his chest with her slender fist covered in deadly energy. This energy tore through his defenses, then blew open like cobwebs and ripped through his internals, trying to w their way out of the other side of his body.

    Swoosh~!

    A dazzling purple glow erupted out of his body and overpowered the violent energy inside Lucifer''s body.

    Recovering in a second from the time he crashed, Lucifer rose and shot straight at Lilith.

    BOOM!

    The two collided with each other, creating a powerful boom. The resulting shockwaves recklessly washed over the remaining portions of the building underneath them, turning it into dust.

    Lilith gathered lightning under her fist and tried to smash it into her brother''s chest, but he dodged before summoning his gift, a giant sword twice his size. Gravity increased, forcibly pulling Lilith closer, but she lifted her arm and swung. Under everyone''s astonishing eyes, Lucifer''s gravity simply vanished.

    ''''What?" Lucifer was shocked. He hastily put some distance between him and his sister. His purple eyes shone in dazzling ck light, bypassing his sister''s concealment to check her status.

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]<sub> </sub>

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ''''I see no wonder, but I think this won''t be enough.'''' Lucifer dered with a sneer. Even after seeing that his sister had somehow broken free from the curse put on Mysthia by Bahamut, he was still confident that he would not lose.

    Lilith also seemed confident; her brother''s mocking words had never made her even twitch. She moved her wings backward before moving them forward again.

    sts of wind gusted at Lucifer, so strong that they could uproot an entire neighborhood. His hair floated, and his clothes fluttered. He stood there unmoving; he simply thrust his giant sword forward.

    The sword tip disappeared and reappeared before Lilith; she blocked with her scythe before summoning her domain.

    ''''Monarch domain!"

    ? The world radius of five kilometers turned dark as night had fallen.

    [Fallen Angel: Hell Descent!]

    KABOOOOOM!

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ''''Eh?" Lucifer emitted a startled cry, and Lilith became more powerful, scaring him. Now she had six pairs of wings, making a total of twelve wings; this was the famous archangel mode talked about in their family''s book.

    Lilith moved. Her speed was a lot faster than his, and the wings rapidly closed into each other with him in the center. But to his surprise, as the wings approached, they split into glowing feathers.

    "What?!"

    Lucifer didn''t have to wait to find out what she nned. The glowing feathers rapidly spun around him, caging him.

    Whoosh~!

    ''''Eternal Darkness.'''' Her eyes glowed. Lucifer''s body froze; he seemed to have been put into a trance.

    Thousand of feathers shed into his body simultaneously.

    BOOM!

    He got swallowed entirely.

 887 Chapter 860

    On the sofa in Alex''s room, Maria sat on Alex''sp, with her mouth agape as his dick slid into her.

    ''''Let''s stop talking and enjoy ourselves first,'''' Alex said before closing his lips with hers for a kiss. He savored and made love with them by gently probing his tongue.

    "Mmm!"

    His lips then slipped down to caress her chin and her neck. Her shoulders rxed, and he gently moved up into her pussy..

    She unconsciously wiggled her hips to let Alex''s dick easily invade her honey cave.

    Alex continued to kiss; he started pumping his hips to fuck her, with gentle strokes. His hands sensually traced her torso and stopped on her big breasts.

    He caressed them slowly, exploring every inch of her breasts.

    "Yesss! This feels good!"

    Maria squealed ecstatically from the strokes. She knew this would happen when she decided to visit him.

    The truth is that unconsciously Alex and his women had decided to indulge themselves on this trip as once this trip ended, they would be busy because the war would be upon them. While most people believe that everything is peaceful, it was but a mere illusion. Many viges had been erased under the Chaos organization''s hand; they were moving in the shadow. There was nothing Alex''s group could do because, until now, they still didn''t manage to locate the mysterious organization''s headquarter. The only thing they could do was to minimize the casualties. Alex sent his subordinates on a mission all over the world, their goal to prevent more casualties.

    Back to reality.

    Alex leaned below to bring his face close to Maria''s breasts. He licked her cleavage before taking her right nipple between his lips, teasing it.

    Below, between his knees, Sakuya looked with absolute fascination. She didn''t know how long it took before his cock emerged out of Maria''s cunt... glistened with slippery juices and precum.

    Natalya swallowed at sight.

    "Show yourpetitive spirit!" Alexmanded as he left Maria''s breasts and eyed her. He was still remembering the amazing threesome he had beforeing here.

    Sakuya, who had apanied Maria, opened her mouth to ask what Alex meant, but before she could, he stuffed it between her open lips.

    "Ahh!"

    She gasped as he thrust his hips to pump his dick further into her mouth. She tasted her best friend''s sweet juices mixed with the salty but spicy precum.

    "That''s great.''''

    Alex praised as he plunged in and out of her mouth, almost as if he was fucking her mouth.

    "It tastes great!"

    Sakuya thought as she started sucking him out of her own volition. The pulsing warmth was like a drug she couldn''t get enough of.

    Slowly, she took Alex''s dick out of her mouth and guided it back to Maria''s cunt. Alex resumed fucking Maria with considerably faster strokes.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya, like the good sister she is, moved her hands and spread Maria''s ass cheeks, and leaned her face up. She circled her tongue around Maria''s pussy as Alex continued to thrust into her.

    Her nimble tongue massaged the soft flesh for forty seconds before moving up to lick the hard meat. Every time Alex emerged from her friend''s pussy, she licked his throbbing hardness.

    "Ohhhhh!"

    Maria shuddered and squealed as she climaxed under his cock. Gently, he pulled out of her to allow her to savor the climax and then made her sit on the corner of the sofa.

    Alex immediately yanked Sakuya up and pushed her onto the sofa. Grabbing her legs, he made her lie on her back before plunging his tongue between her dripping cunt.

    "Ahhh!"

    Sakuya gasped as he ate her like a hungry child. He licked her pussy lips, kissed her clit, and sucked her quivering flesh till she climaxed.

    Immediately right after, Alex positioned himself to her wet entrance.

    "Straddle her face!"

    Like a king, he instructed Maria, which was still savoring the aftertaste of her climax.

    "Yes!" However, Maria squatted on Sakuya''s face while cing her knees on either side of the face. She grabbed the backrest of the sofa for support.

    "Anhhhh!"

    Sakuya let out a delightful moan as Alex slipped into her wet pussy. Her wet moist juices made his entry easy, allowing her to slowly ustom to him and appreciate his firm cock.

    ''''You should reciprocate.''''

    Alexmanded as he mmed his hips forward, shoving his cock deep into her tight, hungry cunt.

    "Ahh... yes!"

    Sakuya could barely let out an agreement as Maria lined her mouth with the gateway to the heavens. The musky scent of arousal and the sweet-salty taste of precum greeted her nose, making her cheeks flush with excitement.

    Sakuya rolled her tongue out to pleasure the pussy of her sister sharing the same man. She licked along the pussy lips before flicking on the clit.

    "Ohh, yes!"

    Maria arched her hips as Sakuya dove into her pussy with her tongue.

    Alex suddenly grabbed Sakuya''s slim hips and started fucking her harder with long, powerful strokes that her bountiful chest giggles like a church''s bell.

    Meanwhile, Maria leaned forward and ced her hands on Alex''s shoulders. Her lips moved to his for a wanton kiss, exchanging saliva and exploring each other''s mouth.

    "Mmmm!"

    Sakuya continued to eat her friend''s spasming pussy. She licked the wet pink flesh and sucked the slippery juices before pressing her tongue against the clit, pushing Maria to the edge.<sub> </sub>

    "Ohhh!"

    Maria moaned in Alex''s mouth as waves of pleasure swept through her body, reaching her pussy.

    Alex continued to hammer into Sakuya''s pussy with long thrusts. With each thrust, her pussy muscles contracted around him, rippling with delightful currents.

    "Oooh, that feels so fucking good! Sex is amazing!"

    Sakuya dered as her body shuddered, and the crest of orgasm began to build inside her. She licked her sister more excitedly, wanting her to climax together.

    "Give it to me!"

    Her eyes rolled up into the back of her head, and she thrust her hips forward to meet the onught of Alex.

    "Anhhhh!"

    As her excited pussy clenched his cock, she climaxed. She felt liberated and weightless, as if she was a free soul in the heavens.

    "Ohh! Yesssss!"

    Above her, Maria happened to have climaxed by exploding a river of juices on Sakuya''s face. She copsed on Alex''s chest with her, breathing heavy. She looked like a bullied kitten, extremely cute.

    Alex slipped out of Sakuya, still hard. She was sensitive and needed time before she could take him back in.

    "Alexia."

    Alex lowered his eyes to the figure resting against his chest.

    "Please... I''m sensitive! My pussy can''t handle another round now!" Maria begged as she writhed in sheer ecstasy.

    "Me too!" Sakuya added. "Give us time to recover!"

    Alex, who was not satisfied yet, wished to tease them again and again until they passed out, and he would still continue, but when he saw their current condition, he could only sigh; however, he still had one card left.

    ''''Let''s try something new.''''

    He dered before immediately lifting Sakuya and Maria in each hand, without any trouble, as if they were as light as a feather; he had the strength to do that. He then stepped forward while taking a turn nuzzling their necks and tasting their sweet-tasting skin because of the sweat resulting from intense activity.

    Even though his hands were holding them by their ass, his fingers caressed them sensually, further adding to their pleasure, as evident in their moans..

    Alex stepped on the carpet and dropped the woman down. With indescribable speed, he pushed their forearms behind their backs while spreading their legs, scissoring each other.

    He sat between them with their pussies locking on either side of his cock. Even without his guidance, they started grinding the pussies into his cock. It was an unconscious action.

    "Oooh!"

    Sakuya felt continuous spasms in her pussy as she rubbed it against his throbbing cock, feeling his slippery pussy of Maria alongside.

    "Anhhhh"

    Maria moaned as her hungry pussy pped against Alex''s cock, almost as if they were fucking, but instead of one partner, he was fucking two together.

    As the process continued, Alex grabbed their breasts and squeezed them.

    He enjoyed the heavenly sensation of two pussies pleasuring his hungry cock. Each pussy bathed him with their slick juices, moisturizing him with their delicious warmth.

    This feeling was beyond heaven. He had seen it in porn, and since that day, he wished to try it; he could have done that, but he had the feeling that it would be nowhere near today''s experience as both Maria and Sakuya had a certain alchemy none other had.

    This little game continued, they all got into apelling rhythm, and the only sound besides the moans of pleasure was the sound of flesh meeting flesh.

    A few minutester, the rhythm slowed down as waves of ecstasy swept into them.

    "Face me!"

    Alex moved his hand from Sakuya''s erected nipples to her neck. He then pulled her face to his glistening cock. With his other hand, he brought Maria on his balls.

    Sakuya, who immediately understood his intention, opened her lips and took half of his cock into her mouth. She tasted the mix of slick juices and precum.

    "Mmm!"

    She closed her lips and began bobbing up and down to make hime faster.

    Alex shut his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her mouth sucking him. Her mouth was like her pussy - wet, slippery, and made to please.

    Sakuya ced her hands on his thighs and started trying to deepthroat him in earnest.

    Maria caressed his balls with her soft, wet lips. She sensuously kissed, licked, and bathed them with her saliva.

    "Mmmm!"

    As Sakuya tried to deepthroat him, Maria took his balls in her mouth. She caressed and massaged them by giving a gentle squeeze through her mouth.

    Strands of precum and saliva oozed down on her from her friend''s lips

    With her mouth filled, she lifted her eyes to discover Sakuya gagging.

    Alex elerated his hips to deposit some of his hot cum inside her throat before spreading the rest on the two women.

    ''''That was too good. We should do this often. I wonder how Lilith and the others are doing.'''' For an unknown reason, he thought of them.

 888 Chapter 861

    As the feather vortex (thousands of feathers) continued to swirl fiercely, the expressions of Lucifer''s right-hand man paled.

    Only Lilith''s expression remained the same as ever, cold and detached. She made a squeezing motion, and in response, the glowing vortex brutally shrank inward, bing smaller and smaller, trying to squeeze Lucifer to death.

    Just then, everyone thought it would be the end for the emperor; an ear-piercing crackling sound erupted from the vortex. Dazzling, twisting colorful dark purple light followed, scattering through theyers of feathers. As the feathers spread apart, the colorful light shot straight into the sky, turning it into psychedelic.

    The expressions of the onlookers drastically changed, and they looked at the copsing vortex in utter disbelief.

    Among the swirling feathers, Lucifer stood, his eyes shut and body torn and opened with wounds; however, soon enough, he was healed as if everything that happened before was a joke.

    "Purgatory: Void Domain!"

    He murmured, and the world changed; he transformed into something sinister with three horns; his angel''s wings disappeared and were reced with something that resembled a mix of bat and dragon''s wing.

    Suddenly Lucifer''s eyes opened up violently, glowing with warping colorful patterns.

    RIIPP!

    The psychedelic sky split apart, and an aperture burst into existence, forming a gateway to another dimension; this dimension was filled with depthless, twisting, colorful stripes.

    These stripes shot down and spread around like a curtain.

    Swoosh~!

    They covered everything, from the ground to the sky, making everyone feel like they were thrust into a kaleidoscope.

    Ooohhhhhhhh!!!!

    Vengeful cries and shrieking howls rang out as colorful shadows emerged from the stripes, resembling ghosts and demons.

    "What the hell are they?!"

    Lucifer''s right-hand man eyes dramatically bulged. He sensed energy so dreadful and menacing that his very soul trembled, feeling as if it was both refined and punished.

    The people in the surrounding c seemed to agree with his feelings as they scrambled backward. Just seeing the shadows made them feel as if they were in the presence of the almighty figures that carried the power of judgment, murder, and mercilessness. Something that shouldn''t exist in this world, they felt weak; the unluckiest even fainted with foaming out of their mouths as their bodies kept twitching nonstop.

    For the first time since the beginning of their first, Lilith showed another expression besides a smile; it was a frown. She frowned; the evil energy from the gate reminded her of what happened that day when Lucifer massacred their entire family; he was emitting the same scent.

    ? Lilith rapidly reigned in the rage threatening to swallow her consciousness. The current Lucifer was a bit stronger than her; even her past self would have a hard time easily killing Lucifer, much less her current self. Still, it was made this fight exciting; any mishap could lead to a defeat, and who said defeat meant certain death.

    As two energies shed, the world trembled as if an apocalypse was happening.

    ''''So it is what beyond the Demigod realm?" Lucifer''s right man mumbled as he butt kissed the ground. He was frightened yet excited to witness such a historical fight; he was once reminded that his choice to follow Lucifer on that fateful day was not wrong; he did not doubt that his master would triumph in this fight. It didn''t matter what method the second princess had used to bypass the curse put on Mysthia; the final result would never change. So, the man believed.

    Meanwhile, Lilith, who remained silent after Lucifer''s transformation, finally acted. She lifted her arms as the vague shadows flew towards her. Her six pairs of wings began to glow in Holy light despite their ck color. Suddenly, she swung them forward like a weapon, a deadly weapon, as thousands of glowing feathers shot out.

    Not only were her feathers extremely sharp and filled with the power to prate anything, but they also shouldered the weight of thousands of tons, strong enough to crush everything.

    Such frightening feathers made the surrounding space tremble.

    RIIIP!<sub> </sub>

    They tore through the air at a speed that left behind hundreds of afterimages, making it impossible for others even to notice the movements.

    Space trembled again, air whooshed ominously, and piercing winds spread around.

    A ghost howled as a glowing wing stabbed through it.

    BANG!

    Its frightening figure shattered like a brittle mirror, fading into the air.

    Even as this ghost disappeared, more feathers were reshot at Lucifer.

    Swoosh~! Swoosh~!

    As colorful dust scattered into the air, she thrust one wing at Kiba while using the other to fend off more ghosts.

    Seeing the wing stabbing forward, Lucifer was calm; he simply pulled a colorful stripe and snapped it. Ghosts flew out and crunched down on the wing with their mouths.

    "!"

    Sparkling colorful lights erupted, turning into purple me patterns embedded on the wing like a tattoo.

    Lilith narrowed her eyes and observed the purple me tattoo rapidly expanding as if trying to swallow that wing, and she was not about to wait to see what would happen if that tattoo managed to cover her wing.

    The corners of Lilith''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward. There was a little bug watching the fight since earlier; now, it was time to get rid of this bug.

    Lucifer frowned when he saw her sister swing that wing, and that wing detached itself from her back and disappeared into space. It was already toote for him to do something without suffering himself, so the only thing he could do was to warn his foolish subordinate.

    ''''Dodge, you fool!!!"

    "!!!!"

    A chill crawled up the man''s spine as he realized what Lucifer meant; however, it was already toote for him to do anything.

    Puff!

    From behind, a ck wing almost fully covered in purple me tattoo pierced his chest.

    ''''Cough! Cough! How? Cough! Cough! It... it''s the power of beyond the Demigod realm...?"

    He was not a weakling, he could be considered an early Demigod, a Level 142, but he was still unable to detect that attack. This showed that the realm above the Demigod realm, the famous God realm was the domain of the overlord, at least here in Mysthia.

    ''''Iahhhhhhhhhhh!"

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!"

    The man howled, clutching his eyes. The ck wing ignited into a purple me that swallowed him, and he was reduced to bones in an instant.

    ''''Bug eliminated.'''' Lilith dered with a smile.

 889 Chapter 862

    ''''Bug eliminated.'''' Lilith dered with a smile.

    Lucifer could not keep his calm anymore; his face turned fiendish.

    ''''Let''s go somewhere calmer.'''' He suggested before they left for somewhere quieter.

    ''''Death Sworns!" His shadows expanded to five kilometers from which thousands of soldiers wearing ck armor appeared.

    Lilith''s expression was calm even when facing more than two thousand level 90. She flicked her fingers.

    ''''Monarch domain!''''

    Her shadow expanded in turn, also reaching five kilometers. Many undead appeared from her shadow.Their numbers didn''t lose to Lucifer''s army.

    In a in surrounded by few mountains, two armies stood opposite each other. There was a heavy silence between them, but thissted only for a moment because, in the next moment, their leader disappeared, shing midair, and as if this was some kind of signal, the two armies shed.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Here and there, the sound of multiple explosions could be heard mixed with the sound of weapons shing against weapons; no word was uttered, and the two armies simply shed, only leaving destruction in their wake.

    Meanwhile, Lucifer and Lilith resumed their fight; the final had started.

    BOOM!

    An extremely fierce aura exploded out of Lilith''s body. Her powers amplified, and the ghosts trying to approach were instantly reduced to dust

    At the same time, Lucifer charged at her, wielding multiple stripes. At an equally impossible speed, Lilith brought two wings facing the ghosts in front of her, shing them out diagonally.

    BOOOOOM!

    The stripes and wings collided, creating a dazzling explosion. The shockwaves swept out, wreaking havoc in all directions. Everything in their range was instantly reduced to dust.

    The ground sank further and further, and even before the direct collision ended, Lucifer summoned another ability.

    "Gravity Domain"

    As the terrifying pull of gravity emerged, Lilith''s body bulged down, and her hands trembled.

    Despite the overbearing force of gravity, she neither kneeled nor showed any expression. She bore with the pain before summoning her Gift in the form of a scythe and swinging it downward; her scythe sliced them through the intangible cage of gravity.

    SCREECH~!

    The powerful gravitational force shattered with a loud screeching sound. The intangible shards of gravity scattered around, bursting past Lucifer and Lilith.

    "That''s how a battle should be!" Lucifer eximed, not forgetting to taunt her sister.

    ''''For a granny, you are holding your ground; that''s not bad. I''m proud of you.''''

    Lilith remained silent.

    Ignoring the attacks of ghosts and vengeful spirits that continue to attack her from many directions, she smashed the wings on Lucifer. It was fast, and he couldn''t dodge it.

    "Cough!"

    Lucifer coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    He ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!" Lucifer grinned as ck blood trickled down his lips.

    "But now is the time we bring this to an end!"

    He lifted his bloody hand towards the sky before abruptly bringing it down.<sub> </sub>

    "!"

    Lilith''s body tensed up; she immediately crushed the ghosts and demons around her.

    More colorful stripes shot down, but unlike anything before, they transformed into gray chains.

    They pierced through space and swung directly at her!

    Lilith''s eyes constricted, and she jumped up. As she jumped, more chains followed, trying to coil around her.

    In mid-air, she spread her arms and pped the wings in circr motions. The air churned, and wind currents swirled together to transform into multiple vortexes!

    BOOM!

    The vortexes smashed onto the giant door behind. Terrifying fluctuations rippled out, and multiple chains scattered into nothingness.

    Meanwhile, Lucifer lifted an arm, and a gray chain shed in his hand. Hemanded this chain to attack Lilith, who was having trouble dodging it, but just as the chain was about to pierce her body, she disappeared.

    BOOM! BANG!

    Somehow she reappeared behind Lucifer and sent him flying; she followed him, ignoring the blood falling from her mouth.

    Lucifer hastily summoned more ghost spirits and chains to attack Lilith. However, she only swung her wings.

    GRRRR

    The wings sliced through the vengeful ghosts like a sword beam. The resulting shockwaves cut through the surrounding ghosts.

    BANG

    The ghosts died instantly; however, Lucifer had used this opportunity to put a distance between them. He stretched his hand, and his bastard sword appeared; he spun and swung downard with all his strength. Time stopped, and the world seemed to have been sliced apart.

    ''''!"

    Lilith crossed her arms; at the same, her eleven wings formed a perfect shield around her body; she also created two shields made of darkness element and lightning, respectively.

    Even so, she could notpletely block the strike. Her wings werepletely destroyed, her body wrecked. One of her arms were reduced until the elbow; even with her exceptional regenerative ability, she could not make it in time, not amidst such an intense fight.

    Cough!

    Her heart sank further as a chain managed to sneak past her defense to pierce her back and then shot back into beyond the door. Both ends of the chains were in limbo, and she was stuck in between!

    Even as this happened, the other gray chains fused with the chain stuck inside her, enhancing its durability. She knew it would be impossible to destroy it right now. There was another problem she was facing; her vitality seemed to be getting sucked away; at this rate, she would notst ten minutes before being reduced into a bag of bones or disappearing into the purgatory behind her.

    Lucifer bombarded her with attacks from afar and only got closer when he saw she was extremely weakened and would die soon.

    He decided to do onest good favor to his sister; after all, he was a merciful brother.

    ''''Goodbye, sister!" He dered as his w prated Lilith''s chest, going straight to the heart, but to his surprise, he found no heart.

    Immediately Lucifer tried to retrieve his hand because he knew he had fallen into a trap.

    ''''Cough! Cough! Toote, brother. My heart has never been in that ce.'''' Lilith said and immediately unleashed her ultimate ability.

    ''''Hell''s Gate!"

    Her only eye that had suffered any shone like a kaleidoscope, and Lucifer, who happened to be looking at her in that instant, had its soul sucked into her eyes, into a gate beyond her eyes. The ancient crimson gate closed with a loud rumbling sound.

    ''''You shall repent on the other side.'''' Lilith squeezed out those words before falling head first toward the ground.

    ''''Shit! I''m exhausted.''''

 890 Chapter 863

    At the same time that Lilith sealed her brother Lucifer into the Hell''s Gate and was falling toward the ground head first, Althea arrived carrying a head; her original n was to quickly arrive to provide her sister some assistance as she was worried that she might not be able to take down their brother easily.

    However, she was shocked upon her arrival; Lilith seeded, albeit she had been left in a pretty bad state, but still, she won.

    ''''What I''m dazing for, I need to hurry up!" Finally, Althea returned to her senses and threw away the duke''s head she was holding. Originally, she nned to use this head to shake Lucifer as this duke, although not the strongest, was Lucifer''s favorite duke as he was his lover''s father.

    Althea dashed toward the falling Lilith like a meteor; the two kilometers distance between them was reduced in an instant.

    She caught her sister''s body; Lilith''s body was bloody, most of her clothes were torn apart, she was missing one hand, and she was even bleeding profusely from one eye, the one she used to seal their brother beyond hell''s gate.

    This unique ability was recorded in a history book rted to their history, the fallen angel history. Not much was known, but it was recorded that initially, there was one race called the Angel''s race, an extremely noble and holy race. There existed since ancient times, but one day, something happened, the angel''s race got split into two, one remaining almost like the original. Angel with white wings while the second had ck wings; they were called the Fallen angel. The two became enemies.

    Angels could lead souls to paradise, a God-blessed ce for souls to rest, while Fallen angels could seal souls into Hell, a hellish ce but only the strongest and unique Fallen angel has this skill. To think her sister would have this ability.

    Althea shook her head and hastily gave Lilith the first aid before taking her with her back to their base.

    ''''Hang on, I''d never leave you again. Your sister is ipetent, but I will do everything I can. I can even die for you.'''' Althea said, feeling a little bit emotional; she was doing her best; if not, she would have shed a few tears already.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, Lucifer, who had closed his eyes when he was being swallowed into Lilith''s eye, opened them again, but he immediately wished he could have done that.

    A red world greeted his eyes, red sun scorching sun with red sand. The temperature was so hot that he, who had just arrived, was sweating. However, all these things didn''t make the once-mighty emperor afraid; it was the sight of people hailing as their bodies got violently mmed into the burningva a few kilometers away.

    He saw their body losing their skin before the bones were reduced to dust, but this process would restart as the victim would be healed by the guards responsible for this torture.

    This was literally hell.

    Lucifer, who was lost in thoughts, almost jumped into the hot sand before him because someone appeared behind him and touched him. His shoulder, he didn''t even detect that person wasing.

    ''''Wee to the first Hell, the burning Hell. We always wee a new resident.'''' The guardian said with a smile, showing his crooked yellow teeth.

    Lucifer immediately understood that he couldn''t do anything before this thing; strength seemed to leave his body as he got dragged toward the hotva.

    ''''Nooooooooo! Lord Thanos, please save me!" For the second time in his life, Lucifer begged, but all fell on deaf ears as not even Lord Thanos could do anything in this situation; not even Bahamut could save him.

    ??????

    Somewhere in the human continent, Incursio continued her rampage, destroying the Chaos organization''s hiddenboratories.

    Today it was the same thing. Incursio wearing a mask, nced at the razed buildings and the depthless crater and smiled in satisfaction, another good deed performed. It almost made her shed a tear of joy.

    ''''I wonder if Alex would be proud of me and ept to be my sugar daddy,'''' Incursio mumbled in a daze, not paying attention to the enemies.

    Suddenly, a giant snake opened its mouth and pounced on hisrade.<sub> </sub>

    "You can provide a good amount of nutrition!" The scientist thought. He was the onemanding the snake; it was like an extension of his body.

    BANG!

    Blood and gore erupted into the air, and a corpse started fallinn. The snake had been eliminated.

    "What?!"

    The scientist''s eyes narrowed in shock as the corpse was of the snake! In the same instant, a chilling sensation crawled through his spine, and he jumped back.

    Even as he jumped back, a purple lightning arc charged forward at astounding speed.

    RIPPPPP

    The invisible protectiveyer around him tore apart like thin paper, and the arc shed through his torso.

    "No... way since when?!"

    The scientist muttered as his body split and fell to the ground. He forcefully turned his head and caught the sight of the attacker.

    Incursio!

    She lifted one finger, and he died like that; a Level 100 died just like that. It was unfair, but this is reality.

    Incursio removed her mask, stepped in front of thest survivor, and said, "You thought you could die so easily?"

    The man shivered from terror.

    p When he saw the snake explode, he anticipated good news, but now... seeing Incursio, he wished the snake had swallowed him! It might be painful, but at least he would be spared the agony this demon was capable of.</anda>

    Incursio ced a hand on thest survivor''s head.

    "In.Incursio.. please!"

    Thest survivor begged as swirling energy rushed into him. He was shocked to see Incursio here destroying the organization''s property but didn''t have the time to ask as the energy shattered his armor as if it was as frail as a chicken egg and then swept into his body.

    "URGH!"

    The swirling ck energy destroyed his organs into a broken mess by frying them inside out. The pain was indescribable, and even as this happened, his consciousness was enveloped by invisible energy to prevent him from dying or losing consciousness midway.

    "The injuries won''t kill you," Incursio grabbed thest survivor by the neck and dered with a smile.

    ''''I have a few questions for you; depending on the answers, you might live a bit longer.''''

 891 Chapter 864

    After their little exercise, Alex sat on a chair while the girls, Maria and Sakuya, were sleeping.

    Some mightin thattely, he does nothing but indulge in sex; At the same time, this assumption was not wrong; there was another reason besides simply enjoying himself, making his women unable to live without him. That reason was because of his unique ability. He was trying to see if he could increase the synchronization rates of his women by having a lot of sex with them. This might sound ridiculous, but it was the only solution he could think of at the moment.

    Now it was time to see if his little experience worked.

    Taking a deep breath, his face filled with hope, he called out his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/????

    ATK: 3240

    DEF: 3040

    AGI: 2840 (+200)

    INT: 2940

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]<sub> </sub>

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 90 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio?????]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    p Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]</anda>

    ''''Eh?" Alex was surprised that new names were added.

    ''''What the hell why there is also Incursio in this list?" He mumbled, facing something he didn''t expect.

    ¡¼What? How could how names are put into the list as we have never copted with master, nor are we nning to do that. I don''t understand. Your unique ability is retard above being a perverted ability.¡½Silveria began throwing tantrums when she found their name on the list.

    Alex rolled his eyes at her antics; for the safety of his mind, he refused to retort.

    Like her, he wished to know more about this unique ability. He was curious about the conditions to be put on that list; for example, Saeko was not on the list. For example, his sister was not on the list previously, but now she was in, and she had the highest synchronization rate.

    Alex was totally helpless to increase the synchro rate besides his perverted method, which seemed to have worked as Maria, Sakuya, Luna, Artemia, and Sera''s synchro rates increased after their sessions. However, he had the feeling that sex was not the only thing that made their synchro rates increase; maybe it was their feelings toward him that increased. This should exin his sister''s synchro percentage.

    ¡¼Take it slow; you will eventually find the answer soon.¡½Like a good mother, Nyx,forted Alex, who was feeling down.

    ''Thank you, Nyx, you are the best. I love you.'' Alex dered, but the only thing he got in return was silence from Nyx while Silveria giggled, seeming to make fun of him.

    Alex ignored him and took amunication stone out of his item box to contact Sera, and after confirming that everything was alright and Lucifer was killed, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    While leaning into his chair, he became lost in thoughts. He must start raiding dungeons to increase his strength and prepare for what would happen soon. This unique ability might be his trump cardter; he couldn''t wait to taste this amazing ability.

    Lilith was the strongest of the group as her level was beyond the Demigod realm. Artemia was catching up, so he must hurry. He must be stronger to protect his loved ones.

    Once the girls woke up, they would leave. This time the dungeons they would be raiding are high-level ones,monly called dungeons.

    A named dungeon is different from a normal dungeon. It can have many more floors or a few deadly floors; the environment is harsher. For example, there was a dungeon in this empire with the coldest temperature in all Mysthia, the Icend it is called.

    ''''Let''s go there.'''' Alex decided to visit the Icend. The only thing left was to decide with who he would raid that dungeon. The conditions inside this dungeon are said to be extreme; only extremely powerful Saint and Demigod could raid this dungeon.

    Naturally, Gracier and Saeko wouldn''t be participating in this raid which leaves Artemia, Luna, Sakuya, and Alex. Maria would go because she was an Ice element user; the same goes for Artemia.

    ''''Hmh! Let''s do this. I''ll go with those two while the other four will form another team to raid a different dungeon, maybe the one Leon and his fiancee will raid.'''' Alex contemted before finally deciding to go for that option. Together with Artemia and Maria, they would raid the Icend while Sakuya and the others would follow Leon or choose another dungeon.

    Alex closed his eyes to rest for a moment before they would begin.

    Two hourster he woke up but Maria and Sakuya were not present. He saw them outside in the garden ying with Leandra. Leon was also present with a pretty unusual guest.

    Ariel, dressed in a golden robe, had followed them.

    ''''Alex, my friend, you''re here.'''' Leon weed him with a smile.

 892 Chapter 865

    ''''Alex, my friend, you''re finally here.'''' Leon weed Alex with a bear hug, and he responded with a smile.

    ''''Is this your famous fiancee you always talk about?" Alex said while staring at Ariel.

    Leon immediately let go of him, and with a face full of a smile, he introduced his fiancee to his friend.

    ''''Alex, this is my beautiful fiancee Ariel Kefira Tiaret.''''

    ''''Ariel, this is my good friend Alexander Kael Touch; he is the third man I respected.''''

    ''''Nice to meet you.'''' Ariel said; her words were short, without expression behind them.

    ''''Nice to meet you too!" Alex said, asking for a handshake. Ariel responded.

    The three moved to join the others.

    ''''When are we leaving?" Gracier asked; she was rather impatient to go explode some monsters.

    ''''We will be leaving immediately,'''' Alex said.

    ''''Yay!!"

    Gracier and Leandra jumped at the same time.

    ''''Lea, you''re not going; it''s too dangerous.'''' Leon rebuked his sister, who was already nning to follow them sneakily.

    ''''Tch!" Leandra clicked her tongue and started pouting, but Leon ignored her.

    The group stayed together for half an hour before leaving.

    Alex, Maria, and Artemia formed one group, while Gracier, Luna, Saeko, and Sakuya formed another group which followed Leon and Ariel to another dungeon.

    ????

    p As Alex''s group stepped into the Ice Land, they were met with a beautiful white world; the cold here almost reached a dangerous degree.</anda>

    The group appeared in what seemed to be a forest; a forest made entirely of ice trees.

    ROAR!

    At the same time, hundreds of Ice wolves howled and charged forward. The ground trembled, and the air vibrated.

    Alex eyed them, and his aura billowed out.

    The creatures quivered, and before they could react, the aura exploded through their bodies, stering the ground with their blood.

    "!!!!"

    Their leader, a level 100 Ice wolf, trembled visibly, afraid of Alex; the aura of Demi-God was not a joke.

    Alex aimed his gun at the leader, and a bullet shot out.

    BANG!

    The leader exploded into gore.

    ''''This is going to be fun,'''' Alex said as his eyes shone with different colors.

    ?????

    In another location, a man was surrounded by countless corpses. It was Leonardo but different from the normal Leonardo; the current one had an expressionless face. His blond hair had turned dark, and he had a pair of new arms.

    Leonardo continued to bask in the sunlight. The smell of blood and gore didn''t affect him the slightest.

    A few minutester.

    Ten blurry shadows appeared some hundred meters away from him. They were connected to the woman and others who died not so long ago.

    Like the woman and her group, they were also trying to find Leonardo on their leader''s order. When the smoke swept from this area, they rushed here.

    They were startled to see the headless corpse of theirrades.

    "She is dead?"

    The group looked at Leonardo, whose attention was still on the sky. He found the bright, clear sky really attractive, and his eyes were unfocused

    "You killed mypanions?" The leader named Lazare asked.

    Lazare has pale skin upon which bubbles constantly popped and reform. When a bubble popped, a ckish fog would surge out and wrap around his body. He was a poison-type user, a Dark Elementalist.

    The fog carried a lethal poison that could not only kill but also disrupts the senses.

    Leonardo didn''t answer; it was like he didn''t hear the question or sensed the presence of newly arrived. He continued to enjoy the bright sunlight and the fresh winds.

    "Answer him!" Another mutant demanded, his hands ring with yellowish bolts.

    As the team shouted at him for an answer, a loud bang sound came from behind. Surprised, they looked around and noticed another team that had arrived. This new team had arrived with the same goal, which was to kill Leonardo.

    ''''Let''s join hands and kill him.'''' The new team suggested, and Lazare saw no need to refuse this proposal as he was not sure to kill Leonardo with his team; the man had killed a team of ten men filled with level 100.<sub> </sub>

    "What?!"

    Suddenly, everyone was greatly rmed and looked in front with shocked expressions.

    A frightening power erupted from Leonardo''s silent body like a violent sun. His dark aura hair danced in the tempest of his raging aura while his eyes shed with a sharp glint.

    "Such powerful aura!" One of the females inside the team felt a chill crawl up her spine. It was like a sharp metal was piercing her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Fierce winds swept out while cracks snaked out over the ground that targetted the trees nearby. The titanic trees instantly copsed and crumbled to pieces.

    Every part of Leonardo radiated its dominance through his stifling aura.

    The fierce aura swept over thirty subordinates of the three two teams. They were sent tumbling backward, crashing far away even with their level 100.

    Even the Saint Realm experts of the two teams were not spared; they couldn''t believe what they were experiencing.

    When have they ever met opponents who could push them back just by virtue of aura? That was not something possible, at least not from a normal opponent.

    One of the women of the two teams named ire stretched her arms and mmed her white hands toward him. The air sliced open as explosive force surged forward, creating visible sonic booms.

    The second team leader shouted domain, and the region transformed into an ice block. The entire crystalline mass was his ammunition! With a singlemand, crystalline shards and spikes shot out.

    Every single bubble on Lazare''s body popped, and poisonous fog surged. The fog was like a vicious spirit as it pounced on Leonardo.

    The members of the two teams immediatelyunched their abilities and weapons on Leonardo.

    All attacks wereunched at a single moment. The entire area was engulfed in extraordinary radiance like fireworks.

    It was beautiful and yet deadly.

    In front of these deathly attacks, Leonardo didn''t show any emotions. Time seemed to be at a standstill as hundreds of strikes came at him, ready to kill him.

    "Annoying ants."

    Leonardo stretched his right hand in the air. On the tip of his index finger, a dark golden glow shed.

    As soon as the glow appeared, the sky instantly dimmed, as if every source of light in this region had been blocked.

    The second team''s leader''s expression turned unsightly, and his eyes nearly popped out. ire''s face turned as white as a paper as her very idea of reality was snatched away.

    Lazare broke out in a cold sweat. The totalck of light and the golden glow left his heart pounding and his mind spinning. He instantly realized he and the others had made the greatest mistake they ever could!

    At the same time, outside of the forest, the observers trembled under Leonardo''s strength.

    ''''Purgatory - Doomsday."

    Leonardo said coldly. The moment he spoke, every sound disappeared.

    The winds stopped flowing, the air froze, and living beings stopped moving. Temporarily, people even lost the right to breathe.

    Within the tiny crack, multicolored energy stripes were visible. It was like myriad patterns when seen through a kaleidoscope tube

    Bottomless depth with countless colors flowing in a twisted manner.

    Yet, they were no simple colors.

    The colors fluctuated with chaotic and turbulent mass. Vague shadows floated in this chaotic mass like demons. Howling winds swept out as if they contained screaming ghosts, inviting the living.

    People and monsters from all around were looking at the crack. Thousands of them instantly lost their eyesight. The patterns in the crack imprinted on their eyes, and their eyeballs instantly imploded.

    "What''s going on?!" This was the only question running through their minds.

    Everything took a long time to describe, but in fact, it has been only a second since the golden streak appeared.

    Lazare and others were frozen alongside their attacks. Their pupils dted while their hearts thumped violently as they felt an intense sense of crisis.

    Their scalps turned numb from fright, and every single part of their body pained as if they had been sliced.

    If they could go back in time and change things, they would leave the forest when they learned about this monster. s, it was toote for regrets.

    Neither they nor their deadly attacks have any might left. The shy attacks were not even emitting colors, much less their former radiance.

    The golden streak was superimposed on their bodies, even though the streak was in the sky while they were on the ground.

    It was like the very concept of space around them was twisted, and even before they could blink or scream, they vanished.

    Theirrge bodies were sucked into the tiny crack alongside their vicious attacks. There was no trace of their existence left, not even their aura.

    Two teams disappeared behind those tiny cracks as if they got sucked into the abyss; well it was really an abyss.

    ''''Boring!" Leonardo mumbled before suddenly crouching down while holding his head, feeling an intense headache.

    ''''Wh...Who ... I...am..??"

    He seemed lost; he didn''t even remember how he arrived here; however, suddenly, his body was wrapped in dark purple light, and he disappeared.

 893 Chapter 866

    Wolfang''s Empire, Eris''s Vi.

    The Crown princess stood in front of arge mirror as shebed her long white hair. She kept two locks hanging down, one on either side of her head, running past her shoulders.

    The dark rob with golden linings covered her long hair from behind. She adjusted the earrings on her earlobes before mping her boots.

    The white, cross-shaped earrings gleamed brightly on her ivory skin. The red runic engravings on them shed with a soft glow that was mesmerizing to the soul.

    Some distance away, her maid, who was like a second mother to her, observed the earrings carefully and couldn''t help but ask the princess a question.

    p ''''Is this a new piece?"</anda>

    As someone who has taken care of Eris since she was born and as the head maid, this maid knew everything about the princess''s clothes and essories; however, it was her first time seeing these earrings. The way the princess carefully put on these earrings herself showed that it was a gift, a gift from someone dear to her.

    Eris''s following words confirmed her intuition.

    ''''Yes, it''s a gift from a good friend.''''

    ''''I see. I shall thank that friend when I see him.'''' Se said with a wink.

    Eris blushed but didn''t correct Se as she knew she would be further teased if she tried to deny it was a man who gifted these earrings to her. As a woman herself, she knows how scary their intuition could be. Se''s intuition was whispering to her something, and if Eris were to deny that the earrings didn''te from a man, she would be falling into Se''s trap and would end up spilling everything.

    ''''Let''s go; she must have arrived by now,'''' Eris said, cutting any question Se might have.

    Se nodded while Eris turned around. She slowly left the room without saying anything further. Se followed the princess. She was secretly happy that Eris had be lively after that tragedy; knowing how much Eris loved her brother; Se was afraid she might never be able to recover; fortunately her fears were never realized.

    Outside of the room, they met another maid who happened to be running in their direction. The maid bowed her head as soon as she saw Eris.

    ''''Greetings, princess.''''

    ''''Olly, where is the guest?" Eris asked aftering to a stop.

    ''''Princess Kuina is waiting for you in the first garden, your highness,'''' Olly responded.

    There were two gardens inside the vi; one was for Ferris; he personally created it, while the second garden was created by the architect who built this vi.

    ''''Ok, I''ll see her. I''ll call you when I need you.'''' Eris said before disappearing.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    An emerald bed of grass is nked by a sundry of flower bushes. A greenhouse stands to the right of the garden, offering a garden within a garden.

    The flower beds are trying to take all the attention in this garden, and seeding to arge extent, too; they''re like a cloud of color. The flower bushes reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they won''t grow much taller than this. A couple of benches are carefully ced in specific locations of the garden, leading people through the garden and making sure all the best spots are marked. Grass and roots work together almost harmoniously to im morend for themselves.

    The greenhouse is definitely the main attraction within this garden. The flower beds usually look amazing, and the flower bushes do their best to take some of the attention, but there''s no way to win when the garden is designed with a focus on the greenhouse.

    Sitting in this greenhouse was a beautiful woman dressed in a golden robe.

    ''''Nice to see you, Eris. I hope you are doing fine.'''' Kuina said as soon as her friend walked in.

    ''''I''m fine. It has been five days since west met.'''' Eris said as she sat across from Kuina.

    ''''Indeed, but I still came today because we need to talk,'''' Kuina responded with a smile before her face changed, bing serious.<sub> </sub>

    p! p!

    Upon seeing her friend''s serious face, the corners of Eris''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a maid''s drifted toward them.

    ''''I know, I know, but first, let''s drink some tea, shall we?"

    Kuina didn''t refuse the offer, and soon the maid returned with a fragrant tea. The fragrance drifted into the air and mixed with the flower''s scent, it created an atmosphere where one mind was calm and at peace.

    Fifteen minutester, Kuina was looking at her friend.

    ''''So, what do you want to say?" Eris asked her, not beating around the bush.

    ''''Well, you love him, don''t you?" Kuina''s abrupt question left the wolf''s princess lost for words. It took a few seconds for her to register what her friend meant, and as one would have expected, Eris immediately blushed, trying to hide her face.

    All of this was within Kuina''s expectations. And with her personality, there was no way she wouldn''t have prepared a few ways to tease her friend.

    However, just as Kuina was about to tease Eris, as she was sure knowing thetter personality, she wouldn''t admit to having feelings for Alex; Eris went beyond Kuina''s expectation and dered her love.

    ''''Yes, I will admit that Alexander is always in my mind for a few months already. I guess that I can say I have feelings for him. There is no need to pretend as we are between women who have feelings for the same man. Yes! I like him, and I will dly give our story a chance to blossom. I don''t know whether this will work in the future or not, but I will still give us a chance nheless because when I think of a possible man with whom I''ll spend the rest of my life, only Alexes to my mind.''''

    Kuina''s chin almost hit the floor as what was happening waspletely out of her expectation. Still, what Eris said was right; there was no denying that they felt something for the man named Alex.

    ''''I see. I''m d that you admitted to having feelings for Alex, and as you said, I also have feelings for him. Let''s discuss a n to make him fall in love with us once hees to our empires. Sera has seeded recently from what I heard; we must not fall behind, don''t forget there is a new girl beside him.''''

    Kuina''s warning made Eris nod her head; they must do something.

    ''''What do we do then?" She asked.

    Kuina stayed silent for a moment before recounting what happened recently to Alex''s group; she even knew they were currently raiding high-level dungeons as they spoke.

    ''''So you want us to let Alex''s group use the high-level dungeons in our respective empire?" Eris asked as soon as Kuina''s words ended.

    Sometimes one does need to be explicit for the person you are conversing with to understand the underlying meaning of your words. Eris perfectly understands what Kuina is trying to say by recounting everything Alex''s group went through.

    Indirectly, Kuina was saying they should do more than Leon. Its truth was that Leon was not a woman; normally, there was no way to go to that extent, but as superpowers (empires), they were doing everything possible to have a connection with Alex in some way or another.

    The Foxia empire and the Wolfang Empire must do the same, more particrly when they had an advantage over the Lionheart Empire. They had women who wished to be tied to Alex; they must use this to their advantage.

    Kuina was a fox; a fox is cunning by nature; there was no way she would lose when she had all cards under her sleeves. She would do better than the others, especially when a new rival was in the race.

    Saeko might appear harmless to some, she might have never met her, but her intuition was telling her that if she, no, if they didn''t hurry up, the little girl would surpass them, and in a harem, ces were important.

    ''''I want you to talk to your father to give you ess to the Forbidden dungeon only a pair can raid. I have started the negotiation with my mother, and I believe it will soon yield a favorite result.''''

    Kuina''s proposal made Eris almost drop her cup. It couldn''t be helped because the Forbidden dungeon is the ultimate secret of any empire; they are named dungeons; the royal family kept absolute control over it, and only a selected few could raid them, namely the future emperor or empress. So when she heard Kuina suggesting to let Alex raid this dungeon, she was shocked; as she mused over it, she finally understood what goal the fox princess was trying to achieve. Doing something none of the other women (Well, namely Artemia hadn''t done) was sure to yield a different result.

    ''''Sure, let''s follow your suggestion.'''' Eris epted Kuina''s suggestion. She knew to have her father ept her demand as thetter wished to be connected to Alex more than anything; there was a way he would refuse this offer.

    ''''Fufufu! Good, let''s discuss the n.'''' Kuina dered happy to get Eris''s approval.

 894 Chapter 867

    After killing their first wave of monsters, Alex''s group continued their journey.

    During the journey, they meet another wave of monsters who attacked them after believing they were easy prey. Sadly for the poor beasts, they couldn''t be more wrong.

    Alex killed them with his gun. The girls didn''t have the time to shine as their man acted faster.

    ''''He is like a child,'''' Mariamented, and Artemia nodded.

    The group continued but soon was forced to stop because in front of them was a thick fog.

    As far as his eyes could see, everything was covered in a thick nket of white.

    Their senses were blocked, unable to reach beyond the fog. The trio exchanged nces and simultaneously grinned. They had the same thought running through their minds.

    ''Whatever is on the other side, it would be fun.''

    Armed with the burning desire to fight stronger opponents, the trio entered the fog.

    Immediately, the orange sky sparkled on thend of ice while chilling wind swept past, carrying snow. The snowkes danced in the air as if under the instructions of mother nature.

    Snow rested upon the trees and ground as if it was a cushion, soft and warm, inviting one in its embrace.

    ''''As I thought this is beautiful, white will always be beautiful,'''' Alexmented as he took slow steps and watched the footprints he created on the snowy path. Another gentle breeze blew past his face, and this time, the delicate snowkesnded on his face.

    It was as if the previous scenery was not worth anything, and only the current scenery was the only thing that mattered, the true Icend, the beginning.

    The group was alert, expecting to encounter some strong monsters, but strangely they didn''t encounter any.

    ''''Strange why there is any monster showing since we walked in?" Alex questioned, turning toward the girls.

    ''''Indeed it''s true,'''' Maria said, trying to spread her sense to check if there was any monster nearby. Still, unfortunately, her presence detection skill could not detect past five meters, and further detection was impossible.

    ''''Let''s continue,'''' Artemia suggested, and the other two could only nod as they continued to explore the world beyond the fog. Like this, five hours passed, but strangely they didn''t encounter any monster, and night arrived.

    The frost energy in the domain of ice and snow was obviously higher at nightpared to the day. This also meant the night was not the best time to continue walking. They may be strong they were still far from having an indestructible body.

    ''''Let''s a camp here for tonight.'''' Alex proposed, and the girls nodded.

    Alex flicked his fingers like he was performing magic; immediately in front of him was arge cubic tent.

    The cubic tent opened up in a blinding sh. When the sh subsidized, instead of the cube on the ground, there was a camping house.

    Alex and the two stepped into the house and walked to the kitchen section. The kitchen was advanced, filled with modern equipment and amenities.

    Alex was the one that was going to cook; he took out vegetables from a drawer and washed them under a tap in the sink. He then opened something that looked like a refrigerator where meat was stored, and other consumable foods had been put. Earlier during their journey, he has hunted for wild monsters and beasts that could be eaten. Now, they would serve as their meal.

    Behind, Maria took a seat across a table. She was not a good cook; no, she was no cook at all. She didn''t even know how to peel an onion, much less the actual cooking. It was not surprising as she was a princess, a real princess from earth; she didn''t need to do anything, so she didn''t know how to cook. Among the three, only Luna was the best cook, Sakuya could also cook, but she was not that great when it came to ethnic cuisine, only good at cooking some Japanese foods.

    Artemia was not like that; as a previous goddess of the humans set on exploring the worlds (dungeons and other things), naturally, she knew how to cook.

    The princess sat on Alex''s right, and silently, they began eating. It was sd and simple Italian food.

    After the dinner waspleted, Ashlyn cleaned the table and ced the tes in the dishwasher. She felt this was the least she could do.

    Kiba was amused, and he allowed her to do as she pleased.

    "Good night," Alex said as he stepped inside his bedroom.

    Artemia and Maria nodded as they walked to the room opposite to his.

    They decided to sleep separately as the two girls had told him beforehand that they wished to stay between women to speak, and Alex needed some privacy.

    Inside the room, Alex opened the window and looked outside. Snow continued to pour heavily while a strong breeze swept forward, carrying chilling air.

    ''''The night here is more beautiful. In this lonely white world, you will leave a trace no matter where you go.'''' He mumbled before shaking his head. Hetched the window close and, after ensuring the security arrangements were working,y down on the bed.

    He looked at the ceiling, and in a few minutes, the sleep embraced him, and a dream engulfed his consciousness. His original n was to go to either two worlds to train, increase his skills, and test something, but somehow, the sleep took over his consciousness as soon as his body kissed the bed.

    Four hourster, Alex woke up because he had a bad dream. He couldn''t remember much of the nightmare he had; only the only thing he remembered was the sensation of darkness shrouding everything.

    His nightmare was serious as he even felt in his throat the hot, wet, and metallic taste of blood appearing. He swallowed it down.

    ''''Strange, I seem unable to remember anything. Let''s focus on my original goal, to begin with.'''' Alex dered finally decided to train. He had done ying around for now.

    ''''I''ll be in your care Nyx.'''' He said before closing his eyes.

    ¡¼I''m waiting for you.¡½Surprisingly, Nyx responded, making Alex smile.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The sky was dark and gloomy as snowkes continued to pour. Cold winds glided through the air and struck against the windows of a camping house below.

    The windows shook and made noises while snow struck on the ss panels, covering them with a nket of snow.

    Through one of the windows, a bedroom came into sight. On the bed, Alex, in a deep sleep, was clutching his fists tightly as sweat dripped out of his pores. From the look, his body seemed to be in great pain; this pain came from his soul, who had traveled to Nyx''s world to train.

    Tonight, Nyx decided to teach him personally, and the result wasplete destruction. He couldn''t eveny a finger on her despite the handicap she gave him.

    She was too strong; his fastest bullets were reduced to normal speed before Nyx would crush them barehand.

    Nyx stopped Alex, who was about to attack her, and asked him a simple question.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do you know the goal behind this training?"

    Alex mused over for a minute before lifting his head trying to match those beautiful yet deadly ice-blue eyes; even if her right eye was dimmer than the left one, it was still dangerous nheless.

    ''''It is because you wished for me to discover more abilities for my Time element.'''' Alex finally exined the reason behind tonight''s training.

    Nyx nodded, not denying that it was exactly as he said, but there was something more she had in mind, and even Alex was not aware of the many changes his body underwent.

    ''''Check your status by focalizing more on your attribute,'''' Nyx suggested.

    Alex knew she must be talking about the elements he could use.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/???

    ATK: 3240

    DEF: 3040

    AGI: 2840 (+200)

    INT: 2940

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 90 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio?????]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    ''''Eh? Since when did I have those elements?" Alex was befuddled as he saw a new element added to his original element.

 895 Chapter 868

    ''''You only saw it now because your body has finally assimted the girl''s elements,'''' Nyx exined to the confused Alex, and he could immediately connect the dots.

    ''''I see. So it means I can use those elements, right?" Alex asked with his eyes threatening to burst into me; he was so excited that Nyx had to put some distance between them, afraid that his current state might be contagious.

    Nyx''s lips curved upward ever slightly to form a grin as she dered.

    ''''Yes and no!"

    Alex, who was about to jump and cry with joy, was frozen in ce.

    It took him a few minutes toe back to his sense. He heaved a long sigh.

    ''''Do exin.'''' He asked her.

    Nyx nodded, but instead of exining directly with words, she asked him to do something.

    ''''Trying using the surrounding wind to boost your speed temporarily.'''' She said, and Alex immediately gathered the wind under his feet and shot forward like a rocket.

    Without borrowing Sleipnir''s unique ability, he could use the Wind element, and he saw his speed increasing by twenty points.

    ''''Wow! It feels nice.'''' Alex was feeling happy. He understood what Nyx was trying to say with her previous sentence; he could only use those elements to some extent, but he could not use them like Maria and others.

    ''''You might have awakened the unique ability that lets you borrow yourpanion''s elements, maybe abilities, but you can use those elements like they do because, at the core, you are still a gun user. You don''t need elements like others; you can convert them into special bullets instead capable of dealing more damage than special bullets acquired from killing rare species.'''' Nyx gave a lengthy exnation to let him know about his unique ability.

    ''''I understand. I can try new things with this ability. I knew my unique ability was exceptional, but not to this extent. I wonder how far this ability will go?" Alex wondered, imagining a bright future ahead. He was happier that he had this unique ability, which belonged solely to him.

    It was true that he was the master of the Death guns, but he was not the first master; it felt like he was walking in his predecessor''s shadow. He felt like he was beingpared to his predecessor, unconsciously or not; however w things would be different now as he had something the other didn''t have.

    Suddenly, Alex grinned because he got an insane idea.

    Nyx didn''t say anything; having already spent years with him, she knew that when he made that kind of expression, he would always try something crazy. She decided to just observe like a bystander and only step when things would be dangerous.

    Soon Alex became busy trying variousbinations to create a new type of art, and after countless trials and errors, he seeded. He even saw his stats increasing with his XP bar finally moving. The dry well had started to get filled slowly. Nyx exined that starting from the Demigod realm; you would need a certain amount of XP before it would be disyed in the status bar.

    And when Alex asked if this status system existed in her era, she only said it was more advanced, that he would soon understand.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 146 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 50000/ 5000600

    MP: 12020/12020

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/???

    ATK: 3240 ?3300

    DEF: 3040 (+60 BP) ? 3100

    AGI: 2840 ? 2900 (+200)

    INT: 2940 ?3100

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]<sub> </sub>

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 90 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio?????]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner]

    He spent his unused BP on his Def''s stat while the other stats except for his MP and luck''s stat had increased. His INT stats have increased because he used his brain to create an excellent skill, the Gunslinger Art. This skill is rted to special bullets, and he couldn''t wait to test them.

    ''''Nyx, can you-"

    Before Alex could finish his request, Nyx sent him away.

    Alex opened his eyes after the blinding light engulfed him, and he was in the middle of the mountain; giant trees surrounded him.

    Suddenly, two men appeared andunched an attack on him without hesitation.

    Alex didn''t care about the men''s identity; the only thing that mattered to him was the men would do fine guinea pigs. There was no doubt they were strong, at least above level 100, but this didn''t matter as he would still kill them.

    The ck prince created another gun using Xerox; he used this gun to fire a wind bullet that knocked backward the opponent on the left ax. Because he could directly create special bullets without using his magic bullet ability, it became possible to use the special bullets with the copy of the silver gun created through Xerox.

    ''''What?" The man who pushed back, his prided weapon almost hitting the ground. Before he could understand what happened, Alex''s leg, enhanced with the wind element, arrived at his neck like a hurricane.

    Bang! Crack!

    There was a bang sound followed by a cracking sound, the poor man''s neck was broken before he was even aware of it. A weak Saint Realm expert just died like that.

    It had been a long time since theyst had a visitor. They mistakenly thought this visitor would be their ticket to be freed from this hellish prison; however, the enemy had proven not to be a soft bone as they had initially thought, and consequently, one of them died.

    The second man, the strongest, immediately unleashed his domain; wind stirred before forming two mini cyclones that tried to swallow Alex. There were many sharp wind des inside those small cyclones capable of shredding anything ordinary, but Alex was unfazed; he didn''t even try to defend.

    The man smiled, thinking his enemy was overconfident and would die because of his arrogance; however, just as the tornados were about to tear Alex apart, he mumbled.

    ''''Asura''s form!"

    A crimson aura burst out of Alex''s body, rippling outward, shing with the two tornadoes, and something astonishing happened; Alex used his body to sh directly against the tornados. Surprisingly there were unable to leave even a scratch on Alex''s body.

    ''''What the hell?" The man was left speechless, mouth agape, he thought this would be the end, but as soon as Alex activated his domain, he learned that his misery had just begun.

    ''''Infinity Space!"

    BOOM!

    The man was forced to his knees because a lot of information rushed to his mind. His senses were overwhelmed; he felt like his head would burst, unable to process so much information. His body became frozen. He could feel everything but could not move; it was like time had been stopped for his cells, only leaving the necessary function.

    ''''Forgive me, I''m at the beginning. My new domain is little bit rough on the edge but doesn''t worry; you will enjoy it.'''' Alex dered as he slowly approached the man whose eyes kept moving around; it was the only thing remaining unfrozen by Alex''s domain.

    Finally, Alex arrived before the man and touched his forehead with his finger.

    ''''Compress!"

    Immediately after he gave thatmand, space was twisted around the man, and his body was shredded into many pieces, forever disappearing beyond the void.

    ''''Huff! Huff!" Alex was left breathless as his new domain, created from mixing the time and space elements, consumed too much mana.

    Not even two minutes had passed since he activated it, but he was left with only a portion of his mana; only two thousand mana was left.

    ''''Nice domain. Finally, you have a domain worthy of my ability. It''s still at its full potential, but I''m sure that once you manage to develop it fully, it will be something amazing.'''' Nyx appeared like a shadow andplimented rare Alex, she also added.

    ''''You did great. You are awesome. Keep up.''''

    She even showed a rare smile toplement her words; it was a genuine smile.

    ''''Thank you!" Alex responded.

 896 Chapter 869

    Meanwhile, as Alex was training under Nyx in another location, in a forest at the edge of the Far East Empire, there was a medium vige, but this vige got destroyed recently by a horde of monsters; the adventurers sent had almost been wiped out.

    BANG

    A female adventurer in her early forty but still looked like being in herte twenties collided against a tree, her head dripping with blood. Some distance away from her, five wolves were moving toward her.

    "Xera!" A male in his mid-thirties called out. He swung his giant sword killing two wolves.

    BOOM!

    Xera aimed a hand toward one of the remaining two wolves and fired a fireball.

    "Anoir, watch out!" Xera shouted as she saw a giant monster almost six meters waving its big hands. It was an Earth Ape.

    Anoir used his extreme reflex to dodge. His body flew above in the air, and he tried tounch his giant sword at the monster, hoping to y it in one blow.

    The remaining wolves pounced on Anoir, but Xera intervened; she leaped up and threw more fireballs at the wolves.

    "Damn," Anoir broke free after defeating the Earth ape. "This is the 17th beast I have fought today. They might be low level, but I''m exhausted."

    "More areing," Xera looked in the distance to observe a herd of wild beasts.

    In ordinary times, they could easily handle a group of such weak monsters, but a horde was an entirely different story. The chances of being cornered from all around were high, and a single strike might prove fatal. So if possible, they wanted to avoid the fight and save their energy for future battles.

    ''''Fuck! Why does this keep happening so frequently?" Anoir mumbled as he gasped for air.

    Recently monsters kept attacking viges. It was unknown how monsters became so aggressive; normally, monsters didn''t work together unless it was during hordes, but monsters'' horde shouldn''t happen here. However, suddenly, the weak monsters that rarely left the forest attacked and destroyed this vige in less than twenty hours.

    "Let''s get out of here," Xera said as she dashed in another direction. Anoir followed alongside her, and in the same direction, four more team members were speeding through.

    Much to their horror, more monsters scuttled out from the trees and sprinted in their direction.

    "Shit!" Xera cursed as she evaded the ws of a white wolf and counter-attacked with her dagger.

    "We will die out of exhaustion if this continues."

    "We have to open a path if have to a path if have to escape with our lives," A male colleague said as he fired a ck mist from his palm at an attacking monster.

    The mist enveloped a Level 70 cheetah, and its body eroded at a rate visible to the naked eye.

    Anoir looked around, and his eyes brightened as he saw a feminine figure some two hundred meters away, surrounded by monsters from all sides.

    The girl seemed to be in her early twenties, d in a ck suit, marking a striking difference with her creamy-white skin. Blessed with a fit little frame, long legs, and gorgeous face, her body was as perfect as a human could ever get.

    Her eyes were beautiful, dark as stars, while her hairs were crystalline dark. Her beauty was truly breathtaking.

    Any normal man who sees her face even once would want to keep her for himself. But if they saw her mesmerizing eyes, they would feel as if they were stuck in an ice cave. Her eyes were devoid of any warmth; all they had was iparable coldness.

    "Lady Noire!" Anoir loudly shouted to bring her attention.

    "Please cut a path for us!"

    Noire brought her vision on him and then nodded. She was surrounded by earth apes, wolves, and panthers, but there was no trace of worry on her face.

    On both her wrists, dark discs were floating. The discs resembled chakram with their sharpened outer edge.

    The discs moved above her hand as she opened her palm. She gripped them tightly and closed her eyes.

    The monsters pounced towards her, ws and jaws moving ahead to rip her to shreds.

    The discs started spinning in a chopping manner, their sharp edges gleaming like a de.

    Noire opened her eyes and leaped high in the air before throwing the discs with powerful force.

    Swoosh.

    The discs prated the air and transformed into blurry light streams as they shot explosively towards the monsters.

    As the discs moved forward, they created an ear-piercing sound, making the eardrums of everyone in the vicinity tremble.

    sh!

    An Earth Ape, whose tail was sneakily moving towards Noire''s leg, fell to the ground. Its neck was pierced through by a disc, tearing its body into two.

    The discs continued to rush ahead, cutting through every monster in its path. The monsters resentfully growled as their bodies were ripped apart by the discs.<sub> </sub>

    Tap.

    Just as Noirended back on the ground, there was no single sign of any living monster near her.

    The discs moved back in her hands as she turned towards Anoir and others who were surrounded by monsters. She speeded towards them, and the sharp edges on the discs rotated.

    The discs shot out from her hands. Terrifying dark ripples emanated out of the discs and struck the monsters. Blood and gore spurted out of the monsters as the ripples and discs swept right through them.

    "Yes! Finally!" Anoir and others were pleasantly surprised as more monsters died and the path opened up.

    They couldn''t help but marvel at her might. The males gave her nces as they dashed ahead, despite it being a battlefield.

    Her expression was cold, just like her eyes and how she killed the monsters. But this didn''t stop the male members from desiring her, even though the desire was suppressed after witnessing the battle.

    A few minutester, the six members escaped the assault of the monsters.

    "Lady Noire, thanks," Anoir said as her discs killed a final group of beasts. "We will give you 90% of this mission reward."

    Noire ignored him and made a grasping motion in the air.

    The discs made a curve in the air and flew back towards her. She clenched her fists, and the discs moved through them, without harming her the least bit, and dding themselves on her wrists like bracelets. It was a gift from her master; it was a weapon created by Smith. He put all his heart into creating this; he even called it one of his masterpieces, and Noire wouldn''t lie; they were amazing. She could use them without going into her original form.

    Previously, Alex had ordered her to follow and help Sera, but because of what happened recently, he changed his order, telling her to pretend to be an adventurer that goes around to help people in need. It was like Tres and Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera, she was in the rank-up test together with Alex and Gracier back in Eris''s city.)

    Noire still used her real name but concealed her tail and ears not to draw too much attention.

    Suddenly, she felt somethinging toward her at extreme speed.

    ''''You should leave,'''' Noire said to Anoir and others. They were confused at first, but everything changed when the beast appeared.

    Bang!

    The ground trembled as the monster, a gigantic Earth Ape,nded.

    One of the male adventurers fired a ck mist at the twelve-meter-tall Earth Ape filled with explosive muscles.

    The mist seethed in the air, releasing a corrosive force, and flew towards the eyes of the beast.

    Swoosh!

    The monster moved one of its arms and swiped the mist away. The mistnded on the ground, creating charred ground.

    The swiping action even resulted in a strong gale, removing trees in the vicinity from the ground.

    "Shit," Anoir leaped back. "This is really bad. Let''s leave as Lady Noire has said.''''

    The others nodded and escaped after Noire red at them. Although they this was their first time cooperating, they were afraid of Noire because of the rumors about her; she was dangerous, most people said to them. It''s better to listen to her when doing a mission if you wish to survive, a senior had told them. It was why Anoir and the others listened to Noire''s advice.

    Meanwhile, the beast raised one of its gigantic feet in the air before ruthlessly bringing it down on Noire, trying to tten her.

    BANG

    Terrifying shockwaves rippled out as the footnded on the ground.

    Even thend outside the perimeter of the foot caved into a giant crater, sending debris and dust in the air.

    Anoir and the others kept running without stopping.

    At the same time, the rare species eyes were filled with astonishment as it felt a strong force against the foot, pushing it.

    rmed and bewildered, the beast saw its foot shoved away from its original spot. Noire was standing therepletely fine without any scratch on her body.

    ''''!!!"

    The beast tried to escape after understanding he was not Noire match immediately.

    ''''Stay still!" Noire ordered while releasing her aura; the mutated Earth Ape could not move.

    Meanwhile, Noire looked at her left.

    ''''Why won''t youe out?"

 897 Chapter 870

    ''''Why won''t youe out?" Noire said with an expressionless face, and it didn''t take long before space was wrapped, and someone walked out from it.

    A man dressed in a ck robe with the Chaos organization symbol on it.

    ''''Gyahahaha! You''re sure interesting for you to be able to see through my camouge.'''' The manughed, and for some unknown reason, Noire, who hadn''t felt so irritated in a long time, was annoyed.

    ''''Puny trick.'''' She said with an expressionless face.

    The man stoppedughing altogether; he was furious because he got looked down on. His pride got hurt; he was the new number two from the Numbers. It was to say he had taken Incursio''s ce; while he was not powerful as that monster, she was unique. The new number two was not a weakling. Five of the ten cities destroyed were his doing, so naturally, when he was looked down upon like this, he couldn''t help but be angry.

    ''''What with that face? Did I hit the nail? You are a pussy, hiding in the shadow like a coward.'''' Noire provoked the man. She wanted to crush him not because of some holy reason like saving the world; she didn''t give a damn about something like that. It was simply because she didn''t like the man''s face, and also, by getting rid of this man, she would be at the same timepleting her master''s order.

    Number 2 was so angry that he startedughing.

    ''''Gyahahahaha! Good, extremely good. Now you have angered me, don''t expect to have a nice death.'''' He said before snapping his fingers.

    ''''My lovely minions attack her, tear her apart.''''

    Number released a portion of his mana to control more monsters; he even regained control over the frozen mutated Earth Ape.

    Noire was calm, even facing an early Demigod realm expert. She learned something new; the new numbers were strong, and the first three numbers were probably all Demigods.

    The mutated Earth Ape punched the air; its fist cut through the air like a missile; Noire seemed extremely petite in front of such a gigantic fist. One would think she would be squashed like a bug, but on the contrary to that, the opposite happened; when her fist shed against the ape fist, it got blown away with half of his body.

    Even Number 2 was shocked upon seeing this; still, he was not afraid; how could a demigod like him be afraid of a measly Saint Realm expert even though thetter possessed terrific physics. At the end of the day, physics was not everything; he would overwhelm her with skills and magic.

    The other monsters who had stopped in their track after witnessing the mutated Earth Ape dying resumed their attack. Most of the monsters were lizards capable of camouge like their master; however, in front of Noire, who was a divine beast, this advantage was nothing. She retracted her bracelets, turning them into discs that cut through the air like a guillotine.

    The discs rushed ahead, leaving behind a trail of the dark ze; they bisected the lizards into two without difficulty; it was like a knife cutting through butter.

    If previous Number 2 had not thought too much of Noire despite her out-of-norm physics, this time, it was different. She was dangerous; he must take care of her even if she was an ant.

    It was why Number 2 used one of his strongest abilities.

    ''''Chaos de!" He dered while releasing all of his strength.

    Noire, who had recovered her weapons, turning them back into bracelets again, wavered for a second as she heard Number 2 voice followed by a sound. She looked towards the Anoir and others direction and saw one of them on the ground, his stomach with a hole.

    She brought her eyes to a further distance and noticed Anoir struck on the ground.

    "Ahhhh!" He cried in pain. His limbs were stretching as if he was about to be dismembered.

    Xera, on the other hand, flew past like a kite with its strings cut and collided against a tree.

    ''Do you made some kind of contract with trees?'' Noire wondered before something changed.

    Swoosh.

    ''''?" Noire raised her head.

    In the sky, a dark blood-red de appeared from out of nowhere. The de was hundreds of meters in size, its edges sharp like a true de.

    As soon as the de appeared, Anoir, Xera, and others escaping felt their blood flow turning chaotic. Blood dripped out of their orifices, turning into beads of blood and flowing towards the de as if to nourish it. Only one result awaited Anoir, and the others; they would soon turn into a dry corpses after everything had been sucked away from their blood.

    Noire''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the de and then her own body.

    She was d in a tight ck suit, the fabric of her suit covering every part of her body from neck to feet. In the suit, thin lines of glowing dark red passed through.

    She didn''t feel anything strange in her blood flow, but she sensed a devouring force from the de. The force tried to enter her body but dissipated before it could even touch her skin.

    Swoosh!

    The dark blood-red de swept downwards at Noire like a grim reaper''s scythe.

    She opened her hands, and the bracelets turned into discs that moved to her side to block the iing de.

    ngs!

    There was a short stalemate before an explosion urred.

    BOOM!

    A dark red energy tried to swallow her; it was the result of the explosion.

    Bang!

    Number 2 appeared behind Noire and tried to kick her, but strangely her body turned into smoke and vanished.

    He hid his surprise and directed all his aura on Noire, temporally stopping her movement. He caught the floating de and tried to slice her apart, but she was only flung away.

    Noire''s mouth tasted iron, but she smiled and then closed her eyes before letting out a soft sigh from her lips.

    ''''Unseal!"

    She temporarily got rid of the seals shackling her power.

    BOOM!

    There was a terrible explosion that rang out from Noire''s body, destroying everything around her. Number 2, who wanted to attack her, was forced back.

    ''''What the hell?" Number 2 was gobsmacked. The previous status he had seen vanished as of it was an illusion.

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    An entirely different status was disyed, sending a chill down his spine.

    [Noire]

    ss: World Destroyer

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 145

    Experience Value:

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind/Space/ Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory!] [Oblivion] [???]

    Titles: [Divine???] [???]

    Number 2 was scared beyond words facing something iprehensible; like a quote says, the best attack is a defense. Therefore he attacked.

    In the sky, the dark blood-red de sliced through the air as it descended downwards like a de of execution. A flurry of dust and smoke flew behind.

    Finally, Noire opened her eyes as one of the seals broke off. Dark streams of light covered her ck suit while her ck eyes radiated ominous currents of energy.

    Some distance away from her, Anoir and others had their hearts filled with dread. Even though they were still far from the two, they could still feel how dreadful the current Noire was.

    She simply caught the dark red blood de between her fingers and squeezed it. Immediately there was a change. While the dark blood-red de remained intact, its corners emanating heart-wrenching wails like ghosts as if the de''s soul was passing through a guillotine.

    ''''Break!" Noire ordered with a smile that froze one''s soul.

    ''Crack!

    Number 2 didn''t have the time to be shocked before someone struck him in the stomach, sending him flying two kilometers before stopping. His defense was broken like a piece of fragile ss.

    ''''Void''s Punch!"

    Noire punched the air; her fist disappeared, and reappeared before Number 2, not giving him any time to dodge.

    BANG!

    Terrifying energy waves swept outwards as Noire''s punch knocked Number 2 flying.

    ''''Cough!"His mouth fell open, and he vomited blood as his body collided against a giant, breaking it into half.

    ''''Purgatory!"

    Ohhhhhh!

    Countless ghosts'' cries were heard, and Number 2 saw himself in a dark world surrounded by malevolent energy.

    ''''Aiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!"

    Even Number 2, who had experienced many things in his life, couldn''t stop the madness from temporarily taking over his consciousness.

    Noire''s Purgatory was different from what he knew; he tried to use his own purgatory to escape, but for some unknown, he was unable to use it, nor he could muster any strength; it was a deste world.

    Like the grim reaper, Noire appeared and said.

    ''''Oblivion!"

    A sinister dark hole swallowed everything; even the purgatory appeared, and Number 2 disappeared before he could use his full strength.

    ''''Boring! I want to use my full strength. Sigh! I wonder when it would happen.'''' Noiremented, obviously unhappy with her limited strength.

 898 Chapter 871

    Afterplimenting Alex for his new domain, Nyx decided to stop tonight''s session to let Alex rest.

    ''''Let''s me continue for a while. I''ve got a new idea.'''' Alex requested, obviously not nning to end his training, at least not yet.

    Nyx nodded before leaving Alex alone to train.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following day the group woke up and departed after their breakfast.

    ''''Somehow, you have be stronger.'''' Sakuya noticed that something was different about their man.

    ''''You are right. His aura has be more refined and powerful.'''' Maria said while observing Alex''s body.

    ''''Well, it''s because of training.'''' He responded. He was about to go into the details when he felt an ominous feeling. It wasing from a dangerous monster ahead.

    ''''As expected, there was no way this ce wouldn''t have a monster,'''' Maria said, already summoning her Gift; Artemia also did the same thing.

    The group soon came face to face with the monster. A giant snake coiled on itself. Pure white scales like the snow itself and a glowing gray horn.

    ''''It would have been beautiful cutie if it was not extremely long.'''' Artemia, who had a soft spot for exotic animals, said, looking at the monster.

    Right after thatment, the giant snake opened its eyes there, beautiful blue like the sky above them.

    ''''Wee my meals.'''' The snake''s eyes were filled with sinisterness.

    "You are going to help me further by bing my food." The monster added like a King talking to its subject.

    As the white snake said this, the entire area was suddenly filled with an intensely oppressive feeling. Its aura was shockingly at level 145, a Demi-God monster.

    Oh?" Alex raised his eyebrows.

    "For years, I have not consumed any good meal that could provide me the energy I need to get stronger.'''' The snake''s tongue flicked as it eyed its new prey. "But you three arrived, and I''ve been observing you. Once I consume you three, I''ll without a break free from this ursed ce and soar, bing a dragon that will dominate the world.''''

    ''''A snake with a delusion of grandeur. It''s not every time you see one. He even wants to eat us.'''' Alex''s lips curved up in a mocking smile. "This makes me feel s that I want to murder you."

    Swoosh.

    The air around him flickered, and dark blue energy shot out of his body explosively. The oppressive pressure from the white snake was ripped apart and disappeared into thin air.

    Artemia and Maria were surprised by the intensity of his aura. The ground below their feet cracked into cobwebs while stone and dust flew in the air. They knew his strength had increased but not to this extent.

    "Leave this one to me, girls," Alex said as he tapped his right foot on the ground.

    Without waiting for their responses, he shot straight at the serpent at an explosive speed. The snake''s body flickered, and it pounced at Alex.

    As they crashed into each other, a destructive force surged out like tidal waves. The groundpletely split apart while the trees exploded in a chain reaction.

    BOOM!

    A loud sound rang throughout the area, shattering the silence in the region, and almost causing an avnche.

    The serpent and Alex backed off from each other as the first sh ended.

    ''''As a mortal, your physics is not bad.'''' The white snakemented. It was like he wasplimenting Alex, but he was obviously mocking him.

    ''''Yeah! Yeah! And as immortal, your physics is so-so.'''' Alex fired back.

    The snake was not pleased with hisment, so he attacked. The snake was enormous, and his tail was as thick as two tree trunks. Yet its speed was so fast that it left a trail of afterimages as it swept past.

    In just a moment, the tail fiercely smashed into Alex, who did nothing to dodge.

    Alex was sent flying before he forcefully stopped in midair. He raised his hand and wiped his lips. A drop of blood was visible on the back of his hand.

    ''''Well. It''s hurt. Let''s me give it back.'''' Alex, who had done testing his physical against the monster, mumbled before attacking in turn.

    ''''Ethereal-"

    He gripped his hand into a fist and vanished from the sight.

    "What? Teleportation?" The snake was startled. He quickly turned around as the air behind twisted and churned.

    But as the snake turned, his eyes flickered with surprise as there was nothing but in air. Behind its back, a terrifying tide of energy surged out andnded on his head.

    The white scales were ripped apart to expose green flesh. The monster was rmed, and he backed away, looking at Alex in amazement. It was his fist that hit him but an condensed form of energy.

    ''''Bullet!"

    Finally, Alex finished calling the name of his new bullet.<sub> </sub>

    The snake felt formless energy trying to run amok inside his body, but he quickly got it under control.

    A few distances away, Maria and Artemia were watching the fight. They were shocked by the mysterious new bullet.

    ''''I''ve got the feeling that this bullet had a space ability.'''' Maria arrived at this conclusion.

    ''''You are right. It''s a mix of Time and space elements if not wrong.'''' Artemia added.

    ''''Let''s ask for more detailster,'''' Maria said, ending the discussion. They continued to watch the fight. Not once do they think their man would lose. Demigod monster or not, he would not lose even if the fight was tough.

    Meanwhile, Alex, who had tested his new bullet, was notpletely pleased; there were still a few things to correct. Like Artemia said, this special bullet was a mix of two elements: Time and Space. Time to make it faster while space to teleport it from point A to point B.

    He would use this snake as a guinea pig; he was sturdy after all.

    Speaking of how sturdy the monster was, the scales on his back regenerated in no time, and it once again pounced at Alex, furious to have been injured.

    Alex summoned Razor, his customer-made knife, and enveloped it with Wind element. He raised his knife high in the air before lowering it in a shing movement. The wind concentrated and turned into an invisible de that swept right at the snake with terrifying momentum.

    "Human, what happened just now was a fluke," The snake rolled its tail at the wind de, destroying it like a piece of ss. "Don''t expect such luck now."

    The monster opened its mouth and spat an arrow of dark venom. The air buzzed with an acidic sound as the arrow shot out.

    Swoosh!

    The arrow rushed forward with explosive speed, but just as it was about to touch Alex, he evaded it by taking a step to the right.

    The arrow continued to travel ahead, and it struck a giant tree at his back. The tree started melting like heated wax and decayed in an instant.

    Alex felt his scalp turning numb; no matter how confident he was in his physics, he would nevere out unscathed if that thing touched him.

    "You sure have a killer breath," Alex brought his eyes to the monster and said in an amused tone.

    "How does your female partner survive while copting with you? Or you don''t-"

    "Human, you have a sharp tongue," The snake cut him off, but still didn''t fall his trick at such a crucial moment. It was sure the human was trying to provoke through words and make itmit a mistake. He would be a fool if he fell for such a trick. He must end this fight, or else the more prolonged this battle bes, the more furious he would be and would eventually make a mistake.

    The snake burst out and increased his speed as he charged straight at Alex like a beam of light.

    Alex was startled by the explosive increase in speed. Before he could dodge, the serpent coiled its tail on his feet like rattan vines.

    ''''Asura''s Form!"

    BOOM!

    The crimson aura that burst out of his body when he activated his Asura''s Form managed to push away the tail coiled around his feet.

    BANG!

    The snake''s body was violently smashed against a cave a few meters away,pletely crushing it. However, he immediately attacked byunching his ultimate ability.

    ''''Kaleidoscope!"

    The world turned ck and white.

    ''''Close your eyes,'''' Alex shouted at the girls as he knew what type of domain this was. Silveria had warned him. A mental type domain.

    Artemia and Maria immediately closed their eyes.

    The snake was sure Alex would be affected, but then his right eye shone, destroying the illusion he was about to be put under.

    ''''What?''''

    The white snake was shocked; this had never happened before.His domain should have worked, but strangely it didn''t happen.

    Just as he wondered why, another explosive aura burst out of Alex''s body, and an enormous amount of mana gathered around him.

    ''''Gun Art Ultimate Form: Monarch of Guns!"

    Shua! Shua!

    From behind him, many gun muzzles appeared, aiming at the giant snake.

    ''''Ethereal bullets!"

    BOOM!

 899 Chapter 872

    ''''What?''''

    The white snake was shocked; this had never happened before. His domain should have worked, but strangely it didn''t happen.

    Just as he wondered why another explosive aura burst out of Alex''s body, and an enormous amount of mana gathered around him.

    ''''Gun Art Ultimate Form: Monarch of Guns!"

    Shua! Shua!

    From behind him, many gun muzzles appeared, aiming at the giant snake.

    ''''Ethereal bullets!"

    BOOM!

    Bulletsing from everywhere swallowed the white snake; it created a big explosionpared to that of a nuke.

    Curious about what was happening, the girls tried opening their eyes, but it was soon proven to be a big mistake.

    ''''Don''t!" Alex, who had discovered that the enemy hadn''t died in that explosion, warned, but it was already toote.

    There was a tiny white snake, not even one meter jumping at the girls, especially Maria, who had the weakest mental defense among the three.

    Maria, who knew something was not right, acted, she tried to swing her dagger, but just then, the eyes of the serpent locked on her.

    The slit pupils swirled like a whirlpool, and Maria''s body entered a state of paralysis.

    ''''Spirit possession !"

    The tiny snake vanished and entered Maria''s body. Everything happened too fast, not giving the other two the time to intervene; not even Artemia close by could react before Maria, possessed by the snake, sent her flying.

    BOOM!

    Artemia''s body traveled across five kilometers before stopping; if she hadn''t covered her body in both lightning and ice armor, she would have differed more damage. She stood up and wiped away the blood falling from her mouth.

    ''''Wow! That hurts; I won''t forget this.'''' Artemia said, possessed or not, Maria''s punch hurts like hell, and she would not forget it, especially when this punch made her taste blood in a while.

    ''''Now, what to do? Should I help? No, seeing how calm Alex is, I should let him handle it. He looked pissed off right now.'''' Artemia decided to remain as a bystander and watch until the end; she could have stepped in but seeing her man''s state, she didn''t dare because she would be getting in her way.

    The monster might have thought it was a smart move, but it was the dumbest mistake he had made. He shouldn''t have done that.

    ''''Fufufu! You have a wonderful fiancee; even I''m jealous of.'''' The white snake possessing Maria''s bodyughed. When he possessed her body, some of the ice empress''s memories, obviously, he learned that Alex and the girls were engaged.

    He was shocked, but what shocked him more was this girl''s potential. When it came to the Ice element, he could say without hesitation that she would be unrivaled; it was as if she was born solely to wield this element, and she could never use another element.

    The white snake was d to have possessed this body, it would help him more than anything, and he would make Alex pay for what he had done. It was true that he switched bodies, but it was because he had been forced. Alex destroyed his previous body (A/N: almost), which forced him to use that form he despises the most. As ast resort, he possessed Maria''s body, and he loved this decision because he found something unexpected; he was also sure Alex would be extremely pissed about what would make himmit a mistake.

    The snake was right about one point; Alex was indeed pissed off; as proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly, and a slight smile escaped from his mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''Hehehehe! You thought you got? Unfortunately, you made a big mistake.'''' He said as he void stepped and reappeared before Maria and drove his fist right into her stomach.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex''s punch had brutally pounded onto her stomach.

    Her chest caved in, and her back arched out while his body mmed into the tree behind her.

    ''''From your point of view, you have made the right choice; I can''t me you for this but have you thought I''ve never expected something like this to happen again?" Alex dered as he slowly walked toward Maria, who was vomiting blood.

    ''''What?" The snake controlling Maria''s body was shocked; from Alex''s words, he inferred that it was not the first time one of his women got possessed; therefore, he came up with a solution.

    Alex used this opportunity to appraise Maria, who was under the enemy''s control.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]<sub> </sub>

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    ? Female

    Race: High Human/ ???

    Rank 14 [Saint] ???? [Level 145??]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: ???

    MP: 8000/9700

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1830 ? 3000

    Defense: 1530 ? 2700

    Agility: 1540 ?2500

    Intelligence: 1540 ?2000

    Luck: 1480

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 10

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice sh Level 5] [ ciate Level 10 Max] [Ice st Level 5] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] ????

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] ????

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    He signed it was true that possessing Maria''s body was the best solution in the current situation, but only if he was not the enemy.

    Maria (the white snake) stood up and red at Alex; she gathered all her mana to use her strongest ability, the Absolute Zero; even without using the Ice empress mode, the snake could use that ability because they were in a cold environment.

    ''''Absolute Zero!"

    Everything started freezing, even time itself, but Alex was calm; he was still using mana''s body, and he still had plenty of mana left.

    ''''Gun Art Ultimate Form: Monarch of Guns-"

    This time a single gun appeared, a big ck gun with a silver tattoo on it.

    ''''-The End!"

    Bang!

    A bullet knocked Maria''s head back; not even her strongest ability could stop that bullet.

    Thud!

    She fell on the snow right after.

 900 Chapter 873

    BANG!

    A bullet knocked Maria''s head back; not even her strongest ability could stop that bullet.

    Thud!

    She fell on the snow right after that.

    ''''Wow! You know something, you are really scary.'''' Artemia dered as she appeared behind Alex and acted as a support.

    After simultaneously using the Asura''s Form and Mana''s body on top of using a new ability, Alex waspletely exhausted; he had trouble walking forward. He did his best not to fall unconscious. He hadbined both sisters'' abilities, with were normally ipatible as they don''t use the same system.

    He achieved the impossible bybining the two abilities; not only was he able to cancel Maria''s strongest ability, he was able to kill her, not her for real, but the thing inside her. He killed the snake possessing her body without paying any price as he usually does. This meant he would get all the XP resulting in him killing the enemy, a Demi-God monster whose original level was 145, but it increased after possessing Maria''s body.

    The only price Alex paid afterbining the sister''s abilities was extreme fatigue.

    The biggest surprise was his level shooting up like a star.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 149 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510000

    MP: 12050/12050

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/???

    ATK: 3300 ?3330

    DEF: 3100 ? 3130

    AGI: 2900 ? 2930 (+200)

    INT: 3100 ?3130

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 60

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 90 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio?????]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] (New)

    He gained three levels; it was unexpected. Once you step into the Demigod realm, it bes hard to easily level up, especially with the curse put on Mysthia by the king of dragons, Bahamut.

    ''''I will let you take care of the rest.'''' Alex dered before separating from Artemia and picking up Maria, and leaving.<sub> </sub>

    Artemia sighed before her lips curled up to form a smile.

    ''''Come out before I force you out.'''' She dered, but there was only silence.

    Artemia was not angry; on the contrary, she was smiling.

    Suddenly, she stopped smiling as her aura burst out.

    BOOM!

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    Experience Value: 70000/5000700

    MP: 9100/9100

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 50

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    The former human goddess slowly recovered her strength after her curse was erased. She would have already regained all of her strength if she actively raided dungeons, but she didn''t do that.

    Artemia''s Demigod aura forced the monster hiding toe out.

    It was another white snake, but this one was smaller than the one Alex killed. It was the other snake mate. She was not present, she had just arrived, and most importantly, she was injured. Her level was above her husband''s; she was level 146.

    The new snake with broken didn''t dare wait to know what was happening if she were to let this blue-haired girl attack. Without hesitation, she thrust the sharp end of its tail at Artemia like a divine spear.

    Swoosh!

    Space was torn apart, and even the reality itself seemed to suffer the same fate. It was a godly attack.

    Artemia did almost nothing other than whistling.

    Just then, something happened.

    As the tail was about to impale her in her heart, a loud screeching sound reverberated in the air, followed by the rustling of the wind.

    A giant Ice scythe appeared, shredding the air and producing sparks. Blue lightning surrounded the Ice scythe created by the surrounding snow and Ice element.

    In less than a second, the Ice scythe was asrge as a wheel, and arrived in front of the female snake.

    "What''s going on?" The female snake has lived for a long, and she sensed an intense sense of crisis from the ice scythe.

    Without thinking much, the female snake backed off and retraced her tail from Artemia. s, for the snake, it was far toote despite her unbelievable speed.

    The Ice scythe chopped right through her enormous tail and severed it in half. Green blood sttered in the air.

    ''''Sii!"

    Ice and lightning seeped through the injury making the monster lose control of her body for a second.

    Artemia vanished and reappeared before the frozen female snake with her hand raised high.

    ''''Neen Layered Lightning: Judgement Spear!"

    Kabooooom!

    The golden lightning judgment spear descended upon the snake and impaled it before her body was blown up into a gory mist.

 901 Chapter 874

    ''Sii!"

    Ice and lightning seeped through the injury, making the monster lose control of her body for a second.

    Artemia vanished and reappeared before the frozen female snake with her hand raised high.

    ''''Neen Layered Lightning: Judgement Spear!"

    Kabooooom!

    The golden lightning judgment spear descended upon the snake and impaled it before her body was blown up into a gory mist.

    Or so Artemia thought.

    Unexpectedly from the gory mist, a tail came from and struck Artemia in the stomach. Even though she sensed danger, she could not react before being sent flying.

    Bang! Boom!

    Artemia''s back was violently mmed against a small mountain two kilometers behind her. Her body suddenly trembled, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She raised her hand and wiped the blood from her lips.

    As he lowered her hand, blood started dripping from her eyes and ears. Her senses burned with piercing pain, but she didn''t utter a single grunt.

    ''''You are different from your husband." She said, watching the bloody mist solidify, turning back into the white snake, but there was something different this time; her scales had silver shine mixed in.

    ''''I''m an Immortal Snake. You killed my husband before I could share my core with him, and for this, you all will die.'''' The Immortal Snake exined.

    Suddenly, Artemia felt that something was not right with her body. She felt weak for some unknown reason.

    Haah," She closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh as she felt her knees buckling from weakness and exhaustion. Foreign energy was inside her body, making it hard to control her body as she wished.

    As she slumped down, a hand wrapped around her shoulders and supported her. She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar presence from her blurry vision.

    "Thanks for waiting. Should I take care of this from now on?" Alex said with a smile. He had overhead what the Immortal Snake said; she was really different from the one he killed. Even Silveria said it wouldn''t be easy to kill it, well, not easy for the others, but for him, it would be a different story. He could have ordered to let him take care of it without considering Artemia''s feelings, but it wouldn''t have been a wise thing to do.

    ''''No, let me take care of it.''''

    As expected, Artemia didn''t relent, she decided to finish this Immortal Snake; it was her prey.

    ''''Ok.'''' Alex''s reply was short; he disappeared to take care of the still unconscious Maria.

    Meanwhile, Artemia filled every cell inside her body with golden lightning; this destroyed the poison that infiltrated her blood and was about to make her fall unconscious.

    ''''Let''s go for round two, you serpent.''''

    A monstrous aura filled with heavy killing intent surged out of the Immortal''s snake body as she shot forward.

    The snake turned insane from anger, and all it wanted to do was chump these humans. Especially Artemia, which dared to call her a serpent, technically she was one but to them who lost everything and were reduced to dungeon ves, being called serpent was an insult, something she could not tolerate.

    "Girl, I''m going to eat you!" The serpent''s voice was filled with sinisterness.

    "Girl, I''m going to eat you!" The Immortal voice was filled with sinisterness.

    "Stop daydreaming, idiot, and let''s switch location," Artemia said as she vanished and reappeared twenty away, leaving Alex and Maria''s location.

    The Immortal Snake followed, enraged.

    ''''Damn you bitch, stop being so rude," The Immortal Snake scuttled out and pounced straight on Artemia floating in the air. Her mouth released waves of poisonous energy that rushed at her.

    ''''Wow! Is being the rude one? You even know how to cuss.''''

    Artemiaughed and disappeared from her spot, leaving behind an afterimage. The poisonous energy swept through the afterimage like water through the air.

    The snake twisted her body in midair and whipped out her body like a hammer towards the sky. Artemia, who was charging at the snake, stopped and chuckled before using her Neen Layered Lightning art; she used the defensive form. The lightning shield.

    The snake''s body viciously mmed against the lightning shield without hesitation. Cracks appeared on the shield, but they were filled just as they appeared.

    Artemia counterattacked.

    A golden lightning beam boomed out of her palm explosively. The Immortal Snake sensed danger, so she coiled her body and darted to a side to avoid the golden lightning beam.

    The lightning beam crashed on the ground, creating a loud st.

    BOOM!<sub> </sub>

    A spear cut through the air, trying to pierce through the snake''s scales, but she swatted it to the side with her tail.

    However, a chain pierced her right eye while she was busy with her tail.

    Siiiiiiii!

    The Immortal Snake hissed, and poisonous gas exploded from her body, forcing Artemia to abort her n.

    ''''Poisonous Needles!"

    Snow rose from the ground to form thousand of tiny ice needles; these Ice needles were soon covered in poison.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!!!!!!!!!

    Thousand of poisonous ice needles shot toward Artemia from all sides; to make matters worse, some kind of gravity domain seemed to have locked the princess in one ce, making it hard for her to dodge.

    ''''Sigh! So bothersome.'''' Artemia said before the needles swallowed her.

    Boom!

    The Immortal Snake was not happy because her instinct warned that something bad would happen. Until the end, that girl didn''t show fear.

    The snake was still injured, not at her full capacity. They may be called immortal, but they are by no means truly immortal. Real immortality doesn''t exist except for the creators, the supreme ones.

    Artemia reappeared perfectly fine.

    ''''What?" The Immortal Snake was so surprised that she froze for a moment. Injured, she could ept but not perfectly fine.

    ''''Neen Layered Lightning art: Neenth Form: Lightning!"

    Artemia was not going to let this chance slip through her fingers; she used her strongest ability, the one that saved her a few seconds ago.

    Her body became the lightning itself; she couldn''tpletely control it yet, but to kill this monster, was more than enough.

    The only thing the Immortal Snake saw was a sh of lightning. Instantly, her mind was filled with a deep sense of dreadness like she had never felt before; not even being deeper in the Icend made her feel so afraid.

    In normal times, her speed was so fast that even Artemia, even with her lightning element, would have trouble up coping, but now there was no opportunity to dodge, much less flee.

    The lightning bolt struck her chest.

    ''''Nooo!" The serpent cried as powerful vibrations prated her body when she got struck by the lightning bolt . The vibrations were filled with an explosive energy that made her blood transmute at a terrifying speed.

    At first, it was as if like a formless burst of energy was suddenly powering her blood cells, but it soon changed into a nightmarish hell; that formless energy transformed into lightning that ran amok inside the snake''s body, creating utmost chaos in her body organs. Her veins ripped apart under the might of the powerful force in blood.

    The explosive lightning energy rampaged throughout her body before sticking on her flesh like magma.

    Sss!

    The shining white scales on her outer body cracked apart like cobwebs, and from the cracks, a sh of golden lightning swept out.

    The air exploded in multiple blinding shes of lightning, encapsting the Immortal Snake and everything within its vicinity. Artemia, still in the lightning form, disappeared just as the light exploded in destructive waves.

    BOOOM

    A powerful explosion spanning for miles burst out, erasing everything in its path. Terrifying ripples swept past and an ear-piercing sound reverberated in the white world.

    ''''Wow! That''s intense. I''m feeling chill even from here.'''' Alexmented as he kept nursing Maria, whose forehead was sweat-filled. She seemed to be having a terrible nightmare as her body kept trembling.

    ''''Sigh! I hope it''s nothing serious and she will wake up soon.'''' Alex was worried as Maria wasn''t waking up even after he fed her a few potions.

    ''''Don''t worry. She will wake up soon.'''' Artemia, who appeared beside the two, said. She was sweating as well, but for a different reason; it was because of she had just used the neenth form.

    ''''Powerful ability. I want to try it two. Let''s sparter.'''' Alex, who had seen her turning into lightning itself, suggested, he truly wanted to fight her in that state, her strongest state; however, he seemed to be mistaken.

    ''''That''s not the strongest form; the twentieth form is the strongest. I can use right now, but if I could, I''m sure the current you couldn''t win even with all your abilities.''''

    ''''Oh?" Alex was not offended by Artemia''s words but just curious. He wondered if this statement was true. His blood began boiling just by imagining him losing.

    ''''I will fight you in that formter.'''' He promised.

    ''''I''m looking forward to it.'''' Artemia nodded. It would be a fun fight.

 902 Chapter 875

    After the promised match, Alex and Artemia, together with the unconscious Maria, left to explore their surrounding.

    Half an hourter, they didn''t find anything, and they decided to camp for tonight. Maria was still unconscious, but her nightmares seemed to have disappeared; she was sleeping soundlessly.

    Alex returned to his training while Artemia sat on the bed beside Maria.

    After a moment of silence, she summoned her status.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    Experience Value: 1000/5100200

    MP: 9115/9115

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2515

    Defense: 1815

    Agility: 1915

    Intelligence: 1715

    Luck: 1715

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 80

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    Shockingly she had leveled up thrice with the Immortal Snake''s XP. Artemia licked her lips; it would have been great if there were few more easy preys like that. If the poor snake were still alive she would have puked blood on the spot.

    ''''Sigh! Should I use my skill points?" Artemia considered for a moment before shaking her head.

    ''''Let''s not do that for now. I shall wait for a while.''''

    ''''Huh? Who is it?" Artemia felt her specialmunication vibrating for a moment, and she picked the call.

    ''''What is it?" She asked the other party.

    [Sorry, master, we lost track of the target. She disappeared beyond the border after destroying several hiddenboratories. What should we do?] The other party reported, that it was the second inmand in the princess''s shadow legions.

    ''''Huh! Okay, don''t do anything for now. I''ll contact youter.'''' Artemia said before cutting off themunication. She had asked her men to sneakily follow Incursio and report back to her if she did something that would cause trouble for Alex or the empire.

    ''''I guess she must have detected them and escaped after ying around. I''m curious what is her real goal?" Artemia wondered but couldn''t find the answer, so she stopped thinking about it.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in another location, the sun was high in the sky, and the sunlight shone on the green leaves.

    A group of people was surrounding a petite girl with long white hair with a nasty grin.

    ''''Finally, the prey has stopped.'''' The leader of this group, a woman in red, said.

    The petite girl who had her head lowered since sometimes suddenly lifted it and her eyes shone. Her lips curved up in a devilish smirk.

    BOOOM

    A terrifying aura rose from the petite girl''s body while a dark radiance emitted out of her body.

    The red-haired woman and her goons were rmed by the little girl''s aura. But when they looked at each other again they believed they wouldn''t lose, after all they were 15 people in their group. They were thugs, former adventurers; a few hours ago, someone hired them to teach this little girl a lesson; they had been handsomely paid. They must not fail, even if the target happened to be slightly stronger than predicted.

    Just how exactly 1 would fare against the 15?!

    As far as they were concerned, the question didn''t even need to be answered. The result of this fight couldn''t be more obvious.

    The dark radiance around Incursio''s body was like an ominous start. Slowly, the radiance curled up like raging me and transformed into dozens of what resembled vines.

    The vines danced in the air, radiating a menacing presence on the battlefield.

    "Eh~ You guys look extremely confident in your abilities," Incursio said as one vine whipped out with a loud screeching sound.

    "Let''s see just how well-founded it is." She had a devilish grin when she uttered this.

    Fwoosh!

    The dark vine prated the air and transformed into a blurry line as it shot forward.

    One of the armed men in front was shocked by the sudden assault. Before he could even fully register theing attack and defend with his halberd, the vine pierced through his neck, creating arge bloody hole.

    The man fell on the ground, with a loud thud. His body twitched for a moment before he entered into eternal sleep. He died one shot, one kill.

    "Here, I thought you had a reason for your confidence," Incursio shook her head in disappointment. She had expected more from the men hired by that asshole; she thought he would have at least buffed them up as he loved doing this.

    The remaining armed men were stunned by the instant death of theirrade. Everything happened in such a quick time that they didn''t even get to react, much less help him.<sub> </sub>

    "Just what happened?! I only heard that man''s voice and..."

    "I didn''t even see that vine fully before Keller was killed."

    "Damn! We must be on guards; otherwise, we would be next."

    They looked at the bloody hole in theirrade''s neck and knew this was not an illusion. They had lost arade before even the real battle began.

    "I should stand in thest position for providing support," An armed man tried to move out of his original position. He believed this would give him some security against those vines.

    "Silence," Their leader''s expression turned cold.

    She stepped in front of her subordinates and signaled them to get their wits back.

    "This is no time to panic," The red-haired woman turned toward one of her subordinates.

    "Take him down."

    "I will; you can rest assured on this," The manmanded the armed men into battle position. Those men used a bow; they aimed their bow at Incursio and fired.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!

    Incursio''s dark vines around him whipped out to face theing arrows.

    BANG

    The arrows stuck on the vines, and they shattered apart into fragments. It was like they had struck a steel wall.

    The shattered pieces fell to the ground.

    Meanwhile, one of the second men inmand, a subordinate marked shot a fireball at Incursio.

    BOOM

    Incursio blocked the fireball with her vines. She was swallowed in the aftermath giving the illusion that she was touched.

    ? ''''It should have done some damage, right?" One of the thugs wondered aloud.

    "No," Their leader answered in a cold voice.

    "She is fine."

    "What?!" The others were startled.

    All they could see was ck smoke and nothing more.

    The next moment, a strong gale originated from the st area, ripping apart the smoke and dust.

    Incursio was standing there, without the slightest bit of injury. Much less traces of blood; there was not even dust on her robe.

    Suddenly, the assassin in the group appeared behind Incursio andunched an attack. The others smiled when they saw this.

    Despite facing such an attack from behind, Incursio''s lips were still curled up in a nasty grin.

    She stepped to the side and dodged the dagger before saying.

    ''''Explode!"

    Bang!

    The man exploded into a gory mist. Incursio had disappeared from where she was. She reappeared in the middle of five men and unleashed her dark vines.

    RIPPPP

    The sound of air being sliced apart reverberated in the forest and bodies getting pierced.

    "Ahhhh!"

    ''''Ahhhhh!"

    The next moment, blood sttered in the air, and five men fell to the ground with a loud sound.

    The remaining men fell chill down their spines, and they allunched an attack.

    Incursio calmly moved, dodging their attacks before counterattacking. She decided to be a bit more serious. She flicked her fingers, and dozen of fireballs were created.

    ''''Please save us leader.''''

    They finally realized what was happening to them, making them regret their decision tounch those attacks.

    BOOOM

    A loud sound of explosion resounded through the area. Multiple-color mes curled out in all directions from the point of explosion.

    The explosion was in the shape of a massive sphere of dazzling mes as it expanded further and further, destroying everything in its path.

    The second inmand and the remaining men have already backed away from the st range. They knew the explosion wasing, so they evaded on time.

    But this didn''t give them the slightest bit of joy. They had witnessed the startling turn of events before the explosion urred.

    Everything happened instantly, and there was no time to help theirrades. The men clenched their fists tightly, and their bodies trembled as they thought of the losses.

    Slowly, the mes of the explosion extinguished to reveal a giant crater. There was not even a single trace of a human body.

    The remaining men were expecting this, but when they saw the crater, they felt weak in their knees.

    "What? They have been wiped out from existence.''''

    None of them ever wanted to die in a way in which there was not even a corpse left.

    They were only four of them remaining, which means in the span of fifteen minutes, Incursio had killed eleven men. It was a massacre; they regretted taking this mission.

    ''''Won''t youe out before I kill them all?" Suddenly Incursio asked.

 903 Chapter 876

    ''''Won''t youe out before I kill them all?"

    Suddenly, Incursio asked.

    The remaining men were shocked, they exchanged looks, but the only thing they saw in each other eyes was confusion. Only the leader seemed to have understood something; her face darkened; they were just some expendable pawns; still, there''s nothing she could do now as it was already toote.

    After a moment, nobody responded; this made Incursio chuckle.

    Incursio turned her head in their direction. As she did, a menacing pressure engulfed the area.

    The birds far away stopped chirping while the grass stopped swaying, and weaker monsters hid in terror. The entire forest resembled a hell, shrouded by a sinister force.

    The surviving men shuddered in dread while their bodies sweated profusely. They felt their insides twisting in despair.

    Some of the weaker ones even fell down on their knees. They were trembling violently, and their facial colors were iparably pale.

    "How does it feels to be expandable?"

    None of them could say anything. The remaining men knew by now that that man sent them here, fully knowing they mostly could not do anything against this monster.

    How could they have expected this oue if not their employer?

    Only four men remained. The others were wiped out of existence.

    The thugs didn''t dare imagine they would suffer such heavy casualties in a simple mission such as this.

    Yet the reality was in front of them. They initially thought they were the predator hunting a small animal, a rabbit; however, this thinking was proven to be wrong. Their roles have changed from predator to prey.

    What they now were feeling was despair, fear, and regret.

    "Don''t get so cocky," The second inmand gritted his teeth and said.

    "The roles could still reverse."

    He immediately attacked; he jumped into the air andunched a wind ball at Incursio. He was trying to buy time because he saw their leader secretly taking out a stone and crushing it. Reinforcement must be in the way; this was not the whole group; stronger members would eventuallye, and maybe even their employer might arrive and reverse the situation, he hoped. He had no idea they were all dead because of a failed experiment.

    Incursio smiled, and the dark vines once again sprung in action. Two vines whipped out to tackle the attack.

    BANG!

    The vines recoiled back while the wind ball was flung toward the men standing near the second inmand.

    The red-haired woman acted faster but couldn''t save everyone; she kicked the man''s chest, sending him flying while protecting her body. The second inmand, whose name is Ronnie, also protected himself, and finally, the wind ball exploded on the poor man who was unable to dodge.

    BOOM!

    The man''s body exploded into a bloody mist. He couldn''t even scream before he was reduced into blood particles.

    Ronnie cursed their fate; just as he was about to contact their leader, Anna, thedy with the red hair, his body turned rigid.

    ''''Don''t worry, I won''t kill everyone, not yet.'''' Incursio, who appeared before him with his senses on the full alert, mumbled.

    ''''Wh-"

    Before Ronnie could finish his sentence, his chest was pierced, and his heart was removed before it was crushed. Hisst thought was they were just expandables.<sub> </sub>

    Thu!

    A level 90 had just died like that.

    Anna''s face paled despite her calm exterior. She was the only one closer to level 100 here, but she was unsure if she could win; no, she knew she couldn''t. This woman is more powerful than them; if not, she couldn''t have wiped them out so easily as if they were some kind of grass.

    ''''Why didn''t you kill all of us immediately? I''m sure you could.'''' Anna suddenly asked this question. Thest man was so scared that he fainted, and he was scared beyond words; there was a foaming from his mouth.

    Incursio stayed silent for a moment. She knew what she really meant; why did she pretend and lure them here when she could have wiped them out at any moment. Was it because she was waiting for their employer toe out? Certainly not; from Anna''s point of view, it was not that; there was another reason, and it was exactly what he wished to know.

    ''''Well, it''s because it is fun.'''' Incursio dered with a smile.

    ''''It is that so?" Anna was shocked, but beyond everything, she was furious.

    It happened at that moment.

    ''Why don''t you use that?''

    A sudden voice echoed inside Anna''s mind. Incursio didn''t attack; she calmly waited.

    Anna was about to ask who it was when she remembered to have heard this voice somewhere; it was their employer''s voice. Immediately she remembered the dark pill he gave her to keep just in case. Smart as she was, she connected the dot; everything was nned for this moment.

    While being smart, she was also a decisive person; Anna took out the dark pill and swallowed it; she didn''t want to die. She must survive and take revenge on them; her subordinates must be avenged.

    ''''Finally!" Incursio mumbled when she saw Anna swallowing a dark pill. That fucker had done it again.

    ''''!!!"

    Anna clutched her chest right after swallowing the pill, her pupils dted, and she vomited blood.

    ''''Puh!"

    ''''Ahhhhh!" Dark veins popped all over her body, wriggling like worms, her heartbeat elerated, ringing like a drum, and dark mist came out from her body and covered it.

    Crunch! Crunch!

    A crunching sound came from inside the dark mist; the ground below the mist was drenched in blood.

    Finally, the mist disappeared.

    Boom!

    And what appeared was a tall woman with dark hair and red eyes; Anna had transformed, she had a small horn, and even a tail could be spotted on her rear. Her skin had a slightly gray tone mixed in.

    There was an ominous energy that could make one''s stomach turning from her body.

    Finally, Anna, who was transformed by the dark pill, stared at Incursio; she seemed petite before the almost two meters tall Anna.

    "Shall we start?" Anna asked.

    "Sure," Incursio nodded her head.

 904 Chapter 877

    Finally, Anna, who was transformed by the dark pill, stared at Incursio; she seemed petite before the almost two meters tall Anna.

    "Shall we start?" Anna asked.

    "Sure," Incursio nodded her head.

    Swoosh!

    Anna disappeared and reappeared before Incursio, and she raised her right leg in the air before striking it towards Incursio''s face at supersonic speed. Her foot was engulfed in a dark mist as it struck down.

    The air sliced apart with a screeching sound while a suffocating pressure lowered on Kiba. The air particles charged up under the orange radiance, and they exploded out.

    All Incursio did was lean back to evade the attack slightly.

    Swoosh!

    The air currentnded on the ground and cracked it apart.

    As Anna retraced her leg, Incursio clenched her petite fist tightly and punched out.

    Anna''s expression didn''t change in the slightest, and the punch passed right through her.

    BANG!

    Behind her, a tree exploded into fragments as the energy from Incursio''s punchnded on it.

    ''''Your level has gotten really higher, closer to peak Saint Realm. Not bad.'''' Incursiomented; even if her enemy had be stronger, she still had that smile on her face.

    Anna didn''t respond; a dark force was corrupting her mind, all she wanted to do at the moment was to destroy things, to rip Incursio apart.

    And Incursio could feel her bloodthirst. This would be fun, the former Number 2 thought.

    The next moment, both of them transformed into light streams as they began the fight earnestly.

    Their speed was far too fast for normal eyes to follow. The only thing the beasts and the birds in the vicinity saw was a collision of two light beams.

    In the air, Anna opened her palm and then clutched it.

    Swoosh!

    The sky turned dark while the sunlight in the region concentrated above her hand. The temperature in the area lowered while small icicles formed up in the air.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Those icicles shot toward Incursio at supersonic speed, Anna was sure it would deal some damage, but just in case, she attacked with her tail. She could strike from the left.

    Incursio could read her enemy''s thoughts; if she were normal, she would have probably been injured. Her body became faster all of a sudden.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In an instant, Incursio threw dozen of punches, destroying the icicles; she even caught Anna''s sneaky tail.

    ''''What?" Anna was shocked, and before she knew it, she was already seeing the world upside down.

    Bam! Boom!

    She was violently mmed onto the ground, and the ground cracked apart, forming a giant crater.

    Normally, she wouldn''t have felt much pain because of her strengthened physics, but a fireball was smashed onto her before she could get up.

    BOOM!

    ''''Gofuh!" Anna''s mouth fell open; blood flowed out; she even vomited a bit of internal organ.

    ''Haven''t I be stronger? Strong like her?'' Though she was losing her rationality, it was not like she had turned into a mindless puppet. She could still think; therefore, she couldn''t understand why this kept happening; with her newfound power, she would have begun her ascension; firstly, she would have eliminated Incursio and gone a level up before starting her revenge. However, it was not what happened; she couldn''t kill the enemy, and she seemed unable to bring out the girl''s full strength.

    ''''Just why?" She asked aloud.

    ''''Well, it''s because you''re a defective good. You can never win with your current level; maybe you could if it was a stronger pill, but I doubt Eight has something like that.''''

    Like a shadow, Incursio appeared in front of Anna. Right after answering her question, which she hadn''t expected to get an answer for, Incursio released a bit of her aura and locked Anna in ce before touching her forehead.

    ''''Rest!"

    Immediately, Anna''s body was ignited.<sub> </sub>

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!"

    She was reduced in ashes in an instant, not suffering too much, the ck pill she swallowed was reformed, and as if it was alive, the pill with a dark red line tried to escape but,

    ''''Hmph!"

    Incursio caught, the pill struggled but couldn''t escape.

    ''''Let''s burn it,'''' Incursio mumbled with a nasty smile.

    ''''Don''t!"

    Immediately, the air distorted, and from the other side, a man in ab coat appeared. This man was not tall, 1.68m (5.5ft) and he wore thick sses, and his gray hair was unkempt.

    ''''Wow! Finally, feeling like showing up, aren''t you? Well, it''s normal. I''m about to crush your research. Still disgusting as always Maddog''s Apprentice.'''' Incursio mocked, squeezing the pill inside her palm.

    The man who appeared frowned; he could feel his baby crying.

    ''''Don''t call me that. I''m smart than that fool.'''' The man shouted at Incursio while secretly making some preparations.

    ''''I see, but he was still your mentor; he taught you everything. I remember someone running all the time after him like a dog.'''' Incursio added with a sneer.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying aura exploded from the man in ab coat, destroying everything around them; even thest survivor of the group he engaged for his test was reduced into dust.

    ''''Wow! Calm down, Eight!" Incursio said exaggeratedly. She did this to hide her surprise; the Eight she knew shouldn''t be this strong; something must have happened; Lord Thanos must have done something.

    ''''Don''t call me that. I''m Five now.'''' The former Eight corrected Incursio.

    She was surprised, but she understood after a bit of thinking.

    ''''Let me ask you this.'''' Five said while looking directly into Incursio''s eyes.

    ''''Why are you doing this? Why are you rebelling? Is it because of revenge?" He was curious; no matter how much he thought about her couldn''t understand; she was created by the organization; she should live and die for the organization, no matter what was done to her.

    ''''Well, it''s because I''m switching ship,'''' Incursio answered.

    Apletely unexpected answer for Five.

    ''''Huh?"

    At first, he thought he had misheard. Did she just call them a sinking ship? How ridiculous. Lord Thanos must have hit her too hard.

    However, when he saw how serious Incursio was, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha! You can''t be serious. We are the winner.''''

    ''''Well, it''s why you''ll die,'''' Incursio said, unbothered by her formerrade''sugh.

    ''''What?" Five stoppedughing and was about to re at Incursio when she threw the dark red pill at him.

    ''''Catch!"

    Five was still a scientist at the core. His research was more important, especially when the result was in front of him; he couldn''t stop himself; he forgot that Incursio was now the enemy.

    Just as he caught the pill and was about to sigh in relief.

    Incursio appeared before him. Five immediately tried to unleash his strength, but it was already toote.

    ''''Stop!" Incursio ordered before unleashing all her mana; she used her time element to stop Five.

    Her petite hand pierced through his chest, destroying his heart.

    ''''As I said, you died.'''' She said before tossing Five''s body to the side; the body was soon engulfed in me.

    ''''With this, they would stop their experimentation for a while.'''' Incursio left those words behind before disappearing.

    Her goal since the start was to lure this man out. She knew he would eventuallye after her if she kept destroying the hiddenboratories; after all, he inherited them after Maddog''s death. He was second to him. Because Five wouldn''t want more damage to hisboratories, he woulde to take care of her even when he received the order not to.

    Incursio aimed for this, it wasn''t sure to work, but in the end, it worked. Lord Thanos would be furious she was sure of this. She would hide and increase her level for the iing battle.

 905 Chapter 878

    On a private ind owned by Typhania (Elseria). This ind was in a secret location. Elseria woulde here often to rest; today was no different.

    From the rich brown earthen hues of the forest ground to the sweetness of the blue-white sky, the forest is a three-dimensional wondend for the eyes willing to absorb the light.

    Upon the forest floor lie trees of yesteryear, fallen in storms long forgotten. The seasons have been harsh, stripping away the bark and outeryers yet rendering them all the more beautiful. They have the appearance of driftwood, twisting in patterns that remind Typhania of seaside waves; even the moss color is kelp-like. They are soft, and damp, yet her fingerse away dry. She tilts her head upward, feeling her hair tumble further down her back; the pines are several houses tall, reaching toward the golden rays of spring. Birdsonges in lulls and bursts, the silence and the singing working together as well as any improvised melody. A new smile painted itself upon her freckled face, rose-pink lips semi-illuminated by the dappled light. Before she knew it, her feet had begun to walk, body and mind both on autopilot. She was walking toward theke, the most beautiful thing on this ind. The thing she loved the most, slowly, her feet took toward theke a few kilometers from her current location, she could have teleported there, but it was not fun that way; slowly, she arrived. She enjoyed the birds'' luby as much as possible and finally arrived at theke.

    Theke was alluring, from its mesmerizing ripples to the crystalline rity. It wouldn''t be wrong to say theke was a beautiful wonder of nature.

    ''''Wow! Beautiful as always.'''' Shemented as she looked at the crystalline water.

    ''''Leave me alone.'''' She said, and one of her shadows disappeared shortly after. It was not like someone would attack her here. She was not weak; currently, in Mysthia, few could kill her. One could wonder why she still kept shadow around; it was simply because it coulde in handy. They''re powerful but not powerful as her.

    ''''Sigh!" Typhania heaved a sigh and began to slowly take off her dress, exposing her perky breasts down to her tight and wonderful ass. There was not an ounce of extra fat on her body.

    Everything in her was perfect, whether it was her gorgeous face or her slender neck, or her alluring curves. She was truly a sight to behold.

    If a man looks at her even once, he could never forget her no matter what. She would be forever encrypted in their memories.

    Typhania slowly submerged one foot in the water. An extreme cold sensation enveloped her skin, but without any hesitation, she submerged her other foot.

    The water at the shore was rather shallow, so she walked forward at a natural pace. When the water reached her shoulders, she dived inside.

    ''''Wow! I love this feeling.'''' Typhania said as she dived inside. Suddenly, she chuckled before flicking her fingers.

    Immediately, as if obeying her order, the wind stirred, bringing many flower petals to theke''s surface, adding to its beauty.

    Typhania swam through theke in freestyle before stopping in the center. Ripples surrounded her as she raised her head to breathe for air.<sub> </sub>

    Her face fully flushed red with the coldness in theke because she did nothing to protect her body from the cold; she wished to enjoy this to the best as she could. Below her chin, she was submerged in the water.

    She slowly raised her arms and brought her hands to adjust her wet hair. She then took some petals in her soft hands before gently rubbing them on her face.

    Her movements were elegant and charming as she washed with the crystalline water. Beads of water streamed down her face as she savored the bath in theke.

    After some time, Typhania arched her back-to-backstroke. As she swam forward, the transparent water revealed her beautiful breasts and pink nipples.

    The sunlight fell on her, making her body glisten. She was like God''s masterpiece.

    She swam across theke, unfettered from the privy eyes of the world. For her, every second in theke was filled with freedom. She didn''t have to think about anything and could genuinely enjoy herself, things like responsibility, duties, those tiresome things she could temporarily forget. She might have multiple identities, the Elven Goddess, the empress, the master of the Adventurer Guild, and special status one after one. However, she was still a living being, and sometimes it could get tiresome, and she needed some kind of ¨¦chappatoire (escape) to relieve her stress. This ce was one of them.

    After swarming inside theke until she was satisfied, Typhania stopped and left theke; the crystalline water glistening on her smooth skin coupled with the sunlight on her body made her look like a holy being; the only thing missing was a pair of white wings, and she would have appeared like an angel.

    ''''Angel, huh? Pft!" Typhania could not stopughing when she thought of herself as looking like an angel. She has a friend from that race; although she was a fallen angel, she is still from the angel''s race nheless.

    ''''Well, I wonder how she is doing?" Typhania wondered while wrapping the towel around her voluptuous figure.

    The news had not been public yet, but she knew her friend had killed her brother. A storm would take over the whole world when it was announced. A few weeks ago, Alex shocked the world by solo destroying the Holy Crux empire, and now the runaway princess went back and eliminated her brother to take over the throne? No matter what, this news would shake the world. Those that thought everything was peaceful would know that a storm wasing.

    Even the Chaos organization might not stay still anymore and do something radical.

    ''''Aye! Time to go back.'''' Typhania sighed before turning into her Elseria''s persona. She wished to stay here today but she couldn''t as they were something she must take care of.

 906 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 879

    ''''Aye! Time to go back.'''' Typhania sighed before turning into her Elseria''s persona. She wished to stay here today but she couldn''t as they were something she must take care of.

    ''''Tell the girls to watch out. I''ll be back soon.'''' Typhania, now in her Elseria''s persona, ordered her shadow before disappearing.

    ?????

    In one of the demon''s pce rooms, a beautiful girl was sleeping soundlessly. Previously, her hair waspletely ck; however, now there was purple mixed in. This girl was none other than Lilith E. Astaroth.

    Suddenly, she woke up and looked at her surroundings and after seeing she was sleeping in the pce (A/N: She was able to identify it right away. She had lived here for ten years.)

    The first thing Lilith did after waking up was to check her status.

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    <o>,m Race: Fallen Angel</o>

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 16000/16000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3100

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    She gained five levels which were not small; just as she was about to leave the bed, her sister came running.

    ''''Lilly, you''re finally awake. You don''t know how worried as was.'''' Althea said while hugging her; she understood it was because she was worried, but it started to be suffocating.

    ''''Let''s go. You will choke me if this continues.'''' Lilith said to her overly excited sister.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Oh? Sorry!" Finally, Althea came to her senses; she hastily separated herself from her sister; still, she touched her face with a worried face.

    ''''Are you fine? Are you hurt somewhere?" She asked, and for a moment, Lilith was lost for words. It was because this brought back some memories, memories from the past. Lilith had been what you could call a rebellious child, always getting into a fight, and her sister Althea would alwayse to save her even when she was the one that beat the other children to submission; she would always touch her, asking if she was hurt anywhere without caring about the one she had beaten. A truly caring sister.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m fine,'''' Lilith said while patting her sister''s back to calm her down.

    Althea, finally sure that everything was alright, finally let go of her sister.

    ''''Everything is waiting for you. It''s now your stage. Let''s not our people wait for too long. There is much more to do now he is gone.'''' Althea said, and starting preparing which clothes her sister would use. It was going to be a big event; she couldn''t let her sister wear something normal; as the new ruler, she must wear something befitting her status.

    ''''Okay, I''ll let you choose. In the meantime, I''ll take a shower.'''' Lilith said before disappearing into the bathroom.

    Althea nodded, happy that her sister let her take care of such heavy responsibility.

    After today the world would be shaken because the demon continent got a new ruler.

    ?????

    Avalon, the Adventurer guild headquarters, on the sixth floor just below thest floor, an important meeting was about to happen.

    The room was big as a theater, but only a few people were present in this room, and none of them were weak. They are the cream of the crop of the Adventurer guild; it was to say, the strongest of the guild. Those people are the famous SS rank adventurers.

    They were here today because the guild master wished to see them. They might be big shotsparable to the king of a country, but they would still respond to the guild master''s call if they didn''t wish to starve and stop progressing.

    ''''Ah! How long did we need to wait for our dear guild master to show up? I''m getting tired of waiting. What is this shit?"

    Suddenly, one of the adventurers waiting, a man with normal height and ck hair, said. He threw away the stick in his mouth and released a bit of his strength; the aura of Saint Realm expert shrouded the room, but the others did not even flinch as every one of them present was strong as the man.

    ''''Tch! Boring.'''' The man clicked his tongue in annoyance as seeing there was no reaction. The man is nicknamed Stormbringer, a Wind elemental SS rank adventurer.

    There were seven people present, five men and two women. Five were SS rank (four men and one woman) while the other two were the strongest, the famous SSS rank adventurers.

    Some conditions exist to be special adventurers (A/N: SS and SSS). One of them is that you must be a peak Saint Realm expert to hope to take the SS rank test to acquire that title while you''re automaticallybeled as SSS rank once you be Demigod and are registered as an adventurer. It was to say that Alex could be considered as the third SSS rank adventurer if he was here, and Maria and others would be considered as SS rank once they took the ranking test.

    The two SSS rank adventurers had their eyes closed as they patiently waited for the guild master to arrive.

    Stormbringer, who went silent for a moment, couldn''t take it anymore, and he punched the table in front of him with all of his might.

    Bang!

    The table was broken into pieces.

    ''''Fuck! How long do we have to wait for?"

    BAM!

    Stormbringer had his face violently mmed into the debris on the table; he previously broke out of blue; even his thick skin could not save him. A few pieces of broken wood pierced his face.

    ''''Ugh!"

    However, it was not the most humiliating thing; it was that he was forced to kneel face against the ground like a mischievous child getting punished.

    ''''Gabriel, you will wait as long I deemed to be necessary, and you punk, what did you do when I was not here? Do you have the audacity to break my thing? Are you perhaps tiring of living?" Elseria, who appeared, suddenly released her strength, making it hard for everything present to breathe; even the two SSS rank adventurers were no exception.

    ''''Forgive me, master.'''' Gabriel, aka Stormbringer, immediately apologized; he could never win against her; in fact, none of them could; the seven knew this.

 907 Chapter 880

    ''Fuck! How long do we have to wait?"

    BAM!

    Stormbringer had his face violently mmed into the debris on the table; he previously broke out of blue; even his thick skin could not save him. A few pieces of broken wood pierced his face making him bleed.

    ''''Ugh!"

    However, it was not the most humiliating thing; it was that he was forced to kneel face against the ground like a mischievous child getting punished.

    ''''Gabriel, you will wait as long I deemed to be necessary, and your punk, what did you do when I was not here? Do you have the audacity to break my thing? Are you perhaps tiring of living?"

    Elseria, who appeared, suddenly released her strength, making it hard for everything present to breathe; even the two SSS rank adventurers were no exception.

    ''''Forgive me, master.'''' Gabriel, aka Stormbringer, immediately apologized; he could never win against her; in fact, none of them could; the seven knew this. They might act almighty outside, but in front of this woman, they couldn''t do anything.

    However, Elseria wasn''t having any of this shitty excuse; every time, it was the same thing. This table was made of precious sandalwood she picked; it was from an aged tree she personally nurtured. How dare he break it? He deserved a punishment; a bad child must be taught a lesson.

    SMACK~!

    "ARGH!"

    The others'' expressions turned into astonishment as they heard the sound of bones fracturing, followed by a scream.

    Stormbringer (Gabriel) was flowing towards them like a kite with its string broken. His stomach was caved in, and as he flew back, he sprayed blood mixed with broken teeth.

    SMASH~!

    He smashed on the floor with his limbs spread out.

    ''''Treat him!" Elseria ordered, and someone appeared and began treating the gravely injured Gabriel. The others did not dare to look at Elseria in the eyes because they knew she was really pissed. Among the seven, Stormbringer was the most reckless, every time doing something unnecessary; however, today, he went overboard and got heavily punished. Usually, the punishment was not that serious; however, this time, it was serious; they could only stay silent not to anger Elseria.

    The meeting room was eerie silent until Elseria broke the ice.

    ''''Come on, you guys don''t act like that. I hate when one messes up with my thing, no matter who it is, this person would have to pay. He should have considered himself lucky if not, I could have killed him for what he did. That table means a lot to me.''''<sub> </sub>

    From her words, the six and the newly healed Stormbringer learned how important this table was to her; Gabriel felt ashamed and could only lower his head. It was unknown why he would react like this. Maybe it was because he was seeking attention from the one he admired the most, or he was simply a problem child. Either way, he messed up, and a big this time, the only thing he could do was to stay put until this meeting ended.

    ''''Let''s begin, shall we?"

    ''''You know why I have called you seven here, right?" Elseria immediately cut right to the chase. She was not in the mood to y. The situation had be urgent; more viges and even some small cities had been attacked recently, resulting in many casualties. They must take care of the problem before it gets worse.

    The seven nodded their heads; they might spend most of their time inside dungeons, but it doesn''t mean they were not informed of the recent news; in fact, they knew everything except Lilith killing her brother and preparing to take over the throne.

    Also, it went without saying they knew that an unknown force and monster rampage recently destroyed many viges. It was why when they received the guild master''s summons'', they arrived without hesitation.

    They may be special adventurers, but they still have duties to carry. After all, when you ept the other party''s generosity, it is the essential requirement to repay what you''ve got. Special Adventurers or not, they''re still shackled to the woman known as the strongest existence among the women of this world; she is one of the strongest.

    Elseria is really smart; she created the guild system and its rules; while adventurers are more free, the special adventurers have more freedom. So what to do have such special existences to be forever shackled to her? The answer is simple to give them something they desired and couldn''t get elsewhere. Dungeons existed all over the world, but this doesn''t mean they are ownerless; almost a hundred percent of the existing dungeons were owned by an entity, either by a kingdom, a principality, an empire, or the Adventurer guild.

    It''s the Adventurer guild who owned the most dungeons, and among them are named dungeons, it''s to say High-Level Dungeons, the only dungeons Saint and above could use to level up and keep advancing. Elseria''s n was simple; you want to level up, then okay, I have the solution for you, just that you will have to abide by a few rules. I''ll get a share of what you earn in my dungeon, and you will answer my calls, the most important one.

    Naturally, none of the special adventurers did not refuse this deal even when they knew it was a trap to keep them forever under Elseria; they didn''t have the choice either. If they disagreed, they wouldn''t advance, it would take forever to level through low-level dungeons, so they epted.

    This was how Elseria maintained control over the special adventurers.

    ''''It''s good that you''re informed. I want you to go on special to catch the culprit behind the recent ughter. Don''t worry; you will be handsomely rewarded. A new special adventurer is already on this mission.'''' Elseria informed the seven.

    The atmosphere changed right after they heard that.

    ''''It''s Alexander, the new special adventurer?" Dalia, the only female SSS rank adventurer, asked. A beautiful elf with short blonde hair and green eyes.

    ''''No, it''s subordinate to a talented Elf. She mightbe the third, no sixth SSS rank.'''' Elseria dered with a smile.

    ''''Huh?" The others were confused.

    ''Who is this person, and who are the other three?'' They were curious.

 908 Chapter 881

    The atmosphere changed right after they heard that.

    ''''It''s Alexander, the new special adventurer?" Dalia, the only female SSS rank adventurer, asked. A beautiful elf with short blonde hair and green eyes.

    ''''No, it''s subordinate to a talented Elf. She mightbe the third, no sixth SSS rank.'''' Elseria dered with a smile.

    ''''Huh?" The others were confused.

    ''Who is this person, and who are the other three?'' They were curious.

    At the same time, in another small city in the Drexia Empire, the new SS rank adventurer they were all curious about was on a mission.

    The warehouse was filled with an eerie silence. The six revolutionaries from the Chaos organization were rooted on the spot.

    Their eyes were on the entrance from where a woman was slowly moving forward. They gulped down and then moved their eyes to the floor where theirpanion was lying in utter misery.

    "Ah," The man tried to move his limbs without any sess. His entire body was in a mess, with almost every bone inside him fractured. They were on a mission to destroy this small city; everything was going perfectly, the cries of the despairing people were like a piece of sheet music to the man''s ears, and they were nning to kidnap the young children with the most potential for experiment, they were about to take them into this warehouse, but then it happened, he was knocked, sent flying as they were preparing the stage before the kidnapping, the result he was severely injured.

    He...lp," The man muttered after struggling for what felt like an eternity. His injured face was extremely unsightly, with his face caved within as if a magic carriage had run over him.

    The only woman in the group, who was behind him, heard his voice. She shook her head, trying to regain herposure.

    "Now is not the time to be in a trance," She shouted after noticing the trance-like state of herpanions.

    Everyone was shocked by what happened; they didn''t see anything. All they heard was the sound of bone-shattering and theirpanion currently lying on the ground.

    Finally, their leader, a bulky man named Horace, snapped back to his sense and ordered.

    ''''Give him a recovery potion.''''

    He knew this was not the time to lose their wits, no matter how strong the enemy was.

    "Yes," The man not far from the leader nodded and took out a potion from his space ring . He uncapped the bottle and crouched down in front of the injured man, and fed him. The potion transformed into green energy waves and passed throughout the man''s body.

    Sss

    The broken bones joined together and returned to their original position. As the green waves moved down the body, the tissues healed, and the flesh recovered its original vitality.

    Soon, the man jumped back on his feet, feeling refreshed and energized.

    ''''Wow! You didn''t die? Well, this would be more fun this way.'''' A cold voice ringed in the warehouse, a woman''s voice; even without seeing the owner of this voice, one should already picture that it would be a beautiful woman.<sub> </sub>

    However, the man who suffered did not feel happy after hearing this voice. The man flinched as he turned his head towards the master of this voice. The dust had settled down, and he could make out the features of the one who had brought him to a near-death stage.

    The woman has shoulder-length white hairs with strange pupils, a mix of ck and green. The air behind her was turbulent and filled with a curtain of blood as if she was the ughter queen.

    "W-who are you?" The man muttered, already on guard.

    ''''Me?" The woman tilted her head to the side, asking; this question might have sounded innocent if it wasn''t for the eerie air surrounding her and the evil grin on her face.

    ''''Well, you can call me Pandora.'''' The woman added. Her voice changed, and it chilled everyone''s heart.

    ''''So why did you kill that young girl barely twelve?" She asked as her eyes locked onto the man who got healed. He was the one who pierced a young girl child because she was crying after her mother got killed. Pandora appeared toote and couldn''t save the little girl; it was why she especially targeted this man.

    The man didn''t know how, but the next moment, he was struggling to breathe.

    He felt himself off the ground with a heavy pressure knocking over his windpipe. His bloodshot eyes moved down, and he noticed a hand grip on his neck.

    "Ple...ase," His face turned deathly pale as Pandora tightened her grip. Somehow she had appeared in front of him; it was almost as if she had teleported.

    The others felt insulted, and they immediatelyunched attacks; the woman swung down her w-like weapon, another one fired an arrow at Pandora, and another one swung his sword.

    Pandora''s lips curved upwards as the wnded on her hand but bounced back, followed by an explosion.

    BOOM!

    "ARGH!" The woman screamed as her w (weapon), and hand got ripped apart in fragments of blood and gore.

    At the same time, the arrow fired at Pandora switched target and stuck the one that fired it with a small present added to it.

    "AHHHH!" The archer released a heart-wrenching scream as he felt thousands of voltages passing in his body from the arrow. Somehow, his arrow was charged with lightning.

    "Impossible," Horace uttered in horror as he found himself missing his target and his subordinates injured.

    "H-how is this possible?" The now one-armed woman backed away with her other hand supporting her shredded hand. She couldn''t believe what had happened; just the hell happened?

    ''''Extras should stay still until it is your time, or do you wish to die more painfully.'''' Pandora, while she tilted her head to an impossible angle, she looked like a scary possessed doll. The other five immediately forgot to breathe. They felt death caressing their skins, whispering to them that their death wouldn''t be gruesome if they did something unnecessary.

    ''''Gulp!'''' They gulped.

    ''''Good boys! Let''s continue where we left off. So care to answer my question?" Pandora asked the man while increasing her strength; the man was already sweating.

 909 Chapter 882

    Let''s go a few minutes back.

    Somewhere on Mysthia, in the Chaos organization headquarters, Lord Thanos sat on his throne with an annoying face. Things had gotten bad recently; he could not find out who''s the one behind what happened to their master Bahamut and to make matters worse, he lost a few numbers.

    ''''So you mean to say that Five is dead?" Lord Thanos asked the messenger, already sweating bullets on his knees; the man was visibly afraid of his master bing enraged and killing him on the spot because losing Five meant losing big. He was the most talented scientist after Maddog, some say he was more talented than his mentor, a lot of experiments and pills for the ck army were created by him, and there was still a lot more to do. So, obviously, losing someone valuable such as that must leave Lord Thanos furious; coupled with the recent failure to find the one behind Bahamut''s anger, Lord Thanos should be so enraged that he could not control himself anymore.

    However, Lord Thanos was capable as he ordered.

    ''''Tell the others to continue their mission but to be more vignt. We will let them calm down thinking they got us before striking them.''''

    The messenger, who was, in fact, the tenth number in charge of information, nodded. He had already understood Lord Thanos''s goal. After killing a few of them those tracking them would probably let their guard down, thinking they dealt great damage to the Chaos organization even without locating them.

    Tenth nodded and vanished.

    Once alone, Lord Thanos sighed before his eyes turned colder as he muttered.

    ''''Incursio, I won''t forgive you for this one.''''

    BOOM!

    The throne was shattered by a powerful auraing from his body. He was rather pissed off.

    ''''Sigh! I need a new one.''''

    ?????

    Back to Pandora''s (Formerly known as Meera) location.

    "AHHHH!" The archer released a heart-wrenching scream as he felt thousands of voltages passing in his body from the arrow. Somehow, his arrow was charged with lightning.

    "Impossible," Horace uttered in horror as he found himself missing his target and his subordinates injured.

    "H-how is this possible?" The now one-armed woman backed away with her other hand supporting her shredded hand. She couldn''t believe what had happened; just the hell happened?

    ''''Extras should stay still until it is your time, or do you wish to die more painfully.'''' Pandora, while she tilted her head to an impossible angle, she looked like a scary possessed doll. The other five immediately forgot to breathe. They felt death caressing their skins, whispering to them that their death wouldn''t be gruesome if they did something unnecessary.

    ''''Gulp!'''' They gulped.

    ''''Good boys! Let''s continue where we left off. So care to answer my question?" Pandora asked the man while increasing her strength; the man was already sweating.

    Pandora recalled some painful memories; she obviously knew what would happen if those children were to be caught. They would suffer pain worse than death. It was something she wouldn''t forget for as long as she lived. She was gentle by nature; she might have be twisted after many experiments, but it was still there; she wouldn''t tolerate something like that happening again; she wouldn''t tolerate them indiscriminately killing people, and children on top of that. If there''s no justice, then she would be that justice.

    ''''I''ve asked you a question. Why are you not answering?" Pandora said, putting more into her hand; the man had trouble breathing; he saw his death approaching, scared he hastily told the truth just to live a bit longer.

    ''''It was because it was fun. I like feeling children''s despair.''''

    Pandora didn''t say anything and instead, applied more pressure on the man''s neck.

    CRACK!

    The man''s eyes bulged out while his windpipe shattered. The bone shard struck out of his neck, bringing him close to death.

    Pandora released her grip, and that man fell to the ground.

    "I see. I will enjoy torturing you.''''

    [Spirit of mother''s nature head my call.] She inwardly mumbled.

    She then snapped her fingers, and out of nowhere, the air above the man twisted was filled with a green light that turned into a small green orb.

    The orb merged with the dying man and regenerated him to his former state.

    "Just what on earth are you?" Horace asked as he took out a ss bottle from his pocket. The bottle has a circr red pill. It was one of the pills created by Five, a boost pill.

    "Me~? I''m the justice and your death," Pandora answered while ncing at the pills,

    "I see, you have decided to take this seriously.''''

    The others also took out some simr pills and consumed them. Their bodies trembled and became covered in ck light for a moment. Their level didn''t increase much, but they became stronger nheless.

    Pandora could feel the nauseous aura that made her stomach churn from them. She was beyond disgusted.

    Pandora''s eyes were filled with a cold glint.

    ''''Bugs should be eliminated.''''

    [Spirit of the Wind bless my body.]

    The next moment, she disappeared from her position and appeared in front of Horace.

    Horace wasn''t scared. The floor beneath his feet erupted with ck me aimed at Pandora. The ck me was divided into many and attacked likeser beams.<sub> </sub>

    As the ck mended on Pandora, Horace leaped behind with his sword releasing small ck fireballs.

    BOOM!!

    The floor cracked up with smoke and debris floating in the air.

    The only woman in the group, the one who had her hand previously crushed, had recovered; she jumped in the air and made a shing motion towards the dust cloud. She knew the opponent wouldn''t die so easily, so she didn''t wait for the dust to settle.

    The air ripped apart with sounds of explosions as the energy w moved forward.

    The others attacked as well, all aiming at the same ce.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    The entire warehouse was filled with sounds of explosions as attack after attacknded in the same ce.

    The floor was filled with me and pulverized tile fragments while the dust cloud expanded.

    "Did we seed?" The sole woman inside the group asked.

    "Definitely! No one can survive that!" One of the men answered with confidence.

    "A pity I couldn''t snap his neck myself," Another one spoke with disappointment. He hated how he was almost killed and then healed by Pandora. He wished to snap her weak neck himself, and only this way would he feel satisfaction.

    ''''Let''s leave," Horace took a deep breath and turned around. It was time to finish their mission, they got dyed, but it was okay; they could still do it.

    Suddenly,

    Swoosh~!

    "What?!" Horace turned around as he sensed a powerful force from behind.

    His jaw almost dropped to the floor with his eyes almost popping out of their sockets by what he saw next.

    The dust cloud ripped as a beast had wed it.

    Gulp!

    ''''No way!!" The sole woman inside the group gulped, her throat turned dry, her knees threatening to give up at the absurdity she was witnessing.

    There stood Pandora, perfectly fine without a single scratch on her.

    No!

    Much fewer scratches on her body, and even her clothes were like before, without any trace of dust.

    "Is she even a human?" The man, full of confidence a few seconds ago, stumbled back, not daring to believe the scene in front of him.

    "He is definitely a monster in human clothing!"

    The man wishing to crush Pandora''s muttered with his body trembling. He was scared beyond words.

    ''''How rude. I''m an elf, not a monster.'''' Pandora, who remained unscathed thanks to the spirit of the wind protecting her, muttered with her head tilted to one side.

    "It''s my turn now, isn''t it?" Pandora didn''t wait for their answer before she lifted her hand and made a movement diagonally.

    [Spirit of the Wind head my call: Severance!]

    SLASH~

    "AHHHHHHH!"

    The men screamed in terror as their bodies severed into two from their torsos. Blood sttered on the floor like a fountain.

    They howled in pain, feeling a pain they didn''t think was possible before. Their hearts contracted and their eyes felt dizzy as they sensed death approaching. The surrounding wind tied them in ce as they suffered Pandora''s merciless attacks.

    This continued for a moment before a sweet scent enveloped their bodies, making them feel peaceful.

    The group was too busy to see an illusionnary tree, a big tree appearing under Pandora''smand. This tree released a certain pheromone which prated their bodies, altering their senses, and making them feel peaceful.

    The corners of Pandora''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward. She loves toying with her enemy, especially her archenemy (A/N: People from the Chaos organization are considered her archenemy.)

    She would toy with them to her heart''s content; maybe at least they would feel a small portion of the pain she and the others felt back them. The pain their victims felt.

    ''''I''m bing more twisted, but I like this.''''

    [Spirit of Mother''s nature bless them.] They thought they would die so easily? What a joke; it was only the beginning.

 910 Chapter 883

    p!

    "Huh?" Horace opened his eyes a few minutester after receiving a hard p. It hurt but more than anything, he felt energized and then looked down on his body.

    He was intact! There was no injury! Which was impossible considering everything that happened.

    "Was everything a nightmare?" Horace asked as he turned around and saw his otherpanions were fine, just like him.

    If it weren''t for the cracks on the floors, he would have thought it was really a nightmare, not a reality.

    "I don''t know," The sole woman in the group answered. Her thoughts were cloudy, so she didn''t contemte how they could all have the same nightmare!

    She felt the nightmare was far too real. The sensation of her body cleaved into two was still fresh in her mind.

    She has undergone arduous training to face torture, but no training ever made her see death so close.

    But this didn''t matter!

    They were alive!

    The nightmare was over!

    "N-no, the nightmare isn''t over," The man Pandora almost killed muttered with his voice filled with despair.

    "What do--" Horace, their leader, brought his vision to the man''s line of sight.

    On the circr table some distance away, Pandora was sittingfortably.

    "It thought you will never wake up on your own, thus the helping hand. Let''s continue, shall we?"

    Pandora asked with her chin resting on her hands.

    Her voice contained a chillness that made them feel as if they were in the depths of hell.

    "Continue what?" The woman''s muscles tensed as an unpleasant thought struck her heart.

    ''''Continue ying, of course.'''' Pandora dered with a smile and then shed in the air.

    [Spirit of the Wind: Severance!]

    "NOOO!"

    "Not again!"

    "Please!"

    Naturally, Pandora ignored their pleas and continued a few minutester.

    "Haah~ this is no fun," Pandora said with a deep sigh.

    ''''Why are you all so weak-willed? Should you endure torture the most?"

    "Weak-willed?! Endure torture longer?"

    They cursed loudly.

    ''''You devil, nobody could stay silent getting tortured like this. You''re the devil incarnate.''''

    ''''Ehh! Thanks for thepliment. Let''s continue.'''' Pandora smiled as her eyes shone dangerously as she healed them.

    Hell no! They couldn''t continue getting tortured like this.<sub> </sub>

    Horace summoned his sword and leaped up with his de cutting forward toward his enemy. The floor shook, and the air trembled as the sword covered in ck lightning rushed ahead.

    It was as if the sword could destroy everything in its path.

    "Take this!" Horace shouted as the sword arrived in front of Pandora. He was rather confident in this one, beside he was not the only one attacking.

    However, to his surprise Pandora did something he had only heard about and had never seen; she raised her hand and moved her thumb and index finger forward to intercept the sword. Greenlight covered her fingers.

    BOOM

    A storm of chaotic energy exploded out, filled with green bolts of current. The tiles shattered into fragments, and the debris hovered in the air.

    "No way," Horace''s face turned deathly pale.

    Time set toe to a standstill with his sword caught in between his thumb and index finger. Ripples of pressure manifested from the fingers and passed on the de.

    CRACK~

    The de cracked apart like a mirror falling on the ground. The ripples of pressure passed through the sword into Horace''s body.

    "AHH!" He cried in misery.

    A destructive green force coursed into his body, ripping apart his veins. His organs were dislocated from their original position while his nervous system turned numb from pain.

    THUD!

    He fell to his knees with every part of his body bleeding.

    With a calm face, Pandora turned to face the sole woman in the group attack. She attacked with her w-like weapon. She was dashing at Pandora with her w-like weapon ripping through the air. The w carried a cold glint as it rushed towards Pandora''s throat.

    However, all Pandora did was move her hand slowly and catch the w as if it was nothing more than a toy.

    ''''!"

    Without caring that she was the woman herself, she pushed the weapon toward the woman''s face. Everything happened too fast, and before the woman could dodge, her own w gashed through her face-ripping apart her skin and flesh.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" That woman cried with blood-stained eyes.

    Pandora violently kicked her in the chest. Her feet were like a giant tree that had brutally pounded onto the woman''s chest.

    Her chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body flew and mmed into the spike behind; she was impaled in the chest where her heart was. She died unwillingly after getting tortured; herst thought was she would have epted this mission because she was sure to be still alive to carry her revenge against the world if she didn''te. s, there was no medicine for regret in this world; she died just like that.

    Pandora only nced at the dead woman; he didn''t even feel the once of sympathy. She might have her reasons for joining this organization like she had her reasons for doing this. Ultimately it is the one with the bigger fist that would win.

    Finally, Pandora turned her face into the man she had previously almost broken her neck and smiled.

    Thetter had thought he would take this opportunity to strike as she was busy taking care of hisrade; unfortunately, he was unlucky as she finished faster.

    ''''You are the next?" She asked with her head tilted to the side, almost as if she was trying to act cute.

    The man felt a chill down his spine as he heard her question. He gritted his teeth and transferred his entire strength to his fist.

    "It is now or never," He thought. For thest five minutes, their group has felt life turning into hell.

    ''''Die!"

    Pandora would defeat them and slice their bodies apart. Before they could die, she would then heal them to their initial condition.

    This was the third round, and none of them wished to experience a near-death state.

 911 Chapter 884

    "It is now or never," He thought. For thest five minutes, their group has felt life turning into hell.

    ''''Die!"

    Pandora would defeat them and slice their bodies apart. Before they could die, she would then heal them to their initial condition.

    This was the third round, and none of them wished to experience a near-death state.

    The man threw a punch. His punch twisted the air with sparks flowing in all directions. He has bet everything on this strike.

    ''''Don''t worry the others will follow soon,'''' Pandora said with such a nonchnce that enraged the man when he recalled everything they went through since this devil appeared. Rumor has it that Elves dislike fights, but this one was the opposite of that; she was the devil''s incarnate, and she was more fit for their organization than any of those present.

    The furious man shouted while his fist smashed onto Pandora''s fist.

    Terrifying energy waves radiated out from the point of contact. The entire warehouse was filled with intense rumbling sounds, and dust clouds as the floor wrecked open and the walls shattered.

    The others were pushed back. They waited for the settle down and saw what happened as the two shed.

    They didn''t expect Pandora to be killed as it would be absurd; if it were this easy, they would have killed her already; the only thing they wanted was she would at least be injured enough for them to escape.

    For years they have undertaken arduous training to fight enemies but never before have they been taught on how to face someone like Pandora.

    She was like a devil; she would batter them till they almost die and then heal them to their previous state. All the while, she would taunt them with words.

    They have seen the smirk she would have on her face when she slices apart their bodies. There was hatred in her eyes, but yet, not for a moment; they felt that she didn''t take joy in their suffering.

    Swoosh~!

    The smoke cloud ripped apart, and the two figures were revealed. One was lying down with his limbs spread while another one was standing without least bit of injury.

    The survivors fell into despair.

    It happened at that moment. Pandora mumbled under her breath.

    ''''Spirit of the Earth strengthen my body.'''' An invisible earthen glow covered her body ,most importantly her feet. She stepped forward right after.

    CRUNCH!

    "AHHHHHH!"

    The man on the ground released a blood-wrenching scream with his body releasing a bone-fracturing sound. He felt as if a mountain had struck him.

    "Ehh!" Pandora said with a smirk, "Sorry, I forgot you were in front of me."

    LIAR!

    The man tried to curse but s, all he could do was spray out a mouthful of blood. He was furious beyond words.

    The others looked at Pandora with terror-filled eyes.

    They felt they weren''t wrong!<sub> </sub>

    She truly took pleasure in toying with them!

    p "She is a sadist!" One of them concluded with his voice containing dread.</anda>

    ''''Sigh! Let''s y one more time.''''

    They felt the world spinning before them. Surely she must be joking, right? They had this faint hope, but it vanished after seeing the smirk on Pandora''s face.

    ''''Don''t worry, this time will be thest.'''' She promised, but the others weren''t in the mood to believe her.

    Each of them of them felt their hearts bing empty with fear.

    They didn''t fear death, but they dreaded the physical torture. No amount of training from virtual simtions could prepare them for this.

    ''''Ahhhhhhhh!"

    The torture restarted again.

    After what seemed to be an eternity, she stopped and wiped the blood on her hand. She still had that sweet smile on her face.

    ''''Aren''t you satisfied after torturing us so much?"

    Horace asked with his voice containing anger.

    "Satisfied?" Pandora''s smile faded. Her eyes turned cold.

    "Not even killing you for thousand times could satisfy me after the crimes you havemitted."

    "We have done no crime!" One of them shouted.

    "We have only done what is necessary to save the world!"

    ''''Stop your useless preaching. I''m not interested. You have your reasons for doing what you''re doing, just like I''ve my reasons for doing what I''m doing. I take joy in crushing you bug from the Chaos organization.'''' Pandora interrupted them as she was not interested in anything they would say. They were brainwashed already.

    ''''Did you just think we are brainwashed?'''' Horace asked as his intuition told him it was what Pandora was thinking.

    Pandora shook her head and thought Ignorance was actually a kind of happiness, just like how some people believed that they weren''t brainwashed. Still, in fact, they were always epting the intelligence of the brainwashing. Some people believed that they were the ones who controlled their fate, but weren''t aware that everything they did was predetermined in their lives.

    She wouldn''t argue with them on this subject. It''s like a drunkard; he would never say he was drunk even when he was drunk.

    ''''Let''s continue.'''' Pandora dered, and immediately some even fainted, scared of the pain they would feel. They were fed up already.

    Pandora didn''t care about their feelings; she continued to torture them. She didn''t know how often she had begged the scientists to stop their experiences, but they never listened to her pleas. They kept doing it again and again. Until she became twisted beyond repair, her original personality wasn''t like this, but after undergoing inhumane experiments, she changed. Not even her parents could recognize her if not for her face.

    She had turned into something twisted. Before shepletely lost her sanity, Alex saved her; even if it was not his original goal, she was still grateful for his help. He epted her without judging her; this made Pandora fully ept who she had be.

    As she said, she enjoyed torturing bugs from the Chaos organization; this gave her a sense of fulfillment she would find nowhere else. She would torture them to her heart''s content.

    The poor group could only suffer again until they died under the devil''s hands. Pandora was truly ruthless, and she enjoyed every torture session like a child in a candy store.

 Chapter 912 Update

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 310000/410000

    MP: 4300/4300

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1760

    Agility: 1810

    Intelligence: 1310

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    Experience Value: 10000/410200

    Magic Power: 4050/4050

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2080

    Defense: 2050

    Agility: 2150

    Intelligence: 1350

    Luck: 1150

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 90

    SP: 20

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 20000/410100

    MP: 5550/5550

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1850

    Defense: 1550

    Agility: 1560

    Intelligence: 1560

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 50

    SP: 48

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 7][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 200000/410200

    MP: 5000/5000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning

    ATK: 2200

    DEF: 1800

    AGI: 2000

    INT: 1600

    LUK: 1250

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7] [Wind Arrow Level 4] [Wind Walz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6] [High Regeneration Level 8][Fire Art Level 4] [Lightning Art Level 2]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles: .[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ?????

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 60000/400900

    Magic Power: 4530/4530

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2330

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1980

    Intelligence: 1730

    Luck: 1620

    BP: 40

    SP: 5

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 4] (Two Handed Style)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    .....

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf

    Experience Value: 50000/400800

    Magic Power: 4020/4020

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1720

    Defense: 1420

    Agility: 1520

    Intelligence: 1210

    Luck: 1020

    BP: 20

    SP: 7

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 7]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 3] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]<sub> </sub>

    .....

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Magic Swordwoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 100000/400900

    Magic Power: 4025/4025

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1645

    Defense: 1425

    Agility: 2025

    Intelligence: 1225

    Luck: 1115

    BP: 30

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ....

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 137

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 105000/4100000

    Magic Power: 5015/5015

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1815

    Defense: 1315

    Agility: 1615

    Intelligence: 1415

    Luck: 1305

    BP: 30

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Seven tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 10000/410100

    MP: 4525/4525

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 1935

    Defense: 1715

    Agility: 1715

    Intelligence: 1415

    Luck: 1515

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 10

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    .....

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    Experience Value: 1000/5100200

    MP: 9115/9115

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2515

    Defense: 1815

    Agility: 1915

    Intelligence: 1715

    Luck: 1715

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 80

    SP: 60

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

 913 Chapter 885

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 60000/400900

    Magic Power: 4530/4530

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2330

    Defense: 1710

    Agility: 1980 ?2020

    Intelligence: 1730

    Luck: 1620

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level 8 ? Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 4 ? Level 5] (Two-Handed Style)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    Sakuya checked her status after killing a few monsters and leveling up; she didn''t waste time and spent her bonus skill on her agility stat, finally reaching the two thousand mark. Afterward, she spent her skill points on the QuickDraw and Two-handed skills.

    ''''Now, let''s go down.'''' She mumbled while her left hand rested on her second katana.

    From atop the mountain, she observed the forest down. Her eyes glittered as she observed the beautiful forest beneath the mountain.

    The forest was full of excessively tall and lush vegetation, with deep emerald green color flooding the entire region. Some trees were so towering that their crowns blotted in the sky.

    ''''Hah!" Sakuya sighed before jumping from hundred meters; she observed the forest while her body was free-falling and the wind caressing her skin.

    Suddenly, she witnessed a fight that made her chuckle.

    A giant ck tiger was fighting against another giant monster, a giant eagle-like monster.

    The giant bird eagle was pping its wing ferociously as it looked at the tiger with hatred.

    The tiger leaped out from the branch while spitting a stream of red-hot mes like a methrower. The giant eagle''s body shed, and a terrifying radiance of green rose from its wings that shot towards the tiger.

    Swoosh!

    BOOM<sub> </sub>

    The branches shattered as two oppressive forces collided and formed into a mushroom cloud, destroying everything around them; the wind des shot by the giant eagle seemed to have fueled the tiger''s making more violent.

    The giant eagle backed away from the increasing me, but then it saw the tiger rushing through the me. Before the bird could react, the tiger grabbed its head with its ws and dived toward the ground.

    Crack!

    The tiger broke the eagle''s neck as its fangs prated deeper into its neck; the tiger dug into the dead eagle''s core and swallowed it before swallowing the me. Everything happened too fast, and normally the tiger should have left, but once the monster felt Sakuya''s presence, the tiger wished to kill.

    Roar!

    The tiger roared while ring at Sakuya, who was now a few meters above its head. Before the monster could open its mouth and spew me again, Sakuya attacked.

    Shing!

    THUD!

    Sakuyanded on the ground right behind the tiger, and shortly after, thetter body fell on the ground and was cleanly cut into two. Just before the monster could attack, she executed a QuickDraw; she moved her katana at the speed of light, cleaving the monster into and unsheathed the de even beforending. It was so cool that she was excited; she didn''t regret spending four skill points to max out this skill (Iaido).

    ''''Let''s kill more monsters. I must not fall behind.'''' She mumbled while thinking about the others.

    The group had initially thought they''d be together, but it only happened on the lower floors; starting from the seventh floor, they got separated. Although Sakuya didn''t know where the others were, she was sure that they must be using every opportunity to increase their level. It''s apetition, so naturally, she wouldn''t want to fall behind; besides, she must work harder as the gap between her and Alex widens. She was not too happy because of this. She must be powerful enough to provide some assistance if the need arises, not stay still and be protected forever; she is not a weak weapon. A strong rtionship is about the exchange; you protect me, I protect you; it''s what she believed.

    Sakuya was notpletely sure about Alex''s other women but especially her; her desire to catch up to him was really strong, and she didn''t want to lose.

    ''''Fufufu! This is going to be fun. This forest is really dangerous.'''' She could feel danger lurking everywhere here, and it was exactly what she needed.

    Sakuya dashed through the forest, solely relying on her speed which had increased. Her figure blurred into a series of afterimages, and the next moment, she was standing in front of what appeared to be a river stream.

    Her lips immediately curled up as six tall level 80 gray wolves pounced on her the moment she arrived. It was almost as if they had been waiting for her.

    Sakuya was calm as the wolve''s ws sliced through the air like a saw. She put her hands on her katanas and lowered her head.

    ''''Nitooru!"

    ''''Sakura''s dance!"

    In the next instant, it was as if sakura had blossomed; Sakuya moved at such a speed that it was hard to follow. Two des danced amidst five wolves, killing them in an instant.

    The leader of this pack had sensed immense threat right after initiating the attack, so the leader dyed its attack to escape.

    ''''Hum? Where do you think you''re going, my precious XP?" Sakuya appeared before the level 90 gray wolf and asked.

    The wolf almost stopped by, still attacking with its w; however, Sakuya chuckled.

    ''''There is something I wished to try, and you will do fine as a guinea pig.'''' She said before clenching her fist tightly and punching it out. Sakuya''s fist glowed in dark green light.

    The wolf felt a deep sense of crisis but was in no condition to dodge aftering so close. Before its w could strike the opponent, the wolf sensed intense vibration transmitting to its body.

    The punch hasn''t struck the wolf, but somehow the dark green light infiltrated its body and cascaded in its body as vibrations!

    CRACK

    The destructive energy rampaged throughout its body, shattering all organs and smashing its backbone instantly.

    The wolf leader was sent flying backward while its mouth fell open, and it vomited blood. It crashed on a giant boulder, and the destructive vibrations from the wolf''s body transferred to the boulder.

    BOOM

    The boulder instantly exploded into dust while the wolf''s body followed, exploding into a gory mist.

    Sakuya''s eyes widened as she was beyond surprised by this oue. She went silent for a moment beforeughing.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m a genius.''''

 914 Chapter 886

    The wolf leader was sent flying backward while its mouth fell open, and it vomited blood. It crashed on a giant boulder, and the destructive vibrations from the wolf''s body transferred to the boulder.

    BOOM;

    The boulder instantly exploded into dust while the wolf''s body followed, exploding into a gory mist.

    Sakuya''s eyes widened as she was beyond surprised by this oue. She went silent for a moment beforeughing.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m a genius.'''' She was ted to have created a new skill. She decided to name this skill dimensional punch temporarily. Shebined the Wind and Space elements to create this skill; she teleported wind using the space element into the wolf''s body. This sounds pretty simple, but in reality it was really hard to execute; she used her ingenuity to do it.

    Sakuya''s real goal for creating this skill was not just a punch; she wished for some defensive skill using the space elements. Just imagine if you could transfer your enemy attack to another dimension just as they are about to touch you? Maybe you could transfer them back to them? Would it be cool, right? Yes, it will. And this is what she was trying to create. She had a lot of ideas and would make sure to create the deadliest skill she could create using her brain just by imagining this.

    ''''!"

    A chill crawled up her spine as she realized how awesome this skill would be if she were to seed.

    The corners of Sakuya''s lips couldn''t help but tilt upward.

    ''''Let''s get started.'''' She mumbled before heading deeper into the forest, searching for more guinea pigs.

    Unbeknownst to her, she had just gained a new skill, and it was not even level one; it went past the first level to level 3. [Dimensional Art Level 3]

    ??????

    Demon''s continent, inside the abyss forest, also known as the Deste forest or the cknd. It is thousands of kilometers long forest acting as a natural frontier between the demon''s continent and the human continent.

    The Deste Forest was shrouded by darkness. The light from the stars was almost non-existent at thiste in the night.

    In the forest, the night was far more dangerous than the day.<sub> </sub>

    Dangerous monsters lurked in every corner, looking for prey. Their super-enhanced vision didn''t hinder them in the slightest as they proceeded on their hunt. However, a few hours ago, those monsters who sat on top of the food chain were getting ughtered like cattle, and the one responsible for this was a single human female.

    ''''H-human.... just...why..?" The two-headed mutated ogre mumbled with difficulty as the white-haired girl punched arge hole inside its chest.

    The white-haired girl did not answer; she turned heel and departed, not giving thest overlord of this region a level 140 monster. The two-headed mutated ogre could only sigh before its body fell to the ground, and it breathed itsst breath, and its eyes were filled with unwillingness. She was damn too strong and a real ughter queen.

    The white-haired girl was none other than Alice; after helping Lilith in her revenge, she left to train and increased her strength. She is her master''s weapon, and a good weapon must be sharp and useful; this is only possible when she is strong.

    Slowly but surely, she started learning to think by herself and became more and more like a human. She could now feel different emotions, anger, joy, and fear. She didn''t wish to be discarded; this started when she reported to her master that she had sessfully finished the assigned mission; however, what Alex said made her brain stop working. He said, ''do what you want from now on.''

    At first, she felt troubled, but soon this turned into anxiety, then fear. She was someone who had always followed someone else order; to her, following orders was her raison d''¨ºtre; she was created to carry orders, this was her only way of living, and even after switching owners, this didn''t change. Everything she had done before Alex said that was to follow someone''s orders.

    So, one could imagine her confusion when she was told to do whatever she wanted from now on? What could she do on her own? Nothing she thought, Alice tried to appeal to her master, but unfortunately, he did not allow her to do so. He immediately cut off themunication, and since then, he has been unreachable. Scared Alice, who was thinking she would be discarded, sought Sera, but she didn''t help her as she wished even after she told her of her fears. The only thing Sera said was.

    ''''There is a saying: The wise let fear school them yet never fool them, for then they are ever free to learn, to make better choices, to be heroes. You should learn.''''

    She left after saying those words. Alice meditated on this quote and thought back about everything that happened and finally understood that knowing her master; he must have a goal in mind; it was probably why he did that. There was no way Alex would discard such a valuable piece he would be using forever.

    For the first time, Alice used her brain and concluded that her master wished for her to learn, to be able to decide on her own. To learn, desire, and feel emotions because she was more than a tool to him.

    From that point onward, Alice learned to make a choice, to decide of her own volition, and her first wish was to increase her strength to be a valuable tool for her master. It was not perfect, but she''s learning, which is precisely Alex''s intention from the beginning.

    It had been almost one day since she started fighting monsters to increase her level. The number of monsters she killed in twenty hours has reached a staggering amount of thousand. She ughtered monsters as if it was not hard, and there was something she learned besides leveling up, which is she enjoyed this.

    Unconsciously the corners of Alice''s mouth lifted into a smile, but this smile soon vanished when she felt her presence.

 915 Chapter 887

    Unconsciously the corners of Alice''s mouth lifted into a smile, but this smile soon vanished when she felt her presence. She wanted to meet her again. She had wanted to meet her again, especially after what happenedst time; the humiliation she suffered that day was still vivid in her mind as if it happened yesterday.

    Without hesitation, Alice spent all of her skill points she had been keeping until now as she didn''t wish to lose miserably likest time. And after killing thousands of monsters, she had leveled up once, bringing her closer to the Demigod realm, thus increasing her skill points.

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value: 400000/410300

    MP: 5005/5005

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2205

    DEF: 1805

    AGI: 2005

    INT: 1605

    LUK: 1255

    BP: 10

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 7? Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 4 ? Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 6? Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 8? Level 10] [Fire Art Level 4 ? Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 2? Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] (New) [Dark Golden wave] (New)

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [????] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    With such stats, she was more than ready; however, just as Alice was about to face her again, her presence vanished as if it had been an illusion all along.

    Her disappearance was reced by something else.<sub> </sub>

    Awoooo!

    Suddenly, seemingly out of nowhere, the sound of wolves howling reverberated inside the forest. Some distance away from Alice, a pack of Level 80 mutated wolves scuttled out of bushes with a timely jump.

    Their eyes were filled with bloodlust as they rushed towards Alice from all directions. They leaped up in the air and opened their ghastly mouths after closing into her.

    The entire pack has sealed off all points of retreat, their ws striking down with the sound of air slicing apart.

    "What a timely appearance," Incursio''s lips curved in a smile, "It is exactly what I needed."

    ''''Dark Golden Wave!" She mumbled; this skill is a mix between the darkness element and lightning element.

    A golden destructive force surged out of her body like a tidal wave. The force concentrated into small threads as it shot into the wolves.

    HOWL! Awooooo!

    The wolves wrathfully roared as the destructive force coursed into their bodies. The annihtive force of two elements engulfed their entire bodies, and they could only scream helplessly as they were torn into pieces.

    Alice licked her lips, relishing in the afterglow of leveling; never like before the sound of leveling up had felt so sweet. She was now Level 141, a quasi Demi-God. Maybe she could step into that realm tonight if she could kill her.

    Talking of her, she reappeared after Alice killed the pack of wolves.

    ''''Wow! You have be stronger since thest time we met, my little sister.'''' A small girling from nowhere said and stood not too far from Alice. There was a striking resemnce between them which is there were the same hair color, white and red eyes.

    Alice red at her, something Incursio had expected but what followed next was something she hadn''t expected.

    ''''You could have appeared immediately without sending your goons, or was it because you''re scared?" Alice asked with her head tilted to the side.

    Incursio was totally caught off guard and froze for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha! What was that? Are you trying to be funny?" She inquired but seeing Alice still have the same expression as she said those words, Incursio chuckled. This indeed confirmed what she felt when she came; this little girl was changing.

    ''''Well, well, not only you be stronger, you''re bing cocky as well. It''s how you reward your big sister who sent you a gift to level?" Incursio asked while her expression was changing slowly, bing cold. For some unknown reason, she felt pissed when she saw that smug expression on Alice''s face. She wanted to smash that face against the ground to erase such expression from her face. Normally, it was her who should be making such an expression.

    It took Incursio a lot of control not immediately smash Alice''s face against the ground because if she were to do that without aplishing her goal, it would have been meaningless the reason for her presence here tonight. Even so, she must teach this junior how to behave before an elder.

    ''''You know you''ve started to piss me off, and you need a little lesson. You should respect your elder sister.'''' Incursio dered with a smile. She might have lost most of her power, but with her current level, it was more than enough to teach a little kid a lesson.

    Alice''s face contorted when she saw the smug expression on Incursio''s face. It''s here again, that expression of superiority, she acted as if she was some kind of superior being, she was moreplete than her, it was something that really made Alice angry, she felt like a fake in the presence of this girl, like a copy before the original. While it''s true that Incursio is a sessful experiment, the first ones, the unique ones, and the others were created after them, using their genes, meaning they are copies of the two originals. This does not mean that it should behave in this way. It was insulting, and Incursio could feel her junior hatred, not that she was doing it consciously.

    ''''I can feel your hatred but fret not. I didn''te today to kill you but because I have something to talk about. You don''t have to be that on guard with me.'''' Incursio tried to show Alice that she didn''te in hostility, but the way she talked irked Alice more than anything. She could still feel that air of superiority from her. To her, that was trying to prove herself, to live up to her master''s expectations; she didn''t want to lose her ce. She couldn''t tolerate it; she couldn''t be weak before Incursio.

    Alice had no idea that the feeling she was feeling now was jealously and inferiorityplex. To her, she doesn''t want to lose.

    ''''Shut up, you bitch.'''' Alice said a word that waspletely outside of Incursio''s expectations.

 916 Chapter 888

    Alice had no idea that the feeling she was feeling now was jealously and inferiorityplex. To her, she doesn''t want to lose.

    ''''Shut up, you bitch.'''' Alice said a word that waspletely outside of Incursio''s expectations. So much that for a moment, she thought she had misheard why the following question.

    ''''I didn''t hear you well. Please can you repeat what you just said?'''' Incursio asked with a smile. However, while she appeared calm on the outside, on the inside, it was not the case; she was really furious. So furious that she almost released her killing intent, something she was sure it wouldn''t do anything good if she were to do it, she would kill her on the spot resulting in Alex''s wrath, something she couldn''t let it happen. Hopefully, this little girl would know how to behave and notmit another mistake. Incursio had hoped, but unfortunately, reality sometimes differs from what one hoped.

    ''''I said shut up, you bitch and bring it. You talk too much are you a grandma?" Alice repeated what she had previously said while adding a bit of spice. It was unknown where she learned these words, but she felt refreshed after saying them.

    There were two reasons why she was being this brazen; the first one was because she felt that the current Incursio was weaker than she used to be, extremely weak, maybe there were at the same level, and the second reason was because she was trying to anger her, not because she thought she would act recklessly once angered but just because Alice was trying to show Incursio that she was not so perfect as she wished to portray. To put it simply, the second reason was because of jealousy. Do you think you''re perfect? Then I shall drag you down from your golden throne. It was what Alice was thinking. Without a doubt, it was a childish thought, but she was still a child.

    ''''I see. Good, really good. I was nning only to teach you a lesson, but now I''ve changed my mind. I will break your arms and legs. Like this the next time you will know how to talk to your elder properly.'''' Incursio said as her expression turned cold as the coldest ice. She immediately added.

    ''''While it is true that I''ve fallen in level and you and I have the same level currently. It doesn''t mean you should have smug because I''m still above you. And it''s because I don''t wish to return to that realm withoutpleting a mission.'''' Thest part of her sentence was said rather inaudibly, so Alice didn''t pay too much attention to it; rather than that, she was more focused on Incursio''s status, which she voluntarily disyed to her to see.

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000<sub> </sub>

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ''What the hell?'' Alice almost shouted this. She wouldn''t have believed what she was seeing if she had not seen it. What with these broken stats? Isn''t too unfair? Life has never been fair but what with this unfairness? And it was not her real strength; Alice could feel it. This left her wondering how much absurd Incursio''s real stats would be? She was curious, and despite the difference between them, she was not afraid she was excited. She would surpass; she would consume her. This dangerous and absurd thought suddenly appeared inside Alice''s mind, and she couldn''t discard it. Something deep sleeping within seemed to have awakened, and she had this desire to consume the girl before her.

    Unconsciously, Alice''s eyes began to shine ominously, something Incursio noticed; it was exactly as she feared; this is why she was here when she could have gone into hiding to recover her strength. She must take care of this time, boob.

    While it was true Alex had sessfully made Alice his servant; there was something he was not aware of. Maddog created Alice and others using dragon''s blood, human and other species'' parts. To put it simply, there are like chimeras but in better shape. The dragon''s blood naturally contained chaos energy from the chaos seed, extremely berserk energy. Maddog''s goal was to create beings like Zero and Incursio capable of using the purgatory form without consequences, without turning mad or turning into ash after repeatedly using it.

    There was a hidden mechanism inside the chaos side, the gluttony state. If not controlled properly, you will turn into a mindless puppet that only knows how to kill and devour everything; it doesn''t matter if it''s humans or monsters; literally, she would do everything. Alice also has this gluttony state inside her, berserk state. The reason Incursio came here was to help her control it and not cause trouble for themter because if it''s not controlled, the Chaos organization woulde after her as she was the closest to the first originals: Zero and Incursio, also known as Adam and Eve (Incursio disliked this name.)

    ''Time to take care of this before more troubles arise.'' Incursio said before vanishing. She swung her sword aiming at Alice''s neck.

    Alice vanished, turning into a puff of smoke; Incursio had hit empty air. She was not surprised.

    Alice, who reappeared behind her, raised both arms toward Incursio''s back and shouted.

    ''''Wrath of the mes!"

    A vortex of mes started to shoot out from her hands like a Gatling gun. The me was extremely violent and burnt the air and surrounding trees instantly. If Gracier had been here, she would have been shocked because this me, although it looked normal, was extremely dangerous.

    However, Incursio showed why she was called a monster; without turning around, she fired ice balls toward the mes.

    Kabooooom!

    A powerful explosion rang out, engulfing the two; Alice immediately went on the defensive guarding her back; however, Incursio appeared before her.

    ''''Sorry, but I like attacking from the front. From the start, you stood no chance: this is not a fight but a beating. Alice vs. Incursio 3 should wait until you''re strong enough. You should sleep and enjoy your big sister''s gift.'''' Incursio dered and pierced Alice''s heart with her sword; thetter couldn''t do anything as the cold de pierced her heart, and she lost consciousness right after.

    ''''Good, let''s wait,'''' Incursio said while letting Alice''s body sleep on the ground.

 917 Chapter 889

    The dark clouds that covered the sky retreated, and sunlight shone down on the Deste forest.

    Yawn!

    Alice stretched after waking up. She felt refreshed as if she had just taken an extremely long nap; not only that, she felt stronger than me, which brought a smile to her face until she remembered what happened before she lost consciousness. She immediately lowered her head to check her chest, only to find out that it was perfectly fine apart from a bloody hole left being by Incursio''s sword.

    ''''Oh? Finally, the sleeping princess woke up.'''' Incursio''s voice rang out next to her, forcing Alice to look in her direction. There she sat leisurely with her back against the tree. She still had that annoying smile on her face.

    For a moment, Alice was overwhelmed by emotions and shouted.

    ''''Why didn''t you kill me? Are you perhaps looking down on me?"

    Incursio''s expression instantly turned cold, and she remained silent for a while. Even Alice stayed silent as an awkward silence filled the air, leaving only the sound of swaying leaves.

    Atst, Incursio opened her mouth and asked,

    "Are you an idiot?"

    The unexpected question caught Alicepletely off guard so it took her a little time to return to her sense.

    ''''Ugh! I''m not an idiot.'''' She responded, finally calm.

    ''''No, you are; if you weren''t, you would have understood after waking up and feeling the change inside your body that I did what I did because of something, and after that, you should have asked the question, what did you to me instead of that dumb question.'''' Incursio rebuked Alice before exining to her.

    ''''Ugh!" Alice felt ashamed and lowered her head. Incursio wasn''t wrong; normally, after waking up and feeling that something was different, she should have done a more in-depth check-up before asking for an exnation from the one responsible for this because this happened after Incursio''s sword pierced her heart, giving her the illusion that she was dying.

    Rationality was one thing, while her emotions were something else. Overwhelmed by emotions, she couldn''t properly think, so she ended up saying something she shouldn''t have said.

    ''''Forget it; just check your status before we continue,'''' Incursio said, helping the troubled Alice. She understood that when you''re overwhelmed by emotions, you could do something normally you wouldn''t do. Besides, one tends to forget that while Alice has a teenage body, her mind is still that of a child; she is still learning.

    Alice slowly nodded before immediately checking her status, and she got pleasantly surprised by her new status.

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000<sub> </sub>

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    Finally, she became a Demi-God, just like her master. She became one of the most robust existence in the world. Not only was she now one of the strongest existences, a demigod, but her mana''s reservoir had also increased, and few of her stats experienced a drastic increase as well, making her stronger than normal early Demigod.

    Although Alice was happy, she pushed this happiness aside to ask questions.

    ''''What did you do to me? Why did I be so strong suddenly?" Alice''s eyes were sharp as she asked these questions. There was a hint of coldness mixed within.

    However, Incursio was unfazed; she even put one leg above the other and rx before responding.

    ''''Wow! You are more level-headed than I thought.'''' She praised Alice before finally deciding to answer her questions for real.

    ''''I know you must feel a certain urge to destroy things the more you use your strength. The urge to swallow things.''''

    Alice was shocked because, for a while, she kept having this feeling of wanting to swallow everything. It began right after leaving Exodus. She hadn''t told her master just because she thought it was a temporary thing; however, it wasn''t, and one night, as she was on a mission, she woke up early in the morning to see bloodied hands and blood around her mouth. She was scared, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t recall anything, and she dropped the matter soon. But she remembered that morning she felt satiated like never, almost as if she had eaten herself until she was full. It was a disturbing feeling she wished not ever to remember.

    Seeing Alice''s emotions through her eyes, Incursio knew she must have experienced the same thing as the other subjects.

    ''''It''s called the gluttony state,'''' Incursio said before exining what this meant. It is a state that resulted from the after-effects of the chaos seed (A/N: Maddog did this.) that made you go berserk, turning you into a beast capable of swallowing anything and everything to satiate your overwhelming hunger. Incursio exined that she took care of the problem, converting the side effect into XP and letting Alice''s body consume it.

    The gluttony state was located in the chaos seed, which was located deep inside the heart, and to be able to reach it, she could only pierce her heart, and she must do this when the chaos seed was less expecting it if not it would have defended itself, moving the gluttony state away. Although it was called chaos seed, it was more like a parasite that leeched off its host while corrupting its host mind while at the same time providing immense strength; however, there is a catch, the more you rely on it, the more corrupted you''d be, only exceptional beings like Incursio and some others were not corrupted. As a reward, they could use the real strength of the chaos seed, namely the purgatory form and theplete form of the purgatory skill.

    Alice was not like Incursio, but she still managed half to subdue the chaos seed with her master''s effort however, the tide was changing because of the gluttony state. It would have worsened if Incursio hadn''t intervened.

    Alice was grateful for Incursio''s help, but there was a question she was burning to ask, and Incursio could feel it.

    ''''Go ahead and ask.'''' She said.

    Alice nodded and immediately asked.

    ''''I''m grateful for your help, but why did you help me?"

    ''''It''s because we are sisters, and I want your master to be my sugar daddy.'''' Incursio calmly answered; she even put a smile on top of it.

    ''''Huh?"

 918 Chapter 890

    Alice was grateful for Incursio''s help, but there was a question she was burning to ask, and Incursio could feel it.

    ''''Go ahead and ask.'''' She said.

    Alice nodded and immediately asked.

    ''''I''m grateful for your help, but why did you help me?"

    ''''It''s because we are sisters, and I want your master to be my sugar daddy.'''' Incursio calmly answered; she even put a smile on top of it.

    ''''Huh?" Alice tilted her head to the side, confused.

    While she could understand the first sentence because her master had updated her on the recent events, she was left confused by the second sentence. What did she mean when she said she wanted her master to be her sugar daddy?

    Despite not knowing what the sugar daddy meant, Alice felt some unpleasant feelings, and once again, she was overwhelmed by her emotions and shouted.

    ''''Hell, no!"

    It was Incursio''s turn to be overwhelmed by emotions as she rebuked.

    ''''What do you mean no?"

    ''''No, it is no.'''' Alice stubbornly refused and repeated her previous sentence. She wouldn''t agree to her master bing sugar daddy or whatever dangerous fantasy this Loli was having.

    Incursio could feel that Alice was being serious and she feltpelled to massage her forehead.

    ''''Listen, you punk. Children shouldn''t stick their noses into adults'' business. You''re too young to understand. I have decided to make him my sugar daddy, and there''s nothing you can do about it.'''' The small white-haired girl dered, and she seemed pretty serious as she said those words, but even so, Alice wouldn''t give in.

    ''''I refuse. I''m a child, but you''re a Loli. Master doesn''t need a loli.'''' The angry Alice shouted. She used a word she often heard from Sakuya when teasing Gracier.

    ''''Ah? What did you call me? A Loli?" Incursio asked while standing. Her eyes were glowing. It was her first time hearing this word, but she felt like it was not something good; she felt insulted.

    ''''Heek!''''

    "!"

    A chill crawled up Alice''s spine as she realized what would happen to her if she were to stay and exin to Incursio what the word Loli meant. She would undoubtedly die, she might have be a demigod, but she was not arrogant to believe that she was Incursio''s match. She wasn''t, and she had the feeling that she could never be her match; she was like the Himyas mountains that kept growing.

    Alice ran away and refused to answer Incursio''s question.

    ''''Stay still, you punk. Youngest nowadays are disrespectful toward their elders. Ehh! Stay still, didn''t you hear me?" Incursio shouted, but Alice had already run two hundred meters.

    Incursio shook her head before giving chase.

    The two began running around as if they were ying. They were both smiling like sisters.

    Unknowingly they have gotten closer. Today marked the beginning of their rtionship as sisters sharing the same gene.

    Once again, Incursio was reminded that she had made the right choice; joining Alex''s side was the best decision ever because exciting things kept happening around him. She had heard a new word and was hell-bent on making him her sugar daddy. She wondered what kind of reaction he would have if she told him? She couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    ??????<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, back in the Icend, the named dungeon.

    Alex resumed training while Artemia was looking after the still unconscious Maria.

    He was inside the same forest asst time, and he was facing two men as well. The names Mark and Marcus were above their heads. They were around level 125.

    Initially, they were a group, but he killed them only the two strongest. Alex was using them as his guinea pigs to test his abilities. This forest was like Silveria''s illusionnary battlefield.

    Today Alex had decided to challenge her, the strongest existence he knew. He was fully aware that he couldn''t win with his current strength, but he was sure that he couldst longer than usual, and who knows, maybe he could force her to use her real strength.

    Seeing Alex so distracted before them, the two men were enraged. They don''t know how many years they have been here, but when they saw someone new, they thought finally the opportunity they had been waiting for in this frozen world had arrived; however, reality would always be different from fantasy. What they thought easy prey had turned into a dangerous beast that ughtered them as if they were a joke.

    However, this dangerous beast was distracted, almost as if mocking them. Saying they weren''t even worthy.

    ''''Your mother, stop looking down on us. Fuck that bitch.'''' Marcus swore as he tried to attack the distracted Alex.

    However, Alex, who should have been distracted, red at Marcus before disappearing.

    He appeared right before Marcus and mmed a fist into his face.

    Marcus didn''t even get time to notice the attack as his jaw bones and teeth instantly shattered into pieces. He flew out like an arrow and collided with a tree trunk.

    Meanwhile, Marc backed away, but then he felt an ominous presence behind. Before he could turn, a fierce kicknded on his back.

    "AHHHH!"

    Marc cried out in pain, his stomach carved out, and his spine was torn apart like frail ss. His face turned deathly pale, and he fell to the ground.

    Alex crushed the man''s skull before appearing above Marcus, who was wriggling his body in pain.

    ''''What did you say, you asshole?" Alex was furious that someone dared insulted his mother; it''s taboo to talk dirty of his parents.

    ''''Ple¡­please spare me!" Marcus begged. The pain had wiped out his arrogance, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Alex asked as he slowly approached her like the grim reaper. He first broke Marcus''s leg''s then his arms before crushing his family''s jewel.

    ''''!!!!!!!!"

    In the end, Marcus died of pain.

    Nyx appeared right after, and Alex suggested.

    ''''Let''s start.''''

    She slowly nodded. The fight resulted in Alex''s defeat as expected; even with his level increasing, he couldn''t win. He didn''t evenst two seconds, even in his Asura''s Form.

    ''''Why not use that form you''re unconsciously pushing away?" Nyx had suddenly made this suggestion.

 919 Chapter 891

    Nyx appeared right after, and Alex suggested.

    ''''Let''s start.''''

    She slowly nodded. The fight resulted in Alex''s defeat as expected; even with his level increasing, he couldn''t win. He didn''t evenst two seconds, even in his Asura''s Form.

    ''''Why not use that form you''re unconsciously pushing away?" Nyx had suddenly made this suggestion.

    ''''Hum? What are you talking about?'''' Alex asked, confused.

    However, instead of directly exining to him. Nyx began with a question.

    ''''What happened when you made that contract with your sister?"

    ''''Our blood became mixed. So what?" Alex responded but was still confused.

    Nyx looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    ''''Idiot!" She insulted him.

    ''''What?" Alex was shocked, not because he was called an idiot but because of the emotion on Nyx''s face when she called him an idiot. She was annoyed.

    Alex stayed silent and began to contemte; soon, he understood, and he couldn''t help but smile.

    ''''I understand. After the contract, she gained a part of my blood while I did the same. One of the benefits is that her race changed because I''m a high human. I''ve also acquired something from her, her dragon bloodline, perhaps?"

    Nyx slowly nodded, and Alex''s chest started beating loudly. It would be a lie if he said that he had never envied his sister''s dragon form because it''s cool and really powerful.

    However, while he was happy to hear he had a dragon''s blood mixed in him, there was still something he did not understand.

    ''''If I really have a dragon''s blood in me, why it''s not shown on my status?" He asked while summoning his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 150 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 15000/ 510100

    MP: 12060/12060

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/???

    ATK: 3340

    DEF: 3140

    AGI:2940 (+200)

    INT: 3140

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 70

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)<sub> </sub>

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 90 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    As expected, there was nothing on his status that showed that he had dragon blood. There was a new change in the synchronization rates, but he didn''t have the time for that right now.

    ''''You already have two top tiers of bloodlines. The other one is hidden, and if I hadn''t told you, maybe you couldn''t have awakened it. Did you see dragon''s race in your sister''s status?"

    To this question, Alex shook his head. Nyx continued with her exnation.

    ''''And yet she could use. This is because of her contract. Ignia especially did this, and you indirectly benefitted from it.''''

    ''''I see. It must have been because of this my physical strength increased. I thought it was because of my second bloodline from the Asura''s race, but now I''m sure it was notpletely of that.'''' Alex was finally able to understand why his physics had changed so much.

    ''''I understood you, and thanks for telling me this, but can you tell me how can I awaken it and use the dragon''s form?" Alex asked, filled with anticipation.

    ''''Now that you are aware of this. Previously your Asura''s bloodline is trying to suppress; however, it will let you have ess to it. Just feel it and connect with it.'''' Nyx exined how he should do it, but he was more curious about something else.

    ''''So my Asura''s bloodline is trying to suppress the dragon''s bloodline. Is-"

    Before he could finish, Nyx corrected him.

    ''''Your Asura''s bloodline is trying to suppress not only your dragon''s bloodline but also your High human''s bloodline.''''

    ''''What?" Alex was rmed. He didn''t want that because he didn''t know what to turn into if he only had Asura''s bloodline.

    ''''Don''t worry, it won''t happen because we will have found a solution by then,'''' Nyx said, reassuring him.

    ''''Ok." Alex nodded before closing his eyes, trying to reach the dragon''s bloodline deep inside his body through his consciousness.

    A miniature Alex traveled inside his body to the deepest part of his body where there was blood and behind this door was what he was after. The miniature Alex entered and observed his surrounding.

    Firstly, he felt a familiar bloodline, his original bloodline; the second bloodline was crimson and had an air of ancientness to it, andstly, there was the bloodline smaller than the others; this bloodline was emitting heat. Without a doubt, this was what he had been searching for.

    The miniature Alex tried to go toward the third bloodline; then it was, a tentacle shot out from the second bloodline, trying to smack him to the side; however, a pair of ice-blue eyes appeared, frightening the second bloodline, and it became obedient.

    The miniature Alex nodded at the ice-blue, feeling grateful for its assistance. She didn''t talk too much, but she was always reliable more than Silveria. The miniature Alex vowed to bring her out often, to go on a date with her. He wanted to be closer to Nyx.

    Shaking his head to focus on the task, the miniature Alex finally arrived before the third bloodline and touched it.

    Immediately, he was swallowed by a me and disappeared; he reappeared in a world full of me, and standing there was a beautifuldy in red.

 920 Chapter 892

    Immediately, he was swallowed by a me and disappeared; he reappeared in a world full of me, and standing there was a beautifuldy in red.

    Even though nobody had told him the identity of this woman, Alex instantly knew it. The dragon goddess of fire, Ignia.

    ''''Wee, I had been waiting for this. Nice to meet you. I''m Ignia, as you might have probably guessed.'''' Thedy in red introduced herself, and as expected, it was really her.

    ''''Nice to meet you too,'''' Alex said before bowing.

    ''''Thank you for giving my sister a chance. Please look after her for me.'''' He added.

    Ignia was shocked as she wasn''t expecting something like this. Still, it makes sense knowing how much Alex loved his sister. He was doing this for his sister''s benefit.

    Igniaughed and promised.

    ''''Don''t worry. I will. She''s my daughter, after all. Besides, I don''t want to lose to those two.'''' Thest part was said almost like a whisper, but Alex still heard them.

    ''''What do you mean?" He inquired, but Ignia didn''t answer. She only chuckled, and Alex decided to drop the matter as unimportant.

    ''''Come closer,'''' Ignia ordered, and Alex nodded before closing the distance between them.

    Even standing in the middle of hotva, he didn''t feel the heat. He understood that it must be Ignia doing.

    The two were now face to face; her golden eyes were gorgeous; he wished he could admire them, but he couldn''t because an enormous pressure was pressed down on him every time he stared into her eyes.

    ''''I won''t do that if I were you if you don''t want to be crushed, that is,'''' Ignia warned before touching Alex''s forehead. A warm sensation immediately filled his body before he started vanishing.

    Thest thing he saw was Ignia giving him a warm smile, the smile of a mother to his son.

    "Make sure not to die.'''' She said. Those were the only words she said to him. Alex wished to reply, but before he could, he disappeared; however, he didn''t forget her words. He had never nned to die anyway. He must live on no matter how hard it would be in the future because many people depend on him, so he would do his best to survive.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back in Nyx''s world, Alex''s conscientiousness reappeared inside his body, and he shouted.

    ''''Dragon''s Form!"

    BOOM!

    His body was immediately surrounded by golden me before vanishing.

    Alex stood there in a new form. His height didn''t change; however, everything else changed. He got a single horn on his forehead, a ck dragon tail; his hair had elongated and was now crimson like a me. His left eye was golden.

    Loki switched form into a long coat with an open chest and ck pants. It gave him a bad boy vibe. The air around Alex was twisting, and the temperature had risen rmingly.

    Nyx nodded, satisfied. It was worth the trouble.

    ''''Wow! I feel incredible. I feel like I can crush a mountain barehanded.'''' Alex was like a child that got a new toy. He was overjoyed. As soon he activated this form, he felt two things, firstly, he could use a powerful offensive ability with his gun, and secondly, he could use a defensive ability with the Eternal chain.

    He immediately summoned Silveria.

    Nyx teleported him into the middle of a mountain range and decided to observe from above.

    Alex, in his dragon form, aimed the silver gun at the mountain a few kilometers from his location. Golden patterns appeared on the silver gun.

    ¡¼Huh?¡½Silveria eximed as she felt a strange sensation; she felt powerful suddenly.

    Meanwhile, Alex immediately pulled the trigger.

    [Meteor Bullet]

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out, and a crimson bullet was shot. Even with his enhanced sights, he couldn''t follow the bullet, it was too fast, and something shocking happened.

    Kabooooom!

    That mountain he selected as his target was erased; there was a big hole that even reached another mountain behind. The big hole was emitting heat.

    ''''Wow! What destructive bullet.'''' Alex was impressed even when he felt a huge chunk of his mana disappearing after using this bullet. He checked his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 150 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 15000/510100<sub> </sub>

    MP: 7000/12060

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/???

    ATK: 3340 ? 5000

    DEF: 3140 ? 4000

    AGI:2940 (+200) ? 4000

    INT: 3140

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 70

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    As expected, most of his stats increased. He acquired a new ability.

    Bad-ump!

    Bad-ump!

    Suddenly, the sound of his heartbeat quickened, rming the sisters.

    Bad-ump! Bad-ump!

    It didn''t stop; Alex clutched his chest in pain.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Synchronization rate: Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95...96...97...97..98...99.....100%

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion inside Alex''s mind followed by a connection with his sister, he could see what he was doing, and most importantly, he felt like he could...

    Bang!

    Alex''s body was mmed against the ground, and he lost consciousness.

    ''''Alex!" The sisters ran toward him in panic.

 921 Chapter 893

    ''''Huh?"

    At the same thing that Alex lost consciousness, inside another dungeon, Gracier, who had been fighting against monsters, tilted her head to the side.

    Just for a second, she felt connected to her brother, almost as if he was standing beside her. Gracier wondered if she did not imagine things because she had been thinking of her brother; she missed him. She shook her head before continuing her hunt.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back in Nyx''s world, after putting their master on a bed to let him rest before he returns to reality, the sisters were now sitting face to face to chat.

    ''''What happened to master for him to suddenly lost consciousness like that?" Silveria, who didn''t know the full story asked. It couldn''t be helped as both sisters had decided not to intrude on each other privacy when their master was with them.

    ''''I helped awaken hisst bloodline, and he used the dragon''s form right after that. I guess by using it, his synchronization rate with his sister reached the maximum, and he lost consciousness.'''' Nyx calmly exined, and Silveria frowned, wondering what could be the reason for this. What did he see, or did which make him lose consciousness right after that?

    While Silveria was lost in thoughts, her sister Nyx recalled what she saw. Before leaving their master on the bed, she took the liberty to check his status and saw a few things that made her specte.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 150 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 30000/ 510100

    MP: 12060/12060

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/Fire

    ATK: 3340

    DEF: 3140

    AGI:2940 (+200)

    INT: 3140

    LUK: 2050

    BP: 70

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Fire Lotus] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)<sub> </sub>

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 65%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 72%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    Previously his XP bar wasn''t at that level, and he got a few other skills from his new bloodline. His synchronization rate was back to normal (95%). Maybe it would only increase when he was using the dragon form? They would know in the future. However, one thing was sure, Alex''s unique ability was extraordinary. In that short span, when their synchronization rate reached maximum, he was able to earn XP from his sister. Nyx''s lips curved upward ever slightly, and she looked forward to the future, wondering how interesting this ability would be.

    And to help their master to exhibit this ability and survive in the iing cmity fully, intensive training was needed.

    ''''Let''s talk,'''' Nyx said, and Silveria nodded.

    The unconscious Alex felt chill run down his spine for some unknown reason.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a world where the cold was ever permanent, two small girls were looking down on a girl sitting in a lotus position with her eyes closed. The girl was absorbing the cold energy into her body. Even when her skin turned pale from the amount of frost she absorbed and showed signs of crack, the girl who should be in immense pain didn''t stop; on the contrary, she seemedmitted and kept absorbing. After all, what she was absorbing wasn''t normal energy, but it was Ice phoenix breath. It contains mana and ice essence capable of increasing her stats. To acquire benefit like this, she would dly bear this level of pain; after all, no pain, no gain.

    The girl in the lotus position was none other than Maria. After her blunder resulted in a body possession, she was training here. She felt like she wascking, not wanting to cause another problem; she must get stronger, and this realm wouldn''t be a better ce.

    Maria was doing a double training; not only was her body fighting against the bitter cold while absorbing the useful mana and Ice essence, but she was also training her mind; she let the cold enter her head to strengthen her consciousness. It was really dangerous, but she didn''t hesitate to do this as she wished to get rid of that weakness she had. She didn''t have a mental defensive skill like Alex and Artemia. Among Alex''s women, she was the one with the weakest mental defensive skill. It was why that monster targeted her.

    The Frozen fairies, also thest Ice phoenixes, continued to look down on Maria with an expressionless faces. Although their face was expressionless inwardly, they felt joy seeing their master trying so hard. She was a genius regarding the ice element, like Gracier with the Fire element. She didn''t need any other element because this element suited her the best. Once she became really strong, she would be the deadliest warrior. She could literally freeze anything.

    Suddenly, Maria''s hair turned white, and a huge vortex appeared behind her, sucking everything into her mind and body; her body turnedpletely white before an explosion urred.

    BOOM!

 922 Chapter 894

    Suddenly, Maria''s hair turned white, and a huge vortex appeared behind her, sucking everything into her mind and body; her body turnedpletely white before an explosion urred.

    BOOM!

    Maria appeared in the sky with a pair of phoenix wings before her eyes shot open, and everything stopped for a second.

    ''''Not bad.'''' She mumbled in an emotionless tone. Her white hair turned ck as she slowly descended toward the ground.

    She exchanged a look with the Frozen fairies before checking her status.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 20000/410100

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1560

    Intelligence: 1608

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 7 ? Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 5 ? Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5 ? Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 1 ? Level 10] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 5 ? Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Maria spent her skill points to increase her movement skill, her Sword Art, Ice domain, and new skill to their maximum. While she put the remaining skill points (4 SP) on her Ice Art skill. She spent her bonus skill on her intelligence stat.

    Satisfied with her new status, Maria decided to go back; it was time to go back to the real world and farm XP.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following morning Alex and the girls left their special tent to resume their raid. Maria apologized to the two and promised to be prudent from now on.<sub> </sub>

    En route, Maria asked Alex, whose face had been shining since this morning, a question.

    ''''Something good must have happened for you to be this happy. What happened?"

    Artemia didn''t say anything but how her ears moved; she was also curious.

    ''''Indeed, something good happened, and it''s rted to my unique ability. I think I have figured out some-" Alex, who was about to exin things to the girls, stopped and pointed ahead.

    ''''What is that? A cave?" He asked.

    There was something that looked like a cave in the distance. After walking for so long, they finally saw something other than endless snow.

    ''''Let''s go check out. We will continue the discussionter.'''' Artemia said as she took the lead, and the others followed.

    After walking for a while, the group arrived before what seemed to be a cave, but it had a door, a beautiful white door.

    ''''Maybe this is the end of the dungeon?" Maria said while looking around in search of more clues.

    ''''We will know once we enter it.'''' Alex dered before pushing the door open and walking in; Artemia and Maria followed.

    The cave''s interior was white all over; it was filled with frost and transparent blocks of ice, and the air within was bitterly cold, colder than the outside.

    Creak!

    The door suddenly shut, making Alex and the girls look at each other before smiling. They couldn''t wait to see what would happen next.

    And as if to answer, they wish it happened.

    Numerous pale white skeletons slowly rose from the frozen floor. Unlike normal skeletons made of bone, they were made of ice. The Ice Skeletons were much stronger monsterspared to normal undead, and at least 300 of them had risen from the ice-cold floor.

    ''''Oh? Ice skeletons? It is my first time seeing one.'''' Alexmented, ready to test how strong the Ice skeletons were; however, Maria stepped forward and said.

    ''''Leave it to me. I need to exercise.''''

    Alex and Artemia exchanged a look before slowly nodding.

    ''''Sure, have fun,'''' Alex said and crossed his arms to watch. Artemia offered him a chair while she sat next to him.

    Maria summoned her gift in the form of a sword and started fighting.

    The Ice Skeletons were tricky opponents to deal with. Their bones made of ice did not easily break even if they were hit with strong attacks, and they would breathe out chilling air to slow down their opponents if one got too close to them. At first, she had trouble killing them in one blow, but soon it changed. She eliminated them in less than one hour. The average Ice skeleton was level 50; the strongest was around Level 70. Maria was able to acquire a lot of XP.

    After killing the Ice skeletons, the group continued. This cave seemed to be an underground type, almost like a dungeon inside a dungeon. The group soon climbed down and arrived at the second floor, and they encountered a new kind of monster.

    Hundreds of Ice Landworms pierced through the frozen ground, charging toward the group in an attempt to swallow them.

    The Ice Landworms attacked with their teeth just like the normal Landworms, but they also tended to dive down into the ground and suddenly pop up again at random intervals.

    If it were a regr group, it would have been hard to deal with monsters like this; however, Alex''s group was not normal. After dodging and observing the Ice Landworms'' attack patterns. The group went on the offensive, resulting in a massacre.

    Gunshots rang out, lightning rained down, and Ice spikes rose from the ground eliminating the Ice Landworms.

    ''''This not fun,'''' Alexined. When they entered the cave, he was excited, thinking they would soon be fighting against strong monsters, but the monsters they had encountered until now were weak. They couldn''t make him use his full strength and test his new skills, which he was itching to test. He was not the only one disappointed; Artemia was disappointed as well, as she hadn''t fought to her heart''s content.

    The only one happy in the group was Maria, who managed to level up, she was now Level 139, a little bit more, and she would be a Demi-God like the other two.

    The group continued to climb down, and soon they arrived at another room; an altar was in the middle of this room with a beautiful monster on top of it.

 923 Chapter 895

    The happiest of the group was Maria, who managed to level up, she was now Level 139, a little bit more, and she would be a Demi-God like the other two.

    The group continued to climb down, and soon they arrived at another room; an altar was in the middle of this room with a beautiful monster on top of it.

    It was a four-meter tall ice fox with five tails: white fur and ice-blue eyes like the clear water.

    The moment Alexid his eyes on this fox, he knew they would face a tough opponent. Foxes are master illusionists; the real identity of this thing pretending to be cute was scary. He immediately warned his group members.

    ''''Don''t let your guard down.''''

    ''''Okay.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, we won''t.''''

    Maria and Artemia nodded while they readied their weapons and observed the monster atop the altar.

    [Wee, humans. It has been a long time since Ist have food.]

    Unexpectedly the monster talked. The three exchanged looks and mumbled at the same time.

    ''''As expected of a named dungeon.''''

    The monster was enraged that the trio seemed to be taking him, the Lord of this dungeon, lightly.

    [Humans are fools. You''re just my food, Tolkien''s foods.] The monster, no Tolkien, announced before a huge explosion urred.

    Boom!

    An explosion of aura.

    Then Tolkien''s first turned into a humanoid monster before his body started to tear apart; dense, thick bone grew over his once feeble-looking body, and his skin turned ghastly pale. A pair of wings unfolded from his back as he slowly turned darker and darker. It had turned into something grotesque.

    [Frost Devil Tolkien Level 155]

    The newly transformed Tolkien let out an ear-splitting howl.

    "Gruwwaaaah!"

    Immediately following this howl, the surrounding ice condensed to form five meters tall Ice golem with chilling red eyes.

    [Ice Golem Level 140]

    Two high-level monsters appeared in an instant, confirming Alex''s initial assumption that it wouldn''t be an easy fight.

    The Ice golem raised its thick arms like a bear''s waist and suddenly smashed its arms down to the ground.

    Booom!

    Arge boom reverberated through the room, and the frozen ground was split in two.

    Meanwhile,Frost Devil took the chance to spread its wings and shout in amanding voice, "Storm of ice, heed my call! Attack these fools who will serve as my food and blood!"

    It cast its wide-area magic, and hundreds of sharp ice shards flew toward the party.

    ''''Artemia raises a lightning wall, and Maria tried to slow down the Ice golem and take care of it if possible.'''' Alex immediately shouted amand.

    ''''Roger!" Maria nodded while Artemia was summoned.

    ''''Lightning Art: Lightning Wall!"<sub> </sub>

    A five meters wide lightning wall appeared, trying to block the iing icicles. However, it could not fully melt all of the icicles; some of the ice shards managed to pass through.

    Maria tried to slow down the Ice Golem using Ice soul, but it attacked at ferocious speeds with its tworge arms as soon as the icicles rained down from above.

    ''''Storm of ice, heed my call and seal my foods."

    The Frost Devil on top of the altar called out, casting another wide-area spell.

    ''''Lightning Arrows!"

    ''''Ice Arrows!"

    Whoosh!

    Bang! Bang!

    Elemental arrows and bullets flew toward the monster, casting spells, trying to stop him from casting its spell.

    A raging blizzard started to build up around the Frost Devil, seemingly threatening to rip anyone who darede close to it to pieces. The arrows and the bullets were all swept away by the blizzard and swallowed by the blizzard. Thetter started to growrger andrger, inching closer toward the

    They might be high level, but Alex and Artemia knew instantly that they would suffer if the blizzard were to touch them.

    It was a bitterly cold blizzard that threatened to freeze anything in its path; the rough winds blew snow all over the ce, hampering the n members'' vision.

    Using the Thousand Ice steps, Maria appeared above the Ice golem, trying to cut its head through the gap in the middle of its neck. However, faster than the sword could reach it, the Ice golem swung its arm, forcing Maria to twist her body in midair to dodge.

    Whoosh!

    The thick arm passed above her, and she kicked it to push her body from the next attack trajectory.

    The Ice golem had breathed an Ice breath. Beforending, she took control of this ice breath using the Ice soul ability. She condensed the enemy''s attack into a giant Ice arrow which she sent to attack the Ice golem. Everything happened in less than a minute.

    Even so, the Ice golem showed it wasn''t a low-level monster. The Ice golem punched the air; its punch flew like a hurricane and shed against the two meters long super condensed Ice arrow.

    BOOM!

    A terrific ice explosion urred, pushing the Ice golem back while Maria was sent flying; she twisted her body not to crash into the wall behind her. Her feet touched the wall, propelling forward.

    For a moment, the battlefield seemed to be focusing on the two.

    In a counterattack, the Ice golem created two short Ice spears and threw them toward Maria. Thetter, who had just used the wall as a foothold to propel her body forward, knew she couldn''t dodge in her current position. She immediately summoned her phoenix wings and wrapped them around her body, pushing her arms forward before spinning her body.

    It happened instantly; it was as if time had slowed down, and Maria managed to pass between the gap between the two Ice spears; it was such a godly move that if it were a movie the scene would have been reyed.

    BOOM!

    Like a Supergirl, Maria mmed into the Ice golem, sending itsrge body stumbling a couple of steps back.

    ''''Ice Spikes!" Maria cast a spell as soon as her feet touched the ground.

    Before the Ice spikes could reach the Ice golem, it raised its arms and smashed it into the ground.

    Kabooooom!

    It was as if the ground had been split, raising a white cloud in the air, a bone-chilling cloud; however, it was not what shocked Maria; in the middle of this white cloud, two small Ice golems appeared. The Ice golem had used its special ability.

 924 Chapter 896

    Before the Ice spikes could reach the Ice golem, it raised its arms and smashed it into the ground.

    Kabooooom!

    It was as if the ground had been split, raising a white cloud in the air, a bone-chilling cloud; however, it was not what shocked Maria; in the middle of this white cloud, two small Ice golems appeared. The Ice golem had used its special ability.

    ''''Tch! It has be troublesome.'''' Mariained, yet a smile was on the corner of her lips. This fight was exciting. She temporarily nced in Alex and Artemia''s direction. The two were facing the most dangerous monster.

    A blizzard surrounded the Frost Devil.

    ''''Well, let''s take care of this first.'''' Although she wished to go there to fight because over there would be more exciting, she knew she couldn''t do that as she had her own enemy to take care of. She wished to gobble the Ice golem XP; with it she might be lucky enough to get really closer, if not step into the Demigod Realm.

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the blizzard was making it impossible to touch Tolkien, the Frost Devil; none of their attacksnded as it would be immediately swallowed and make the blizzard growrger.

    Alex knew he must make the Frost Devil leave the altar. Thetter might have thought he had them cornered.

    ''''Too na?ve !" Alex mumbled before throwing a knife high into the sky, just above the blizzard. Tolkien, who was about to ask if Alex had finally given up to despair and would obediently ept to be its food, stopped when Alex shadow shifted with the knife.

    [What?] The Frost Devil was shocked.

    Tolkien''s surprise didn''t end up there, above its head, and as if the two hadmunicated beforehand, Artemia threw a five meters long lightning spear at him. Alex caught it without trouble and threw it toward Tolkien above the altar with all his might.

    Whoosh!

    The lightning spear cut through the air like a rocket. The Frost Devil didn''t have any other choice other thanpressing the blizzard above its head to defend against the lightning spear, and by doing this, he could be attacked from all sides because there was no blizzard surrounding his body.

    BOOM!

    Lightning and Ice shed, resulting in a terrible shockwave that shook the air.

    Alex stepped across the void and appeared behind Tolkien, and fired a bullet.

    ''''Ethereal bullet.''''

    Tolkien was shocked when a bullet appeared above his head, smashing it against the altar.

    Boom!

    Artemia threw another spear made of lightning at the Frost Devil, who was injured by the Ethereal bullet.

    The injured Tolkien let out another ear-splitting howl.

    ''''Gruwwaaaah!"

    Tolkien''s ear-splitting howl knocked the lightning spear and another bullet aiming at him to the side. When Alex and Artemia were about to unleash another round of attacks, the furious Tolkien red at them and used one of his special abilities.

    ''''Forest of Curses," The Frost Demon called out.

    A creeping ck fog covered the ground and turned it dark. Alex and Artemia felt weakened.

    ¡¼This curse weakens you physically.¡½Silveria exined, and Alex nodded as he could feel the curse weakening him physically.

    Artemia was the one that suffered the most as she hadn''t expected to encounter a monster with such ability.

    It was at that moment that Artemia suddenly heard an eerie, chilling sound from behind.

    "I shall feast on your blood first!" The Frost Demon eximed as it spread its wings and flew toward her.

    "Ice Touch,"<sub> </sub>

    The demon called out as it swung its ck arm, sending a wave of cold air. Artemia instinctively jumped into the sky; a pair of lightning wings appeared on her back.

    It was then her face darkened because she could feel another attacking from above. She had been yed; she fell into Tolkien''s trap like a fool, a blizzard summoned by the Frost Devil was about to smash into her.

    Fortunately, she was not alone. Alex saved her in the blink of an eye before reappearing before Tolkien and attacking with a knife.

    Tolkien, who thought Alex only used a weird-looking weapon, was shocked and couldn''t react in time.

    Alex swung his knife imbued in both Wind and Lightning elements.

    Siii!

    Alex''s strike cut across the Frost Devil''s chest, dealing considerable damage. The Frost Devil didn''t get the opportunity to scream before Alex using his free hand, summoned Silveria and fired a special bullet.

    ''''Fire bullet!"

    Bang!

    The hot burning bullet tore through Tolkien''s left wing burning its flesh before it burst into me and turned into a cinder. From now onward, the Frost Devil couldn''t fly.

    ''''Graw-"

    Bang!

    Alex didn''t even let him express the pain he was feeling before violently kicking him in the chest. Tolkien felt like a mountain was mmed into his chest.

    ''''Bofuh!"

    His mouth felt open, and blood flowed out dark blue blood.

    ''''!"

    The Frost Devil temporarily stopped thinking because Alex used his dragon''s form. He felt primal fear.

    Artemia was shocked, and even Maria, who had finished the small Ice golems and was now fighting the Ice golem, was left speechless, mouth agape. She had seen this form before; she was not the only one. Only Gracier could use her contract with Ignia, the dragon goddess. But currently, Alex is using it.

    The two women wondered where his limit was? How overpowered can he get?

    Even though she was surprised, Artemia knew this was a battlefield, and she must not miss out on this opportunity to weaken the frozen monster. Immediately, she transformed into her lightning goddess mode; she wouldn''t be the one to be left out when the other two were using it.

    Moving at a fast speed, she cut off the remaining wing before Tolkien managed toe to his sense.

    Back to his senses, the Frost Devil ground its teeth not to cry. The Frost Devil took a deep breath before letting out a loud shout that rang throughout the room and shook the walls.

    "Absolute Zero.''''

    Then a blue stream of magic spread around the Frost Devil, at least it tried. However, it was canceled by a timely silver bullet.

    ''''!!!"

    The Frost Devil couldn''t even cry anymore; his mouth was wide open due to the continuous shock. He didn''t deserve the monster title as it suited this young man more.

    Alex appeared in front of him with his gun prating the Frost Devil''s mouth.

    ''''Checkmate!"

    BANG!

 925 Chapter 897

    Back to his senses, the Frost Devil ground its teeth not to cry. The Frost Devil took a deep breath before letting out a loud shout that rang throughout the room and shook the walls.

    "Absolute Zero.''''

    Then a blue stream of magic spread around the Frost Devil, at least it tried. However, it was canceled by a timely silver bullet.

    ''''!!!"

    The Frost Devil couldn''t even cry anymore; his mouth was wide open due to the continuous shock. He didn''t deserve the monster title as it suited this young man more.

    Alex appeared in front of him with his gun prating the Frost Devil''s mouth.

    ''''Checkmate!"

    BANG!

    The Frost Devil''s head was blown up into a gory mist. The monster didn''t die of unwillingness but felt unlucky to have faced two monsters, especially Alex.

    ''''That was fun,'''' Alex said before looking in Maria''s direction; thetter happened to have sessfully killed the Ice golem. The golem became weak as soon as its master lost his life.

    ''''It was fun, but Maria had the most fun,'''' Artemia said to the approaching Maria, who smiled in return. Although she was focused on their fight against the Frost Devil, from time to time, Artemia would sneak peek at Maria fighting the Ice golem and saw most of the fight. One scene particrly impressed her; was the one Maria passed through two ice spears. It was damn cool; Artemia wished that she could reproduce it; it was like what Alex did during thepetition in the academy; he caught a sword between his fingers.

    While Artemia was reminiscing about the past, Maria, who was walking toward them, stopped as if someone was talking to her before hurrying over; she stopped right in front of Alex, startling him, and just as he was about to ask her what''s going on. She tiptoed and sealed his lips.

    Alex''s eyes widened in shock, and his eyes seemed to be saying what the hell.

    Meanwhile, Artemia, who returned to her senses, was shocked by Maria''s boldness.

    ''''Wow! Since when did you be so bold, Alexia ?" She asked, but she was outright ignored, and just as she was about to ask again, but this time with a more serious tone, Artemia witnessed something shocking.

    Alex''s eyes turned white, followed by his body stiffening; he seemed to have lost consciousness.

    ¡¼Fuck those little bitches, how dare they snatch my master without our consent?¡½A furious Silveria''s voice rang out, sending shockwaves through the room.

    Artemia immediately understood that whatever Maria did, she did under someone else order, probably by the spirits inside her Gift.

    Despite the curiosity threatening to spill out from her mouth, Artemia managed to stop it and helped Maria put Alex inside the special tent.

    ''''Thank you,'''' Maria mumbled, and Artemia nodded, not saying anything. She knew that thank you wasn''t only for helping her, but more importantly, it was for not asking anything after what happened to their man.

    ''How can I still ask you questions when you seem that worried?'' Artemia thought while praying that nothing happened to their man.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, Alex, who lost consciousness under Maria''s unexpected action, reappeared in a white world, a world made entirely of snow. The temperature around here was colder than the dungeon they had been raiding.

    However, Alex felt the chilling sensation threatening to infiltrate his skin, disappearing, and he knew it must be the two girls floating before him doing.

    The twins wore simple white robes; however, they still looked good because they were extremely beautiful. If there were one thing, he didn''t appreciate; it would how cold their faces were. It was even more, colder than Nyx''s face. The two were born like this.

    Alex knew their identity, the Frost fairies; he had never thought he would meet them like that. He tried to look at them in the eyes, but he lowered his eyes as soon as he raised them. He couldn''t look at those chilling blue eyes for two seconds because he felt like his soul would freeze forever if he were to try. Maybe it would have been a different oue if he couldpletely use his right eye, the death''s eye. He was sure it wouldn''t lose to anyone if he could perfectly control it.

    ''Now isn''t the time for that. Let''s hear them out.''

    Alex quickly shakes his head to focus on the reason for his presence here.

    ''''Greetings, fairies. It''s nice to meet you finally.''''

    The Frozen fairies slowly nodded their heads, not offering any response, and Alex was not disappointed as he had never expected them to answer him anyway as it would be strange because they seemed like someone who didn''t like to talk.<sub> </sub>

    Alex continued with his head lowered.

    ''''I guess there must be a reason for you to call me here? Tell me what it is, and I will see if I can help you.''''

    He raised his head at the end of his sentence and observed the Frozen fairies; he did his best not to look into their eyes.

    At first, the frozen fairies didn''t say anything, one of them flicked her fingers, and a status window popped up right before Alex''s eyes startling him. However, he soon calmed down as he checked the status before him; it was his fiancee''s status.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410300

    MP: 6020/6020

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 1920

    Defense: 1620

    Agility: 1580

    Intelligence: 1628

    Luck: 1520

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frost ???] [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ''Huh! She is getting closer to the next realm. At this rate, it won''t be long before she bes another Demigod.

    ''''Help her step into the Demigod realm.''''

    Unexpectedly, one of the fairies talked. Contrary to expectation, she had a nice voice.

 926 Chapter 898

    ''Huh! She is getting closer to the next realm. At this rate, it won''t be long before she bes another Demigod.

    ''''Help her step into the Demigod realm.''''

    Unexpectedly, one of the fairies talked. Contrary to expectation, she had a nice voice. However, Alex knew now wasn''t the time to enjoy such a nice voice.

    ''''I understand your point, but how can I help her? I believe there isn''t any other floor besides our current one. So, what do you want me to do?" He asked them. He was asking them to go to the point.

    The second fairy was the one to speak next.

    ''''Your current room is really special. It''s located in the heart of the Icend. There is plenty of Ice essence there.''''

    She didn''t exin much, but Alex understood what the Frozen fairies wanted him to do.

    ''''You want me to help her absorb the Ice essence inside the room, right?" He asked while observing their reactions, and as expected, they slowly nodded their heads.

    ''''You will use your second Gift, the Eternal chain, to absorb the Ice essence in the ground and transfer them to her body, her heart to be more exact.'''' The first Fairy exined to Alex how he should aplish the task they were giving him.

    ''''Ok, I''ll help her. I''ll do anything for my loved ones.'''' Alex didn''t hesitate to announce this. The fairies nodded, they knew him, notpletely, but they knew he wouldn''t refuse their help.

    To help him aplish this task easily, one of them approached him and put her small hand on his right hand where the Eternal chain tattoo was. A blue light escaped from the first fairy''s hand and got absorbed into the tattoo.

    Alex felt a chilling sensation for a moment before the first fairy leaned forward. Topensate for the height difference between them, she floated and whispered into his ear.

    ''''It''s to prevent her fate.''''

    When Alex heard this word, it was as if his body had been struck by lightning, and he recalled some unpleasant memory, a nightmare.

    [Alex was standing somewhere, on a battlefield, he scanned his surrounding; everywhere he looked at, it was destruction, only destruction. He could hear the sound of an intense fight; he saw a blue-haired girl fighting, this girl was injured, suddenly she got sted away by what seemed to be a tail, she stabilized herself after one kilometer, suddenly something tried to attack, however, a purple-haired girl with ck wings like that of a fallen angel rescued the blue-haired girl from certain death.

    Alex said someone dressed in golden armor was desperately fighting; another one dressed in red armor was helping him. A golden-haired woman dressed in white seemed to be casting arge-scale spell.

    Someone was shouting in Alex''s direction; it was a wonderful woman with white hair and golden eyes. Behind her was a big tree that seemed like it could pierce the sky. This woman was shouting at Alex; more importantly, her finger was directed at Alex''s arms.<sub> </sub>

    It was at that moment Alex became aware of something cold in his arms; lowering his head like a broken robot, he saw that he was holding beauty in his arms, beautiful lustrous ck hair and blue eyes; however, currently, there was no light inside her eyes no more, she was dead, even so, she was looking at him with a smile as if to say ''Don''t worry, I do not regret it. It''s worth it, and I believe in you. Live well.''

    Alex felt like his world had been broken apart; everything disappeared, no cries, no sound, no battlefield, only endless darkness, and he said,

    ''''I won''t ept it. I will kill you all.''''

    His current voice was so low, so cold that it could freeze one soul; he couldn''t believe it was him that uttered such words; there were no emotions behind his words, no hatred, only the will to destroy.]

    It was a premonition; he wished to forget, and recently, he thought he had changed the future and wouldn''t have to see this future any longer.

    As if the first fairy could read his mind, she continued.

    ''''I know the future is changing, but it isn''t always for the best. You might have thought you had changed her fate, but I can tell you that you''re far from that. You altered the future because of what you said, but by doing that, you created some variable, the Excalibur''s contractor being one of them.''''

    ''''!"

    Alex felt chill at the mention of Leonardo''s name; for some reason, he had a bad feeling, that something ominous would happen.

    ''''Topletely erase the future, you saw it''s imperative for the concerned party also to act, to take part in the fight against her fate. She needs strength, and here is something that would help her awaken one of the first things that will help to go against her fate.''''

    ''''I see. Don''t worry; I will do everything never to let that future happen. I can live without her, without any of them.'''' Alex promised, hiding his anxiety.

    ''''Send me back,'''' Alex suggested; he wished to return and help his woman as soon as possible before farming some more. In the end, Fate or whatever, as long you''re strong enough, you can do anything. Now, hecks overwhelming strength, the strength to bend the world, not the universe, to his will. He was still far from that level, but he believed that one he would.

    The first fairy nodded before flicking her fingers; immediately, Alex''s body started fading, and before his body couldpletely disappear, he heard onest sentence from the two.

    ''''Don''t worry, believe in yourself as we believe in you. You''re different from Primus; you''re more unique. We are certain you will seed where he failed.''''

    ''So, Primus is his name? It doesn''t sound amazing as I thought it would be.'' Alex, who had heard the name of the previous owner of the death guns, mumbled. He didn''t forget to nod at the fairies before his bodypletely vanished.

 927 Chapter 899

    ''So, Primus is his name? It doesn''t sound amazing as I thought it would be.'' Alex, who had heard the name of the previous owner of the death guns, mumbled. He didn''t forget to nod at the fairies before his bodypletely vanished.

    Outside, Alex finally woke up; looking around, he saw the girls who had fallen asleep probably after watching over him. He silently left the bed before putting them side by side on it and covering their bodies with the nket before leaving the room and going outside.

    Once outside, he leaned against what was left of the altar while heaving a long sigh.

    Suddenly, there was a silver sh followed by the appearance of a silver-haired goddess. It was Silveria; she had appeared. She sat next to him with her silver eyes looking at the ceiling she asked.

    ''''What did they say?"

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before telling her what the Frozen fairies asked him to do.

    p ''''I see. They''re not wrong; there is a lot of Ice essence inside this room.''''</anda>

    ''''I don''t know if it was because of what one of them did when she touched my arm, but I can now also feel it. Well, I''m d that I can help my woman. With this, hopefully, she can avert that fate.'''' Alex said in a calm voice, but Silveria knew at the moment he was nothing but calm.

    ''''Don''t worry, I know you can do it. We will help you. You are exceptional, after all; there is nothing you can not do if you put your mind and enough effort into it. So, cheer up.''''

    Alex''s mood became lighter, and he asked.

    ''''So Primus is the name of my predecessor?"

    Silveria''s body stiffened when that name appeared; for a moment, she was sent to the past where she traveled with that ck-haired young man with red eyes; he had that smile even when things weren''t looking good, it was as if to show those around him always to stay positive no matter what situation they are in.

    ''''Silveria! Silveria!" Alex called out for her several times before she was brought out of her stupor.

    ''''Sorry, I have been lost in thoughts for a moment, and yes, Primus is my previous master name. He was an exceptional man full of talent but an idiot.'''' Silveria said, and Alex almost asked her between them who was the most exceptional? But in the end, he stopped himself from asking, it would seem too childish, and it would have appeared that he wasparing himself to his predecessor.

    As if she could read her master''s thoughts, Silveria said.

    ''''My current master is also an idiot but a smart idiot.'''' She ran after saying those words.

    ''''What that doesn''t even mean? Do you wish to be spanked?" Alex asked while chasing after her with a smile. He felt relieved ying like this; he could temporarily forget his worries while having fun.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in another location, Sakuya was fighting against a strong opponent. Currently, she was lying in a crater while repeatedly vomiting blood.

    ''''Shit! It hurts like hell.'''' She mumbled while enduring the pain. She had never expected the fight to beplicated; she had underestimated the enemy.

    ''''Shit! Let''s do this.'''' She mumbled while staggering to her feet. She wiped away the blood on the corner of her mouth before shouting.

    ''''Bring it, you fucking werewolf.''''

    As if to respond to her provocation, a monster two meters tall covered in gray fur appeared in the air, ready to pounce on her. It had a human appearance with a wolf head and tail: a Level 140 werewolf, the boss of this floor.

    ''''So human, you''re still alive? You are tough for a cockroach. Well, you won''t be a cockroach otherwise.'''' The werewolf mocked.

    ''''And you wouldn''t have been your mother''s son if you didn''t talk so much,'''' Sakuya said while giving the monster the middle finger.

    ''''You, you!" The monster became furious and was about to pounce on Sakuya when thetter calmly dered.

    ''''Spirit possession.''''

    BOOM!

    Dark green wings appeared on her back when Sakuya and her gift''s spirit became one, and her stats shot up.

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai<sub> </sub>

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 400000/400900

    Magic Power: 4500/5000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2330 ? 2800

    Defense: 1710

    Agility:2020 ? 2500

    Intelligence: 1730

    Luck: 1620

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 3] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    Sakuya floated in the air, and her dark green wings opened and started expanding, soon overshadowing the skies of the core region.

    The werewolf was startled. Sakuya hasn''t undergone any transformation except for a few minor changes, yet he felt she was entirely different.

    Her eyes now shined with an amber-blue color while her glistening lips lustered with deep darkness.

    The werewolf felt something amiss. His instinct was screaming at him to flee. But it was toote to stop what was about to happen. Not wanting to lose the initiative the werewolf attacked; two beams shot out from his eyes and mmed into Sakuya''s body. It seemed as if she couldn''t dodge.

    Blood violently sprayed out of her mouth, and her body jerked back.

    "Haha!" The werewolf was pleased. He thought he was being cautious for nothing; he immediately attacked full strength.

    Destructive power shot toward Sakuya, floating in the air, blood still dripping from her mouth. The werewolf could see the future where Sakuya''s body was torn apart as he believed she couldn''t dodge; however, what happened next shocked him beyond words.

    Sakuya''s lips curled up, and just as the destructive power was about to touch her, she mumbled.

    ''''Mugen!"

 928 Chapter 900

    Destructive power shot toward Sakuya, floating in the air, blood still dripping from her mouth. The werewolf could see the future where Sakuya''s body was torn apart as he believed she couldn''t dodge; however, what happened next shocked him beyond words.

    Sakuya''s lips curled up, and just as the destructive power was about to touch her, she mumbled.

    ''''Dimensional Art: Mugen!"

    A ck portal appeared before her, and the werewolf''s attack was swallowed by it.

    ''''What?" The werewolf''s eyes became round at the absurd scene happening right before him.

    However, he didn''t have the time to wonder what was happening before another portal appeared above his head, and his own attack was smashed onto him. He couldn''t do anything; everything happened in a second.

    BOOM!

    The werewolf was smashed onto the ground, created a twenty meters wide crater. The monster was in a terrible state after eating his own attack; he lost both legs and one arm, and his eyes were both destroyed. His attack was so destructive that Sakuya would have probably died if she had taken the attacked-on without any preparation.

    The pale-looking Sakuya stumbled to the ground after using almost all her mana. She dragged her tired body toward the werewolf at the death door.

    The werewolf knew it was his defeat, but one question was bothering him, so he had to ask.

    ''''Tell me, stronger human.''''

    ''''I''m listening,'''' Sakuya said while resting her hand on her second katana.

    ''''Why did you let the first attack touch you?" He was talking about theser beams he shot out from his eyes which mmed into Sakuya''s body, injuring her. He couldn''t understand; with that godly ability, she couldn''t have been injured.

    ''''That?'''' Sakuya asked, embarrassed before exining the reason why she got hit.

    ''''Well, it was because I hadn''t created the skill that moment.''''

    ''''Is that so?" The dying werewolf was shocked. He had never expected that the technique that left him in his current situation was created on the spur of the moment. This girl was really a monster; the monster had no regrets dying under someone so exceptional.

    ''''Goodbye,'''' Sakuya said before unsheathing her katana; her attack speed was godly, almost unnoticeable.

    Thud!

    The werewolf''s head touched the ground before rolling on the ground. The werewolf had a smile on his face until the end; it was a worthy death.

    Sakuya sighed. ''''I half lied. While it was true I hadn''tpletely created that skill; I let myself get attacked because I wanted you to let your guard down and, next time uses your full strength. Like this, I might survive.''''

    She exined to nobody in particr before summoning her status, and she couldn''t help but smile after seeing her new status.

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 0/410100<sub> </sub>

    Magic Power: 4550/4550

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2350

    Defense: 1730

    Agility: 2050

    Intelligence: 1750

    Luck: 1640

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    ''''Fufufu! Slowly I''m getting closer to my goal. Reaching level 140 before leaving this dungeon is the final goal.'''' Sakuya dered while preparing to continue the adventure.

    Her dimensional art level had increased surely because of her new skill Mugen (Infinite); she chose this name because it fits the skill more; space is infinite. She could use this infinity to defend herself, swallowing and transferring her enemy''s attack. It was an absurd skill, but Sakuya had no intention of stopping there. Instead of creating one portal, she would create many portals, and who knows, maybe one she could teleport her enemy or people to another world.

    Sakuya felt goosebumps rising all over her body, and unconsciously the corners of her lips couldn''t help but tilt upward.

    ''''Fantasy world is fun. I''m d I''ve reincarnated into such a world. I couldn''t have so much fun on Earth.'''' She said before disappearing into the depth of the forest, searching for the exit, the door to the next floor.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s location. After ying with Silveria until dawn, a new day had begun.

    ''''So, I just need to stand here and let you do everything?" Maria asked Alex while standing in the middle of the room where the altar used to be. Alex had destroyed it because it was where the most Ice essence was concentrated. It could be said the altar was the node in the middle of the room.

    Alex nodded while Artemia just stood at the side, watching everything. As soon as they woke up, Alex brought them here while exining it was for Maria. She must trust himpletely, something Maria didn''t hesitate to do. She trusted him without a doubt; the same goes for Artemia.

    After everything was ready, Alex took a deep breath to erase his anxiety; after all, it was his first time doing something like this. He couldn''t help but be nervous; nevertheless, he could do it. If he couldn''t, the fairies would have given him the mission in the first ce.

    Taking another deep breath, Alex summoned the Eternal chain; the tip of the chain pierced through the air like a bullet before piercing Maria''s heart and prating the ground behind her.

    Artemia''s eyes widened while Maria didn''t get the opportunity to scream before she was overwhelmed by intense sensation. The Eternal chain swallowed the Ice essences through the dungeon and fed them to her body, to her heart, to be exact. It was such a pleasant sensation that Maria wished this never ended.

    Her expression brightened when multiple notifications rang out inside her mind. She knew even without checking that she had stepped into that realm.

    The Eternal chain continued to swallow the Ice essences, distributing them to both Maria and its master while not forgetting to keep some for its use.

 929 Chapter 901

    In a dungeon where the king of dragons, Bahamut, was trapped, someone was visiting him. Naturally, it was Lord Thanos who came to give his report.

    [So you didn''t manage to find the one I asked you to find?] Bahamut asked Lord Thanos, kneeling on the ground, and thetter lowered his head.

    ''''Unfortunately, we couldn''t find anything. I''m ashamed of my ipetence.'''' Lord Thanos exined while waiting for punishment.

    However, Bahamut only snorted and did nothing else.

    [It seems like that foolish child Lucifer died like predicted. What did that former goddess do?] He switched the subject.

    Lord Thanos, who was expecting a punishment, was disappointed, but he quickly concealed this before answering.

    ''''She is probably preparing to be the next ruler. It''s hard to infiltrate the empire right now; all our spies have been killed.''''

    [I see. Don''t do anything for now. Focus on throwing more baits for humans to jump on while we will use this opportunity toplete our goal. I hope the ''Demon''s project'' is going smoothly?]

    Lord Thanos, even with his overwhelming strength, shuddered when the name Demon was brought.

    People from this world think they are fairly well informed, but what they know is a drop of a bucket in the middle of the ocean.

    ''''Yes, it is going ording to the n.'''' Lord Thanos responded while trying to push down the goosebumps threatening to overwhelm his body.

    [Good, don''t you think it will be fun if the new ruler of Demons sighed a peace treaty with the other races when suddenly Demon will attack?]

    ''''!"

    A chill crawled up Lord Thanos''s spine as he realized what the king of dragons Bahamut meant.

    ''''Certainly, it will be awesome.'''' Lord Thanos replied while thinking his Lord was scarier when he used his brain. Most of their ns were devised by him; not only was he strong, strong to the point of absurdity, but he was also smart.

    Lord Thanos was d to be on his side. Serving someone like this was an honor, and a bright future awaited him once Mysthia was conquered, opening the road to the other worlds.

    [Continue with the n. Create new Numbers, and don''t hesitate to sacrifice more.] Bahamut ordered before asking Lord Thanos to leave.

    Everything would soon fall in ce. Bahamut wondered what Alex would do. Who sweats his despair would be.

    Bahamut had noticed that some people had their curse removed, probably Alex''s doing, but it doesn''t matter. It wouldn''t change the overall situation. The world is still cursed. Even if by some miracle the curse was lifted, he doubted it. It wouldn''t change anything because he had half conquered this world. He wouldn''t fail in his mission. He would seed, and this would be his kingdom after swallowing the other worlds.

    Suddenly, Bahamut''s giant body shuddered because he felt a dragon''s power somewhere. However, he couldn''t pinpoint the exact location. It came from a girl. This girl would do a better vessel. However, for an unknown reason, his instinct warned him not to do anything. Bahamut chuckled and ignored it. He sent the order to search for this girl.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Alex''s location.<sub> </sub>

    The Eternal chain continued to swallow the Ice essences, distributing them to both Maria and its master while not forgetting to keep some for its use.

    This continued for a long moment until the dungeon started shaking.

    Rumble!

    It was as if there was an earthquake. Artemia frowned; she could feel the dungeon''s vitality being drained at fast speed. If this continued, it wouldn''t be long before this dungeon would crumble. She must prevent this. Although, Alex had warned the emperor and the council at theirst meeting. They wouldn''t take it kindly if another dungeon were to get destroyed soon; therefore, she had to prevent the worse-case situation.

    Alex knew this; he was trying to stop the greedy Eternal chain from sucking like a starving kid. Maria''s body had undergone subtle change, she became more beautiful, and her hair had turnedpletely white.

    Crack! Crack!

    Alex felt the sound of something breaking apart, he didn''t know what was breaking, but he felt like it was a good thing.

    A chilling aura was emanating from Maria''s body right now, the same aura Alex felt from the Frozen fairies, it was not to the same extent, but it was a scary aura.

    The Eternal chain kept sucking the ice essence inside the dungeon, but it was not enough; it started sucking the vitality of monsters inside the dungeon, distributing this between the three.

    ? Alex noticed the change and was about to ask the Eternal chain to stop when Artemia''s furious voice reached his ears.

    ''''Alex, stop it. You''ll destroy the dungeon at this rate. I know you have warned them beforehand, but they won''t stay still if you destroy a named dungeon, especially this one. So please stop before it''s toote.''''

    Alex tried to stop the chain, but it was not listening.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The dungeon kept rumbling, the room they were in began to lose its lusters like a dying candle, and Artemia was sure that by now, people might have started noticing the change outside.

    She panicked.

    ''''Alex, stop it!!!" Artemia shouted with all her might, but Alex didn''t stop; thetter felt like crying but had no tears. If it were up to him, he would have stopped already, but this damned greedy chain didn''t stop; it was not listening to him, and he couldn''t cancel the summon. In fact, right now, Alex couldn''t move; his body was in a state of euphoria he couldn''t move.

    Artemia was angry beyond words, but she took a deep breath and analyzed the situation. Alex, the man she knew, wasn''t someone reckless when ites to things like this. Surely, he didn''t stop because of the chain refused to listen to him.

    Thinking this, the princess and former goddess snorted and stepped forward.

    ''''What a naughty kid.'''' She said before grabbing the chain with her hand coated in lightning; she was trying to yank the chain from the ground forcibly. However, as soon as Artemia''s hand touched the chain, the lightning was sucked, and a tiny chain sprouted and pierced her palm.

    The princess''s eyes turned round.

    ''''Oh! No, it''s not a naughty kid but a smart child.''''

 930 Chapter 902

    Thinking this, the princess and former goddess snorted and stepped forward.

    ''''What a naughty kid.'''' She said before grabbing the chain with her hand coated in lightning; she was trying to yank the chain from the ground forcibly. However, as soon as Artemia''s hand touched the chain, the lightning was sucked, and a tiny chain sprouted and pierced her palm.

    The princess''s eyes turned round.

    ''''Oh! No, it is not a naughty child but a smart child.''''

    ''Indeed. Stop making a fuss and enjoy.'' Artemia felt like the Eternal chain just talked into her head. The princess could only sigh and enjoy. She became an aplice.

    Outside of the dungeon, people were fleeing because the dungeon kept rumbling. It was as if the dungeon was dying. There was a dark cloud above the dungeon.

    Inside the pce, Leo Zaiden Lionheart sat on his throne. He looked utterly spent, as if he had not slept for days.

    ''''Seriously, this kid is more troublesome than Leon when he was a child.'''' Leomented. He had to deal with the angry Elders who noticed the change so much that he was tired.

    ''''Aye! Another dungeon destroyed -" Leo hadn''t finished talking when the rumble sounds subsided, and the dark cloud above the Icend vanished, leaving ce to a burst of beautiful sunshine.

    ''''Or maybe not.'''' Leo was delighted; he immediately spread his sense to check the dungeon, but what he felt when he did this made the emperor fall from his throne.

    The Icend, a named dungeon, one of the high-level dungeons, was no more. Currently, it was nothing more than an average dungeon. Leo almost vomited blood, and he decided he must chase the cmity known as Alexander Kael Touch and his group; if not, he might die from acute myocardial infarction.

    Competition between his people and Alex''s group in the coliseum? Screw that. Who knows what damage Alex''s group would cause if he let them have fun there.

    ''''Hell no. I better send them to deal some damage to the other two. I won''t be the only one to suffer.'''' Leo dered with a smile.

    Leo, who was happy when Alex''s group arrived, was now feeling knowing but a headache; he started thinking of ns to send them away quietly.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Finally, the Eternal chain stopped sucking the Ice essence and the monster''s vitality.

    Burp!

    After letting out a satisfied burp, it retreated into Alex''s arm, and the tattoo vanished.

    Alex was not in the mood to wonder why this happened because he could feel the dungeon''s status had fallen extremely low. He knew he would probably need to cancel his ns because of what had just happened. Still, he didn''t regret it because he helped his women while also gaining in the process.

    ''''Girls are alright?" He asked.

    Artemia and Maria nodded while examining their bodies. They felt strength coursing through their bodies.

    Maria''s hair was still white, beautiful white without any impurities. The current Maria gives off the feeling of an unapproachable goddess.

    Alex was mesmerized; the white hair suits Maria the most.

    ''''Let''s check our status to see how much we have improved.'''' He suggested, and the girls nodded. They were too eager to know how many levels they had gained thanks to the greedy but smart child.

    Maria was the first one to check her status.

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    Maria gained five levels, it was a huge improvement, and most importantly, most of her stats increased.

    ''''I''m next,'''' Artemia said before disying her status.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600<sub> </sub>

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 120

    SP: 70

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''Wow! I''ve gained five levels. Show us your status.'''' Artemia urged Alex to show them his status; she wanted to know if they were at the same level or not.

    Alex chuckled because he knew what Artemia had in mind.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 155 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520000

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3300

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    ''''Sorry, I guess I''m one step ahead.'''' Alex dered while unting his status.

    "Tch!"

    Maria rolled her eyes while Artemia clicked her tongue.

 931 Chapter 903

    ''''Sorry, I guess I''m one step ahead.'''' Alex dered with a smile while unting his status.

    "Tch!"

    Maria rolled her eyes while Artemia clicked her tongue.

    Alex chuckled before his face turned serious as he looked around; the room had be normal.

    ''''Let''s leave.''''

    Artemia and Maria exchanged a look before nodding as they followed him and disappeared from the Icend, which had now turned into a normal dungeon.

    The group didn''t encounter anyone outside. They went back, and as they expected, Luna and the others were not back yet.

    Night arrived.

    Alex was sitting alone on the balcony overlooking the street below. Artemia and Maria were talking inside.

    ''''Sigh!" Alex heaved a sigh before summoning his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 155 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520000

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3300

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 7] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 5] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 7] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 79%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 70%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]<sub> </sub>

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    Alex was not surprised that some of his skills level had finally increased; it would be weird if they didn''t. After all, he used them a lot and became proficient with each use.

    ''''Sil,e out.'''' Alex requested Silveria''s presence, and she responded.

    ''''So, master, what do you want to talk about?" As soon as she sat across from him, she raised this question.

    ''''What do you think of my unique ability?" He asked her.

    ''''I think it''s an awesome ability. I don''t know much about it for now, but from what I can say, it lets you connect to women closer to use, enable you to use their elements.'''' Silveria described how she believed her ability works.

    Alex nodded; her description could not be more fitting, but he had a few things to add.

    ''''From what I can know. There are three levels for my unique ability: The first level: After the synchro rate passes a certain level, I can obtain mypanion''s element. I think the required synchro rate for this is 50%.''''

    Silveria nodded; she finally understood how her master acquired those elements, who only had the Time element.

    Instead of continuing, Alex raised a question; it was something she wanted to ask.

    ''''Your synchronization rate has reached 60%, yet I haven''t gotten any element from you. I wonder why is that? It''s because you can negate any element?"

    Silveriaughed; she had expected this question when he exined that he could acquire hispanion''s element after their synchro rate reached 50%.

    ''''It''s true I can''t use elements like others because I''m their Nemesis. I''m the physical type. Even if you didn''t get any element from me, I''m sure you will get something amazing in the future.'''' She dered, her face full of confidence.

    Although he wished to know where this confidence came from, Alex decided not to ask and continued with his exnation.

    ''''Second Level: I''m not sure if this is correct, but it is only activated when the synchronization rate reached 100%.''''

    ''''What happens when it reaches 100%?" The impatient Silveria cut him off and asked.

    Alex red at her for interrupting him; he sighed and responded.

    ''''I can use one of mypanion''s abilities.''''

    ''''What?"

    Boom!

    Silveria felt like there was an explosion inside her head; it was how shocked she was. She was not the only one.

    Although not present, Nix was paying attention to this conversation, and when she heard about what would happen when the synchronization rate reached maximum, she was pleasantly surprised.

    She understood what happened back then; after Gracier''s synchronization rate reached the maximum, Alex must have been overwhelmed by all of her skills and thus lost consciousness to protect his brain from information overload.

    If Alex could know what Nix was thinking about, he would be shocked because it was precisely what happened. When Gracier''s synchronization rate reached 100%, they became connected, it was like he was connected to her cloud and a lot of information rushed to his head instantly.

    He might be strong, but this doesn''t mean his brain was strong as his strength, his brain was quickly overwhelmed by the insane information rushing in, and as a result, he fainted. He might have suffered permanent damage if his brain hadn''t shut down like that; he would have turned into an idiot. Well, it was only his spection.

    ''''So, when the synchronization rate reaches the maximum, you can select one of the target skills?" Silveria asked to be sure.

    ''''Yes, it''s exactly like that,'''' Alex confirmed. He knew the second level was awesome, but if Silveria knew what he believed the third level would do, she would have probably fainted.

    ''''Awesome!" Silveria shouted, clearly thrilled by this revtion; more than ever, she was proud of her current master, and she wished she could brag about him before the others from her race.

    There was onest thing she must know.

    ''''And what about the third level?"

 932 Chapter 904

    ''''Awesome!" Silveria shouted, clearly thrilled by this revtion; more than ever, she was proud of her current master, and she wished she could brag about him before the others from her race.

    There was onest thing she must know.

    ''''And what about the third level?"

    Hearing this question, Alex smiled, and his smile turned into a grin as he said.

    ''''I don''t know.''''

    For a moment, silence hung in the air before Silveriaughed.

    ''''Master, stop ying around, and please tell me. I''m dying of curiosity here, pretty please.'''' She begged him with moist eyes. She even tried to act cute, and Alex did not want to suffer mental damage as nobody knew what she would do next if he kept ying around; he decided to answer her curiosity; he was the one who started this conversation anyway; he must provide all the answers.

    Although, what he was about to say wasn''t verified, Alex was sixty percent sure his assumption was right.

    ''''Let me correct something first.''''

    ''''I''m listening,'''' Silveria said, asking him to continue. She was getting impatient; the curiosity of knowing what the 3rd level could do was killing her.

    ''''The maximum synchronization rate is not 100% but 200%.''''

    ''''Eh?" Silveria was shocked, and just as she was about to ask him what made him believe this, Alex dropped a bomb that made her fall off her chair.

    ''''I think once the synchronization rate reached 200%, it''s the 3rd level. I can temporarily use mypanion''s Gift.''''

    Bam!

    ''''What?" Nyx shouted this, she couldn''t control her shock, and she appeared before the two.

    Silveria stood up and approached Alex as if she was possessed.

    ''''Are you sure about what you just said?" She asked while her silver eyes were locked into him, afraid to miss anything.

    ''''I''m sixty percent sure.'''' Alex calmly responded, and Silveria burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahaha! Finally, this time we might win.''''

    Nyx didn''t say anything; she just stood there, lost in thoughts.

    ???????

    Meanwhile, inside the dungeon. Sakuya, who left the forest where she fought that werewolf, wandered for a while, killing monsters here and there until she coincidentally met Gracier in the middle of a canvas.Gracier was standing in the middle of a giant crater, the ground waspletely melted, and more than hundreds of monster corpses were scattered around. Sakuya''s body tensed when she saw the grin on the little girl''s face and the fierce aura emanating from her.

    ''Weirdos sure surround Alex.'' She thought.

    Gracier turned in her direction at that moment; the sadistic grin she wore vanished and was reced by a warm and innocent smile. She was back to her innocent self.

    ''''Oh? It''s Big sister Mio. I''m happy to see you.''''

    ''You sure change your expression fast, you little devil.'' She inwardly thought while outwardly she put on a gentle smile like that of a caring big sister.

    ''''I''m happy to see you too, but Gracier first shows me your status.''''

    ''''Huh?'''' Gracier was shocked by the sudden demand, she thought like always Sakuya was ying, but after seeing Sakuya''s serious face, Gracier gulped; she wondered if she had done something wrong; nevertheless, she still obeyed.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700<sub> </sub>

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ''''Now that you have seen mine, it is time to show me yours, Big sis Mio.'''' Gracier, who was forced to show her status to Sakuya because she couldn''t appraise her, also reimed to see thetter status.

    ''''Of course, this Big sister will show you her status. Please don''t be shocked by this big sister status. I''m awesome after all.'''' Sakuya said with a wide grin stered on her face.

    Gracier rolled her eyes at Sakuya; she was too shameless. The little girl vowed not to be like Sakuya; however, she had no idea they shared something inmon; they are both sadists. They enjoyed torturing their enemies. She would learn this in the future.

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    ''''How is it? I''m awesome, right?" Sakuya asked with a smug expression on her face.

    Gracier nodded. ''''Indeed you are.''''

    Gracier''s acknowledgment overjoyed Sakuya, but this joy was short-lived because, in the next moment, Gracier said something that made Sakuya''s face crumble.

    ''''You are awesome but not awesome as my Big brother.''''

    ''''I say, little girl, do you want to get spanked?" She asked as she slowly walked toward Gracier; thetter stuck out her tongue before running away.

    ''''Wait, you naughty kid. Say that again.'''' Sakuya ran after her. The two began to run around, startling the monsters; however, none of them dared to get closer to the two after sensing the dangerous auraing from their bodies. They didn''t want to die, they left the two girls alone to y to their heart''s content, and it was exactly what they did.

 933 Chapter 905

    Alex dropped a bomb that made her fall off her chair.

    ''''I think once the synchronization rate reached 200%, it''s the 3rd level. I can temporarily use mypanion''s Gift.''''

    Bam!

    ''''What?" Nyx shouted this, she couldn''t control her shock, and she appeared before the two.

    Silveria stood up and approached Alex as if she was possessed.

    ''''Are you sure about what you just said?" She asked while her silver eyes were locked into him, afraid to miss anything.

    ''''I''m sixty percent sure.'''' Alex calmly responded, and Silveria burst intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahaha! Finally, this time we might win.''''

    Nyx didn''t say anything; she just stood there, lost in thoughts.

    For a moment, silence hung between the three until, finally, Nyx sat across from him and looked directly into Alex''s eyes.

    ''''What made you specte that?"

    She was asking for a confirmation, and Alex could pretty much tell this.

    ''''It''s because of what I''ve seen when the synchronization rate between my sister and me reached a hundred percent. Not only I''ve learned about the second level of my unique ability, which let me borrow one of mypanion''s skills, but I''ve also felt like there was another level beyond the second level. This level could only be activated once the synchronization rate reached 200%. I saw a scene of me wielding a golden bow, hence my spection and the sixty percent confidence that my assumption is right on the mark.'''' Alex exined to the girls, and after hearing her exnation, the sisters nodded.

    They could finally understand why he would say that.

    ''''If this is confirmed to be true, then we must not let others know about it because you can expect what would happen if the chaos organization learned that you have an ability that lets you temporarily borrow yourpanion''s Gift. It''s an overpowered ability that even we sisters who lived so long haven''t heard off. While this is an exceptional ability for you, it would be dangerous for the enemy. They would do anything to get their hands on; they would have one more reason to catch you.'''' Silveria warned him not to talk about this ability at not exin about thest level until he was strong enough to face the consequences once the news got leaked to the enemy.

    Alex nodded, seemingly to share the same feeling, but there was something he wanted to know.

    ''''I got it. I''ll be prudent, but I''m curious about the other reason the enemy had to catch me.''''

    Silveria sighed; on the spur of the moment, she blurted out something she shouldn''t have. It was not the time to tell him yet; however, knowing how stubborn her master was, she started thinking of an excuse.

    Fortunately, her sister, who had been silent for a while, decided to butt in.

    ''''Sorry, we can''t tell you yet, but I promise you will get the answers soon. If you are that curious, defeat Bahamut and open the door to the higher world, and you will get all the answers you want.''''

    Nyx advised, and Alex nodded. It was rare for Nyx to ask for something, and he would not refuse. Unlike Silveria, who loved to y around acting all mysterious, Nyx was not like that. She was the one he appreciated and respected the most, not that silver head.

    ''''Did you just think of something rude?" Silveria probed with her head tilted to the side.

    ''Woman''s intuition is scary.'' Alex inwardly thought while denying that he hadn''t thought anything of the sort.

    ''''It must be your imagination.''''

    ''''It''s better to be.'''' Silveria pouted.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Do you want to get spanked that badly? How dare you to speak to your master like that, huh?" Alex said while making an angry face.

    ''''Oh! I''m so scared.'''' Silveria rolled her eyes at him. Sure that he wouldn''t try anything as long as her sister was present.

    Seeing her smug expression, Alex felt blood rushing to his head, making him almost jump on his feet, flip her over and spank that juicy ass.

    ''What the hell I''m thinking?'' Alex scolded himself for thinking even for a moment that Silveria got a juicy ass; however, there was no denying that when he talked of spanking her, he remembered that time when he really spanked her, the feeling of his hand spanking that ass, he could vividly recall it and without a doubt it was exciting, he could be addicted to this just by remembering.

    Unconsciously, Alex nced at Silveria''s ass; because her sister had taken her ce, she was sitting right beside him.

    Suddenly, Silveria felt goosebumps rising all over her body, and she red at Alex.

    ''''What are you looking at, you pervert?"

    Alex was brought out of his stupor. Feeling guilty, he decided to hide this fact by acting shamelessly.

    ''''I''m looking at your ass; what are you gonna do about it?" He asked while rubbing his nose. He even went far by observing her ass.

    Having forgotten how shameless her master could be, Silveria was momentarily lost for words; it took her a few minutes toe back to her sense, and she shouted.

    ''''Shameless!"

    ''''That''s my nickname.'''' Alex dered with a smug smile.

    ''''You! You!" Silveria could form a coherent sentence as she was overwhelmed by her master''s shamelessness.

    Alexughed, seeing Silveria so helpless. Thetter was ring at him, pouting like a bullied puppy.

    Meanwhile, Nyx was observing the two, and after she was done, she said something that made the two react simultaneously.

    ''''You two look like a couple. You will be good together.''''

    ''''"What?""

    Alex and Silveria looked at each other before snorting. There''s no way they looked good together. He could imagine himself with a woman like her, she was too disrespectful toward him, and she looked down on him in the beginning; he hadn''t forgotten about this.

    While Alex was thinking that, Silveria was also thinking the same thing; he was a rude man; he even spanked her, something even her parents hadn''t done. How could she be a couple with someone that rude? Hell, no.

    As if they hade to a consensus, the two said simultaneously.

    ''''There is no way that''s true.''''

    Nyx said nothing; however, Alex was not done; the following sentence, he said, shocked the girls.

    ''''If I were to choose, I would choose you, Nyx; I like you more.''''

 934 Chapter 906

    While Alex was thinking that, Silveria was also thinking the same thing; he was a rude man; he even spanked her, something even her parents hadn''t done. How could she be a couple with someone that rude? Hell, no.

    As if they hade to a consensus, the two said simultaneously.

    ''''There is no way that''s true.''''

    Nyx said nothing; however, Alex was not done; the following sentence, he said, shocked the girls.

    ''''If I were to choose, I would choose you, Nyx; I like you more.''''

    Another silence hung in the air. Silveria''s chin almost hit the floor; she was that shocked while Nyx couldn''t hide her shock; she hadn''t expected Alex to say something like that.

    Silveria was the one toe to her sense first and went emotional.

    ''''And what do you mean by that? I''m that unattractive?"

    She felt jealous that her sister was chosen not her again. It was a feeling she had felt in a while, and it was not something pleasant.

    Too focused on Nyx''s shocked face to have noticed Silveria''s unusual state.

    ''''Yes! I would rather choose Nyx than you; she is a thousand times better than you.'''' Alex dered, annoyed.

    Silveria felt like she had been stuck in the heart by an arrow. It hurts so much that she felt dizzy.

    ''''It is that so?" Mumbling this absentmindedly, she vanished, leaving the other two alone.

    ''''Huh? Did I do something I shouldn''t have?" Finally noticing the unusualness, Alex questioned himself; it was at that moment Nyx said.

    ''''Sorry, but you are not my type.''''

    Alex''s body froze, and he felt like his mind had gone white; the shock he felt was too much, and the damage received was huge as well.

    ''''I like a man who knows how to read the air and which step to take first. There will be no training for you until I said otherwise,'''' Nyx added before vanishing. Although she was emotionless most of the time, she still cared about her sister; Alex''s words must have deeply hurt her because it brought back painful memories she was trying to forget. Unconsciously, it might be why she was on edge with Alex at the beginning of their contract, not to make the same mistake.

    ''Sigh! I''m not good at this.'' Nyx sighed as she decided to visit her sister''s room.

    Meanwhile, Alex, still in shock after Nyx''s merciless words, finally came to his senses.

    ''''Ah! It seems I''m hated. All of this is because of her, that troublesome silver-haired girl. Tch! How annoying.'''' Alex spat out.

    ''''Well, that is what I would like to say, but judging by the event that transpired, I''m the one at fault. I was being insensitive; no matter how much I disliked her, I shouldn''t have said that. Well, not that I disliked her or anything. It is just I''ll choose Nyx first before choosing her.'''' Alex dered, feeling troubled.

    ''''I better apologize to herter.'''' He decided to apologize as he was in the wrong.

    Nyx, who had just arrived in her sister''s world, overheard this and smiled, a rare smile, and Alex''s following words made her smile more.

    ''''And Nyx, I will make you mine one day. I''ll show you joy, emotions you''ve never felt before.'''' He was full of confidence when he dered this. Previously he was not serious, but after Nyx made that deration, his pride was hurt, and he arrived at this decision, he would make her his woman.

    This deration, full of confidence, amused Nyx; someone had made the same deration in the past. She was looking forward to how Alex was going to aplish this.

    Meanwhile, in another room, Maria and Artemia, dressed in ck and white nightgowns, were happily chatting while eating cookies the two barked together. The cookies snuggled close upon the silver te, a weing sight for the eyes.

    Artemia threw a heart-shaped cookie into her mouth. This cookie was sweet, and the golden crumb warmed her from within.

    While enjoying this feeling, the third princess disyed her status for Maria to see.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess<sub> </sub>

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 120

    SP: 70

    Skills: [Ice sh Level 4][Ice st Level 8] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''Why are you saving up your skill points? I understand that most of your skills are maxed out, but I''m curious as to why you kept them. They are mean to be spent if not wrong.''''

    Having expected this question, Artemia did not immediately answer; she threw another cookie into her mouth and tasted it before answering.

    ''''Well, it''s because I don''t like to rely too much on them. I like training the proficiency of my skills until they naturally level up; it''s extremely hard. Still, I believe you will be more proficient instead of relying on the skill points. There''s no doubt that skill points are meant to be spent but won''t it would be better to first train your skills naturally to some extent before spending skill points on them?"

    Facing this question, Maria mused over for a moment before nodding; she felt like what the princess said did make sense; she would also try this methodter.

    Come to think of it; Maria remembered thatGracier also seemed to save up her skill points, probably because of Artemia; she had been her master temporarily. At that time, she must have suggested she not recklessly spend her skill, to first train her skills before spending skill points on them.

    While Artemia was busy thinking about how to spend her skill points, Maria raised a question.

    ''''As a former goddess, I want to know the required level to step into the God Realm.''''

    To this question, Artemia''s reply came in an instant.

    ''''Level 200.''''

 935 Chapter 907

    While Artemia was busy thinking about how to spend her skill points, Maria raised a question.

    ''''As a former goddess, I want to know the required level to step into the God Realm.''''

    To this question, Artemia''s reply came in an instant.

    ''''Level 200.''''

    Maria gulped when she heard what Artemia said; she had thought it would be closer to Level 200 but not Level 200. It became harder and harder to level up as one level reached a higher level.

    ''''Thanks to Alex for removing the curse put on me. I can reach that level if I train harder and farm XP like crazy. We need to hurry because the enemy is powerful.'''' Artemia dered while fiddling with her stats.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 1900 (+120 BP) ? 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 8? Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 3 ? Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 1? Level 5] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 9? Level 10] ? [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain Level 5] (New)

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''I know. Can I ask you something?" Maria said while ncing at Artemia''s status. She sighed as expected; the princess didn''t use all of her skill points when she could have used them.

    ''''Yes? What is it?" Artemia tilted her head to the head, wondering what the Ice empress wanted to talk about.

    ''''What level is Bahamut when you fought him back then?" Maria had been curious about this hence she asked.

    ''''Ah!" Artemia was shocked at first as she hadn''t expected such a question; it took two seconds before managing to answer.

    ''''I believe he is beyond Level 200.'''' She said; her voice sounded heavy when she said this.<sub> </sub>

    ''''What? Does this mean we must go beyond level 200 if we wish to win?" Maria asked, raising her voice; she had expected the enemy to be strong but not to that extent; he might be Level 250 or even Level 270, which meant they would have to work harder if they wished toe out victorious in this fight, if they wished to survive.

    ''''Yes,'''' Artemia confirmed what Maria had been worrying about, and she even added something which made the Ice empress frown deeply.

    ''''We must indeed go beyond level 200, but the problem is that this realm limit, I mean the Middle Realm limit, was set around Level 210; leveling up beyond that limit is impossible. This not a curse but aw.''''

    The two girls stayed silent afterward until Maria broke apart the heavy silence and dered.

    ''''We must inform Alex as soon as possible, knowing him, he would have a solution. With him, I''m confident that we will prevail. We will all leave for the Higher world where the real stage is.''''

    Artemia dered, thinking about that handsome young man who had stolen her heart; she couldn''t help but feel at ease knowing he would eventually find a solution for their problem like he always did. They knew each other it only had been a few years, but strangely it felt like it had been an eternity. Love is such a strange thing, she knew she couldn''t live without him any longer, and she would rely on him as much as possible while also letting him rely on her.

    Just as the two were lost in thoughts, someone unexpected arrived.

    <o>,m ''''Girls, I''m back."</o>

    It was the blonde beauty Luna had arrived.

    ''''Wee back, L?." Maria stood up and shared a hug with her friend and also a sister.

    ''''Good to see you, sister,'''' Luna responded while beckoning Artemia toe closer, which she did. The three shared a hug until they got separated from each other.

    ''''You have be stronger,'''' Luna said while observing the two.

    ''''The same goes for you.'''' Artemia was the one who said this.

    ''''Fufufu! I be a demigod by chance; the monsters were so generous, letting me kill them without being wary.'''' Luna dered while ying with her hair that she tied it in twin''s tails which was unusual.

    Artemia and Maria exchanged a look, and they chuckled.

    ''''Isn''t it because you acted cute like a Saint, and they mistook you for easy prey?" Maria said, amused.

    ''''Wow! You know me the best. Where is my hubby?"

    She hadn''t even spent five minutes with them that she was already asking about her man. The girl''s mouth twitched, and they told her to go to his room.

    ''''I''ll do that, but first, let me take a bath,'''' Luna said before running toward the bathroom.

    Half an hourter, someone knocked on Alex''s door. He stood up and opened the door, and froze.

    ''''Hi! My soulmate. I''m back.'''' Luna dered while opening her arms, asking for a hug, and Alex felt oblig¨¦ to give her that.

    They shared a passionate hug, and as the hug seemed to end, Alex''s hands slowly slid towards her face, his fingertips tracing her along the way.

    A tingling fire erupted within her, and she took his face between her hands.

    "Did you miss me?"

    Luna asked, knowing full well what his answer would be.

    "No, I didn''t miss you," Alex''s answer startled her at first, but this soon changed.

    "I yearned for you." Alex dered full of love and yearning. He did indeed yearn for her presence.

    Pleasantly surprised, Luna put her hand on his neck and pulled his face down. She kissed him softly.

    "I also yearned for you!" Luna dered as the kiss ended. "The days felt like an eternity to me!"

    Alex could also feel her yearning, how much she yearned for him; it could be felt through her words and touch. Knowing this, he didn''t reply with words but with a kiss that contained endless cravings for her rosy lips. She eagerly responded, mashing her lips with his. It soon became a heated battle where they both let each other know how much they missed each other and how much they wanted this.

    Leon and the others arrived shortly; they had all progressed in level.

 Chapter 936 Others Statuses Updated

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    ? Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordwoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 50000/4100500

    Magic Power: 5300/5300

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1690

    Intelligence: 1430

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 10] ? [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain] (New)

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

 937 Chapter 908

    "I yearned for you." Alex dered full of love and yearning. He did indeed yearn for her presence.

    Pleasantly surprised, Luna put her hand on his neck and pulled his face down. She kissed him softly.

    "I also yearned for you!" Luna dered as the kiss ended. "The days felt like an eternity to me!"

    Alex could also feel her yearning, how much she yearned for him; it could be felt through her words and touch. Knowing this, he didn''t reply with words but with a kiss that contained endless cravings for her rosy lips. She eagerly responded, mashing her lips with his. It soon became a heated battle where they both let each other know how much they missed each other and how much they wanted this.

    Leon and the others arrived shortly; they had all progressed in level.

    The two kissed like there was no tomorrow. While continuing their heated battle tongues, they entered the room, and Alex sat on his bed with Luna straddling him. They kissed for a while before Luna''s hands reached down and passed through Alex''s pants.

    "I love you; I will always stay beside you and assist in whatever you do.''''

    She stared into his heterochromia eyes while her hands freed his dick.

    ''''I love you too, and I promise never to let you go and always look after you.'''' Alex dered before skillfully undressing her.

    He then grabbed her hips and pulled her body up. In sync, she wrapped her legs around his torso and took hold of his face.

    She was looking at him with eyes full of affection. She slowly lowered her ass. Alex hardened the shaft. He quickly slipped into her, thoroughly filling her cunt.

    She gasped and closed her lips with his as they became one. Eagerly, she started bouncing her ass up and down, feeling his love pushing her to the apex of pleasure.

    Alex freed his lips from hers. He brought them to her chin, kissing her soft-delicate skin, and slipped further down, kissing her throat.

    "Ahhh!" Luna put her hands behind his head while increasing her speed. His lips seemed on fire, setting her on fire, making her yearn for his rain of love.

    Alex''s lips arrived on the swells of her right breast. He kissed her there.

    "Oh, Lex!" She moaned as his lips found her nipples. The squishy sounds from her pussy increased multifold as this erupted her with wetness. She knew her climax was approaching and sensed the same from him. Craving more of his taste, she pulled his face up, bringing his lips back to hers for a tight kiss.

    They switched positions; instead of sitting as he let her ride him, Alex was now lying on his back while holding Luna as she continued to ride him as a woman possessed.

    She pushed her tongue into his mouth just as climax hit her with tinging sensation. Her body shook, and her cunt tightened, also trying to milk him, but he ground his teeth and endured.

    ''''Ohhh! Cumming!" Luna shouted while throwing her head back, letting her body shiver from the countless jolt of electricity passing through her body after orgasm.

    Alex immediately switched position; now in the missionary position, he plowed her hard, so hard that he soon ejacted.

    Knowing this won''t be enough as neither of them was satisfied.

    She crawled on the bed while shaking her plump ass. Her hands felt Alex''s legs, and she spread them to make space for herself.

    Stopping between his thighs, she grinned and took hold of his softening cock. She gave it a nice jerk and then leaned down, closing her lips with the tip of his cock.

    The cum mixed with her love juice coated her lips, and she opened them, licking them slowly while stroking his cock to bring it back to life.

    "It tastes a bit weird, but I like it.''''

    She opened her mouth and pursed it on his thick mushroom head. While doing so, her tongue traced his bare skin, sending a shiver into him.

    "Ah!" Alex gasped as his cock throbbed. She has barely started, and yet he felt close to heaven. His little friend wasing back more eager than ever.

    Luna was definitely one of the best women, if not the best, he had. The way she touched and licked his cock was like an artist focusing on her painting, extremely focused.

    Luna bobbed her head further down, slowly taking more of him inside her, making it sloppy.

    She was forced to stop when she couldn''t take him further; after all, his cock was no joke.

    Luna took a deep breath as if to renew her determination before starting again.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Slurp!"

    Like a woman possessed, she started blowing him in earnest, sliding her mouth up and down as much of his dick as much as she could. She sucked him while not forgetting to run her soft tongue against his hardening flesh.

    Her fingertips caressed his ballsack, sending him a shiver down his spine; he felt like an angel was blowing him, an angel she was. Luna continued with her job, her saliva slid down his shaft and settled on his balls, and she used it to moisturize them, getting them ready for her slippery tongue.

    She pulled his dick out of her mouth with a popping sound and started jerking it while bringing her tongue to his balls. She gave them a hard lick, starting from the most sensitive ce, making them quiver from pleasure.

    ''''Oh, good, you''re really good, my love!" Alex couldn''t help but praise his fiancee in earnest.

    To show him how happy she was because he appreciated her effort, Luna slowly pulled her tongue back and took a good portion of his balls into her mouth. She sucked them with love and lust, turning them sloppy while stroking her man''s dick with such care that would make one want more.

    In minutes, Alex''s balls clenched, and Luna felt pressure bubbling inside.

    Quickly, she let go of his balls and shut her mouth around the head of his dick. Just in time, a jet of white, glowing liquid erupted and hit the back of her throat, and she swallowed it.

    Gulp! Gulp!

    Alex let out a big load, and Luna simply swallowed them all.

    Like an soldier responding to hismand''s call, Alex''s cock stood up proudly after Luna flicked the mushroom head; it was back to life more, stronger, more eager than ever.

    ''''Let''s begin the second round.'''' She said as she went on all four.

    Seeing that ass, that peach-like thing, Alex felt like he would go crazy if he didn''t release the beast threatening to swallow him, and so he did.

    Alex didn''t wait another moment. His mushroom-head barged into Luna''s entrance, and she let out a moan that felt like a roar. If the room were not soundproofed, the whole neighborhood would have been alerted, and they would have congrattions Alex for making a woman roar like that, he must be a stud in bed, and it was exactly what most women are after. After all, a man capable of satisfying you is pretty rare.

    Alex, who had prated his fiancee from the back, began moving his hips, and the way it moved was beyond description, the way his hips would put that superhero hailed for his speed to shame.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Soon, Luna''s pussy walls began to vibrate and clench his cock as if she was trying to merge them together. Her head jerked back, and an orgasm hit her like an avnche. This one was stronger than the previous one.

    ''''Ohhhhhhhhhh!"

    Luna cried out as her body started shaking, and her fine hair stood up. She was experiencing yet another amazing climax.

    As soon as the climax hit her and she was still sensitive, Alex, who knew better than to use this to his advantage, switched to a missionary position before crossing her legs together in a scissors-like position. He started hammering into her like a drill machine, making her scream and beg for more.

    ''''Ohhh! Harder love. I''m yours; feel free to rampage.'''' Luna said amidst the moans, and Alex didn''t have to be told twice before using his hips like moving his fingers.

    Luna''s body shuddered, and she closed her eyes. She was experiencing one orgasm after another, and her body erupted with goosebumps.

    "Oohh, dear lord!" Her eyes snapped open as she felt Alex''s middle finger caressing the hole underneath her filled cunt.

    Her body shuddered at the prospect of this hole being filled; she knew it hadn''t happened yet, but she was filled with anticipation.

    But contrary to her bubbling expectation, Alex didn''t n on taking her virgin ass, at least not yet. It would be for another time. Today, he would let her know how much he missed her and how much he meant to him.

    Suddenly, he switched from his fierce mode to a gentle one; the switch took Luna by surprise.

    ''''Anhhhhhh!"

    And she experienced another orgasm. From there onward, it was gentle and slow sex that made the two feel connected.

    Alex soon had his second orgasm, then the third one; after the night was still young, and they nned to use it to its fullest.

 938 Chapter 909

    After the third orgasm, they temporarily stopped and decided to take a breather.

    ''''How were your days killing monsters?" Alex asked while caressing her smooth blonde hair.

    Luna leanedfortably into his chest and said.

    ''''Well, it was fun as hell. ying the weak has its advantage. Their expressions as I punched the hell out of them were so funny that I couldn''t get enough of it no matter how many times it happened. Fufufu! It was so exciting it almost became addictive.''''

    Alex felt a chill down his spine just by hearing Luna happily talking about how she massacred monsters thinking she was weak as she was ying pretend.

    ''''Let''s do another sparring match, but this time, you won''t use your full strength. Could you show me your status? I want to see it.'''' Luna asked after lifting her upper body and taking Alex''s face inside her arms.

    ''''Sure,'''' Alex responded before showing her his, and Luna was left speechless, mouth agape.

    ''''Wow! Even if I''ve expected you to be strong, I didn''t think you would be this strong.'''' Luna dered with a smug smile; she was proud of her man; she would always amaze her; he was full of surprises like a surprise box.

    ''''Show me your status,'''' Alex asked her to show him her status, and Luna hummed softly. She felt happy that he asked her, he could have used the Eye of Truth on her and checked her status, but instead, he asked her to show him out of consideration. She appreciated it.

    After giving him a quick kiss, she called out her status and showed it to him.

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    ''''Wow! Your stats are something else, and what with those broken abilities?" Alex was shocked; the Saintess mode seemed op, while Sanctuary would be great as well; she even had a domain called the Water Dimension; he was curious about this domain. Would you appear in the middle of the ocean if she used this domain? And what with the Sacred Art thing with the question mark?

    So many questions, but before he could raise them, Luna''s fingers were caressing his cock.

    ''''Wow! Your naughty little son is eager for another round, it seems.''''

    To this, Alex responded. ''''Yeah! It''s normal when you are with a beautiful angel like you.''''

    ''''Fufufu! Wait, I''ll we be back.'''' Luna said before disappearing, and when she came back, she had a cup full of ss and seeing this, Alex smiled. It was going to be fun.

    Luna put one ice cube into her mouth before approaching him and kissing him; the ice cube was passed into his mouth from her mouth. While doing this, her finger slowly ran the length of his spine, making him shiver.<sub> </sub>

    Luna smiled as the ice cubes she ced on his lips started melting.

    Without wasting any time, she pressed her glossy lips to the melting ice cubes from the other end. Under theirbined passion, the cubes melted, and misty icy water droplets trickled down their lips, like jewels. It was beautiful.

    Alex kissed her wet, cold lips briefly before moving his lips down. He kissed her chin from where the icy water streamed down and fell on her breasts that were smashed against his chest.

    Meanwhile, Luna put her arms around his neck and arched her head back as his lips moved further down. His icy lips nted kisses on her soft neck, and as the cold but passionate lips touched her neck, she felt a bolt of current striking her. It was a pretty good feeling.

    At the same time, Alex''s hands slipped from her waist to her ass. Her curvy ass cheeks were smooth, feeling amazing in his hands.

    He cupped them gently while kissing across her neck and moving up to nibble down on her ears with such care that she felt multiple bolts of currents striking her.

    Alex''s hands kept ying with ass cheeks, while his mouth didn''t stay idling either; like a hungry hyena, he sucked her nipples, moving from one nipple to another, back and forth. Her breasts swayed with his mouth, and she squealed in delight.

    Not wasting any second, Alex slid further down and lined his mouth against her pink flesh, hidden between two puffy lips.

    He ced a middle finger against her wet slit and pressed his lips against her hard clit. Then, simultaneously, he inserted the finger and kissed the clit with gentle tongue probing.

    "Ohhhh!"

    Luna released a soft moan and slipped her hands between his dark hair.

    Meanwhile, Alex started with a gentle lick from the clit to the base of her slit and then up. Alongside, his finger moved in and out of her slit, feeling her insides writhing in ecstatic contractions.

    Slowly, he pulled his finger out and plowed down on her pink flesh with his tongue. He elerated his movements and made use of his Fast fingers title.

    And soon, Luna felt an intense wave of orgasm erupting deep inside her. Her puffy lips swelled and spasmed while juices secreted out right on his waiting mouth. Alex didn''t let any go to waste; he sucked them and held her body tight as the wave of orgasm ran through her.

    Alex moved up and kissed her right on the lips, allowing her to taste her juices of arousal. She gripped his face and broke the kiss. She looked him in the eyes, and their vision met; they instantly knew what the other party wanted. It was as if it was their first time having sex. Sex could provide different sensations depending on the mood, and the way you and your partner acted. Sex is Art, and what you master it if you don''t want z boring sex life.

    Luna knew she would never get bored with him no matter how often they had sex, and Alex also knew this.

    While Alex was lost in Luna''s eyes, thetter acted; she grasped his cock and guided it to her entrance. Alex immediately knew what to do; once at the entrance, he rubbed his cock against her slit, moistening his tip with her juices, and then invaded her waiting pussy. He slipped fully inside and stopped.

    Both of them savored the moment.

    Slowly, in the missionary position, he began to thrust in and out with long, gentle strokes. She slipped her hands around his neck and moaned.

    Their eyes didn''t move from each other, and they both knew their actions were not just sex. There was an intimacy that was more than physical. They stayed like this to enjoy the moment; if the previous sex was a bit intense, this could be said to be a gentle one.

    After enjoying the feeling for a moment, Luna lifted her knees, giving him more ess. It was like she gave him the signal to act, and it was what he did. Alex hammered deep into her, and along with the heavenly feeling from his cock filling her inside, she felt an emotional sensation that put her on edge. She has a feeling it was the same for him.

    At other times, she could havested for long, but now she felt another orgasm on the brink of an explosion. The crest of orgasm was ready to sweep her.

    "Let''s cum together.''''

    Luna whispered between her yelps of pleasure.

    His reply was kissing her and increasing the pace of his strokes. His hips thrust down, pleasuring her.

    "Oooh!!"

    With her mouth sealed by his, she let out a suppressed moan as an explosion of ecstasy erupted deep into her pussy. It was like a dam of pleasure had broken, and the waves of orgasmic pleasure spread throughout her.

    Luna''s eyes rolled back as the uplicated sex gave her an intense orgasm. She held Alex tightly before shutting her eyes.

    Luna grunted as her pussy spasmed around his cock, throbbing with delightful vibrations. He didn''t resist and allowed himself to erupt. Showers of warm cum sprayed out.

    He kissed her once again before copsing next to her. Both were satisfied; they did it four times tonight, less than usual, but they were satisfied as if they did it six times.

    After resting for a moment, Luna wrapped herself with a white nket and moved out of the bed. She cleaned herself before filling two sses with white wines she had brought, especially for asions like this. She returned to the bed.

    She handed one ss to Alex and then sat down on the bed.

    Alex quickly drank the white and ced the ss on a table beside the bed. He then suggested.

    ''''Let''s watch the stars on the balcony.''''

 Chapter 939 Updated: New Characters Statuses Added

    A/N: Sorry, another update, but this one is a bit special. The smart ones will notice what I''ve in mind. I''ll write a special chapter about the characters until now and maybe future characters as well. Go on discord if you wish to ask for a special character.

    PS: Read until the end.

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 50000/4100500

    Magic Power: 5300/5300

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1690

    Intelligence: 1430

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 10] ? [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain] (New)

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers] [

 940 Chapter 910

    Above, their eyes upward, they saw a serenade of heaven''s ck supporting a chorus of stars.

    Luna was leaning against her man''s chest, staring at the constetions in the sky; she mumbled.

    ''''Constetions light up the sky like heaven had given us a map.''''

    Alex nodded; he acknowledged what she said.

    ''''I wish we had a telescope here, and I would have used it to observe the stars up closer.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, we will create one in our future home,'''' Alex promised. Luna understood that he was talking about the home they would build in the higher world after everything had calmed down.

    ''''I will look forward to it.'''' She said before raising a question.

    ''''Say, is there something weighing on your mindtely?" She asked this because he could feel her man was here but not at the same time. He seemed preupied with something.

    Alex heaved a sigh. Women''s intuition is sharp indeed.

    ''''It''s because of Silveria.''''

    ''''I see. Please exin in detail what happened.'''' Luna asked as she was sure that something must have happened.

    Alex nodded and told Luna what had happened. She pinched his cheek after she heard the whole story.

    He said nothing and endured the pain as he knew he was in the wrong.

    ''''You will to apologize and sincerely at that,''''Luna suggested.

    ''''I know, but she didn''t answer my calls, and I can''t visit her in her world if she doesn''t let me in.'''' Alex sighed. It was not that he hadn''t tried after the mistake he made, but it was just that Silveria was unresponsive; she blocked everything. Alex sought Nyx''s help, but she only said to take care of the problem himself.

    ''''I see,'''' Luna said before contemting for a moment and finally suggested.

    ''''Invite her on a date. I''ll help you, so you don''t have to worry.''''

    Alex nodded. It wasn''t like he hadn''t thought of inviting her, but she must ept hearing what he had to say first for him to suggest going on a date, something she didn''t do; however, with Luna''s help, this might change.

    ''''Ok, I''ll let you handle it. Let''s go back; it''s getting chilly here, and I''m sleepy.'''' Alex said before the princess carrying Luna, who giggled and leaned against his chest, listening to his heartbeat.

    ''''I love you more than anything, and I don''t want to lose you. I don''t want to lose these moments of peace, so please let''s work harder to protect what we have, okay?''''

    To this sudden deration, Alex''s steps stopped but only for a moment before he resumed walking and with a smile, a voice so strong that it calmed Luna''s worries just by hearing his voice.

    ''''Don''t worry, we will protect it. I will ensure it, and together we will ovee all obstacles on our road. It won''t probably be easy, but it is not what will stop us. Let''s work together.'''' Alex dered.

    ''''Let''s do that,'''' Luna said before falling asleep on his chest.

    Alex looked affectionately at the sleeping Luna until he arrived in the bedroom and gently ced her in the bed, covering her body with a quilt. He sat on the bed, lost in thoughts.

    Suddenly, Alex''s right hand turned hot.

    ''''What?" He blurted and checked his right arm. He saw the Eternal chain''s tattoo reappearing, and it was shining more brightly like usual, so much that it began to emit heat.

    Alex ground his teeth until the pain faded, and he plopped down on the bed, tired. Just as he was about to take a breather, he heard something that made him jump from the bed.

    ''''Father!"

    ''''What?" For the second time in less than ten minutes, he uttered the same word twice; however, that wasn''t the problem; the problem was what he had just heard. He didn''t remember fathering a child to be called father.

    ''''Is this some kind of joke?" Alex mumbled while being on full alert.

    ? He heard the voice again, but this time, he finally knew where it came from.

    ''''Father, it''s me, the Eternal chain.''''

    Alex was gobsmacked, and he had no word to say. What was happening was so absurd beyond his wildest imagination that his brain stopped functioning for a moment, and in a moment of confusion, he asked.

    ''''I didn''t hear you well. Can you please say that again?"

    The Eternal chain replied.

    ''''Yes, father, like I said previously, I''m the Eternal chain; my name is Eterna,'''' Eterna replied, but this time with more details.

    Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead.

    ''''I see. I should have expected this when I saw you beside the other two. It makes sense, after all; you must be from the same species as the others. I should have expected this, so your name is Eterna?"

    ''''Yes! Father.'''' Eterna replied.

    Alex''s face twitched; for some unknown reason, he felt irked being called father by the Eternal chain, so he asked thetter to stop calling him like that.

    ''''I get it, but can you stop calling me father?"

    ''''I didn''t remember fathering you, though, so please stop, will you?"

    Out of everything he had expected, he wouldn''t have expected this.

    ''''I refuse; father is father.''''

    Alex''s face twitched, and he massaged his forehead.

    ''''Feel free to call me whatever you want, but there is one thing I want to know."

    ''''Yes?"

    ''''Why now? Why appearing now?" He was curious about why Eterna appeared now, so he asked. Was there a reason?

    ''''Ah! It''s because I ate enough to unlock my first form, level if you, and simultaneously, I''ve awakened my consciousness.'''' Eterna exined.

    ''''I see; no wonder you would awaken after swallowing and reducing a high-level dungeon to a normal level.'''' Alex sighed while recalling what happened in the Icend; right after swallowing almost everything, the Eternal chain went into hibernation, and right after, Eterna appeared.

    Alex was curious about its gender, so he asked.

    ''''Are you a boy or a girl?"<sub> </sub>

    ''''What a question, of course. I''m a boy like my father, and I will conquer them all.'''' Eterna replied arrogantly.

    Alex sighed, too tired to evenment; he didn''t wish to ask what he meant when he said he would conquer them all. There was only one thing Alex wanted right now; it was to get rid of this boy as he smelled the troublemaker from miles away.

    Just as he was thinking of a method to seal this troublemaker''s voice, he didn''t want another troublemaker; one was enough. Eterna talked.

    ''''Ahhh. Father, I''m tired. I''ll sleep for some time. You better check your status in the meantime.'''' Eterna''s voice vanished shortly after.

    Alex sighed; he wished Silveria was here; she would have been shocked as he was and could even crack a few jokes about the situation.

    ''''Status!" He called out, and his status window popped up right before his eyes.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 155 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520000

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3300

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    Alex immediately tried to use the chain art, and many chain-type abilities appeared inside his head. It was thebination between his chain and his elements.

    Hell ze

    Ice wave

    Lightning Discharge

    ''''Hahahaha! You are indeed my son. A son must show his love with amazing things.'''' Alex shamelessly dered. He, who was not previously happy being called father by Eterna, was now saying he was indeed his son just because he saw how awesome he was.

    If Eterna were still awake, he would have rolled his eyes at his shameless father.

    ''''Now I can use my chain more offensively.'''' Alex dered.

 941 Chapter 911

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 155 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520000

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3300

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....<sub> </sub>

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    Alex immediately tried to use the chain art, and many chain-type abilities appeared inside his head. It was thebination between his chain and his elements.

    Hell ze

    Ice wave

    Lightning Discharge

    ''''Hahahaha! You are indeed my son. A son must show his love with amazing things.'''' Alex shamelessly dered. He, who was not previously happy being called father by Eterna, was now saying he was indeed his son just because he saw how awesome he was.

    If Eterna were still awake, he would have rolled his eyes at his shameless father.

    ''''Now I can use my chain more offensively.'''' Alex dered, that he wished to go out and immediately test Eterna''s skills; however, he calmed after seeing Luna holding him as if she was saying, please don''t leave.

    Smiling, Alex let her use his arm as a pillow and closed his eyes. Soon, he was already sleeping.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sunlight streams golden through the window in a well-mannered announcement of the risen sun.

    Alex woke up with a yawn; Luna could be seen still sleeping soundlessly; the way her chest rose and fell was mesmerizing. He wished he could watch her for a moment but he couldn''t as he sensed his sister approaching, it was 10 in the morning, she must be tired of waiting, so she decided to visit him.

    Chuckling, Alex got up from the bed and quickly freshened up, and went outside.

    ''''Wee back, Gracier.'''' He said as he opened his arms to embrace her.

    After throwing herself into her brother''s arms, she inhaled his scent; she had missed so much.

    ''''I''m back, brother. I missed you so much.''''

    While caressing his sister''s beautiful red hair, Alex replied.

    ''''Me too.''''

    ''''Where are the others?" He asked.

    ''''They are waiting for you in the hall.''''

    ''''I see. Let''s go.'''' Alex linked arms with her as they went toward the hall, and soon they arrived.

    ''''Morning, everyone.'''' He greeted them as soon as they walked in, and they responded, and he even shared a hug with Sakuya, whom he had missed.

    ''''Luna is still sleeping, isn''t it?" Maria said as she tapped on the seat next to her. Alex nodded as he sat next to her.

    ''''She is still sleeping, but why are you all here? Someone came?" He asked as he felt the reason why they were all sitting here must have something to do with the presence he felt in the other room when he arrived.

    Maria smiled, she knew her man would detect their presence, she had expected this much, however, what she was, no what they were worried about was how he would react once he saw the visitors.

    ? ''''Well, indeed, they are some visitors. We just hope you won''t overreact once you see them.'''' Artemia said while Maria and Sakuya nodded. Gracier seemed unconcerned; she was happily chatting with Saeko, who was stealing a nce in his direction.

    Alex ignored her and massaged his forehead; whoever the visitors were, he felt like they would be troublesome to deal with; however, he could only face it. He used his divine sense to check how many people were inside the other room, and he found three; previously, he hadn''t checked properly.

    Immediately after he detected three presence, he chuckled, and he knew the identity of the three; it could only be them, he had expected them to contact him one day, but he didn''t expect them toe all the way here just to talk with him. Truly unexpected visitors.

    ''''Tell me toe in and please leave us,'''' Alex said, and Maria nodded before letting the three visitors in.

    Right after, Maria and the girls left. There was an awkward silence for a moment before Alex said.

    ''''Take a seat, it''s good to see you, but I''m not happy with the visit.'''' Alex didn''t go easy on the Asmar''s siblings.

    Indeed, the unexpected visitors were Cami and her brother.

    Kevin frowned upon hearing Alex''s words, he felt insulted, but just as he was to rebuke Alex, saying he didn''t have to act so arrogantly, Dodolus stopped Kevin and shook his head.

    ''''Tsk!" Kevin clicked his tongue in annoyance, but Alex ignored him; his eyes were only on the only female in the group, Cami. Compared to her past beauty, the current Cami was not that beautiful; her hair had grown longer than usual, dark circles were under her eyes, and she was skinny.

    Knowing why she was like this, Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead again. Indeed, trouble hade.

 942 Chapter 912

    ''Tsk!"

    Kevin clicked his tongue in annoyance, but Alex ignored him; his eyes were only on the only female in the group, Cami. Compared to her past beauty, the current Cami was not that beautiful; her hair had grown longer than usual, dark circles were under her eyes, and she had be skinny.

    Knowing why she was like this, Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead again. Indeed, trouble hade.

    Cami looked at Alex across from him; Dodolus and Kevin sat on her left and right.

    ''''So, tell why do youe?" Alex didn''t wait for them to start talking before cutting right to the chase.

    Kevin''s face contorted, but he said nothing; meanwhile, Cami finally opened her mouth.

    ''''Greeting Alex. I want to ask you what kind of deal you made with Leonardo? Where is he?" As Alex wished, she immediately cut right to the chase.

    The corner of Alex''s mouth lifted into a grin, and he asked as if he was looking down on her.

    ''''Who are you to ask me that?"

    Cami frowned; her expression changed for the first time since she walked in and sat.

    ''''I''m his lover, so I have the right to ask anything rted to him.'''' She said she became emotional.

    Kevin nodded while Dodolus just sat there in silence.

    ''''Hahaha! I know you are his lover; my question has nothing to do with your answer.'''' Alexughed before abruptly stopping.

    ''''What I meant is who are you to me for you to ask me such question?'''' He added while releasing a bit of pressure.

    The trio felt suffocating pressure enveloping them, making it harder for them to breathe. Kevin felt fear; he wondered what level he had reached to be able to disy such pressure. Maybe the rumors about him having already reached the Demigod realm were true.

    ''''Please calm down. I know how you feel, but please hear us out. We can work under you just for the sake of this information, so please.''''

    Unexpectedly it was Dodolus, the one who spoke.

    Alex was pleasantly surprised; he stopped emitting pressure and leaned into his chair, and crossed one leg above another.

    ''''Ah! You don''t have to be that tense. We are both earthlings, so let''s hear what you have to say.'''' He shamelessly dered, and the three almost rolled their eyes at him.

    ''''Did you make some kind of deal after what Leonardo did?" Dodolus asked, and Cami looked at him, waiting for his response.

    ''''Yes.'''' Alex nodded.

    ''''I see; if not asking for too much, can you tell us what kind of deal you two have?" Dodolus asked.

    ''''I asked him to find me something, but until now, he hadn''t found it yet,'''' Alex responded.

    ''''What did you ask him to find?" Cami asked, hoping for a detailed exnation.

    ''''A house, a big house.'''' He calmly responded. Alex''s response made Cami frown. She was smart, and she could see that Alex didn''t wish to go into the details. However, they have to know, that they are tired of searching for him.

    And Alex could see this. He sighed and decided to give them a piece of advice.

    ''''Stop searching for him; you won''t find him even if you search for five years. Even if I couldn''t find him, I just had to wait for him to contact me. You better go train and level faster in order to survive what is yet toe.''''

    Cami and her brothers exchanged looks before she asked him onest question.

    ''''Will hees out alive?"

    Alex didn''t waste time and immediately answered.

    ''''If he is lucky.''''

    Cami''s face darkened; she seemed to have understood something but choose not to say anything. She gestured to her brothers as they prepared to leave; however, before they could leave the hall, Alex stopped them.

    ''''I will contact youter to tell you what to do.'''' He threw them amunication stone; Kevin caught it and stored it away.

    Shortly after they left, Maria and the others walked in; Luna had joined them.

    ''''Let''s go to eat before sparring while waiting for Leon to arrive. We won''t stay for too long; our next destination is the Foxia empire.'''' Alex said as he headed to the dining room.

    Maria frowned when she heard of their next destination. Somehow she felt a headache; that bitch, no fox, was hard to deal with.<sub> </sub>

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Half an hourter, in the underground training room, Alex and Gracier stood face to face.

    ''''I will fight you using only my chain. You better go all out if you wish to have a chance.'''' Alex said while beckoning Gracier to attack.

    Gracier smiled before shouting.

    ''''Dragon Form: Fear Mode!"

    Boom!

    She was immediately surrounded by ck fog and was soon in her dragon''s form.

    Alex''s blood began boiling seeing this form; something deep inside him was whispering to him also to use his dragon form and show his sister who was the most superior to the other.

    Shaking his head, Alex controlled his boiling blood and appraised his sister''s current status.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 6000/7000 [Temp]

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900 ? 2500

    Defense: 1800 ? 2000

    Agility: 1700 ? 2200

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    Boom!

    Gracier shot toward her brother at a fast speed, but he smiled with his head down. She wondered what he was trying to down; still confident in her strength, she attacked head-on; no matter what trick her brother would use, she would smack everything aside and win today.

    Just as she was about to touch him with her zing punch, she heard him.

    ''''Reaper''s chain.''''

    Numerous chains appeared from all around him and restrained her. Gracier was shocked so was the others.

 943 Chapter 913

    Gracier shot toward her brother at a fast speed, but he smiled with his head down. She wondered what he was trying to down; still confident in her strength, she attacked head-on; no matter what trick her brother would use, she would smack everything aside and win today.

    Just as she was about to touch him with her zing punch, she heard him.

    ''''Reaper''s chain.''''

    Numerous chains appeared from all around him and restrained her. Gracier was shocked so was the others. They exchanged looks and wondered when the Eternal chain could do something like that; however, now wasn''t the time to be lost in thoughts as a fight was ongoing.

    Even though numerous chains restrained Gracier, they knew the match wouldn''t be ended so quickly, so they patiently waited.

    And indeed, Gracier didn''t disappoint them; her body turned into a me that sessfully escaped the chains. Even Alex was surprised by this, but he chuckled; the match would have been boring if it had ended just after he restrained his sister then he would have been disappointed.

    Gracier, who turned into a me, reappeared in another location, and her body materialized into her real body, and she immediatelyunched multiple fireballs at her brother.

    Alex swallowed the fireballs, but they were soon extinguished by the chains wrapped around his body. Not only the ck got weird abilities, but its reach had also increased, and it could now cover his whole body.

    Finally, Alex moved, he had promised only to use his chain, not his Gift or knives, but just with Eterna alone, he could both attack and defend.

    He disappeared and reappeared above Gracier with a splitting kick; she didn''t dodge and blocked the blow with her arms.

    Bang! Boom!

    The ground cracked under her feet, leaving spiderwebs on the ground. Gracier immediately opened her mouth, ignoring the pain; she was about to breathe fire.

    Sakuya and Artemia nodded; they understood why Gracier would deliberately block such a heavy kick; it was to create this asion; not only did she block, she gripped her brother''s leg and was about to breathe fire toward him; Alex would feel like being hit by a me thrower. Even if he were to restrain her again, he would still suffer from her attack unless he blocked her mouth, something they didn''t believe he would do. For the first time, Gracier held the advantage.

    Only Maria, Gracier, and strangely Saeko believed that Alex had shown how amazing his chain had be.

    Alex chuckled when he saw what his sister intended to do; from his right hand, a ck shot out from and toward Gracier; thetter didn''t dodge, thinking it would be the same move asst time; however, it was a terrible mistake.

    As soon as the chain divided into multiple chains and wrapped around her body, Alex uttered before Gracier could breathe fire from her mouth.

    ''''Lightning Discharge!"

    Lightning appeared on the chains and immediately entered Gracier''s body; Alex might have controlled the output sent into his sister''s body. However, it was still painful, and Gracier, who wasn''t expecting something like this, fainted on the spot; her dragon mode was undone.

    Before her body could fall to the ground, Alex appeared beside her and caught it.

    Silence descended upon the underground training room.

    Finally, Artemia stepped forward, approaching Alex, she asked.

    ''''What the hell was that?"

    Alex chuckled and didn''t say anything.

    ''''Exin it. Since when does your chain possess so many abilities? It can also use different types of elements.'''' Artemia didn''t stop; she kept bombarding him with a question.

    Alex didn''t reply, not until he gave his sister to one of the maids and made sure she was fine.

    ''''Well, do you remember what happened in the dungeonst time?" He asked; except for those who were present that day apart from him, namely Artemia and Maria, the others were clueless; still, they listened to the discussion.

    Artemia and Maria exchanged a look and nodded.

    ''''We do. You mean to say your chain evolved after almost sucking the dungeon dry?" Artemia asked.

    Sakuya''s eyes widened, and she finally understood why Alex would suggest they should prepare for their next destination despite the promise to fight in the coliseum. He had screwed another dungeon-like his sister did, so naturally, he wouldn''t want to stay for longer.

    ''''Yes, exactly, this kid evolved and gained a new ability. His name is Eterna. It''s all I know. We will talkter. Why not continue with the sparring match?" Alex said he was not feeling satisfied yet; he wished for more fight, he almost wanted to say they should all attack him together, but he decided not to as it would appear like he was looking at them.

    ''''Let me and Mio fight first before you and Artemia would fight,'''' Maria suggested, and Alex nodded as he was okay with this proposal.

    Immediately after this, Maria and Sakuya went on the stage.

    Sakuya immediatelyunched an attack as soon the signal was given; her katanas cut through the air at extreme speed; however, their speeds slowed down as soon as they approached Maria.

    ''''Mugen!" Sakuya smiling, mumbled, and her katanas vanished, shocked Alex and the others.

    Maria felt a chill down her spine; she knew she would use it if she didn''t use her strongest ability, and when she thought about which abilities to use, only one thing came to her mind, her new ability, something deep inside her was telling her to use it.

    ''''Froze-"

    Alex appeared between the two and canceled their ability with his domain.

    ''''That is enough. Maria, that ability could have killed Sakuya, and Sakuya, don''t use your ability as you did if you haven''t mastered it. You created this ability for a defensive purpose at first, right?" Alex, who stopped the two, said.

    ''''How did you know?" Sakuya asked, shocked that Alex had seen through her ability right away.

    ''''Well, it is because I have a simr ability, but mine is the offensive type, and someone told me about your ability.''''<sub> </sub>

    ? ''''I see.'''' Sakuya thought it must be one of the sisters, probably the big sister; she was the smartest of the two, and indeed it was Nyx who told Alex about Mugen; she was also the one that urged him to immediately stop the match if he didn''t wish to see his women getting hurt or worse seriously injured. She told him not to let Maria use the Frozen World until she reached level 150 minimum; it was only at that level that she could use it but notpletely.

    After Maria and Sakuya left, it was now Alex and Artemia''s turn to fight.

    The two stood face to face with Alex asking.

    ''''I think you will use the strongest level, right?"

    He was talking about their promise before they left the Icend. Artemia nodded before warning.

    ''''You should use either your Asura''s or dragon''s forms if you wish tost longer.''''

    Facing Artemia''s words that sounded provocation, Alex frowned but still decided to follow her advice.

    He activated his Asura''s Form; he stood there in a majestic form while his long crimson hair danced wildly.

    Seeing this form, Artemia nodded; although the dragon form was strong, it was not intimidating as this form; this form instilled more fear into her soul than the dragon''s form.

    ''''Lightning Goddess,'''' Artemia mumbled. Golden Lightning danced wildly around her like a storm, and she stood amidst this storm like a goddess that had descended from the lightning world.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154 (???)

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 11000/12000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800 ? 4000

    Defense: 2030 ?2500

    Agility: 2500 ?3000

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Neen Layered Lightning Chain Level 10] ? [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer]

    Immediately after seeing her status, Alex gulped in anticipation, there was no doubt that she had be strong, unbelievably so, but he knew it wasn''t the end; she still hadn''t used that twentieth form. His blood couldn''t help but boil in excitement just by imagining how strong she would be and what kind of pleasure he would get by fighting against such a strong opponent.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was filled with anticipation, heard Nyx''s warning.

    ¡¼Careful!¡½

    Alex frowned but followed her warning; he activated his domain, and everything became clear; he was sure he could face the most situation with his domain activated.

    It was then that Artemia raised her hand and mumbled.

    [In the beginning there was nothing but lightning!]

    Immediately after everything turned into lightning, the stage was turned into a rumble, and even the protective shield cracked; Maria and the others only saw a lightning-filled stage, and Alex was nailed to the other end of the stage by a lightning spear. Something unbelievable had happened.

 944 Chapter 914

    [In the beginning, there was nothing but lightning!]

    Artemia chanted with her hand raised high.

    Immediately after everything turned into lightning, the stage was turned into a rumble, and even the protective shield cracked; Maria and the others only saw a lightning-filled stage, and Alex was nailed to the other end of the stage by a lightning spear. Something unbelievable had happened.

    Just as the girls were shocked by the unbelievable scene before their eyes, something even more unbelievable happened; Artemia''s body flew across the air and mmed against the already breaking barrier, immediately breaking it.

    ''''Gah!''''

    Puff!

    Artemia''s mouth fell open, and blood flowed out; she felt pain throughout all her body; the pain was so terrible that she couldn''t get up; however, she was not concerned about the pain right now; she was more concerned about the thing before her, the thing that kicked her flying. She called it a thing, but it was a person, another Alex, to be exact.

    The princess was not the only one shocked by this; Maria and the others had stood up from their seats with shocked expressions on their faces.

    ''''Since when?'''' They shouted in unison.

    Alex chuckled while fighting against the lightning, trying to infiltrate his body; the twentieth form was too dangerous; he almost got done in; if he hadn''t reacted at thest moment and summoned Ego, switching ce with him, he would have been the one who lost.

    ''''Well, I''ve got this ability for quite something already; it''s just that I don''t like using it because this child is a bit rebellious, you see,'''' Alex told them while pointing at Ego, who was trying to remove the lightning spear from his stomach forcibly.

    Maria and the others were shocked upon hearing that Alex had had this ability since a while ago, and just as they were wondering what Alex meant by saying those words, they heard Ego cursing.

    ''''Fuck you, dude. Do you take me for your pain reliever? How dare you do this to me? I''ve rights. I''ll have you know this.''''

    Maria''s and the others'' jaws almost hit the ground; They were too shocked; the difference between the real Alex and his clone was too shocking; the clone was too arrogant. It was the conclusion they arrived at after Ego talked. They felt like they couldn''t really get along.

    As if he could read their thoughts, Ego rolled his eyes at them and said.

    ''''I don''t to be friendly to bitches like you either.''''

    Ego dered while forcibly yanking the lightning spear away; he red at Artemia before tossing the spear aside. His eyes seemed to be saying you could have removed the spear after your defeat, you bitch.

    Artemia chuckled and looked at him with eyes saying I could, but I didn''t, and what do you going to do about it?

    Ego spat and crossed his arms, ignoring everything.

    Alex feltpelled to massage his forehead as he felt a headacheing.

    ''''See, it''s what I''m talking about. This thing is too troublesome. A real troublemaker.'''' Alex said, pointing at Ego, who clicked his tongue in annoyance.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Said the man who thinks I''m he is -"

    Alex didn''t let him finish whatever he had to say before canceling his ability. Ego disappeared, but before leaving, he sent the middle finger at Alex and the others.

    A moment of silence descended upon the underground training room before Gracier said.

    ''''He is the feisty type, I see.'''' She was smiling,

    while most of those present thought they couldn''t get closer to Ego, the little devil didn''t share the same thought; she felt like this version of her brother was way cooler than the original. She felt like she could get along with Ego pretty easily.

    Finally, Alex shook his head and approached Artemia; he helped her to get on her feet before saying.

    ''''You were amazing, you almost got me, you deserved a reward. What do you want?"

    Artemia stayed silent before looking in Sakuya''s direction; thetter smiled. In that instant, the two seemed to havemunicated and shared something; Alex just stood there waiting for her to say what she wanted.

    And finally, Artemia whispered into his ears what she would like as a reward. Upon hearing what kind the princess desired, Alex chuckled; he calmed down his boiling blood as he could feel the excitation rushing all the way toward his head and lower body, but he quickly calmed down his raging hormones, now wasn''t the time.

    He nodded; he wondered why she wanted to experience the same thing as those two? Not that he was against another threesome, thest one was really exciting, and he had nothing against trying exactly the same thing; however, there were some things he needed to do first.

    Alex helped Artemia until they reached her room; he left her and went to join Leon.

    The two men explored many bars as they liked to do untilte in the night; they finally stopped in one bar.

    From thezy spin of the fans to the recumbent light of eventide that will soon be starlit ck, the bar soaked in the ambiance of this good night.

    The duo sat around a table and ordered two sses of whisky.

    When Leon took a sip of his whisky, he said.

    ''''One shot is all I need, one whisky shot before the battle of heroes begins. I felt like I could conquer everything.''''

    At this deration, Alex nodded and felt like he should also say something; he didn''t want to lose; after all, he went silent and enjoyed his whisky before he got a sh of inspiration.

    ''''The whisky turns down the volume on my thoughts. It brings memories of past good times, and I let myself dwell in them rather than think. And at that moment, I am here and not, existing in two perfect moments. Somehow it steadies me, gives me the resolve to go on.'''' He said while emptying his ss; the bartender, as if waiting for this moment, appeared with another ss of whisky.

    ''''You two should be authors.'''' He jokingly said as he put the sses on the table and left.

    The two smiled before enjoying their whisky in silence. No word was uttered.

 945 Chapter 915

    Late in the night after Alex came back, on the sofa in Alex''s room, Artemia sat on Alex''sp, with her mouth agape as his dick slid into her.

    "Mmm!"

    His lips then slipped down to caress her chin and her neck. Her shoulders rxed, and he gently moved up into her pussy..

    She unconsciously wiggled her hips to let Alex''s dick easily invade her honey cave.

    Alex continued to kiss; he started pumping his hips to fuck her, with gentle strokes. His hands sensually traced her torso and stopped on her big breasts.

    He caressed them slowly, exploring every inch of her breasts.

    "Ohh! This feels good!"

    The 3rd princess squealed ecstatically from the strokes.

    Alex leaned below to bring his face close to Artemia''s breasts. He licked her cleavage before taking her right nipple between his lips, teasing it.

    Below, between his knees, Sakuya looked with absolute fascination. She didn''t know how long it took before his cock emerged out of Maria''s cunt... glistened with slippery juices and precum.

    Sakuya swallowed at sight.

    "Show yourpetitive spirit!" Alexmanded as he left Maria''s breasts and eyed her. He was still remembering the amazing threesome he had beforeing here.

    Sakuya, who had apanied the princess like she wished, opened her mouth to ask what Alex meant, but before she could, he stuffed it between her open lips.

    "Ahh!"

    She gasped as he thrust his hips to pump his dick further into her mouth. She tasted her best friend''s sweet juices mixed with the salty but spicy precum.

    "Not bad, just likest time.''''

    Alex praised as he plunged in and out of her mouth, almost as if he was fucking her mouth.

    "It tastes great likest time, I felt like I''m having an encore!"

    Sakuya thought as she started sucking him out of her own volition.

    Slowly, she took Alex''s dick out of her mouth and guided it back to Maria''s cunt. Alex resumed fucking Artemia with considerably faster strokes.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya, like the good assistant she was, moved her hands and spread Artemia''s ass cheeks, and leaned her face up. She circled her tongue around thetterks pussy as Alex continued to thrust into her.

    Her nimble tongue massaged the soft flesh for forty seconds before moving up to lick the hard meat. Every time Alex emerged from her friend''s pussy, she licked his throbbing hardness.

    "Ohhhhh!"

    The Princess shuddered and squealed as she climaxed under his cock. Gently, he pulled out of her to allow her to savor the climax and then made her sit on the corner of the sofa.

    Alex immediately yanked Sakuya up and pushed her onto the sofa. Grabbing her legs, he made her lie on her back before plunging his tongue between her dripping cunt.

    "Ahhh!"

    Sakuya gasped as he ate her like a hungry child. He licked her pussy lips, kissed her clit, and sucked her quivering flesh till she climaxed.

    Immediately right after, Alex positioned himself to her wet entrance.

    She did it even before Alex could order her to do so.

    Meanwhile, Artemia squatted on Sakuya''s face while cing her knees on either side of the face. She grabbed the backrest of the sofa for support.

    "Anhhhh!"

    Sakuya let out a delightful moan as Alex slipped into her wet pussy. Her wet moist juices made his entry easy, allowing her to slowly ustom to him and appreciate his firm cock.

    ''''You should reciprocate.''''

    Alexmanded as he mmed his hips forward, shoving his cock deep into her tight, hungry cunt.

    "Ahh... yes!"

    Sakuya could barely let out an agreement as the princess lined her mouth with the gateway to the heavens.

    Sakuya rolled her tongue out to pleasure the pussy of her sister sharing the same man. She licked along the pussy lips before flicking on the clit.

    "Ohh, yes!"

    Artemia arched her hips as Sakuya dove into her pussy with her tongue.

    Alex suddenly grabbed Sakuya''s slim hips and started fucking her harder with long, powerful strokes that her bountiful chest giggles like a church''s bell.

    ? Meanwhile, the princess leaned forward and ced her hands on Alex''s shoulders. Her lips moved to his for a wanton kiss, exchanging saliva and exploring each other''s mouth.

    "Mmmm!"

    Sakuya continued to eat her new sister''s spasming pussy.

    "Ohhh!"

    The princess moaned in Alex''s mouth as waves of pleasure swept through her body, reaching her pussy.<sub> </sub>

    Alex continued to hammer into Sakuya''s pussy with long thrusts. With each thrust, her pussy muscles contracted around him, rippling with delightful currents.

    "Oooh, that feels so fucking good! Sex is amazing!"

    Sakuya dered as her body shuddered, and the crest of orgasm began to build inside her. She licked her sister more excitedly, wanting her to climax together.

    "Give it to me!"

    Her eyes rolled up into the back of her head, and she thrust her hips forward to meet the onught of Alex.

    "Anhhhh!"

    As her excited pussy clenched his cock, she climaxed. She felt liberated and weightless, as if she was a free soul in the heavens.

    "Ohh! Yesssss!"

    Above her, Artemia happened to have climaxed by exploding a river of juices on Sakuya''s face. She copsed on Alex''s chest with her, breathing heavy. She looked like a bullied kitten, extremely cute.

    Alex slipped out of Sakuya, still hard. She was sensitive and needed time before she could take him back in.

    "Eretria."

    Alex lowered his eyes to the figure resting against his chest.

    "Please... I''m sensitive! My pussy can''t handle another round now!" Like Maria back then, the princess begged as she writhed in sheer ecstasy. It was beyond anything she had expected.

    "Me too!" Sakuya added. "Give us time to recover!"

    Alex, who was not satisfied yet, wished to tease them again and again until they passed out, and he would still continue, but when he saw their current condition, he could only sigh; however, he still had one card left.

    ''''Let''s try something new.''''

    He dered before immediately lifting Sakuya and Artemia in each hand, without any trouble, as if they were as light as a feather; he had the strength to do that. He then stepped forward while taking a turn nuzzling their necks and tasting their sweet-tasting skin because of the sweat resulting from intense activity.

    Even though his hands were holding them by their ass, his fingers caressed them sensually, further adding to their pleasure, as evident in their moans..

    Alex stepped on the carpet and dropped the woman down. With indescribable speed, he pushed their forearms behind their backs while spreading their legs, scissoring each other.

    He sat between them with their pussies locking on either side of his cock. Even without his guidance, they started grinding the pussies into his cock. It was an unconscious action.

    "Oooh!"

    Sakuya felt continuous spasms in her pussy as she rubbed it against his throbbing cock, feeling his slippery pussy of Artemia alongside.

    "Anhhhh"

    The princess moaned as her hungry pussy pped against Alex''s cock, almost as if they were fucking, but instead of one partner, he was fucking two together.

    As the process continued, Alex grabbed their breasts and squeezed them.

    He enjoyed the heavenly sensation of two pussies pleasuring his hungry cock. Each pussy bathed him with their slick juices, moisturizing him with their delicious warmth.

    This feeling was beyond heaven.

    This little game continued, they all got into apelling rhythm, and the only sound besides the moans of pleasure was the sound of flesh meeting flesh.

    A few minutester, the rhythm slowed down as waves of ecstasy swept into them.

    "Face me!"

    Alex moved his hand from Sakuya''s erected nipples to her neck. He then pulled her face to his glistening cock. With his other hand, he brought Artemia on his balls like he did it with Maria back then.

    Sakuya, who immediately understood his intention, opened her lips and took half of his cock into her mouth. She tasted the mix of slick juices and precum.

    "Mmm!"

    She closed her lips and began bobbing up and down to make hime faster.

    Alex shut his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her mouth sucking him. Her mouth was like her pussy - wet, slippery, and made to please.

    Sakuya ced her hands on his thighs and started trying to deepthroat him in earnest.

    Artemia followed what the Ice empress had told her and gently caressed Alex''s balls with her soft, wet lips. She sensuously kissed, licked, and bathed them with her saliva.

    "Mmmm!"

    As Sakuya tried to deepthroat him, she took his balls in her mouth. She caressed and massaged them by giving a gentle squeeze through her mouth.

    Strands of precum and saliva oozed down on her from her friend''s lips

    With her mouth filled, she lifted her eyes to discover Sakuya gagging.

    Alex elerated his hips to deposit some of his hot cum inside her throat before spreading the rest on the two women.

    The night was still young, the three continued to enjoy themselves until early in the morning when something unexpected was awaiting Alex, something who would make him spit his tea.

    Alex nned to really enjoy himself because who knows if he could easily do this once in the Foxia empire, the fox princess was troublesome to deal with.

 946 Chapter 916

    <o>,m Artemia took charge, and Alex stayed still, allowing her to do whatever she wanted. He got on his feet.</o>

    The princessy down on the bed, bringing her face just below his hovering dick and balls.

    Sakuya followed, but instead of lying on the side, sheid over the princess, their breasts mashing in.

    Just seeing two beautiful women lying over each other was too much.

    Sakuya swept her tongue out and moved it down the length of his cock. Simunatelously, the princess''s tongue licked from the base of his balls to the start of his shaft.

    They were in perfect sync, their nimble tongues caressing every corner of his cock and balls. It sent one orgasmic jolt after another into him.

    The princess followed Sakuya''s instructions and opened her lips. Thetter guided the head of Alex''s cock between those soft lips while giving the balls a wet kiss.

    She sealed her lips around the head and started sucking it by moving back and forth. The excitement inside her soared further, and her nipples hardened, something Sakuya noticed as their breasts were pressed together.

    The Japanese girl opened her mouth and engulfed one of the balls. She didn''t want to stay still doing anything; it had be a battle of who would make hime faster.

    "Mmm!"

    The princess didn''t wish to lose; she took the shaft in her mouth and started moving back and forth. Each time, she took him deeper, further bathing him with her saliva and the warmth of her mouth.

    She was practically drooling now, the strands of saliva and precum dripping on Sakuya''s face.

    Meanwhile, Alex, the one being attacked, had his breathing turning heavy.

    Sakuya knew now was her time. She freed the balls, wrapped her fingers around the cock, and guided it down, straight into her mouth.

    She almost swallowed half of him and then started moving back and forth.

    Like a snake, the princess extended her tongue and ran it on the remaining portion, sending a shiver of pleasure on Alex''s spine.

    The two women continued with theirpetition, the pleasure was so overwhelming that Alex was on the brink of eruption, but he stopped himself. He wanted to enjoy this beautiful sensation further. He was ate bloomer; he could ejacte so soon; it would hurt his pride if he were to get easily subdued. He was a true alpha after.

    Even so, he knew it was only temporary because being sandwiched between the drooling mouths of the women he loved was not something he could handle for long.

    Sakuya, like a professional, put him to the edge by swirling her tongue around the tip of his cock. She felt it twitch, and she knew he was about to erupt.

    His balls clenched, and he shot out a massive load into their mouths. There was just too much cum, and some of it spilled out.

    She winked at him while swallowing the cum in her mouth.

    "Time to clean!"

    Sakuya leaned up and kissed Artemia, and thetter eagerly responded. The cum on their lips swapped before finally slipping down their throats.

    They then licked each other''s faces, not leaving behind a single droplet of cum.

    The princess brought her eyes back to the still hard cock, and she sucked him again, swallowing any cum that was left.

    Sakuya let her do it, but she licked the princess''s cheeks clean while feeling thetter was feeling the cock in her mouth pulsate.

    It didn''t take Alex even one minute for him to get

    hard again.

    After the wonderful blowjob, if he could call it one, Alex felt the need to reciprocate. Just as he was about to assault Sakuya, she stopped him with her finger and asked him to lie down whilemanding Artemia to mount him.

    She wanted him to pound her, but she wanted to give the princess that honor again. It was her way of making the princess owe her a favor; besides, tonight, it was about her more than anything; she was just an extra.

    As expected, the princess nodded at her in gratitude.

    "No need to thank me as you''ll owe me.'''' Sakuya dered, making the princess chuckle; out of everyone, she was the mostfortable with Sakuya; it was unknown why, only the future could tell.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya wrapped her fingers around the base of Alex''s cock as Artemia began to lower over it.

    She didn''t allow her pussy to engulf it directly. Instead, she rubbed it around the entrance, teasing both Artemia and Alex, feeling them writhe in frustration and excitement. She then extended her tongue around the pussy and on the base of the cock.<sub> </sub>

    "Ohh!" Artemia gasped and took hold of Sakuya''s head. She pulled her up, her eyes almost begging.

    "Don''t worry; I''m not mean!"

    Sakuya said as she guided Alex''s dick back to the entrance and allowed Artemia to ease over it. Her wet pussy lips spread wide as inch by inch; she engulfed him deep in her.

    The princess moaned as she started riding him by rotating her hips back and forth. The way it stretched her left her huffing, but she couldn''t bring herself to stop.

    She was also a woman needing attention; Sakuya moved and straddled Alex''s face, slowly bringing her pussy over his lips. He kissed her slit and suckled her clit before he started feasting on her.

    ''''Ohhh! Dear creator!"

    She shuddered as a hot flush spread from her pussy to her breasts. She started squeezing them.

    Artemia noticed this, and even as she rode Alex''s dick like a stallion, she bent forward to fondle Sakuya''s breasts.

    This made Sakuya''s head snap back. She was already climaxing from the tongue working inside her, and now this jerked her body

    Artemia was the same. Alex felt her contracting around his spear with vibrating ripples. He grabbed her ass cheeks and held her, supporting her as she shivered from climax.

    His hands moved up and held her by her waist, his figure blurred with his mouth still sucking Sakuya''s pussy.

    He flipped Artemia, bringing her back on the bed, and pounded hard until she had an orgasm; while doing this, he didn''t to forgot fingering Sakuya on the brink of the orgasm.

    ''''Ohhhh!'''' Sakuya moaned as if she was possessed; never before she would have expected fingers could be this good; it was almost like the real thing. She was tired and wished to rest; however, how could he allow that? It was time to reward her.

    ''''W-Wait¡­ Uhgnn¡­~"

    Sakuya let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back. She really felt it, and she was still too sensitive for such an attack.

    Alex held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, he moved back and forth, invading her insides until the deepest part of her cunt.

    "Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ Alex, please¡­ S-Stop¡­"

    Her ragged voice reached Alex''s ears. Of course, he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    Sakuya''s body shivered. When she felt her man''s tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy, knowing he wouldn''t stop even if she were to beg him; on the ground, it would fuel his sadistic side.

    Alex grinned after noticing Sakuya was not nning to resist. Without caring about her feelings, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his cock, and piercing her womb. She could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.

    He grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.

    "Ahhnnn¡­~" Sakuya screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around Alex''s cock.

    ''''So good¡­~" She shouted. Sakuya''s star-like eyes full of lust turned towards Alex, and her lustrous lips searched for his. Soon, their tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.

    Sakuya''s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of their bodies colliding.

    Artemia was far too gone to worry about what was happening beside her.

    Alex grinned. Hearing Sakuya''s pants and moans was incredibly exciting. Every time she moaned, he felt blessed; he could never let go of any of them; they are all unique on their own.

    He continued pounding Sakuya, and after a while like that, he released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.

    With her body pinned on the bed, he attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.

    Sakuya''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below him, twisting seductively.

    The pping sounds of Alex''s hips colliding against Sakuya''s buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned Sakuya crazy.

    This continued until they both had orgasms simultaneously. Finally, they stopped after his six orgasms.

    Alex felt ready to face anything tomorrow, so he thought.

 947 Chapter 917

    Snow came as heaven''s sunlit glitter to bring the world to a new shine.

    Upon the rise of the sun the forest was so snow-white. It had a pristine aura that begs of the soul to stop for a moment and let the sight enter your soul.

    Under this scene stood a ck haired young girl. Her hair, ck and straight, moved as soft prairie grass in summer wind. It gives contrast to her face, sweetly white upon her porcin white skin. She woven into the beauty of this ce rather than a thing apart. There was something of her spirit here in the trees and, as if they are always inmunion, ever happy together, she seemed lonely but at the same time not, almost as if she existed for this.

    Finally, the girl opened her ice-blue eyes that remind you of the blue sky and mumbled.

    ''''They say we live in the moment, that the past is always gone, and each day is something new, a stepping stone into a future we dream of even in the cold. For me, that is snow, that is those wintry days of bluster and ice. I see the earth of yesterday covered as white as any new page and the toddler in me rises as if armed with a rainbow of crayons, eager to set that right. Yet today, I''m happy to simply walk in it, create a few footprints of my own. I watch them tumble, those feathered crystals, their chaotic flight to form a nket that could not be more uniform, more orderly. Yet for some their destination is toe to my hand, to alight upon these ungloved fingers and let my warmth be their spring melt. I remember that day as if it was yesterday brother, yes allow me to call you that, you might not be here anymore but as I stood here I remembered our conversation.''''

    The girl said before closing her eyes in reminiscence.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Past.

    In one of the training rooms of theboratory she was born into stood a small child, white hair and red eyes.

    What am I?"

    This was the first question the girl that will be known as Incursio asked to the man standing next to her. She asked this question as soon as she could talk.

    Not who, but what.

    After all, from the very beginning, she had never seen herself as anything more than an object. She was smart since the beginning and she could at least understand this much.

    "You?"

    Standing next to her, a middle-aged man wearing a white coat turned to face her.

    His most striking features would be his face which was slightly handsome and his creepy smile.

    "You are the tool that will allow me to reach sess. I created you and your brother for this purpose.''''The man added and the little girl nodded.

    This was the first conversation she had with the mad scientist known as Maddog. The little Incursio understood that she and others were nothing but tool for this organization. Yes! As soon she knew how to read and had perused through many book, she knew this man before her was nothing but also a tool, he might act all mighty but he was working for someone. This left leave the little Incursio smiling, it mean in this organization even if you are tool, you''re tool with rank. She decided to be the most useful tool out of everyone. So she trained tenfold more than others, if this didn''t work she would train twenty folds, fifty and even hundred fold.

    She was born genius but genius you would cease to be if you don''t improve, the little Incursio understood this. She tried to beat everyone but there was one man she couldn''t beat no matter what.

    At first she had paid him to much attention, even with the rumors saying the two were born almost at the same time, that they could be considered as the Adam and Eve of Chaos project. This man name was Zero, Zero like the beginning of everything, his name mean he would be absolute to everyone, he was a true alpha and indeed he was. Everything seemed easy for him to the extent that the little Incursio who didn''t pay him any intention started doing so, she couldn''t be med, this young boy was about to throw sand into her ns, something she couldn''t allow, she had to show him his ce.

    So, begun their rivalry. It really started on their first mission.

    Snow clouds, silver and ck, in a multitude of precious-metal hues, adorned the sky as if they long to kiss thend.

    Incursio and Zero stood face to face surrounded by nothing but snow and white trees. They killed others, strangely they both had the exact kills, five each.

    Seven years old yet they had killed five people, children like them nheless, theyughed and ate together, yet the two didn''t hesitate to kill them and they didn''t feel any guilt even after performing such act as if it was natural for them.

    Zero and Incursio stood face to face in silence with blood dripping from the knives they used to kill theirrades.<sub> </sub>

    ''''You know I like Snow, it pure white like our hairs, it let me know that in this life there is still something as pure as this. It worth fighting for, we must survive until the end, little sister you must survive and admire the snow.'''' This was the first thing he said to him as if he could read her.

    This shocked Incursio while at the same time left her infuriated, the little girl that time felt like she was being looked down upon. Smart or not, she was still a child.

    Incursio decided to surpass this man for whom everything seemed to be to easy.

    And like always he would act like her brother, never taking everything seriously.

    Because of this behavior, the growing Incursio did many things in order to surpass Zero, even that time with the demon. She went ahead of everyone.

    A sparkle in the fog, a trembling of stones, and suddenly she was faced by a frightening creation of grime and terror, they said it was a failed creation but it was too terrific nheless.

    Two ravenous eyes stare at you with an overpowering animosity, and another sparkle resonates from its meager mouth with terrifying intensity.

    A thick mane of hair adorns its massive head, which itself is adorned with fiery symbols. An intense heat escapes the creature''s forked nostrils set within a sinewy nose.

    Its massive head sits atop a short, stringy body. ted of steel have merged with flesh, but you don''t wish to find out the probably horrifying specifics.

    The creature took a step forward, its two legs stumblingly carry its demonic body with a maniacal energy. A powerful tail slithers behind it, coarse hairs cover it sporadically.

    Two stunted wings extend themselves fully. Cracked bones, and fiery feathers stretch upward, and forcefully descend with a powerful gust. The creature steps closer, it bes more and more menacing, and its eyes stare intently into yours.

    For the first time Incursio felt something, it was fear, an emotion she previously thought she was foreign to.

    She stood frozen as the thing called demon attacked with its sharp w, her skin was ripped apart and blood flowed out.

    Waves of throbbing, nauseating pain pulsed within her abdomen and she felt like the breakfast she ate would return to her in an instant. The little Incursio''s entire body told her to stop what sge were doing, stop and find relieve from this hellish feeling. She held their fingers against her temples and gently massaged them.

    One deep breath followed another, surely this pain could be ignored if she tried like in their trainings.

    It had seemed like the pain had been there forever and in a way they were getting used to it, but at the same time the fact it might stick a little while longer was terrifying. However, she felt like there wasn''t much that could be done either way, so the best course of action was to simply deal with it and get on with life until the pain subsided.

    It was then he appeared, like a big brother, caressed her hair and as if he had done magic, her pain seemed to lessened.

    And he attacked the thing known as demon, he overwhelmed that things like an adult toying with a child. At the end as he held the demon''s head inside his hand, he told her.

    ''''Remember you should survive at all cost and enjoy the snow.''''

    That day she admitted she was no match for him and decided to survive no matter what. She was a tool but a tool with goals in mind.

    Her original goal was to be the most useful tool in order to survive and screw them but after that day she added another goal which was to survive at all cost and enjoy the snow while screwing the Chaos organization to the extent that they would never forget.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back in reality, Incursio opened her eyes and chuckled.

    ''''Time to go meet my future sugar daddy. There are a lot of things he didn''t know. The Chaos organization is more dangerous than everyone thinks.''''

 948 Chapter 918

    In the early morning, daylight unwraps the hues of the world.

    Alex woke up surrounded by two beauties in his arms, looking at their blissful expressions; he couldn''t stop a smile from forming on his face. No matter how many this happened, he couldn''t stop grinning as he loved waking up in the morning surrounded by his loved ones.

    ''''Sigh!"

    Although he wished to stay still and enjoy this moment, he had to leave and start preparing; the emperor would call for him after what he said to Leonst night.

    After gently pushing their arms to the side, Alex got up and headed toward the bathroom.

    The bathroom was a celebration of white and chrome; with thevender in the vase, it was most weing to the senses.

    Alex got ready to shower. The shower wateres as perfect rain, warm and steady, awakening his skin in all the right ways.

    He enjoyed his bathing time for twenty minutes before leaving and got dressed up.

    He went downstairs to take breakfast and meet the others.

    ''''Morning Alex. I hope you did have the time to sleep wellst night?" Maria sent a jab at him as soon as they met, and of course, Alex yed along.

    ''''Of course, I did sleep well. You know my stamina the best.''''

    Maria chuckled and admitted defeat; Gracier felt like this kind of conversation was too high level for her, and thus she didn''t dare to butt in.

    Saeko''s face turned red because, unlike Gracier, who hadn''t understood what the two were talking about, she was quick to catch on to what the two were talking about, after as a royal princess, she received lessons on stuff like these. So, obviously she would know what he meant when he talked about stamina.

    ''''Let''s eat; the others would eatter.'''' Alex dered as he sat on the most prominent chair; Maria sat on his right while Luna on his right, and Gracier sat right after Luna.

    Just as breakfast was about to arrive, one maid came running and stopped right before Alex; the maid kneeled.

    ''''Greetings master, there was someone outside with the name Incursio wishing to meet you.''''

    Before Alex could even ce on word, a ck-haired young girl walked in; she casually sat on one of the avable chairs.

    Alex felt a headacheing; he was drinking his tea, and just as he was about to ask this troublesome girl what she came to do here, Incursio, who was disguising, said something that made him spit his tea.

    ''''Morning, my sugar daddy.''''

    Puff !

    Maria stood up while Luna frowned; both girls wondered what the hell this girl was thinking. They couldn''t understand her; she seemed to be in another timeline than them.

    ''''What the hell are you spouting?" Alex asked after wiping away the tea around his mouth.

    Enjoying his reaction Incursio said, ''''It''s as it sounds, you''re quite smart, and we both know that you understand what I''m saying; let''s talkter.''''

    She disappeared like a puff of smoke after saying what she had to say.

    Alex could have given chase, but he didn''t do that because it would have been pointless to do that; they couldn''t catch her even if they went after her, and even himself wasn''t even sure if he could catch her if she were to decide to hide seriously.

    ''''Let''s eat.'''' He said, bringing everyone''s attention to the breakfast.

    A few minutester, they were done; Alex headed to the pce because Leo, the emperor requested his presence.

    A few minutester, Alex was alone with the emperor in a different throne hall.

    Bulky braziers attached to one side of each of the ten marble columns light up the entire throne hall and nket everything in a warm glow. The paintings of angels and cherubs on the oblique ceiling dance in the flickering light while statues and gargoyles look down upon the te floor of this grand hall.

    A golden rug runs from the throne to the doors and is matched by smaller ones on either side of the hall, while pointed banners with gilded corners on the walls. Between each banner hangs a torch; none but a few have been lit and, in turn, illuminate the statuettes of heroes and legends below them.

    Curtains border slim, colored ss windows colored the same gold as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with impressive needlework and emzoned edges.

    An imposing oak throne sits below a grand chandelier and was adjoined by five smaller and less borate seats for those closest to the royal highness.<sub> </sub>

    The throne was covered in symbolic illustrations, and fixed on each of the wide armrests was a crystal trident. The fluffy pillows are a dark golden, and these two have been adorned with embellished embroideries.

    ''''This is the second throne hall used for a special asion. Only does acknowledge by the emperor could step into this ce.'''' Leo, the emperor of the Lionheart Empire, Leon''s father said after meeting Alex.

    Alex nodded, feeling pleased; even without exchanging with Leo, he was sure his words would go through; the only thing left was to know how much he needed to concede.

    ''''Greeting emperor Leo.'''' Alex dered respectfully.

    Leo chuckled and stopped him from saying further.

    ''''Let''s talk in another location,'''' Leo said before turning his back on him; he performed a series of hand seals.

    A weak shimmering portal appeared, and Leo walked in. Alex knew to get what he desired, he would have to follow the emperor, and it was what he did.

    He stepped forward through the weak portal that looked like a small pond before. A wonderful world immediately met him. He gently floated above the surface; gravity was not strong here at all like on Mysthia. Thendscape, too, tries to reach for the sky. His immediate instinct was to seek shelter, to find some form of relief from this atmosphere.

    Because of these horrible conditions, he feels exposed and in jeopardy. This world was smooth sailing all across, but it''s a danger you could handle.

    Far behind him, he could smell the sweet scents of creatures of a literally and figuratively different world. There''s definitely some hostility going on; the cautious path would be the best one. He managed to spot thin creatures, flying creatures, and what he thought might be enormous creatures of some sort.

    ''''This is the second lock; let''s keep going,'''' Leo said as he kept going, and Alex followed behind, and soon they stopped, and the emperor performed another hand seals.

    Golden light surrounded them as they were teleported to another location.

    They reappeared in a deserted city, and there was a castle in the distance; this castle was their direction.

    Eight skinny, square towers guard the weakest points of this castle and are connected by enormous, firm walls made of blue stone.

    Simple windows are scattered generously around the walls in seemingly perfect symmetry, along with symmetric crentions for archers and artillery.

    A vast gate with enormous metal doors, a regr bridge, and a moat guards the only ce with water within these hot, drynds, and it''s the only way in, if you can make it, that is.

    Fields of nothingness stretch out outside the castle, allowing us to see peopleing far before they pose a threat. This castle has clearly stood the test of time, and its inhabitants intend to make sure it stays that way for ages toe.

    This castle would have been perfect if there were people inside, but there wasn''t anyone inside it except the two people who arrived.

    Leo and Alex appeared in the secret chamber; floating in the air above the air in the secret chamber was a ck key.

    As soon as Alex saw this key, he felt his blood boiling and his lips curled up to form a grin.

    Finally, he was about to get his second key.

    ''''So, this is what you want?" Leo asked while standing back against one of the seven keys used to seal Bahamut after that fight.

    Alex nodded with a smile.

    Leo sighed; although he heard what Alex told his son, he didn''t know everything; as such, he wished to know the real reason behind Alex asking them to hand over the key they had in their possession. They had been protecting this key for more than a hundred years already.

    Even before he became emperor, so Leo wanted to know what Alex was nning to do once he got the key; he hoped he would exin everything to him.

    ''''What do you want to do with this key? You should know how important this key is. I can''t give it without a satisfactory answer, so once again, I want to know what you n to do with this key.'''' Leo dered after a moment of silence.

    Alex didn''t reply right away; he yed with the coin inside his hand before finally saying.

    ''''I want to screw the Chaos organization up likest time.''''

    He knew with this little information, Leo would be able to connect the dots, and it was exactly what happened.

    After the initial surprise, Leo smiled while asking.

    ''''What do you want to give in exchange?"

 949 Chapter 919

    Alex didn''t reply right away; he yed with the coin inside his hand before finally saying.

    ''''I want to screw the Chaos organization up likest time.''''

    He knew with this little information, Leo would be able to connect the dots, and it was exactly what happened.

    After the initial surprise, Leo smiled while asking.

    ''''What do you want to give in exchange?"

    ''''I will let you have more than fifty percent of my share in Holy Crux empire,'''' Alex responded.

    Leo was shocked at first before bursting into a burst ofughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! You''re good. It''s a deal. This thing is troublesome to look after. I''ll dly let you do whatever you want with it.'''' The emperor dered before performing another series of hand seals, and the barrier; the key was removed, and the key gently fell into Leo''s hand before he tossed it into Alex''s direction.

    Alex caught it and felt the cold sensation of metal against his skin; the sleeping Eterna became lively all of a sudden.

    ''''Let''s go back,'''' Alex said, trying to calm the overly excited Eterna.

    Leo nodded, already nning how to use the more than fifty percent deal he got. Hopefully, there would be many dungeons in thend he had just acquired. Like this, the two dungeons they lost would be recovered.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    As soon as Alex went back, he secluded himself in his room before taking out the ck key, one of the keys used to seal Bahamut temporarily.

    He didn''t forget to ask Nyx to seal his room inside a powerful barrier; he was no fool to let Bahamut know that he was the one screwing him over; if he were to make that mistake, he would die.

    [Hehehehe! Father, let me consume it. I can detect powerful energying from this thing. I may evolve if I consume it.] Eterna''s voice rang inside his head.

    Alex chuckled before letting Eterna consume the key.

    The ck chain shot out from his hand and swallowed the key.

    Gulp!

    Alex felt a nice sensation throughout his body. He felt like his body got upgraded. Impatient to see the changes, he summoned his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 155 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520000

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 3500

    DEF: 3300

    AGI: 3000 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

    ''''What? There is no change?" Alex said, shocked, not seeing any change in his stats despite the sensation he had just felt.

    ''''Eterna, you little greedy kid, what did you do?" Alex asked the one he thought he was responsible for the current situation.

    p [Calm down, father, you will feel them soon.] Eterna calmly dered.</anda>

    ''''What?" Alex was shocked by his calm response.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Alex kneeled because he felt an intense pain.

    He gasped for air and stumbled to his feet; the world seemed to spin around him. For a moment, Alex thought about just giving in to the pain, letting it consume himpletely, as there seemed to be no way out. He paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Perhaps if he could shift their focus away from the pain, it''d be easier to manage.

    Soft moans and grunts escaped his mouth. Tired and frustrated, Alex wanted it all to be over and done with. But sick of having to deal with all this, he decided to simply refuse to acknowledge the pain and get on with their day to the best of their ability.

    In another location, Silveria, who had shut down everything since that little episode, couldn''t help but worry about seeing her master in pain. She decided to stop being stubborn and help her master. Seeing this, Nyx smiled, mumbling.

    ''Finally, you stopped being stubborn. But master is a good actor.''

    She knew her master was indeed suffering but not as strong as he was trying to portray. Smart as he is, he couldn''t help but use this situation to his advantage. He was trying to lure Silveria out, and his n seemed to have worked as the silver-haired goddess appeared and held his body; she was trying to soothe his pain by sending a harmless strand of silver energy inside his body. She didn''t dare to send a lot of energy for fear of canceling the change his body was experiencing.

    ''''Don''t worry, endure it a bit longer; I will be over soon.'''' She said as she softly caressed his hair.

    ''''S... sorry...for what I''ve said back then. I''m truly sorry.'''' Alex dered with difficulty.

    ''''No, no, stop talking and concentrate on feeling the change inside your body. It will be over soon.'''' Silveria dered. She had already forgotten about what happened back then; the only thing she wished for right now was to see her master back on his feet, safe and sound.

    Alex nodded; his body convulsed a few times, his eyes were bleeding, and even blood was dripping from his ears.

    The pain continued for a few minutes before all blood vanished, returning to Alex''s body.

    He felt refreshed, and his body was filled with strength, like those MCs in wuxia novels; he felt like the current him could crush a mountain with the swing of his hand.

    ''''Thank you, Silveria.'''' Alex dered while kissing Silveria on the forehead.

    ''''What?" Silveria, who was not expecting such an attack, froze, and her face blushed.

    ''''How cute,'''' Alex said and immediately jumped back to avoid a punch thrown at him.

    ''''Stay still, and let me punch you once.'''' Silveria dered while cracking her knuckles.

    ''''Hell no. I would hurt.'''' Alex refused and went to the other end of the room.

    Seeing this, Silveria sighed and decided not to do anything.

    ''''Check your status. I''m curious about your current level.'''' She suggested, and Alex nodded.

    Even without checking his stats, he knew they''d changed as he could feel the power coursing through his body.

    Right before Silveria could punch him, he jumped back, he didn''t even put any effort into this, and he almost appeared at the other end of the room.

    ''''Status!" He mumbled.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 160 [Demi-God] ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520600

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 3500 (+200)

    INT: 3190

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 20%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 60 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius]

 950 Chapter 920

    It went without saying that Alex was shocked by his new stats, so surprised that he could not say anything for a while until Silveria pped him on the back.

    ''''Wow! I''m happy for you, master.''''

    ''''Ouch! That hurt; I needpensation.'''' Alex shamelessly dered while rubbing his back, acting as if he was really hurt.

    Knowing he was joking, Silveria, who was in the mood, decided to y along.

    ''''So what do you want aspensation?" She asked with a smile.

    Alex rubbed his nose before saying.

    ''''Just ept going on a date with me.''''

    Silveria was surprised at first beforeughing; she finally understood everything; she did everything just for this.

    ''''Master, how sly, but I like it. Okay, let''s go on a date after you''re done checking your status.'''' She said before sitting on the bed and crossing her legs patiently.

    Alex nodded, happy that his n had worked; just as he was about to focus on his stats, Eterna''s voice rang out in his head again.

    [Father seemed to have forgotten what I''d said. I said you''ll experience them, so I meant there was more than one. Brace yourself; the second vague ising. Hehehehe! This one would hurt more than the previous one.]

    Eterna''s deration was like a bucket of cold water poured over his head, making his face harden, and Silveria noticed it.

    ''''What is the problem, master?"

    ¡¼Another one ising.¡½Nyx told her, and Silveria stood up, ready to help him.

    Alex took a deep breath before putting a piece of the wood he had taken from his item box into his mouth between his teeth. His eyes shone resolutely. He would endure it without uttering a single word.

    Nyx appeared and erected another barrier; this one was stronger than the previous one because she felt like this time, something special would happen. This key seemed to hold something special, a special connection with Bahamut.

    The three exchanged looks, and it came.

    Bad-ump! Bad-ump! Bad-ump!

    His heartbeat quickened, rming him; his body turned hot as if he was on fire. He felt a throbbing pain inside his heart.

    The throbbing pain from his heart was enough to disorient him; he thought he could fight against the pain; however, it was soon proved to be difficult. Hazy, confused, and weak in his knees, he felt as if he could copse under his weight at any moment. Cold shivers shot through his body, and both his hands and legs were trembling. Silveria and Nyx quickly helped him to lie on the bed; Silveria sent strands of silver energy inside the body, nursing his damaged cells; his body was constantly going through the cycle of destruction and rebirth, and every time it came out strengthened than before.

    Suddenly, Alex''s right eye dazzled, almost blinding the two girls.

    ''''It has begun,'''' Nyx said, seemingly knowing what was happening.

    Meanwhile, Alex''s conscientiousness was brought into another world. There were two suns in the sky, and underneath this scorching sun was an army.

    The ground trembles as an army of 180,000 moves forward. A symphony of steps, each perfectly aligned with the one next to it, even the most ignorant souls will know there''s an army marching onwards. To wage war.

    Up close, it was the rustling of chainmail and leather which overpowers all other sounds. The creaking of metal of the siege engines and supply carts can be heard only faintly, and the sounds of the war mounts are all but drowned outpletely.

    Virtually all soldiers are talking despite the noise around them. Laughter is amon sight; many soldiers seem to be looking forward to the battle ahead . The entire army is as one, one collective mind with a single goal: Defeat the enemy.

    The front was led by eager charge units armed with giant pikes. They''re followed by giant crossbow units ready to fire, which in turn were followed by elite sword cavalry.

    The ranks were filled with many other regiments, including mercenaries and allied soldiers, including many elite units, several bomb units, artillery units, and various nking units.

    The enemy this army was facing was none other than dragons. Dragons filled the sky, and leading them was a gigantic ck dragon standing proudly before the army of dragons in the sky.

    On the ground, the army of men, despite looking like ants before those giant beings they, proudly raised their weapons and charged forward; what ensued was chaos. Alex saw dragons massacring people; he saw them burning soldiers while at the same time, he saw the soldiers ughtering dragons as if those beings weren''t almighty as fairy tale books tried to portray them.

    River of blood-drenched the ground, giant corpses and small corpses filled the ground and, forming a hell river.

    Alex thought he had seen many horrifying things but seeing this scene made him rethink his previous thought. The war continued until the ck dragon Alex identified as Bahamut split his body into two before burning more soldiers with his me. He was winning the war when suddenly everything came to stand still.

    From the soldiers'' side, something arrived; it was a big cage, an extremely big cage. Uponying eyes on this cage, Bahamut stopped fighting because of them being inside the cage.

    Gentle pearly eyes sit sunken within the creature''s angr, horned skull, which gives the creature a threatening-looking appearance.

    Several small crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its wide, round ears. Several small fan-like skin and bone structures runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines.

    Its nose is round and has two narrow, oval nostrils, and there''s a small horn on its chin. Rows ofrge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and give a slight hint at the terror hiding inside.

    A huge neck runs down from its head and into a huge body. The top was covered in crystal-like skin, and a row of small crystal growths ran down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in narrow scales and is colored differently than the rest of its body. Six thick limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand sturdy and tall. Each limb has six digits, each of which ends in narrow ws seemingly made of obsidian.

    Colossal wings grow to start from its shoulders and end at its hips. The wings are scythe-shaped, a specializedyer of skin is all visible inside, and small, sharp tips grow from each ending like massive spears.

    Its massive tail ends in a sharp tip and is covered in the same crystal-like skin as its body.

    Several chains restrained this being which was none other than a dragon, not a typical dragon but the Dragon''s king mate.

    Roarrrrrrrrrrrr!

    Bahamut roared toward heaven; he was furious; he expected humans to be despicable, but not to this extent. However, he was sure they couldn''t pull such action without some insider help; just by imagining there was a traitor among his rank left the king furious.<sub> </sub>

    Alex frowned as he could guess what would happen from now on, and his guess wasn''t off the mark; the other party used the female dragon as a hostage and ughtered many dragons; just as they were about also to kill Bahamut, the female dragon self-destructed bringing with her manymanders.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!"

    Bahamut shouted the name of the female dragon, but Alex was unable to hear it. Suddenly, an enormous explosion came from Bahamut''s body which swallowed everything, even Alex. He was brought back to reality.

    His clothes were drenched, but he was not in the mood for that; he immediately called out his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 160 [Demi-God] ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520600

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK:5000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 3500 (+200)

    INT: 3300

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] (New)

 951 Chapter 921

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 160 [Demi-God] ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520600

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK:5000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 3500 (+200)

    INT: 3300

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death Guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw]

    ''''Wow! Although my level hasn''t increased for the second time, my stats have, and I got some nice abilities, but first, what was that? Did saw Bahamut''s memories?" He wondered, while recalling the thing he saw, especially that female dragon, he wondered if she died really after self-destructing. If she dies in that explosion, he could understand Bahamut''s hatred for their species. Humans weren''t the only specie in that army; Alex even saw elves and what looked like demons.

    ''''I will go back; you better lie down for a moment.'''' Nyx dered before vanishing.

    ''''Ok, I''ll do that.'''' Alex nodded before lying down.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Hmph!" Silveria harrumphed before vanishing in turn. She was mad that Alex would easily ept whatever her sister said. The look in his eyes as he looked at her waspletely different from when he was at her, and this pissed her off. She was just jealously that her master gave too much attention to her sister than her. There is a saying that: Jealousy is often an expression of insecurity, and thus its fixing requires internal reflection and addressing matters of self-esteem.

    ''I will sure he will look at me with the same eyes.'' She secretly vowed.

    Unaware of this little episode, Alex closed his eyes after lying down. He didn''t really need to rest, but to show that he indeed followed Nyx''s suggestion, he decided to do it.

    Suddenly, his right eye twitched, and he lost consciousness.

    He appeared in what seemed to be a cave, and sleeping in the middle of this cave was a dragon.

    Therge number of eyes sit elegantly within the creature''s long, hard skull, which gives the creature a menacing-looking appearance.

    Two crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its wide, dog-like ears. A row of small crystal growths runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines.

    Its nose is long and has two narrow, angr nostrils and small tendrils on its chin. Rows of sharp teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and give a slight hint at the terror hiding inside.

    A thin neck runs down from its head and into a narrow body. The top is covered in radiant skin, and a crystal ridge runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored differently than the rest of its body. Four huge limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand mighty and imposing. Each limb has 4 digits, each of which ends in massive nails seemingly made of stone.

    Freakish wings grow starting from its shoulders and end at the lower end of its back. The wings are scythe-shaped, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals, and long tendril-like growths grow from many parts of the bottom sides of each wing.

    Its reasonably short tail ends in a scythe-like de and is covered in the same radiant skin as its body.

    Bahamut, in a pretty bad shape, stood weakly before this dragon.

    ''''Mother-inw, she is dead; she sacrificed herself to let her escape. I''m ipetent; please punish me.'''' Bahamut said with his head lowered.

    There was a long moment of silence before the dragon Bahamut called mother-inw spoke.

    ''''I see, that is too bad then. We shall kill them all. There is a being that wished to meet you. This being will help us.''''

    Bahamut nodded before his body shrunk to human side, he had taken human form, but Alex couldn''t clearly distinguish his human feature.

    Then the scene changed, and the humanoid Bahamut went somewhere and met someone; Alex couldn''t see this person''s features as well, but something was frightening behind this person; it was his first time seeing something like that.

    When his eyes met that thing, there was some sort of change.

    A bawl in the sky, apressing of air, and suddenly Alex was face to face with an imposing soul of darkness and sickness. Four crazed eyes stare at him with a disturbing obsession, and another bawl explodes from its hollow mouth in furious defiance.

    Six thick horns adorn its muscr head, which itself is crackling with intense heat from within. Quick breathing escapes the creature''s forked nostrils set within a hanging nose.

    Its muscr head sits atop a thin, inted body. Spikes cover its shoulders, but you don''t wish to find out the probably horrifying specifics.

    The creature strides toward you; its four legs stumblingly carry its draconian body with dreadful energy¡ªa shadowy tail snakes behind it, which itself almost seems like a separate, serpentine creature.

    Two immense wings extend themselves fully. Skin-covered bones and greasy membranes stretch upward away from the creature. The creaturees closer and closer, its eyes never leaving yours.

    Only one word came to his mind when he saw that thing.

    ''It is a demon.''

    It was unknown why he thought like this, but he couldn''t get this word, the word demon, out of his head after seeing that abomination.

    Truth be told, when he first encountered demons on Mysthia , he felt like they didn''t fit the description of demon he previously thought, but now that he saw this thing, he knew he had encountered something that fit the name of a demon.

    Alex thought he could overhear their conversation and learn more things about who was meeting Bahamut and from what world the demon was.

    However, to his disappointment, that person meeting Bahamut waved his hand, and Alex was sent away. Thest thing he heard was that person calling him an annoying fly.

    He was shocked as he thought nobody could see him as he was just watching Bahamut''s memories, it was like he was sitting in a cinema, the actor couldn''t see you as it was a recorded film, it was exactly how it should have been with Bahamut''s memories, and yet that mysterious person could detect his presence.

    Just imagining what this implies, Alex felt a chill down his spine; an enemy like this would be hard to deal with, but at the same time, it would be a worthy challenge.

    While Alex was looking forward to his future meeting with this man, he reappeared in another location, before inside a dungeon.

    A massive pair of worn statues in a dark marsh marks the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the pair of worn statues lies a modest, broken room. It''s covered in dirt, ash, and rat droppings.

    Alex touched the torch that allowed him to see an altar, deteriorated and butchered by time itself.

    Further ahead are two paths, but the left was a dead end. Its twisted trail leads passed piged rooms, and soon you enter a putrid area. There''s a huge skeleton in the center, along with dozens of human skeletons. What happened in this ce? Alex wondered but nevertheless didn''t stop.

    He continued onwards, deeper into the dungeon''s mysteries. He passed a few more passages, each leading to who knows where or what. He eventually makes it to what was likely the final room. A wide wooden door blocks your path. Intricate carvings are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements.

    Alex stepped closer to inspect it and.. wait.. was that a growling from behind the door?

    Maybe another demon; if this is true, then he would test how powerful this demon was. He had no idea where this was; if he was still inside Bahamut''s memories world; nheless, it didn''t matter; he would test his new strength here, something he was eagerly waiting for.

 952 Chapter 922

    Alex stepped closer to inspect it and.. wait.. was that a growling from behind the door?

    Maybe another demon; if this is true, then he would test how powerful this demon was. He had no idea where this was; if he was still inside Bahamut''s memories world; nheless, it didn''t matter; he would test his new strength here, something he was eagerly waiting for.

    There was an eerie air all over the ce, making one''s skin crawl, and Alex had felt this one more than once, and he already knew what would happen soon.

    Numerous pale ck skeletons slowly rose from the floor. Unlike normal skeletons whose bones were white, the current skeleton''s bones were ck. The ck Skeletons were much stronger monsterspared to normal undead, and at least 500 of them had risen from the ice-cold floor.

    Their levels weren''t weak, ranging from Level 50 to 85.

    Alex smirked even while being surrounded by half a million enemies; he thought he wouldn''t have too much trouble dealing with them; however, his expression changed soon when he found out that he could summon neither Silveria nor Nyx.

    ''''Seriously?" Alex spat with his head lowered with the enemies closing in. He seemed not to care about this; he tried a few times to call his gift, but to no avail; he couldn''t stop in the end, but thankfully he could still ess his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 160 [Demi-God] ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520600

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK:5000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 3500 (+200)

    INT: 3300

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 170

    SP: 10

    Gift: ?????/Eternal Chain?????

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 5] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 3] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw]

    ''''Huh? The part where the death gun is, is greyed out, while there was a question mark after the Eternal chain. I wonder what that means?" Alex wondered while stepping on the side to dodge a skeleton attack; he then punched out.

    Bang!

    BOOM! Crack!

    Although he couldn''t use his Gift, he was still powerful; nheless, his punch was able to crush two skeletons to death easily, but even so, he knew it would be hard to take care of 498 skeletons on his own without his guns, especially when he felt that new ones would rose as soon as more fell.

    In his current situation, even if he didn''t wish to use that skill, he didn''t really have the choice.

    ''''Ego!" He called out while using the ability Alter Ego acquired from Bahamut.<sub> </sub>

    Another Alex appeared in an instant; Ego''s back was facing him.

    ''''Kill them all,'''' Alex ordered, and Ego clicked his tongue but still obeyed.

    Heunched an attack with his bare hands, easily crushing the weak ck skeletons into pieces.

    Alex was also doing the same thing, but he used this time to appraise Ego.

    [Ego]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: ???

    Male

    Race: ???

    Rank 1???

    Level ???

    Experience Value ?????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic:....

    ATK:3000

    DEF: 2300

    AGI: 2000

    INT: 1800

    LUK: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 5] [Dark Vision Level 1] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 4] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 7] [Undying Body Level 2] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 3] [de Dance Level 3]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive]

    Titles: [Copy] [Usurper]

    One of Ego''s titles bothered him, but he didn''t have time for that right now. They were in the middle of fight; they should take care of the enemies surrounding them first before anything else; he had to make sure to have a tight grasp of Ego, or else he might one day spell his doom, something he wouldn''t want at any cost, so better be vignt not to get screwed up in the future.

    The first on the first floor of the weird dungeon continued while a meeting was taking ce in another location in the real world.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In another location, in a garden to be more urate.

    Luxurious flower bushes encircled an emerald bed of grass. A lone ornamental piece stands to the right, neatly interwoven with the garden and nature itself. The smaller flower bushes are fighting for their ce in the garden, thankfully helped by human hands; they''re a forest for ants. The flower bushes reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they have the potential to grow far bigger. A few, short signs are scattered around the garden, leading visitors to the best spots. Grass, roots, and vines have already begun to crawl their way over and around the garden, eager to im all pieces ofnd.

    The ornamental piece was almost like a care taker of the garden in its own right. The smaller flower bushes shouldn''t be ignored, and the flower bushes are hard to miss, but you can''t win when the garden was designed around the ornamental piece.

    Somewhere in this beautiful garden was a table, and surrounding this table were beauties.

    ck haired beauties with blue, ck eyes, blue-haired beauty with blue eyes like ocean. There was also a golden-haired beauty with eyes of the same hue.

    Currently, these beauties were having a meeting; you could also call it a Harem discussion. They were some urgency; hence they called for this meeting.

    It was urgent because there was a sudden threat, and the name of this threat was Incursio.

    Artemia was the one who took parole. She coughed.

    ''''Greetingsdies, I''m talking in the names of those that are present and at the same time in the name of those who weren''t present.'''' She dered while looking into the eyes of everyone present.

    ''''This meeting is because of an emergency. There is an enemy we better all face. We should temporarily let our difference to the side and unite to be victorious against this enemy.'''' The princess and the others didn''t have anything to add against this enemy; they felt it would not be easy because she was he strong.

    After seeing that none of them had anything against the current meeting, the Princess proceeded.

    ''''As you know, we are not the only one in our man''s life, we are many wanting to share his life, we all love him, we are all like sister, but recently, there was a neer that threatened our hard-earned peace, so I organized this meeting.''''

    The 3rd princess of the Drexia Empire, one of the strongest empires in the meeting, dered.

    Maria, Luna, and Sakuya nodded; there was even Saeko present. They added her because they knew she would eventually one day be Alex''s woman.

    Saeko also knew this was true as it was what her father wanted; at the same time, it was what she desired after encountering the man known as Alexander Kael Touch; he was someone she would spend the rest of her life with, without hesitation.

    ''''We are here because of Incursio. What should we do not to let her have what she desired so easily?"

    Maria was the one to initiate this, and the others stayed silent; they were contemting on what to do.

    Everyone nodded; the reason for their current assembly was because of this new enemy, namely Incursio; this enemy was so special, so unique that the girls felt it was necessary to organize a special meeting for this enemy because they might lose if they stayed too passive.

    Suddenly, as Artemia was about to continue the meeting, there was an unexpected visitor; this visitor was none other than Incursio, the one they were talking about.

    Incursio observed them for a moment before chuckling.

    ''''Mind if I join y''all?"

    There was a moment of silence after Incursio dered this, as none of them had expected this sudden visit.

 953 Chapter 923

    Suddenly, as Artemia was about to continue the meeting, there was an unexpected visitor; this visitor was none other than Incursio, the one they were talking about.

    Incursio observed them for a moment before chuckling.

    ''''Mind if I join y''all?"

    There was a moment of silence after Incursio dered this, as none of them had expected this sudden visit.

    After a moment of silence, Maria sighed and offered Incursio a chair.

    ''''Sit here.''''

    ''''Hehehehe! Thank you, Alexia.'''' Incursio said before sitting next to Maria; she was sitting between Maria and Artemia, while Sakuya, Luna, and Saeko were sitting across from them. She was sandwiched between a strong lineup, not that she minded; she was sure to win if she were to fight them.

    ''''It''s a good thing that you came as the purpose of this meeting has something to do with you,'''' Artemia said as soon as Incursio sat, thetter nodded, and all eyes were on her.

    ''''Do you love Alex? It''s why you''re after him? Asking him to be your sugar daddy?" Luna was the one who asked this.

    ''''Love? It''s a foreign emotion to me as I''ve never felt it before, so can you tell me what love is?" Instead of answering, Incursio raised a question.

    The girls were not surprised, they exchanged looks, and Luna was selected to be the first to answer.

    ''''Love is the pureness of spirit within ourselves, not a license to judge the pureness of others. With love, we support without conditions, demonstrating honor, fairness, andpassion. We offer gentle guidance to help the other to a happy and fulfilling life and know that judgment is not our domain. We cannot ever fully know the sorrows and triggers of another; we can never truly "walk in their shoes," but with true empathy and grace, we show a love that can heal, a love that can make the world a better ce one heart at a time.''''

    Incursio knew she was referring to what she had done recently, she acted saying it was in her interest, but she also did that because she was trying to help Alex and this could be considered a kind of love.

    ''''While I understand what you are trying to say, I''m sure I''m not in love with Alex, at least not yet. All began just with curiosity; I want to experience the emotion you all felt. You seemed genuinely happy every you''re with him to the extent that I''m jealous, so I also want to experience the same thing, and more importantly, I want to be in the winning team. You guys won''t stop here; you''re nning to go to the higher world, and I want to be in. Please teach how to be human.'''' Incursio dered at the end of her sentence and bowed her head.

    Maria and the others were shocked; the purpose of this meeting was to create countermeasures against this white-haired girl; well, it was currently ck. Incursio was not an enemy they could face without preparations; she was that strong.

    They thought she came to mess up with them and their man, something they could not tolerate.

    However, after talking to her, they understood that she was just like everyone, seeking love, especially that sentence she said at the end touched them to the core. She said, please teach me to be human; it was not a long sentence, but its meaning was tremendous. They could feel her sincerity through those words.

    The five looked at each other for a moment before nodding.

    ''''We will give you a chance, we will teach you how to be human, but there is something you must do, you sign a contract,'''' Sakuya said while looking at Saeko; thetter immediately understood what she meant and nodded.

    ''''Okay, I''ll sign this contract, and once we are done, there''s something I must show to let you know that you are not ready for the iing cmity.'''' Incursio nodded while at the same time telling them her next n.

    Maria and the others nodded before taking out two contracts, the same contract they signed during the harem discussion.

    Saeko and Incursio signed the contract, and now they were ready to follow her. Incursio took out a teleportation scroll and crushed it; instantly, the group was enveloped by a dark blue light and vanished, and the next thing they saw was a forest.

    The forest was colossal, dense, and ancient. Its canopy was dominated by hazel, linden, and beech, and asional openings in their crowns allowed plenty of light through for scattered bushes to control the insect-riddled soils below.

    Bundled tree limbs held onto most trees, and an array of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, spruced up the otherwise uniform forest grounds.

    A mixture of wild sounds, which birds and vermin caused, filled the air and were in harmony with the fish sshing in a nearbyke.

    As the girls were lost observing the fish in theke, Incursio called them out.

    ''''Let''s go. Be on your guard as I can be dangerous from now on.'''' She told them, and the girls readied their weapons.

    After walking for five kilometers, they stopped before a cliff. There was something there.

    A modest dark cave on a murky cliffside marks the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the dark cave lies a massive, worn room. It was covered in small bones, rubble, and small bones.

    ''''Let''s go in!" She told them.<sub> </sub>

    The six entered this artificial dungeon.

    Further ahead are two paths; Incursio took on the right. Its twisted trail leads passed lost treasuries, unknown rooms, and armories, and soon they entered a mmy area. There were several braziers scattered around; somehow, they were still burning.

    They proceeded onwards, deeper into the dungeon''s expanse, passing countless passages, each with twists, turns, and destinations. Finally, they eventually make it to what was likely the final room. A massive wooden door blocks their path. Countless runes are all over it.

    It was at that moment they encountered monsters; no, it was failed experiments that had turned into monsters. The group easily killed them before proceeding into the final room, where they saw something that made them stop. It was the same thing Alex saw.

    Two clouded eyes stare at them with a terrifying grimace, and another mor resonates from its vile mouth in an abysmal surprise.

    Four thin horns adorn its muscr head, which is devoid of expression. The sound of a roaring fire escapes the creature''s convex nostrils within a massive nose.

    Its muscr head sits atop a giant, fibrous body. Gaping wounds show an infernal fire within, perhaps the remnants of an encounter in a different world.

    The creature was chained but was still trying to attack them; its two legs were lumberingly carrying its diabolical body. A powerful tail writhes behind it; coarse hairs cover it sporadically.

    Still, the creature looks upon them, and a horrible grimace appears on its face.

    ''''What the hell is this?" Saeko asked while falling on her butt.

    Maria, Sakuya, Luna, and Maria''s had dark faces. They were curious as well; they turned to face Incursio, the one who brought them here. Their eyes seemed to be asking the same thing.

    ''What the hell is this grotesque thing chained against an altar?''

    Incursio chuckled before making a startling revtion.

    ''''It''s a demon.''''

    ''''What?" The girls were shocked, but their surprise had just begun.

    ''''The weakest type, the Chaos organization, is trying to mass produce them. You will face them as well as monsters in the iing war.''''

    The girls were so shocked that they could not immediately offer a reply.

    Incursio knew this would happen when she brought them here and shook her head and told them the real purpose of their visit here; it was not only to tell them this.

    ''''I want you to face it.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in the Foxia empire, Kuina ordered one of her maids to arrange a house for her iing guests while she was busy elsewhere.

    From the outside, this house looks very elegant. It had been built with red pine wood and had grey stone decorations. Large, octagon windows added to the overall look of the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house had a modern kitchen and onerge bathroom; it also had a spacious living room, six bedrooms, a spacious dining room, a library, and a snug basement.

    The building was fairly rounded in shape. The house was fully surrounded by ss overhanging panels.

    The second floor was more significant than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on one side of the house. This floor had roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof was high and v-shaped and was covered with t roof tiles. Tworge chimneys sat on either side of the house. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house is surrounded by a tranquil garden, with various flowers, a long pond including a small waterfall, and various rock formations.

    The maid Lisa was sure their guests would like this house she had picked.

 954 Chapter 924

    ''''It''s a demon.''''

    Incursio dered after a moment of silence.

    ''''What?" The girls were shocked, but their surprise had just begun.

    ''''The weakest type, the Chaos organization, is trying to mass produce them. You will face them as well as monsters in the iing war.''''

    The girls were so shocked that they could not immediately offer a reply.

    Incursio knew this would happen when she brought them here and shook her head and told them the real purpose of their visit here; it was not only to tell them this.

    ''''I want you to face it.''''

    Silence descended upon the whole room until the chained demon started struggling, seemingly trying to escape from its chains to tear them apart.

    ''''Release it,'''' Maria said after a long moment of silence; however, they didn''t know the whole story yet; they could not waste such a good opportunity as they could get valuable information from this fight and better prepare countermeasures in the future.

    Incursio smiled; she knew the girls who would soon be her sisters, the ones that would make her into something more human-like.

    She immediately flicked her fingers, and like dominos, the chains restraining the demon started snapping one by one.

    Meanwhile, the five girls were having a meeting; they were deciding who should be the leader and what kind of formation they should use. This would be their first time fighting in a group with their numbers, and without doubt, a situation like this where they should need to fight in a group in the future was bound to happen, so they could use this opportunity to better coordinate.

    Maria let Artemia be the leader as with thetter experience; she was a better fit for the role than her currently; she could stay behind and watch, to learn from her. The others nodded, not finding fault in this.

    As the leader, Artemia decided she would be the vanguard alongside Maria and Sakuya, and Luna and Saeko would be at the rear. Luna was the essential core member because she was their healer; although different from your typical healer as she could also fight in the frontline; the princess didn''t want her to let fight in the frontline. Because once injured, she would spend her precious mana to heal herself, which might be problematic when others would need healing, and she would have run out of mana by then.

    The second reason she asked her to stay in the rear was that the enemy would be shocked once discovering that Luna was dangerous, the enemy could be momentarily distracted, and the others could use this opportunity to attack together. It''s a pretty good tactic.

    At the same time as they were ready, thest chain restraining the demon was snapped, and thetter immediatelyunched an attack.

    ''''Rawrrrrr!"

    Its w cut through at such speed that even Artemia, the fastest of the five, was shocked.

    ''''Fast!" Sakuya remarked while reading her katana to block the blow while Maria created a white mist to slow down the demon.

    Artemia attacked with her spear; the three were in perfect synchronization; however, to this surprise, the demon turned into a mist and dodged theirbined attacks; the next thing they knew was Maria flying in the air; her mouth fell open, and blood flowed out.

    Bang!<sub> </sub>

    She mmed against the wall behind them and coughed another mouthful of blood.

    ''''What?!''''

    The others were shocked; Incursio was watching the fight by stepping in.

    p Puff!</anda>

    Maria coughed blood again as she tried to stand up. Every movement sent waves of throbbing pain through her chest and back. It was exhausting, and she felt sick, but there seemed to be nothing she could do about it. She wanted to give up; there was no way she could keep going feeling like this. Maria closed her eyes and rxed her muscles. She took a deep breath, and then another. It was her best attempt to regain herposure.

    Her head felt eerily light, everything seemed to spin around her in a blur of motion, and her legs could barely carry them. But after a few more moments of pure focus, the Ice empress managed to block out the pain enough to make it nothing more than a minor annoyance. It''llst a while, but she''ll manage. She had felt like time; it had been quite some time already.

    She didn''t see the demon''s attacking at all; she wondered what the hell had happened, looking at Incursio standing there with her arms crossed and looking at three girls surrounding the demon; Maria shook her head; she felt like only Incursio saw what happened.

    ''''How are you feeling, Maria?" Luna, who arrived beside her, asked, and she responded honestly.

    ''''In a pretty bad shape as you can see.''''

    Luna nodded before performing her Holy art, the radiant blessing on Maria, thetter felt her injuries healing in an instant, and even some of her stamina was recovered.

    Now back on her feet, Maria observed the demon for a moment. None of the attackunched did much damage as if the demon''s skin was unbreakable.

    ''''Luna, you''ll attack it with your light element.'''' Maria arrived at this conclusion, and Luna, who was itching for a fight, nodded.

    After strengthening her body five times, Lunaunched an attack; she arrived above the demon with a kick, thetter having felting turned into a mist and materialized in another location but to the demon''s surprise, Luna was smiling. Her right hand was aimed at the demon; a light beam shot out from the hand and collided against the demon''s arm, slicing it apart.

    ''''!!!!!!!!"

    The demon emitted a sharp shriek, having one of its arms sliced off.

    The girls exchanged looks and smiled; the Light element seemed effective against the demon, unlike the other elements, which could not deal much damage.

    From that point onward, the five attacked simultaneously, with Luna being the main attacker; the demon tried to escape, afraid of the Light element; however, the others restricted its movement while Luna punched the hell out of it. The once mighty demon had turned into a child getting bullied by many adults.

    Soon, the five managed to kill the demon. Thetter body turned into five small ck smoke which prated their chests, forcing the five to kneel as they felt they were being remolded.

    ''''Good not bad. Have a taste of your first demon.''''

    The girls were so preupied with what happened inside their bodies to respond to Incursio.

 Chapter 955 Their Statuses

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8300/8300

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4900/4900

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000<sub> </sub>

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 50000/4100500

    Magic Power: 5300/5300

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1690

    Intelligence: 1430

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers] [

 956 Chapter 925

    Soon, the five managed to kill the demon. Thetter body turned into five small ck smoke which prated their chests, forcing the five to kneel as they felt they were being removed.

    p ''''Good, not bad. Have a taste of your first demon.''''</anda>

    The girls were so preupied with what happened inside their bodies to respond to Incursio.

    After their small ck smoke entered their bodies, they felt something changing; their connection with ambient mana strengthened. In the easiest term, their mana capacity increased, and their mana pool was erged, which was something to be happy of.

    A few minutester, the girls were back on their feet with all smiling faces.

    ''''Thank you for the reward. Is there any other demon to y?" Sakuya asked on behalf of the other five with a smile; she even licked her lips as if she had just enjoyed the most tastiest thing.

    Incursio didn''t expect them to have such an exaggerated reaction. However, she was pleased with the look in their eyes; it meant her first n had been sessful. She had sessfully managed to draw their attention to one of the most dangerous things the Chaos organization had; what was left was to prepare countermeasures sessfully. This is the winning ship she decided to board, so better make ns to increase the odds in their favor. Wouldn''t it be the wisest thing to do as the future f...?

    Thinking about this, the corners of Incursio''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands and beckoned them to follow her; the fun game had just begun. She nned to go into seclusion and train like a madman but decided not to after visiting them. She decided this because it was more fun to hang out with them than going in boring seclusion, not that she had forgotten her original goal, just that it would be more fun to aplish this goal alongside Alex and others.

    Incursio had no idea that slowly but surely she was changing; her encounter with Alex, with his group, was the trigger to all of this. Because of him and his group, she learned something called working in a group; not only did she learn another valuable lesson which is to think about others while nning. This is something the past monster Incursio would not do.

    ''This is the best decision I''ve made in all my life. Big brother, watch over me wherever you are as I live happily and as I wish. Thank you and farewell.'' Incursio mumbled, forever severing her fate from that of her brother; from now on, her fate would be entwined with Alex and his group, for better and worse.

    ''I''m grateful for your appearance, Alexander Kael Touch. Hopefully, I''ll also have the chance to be called with that name.'' The once monster mumbled inside her heart while guiding the girls to another location.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The forest was colossal, dense, and blooming. Its canopy was reigned by chestnut, yew, and elm, who provided just enough openings for light to pass down for a medley of bushes to im the moss-covered grounds below.

    Silent vines dangled from a couple of trees, and an array of flowers, which desperately tried to im thest remnants of light, were a wee change in the otherwise unchanging forest floor.

    A hodgepodge of wild noises, most of which were rummaging critters, brightened up the forest, and almostpletely muffled the sounds of several woodpeckers in the distance.<sub> </sub>

    Two silhouettes could be seen on the edge of a cliff, gazing at the endless horizon.

    Above them, the dark sky was filled with nothing more than arge crimson moon, shining with an eerie glow.

    Floating in the air above this forest were two individuals.

    Of the two silhouettes, the one standing in the front was a beautiful winged woman. She had two pairs ofrge ck wings. Her long beautiful ck air flowed freely in the wind, while her apathetic green eyes, like that of her master, scanned this world below her with no life.

    She was Zwei, the second of Alex''s special army sex and also one of the first Br¨¹nhild in her master army. Her real name was Clementine.

    After discarding her name, she went by the name of Zwei, a faithful servant of ''s special army.

    "Drei, how is the situation?"

    Finally breaking the silence, Zwei turned to face the tall figure behind her.

    Drei was a tall woman, easily reaching 185 cm, a height that, when paired with her voluptuous figure, would make much drool at sight, even more so since she wore only a pair of short hot pants and a simple top.

    She had pale grey skin, and two ck horns adorned her head. On her waist, was a two-handed sword, its edges razor-sharp.

    ''''The target escaped to this location. Well, I let them escape to this location as you have instructed.'''' Drei responded in a dry tone, and Zwei couldn''t help but sigh. After all, she could understand why this girl was currently pouting because she didn''t let her kill the enemies. She was a battle junky that found pleasure in fighting and crushing her opponent; she would not be happy when ordered to y pretend to lure the enemy to their base.

    Zwei sighed yet again, massaging her temple because she felt a headacheing; she would rather deal with Eins than take care of this muscle brain; however, their master''s order was absolute, he said to train Drei''s unruly personality until she could be used and little by little she was doing this, if it were the previous Drei she would have gone on a rampage after Zwei gave her the order, the only one she truly feared was Alex, their master because he has beaten up her into submission.

    ''''Let''s go. Something it is better to use your brain than your fist. You better not forget this lesson.'''' Zwei said before going down; Drei followed while clicking her tongue.

    ''''Tch! Whatever. Let''s just get it down with it. Here are my stats after two weeks of grinding.'''' She said before showing her status to Zwei, she looked at it and nodded before also showing her status, and as expected, she was still ahead of Drei the term of level and overall stats.

 Chapter 957 Updated Yet Again

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 2000/410000

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1300

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 60000/40900

    Magic Power: 3400/3400

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 900

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8300/8300

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4900/4900

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500<sub> </sub>

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    <o>,m [Incursio]</o>

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 50000/4100500

    Magic Power: 5300/5300

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1690

    Intelligence: 1430

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes].

    ...

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers] [

 Chapter 958 Characters Sheet 1

    Alexander Kael Touch: The Main character of the story. Born on Earth and from a rich family, he lost his family at the age of ten and started living under his grandmother''s tutge. Gifted when ites to programming, he quickly became rich by creating a lot of apps using his heritage. Quickly he became a billionaire thanks to good management. Because of something which happened, he had trouble making friends and just hung out with other men just to y. Afraid of experiencing another painful betrayal, he never dates another woman after the betrayal of thest one.

    Sadly, he lost his life with his ssmates in a car ident. Together with seven other ssmates, they reincarnated into the world of swords and magic. In this world, there is something called a Gift and only the exceptional one has it. Gifts are the embodiment of one soul, the strongest weapon, and what makes them unique is that, unlike regr weapons, they could never break, and some have special abilities.

    Alex contracted with two weapons as Gift, two guns called Death guns, but sadly he was unable to use them, in the beginning, letting him fall behind others. However, this soon changed.

    Alex''s personality could be warm at a time and smart sometimes. He would do anything for his loved ones, and his ultimate goal was to sit at the top of the pyramid.

    Luna Heart: Alex''s childhood friend. Cheerful personality. She had been in love with him since she was a child, but they got separated until they met a few yearster, when he didn''t even recognize her. This pained her, and when she thought everything was lost, she got another chance. They reincarnated into another world, and in this new world, she did everything to be together with the one she loved and her sisters. She appeared to like the reincarnation of the Saintess, but she can be ruthless when needed. Sheter got engaged with the man she loved.

    Luna''s Gift made her into a healer.

    Maria Alexia Rosares: Born in a mafia family, she was taught to govern at a younger age, which shaped her personality; she was cold and smart. While born in a pretty dangerous environment, she was rather blessed with two good friends who were like sisters. Together they would go through everything. They were so united that they decided to share the same man.

    Like her cold personality, she got into the Ice empress ss and was exceptional when it came to the Ice element.

    Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: Friend with the other two. She is Maria''s right-hand man, like her father to Maria''s father. yful and sadistic personality. Her Gift is a katana.

    Leonardo Dixor: A young man from a rich family. He was jealous of Alexander. He thought he was the chosen one, especially after contracting with Excalibur and getting the Hero ss. An idiot that thinks he was smart.

    Cami Asmar: A woman that fell in love with the wrong man. Like her fiery character, she got Fire magician ss.

    Kevin Asmar: Cami''s big brother. Leonardo''sckey. He was only good at one thing, which was to follow orders.

    Dodolus Asmar: The big brother of the family. While usually quiet, he is quite smart. Like his original job, he got a special ss that could let him protect his master. The one that saved their family from starving. If it weren''t for the Dixor family head, his father would have gone to jail while the rest of the family would have suffered.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Goddess Mea: One of the higher level beings from the Higher world. She was in charge of reincarnating Alex''s group.<sub> </sub>

    Prisci: The head priestess of the Temple of Gods, the same temple that weed Alex and the others. A former princess, she became a priestess under Goddess Mea''s wish.

    Katherina Von Havens: The second Princess of the Drexia Empire, Prisci''s little sister. She was quick to judge, which made her have a rocky start with Alex. Fortunately, she changedter.

    Artemia Eretria Von Havens: The 3rd princess and the reincarnation of the goddess of the human. A powerful lightning user. Because of her origin, she wanted to go to the Higher world to find out who is her birth parents.

    Typhania (Leena/Elseria):The Goddess of the Elves. After the final battle, she created the Adventurers guild and used many aliases. One of them was serving as a receptionist until she met Alex, the one in the prophecy. The one said to be the only one capable of stopping the iing cmity. Smart, cold. She was one of the strongest existence until her arrival.

    Gracier Alexandra Touch: An orphan Alex rescued. Sheter became his sister. He helped her get contracted to Ignia, goddess of the Dragon. Gracier is exceptional, especially when ites to the Fire element. Her contract with Ignia made her one of the strongest Fire users ever.

    Sera Olivia Wexon: She met Alex while helping in her father''s store. She had a hidden identity. An assassin working under Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild.

    Lilith E Astaroth: The second Princess of the demon''s race. She escaped after her brother massacred their entire family. She was the reincarnation of the Goddess of the demon. At first, she meets Alex under an alias, Eleonora. Because of her past as a child, she had a cold personality, but it started to change after meeting Alex and others slowly.

    Leon Lionheart: Crown prince of the Lionheart. From the Lion n, the strongest beastman n, and specie. The one that made Alex lower his guard and make a friend again. He loved fight and was quite smart as well.

    p Kuina Eria Foxia: Crown princess of the Foxia kingdom. yful character. Maria didn''t like her during their first meeting. From the powerful nine tails fox family, she is a powerful fire user and owner of a special element: Illusion magic.</anda>

    Ferris Wolfang: Former crown prince of Wolfang''s Empire, the second strongest empire on the beastman continent. Friend with Leon and Kuina.

    Eris Wolfang: Twin''s sister of Ferris Wolfang. Na?ve personality, but itter changed after meeting Alex and experiencing a loss.

    ...

    To be continued.

 959 Chapter 926

    After showing each other their statuses, Zwei and Drei entered the enemy''s base but only after verifying that there was no trap.

    As soon as they walked into the cave, they could feel multiple presences ahead.

    Drei looked at Zwei waiting for her order and thetter nodded. Drei immediately charged ahead and soon the sound of bones being crushed mixed with cries filled the inside of the cave.

    Zwei''s eyes shone and her body vanished, like a good disciple she killed the enemy and stopped before their leader.

    ''''Shit! Come out who are you?" The man asked brandishing his two handed sword, his eyes were looking left and right in search of the enemy until Drei walked inpletely drenched in her enemy''s blood.

    Seeing this and the head Drei held in her hand made the man''s mad and he charged ahead only to stop a couple of stepster.

    ''''Here we go again.'''' Drei muttered while massaging her temple.

    Immediately after the enemy''s leader stopped Zwei materialized, staring directly into the dying man''s eyes she mumbled.

    ''''Blood, my clothes are drenched in blood. What happened? Is this mine? Where am I? Oh god, I remember now, please, no! This can''t be happening to me, please no.

    I shouldy down, why am I still standing? I''m so tired, yet somehow I''m still standing. It makes no sense. Body, please, I want to rest. Lay down already, it''s okay

    Why? Why must it end like this? I''m not ready to die yet. I''m not ready. End, it musn''t end. I can make it out, I can still live. I just need.. Something. Somebody. I need help, I need to live.

    Everything feels so heavy. My entire body is trying to force me to the ground, toy down and close my eyes, but I can''t. I can''t give in, not yet. I can still make it, I just need some rest. I guess I willy down for a little while, but I will not close my eyes. Do not close my eyes.

    I can''t be saved anymore, I know that now. I can feel it, my body is too broken to be saved. But please, somebody, find me anyway. I don''t want to die alone. I need somebody by my side until my very end.

    I feel woozy. Everything is distorted and hazy. It''s hard to make sense of everything, I can''t focus. My head''s too heavy to lift, I''ll just close my eyes instead.

    I''m sorry but you''re already dead.'''' Zwei dered with a satisfying smile.

    ''''And they said I''m the one with a screw loose. What a joke. You''re even more crazy than am I. ying that kind of game. We are all weirdos.'''' Drei mumbled silently. Zwei loved saying this to her victim on their death bed, most of them exactly thought the same sentence.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Zwei ordered after soul searching the dead man''s memories, unfortunately she didn''t found anything useful. It was because of this special ability she got the second ce right below Eins.

    They would continue they hunt, hopefully next time would be the good one.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Alex and Ego continued to explore the weird dungeon, they were now on the 3rd floor surrounded by corpses.

    ''''You can go back!" Alex dered before flicking his fingers sending Ego back.

    ''''This guy is too unruly. I must make sure to teach him his ce. He is but a mere copy and as a copy he should act like one. Sigh! I''m tired. To think I''ll need to fight without my guns. Well, although I was shocked, it could be considered as a pretty good training. Overly relying on my guns could one day be an issue if situation like this happened.''''

    This is lesson he learned from the weird situation he was experiencing since sent into this weird dungeon. His current situation reminded him of the beginning when he hadn''t awakened his Gift and fought while only using throwing knives and knives. He missed those time, while his overall strength had lowered because he was not using his guns, he remained deadly nheless, killing two thousands monsters ranging from Level 40 to 90 on his way here.

    Alex shook his head before summoning his status. It was the time to check his status to see how much progress he made, how many level he had gained.

    ''''Status!" He mumbled and a status window appeared right before his eyes.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 163 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 290700/ 520900

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5100

    DEF: 4100

    AGI: 3600 (+200)

    INT: 3500

    LUK: 2200

    BP: 230

    SP: 10<sub> </sub>

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] (New)

    ''''Wow! 3 levels gained. I think it''s worth it. Let''s see what is inside of thest floor.'''' Alex said before getting up but to his surprise, reality twisted and he was brought outside.

    ''''Fuck! When it was getting interesting.'''' Alexmented, he thought he would at least get another level before leaving.

    ''''Ah! I wonder where was that ce? Hopefully, I can go back in there again to farm XP and gain information.''''

    ''''Meet me at the tavern twenty kilometers northeast.'''' Incursio''s voice rang inside Alex''s head.

    ''''Ah!" Alex sighed in response and got up to prepare. It was already evening.

    After chatting with the girls, he left.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    From the outside it looks warm, peaceful and cheerful. Sandstone bricks and marble stones make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s tough to see through the curtained windows, but the inviting music from within could be felt outside.

    As Alex entered the tavern through the old, metal door, you''re weed by a pleasant atmosphere and the smell of alcohol.

    The bartender was quite busy, but still managed to wee him with a friendly nod.

    It was as alluring inside as it was on the outside. Tree logs support the upper floor and therge candles attached to them. The walls were littered with so many different memorabilia, you''re not sure if they tried going for a specific style at one time or just put up anything they like..

    The tavern itself was packed. Groups belonging to some kind of organization, whether sport, music or other you''re not sure of, seem to be the primary clientele here, which often means greatpany. Several long tables are upied by, what must be seperate groups who have bonded over great food and conversation. The other, smaller tables are also upied by people who seem to be enjoying themselves a lot, perhaps too much, if such a thing is possible. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    A ck haired beauty was sitting around a table calmly sipping wine.

    ''''I thought you''de.'''' She said to him as soon as he sat across from her.

    ''''And why would I do that?" He asked her while ordering a ss of whisky.

    ''''Dunno, but I guess I''m overreacting. I called you out to talk about something. I''ve already showed it to the girls and I think it''s necessary that you''re also informed because you''re the leader.''''

    ''''It is you have be closer to the girls. Hopefully, you won''t do something that will hurt them or else I won''t forgive you.'''' Alex warned Incursio, thetter chuckled.

    ''''Don''t worry I want to be with you. I told them to teach how to be human. Having me as your woman is not a bad deal, I''m powerful and I can be useful to you here and in the next world. So consider giving me a chance.'''' She said, she honest with what she wanted.

    ''''You are right but let talk about the demon.'''' Alex dered, bringing the subject on something more important.

    ''''So, you already knew. It will be easier this way.'''' Incursio said before telling him everything she knew.

 960 Chapter 927

    ''''You know there isn''t too much time left, right?" Incursio, who told Alex everything she could share with him right now, asked at the end.

    ''''I know you don''t have to remind. We will be leaving for Foxia empire tomorrow. You can tag along if you wish.'''' Alex gave his approval; well, even if he hadn''t given it, he knew she would still follow them.

    As for the information she had just shared with him, he was grateful for that, and he knew full well that she didn''t tell him everyone; it would have been weird if she had done that; he would have done the same thing in her shoes. Better keep some information you share in the future; your target would not stop your rtionship because you still have something valuable.

    ''''Thank you. I''d make sure you won''t regret giving me a chance. See you tomorrow. I''ll be leaving.'''' Incursio said before leaving.

    Watching Incursio departing back, Alex heaved a sigh, and immediately, his lips curved upward to form a smile. It would be a lie if he said he was not d about the current situation; since he had already begun fantasizing about how he would make this girl his subordinate, and now she was the one that came to him herself, how could he not be happy?

    He would be extremely happy even if he could not show it in front of her, at least not yet. Incursio is a highly talented individual; having someone so powerful and smart whose limit was unknown as an enemy was not a wise choice; having her as an ally was a good thing; having her as a woman was even better.

    ¡¼Make sure to make her fall for you,pletely as that. She will be very useful to you in the future.¡½Silveria chimed in and offered him a piece of good advice.

    ''Don''t worry, Sil, I''ve never nned to let her go after she jumps into the tiger''s den. She will be mine; there''s no doubt about it.'' Alex affirmed as he said he had no wish ever to let this juicy piece ofmb go.

    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes changed, and he mumbled.

    ''''Finally.''''

    After paying the bills, he left the tavern and headed to a quiet corner where he took a golden scroll and ripped it; golden mana materialized, enveloping him inside, and he was instantly teleported to another location.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After the teleportation, Alex appeared inside a garden, and the fragrant scent of flowers greeted him.

    Fragrant hedges surround a well-kept bed of grass. Several massive trees stand near the left edge, their leaves and branches sway gently in the wind. The rows of flowers are well kept, precisely cut, and meticulously looked after; they''re a delight for butterflies. The hedges reach 1.5m/5ft high, but this is about as tall as they''ll reach. Here and there lies a small boulder, guiding visitors around the garden and showing them all it has to offer. nts and flowers are seemingly content with their positions in the garden, none trying to reach beyond, at least not yet.

    The trees, weeping willows, have stood there for a few dozen years and are almost like caretakers of the garden in their own right. The rows of flowers have no hard time getting their share of the attention, and the hedges certainly attracted attention too, but nothing beats the majesty of the weeping willows.

    ''''Wee, Alex, and sorry for calling you so suddenly.''''

    There was a beauty sitting in the middle of this beautiful garden; her beauty highlighted the already beautiful garden.

    While already past evening on the other side, it was still daytime here. Judging by the giant trees in the distance, this garden was located somewhere in the elven continent.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Don''t worry, I also wanted to meet you, Elseria.'''' Alex dered as he sat across from her on the mat. His eyes were glued on the thing in Elseria''s hand.

    ''''I would have never thought that you love pudding.'''' As a pudding lover himself, he could detect if the other party was the same as him.

    Elseria didn''t deny this im. Eating pudding was one of her hobbies in life.

    ''''Please join me.'''' She invited him while opening the basket in the middle of the mat. Alex was immediately overwhelmed by the sweet scent of the pudding.

    <o>,m The pudding has been cooked in a bowl and turned out to form that ssic plum-pudding shape. Upon it was a sweet plum sauce, and around it was a chorus of red berries.</o>

    ''''Hmmh! Delicious.'''' Alex offered honest praise as soon as he tasted the pudding.

    ''''Thank you, I''m d I''ve cooked it,'''' Elseria said something that shocked Alex.

    ''''What with that face? Did you think as empress I couldn''t know how to cook?" She asked with her eyes exuding powerful pressure.

    Alex gulped and immediately put his hands in the air as an act of surrender.

    ''''Spare thee subject. Oh, great empress. I''ve never thought you''re ipetent empress that knew nothing about life.''''

    Of course, shameless as he was, he didn''t forget to use his shamelessness.

    Elseria''s mouth twitched a couple of times, she felt like bashing his skull, teaching this boy a good lesson, but in the end, she stopped as she was sure that changing his shamelessness wasn''t something she could do, no matter how powerful and resourceful she was.

    ''''Enough. Did you really enjoy the pudding I''ve cooked?" She asked.

    ''''Yes.'''' Alex nodded without hesitation and he was being sincere; the Elven Goddess could see it. She smiled, happy that she had something inmon with this boy, the one in the prophecy.

    ''''The loveliness of pudding is in how rich and decadent it is, yet to have that joyst, it has to be asional, part of a looked forward to feast shared with others. Otherwise, it bes guilt, shame, or a negative habit. The trick to puddings is to get the portion size and frequency right as much as the recipe. The bnce of vors matters, yet the bnce of when and how much you have them matters too. It''s all recipes of different kinds, I guess.'''' He said before adding.

    ''''Your pudding didn''tck what I''ve mentioned above. I hope I can continue enjoying your pudding in the future.''''

 961 Chapter 928

    ''''The loveliness of pudding is in how rich and decadent it is, yet to have that joyst, it has to be asional, part of a looked forward to feast shared with others. Otherwise, it bes guilt, shame, or a negative habit. The trick to puddings is to get the portion size and frequency right as much as the recipe. The bnce of vors matters, yet the bnce of when and how much you have them matters too. It''s all recipes of different kinds, I guess.'''' He said before adding.

    ''''Your pudding didn''tck what I''ve mentioned above. I hope I can continue enjoying your pudding in the future.''''

    Alex smiled as he said those words, and Elseria was entranced for a moment. She remembered what her best friend Artemia had said when she asked her what she found so special about the boy Alex; she told him it was his smile.

    Back then, she had said, ''''His smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens. I could see how it came from deep inside to light his eyes and spread into every part of him. A person smiles with more than their mouth, and I heard it in his voice, in the choice of his words, and the way he rxed. It was beautiful.''''

    The Elven Goddess could not deny that im as she was also experiencing the same thing. Elseria quickly shook her head to focus on the reason why she had called him over.

    ''''You are preparing to go to the Foxia empire soon, right?" She asked even when she already knew the answer. It was her way of switching the conversation.

    Alex nodded and immediately said.

    ''''Indeed, we are leaving tomorrow morning, but we both know this isn''t why you''ve called me here. So why not directly go to the point?" He dered while finishing hisst spoon of pudding.

    Elseria was not offended; she let out a chuckle before asking.

    ''''I heard that man''s sister joined your rank. She had been running amok on the enemy''s side. I just want to know if she is trustworthy-.''''

    ''''Just admit that you wanted to know what kind of information she shared with me.'''' Alex cut Elseria mid-sentence and directly said what she had trouble admitting.

    Elseria''s mouth twitched, and she immediately admitted.

    ''''Indeed. We are allies, and I want to you if that girl shared any information with you.''''

    ''''She has a name, and it''s Incursio.'''' Alex corrected Elseria as he felt like if he didn''t do it, she would keep referring to her as that girl. Deep down, she didn''t really consider Incursio as a person because she was not human, but Alex couldn''t tolerate that as the girl had be his ally, a valuable piece he must take care of and cherish.

    ''''My bad, I meant Incursio. Did she share something with you?" Elseria corrected herself while looking directly into Alex''s eyes but seeing him remaining silent after she lowered her pride, she understood that he wanted something. With a sigh, she gave in.

    ''''Sigh! Of course, you won''t be sharing this information for free, so do tell me if she shared a piece of important information with you.''''

    Alex chuckled, nodding his head in acknowledgment; he was already thinking of what he would be asking this super richdy; his eyes shone golden like gold, and the Elven goddess felt her heart bleeding even before he even asked something in return.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Okay, I''ll share with you what she told me, but it would be good if I could directly show you.'''' He told her, and she immediately understood; she nodded and let Alex''s finger touch her forehead; she didn''t put up any resistance as Alex transferred the information he wanted directly into her brain.

    Elseria was sent somewhere. It was almost as if she was experiencing someone else memory; she didn''t resist and let herself be swept along.

    A ck cave and a shriek in the ckness, cracking of wood, and suddenly you''re face to face with a bizarre beast of embers and thunder. Two fiery eyes stared at her with a reserved intensity, and another shriek resonated from its cramped mouth in an attempt to intimidate her.

    Two jagged horns adorned its gnarled head, which itself was glowing with incredible intensity. The smell of death escapes the creature''s skewed nostrils within a serpentine nose.

    Its gnarled head sat atop a short, robust body. Scorched ropes are tied around its torso.

    The creature moves closer to you; its four legs gracefully carry its shadowy body with disturbing energy.

    Two humongous wings extend themselves fully. Spiky bones and fiery tendrils stretch upward as if trying to block youpletely. The creature''s stare bes more and more menacing with every second.

    Suddenly, the scene was cut short, and Elseria was back in real life. Unconsciously she was tightly gripping the mat she was sitting on.

    ''''What is that?" She squeezed out those words while the image of what she had seen got deeply embedded into her brain. Never in her long life, had she seen something so grotesque, something that abominable which made her sick just by remembering it.

    ''''They called that thing a demon. From what she told me, they''re mass producing this thing. They couldn''t produce it in thest war, but now they can and are trying to produce many. Demons are hard to kill, and only the Light element seemed to work better on them.'''' Alex exined, sharing the information he acquired recently.

    Elseria went silent for a moment, digesting the information she had just acquired. To think the enemy would be plotting something like this. No wonder they went silent for a while; they were probably mass producing this thing, the thing they called a demon.

    "!"

    Suddenly a chill crawled up her spine as she realized what the Chaos organization was trying to do.

    ''''No good they would have these things infiltrate the dungeons.''''

    Alex sighed, confirming Elseria''s fear.

    ''''I''ve also thought the same thing. This is probably their aim.''''

 962 Chapter 929

    ''''!"

    Suddenly a chill crawled up her spine as she realized what the Chaos organization was trying to do.

    ''''No good they would have these things infiltrate the dungeons.''''

    Alex sighed, confirming Elseria''s fear.

    ''''I''ve also thought the same thing. This is probably their aim.''''

    Elseria was not surprised by Alex''s words, but she was curious about why he thought like that hence the question.

    ''''And why did you think like that?"

    Having been expecting this question, Alex smiled; he didn''t immediately answer but first took a fine wine and poured one ss to Elseria before pouring another one for himself. It was only after taking a sip of her wine did he finally answered.

    ''''It''s logic when you think about it. If I were in their shoes, where would I send those things first?''''

    To this question, Elseria didn''t answer as she knew she didn''t have to because Alex had not finished talking. She just had to keep listening, and indeed Alex continued with his exnation.

    ''''Obviously, the answer is a dungeon. Everyone uses Dungeons to train, to be stronger on top of gaining wealth, but the primary purpose is strength. To deal great damage to your enemy, you must send those abominations into dungeons; they ughter your enemy forces, stopping them from progressing, which will be beneficial for you when you willter sh. Your enemy will be weaker than you. This is probably their goal.''''

    Elseria nodded at the end of Alex''s exnation; she didn''t have anything to add as it was exactly what she thought when she learned about the demons.

    ''''What is the n?'''' Alex asked after finishing his sses of wine.

    Elseria went silent for a moment, probably thinking about possible solutions. Fortunately, Incursio shared this important information with them; if not, they would sit still in the dark, which meant more casualties on their side.

    ''''It''s pretty hard because there are hundreds of dungeons worldwide, and it would be hard to monitor every one of them as we needed qualified adventurers to do this, and qualified adventurers are few in numbers, and most of them already. Have tasks assigned to them?''''

    Alex could feel the frustration in her voice. She wascking workforce. Most of the qualified adventurers were sent all around the world to prevent more cities and viges from getting destroyed.

    Thinking about it now, this must have been the Chaos organization n, luring them to another location while they had the time to execute their n, nting those abominations all over the ce; they must have targeted the most used dungeons and the high-level ones, the one those grandmasters and Saints used to level up.<sub> </sub>

    While Elseria was thinking about what to do to prevent more adventurers'' death, Alex made a suggestion.

    ''''Why not put an emergency notice all over the guilds to tell people to watch out for any oddity?"

    ''''Hum?"

    At this suggestion, Elseria frowned, and as if he could guess what she was worried about, Alex immediately offered an answer that reassured her.

    ''''I know what you''re worried about, but you don''t have to worry. When I proposed that solution, it was also to let the enemy know that we are already aware of one of their secret ns, and once they knew this, what do you think they''d do?" Alex asked with a grin.

    Elseria felt sorry for the Chaos organization, there was no smart doubt, but they had met their match in the name of Alexander Kael Touch and the freak Incursio.

    ''''They would be forced to change their n because they''d thought they would be discovered so soon. The premise for their n to work perfectly would be to remain in the dark for a long moment; however, thanks to Incursio, this is not the case anymore. So, they wouldn''t have another choice other than changing their ns.''''

    ''''Exactly,'''' Alex confirmed this before gulping down another ss of wine. Well, they might be mistaken, but there was an eighty percent chance that the Chaos organization would be forced to alter their ns once they learned that Alex''s group knew about one of their ns.

    ''''Okay, let''s do that. Let''s put an emergency notice all over the guilds to see what would happen. I''m sure they would stop targeting all dungeons; this will give us the time to form special teams that can clean those monsters, and with a little bit of chance, we might not have to go through all dungeons.'''' Elseria had already made a n after epting Alex''s suggestion.

    ''''After posting the emergency notice, we just have to target middle and high-level dungeons as they will be no meaning in putting demons in low-level dungeons.''''

    ''''Ah, I see. What you said does make sense. Okay, we will do as you said. Hopefully, it will yield a good result.'''' Elseria dered before finishing her ss of wine; she immediately asked for another one.

    While drinking her wine, she observed him. He held the wine ss in his over-moisturized fingers, his nails forming a wall without mortar. Elseria watched his face as he drank, contorted as if the expectation he might gain enjoyment from it was an imposition too far.

    ''''I only love wine when I drink it together with someone. That person is the right ambiance, emotion, and scene for its entrance. Well, call it me rambling, but it is exactly how I feel every time I enjoy drinking wine with someone, this feeling might vary from person to person, but the overall feeling didn''t change.'''' Alex dered after cing his wine ss on the mat.

    Elseria nodded, seemingly to share the same feeling as him, and in silence, the two enjoyed a bottle of wine.

    The wine bottle was the customary green, yet deeper where the red wine sat within. Unlike the bottles in the cer in his vi, it had a shine to it that entuated the age of thebel, time-yellowed with corners that curled.

    Soon, the duo finished this wine bottle, and it was time for some serious business.

 963 Chapter 930

    The wine bottle was the customary green, yet deeper where the red wine sat within. Unlike the bottles in the cer in his vi, it had a shine to it that entuated the age of thebel, time-yellowed with corners that curled.

    Soon, the duo finished this wine bottle, and it was time for some serious business.

    ''''Can you show me your strength?" Alex asked abruptly, right after their finished an entire wine bottle. To them, they wouldn''t get easily drunk, and with Alex''s special constitution (A/N: Because of the dragon''s bloodline.), He was unlikely ever to get drunk.

    Elseria nodded at Alex''s request; she understood what he meant by asking this; he wanted to see how powerful she was, her status to be more exact, and the Elven goddess thought it was time to show him; he would eventually see it one day when he would cure her.

    ''''Follow me.'''' Elseria dered as she stood up. She shed upward, and immediately after, a portal appeared. She walked into that portal and disappeared. Finally, it was Alex''s turn.

    Alex walked forward through the vivid portal resembling a stargate. A fascinating world immediately met him. The ground beneath his feet was cracked and dry, and the air was hot and dusty. He could feel his skin begin to sweat and his lungs burn with each breath. Immediately his mind begins to wonder what''s behind that hill or what lives atop that twisty tree.

    In spite of the treacherousndscape, he didn''t feel a sense of dread or danger.

    ''''Where is this?" Alex couldn''t stop his curiosity.

    ''''Well, a private ce I''ve inherited from my predecessors,'''' Elseria said. Alex didn''t need to question her to know who she was talking about; it was probably the previous rulers.

    ''''Are you ready?"

    While Alex was lost in thoughts, Elseria asked him.

    ''''Hum?" Alex said, bewildered by the sudden question, and Elseria took his response as a confirmation; she immediately undid her seals, reverting to her original appearance.

    While Alex was reminded once again that this woman''s beauty was second to only Silveria and Nyx, a formless wave of wild energy surged out from Typhania''s body, turning Alex''s body tense.

    Alex''s pupils dted. His breathing stalled, and he felt an ominous feeling building up in his heart.

    Before he could blink, a rampaging force struck him, sending him flying against the tree behind him. This tree was instantly smashed into pieces, and he mmed right into another tree behind him.

    ''''Cough! Cough! What the actual fuck?" Alex cussed out aloud, not caring about his image. How can mere pressure alone send him flying this far? Then how strong is this woman?

    ''''No wonder she was hailed the strongest under the heaven back then. I''ve finally understood why.'''' Alex dered while clearing away the dust on his clothes; thanks to his sturdy body, he wasn''t injured.

    Looking in front of him, his jaw hit the flow, Typhania was floating in the air with a halo-like thing above her head, and the amount of pressureing from her body was not a joke.

    Unconsciously Alex''s lips contorted to form a smile; he couldn''t help but admit it.

    ''''Yes, this woman is the strongest woman I''ve ever met beside those three.'''' He mumbled. The three he was referring to were none other than Silveria, Nyx, and the crimson-haired beauty who gifted him the Asura''s bloodline thatter let him acquire the Asura''s bloodline.

    He did not have to use his Eye of Truth on her as she had already by her own volition disyed her status window in front of her, it was visible for him to see, and when his eyesnded on it, the ck prince gulped audibly.

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 1????]

    Level 175<sub> </sub>

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    Alex doubled checked, but the things he saw didn''t change to the extent that the poor man thought he was going crazy.

    ''''What with the broken stats?" Finally unable to keep silent, he voiced his frustration.

    ¡¼This girl is an absolute monster. Make sure to secure her, got it?¡½While Alex was lost in thoughts, thinking he was not strong, Nyx''s voice reached him, and he nodded. For another monster, the monster among the monsters to acknowledge Typhania meant that she was indeed a real monster, no wonder she was hailed the strongest, one thousand years genius when she was born.

    Alex had never seen such broken stats in his life; not even Lord Thanos''s status was this broken.

    ''''Well, obviously, what I saw what not his real status, so I can''t urately judge, but this monster in front of me didn''t show me everything either. Sigh! And here I thought that I''m also a monster butpared to this woman; I''m still far from that level.'''' Alex mumbled under his breath.

    And this was her status when she was cursed; what would her real status gonna be once she recovered her strength? Once her curse was lifted?

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped just by imagining it and got goosebumps rising all over his body.

    ''''Fuck!'''' He could only cry out in frustration; for some unknown reason, he felt like he was losing, and it didn''t sit well with him. He was a true alpha, and a true alpha should be above everyone, especially his women.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts, Typhania reverted to her Elseria''s form and descended before him and asked.

    ''''What did you think? Can you now erase my curse?" She asked half hopefully, but Alex''s answer was negative.

    ''''Impossible.''''

    ''''It is that so?'''' Elseria said, a little bit discouraged. She had expected such an answer but still, hearing it hurts her.

 964 Chapter 931

    ''What did you think? Can you now erase my curse?" She asked half hopefully, but Alex''s answer was negative.

    ''''Impossible.''''

    ''''It is that so?'''' Elseria said, a little bit discouraged. She had expected such an answer but still, hearing it hurts her.

    ''''My bad I meant it is impossible for me right to remove your curse because your curse is special than the other. Bahamut must have waited you enough to put this kind ofplicated curse on you.'''' Alex exined with a apologetic face.

    ''''Ah ok I see. I shall wait again.'''' She dered with a smile, her mood had obviously improved. Previously she was afraid that it would take a lot of time, however judging from his expression it wouldn''t take that long she concluded.

    There was something Typhania didn''t tell Alex, since both Artemia and Lilith had their curse erased, she had be impatient as she felt like she was the only left but now that she confirmed it won''t be long before she would have her curse erased she had calmed down.

    After chatting with her for another twenty minutes Alex departed, returning to the Lionheart Empire, tomorrow they would be leaving, so he needed to rest.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The next morning.

    Alex''s group temporally vi.

    As the first ray of sunlight crack through the night sky, Alex was still sleeping. He was sleeping without any care in the world, almost as if he had forgotten that today they must depart toward the Foxia empire where Kuina, the fox princess would be waiting.

    A minuteter, the chirping of the birds entered his ears. The brilliant beams of sunlight passed through the open windows and fell on his face. He unconsciously ced a hand over his eyes but more sunlight basked his face.

    ''''Five minutes more please.'''' He mumbled while trying to escape from the morning sunlight but as if thetter was stubborn, it followed him even when he moved to the other side of the bed.

    Having no choice, Alex rose up. He stretched his hands while feeling the sunlight kissing his cheeks. He left the bed and walked towards the window. A gentle gust of cool breeze greeted his face as he looked out.

    The chunk of lights in the sky expanded in size and sparkle. The beams were cool and rather soothing to the eyes.

    There was an ethereal beauty to the sunlight, as if ayer of tinted filtering had been added in the sky. Everything was in honeyed tones, beautiful and soothing. Alex moved her hand through the air, watching her fingers. It was almost as if the light was amber nectar, flowing in slow and graceful swirls.

    He lowered his head to see the nts and trees outside the garden. The dew drops were glistening on the leaves and they sparkled under the sunlight.

    He looked ahead and noticed many groups of people on the streets not too far from the vi. Stalls were being set and shops opened for work. There were peace and tranquility lingering everywhere his eyes reached.

    "Last day here," Alex thought with a smile. He then closed the windows and turned around. He took a step ahead and his body vanished in a puff of smoke.

    His speed was second to none and he used his lightning-fast movements to freshen up. He went downstairs after finishing, he thought he would surprise the girls by preparing today breakfast but on the contrary they were the ones surprising him by preparing the breakfast before he descended.

    ''''Morning!" Maria said and handed him a cup of hot coffee.

    ''''Morning girls.'''' Alex greeted them before sitting on a chair offered by Saeko. After exchanging a light greetings, Alex enjoyed the breakfast unexpectedly cooked by Maria.

    ''''It was delicious. Good work. I''m looking forward to eating your breakfast more often.'''' Alex offered those heartfelt words at the end of the breakfast.

    Maria was overjoyed at those words because she felt like her efforts were being rewarded, she was not a good at cooking, truth be told before reincarnating to Mysthia, she had never cooked herself before, but things changed when arriving here, she had to know at least how to cook if she didn''t wish to fall being others who knew how to cook. There is a saying that the road to conquer a man''s heart is through his stomach, so naturally she must know how to cook and in order to catch up to others she started training, finally she could cook a simple breakfast and she was happy that he enjoyed her effort.

    Today breakfast was soft pancakes and berries, as warm as they would be in the sun, maple syrup threaded upon the top.

    After eating the breakfast, everyone started preparing to depart toward the Foxia empire.

    Saeko asked Alex to spare her few minutes and naturally he epted.

    ''''So what do you have to say to me?" Alex asked her as soon they were alone.

    ''''I want to ask you a favor. Can you take me back for a moment. I''ve something to do on the other side?'''' She asked and Alex didn''t even ask her what she was nning to do. He knew whatever she had nned, it must have been important for her to ask for his help. He had epted taking her, he was the one that invited her, so naturally he ought to be present when she needs him.

    ''''Okay, we are leaving immediately right?'''' He epted which surprised Saeko. She had expected at least onequestion, for example what did she want to do once back? However, instead of asking her any question he directly epted and even asked if they were going immediately or not.

    ''''Yes! Let''s go immediately.'''' She said before adding.

    ''''I have already informed the others and they epted.''''

    ''''Okay. Let''s go.'''' Alex nodded before taking her hand as they stepped ros space and disappeared.

    Right after they gone, Sakuya and Luna walked in, looking around Sakuya dered.

    ''''They are gone it seems?"

    ''''Yeah it seems.'''' Luna responded.

    ''''Let''s hope she will make a good use of this chance.'''' She added with a mysterious smile.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    Foxia''s Empire.

    Polished braziers enclosing each of the six granite columns light up every part of the throne hall and shroud it in a dark orange radiance. The rtively simple stonework on the embowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while statuettes and marble icons look down upon the wooden floor of this luxurious hall.

    A lc rug splits the entire room in half and was matched by the thinner ones on either side of the hall while embattled banners with gilded ornaments the walls. Between each banner hangs a small chandelier, a few of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of royalty long gone below them.

    Grand, stained ss windows depicting ancient legends are neighbored by draperies colored the same lc as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and decorated tips.

    A towering throne of oak sat atop an elevated tform and was adjoined by three almost identical seats for visiting dignitaries.

    The throne was covered in symbolic patterns and fixed on each of the slim ears is an abstract petal. The fluffy pillows were a light lc and these too had been adorned with adorned sigils.

    Those listening to their royal highness could do so on the several decorated, but somewhat ufortable granite benches, all of which are facing the center of the hall. Those of higher standing could instead take seat in the specially decorated balustrades facing the throne.

    Currently, the Foxia empire''s ruler, the eight tailed empress sat atop the throne calming waiting for the visitor toe in and shortlyter she arrived. It was none other than her daughter, Kuina.

    ''''Mother, you called?"

    ''''Yes! Sit next to me.'''' The empress said to her daughter as soon as she walked in.

    ''''Show me your status.'''' She ordered and Kuina obeyed.

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 400900/410500

    Magic Power: 5300/5300

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1690

    Intelligence: 1430

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes]

    ''''Not bad. You have been training well. Just a little bit and you will step into the next realm. Well done my daughter.'''' The empressplimented her daughter.

    ''''Thank you mother but I believeplimenting me isn''t the reason why you called me here.'''' Kuina was not really in the mood.

    The empress could sigh as she was nning to use this opportunity to get closer to her daughter.

    ''''Okay, how many tails have you unlocked now?" She finally asked one of the reasons why she summoned her daughter.

 965 Chapter 932

    ''''Thank you mother but I believeplimenting 0me isn''t the sole purpose for calling me here.'''' Kuina was not really in the mood.

    Sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant colour to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night0empress could sigh as she was nning to use this opportunity to get closer to her daughter.

    ''''Okay, how many tails have you unlocked now?"

    She finally asked one of the reasons why she summoned her daughter.

    ''''Seven'''' Kuina answered while immediately disying seven tails.

    The empress, her mother was greatly surprised, seven tails was beyond her expectation. Those seven tails were real and an illusion eighth tail was in the process of being formed.

    As a mother she was happy that her daughter was bing stronger. Unlocking seven tails at her age was something only she was capable of doing.At her age the empress had onlyunlocked six tails and it was not theplete sixth tail.

    ''''That''s a good news. I''m really pleased with your progress. With this I don''t have to be worried about the future.'''' The empress sighed in relief. She was well aware that her daughter wouldn''t inherent the throne if she were to follow that man, said man whose goal was beyond this world. As a mother she was worried while at the same time she was excited, excited because her daughter would be doing something she had been unable to achieve. Therefore she must prepare her, she must be stronger, unlocking more tails was one of the empress goals.

    ''''So what is your n for Alexander?" The empress asked her daughter hoping that she would at least share few words with her but unfortunately it was not the case.

    ''''You don''t have to worry mother. You''ll know when the timees. I''ll be taking my leave. I''ve something to do. Alex''s group will be arriving in a few days.'''' Kuina said before departing.

    The empress sighed looking at her daughter''s back. She had thought she would at least spend few months more minutes with her but after seeing how impatient she was to leave she could only bury this feeling inside her head.

    Being rulere with a lot of disadvantages, not gaining your children love is one of them.

    Meanwhile outside, Kuina after leaving the throne hall summoned her status again but this time it was the real one.

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 410300/410500

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1335<sub> </sub>

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    The current status was her real status. The real why she didn''t show this status to her mother was because of the Elders watching everything from the shadow. If they had seen this they would have made things for her, her ns would have been altered something she would not want to happen. Nothing could make her n to be Alex''s woman go awry. She had waited for long enough to let some old bitches decide what or how she should live her life.

    There was something else she had hidden from her mother, she said she had unlocked seven tails while her mother thought it was indeed the case, that she was in the process of unlocking the eighth tail, she had already unlocked the eigth tail.

    ''''Let''s go and prepare to wee my husband, shall we?" She dered with a smile before disappearing. Her illusion magic had reached the level where even her mother and the Elders would find hard to crack.

    ?????

    At the same time in the Far East Empire, Saeko had managed to retrieve what she was nning to take and the two were ready to go back, however, it was already nigh time. On their way back their decided to book rooms inside and inn.

    The next morning.

    Room No. 77, Elvis''s Inn.

    As the first ray of sunlight crack through the night sky, Alex was still sleeping. Suddenly, the brilliant beams of sunlight passed through the open windows and fell on his face forcing him to open his eyes and it was exactly what he did.

    After waking up he freshened up and leave his room.

    A few minutester.

    Alex knocked on a room opposite to his. The door opened up and Saeko stepped out.

    She was d in a beautiful dress which had Alex mesmerized.

    The dress covered her shoulders entirely and flowed down into a tasteful v-neck. It was afortable fit which covered up her breasts, but does so without making it look awkward or messy.

    Her arms werepletely uncovered. Which was a good thing too, her silky skin isn''t something you want to cover up.

    The dress'' waist was narrow, but it''s a slim fit. An stic band within the dress perfectly entuates her waist and breaks up the dress nicely.

    Below the waist the dress fits snug around her and had a wrap style. The dress reaches all the way down to her feet and is slightly longer at the sides.

    She''s wearing open toes, gorgeous on their own, an ideal match inbination with the dress . To top it all off she''s wearing an intricately designed ne andrge, stylish earrings.

    ''''Morning Saeko, you''re really beautiful.'''' Alex offered an honest praise, if yesterday he was unaware of the girl''s goal, currently he couldn''t say he was not, if it was really what she wanted then he would dly y along.

    Alex thought with a smile. The two left the Inn after Alex borrowed the kitchen and prepared their breakfast.

    After leaving the Inn they didn''t rush to their next location and Saeko was really grateful for this as it was really her goal, she wanted to spend some time with him to advance in their rtionship.

 Chapter 966 Typhania Added....

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ?€? Rank 1????]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 410300/410500

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 2000/410000

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1300

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 60000/40900

    Magic Power: 3400/3400

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 900

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8300/8300

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4900/4900

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?¡¥

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    ?€?[Gracier Alexandra Touch]<sub> </sub>

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ?€? Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Saeko....

 967 Chapter 933

    After a momentary stop, Alex changed their destination. He understood that the little princess wanted to spend some time alone with him, to let her enjoy this as much as she wanted he changed their destination, going back to Avalon.

    It was already night time when they arrived making perfect for what Alex had in mind. After spending few minutes in their vi it was the time to go to that ce.

    Alex was dressed in simple all ck outfits while Saeko was dressed beautifully.

    The dress covered her shoulders entirely and flows down into a fancy halter neckline. It was a loose fit which helps remove some of the unwanted attention on her breasts, but does so by still looking elegant.

    Her arms have been covered all the way down to her wrists. The sleeves start out loose and tighten towards the bottom where they wrap graceful around her wrists.

    The dress'' waist was thin, but it''s a loose fit. A cloth ribbon has been wrapped around her and is tied on one side.

    Below the waist the dress fits snug around her and has a tube style. The dress reaches to just below her knees and is the same length all around.

    She''s wearing open toes, they''re simple, but radiate grace and refinement. To top it all off she''s wearing a subtle ne andrge, stylish earrings.

    ''''It suit you real well. You''re gorgeous in them.'''' Alex offered apliment which made Saeko smile. Her hair had grown longer than when they left her hometown, she let them loose which entuated her beauty even more.

    Under Alex guidance they arrived at their destination quickly.

    It was a club.

    ''The Mint'' a night which became a popr club in capital recently. The club was always overcrowded thanks to the ambient environment and the wonderful drinks it offered.

    A long queue of people was standing outside the club waiting for a chance to enter. More than eight bouncers were overlooking the queue to ensure no trouble.

    ''''WoW! It''s a club. It''s my first time visiting one.'''' Saeko was thrilled at the prospect of visiting a club for the first time, however, after seeing how crowded the ce was, her joy was short lived.

    Alex chuckled before dragging Saeko with him. He didn''t join the queue and instead directly went to the entrance.

    ''''What the fuck? Did you think you''ll get when we are standing in queue here?" One man shouting prompting the others to startughing as they thought Alex was being delusional, not even your background would work here, this club was unlike the other ones, not only it was well maintained and have the best drinks, everybody queue up to enter it, doesn''t matter from which background youe from.

    Saeko stayed silent, not paying attention to the crowd, having known this man for a while now she knew he was not the type to do things recklessly, so there must be a good reason why he didn''t queue up like the other, maybe he knew the owner of this ce.

    While Saeko was lost in thoughts, they arrived at the entrance where they got stopped.

    Four bouncers in ck with robust physics were guarding the entrance with a frown on their face.

    "Kid, there is no special treatment here," One of the bouncers said in a heavy voice.

    Alex didn''t say anything and instead took out a golden card from his item box.

    "He thinks a card can change the rules here?" Someone from the queue shouted.

    "The club is known for its fairness!"

    "Stop being delusional!"

    "Even if you are from the imperial family you wouldn''t get an entrance---"

    The crowd suddenly turned silent. Each person looked on inplete disbelief at the scene in front of them.

    The head bouncer opened the entrance of the club! Not only that but the bouncer was showing a respectable attitude.

    Alex''s lips curved upward to form a smile as he entered the club while holding Saeko''s hand. The bouncer then closed back the entrance with a loud thud.

    The crowd got their wits back as they saw the entrance being locked again.

    "What?!"

    "This is unfair!"

    "It is against the rule!"

    "Get that kid out!"

    "We will protest!"

    "Yes! We will boycott the club unless you get that man out!"

    The head bouncer looked at the crowd with a mocking expression.

    "You think I will give more preference to your protest than the owner of the club?" The bouncer asked with a smirk.<sub> </sub>

    "Owner?!"

    "That kid owns this ce!?"

    "No way!"

    "I see, no wonder he didn''t give us a damn!"

    "The world is unfair!''''

    ''''I''ve finally understood thatst smile as he was entering the club. Our words must have sounds funny to him. Well, Life is unfair. We just have to wait for our turn.'''' Said ady, she had brown hair with a big breasts.

    If Alex had paid a little bit attention to the crowd he would have spotted thisdy. They only meet once when he was shopping with his sister but she was ady that left a strong impression on him as she was also an adventurer, no a former adventurer.

    This girl was none other than Delphi, the girl with the legendary F-cup. (A/N: They meet around Chapter 40: Encounter. Go reread it if you wish for more details.)

    The reason why she was unable to identify him was because Alex had changedpared to their first meeting and most importantly he was disguised.

    Not wanting to draw too much attention, they choose to disguise themselves.

    Not many people were aware of Alex owning a club, except for the emperor and Alex''s entourage. Creating this club was not Alex''s idea but Maria''s idea instead.

    ??????

    Meanwhile, inside the club.

    The club was spacious with three floors filled with people to the brim. Multiple lights shed around on the disco floor.

    At a far corner, a DJ made sure people had more than worth the money as he adjusted the music to give them the fun of their lifetime.

    ''''You are the owner of this club right?" Saeko asked with a smile. She had arrived at this conclusion after a bit of thinking.

    It was her first time entering a club and she was startled by the mor and vanity inside.

    "Yes, I''m indeed the owner but it''s your big sister Maria the one that came with the idea and the one that manage this ce.'''' Alex exined as he stepped towards the bar counter.

    Rows of liquor bottles were ced behind the bar. Beers, wines, whiskey, spirit drink and many other beverages were disyed on the ss shelf.

    The bar counter was made from ss with a virtual interface to allow the patrons to choose their drinks, all of this was illuminated by what looked like a neon light drawing everyone attention as soon as you walked in. Many bartenders were making the drinks in a fully professional manner. There were ten in total.

    There was hardly any empty space in the club and there were more people waiting outside.

    Saeko understood why people said this club was the best one out of the clubs inside the capital.

    The entire club was dark and noisy save the asional sh of lights on the dance floor. The heavy music reverberated on both floors while people danced with full enthusiasm.

    After serving her a ss of spirit drink and a whisky for himself, the two sat together while enjoying their drinks and watching others dance.

    The sight of the dance floor brought a frisson of joy.

    Alex felt like if the dance floor could speak it would be a tale of enlivened souls.

    Looking at those dancing he felt like they should also move their bodies.

    ''''Let''s go dance.'''' Alex said offering his hand and Saeko shyly took it as she got dragged on the dance floor.

    Because of her past, she didn''t have any experience with things like this. Ball dance is different from club dance. Thankfully, she got a wonderful teacher and partner.

    She didn''t embarrass herself on the dance floor thanks to Alex''s guidance. He leaned close to her and grabbed her arm as a slow tune came on.

    They both swirled around in fun andughter, and in few minutes, Saeko even forgot that she was a newbie on the dance floor.

    "He truly makes me feel different." Saeko thought in her heart as they danced.

    Alex curled a hand into the curving span above Saeko''s hips, fitting his fingers around her waist. She didn''t shudder and she moved her hand forward while the DJ changed the music to another party song.

    As they danced she felt like she was getting closer to him, as if their hearts were being connected to form one and only one channel. He was like her beacon at the end of the dark tunnel, his story, his will not to give up when everyone thought he was worthless was what shaped her personality, her being.

    In the beginning it all began as infutuation, like a crazy fan but after spending time with him it has evolved and Saeko could say it without doubt that she was in love with this man and as a woman in love there was only one thing left to do which is to win a ce in his heart.

 968 Chapter 934

    After dancing for another thirty they stopped and on their way back to the bar counter Alex met someone unexpected, it was Delphi but she didn''t recognize him so he didn''t bother stopping to greet her, if there was another chance he would talk to her in a more private ce. There was a risk of creating amotion if he were to do that here.

    After sitting around the bar counter and ordering the same drink.

    ''''Two ss of whisky please.'''' Alex ordered.

    The chief bartender nodded in agreement and proceeded to carry out the task after giving them a tissue box to wipe their sweat.

    "Youe here regrly?" Saeko has spent all her energy on the dance floor.

    She took a tissue to clear her face of the sweat.

    ''''Not really, it is my third timeing here. Thest two times it was with Maria and the others.'''' Alex answered while ying with his ss.

    ''''I see I''m d that you invited to your club. I want to spend the rest of my life following you. I want a ce in your heart and I''m sure you must have noticed my feelings for you. So, I''ll be bold to admit it.''''

    To this deration Alex smiled and didn''t look away as if he was telling her to continue with what she was saying.

    Saeko smiled, full of happiness and after finishing her ss she said.

    ''''When I see you, it''s as if space and time be the finest point imaginable, as if time copses into one tiny speck and explodes at light speed. It''s as if my universe begins and ends with you. I could run forever, search forever, but in the end, every path leads right back to your heart and soul. I love you and I''m sure of my feelings. This trip was and excuse to confirm my feelings and finally made this deration.''''

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before caressing her smooth skin as he dered.

    ''''You have seen my life, my bonds and even after knowing all those things you still choose to love me, it would be a lie if I say that I''m not attracted by you. So, while you''ve epted me despite everything I promise you that I will do the same. Let''s do the journey together. It won''t be easy but it will be different with you by my side.''''

    Saeko became emotional after hearing Alex''s deration, it was an acknowledgement, he acknowledged her love and even promised to reciprocate. And to Saeko there was anything more important than that, she felt blessed, her decision to confess was the right one. It doesn''t matter the ce you choose to confess, what matters is how genuine your feelings are.

    If weren''t because she was feeling shy she would have kissed him but she decided to postpone this forter.<sub> </sub>

    One hourter the two left the club and to their surprise it was raining outside.

    ''''Fortunately I''ve an umbre with me.'''' Alex dered before taking out the umbre and shared it with Saeko. There was something romantic about sharing an umbre. She could feel his heat through their shoulders, they two didn''t rush back as if they hade to a tacit agreement to enjoy this beautiful moment together until it happened.

    The rain created a beat upon the cktop sidewalk. People passed as if in elerated motion - all except two people whom have let their umbre fall to the wet street and be blown by the wind. They were bound in a kiss that was so tender the world should stop on its axis and take note of their love.

    The street appeared to have sprung into existence solely for the couple kissing so tenderly, their faces dripping with the wintry gifts of clouds. His hands, gently in her hair, hers upon his chest. Tucker smiles, and nces toward the sky that promises more rain toe, their sweet sound as a round of apuse for love and romance.

    Then they walked and in hand, droplets beading their hair.

    With a genuine smile that came from the heart Saeko whose hobby was reading a romance books remembered few lines from one of them.

    [There is something so heavenly about a kiss in the rain, a tender moment that just won''t wait. It is that burst of love that is expressed, not caring if the water soaks through to chill the skin. It is a connection that shows the strength of the feeling, the mutual need. It is a rebellion against the elements. Nature can bring the rain but our inner sunshinees through just the same.]

    If previously the princess had not understood these lines because she had never experienced them, now it was different because she experienced it. She was d she had kissed him back then when they were still inside the club because she was sure that if she had done that she would not be experiencing this heavenly feeling she had right now.

    Saeko didn''t care if her clothes became all soaked, the only thing that mattered was the feeling she was experiencing right now.

    ''His lips in their casual silent way, told me tonight it was going to be a great night.'' Saeko thought while walking hand in hand with the man she first held admiration for butter it changed and be love, a love she would do anything for as she wished for it tost longer, for eternity if it was possible.

    Meanwhile, Alex was surprised by his own behavior, while he intended on epting this girl, what he did few minutes ago was beyond his expectation, there was something special about this girl, something he couldn''t quite put her fingers on, still he was d he epted her confession.

    Looking at her happy face he smiled and unconsciously his eyes were drawn to her lustrous lips he had just kissed few minutes ago. Her lips were as good as her eyes in painting a picture of her emotions.

    ''I''m really lucky to have all these women surrounding me. I must cherish every one of them.'' Alex vowed in his heart as they reached their destination.

 969 Chapter 935

    The night rides in on a horse of pure midnight velvet, beckoned by the stars under a the glow of a full moon. As the colours of the day rest, perhaps dream of the morrow, the hillside bes its monochrome beauty, shapes that make an ever-changing, ever-present puzzle, question and answer united. In this night people all be one, from rock to nt to animal, one promise of life awaiting the return of the sun.

    In Alex''s vi, Saeko room, two souls were about to unite. She was nning on visiting him to make tonight perfect after her confession however he was the one who came to her and she was really happy. He told her this was her reward, bing one with her after her deration was another way of telling her that he hadpletely acknowledged and truly wished to spent the rest of his life with her.

    She had heard that it hurts the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front.

    However, she could not stop now.

    Alex chuckled before slowly moving his cock towards her moist cave. He did not enter immediately, instead, he slowly moved his penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.

    After a few seconds, Saeko began to moan again. He looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining their tongues and increasing her pleasure and excitement.

    Then, he slowly prated her, gently as he could.

    She opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. Because of the intense training, her hymen had long been broken. Even so Alex still didn''t rush things.

    When her body rxed again, he continued entering.

    Saeko moaned in pain and pleasure, and twisted her bodyfortably to let him prate her more easily.

    Finally, Alex was able topletely prated her, her pussy was so tight that he almost couldn''t endure it.

    Fortunately, he managed to endure.

    It was then Saeko began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, she might not have her hymen any longer but it still hurts, she was trying to escape the pain of having a big foreign thing bigger than her finger invading her sacred ce.

    However, Alex stopped her from escaping. He kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.

    Then, he began to move slowly.

    Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juices began to flow from Saeko and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure we were feeling and making easier his movements.

    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned more lewd.

    At that moment, she let out a loud moan.

    "Anhhh!"

    Alex increased the speed of his waist, he began to thrust faster but more skillfully. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that Saeko was feeling and before long, she also began to move.

    <o>,m The twpletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Their moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with their love juices invaded their noses, increasing their lust.</o>

    "Alex, Oh Alex.''''<sub> </sub>

    Alex was thrilled, he loves hearing her calling his name as she moaned under him, he lowered his head and closed Saeko''s lips with and began to piston even faster.

    Saeko''s movements were erratic due to her inexperience, but they had their own kind of charm. The feeling of conquest Alex felt when he saw her twisting below his body was exhrating.

    Seeing it, he moved his mouth toward her breast. Alex then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples.

    "Anhh!"

    Saeko opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up and her lower lips tightened over Alex''s cock.

    Alex grunted in pleasure and thrusted fiercely, making her moan again. She extended her legs and twitchedfortably.

    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only repeat fuck me harder~ between moans. Alex soon realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster.

    "Ahhhnnn!" Saeko grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab Alex''s back. He could feel her nails piercing his skin, but Alex''s lower body continued moving quickly inside her. He could feel the excitement of cumming building inside of him

    "Alex~¡­ Something¡­ Something ising~¡­" She dered, a little bit afraid of the foreign sensation.

    Alex hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all his strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed.

    Her expression turnedpletely ck and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. A bit of saliva slowly slid until her neck.

    At the same time, her pussy walls tightened fiercely over Alex''s cock and increased the pleasure thetter was feeling. Alex couldn''t help but thrust a few times more and then, something was shot from his overly excited little friend.

    Saeko moaned again when his semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging Alex''s body.

    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Alex''s lips. Seeing the beautiful body of the girl who once admired him below him excited her to no end, he felt like it was fate. Alex approached his lips kissed her gently.

    Saeko who was enjoying the after effects of the intense orgasm unconsciously entwined her tongue with his and continued moaning in pleasure. Alex also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her.

    Finally, after a few seconds, he slowly slid out his cock and lied down on the bed.

    Saeko moaned again when she felt Alex''s cock leaving her body and then hugged him tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.

    "Alex, I love you. I want to stay with you forever"

    She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed Alex''s lips.

    Ge returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings on her ear. She curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside him. Alex could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable.

    A few minutester, Saeko''s breaths became long and she fell asleep.

 970 Chapter 937

    In another location, the Foxia empire. Maria and the others girls arrived ahead of schedule. Kuina who was eager to meet Alex sent someone to lead the way, they took many shortcuts and for this reason they arrived faster than expected.

    Kuina who was expecting Alex ended up disappointed.

    Because of it was already evening when they arrived they couldn''t meet the empress. Gracier and Luna went to sleep, Incursio disappeared somewhere while Maria got a call from her master Freya, leaving only Sakuya and Kuina alone.

    After heaving a sigh Kuina said to Sakuya.

    ''''Let''s go to the garden.''''

    Sakuya nodded before following her and soon they arrived at the garden where they sat around a table and a maid appeared and served them teas.

    While enjoying her tea, none of them spoke, it was only after drinking half of the cup that Kuina asked a question which she was wanted to ask.

    ''''Where is Alex and that bitch Saeko?"

    Kuina didn''t hide her displeasure as she directly called Saeko a bitch as she could smell someone plotting against her.

    ''''That bitch like you called her is probably spending a quality time with Alex somewhere.''''

    And who is Sakuya? She is a sadist who enjoys watching others people suffering and she wouldn''t miss out on an opportunity to enjoy a good show, reason why her reply like that, she replied with a provocative smile and Kuina was too far enraged not to fall for Sakuya''s trick.

    ''''What? How it could be? It should have been my turn? How dare that little bitch try to snatch my chance?" Kuina was really furious, she did everything and was waiting for her chance to seed. She seduced him and made him chose her ce as their second destination. She did everything slowly.

    Seduction was a process that relied on the foundation of rtionships between people. As long as the foundation was good, the rest of the process was simple. In fact, the true disy of a rake''s skill was seducing the target without using the obvious seduction process!

    This was how most targets lost themselves in sudden moments of heat and passion. One moment there would be no hints of lust, and the very next moment, they would start making out like animals in heat.

    That was true seduction. Kuina had learned this from her mother and she did everything as she was instructed, normally after leaving the Lionheart Empire, Alex''s next stop should have been the Wolfang''s Empire as it was closer to former than the Foxia empire located at the extremity of the beastmen continent.

    Because of her seduction and schemes she managed to change this, to not have Eris raise any suspicion, she even visited her few times in the guise of nning how to help her advance in her rtionship with Alex, Kuina did all those things to be the next woman to unite with Alex and yet she just learned that someone beat her and took the ce that should have belonged to her.

    Kuina was really angry at this new, she felt like she did all the work while someone else took the benefits of her hard work. Smart as she was she knew Saeko won''t be so clever to plot something like that, someone else must have helped her.

    ''''Who helped her? Maria?" Kuina asked after taking a deep breath to calm down. When she thought of usible culprit, the one whose name came up was none other than the Ice empress. It was not a secret that those didn''t like each other as they would constantly get on each other nerves.

    ''''Well, your assumption is not right but I''ve also suggested Saeko to make a move. You can me me too.'''' Sakuya dered with a smile.<sub> </sub>

    Kuina sighed and didn''t say anything else, it was evident that she didn''t took Sakuya''s words seriously. To ease her anger she decided that she would rather watch the constetions in the sky and Sakuya didn''t refuse her invitation.

    The two found a nice spot in the garden where they could watch the constetions from.

    Constetions ignited the midnight sky as if choreographed upon celestial stage.

    Sakuya who was looking at the constetion couldn''t help but think that even if this world was a fantasy world, the constetions are still the same. Tonight she saw a well known constetions.

    Made up of seventeen stars, the constetion called Melopsittacus roughly resembles the shape of a tiger. It can be seen most prominently high in the Northern sky just before the autumn equinox.

    In an ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of hope, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of the horse, those born under it are believed to be dignified.

    They''re suposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a spider, dragonfly and triangle. But they don''t match well with those born under the trout, lynx and mockingbird constetions.

    ''''Which constetion do you like the most?" Sakuya asked after observing the constetion in the sky.

    ''''I like the Celestia constetion the most.'''' Kuina responded before adding an exnation.

    ''''Made up of five stars, the constetion called Celestia roughly resembles the shape of a dagger. It can be seen most prominently high above the Eastern horizon in the middle of spring.

    In an ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of medicine, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of the king, those born under it are believed to be forgiving.

    They''re suposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a pistol, eye and rifle. But they don''t match well with those born under the frog, monkey and bird constetions.''''

    ''''Does this mean that you''ll be forgiving and let others trample on you without retaliating ?" Sakuya asked after hearing Kuina''s exnation on the Celestia constetion.

    ''''Hell, no and I''ve never said that I was born under that constetion. I may have lost right now but next time I''ll win and my ce will surpass her, I''m sure, no I''ll make sure of this.'''' Kuina dered with a mysterious smile and Sakuya couldn''t help but shake her head. As she expected this fox girl was very interesting.

    Meanwhile, Maria was having a video conference with her master, Freya.

 Chapter 971 Freyas Status Added

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ?€? Rank 1????]

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ?€? Rank 1????]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 410300/410500

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 2000/410000

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1300

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 60000/40900

    Magic Power: 3400/3400

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 900

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8300/8300

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4900/4900

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070<sub> </sub>

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?¡¥

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    ?€?[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ?€? Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ?€?[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    a€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡éa€¡é

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Saeko....

 972 Chapter 938

    Through window diamonds sunlight flowed, glowing rainbow hues onto the wall, it was like the greatest of nature''s graffiti.

    Alex woke up with Saeko nestled in his chest and just as he was about to wake her up he stopped because he could feel a heavenly feeling around his hard morning wood. Saeko''s hands were ying with his cock.

    And Alex who was nning to prepare to leave and join the others as soon as possible decided to change his n, he would never say no to a warm morning, after all it was every man dream and not everyone was blessed as he is.

    Alex made use of his title, his fingers were like lightning bolt and Saeko''s body, her lower body to be more urate was his keyboard.

    ''''Hmmh!"

    Saeko who was pretending to be asleep could not stop a moan from escaping her mouth. This feeling was godly, fortunately she followed Sakuya''s suggestion or else she wouldn''t have experienced something so go.

    Alex''s fingers rapidly pistoned in and out of Saeko''s pussy after slipping past her underwear, making her squirm. Her warm juices sprayed out, staining his hand and her thighs. He sealed her lips and Saeko continued to moan in his mouth and stroke his cock more rigorously, making it ooze out with more precum.

    His lips moved from hers and slipped down, caressing her chin, throat, and finally her breasts . His fingers left her pussy, and he grabbed her ass cheeks.

    "Annh!" Saeko gasped and let go of his cock, the feeling was too much to her newly awakened mind to follow.

    Meanwhile Alex lifted her up and lined her pussy lips with his mouth, nting a kiss in her most intimate spot. Her clitoris.

    He was kissing there like they were her mouth''s lips. In response, her foldings opened up of their vition, coated with glistening moisture. His tongue dived straight, and he started licking her sweet juices.

    Saeko''s pussy quivered, and her flesh contracted around his tongue, releasing more juices.

    "Ohhhhhhhh!"

    The princess mped her thighs around his neck and held his head. She was close on having an orgasm, an orgasm greater than when she did it herself. Saeko''s body tensed up and she clutched the bedsheet so strongly that it feels like she was going to rip them apart.

    ''''Ohhh! Cumming !" She roared, her roar resembled that of a thousand years starving dragon.

    Alex chuckled before moving her body up and aligning with his cock. His proud cock pierced her pussy. Saeko wed her fingers into Alex''s rugged back as he slowly prated her. Her pussy''s walls split open, and she felt his throbbing mass move between them.

    "Oooohh!"

    Her head fell back, and she m.o.a.ned like a woman possessed. He was in ces she didn''t even know existed inside her, and she was afraid his cock would reach all the way up her throat.

    He reached the end of her pussy and then moved down. Her fingers dug further into his back, her body shaking in ecstasy as his cock slipped back and forth between her pussy. She even tightened her legs around Kiba, feeling him reach new depths with every thrust. Straddling him, she jerked her head back and moaned again and again.

    ''''Anhh!I''m going to cum yet again!"

    Saeko''s head snapped back, and she screamed. Her pussy tightened, and she cummed on Alex''s cock, spraying out her juices.

    Meanwhile, Alex didn''t stop fucking her, though. He mmed with more force, sending ripples through her butt cheeks.

    "Please give me some rest!" Saeko begged.

    "I''m sore there! Please let me rest for a moment.''''

    She was enjoying the orgasm and couldn''t handle more thrusts into her sensitive pussy.

    Alex was not an unreasonable man as he knew better when to stop and this time, he didn''t really bully her and simply slide out from her pussy making a popping sound.

    ''''Thank you.'''' Saeko heaved a sigh feeling grateful that he listened to her plea and she got the perfect reward for him.

    Saeko got on her knees and touched Alex''s hard cock moved her head back and slid the c.o.c.k out of her mouth. She hasthered it with her saliva, and she stroked it while kissing the mushroom head.

    She swirled her slippery tongue on the head and then slide down, tracing the thick, blue vein. His balls started pulling up, and his cock throbbed violently. She knew he was close to release.

    She quickly moved back and pursed the mushroom head between her glossy lips. It rewarded her by shooting out thick globs of sperm into her mouth.

    Although it tasted a little bit bitter, she swallowed it and showed Alex her empty mouth and this was enough to ignite his lust. He immediately swept her body up and pierced her.

    Saeko was hugging so fiercely that it felt as though she was not going to let me go. During her orgasm, she had wrapped her legs around his waist, holding Alex tightly as though he was her most precious treasure.<sub> </sub>

    Under such a strong stimtion, he almost ejacted.

    Alex snorted and controlled his body, forcing his ejaction back. This time, he was nning to let the princess know against whom she was going against.

    Looking at the expression of ecstasy on her face, he bit her lips and started to sprint again, violently invading her insides.

    *Papapapa!*

    Alex''s pelvis mmed against Saeko''s buttocks repeatedly, creating loud pping sounds. At this point, each time he invaded her it felt incredibly smooth. It was though her insides were adjusting to his body to bring him the greatest pleasure possible.

    Alex decided to change their position, putting his hands around Saeko''s waist and lifting her body before putting it on hisp. This way, the would be face to face.

    Saeko blushed in shame and humiliation, trying to hide her face, but her pants and moans had reced her words of rejection.

    She closed her eyes trying not to look at Alex. Soon, however, the incredible waves of pleasure hit her body overwhelmingly, making her let out a loud cry and arch her body back.

    After her third orgasm, Saeko put her hand around Alex''s neck and panted erotically, her eyes were blurred and her body waspletely lost in the forbidden pleasure.

    "Umm¡­" A whimper escaped Saeko''s fragrant lips, making him move his lips towards her, entangling our tongues and letting her enjoy the afterglow of her third orgasm.

    This time, Saeko did not resist my kiss. She was so lost in the pleasure of sex that she could not think anymore.

    There was no lie that Alex was incredibly excited. Looking at the transformation of Saeko was incredibly satisfying, mainly because he knew he was the reason behind it.

    Alex caressed Saeko soft and shapely body gently, enjoying her curves and feeling her smooth skin against his fingers.

    Half a minuteter, she finally recovered from the afterglow of sex. When she found her arms and legs wrapped around his body, she was startled before bing ashamed of herself.

    Alex moved his cock softly inside her cave, making Saeko let out a soft moan. When he was done, he looked at her face and smiled. "Did it feel good?"

    Saeko''s body trembled. Hearing my words, tears started to overflow her eyes again. Her expression was so pitiful that anyone would havepassion for her.

    "P-Please, it''s enough¡­" Saeko begged. She had not expected to awaken something so terrific this early in the morning.

    Alex smiled andbed her hair gently.

    "My princess I''m not satisfied yet, even when you had three orgasms I only had one.''''

    When Saeko heard these, her face was dyed in an unknown hue

    Her punishment had not ended yet.

    ''''Anhhh!''''

    ''''Ahhh!"

    It was unknown whether she was still moaning or crying as everything had be a mess and as the one behind this mess Alex felt extremely proud of his aplishment and finally it was time to wrap things up.

    Alex leg go of Saeko after switching to another position, a doggy still this time.

    Suddenly, he pierced her from behind and began moving. He held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, I moved back and forth invading her insides until her deepest part.

    "Ughhn¡­ Anhh Alex¡­ S-Stop¡­"

    Her ragged voice reached Alex''s ears. But obviously he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    Saeko''s body shivered. When she felt his tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and let her body at Alex mercy. She felt like she would be fueling his sadistic side if she were to continue begging him, although she was overwhelmed by his attacks, there weren''t unpleasant, on the contrary it was too the extent that with each thrust, with each touch she felt like she was experiencing something different.

    It might be biased of her thinking there was no greater feeling elsewhere but she was sure that the thing she was feeling right now only the man named Alexander Kael Touch could give it to her.

 973 Chapter 939

    In a cave somewhere on the Foxia''s Empire, Incursio who had cleaned up another group from her former organization sat in the middle of corpses and took out a book from her storage ring and began to read it. She flipped through the pages, reading at a fast speed but suddenly she stopped, her eyes seemed to have caught some interesting lines.

    [In the room that is twilight and shadow Mathews stands close enough for me to breathe in his scent. His arms wrap around my back and in one gentle pull our skin touches. I feel his hand in my hair, how he loves the softness, watching it tumble as he releases it. Then his hand moves down my cheekbones to my lips. That''s when the kissing starts and we start to move like partners in a dance that is written in our DNA. Our bodies fit together as if we were made just for this, to fall into one another, to feel this natural rhythm. With augh he lifts me right off my feet, carrying me toward the bed, letting me fall with a soft bounce on the mattress. We lock eyes for just a moment, just enough for us to feel safe with one another.

    Then he''s all business, undoing my jeans, pulling them off, kissing from my toes upward, slowly, his hands on my legs, always just a little higher than the kisses. I feel my back arch in anticipation, knowing where his fingers will soon reach. My head rocks back against the pillow as he does, the first moan escaping my lips...]

    Incursio stopped upon reaching there, for some unknown reason she had a sudden impulse, she wanted to see him, to ask him to touch her as that man did with the female protagonist of the book she was reading.

    ''''I wonder how it will feel if Alex were to touch me and did what Matthews had done? Will a also moan?" She wondered while caressing her lower lip seductively while one of her hands was moving dangerously toward her lower body but fortunately, she stopped in time.

    ''''Sigh! What I''m even doing surrounded by corpses. I am such a twisted fellow.'''' Incursio mumbled as she stoop up.

    ''''Let''s join the others and wait until Alexe back and then I''ll ask him to take me on a date? Huh? No, I should be the one taking him on a date.''''

    She put away the book and started sauntering out of the cave and immediately after her departure the hundred corpses were set aze and turned into ash few minutester.

    ''''I wonder what Alex is doing right now?" Incursio couldn''t help but be curious, she wondered what the one she had selected was doing right now.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile in Avalon, in the Blue Haven Vi, Saeko''s temporary room. The one Incursio was concerned about was enjoying himself without care in the world.

    As they were connected and were feeling each other warmth, even though she was tired she didn''t wish to stop, not immediately because feeling his excitation through their connected bodies was enough to let her wanting more, she even thought.

    ''You are my drug. One touch and the intoxication is instant. Whatever you want to do is what we''ll do and there isn''t a thing I can do to stop you - not that I''d want to. Just your scent sends me into a heady trance, one that doesn''t end until our bodies are still once more, just warm and snuggled in as close as two souls can be.''

    Alex continued to assault her but with a less intensity than before, he was making use of his hands, her tongue, basically everything he could use to pleasure her.

    Saeko thought that his fingers must be electric, they''d to be, for wherever they touched her skin it tingled in a frenzy of static. As his hands move over her skin, Saeko''s body had a transitory paralysis, her mind unable to process the pleasure so fast.<sub> </sub>

    At that moment Alex''s head moves around to Saeko''s left ear and he whispered

    what''sing next. He then stole her lips, sealing them into an intoxicating kiss that Saeko''s body pause.

    Suddenly, Saeko pulled back for a kiss that was both soft and hard. Both of them moved in an intoxicated dance of limbs, never making the exact same moves twice.

    They stopped for a moment and just stared at each other in silence not doing anything else. Some says the eyes are the window to one''s soul and you can see through your partner''s eyes if he loved you or just pretending.

    While it would be a lie to say that Alex loved her, he had feelings for her and this was enough as she could this feeling was subtly growing as they spent more time together.

    Before leaving her brother, the crown prince fiancee had told her.

    ''Sex brings that special addiction to your one love, your true life partner. If you aren''t careful it bes an addiction to the physical act and the fantasy rather than the person. And so, be good to yourself, love yourself by being sure that you''ve met your life partner before you have sex... then the rtionship bes all the deeper for you both... that''s when humans mate for life instead of entering the carousel of pain that has be so normal in this toxic society.''

    ''Big sister Melissa there''s no doubt that I''ve found the right one. He and I are sopatible that I wonder why I''ve haven''t been the one to meet him the first. Still, I''m grateful for your advice and I hope your love willst forever.'' Saeko mumbled silently while recalling that woman who was like a sister to her.

    Seeing her distracted, Alex reached out and touched her cheeks. He seemed worried.

    ''''What are you thinking so hard about?" He asked cupping her cheeks.

    ''How sweat, his worried face is so cute that I want to eat him whole.'' Saeko inwardly thought before smiling seductively.

    ''''Nothing serious. Please let continue. I want you.''''

    Alex felt his lower body bing more harder and he chuckled, another round was about to start.

 974 Chapter 940

    Alex lifted Saeko up, he grabbed her legs, caressing the inner side of her thigs before putting her legs over his shoulders. Saeko could not hold it and began to twist.

    Meanwhile, his breathing turned rougher. He began to move his waist in a slow faction at first before elerating.

    Saeko''s hair was messy while her eyes were filled with lust and her cheeks were flushed. An uncontroble zing passion seemed to overflow out of her.

    With each thrust, her plumb breast jiggled and shook, showing a fascinating scene.

    Alex pressed his muscr body against her, sticking their chests together. Then, their mouths glued to each other and their tongues started a battle of passion.

    A deep love was transmitted through this kiss. He could feel that her excitement had already reached the max.

    Alex continued pistoning her while not forgetting to caress Saeko''s body tenderly.

    He could vividly feel the softness of her skin.

    She hugged his neck and adjusted her body perfectly with Alex''s body. She kept groaning softly each time he attacked her. She matched her movements with him, doing her best to get as much pleasure from this as she could.

    Her cheeks were flushed and her ears were utterly red. She looked so beautiful like that that Alex wanted nothing but make her scream in pleasure.

    He continued his attacks while exploring other ces of her body. Caressing her breast, her waist, her nipples, her legs. At the same time, he

    bit slightly her neck, making her quiver once and again and give out a sexy moan.

    "Anhhh! So good!''

    Her breathing was short, and her eyes were narrowed while she panted faintly.

    At that moment, she started to feel a strong pleasure building up inside her. With a groan, Saeko pressed her body against Alex''s body and kissed his lips. She knew she was about to have an orgasm again.

    And Alex also understood that another orgasm wasing and moved faster and faster. His cock entered and exited her hole once and again, creating pervert sounds that resounded inside the room.

    Finally, the little princess was unable to endure anymore and let out a loud cry.

    "Cumming¡­.!"

    Then, her body shivered and her pussy''s walls hole tightened around Alex''s cock.

    An instantter, Alex felt a rush of love juices gushing out of her vagina.

    Saeko''s body quivered for a few seconds. She then let out a long breath and panted softly.

    Her beautiful eyes opened slightly and looked at Alex in satisfaction.

    After having had another orgasm, Saeko''s face waspletely red and her body turned soft. She hugged Alex''s neck and kissed his lips softly, as though satisfied with their morning game.

    But even if she was satisfied, Alex was not.

    As soon as he felt Saeko''s orgasm finished, Alex started to move once more.

    The instant he moved, she moaned. Her vaginal walls contracted tightly and her mouth released an extended moan.

    That extended moan was the best encouragement for Alex, it was as if she was begging him to keep going no matter what was happening.

    This feeling left him extremely intoxicated and he must show it to her, therefore his hands swiftly reached to her breast, grabbing each one of them and massaging them as hz continued to move.

    "So good¡­! Ahn¡­ Good¡­. No¡­ Ahn¡­"<sub> </sub>

    Saeko''s eyes turned blurred as Alexunched his cock in and out of her vagina. Sometimes faster, sometime slow, he even moved his waist weirdly, twisting his cock inside her pussy, reaching new erogenous zones she never knew she got before.

    The unbearable pleasureing from her cave made her gasp silently.

    Alex''s chest pressed against her breast, squeezing them t. Each time he rammed her, her upper body would move, and his chest rubbed against her nipples.

    Saeko''s mouth opened slightly, letting out intelligible sounds that came from the depths of her throat.

    Seeing this he couldn''t stop a grin from forming on his face.

    Suddenly, he brought his mouth to her nipples, biting them softly while licking them like a hungry baby. This caused Saeko to yelp in pleasure and pain. At the same time, Alex''s huge cock invaded the tender flesh deep inside her, reaching another new erogenous zone.

    Almost as if he wasy im of her entire being, if this were to continue any longer she would never live without him. She knew this but he seemed to teaching her that truth over again and again.

    Saeko''s waist arched backward to raise her butt so Alex''s ns could enter her more easily.

    Inside her tight pussy, Alex''s cock scrapped against her tender and plump flesh, causing a strange soreness that made her go crazy.

    Currently, her mind waspletely immersed in sex, forgetting everything else. Only Alex and the pleasure he was giving her existed and mattered to her.

    An intoxicating look appeared in her face. She could not help but let out another moan.

    Meanwhile, she shook her waist up and down, enjoying the happiness brought by these movements.

    Soon, Saeko felt herselfing on having another orgasm. Immediately, she hugged his body more tightly and bit his shoulder to made the iing orgasm more heavenly than anything she had ever felt until now.

    This would be herst orgasm before departure and theirst round.

    Alex cooperated with her and pistoned faster and faster, stronger and stronger until he felt his ejactioning as well.

    As Alex looked at the crazed and lustful appearance of Saeko, a faint prideful smile rose up on his face. Then, when he felt she was about to cum, he brought her legs to her breast, which rose her buttocks upwards and allowed him to reach even deeper in her cave.

    ''''Ohhhhh! So deeeep! You''ve never reached so deep before. I love it.'''' She mumbled.

    Immediately right after she said those words, Saeko''s body shivered all over. She felt a huge wave run through her vagina as Alex''s cock broke into the deepest part of her.

    "Aahhhhhnnnh¡­!!"

    With a long scream, Saeko had an orgasm, the most awesome orgasm she ever had.

    At the same time, Alex sent his cock to the deepest part of her and shot everything inside her womb.

    Dubu! Dubu!

    He could hear the sound of his semen filing her uterus.

    ''''You are too good.'''' He dered before kissing her.

    Saeko smiled sweetly before asking him a favor.

    ''''My lord please take me to the shower. Let''s take a bath before leaving.''''

    ''''Certainly mydy.'''' He dered before taking her into his arms as he entered the bathroom.

    One hourter they were ready, the duo took a teleportation gate to move faster.

 975 Chapter 941

    The city of Rosemary was located near the Foxia empire''s border and this city is truly a modest marvel. Its elegance is matched by the backdrop of snowy mountains which have helped shape the city to what it is today.

    The trade resources these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings were designed with shapes and elements found in the mountains.

    The skyline was spreading with simr skyscrapers and a lot of them seem to have evolved throughout the ages. The quality of life is high in Rosemary and it has attracted a lot of attention. New cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of no variation has grown into arge melting pot and it''s this that unites the 12 million people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of diners, theme restaurants and clubs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy art galleries, adventure sports, nature or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Alex and Saeko stopped by and ate, they went on a short sightseeing before departing, they could have taken a teleportation gate in Rosemary but in order to spend more time together before joining with the others, they decided to take it slow.

    Alex drove the magic carriage with Saeko sleeping soundlessly inside. He was humming happily when suddenly, he slowed down while mumbling with a smile.

    ''''I guess it couldn''t be helped. Breaking few skulls will help me rx for a bit.''''

    He continued to slowly drive the carriage until he arrived before the thugs blocking the road.

    ''''Stop right there. Leave everything behind and scram.'''' One of the thugs shouted aiming his sword at Alex, his expression was fierce and his face riddled with scars. He was not that weak, a level 80 Swordsman. The other four were around the same level, Level 70.

    ''''And what if I don''t obediently follow your order?" Alex asked while descending from the driver seat.

    For some unknown reason the fearless look on this young man face told him not to act rashly but if he were to cower here, especially before his subordinates he would lose all face and would be practically asking for demotion, no even worse he might lose his head, so he must not cower and act like a bandit should.

    ''''Then you die on top of loosing everything.'''' The leader of this squad of bandit replied.

    ''''It''s that so?" Alex said and he was already before the man.

    ''''What?"

    The leader was scared beyond words and he hadn''t seen Alexing.

    Bang! Bang!!!

    Fast than what the eyes could follow Alex punched and four bandits were now lying on the ground seriously injured, their leader included.

    ''''Please spare me great lord.'''' Thest bandit pleaded without caring for his image, he was so scared that he was trembling like he had a seizure.

    Crack!

    ''''Giahhhh!" That bandit cried when one of his arms got broken.

    Alex tossed the man aside after applying something on his neck.

    ''''Go call your boss here. Tell mee get his man and that he muste with all his valuable.'''' Alex dered before sitting on top of the other four bodies, he piled them together.

    Although they were suffering a pain worse than death they were not deaf and they heard every single word uttered by Alex and they got one thought in mind, this man is a lunatic and he would die soon.

    The bandit who had his arm broken nodded fearfully before running toward their base.

    ''''Y-you''ll die as soon as our leader arrive. He is powerful Level 101 great swordmaster.'''' One of the bandits dered.

    Seeing Alex acting as if he was superior to them made him furious and he said those words. He was hoping for some reaction but all he got was aplete silence.

    Saeko came out but didn''t ask anything, she took out a foldable chair from the carriage and sat on it. She was ready to enjoy the good show that was about to start.

    Shortly after, a group of twenty seven arrived and surrounded them.

    ''''So you''re the punk that made me the Great Khan walk to you?" The leader of the bandits shouted sternly.

    ''''Did you bring all your valuable as I''ve requested?" Alex folded his arms and asked instead of answering.

    "Humph, it has always been me who asks others for money. No one has ever dared to ask me for money you''re the first and will be thest on!" Khan roared.

    When he heard his subordinate return few minutes ago and told him Alex''s demand, naturally, he was furious.

    If you opened your mouth to ask me to bring all my valuable here, why don''t you just rob for it?<sub> </sub>

    Furthermore, in his opinion, even if this boy''s strength was extraordinary, he was at most at Level 100. To someone like him who had a lot of experience under his belt coupled with his Level 102, he would definitely be victorious.

    ''Thess dare to mess with the Mountain bandits, I''ll teach him a lesson but this ck haired chick will be mine, nobody will touch him. I''ll try to keep her longer.'' Khan thought while licking his mouth.

    Alex waited for a while but when he was not getting any other answer he dered.

    "So you didn''t bring it. In that case, you can die!"

    Then he clenched his fists, stomped his feet, and instantly sped off.

    He was so quick that no one could catch a glimpse of his figure.

    When Khan snapped out of his daze, he felt as if a meteor had struck his chest.

    The powerful blow made him feel as if his soul had been punched out.

    He even saw his corpse fly into the air.

    Then, nothing.

    At the same time, the others who happened to witness their boss being punched to the sky by Alex had their entire body was drenched in a cold sweat. This guy is a monster. They boss got doing with just one punch. They all had one thought in mind that was to run away.

    However, how could they achieve this goal with Alex as opponent? It was unachievable because he had already moved.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One bandit after another was sted into the sky by Alex like cannonballs.

    In the end, they turned into ck dots that disappeared into the horizon.

    Alex was ruthless, he even kicked who previously served as chair for him. The way punched and kicked the bandits wasical as the flying ck dots strangely formed a parab.

    They happened to fly out of the range of small mountain near Alex''s location and uratelynded at the mouth of a vige, located a few kilometers away.

    At that moment, the vigers were busy in the fields. They saw figures falling from the sky and falling by the side of the vige.

    The vigers rushed to the vige entrance in shock. When they took a closer look at the corpses'' clothes, they were overjoyed.

    "It''s, it''s those bandits from the other side of the mountain, the Mountain Bandits!"

    "Those mountain bandits have finally been killed!"

    "Thank you, God, for eliminating the bandits for us!"

    "My son''s spirit in heaven can now rest in peace!"

    The vigers knelt on the ground excitedly and kowtowed to the air.

    They had all been persecuted by the those bandits. Other than robbery, some had family members who died in the hands of these mountain bandits, some had daughters abducted by the bandits, and there was no news of them at all. They vige economy plummeted because of the bandits attacking any carriage that leave the vige, merchants would skip this vige and take the sea route because of them.

    Today, they witnessed that the mountain bandits were beaten to death mercilessly.

    They could finally vent the hatred in their hearts. They were truly happy, whoever did this must be a good person sent by the Gods to assist them. This person must be a Samaritan. After making sure that to take anything valuable from the bandits bodies, they buried the bodies together, they could do this at much. It was a pity that they didn''t find anything spacial ring, still they harvested quite a lot of clothes, this could be used to increase the vige economy.

    Meanwhile, in Alex''s location, he was smiling while dering.

    ''''I''m a such a good Samaritan. Don''t you think too?" He turned into Saeko''s direction as she asked that question.

    Upon hearing that question, Saeko couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up.

    ''''You would have been a good Samaritan if you hadn''t stole all their space as you were sending them to meet their maker but I guess Samaritan need to eat, so it''s understandable.'''' Saeko responded with a touch of sarcasm.

    Looking at this, Alex twitched the corner of his eye. He had no word to offer.

 976 Chapter 942

    ''''I''m such a good Samaritan. Don''t you think too?" He turned in Saeko''s direction as she asked that question.

    Upon hearing that question, Saeko couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up.

    ''''You would have been a good Samaritan if you hadn''t stolen all their space rings as you were sending them to meet their maker but I guess Samaritan needs to eat, so it''s understandable,'''' Saeko responded with a touch of sarcasm.

    Looking at this, Alex twitched the corner of his eye. He had no word to offer.

    After a momentary silence, Alex said.

    ''''I got some nice spoils.''''

    To prove his words he immediately took something from the Mountain Bandits leader''s ring.

    A modest shield with a symmetrical zig-zagged top and a symmetrically pointed bottom is supported by a fox on either side. All of which rest on a hillyndscape.

    A considerable crown, or cor, rests atop the shield, it''s a crown of raised snowkes, it has a satin cap and an abundance of simr gems decorate the outer sides.

    On top of the cor sits a great helm, which itself supports the crest, in this case, a ssic lion''s head. The cor and crest are decoratively bound by a roll of fabric, or torse, which carries the main colors used on the shield.

    Lastly, tied to the helmet is a fairlyrge drapery, or mantling, in the shape of delicate ribbons and colored in the main colors, just like the torse.

    The shield itself has 4 colors which are painted in a bevilled pattern. 3 anchors serve as the emblem, or charge, and a delicate ribbon, partially wrapped around the supporters, carries the motto, which reads: "Pride and honor."

    ''''It''s a good shield and its grade could bepared to S rank artifact. I think you should give this to your friend Leon. I would like it.'''' Saeko suggested as soon as she saw and analyzed the shield Alex took it out.

    ''''I was thinking the same thing. You deserve a kiss as a reward. There''s another shield inside Khan''s spatial ring.'''' Alex dered and immediately after took out another shield. This one was not shy as the previous one.

    A modest shield with a symmetrical double outward curving top and an asymmetrical straight bottom is supported by a moose on either side. All of which rest on a hillyndscape.

    A simple crown, or cor, rests atop the shield, it''s a crown of tines with pearls and an abundance of different gems decorate the outer sides.

    On top of the cor sits a sallet helm, which itself supports the crest, in this case, amon fox. The cor and crest are decoratively bound by a roll of fabric, or torse, which carries the main colors used on the shield.

    Lastly, tied to the helmet is an enormous drapery, or mantling, in the shape of small flowers and colored in the main colors, just like the torse.

    The shield itself has 3 colors which are painted in a dancetty pattern. 1 triangle and 1 horse serve as the emblem, or charge, and arge ribbon, partially covering the bottom of the shield, carries the motto, which reads: "Let there be eternal light.".

    ''''I will give this to one of my men. I will check the other spoilster as we reach the Foxia''s Empire. Let''s go.'''' Alex dered before taking Saeko''s hand as they stepped across space to go to the nearest city.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few hourster, they were now in the Foxia Empire.

    ''''Wee Alex and Saeko. We were waiting for you." Kuina said with a polite bow but couldn''t hide the frustration she was feeling inside.

    ''This bitch has stolen my spotlight, I should have been the one to go next. How dare she. Sigh! Calm down Kuina, calm down.''

    ''''I''m happy to see you again Kuina, you are beautiful as always,'''' Alex responded not forgetting topliment the foxdy. He was not that dense and could see what she was trying to hide, she was jealous that Kuina passed before she does after everything she had done. Once again he was not dense, he knew most of the things his women had in mind.

    ''''Nice to meet you big sister Kuina. I''m Saeko-''''

    Kuina didn''t let Saeko finish her introduction before dragging her with her.

    ''''Let''s go sister. We have so much to catch up.'''' She said and dragged the slightly confused Saeko with her.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing this Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. Women are such fickle creatures. They are hard to understand.

    Alex smiled while following them. The two talked as if they were already bosom friends. He couldn''t help but be amused by this situation. Saeko was also a cunning one. She immediately took notice of the situation and used hispliment as starting point to also called her Big sister and an already happy Kuina became happier and forgot the grudges she held toward her. Maybe all of this was part of the foxdy''s n. Still, it is good to see them on a good term.

    Shortly the group arrived at their destination where everyone else was waiting for them.

    ''''Wee Alex!!"

    ''''I''m here!" Alex responded before sharing a family hug with everyone.

    Maria, Artemia, and the others except Gracier dragged Saeko somewhere. They must have a ton of things to discuss.

    ''''Brother, let''s go get some natural air in the garden.'''' Gracier dered before dragging Alex toward the garden.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    An ornate patch of grass was neighbored by simr flower bushes and shrubs. A lone, bulging boulder sits in the back right, and on top of it sits a sundial. The flowers and nts were barely visible at first, but offered a spectacr surprise when found; they''re a delight for butterflies. The flower bushes and shrubs reach 1.2m/4ft high, but they won''t grow much taller than this. A few, short signs are scattered around the garden, guiding visitors around the garden, and showing them all it had to offer. nts and vines keep each other in line, but were all hungry for morend to expand to.

    The ornamental boulder was generally the biggest eye-catcher in the garden. The flowers and nts are eye-catching in their own right, and the flower bushes and shrubs have no hard time getting their share of the attention, but the eye will just be naturally drawn to the ornamental boulder.

    And sitting in the middle of all of this was a small tea house. Gracier dragged her brother inside this pagoda and they sat inside it before she ordered a maid to bring them a coffee.

    In the meantime, she decided to chat with her brother.

    ''''Brother, how were your travel days with sister Saeko?''''

    Because Saeko was not that older than herpared to the others, she liked to call her sister instead of a big sister like she did with the others.

    ''''It was wonderful. Have you met the empress when you arrived?" Alex responded while at the same time switching the subject.

    ''''No, they said she went to some annual meeting or something along those lines,'''' Gracier said.

    ''''I see, well we will eventually meet her before leaving, though,'''' Alex said before enjoying the tea.

    ''''The Tea brought out my sense of grace, bringing me into the blessed moment,'''' Gracier said as she enjoyed her tea.

    Alex nodded before suddenly asking a question that made the little devil spit her tea.

    ''''Gracier, did you have someone you love? I mean romantically, a boy you fancy for example.''''

    ''''Big brother what with the weird question so suddenly?" Gracier asked while wiping away the tea that spilled on her.

    ''''You think my question is weird?" Alex asked feeling that his question was not weird, as big brother he must know hence the question.

    Gracier nodded. ''''Of course, it''s weird, I mean the timing is weird. I brought you here to spend time together with you, not for a question like that.''''

    The little devil seemed a little bit displeased. She wanted to spend some quality time with her brother before his women take all his time, especially now that there was a new one trying to join the family. This person was none other than Kuina, she was sure that the foxdy would do anything to have the rice cooked before Alex would leave for their next destination, especially even more so now that Saeko beat her first.

    ''''I see, so you said that because of the timing but I don''t think this is weird timing, though?" Alex said trying to put the discussion back on track, however, his sister red at him, as if trying to say that she was not too eager to talk about such a topic right now.

    But Alex had other ns in mind, it was something he wanted to ask a long time ago but because he was busy he postponed it. The truth is that he had nned to discuss this topic with her once he arrived.

    ''''Come, Alexandra, don''t be like that. Let''s have this conversation and tomorrow I promise you that we will go on a date between siblings. Just the two of us.''''

 977 Chapter 943

    Alex had other ns in mind, it was something he wanted to ask a long time ago but because he was busy he postponed it. The truth is that he had nned to discuss this topic with her once he arrived.

    ''''Come, Alexandra, don''t be like that. Let''s have this conversation and tomorrow I promise you that we will go on a date between siblings. Just the two of us.''''

    Upon hearing her brother''s promise Gracier''s eyes shone and began to smile.

    ''''Really? Do really mean what you said?"

    ''''Of course I mean it. We can pinky swear if you want.'''' Alex said and stretched his pinky and Gracier smiled.

    <o>,m ''''It''s a pinky swear then.''''</o>

    ''''What do you want to know?'''' She asked right after the pinky swear.

    ''''You know you''re already an adult and it''s normal to have one boyfriend. I''m curious, I want to know if there is anyone you have in mind and is possibly thinking of going out withter.'''' Alex asked while finishing his tea.

    ''''Hum! I don''t have someone like that right now. I''m too busy trying to increase my strength and no boy have caught my eyes yet. None of them is strong as you and my boyfriend should be awesome like my brother, talented and rich as him as well.'''' Gracier finally gave Alex the answer he wanted to hear, she even went beyond that and told him what kind of guy she would love like to have as a boyfriend.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckling.

    ''Isn''t somewhere that''s exactly like me? I''m know I''m awesome but still.''

    If Gracier knew what her brother was thinking at the moment she would have called him shameless without doubt.

    ''''I see, it''s good that you have such requirements but don''t you think you should lower them a bit?"

    Alex said, he was trying to have his sister know that she did not need to set such a high requirements because she was sure to have a man that didn''t met all the requirements she said. She should start low.

    ''''I refuse.''''

    However, Alex''s proposal was meet with an immediate refusal leaving Alex a bit overwhelmed and he could only scratch his head.

    It was time to talk about the next subject, although she said she didn''t have any boyfriend right now and was busy with gaining strength, he must talk to her about Sex. It is a necessary topic to discuss with your sister, not to let her make mistake.

    Alex remembered that his grandma had talked about sex with him when he reached fifteen. Back then he sat there obediently listening to her, the poor old woman had no idea that Alex had already tasted the forbidden fruit few days prior to this lesson and yet still pretended that he had never touched a woman before.<sub> </sub>

    When he recalled that now he was amused, those were the good old days when his best friend back then taught him few things and have him taste his first woman.

    Alex shook his head and looked at his sister directly in the eyes.

    ''''Gracier did you know what Sex is?" He asked her directly not beating around the bush and Gracier who had an easy going expression until now stopped.

    She knew from now on it was a serious topic and she must sincerely answer her brother''s question, theter must had an idea, a purpose behind this question.

    Taking a deep breath Gracier replied.

    ''''Yes, it''s the act copting with a male. It''s the union between a male and a female.''''

    While exining this her face was red as tomato, obviously she was embarrassed.

    Alex nodded, what she said was not wrong, it''s the basic description of sex. As big brother he had something else to add, therefore he said.

    ''''What you said isn''t wrong but I''ve something else to add so you better listen carefully.''''

    It was Gracier''s turn to nod, she focused all of her attention on what her brother was about to tell her, for fear of ever missing something and seeing his sister so attentive made Alex happy.

    ''''The human body is capable of sex long before the mind is mature enough to handle the emotions that go with it. Sex isn''t just a fun thing likeser tag or bungee jumping, it is a powerful union between two souls. Isn''t that why we say "lovers"? I can never see anything sinful about sex between consenting adults, what people do is their own business, but the most damaging cultural dislocation is the one between sex and love. Sex should always be an act between two souls who love one another deeply, who are aremitted to one another, for it is a deeply spiritual act that bonds. As a species we are happiest with life long mates. That is why older adults often caution young people not to run in too fast, to take time and be sure. To feel the heady passion that sex brings without the love to keep the bond strong ultimately brings damage not easily repaired. That is why emerging adults need to truly understand the difference between passionate love and lust. One builds strong rtionships, keeps our souls healthy and our self esteem high, the other is fireworks in the moment but ultimately leaves us empty, shallow and addicted like the junkie.''''

    Gracier listened quietly and could not deny that what her brother said does make sense. Sex is not something to take lightly.

    ''''Do you understand what I''ve said?" Alex asked after a moment of silence, he had to make sure that his sister had really understood the meaning behind his lengthy exnation, he had borrowed something he heard somewhere while mixing his own words within.

    ''''Yes, brother I understood. Don''t worry I''ll pay attention to what I''ll do in the future and not recklessly act, I meant I''ll not act impulsively.''''

    Gracier promised, she had really understood what her brother wished to convey through his exnation.

    Alex nodded happy that his words went through, he was afraid that his sister would not immediately understood what he was trying to exin here.

    ''''Let''s drink wine.'''' He proposed before taking of a bottle of white wine. Gracier''s eyes shone upon seeing this.

 978 Chapter 943

    Alex had other ns in mind, it was something he wanted to ask a long time ago but because he was busy he postponed it. The truth is that he had nned to discuss this topic with her once he arrived.

    ''''Come, Alexandra, don''t be like that. Let''s have this conversation and tomorrow I promise you that we will go on a date between siblings. Just the two of us.''''

    Upon hearing her brother''s promise Gracier''s eyes shone and began to smile.

    ''''Really? Do really mean what you said?"

    ''''Of course I mean it. We can pinky swear if you want.'''' Alex said and stretched his pinky and Gracier smiled.

    ''''It''s a pinky swear then.''''

    ''''What do you want to know?'''' She asked right after the pinky swear.

    ''''You know you''re already an adult and it''s normal to have one boyfriend. I''m curious, I want to know if there is anyone you have in mind and is possibly thinking of going out withter.'''' Alex asked while finishing his tea.

    ''''Hum! I don''t have someone like that right now. I''m too busy trying to increase my strength and no boy have caught my eyes yet. None of them is strong as you and my boyfriend should be awesome like my brother, talented and rich as him as well.'''' Gracier finally gave Alex the answer he wanted to hear, she even went beyond that and told him what kind of guy she would love like to have as a boyfriend.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckling.

    ''Isn''t somewhere that''s exactly like me? I''m know I''m awesome but still.''

    If Gracier knew what her brother was thinking at the moment she would have called him shameless without doubt.

    ''''I see, it''s good that you have such requirements but don''t you think you should lower them a bit?"

    Alex said, he was trying to have his sister know that she did not need to set such a high requirements because she was sure to have a man that didn''t met all the requirements she said. She should start low.

    ''''I refuse.''''

    However, Alex''s proposal was meet with an immediate refusal leaving Alex a bit overwhelmed and he could only scratch his head.

    It was time to talk about the next subject, although she said she didn''t have any boyfriend right now and was busy with gaining strength, he must talk to her about Sex. It is a necessary topic to discuss with your sister, not to let her make mistake.

    Alex remembered that his grandma had talked about sex with him when he reached fifteen. Back then he sat there obediently listening to her, the poor old woman had no idea that Alex had already tasted the forbidden fruit few days prior to this lesson and yet still pretended that he had never touched a woman before.<sub> </sub>

    When he recalled that now he was amused, those were the good old days when his best friend back then taught him few things and have him taste his first woman.

    Alex shook his head and looked at his sister directly in the eyes.

    ''''Gracier did you know what Sex is?" He asked her directly not beating around the bush and Gracier who had an easy going expression until now stopped.

    She knew from now on it was a serious topic and she must sincerely answer her brother''s question, theter must had an idea, a purpose behind this question.

    Taking a deep breath Gracier replied.

    ''''Yes, it''s the act copting with a male. It''s the union between a male and a female.''''

    While exining this her face was red as tomato, obviously she was embarrassed.

    Alex nodded, what she said was not wrong, it''s the basic description of sex. As big brother he had something else to add, therefore he said.

    ''''What you said isn''t wrong but I''ve something else to add so you better listen carefully.''''

    It was Gracier''s turn to nod, she focused all of her attention on what her brother was about to tell her, for fear of ever missing something and seeing his sister so attentive made Alex happy.

    ''''The human body is capable of sex long before the mind is mature enough to handle the emotions that go with it. Sex isn''t just a fun thing likeser tag or bungee jumping, it is a powerful union between two souls. Isn''t that why we say "lovers"? I can never see anything sinful about sex between consenting adults, what people do is their own business, but the most damaging cultural dislocation is the one between sex and love. Sex should always be an act between two souls who love one another deeply, who are aremitted to one another, for it is a deeply spiritual act that bonds. As a species we are happiest with life long mates. That is why older adults often caution young people not to run in too fast, to take time and be sure. To feel the heady passion that sex brings without the love to keep the bond strong ultimately brings damage not easily repaired. That is why emerging adults need to truly understand the difference between passionate love and lust. One builds strong rtionships, keeps our souls healthy and our self esteem high, the other is fireworks in the moment but ultimately leaves us empty, shallow and addicted like the junkie.''''

    Gracier listened quietly and could not deny that what her brother said does make sense. Sex is not something to take lightly.

    ''''Do you understand what I''ve said?" Alex asked after a moment of silence, he had to make sure that his sister had really understood the meaning behind his lengthy exnation, he had borrowed something he heard somewhere while mixing his own words within.

    ''''Yes, brother I understood. Don''t worry I''ll pay attention to what I''ll do in the future and not recklessly act, I meant I''ll not act impulsively.''''

    Gracier promised, she had really understood what her brother wished to convey through his exnation.

    Alex nodded happy that his words went through, he was afraid that his sister would not immediately understood what he was trying to exin here.

    ''''Let''s drink wine.'''' He proposed before taking of a bottle of white wine. Gracier''s eyes shone upon seeing this.

 Chapter 979 New Status Added

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 350000/410200

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 1800

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [????]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 1????]

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 1????]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 141

    ss:

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 410300/410500

    Magic Power: 5600/5600

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1335

    BP: 60

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Fire Snake Level 5] [me Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 2000/410000

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1300

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 60000/40900

    Magic Power: 3400/3400

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1400

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 900

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????<sub> </sub>

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1400

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 50000/410400

    Magic Power: 4500/4500

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 60000/ 500600

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 100000/410400

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 2055

    Agility: 2155

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8300/8300

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 0/410400

    Magic Power: 4900/4900

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 2400

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2070

    Intelligence: 1770

    Luck: 1660

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] (New)

 980 Chapter 944

    In a secret realm owned by the Chaos organization, Leonardo was fighting against someone.

    ''''I will kill and rape your girlfriend. Hahahahaha! I''m stronger than you.''''

    Leonardo''s opponent shouted and Leonardo''s eyes darkened, the image ofughing Alex ovepped with this man thus increasing his hatred, and his already clouded judgment became clouded again.

    To kill this man that pushed him from the edge of the cliff down to the abyss he would dly ept to embrace the darkness.

    Leonardo who had his mind corrupted wasn''t thinking straight anymore. He would dly ept to turn into a monster because he wanted to use the cruelest method to dismember Alex limb from limb, he wanted nothing less than to exact the worst kind of pain imaginable to the one who forced him into this wretched state.

    ''''I''ll rape Cami right before your eyes.'''' He mumbled while making some weird waist movements and this was thest thing that blew everything up.

    ''''I will kill you, Alexander...!"

    Leonardo''s mental wirings went haywire. He mumbled incessantly to himself, dark energy rampaged out of his body, his ramblings turned into an enraged bellow, then, the dark energy exploded outwards.

    His malice manifested in his voice and expression. Dragon''s tail sprouted from his back and like someone out of his mind, he leaned forward and used his tail to spring him up into the one he thought was Alex, this person was floating above the ground.

    "I will kill you!" Leonardo dered as he approached the enemy.

    The one pretending to be Alex scoffed at Leonardo and with a cruel smile, he looked at him with cold eyes. Then, what resembled a condescended mana started dancing like sharp whips around the man before theyshed out at Leonardo.

    "Die die die die die!"

    Leonardo couldn''t fight with a rational mind, he only focused on one thing, killing Leonardo.

    He attacked with his bare hands which turned into ws.

    His ws extended outwards like spears, his w spears met the condensed mana acting like bullets.

    The mana bullets dimmed down and turned translucent when Leonardo''s ghastly ws made contact, his ws went through them like a mirage. He was hellbent on shredding Alex to pieces.

    His attack hit nothing, that''s what it felt like when the new mana bullets emerged from the already dying ones. This time, he could hear something slicing through the wind, the new attack expanded in Leonardo''s vision.

    A sense of danger rang within him and he instinctively used the momentum generated by iling his tail to weave down, dodging the iing mana bullets.

    BOOM!

    The mana bullets missed Leonardo and crashed against the ground, creating a crater that was one meter wide.

    Suddenly, another wave of mana bullets emerged and was shot at Leonardo at extreme speed.

    He had no other choice than to attack with all he got. He opened his mouth and roared.

    Roar

    Responding to Leonardo''s bestial shout, his dark energy rippled across his body.

    With a mighty swipe of his arms, his arms turned brilliantly dark as he merged with his w beam to quickly travel across the distance between the two fighters. Ignoring the dust storm, the distance, and time, Leonardo appeared in front of the man he thought it was Alex in an instant.

    Thetter''s pupils shrunk.

    Seeing this Leonardo clouded by rage saw this as his victory and he chuckled.<sub> </sub>

    "Die!"

    With another howl, his dark aura condensed in his ws, and it extended to a gnarly length.

    He smashed that attack into what he believed to be Alex''s chest.

    The man pretending to be Alex watched the w attack as time slowed around him. That charged attack was clearly reflected in his eyes.

    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, dark energy formed behind him in the form of giant ck wings.

    The ck wings behind himbined to form a giant sword of darkness, the sword of darkness was willed by the man to meet the giant dark w attack.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous boom echoed out and a shockwave unlike any other shook the ground, sting rocks to dust and fissuring the immediate vicinity in a tsunami of rubble.

    Dust rained down over thend.

    As a wave of dust reverberated outwards, the two fighters could no longer be seen.

    Soon, one could see only a giant crater at the center of the fight, a testament to the destion brought upon this ce by the sh.

    Meanwhile, Leonardo and the man pretending to be Alex emerged from the chaotic scene as they wrestled for supremacy with their weapons, ws of darkness, and a sword of darkness. They pressed against each other while sparks flew off their weapons.

    "Arghhh!"

    Leonardo groaned while putting more weight behind his ws. He wanted to blow away the sword of darkness in front of him. Like an unbreakable wall, the sword of darkness resisted. Then, the ck wings unfurled slightly.

    BOOM!

    The resulting force was transmitted into Leonardo through his ws, staggering him even when he''s empowered by his dark energy.

    "Bastard! Stop pretending to be him.'''' Leonardo shouted after regaining a bit of rationality. His clouded mind got temporarily unclouded, so he was able to see the face of the one pretending to be Alex, it was one of the Numbers, Number 1. He might have tried to pretend to be Alex but there was no way he would be able to imitate his weapon no matter how resourceful the Chaos organization was. Alex''s gift is unique, at least in this world, the best Number 1 could do was to create mana by condensing mana, and even though this technique was still crude, he couldn''t create a real bullet like Alex''s weapon, it was why after he got pushed a little beyond his initialfort zone, the man reverberated to his original skills.

    ''''Oh! What a shame you have recovered faster than we expected nevertheless the seed has been nted, and there is no turning back. You''ve be our best weapon. The best vessel for him.'''' Number 1 began talkative all of sudden, he even stopped fighting.

    ''''You bitch what are you bbering since a while ago.'''' Leonardo who had regained control of his body cursed but Number 1 only shrugged his shoulders before flicking his fingers.

    ''''Go to sleep.''''

    ''''What? What did...you do .. my body..''''

    Thud!

    p Leonardo fell onto the ground face first. Number 1 chuckled before muttering.</anda>

    ''''I should report back. He is now a Demi-God. Let''s proceed with the rest of the n.'''' He mumbled while thinking about how he should make use of those that were still searching for Leonardo.

 Chapter 981 Leonardo And Eins..

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 19

    Male

    Level 146

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 510000

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Dark

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 170 ???

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 12000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 7] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 1???

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 982 Chapter 945

    After making Leonardo unconscious, Number 1 ordered one of his shadows to carry Leonardo back to the base while he disappeared to go meet their leader.

    The reason why number 1 had not gotten the right to be called Zero was because he hadn''t proven his worth yet. Completely taming Leonardo, converting him to the dark side, making the Chaos organization loyal dog which would betray Alex, stabbing him in the back was Number 1 goal.

    ''It will be fun. I''m almost done with the training. Just a little bit more.'' Number 1 mumbled as he headed to his destination. A forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, imprable, and verdant. Its canopy was dominated by por, hawthorn, and cottonwood, their crowns allowed for short beams of light to descend for a range of ferns to sprout in the nut and seed covered grounds below.

    Bundled branches clung to most trees, and a potpourri of flowers, which imed remnants of light, added some bright touches to the otherwise amber scenery.

    A mor of beastly noises, most belonged to prowling animals, added life to the forest, and drowned out the swaying of tree tops in the wind.

    Nestled in the middle of woond was a mansion. It''s windows were as shy eyes,rge to wee any ray of sun. The rock walls belonged right where it was, as if perchance it had grown up right from that hallowed ground. It was as if it had been called into existence to protect those who came to dwell within, to quell the elements and allow a heat to build from hearths into the inhaled woond air.

    Number stopped before this mansion and inhaled profoundly before stepping in. As if it was automatic door, it opened on its own and him in. The most corrected description would be to say the door opened like a beast maw and swallowed Number 1.

    As soon he entered, Number 1 was sent somewhere, he appeared in the middle of a garden and surprisingly Lord Thanos could be seen taking care of a flower. The way he acted right now waspletely different from his usual self but Number 1 was already used to their leader unusual habits and hobbies.

    ''''I greet Lord Thanos.'''' He said while going on his knees.

    ''''How is the progress of the brainwashing?" Lord Thanos asked without turning around and continued to carefully tend the flower, a dandelion.

    The humble dandelion is the gold amid the green, a little sunshine close to the earth, born to shine.

    Number 1 was temporarily mesmerized by the golden petals, they were like a miniature sun amidst this greenery.

    He quickly snapped back to his sense and hurriedly answered Lord''s Thanos question.

    ''''70%'''' He dered sure of this percentage, Leonardo might have temporarilye back to his sense but it was because he hadn''t beenpletely brainwashed yet. Once this happened he would docile as a tamed monster.

    ''''70% huh?!" Lord Thanos mumbled and Number 1 body tensed, he secretly yed for Lady Misfortune not blessing him as he didn''t want to lose everything he had aplished since he became a numbered.

    With his head lowered Number 1 calmly waited for Lord Thanos to continue, he even stopped breathing.

    ''''That is not bad.'''' Finally Lord Thanos spoke relieving Number 1 from the tension he was feeling.

    ''''Continue with the training and send with Fake Numbers to make the enemy lower its guard.'''' Lord Thanos immediately ordered and Number 1 nodded before disappearing, he was sent back by Lord Thanos''s will.

    ''''I doesn''t matter if the enemy is aware of one of our greatest weapons. We have a lot of backup ns but that little girl must be taken care of and quickly as that.'''' Lord Thanos mumbled after sending away Number 1.

    He was well aware that Incursio had already spread the news that they have a secret weapon called demon but it doesn''t matter, no matter what those humans would do, they were already the losers in the iing battle as the victor had been decided from the very beginning.

    ''''Should I go myself or should I send someone else instead?" Lord Thanos pondered for the moment before shaking his head, he had more important things to do as Lord Bahamut was getting impatient as days goes, he even suffered another attack recently and the culprit had not been found yet. He must find whoever it is and kill it before their Lord suffered more damage and there was still the mission of retrieving the other keys to quickly unseal Bahamut.

    ''''It is preferable to send someone else instead. The problem is who I should send?''''

    ''''That girl is troublesome to deal with if I were to send a weak Numbers, she will kill it. Although I''m certain that she was still recuperating she is not an easy opponent. What a tricky problem. Maybe I should send Number 2 and 3, those two should do the job.'''' He went silent for a moment before deciding.

    ''''It''s decided. Let''s send those two.''''

    Lord Thanos immediately gave the order for two newly appointed Numbers to go hunt Incursio, he also sent them Incursio general location, around the Foxia empire.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After spending time with his sister Alex finally escaped and went to his room. He was rather tired after the long journey, he needed some rest, alone that is.

    Before lying down Alex felt like he was forgetting something important but no matter how hard he tried he was unable to recall what he was forgetting.

    ''''Well, it doesn''t matter, let''s rest for a moment. I''m sure I''ll remember after I''d a good rest.'''' He said before closing his eyes, drifting into sleep.

    Meanwhile, in another dimension, Silveria''s world. Silveria could be seen pouting with her arms above her knees on a queen size bed. She wore a nightgown and this The nightgown was a silky midi-dress in ck with velvet spaghetti straps.

    ''''That asshole. He dare to forget the premise to bring me on a date. I''ve tolerated Saeko because she is a nice child but to think that he would forget that the date should be mine?''''

    She was really upset when Alex made that promise, it should have been her turn as he had promised to invite him to go on a date as an act of apology but now he seemed to havepletely forgotten about this promise.

    ''''Tch! If I was one of his women he wouldn''t have forgotten so easily will he?" She stood up from the bed and strolled toward the window where she watched the scenery outside.

    ''''I will give him a few more days and I shall remind him of the promise he made himself and if still didn''t remember despite all of this then I''ll ignore him.''''

    Alex woke up after four hours of rest. Leaving the bed he strolled toward the window and observed the scenery outside, it was already evening. He should join the girl but first there was something he had to check first, he had been postponing this for a moment but now that he had a little bit of time he should check it.

    ''''Status!" He silently called out and his status window popped up right before his eyes. Scanning it he couldn''t help but chuckle.

    ''''Despite ying the Samaritan I''ve only level up once. Well, I guess it''s not bad as I have also gained equipments. I should be counted with what I''ve got and focus more on my growth and the others growth from now on.'''' He decided.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]<sub> </sub>

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15???

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 4110

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3510

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 240

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gun Art Level Level 10] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level 3] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate :

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia???]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer]

 983 Chapter 946

    ''''I wonder how many XP I will need to hit Level 200? 700000?" Alex wondered after checking his status, his level was slowly rising but he was well aware that he had to work harder to quickly catch up to Lilith and Typhania.

    ''''Brother,e out the empress hase back and asked to meet you.''''

    Outside of the door, Gracier called out for her.

    Alex chuckled. ''''I thought I would have to wait for another day before meeting her. The meeting must have ended.''''

    He went to change into nice clothes after taking a bath.

    When he walked out of his room he met Kuina. She seemed worried which made Alex question her.

    ''''What is? Is there any problem?" He asked as he approached her.

    ''''Nothing, let''s talk once you''re back,'''' Kuina said and passed him.

    ''''Don''t worry I''ll see youter.'''' Alex didn''t pressure. There was something else she wanted to say but in the end, she didn''t say it anymore. She must have wanted to warn him to watch out for her mother''s yful tricks, she loved ying tricks like these and Alex had suffered one of them once.

    ''''Don''t worry I''ll be careful. I wonder what kind of trick the empress will y this time.'''' Alex mumbled before leaving the manor.

    A beautifully decorated magic carriage was waiting for him outside with guards.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said as he boarded the carriage and the driver drove it toward the majestic pce in the distance.

    After it had changed its status from a kingdom to an empire, the capital Foxx had grown, and it became severalrger than it was in the past. From the window, Alex enjoyed the beautiful scenery the new capital had to offer.

    He wondered how much effort it took for the current generation to bring a kingdom to the level of an Empire. One should know that there is a huge difference between a kingdom and an empire. For Kuina''s mother to seed in finally making the other empires acknowledge the kingdom''s strength which leads to bing an empire, she must have worked hard, really hard.

    It was undeniable that her predecessors must haveid the groundwork for her but still, she was exceptional, if not she couldn''t have aplished this.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts thinking about how awesome Kuina''s mother was, the magic carriage finally arrived at its destination.

    ''''Sir Alexander, pleasee out, we have arrived.'''' One of the knights dressed in dark golden armor stepped out of the second carriage and opened the door while politely asking Alex to step out.

    ''''Ah ok.'''' Alex was brought out of his stupor, he nodded before stepping out of the carriage as he was escorted to giant golden doors. They automatically opened and the guards instructed Alex to continue alone, it was the instruction they had received, to only bring Alex to the door and let him walk in, from then onward he would be alone. It was some kind of private meeting, except for the empress and Alex nobody else was authorized to enter the pce.

    Alex smiled and entered the pce, he knew that starting from now on the real show would begin and if the empress think that things would exactly go her way then she had been greatly mistaken.

    ¡¼Teach him a lesson.¡½Silveria''s voice rang out inside Alex''s mind making him smile, he had finally remembered what he had forgotten when he was resting.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Don''t worry I will but-"

    ¡¼But what?¡½Silveria asked a little bit irritated. She was still upset at him for making a date promise with Gracier when he had forgotten about the promise he made to her.

    However, after hearing Alex''s following words, all umted resentments vanished like a puff of smoke.

    ''''I''m sorry I owe you a double date and three months'' worth of ice cream. Deal?" Alex knew how to make the silver goddess forgive him.

    ¡¼Hmph! It is a deal. You better not forget or else it would be two years worth of ice cream.¡½

    Alex''s mouth twitched he almost shouted, ''Why not go rob a bank instead?''

    Two months'' worth of ice cream would cost him greatly as Silveria didn''t like the cheap Ice cream, she liked the special ones which cost between 20-50 silver coins the unit. Just imagine how much he would spend on two years worth of Ice cream. It would be an astronomical amount of money.

    ''''Don''t worry I won''t forget.'''' He said to reassure her.

    He continued to walk until he arrived before the throne hall, the door automatically opened like the pce door, inviting Alex in. He smiled before gently caressing his right eye as if to say I''m counting on you.

    Finally, Alex took a step into the throne hall and saw the empress sitting on her throne at the other end of the hall.

    ''''Wee Alex, it has been years since ourst meeting.'''' The empress dered, inviting Alex toe closer, which he did.

    First step, nothing.

    Second step, nothing.

    Third step, still nothing.

    Alex didn''t lose his patience, he calmly lifted his leg and took the fourth step but there was still nothing, how just as he was about to lift his leg to take another step, the whole throne hall twisted like a kaleidoscope.

    Alex was brought inside a forest, he was surrounded by giant trees and monster''s howls could be heard in the distance.

    Just as he was about to summon Silveria to y, the scenery changed again but this time he appeared in the middle of a wastnd and the sun was scorching hot, he could feel it on his skin.

    ''What level of mastery does one needs to reach to be able to create this kind of illusion? Normally I''m almost immune to illusion but there are still people exceptional like this woman capable of putting me inside an illusion. While I could easily break free from this if I were to try. I won''t do it. I will observe her illusion, I will study it for my own use. After all my Death eye is not only immune to most illusions, it can also create them. So, it will a shame not to make use of such a rare asion as Kuina isn''t at this level yet.'' Alex thought as he lifted his head to look in the distance.

    Meanwhile, in the demon''s continent, a meeting was taking ce. The newly introduced Empress was meeting the newly established council.

 Chapter 984 Updated

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 19

    Male

    Level 146

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 510000

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Dark

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15???

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 985 Chapter 947

    The throne room is on the second floor of the newly established pce. The throne hall measures 30 square meters and has been covered with reinforced concrete. An octagon is raised in the center of the t ceiling to allow clerestory lighting through twenty-four stained ss windows. The ceiling is finished with carved and painted woodwork and ster.

    Following that battle that happened a few weeks ago, the almost destroyed pce embarked on arge-scale reconstruction program. The result was a big change.

    Humble braziers hanging from one side of each of the ten obsidian columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and paint the hall a range of yellows and oranges. The rtively simple stonework on the terraced ceiling dance in the flickering light while statuettes and carved images look down upon the stone floor of this august hall.

    A saffron rug runs from the throne to the doors and is matched by smaller ones on either side of the hall while ribbon banners with emzoned ridges hang from the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, all but a few have been lit and in turn illuminate the depictions ofte royal family members below them.

    Immense, tinted ss windows were hidden by drapes colored the same saffron as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with burnished corners and fine patterns.

    A grandiose throne of gold sits atop an elevated tform and is adjoined by four simr, but less ornate seats for visiting royalty of other nations.

    The throne is covered in hundreds of borate carvings and fixed on each of the ornate legs is a jade flower. The thick pillows are dark saffron and these too have been adorned with gilded tracery.

    Currently, around a round table sat twelve people, eight dukes, and two new head Elders. Lastly, there was the newly crowned empress Lilith and the head of the Shadowless Assassin''s squad, the first princess Althea.

    ''''Let''s begin the meeting.'''' Lilith dered after taking a seat.

    The eight dukes and the two heads elders nodded and took out each a document.

    ''''I believe we should start by revitalizing the guilds to bring more money. As you know your majesty, because of the previous ruler politic it was hard for foreign adventurers toe to our empires and even explore our dungeons. This must change.'''' One of the head elders exined while presenting a document attesting what he was talking about.

    Lilith took the said document and perused through the content before deciding.

    ''''It is a good suggestion. I will let the 3rd Duke decide what to do. You should consult him after this meeting.'''' The empress dered.

    ''''Thank you Oh wise empress. Hail to -"

    ''''Please stop with the bootlicking.'''' Lilith stopped the old man from continuing as she felt nauseous at thosepliments.

    ''''Next.'''' She said and another one stepped forward with a proposal.

    The meeting continued for minutes before ending. The dukes and the two elders left leaving only Lilith and Althea behind.

    ''''Sorry, little sister I''m too useless. I couldn''t provide any assistance during the meeting.''''

    Immediately after everyone left except for the sisters, Althea apologized but Lilith red at her.

    ''''I hate this side of you.'''' Lilith dered after leaving her throne. She continued while heading toward one of ss windows.

    ''''You know everyone has a role. I''ve already given you what you are good at doing. While it is natural for a Big sister to look after their little sister likewise it''s natural for a little sister to look after their Big sister. So, be confident and walk head straight.''''

    ''''I understand little sister. Thank you. You''re such a blessing I''m d to have you. I''m truly blessed.'''' Althea hugged her little sister as she said those words. After hearing her sister''s words she felt enlightened.

    After what happened when they were little, she felt responsible, she was truly happy when Lilith finally epted her but somewhere deep she was anxious, feeling as if she was not really at her ce this resulted in hercking in confidence and exaggerating for the little thing. To be more urate she felt like she must do more to be respectable, to be worthy of the title of Big sister, even when it means she must sacrifice herself and this mentality is something Lilith disliked the most. She did not need a sister with a martyrplex, what she needs was someone to lean on as she could also let this person borrow her shoulders in her time of need.

    Her big sister was still far from this but slowly Lilith believed that she could turn her sister into someone like that.

    ''''It''s good that you understand. You should call that girl, I believe her name is Sera. Alex''s subordinate and asked how things are going on her side. She should have aplished her mission by now. Whether she is still needed here or she should be sent back is up to you.'''' Lilith dered before separating from Althea which hadn''t been enough but she understood her sister better, she better not push her luck too far or else they will be no hug for a week as a punishment. It had already happened once so it could happen again, naturally, Althea didn''t wish for this to happen again, so she nodded and disappeared.

    Once alone Lilith sighed before teleporting back to her room. For an empress, her bedroom was humble as it could be.<sub> </sub>

    She sat around a table and took out amunication stone, she was about to contact Alex whose voice she had missed so much but suddenly, there was anothermunication stone that rang out continually so she didn''t have another choice but to take the call.

    ''''What is little Tiffy?"

    Lilith said with a smile. Little Tiffy was the nickname she gave to her long-time friend Typhania, Artemia got Arte''s nickname.

    ''''Wow! My little empress has be a little bold since ourstmunication. Do you want to get beaten like in the past?" Typhania using her Elseria pseudonym on the other end of the line said, a little amused.

    ???????

    Meanwhile in another location.

    ''I want to see him.''

    Assassin''s Queen Zero, real name Sera Olivia Wexon.

    She was doing her duties as temporarily ruler of Brunei, a small demon''s city. When developing this, she regrly raided the Dark of the Forest and distributed the resources generated from the raid. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Brunei was able to hold on thanks to her efforts.

    However, Sera felt irritated. She hadn''t met Alex, her man once since their meeting, some mayin saying it had only been a couple of days but for a woman in love Sera didn''t care. She was dying to see Alex. She was irritated not being able to see the man she loved, to be inside his arms, to see his smile whenever she wanted, to be connected to him.

    "Hah."

    She sighed and wanted to drop everything so that she could go to Alex''s side.

    At that moment she received a call and without checking who it was she mistakenly thought it was Alex and this made her overjoyed.

    ''Do you know that I want to see you right now?''

    It must be telepathy. Sera felt like this was fated, and her heart started thumping. Her delusions unfolded due to herck of dating experience. Alex was her first boyfriend and man. Before him, she was solely focused on her training and nothing else.

    ''What did he want to tell me?'' She wondered and became further lost in her delusion.

    Did he prepare a surprise event?

    "Olivia, I wanted to see you too. I imagined your beautiful appearance every night and struggled."

    She imagined Alex talking like this with a sexy appearance. She smiled widely. Sera''s blinded eyes looked down at her body. She was shy. This was the first time she had liked someone since she was born. And she had even tasted the forbidden fruit and became addicted to this, so her longing shot through the roof, to the extent that her external cold shell started breaking.

    This doesn''t mean that she became less effective as an assassin on the contrary she became even more excellent. An assassin with no emotions is scary and excellent but an assassin with her emotions under control could be scarier.

    When she was sent here to eliminate the previous Lord to take over his ce, they had been two Saint under the man but she was still able toplete the mission in one night, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that she had be more efficient since she acknowledged her feelings and started a rtionship with Alex. Maybe this efficiency stemmed from her desire to stay forever with him.

    Nheless, she had be more proficient with her emotions.

    Calming down, Sera heaved a sigh before taking the iing call.

    ''''Zero, you shoulde back there will be someone else to take your ce. Come see me before you will go join him.''''

    ''''I understood,'''' Sera responded barely able to conceal her joy, soon she would be able to satiate this longing she had.

 986 Chapter 948

    ''''What is little Tiffy?"

    Lilith said with a smile. Little Tiffy was the nickname she gave to her long-time friend Typhania; Artemia got Arte''s nickname.

    ''''Wow! My little empress has be a little bold since ourstmunication. Do you want to get beaten like in the past?" Typhania using her Elseria pseudonym on the other end of the line, said, a little amused.

    The corner of Lilith''s mouth twitched; she almost cursed Typhania but still held back in the end as she knew that nothing good woulde out infuriating this woman. In the past, she was more powerful than her; she was at her mercy most of the time; let''s not talk about now; she wouldn''tst one round against an all-out Typhania; the woman is an absolute monster as a real monster could be.

    ''''Cough! Cough! So what do you call me for?"

    Lilith awkwardly changed the subject, and Elseria (Typhania) at the other end of themunication chuckled, finding this act to be cute. She wished she could continue teasing her but stopped because, as mentioned, she called Lilith for a specific reason, to inform her about what Alex learned through Incursio. She had forbidden him from informing her as she wanted to be the one to tell her this valuable information.

    This was just an excuse to talk to her friend; this call could be considered as the first one since she became empress and since she truly recovered all of her memories.

    ''''Alex found a piece of valuable information; it''s about Demon. Different from your species, it''s an abomination I''ve never seen before.'''' Elseria exined while showing Lilith an image, and she got goosebumps just by watching the thing inside the image.

    She abruptly shot to her feet and asked without controlling her voice.

    ''''What the hell is that? How something like that will exist?"

    ''''Calm down, Lily. I''m perplexed as you are because something like that didn''t exist in our time, but after a lot of thought, I think it was because they underestimated us; they believed that they could conquer Mysthia without those things, and the result, they failed. Therefore they became vignt, and coupled with Alex and others'' arrival; things became dire, so to cope with Alex and us, they didn''t have any other choice than to create something so sinister as another card to win the iing war.'''' Elseria (Typhania) exined to the oversensitive Lilith, that her exnation was able to calm her down, and she sat back.

    ''''You are right; it must be exactly what happened. I''ve an headache already cleaning their spies and their hiddenboratories everywhere on the continent, but you''re telling me that those assholes are creating something this dangerous. Please give a rest already.'''' Lilith said as she slumped into her throne; she massaged her forehead.

    Elseria, on the other side, sighed as she could understand how her friend felt; she had disliked things like this since a long time ago, if it weren''t because there was no qualified yet and in whom she had a lot of trusts she wouldn''t have taken over the role of an empress, things like this didn''t really suit her. Ironically, those with this mentality often make a good rulers because once they do something, they like to do it cleanly.

    ''''Don''t worry; now that we know what they are up to, we should be able to make countermeasures easily. You just have to watch out for the middle and high-level dungeons. I''m sure you lift the blockage, thus enabling new adventurers into your empire; this will greatly help you.''''

    ''''Yes! The blockage will be lifted in a few days. I''ve already discussed the specifics with the Elders and the dukes.''''

    ''''I see, then I will open another subsidiary in the capital, it will be very big. I will let you take care of the specifics.'''' Elseria said before cutting off themunication, and Lilith nodded before sighing.

    ''''What headache.''''

    She flicked her fingers, and immediately someone materialised from her shadow.

    ''''Your orders, my empress.''''

    ''''Send my order to the best craftsmen to hurry and build a five-story building. I gave them five days; resources are not the issue.''''

    The shadow nodded before disappearing.

    ''''Ah! This is quite exhausting. Should I sneak out and go y? For example, in the Foxia empire, as Leonora?'''' Lilith contemted for a moment. It had been a moment since she went out disguised; she missed those times, she missed Old man Sebastian, her butler who died in that dungeon when facing Zero.

    ''''Ah! I should do that. I wonder what his reaction will be? I deserve a good break after everything I''ve done, nobody going toin anyway, after all, I''m currently the empress I do what I want.'''' Lilith mumbled before vanishing. It is time to y.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a tavern in one of the principalities near the Far East Empire.<sub> </sub>

    From the outside, it looks beautiful, cosy and humble. Stacked boulders and huge stone beams make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It isn''t easy to see through the closed windows, but the passionate voices from within can be felt outside.

    As one enters the tavern through the thick, wooden door, you''re weed byughing voices and overall happiness.

    The bartender was working up a sweat, but was still able to wee new with a wave.

    It''s as lovely inside as it is on the outside. Rounded, stone beams support the upper floor and the torches attached to them. The walls are decorated with sports memorabilia, it''s clear the owner, and probably the customers, are avid fans.

    The tavern itself was packed. Tourists seem to be the primary clientele here, which often means greatpany. Happy, excited groups upy several long tables; some are dancing on the table, while others cheer them on with pping and yelling. The other, smaller tables are also upied by people who seem to be strangers to each other, all sitting here because there are no other seats. However, they all enjoy each other''spany. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    Kevin when toward the counter and ordered the strongest drink before sitting in the corner as he began to enjoy his drink alone.

    Quickly he finished his cup and ordered another one which he finished in less than two minutes; the bartender was extremely worried as one should know that the spiritus Kevin was drinking as if it was a cup of orange juice was extremely strong, 96% pure alcohol. Even those heavy drinkers wouldn''t drink this as Kevin was doing.

    The bartender was worried that a drunk Kevin might cause trouble, and he didn''t need something like that tonight. Therefore he secretly sent one of his girls, but before thetter could approach Kevin, who had already be drunk, someone was already approaching him. This person wore a hood which covered his face, but it was not hard to know their gender.

    The girl looked at her boss, and thetter shrugged his shoulders and ordered her to leave it. The girl could only reluctantly agree as she went somewhere else; she thought she would earn some easy money tonight as Kevin looked totally like an idiot; a little coaxing, and all his money would have been hers.

    ''''Tch!" The girl clicked her tongue in annoyance; she wanted to turn around and re at the man, too scared to show his face and tell him to piss off, but just as she was about turn around, she felt chill run down her back, she didn''t know exactly why either, but all of her fine hairs were standing on end. She was sure that she would experience something awful if she were to turn around despite this warning.

    And as someone who had always listened to her instinct, the girl hurriedly left the tavern, going straight to a friend''s house; she was afraid of something dangerous happening if that person knew her house. She had forgotten that it was easy to know; he had to ask, not that she was worth the trouble.

    Meanwhile, the man with the hoodie sat across from Kevin, who was already drunk.

    ''''What...? Do you want?"

    Despite not being in his optimal state, Kevin could still know that someone hade and was sitting not far from him.

    ''''I have a proposal for you.'''' The man dered not bothered by Kevin''s attitude full of hostility. He would have reacted as Kevin if he was in his shoes.

    ''''I''m n..not interested.. burp.'''' Kevin dered before putting his face on the table.

    The man with the hoodie had expected this kind of answer; therefore he prepared a countermeasure.

    ''''I have a method to make you stronger-"

    Before the man could finish, Kevin stopped him. He raised his head and asked.

    ''''Did you take me for an idiot?"

    ''It is exactly because you are the dumbest of the three I''ve approached you.'' The man thought inwardly while outwardly he ignored Kevin''s question and used his second trump card; this one would work; there''s no doubt about it.

    ''''I can make you stronger as Alexander.''''

 987 Chapter 949

    The man with the hoodie had expected this kind of answer; therefore, he prepared a countermeasure.

    ''''I have a method to make you stronger-"

    Before the man could finish, Kevin stopped him. He raised his head and asked.

    ''''Did you take me for an idiot?"

    ''It is exactly because you are the dumbest of the three I''ve approached you.'' The man thought inwardly while he ignored Kevin''s question and used his second trump card; this one would work; there''s no doubt about it.

    ''''I can make you stronger like Alexander.''''

    ''''Not stronger than him?" Kevin asked, obviously interested.

    The man with the hoodie lowered his head and chuckled.

    ''This idiot has taken the bait. Hihihi! He will be easy to manipte than I thought.''

    ''''Well, let''s start with a moderate objective first. Will you hear me out first?" The man dered while looking into Kevin''s eyes.

    Even though he was drunk, Kevin felt a chill run down his spine when his cloudy eyes met those wicked green eyes, he sobered up instantly, and as if he was under a spell, Kevin dered.

    ''''Ok, I don''t mind hearing what you have to say but make it quick because my siblings will start searching for me soon.''''

    The man with the hoodie nodded while snickering inside.

    ''With your age, you''re still afraid of your siblings. Well, it doesn''t matter. I''ll use you to get them. Kukuku, it will be fun.''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In one of the dungeons on the outskirts of the Drexia Empire was a girl with her face covered. She had joined the Chaos organization three years ago, and after undergoing harsh training and proving her loyalty, it was finally time for her first mission.

    <o>,m Born in a small vige that had almost no contact with the exterior world, and because she was different from, she got abused, again and again; even her parents were part of the bully group, she resented the world for what happened to her until her fifteen birthday when ughtered everyone in the vige and gained freedom.</o>

    Because it was only a small vige, only a hundred and fifty people, nobody paid attention to this. She thought the outside world would wee her, but it was not really different; people called her a witch and the cursed child. She resented the world, and she would dly destroy it; just because she was different, she wielded a different element, the dark element, and she became an outcast. Therefore her resentment grew beyond words, and she dly joined the dark world; when they approached her today, she was about to start the revolution that would turn the whole world upside down. Minerva was ready.

    As soon as Minerva entered the dungeon, she could feel that the mana flow hadpletely changed. As with any dungeon, the environment inside waspletely different from the outside world.

    "¡­."

    Minerva held her breath and looked around the interior of the dungeon. It was a weird ce; a mountain range of dark rocky masses surrounded the area, and all the rocks were sharp to the point that there seemed to be no ce to even step on.

    Something was not right. Minerva thought. Because she had entered many dungeons, she knew. This ce was not a dungeon.

    The sound of her feet stepping lightly on the stone floor echoed loudly in a quiet space filled with only the sound of the wind whispering in her ears.

    ''This must be why they told me it was not a normal dungeon.'' She mumbled and kept walking forward.

    After walking for such a long time, she finally arrived at the ce she had sought.

    "The altar."

    It was a huge temple painted in many shades of color. In this ce, where there was no trace of civilization, let alone living things, the existence of such a structure stood out a lot. It was an old temple that seemed unmaintained, yet a fire was burning in the braziers.

    Avon followed the stair and walked down the hallway. After she entered the innermost altar, Minerva looked around, and finally, her eyesnded on a flickering shadow atop the altar.

    Suddenly, there was an explosion of light.

    BOOM!

    A blinding light forced Minerva to shut her eyes temporarily, and before she could even open them, she heard the scariest wail she had ever heard.

    Forcibly opening her eyes, she was confronted with a fearsome beast of heat and smoke. Two clouded eyes stare at her with a harrowing excitement, and another wail rages from its fetid mouth as if it were a battle cry.

    Six curved horns adorn its curved head, which itself is mostly hidden below a hood. A wheezing breath escapes the creature''s crooked nostrils set within a broad nose.

    Its curved head sits atop apact, robust body. Shadowy curls coil around its torso, seemingly like a reminder of some event in the past.<sub> </sub>

    The creature moves forward slowly; its two legs lumberingly carry its glowing body with calm energy. A jagged tail follows behind it, and a bright light on its tip dances like a lure.

    Four bat-like wings extend themselves fully. Skin covered bones, and greasy membranes stretch upward before curling up.

    At that moment, Minerva lowered her head as a chilling sensation pricking into her skin. Her heart was pounding wildly, and her hands and feet trembled. It was hard to even lick her lips because of the sudden chill, and tears seemed to drop from her eyes.

    It was simply the feeling of ''fear''.

    It was also the first emotion she felt since bing a Numbers, who should generally becking any semnce of emotions.

    The fear was so overwhelming that Minerva felt like she was not wearing anything and was standing in the middle of a snowy field.

    Taking a deep breath, she breathed in and out repeatedly to control her fear, and after she seeded, she lifted her head and stared into the demon''s eyes.

    Minerva opened her mouth, forcing her trembling voice toe out.

    "Are you¡­ a demon?"

    -¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    The demon did not answer. But Minerva knew it had turned its head and stared at her.

    And then there was a changement; the demon switched form, turning into a shadow before changing to another form; this time, the demon turned into a colossal skeleton. Between its sharp ribs, a gloomy bonfire burned quietly.

    ''''Wee human that got the Chaos God''s blessings.''''

    Surprisingly, the demon could speak.

    Minerva concealed her shock and lowered her head in the form of submission.

    ''''Greeting demon, I''m Minerva, the newly promoted Numbers, I''m Seven.''''

    ''''Indeed, I''m a demon from Hell. As a servant of the Chaos God, I''ve epted his apostle call and got reborn in this form.''''

    ''''It''s that so?"

    Minerva was able to grind a lot of information from this small exchange. To think this was not his real form. How scary will the real thing be? She wondered but quickly shook her head; she did note here for this; she only had one goal, which was to feed and awakens this thing to send it on a rampage.

    ''''I have brought the sacrifices.''''

    ''''Hohohoho! You''re good human. I like you. Bring the sacrifices out.'''' The demon ordered.

    Minerva nodded before her shadow expanded, from which many people came out from. More than a hundred people came out unconscious, from 8 years children to older adults.

    The demonughed satisfactorily before swallowing everything, but the demon was still not satisfied.

    ''''I want more.''''

    Minerva sighed before bringing out this time an adventurer, someone closer to the Saint Realm.

    The demonughed and began to toy with the poor man; he was forced to wake up and found himself in a bloody state.

    ''''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop; it hurts so much! I... I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood, and it hurts so much; please make it stop.

    I should move; there''s no point standing like this. If I can stand, I can move, nowe on, body, move! Move! Why won''t it move? Is this really me end?

    This is so annoying! Why am I so weak? I can make it out of this mess; I know I can. So why am I still here? Come on, stupid body, stop being so weak. I can make it. We can make it; just stop being weak.

    I''m so dizzy; everything is spinning around me. I feel like.. I think I might pass out. No, no, I can''t pass out. I''lly down on the floor to save my energy. This''ll do, for now. But everything is still spinning. No matter, somebody will find me soon and then everything will be alright.

    It''ll be over soon. There''s no saving me anymore; I''m too broken. I just wish I wasn''t alone. Maybe.. maybe somebody will still find me; there''s still time. Yes, please find me; I don''t want to die alone.

    I''m so sleepy. I guess I''ll rest my eyes for a little while, just a little while. I may never open them again, but we''ll find out soon enough. First, I must rest.''''

    That were the man''sst words before darkness swallowed him forever, and the demon was reborn and was ready to go on a rampage.

 Chapter 988 Asmars Siblings Added And Realm Update

    A/N: Nickaido''s here, please read until the end. I know stat''s chapter can be bothersome but there is a reason, so please read them. Thank you.

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    A/N: To be continued.

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    Experience Value: 1000/407000

    Magic Power: 3000/3000

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 6] [Fire Art Level 8] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who think less]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 100000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 1600

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 7] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 8] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 100000/410200

    Magic Power: 3700/3700

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 19

    Male

    Level 146

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 510000

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Dark

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20<sub> </sub>

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya P. ]

    ss: Ice Magician

    Age: 50

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15???

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Ice

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: White Moon

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Ice Steps Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 9] [Archery Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen Domain] [????] [????]

    Titles: [Ice Queen] [Hundred Flowers]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

    ??????

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

 989 Chapter 950

    Alex had decided to observe the Foxia empress learn about Illusion, as it could be helpful to him in the long run. His right eye was capable of putting his enemy under an illusion. It would be a shame not to use this ability, and who can be a better teacher than the empress before him? There''s none, so he would make the best use of this opportunity.

    Alex took a deep breath. He then opened his eyes wide to not miss out on anything.

    However, as if the empress had read his thoughts, she chuckled and used her power, and immediately, the scenery around changed. This time he appeared in what seemed to be a realm.

    Alex cautiously ventured forward through the unfamiliar portal at the top of a pyramid. A wonderful world immediately met him. Smoke bellows out of openings in the ground, creating a thickyer of clouds that shrouds thend in shadows. A strange energy hangs in the air and makes the hairs on his arms rise.

    A seemingly pristinendscape awaited him, and it was all his to explore. This world is kind to him for sure, it is what he feels, but looks can sometimes be deceiving.

    Close to his proximity, he could hear screams of beings he thought only existed in the minds of dreamers. Even though they seem harmless and curious, now would be the time to be very cautious. There are definitely muscr creatures, chunky creatures, and what he thought might be crawling creatures of some sort.

    Alex observed everything with keen eyes, not forgetting to take everything in; he simultaneously activated both his eyes, his right eye, and left eye; the first shone in dazzling blue light while the second was crimson in color, and when those twobined, something unexpected happened.

    [New ability acquired, please check your status for more information.]

    A sudden notification rang out, informing him. It was the first time this happened, which made Alex question the identity of their status; maybe it was a system under a higher level spirit? Nobody answered this question, of course, but Alex was sure he would find the answer soon.

    Strangely, none of the sisters said anything at this unexpected gain; only Eternained.

    [It''s boring here, I want toe out and y.] He shouted like a kid throwing a tantrum, but Alex ignored him and focused his attention elsewhere, on his status after calling it out.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 4110

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3510 ? (240 BP) ? 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]<sub> </sub>

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 40%?]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] (New) [Copycat] (New)

    Alex was pleasantly surprised by the newly acquired ability, there was something else that changed, but he was more focused on the new ability than anything else. However, to enjoy this ability to its fullest, Alex believed there was something else he must do. Because illusion spells required a lot of intelligence stat, he had to increase his INT stat. He had heard from Typhania that higher intelligence did not only help to use your weapon more skillfully, but it also increases the proficiency of your skills, especially for Illusionists. Therefore as soon as Alex acquired this ability rted to Illusion, he did not hesitate to spend the bonus points he had been saving up until now on his INT stat.

    As soon as he did that, he felt a warm current spreading through his brain before focusing solely on his eyes; the rest of this energy inexplicably went in the middle of his eyes, inciting confusion in the ck Prince''s mind. Still, he was too focused on what this new ability was about to worry about such a small detail.

    Finally, it was time to check out this new ability; the Illusion World is about.

    With just a thought, a description of the new ability was disyed for Alex to see.

    [Illusion World: Special ability capable of putting anyone below and a few levels above into a powerful Illusion.

    The caster can create and increase this Illusion World at will. The moreplex this world is, the more MP will be consumed.

    PS: Few can resist this Illusion World. Usable twice a day.

    Initial requirement to use this ability: 1000 MP and an additional 5 mana point per second.]

    After reading the description of this new ability, Alex could not stop his lips from curling up to form a smile. Such broken ability, he could already see how to make use of this ability, and the empress would be his first guinea pig.

 Chapter 990 Enemys Statuses 1

    A/N: Nickaido''s here again. As I''ve said in the previous chapter please do not skip the status update character as each contain information you better not miss out as I won''t be probablying back on them, so in order not to be confused in the future chapters, it will best to read them. I mean every one of them. Thank you for theprehension and understanding. Please continue to support your author for more awesome content and will dly wee anyone who wants to help me editing the chapters. God bless you all.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    A/N: More content will be added as the story progress.

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 133

    Experience Value: 1000/407000

    Magic Power: 3000/3000

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1700

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 6] [Fire Art Level 8] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who think less]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 100000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 1600

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 7] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 8] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 137

    Experience Value: 100000/410200

    Magic Power: 3700/3700

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 19

    Male

    Level 146

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 510000

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Dark

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 17?<sub> </sub>

    MP: ???????/??????

    Magic: ????

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 5000

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 4000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: ?????

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 991 Chapter 951

    While Alex was busy checking his status, the empress, who was hiding somewhere observing thetter reaction, could not help but frown after seeing him standing there with a leisurely face; he was even smiling.

    ''''What is he doing? Does he feel nothing being put under my illusion?" The empress questioned but quickly shook her head.

    ''''There is no way that''s true. Then he must have gained something, or he''s doing something. Let''s check what you''re doing, little son-inw. Hopefully, this body might be able to bypass your defense.'''' The empress mumbled while preparing herself for a tough challenge when appraising Alex, but surprisingly, she faced none. What made her tilt her head?

    ''''Huh?!''''

    Still, she attributed this to Alex being distracted as he was busy checking his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 4110

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3510 ? (240 BP) ? 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 50%]<sub> </sub>

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 40%?]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 70 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ''What? What with those names? And above everything else, since when did he be so strong? His level has almost caught up to mine. And here I thought he still had a long way to go. No wonder Leo is praising him nonstop, warning us not to look down on him. I''ve finally understood how he could aplish everything he has done. He''s a real monster.'' The empress swallowed hard. She knew Alex was strong but not to this extent; her shock was so intense that she unconsciously stared into his eyes to ensure he was not an old man with a youthful appearance.

    However, this was a mistake; she shouldn''t have done that because it was exactly what Alex wanted; for this reason, he purposely let his guard down. One should know that since the start of this little game of the empress, she never looked into his eyes as she heard that he had special eyes.

    ''''Got you.'''' Alex dered with his lips curling up to form a smile.

    ''''Oh! Nooo!!" The empress cried out; she understood that she had made a mistake and immediately tried to correct it by switching location, by creating another illusion; unfortunately, it was already toote.

    Wearing a nasty grin resembling someone on the verge of torturing a poor sheep, Alex shouted.

    ''''Illusion World.''''

    Immediately both his eyes shone, putting the empress''s body on a momentary pause; she thought she was at the end of her surprise, but what happened next went beyond all of her expectations. The two lights, the red and blue,bined on Alex''s forehead as if to give him a third before turning into illusionnary purple eye and when this third eye opened, goosebumps rose all over the empress''s body; she immediately understood that the roles got reversed, she was now the prey in the other territory. However, she would not go down so easily; she must uphold her dignity as an elder in the Illusion department.

    ''''Let''s see what you''ve got, Boy.'''' She said with a provocative smile, but she soon regretted this action.

    Alex got her good.

    One question raced through Alex''s mind when he acquired this ability which was what kind of world should he create to paralyze his opponent temporarily? A battlefield filled with corpses? No, this is too clich¨¦; then what a dungeon with a tough boss? That''s also a no.

    Then Alex got a perfect idea, why not use some scary he experienced recently, which shocked anybody who heard about them? Yes! He would make an illusion world based on the secret weapon of the Chaos Organization. It would create a Demon in his Illusion World.

    It was not easy, he almost spent more than half of his MP, but it was worth the trouble.

    The empress appeared in what appeared to be a dungeon, where she was confronted with an intimidating beast of terror and darkness. Two enraged eyes stare at you with an eerie foreboding, and another crash surges from its foul mouth with a tremendous heat.

    Magma-like skin adorns its withered head, which is devoid of expression. A plume of shadow escapes the creature''s skewed nostrils within a withered nose.

    Its withered head sits atop a thick, sinewy body. Chains are stuck within its flesh, but you don''t wish to find out the probably horrifying specifics.

    The creature strides toward you; its four legs elegantly carry its glowing body withposing energy.

    Two narrow wings extend themselves fully. Skin-covered bones and ripped membranes stretch upward, and forcefully descend with a powerful gust. The creature''s eyes were still affixed on the empress, making her swallow hard as fear, an emotion she had forgotten a long time ago, resurfaced.

    ''''It''s checkmate.''''

    It was what the empress heard before her world turned dark.

    ''''Tch! It is not the real empress; the real empress is stronger than this.'''' Alex said with a sigh as he left the Illusion World.

 Chapter 992 Another Update

    Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 15?] [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Saint Realm]

    Level 141??

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 7600/8000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] ???????????????????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    <o>,m Age: 19</o>

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 993 Chapter 952

    Back in the real world, the empress kneeled and coughed blood as soon as she returned. An intense pain assaulted both her fragile mind before traveling through all of her body, but it momentarily stopped.

    However, soon enough, the pain red once more, and every muscle in the clone''s body tensed up. Straining to keep standing, they waited for the pain to subside again, as it had previously done; unfortunately, it didn''t stop, and panic slowly took over as, for a moment, a way out of this pain began to seem more and more unrealistic. The empress''s clone took a moment to gather her thoughts, but even this proved a hassle and a pain as conflicting thoughts corrupted her mind.

    Fortunately, there were some calm moments, moments when the pain was easy to manage and even easy to ignore, but they didn''tst. But it was all too much for her. It was clear nothing could be done, and nothing would get done as she didn''t wield power the original hold. She was nothing but just a clone created using one tail.

    She would have never thought, not even the empress would have expected Alex to possess something so scary, and the most frightening thing about all of this is that Alex had notpletely grasped this ability yet.

    She temporarily forgot about the frightening thing she had seen which dealt her heavy damage, and the empress was already thinking about how to polish this uncut gem. This is a god-sent opportunity; not only her first n would perfectly work, but a new variable has appeared, and smart as she is, it would be a shame not to make use of this variable. She might not know the full extent of Alex''s personality, but from what she heard and gathered so far, he would undoubtedly be grateful if she were to help him to improve further; no, she could help him reach a higher height by creating a new ability, she was capable of helping aplish this. She didn''t wish for anything excessive such as her son-inw helping her conquer the world but just wanted to have him eternally grateful to her, and most importantly, this would ensure that her daughter would be put in a better position inside the harem. No matter where they would go in the future, he would never forget this generous mother-inw who taught him when he was still in the middle realm.

    The empress''s lips could not help but curl up to form a smile, and right at that moment, Alex appeared.

    ''''So where is the original?" That was the first Alex asked as soon as he reappeared.

    ''''Sigh!" The clone of the empress sighed, displeased that Alex didn''t seem concerned even after seeing the blood on the corner of her mouth. She wiped it away as she sat around a meeting time which magically appeared. Alex said nothing as he sat across from the clone.

    ''''She at a meeting with the other rulers of the continent.''''

    Alex understood that this meeting must be a special meeting only the rulers of the beastsmen continent would attend. The empress must have been impatient, thus sending her clone to meet Alex and y a little prank on him, but she would have never expected to be the one to suffer a loss. This clone, although not strong as the empress herself, she was still at the Saint Realm, and with the empress''s specialty, she was sure to win even against a new Demigod but only when she put them into her illusion. However, not only was Alex more powerful than she had expected, he even had a simr ability as her, this caught herpletely off guard, and she lost.

    ''''That is a nice ability you have; there just needs a bit of polishing, and it will be more dangerous. I will teach you during your stay here.'''' The empress proposed, and Alex''s eyes widened; he didn''t expect this. When he was thinking about how he should train this ability, such a tempting offer came; despite knowing that there was probably a motive behind this, he couldn''t absolutely not say no as he didn''t know when he would find someone known as the empress, there''s Kuina, but her experience was abundant as her mother.

    ''''Thank you, I will dly ept this wonderful offer. Please take care of me, Teacher.'''' Alex dered while bowing respectfully.

    The corners of the empress''s lips curled up to form a gentle smile as she said.

    ''''Good boy!"

    The corner of Alex''s mouth twitched; he truly disliked when others, even though older than him, called like that, but he said nothing and was about to speak when the empress raised a question with a severe expression.

    ''''Alex, what is the thing I saw in your Illusion World? You can''t create something so scary, so sinister if you have never seen it once, no matter how incredible your imagination is. So, mind telling me what is that abomination?"

    Alex sighed; he had expected questions like this the moment created the demon, and this could be perfect to spread the news all around the world. As he was sure that once the empress''s clone learned this, she would immediately alert the other rulers at the meeting, and maybe a world meeting would shortly take ce to inform everyone of this important piece of news.

    Finally, he opened his mouth and told her everything he knew.

    After taking everything in and digesting, the clone feltpelled to massage her forehead as a headache threatened to assault her.

    ''''So, this thing is called a Demon. Unlike the demon, we know it''s one of the Chaos Organization''s trump cards in the iing war. Is I got everything right?"

    Alex nodded, and the empress immediately fired another question.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Since when did you learn this information?"

    ''''On my way here.''''

    The empress nodded in understanding and asked another question.

    ''''Have you -"

    Before she could finish, Alex cut her off mid-sentence.

    ''''I have personally seen one, and the girls fought one. I want you to ry this information to the others, and if possible, you can call out for an international meeting where you will share this information. After all, you have seen how fearsome that thing can be even if it was not the real thing.'''' He suggested, and the empress went silent for a moment, but it was a short pause.

    What Alex, her son-inw, suggested was a good thing; this information was not something she should keep to herself; she must immediately share it.

    Having decided to inform the others as soon as this meeting ended, the empress was happy, happy for the simple reason that Alex chose her to inform the others that her position as a new empress, the second one in the world where men dominate would be strengthened. Alex must have known this; he was indirectly helping her, which made the empress extremely happy.

    ''''Thank you.'''' She was not ungrateful, she immediately thanked him, but Alex only smiled in response before saying something to lighten the mood.

    ''''You don''t have to thank me, it''s normal to help my mother-inw; after all, we are all but one family.''''

    The empress''s gold eyes widened; he might have said this as half joke, but still, somewhere deep, he must have thought this way, which was enough to please the empress. Now than ever, she was sure that Alex was the son-inw she had been waiting for; he was the perfect husband material for her special daughter.

    ''''I see that since ourst meeting, not only your strength has improved by leap and bound, but your tongue has progressed as well. I hope you won''t go around chasing women with your sweet tongue?" The empress said with narrowed eyes, and Alex immediately felt a chill run down his spine. He couldn''t meet her eyes.

    ''''Of course not.''''

    ''''It is good that you know.'''' The empress said, pleased with Alex''s sincere words. The corner of her mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a maid drifted towards them, the empress only stared into thetter eyes, and she immediately understood what her master wanted. The maid with five fox tails disappeared and reappeared shortly with a tter containing tea and snacks.

    <o>,m After serving them, she disappeared like a puff of smoke. Alex almost couldn''t detect her presence even when she was so close and was serving him.</o>

    ''What terrific skill. She will make a perfect assassin. And to think someone like this is just a maid? How scary my mother-inw force is?'' Alex was curious about how powerful the force under this woman with a gentle smile was.

    He felt like this woman should not be underestimated; if a new empress was this scary, then how scary Typhania, the elven empress, would be?

    ''''When will you marry her?" She immediately brought this question which made Alex spit his tea as he didn''t expect this question. Still, he answered.

    ''''When everything will calm down. I will hold a great wedding, and everyone will be invited.''''

    ''''I''m looking forward to that day.'''' The empress said with a gentle smile. She was indeed looking forward to such a day.

 994 Chapter 953

    ''''When will you marry her?" She immediately brought this question which made Alex spit his tea as he didn''t expect this question. This question was too sudden, so he was caught off guard still; he answered.

    ''''When everything will calm down. I will hold a great wedding, and everyone will be invited.''''

    ''''I''m looking forward to that day.'''' The empress said with a gentle smile. She was indeed looking forward to such a day.

    Alex was shocked beyond words; he had expected some rebuttal, but unexpectedly the empress didn''t say anything; she quickly epted his answer, which made Alex feel grateful.

    ''''Please see my daughter as soon as you leave the pce; you must quickly improve your strength. Please lead them.'''' The empress said, her tone suggesting that she wouldn''t take no for an answer.

    Naturally, Alex was not going to refuse her suggestion. Even without the empress''s suggestion, he would have done the same thing after they came here for a purpose which is to strengthen themselves.

    ''''Rest assured, mother-inw, we will survive this cmity.'''' Alex dered, his eyes full of confidence. If it were another youth, the empress would have dismissed this deration as a mere boasting before his Mother-inw, buting from Alex''s mouth, it holds another meaning. This youth is known for aplishing the impossible. So the empress was confident in him.

    ''''Please look after my daughter. I will see you as soon as Ie back.'''' The empress said before dismissing Alex.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time in a private pce owned by Kuina.

    ''''Reporting to the master, your order has been carried."

    "The Supreme Army already has 10,000 listed candidates, and a second group is now being formed."

    A female general had her hands sped respectfully.

    Inside the pce, Kuina, standing with her hands behind her back, was staring out of the curtained window. Her face was a mask of unfathomable depth and calmness, but it was difficult to hide her proud posture radiating from her flowing golden robes.

    She was currently immersed in her thoughts, her beautiful, fairy-like features looking a bit dazed as the solemn words interrupted her daydream.

    Kuina nodded.

    "Very good. Go back and continue monitoring them? I want you to personally train a special elite team that could carry out a mission undetected and swiftly like the wind itself, understood?"

    She gave her next order without looking back and that female general nodded before disappearing as she appeared.

    Kuina stood still for a moment before vanishing; it was almost as if she had teleported; she immediatelybined her pure speed and Illusion magic to create this illusion. She materialized inside a garden; she was surrounded by green scenery, flowers everywhere her eyes went; finally, she stopped on a daisy flower; she soon appeared lost in thought as Kuina mumbled.

    ''''As a girl, I loved the daisy flowers for their daring simplicity, their tenacious spirit, growing where they weren''t supposed to and yet bringing more beauty to our street. In the springtime, the daisies sprouted to the dismay of the gardeners, their perfectwns looking more like the meadows they yearned to be. I never thought about the meaning of the daisy flower until I was a woman, too old to make chains in thete afternoon sun. The daisy is about loyalty to love andmitment, and I''m all about that. My garden is for the cornflowers, the poppies, buttercups, and, of course, the daisies. Grasnds are naturalmunities, not monocultures. That''s whywns are such hard work; they''re going against the natural way.''''

    ''''As a woman, I did what I have, and as his future woman, I''m doing what I think it''s necessary; hopefully, my ns work as it will mean my efforts are not for naught. It''s the time to go back; he must have left mother''s ce.'''' Kuina dered as she inhaled some natural air. She vanished like an ethereal fairy soon after.

    Unfortunately, Alex didn''te back that night; she could meet him the next day.

    ??????<sub> </sub>

    Next, under the Foxia empress''s demand, a world meeting would be held somewhere.

    The forest was gigantic, shadowy, and archaic. Its canopy was imed by maple, spruce, and elm, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for a diversity of nts to make use of the nut and seed-covered grounds below.

    Swooping creepers suspended from the asional tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which were seen asionally, shed with the otherwise monotonous forest grounds.

    A variation of animal noises, which were caused by foraging beasts, resonated through the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the trickling sounds of a gentle river stream.

    On a lone Hill stood a Pce, and that Pce was high up on the hill overlooking the forest, its many pointed towers giving it the look of an entric crown. The walls were a white stone glistened in the summer sun, and the roof was grey te. There are sculptures in front of the pce; these sculptures in front of the pce had been made long ago by masters of the craft; it seems to recount some kind of story, probably the second world war, the Bloody War, it was called.

    The pce''s interior was beautiful; all stair rails were ornate mahogany, carved and polished, so they shined. Furniture was all handmade by master artisans. Nothing ever got dirty; in the center of the pce stood a giant golden door, and behind these golden doors was a throne hall.

    Slim braziers enclosing each of the six granite columns light up every part of the throne hall and engulf the throne hall in a brilliant glimmer. The paintings of angels and cherubs on the curved ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies look down upon the obsidian floor of this opulent hall.

    A crimson rug runs from the throne down through the center and splits into two paths leading out while swallow tail banners with gilded crowns swing gently from the walls. Between each banner hangs antern; they''ve all been lit and, in turn, illuminate the paintings of legendary creatures below them.

    Massive, stained ss windows are edged by curtains colored the same crimson as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with impressive needlework and gilded linings.

    In the middle of that room was a beautiful big ck table; around this gigantic table were more than ten chairs, and sitting on most of these chairs were the big shot of the four continents.

    Today, the world summit was about to begin, and the people sitting in this big room were here for this.

    The women were sitting on the left side. Starting from the representative of the Elven empire, to the Foxia empress, to women with big status such as Freya and Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild. Nobody questioned her being ced on this as her status was equal to an empress, and none of those present could say otherwise as they knew how powerful this woman with a gentle smile was. Even the newly crowned empress of the demon''s race, Lilith, made an appearance.

    Sitting on the right side across from the women were the empress and kings; naturally, the Drexia empire, which was considered the strongest empire, was their representative.

    ''''Wee, everyone. Let''s not waste time and immediately start this meeting. All the big shots are rarely reunited in one room for a meeting; thest time it happened was more than two hundred years ago. I''m happy that our generation is the next one to initiate this meeting. Without further ado, let''s begin the meeting. The Foxia empress is your turn to talk.''''

    Kuina''s mother nodded and looked at everyone''s face. After making sure that she got everyone''s attention, she flicked her finger, and immediately an big screen appeared before everyone; before most of them could ask what the fox empress was trying to do with this, a scene appeared on the screen, shocking them to the core, they felt like they got teleported directly to the scene where they witnessed something out of their dreams.

    Just like the empress back then, they were confronted with an intimidating beast of terror and darkness. Two enraged eyes stare at you with an eerie foreboding, and another crash surges from its foul mouth with tremendous heat.

    Magma-like skin adorns its withered head, which is devoid of expression. A plume of shadow escapes the creature''s skewed nostrils within a withered nose.

    Its withered head sits atop a thick, sinewy body. Chains are stuck within its flesh, but you don''t wish to find out the probably horrifying specifics.

    The creature strides toward them; its four legs elegantly carry its glowing body withposing energy.

    Two narrow wings extend themselves fully. Skin-covered bones and ripped membranes stretch upward, and forcefully descend with a powerful gust. The creature''s eyes were still affixed on everyone, making most of them swallow hard as fear, an emotion they had long since forgotten a long time ago, resurfaced.

    ''''It is a demon the Chaos Organization is creating.'''' The Foxia empress''s voice reached them, bringing them back to reality.

 995 Chapter 954

    ''''It is a demon the Chaos Organization is creating.'''' The Foxia empress''s voice reached them, bringing them back to reality. Except for Lilith and Elseria who were already aware of the demon, the others were shocked and their faces was a sight to behold.

    ''''Care to exin where do you get this information from, Foxia empress?" Julius asked with a dark face, the other rulers had the same face, this situation was dire.

    ''''My son-inw kindly shared this information with me. He was the one that suggested that I call for this meeting.'''' The Foxia empress didn''t hide anything and told everyone that it was thanks to Alex this meeting happened and that he was the one who acquired this piece of valuable information.

    ''''Your son-inw, stop ying around Em-?" The emperor of the Far East empire questioned. He was wondering since when this cunning woman had bestowed her only daughter to Alex.

    ''''Do you wish to get beaten up again Ren?" The empress red at the Far East emperor as he was about to call out her nickname only few know.

    ''''Now, now, postpone your lovers quarrel forter.'''' Julius intervened, stopping the two who seemed that they could jump on each other throat at any moment.

    ''''Tch!'''' The Foxia empress clicked her tongue in annoyance and the Far East emperor just sighed, to think he would react so impulsively in front of a childhood crush after so many, many he hadn''t gotten over his feeling after do many years after all.

    ? ''''So, Alex is the one who shared this information with you?" Julius asked. He felt like this meeting would not progress if leave things as they are, so he decided to be in charge of the meeting from now on and nobody seemed to be against this arrangement as he was not only the strongest ruler, he was also skilled in this endeavor, so naturally nobody opposed him.

    ''''Yes, he is the one that shared this valuable information with me. Although I don''t know all the details, he said he came across this on his journey, not only this, the girls also faced a demon.''''

    ''''You mean they fought one?" One of the rulers of the principalities, King Richard asked and the Foxia empress nodded.

    ''''I see, we should ask them to share their experience with uster to prepare a countermeasures. Knowing more about the enemy we will help us in the future as it can prevent less casualties and less mistake.'''' Julius said before looking at Elseria, wanting to hear her opinion, she might not be an empress but her status was equal to any of them present and in a term of strength Julius''s intuition was telling him that he was not this woman match and his intuition had never failed him.

    ''''I just received information on my way here. I believe that we should watch for middle and high rank dungeons as those are the ces most used to raise our troops level.'''' Elseria said as soon as she felt Julius''s eyes on him.

    ''''Okay let''s do that. Let''s each take out few men to form a special unit, the special Anti-Demon squad. That boy Alex will also participate as he knows better than us about this demon''s thing and above everything else his status isn''t less than any of us present here. What do you think?"

    Facing the Drexia emperor''s suggestion, there was no need to think to deeply about it, those present were all old foxes, they could see through each other intention and they all understood what Julius was trying to aplish here and could not help but chuckle, this suggestion was like him, it''s his way of doing things.

    ''''Let''s do that.'''' Julius dered after seeing that nobody seemed to be against his suggestion.

    Afterward the meeting continued and only talked aboutmon problems, this continued for one hour and finally it was the time to put an end to this meeting.<sub> </sub>

    At the end of the meeting, Elseria left with Lilith and the Kuina''s mother.

    ''''Ren follow me, let''s spar. I''m itching to test how much you have progressed.'''' Julius said to his long time friend, Saeko''s father could only sigh, because he knows better than anybody that once Julius became like this the only thing to do is to apany him until he was bored or else they wouldn''t be an end to the amount of trouble that would follow, besides he also desired to know how much he had progressed, maybe he could win against his friend for once.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Foxia capital, in one of the best inn in the capital. Alex rented a room and the reason for this was simple, he wanted a space for him where he would calmly think of his next n. He got a new idea after acquiring that Illusion World ability and after talking with Kuina''s mother. He had to talk to Silveria.

    Silveria''s world, she decided to meet Alex after he said he had something to talk about.

    ''''So, what do want to talk about?" She asked him after serving him a tea. The intoxicating scent of the tea''s leave wafted into his nose.

    He didn''t immediately answer her question, Alex first enjoyed the tea and once he was done he stood up and asked.

    ''''Fight me, there is something I wished to confirm?"

    ''''What?"

    Naturally, Silveria was surprised but she didn''t thought too much about it, she wanted something to vent her frustrations on and Alex just proposed to be this thing, so she could not say no to such generous offer.

    ''''Okay.'''' She epted and they switched ce, appearing in the middle of a silver in, silver sand was everyone.

    Alex looked at his surrounding and nodded. His heterochromia eyes stared directly into those beautiful yet dangerous silver eyes as he dered.

    ''''Bring it and you better go all out if you wish to not lose that is.''''

    ''''Oh?" Even if she knew it was nothing but a provocation, Silveria was still pissed, therefore she went all out and the result Alex''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart.

    He still lost, in less than five seconds on top of that.

 Chapter 996 Alex And The Rulers Status 1

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 4110

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 40%?]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 72 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 160

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 15?] [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000<sub> </sub>

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 9]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

 997 Chapter 955

    ''''Bring it, and you better go all out if you wish not to lose, that is.''''

    ''''Oh?" Even if she knew it was nothing but a provocation, Silveria was still pissed; therefore, she went all out, and as a result, Alex''s heart tightened, and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart.

    He still lost in less than five seconds on top of that.

    ''''Huff! Huff! Ah! I knew I''d lose, but I managed to confirm what I wanted to confirm.'''' Alex said, lying on his back, his clothespletely drenched.

    Silveria sat beside him and observed him in silence for a moment before finally opening his mouth to ask.

    ''''You did this with a goal in mind, right?''''

    ''''Yes, I wanted to confirm something.''''

    ''''And were you able to confirm it?" Silveria asked, fully aware that Alex must have confirmed whatever he wanted to confirm, just that she was not sure what this thing was.

    ''''Yes, but before you can ask what this thing is, follow me first,'''' Alex said before leaving Silveria''s world; from now on, he decided to call it the silver world or Nemesis''s realm.

    Although she did not know what her master was nning, she still followed him.

    Alex returned to their mansion; he made eye contact with the girls, and as soon as Silveria walked, there was an explosion.

    ''''Happy birthday!!" Shouted everyone.

    Silveria became frozen on the spot, overwhelmed by what was happening.

    ''''What the hell?" She said in disbelief.

    ''''Happy birthday, Silveria. As the family head, I wish you the best. May you never lose your smile , and please continue to stay with us as you have done since the start.'''' Alex took a step forward and said to the frozen Silveria. He secretly sent her a message.

    [Sorry, to have surprised you like this. I chose today as it reminds me of the day you awakened, and this day holds some special meaning to you, I guess. Sorry for not celebrating your birthday until now, but I promise you that from now on, we will keep celebrating it. I''m counting on you to help me as Nyx did when it was her turn.]

    Silveria''s shock increased after hearing Alex''s message. Something like a birthday; she hasn''t had one. She could not remember how many years it had been. HSheprevious did something like this for her, so obviously , she would be overwhelmed. To think that even her sister would participate in this surprise birthday party. She was delighted, so different emotions kept pouring into her heart, surprise, sadness, longing , and joy.

    Alex and the girls waited for her to calm down, and a few minutester, Silveria had regained control of her emotions; her silver eyes scanned everyone present as if she wished to burn their faces inside her soul forever.

    ''''Thank you, everyone. This is without the biggest gift I''ve received in a while. I''m truly grateful to every one of you. Thank you for doing something like this for someone like me. I have a lot of shorings, like any living thing, but I promise to do my best to live up to everyone''s expectations to the best of my capability. Please look after me as I''ll be doing the same thing.'''' Silveria dered.

    Alex and the others could feel her sincerity.

    ''''No need to thank us as we are all one family. Isn''t that right, girls?" Alex said, turning in the girls'' direction.

    ''''Yes, we are all family.'''' They shouted in unison.

    ''''Thank you.'''' Silveria dered as she lowered her head. She felt grateful from the bottom of her heart; her day couldn''t be any better. She approached everyone, looking at the beautiful birthday cake she had said.

    ''''What a beautiful day. To me birthday it is a day to reflect on the year that was and what is ahead to strive for. I guess it is a sort of personal "New Year," one where resolutions can be made, promises to the self. For me, I n to be bolder, to speak louder about the ideas I have for making a better world for all life in this universe. Perhaps that extra bit of bravery, that extra bit of willpower and resolve, is the real gift to myself from me. This time next year, I will be a better person, then make another resolution the year after and the one after that.''''

    Alex nodded; he did share the same thought as Silveria.

    The birthday cake was rainbows on rainbows. It wasyered rainbow-hued cakes in rainbow-hued buttercream and rainbow sprinkles on top.

    After another speech, the celebration begin, and during this celebration, Silveria dered.

    ''''This birthday party s with the family, friends, and cake - it''s simple, sweet, and destined to take its ce in my album of good memories. Thank you all.''''

    She raised her cup after that.

    ''''Cheers!''''

    ''''Cheers!!!''

    Kuin approached Alex, who was enjoying his ss of wine.

    ''''Oh!: Kuina, how are you? Sorry, I have something to do so I''ll see youter. You don''t mind, right?"

    ''''Of course not. However, to think you were all preparing for something like this. What a wonderful surprise. I hope you''ll do the same when it is my turn.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, you will not be disappointed,'''' Alex promised to Kuina''s happiness.

    "That will be nice then. It is just that...'''' She trailed off at the end of her sentence, which made Alex raise an eyebrow.

    ''''It is just that what?"

    Kuina stayed silent for a moment; however, during this time, she was subtly looking in Maria''s direction, and after making sure that thetter attention was on her, the same for her ears, she said in not such a low voice.

    ''''My favorite birthday party hasn''t happened yet. It will be you and me, naked all day. A warm bed, warmer hugs, and all the things lovers love.''''

    Puff!

    Alex spat his wine. It couldn''t be helped as what Kuina said was that shocking. She disappeared with a mischievous smile. She had sessfully seeded in today''s mini-mission, pissing Maria off.

    Indeed, Kuina had seeded because Maria''s face right now was a sight to behold; her ss exploded and turned into ice.

    ''This bitch. I will make sure to teach her a lesson in our next sparring session.''

    Maria vowed.

    After this little episode, the celebration continued untilte at night. Everyone went to sleep, leaving only Alex and Silveria together. They disappeared and reappeared in her world.

    ''''Thank you, Alex. That was a wonderful surprise. I love it. Even if my sister didn''te, she promised I would see my gift soon.'''' Silveria said while looking at the constetion outside.

    Made up of thirteen stars, the constetion called Prionailurus roughly resembles the shape of an antelope. It can be seen most prominently just above the Northeastern horizon in the middle of summer.<sub> </sub>

    In ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of the hunt, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of bnce; those born under it are believed to be explorers.

    They''resupposedd to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a bison, cannonball, and shell. But they don''t match well with those born under the hammer, heart, and dragon constetions.

    ''''So, what do youwant to ask me?" She cut right to the chase.

    Alex chuckled and answered.

    ''''Let''s make a deal.''''

    Silveria did not say anything; her silver eyes pierced through Alex''s body, trying to see through him; however, it was impossible; what she was doing was to simple check his status and Alex let her do that.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    <o>,m MP: 18010/18010</o>

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 4110

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 40%?]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 72 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ''''I''m listening; what kind of deal do you want to make with me?"

 998 Chapter 956

    After appraising Alex, Silveria confirmed what she wanted to confirm; therefore, she asked with the corner of her mouth lifted into a smile.

    ''''I''m listening; what kind of deal do you want to make with me?"

    ''''I want to you to give me one of your eyes like Nyx did.'''' Alex didn''t y around and directly told Silveria what he wanted.

    Silveria, who had expected this answer, was not surprised. However, there was only one thing she was curious about. Therefore while staring directly into those heterochromia eyes, she raised a question.

    ''''And why do you want my eye so desperately? There must be a reason, and it is this reason I want to hear.''''

    ''''It is because in our fight, you never created a bullet, you canceled most of my magic and skills using your eyes, so I want something like that. My enemy knows that I can erase magic with a single bullet; therefore, they must have prepared countermeasures; naturally, I ought to think differently and find a different solution and the solution I came up with is to ask you to give me one of your eyes. I know I''m asking for too much, but as long as you ept my request, I promise to fulfill one of your requests no matter what.'''' Alex dered with a serious face.

    Silveria frowned and went into deep contemtion, she seemed to be considering a lot of things, and Alex didn''t disturb her. He calmly waited for her, and five minutester, Silveria stared at him. This left Alex a little bit perplexed

    ''''What you said is not wrong; a trump card that was identified can''t be considered a trump card anymore, so you need another trump card, and possessing my silver eye can be the solution. I understand your deal, and I epted it; as for what I will ask in exchange, I have not thought about it yet.''''

    Alex frowned, but he was still happy. From Silveria''s words, it meant she epted his deal; it just that she wouldn''t tell him what kind of condition she would be asking himter.

    ''''However, before granting you your wish, let''s fight one more time, and this time, you better go all out; if not, you won''t get what you wanted?'''' Silveria warned, and Alex frowned; however, he still nodded. He had no idea what Silveria had in mind, but he would still apany her; maybe there was something she wished to confirm first; nevertheless, he was no intention of losing unsightly as he previously did.

    ''''Before we begin, do you know the source of magic?" Silveria stopped him and asked this sudden question. Alex was surprised, but he remembered something he had read in an old book at the Temple of Gods a few days after their reincarnations and when he was searching for a method to unlock his Gift, which was sealed at that time.

    ''''Magices from a force within. All living beings possess magical energies within themselves, but only a select few can tap into these energies. These differences could easily create conflict, but so far, it has done the opposite by creating specialized jobs and teamwork.

    Storing and spreading magic is at the forefront of magical research in order to utilize it better in difficult times.'''' He said, and Silveria sneered because this answer was just a basic answer.

    ''''Mana, I mean magic at the beginning of the universe, mana is whatposed the universe; however, mana was not the only thing which existed back then, there existed many other sources as well. My power originated from one of them, same thing with my sister''s power. The same could be said for our enemy, as we can use the oldest source, the chaos energy. Let''s stop for here today, and let''s fight.'''' Silveria dered, forcing Alex, immersed in her exnation, toe back to his senses.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said with the corner of his mouth lifted up to form a smile. This time he would make sure not embarrassed himself while at the same time showing how capable he was.

    ''I''m counting on you, Eterna.'' Alex simply mumbled, and he felt the eternal chain moving inside his right arm as if to tell him not to worry; he got his back.

    With the flick of her fingers, the duo appeared on above a forest.

    The forest was colossal, imprable, and blooming. Its canopy was dominated by juniper, elm, and crab apple, which let through enough dancing beams of sunshine for a range of herbs to dominate the boulder covered grounds below.

    Quiet vines dangled from a couple of trees, and a range of flowers, which imed remnants of light, brightened up the otherwise colorless backdrop.

    A mixture of beastly sounds, most of which were bird songs, added life to the forest, and were apanied by the sshing of fish in a nearbyke.

    ''''As I''ve previously said, you better go all out; if not, I won''t ept your demand. Understood?" Silveria confirmed once more that Alex really got her message, and thetter nodded and immediately went into his serious mode.

    ''''Asura''s Form!" Alex shouted, and his body transformed into his Asura''s form, and as if this was not enough, he added.

    ''''Mana''s body.''''

    Boom!

    The trees surrounding them were obliterated, and a huge mana whirlpool appeared behind Alex; and when Silveria saw this, she smiled; Alex''s current stats were not bad; maybe he couldst a couple of seconds more than usual.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 15000/20000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 5500

    AGI: 6000 (+200)

    INT: 4500<sub> </sub>

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Steel body Level 4] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Silver Eyes!] (Temp) [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 40%?]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 72 %]

    [Nyx: 15 %]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ''''Tempus Infinitum'''' Using half of his mana to conjure his time domain as he appeared before Silveria, he sent a deadly punch forward.

    Crack! Boom!

    Space was broken apart as his punch appeared in front of Silveria, who was still calm; she extended her hand and stopped his punch without difficulty, almost as if his domain, even when it originated from Nyx, who used a different source from her she had no trouble dealing with it.

    ''''Meteor bullet!'''' Alex immediately fired one of his strongest bullets as soon as Silveria calmly dealt with his punch.

    [Dragon''s mode]

    Roarrrr!

    Alex switched form in the middle of the fight and roared, and yet Silveria was still unfazed.

    She activated her domain and punched the air; her gesture was simple as breathing; Alex still could not dodge even when using all his strength.

    Bang! Boom!

    Alex was sent flying ten kilometers straight, but this casual punch and he vomited a litter of blood; intense pain assaulted his body as he tried to stand up.

    Every movement sent waves of throbbing pain through his chest and back. It was exhausting, and he felt sick, but there seemed to be nothing he could do about it. Surely this pain would stop soon. Indeed there''s an end to this. Alex wasn''t so sure and ready to give up because of it. He paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Perhaps if he could shift his focus away from the pain, it''d be easier to manage.

    Alex gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He was determined to keep going, to swallow the pain and deal with itter simply. But he desperately kept himself busy with mindless tasks and chores, but nothing really helped to ignore the pain. Eventually, he felt like giving up and heading to bed; tomorrow would surely be a better day. However, he knew he couldn''t do that; as he was wobbling on his feet, Silveria appeared behind him and wanted to deal the finishing blow; it was at that moment Alex, who had his head lowered, smiled; his bloody teeth were scary than a ghost face.

    ''''Blitz!!!''''

 999 Chapter 957

    Alex gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He was determined to keep going, to swallow the pain and deal with itter simply. But he desperately kept himself busy with mindless tasks and chores, but nothing really helped to ignore the pain. Eventually, he felt like giving up and heading to bed; tomorrow would surely be a better day. However, he knew he couldn''t do that; as he was wobbling on his feet, Silveria appeared behind him and wanted to deal the finishing blow; it was at that moment Alex, who had his head lowered, smiled; his bloody teeth were scary than a ghost face.

    ''''Blitz!!!''''

    Immediately upon shouting the skill name, Eterna responded and he swallowed huge amount of mana and the skill was materialized.

    Many ck holes appeared around them, stopping Silveria right on her tracks and from those ck holes golden chains shot out.

    Silveria although surprised she still calmly dealt with the iing chains, however to her surprise while she did seed in canceling the lightning imbued in the chains, she couldn''t cancel the chains themselves and soon their sharp tips tried to pierce a whole through them.

    nk! nk!!!

    She deflected the chains with her barehand before kicking Alex flying, he couldn''tpletely the blow but he killed some of the after effects by pushing his body back before the Silveria''s kick arrived.

    Silveria who about to follow him with her next attack stopped because from the ground many ck chains emerged and those in the sky vanished, she was caught off guard as those chains didn''t emitted any many, making their presences furtive until they appeared and bound her.

    Alex fired a crimson bullet from where he stood but instead of shooting at her, the bulletnded outside of her range thus making impossible to cancel it.

    Kaboom!

    The ground exploded and huge chunk of earth along some trees were uprooted, this explosion blocked Silveria''s sight, Alex appeared in front of her and stopped time and sent a punch, just as he his punch touched her body, Silveria who should have been frozen vanished, her body vanished like it was a mirage.

    ''''Fufufu! Two minutes, you managed tost two minutes, that''s awesome.'''' Silveriaplimented as she put a gun against his head while her free arm was around his neck like iron vice.

    Gulp!

    Alex gulped and admitted defeat, he was happy to havested two minutes this time, it simply means that he was progressing.

    ''''So where is my reward?" He asked after separating from Silveria.

    ''''Impatient are we?" Silveria chuckled before closing one of her eyes and the next thing Alex knew was an intense assaulting his body as if a truck had run into him.

    A sickening pain shot through his stomach and his arms wrapped tightly around it. It was all he could do to not copse and wither in misery on the ground. His entire body told them to stop what he were doing, stop standing to roll on the ground to find relieve from this hellish feeling. Alex paused for a moment and contemted every answer to this pain, weighing each option and trying to find the best one.

    It became harder and harder to swallow the pain, to ignore the sensations and the voices telling them to stop. But there was no way he could give in to the pain, there was no way he woul ever give up. He could press forward and so he did, he pressed forward, every movement adding to the barrage if pain, but he kept going no matter what.

    Silveria whose left eye was bleeding looked at her master and could not help but praise him for not rolling the ground.

    ''''Well, it''s just the beginning. Another round of pain will follow,his body must first adapt before the eye would be reced.'''' She mumbled before choosing a nice spot as resting ce. While leaning against the tree''s trunk her remaining eye never leave him.

    Alex who was about to breath in a sigh of relief after the pain passed kneeled.

    ''''Ugh!"

    His head felt heavier and heavier as each pulse of throbbing pain pounded his senses over and over again. It was exhausting and the pain took its toll on his body who had undergo countless baptism to beparable to a lesser dragon body. Tired, but unable to sleep and unable to stop it. Alex tried as best he could to block out the pain, to find some form of meditative trance in order to cope with the agonizing sensations.

    And the solution he found was to take a deep breath, then another and then another. A state of calm returned to their mind for a moment. However, determined not to let the pain ruin this day he struggled onward. Perhaps not the best solution, but he had made up his mind. He would not fall onto the ground no matter what. As the pain continued to wreck havoc inside his body. He tried not to let out a single sound, his body was being changed from inside out, few strand of silver hair got mixed into his ck hair.

    Suddenly, the pain disappeared but Alex did not let his guard down as it was exactly what happened few minutes ago, just when he thought he passed the test, there wouldn''t no more pain, a second wave arrived and now that this wave ended of course there will be a third wave.<sub> </sub>

    Searching for a piece of hard wood to put into his mouth, Alex soon found one and put it between his teeth and the third wave arrived.

    ''''Aahhhhhhhh!''''

    Even if he wanted to kept his mouth shut he could not more intense pain assaulted his left eye this time, he did his best not to roll on the ground already. The pain was so intense that it couldn''t be described into words. He felt like someone was going his eye with a hot spoon and reced it before gouging it again, it was a hellish torture Alex would not even his enemy to go through.

    Just as he had be numb to the pain it stopped and a wave of fresh air washed over him as he fell onto the ground making a thud sound.

    Silveria stood up and approached Alex who was breathing hardly, his clothespletely drenched in sweat.

    ''''You did you best master, I''m really proud of you.'''' She dered as she lowered her body and put him on herp, she slowly caressed his smooth hair while wiping away his sweat.

    ''''You should rest for a moment. Don''t worry I''m here.'''' She suggested and Alex nodded and closed his eyes, however, before he could fall asleep he received a notification.

    [Two new abilities acquired.]

    It was rare but this happened only when there''s awesome skill or ability.

    ''I will check it once I wake up.'' He mumbled before falling asleep.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in the outside world.

    The city of Riverburn was built at the edge of a mighty swamp and is truly a gorgeous marvel. Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of a gentle mountain which have helped shape the city to what it is today.

    The materials these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with rocks from those very same mountains.

    The skyline is spreading with stylish skyscrapers and they all seem to be in perfect unison despite being different. Education is superb in Riverburn and it has attracted a lot of attention. Countless cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of monotony has grown into a new culture of variety and it''s this that unites the 3 millions people to this day. It was the second most popted city after Avalon

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of ethnic restaurants, caf¨¦s and theme restaurants offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy city exploring, one of the many parks, clubs or one of the many other recreational venues.

    In the most popted district of Riverburn stood a house. From the outside this house looks nice and traditional. It has been built with sandstone and has burgandy brick decorations. Tall, wide windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house was equipped with a huge kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has a huge living room, five bedrooms, arge dining area and a small garage.

    The building was square shaped. The house is half surrounded by a garden path.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates several overhanging parts on one side of the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof was low and v-shaped and was covered with red ceramic tiles. Two small chimneys poke out the center of the roof. Two roof terraces let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself was surrounded by paved ground, with various party spots, like a fancy barbeque and a firepit.

    Pandora (Meera) was visiting one of her former party member''s house, it was Alex who brought this house topensate the lost family and support for two years.

 1000 Chapter 958

    Pandora waited for the woman she came to visit to arrive; it was the swordsman''s wife, Sebastian''s wife.

    Shortlyter, a woman in her middle thirties arrived with a tea, offering one to Pandora; she took the second one and sat across from Pandora.

    ''''Wee, Sister Meera. It''s good to see you. How is the leader doing?'''' The woman with gray hair asked; of course, the leader she was referring to was none other than Alex.

    ''''He is doing fine. He asked me to visit you and say hi. He will visit you and the others soon.'''' Pandora responded; she conveyed Alex''s message, and upon hearing this, Sebastian''s wife felt like crying but managed not to do it in the end.

    ''''That is good to know. I and the children and the others mothers can''t wait to meet our benefactor.'''' Sebastian''s wife said, mentioning the other wives and children Alex was taking care of. He didn''t have to because the time they shared was not that long, just a couple of days, but Alex did not care about this; those men were people he valued and promised to form a permanent party with, an Adventurer group whose name would shake the whole world. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned, fate yed a joke on them, and they died except for 3 party members, Alex, Gracier, and Meera, whom Alex rescuedter.

    Alex decided after that tragedy to support his former party members'' families, he brought them to each house and made sure their children would go to the best schools, and he even promised to keep supporting them for two years. Nobody would have done what Alex was doing; he did this because he considered those dead as hisrades and brothers. So it''s natural to look after your brother''s family; it is what true brothers would do.

    He was not doing this because he felt guilty. To begin with, what happened, in that tragedy had nothing to do with him; they happened to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time. Even so, Alex didn''t abandon their family. It was truly a good act, and a good act never stays unpaid as there is a thing called karma; he was building good karma, which undoubtedly would help him in the future. In a sense, he could be called Samaritan, a Samaritan to his friend''s families.

    ''''Let''s me visit the children. I think they must be ying in the garden, right?" Pandora asked with a smile, and Sebastian''s wife nodded.

    ''''Please go ahead. I''ll join you after cleaning.'''' Sebastian''s wife said, and Pandora (Meera) nodded before heading to the garden located at the back of the house.

    Once alone, Sebastian''s wife sighed, and with her eyes filled with longing, she stared into the sky; the blue sky was particrly beautiful today as the sunlight felt warm on her cheek.

    ''''Dear, go in peace. Your friend is watching over us, and he is trying to make a better world for us, for everyone to live in. Please bless him and pray for his sess.'''' She said with her hands in the form of prayers.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Foxia capital, Maria''s room.

    She could not sleep and was forced to leave her bed; just as she was about to take some fresh air, she coincidentally met Kuina in her nightgown.

    ''''Oh? I never thought you would also have a sleepless night.'''' Kuina said while covering her mouth and quietly chuckling.

    Maria sighed and mumbled. ''''A sleepless night is a chance to meditate, to feel the energy of the positive world sparking at my finger tips, asking toe in and let my dreams be their own night-time reality.''''

    ''''So poetic that I''m moved. Follow me to my chamber; let''s take this opportunity to talk.'''' Kuina suggested before turning around and walking back to her room.

    Maria stopped for a moment before deciding to go; this would be an excellent opportunity to talk with this fox. Kuina entered first, and Maria followed behind.

    The bedroom was her sacred cocoon, her ce of safety in poetic repose. Only those she acknowledged having the right to enter such a sacred ce.

    ''You should feel grateful.'' Kuina thought while sitting on her queen-sized bed, she invited Maria to sit next to her, but she declined and brought her chair and sat on it.

    ''''You know I have been jealous of you since our first meeting.'''' Kuina dered while offering Maria a ss full of wine. She epted and took a sip while waiting for Kuina to continue.

    ''''You know, Jealousy is easier to see than one might expect; it certainly has no cloak of invisibility. When as saw you that night during the banquet, you were shinning more than anything; you were like a white mountain in the middle of frozen hell and someone who believed that I should shine than anyone else; you were an obstacle, so I tried to provoke you, you''re my natural enemy. I vowed to shine brighter than you, to take everything from you, but unfortunately, I couldn''t, and now we are about to share the same man, which I believed was impossible. I don''t like you.''''

    ''''So do I,'''' Maria responded while emptying her ss.

    ''''I know while I don''t like you, you''re someone I greatly respect. It''s a pain to admit it, but you''re above me, I mean currently, as I n to catch up to you soon. Let''s have a proper matchter to see who is better than the other.''''

    Maria nodded at this challenge as she could not wait but put this girl in her ce, she would put her under her, and she would shake in fear just by seeing her. Just imagining this future, Maria could not hide her excitement and smile.

    ''Fufufu! Do you think you''ll win? Never, I would have awakened my ninth tail by then, and I''ll show you the horror of true nine tails, Fox. Fufufu! I will be the one standing above you.'' Kuina thought while smiling; the two women said nothing more; they just smiled; however, if someone were there, they would have shivered because of the two energy shing, red and white. Even while doing nothing, their auras were fighting each other, a nine tails Fox at one side and an Ice phoenix on the other side.

    Two mystical beasts were fighting without a clear winner.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Dawn brings a sunlight crown, smiling upward at the ck heavens, feeling how the passing night wees her more with each minute and hour. The sunlight makes rainbow diamonds that dance upon the canvas that is the wall.

    Sunlight caressed Alex''s skin as if to tell him to wake up. Alex woke up, still in her world; he was using Silveria''sp as a pillow.

    ''''Thank you, Silveria, because of you, I slept like a baby. One month of ice cream.'''' He promised her, and she smiled; her eyes shone; one of them seemed duller than the other; it was probably because she gifted it to him. Alex understood, and he secretly vowed to make better use of this.

    ''''Status!" He called out; he was too eager to check his status as awesome things must be awaiting him.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male<sub> </sub>

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] (New) [Nemesis''s Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ''''I''ve acquired two new abilities: Nemesis''s Eye and Nemesis''s Domain. I''m happy with this, but why did my Steel body skill disappear? Does this have something to do with Def stat increasing, reaching 5000?" Alex wondered, and he decided to seek Silveria''s opinion.

 1001 Chapter 959

    Status!" Alex called out; he was too eager to check his status as awesome things must be awaiting him.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void

    ATK: 5110

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] (New) [Nemesis''s Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat]

    ''''I''ve acquired two new abilities: Nemesis''s Eye and Nemesis''s Domain. I''m happy with this, but why did my Steel body skill disappear? Does this have something to do with Def stat increasing, reaching 5000?" Alex wondered, and he decided to seek Silveria''s opinion.

    ''''What do you think happened to my Steel body skill?"

    ''''Ah you''re talking about that skill? It got reced, you should check your abilities first and you''ll understand.'''' Silveria said with a mysterious smile. That pleased smile was on her lips again and her eyes held a glint of humor.

    ''''You are so mean you could tell me directly. Well, I will check them because I''m too eager to know what those two abilities are about.'''' Alex said before calling out for the first ability.

    [Nemesis''s Eye: In the very beginning, the world wasn''t distinctly separated into heaven and earth, but rather took the form of primal chaos. From the chaos was born many type of energies. Mana, the elements, the chaos energy and two unusual abilities.

    Nemesis''s power is above everything and below two energy born from the primal chaos. She can nullify most existing energy except for two.

    Once activated you can read the structure of anyv magic and easily cancel it or alter it depending on the situation.

    Conditions: Consume silver energy depending on the situation.

    Current energy avable: 1000 units

    ???

    ???]

    ''''Eh?!!"

    Both Alex and Silveria mumbled at the same time, they were shocked, for Alex it was because it was the first time that whatever in charge of the status, be it''s a system or anything else showed that kind of description. While for Silveria it was because the description could not be urate.

    Suddenly, Alex was assaulted by another pain. This one was pretty intense, more than anything he had ever experienced. He fell onto the ground and started rolling, startling Silveria.

    ''''Master!!" She shouted panicking as she tried to approach him.

    Meanwhile, the pain got intensified. Blood seeped from their eyes and sweat dripped down his forehead. They felt a dull pain, but it was surely numbed by the adrenaline pumping through their veins. For a moment Alex thought about just giving in to the pain, letting it consume himpletely as there seemed to be no way out. With the passing of each moment the pain only seemed to get worse and worse. For a moment he feared it would never stop.

    He gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He were determined to keep going, to simply swallow the pain and deal with itter. However, Alex felt like there wasn''t much that could be done either way, so the best course of action was to simply deal with it and get on with life until the pain subsided.

    He kept rolling on the ground w trying to be relieved from the intense pain but it seemed that this method didn''t work as the pain kept increasing almost threatening to shut down his consciousness, however, he tried his best to endure the intense pain.<sub> </sub>

    Silveria tried to reduce the pain by sending her energy inside Alex''s body but as if currently his body was akin to a bottomless pit, it kept swallowing any strand of energy that entered Alex''s body.

    This left the silver goddess perplexed, unable toprehend what was happening, however, she didn''t stop and kept feeding Alex''s body. This continued for what seemed to an eternity, however, in reality only one five minutes passed.

    Finally, the pain subsisted and Alex''s bodyy on the ground,his clothes drenched in sweat. The sweat was so intense that the ground was drenched as well.

    Alex was able to stand on his feet again after a moment.

    ''''Fuh! I thought I''m a gonna.'''' He said, shivering just by remembering the pain he felt a moment ago. He shook his head and decided to summon his status again.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    p Rank 15</anda>

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    SE: 1000/1000

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] (New)

    ''''As I thought, my status changed, my attack stat increased. While an additional stat got added.'''' Alex said while staring at the SE''s stat.

    ''''Wow! Your stats increased.'''' Silveria while looking at his status. Alex nodded and his lips held a faint smile and his eyes twinkled. He decided to check his second ability he got after suffering so much.

    [Nemesis''s Domain: A five meters wide domain where you hold a perfect control over everything. You can cancel most of the existing energy. Skills based on elements and magic, and mana can be canceled as well.

    PS: The Domain can be extended but only in the fake god realm and it will consume 100 mana and 1 Silver Energy per minute. This domain might evolve beyond its initial form.

    Conditions for normal usage: 200 MP and 5 SE per minute.]

    Alex sighed when he saw the description of the second ability, the Nemesis''s Domain. To use this domain to its fullest he would need to wait until he became a God using this world''s standard, meaning he must the same existence as Typhania, Artemia and Lilith back then, however, he was still too far from that stage.

    ''''To think that what others considered the God realm would be the Fake God realm from the system point.'''' Alex dered, he decided to refer to the thing in charge of their statuses as a system.

    Silveria who heard what he said heaved a sigh and added.

    ''''Once you ascend to the Higher world I''m sure that you''ll know everything. You will learn about how many levels and realms that existed. For now you should concentrate on the iing war and your survival, your family and friend''s survival.''''

    To this deration Alex nodded before standing.

    ''''Let''s go test my two new abilities.''''

 1002 Chapter 960

    Alex left Silveria''s world and head outside, he didn''t expect that a new day hadn''t begun.

    ''''Seriously?! With everything that happened I thought a day would have passed. Let''s heard outside to get some fresh air.

    ''''Sil, will you apany me?" It was a pretty unusual suggestion, for some reason Alex asked Silveria if she wished toe out and get some fresh air together. This surprised the silver goddess, she felt his consideration and loved, although she would like to go get some fresh air with Alex, it seemed that it would not be today as someone was heading in this direction.

    [No, another time. You should go see your guest. I hope you won''t forget your promise.] Silveria declined his offer and Alex who was about to ask her something w felt Maria''s presence outside and sighed.

    ''''Don''t worry I won''t.'''' He reiterated, this this he wouldn''t forget his promise, not after everything she sacrificed, even without that he would not forget his promise, a promise is made to be kept if not it would not be a promise anymore.

    Alex opened his door and stepped outside before Maria could knock on it.

    ''''Ah! Sorry, I wanted to secretly visit you and give you a goodnight kiss.'''' Maria dered embarrassed, it was like a child caught when she was about to do something mischievous.

    ''''I wanted to see you too. Let''s get some fresh air.'''' Alex said before taking her by the waist as they disappeared, they reappeared in the sky above Foxia capital.

    ''''Wow! What a wonderful view.'''' Maria was thrilled by the beautiful view. Up this close, the stars in the sky did not seem too far away. A smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face.

    ''''Indeed.'''' Alex responded. Maria''s smile warmed his eyes.

    Staring at those stars in the sky, she couldn''t stop herself from saying something.

    ''''In every direction there is a star, should I fly into the universe any way would be the right way. I tilt my head, gazing upward, eyes more open than they can be in the fullness of day, not looking at one star, yet somehow seeing them all at once.''''

    Alex did not say anything for while and just when Maria was about to ask him why he was this silent he dered his love for her again.

    ''''I love you, I really do. I can imagine my life without you so always stay beside me. I''m imperfect but I''m still human. Never leave me to make me perfect, to turn me into something you will not be ashamed of. Alexia I love you with all I''ve.''''<sub> </sub>

    It was the most beautiful deration she received, it was under the stars, every word he said stuck her in the deepest part of her soul. Saying she was happy beyond word would be an understatement. She was so happy that for a moment Maria was unable to talk, she was overwhelmed with emotions, so much happiness came crashing down in one go, it was like the ultimate happy ending route in the middle of a game.

    After some time she could finally talk.Taking his face inside her hands she dered.

    ''''Before you, I''ve only ever really loved two men, and they were so very different to each other. You are some holy blend of them both, as if the universe made someone that if I ever met them, I''d know for sure they were unique in all the world. So, I''m so happy to have met you, and I''m scared too; there is such joy and such pain. I''ve never wanted any form of eternity until now, I never saw the point. So stay, be in love with me too, be brave enough to take my hand.''''

    And Alex took her hand as if it was the most natural thing in the world. He lowered his head and sealed her lips in a kiss she would never forget. In his kiss is the promise of years and the sweetness of waiting for real love.

    ? In that moment of the kiss their chemistry bes an ever-bright me. They in knew no matter what happened from now onward they would never let go of each other as none of them wished to part from this heavenly feeling only they could provide to each other, at this moment it doesn''t matter if he had another women, what mattered was his feelings for her and could not be real than portrayed right now, this was more than enough, no matter what would happen he would never stop loving her because she would make sure that he never stop loving her. After all she was a woman who knows what she wants and how to get and keep them, she is Maria Alexia Rosares.

    ''''Let''s go I want to feel you.'''' She said before dragging him down. No other word was needed for him to understand what his woman desired and he couldn''t be more happier to oblige. However, just as they returned Alex stopped her and whispered something into her ears and upon hearing his suggestion she got goosebumps all over her body and she felt lust rising inside her. Such a bold suggestion only Alex was capable of suggesting something so bold.

    The two disappeared into the manor while acting as if they have felt her presence. But as soon as disappeared she reappeared and called for her subordinates.

    ''''What are your orders, your majesty?'''' One of the Shadow''s fox kneeled before Kuina and asked.

    ''''Guide me to that location.'''' She ordered.

    The shadow froze, she understood her master order but she was shocked by how sudden it was, so much that her response was dyed.

    ''''Do not make me repeat myself.'''' Kuina who was feeling impatient said and the shadow started trembling in fear.

    ''''I would not dare. I beg your forgiveness. I will immediately bring you over there.'''' The shadow dered before guiding Kuina to that hideout, Kuina looked back and smiled.

    ''''Enjoy yourself you sly bitch, the next time it would be my turn and I''ll make him crazy, I''m a fox after all.'''' She murmured, it was time to check their progress.

 1003 Chapter 961

    Maria was in the kitchen trying to cook something.

    ''''Wow! I can smell something truly delicious here."

    A very familiar voice entered her ears.

    ''''Alex?!"

    Maria''s face flushed and her heart stirred in anticipation.

    "I thought you went to sleep?''''

    ''''How could I when you trying your best and needed some encouragement?" He asked with a yful smile on his face.

    ''''Sweet talk. Let''s work will you or will you help me?'''' She asked while shaking her butt, it was provocation and he responded as he was not someone who would not respond to his women''s provocation.

    ''''Anyways, let''s forget that stuff," Alex checked her clothing. "You look sexy in this skirt and apron."

    It was an honestpliment.

    His one hand rubbed her t belly through the fabric of her clothes while his other hand slipped between her legs.

    His lips pressed on the side of her neck for a gentle kiss.

    "And you taste delicious!"

    Alex took the soft skin of her neck between his lips and nibbled down on it. At the same time, two fingers traced the outside of her pussy, making her squirm.

    She let out a suppressed moan as she felt his hardon pushing against her ass.

    The indirect touches and the lips on her neck made her desire for pleasure erupt. She knew the ecstasy he could give to her.

    As the lust began to take over, a spark of rationality shed through her mind.

    "We can''t do this now!" Maria freed herself from his hands and turned towards him.

    His refined, handsome facial features made her body again erupt in desires. It took everything in her to not jump on him like a wild cat and tear his clothes so that she could have his huge cock jammed into her waiting pussy. Everything about him could cause instant lust inside her, especially after that deration.

    ''''Luna and others are sleeping in the rooms not far outside!" She tried to reason with him.

    She was worried. Luna or someone else coulde at any moment, and she would have no excuse to defend herself.

    "Let them wait," Kiba took her chin in his hand and lifted it up. His eyesnded on hers, making her shiver in excitement.

    She opened her mouth to reason again, but he ced a finger over her lips.

    "Rx," His finger gently rubbed against her red lips. "As long as we don''t scream, nobody woulde I''ve checked and saw that they are all sleeping soundlessly and would not wake up unless we were too loud. So, don''t worry."

    She visibly rxed, truth be told she was rather excited.

    Soon, his lips zoomed in with hers and they started making out.<sub> </sub>

    They kissed like a pair of teenagers; eagerly sharing saliva and exploring each other''s mouth. Their tongues twirled into each other, engaging in a battle of lust.

    Maria has the biggest set of beautiful breasts Alex has ever explored, and as their tongues fought with each other, her breasts pressed tightly against his chest.

    His hands slid into the sides of the apron and moved up. His attacks had begun.

    She gasped in the middle of kissing as she felt his hands on her blouse. He held her breasts and squeezed them.

    Their soft but firm sensation against his hands made his fingers burn with desires. He began fondling them eagerly.

    Maria pressed her lips more tightly against his as he continued his onught on her breasts. She could feel them swelling and her nipples hardening.

    His lips freed from hers, and moved down on her body before she could lock her lips again.

    From her rosy lips to her beautiful chin to her throat; he nted every portion of her exposed skin with warm kisses.

    He stopped after he arrived on her wonderfully rounded breasts. They were on brink of ripping out of the blouse and apron.

    "You have the best breasts out there!" He praised while squeezing them against each other.

    "I know it''s why you will alwayse back to me no matter how many women you''ll get, I''m wrong?" Maria asked, her breathing uneven. It was another provocation, however, her words weren''tpletely wrong.

    ''''That is some confidence you have there. Well, you are not wrong. I will alwayse back to you. Because of them, because of you, because of your everything. I belong to you as you belong to me.'''' Alex dered not forgetting to say few honey words to make the atmosphere more perfect.

    Maria felt hot between her legs and her lust was ignited further. There was only one thing the former mafia''s princess desired right now which was to feel his raw cock messing with her inside until he made aplex mess out of her. She getting impatient but when she stared into his eyes which changed, silver and blue, she would question himter, she could see him asking her to leave everything to him and so she did.

    Alex let out a small grin when she gave her approval and with the flick of his fingers her apron magically fell down and he bent his face forward, kissing on the swells of her breasts.

    Her blouse and bra did little to hinder his passionate kisses.

    Maria felt a current running through her body. This current turned stronger as his lips explored every fiber of her breasts, gently tracing over her hardened nipples.

    She couldn''t take the teasing any longer. She wanted his direct kisses, not over her clothes.

    Quickly, she unclipped her blouse and bra. They both copsed on the floor, and his lips now made direct contact with her milky white breasts.

    "They are gorgeous!"

    He kissed across her breasts, his warm lips wandering from her right to left. As he kissed over her left breasts, she guided her nipple to his lips.

    He opened his lips, and she felt his breath over her nipple. She gasped in expectation of him sucking her nipple, but he flicked his tongue on her nipple, making her groan from the unexpected.

    His tongue traced the circle around her nipple before rolling on her nipple. After teasing her for a long time, he finally took her nipple between his lips to suck it passionately.

    His one hand moved on her back to press her close to him while his other hand pinched her free nipple.

    As this continued, his cock stirred in his pants. It turned harder and pulsated with a desire to shove it deep into her pussy. However, he calmed down as now wasn''t the time, not yet.

 1004 Chapter 962

    After having managed to calm down his burning desire, from his item box, he brought Ice cubes; cing one them inside his mouth, he ran in on her tight.

    ''''Aaah!"

    Goosebumps rose all over her body, and she came.

    Alex was shocked at how fast she had an orgasm.

    He pushed a strand of hair on the side of her neck and kissed it. His hands then moved down her back, tracing over it.

    Slowly, he undid her skirt and tugged her white panties down. Her ass was gorgeous, smooth, and round.

    "I will have this ass someday!" He cupped her ass cheeks, holding them tightly. He dered.

    "You can have it anytime!" Maria replied. Her reply was instantaneous; she did not have to think too deeply about it because of the prospect of giving her anal cherry to Alex before the others turned on her. She couldn''t believe how she was changing ever since meeting him.

    "Well, not today," Kiba said while licking his lips. "Now, I want to feast on this sweet pussy."

    He sank to his feet and noticed the sides of her pussy glistening with moisture.

    She was wet and emitting warmth.

    It was a sign of his determination and control that he didn''t shove his tongue right down her pussy and suck her clit.

    He wanted to enjoy her, but slowly and at his own pace.

    He ran his fingers through the insides of her thighs and arrived near her swelled flesh. Gently, like fleeting wind, his fingertips made circles around her pussy like a child who found something interesting and was ying with it.

    "Haa!"

    Maria''s breathing turned heavy as his fingers barely touched the top of her pussy lips. He was teasing her, building arousal in her post-orgasmic pussy. He ran another ice cube on sensitive pussy.

    ''''Ohhhh!" Another shiver went down her spine. She was getting impatient.

    ''''Lex, don''t tease me!" Maria was waiting for him to eat her. She couldn''t handle this prolonged teasing of him taking a big break.

    Having sent the signal, Alex got back between her thighs. He let out a soft breath from his lips and blew it across over her fleshly foldings.

    "Ooohh!"

    She gasped in joy.

    Then, he slid a finger between her fleshly folding, making her shudder. Alex kissed the back of her left thigh and moved up. Maria caught her breath and felt his lips moving dangerously close to her pussy.

    Wanting his lips on her fleshly foldings, she lowered, nting her pussy right between his mouth.

    "You really smell delicious!"

    Her scent of arousal made Alex push his tongue out. He couldn''t stand it any longer as well, and this was clear as his tongue ran around her pussy lips.

    "Please! Stop teasing! Eat my pussy will you?" Maria wanted him to lick and eat her pussy.

    ''''I was done waiting.'''' She added, and Alex couldn''t turn down a request of a woman, especially his first love. His tongue moved from the sides of her pussy lips to between them. He gave it a slow, but long lick, from start to end, stopping on her clit.

    <o>,m "Ah!"</o>

    Maria softly moaned as his tongue parted her foldings and thrust into her sopping pussy. His tongue swirled in and out of her pussy, rapidly, licking her sweet juices. With every thrust, his tongue moved deeper into her soaking pussy.

    "Ohhhh!"

    Her pussy convulsed, and she began to shake. Knowing what it implied, he sucked the flesh between her foldings in his mouth and rubbed her clit with his thumb.

    She erupted with juices as the waves of orgasmic pleasure hit her. She got another orgasm a few minutes after the first one.

    ''''Ah! Ah! You''re so good at sex. I''m jealous of how many experiences you had, how many women you sleep with to be this good.''''

    To this deration, Alex froze, not knowing what to say until she added.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Rx, although I''m jealous, I wouldn''t be feeling these heavenly feelings if you were experienced. Now, it''s my turn. I''ll give you the best blowjob you ever had.''''

    This deration sent a chill down his spine, and he couldn''t help but get more excited with Maria talking so vulgarly.

    Right after her deration, Maria pushed him against the table and kneeled. She unzipped and unhooked his pants and then slid them down. She did all this with such easiness that one would wonder if she was a professional.

    Alex''s mighty cock saw the light after Maria was released from its repair. No matter how many times she had seen it, she could never get used to how monstrous it was.

    ''To think that I took this thing repeatedly inside me. Still, I love it.''

    The pulsating heat made her shove her tongue out. She closed her lips against the tip of his cock and licked it slowly and gently with such love that Alex felt momentarily jealous that her little brother had gotten too much more than him.

    ''How dare you, you little beast.'' He mumbled.

    Meanwhile, her hands continued to rub along the length of his cock, stroking him while her tongue licked the tip and then the entire mushroom head.

    She smiled as she felt his excitement by the pre-cum oozing out.

    Pleased, she guided his cock to her lips. She opened them and took him into her mouth.

    As his cock slid further into her mouth, she closed her lips around it. Almost half of his shaft was inside her, reaching the end of her throat.

    She then started bobbing up and down his cock. Her eyes wandered to his face, and she noticed his lustful look. It made her pussy wet again, and she increased the pace of sucking his cock.

    A minuteter, her pace slowed once again. Alex wanted the pace to be faster, so he said, "Let me help you."

    She wondered what he meant when she felt him grabbing the back of her head. He took control of her and began mming her mouth with long strokes.

    She shivered as he fucked her mouth. He was treating her mouth like a hole to fuck, and the treatment made her further wet.

    A few minutester, she gasped for breath as he rammed till the end of her throat, making her deep throat him.

    Finally satisfied, she was able to let his cock slip out of her mouth. She took a deep breath and kissed the back of the shaft while looking him in the eyes.

    "You certainly have improved, my love," Alex praised her honestly. Since theirst time, she did progress in her blowjob.

    Maria grinned at the praise.

    ''''It''s just the beginning; the real thing began now.'''' She dered.

    ''''Oh? Surprise me there.'''' Alex said to the confident Maria, and she smiled.

    Alex''s praise signifying her improvement, made her happy. Eager to show her happiness, she licked every inch of his shaft before slipping down on his balls.

    Alex trembled in pure ecstasy as her tongue swirled around his balls. Slowly, she took them between her lips. She gently nibbled on those sensitive balls causing Alex to moan.

    ''''Ohhh!"

    The way she nibbled on them while her tongue danced around them was so out of this world; it was such a heavenly feeling that Alex got scared he might be addicted to this, and this was just the beginning.

    While ying with his balls, one of her hands moved. Her finger ran across his lengthy cock, making Alex repeatedly shiver because that finger wasced with cold energy, thebination of ice on his cock and the heat on his balls resulted in sensation beyond description; all Alex could do was moan repeatedly like a woman who was having her pussy pounded.

    ''''Oh!"

    ''''Oh!!!''''

    ''''Cumming!" Alex, proud of his stamina, was ashamed because he could notst long and who could me him? Nobody could hope tost long when you experience something like that.

    ''''You are so good; where do you learn this move from?" The curious Alex could not help himself but wanted to know from where Maria had learned such a dreadful technique capable of insta killing any male. He was happy that he was the only one experiencing such pleasure. He would never let her go because she is too precious to him; she was his center of gravity; without her in life, his world would crumble; it was why he would make everything possible for that premonition never to ur, he would not lose her or any or them, nor he nned to sacrifice himself and leave them behind as he had finally understood, it is together with all of them could he achieve his dreams, his ambition and it with them, because of them everything has a sense and was worth it. This is his truth, his future, a future he would be working on.

    Alex was brought back to reality by Maria''s answer.

    ''''Well, No one taught me anything. I just used my imagination, and as you know, imagination is a human greatest weapon as it made us what we are.''''

    ''''You are right.'''' Alex nodded, sharing her view; Maria smiled and lowered her head; she was not done yet; it was just the beginning.

 1005 Chapter 963

    ''''You are so good; where do you learn this move from?" The curious Alex could not help himself but wanted to know from where Maria had learned such a dreadful technique capable of insta killing any male. He was happy that he was the only one experiencing such pleasure. He would never let her go because she is too precious to him; she was his center of gravity; without her in life, his world would crumble; it was why he would make everything possible for that premonition never to ur, he would not lose her or any or them, nor he nned to sacrifice himself and leave them behind as he had finally understood, it is together with all of them could he achieve his dreams, his ambition and it with them, because of them everything has a sense and was worth it. This is his truth, his future, a future he would be working on.

    Alex was brought back to reality by Maria''s answer.

    ''''Well, No one taught me anything. I just used my imagination, and as you know, imagination is a human greatest weapon as it made us what we are.''''

    ''''You are right.'''' Alex nodded, sharing her view; Maria smiled and lowered her head; she was not done yet; it was just the beginning.

    Then, she started licking his cock, slowly, from the base to the tip and back. She felt more drops of pre-cum oozing out, and it made her tremble from excitement. She flung at the tip, wiping more drops of pre-cum.

    She thought as she opened her mouth wide and took him to the end of her throat. Closing her seductive lips around his shaft, she took him into her open mouth, sucking him fast and hard.

    Her mouth moved up and down, and Alex''s breath lowered. He loved her mouth and the way she sucked him. It was almost as if she was practically worshipping with her mouth, she gave him a blowjob like no one did before.

    A few minutester, she slipped him out of her mouth and wiped her lips. She then raised her head and looked at Alex.

    ''''It''s now clean, time to get on the main dish." She stated before turning her back on him and stretched her white and plump ass. Maria rested on her hands and waited for him to prate her. Kiba didn''t make her wait long. He gripped her waist and guided his erection into her entrance. Slowly, he rubbed it against her wet slit, teasing her.

    "Don''t make me wait! As you know I hate waiting especially, so fuck me brainless.''''

    She wanted him inside. This desire was so intense that she didn''t mind talking dirty. Sex after all is all about innovation and boldness. One you try going beyond the usual stereotypes, to try new things, in order to have a satisfactory sex life, trying the same things for prolonged period couldter proven to be fatal for a rtionship, therefore one ought to try new things, to be bold and it was exactly what our mafia''s princess was doing, being bold, being provocative and talking dirty was one of those methods.

    And sure Maria''s method did worked as it made the ck Prince, it made Alex act, he was beyond excited and could not wait and devour this sweet pussy.

    "Annhh!"

    Maria''s eyes went wide as he finally pushed the head of his mighty cock into her tight pussy.

    "!"

    With every inch slipping into her, her vision went almost white and she felt firecrackers exploding before her eyes. It was such heavenly feeling that she momentarily lost in the euphoric sensation of her pussy getting filled; something she hasn''t had in a long while. Well, from her point of view, women in love tend to want to be connected to their loved one, more frequently that is.

    "This is what I have been waiting for! I love when you prate me and I''m connected to you. It is only in moment like these I felt like I''m alive."<sub> </sub>

    Maria moaned in pleasure as Alex began to hammer in and out of her hungry cunt. His thrusts were slow and long, making her appreciate every inch of cock till the end of her pussy.

    "Ooohhh!''

    As Alexia moaned, she heard the sound of his balls pping against her flesh. It followed the rhythm of his fucking; slow but amazing and tantalizing.

    She gasped and arched her back. The experience of her pussy walls stretched was the best sensation she ever had in her life. She felt grateful...

    He moved his hands from her waist to her breasts. He pressed them between his hands and pumped his cock deep into her, increasing the pace of his attacks. The way he moved his waist, the angles from which he sent those attacks, everything was perfectly calcted like a professional sex worker.

    The only thing Maria could do was to get hammered while watching his reflection, she could see his reflection on the tform. His well-defined chest muscles were clearly visible as he shoved into her, with long, powerful thrusts, without any mercy.

    "Oh! Virgin Mary! This is wonderful!"

    He muttered as her pussy muscles squeezed his cock. Lost in this wonderful sensation, he burrowed his face on her back, kissing her soft, white skin.

    Suzane shivered from another round of excitement. She could now feel his cock pushing into her cervix. She party turned her face, puffing, and said, "I want to see you when you make me orgasm!"

    Alex grabbed her by the waist, and almost magically spun her around, without letting his cock slip out of her.

    "I love this feeling.''''

    Maria wrapped her legs around his torso and entwined her hands into his hair. He cupped her ass cheeks as his hips moved forward to m deep into her.

    Her hard nipples pressed tightly against his muscr chest with every thrust.

    "Oooohhh!"

    She writhed and twitched as he reached to her deepest depths, with every thrust. She lost all her worries and moaned without any care.

 1006 Chapter 964

    Alex grabbed her by the waist, and almost magically spun her around, without letting his cock slip out of her.

    "I love this feeling.''''

    Maria wrapped her legs around his torso and entwined her hands into his hair. He cupped her ass cheeks as his hips moved forward to m deep into her.

    Her hard nipples pressed tightly against his muscr chest with every thrust.

    "Oooohhh!"

    She writhed and twitched as he reached to her deepest depths, with every thrust. She lost all her worries and moaned without any care. It doesn''t matter if someone woke up and decided to visit the kitchen be they got thirsty and spotted them fucking, Maria did not really care about that, the only thing that mattered right now was her cunt being hammered and shaped to Alex''s liking, nothing else mattered beyond this heavenly feeling only him could provide her.

    Her pussy rippled with vibrations and moistened his cock with more slippery juices. This made plowing easy as Alex rocked her world.

    "I''m close! I''m about to cum like again. Fuck me harder!" Maria demanded

    She wriggled in incredible pleasure as the crest of orgasm crashed over her. With her mouth close to his face, she began to scream as she experienced the most mind-blowing orgasm.

    ''''Ohhhh! Dear goddess Mean. I''m cumming!!'''' Maria shouted, if Goddess Mea had heard her name being shouted like this she would have copsed from shock as never before anyone has done this.

    Meanwhile, Maria didn''t care as she copsed on her knees; tasting waves of orgasm like never before. The waves of pleasure cut through every cell, making her experience euphoria... she was in heaven!

    From her zed, dreamy vision, she looked in front and saw Kiba''s cock twitching.

    "Give it to me!"

    She knew he was going to erupt. She opened her lips and took the starting portion into her mouth just as he pumped out gobs of cum.

    "Umm!"

    Her mouth felt full as he continued to shoot out thick ropes of cum deep into her... adding pleasure to her rolling orgasm.

    "Haa~" Alex sat down with his back against the wall. Maria ced her head on his chest and closed her eyes. She savored the orgasmic current coursing through her.

    Alex wrapped his arms around her, and said, "I love you Maria.''''

    Once again he dered his love for her.

    His deration touched Maria'' and made her smile while she was lost in the heavenly sensation.

    However, Alex swept her on her feet and dered.

    ''''Let''s get going, I''m not satisfied yet.''''

    Maria opened her mouth like a fish out of water, she could not say anything. They reappeared in the bedroom in sh and Alex tossed her on the bed and mounted her.<sub> </sub>

    They started in the kitchen and were now in the bedroom, the typical from the kitchen to the bedroom scene.

    After cing her on the bed with her ass facing him and perfectly lined with his raging cock Alex pierced her from as he rammed his cock into her moist pussy.

    ''''Ahhhh!''''

    Maria let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back.

    Alex held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, he moved back and forth invading her insides until her deepest part.

    "Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ Alex please¡­ g-go slower¡­" She tried to make him slower his thrusts.

    Maria''s ragged voice reached Alex''s ears. But he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his onto hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.

    Maria''s body shivered. When she felt my tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and let her body at Alex''s mercy.

    Alex grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, My mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.

    "Ahhnnn¡­~" She screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his cock while Alex sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body. To show the world that she belonged solely to him, nobody else had the right of ownership, only him had it.

    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Maria''s body was filled with hickeys, if weren''t for her fast regenerative ability it would have left some markster on, something the others would have seen, not that she cared about that, on the contrary she would loved them, especially Kuina to see those hickeys that symbolized her intense union with Alex.

    While Maria was lost in her little world, Alex kept piercing her from behind reaching new heights. His thrusts were so fast that A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.

    Alex released breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards him erotically.

    "So good. I''m dying!!!!'''' Maria shouted while tightening her grip on the bed sheets. Her ice blue eyes which were full of lust turned towards Alex and her lustrous lips searched for his lips. Soon, she found them and the two tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.

    Maria''s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of the feeling of their bodies colliding.

    The same thing for Alex as well. Hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting. He could not stop his desire of teasing him.

    After a while like that, he released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.

    With her body pinned on the bed, Alex attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.

    Maria''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below his, twisting seductively to provoke him and he was indeed provoked.

    The pping sounds of his hips colliding against her buttocks filled the bedroom. They were like a percussion of lust that made Maria crazy.

    Eventually, she got another climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak. Alex wanted to tease her but eventually stopped and the two reached climax together.

 Chapter 1007 Alex And The Rulers Statuses 2

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    SE: 1000/1000

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 160

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 15?] [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster<sub> </sub>

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 9]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Julius Caesar Von Havens]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic Spearman

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ascalon

    Skills: [Night Vision Level 7] [Advanced Appraisal Level 9][Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Spear Art Level 10] [ Sword Art Level 7] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Heavenly Wings] [Berserker] [God Lightning Mode]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [The Berserker] [Spear Prodigy]

    ...

 1008 Chapter 965

    A few kilometers from the Far East empire was a forest.

    The forest was limitless, thick, and rich. Its canopy was overshadowed by oak, cedar, and fir, and asional openings in their crowns allowed plenty of light through for scattered sprouts to grow in the fertile soils below.

    Bundled tree limbs hung from a couple of trees, and an array of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, added some bright touches to the otherwise dark lower level.

    A disharmony of animal noises, most belonging to small creatures, added life to the forest and was apanied by the sounds of several woodpeckers in the distance.

    Sitting on a dead tree trunk Kevin Asmar seemed to be waiting for someone. He kept tapping his foot on the ground impatiently.

    ''''Where is that douchebag? It has been 30 minutes. I''m waiting already. Did he get lost?" Kevin wondered before sighing; he decided to check his status in the meantime.

    ''''Status!" He called out for his status window, and it appeared right before his eyes.

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 1000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 6] [Fire Art Level 8] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Eye....???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted]

    ''''Sigh! I''m happy that my status has increased; however, I have suffered so much that it would be weird if nothing changed after that.'''' Kevin murmured while recalling the intense pain his body underwent after the man with the hoodie made him swallow a ck seed. He thought he would die; the pain was so intense that he would never forget it. After that, things started to change, and finally, he acquired a few levels, his stats increased more than normal, and he was about to carry out his mission. Kevin had to do this if he wished to acquire more strength, to catch and maybe surpass Alex.

    Previously, Kevin thought that the gap between him and Alex could never be filled as the man was the true definition of a monster; even if it pains him, he had to admit this truth, especially after theirst meeting; however, after meeting the mysterious man iming to make him stronger and saying he knew where Leonardo was, the dream of catching up to Alex surpassing him was not far away and it became an attainable goal.

    While Kevin was lost in thought, Dodolus, the eldest of the three, arrived.

    ''''Sorry, I was busy escaping from Cami, who wanted to follow me, but I managed to slip away ande alone as you have said, so what do you want to talk to me without our sister being present?'''' Dodolus asked while crossing his arms.

    Kevin, his little brother, had started acting weirdtely; he would disappear for a few hours every day to God know where and woulde back with a weird smile. There was also that thing; his moods would change on a whim, he became pretty aggressivetely, and his eyes sometimes would shine like that of a madman, no like that of a fanatic should be the most fitting description.

    Naturally, Dodolus and Cami had tried to dig out some information from their brother, but nothing was found, they tried to tail him a few times, but strangely, they failed which was shocking as Kevin was not known to be an expert in this field before. So, when Kevin asked him toe somewhere alone because he had something important to tell him only him, Dodolus didn''t hesitate because he could use this opportunity to learn more about what his brother had been doing and what he was hiding.<sub> </sub>

    While waiting for Kevin''s answer, Dodolus tried to appraise his brother secretly but failed again.

    ''Of course, it won''t work.'' Dodolusmented.

    ''''Hahaha! It''s nothing serious I want to fight you while Mi isn''t around. The loser has to listen to the winner''s request.'''' After a moment of silence, Kevin dered, and just as Dodolus was about to rebuke his brother, saying there was no need to fight in this forest if it was what he wanted to ask, Kevin said something he could not ignore.

    ''''If you win, I''ll tell you what I''ve been up to recently and tell you another valuable piece of information we both need.''''

    This was enough to get Dodolus interested.

    ''''Okay, let''s fight.'''' Dodolus epted and changed into his training gear.

    Kevin didn''t change his clothes; he wore casual ck jeans and a ck sleeveless shirt. Dodolus red at him, wondering what kind of game he thought he was ying, but Kevin chuckled.

    He appraised his brother while thetter was fuming, vowing to teach his arrogant little brother a good lesson.

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 400000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 1600

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 7] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 8] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector]

    ''Huh! He is weak than expected. I''m stronger than him. This should be an easy fight.'' Kevin thought with condescending eyes. Previously he would have done this, but now he could arrogantly look down on his big brother and even Cami, his genius little sister.

    Like Dodolus, who had a goaling here, Kevin also has one, a mission he must carry to get another boost of strength. He must make Dodolus swallow that seed; like this, he would join his side, and afterward, they could make Cami join them. Dodolus is smart, but Cami is smarter; it easy to fool him with a little bit of preparation but not Cami. Therefore he must start from Dodolus. He would not fail this mission.

    The man in the hoodie''s goal was to start with Kevin, the weakest; from there, he would make him take his brother join before the two would turn Cami in. Being betrayed by your closest ones, being pushed into hell by them, was the greatest joy for this man who was watching everything from the dark.

    ''It would be fun. Should I try this method with Alex''s group? Nah! It''s better not anger a Touch, at least not now.'' The man thought as he must focus solely on this mission.

 1009 Chapter 966

    The man in the hoodie had one goal, and it started his n with Kevin, the weakest; from there onward, he would make him take his brother join before the two would turn Cami in. Being betrayed by your closest ones, being pushed into hell by them, was the greatest joy for this man who was watching everything from the dark.

    It was exactly as Kevin thought, Dodolus was smart, but Cami was more intelligent and more cautious; it was not like the man had not tried to approach Cami, but he failed even before he could say anything, it was why he approached Kevin a few dayster. Unlike his little sister, he fell for it.

    ''It would be fun. Should I try this method with Alex''s group? Nah! It''s better not anger a Touch, at least not now.'' The man thought as if he must focus solely on this mission.

    Meanwhile, the match between the two brothers was about to start. Kevin tossed a coin in the air, and the two waited for the coin to reach the ground.

    Time slowed down on the coin, slowly reaching the ground.

    Clink!

    Swoosh!

    Right after the coin touched the ground, Dodolus was the one who attacked; he shot forward with one hand holding a silver shield and the other holding a weapon. From behind his shield, he stabbed forward with his spear; however, Kevin, who should have been standing before him, vanished, and immediately Dodolus knew he was in trouble as he could not turn around in time to defend against his brother''s attack.

    In a split second, Dodolus activated his gravity domain to slower down Kevin.

    ''Not a bad decision, but you should do more than that if you wish to win, big guy.'' The man watching in the shadow mumbled.

    As if Dodolus had heard the man''s words he immediately created earth spikes around him; with this he was sure to catch his brother off guard because he would have never expected thisbination; however, it was Dodolus who underestimated his brother; Kevin had never intended to attack from behind, it was a diversion, he reappeared few meters away and flicked his fingers immediately as if he had already set them beforehand.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Multiple explosions rang out around Dodolus, the ground was sted, and Dodolus was sent flying; however, he managed to protect himself by turning his shield into armor, but not natural armor. He could only use this skill once, and if he hadn''t done that, he would have been gravely injured.

    Even with the holy armor on, he still received a hard blow; he almost vomited blood. Dodolus shook his head and healed himself; from his analysis, Kevin must have secretly sent those small fireballs into the ground right after heunched his attack.

    ''Since when did this guy has be good at fight and could think so far ahead?'' Dodolus wondered but immediately shook his head and decided to focus on the fight; he must absolutely win to get some answers.

    ''Shh! It''s your loss, big guy.'' Seeing Dodolus momentarily dazed, the man knew that this fight had concluded. He drew this conclusion because he had already predicted how Kevin would end this fight.

    ''''Let''s-"

    Dodolus''s words were cut off abruptly when his eyes widened. In his pupils was reflected, his brother''s face approaching at such high speeds that he couldn''t believe it. He did not have the time to put his shield in front of him before Kevin shed his chest open, and hot blood sshed out. Kevin kicked the injured Dodolus flying.

    Bang! Crack!

    His body traveled through the air for a few meters before mming into a tree, breaking it. Dodolus''s mouth fell open, and he vomited blood.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    His head felt heavier and heavier as each pulse of throbbing pain pounded Dodolus''s senses over and over again. Sweat was pouring from his forehead, his hands were mmy and trembling, and his teeth were gritted. Ten seconds passed, then twenty, then thirty, and the pain never subsided. At least it wasn''t getting worse, yet.<sub> </sub>

    He began to feel thirsty and tired, and sweat stains were clearly visible now, but Dodolus was determined to keep going. But he felt sore all over; the injury was clearly taking its toll on his entire body. But he refused to give; biting his lower lip, he lifted his upper body and looked in Kevin''s direction; thetter was slowly walking towards him.

    Swallowing a mouthful of blood, he said to Kevin.

    ''''It''s my loss; you have be strong, stronger than me. I''m proud but immediately tell me what you want.'''' Dodolus dered while trying to heal himself with a healing potion.

    Kevin stopped and said bluntly. ''''I know where Leonardo is.''''

    ''''What?" Dodolus was shocked to think his brother knew the answer but didn''t tell them. What is going on? What is he nning?

    Too many questions ran through his mind, but first, he must ensure that Kevin was not joking; therefore, Dodolus asked.

    ''''You better don''t joke with me, or else I''ll get very angry, and you don''t want to see me angry. So answer me, where is he?"

    Kevin shuddered, recalling the only time Dodolus ever got angry; even his dad couldn''t handle him; shaking his head to regain control over his emotions, he proposed.

    ''''Of course, I''m serious; I know where Leonardo is, but I will only tell you after you swallow this seed.''''

    After saying this, he tossed a ck seed at Dodolus, who caught and looked at it; this ck seed reassembled a bean sprout. Dodolus could feel ominous energying from this seed, he wanted to toss it aside, but after looking at Kevin, he stopped as he knew he could never get any answer out of thetter if he were to do that.

    Even if this seed was disgusting, he had to bear it; everything was for Leonardo and Cami''s sake.

    Having made his decision, Dodolus tossed the ck seed into his mouth, expecting some reaction but nothing happened after a few minutes, which made him sigh in relief.

    ''''Okay, I have swallow-"

    Before he could finish his sentence, an intense pain assaulted Dodolus. Panic took over for a moment as thoughts of endless pain crept up in his mind.

    Kevin approached his brother to assist him.

    ''''Don''t worry, Big D, I''m here.'''' He dered.

    On the other hand, the man was satisfied with the oue of this fight.

    ''''Another chaos seed swallowed. Fufufu! Lord Thanos will be happy after learning this.'''' She mumbled before disappearing; the man with the hoodie was not a man but a girl disguised as a man.

    ''Lilith,e back.'' She received an order.

    ''''Understood, Lord Thanos,'''' Lilith answered.

 Chapter 1010 Update On The Enemies Statuses

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    A/N: More content will be added as the story progress.

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 136

    Experience Value: 1000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 6] [Fire Art Level 8] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Eye....???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 135

    Experience Value: 400000/410000

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth Magic

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 1600

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 7] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 8] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 1000/410300

    Magic Power: 3720/3720

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic

    Attack: 2020

    Defense: 1820

    Agility: 2020

    Intelligence: 1920

    Luck: 1920

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 19

    Male

    Level 150

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 450000/ 510300

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Dark

    Attack: 2600

    Defense: 2200

    Agility: 2650

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 8]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 17?

    MP: ???????/??????

    Magic: ????

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 5000

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 4000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????<sub> </sub>

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    <o>,m Rank 15 [Demigod]</o>

    Level 142

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): ???/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 3]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 00/510600

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Weapon: Dagger

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [ [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 1011 Chapter 967

    Today the sunlight conjured the most brilliant mosaics, reflecting from each leaf and wisp of cloud. It was as if there was pure joy in the light as if it were happy to create art where it shone, warm and steady.

    Alex woke up thinking maybe Maria would still be sleeping beside him, but to his disappointment, she was already gone. After freshening up, he stepped into the hall for breakfast. There, Maria, Luna, Artemia, Gracier, Saeko, Kuina, and Sakuya were sitting, waiting for him. Alex did not find Incursio; she must be busy taking care of something; he was not worried about her.

    ''''Good morning, everyone.'''' Alex greeted everyone as he sat in the main chair, he wanted to start eating, but because everyone was looking at him, he stopped and heaved a sigh.

    ''''It is because of my left eye?'''' He asked when he knew they were looking at him, obviously because of his left eye. His left eye was now silver, unlike the previous green; he still got heterochromia eyes but not green- ice blue; currently, it was silver-ice blue. This newbination was so beautiful that one could not keep their eyes from him. This new pair of eyes, coupled with Alex''s handsome features, got highlighted, a deadlybination that increased his charm to the extreme.

    ''''Beautiful!'''' Gracier dered as if she was under a charm; she was not the only one, though. Even Maria, who had seen them before anyone, was also under the charm.

    ''''Beautiful but dangerous this silver eye. I felt ufortable staring into it for a long time.'''' Sakuya said, and the others nodded.

    ''''What happened to your left eye? Why has it be silver?'''' Luna asked while trying to remember where she had seen this kind of eye; it didn''t take too long for her to know that Silveria got silver eyes, the same eyes as Alex''s left eye.

    ''''It is a gift. Do not ask for now. Let''s eat I''m hungry. I felt like I haven''t eaten anything in a couple of days.'''' Alex said, forcing them to stop the questioning; he felt like they would be spending all their time on this subject if he were to give in. He had a lot to do, so he spent no time ying, and with the answer, he gave them, most of them would have already connected the dots.

    ''''Let''s eat,'''' Artemia suggested as well, and everyone nodded.

    Breakfast was soft pancakes and berries, as warm as they would be in the sun, maple syrup threaded upon the top. It remains by Alex''s favorite breakfast, yet it has nothing at all to do with the food. He loved it because others were there present as well. After all, his loved ones were in the same room. It''s odd how humans transfer emotions that way, as if they couldn''t quite ept how quickly they fell in love.

    Sleeping together, waking up together, and sharing breakfast together, those simple gestures were what make life with your loved ones enjoyable as in simple things do we find happiness. So, Alex believed.

    After the breakfast, Alex asked them to follow him somewhere.

    ''''Where are we going?" Gracier asked.

    ''''In a forest to train before raiding dungeons,'''' Alex responded before taking the sky.

    Kuina wanted to ask which forest he selected but stopped as everyone had already followed Alex. Soon, they were flying; they headed northeast to the capital, and fifteen minutester, they arrived at their destination.

    The forest was colossal, bright, and flourishing. Its canopy was marked by por, alder, and walnut, and asional openings in their crowns allowed plenty of light through for a mishmash of sprouts to sprout in the t, fertile grounds below.

    Curving climbing nts grasped most trees, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which imed remnants of light, brightened up the otherwise dark lower level.

    A tumult of sounds, most belonging to rummaging critters, brightened up the forest and were apanied by the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.

    ''''It is Greend,'''' Kuina said as soon as theynded in this forest. Greend is the name of this forest, and it was named because of its giant trees and green scenery.

    ''''You choose this forest because it has the property to quickly restore itself after receiving damage and because there was a special dungeon in the depth of this forest, right?" After a quick analysis, Kuina said, and Alex nodded.

    ''''Okay, I want to fight. I will be fighting both Artemia and Maria at first.'''' Alex dered; his deration made everyone frown, especially those two; they felt like he was looking down on them; he was saying they would lose too easily if they were to take him on alone and as women with a lot of pride, this hurts them. It doesn''t matter if he was their man; he must not look down on them because he was their man and knew them best.

    Alex could feel the tension in the air; he could see that the girls had misunderstood him; therefore, he ought to correct this misunderstood asap or else it would create a problem in the future.

    ''''My bad, my suggestion was not because I''m looking down on you but because there is something I wanted to test. I know your strength the best, so believe in me and do as I''ve said.''''

    ''''Okay.''''

    Now that he had given them this exnation, they understood and epted to follow his order. It was quite funny when one thinks about it. Usually, his order shouldn''t have made them react as they did, but because they thought they were stronger on their own, they thought they could take him on alone.

    Gracier and the others decided to put some distance between them and the three; they would watch the fight from the distance, while waiting for their turn.<sub> </sub>

    The little devil secretly prayed to be selected; next, she wanted to fight her brother; it would be good if Kuina were put into her group as she was also a fire user, a Fox and a dragon fighting Alex should make a nicebination, Gracier thought.

    Meanwhile, Alex was facing Artemia and Maria, both ready to start.

    Screeee!

    A yellow lightning attack extending from Artemia''s arm shortened the distance between her and Alex in an instant.

    Craaaaaash! Boom!

    Alex avoided the extremely-sharp lightning attack by stepping to the side, and without looking back, he blocked Maria''s sword.

    nk!

    Her hand felt numb as a terrific forceing from Alex''s dagger went inside her arm; she understood that she would lose if she didn''t fight in her serious mode.

    ''''Blitz!"

    Alex called out a skill name, and immediately lightning chains shot out from their back, trying to pierce Maria''s back; however, she reacted faster and escaped; she joined Artemia, and together they stared at Alex as if they were looking at a freak.

    ''''Damn! Every time he will surprise us with a new skill. Let''s go all out; if not, I think we might not evenst five minutes.'''' Artemia said, and Maria nodded; she also felt like Artemia.

    ''''Ice Goddess Mode''''

    ''''Lightning Goddess Mode''''

    Boom! When the two activated their strongest form, the trees in the surrounding were uprooted and shredded into pieces; lightning and icebined to create a white lightning blizzard.

    " Lightning Chains"Artemia shouted; her hair was dazzling gold like a celestial, and lightning danced around her head like a golden crown.

    Multiple lightning chains appeared and quickly rushed toward Alex.

    The attack was several times faster than Alex''s Blitz, the one he had shot a few moments ago.

    Meanwhile, Maria also acted; she modified the temperature, trying to infiltrate Alex''s cells through his pores; she wanted to slow down his reaction; she also activated her domain, slowly turning the ground into ice. Artemia would not let him use the silver gun to cancel their magics.

    Theirbination was perfect; however, they made one miscalction which was to think that Alex still needed to use his gun to cancel magic.

    From a distance, Gracier understood something and shouted.

    ''''Big sisters immediately fall back.'''' She tried to warn them, but unfortunately, it was already toote.

    Since the beginning, Alex had never lost his smile; the way he was looking at them was as if a child who was about to y cricket.

    ''''Nemesis''s Eye!" Alex finally tested the silver eye; he saw how the mana was structured; it wasplex, but he could see the key point, and he had just to alter it; he saw how moreplex mana covered their bodies from inside outside, to make them closer to their respective elements, to make them use their elements like it should be used, he felt like they were not using like they should use it but now wasn''t the time for this, he had to end this fight and with just a thought, he broke the key points of their forms.

    Artemia and Maria got goosebumps all over their bodies at that instant, and under their astonished eyes, their magics, and their ultimate forms, got canceled.

    ''''Ehh???''''

 1012 Chapter 968

    ''''Nemesis''s Eye!"

    Alex finally tested the silver eye; he saw how the mana was structured; it wasplex, but he could see the key point, and he had just to alter it; he saw how moreplex mana covered their bodies from inside outside to make them closer to their respective elements, to make them use their elements like it should be used, he felt like they were not using like they should use it but now wasn''t the time for this, he had to end this fight. With just a thought, he broke the key points of their forms.

    Artemia and Maria got goosebumps all over their bodies at that instant, and under their astonished eyes, their magics, and their ultimate forms, got canceled.

    ''''Ehh???''''

    Maria, Artemia, and the others who were watching were left speechless, their mouth hanging agape; they couldn''t believe what was happening w. It was too absurd, too shocking, not to cause them a such shock.

    Artemia and Maria felt something touching them in the stomach, followed by a burning sensation.

    A dull pulsing pain crept up their leg, increasing in intensity every second. Ten seconds passed, and then another ten. The pain would soon be unbearable. They wanted to give up; there was no way they could keep going feeling like this. Several voices echoed through their head. Some telling them everything will be fine; others tell them it won''t be.

    They squeezed their eyes shut tight, and their face turned to a grimace. Swallowing the pain and ignoring it the best they could be their only option. But after a few more moments of pure focus, they managed to block out the pain enough to make it nothing more than a minor annoyance. It''llst a while, but they''ll manage.

    A few minutester, the pain subsided, and they were back on their feet, and the next thing they did was walk toward Alex and question him.

    ''''It is our loss. How did you do it? It is because of your new eye?" Maria asked; Artemia was also curious; she was not the only one. Gracier and the others also wanted to know; although they had spected that this was because of his left eye, they still needed his confirmation.

    ''''Calm down, will you?" Alex stopped them as they tried to swarm him; after sessfully putting some space between him and the others w he could now answer their questions.

    ''''Yes, it''s because of my left eye, my new eye, that I could do that.''''

    ''''Wow! So cool. Our enemy who knew you could only cancel magic and skills with your silver gun would be seriously surprised if you did what you have done today.'''' Luna said. The others nodded; what most people knew was that Alex could cancel any magic and skills with his silver bullet; some had started to prepare countermeasures; all they had to do was not to let him shoot; if you could not shoot, then how could you cancel any magic or skill?

    However, now with his silver eye, Alex could cancel any magic or skill with just a thought beyond his previous capacity; it went without saying that his enemy would be shocked because their countermeasures would not work on Alex anymore.

    ''''What an overpowered ability; I want an eye like that. I will be invincible if I have an eye like that.'''' Kuina dered; she did not hide the envy in her voice; she truly desired the silver eye owned by Alex; with this eye, she would like a phoenix soaring through the sky undisturbed and master of the sky.

    Her words and thoughts amused Alex; Silveria''s eyes, although special and powerful, are far from invincible as they are few systems they couldn''t work against.<sub> </sub>

    Alex''s expression changed abruptly, and he summoned his guns, something he had not done when fighting Artemia and Maria.

    ''''Purgatory!" She shouted, and the sky above them turned dark as if night had fallen.

    ''''Wheel of Chaos!" Incursio shouted. A deathly gray wheel condensed above her head as she descended from the sky.

    As the Wheel of Chaos condensed, its sinister presence sliced through the night curtain, bringing back the light.

    s, the return of light didn''t bring back colors. The sky was now dyed with the color of deathly gray, just like the wheel itself.

    Maria and others heard cries of anguish and howls of sorrow.

    As they heard these ominous sounds, they sensed a feeling of decimation. This feeling resonated with their hearts, and they felt the world was full of suffering and dissatisfaction.

    The weaker living beings inside Greend even experienced the cycle of life; birth, life, death, and rebirth. They realized there was neither salvation nor nirvana, and if they wanted relief from this neverending cycle, there was only one choice.

    ''''Close your senses and do not try using your elements,'''' Artemia shouted, and the girls followed hermand. They crouched, their hands on top of their ears as they cut off any connections with the outside world. This method seemed to have worked as they couldn''t hear those cries any longer.

    Meanwhile, Alex didn''t move; he was looking at the gray wheel and the misting out of it, and he chuckled. This gray mist was the chaos energy, not the pure one, but it was still the same energy as the two shared a source. Alex wondered if Nemesis''s Eye could work on it.

    ''''I won''t know unless I tried it unless I''ve experienced the real thing,'''' Alex murmured before activating his Nemesis''s Eye.

    He could see the structure of the wheel of chaos, but unlike the mana system, it was moreplex, and the nodes (key points) seemed non-existent,t which made things difficult for Alex, but he still had a solution.

    Incursio, who thought she would win as she had been spied on the ground a few minutes ago, stopped in her track when she found herself in the middle of the silver domain.

    ''''Nemesis''s Domain!''''

    Alex''s hair elongated, turning silver and his two eyes seemed to have turned silver; time stopped, everything seemed to have been erased, and Incursio was frozen, unable to move.

 Chapter 1013 Update

    Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 160

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6050

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 4600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Wheel of Chaos]????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one seeking freedom]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 15?] [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 1900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1050

    BP: 50

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 5] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 5] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 11

    Female

    Race: ???

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 139

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: 90000/410300

    Magic Power: 4100/4100

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 1700

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Arrow Level 5][Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Shield Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500600

    MP: 4600/4600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1850

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 1535

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 50

    SP: 50

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [me Shield Level 5] [Fireball Level 4] [Lightning Descent Level 4] [Hammer Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 310000/410400

    MP: 4500/4500

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1325

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 6] [Shadow Clone Level 5] [Wind Arts Level 4] [Lightning Discharge Level 4]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 14 [Saint] ????

    Level 138

    Experience Value: 38000/410100

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    <o>,m Age: 19 ???</o>

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 1014 Chapter 969

    ''''I won''t know unless I tried it unless I''ve experienced the real thing,'''' Alex murmured before activating his Nemesis''s Eye.

    He could see the structure of the wheel of chaos, but unlike the mana system, it was moreplex, and the nodes (key points) seemed non-existent,t which made things difficult for Alex, but he still had a solution.

    Incursio, who thought she would win as she had been spied on the ground a few minutes ago, stopped in her track when she found herself in the middle of the silver domain.

    ''''Nemesis''s Domain!''''

    Alex''s hair elongated, turning silver and his two eyes seemed to have turned silver; time stopped, everything seemed to have been erased, and Incursio was frozen, unable to move.

    Alex who looked a celestial being walked towards Incursio, although she could not move, her eyes could, she watched his form and was smitten. The normal Alex was without handsome but not to the point to cause Incursio to get smitten by his mere look, however, the current Alex''s form put to shame his normal form, all of this to say his current form was almost perfect and was like a aphrodisiac for woman. Tall slender form but notcking in muscles, his face seemed to have been carved out of divine stone by a divine master craftsman, his long silver air danced along the wind and his silver eyes were epitome of perfection, so mesmerizing that you can only stare into them, forgetting everything else.

    Incursio blinked twice to fight Alex''s charm and to distract her thoughts, to have them under control she acknowledged her defeat.

    ''''I lost.''''

    ''''Good that you know.'''' Alex dered while undoing the domain and immediately he returned to his normal form, to focused on the feeling and control he had while under that form he failed to see the disappointment that shed through Incursio''s eyes, she was not the only one though, Gracier and the others were disappointed as well as they could love staring at this form eternity.

    p Completely oblivious to Maria and other''s thought, Alex carried on with his thought, he was thinking what he would achieve with Nemesis''s Eye but firstly he must check his status and confirm his guess.</anda>

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 8700/18010

    SE: 100/1000

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Nemesis''s Form] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]<sub> </sub>

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 60%]

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role]

    ''''As expected I got a new ability, not bad. I will check the detailster.'''' He said while helping Incursio on her feet.

    ''''You became stronger.'''' Incursio said while dusting her knees.

    ''''Well, I''m not the only one. We are all progressing.'''' Alex responded while looking at Kuina and Maria exchanging words, he wondered what those two were talking about but albeit curious he knew better not to probe.

    ''''Big brother, I will be the next to fight right?" Gracier asked her brother, even after seeing how strong thetter had be still wanted to fight him. However, Alex had other n.

    ''''Sorry, but you will to have among yourself I have somewhere in need to go.''''

    ''''No, no I want to fight you, you''re so mean.'''' Gracierined but herint fell into deaf ears.

    ''''You can fight Maria, Kuina, Sakuya or Artemia.'''' Alex proposed and Gracier pouted but still epted her brother''s offer.

    ''''Where are you going?" Sakuya asked the question Maria and the others wanted to ask.

    ''''I want to meet Eins before visiting Elseria. Don''t worry it won''t take long.'''' Alex exined before vanishing, he had used Void Steps.

    ''''Okay, let''s start.'''' Marie said before turning to face Artemia and the others.

    It was not a surprise that Incursio disappeared as soon Alex was gone.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    From the outside it looks peaceful, folksy and delightful. y and huge, stone pirs make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s difficult to see through the small, curtained windows, but the noise from within can be felt outside.

    As Alex entered the tavern through the thick, metal door, he was weed by a sense of home and a pleasant atmosphere.

    The bartender was buried in orders, but still manages to wee him with a smile.

    It''s as enchanting inside as it was on the outside. Wooden beams support the upper floor and the Christmas-like lights attached to them. The walls are littered with so many different memorabilia, you''re not sure if they tried going for a specific style at one time or just put up anything they like.

    The tavern itself was packed. Tourists seem to be the primary clientele here, which could be seen as a bad sign. Several long tables were upied by happy, excited groups of people, some are dancing on the table, while others cheer them on with pping and yelling. The other, smaller tables are also upied by people who seem to be close with the owner, though they happily wee others among their midst. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

 1015 Chapter 970

    After entering the tavern, Alex directly moved to the back where a lone man sat around a table; this man was none other than Eins, the leader of Alex''s special force.

    Upon noticing his boss''s arrival, Eins wanted to stand up to greet him, but Alex stopped him with his eyes, and he nodded; however, Eins was shocked because his master''s eyes had changed color; although it was still heterochromia, it was now silver and blue.

    Ignoring the surprised look on Eins''s face, Alex sat across from him and ordered a whisky.

    ''''How was your mission?" Alex asked while appraising Eins.

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    <o>,m Level 140</o>

    Experience Value: 30000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers<sub> </sub>

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

    ''''Hum! Not bad, almost a demigod.'''' Alexmented, pleased with Eins''s progress. Thetter felt happy that Alex praised him; it meant all his efforts got recognized, and he wouldn''t mind hearing more praise, but knowing Alex was not someone that loved to waste his time, Eins shook his head and answered Alex''s question.

    ''''I managed to find a few suspicious locations, and I tried exploring them, but out of seven locations, only one was particrly difficult to explore; no, it''s impossible with my current strength. It''s why I contacted you, I believe they must be there, or at least an important facility must be there.''''

    ''''Oh? And where is the location of the seventh ce?" Alex asked after hearing Eins''s exnation. The mission given to Eins was simple, to go around searching for any suspicious locations; Chaos Organization''s headquarters might be there. He couldn''t wait for Leonardo to report to him the organization''s location; too much time had passed. Alex had the feeling that he couldn''t be trusted anymore nor that he had ever trusted him before, just that he hoped that he would aplish this mission for the sake of Cami and others, for the sake of retrieving the Gift Alex had taken from him; unfortunately, the more time passed, the more Alex believed that Leonardo wouldn''tplete this mission. He had to prepare for the worst; he should have killed him back there; however, he would have all the opportunity to do so in the future.

    ''''The location is somewhere between the two principalities, on a lone ind, inside a forest. This forest is named the Forest of Brume; it wasn''t like this thirty years ago; nobody managed toe back from this forest, at least nobody that really explored the real forest of Brume.'''' Eins showed him the location of this forest on a map he brought out of his spatial ring.

    Alex memorized the location with just a look, and Eins continued with his exnation.

    ''''Your senses while be blocked even in the outer edge of this forest, so naturally one could imagine what would happen if you went deeper; I couldn''t go. Master Sera contacted me, and I shared with her this information, and she said she would go check it.'''' Eins informed him of news he wasn''t expecting.

    ''''Sera?!''''

    Eins nodded, wondering what Alex would do because he seemed unaware that Sera was closer to his location; she must have been heading to the Foxia empire but switched after Eins gave this information.

    Alex frowned, not expecting this. Still he was not worried that something bad happening to her, she was not weak, and in a case of danger, she had the means to escape or contact him, not that it matters as he would go there, a small detour before going to meet Elseria as he had something to test wasn''t bad?

    ''''I see; join Pandora and assist her. I''ll contact youter.'''' Alex said before vanishing.

    Eins nodded, seeing the smile on Alex''s face; he must have decided to y with Sera; the two together might be able to find something, so he thought.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The city of Freyport was built at the center of a delicate ind and is truly a gorgeous wonder. Its appearance is matched by the backdrop of a gentle mountain that helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The trade resources these mountains brought were of great importance. Still, they were also influential in architectural designs, as the vast majority of buildings have been built with rocks from those very same mountains.

    The skyline is sprinkled with borate skyscrapers, and they seem to be continuously evolving as new additions are added even now. Technology is thriving in Freyport, and it has attracted a lot of attention. Various cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few differences has grown into a fusion of everything, and it''s this that unites the 10 million people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of concession stands, bakeries, and bars offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy photography, arcades, one of the many parks, or one many other recreational venues.

    ''''This city is beautiful, as the rumors say. No wonder the two principalities desired it and were fighting over it; this would have continued if the Drexia empire had not intervened. Since emperor Julius''s intervention, this city neither belonged to principalities nor the empire. Well, let''s stop with the background history. Let''s get over it and join Alex and the others.'''' Sera disguised mumbled before vanishing; although she would have loved to visit the parks or one of the recreational venues, she couldn''t as she didn''t have much time; she wanted to meet him so much that she could only spend a few hours and verify something in that forest.

    A few minutes after Sera left, Alex arrived; giving a quick nce around him, he also vanished w heading toward Sera''s location.

 1016 Chapter 971

    Located in the northwest of the city of Freyport was appeared to be a normal forest, well, at first nce.

    The forest was small, luminous, and flourishing. Its canopy was reigned by elm, alder, and walnut, who provided just enough openings for light to pass down for scattered herbs to rule the sloping and nting ground below.

    Bundled tree limbs drooped from every tree, and a variety of flowers, which grew dispersed and sparingly, shed with the otherwise beige lower level.

    A disharmony of wild noises, most of which were small creatures, echoed in the air, and were in harmony with the asional sounds of birds of prey gliding in the air.

    ''''I see nothing but a normal forest, though,'''' Sera mumbled as she descended from the sky and walked into the forest; walking inside, she did, and everything changed.

    Outside, daylight still held sway. But as soon as Sera stepped into the forest a moment ago, she mistakingly thought it was a normal forest; darkness surrounded her. From chirping birds to the whistle of the wind, one could hear absolutely nothing, as if all life vanished as soon as one stepped into the forest.

    Small brume started appearing all around her, and Sera could swear that the trees, which were normal a moment again, had turned weird-shaped and eerie; no, the entire forest had be eerie.

    Sera''s heart skipped a beat. Still, she pressed on, marching with slow, careful steps as she spread her senses to watch out for distasteful surprises.

    ''''Eins did not lie; this forest must hide something; it is as if it was created to lure you in.'''' She mumbled while recalling another piece of information Eins gave her.

    ''ording to him, the brume asionally expands or shrinks, depending on factors that no one seems able to make sense of. Let''s see what you are hiding.''

    Despite her senses, her presence detection skill not working, Sera still pressed on; she had to gain as much information as she could before reporting to Alex. There was no doubt that Eins should by now reported this information to Alex; however, busy as he was, he could not spare enough time toe to investigate, so the duty of investigating to acquire more information fell on her as she was passing by, she could spare a little bit of her time for the investigation. Sera was sure that Alex would be surprised to see him and even more shocked if she were to bring more information about this mysterious forest.

    Determined to give her man a nice gift, a surprise worthy of love and reward, Sera continued; however, she stopped and checked her status as she felt something wasn''t right.

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 200000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4300/4500

    Magic: Darkness/Wind<sub> </sub>

    Attack: 2215

    Defense: 2100

    Agility: 2200

    Intelligence: 1370

    Luck: 1170

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 4] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ''''Huh! As I thought, my mana was getting drained. One should not detect anything if you weren''t alert. As someone who doesn''t possess too many mana, I have to be careful and know how to spend them; therefore, I''m sensitive. I bet Eins didn''t detect anything.'''' Sera concluded, and her conclusion couldn''t be more right on the spot; Eins didn''t feel anything because he was too focused on the brume blocking his senses and what possibly could be in the depth of this ominous forest.

    ''''This forest is dangerous, without a doubt. Should I go back?" Sera contemted; who knows how much mana would be drained from her as she went deeper? What would happen once she ran out of mana and copsed? The response was simple and didn''t need too many thoughts; she would damned, whatever was inside this forest as it had to be, this thing would capture her, and she would die.

    Facing the prospect of losing her life and not being able to see Alex anymore, normally, she should have retreated, but Sera was not normal, and she was not someone who was afraid of the unknown; on the contrary, facing the unknown would always make her excited because it means discovering new things, experiencing new challenge and challenges she loved.

    Once more, she pressed on, doing her best not let the ominous feeling creep in. She walked in deeper; her mana was slowly getting eaten away, yet she never stopped her feet.

    One minute passed, then two, three. With each passing minute, the brume got closer¡ªwarning the queen of Assassin that she neared her target.

    Suddenly, Sera her chest tightened, ominous sensations spreading through her veins as she once again tried spreading her senses at a distance. Strangely, the presence detection skill worked, however, as if trying to mess up with her didn''t sense anything, and yet the ominous senses only got stronger. rmed, she came to an abrupt halt.

    ''What is this feeling? Don''t tell me that¡­'' Sera didn''t have the time to finish her words. One voice boomed out, shaking the surrounding almost as if a blizzard was passing by.

    ''''Bold ants! How dare you step into this sacred ce?!" Boundless pressure followed that voice, pinning the Sera right where she stood. Unable to resist the pressure of that voice''s owner, she dropped to her knees, trembling uncontrobly.

    Sera could not look ahead; the pressure she felt surpassed anything she had ever felt until now. There is no doubt that the owner of this pressure had surpassed the Demigod realm; not only did the owner''s pressure make her unable to move, but it had also stripped her of her mana, turning her into a normal and fragile mortal. The Queen of Assassin had never felt so helpless before, and for a second, she regretted her decision to continue forward.

    ''Is this the end?'' She wondered with a hardened expression.

 1017 Chapter 972

    ''Is this the end?'' She wondered with a hardened expression. Once more, regret was trying to overwhelm her, but this time, she was the one who decided. She momentarily closed her eyes and reopened them; all of this happened in a sh.

    For some unknown reason, the control of her mana came back as if it was never gone to begin.

    Sera didn''t believe that this was a coincidence, but she would be a fool and not make use of this opportunity, and so she did.

    ''''Shadow World.'''' The world around Sera was plunged into eerie darkness as soon as she summoned her domain.

    ''''Death''s han-" Barely had she begun calling the name of her most dreadful technique that everything vanished, and someone appeared above her. She was frozen on the spot.

    Towering above her and closer to two meters was the most handsome young man she had ever seen, with heterochromia eyes, a mix of silver and blue, and long silver hair. His face seemed to have been carved by gods; however, it was not because of the man''s handsome face she stood frozen; it was because she recognized him.

    No matter how handsome he had be or would be, she would always recognize him because he was the one she gave her heart to, the one she decided to spend the rest of her life with, the eternity if it ever existed. The culprit was none other than Alex.

    Staring into those frozen brown eyes, Alex''s lips curved up, and he asked.

    ''''Howdy, my sweet assassin? Do you like my surprise?"

    A moment of silence before Sera answered.

    ''''Of course, I do.'''' She answered with a sweet smile; however, Alex didn''t find this smile so sweet because her leg was moving dangerously closer to his groin.

    ''''I don''t believe so. If true, then why are you trying to make me impotent?" He asked with a yful smile. Sera stopped her sneak attack and turned around to hide her blushing face and, more importantly, to control her heart, racing like a doped horse.

    ''''Don''t know what you are talking about.''''

    ''''Come on, no need to be shy, love. I-'''' Alex, who was about to continue teasing Sera, stopped, and his lips curved upward into an evil grin, and Sera, who happened to see this, immediately understood that what he did, he had done it with a purpose. It was not hard to predict what Alex''s purpose was.

    All those theatrical lines were used to lure the real boss into the depth of the forest. His goal was simple what would happen if he used some clich¨¦ line to pose as the Boss while the real one was hiding somewhere? Obviously, the real boss would feel insulted and woulde out andy judgment on the one that pretended to be the boss.

    ''''Here hees,'''' Alex mumbled, already back into his normal form. As for the iing monster already aware of his silver form, forget it; there is no way it could happen as thetter sense could prate his domain.

    ''''Bold ants, how dare you to y with this king? I will kill you and torture your soul.'''' A powerful voice rang out, followed by terrifying pressure upon the duo; Sera''s legs almost gave out but thanks to Alex''s help the pressure she was feeling vanished like a joke.<sub> </sub>

    They lifted their eyes to see a gargantuan shadow beast, twelve meters long, withrge wings, short forelegs, and a long tail.

    ''''D-dragon?!" Sera paled, eyes filled with fear, but Alex was unfazed as he had seen a real dragon, this thing looked like a dragon, but at best, it could be called a wyvern, not a real dragon.

    ''''You mean giant lizard?" Alex asked with his head tilted to the side.

    At first, Sera thought that maybe she had misheard but seeing the smile on his lips, she understood that this man was making fun of the monster in the sky and if the story about the dragon was correct. This thing would be pretty pissed by hisment, and. Indeedemerald wyvern was, as overlord of this ce since he fled that elf who ughtered them to collect their cores; nobody had talked to him as this punny human with a bit of strength did. He had to teach him a lesson.

    ''''Grrrrrrrrr!" Rattled by Alex''s mocking words, the emerald wyvern grumbled in frustration; its jaws opened wide, assaulting Alex''s group with ear-splitting roars.

    The earth cracked, and trees burst into splinters, but Alex snapped his fingers, conjuring a silver barrier that prevented this destructive roar from affecting them. The ease with which the punny human dismantled the Draconic Roar startled the monster, forcing him to give Alex a new appraisal.

    "What are you roaring at me for? I just started what I see. For some, you might be a dragon, but for me, you''re just a giant lizard, a giant lizard with wings, no a lucky lizard with wings.'''' Alex stated with a calm face that one would think that he was saying some earth-shattered truth.

    The emerald wyvern''s face turned livid, and Sera burst out inughter.

    ''''Pft! Hahahahaha. Please stop; he is too pitiful.'''' She dered, and Alex looked at her strangely.

    ''''What?" She was confused by the look he was giving her.

    Alex shook his head. ''''Nothing, but you got the potential.''''

    Sera didn''t ask what potential Alex was talking about because she felt like beating the shit out of him if she were ever to know.

    Meanwhile, the emerald wyvern in the sky felt insulted, its dignity tossed and trampled by this couple. The monster never knew that words could be so infuriating.

    However, the following sentence that came out of Alex''s mouth made the emerald wyvern wobble, almost falling.

    ''''It is decided, you will be a pet. Her pet.'''' Alex said, pointing at Sera; thetter was shocked by the sudden deration.

    ''''Me?" She pointed at her, unsure if Alex was joking or seriously talking. Joking because he might be trying to anger the emerald wyvern to death.

 1018 Chapter 973

    ''''It is decided, you will be a pet. Her pet.'''' Alex said, pointing at Sera; thetter was shocked by the sudden deration.

    ''''Me?" She pointed at her, unsure if Alex was joking or seriously talking. Joking because he might be trying to anger the emerald wyvern to death because he could do that; he was that shameless.

    ''''Yes! Didn''t sayst time you need a pet to run some errands?" Alex calmly stated, and Sera''s mouth twitched, toozy to answer this shameless man.

    The emerald wyvern had enough and roared; this time, instead of a normal roar, the monster breathed toxic breath, but as soon it left its mouth, it was frozen by a special bullet, an ice bullet.

    The emerald wyvern froze and once more reevaluated Alex''s level.

    Cracking his neck, any yfulness disappeared from his face, and Alex said.

    ''''You seemed to be mistaking something here. I''m not asking you to be his pet, but I''m stating the truth. You don''t have your say here. Just because of your punny level 157, do you think you''re almighty? Don''t make meugh.''''

    The emerald wyvern stood frozen in the air after hearing Alex''s deration. How did he know its level? Is he a special human? Those with special eyes? Many questions ran through the wyvern''s mind, but all stopped when Alex released his strength and activated his second form. The dragon form.

    ''''Isn''t this? No¡­impossible! How could you be¡­"

    The emerald wyvern couldn''t finish his words.

    A mighty dragon aura rolled out, powering every fiber of Alex''s being with overwhelming destruction force.

    Facing this dragon aura, the wyvern, proud of its bloodline as it was the closest to the original, felt like a fake copy. Without a doubt, death was closing in, and to survive, the monster had to strike first, regardless of the pressure and what its bloodline was telling him.

    ''''KILL!!" The word came with a deafening roar, and like a hail of breathing projectiles, the emerald wyvern threw itself at Alex, its scaled wings spreading wide and pping faster than the human eye could follow.

    Many images of emerald wyverns appeared in the sky; the monster had used one of its special abilities, Hundred mirages.

    "GRRRRRRRRRRRR!" Hundred draconic Roars reverberated through the sky beforebining into a dreadful breath capable of erasing everything on its path.

    Sera was calm because her man was calm; she believed he would easily take care of this monster, and indeed he didn''t disappoint her.

    In his dragon form, Alex left eye, which had turned golden, reverted to its original color, silver, and siphoned some of the silver energy Alex ordered.

    ''''Discard!"

    One, only one word, and the terrifying breath were erased just like that.

    ''''What?'''' The emerald wyvern was shocked; no word could describe the shock its brain went through facing the absurdity that had just urred.

    ''''Time for some pummeling.'''' Alex dered before his body vanished.<sub> </sub>

    The emerald wyvern was back to its senses and tried to maneuver its body; s, it was already toote.

    Alex reappeared above the emerald wyvern, and his feet raised high before bringing it down into its back

    ''''UGH!" With irresistible force, Alex''s feet mmed into the dragon''s back, dragging it to the ground. But by the time the emerald''s wyvern brain made sense of the blow, Alex had whirled towards itsrge chin. His right hand clenched into a w, sending a dreadful uppercut.

    Bang! BOOM!

    The dragon''srge mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out as its body was sent spiraling into the sky.Alex reappeared just above the monster and kicked him toward the; the emerald wyvern''s body cut through the air like a bullet but faster than a bullet, Alex reappeared below it and kicked it toward the sky again. This was repeated again and again.

    And after a moment, the monster was drenched in its own blood; half of its scales were broken, blood oozing from them.

    Sera closed her eyes, unable to watch any longer the pitiful dragon get beaten into such a state.

    Bam ! BOOM!

    The emerald wyvern''s body mmed onto the earth, creating a big crater on the ground. Alexnded on top of the beast, his feet pressing against its head. The dragon was in immense pain.

    A burning sensation radiated from its chest, nails digging deep into the earth in search of relief from this agony. He wanted to give up; there was no way he could keep going feeling like this. For a moment, the emerald wyvern focused on the pain, honing in on every sensation. Where it came from, how badly it hurt and how badly he wanted it to stop.

    He grunted, determined to block out the pain and ignore the voices begging them not to stop. But he felt sore all over; the injury was clearly taking its toll on his entire body.

    The emerald wyvern thought he could survive even after seeing that Alex could transform into a dragon form; his bloodline was purer and could seal him. He thought if he had the initiative, he could win, but unfortunately, reality was another thing; he could not leave a single scratch; no, he could not even touch Alex. From the beginning to the end, he gotpletely beaten up; Alex suppressed and beat him like a toy; he could do nothing but suffer.

    The emerald wyvern wondered what he did do to the gods to be this unlucky; a few years ago, it was that freak of an elf; she appeared and ughtered them as if they were cattle; he escaped by sacrificing his brethren, found this ce and hide, lured adventurers, consumed them to build his strength until it reached the Demigod realm. He thought he had be invincible, he could go out and conquer morend, but fate had something else in store for him.

    Before his grand domination would begin, before he would consume more quality adventurers to evolve, a freak appeared and beat him beyond words.

    Standing on the trembling dragon, Alex crossed his arms.

    ''''So?"

    ''''I-i surrender, sir. I''ll be her pet.'''' The emerald wyvern dered, trembling.

    ''''Good decision.'''' Alex dered, happy to have acquired a pet for his woman.

    Meanwhile, the once proud emerald wyvern felt like crying but had no tears. He was beaten into submission. He wondered what fate awaited him besides this monster.

 1019 Chapter 974

    ''''Change into a smaller form and a cute one, that is.'''' After giving the emerald wyvern the time to heal, Alex gave it this order.

    The fearful dragon nodded and immediately turned into a small cute creature; instead of a dragon, he looked like a green cat with a small wing minus the fur.

    Pleased with form, Alex spun in Sera''s direction, but before talking to her, he said.

    ''''Cough out all the treasures you have amassed, and better not y me.''''

    The emerald wyvern, now in a small form, almost fainted.

    ''Master, you beat me into submission, but as if this was not enough, you now trying to rob me of my treasures? Can you be any crueler?'' The poor dragon''s eyes seemed to be asking, but Alex paid no heed to it and pocketed all treasure the dragon brought after disappearing and reappearing again.

    ''''Now it''s yours. You can name it as you want.'''' Alex said as he ordered the emerald wyvern to go to Sera.

    Holding the cute little thing that was like a plushie, Sera squeezed it before shaking her head.

    <o>,m ''''I think you should give it to Luna; it would guard her. Well, even if she doesn''t need it. This cutie suited her more than me.'''' Sera refused Alex''s gift, which left him speechless; if he didn''t know her better, he would have said that she refused because she was angry with him for not calling her regrly; however, knowing Sera her suggestion was genuine, this pet doesn''t suit her, she wouldn''t mind giving it to others and patiently wait for hers.</o>

    Having understood the logic beyond her refusal, Alex epted it.

    ''''Okay, you will look after it until I hand it over to Luna. Let''s not name it for now. Let''s leave. I''m tired, and I deserve a reward, don''t you think?" Alex dered with a mysterious smile on his face.

    Sera rolled her eyes at him but still answered nheless.

    ''''Of course, butter you will tell everything I''ve missed.'''' She added a condition. Her eyes were locked on his left eye, and he understood what she was trying to imply.

    ''''Sure.'''' There was no harm in sharing some of his secrets as he decided beforehand to do it with his loved ones.

    Approaching and holding Sera by the waist, Alex activated his Void ability, and the trio disappeared and reappeared in Avalon, inside the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Wee, master. Mrs. Elseria said to find her as soon as youe.'''' The head butlers greeted Alex and informed him of the message left behind by Typhania.

    ''''I understood. Take off this thing. I''ll go see herter.'''' Alex said and tossed the emerald wyvern to the butler while, together with Sera, they disappeared into the vi.

    One hourter, after taking a bath and eating a light meal, Sera and Alex sat in his room around a table. She was sitting on hisp.

    ''''So it what happened.'''' Alex marveled at to how Lilith handled the empire''s affairs after ascending to the throne; there was almost a voice against her acting as a ruler, either because of fear or because she was one of thest members of the imperial bloodline.

    To stop the future rebellion, Lilith had her loyal subordinates take the most important position in the empire besides that of the emperor, well, now it''s empress. In the duke position, apart from the three dukes loyal to her father and their bloodline, the remaining five were her subordinates.

    Amused by Lilith''s cleverness, Alex summoned a te full of exotic fruits. The exotic fruits'' candied scent teased Sera''s nose, and her lips instinctively reached out for them. s, Alex moved the skewered fruits out of Sera''s way, raising the strawberry to his lips and holding it there, his eyes daring Sera to make a move.

    "What a naughty man.''''

    Sera frowned and blushed both at the same time at this tant provocation. Still, she wouldn''t let the sweet candied fruits escape her as she loved them. The childish nature that took over whenever she stood before delicacies resurfaced, and she leaned in, taking a bite off the closest strawberry.

    Though separated by fruit and skewer, Sera''s lips stood dangerously close to Alex''s. Alex, too took a bite, and together, they ate the fruit; their lips brushed in the process, and as soon as thest bite had vanished in Alex''s mouth, Sera''s lips connected to his, her eyes yful as she knew he was after this all along.<sub> </sub>

    Undisturbed by the yfulness in his lover''s eyes, Alex wrapped his arms around Sera''s waist, keeping her body glued to his lips and savoring the taste of her pink lips.

    The normal kiss evolved from ordinary to a sensual one where they explored each other mouth as their tongues fought for supremacy but untimely, this led to Alex''s victory.

    Gasping for breath Sera tapped on Alex''s robust chest and said.

    ''''You are so naughty that I''m lost for word.''''

    ''''Well, you like me this way, don''t you?" He teased her, and she didn''t deny it. On the contrary, she acknowledged it.

    ''''I love everything about you. I love your naive self, your confident self, your arrogant self; I like everything about you.'''' Alex quietly listened to Sera, not disturbing her in the slightest as he felt like there was more she wanted to say, and as a good listener, he should behave like one; therefore, he continued to listen.

    ''''Maybe it is what it means to be in love. Previously when I hadn''t fallen in love, I''d always thought of love as useless emotion, a tool to aplish my goal, but I was wrong; love is a powerful emotion we all need; it doesn''t matter our gender or race. Love is important. Love is a quiet emotion that in time bes part of the oxygen you need to breathe, and so though you may feel not sure that it''s there, any form of removal and the emotions begin to choke.''''

    ''''Falling in love with you has taught me this. Although afraid of what future holds in store for us, I believe that together will can ovee all adversaries. Let''s begin.''''

    She said before they moved toward the bed.

    ''''Let''s me reward you.'''' She said before kneeling between Alex''s legs; the way she looked at him sent a shiver down to the ck prince''s spine.

    Letting her body do the talking, Sera reached for Alex''s belt, untying it with slow, teasing pulls as her arms purposely rested and rubbed on Alex''s shaft. After some fiddling, the belt fell to the side, and by the time Sera had lowered Alex''s pants, his cock had sprung free, smacking her in the cheeks.

    ''''Ah! I missed this monster.'''' Sera mumbled.

    Alex stretched his hand out, lifting Sera''s chin. Her eyes rose to meet his; the two seemed to want to see in each other souls; all they could see was their love for each other.

    Suddenly Sera stuck her tongue out, licking his finger while her hand grabbed his shaft.

    Alex pulled his hand back. Giving Sera free reign to do with his cock as he pleased. She didn''t waste more time on games, directly flicking her tongue over Alex''s shaft, pressing and licking up and down while her hands wrapped around the base, pumping the bulging meat with firm strokes.

    At first, she maintained a slow and steady pace. Then, her moves grew more hurried. Her saliva basted all corners of Alex''s cock, but as the shaft tensed in her hands, Sera''s grip tightened on the base, preventing his milk from rising to the tip. Here, she pulled down her nightgown, letting her breasts spring free and smack into his shaft. As if relishing the taste of Alex''s cock, she flicked her tongue over her lips, then, with one jerking move, trapped our monk''s cock between thergest mountain peaks it ever had the chance to enjoy.

    "Ohh! Good," Alex moaned.

    Like adder to blissful heaven, her breast brought Alex closer to orgasm, but he managed to hold back. Meanwhile, Sera continued her job. Her saliva spread on her chest, perfecting the friction. Confident in her assets, the assassin queen smiled at her man, kissing the tip of his cock before pressing and gyrating her tits all over Alex''s cock.

    "Master, your servant can''t tell if she''s doing well. Do you enjoy the service?" Sera got into character, her sultry, honeyed voice teasing Alex just as much as her modest breasts werepressing his cock, further increasing Alex''s sensation.

    ''''You are doing your best. I''m enjoying it.'''' Alex gave his honest praise, which made Sera''s cheeks red, but she continued with her job. She stuck her tongue out for a lewd, teasing look, then pressed on the head of Alex''s shaft, swallowing his cock, and going all the way down in one move.

    "Ohhh!" Alex didn''t have the time to adjust to Sera''s warm and moist throat that the queen of assassin dragged tongue and throat up on his meat, bobbing on the tip while kneading her breasts over his reddening cock.

    ''''I''m sure I''ll enjoy this reward as you will,'''' Alex mumbled amidst the moans.

 1020 Chapter 975

    "Ohhh!" Alex didn''t have the time to adjust to Sera''s warm and moist throat that the queen of assassin dragged tongue and throat up his meat, bobbing on the tip while kneading her breasts over his reddening cock.

    ''''I''m sure I''ll enjoy this reward as you will,'''' Alex mumbled amidst the moans.

    Sera continued servicing Alex with her utmost care, the way she squeezed his holy spear between her twin peaks and how she rolled her tongue along his shaft made Alex''s spine experience countless shivers, and he ejacted a copious amount of semen into the depth of her throat, and she swallowed everything.

    While Sera was cleaning Alex''s cock, which was still standing proudly despite having released a copious amount of semen, Alex decided not to say idling. His right thumb sneaked under Sera''s panties, pressing on and massaging her clit with slow yet firm rotations.

    "Ohhhhh!" Sera bit her lower lip, stifling a loud moan. Her hands clenched on Alex''s shoulders, holding on for dear life as her legs trembled and her thighs mped on his monk''s arm.

    Sera''s head bobbed up and down. With an impish smile, Alex let go of her tits, wrapping his arm around her waist and sinking his hand into her bouncy ass cheeks. His hand pulled on Sera''s panties, making the drenched fabric pass through her dripping pussy and stir up her walls with one sharp stroke.

    "Ahhh¡­Noooooo!" The jolt of electricity coursing through her body made a mess of the queen of assassin''s mind.

    Sera, who was sensitive to Alex''s teasing and the service she provided, got an orgasm and therefore was still sensitive, but Alex was not going to let her rest; he prated her right off the bat, sending a bout of electric shiver down to her spine. Sera''s eyes rolled into the back of her head, her pussy''s lips spreading to suck in Alex''s cock and drag it up her walls. Her knees gave out, and she dropped on Alex''s cock, sinking to the base, and impaling herself so that his shaft kissed her cervix.

    ''''Ohhhhh!" She moaned as she threw her head backward and epted the pleasure threatening to overwhelm her very soul. Her tongue lolled out, and she trembled in raw delight.

    Fully aware of what was about toe, Sera braced herself. Her head bent at a perpendicr angle, and taking this as a signal, Alex mmed her down his hardened shaft, pounding her up and down while giving her no chance to get into a rhythm.

    ''''Ohh yes!!!!!"

    Sera''s moans flowed out, a perfect match for her juice which leaked and mixed with Alex''s precum, drenching the bed with abundant love juice, a testament of the evil taking ce but neither cared as they seemed too far gone to worry about something like that, only pleasure and the sound of flesh mming into each other resounded through the room creating a lustful atmosphere capable of sending daring to enter it into a beast mode.

    Meanwhile, Alex kept impaling Sera''s walls, reaching new heights.

    Pah! Pah!

    These harmonious sounds continued until Alex''s cock bulged in the Sera''s inner flesh walls, spreading them farther apart and causing her lust-zed eyes to roll back and forth.

    Again, she fell to another orgasm. Her hips grew weak, overwhelmed by Alex''s cock.

    Without warning, Alex rose from the bed, lifting Sera by the butt. Her pussy''s walls tightened in excitement to what was about toe, but with a casual spin, Alex turned towards the bed, lowering her on the bed with her twin peaks kissing the soft mattress.

    He didn''t forget to take one moment to appreciate Sera''s beautiful curves again.

    ''''Here we go.'''' He dered before ramming his cock up her cunt.

    ''''Ohhhh!"

    The sound of flesh pping flesh boomed throughout the room, almost breaking through the soundproof bedroom and reaching people outside.

    Pah! Pah!

    Alex continued to indulge, ramming his shaft into her moist pussy from behind for two minutes before taking hold of her hair and yanking it backward, albeit gently.

    ''''Nooooo!"

    This move made Sera tighten her cunt around his cock as if she wished to crush Alex''s stick meat.

    ''''Ugh!!" This move overwhelmed our ck prince, making him sprint his movements. He pinched her erected nipple, rolling his fingers on her clit.

    ''''Ohhhh! Cumming !" Sera had another orgasm, and Alex followed, deposing everything in the depth of her cunt.

    The two stayed in this position for a moment before Alex removed his cid cock, and Sera cleaned it. Just as she finished, she started ying with it.

    ''''I''m sure you''re not satisfied. Shall we do role-ying sex?"

    Alex''s eyes shone, many ideas ran through his mind, and a perverted smile found its way to his face. He whispered something into Sera''s ears, and thetter flinched, but as the one who suggested this idea, it would be weird to run away, so she nodded.

    ''''Sure, why not.''''

    ~ a Few minutester.<sub> </sub>

    Sera was sitting on Alex''s tights with his spear pointed at her entrance; her face seemed to be struggling as if fighting against something; however, this stopped when Alex pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.

    ''''I will make you forget about your husband; the only thing you will think about from now onward will be my dick, nothing else,'''' Alex asked while moving his waist.

    "Ahnn¡­!" She moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged Alex''s neck and started to move up and down.

    "Ahnnn, ugh, ahn, h-husband, I''m sorry¡­ I-I betrayed you¡­" Sera said with a bit of sadness mixed with lust.

    Soon, though, her sadness disappeared, and only lust remained.

    "¡­ Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­ But I like this¡­! Ughn¡­ ahn¡­ Good!"

    Sera wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow his huge member to push deeper inside her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.

    The guilt she felt due to cheating on her husband and having sex while he was away eating her sanity; made her frown, and Alex felt excited when he saw the troubled expression on her face and heard her crazy moans. This ignited his lust, and his libido surged up again, making him thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.

    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against his shaft fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to them. The two kept reaching one high after another, immersed heart and mind within the pleasure.

    Alex kept ramming his thighs to her sensitive body while his hands rubbed and caressed Sera''s perfectly round buttocks. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her pussy, drenching him.

    Sera could not endure this soul-melting pleasure and forget about everything around her. She forgot that she was cheating. The only thing that mattered was the heavenly feeling coursing through her body and soul.

    Because they were in role-ying, he had to do his part, and so he did. He was surprised when Sera let go of all restraints at this degree. She even coiled her legs around him and opened the womb entrance ultimately to tell him to make a mess out of her, and he felt obliged to do so.

    Instantly, Alex''s cock reached her womb and broke inside it.

    "Ahnnnn¡­..!" Sera let out a loud cry and shivered deeply. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.

    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than the previous ones. Alex''s legs werepletely drenched.

    Alex grunted in excitement and pushed her down, changing their position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding.

    He pressed down her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, he attacked even more aggressively, causing Sera''s vagina to contract around his shaft like a tightly coiled snake.

    "Husband¡­! Sorry!!!" Sera let out a loud cry and hugged Alex''s neck. Thetter smirked and kissed her lips, owning her body and soulpletely, and making her his.

    She felt another orgasming.

    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.

    However, he continued attacking her and pounding her fiercely, and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive him wholeheartedly.

    By her third orgasm, she was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.

    At the same time, her throat let out a strange, unintelligible moan, and her body clung to Alex as if her life depended on it.

    Seeing that, Alex increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he reached into her womb and injected all the semen he had umted in her.

    Sera let out a loud moan and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.

    "¡­ So good¡­" She muttered with a dazed expression.

    Alex smiled and looked beside me. There, a pair of brown eyes met his eyes and smiled lustfully.

    "¡­ You are still so hard¡­." Sera, in a married woman''s role, whispered.

    He smiled and grabbed her waist. Then, he entered her again without mercy. There''s a lot more to do. This was just the beginning.

    Once more, her moans resounded in the room.

 1021 Chapter 976

    As the sun rose over the City of Avalon, the capital of the Drexia empire, inside the Blue Ivy vi, Alex and Sera woke up and were up to a morning sex exercise.

    Sera was the one who initiated this exercise by blowing our ck Prince while he was sleeping. Now in the beast mode, he would not let her go unpunished; they began. They kissed wildly, then passionately.

    Their passionate kiss became wild until they ran out of breath, deciding to stop for a moment. Sera med Alex for what she had be

    ''''You turned me into a sex addict.''''

    Although her voice wasced withints, Alex knew deep down she was happy; therefore, he chuckled and hugged her body while kissing her earlobe.

    ''''Stay true to yourself; it doesn''t matter what you have be because no matter what you will be, I''ll be there and love you nheless. So, be yourself as I love everything about you.'''' Alex''s words were like multiple arrows shot straight to her heart; her heart was sent through a wave of emotion, she was beyond happy, and this happiness made her body more sensitive; her love for Alex skyrocketed to a stratospheric level.

    Covering his fingers in wind element, Alex slowly caressed her lover''s body and dered.

    ''''Be mine forever and ever.''''

    Sera moaned softly and twisted her body on his things. Aksx''s rock-hard ns rubbed against her thighs, making her body temperature rise.

    ''''You''re a really beautiful woman Sera. d I''ve you for myself, I can''t let any other man have after all. Only I is worthy of such pearl and once again be mine forever.''''

    Sera looked at Alex with a sweet smile as she dered.

    ''''d that you know, if you don''t take care of me, I''ll leave for-"

    He cut her off by sealing her lips as they started another tongues battle.

    She kissed him passionately to show him the extent of her love.

    Meanwhile, Alex was moving his finger through her spine, making Sera shiver and moan loudly.

    ''''Anhhhh!"

    Quickly undressing her, she did the same to him, and because they were dressed lightly, it was fast.

    Lowering his head, Alex went between her legs and licked her clit slowly before sending his tongue inside her pussy in slow motion. The way his tongue twisted like a snake inside her cunt made Sera''s body twist, and she let out a moan.

    Alex''s hands traveled toward her modest breasts; he started massaging them, pinching her already hardened nipples.

    ''''Ohhhh!"

    She moans, feeling the double assault. Alex started sending his tongue in and out of her sacred ce at fast speed while ying with her breasts while his other hand was used to caress her ear, one of her sensitive points, slowly.

    ''''Oooh! Good''''

    Sera moaned, pushing his head deeper into her cunt, Alex''s nose rubbing against her clit.

    Sensing that she was about toe, Alex stopped for a moment. Sera then looked at him in confusion as if to say why the hell did you stop when I''m so close to orgasm?

    Alex found Sera''s current eyes cute and could not help but chuckle, Alex then lowered his head again, but this time he didn''t put his tongue inside her pussy; instead, he sucked her clit so hard that her body trembled, then he pinched her hardened nipples hard at the same as he continued to suck her clit.

    ''''Ooh! I''m cumming!!" Sera moaned as she let out her first orgasm of the day.

    With slurping sounds, he drank all her love juice before raising his head and bringing his stained mouth to kiss her; she reciprocated passionately while using her hand to please his cock. She did give a blowjob, but the way she urately moved her hand was enough to bring him closer, and soon thanks to her handjob, he had an orgasm. She cleaned his dick using her mouth, enough to ignite Alex''s lust anew, and he became ready for the main dish.

    Smiling, he put her on his thighs, his hardened cock aiming at her entrance.

    Alex did not enter immediately. Instead, he first teased Sera slowly, causing her to moan and bit her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.

    Finally, she could not endure more. She tried to push her waist towards his cock in a desperate attempt to fill her empty and craving cunt.

    Unfortunately, Alex moved back at thest moment and smirked.

    "You know what you need to say in a moment like these, my assassin''s queen."

    Sera blushed hard; she bit her rosy lips and nodded.

    "..Please¡­ I want it¡­ Give it to me."

    "Good girl," Alex praised her; he was also at his limit; he needed to feel her cunt, but he waited for the magic words.<sub> </sub>

    As soon as he heard that, he pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.

    "Ahnn¡­!"

    Sera moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged his neck and started to move up and down.

    "Ahnnn, ugh, Ahn, I''m feeling it inside me again soon.'''' She said, eyes filled with lust.

    Sera wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow his cock to push deeper inside her, making it easy to plow her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden like a stream.

    Alex couldn''t get enough of her lust-filled face and heard her crazy moans. His libido surged up again, making his thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet cunt in a crazed manner, almost as if he got possessed by a lustful spirit.

    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against cock fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to the duo. The two kept reaching one high after another, immersing heart and mind in the pleasure. It''s why sex is a wonderful thing. Morning sex exercise was a wonderful thing, and both knew this.

    Alex kept ramming his thighs to her sensitive body while his hands rubbed and caressed Sera''s perfectly round buttocks. His mouth wasn''t idling either; he was sucking her tit as he plowed her hard. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her sensitive cunt.

    Sera couldn''t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her. She was just enjoying herself.

    "Annhh! Annhh! harder, my love." She shouted desperately and was surprised. She even coiled her legs around him and opened the entrance of her wombpletely. So, Alex felt obliged toply with her demand.

    Smiling, he increased his pace.

    Pah* Pah* Pah*

    Sounds of Alex''s nds kissing her ass cheeks resonated within the room. Lifting her a little, he pierced her, sending his entire length inside her cunt.

    Instantly, his dick reached her womb and broke inside it.

    "Ugh! Ahnnnn¡­..!"

    Sera let out a loud cry and shivered intensely. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.

    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than her first orgasm. Alex''s legs werepletely drenched.

    He groaned in excitement and pushed Sera down; changing their position, he lifted her legs just above her head and started a new round of fierce pounding.

    "God!!!" Sera let out a loud moan and hugged Alex''s neck.

    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.

    However, Alex continued attacking her, plowing her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive his gungnir.

    By her third orgasm, Sera was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.

    ''''!!!!!!!!''''

    At the same time, she let out a strange, unintelligible moan and clung to Alex''s body like a child, afraid of her mother abandoning her; she tightly hugged him while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm she had.

    Seeing that, Alex increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he pierced her womb and sent all the semen he had umted inside her. Alex stopped only after making sure that he had deposited everything inside it.

    Sera let out a loud moan and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.

    ''''I''m dying of pleasure; please let me rest, please." She muttered with a dazed expression. She was very satisfied; she didn''t want to continue any longer. She felt like going crazy with lust if this were to continue any further than this.

    ''''Ohh? I''m not satisfied, though.'''' Alex mumbled with a yful smile, and Sera''s body trembled, visibly afraid to go for another round; she would turn into an idiot that thought nothing but sex, a price she wasn''t ready to pay.

    ''''Please, Alexander let me rest; I''m begging you.'''' She called his name in full, and Alex chuckled and softly caressed her brown hair before nting a kiss on her forehead and leaving her cunt.

    ''''I know, love. I was teasing you. I will let you rest. In the meantime, I will go meet the guild master, your previous boss. We will depart after Ie back.'''' Alex dered before leaving the bed, and Sera nodded; just as she was about to say something, she heard something falling onto the ground.

    ''''Alex?"

    He couldn''t answer her because, at that moment, a notification rang inside his mind.

    [Synchronizing..60...70...85...90....99..... Perfect synchronization reached...]

 1022 Chapter 977

    ''''Ohh? I''m not satisfied, though.'''' Alex mumbled with a yful smile, and Sera''s body trembled, visibly afraid to go for another round; she would turn into an idiot that thought nothing but sex, a price she wasn''t ready to pay.

    ''''Please, Alexander let me rest; I''m begging you.'''' She called his name in full, and Alex chuckled and softly caressed her brown hair before nting a kiss on her forehead and leaving her cunt.

    ''''I know, love. I was teasing you. I will let you rest. In the meantime, I will meet the guild master, your previous boss. We will depart after Ie back.'''' Alex dered before leaving the bed, and Sera nodded; just as she was about to say something, she heard something falling onto the ground.

    ''''Alex?"

    He couldn''t answer her because, at that moment, a notification rang inside his mind.

    [Synchronizing..60...70...85...90....99%..... Perfect synchronization reached...]

    As soon as the synchronization rate reached, Alex nked out.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    He opened his eyes inside a house.

    From the outside, this house looks old but wonderful. It has been built with spruce wood and has sandstone decorations. Tall, half-rounded windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house had an average kitchen and one modern bathroom; it also had a small living room, two bedrooms, arge dining area, and a modest storage room.

    The building is rectangr shaped. Overgrown wooden overhanging panels fully surround the house.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and square shaped and is covered with wheat straw. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. Rows of small windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself was surrounded by a well-kept garden, with a grass field and flower patches at the edges of the garden.

    Inside the garden was a family of three. Two adults, one male, the younger version of what Alex believed to be Smith, and the female, should be Sera''s mother as she shared simrities with Sera.

    As for the third person, it was none other than Sera, a child version of Sera. Alex saw things from her point of view.

    The younger Sera was ying in the garden, and her parents were watching her; her mother was ying with her; she had such a gentle smile that Alex did not doubt she was someone everyone would like.

    Sera was truly happy ying with her parents as they showered her with enough love to drown her. Alex, who was watching, did not doubt that this must be one of the happiest moments of her life.

    Suddenly, the scene changed to one of the saddest moments of Sera''s life; the nine years old Sera stood in front of her mother''s corpse. She had a fragile body; it got further degraded after she gave birth to Sera; doctors had warned Smith that she might not live past thirty, but the father-daughter thought that a miracle could happen; unfortunately, it didn''t happen, and she died. Although young at that time, the younger Sera was smart which was a good thing and a bad thing. A bad thing because she was more intelligent and knew many things, she med the death of her mother to be her fault and since that day she never smiled from the bottom of her heart. Her father was unhappy because of her and would never be as long as he lived because he loved her mother beyond mortal''sprehension.

    ''''I''m better off dead.'''' Sera had repeated this sentence countless times, and it had be her catchphrase. Alex felt pained; he wanted to tell her that it was not her fault, that it was fate''s doing; however, no matter how hard he tried to project his voice, only he could hear it; it was unable to reach Sera.

    The saddest moments continued until Smith had an ident, and since that day, he could never be the best any longer; his dream to one day create a piece of equipment capable of rivaling the Gifts, born from the soul got shattered because of that ident, and naturally, Sera med herself for this. There was even that period when everything was hard, they couldn''t make the end meet, and Sera epted Elseria''s offer and began working under her. She went through hell to be where she is today, and Alex witnessed everything; he better understood the woman named Sera Olivia Wexon.

    He vowed to protect her and never made her experience unhappiness again.

    Back in reality, a few minutes had passed, and Alex stood up and consoled Sera; after making sure she slept, Alex decided to take a bath, and while taking a shower, he checked his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    SE: 1000/1000

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    ? AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]<sub> </sub>

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] (New)

    ''''Waouh!'''' Alex could not stop an exmation from escaping his mouth after seeing the new ability he got, probably rted to Sera and his title. However, now wasn''t the time to check them as he had somewhere to go; he was alreadyte; not wanting to beter, he had to hurry up there.

    A few minutester, Alex was already inside the headquarter of the Adventurer guild, on the highest floor.

    ''''Ah! I''m sorry, I was doing a really exhausting task!"

    Alexined as soon as he appeared; his shamelessness knew no bounds. Elseria was already there, pouring whiskey for him. She was calm as the surface of ake.

    ''''So sex can be an exhausting work? But I got the impression that you''ll love it no matter what.''''

    She retorted.

    And Alex flinched.

    He internally cursed her and took a seat. She handed him the drink and sat across him with folded hands.

    ''''Oh wait, you doin about that as well by saying just how much work you did? How many rounds you did.''''

    Elseria (Typhania) added. She might be a novice in this field, but this doesn''t mean she is clueless.

    "¡­.." Alex did his best to ignore her and seeped whiskey.

    Of course, Elseria wouldn''t stop, though. It was hard to find opportunities to roast him, and she wouldn''t give up the golden opportunity now.

    A few minutester, Alex''s face turned red.

    "Just what will it take for you to stop!?" Alex asked as if resigned to his fate.

    ''''Well, stop being shameless.''''

    "....."

    Alex stared at her. She stared back at him.

    Sadly it was Alex who had to break the eye contact. He couldn''t win against her. He was like a child before an adult, and considering the age gap between them, he was indeed a child before Elseria, the elven empress, the Goddess of the Elves, the one hailed as the strongest of all two hundred years ago.

    Coughing lightly, Alex decided to switch the subject.

    ''''I have contacted you because I think I can cure you.''''

    Boom!

    This deration was like a bomb exploding in our empress''s mind, and she got up from her seat, surprised beyond word.

    ''''What are you saying? Are you serious?" She dered unsure, and before Alex could ce one, she added.

    ''''Be sure that I won''t forgive you if you are ying with me.''''

 1023 Chapter 978

    ''''.Just what will it take for you to stop!?" Alex asked as if resigned to his fate.

    ''''Well, stop being shameless.''''

    "....."

    Alex stared at her. She stared back at him.

    Sadly it was Alex who had to break the eye contact. He couldn''t win against her. He was like a child before an adult, and considering the age gap between them, he was indeed a child before Elseria, the elven empress, the Goddess of the Elves, the one hailed as the strongest of all two hundred years ago.

    Coughing lightly, Alex decided to switch the subject.

    ''''I have contacted you because I think I can cure you.''''

    Boom!

    This deration was like a bomb exploding in our empress''s mind, and she got up from her seat, surprised beyond word.

    p ''''What are you saying? Are you serious?" She dered unsure, and before Alex could ce one, she added.</anda>

    ''''Be sure that I won''t forgive you if you are ying with me.''''

    Alex did not doubt the sincerity of what Elseria had said, and he nodded, he might be shameless, but he knew when to stop ying.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m serious; I won''t joke about something like that. Now that you have seen me, you must have noticed something has changed.'''' Alex dered, and his words made her nod her head. She had noticed the change and how stronger he had be. It would have been weird if she didn''t notice¡ªthat peculiar silver eye that stands out no matter what.

    There was something weird, no, something dangerous about Alex''s left eye; she had seen it before, those same eyes on the silver-haired. Elseria shuddered just by remembering how scary that woman was.

    ''''Okay, I will believe in you but let''s not do it here; I''m sure that even with all the precautions I''ve inside this building, they will not be enough to conceal my full strength if I were to recover,'''' Elseria said before leaving her seat. Alex nodded; even if she had suggested this, he would have be curing Elseria should remain a secret; she would be their trump card in the iing war.

    Lilith getting rid of her curse must have been noticed by Bahamut; the same goes for Artemia but while he had done nothing until now was because they couldn''t be much threat. While those two would not appreciate this, from what Incursio said, the only one Bahamut considered to be dangerous was Typhania, so if he were to notice that thetter had recuperated her former strength, things might be chaotic soon. Bahamut would do anything to get rid of Typhania, meaning the war would happen sooner than anticipated, and the result would be Alex''s camp''splete defeat as they wouldn''t have enough time to be prepared. They would lose too much; to prevent such a situation, curing Typhania must be done in the utmost secrecy.

    ''''Take my hand.'''' Elseria (Typhania) offered her left hand to him, and Alex got hold of him. She nodded before they disappeared. They reappeared in a totally different ce, in a forest, to be exact.

    The forest was gigantic, light, and flourishing. Its canopy was marked by hickory, chestnut, and beech; their crowns allowed for short beams of light to descend for a motley of ferns to use the nut and seed-covered grounds below.

    Thick branches suspended from many trees and a medley of flowers, which grew in abundance, added some bright touches to the otherwise uniform forest floor.

    A hodgepodge of animal sounds, most of which were birds and insects, brightened up the forest, and were out of sync with the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.

    ''''A forest again? Try something new.'''' Alex said half-jokingly, but Elseria nodded and, still holding his hand, vanished; they reappeared in another forest.

    ''''Again?" Alex said with his voiceced withints, but he was ignored; then again, the scenery changed to another forest, but Alex said nothing as he didn''t even have the energy toin anymore.

    Looking at Alex''s face, Elseria chuckled before teleporting them to their following location, at the entrance of a realm. A special miniature world under Typhania''s control.

    ''''Great, it''s the entrance of a realm this time; I just hope we won''t be going through multiple realms,'''' Alex said in a half resigned to fate.

    Elseria was the first to enter, and Alex soon followed. As he walked forward through the portal. A pleasant world immediately met him. A massive, oddly coloredke reflects the even more peculiarly colored mountains in the distance. It was peaceful and quiet here. This world seems to calm. Whether this was true or just appearance remains to be seen.

    In the distance, Alex could feel the presence of many creatures. They keep an eye on him in a predatory manner; the cautious path would be the best one. He could make out lean creatures, fluffy creatures, and what he thought might be flying creatures of some sort.

    ''''This ce should be safe, enough.'''' Elseria (Typhania) stopped and dered, forcing Alex out of his daydream.

    ''''Well, I''m sure after taking so many precautions, we are now safe.'''' Alex dered before slowly approaching her; she said nothing, but just as he got closer, she stopped him, and Alex tilted his head to the side.

    ''''What is it?" He questioned.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Nothing much, but if you managed to cure my curse seriously, I would grant you one request, and I willply no matter what your request will be.'''' Elseria dered in a severe tone.

    Alex was caught off guard, therefore, he stopped for a moment, but when he thought about it, he could understand this deration and nod.

    ''''I understand. Let''s begin.'''' Alex dered before appraising her; he couldn''t hide his shock and wondered how much stronger she would be after being cured.

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 15?] [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    Alex sighed before simultaneously activating Nemesis''s special abilities, which resulted in his silver form; in this form, he could detect the curse and tried to cure it.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    The result was devastating; he was sent flying, and the whole realm was broken; the power beyond the Demigod realm was no joke.

 Chapter 1024 Alex And The Rulers Statuses 3/Beyond The Demigod Realm

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 18010/18010

    SE: 1000/1000

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/????

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 163

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 20?

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 10000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster<sub> </sub>

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 9]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    p Intelligence: 4000</anda>

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Julius Caesar Von Havens]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic Spearman

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ascalon

    Skills: [Night Vision Level 7] [Advanced Appraisal Level 9][Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Spear Art Level 10] [ Sword Art Level 7] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Heavenly Wings] [Berserker] [God Lightning Mode]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [The Berserker] [Spear Prodigy]

    ...

 1025 Chapter 979

    Alex sighed before simultaneously activating Nemesis''s special abilities, which resulted in his silver form; in this form, he could detect the curse and tried to cure it.

    It wasn''t easy at first, but bybining Silveria''s power, he was able to unleash a powerful bullet that prated through the multipleyers of gray energy protecting the curse, that gray energy is the chaos energy, not the real deal but something closer to it. Because if it was the real deal, Alex current strength couldn''t hope to achieve anything against the real deal because it was an entirely different system than the mana system.

    The silver bullet spiralled through the air and pierced through the curse andpletely erased it and as result.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    The result was devastating; he was sent flying, and the whole realm was broken; the power beyond the Demigod realm was no joke.

    Elseria, no Typhania who had returned to her original form floated in the air, surrounded by a powerful energy.

    Alex surrounded himself with a silver energy, this helped him to decrease the pressure Typhania was emitting.

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 20?

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 10000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ''''What the fuck?" Even if he had expected something like this, it was still shocking nheless, so he couldn''t help but exim aloud.

    He thought he was at the end of his surprise but it had just begun, the pressureing from Typhania kept increasing, to the extent that it started affecting her physical form, she became more beautiful.

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9500

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ???

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [Spirit Queen]

    ''''Again?" Alex eximed. After this status appeared, she stopped floating in the air slowly descended on the ground.

    [I knew she was strong but I''m shocked because she is more powerful than I previously thought. You better not let her go because her potential is limitless.]

    ''''Forest.''''She mumbled and the destroyed forest came back to life butpletely different than before.

    The new forest was modest, crowded, and thriving. Its canopy was contested by rhododendron, alder, and ash, and the asional beam of light that made its way through the canopy allowed for a hodgepodge of nts to cultivate the rich grounds below.

    Quiet climbing nts embraced many trees, and a variety of flowers, which imed remnants of light, protruded from the otherwise dark green terrain.

    A mor of animal noises, most of which were vermin, reverberated through the air, and were apanied by the barrage of noiseing from a waterfall in the distance.

    ''''Thank you, really thank you for what you have done. I''m grateful, I have never thought you will seed with your current strength. However, you seeded, probably because of the eye you received from her.'''' Typhania dered after creating a new forest and even the animals were created as well.

    Alex marveled at this sight.

    ''''You don''t have to thank me because I helped you to help myself in the future. You said I can ask you anything after curing you and it''s what I''m about to do right now.''''

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    ''''I want you to help me once no matter what the circumstance will be.'''' Alex dered and Typhania was at first shocked because she expected something shameless, however, contrary to her expectation he asked for something simple.

    Silence hung between them for a moment before she sighed.

    ''''Ok I ept. But I will add another condition.''''<sub> </sub>

    ''''And what this condition will be?" He asked with a smile.

    ''''I want you to be my attendant.''''

    Alex frowned but before he could ask what she meant, she talked first, exining what she meant by bing her attendant.

    ''''It mean to be my guardian knight to get the tree of life blessing and many other boons.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened.

    [ept and you will not regret it.] Nyx out of everyone suggested to him to ept.

    He nodded, he was thinking the same thing, he would have epted without hesitation.

    ''''Ok I ept.'''' He epted and Typhania smiled, happy that he epted her offer.

    She spoke in an ancientnguage that not even Alex''snguageprehension skill couldn''t trante, a green light covered both of them before a connection was made between them.

    Alex felt refreshed and he immediately summoned his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 19000/19000

    SE: 1100/1100

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian](New)

    ''''Eh?" Alex was pleasantly surprised and could not stop an exmation from escaping his mouth.

    ''''Spirit of Nature, blossom.'''' Alex looked at a frail looking flower and activated his spirit art''s skill and the flower bloomed.

    ''''Wow!" Alex eximed again. Typhania was shocked by his proficiency in the spirit art, he used the skill as if he was born with, it was so natural that Typhania who was once hailed as genius felt jealous.

    ''''Thank you.'''' He dered as she bowed and Typhania smiled.

    Meanwhile in the Foxia empire, Sakuya was fighting against an assassin. Her katanas moved so swiftly that the level 120 assassin didn''t see anything. The only thing he felt was regret and death.

    ''It''s warm, it''s warm and it tickles as it makes its way down my body in small rivers of crimson red. What an odd sensation, I''m dying, but it feels warm and ticklish.

    The only thing holding me up is this stupid chair beneath me. Maybe I can use it to stand up, walk away and find help. No, it''s no use. I''m too weak.

    I can''t.. I can''t take this any longer. Live or die, just choose one already, body. I can''t take this anymore. Please choose live. I don''t want to die. I''m sure we can make it out of here, please choose live.

    Exhausted. I''m absolutely exhausted. Perhaps I shouldy down, it''ll be easier. Yes, this is morefortable, yet I still feel exhausted. No, I cannot give in, I cannot die just yet. Help will be here soon. I''m sure of it. I just need to keep my eyes open and wait for help.

    Oh god, please, somebody find me, I''m going to die. I don''t want to die alone, somebody find me please. I know I will die, so be it, just don''t let me die all alone. Somebody, please, hurry up and find me.

    I feel drowsy and dizzy, everything is spinning around me. It won''t stop. I can''t focus on anything, it keeps moving away from me. It''s no use. I guess I''ll close my eyes for now.''

    ''''Regret in your afterlife.'''' Sakuya dered as she removed the assassin''s head from his body.

 1026 Chapter 980

    As soon as Sakuya got rid of the assassin that came to kill her, she asked her sister.

    ''''Where do you think theye from, Luna?"

    ''''I''m sure, but I can say for certain that these assassins aren''t from the Chaos Organization; they are too normal.''''

    ''''I see, maybe your assumption is right, but still, we better watch out as they might be more of them,'''' Sakuya said before vanishing; she didn''t go back to the mansion but instead went into a dungeon to continue her training, her defeat against Kuina and Maria hit her hard; therefore she decided to increase her strength while polishing her various skills and abilities.

    Luna knew this, so she secretly followed Sakuya; she also needed to be stronger; she would farm exp while secretly monitoring Sakuya and help her whenever a help was needed.

    Those two weren''t the only ones who went into the dungeon; Maria, Artemia, and the others as well.

    Meanwhile, in another location inside the capital of the Foxia empire, in an abandoned house, something was happening.

    The ground was littered with corpses, and not too far were two people; they were floating; a petite white-haired beauty was floating above a man dressed in tattered clothes full of blood.

    ''''Next wave.'''' The girl dered with a smile causing the man''s body to twitch, he wanted to escape, but it was impossible.

    Threads of energy seeped from his face and rushed into the Incursio''s body.

    "AAAHHHHHH!"

    The assassin screamed like a pig mercilessly ughtered by the butcher''s knife. Every cell of his body seemed to be cut to release energy for the crystal''s absorption.

    The pain was unbearable. Not even the terrifying blows from her before he got caught made him scream so much.

    "I expected you to cry from joy after a beauty like me is taking care of you, but I guess I was wrong.''''

    ''Please kill me.'' The assassin seemed to be saying with his eyes, but Incursio chuckled in response. She got a nice guinea pig, so of course, she wouldn''t let it go so easily.

    ''''P-pl....ease.... I...will speak...I will tell you ever...ything.'''' The assassin shouted amidst the inhuman pain, but Incursio ignored him.

    Finally, after a moment of silence, she said.

    ''''I refuse; I don''t want to.''''

    The assassin''s face was dyed in despair, and his screams continued to ring for half hour before Incursio got bored and killed him; she incinerated the bodies and calmly waited for the person behind the assassination attempt toe. She knew people from the Chaos Organization would being after her; those assassins she had just in were from the organization; they were working under the Numbers; Incursio was curious what kind of Number woulde this time; she was itching for a fight.

    She had no idea that another group of assassins tried to kill Luna and Sakuya. Like Luna predicted, those assassins were different from the ones Incursio killed.

    After deciding to wait for whoever woulde, she continued to read her book. She had arrived at one interesting passage, and for the nk Incursio, she loved scenes like this. It was a scene where the FMC and her man arrived in a room after oveing an intense battle.

    [...With the door closed, every pretense falls. The facade we show the world melts away, and all we want is to fuck each other''s brains out. Every kiss has a raw intensity - breathing fast, heart rates faster. Then before I know how it happened, we are naked, and our skin is moving softly together, like the finest silk. I feel his hand enter from below, moving fast, our tongues entwined in a kiss, and then he''s inside, changing my breathing with every thrust, hearing my moans timed to his body. Then all at once, he stops and kisses from my breasts to my stomach, his hands light; then he''s licking and using his fingers all at once, watching my reaction, feeling how my legs move, watching my body writhe. He tells me he''s going to make me beg for it, and I just let out a moan, unable to articte a response. In seconds he''s on me again, fucking me harder, just long enough to intoxicate my mind before stopping again. If it''s begging he wants, he will have to stop long enough for my brain to start working again first.]

    ''''Hum! Whenever she had sex, she would always react like this. The same thing for the other sex scenes I''ve read elsewhere. I wonder if sex is as wonderful as I''ve read many times. I asked Sakuya, but she said it was painful. Maybe she said that because she doesn''t want me to taste the wine known as Alex?''''<sub> </sub>

    Incursio contemted for a moment before arriving at the conclusion that it was likely Sakuya''s goal; if she managed to convince Incursio that sex was really painful, this would discourage her from trying; she even said that Alex got a big one who made it more painful.

    Recalling the conversation she had with Sakuya, the corners of Incursio''d mouth lifted into a smile, and she mumbled.

    ''''It doesn''t matter. I want to experience sex.''''

    And right after she said those words, a mocking voice reached her ears.

    ''''Ohhh? The infamous Incursio is still a virgin? Pft! As your junior, I''m quite ashamed.''''

    White hair and the same face as her. Incursio was shocked to see the neer resembled Alice.

    ''''Oh, by the way, I''m Lilith, your sessor, and I''m not a virgin.'''' Lilith dered proudly, and Incursio chuckled.

    ''''It is that so?" She tilted her head to the side before moving faster; she tore the book''s first page and strengthened it with mana beforeunching it. Everything happened in less than a second.

    With a shrill shriek, it tore through the air and heavily mmed into Lilith''s chest, giving her no time to dodge.

    BANG

    The impact sent her crashing into another building twenty away. The wall of this building caved in, and the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    She coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    Lilith ignored the pain as the impact sent her flying. She put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped herself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!" She grinned as blood trickled down her lips.

    ''''It''s the time for a payback.'''' Lilith dered; a sword appeared in that hand, then she lifted her bloody hand towards the sky before abruptly bringing it down.

    It seemed as if the sky would be split apart.

    "!"

    ''''You are exaggerating such a worthless attack?"

    Incursio icily asked.

    Her voice was so cold that Lilith felt a chill crawling up her spine, and her face turned ashen.

 Chapter 1027 Their Progress

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12500/12500

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 14

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 10] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Wheel of Chaos]????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one seeking freedom]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [[Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9500

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ???

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [Spirit Queen]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410400

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 2300

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 1720

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 3000

    DEF: 2500

    AGI: 3500

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500700

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 1500

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 1130

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500900

    MP: 5300/5300

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 9

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 142

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500700

    MP: 4700/4700

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2200

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 163

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1735

    Luck: 1735

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 1028 Chapter 981

    Lilith ignored the pain as the impact sent her flying. She put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped herself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!" She grinned as blood trickled down her lips.

    ''''It''s the time for a payback.'''' Lilith dered; a sword appeared in that hand, then she lifted her bloody hand towards the sky before abruptly bringing it down.

    It seemed as if the sky would be split apart.

    "!"

    ''''You are exaggerating such a worthless attack?"

    Incursio icily asked.

    Her voice was so cold that Lilith felt a chill crawling up her spine, and her face turned ashen. In this instant, she understood that maybe she had underestimated her predecessor a bit too much. Still, this doesn''t mean she would lose; she just has to alter her original n.

    While standing, Lilith wiped away the blood around the corner of her mouth and continued with her provocation.

    ''''For a virgin, you hit hard.''''

    She had expected some kind of reaction from Incursio, but thetter didn''t show any reaction; she didn''t even attack; she just stood there looking down at Lilith like how an adult would look down on a child trying to act like an adult.

    Lilith frowned before checking her status.

    [Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 144

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ???/ 500700

    MP: 5000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500

    DEF: 2000

    AGI: 2200

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Purgatory] [

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    Because she was forced to use her mana on her defensive skill, one thousand mana points were spent, and Lilith was sure she would have suffered more damage.

    ''I will make you pay.'' Lilith vowed and attacked right after that.

    Swirls of blue mes emerged from her and spun, turning into a cyclone with her as the nucleus.

    She pointed at Incursio, and a column of me burst from the cyclone, shooting at Incursio like a savage beast.

    Incursio chuckled; facing this overwhelming attack that turned the temperature hot, she simply ced her hand in front, and a sucking force surged from her palm.

    Whish!

    The column of me rushed into her palm and disappeared withoutnding a scratch on her.

    But Lilith smirked.

    Because of the milliseconds Incursio spent nullifying the attack, she summoned a sword and appeared behind and shed out.

    ''''Reality Render!"

    It was as if the world had turned monochrome, and Lilith''s sword bisected this world as if though trying to deny it.

    Everything happened so that Lilith, believed to be the sole owner of this dreadful ability, was already seeing Incursio injured. It was not that she was looking down on Incursio; it was simply because she had absolute confidence in this ability; it didn''t matter if Incursio could control time; others might say, what if she stopped time? The answer was simple; it doesn''t matter, as she said, because Reality Render was an ability capable of cutting almost everything, space and time included; therefore, Lilith''s confidence wasn''t unfounded, at least from her point of view.

    Like always, the reality was different from what most people would expect.

    ''''Not bad for a hatchling, but you will have to do more than that if you wish to leave a scratch on him.''''

    Incursio dered while perfectly blocking an attack that should have been unstoppable.

    Swoosh!

    After putting a distance between her and Incursio, Lilith eximed, seeking an answer.

    ''''How?"

    She couldn''tprehend it, no matter how much she thought about it. After her failure against Lord Thanos using this ability, she believed that it was because he was a special existence; no one else could achieve the same thing, so Incursio being able to block her ability with such ease confused her, and she thirsted for an answer.

    However, instead of answering her question, Incursio said while folding her arms.

    ''''I believe Thanos must have warned you not to act recklessly.''''

    ''''What? How dare you to call Lord Thanos without an honorific. Die!''''

    Lilith was enraged that Incursio was showing disrespect to her creator. Shebined Fire, Wind, and Lightning to create a deadlybo.

    A purple me was created and shot at Incursio, thetter waved her hand, and golden energy erupted in front of her, turning into a shield.

    BANG!

    Sparks sputtered out as the arc sted into it, causing a terrifying shockwave to emerge from the impact. Everything in the vicinity was crushed.<sub> </sub>

    A sense of pride swelled inside her; she would defeat the former number two and earn her ce, she was a Numbers, but at the same time not, she was a unique existence created with the prospect of recing Incursio if she were ever to betray the organization and the reason why she looked like Alice was simply that thetter was created using her cells. Normally, she would have assisted her by bing her twin, but Alex screwed things and ended up stealing her.

    Now that she was activated, Lilith ought to show the world that she was better than Incursio and the easiest way to fight her. She came here while disregarding the order not to make contact with Incursio yet.

    Swoosh~!

    Waves of me spread from her, burning away everything in their path. Even the fabric of space began to melt and distort, causing the dimension of the basement to tremble violently.

    Just as she was about to unleash the hellfire on Incursio, the former made a shing motion; Lilith immediately canceled her skill and dodged to the side, she had barely done that, and a sword beam passed the area she was previously at; the ground was cleanly cut.

    Lilith''s body trembled at what would have happened to her if she hadn''t dodged in time; maybe now, she would have been split into two.

    ''''Purgatory!"

    BOOM!

    Dark gray energy burst out of Lilith''s body, and she switched into the Purgatory Form. Her stats were temporarily doubled.

    [Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 144

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ???/ 500700

    MP: 2000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 2500 [5000]

    DEF: 2000 [4000]

    AGI: 2200 [4400]

    INT: 1620 [3240]

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 40

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Purgatory] [

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ''''Hellze"

    Lilith shot a special fireball at Lilith after her transformation. A volcanic amount of heat sted at her Incursio at terrific speed.

    However, all she did was lift her hand and wave it, causing the heat to deflect to the side and crash into the ground.

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    The ground exploded into tiny pieces while debris flew everywhere.

    Lilith disappeared using the explosion to attack Incursio. she appeared behind him, her fire hand reaching for his neck, ready to reduce it to a pulp.

    But when her hand grabbed the neck, there was nothing but thin air. He has disappeared like lightning in the night sky.

    "!!"

    Lilith quickly swirled around, feeling she would appear behind her and attack her as she did.

    Instead of appearing behind her as it usually happens in situations like this, Incursio appeared on her left shocking Lilith. Still, she decided to respond by shooting back and simultaneously attacking her. But before she could act on her thoughts, an elbow viciously mmed into her ribs.

    The mes around her body scattered, and a force ripple visible to the naked eye swept into her.

    "Argh!"

    A cry escaped her mouth, sending her to the ground. She crashed like a burning meteorite, pulverizing the surrounding.

    But she didn''t stay there for even a moment. Just as she crashed, she shot back at Incursio, leaving behind a blinding streak of fire.

    ''''It''s getting boring,'''' Incursio said and released her power.

    ''''Lightning!" She called out and,

    RUMBLE~

    Brilliant arcs of lightning spread from Incursio''s body as if announcing a lightning deluge.

    BOOOM

    Two extremely destructive forces ¨C lightning and fire ¨C crashed into each other, causing a frightening detonation. Shockwaves swept out like an army of starving bulls, obliterating everything in their path.

    As this happened, Lilith swung her sword so fast that it created countless afterimages and was powered by heat that could scorch the sky and consume the earth; they reached Incursio, trying to incinerate her; unfortunately, her speed was no match for Incursio''s, and all her attacks passed through her afterimages.

    But she wasn''t concerned. Her powers had increased dramatically by then, and she roared at her like a ferocious tiger.

    ''''Don''t recklessly charge and make you choose your opponent better next time.'''' Incursio dered before her sword pierced through Lilith''s stomach.

    ''''Puff!" She vomited blood, and her eyes widened in terror.

    At the same time.

    ngs!

    ''''Finally, I was tired of waiting.'''' Incursio dered while blocking a sword that came from her blind spot.

 1029 Chapter 982

    ''''Don''t recklessly charge and make you choose your opponent better next time.'''' Incursio dered before her sword pierced through Lilith''s stomach.

    ''''Puff!" She vomited blood, and her eyes widened in terror.

    At the same time.

    ngs!

    ''''Finally, I was tired of waiting.'''' Incursio dered while blocking a sword that came from her blind spot.

    ''''I''m sorry, Lady Incursio, I can''t let you kill her yet; I will be in trouble if this happens.'''' An apathetic voice dered from behind. The owner of this was the one that stopped Incursio from killing Lilith by sneak attacking her from behind.

    ''''Why do I think that you''re not sorry at all?'''' Incursio, without turning back, the man''s answer was the following.

    ''''Each own their interpretation.''''

    Right after his deration, he turned into smoke which snatched Lilith, who seemed to have lost her soul.

    ''''You must be the head of the Numbers.'''' Incursio inferred with a nonchnt attitude, but the man neither acknowledged nor denied her im, not that she cared about his answer to start with. She moved.

    The head of the Numbers'' pupils dted as, at the exact same moment, she appeared before him and grabbed his head. He was forced to toss the still frozen Lilith to the side.

    Boom!

    Incursio thrashed Number 1''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of mud and stones. Before he could release a cry, she pulled him out and tossed him into the air. She followed him in the air with her knee crashing into his belly.

    Number''s 1 mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    He tumbled to the ground, his body convulsing with pain. He rolled on the ground to dodge Incursio''s next attack before standing.

    Just as he stood and turned around, he saw the Incursio kick close to his face, barely an inch away. His eyes narrowed, but he didn''t panic.

    Swoosh!

    From the ground, tentacle-like veins emerged and coiled around the Incursio''s leg, stopping it from banging into his face.

    ''''Not, So quick!"

    Incursio eximed with a half-smiling face, but she wasn''t really surprised.

    It was the newly appointed head of the Numbers from the Chaos Organization and not some random Demigod that the rapid turn of events could catch off guard.

    But Incursio wasn''t the type to ept failure.

    So, the instant the tentacles coiled her leg; she made some acrobatic move; somehow, her second leg kicked out, aiming for the ce where the Number 1 thighs joined. It was a vicious move that could leave anyone shocked.

    Naturally, Number 1 was shocked as well, not expecting a such vicious move from the one hailed as the future strongest and a real monster.

    He had acted faster than lightning to block the kick but spent a bit of energy in the process. Now there was no time to react that fast.

    He tried to twist his body and summon more tentacles, but it was toote.

    BANG!

    The kick sessfullynded, sending a burst of terrifying energy into his crotch. His mouth flew open, and he let out a horrifying scream.

    "AHHHHHH!"

    Number 1 dropped to the floor, his eyes popping out. Lilith, who had regained her senses, was left speechless, mouth agape. She could not believe the one she was looking forward to and nned on beating would use such an underhanded move.

    Meanwhile, Number 1 had never suffered such pain in his life, and he couldn''t handle it.

    It went without saying that a kick to the most sensitive zone sent a signal directly to the mind without dilution by the physical body.

    What should have been tragically painful, even for the physical body, now turned a hundred times more powerful?

    Number 1 snapped his teeth and lifted his head to look at Lilith while dering.

    ''''As expected, the rumors are true. You''re really vicious.'''' He dered while immediately crushing an instant teleportation scroll. It would be foolish to fight Incursio here; his goal had never been a confrontation but to safely bring back Lilith, who acted on her own despite their Lord''s warning.

    Multiple tentacles shot from beneath his feet, aiming at Incursio.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!

    She shot back while dodging them. There were far too many of them, and he couldn''t avoid them without creating a safe distance from Number 1.

    That''s what he wanted. It was his goal.

    He needed a minute to neutralize the pain, and he couldn''t let Incursio take advantage in that time.

    And Incursio obviously knew that, but there wasn''t much she could do now if she didn''t want to go all out, something she couldn''t do because she had the feeling that it would spell troubles for her, therefore she could only y a passive role; however, this didn''t mean she was totally helpless.

    ''''Sigh!"

    After weaving a long sigh, she flicked a coin in their direction, trying to pierce a hole in his body but shockingly, he used her body as a shield.

    ''''Shit!"

    Lilith, who returned to her senses at that moment, swore, but she couldn''t do anything and got hit in the stomach.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Ugh!"

    She grunted in pain and vomited blood; Number''s 1 eyes were cold as he poured mana into the teleportation scroll, and they sessfully managed to escape. That blow could be considered Lilith''s first punishment after disobeying the orders that were given to her.

    After watching the two Numbers escape, Incursio sighed.

    ''''What interesting bunches. Different from us but not bad. I must increase my strength and be ready for anything.''''

    She went silent for a moment before deciding.

    ''''I must drag their attention elsewhere now that they knew my whereabouts. I must distract them, letting Alex and the others increase their strength while I do the same on the run.''''

    Having decided what to do next, Incursio nced in the sky before vanishing; she would have loved to see him once before leaving but curbed this growing desire. She believed that their next reunion would be sweeter this way.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The city of Amberhill was built amidst the dry grasses of a simple savanna and is truly a true modern city. Its grace is matched by the backdrop of an abundance of hills that helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The trade resources these hills brought were of great importance. Still, they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings follow the flowing round shapes of those very same hills and continue the overall aesthetics.

    The skyline was riddled with peculiar skyscrapers, and many had clearly been built within thest decade. The business was booming in Amberhill, and it had attracted a lot of attention. Many different cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s cuisine but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few differences has grown into a fusion of everything, and it''s this that unites the 200 thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has indeed left its mark. Hundreds of bars, sandwich bars, and food carts offer many culinary choices. Those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy libraries, city exploring, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Incursio appeared in this city after leaving the capital of the Foxia empire. She had something to aplish here; it was why she came.

    ''''Let''s check the progress of my pet.'''' She dered before vanishing, going to an underground facility the residents of this city never knew it existed.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time, in the special realm owned by Typhania, she was asking Alex a question, more than a question; it was a request.

    ''''Show me your status.''''

    Alex was shocked at first but still nodded at this strange request; he believed Typhania must have a goal in mind for asking this.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 9000/19000

    SE: 200/1100

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian]

    He didn''t show her everything, but what she said shocked him and made him jump back.

    ''''As expected, you don''t have one.'''' Typhania had dered with a grave expression.

 1030 Chapter 983

    Alex did not show Typhania everything; however, what thetter wanted, she had found it; what she said next shocked him and made him jump back.

    ''''As expected, you don''t have one.'''' Typhania had dered with a grave expression.

    ''''Be more explicit and tell me what you''re talking about,'''' Alex stated, hoping that the Elven Goddess wouldn''t beat around the bush and would immediately answer him, and it was what she did, but not the way Alex expected.

    ''''Mother''s Nature embrace.''''

    Immediately after Typhania called out, the tree''s roots shot out from the ground aiming at Alex while their leaves sharpened and, like shurikens, shot toward Alex.

    He was attacked from all sides, and because he had spent half of his mana and almost emptied his reserve of silver energy, Alex frowned, but this do was didn''t mean he was helpless facing her attack.

    A silver gun appeared, and sunlight shone on it before it moved.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!

    Multiple gunshots rang out; Alex destroyed those leaves like shurikens with normal bullets while simultaneously creating a small invible domain around himself. The tree''s roots were unable toe closer, and just as Alex wanted to go on the counterattack, something unexpected happened that not him had anticipated.

    The new tree''s roots that came attacking released deadly pollens from their tip, and those pollens got mixed in the air, and Alex inadvertently inhaled some of them, and he was immediately brought to his knees.

    ''''Cough!" Alex violently coughed blood; he thought he was immune to most poisons thanks to his special and enhanced physics, but Typhania''s poison released by the tree''s roots seemed not to be included, and he was suffering greatly from them.

    ¡¼Now you''re aware of one of your shorings. I thought you''d have it on your own but sadly, you didn''t; however, thankfully, this girl noticed it, and now you can remedy to this problem.¡½Nyx''s voice echoed inside Alex''s mind shocking him; now that Nyx brought that matter up Alex remembered that he was indeedcking when ites to having a powerful resistance to poisons, he thought it would be okay with the many special physics he got thanks to his many special forms; unfortunately, today fight proved him that he was just being arrogant, overconfident in his physics.

    Typhania approached Alex, whose half of his face had gained a purple shade, and said.

    ''''You must have noticed by now what you urgently need.''''

    ''''Cough! Yes..I do.'''' Alex acknowledged it; he was shocked to see his high regenerative skill being unable to erase the toxins trying to cover every one of his cells.

    ''''Cough!'''' Alex vomited purple blood, and his veins were pulsating across his face, creating a hideous image on his handsome face, but he didn''t care as there was something more important to do.<sub> </sub>

    ''''I bet you did this because you''ve got the solution. I''m listening.''''

    Typhania nodded, acknowledging Alex''s spection.

    ''''Indeed, I have the solution, but you must know that it would be extremely painful. Will you still want to continue?" She asked with a teasing smile, she knew the answer yet still asked, and Alex didn''t disappoint her.

    ''''Don''t make meugh. No pain, no gain. Bring it on.''''

    Upon hearing this answer, Typhania couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up.

    ''''Good, let''s begin.'''' Automatically after uttering those words, Typhania flicked her fingers, and a dark green vine shot from beneath her feet and pierced Alex''s chest, going straight into his heart and; because from the beginning until this happened, Alex never showed the slightest resistance; everything happened swiftly and smoothly.

    However, Alex soon experienced an intense pain that almost forced his knees to give up.

    Alex gasping for air, almost stumbled on his feet but managed not to; the world seemed to spin around him as if telling him to give up because of the intense pain, and for he wanted to give up, there was no way he could keep going feeling like this. He held his fingers against his temples and gently massaged them. One deep breath followed another; indeed, this pain could be ignored if he tried, if he endured long enough.

    Tried as he might, it seemed impossible to rxpletely. Alex was unable to block out the pain entirely. But he managed to block out some of the pain by keeping his mind upied with other thoughts. It wasn''t ideal, but by the time he was done, the pain would hopefully have subsided again.

    ¡¼Endure it, master, the more you endured, the most benefits you''ll get.¡½Silveria encouraged him, and even without her encouragement, he would have continued because he understood as soon as that vine pumped poison into his heart that the more he endured, the most benefits he would get, so he continued to endure.

    Typhania who was watching him, nodded in silence. Knowing him, she was certain that he would have understood even without her spelling anything; he was that smart, after all. The Elven Goddess simply watched, not offering no words offort as it was not his role. To begin with, there weren''t that close; she could let that responsibility to his women and loved ones. They were just acquaintances using each other, nothing else.

    Watching Alex wriggle in pain like that unexpectedly brought some kind of joy to the Elven Goddess when she thought about everything she had to sacrifice, everything she went through for this man, everything she suffered just to have him cooperate with them, all of this because of some prophecy stating that Alex was the one capable of saving this world from damnation and the only one capable of seeding in bringing them to the Higher World.

    At first, she was doubtful, wondering if the prophecy wasn''t some kind of joke, however after observing him and seeing what this man could do and how fast he was progressing, hope was birthed inside Typhania''s heart, and once again, she believed and decided to do anything to help him achieve their goal.

    ''''Oh? I think it''s time for round two.'''' Typhania broke out of her reverie and stated to Alex''s despair; he who thought that he had adapted to the pain and would soon ovee it flinched at Typhania''s words, and the Elven goddess smiled seeing this.

 1031 Chapter 984

    ''''Oh? I think it''s time for round two.''''

    Typhania broke out of her reverie and stated to Alex''s despair; he who thought that he had adapted to the pain and would soon ovee it flinched at Typhania''s words, and the Elven goddess smiled seeing this.

    Even if he was scared, Alex knew that enduring more was in his best interest because, subtle as the change his body underwent by suffering the first wave, that change was still there, and it doesn''t take a genius to guess that the more pain endured, the more benefits he would get. Alex reaffirmed this hypothesis again and nodded his head.

    And taking this action as an acknowledgment, Typhania sent another special vine to pierce Alex''s heart, but this time from the back.

    ''''Ugh!'''' Alex''s mouth fell open and hot blood sshed out, followed by intense pain.

    Half his body felt numb while the other half screamed in agony. The sharp, burning sensation spreading from his heart to the rest of his body was all he could focus on. He wanted to give up; there was no way he could keep going feeling like this. It was all too much to handle, and for a moment, he considered giving in to the pain and giving up. However, all would be for naught if he were to do that; therefore, Alex let out a moaning yelp, part desperation and part determination. He had two options: fight or give up. But there was no way he could give in to the pain; there was no way he would ever give up. He pressed forward, kept enduring, and every breath added to the barrage of pain, but he kept going no matter what.

    Alex endured the burning sensation spreading through his entire body, and he adapted. When this happened, he could detect the minute detail his cells and body were undergoing; this made with a smile, a bloody smile, but a smile nheless, everything was worth it.

    Looking at him, Typhania sighed, praising his determination; she immediately sent the third vine piercing his heart, then the fourth after seeing Alex enduring pretty well. He fought against the inhuman pain he was bleeding from his seven orifices but kept enduring. Finally, a fifth vine pierced his heart, and even though he tried to kill the pain, to dominate it as he did for the two precedent waves, he was unable to achieve the same result.

    Compared to the past pain, this one was tripled, forcing him to clutch his chest tightly. Ferocious crampspletely crippled him, and he didn''t seem to stop. Desperate for some form of relief, he sought out every solution. He was ignoring it, working through it, using it to fuel strength. But nothing seemed to work. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to him after the many waves he experienced, but right now, it was far more than that.

    Alex''s head felt eerily light, everything seemed to spin around him in a blur of motion, and his legs could barely carry him forward. But there was no way he could give in to the pain; there was no way he would ever give up. He pressed forward, every movement adding to the barrage of pain, but he kept going no matter what. This continued until he fell on his knees again, and his consciousness started to slip away but held on until the pain subsided, and his body experienced aplete change; a wave of refreshing feeling washed over his body, making him forget all the pain he had ever experienced until now. Everything felt like a dream, but as the one that experienced everything, Alex knew it was not a dream. Before his consciousness could be overpowered by fatigue, he heard a new notification ring.

    [Ding! New skill acquired, All Poisons Resistance Skill acquired.]

    He left himself to sink into the embrace of mother sleep with a satisfied smile adorning his handsome face. Typhania silently watched over him while he had a pleasant dream.

    In the dream, the sky was blue, the birds sang, and there was a bee on clover nearby. The streams ran clear, and there was fish in the river. Next to Alex was a small boy, and he told him how he saw the world. His answers to his questions are so precious. He could not help but y more with him, Alex asked him if they should care for the world, and he said "Yes," like he was surprised Alex should even have to ask.

    Alex continued with his questions; he asked him if they should be nice to animals, and his response was the same. Next, he asked if they should kill or harm animals, and his eyes filled with tears. He asked him if humans should kill one another, and he ran, running like he just saw a monster. Alex called after him, but he won''t return. He''s a child, and like all children, he''s still able to see through the creator''s light - he was never taught the answers; he feels them within. Alex felt like he should learn something from this but could not do so before being forced awake.

    ''''Huh?" He massaged his forehead, trying to remember his dream, but unfortunately, he couldn''t, to his dismay.

    ''''Oh? Already up? Have you slept well?" Typhania asked as she closed the distance between them; Alex nodded his head before calling out his status. He postponed the matter about his forgotten dream forter.

    ''''Status!''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 19000/19000

    SE: 1100/1100

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6000<sub> </sub>

    DEF: 5500

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] (New)

 1032 Chapter 985

    ''''Status!''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 164 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 530000

    MP: 19000/19000

    SE: 1100/1100

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5500

    AGI: 3610 (+200)

    INT: 3750

    LUK: 2210

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 50%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 70%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] (New)

    Alex was delighted; not only he gained a new and extraordinary skill, but he also saw his Def stat increasing as well, which was a good thing overall. His joy could not be contained, but he reigned in and checked the description of his newly acquired skill.

    [All Poisons Resistance: Unique constitution that enables its owner to be immune to all poisons that have existed since the creation of life. The more higher the skill level is, the more poisons the owner will be immune to.

    Current level: 5

    No MP consumed; it''s a passive skill.]

    ''''Wow! It''s indeed a nice skill.'''' Alex eximed, he could not hide his admiration for the new skill he acquired, and upon hearing his words, Typhania was pleased with her action because, from this action, she had achieved her goal; not only had she helped Alex solve one of his most urgent problems, she had shown her sincerity, and he would own her something knowing Alex''s character.

    ''''Thank you, I owe you one; I will make sure to pay you in the future.'''' Alex dered, much to Typhania''s anticipation; she nodded before proposing.

    ''''Shall we continue with your training?"<sub> </sub>

    Alex flinched upon hearing those words; however, he still epted.

    ''''Good, I''m looking forward to how much you''ll endure.'''' Typhania dered with a provocative smile, but Alex didn''t shy away from this provocation.

    Everything would have been for naught if he ever did.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in another location closer to the Foxia Empire, Alice was fighting against one of the lowest members of the Numbers. The first was pretty intense.

    Everything was happening at a speed impossible to describe, with the exploding circle reaching Alice instantaneously. Despite this, she tried to smile while attacking.

    Turning around in a sh, she fiercely shed downward; her sword violently struck the ground like a judgment hammer.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud. Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with purple lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves.

    The Numbers staggered back, his eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Aliceing toward him.

    Alice was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud!

    "The Chaos Organization will prevail.'''' The Numbers shouted, but his only answer wasplete silence.

    "?!"

    That Numbers didn''t know why, but Alice''s silence made him feel as if like some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, he swiftly raised his hands to protect his chest as Alice''s reached there.

    But then Alice surprised the corpse by stopping her sword just a hairsbreadth away.

    ''''I will show you what true despair is.'''' Alice, who had recently learned these words from reading an action book given to her by Gracier, decided to use them.

    As these words entered the Number''s ears, he felt an intense sense of crisis. This crisis reached its peak when he heard the concluding phrase.

    "Purgatory."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the surrounding areas turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    RIP!!!!!

    In such an environment, just a mile behind the injured Numbers, a giant slit violently ripped open.

    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, radiating the glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.

    The injured Numbers hurriedly jerked his head at the slit. Memories that were suppressed in his brain awakened, and it realized where the slit led. The fear he kept suppressed rushed forward.

    "Purgatory¡­But this has the vibe¡­ of the¡­ true Purgatory like the one used by the Lord.''''

    The Number''s unstable consciousness thought.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    The Numbers looked at them and realized it was right. But there was something even more strange, something it couldn''t pinpoint.

    "Do you really think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Alice''s voice rang in the Number''s ears, bringing him back to reality.

    He quickly tried turning his head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Alice''s sword has brutally shed onto his chest.

    His chest caved in, and his back arched out while his body mmed into the slit. The ghost-like figures smiled and grabbed into his body.

    Their ethereal hands turned into chains and tightened around the corpse, dragging him in like starving hyenas.

    Number 11 didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you," Alice said with a friendly smile. She even added.

    "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal servitude. You will be one my pets I would be offering to my master to get his favor.''''

    "!!!"

    The poor man growled angrily, and mes exploded out of it. They burned a few ghost-like figures, but Alice was calm.

    She snapped his fingers, and the slit disappeared. Now that Numbers has no choice but to escape, even if it broke his confinement, he would remain eternally her ve.

    ''''I wonder if Master would praise me if he knew everything I''ve done.'''' Alice dered with a human-like grin. Like Incursio, her meeting and interaction with Alex and his family had changed her; it was slowly changing her for the better, from the fate of a tool to a human with emotions. Both were unaware of this fact.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ten dayster, it was finally the time to join the others, and they would start their group raid.

 Chapter 1033 Their Statuses Before The Big Raid

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5100

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 14

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 10] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Wheel of Chaos]????

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one seeking freedom]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [[Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9500

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ???

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [Spirit Queen]

    ?????

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 142

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value (XP): 450000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 2310

    Defense: 1910

    Agility: 1730

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1210

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12 (+5)

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510000

    MP: 7005/7005

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 3005

    DEF: 255

    AGI: 3505

    INT: 1605

    LUK: 1275

    BP: 10

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 500800

    Magic Power: 5005/5005

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3005

    Defense: 1505

    Agility: 3005

    Intelligence: 1505

    Luck: 1125

    BP: 10

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 147

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 510100

    MP: 5310/5310

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4010

    Defense: 3010

    Agility: 3010

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1610

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 20

    SP: 9

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 144

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 500900

    MP: 47100/4710

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2510

    Defense: 2010

    Agility: 2210

    Intelligence: 1410

    Luck: 1615

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 165

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3100

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 3100

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 11000/11000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 20

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 140

    Experience Value: 20000/410400

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2200

    Defense: 1750

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 1034 Chapter 986

    Alex and Sera safely return to the Foxia empire capital. That evening, after partying with the girls, Maria and Luna borrowed Alex; they forced him to swim with them, he epted, and the three swam until they were satisfied, and while they were resting, Alex said.

    ''''So what''s next?"

    Both girls stopped as if they were waiting for something, but in the end, they opened their mouths simultaneously and dered.

    ''''It is a night of passion.''''

    ''''Cool,'''' Alex said, and it was how it began.

    He stole his first fiancee''s lips, and they kissed. Kissing with her was like melting in her embrace, a union of their souls, whereas kissing with Maria was yet addictive; soon, he had made them have their first orgasms, and the main dish would begin.

    With Luna underneath him, Alex began to love her in missionary. The standard position every person has used once. While he started with a slow pace, going in and out.

    Maria could not stay idling; therefore, she went behind them and swirled her slippery tongue on Alex''s moving balls, tickling them with pleasure as his penis broke through her best friend and sister''s cunt.

    Luna''s cunt was still tight, and after the first few thrusts, it squeezed him tight, her pussy rippling around him with vibrations.

    Luna seemed to love his gentle and slow pace so much that she leaned her lips to kiss him while wrapping her hands around his neck.

    He kissed her back and captured her tongue in his mouth, making her get connected to him; only like this would they experience the absolute pleasure of lovemaking between two souls that loved each other.

    She loved him and the pleasure invading her was just its manifestation.

    "Lex... I love you!"

    And slowly, she expressed her love by opening up her extreme depths for his needs, giving him the space to fill her.

    "Love you too!'''' He dered, and his possessiveness was ignited; even though he knew he was already his and it would never change, he still felt like he should make sure that she never left him for eternity; they would live forever if it were possible.

    She was always be his.

    His alone.

    This caused his body to shudder from extreme pleasure, and he coupled her with more passion and warmth.

    In response, Luna''s inside turned steamy hot and gushed with warm juices.

    Each stroke of his caused the juices to spray out and ssh on Maria''s face behind as she yed with Alex''s balls with her mouth.

    Soon, Luna''s gushing flesh began to contract around Alex''s dick, and she involuntarily grounded her hips, stopping him from thrusting back and forth.

    Her toes began to curl up, and she felt the ends of her nerves on fire.

    Maria, who noticed this, decided to let go of Alex''s testicles and looked at Luna''s cunt. The pussy lips were holding the cock and not letting it go, and she knew what that signified.

    ''''She is about to experience a mind-blowing orgasm!"

    And in this situation, there was only one thing she could do, and that was to bring this orgasm one step higher. And Maria expressed it by flicking her tongue on Luna''s clit.

    "Ahhh!" She was already on the extreme edge, and her sister''s actions pushed her beyond.

    "Oooooohhhhh!"<sub> </sub>

    A moan emerged from the depths of her body and turned into an orgasmic cry as it left her mouth.

    She panted, her body tingling from head to toe as the orgasm of epic scale invaded her senses.

    Her eyes rolled up in her head, and her juices erupted, washing Alex''s cock with her slippery essence of love.

    Alex was happy that Luna got such a blind-blowing orgasm that she didn''t move and stayed inside her. He captured her mouth again and kissed her deeply, assuring her he was there as she experienced the best moment of her life.

    Slowly, her eyes opened, and through the ze vision, she saw him with love. She didn''t say anything as her mouth was upied, but again, she didn''t need to speak. Not after she started moving her hips back and forth, she still wanted more and Alex felt oblig¨¦ (Obliged) to continue his sacred duty.

    He let go of her mouth and slid his hands on her waist to flip her.

    "Oh! Yes!!"

    Luna gasped as she spun. Now she was on top of him, straddling him. Her hands fell on his chest, and she looked at him, asking for guidance.

    "Seriously, don''t leave hanging, will you...?'''' Maria was left fuming with jealousy.

    She patiently waited for her turn, but these two seemed to have forgotten about her!

    ? They were making love like she was not even here!

    "That''s not fair!"

    Luna sitting on Alex''s cock started moving up and down, but this time more violently; Maria left them but not for long.

    Deciding to take matters into her hand, she jumped up andnded her feet on either side of Alex''s head. Thetter was surprised as he saw a pair of smooth butt cheeks shroud his vision, but he immediately understood her intention and remembered that they weren''t alone; he had to take them all.

    Luna was surprised but soon chuckled; of course, her excellent sister could not stay idle. She had to participate, and she didn''t mind.

    Maria lowered her hips, stopping just as the entrance of her pussy nuzzled close to Alex''s mouth.

    ''''Let''s kiss.'''' Maria suddenly dered to Luna''s bewilderment, but then her eyes widened. Her sister and best friend nted her pussy on Alex''s face and leaned forward.

    Maria''s zoomed her lips on her daughter''s and her hands on her breasts.

    "Mmm!"

    She tasted a salty, delicious vor in her mouth and realized it was the taste of the cock filling her.

    She liked how he tasted, and she pushed her tongue into her sister pushed''s mouth to taste more.

    He grabbed Maria''s ass cheeks and slipped his tongue out. It plunged into the wanton fleshly folding above him, directly invading the mature version of the pussy straddling him.

    She smelled great, and her sweet scene of arousal seethed his nostrils. This increased his lust, and he decided he wouldn''t be gentle with her.

    He started tongue-fucking her cunt, moving back and forth, up and down, slurping and licking her juices while Luna was riding on his cock like a stallion.

    And the hidden spectator was watching everything; she could not help but gulp, risking getting caught.

 1035 Chapter 987

    Luna''s danced on his cock like a professional while he sucked on Maria''s clit like there was no tomorrow.

    ''''Ohh! Ohh!''''

    Maria let out some incoherent moans as Alex ate her pussy as he had never done before. It didn''t take long before she had an orgasm, and Luna soon followed.

    Alex switched their ce and was now plowing the still sensitive Maria.

    ''Wait.. wait, noo...Anhhh!" She felt her mind going nk from sheer pleasure and demanded a break, but Alex refused to give her rest; he continued until he ejacted deep into her.

    ''''Let''s rest for a moment,'''' Alex said, and both girls nodded, and a few minutester, they were ready to continue their crazy night''s passion.

    The girls were too far gone to have noticed the little spectator spying on them. Naturally, Alex noticed her, and he enacted a n for her. He would take care of it next. However, for now, there was something he wanted to try, something he hadn''t tried in the new world.

    For some unknown reason, Maria shuddered and was about to call it a day, but he acted faster.

    After stacking Maria''s ass over Luna''s ass, Alex alternated between their pussies. He made gentle love with them.

    Luna could feel his balls p on her ass as he mmed into Maria''s pussy. The sound of flesh hitting flesh overpowered everything, even the moans of pleasure.

    The excited Luna moved her lips on Maria''s neck, nibbling on her sweet-tasting skin. Simultaneously, she reached for thetter ample breasts.

    They were soft and pliable and yet also firm! She couldn''t help but squeeze them together.

    Maria, who was getting assaulted, moaned, and her tits swelled further. Luna caught the nipples between her fingers and tweaked them, causing her to bite her lips.

    ''''Alexia, You have such wonderful breasts; there are big yet still defy gravity.''''

    Luna praised, but the Ice empress was in no state to respond. She was far too gone to give a reply because Alex was sending jolts of intense one after another into her soul

    Facing this heavenly feeling, Maria could only cry and whimper.

    While barging his cock into her wanton pussy, Alex observed her smooth ass.

    He felt like it was about time to initiate his n, to try what he had nned a few minutes ago.

    After lubricating his fingers with juices inside Luna''s dripping cunt, he thrust one of them into Maria''s ass, much to thetter surprise.

    "!!"

    Feeling him in her forbidden hole, Maria''s eyes again widened in fear.

    Her anal muscles were tight but offered no natural resistance to him. Pleased, he felt as if this show of no resistance was Maria''s acknowledgment that he should continue, and this couldn''t be greater; therefore, our ck Prince thrust another finger and soon started moving inside her gaping hole, stretching her tight ass to fit what was about toe next.

    ''What? He must be nning to take my ass! I''m a fan of a new thing; however, I felt like I might lose it if I let him have it.''

    Afraid Alex might take advantage of this position and really prate her virgin ass with his mighty cock; she decided to change position.

    When he pulled out of her to fuck Luna next, Maria''s body shed with lightning speed, and she changed both positions. Her speed was so fast that if Artemia had been here, her jaws would have dropped onto the floor.

    She made her Luna lie below, and shey above her, their breasts squeezed together.

    "Now my ass is safe!" Maria heaved a sigh of relief. Unfortunately, she seemed to have forgotten something, maybe because she was muddleheaded from orgasms and didn''t realize this position would instead make it easier for Alex to invade her ass if he wanted to. Because she thought he was probably trying to mess up with her and that such heavy-duty should be left to his first fiancee Luna, Mariapletely let her guard down, and Luna''s following action did not help much.

    Luna, utterly unaware of what transpired a few seconds earlier, pulled Maria, her best friend and sister''s mother''s face, for a wet kiss. While doing so, she fondled her big breasts, squeezing them roughly.

    Soon, she slipped down and grabbed one of the titties to suck. She suckled on it like a child, making Maria moan louder.

    Alex, as if ying along, entered Maria''s pussy instead of taking on her virgin ass; Maria heaved another sigh of relief.

    However, soon her mouth flew open, and she screamed in pure bliss.

    Her sister and Alex continued, and soon, their collective actions led her to a chain of orgasms.<sub> </sub>

    "No more...please...." She pleaded.

    Luna nodded before letting go of her Maria''s nipples and moved up, bringing her mouth back up. She kissed Maria''s gasping mouth. He continued to fuck Maria, and when he felt she was closer, he stopped and pierced Luna instead.

    ''''Ohhhhh!" Luna moaned in joy as Alex plowed her harder; it didn''t help when Maria joined in and bullied her.

    Maria, who now believed that her ass was safe, was shocked by what happened next.

    Her eyes squinted, but before she could protest, Alex moved his cock from Luna''sbia and put it where his fingers were!

    He was inside her ass!

    Oh no!

    Not there!

    He yed me, and I felt for it.

    It was only the head, but her eyes erupted with tears. Raw pain hit, and she realized she was right.

    She forgot to breathe.

    She wasn''t ready for this cock in her ass! Perhaps never could! She would instead leave this opportunity to another one.

    Alex chuckled and pushed more of his cock in her, stretching her anal opening further. To distract her from pain, he rubbed her pussy, and the pain subsidized.

    She felt a soothing pleasure, but the burning sensation remained.

    He pushed deeper and slid into her unexplored channel and only stopped when he was more than halfway inside her.

    ''''Ohhhhh! Stop!''''

    Maria cried. As tears slid down and she remembered to breathe, he pulled back. She sighed in relief, but then, he thrust upwards.

    "Stop, Lex.''''

    She begged in her heart.

    "You are going to kill me!"

    The burning sensation had disappeared, and now she felt a flood of pleasure she couldn''t handle.

    He caressed her clit while slowly sending his dick further into her tight ass hole, and when this happened, the dam of pleasure broke.

    Her eyes became unfocused, and her tongue lolled out¡ªthe typical Japanese Ahoge.

    Unfortunately, Alex was too focused on the heavenly feeling his cock was undergoing to take notice of this, he continued. The resulting sensation took over Maria''s senses, causing her lolling tongue to drool.

    Finally, Luna who noticed that something wasn''t right.

    ''What happened?!''

    She tried to find the cause. And was stunned to find Maria''s gaping asshole being prated; only three words came to her shocked mind.

    "Eh? Ass breaker.''''

    She cried; Alex was dumbstruck; without any reaction, he had expected, being called the Ass breaker had never been part of this.

    "You are in the wrong hole!!!"

 1036 Chapter 988

    ''What happened?!''

    She tried to find the cause. And was stunned to find Maria''s gaping asshole being prated; only three words came to her shocked mind.

    "Eh? Ass breaker.''''

    She cried; Alex was dumbstruck; without any reaction, he had expected, being called the Ass breaker had never been part of this.

    "You are in the wrong hole!!!" Luna cried out, and Alex stopped before slowly removing his cock from Maria''s ass; she had fallen unconscious from sheer pleasure. Alex suggested that Luna help her back as he had something to do.

    ''''Have fun.'''' Luna left those words behind before dragging the unconscious Maria with her.

    ''''Hahaha! She must have noticed.'''' He mumbled before disappearing and reappearing behind Saeko, who was about to slip away.

    ''''Do you enjoy the show?"

    ''''!''''

    She froze, unable to reply, and to use this opportunity, Alex teleported them to her chamber.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''It''s time for your punishment, Sweetheart." He whispered in her ear while biting it.

    Saeko''s body trembled. Her eyes turned moist, and her cheeks turnedpletely red. Her breathing quickened.

    "I-I understand. What should I do? " She asked with a flushed face.

    Alex grinned in response and pulled Emia towards the bed; he sat down and looked at her.

    "W-What?" She asked.

    ''''Let''s see? Why don''t you start by taking care of my son down there? He seems angry. You need to calm him down.'''' He said while looking straight into her eyes.

    "Eh? O-Okay, I''ll do it.'''' Saeko nodded shyly.

    Although she knew nothing about what it''s about to happen, she had heard it from the other girls.

    Then, she kneeled between my legs and unbuttoned his pants.

    Instantly, Alex''s dick rose in all its splendor to greet her.

    Saeko made a startled expression and said.

    "So big!"

    "Why are you so surprised? It''s not the first time you saw it." Alex dered.

    Saeko blushed and used her hands to rub his hardened cock. She moved her hand up and down slowly.

    Her soft hands wandered on his dick, caressing it softly. She looked at his cock as though she was enraptured, unable to move her gaze away.

    Alex kept looking at her with a sadistic smile. He did not bother to move or help her; after all, it was her punishment, and she had to find a way to aplish it. To please him.

    Saeko''s breath turned heavier. She moved her hands slowly, up and down, trying to please him to the best of her abilities.

    Although she had used her hands for more than seven minutes, he showed no sign of cumming.

    So, Saeko couldn''t help but be nervous.

    "You can try using your mouth. I know the other have taught you how, right?"

    She blushed and nodded.

    Then, she stuck her tongue out and started licking his cock.

    Her tongue licked his dick carefully. She used her soft tongue to envelope his dick, licking it as though it was candy.

    Quickly, the movements of her tongue became quicker and more experienced.<sub> </sub>

    However, she quickly realized that her small tongue was insufficient to bring Alex to the peak, so she opened her lips.

    The next instant, Alex''s dick was engulfed by an incredible pleasure.

    "Ugh!" He grunted and held her head. Saeko looked at him with his rod inside her mouth and began to move her head up and down.

    Slippery noises started to be heard. Her mouth swallowed his cock, using her tongue to y with it. She caressed his balls below.

    Seeing her face while she gave him a blowjob brought his excitement to a new height. Alex caressed her smooth, lustrous ck hair while she tried her best to please him.

    Suddenly, Saeko elerated her movements.

    Her tongue was like a small yful animal, moving around his rebellious cock repeatedly, teasing and licking it. Alex was pleased with how hard Saeko was trying her best.

    At the same time, she continued sucking his dick as though it was candy. Her expression seemed as though she was tasting something incredibly delicious.

    With her increasingly faster movements, it became harder and harder for Alex to endure; therefore, he grabbed her hair and tensed up his body.

    For more than five minutes, Saeko licked and sucked his cock without stopping. She focused on making him feel as much pleasure as possible without caring about anything else.

    Finally, he felt that he was about to cum.

    So, he grabbed Saeko''s head with two hands and pushed his waist forward.

    "Mmm!!!" She opened her eyes wide out of surprise. She felt his cock going beyond her mouth, invading and piercing her throat.

    "Ugh!" Alex could not help but let out a groan of pleasure, feeling her throat widening to ept his cock. The incredible feeling of dominance brought by the deepthroat was too good to be described in words.

    Therefore, before Saeko could get used to having her throat invaded, he started piston her mouth. He pistoned inside her throat repeatedly, without giving her a chance to breathe.

    "Mgh!! ugh..'''' She tried to say something, but he kept pistoning her. Powerless, she could only grab his legs to try to support herself.

    "I''ming!" Alex shouted after a few seconds. He then held Saeko''s head and thrust deeply inside her throat one more time.

    The next instant, hot and thick semen was shot inside her mouth.

    She gaged. She felt bullied, but she remembered that he was punishing her. This was her punishment. She could only suffer.

    He did not take his dick out. He looked at her and ordered in a sadistic tone.

    "Swallow it!"

    Having no other choice, she obeyed his orders and tried to swallow the hot semen.

    She could feel her consciousness turning hazy. She needed to breathe, but his cock, which was in her throat, made it very hard.

    Finally, after struggling for a few seconds, she swallowed everything.

    Alex smiled and took his penis out. Saeko instantly coughed fiercely and looked at him with an unhappy expression.

    "Cough!! Cough. I thought I was going to die. You bullied me.''''

    He caressed her head and said.

    "I''m punishing you, remember? Punishments need to be hard. Now, let''s start the next part of your punishment."

    Rip!

    Suddenly, he tore Saeko''s clothes. He left her only in her underwear.

    ''''Eh?Kya?!'''' She yelped in surprise.

    Then, Alex carried her and tossed her in the bed.

    Let''s start.

 1037 Chapter 989

    While Alex was punishing Saeko, who had spied on him and the girls when they were having sex, Kuina was called, and her mother wanted to talk with her.

    ''''I wonder what mother wanted to talk about; I''m busy thinking of how to be the next; I''m tired of waiting and seeing them enjoying themselves,'''' Kuinained as she went toward one of her mother''s normal houses located near themercial district.

    From the outside, this house looksvish. It had been built with walnut wood and had white brick decorations. Small, half-rounded windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a very symmetric way.

    The house has a huge kitchen and one small bathroom; it has a rtively small living room, five bedrooms, a cozy dining area, and a grand storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into wooden sunscreens structures, reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and rounded and is covered with red roof tiles. Onerge chimney sits at the side of the house. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with a small pond at one side and various potted nts all around the house.

    This house has a garden; Kuina entered the house, and the maids weed her.

    ''''Wee, Holy maiden; your mother is waiting for you in the garden.'''' One of the maids stepped forward and said those words, and Kuina nodded.

    It was only whening here that she was reminded that she was the Holy maiden of this empire; this status is like the Saintess status in the former Holy Crux empire.

    ''Since how many years have I got this title? Like my mother, I''ve inherited it. They said I''m more talented and could achieve our ancestors'' long cherished wish.''

    While immersed in her thoughts, thinking about the past, Kuina headed to the garden and soon arrived at her destination.

    Tall hedges and bushes surrounded a luscious plot of grass. A pagoda stands in the back right of the garden,plete with an outdoor kitchen. The flower beds are a pride and joy within this garden, as they''re very well cared for; they''re a pit stop for bees. The hedges and bushes reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they tend to grow far bigger in the wild. A path of stone twists around the garden, beckoning people to explore the garden, and showing them the best sights simultaneously. Grass and roots yfully creep and crawl their way through the gardens, eager to expand their foothold beyond the locations given to them.

    The pagoda imed thisnd first, as the garden was designed around it. The flower beds make sure they''re paid attention to as well, and the hedges and bushes are eye-catching in their own right, but nothing can challenge the pagoda.

    And sitting in the middle of this garden, leisurely sipping coffee, was a woman of otherworldly beauty; she was the mature version of Kuina with nine golden tails, and the tip of her tail was white as snow.

    Kuina stood frozen for a second in front of her mother''s beauty; no matter how many times she had seen it, she would always be in awe facing her mother''s true form; she was one hell of a beauty. She felt proud to be her daughter, to have inherited this beautiful gene, and proud that one day she would be more beautiful than her.

    ''''Come join me, my sweet daughter.'''' The empress beckoned her daughter to join her.

    Kuina nodded before joining her; she went and sat on her mother''s tight, nuzzling her nose into her hair, taking in some of her scents.<sub> </sub>

    ''''I miss you, mother,'''' Kuina said, acting like a spoiled kid.

    Her mother smiled and gently caressed her golden hair; she let her indulge in whatever she wanted, like feeding her,bing her hair, and when she felt she had spoiled her daughter enough. She began to speak with her.

    ''''You know, as the Holy Maiden, as the one stated, to achieve our ancestor''s long cherished dream, you must not stay passive, right?"

    Kuina''s body flinched upon hearing her mother''s question; she understood well what she was hinting at. She could only sigh.

    ''''Don''t worry, the rice will be cooked soon. I will stop hesitating; I''ll stay no more passive; tomorrow it is.'''' She dered confidently, and her mother nodded with a smile in acknowledgment.

    ''''As expected of my daughter, the future ten-tailed fox. My pride, my joy, go for it; you have my support. I would havepeted with you girls if I was a bit younger.'''' Kuina''s mother dered, making Kuina jump on her feet, ready to defend what was hers.

    ''''You won''t dare, right?"

    ''''Ufufu! Maybe I shall join the fray.'''' Her mother dered while taking a fighting posture, she released her strength, and Kuina was shocked to see she had progressed once again.

    The two started ying around, untilte in the night.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The city of Silent Hill was built atop quiet and serene hills and is truly a historic trade center. Its beauty is matched by the backdrop of several waterfalls, which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The resources these waterfalls brought were of great importance. Still, they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings not only use water from those waterfalls, they often incorporate some form of falling water as part of their architecture.

    The skyline is littered with soaring skyscrapers, and their beauty is only matched by each other. Culture is rising in Silent Hill, and it has attracted a lot of attention. A few new cultures have left their mark not just on business but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few differences has grown into an amalgamation of differences, which unites half a million people today.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of caf¨¦s, ethnic restaurants, and sandwich bars offer many culinary choices. Those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy adventure sports, photography, aerobics, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    After observing everything from the sky, Alex holding Kuina''s hand, said.

    ''''Let''s go, mydy.''''

    Kuina beamed with a smile; this marked the beginning of their date, the prelude to what they would do today. She was excited about what would happen today. She wants this man, and she would have him; she got everyone benediction beforeing here, even the reluctant Maria had acknowledged her and gave her ok, so what could go wrong?

    Nothing.

 Chapter 1038 Alex And The Rulers Statuses Update

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 166 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 530300

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1200/1200

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6020

    DEF: 5520

    AGI: 4000 (+200)

    INT: 3790

    LUK: 2230

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] (New) [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 80%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 75%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 60%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 164

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 20?

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 30000/30000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 10000

    Defense: 8000

    Agility: 9000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift:

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 14 Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dimensional Art Level 5] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Time Art Level 7] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]<sub> </sub>

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 9]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5200

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Julius Caesar Von Havens]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic Spearman

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ascalon

    Skills: [Night Vision Level 7] [Advanced Appraisal Level 9][Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Spear Art Level 10] [ Sword Art Level 7] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Heavenly Wings] [Berserker] [God Lightning Mode]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [The Berserker] [Spear Prodigy]

    ...

 1039 Chapter 990

    At the end of their date, Alex immediately teleported them to her room before sealing her lips; clumsy at first, Kuina soon learned the gist of it and started to reciprocate.

    Instead of using the bed, she guided him to the floor, on the velvet carpet, and she did somethingpletely unexpected, her eight tails elongated, covering them in a fur-like cocoon.

    Their hot, steamy breaths intertwined and merged into one from within the prison of fur andfort. Who could have imagined that the untouchable tails of the Nine-Tail Celestial Foxia Family would be used for such an act of debauchery?

    Yet the forbidden sensation only drove one wilder with lust. It was exactly what was happening; once all inhibitions were lifted, this happened, and even more when the two acknowledged each other, once they vowed to stay together forever, they might not hold the same feeling toward each other. Still, they decided to start this road together, and this union would be the beginning of many things.

    Their limbs entangled as Kuina straddled Alex, sitting atop his waist. The foxy maiden seemed unsure of what to do, an enchanting blush smeared across intoxicated features.

    Even if the women of her race were known as bewitching vixens, she herself had almost no contact or experience in regards to the rtionships between man and woman; her mother didn''t teach her about sex but only told her that she would understand when it would be the time, she had to rely on her instinct for the first time.

    Alex smiled faintly at her hesitance as he rxed underneath.

    Laying on a bed of luscious fur as a bountiful maiden waited on him from above, what in the realms could be better than this?

    However, this particr maiden seemed to need a little bit of a push.

    "Oh? Is this Kuina''s first time with a man? You seem awfully unsure. . ."

    The sensitive Kuina''s hair stood on end as Alex noticed the meaning behind her actions.

    "Although that is true, Alex, you should not underestimate me."

    Clink!

    A hairpin ttered on the ground, followed shortly after by her upper clothes and then the lower ones. Kuina was left in her purple underwear as her breathing grew heavier and heavier. The look in her eyes was part love and part animalistic desire.

    Her dainty hands fumbled with the hem of Alex''s clothes, and she began to undress her man bit by bit, much like how attendants used to undress the Emperor in older times¡­ though this undressing would undoubtedly lead much further than those would.

    The foxy maiden''s twin peaks heaved up and down as she slid her hands over Alex''s chiseled body, tracing the line of his muscles with trailing fingertips, passionately and affectionately kissing below his neck and jawline as she sensually grinds herself against him. She was trying to take over, trying to make her dear master submit to however small a pleasure she could give.

    Unfortunately, Alex was not a man of smaller pleasures.<sub> </sub>

    He caught her hands with one of his own, eliciting a hitched gasp from novice Holy maiden.

    "You''re quite good, but you''re still too slow."

    Alex dered; he felt it would take an eternity; although he could have left her to do her thing at her own pace, he decided not to, at least he much show her the lead; therefore, he pulled her towards him, leading the momentum as he took her lips in an instant. Perhaps she was a bit shocked, but he felt a small resistance that gave way just as quickly as her red, budding rose lips did. An urge drove him as he cradled the back of her head and pulled her in deeper, and deeper, into a kiss that seemed never to end.

    Their salivas mixed as tongues intertwined. In the end, Kuina was the first to break away, her face flushing a deep crimson color, either from the unexpected action or ack of oxygen.

    "Ohh! Alexander~"

    Her already enchanting voice reached greater, more provocative heights as it gained a sense of loss and longing, a shy yet sexual want of a beast in heat. She clung tighter, almost as if she was afraid he would vanish the next moment. The tails surrounding them gently constricted Alex, shackling his hands and feet.

    Those tails were more like nkets than mere shackles. Though he could easily break free, Alex stayed, deciding not to, and above everything, he was intrigued at Kuina''s little y.

    The prince of the Foxia Empire, the future empress, knelt at his feet, staring at the boxer around his crotch area with scious eyes. She licked her lips in anticipation.

    "Let me serve you, my master.''''

    Those words sent a chill down to the ck Prince''s spine, and his lips curled up in a smile showing that he was looking forward to whatever Kuina would be doing.

    Meanwhile, Kuina kneeling between his legs, slowly tugged away his boxer, unveiling Alex''s dragon in all its might and glory. A force of nature raring to go, itnded right on top of her face, covering nearly half of it.

    An embarrassing noise somewhere between a moan and a yelp escaped Kuina''s lips as she took in the full size of the monster she had just unleashed. It was about the length of her entire forearm!

    And the girth.

    A slight hint of panic crept into her mind as she slowly processed what exactly she could do to this ferocious dragon as a tsunami of desire swept everything away in a maelstrom of burning lust.

    The room floor grew moist with a clear liquid.

    Rosebud''s lips quivered as fidgety hands closed around Alex''s member. Heavens are witness; the majestic pressure his rod gave her was enough to make her feel faint. She breathed in the musk, showing a drunken look as her lips grazed the head of the dragon, the cock which had impaled many, and she shall soon be its next victim, one of the fallen.

 1040 Chapter 991

    Unlike the others fallen, her status would be different; she shall make sure of this. Armed with the unshakable resolve to prevail over others, Kuina moved.

    Then the rosebud blossomed, swallowing the tip of the mighty dragon in one fell swoop, as she squirmed about in mild difort. Her pussy was almost entirely wet and slick with the same transparent liquid that now coated the ground. And the giant phallus inside her mouth only made it so much more challenging to hold back the waterworks. The monster was like an aphrodisiac.

    Kuina slowly crept down the giant, her mouth screaming in pain and pleasure as tears formed in her eyes. The surface of her tongue was softly tending to the underside of his rod, servicing the monster while it pushed against the back of her throat.

    The foxy maiden was naturally endowed with the benefit of having no gag reflex, so she managed to shove it in almost to the root beforeing back up, gasping desperately for air.

    An admirable showing. However, admirable was far from sufficient to satisfy Alex, who had seen and conquered many. A soft smile showed as his arm lifted, free from the restraints. He caressed the cheek of the still-gasping fox maiden as he patted her fluffy hair.

    Then¡ª

    Whomp!

    Once more, her mouth opened wide as Alex''s hand forcibly pushed her head down onto his hot dick, bringing more tears to the corner of her eyes. As if some sort of toy or puppet, he treated her like a ything with almost no regard for her feelings. He was shoving the whole length of his massive dragon into her small throat mercilessly.

    "Gah!"

    In and out, over and over again. Glistening spit coated the tall dragon. Even as her vision blurred and her surroundings dimmed, he kept at it, not giving a damn about her unfocused eyes or her faint breathing. It should have been a degrading and shameful moment for the Kuina, but instead, the warmth in her belly surged with an even greater force, sending spine-tingling sparks all throughout her body.

    As he slid through her throat again, she felt something different. A twitching of flesh. It foretold the arrival of something powerful. Something that would break her. Something that would tear away all her inhibitions and reveal apletely new her.

    Something that would destroy her, perhaps.

    Alex''s dick bulged inside her delicate mouth. A rumbling, like an erupting volcano, shook Kuina to her very core. Her legs squirmed against the floor as her pussy twitched embarrassingly.

    Then the floodgates broke, as a st of white cum shot out from the tip of Alex''s penis and entered right into her stomach.

    Kuina almost choked on the viscous fluid, but could not escape because of the hand that held her head fixed in ce. Her stupid expression was caught in Alex''s eyes, who chuckled lightly when he saw her hands go limp at her sides.

    He atst pulled out of her throat in a torrent of thick cum, apanied by a wonderful deluge of noises from the half-conscious Kuina. The cum sttered all over her pearly-white features, coating her and her tails in a slimy, white liquid.

    Subconsciously, the foxy maiden leaned in to clean up, her tiny mouth sucking diligently on the tip of his leaking pir.

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    A full minute passed until the steady flow stopped.<sub> </sub>

    "Ahn~"

    With an audible ''pop'', Kuina separated from his member as she admired it. It was still virile, hard as stone, without any signs of faltering. Mesmerized, the foxy maiden rubbed her cheek against it, feeling the scorching warmth prate her skin as an odd gleam shed in her eyes.

    In one fluid motion, Kuina shed her underwear, letting them slip from her body. Twin peaks are revealed in full. The charming contours and breathtaking curves were beautiful, heavenly even. It possessed a different tastepared to his other women''s bodies.

    She cradled his face in her hands as she positioned herself over him. Her pussy was ready to devour him, and it was ced right above his enraged dick, ripe for the taking. She didn''t immediately act upon mounting him; she first took in mouthfuls of air as her voice, clear as the night sky.

    "Fuck me~"

    Alex''s smiling visage carried a hint of satisfaction.

    "dly."

    He grasped her hands roughly in his, the full length of his rod measuring up against her. A wave of sensation moved past her lower body. The thought of being taken by such arge thing left even more cracks in the watergates.

    It was as if her body was attempting to amodate for it by lubing her up to the extreme. Liquids dripped and pooled onto the floor, some droplets falling directly onto Alex''s towering pir; Alex''s cock twitched ferociously as if pleased.

    "I''ll be going in now."

    Alex''s gentle tone breathed into Kuina''s fox ears, making her shiver.

    Then a searing pain gripped her, as something rigid forced itself straight into her body. A torturous pain that melted quickly into the utmost pleasure. She started drooling almost instantly as the fierce dragon inserted itself into her immortal cave, plunging deeper and deeper into her insides. Her silly look was on full disy as her unbing moans lifted high into the murky air tainted with their love.

    ''To think I would moan like this, how embarrassing.''

    These were Kuina''s lingering thoughts, which were promptly shattered by the ceaseless pounding that Alex gave her. Each thrust poked at the entrance of her womb, and he hadn''t even fit the entire thing in yet.

    Kuina screamed in pleasure.

    Soon sloppy noises filled the room. Thankfully, the room was soundproofed, or elseGod knows what would have happened if those living near the mansion were to hear their Holy maiden, their future empress, moaning like a slut in heat.

    Meanwhile, Alex began softly sucking on the pink tips of Kuina''s breasts. She has pair of beautiful breasts and one of the rarest ones.

 1041 Chapter 992

    Kuina screamed in pleasure.

    Soon sloppy noises filled the room. Thankfully, the room was soundproofed or else God knows what would have happened if those leaving near the mansion were to hear their Holy maiden, their future empress moaning like a slut in heat.

    Meanwhile, Alex began softly sucking on the pink tips of Kuina''s breasts. She has pair of beautiful breasts and one of the rarest ones.

    Inverted nipples were a rare sight, but as an aplished yboy, he knew exactly how to coax them out from their introverted shells. Now his tongue assaulted the shy tips vigorously, causing Kuina to tighten up in response. The pressure on his dick increased as it rubbed against the tight walls.

    Her sweet moans and his intrepid grunts meshed together, intertwining as though they were one and the same. Two bodies fused as one. Limbs entangled and breaths were mixed. The pping of flesh on flesh reverberated throughout the room as Kuina grew increasingly wilder, shaking her hips and arching her back like a rabbit in heat.

    The fox tails swayed and bent with their rhythm, before straightening up at the familiar thrum of a beat. Alex was about to blow his second load. Drunk out of her mind, Kuina bent down and snuck in a kiss of her own volition, giggling like a child in a candy shop.

    "My Fox Queen has be bold but I like it." Alex smiled.

    The foxy maiden rode his girth whileughing in euphoria, fully giving in to the heat.

    "Aaahh~ Only for you, my Master~"

    She bent down again to seal his lips once more as the pulsing dragon within her exploded, drowning her womb with a flood of his wonderful semen, while her own juice sprayed crazily onto the slickened carpet.

    Pump!

    Pump!

    A frankly insane amount of white semen was deposited inside Kuina''s womb.

    It merely flowed without end. She could feel the added weight to her uterus as though she was with child¨Cthough she didn''t mind really having his child, it would be perfect this way but the contraceptive pill she took would prevent this but it didn''t matter one she would have his child, no matter what the gender of this child, she would love her.

    However, for now, you better enjoy this beautiful night and what was happening.

    Kuina groaned in painful pleasure, feeling bloated and full. Her body shook in bliss, reveling in the high that he gifted her. It was truly an unforgettable night.

    Unwilling to leave, she left his dick plugged into her precious cavern and hooked her arms around his strong neck. Her eyes looked as if hearts would form within them. A look of love and fascination that meant she was now his, from here on until forever.

    Alex also felt satiated. The stamina of a n of temptresses is not to be underestimated.

    But there was still enough in the tank for one more round.

    Alex got a sudden idea, a pretty bold idea, so she leaned in and whispered into Kuina''s ear.

    She seemed stunned at the suggestion.

    "W-what? You want me to¡ª with my¡ª huh?"

    The foxydy looked the most flustered she''d been the whole night. Her rosy mouth was agape, and her tails moved around haphazardly. However, after a period of deliberation, she nodded. Her pretty face said it all; she was ready to do whatever her master wished.

    "I''ll obey yourmand, my Master."

    ''''You are still doing this master thing y, not that I dislike this or anything.

    Alex dered as he pinched her little nose in response, eliciting a squeal of yful annoyance.

    Soon, Kuina frowned in intense focus, as her prison of fur retracted back to eight fluffy golden tails with a white tip.

    The pride and joy of every member of the Nine-Tailed Celestial Foxia Family.

    Eight tails signified their dignity and identity. To want only touch it was to court death, and yet¡­ their one and only Holy Maiden were controlling her tails to do an act so depraved and vulgar that it would not be a surprise if the ancient ancestors of the Nine-tailed Celestial Foxia Family started rolling around in their graves.<sub> </sub>

    Even Alex herself felt shocked at her actions.

    However, Alex was born from an advanced civilization and it was just a simple tail job. This was one of his otaku dreams, to get serviced by a beast girl, a fox maiden to boot, it would be a waste not to give life to his fantasies, it is man''s dream after all and as a man of culture, he ought to not disappoint the creed.

    Alex simply decided to enjoy this y and the heavenly feeling that would soon be unleashed by the fox maiden to its fullest.

    Kuina moved and the fluffy tails wrapped around his body, caressing every part of him. It was a heavenly experience, one that none other than him could hope to feel. Strands of silken fur brushed past his skin and left exciting tingles in their ce.

    Kuina''s brows tightened. Her control over her tails reached the highest point they''ve ever been at as each tail moved independently to pleasure the man she held special feelings for. One stroked the length of his cock, while another focused solely on the tip of the dragon. And yet another encircled the root of Alex''s mighty pir, securing its girth.

    Waves of pleasure washed over Alex as Kuina managed to find ways to pleasure him, stimting where no other woman had reached, he was not one to easily give in but currently hisposure weakened.

    "How surprising¡­" Alex exhaled, trying to calm down his skyrocketing hormone and suppress the iing orgasm.

    "Well, I aim to serve my Master to the best of my ability~" Kuina answered with a beaming smile.

    Not long after, the already familiar rumbling announced the arrival of a third load. She originally wanted toe forward to swallow the iing cum but Alex who had another idea in mind halted her with a finger.

    "Use your tails." That was his order.

    Blushing heavily, a confused Kuina obeyed her beloved''smand.

    ''Maybe this is what humans like?''

    The eight fuzzy white tails all wrapped Alex''s dick as it erupted for the third time that night. A torrential downpour of white contained onto Kuina''s tails, which very quickly lost their grip on the rampaging beast. This amount was far more than thest two timesbined!

    At the end of the night, a tired and worn-out Kuina covered with a seemingly endless amount of cum copsed into Alex''s embrace, snuggling cutely like a baby fox.

    Her eyes contained traces of tears, but her mouth was upturned as she basked in the afterglow of their sleepless night. Alex smiled softly and patted her unkempt fur.

    A satisfied Alex looked pensive for a moment before he stood up and got dressed, cing a warm nket over the naked Kuina after cing her on the bed.

    ''''Another one added as well. Sigh! I''ve to work harder to protect them all, it''s my duty as their man. I shall acquire enough strength to protect them all while at the same time helping them to be capable enough to protect themselves and others, me as well. The road will be long and arduous but as I know my goal, I will not waver and walk through no matter what with you all.'''' Alex dered while looking at the sleeping Kuina''s face, she was beautiful even in her sleep, his words seemed to have struck something in her and slowly fate moved to add her touch.

    From now on, something unexpected would happen, something no one had expected, whether this would be a good thing would depend on the fate bearers.

    Leaving the room after kissing Kuina on her forehead, Alex decided to watch the stars on the balcony.

    The balcony peaked upon the dawn-lit street with its two shuttered blue eyes, as if it were a wakingdy seeing through long eyshes.

    While observing the peacefully quiet street, Alex became lost in thoughts, as if he recalled what he had just said before leaving, he mumbled as if in trance.

    ''''If I ever cross my heart... if I ever betray my heart and anger it... then I hope to die. For in this life my heart is my pure heaven-ward guide. To those, I love, to the world I love, to my true life mission and path... I must be faithful, protective, and nurturing. I''d rather be dead than do deeds for the evil force. So, you see, I didn''t sell my soul because it is already owned by my creator and in thatmitment, I feel safest and best.''''

    After a long moment of silence, Alex heaved a sigh and said to the girls.

    ''''I know it might seem shameless to ask for help in order to protect my girls, to protect everyone but I will still ask it, please help me, train me to be stronger, to surpass him.''''

    The ''him'' he was talking about was none than the previous owner of the Death guns. As if he could hear him, he gave Alex a thumb before vanishing.

    Unaware of this Alex continued.

    ''''I will suffer any hardship, I''ll do anything that is not against my morals so please teach me how to protect them, how to protect you all while at the same time aplishing your goal.'''' He dered and this deration made the two sisters meet andmunicate with each other before deciding it would be time soon.

 1042 Chapter 993

    After a long moment of silence, Alex heaved a sigh and said to the girls.

    ''''I know it might seem shameless to ask for help in order to protect my girls, to protect everyone but I will still ask it, please help me, train me to be stronger, to surpass him.''''

    The ''him'' he was talking about was none than the previous owner of the Death guns. As if he could hear him, he gave Alex a thumb before vanishing.

    Unaware of this Alex continued.

    ''''I will suffer any hardship, I''ll do anything that is not against my morals so please teach me how to protect them, how to protect you all while at the same time aplishing your goal.'''' He dered and this deration made the two sisters meet andmunicate with each other before deciding it would be time soon.

    ¡¼Don''t worry we will help you.¡½Silveria dered after talking with her sister and Alex smiled while looking at the stars in the night sky.

    ''''That''s great, I won''t disappoint myself, so when do we begin?" He asked after watching the stars for a moment.

    ¡¼We will soon but first go check your status, you gained a few boons after copting after the foxdy.¡½Silveria stated, urging Alex to check his status and it was what he did.

    ''''Status!'''' He called out.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 166 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 530300

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit

    ATK: 6020

    DEF: 5520

    AGI: 4000 (+200)

    INT: 3790

    LUK: 2230

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5][Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:<sub> </sub>

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 78%]

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ????

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] (New)

    Ignoring that doubtful title in the end, Alex was happy that he had acquired two new skills, he was sure that he would be powerful if he trained them to a higher level.

    ''''Illusionnary Steps''''

    Too eager to try his new movement skill, Alex activated this skill and in an instant, he seemed to have multiplied into three as he was all over the ce but in reality, he had never left where he previously stood.

    ''''Great skill I''m liking it.'''' He didn''t hide his admiration.

    ¡¼It is a good skill indeed but there''s something you should be more concerned about.¡½Silveria said, she seemed to be hinting at something and Alex was not an idiot, he had checked his status many times and had noticed that detail, he hadn''t first paid attention but after seeing not changing no matter how many times he checked, he couldn''t help but worry when all other statuses were increasing, this means somehow that he had been neglecting her and he had just noticed this now.

    He had to remedy this if he didn''t want to cause problemster on.

    ''''Okay, I know what to do already,'''' Alex said confidently.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Located northwest of the Far East empire capital was a city.

    The city of High front was built amidst the swaying grasses of a windy meadow and is truly an extraordinary urban phenomenon. Its elegance is matched by the backdrop of snowy mountains which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The resources these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings were designed with shapes and elements found in the mountains.

    The skyline is crowded with soaring skyscrapers and while modern now, their history still shined through. Business is booming in High front and it has attracted a lot of attention. A few new cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of the in, ordinary people has grown into a multicultural hub and it''s this that unites the three hundred thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of ethnic restaurants, gastropubs, and bistros offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy concerts, clubs, a park, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Walking in the street of this city was a handsome youth, with dark gold hair, his eyes were dark gold as well, this man was dressed in all ck, he stopped before a restaurant, after his eyes rested on the restaurant name for a moment, he entered with a smile.

    Written above this restaurant was [The Golden Spoon], one of Alex''s chain restaurants and that man was none other than Leonardo on a mission.

 1043 Chapter 994

    The next morning, Kuina was still asleep because of the previous night''s intense session, Alex decided to let her rest, and after having dinner with the girls, he invited the princess on a date, Artemia was shocked by the sudden demand but she still epted and after their preparation.

    Artemia''s dress was beautiful and it matched Alex''s all-ck suit.

    The dress covered her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flowed down into a beautifully draped neckline. It''s a rxed fit which makes the dress both enjoyable to wear and look at.

    Her arms have been covered all the way down to her wrists. The sleeves are a tight, butfortable fit from top to bottom, allowing for enough movement while still looking stylish.

    The dress'' waist is wide, but it''s a slim fit. An stic band within the dress perfectly entuates her waist and breaks up the dress nicely.

    Below the waist, the dress widens every so slightly and has an ordion style. The dress reaches just below her knees and is the same length all around.

    She''s wearing Mary Janes, they''re simple but radiate grace and refinement. To top it all off she''s wearing an intricately designed ne and several elegant bracelets.

    ''''You are beautiful in anything you wear.'''' Alexplimented the third princess before taking her hand and they vanished and arrived above the city they would be having their date in.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The city of Lebanon was built amidst the lush grasses of an evergreen pasture and is truly a true modern metropolis. Its charm is matched by the backdrop of clear blue skies which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The climate these skies brought was of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings were designed to take full advantage of the climate throughrge windows and lush gardens.

    The skyline is littered with towering skyscrapers and they look astonishingly beautiful all together. Daily life isn''t too stressful in Lebanon and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of monotony has grown into arge melting pot and it''s this that unites the 400 thousand million people to this day.

    ? It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bakeries, gastropubs, and take-outs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy dance, musical activities, art galleries, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    After touring the normal attractions this city has to offer, Alex and Artemia stopped at a restaurant. The restaurant is the hue of the summer sky, yet here and there are colors of the sweetest of meadow blooms.<sub> </sub>

    The couple ate a simple menu before departing, their next step was an attraction park where they yed to their heart''s content and when they finished w Alex who had thoroughly prepared for today after asking for advice everywhere, suggested.

    ''''Let''s go somewhere I''m sure you will love.''''

    He dragged her to her next destination as soon as he finished, not giving her no time to question and she could only follow. Soon, they arrived at their destination and once she saw the ce at which they arrived, she was shocked, she almost screamed, it was a farm.

    Everyone has a dream, they wished to aplish once they settled everything and the third princess''s dream was to run a farm, to be closer to mother nature, to produce what others would eat, to produce what she and her loved ones would eat, by aplishing this she would feel a certain feeling of aplishment. It was a dream not many knew about, so she wondered how Alex learned about it as she had never informed him about it.

    ''''How do you know?" She asked, curious about how he learned about this dream, however, Alex only chuckled in response while saying. Not giving a straight answer.

    ''''It is because I care about the woman I love, so it''s natural to learn everything about her. Don''t worry, you can go in.''''

    Artemia stopped for a moment and engraved the image of Alex at the moment into her pupils, she felt an unknown bubble forming in the depth of her being, for him to go to this extent just to please her, to show her that he loved her and had never neglected her, this touched the princess and her blue eyes like the ocean shone, all umted fears she had recently and the feeling of being neglected as he gets more women slowly but surely started to vanish, she was grateful for that ident to have happened, it was because of this that she came to learn about love and got this wonderful man in her life.

    ''''Thank you, I love you.'''' She dered with a kiss before vanishing into the farm.

    ''''I love you too.'''' Alex shouted at her and she simply smiled sweetly.

    There were fields far and wide, interrupted here and there by patches of forests left for local animals and nts. All around her were cows and horses gently grazed in the luscious pastures, and burrowing their way through and around the many fields ran a mossy, cobblestone road.

    The road stopped at a vast farmhouse eclipsed by the flower-covered seating area next to it. The farmhouse was worn by the elements and could do with a new coat of paint. A giant barn housed various animals, piles and piles of logs were stacked against the walls of the farm, and a small shed with all sorts of small projects and inventions stood lost in a corner. The farm had a serene feel to it, which was helped by the gentle breeze carrying the scent of ripe fruits across the fields.

    Looking at Artemia in the middle of the farm seems to be enjoying herself, Alex smiled while thinking.

    ''''Having a harem might be hard but not impossible if you know how to handle them.''''

 1044 Chapter 995

    Alex and Artemia enjoyed their date to its fullest until evening arrived when the princess suggested that they should stay outside just for today, she didn''t want to go back as she wanted to spend this moment alone without any other presence of the girls beside them.

    Alex epted without much thought because he had decided that today it was her day, he would do anything to please and if staying outside today was what she wished for, why notply and enjoy this with her?

    The result was that they went toward one of best Inns in the city, coincidentally today there happened to be some kind of celebration which made most Inns full.

    Limitless Inn was located in the central region of the city that formed The Fair. It''s the name of today''s celebration where merchantsing from all over the world sell their merchandise at a lower price. The Fair was the opportunity for the new merchants to make a profit by buying at a low price during the Fair and reselling them elsewhere at a higher price.

    The Limitless Inn was a high-cost inn for rich merchants and strong adventurers.

    The inn was a five-storied building with the best facilities that can be avable in the region. Luxurious food, crystalline wine, fabulous lodge, and so on.

    Alex and Artemia sat across a circr wooden table in the dining area. He checked the menu and ordered the specialty dishes he wanted to try. The princess did the same after which she became silent as if thinking about something.

    The tables around them were filled with strong adventurers. They were discussing local news and what happened in the outside world as well.

    Alex wasn''t really interested in the gossip so he tried to avoid listening. A girl around seventeen brought him the dishes they ordered. He expressed his thanks and the girl smiled in acknowledgment.

    Suddenly Artemia took out the money from her storage space and handed it to the girl. The girl was stunned and looked at the money with wide eyes. One gold coin, to this waitress, one gold coin was truly phenomenal.

    "Thank you, miss!" The girl made a deep bow in gratitude. She knew this amount was a tip since the two patrons here have a tab.

    Alex was left in an awkward position. He only thanked her but Artemia gave arge tip even before they had their meal. He felt embarrassed by his conduct. He felt like his woman was telling him not to be stingy and just as he was thinking about what to do next.

    The girl''s eyes sparkled and she looked at him with expectations as she said.

    "Mister, handsome, you won''t be stingy, right?"

    "...."

    Alex almost rolled his eyes at the girl''s shamelessness but as someone shameless as well he did nothing. He sighed and scratched the back of his head before letting out a hollowugh. He obviously didn''t care about money so he took money from his item box, three gold coins, and handed them over to the girls.

    The girl tumbled down in disbelief. She has been working here for almost a year but rarely has she seen such generous patrons. She quickly pocketed the three coins, thanked the two, and left the table. She was afraid to wake up if this was ever a dream.

    Right after the girl disappeared, silence descended between the two but they were staring at each other before the princess suddenly burst intoughter.

    ''''Petty!''''

    ''''But you still love me, right?" Alex asked with a smile and Artemia shamelessly admitted this.

    ''''Of course, only someone with a big heart like me and the others can love a shameless man like you.''''

    ''''Eh! That''s some harsh deration of love, are you perhaps shy openly admitting that you can''t live with this handsome man?" Alex asked with a knowing smile and Artemia was left speechless as she could not offer any reply for a moment and in the end, she could shake her head while acknowledging her defeat, she could never beat this shameless man.

    The two continued teasing each other ignoring their surroundings and once they were satisfied they leave for their room where tonight would be a sleepiness night for them.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back in their room, room number 3.<sub> </sub>

    The wood logs in the firece burned brightly into red mes, spreading the heat across the room. The firece upon wintry nights glowed with radiant gold me.

    At the moment adjacently to a nearby wall, Artemia was pinned against the hard surface but she felt no difort.

    She wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck as they kissed with a fiery passion. They savored the kiss for a long time before he nipped her lower lip with his teeth. She responded by running the tip of her tongue across his upper lip before sucking his lower lip between hers. She felt his tongue touching hers and a tremor of ecstasy ran through her brain.

    He devoured her mouth by pushing his tongue as far into her as he could. Their tongues danced in a battle of lust and they tangled with the vor of each other.

    The taste of alcohol in her mouth and the perfume of her body served as the best aphrodisiac he could ever consume. Her breasts were pressing tightly against his chest as he caressed her butt cheeks.

    Alex ran his lips across and the princess shuddered with pleasure. Those sweet kisses upon her neck were the key to her heart and soul, for every time he ce them there Artemia knew she would adore him for all time.

    He cupped them more tightly to push her further into him. He then gave them a firm squeeze before sliding his hands up her smooth back to undress her.

    Their kiss finally broke and she removed her tongue from his mouth. A chain of saliva parted from her rosy lips as her mouth parted from his.

    They had another intense kiss battle before Alex stayed true to his title as the Swift fingers removed her dress and unhooked her bra, setting free those wonderful titties of natural, light shining upon them as if worshipping their arrival and as their faithful servant, Alex got at work.

    His hands were like a bolt of lightning, his hands gripped her breasts to caress the soft flesh. He first kissed her on the neck and continued to kiss down as he arrived on the soft pillows of her cleavage.

    The touches of his lips on her flesh were short and gentle like the passing breeze; making the short hairs stand up.

    He nted his face between her breasts and enjoyed the gentle caressing. She cupped her tits and pressed them against either side of his face, allowing him to enjoy the sensuous feeling.

    His hands were not free for they were fully concentrated on kneading her nipples. His fingers closed around her nipples and his fingernails dug right into the puckered flesh.

    A low moan came from her red lips and she gripped his head to y with his hair. A thundering sensation then ran through her spine along with the pain from his rough kneading.

    His mouth moved on her right breast to suck and caress. He licked her nipple while she gasped and groaned. He was like a greedy child at the sight of her breasts. He sucked one nipple after another between his lips, sending another chill down her spine.

    Her hands ruffled his hair and she leaned to kiss his hair, inhaling his intoxicating scent into her system, this ignited her lust, heightening her senses to their limit, she could now feel the pleasure at its double level.

    ''''Anhhh! Please make a mess out of me!!'''' The princess wished and as her servant, Alex nodded in silence.

    He didn''t stop and he fondled her breasts as he wished while sucking on her hard, beautiful dark pink nipples. His caressing was sometimes soft and sometimes rough, making her hard to expect, and in turn, increasing her pleasure from the unexpected nature of his touches.

    Artemia''s face and neck were flushed red from arousal. The musky scent of her womanhood filled the air, further sending the two in a spiral of intoxicating feeling.

    Alex''s left hand moved down between her legs. Her pussy was wrapped by a dark blue sexy underwear and he gently tugged it down, exposing the neatly trimmed bush and the sh of crimson, it was pulsating as if too impatient not to be taken care of.

    Alex chuckled while seeing this, his lips continued to enjoy the soft flesh of the princess''s breasts while he ran his fingers over her moist slit. He massaged the edges of herbia.

    Her breathing turned heavy and she moaned loudly in arousal as he pushed a finger inside her warm and moist pussy. His finger moved in and out of her moist vagina like a pistol while his other finger rubbed her clit.

    If Silveria and Nyx had not shut down their senses because they did not want to impeach his privacy and because they were afraid of getting corrupted, (A/N: Mostly Silveria.), they would have been shocked by this discovery, not that Alex cared about this, his sole purpose at the moment was to make a mess out of the princess as he wished, to make her feel loved while at the same time to increase their synchronization rate. This might be a little bit calctive but there was no doubt that he loved her and would do anything for her, acquiring the strength to protect her, to protect them was one of those methods and the time was not to hesitate anymore.

 1045 Chapter 996

    After making the princess orgasm Alex stopped and said.

    ''''I have not properly done it before but let me do it for real this time.''''

    "Eh?'''' The princess was left bewildered not understanding what Alex was trying to do but her confusion got cleared when he said to her via mental transmission.

    [Get dressed, I will take you on a midnight date where I will properly do it. You will like it. Sorry, for not having done this before.]

    Immediately, Artemia understood and her heart throbbed and a sweet feeling gushed from the depth of her heart, making her chest flushing red. To think he would think of doing something like this right in the middle of their sex, she was overwhelmed by the love and nodded, she wanted the same thing as Luna and Maria, not exactly but closer to their deration.

    ''''Okay, I will be ready before youe and we will continue what we are doing at the end of the date.'''' She said, not wanting topromise on this one.

    Before Alex could ce one she added.

    ''''Don''t worry I also have a surprise for you w it will depend on your performance during our date.''''

    [Hoh? That''s great, I will see you soon.] Alex said before disappearing to make the preparation, he was sure to be ablepletely to conquer her heart this time, as he had already decided, he would do anything to get stronger, to acquire strength to protect them. He knew what she wanted and it was exactly what he would do to maximize her feelings.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    One and half hourster, their second date had begun and the princess was dressed beautifully.

    ''''As expected of my Lightning Empress, you''re more beautiful than a goddess, you''re simply gorgeous.'''' Alex dered while kissing the back of her hand.

    Artemia felt over the moon hearing his loving and sweetpliment. Her eyebrows which seemed as if they were brushed on a canvas, raised as her eyes smiled in happiness.

    She hugged him intimately and felt how warm his chest was. A strange feeling of absolute safety and warmth always filled her body whenever she was in his embrace.

    The first time she felt this was when circumstances forced them to copte and he rescued her.

    Starting from that day, she started developing feelings for him and before she knew it they were already in this kind of rtionship and for her no matter how short or long the time she spent with him, she felt as if she had been with him for years, and a strange void in her heart would always be filled whenever he was near her. Something she had never experienced in her past life even when she thought she fell in love with that elf.

    After meeting Alex that Artemia could say without hesitation that she found true love and wouldn''t feelplete without him, and his existence gave meaning to her life.

    Alex kissed her forehead and smiled as he pointed towards one of the chairs put out near the table he had prepared,

    "Now, let''s take a seat and have dinner. I have something special to give you. Otherwise, this dinner wouldn''t be special.''''

    Like he did with her back then and the princess heard it, he was also doing the same thing and she felt loved, and important like the others.

    Artemia took her time to look around her and could not help other than to be greatly impressed with how warm and beautiful the garden looked now with all the string lights and candles, highlighting the beautiful flowers and nts even more.

    She took a seat after Alex pushed the chair for her to sit.

    Alex sat opposite her and asked with a charming smile.

    "It seems like you love the ce I''ve rented, it costs me a lot but no amount of money can buy you, I dly spent my entire fortune just to have you smile.''''

    Artemia felt a sweet feeling enveloping her heart, she gave a bright smile as she said, "Yes. It looks so beautiful, especially with the surrounding view. I feel very fresh and happy sitting here and having dinner like this. I''m happy that I''ve encountered you, let''s hope this happinessst forever.''''

    ''''It will.'''' He affirmed this before they both nodded, already set on their future together.

    The two happily ate their food while lovingly gazing at each other''s eyes, while at times they would look at the scenic view outside and enjoy it.

    After they finished, Alex dered.

    ''''Let''s go somewhere.''''<sub> </sub>

    He stood up as he gestured towards Artemia to take his hand. She slowly got up and ced her hand on his palm while maintaining her gaze with his eyes.

    He pulled her towards the garden where they were surrounded by white roses, the flower she liked the most among all other flowers. They just stood there hand in hand, face to face without either of them uttering a word, the moon above their heads shone on them as if giving them her blessings.

    As he gazed at the beautiful woman in front of him, he asked her, "You can be considered my fiancee but I haven''t properly proposed yet, so I''ll do it tonight. I want us to make this promise by marrying each other."

    An exquisite ring with two pear-shaped blue diamonds ced on either side of a brilliant cushion-cut adamantine floated from above and hovered before Artemia''s eyes against the backdrop of the full moon.

    Seeing the artful and glimmering ring which gave off a subtle blue spark like her eyes, Artemia''s eyes got transfixed on it.

    Her lips partially opened with a dazed expression and held the hovering ring in between her fingers.

    She slowly turned her gaze over to Alex with an overwhelmed expression and mumbled as her eyes became moist with happiness, "Are you seriously making a demand? Do you really want to marry me?"

    She asked afraid that this was a dream, her heart would be shattered into million pieces if it was true.

    ''''You are already my woman, the world knows that you and I are fiancees but I haven''t done what a fiance should do, for our rtionship to be called a proper one, so of course, I will do it because I''m a gentleman that knows what he wants and I couldn''t live without so, better listen to my words carefully I, Alexander Kael Touch, ask Artemia Eretria Von Havens if she would be willing to marry me?"

    Alex asked with a dazzling smile.

    Artemia''s lips arched into a beatific smile, her eyes turned misty as she nodded fervidly, "Yes!"

    Although she had previously reserved a ring as proof of her engagement, this time it was different because it was preceded by a dinner under the stars, a deration, and the ring, it was a true demand this time.

    So obviously at the moment, she was feeling so euphoric that her heart couldn''t stop itself from fluttering nonstop.

    He saw her keenly looking at the ring and chuckled as he took it from her fingers.

    Alex took her beautiful white left hand onto his palm and inserted the ring onto her ring finger, which perfectly fit her finger.

    He continued, "And with this, we already promise to love, to protect, and cherish each other even if only the embers of our soul are left."

    Feeling the cold and elegant ring decorated proudly around her finger, she felt a sense of bliss she never felt before, and understanding the meaning of having this ring; she already decided to hold on to it and protect it as if it was her life.

    "For now, you will be my fiance because we can only officially marry after everything is settled." Alex said softly.

    Artemia''s expression, however, didn''t change as this was more than enough for her. So, she simply nodded with a smile while appreciating the ring on her finger.

    "Do you like it?" He asked with a dashing smile.

    Artemia''s gaze moved over to his starry ck eyes and nodded with a besotted expression.

    "I love it¡­"

    Right after admitting to liking the ring, Artemia cupped Alex''s face while intensely gazing into his eyes¡ª" and I love you, Alexander." She dered.

    ''''I love you too, Artemia Eretria Touch!'''' Alex dered and the princess''s body froze on the spot, she had anticipated this, although they hadn''t gotten married, his words and what he gave her were more than enough, she didn''t care about a wedding as now he had given her the best moment of her life.

    ''''Let''s make sure that our love, our love be evesting.'''' She decreed and even fate nodded, eager to see them aplish this.

    ''''Of course, our love will be evesting, I will make sure to protect every one of you. I''m not perfect but with you all, in my life, I can be perfect, even if it''s not like the world wants, I will be perfect in the eyes of my loved ones.''''

    Alex dered before the princess carry Artemia, it was time to continue their previous session and he was eager to see what surprise she had for him because he was sure that he went beyond her expectations and indeed he did.

 1046 Chapter 997

    As one would have expected after his deration, the couple was now continuing where they have left.

    Currently, Alex was on top of the pinned princess. He kissed her deeply. Then he bit her lower lip while touching her fully exposed clit. The sensation of pain and unfelt pleasure ran through the princess''s body and made her mind explode with emotions.

    "Ohhhhhhhh!"

    She moaned and opened her legs wide. Alex was adjusted right between her legs. She closed her legs around him to hold him in the same position. It took a toll on his freedom of movement. But he didn''t mind because he had a flexible constitution. So that didn''t bother him anyway. He had the title of swift fingers anyway and this title enabled him to do many things, being flexible was one of them.

    Alex''s lips curved upward as he continued working on pleasuring the princess, he excited her clit until it expanded and became even more prominent in size. He then sent his index finger deep down her wet pussy while tracing the moist inner folds of her vaginal lips with his free fingers.

    A musky aroma started to linger in the air as Artemia''s vaginal juices started toe out in abundance. Her body was working on overdrive¨C ensuring the princess had a good wonderful night, a night to remember.

    Meanwhile, Alex kissed her neck before taking her left nipple in his mouth again. By now he had freed his other hand. He sent his now-freed hand under her butt cheek.

    He kept on kneading them for a while. Then he let the hand explore some more of her butt crack before finding the anal opening.

    The princess opened her eyes wide when she felt Alex''s finger tracing the rim of her anal opening. She gasped when she felt her anal and vaginal openings getting breached at the same time. Moreover, he bit the nipple he was sucking on at the same time¨C preventing her from registering her shock in words.

    Renita felt like her soul would leave the body as she arched her back¨C as if she was trying to get up¨C only to crash back on the bed with a sudden motion. It looked like her body had been possessed by the way the pleasure waves inside her were making her move.

    "Alex¡­ Anhhh doesn''t stop¡­ don''t stop¡­ aaaaah... It''s exactly what I want.''''

    ''''I''m cumming¡­''''

    The princess''s pussy sprayed a bountiful of nectar over Alex''s hands and on the bedsheet. The musky aroma intensified when the light breeze coincidentally seeped into the room through barely opened windows. Moonlight shone through the curtains creating a majestic picture of the princess any painter would have killed for.

    Alex didn''t stop after Artemia had an orgasm, he continued, he kissed her navel before inserting his tongue inside. Since the princess had started sweating, his tongue would register a salty taste from time to time. But he didn''t mind, in fact, he loved her scent as it aroused him more.

    He continued downward, they were having sex as if it was their first time.<sub> </sub>

    Alex first nted a kiss on the princess''s moist pussy mound and gave the puffed clit a simple lick. Immediately, Artemia felt a jolt of lightning pass through her, thanks to how oversensitive it had gotten post her release.

    The feelings of getting turned on or her getting fingered were not the only reason the princess felt that jolt. But it was because Alex was carefully using a bit of lightning mana with his touch now and then to excite her.

    He did it with his tongue too. The tip of his tongue would produce a micro lightning spark as he started exploring her vaginal folds. This was done while he was still driving the finger of his other hand into her ass.

    The princess had just reached her orgasm. That''s why she could still hold on. But her senses were getting overloaded thanks to the ck Prince''s tricks. He had decided to leave asting impression on his girl''s mind. Something she can cherish forever after tonight''s deration. She''d also looked forward to their future together, she would never be able to leave him after this not that he would let that happen.

    The princess''s mind was overwhelmed by pleasure, she could not believe that someone could use mana, the elements for sexual gratification. The creators of this would have fallen onto the ground if they saw this. How good Alex was pleasuring women, almost as if he was born to aplish this but she knows that he was this good after many trials and errors, he was constantly improving, creating new ideas just to pleasure his women and while she would disturb at first, now she was d Alex was experienced and full of resources because this enabled to always reach the peak whenever they have sex, not many men could achieve this and be good at the same time, she and the other girls could be said to have been blessed, no wonder none of them wanted to ever let go, he was that good, an expert.

    "Ohhh! Yes! Ohhh! Alexxxx!!''

    ''''Lick¡­. Yes, my king¡­ lick there¡­. Yeaahhaaaah"

    Artemia had taken the charge again after her emotions told her to. She grabbed Alex''s head from behind and lifted her pelvis in the air a bit. She pressed his head against her pussy while stretching her legs open some more. In the hope that his tongue would reach even deeper parts of her wet pussy, providing her more pleasure.

    Seeing this Alex smirked and stretched his tongue to an abnormal length like that of a snake. It stretched so long that it stopped looking like the tongue of a human. He startedpping up her pussy with exceptional agility because of the stretched length.

    "Aaaaah... You are making me go crazy¡­. More¡­ give me more¡­."

    This move seemed to have worked, Alex''s trick was simple, he temporarily switched to another mode, the dragon''s mode, but this time he solely focused on his tongue to provide more pleasure to his partner.

    And Silveria who had felt a change and tried checking what was going on soon regretted.

    ¡¼This guy is crazy.¡½

 1047 Chapter 998

    ''''Aaaaah... You are making me go crazy¡­. More¡­ give me more¡­."

    This move seemed to have worked, Alex''s trick was simple, he temporarily switched to another mode, the dragon''s mode, but this time he solely focused on his tongue to provide more pleasure to his partner.

    And Silveria who had felt a change and tried checking what was going on soon regretted.

    ¡¼This guy is crazy.¡½Silveria was exasperated after seeing what doing with a strength most people would kill. Only someone crazy like him would think of desecrating such noble skill as he was doing, to not be further tainted she quickly shut down the connexion between them, however, for some unknown reason the image of Alex''s snake tongue was wreaking havoc inside Artemia''s pussy and the silver''s goddess was unable to think of anything else and her body for the first time since her birth was hot for some unknown reason.

    ''''Maybe it is because I caught a cold.'''' She tried to justify herself but it was an answer even she didn''t believe in.

    Meanwhile, in the outside world, Alex stretched his tongue straight next and sent it inside her pussy hole. The vaginal walls contracted on his fleshy tongue¨C making him taste the nectar straight from the source.

    Next Alex started pulling his tongue in and out while exciting the princess''s clit and asshole with both his hands. The girl soon couldn''t take it anymore. Her vaginal walls contracted some more¨C enabling the ck Prince to sense that she was reaching another orgasm.

    Therefore, Alex increased the speed of his tongue going in and out while giving equal focus to her southern parts. This was all it took for the princess, the reincarnated human goddess to reach the second orgasm in a row which made her scream without any restraint.

    "Aaaaaaah¡­ Alexander... I''m cumming so soon again. Aanhhh! It''s so good!.''''

    Another ample amount of her love''s juices was released which felt like a Tsunami-like force to her. She had trapped Alex''s head inside her closed legs¨C his face getting pressed from behind by her vice-like leg grip. It took a while for her to gain normal senses and release his neck from her vice-like leg grip.

    "This was¡­ delicious!" Alex said after tasting her love juice to his heart''s content.

    The couple changed to a 69 position where they pleasured each other until he reached an orgasm while she had her third orgasm.

    Both were in their sensitive states but still decided to continue as they knew only this way they would feel the best pleasure. He prated her in one go. The pleasure was converted into ecstasy before ultimately metamorphosing into pure bliss.

    "Aaaaaah. Alex¡­ drive it deeper. Harder¡­"

    Artemiamanded as she straightened her back andpletely enjoyed riding on her man''s dick. She locked her hands with him and threw her head back as she was being fucked by Alex to oblivion.

    Pah! Pah! Pah!

    Her ass cheeks made a pping noise every time Alex''s front pelvis collided against them. The third princess was meeting Alex''s thrusts with equal enthusiasm as she kept on bringing her hips down hard on his cock.<sub> </sub>

    Unlike thest time, she took her time reaching the point of her orgasm. This time, she was more in control of her body. The seconds turned into minutes, minutes became longer as both lost themselves in pleasure as if it was the only thing that mattered. They fucked without restraint, so much that the princess''s strong body had umted fatigue. Her skin had turned light pink all over. The entire bed was ruined because it had been drenched by both of their love juices.

    She had reached the point of another orgasm. Even Demigod''s bodies had their limits. Since the first light of the dawn was going to break soon, Alex had decided this will be theirst session.

    "Oh, Alex... Aaaaaah! Fuck me harder, deeper than ever. Oh! Yesss!''''

    ''''Give it tome, I''m all yours to do as you want, please ram that dick inside. Fill me up."

    Alex and Artemia both stood on their knees. He was entering her from behind this time while squeezing her boobs with one hand while stimting her clit with the other. He didn''t slow down even after he felt the princess was about toe again.

    He kneaded her right tit with his hand and squeezed it hard. His handprints had appeared on various parts of her body. They were most prominent on her ass cheeks and her tits.

    With his left hand, he reached out for the princess''s clit and yed with it like it was some kind of musical instrument. His dick was ramming as hard as it could into her pussy hole.

    <o>,m By now, she understood that he was not overying her pussy''s strength to amodate his dick. She found pleasure in weing his big and rock-hard member inside her. She wanted it to stay inside her.</o>

    "Aaaaaaah¡­ Alex¡­ I''ming! I''ming, ohhhhhhhh!"

    Artemia''s entire body shuddered as she cummed hard on Alex''s dick. She felt like she had lost all her strength to even stay on her knees anymore. She had maintained her position thanks to Alex''s grip. Otherwise, she would have crashed on the bed t on her face.

    He rammed his dick inside a few times then cummed inside her once again. This was the sixth time he had nutted on her. Each timested longer than thest. He would have still signed up for one more session but he could see that Artemia wouldn''t be able to handle him anymore.

    As for what surprise she had in store for him, he knew it but refused because he had already promised the Ice empress that he would not take another ass''s virginity before finishing what he started with her.

    ''''Hah! Hah! I''m so full. Thank you for giving me a wonderful night, a night to remember, I love you forever.'''' Artemia dered before falling asleep and the moment she did a golden light burst out from her body, covering both of them and the ck heard a notification in his mind.

    [Perfect synchronization reached]

    [New skill acquired.....]

    [Lightning Degree''s skill acquired.]

 1048 Chapter 999

    ''''Hah! Hah! I''m so full. Thank you for giving me a wonderful night, a night to remember, I love you forever.'''' Artemia dered before falling asleep and the moment she did a golden light burst out from her body, covering both of them and the ck heard a notification in his mind.

    [Perfect synchronization reached]

    [New skill acquired.....]

    [Lightning Degree''s skill acquired.]

    Upon hearing these notifications, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. It was exactly what he had been waiting for.

    After making sure that Artemia was sleeping peacefully, he strode toward the balcony where he summoned his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 166 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 530300

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 6020

    DEF: 5520

    AGI: 4000 (+200)

    INT: 3790

    LUK: 2230

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]<sub> </sub>

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    [Lightning Degree: It''s a lightning-rted ability that can make objects, and people faster.

    Current level: 1

    Limit of objects on which the skill can be used: 10

    Special ability will be unlocked the higher the skill level bes.]

    Alex immediately fell in love with this skill as he saw many applications for this, this skill will be the perfectbo for his throwing knives, he hadn''t tested them in the recent time so naturally, with the apparition of this skill he was itching for some action, he would first test this skill to judge it before spending his skill points to upgrade it.

    Alex got the wonderful guinea pigs for this test. After checking the princess and seeing that she was in a deep sleep, he smiled before vanishing.

    Every city whether they are small or big hides shadows, the underworld was about to be Alex''s testing ground. He would relieve some stress while in passage doing some good action, he was such a good Samaritan.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ? A few minutester Alex stood before a tavern. From the outside, it looks depressing, ufortable, and horrible. Stacked stones and tree trunks make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s difficult to see through therge, curtained windows, but theck of people from within could be felt outside. It was reasonable as this tavern was one of the gang''s bases in this city.

    Alex obtained this information after gently speaking to one of the gang''s members.

    Alex entered through the door, as you enter the tavern through the old, wooden door, you''re weed by a few groans and ayer of smoke hanging below the ceiling.

    The bartender is smoking tobo and makes no effort to acknowledge your presence.

    It''s as horrible inside as it is on the outside. Marble pirs support the upper floor and the light fixtures attached to them. The walls are covered in photographs of what were undoubtedly better times for this tavern. They''re now more of a painful reminder of what it has turned into.

    ''''Who is this woman''s looking man?" One man as soon as Alex walked in, because he didn''t disguise himself s they did during their date during the day, his real face was revealed and those thugs were low-level ruffians, so naturally, none of them were aware of Alex''s real identity.

    As for the man''s provocative words, it wasprehensible as he did this because he was feeling jealous.

    The others burst intoughter adding joy to the man''s face as he felt supported but this joy was short-lived because, in the next moment, the man had fallen into the ground, his eyes widened in horror, and a knife sticking out of his head.

    ''''Wh-"

    Swish!

    Bang!

    Swish!!!

    Bang!!!

    Alex didn''t wait for them to spout crap before eliminating those in view and in an instant the eight men present except for the bartender shivering behind the counter were dead.

    ''''Mo... Monster!" The bartender said before passing out.

    Alex nced at the corner of the room where a man was hiding, even if he did try not to make a sound, he could not totally control his breathing because of fear and Alex was toozy to call him out, the leader of this gang.

    Taking out another throwing knife he activated the lightning degree''s skill and swoosh, it disappeared and cut through the marble pir and pierced through the man''s heart.

    ''''What? Ehh? I''m dying?"

    It was a question he would have the chance to get an answer for as he was dead before his body reached the ground.

    Satisfied with the skill, Alex left, letting the city''s guards do the cleaning.

 1049 Chapter 1000

    Nickaido''s here, we finally made it by reaching the 1000th chapter. Thanks for the support. I''m grateful and I wanted to let you know this. My novel is not perfect, it''s full of ws still you continued giving me your support and for this, I can only be grateful. This volume won''t be long before thest volume where the final fight will take the stage before they depart to the next world. God bless you all.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''We need to talk.''''

    As soon as Alex returned, Silveria materialized and invited him into her world and he could onlyply, he would restter.

    Once in her world, he was surprised to see Nyx present as well. He immediately understood that whatever they wanted to talk about it must have been pretty important for Nyx to be present.

    After taking a seat across from Nyx he looked at them and asked.

    ''''What do you want to talk about?''''

    ''''It''s about a way for you to acquire new strength.'''' Silveria dered while serving them coffee and while tasting his coffee Alex asked her to borate, which she did.

    ''''You have three bloodlines hidden inside you, high human bloodline which made you to possess a huge reservoir of mana, and us, your dragon''s bloodline inherited from your sister gave you strength and powerful physics while yourst bloodline, the Asura''s bloodline, the most powerful of all is half awakened. We want you to tap into this bloodline to bring out more power. While it''s true that you haven''t fully grasped the other two bloodlines, we will take care of thatter but we sisters researched and found out that Asura''s bloodline is ancestral, thus we ought to prioritize it. Asura''s form is just a small part of this extremely powerful bloodline.''''

    Alex silently digested what Silveria had just said and after analyzing them, he suddenly feels like a fool not thinking about it, he neglected this bloodline, postponing everything forter, but fortunately, they got his back, sending him a wake-up call and he would follow their instructions because now that his attention was focused on this bloodline, he wanted to know more about it, he could not wait to unveil it secret and see how powerful this bloodline acknowledged by the two sisters was.

    ''''Okay, what do I need to do?" He asked what to do next as he was clueless about what to do.

    It was Nyx who responded to this question, not Silveria.

    ''''Close your eyes and grit your teeth because it will hurt.'''' She didn''t sugarcoat her words and Alex felt a shiver run down his spine almost making him renounce but he refused to give in.

    ''''Okay, let''s begin.'''' He immediately closed his eyes and ground his teeth as soon as he finished his sentence, then he felt something cold pierce the area below his heart and an intense sensation soon followed.<sub> </sub>

    He felt pain in their chest, he felt pain in their arms and he felt pain in his mind. His mind raced, half panicked half determined. There must be an answer to this pain, there must be a way to make it stop. He tried as best he could to block out the pain, to find some form of meditative trance in order to cope with the agonizing sensations. In an instant, Alex''s mind and body experienced many things before finally copsing onto the ground and twitched a couple of times before he abruptly stood up and red at the girls with deep red pupils, it was almost as if he would jump at them at any and rip their throats, heavy killing intent oozed from his body but none of the girls were fazed as they looked at him as if looking at a rebellious child and after ring at them for a moment.

    Alex sat in meditation, slowly his hair elongated, gaining a scary red shade while his nails grew, and he was soon covered in a red cocoon that started pulsating like a beating heart.

    Silveria and Nyx exchanged a look with the former suggesting.

    ''''Let''s wait. Well, it''s the only thing we can do since it started.''''

    Nyx said nothing as her eyes were locked onto the red cocoon, she tried to look beyond it but for some reason, even her powerful eyes were unable to see past the red cocoon, this didn''t frustrate her but on the contrary confirmed their research that the Asura''s bloodline was beyond their understanding, a bloodline which didn''t exist in the Original world as far she could remember, she had only heard about this bloodline to be one of the creator''s bloodlines, the original beings, one of their bloodlines.

    Meanwhile, inside the cocoon, Alex had lost consciousness and his consciousness was drifting through an endless crimson cloud before the scenery changed and he appeared on a field, in the distance stood a castle.

    Eight skinny, square towers piercing the sky are the first you''ll see of this castle and are connected by giant, thick walls made of obsidian.

    Ornate windows are scattered thinly across the walls in an asymmetric pattern, along with holes of various sizes for archers and artillery.

    A regr gate with enormous wooden doors, a draw bridge, andrge crentions guard the inhabitants of this ind castle, but it''s not the only way in, which fortunately only very few know.

    A handful of waterfalls flow into various small rivers and provide the precious farm fields outside the castle with needed water. This castle has clearly stood the test of time and its inhabitants are intended on making sure it stays that way for ages toe. It was the feeling you would get from looking at this castle.

    Suddenly, the gate was opened as if inviting him in and Alex hesitated for a moment, he checked his abilities but unfortunately, he couldn''t use his guns, only his knives and throwing knives seemed to be avable.

    ''''This is better than nothing. Let''s see what is inside this ghost castle.'''' Alex dered after heaving a sigh and stepping forward. Whatever would happen would happen. He was doing all of this for himself and his loved ones.

 1050 Chapter 1001

    As soon as he stepped into the castle, Alex was immediately summoned into the throne hall.

    Great braziers enclosing each of the six basalt columns light up the entire throne hall and bathe the hall in a dancing glow of orange. The ss of the windows in the embowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while carved images look down upon the wooden floor of this monumental hall.

    A coral rug runs from the throne to the doors and is matched by smaller ones on either side of the hall while winged banners with gilded sigils cover parts of the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the portraits of legendary creatures below them.

    Vast, colored ss windows are enclosed by curtains colored the same coral as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with gold leaves and fine patterns.

    An imposing throne of gold sits atop a balcony overlooking the throne hall and is adjoined by three smaller and less borate seats for those closest to the royal highness.

    The throne is covered in sacred patterns and fixed on the wide backside is a gem-encrusted tree. The dense pillows are a dark coral and these too have been adorned with ornate borders.

    Those wishing to listen to their royal highness can do so on the few extravagant andfortable maple benches, all of which are facing the throne in a V-shape. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the rather ordinary-looking balconies overlooking the entire hall.

    Currently sitting on this throne was a man dressed in old armor, he has long crimson hair, and his eyes were dark as the abyss itself, just being stared at by those abyss-like eyes making it hard for Alex to breathe as he could feel an enormous pressure on his body.

    The man seemed to have noticed this and he looked at Alex apologetically, before the pressure Alex was feeling receded.

    ''''Wee, a visitor from afar, the Lord has instructed me that you would eventuallye here one day.'''' The man sitting on the throne said making Alex''s mind run faster until he identified the Lord, he was not sure at a hundred percent but this Lord must be referring to the crimsondy in the coffin, the one with who he had a contract with, the one that made him acquire his third bloodline, the Asura''s bloodline. That woman must have made some arrangements and hising here must have been a part of those arrangements, although this leave a bad aftertaste in his mouth, he couldn''t do anything against it as he was not strong enough, he could only swallow the bitter feeling of dancing on someone else tune, for now, to acquire enough strength until one he reached their level.

    After calming down Alex walked forward and the man on the throne nodded, impressed by the calmness in Alex''s eyes, he felt as if it was this man maybe he could achieve what he could not do.

    ''''Come closer.'''' The man ordered and Alex stepped closer after not feeling a murderous intenting from the man. He knew he wouldn''t do any harm to him as it would be going against the reason why he was in charge of the awakening.

    Once he felt that Alex was closer enough he said next.

    ''''Show me your status window.''''

    Alex nodded before summoning his status window for all to see.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura

    Rank 15

    Level 166 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 530300

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 6020

    DEF: 5520

    AGI: 4000 (+200)

    INT: 3790<sub> </sub>

    LUK: 2230

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Form] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Asura''s Might] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing]

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    As a test Alex didn''t conceal his unique ability, he was trying to see if the man could see it, he was observing his reaction but he heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he was unable to see it or maybe the man was simply that good at concealing his emotions.

    While Alex was busy thinking of unnecessary things, the man on the throne said some shocking things.

    ''''You are powerful with a lot of skills but some of them need to be erased, rearranged into a few powerful skills.''''

    Although pretty shocked Alex didn''t question the man''s decision but directly asked.

    ''''What are the skills you''re talking about?"

 1051 Chapter 1002

    Although pretty shocked Alex didn''t question the man''s decision but directly asked.

    ''''What are the skills you''re talking about?"

    ? The man did not immediately answer this question, he stayed silent for a moment as though he was analyzing something and it was not until he finished that he opened his mouth and said.

    ''''Link; el; Drifterwill be converted to skill points for the Illusionary Steps.''''

    Alex''s jaw was almost hitting the floor, to say he was not shocked would be an understatement as it was his first time hearing something so absurd, convert skills into skill points for another skill, what kind of absurd ability is this?

    To the shocked Alex, the man on the throne simply smiled as though he had expected such a reaction.

    ''''The universe is endless with many worlds, so naturally, there is bound to be many people with unusual ability. This is my unique ability, converge the same type of skills into skill points to strengthen one skill in particr.''''

    Alex''s eyes shone and the shameless had already started nning, his eyes full of hope but this hope was shattered by the man the following sentence.

    ''''And before you will go thinking maybe you can snatch this skill I can only say I''m sorry, it''s impossible because a unique ability can''t be snatched, it won''t be a Unique ability otherwise. It can only be inherited but unfortunately, I''m not sure that the current me can pass it down as I''m only conscious of its dying breath.''''

    Upon hearing those words Alex became crestfallen, he was already imagining a bright future where he would rely on this skill to strengthen his skills, while this unique ability has its limitations, it was still a pretty good and useful ability as the skill points one would get by sacrificing others skills must be different and will have a unique property.

    As if to confirm this the man said.

    ''''The skill points acquired with my unique ability are different, there is no limitation. For example, you can use only one skill to increase your skill level, even past level 5 and once you reach a higher level you have a small chance to get an evolved skill.''''

    Alex''s breathing stopped and his eyes shone with unconcealed greed, more than ever he wanted this ability, he had already forgotten about the reason for his presence here, only this unique ability interested him at the moment.

    No one could me him as the things this man''s unique ability can do was this tempting. One should know that not many skills upon reaching a higher level, meaning the max level can evolve again, reaching a new height, and just imagine that there was an ability capable of making this happen. Won''t you want it? The answer was obviously Yes because no matter how slim the chance for the maxed skill using this unique ability to be upgraded to a higher level was, the thing there was a possibility for this to happen and just this was enough, so Alex decided to acquire this skill no matter what.<sub> </sub>

    ''''Can I inherit this ability, senior? Pretty please.'''' Alex shamelessly asked, ready to throw most of his dignity out of the window. As it could go eat shit, there were only two people here, and in front of a useful ability, he couldn''t think of keeping his dignity. He would be a fool not to take this opportunity and while he ying the shameless card, Alex was sneering inside at how cunning this man was, he deliberately unted his unique ability in front of him to bait him, so naturally, there must be a way to inherit it if not there would not be any meaning to all those tricks he yed since his arrival. He must have wanted Alex to do something and Alex would y along, as long it let him get something useful, he would be used but at least he would be getting a useful ability. They were both acting in their interest.

    Not wanting to drag things on for a long time Alex directly said with a serious face.

    ''''I will owe you a favor, whatever you want me to do for you in the outside world I''ll do it if it doesn''t go against my principles or harm my loved ones. So, give your ability.''''

    The man on the throne stayed silent for one second beforeughing,ughing with a maniacal cackle.

    Alex soon found himselfughing along with the man, they bothughed until they were satisfied but during that time they understood each other and came to appreciate each other.

    ''''You are good, I like you.''''

    ''''Same here but I will appreciate it if we get down to our side business before the real deal,'''' Alex responded to the man''s appreciation.

    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched and he felt somehow insulted as if Alex was insinuating that his unique ability was not important as his bloodline awakening, not that Alex would be right if he were to ever think that because of the boons he would receive after awakening his Asura''s bloodline would surpass this unique ability by a far margin.

    Therefore in the end the man could only swallow the bitterness he felt and carry out his original duty, he was d that aside from doing this he got himself a deal as he was not sure that he would ever get one, he thought the owner of the Asura''s bloodline would be arrogant not putting his unique ability in his eyes because as a half inheritor of that bloodline he was arrogant which in the end did not end for him.

    But contrary to his expectation Alex was not arrogant and he immediately epted even before he said anything, the man who seemed simple at the beginning had be aplicated person the more he talked to and observed him.

    ''Of course an inheritor of the Asura''s bloodline, aplete inheritor would never be simple, I''m d I''ve found someone to carry my lifelong regret. I should start.'' The man said in his mind before opening his mouth outside.

    ''''Okay, it''s a deal. But first, let''s start.'''' He dered.

 1052 Chapter 1003

    Of course an inheritor of the Asura''s bloodline, aplete inheritor would never be simple, I''m d I''ve found someone to carry my lifelong regret. I should start.'' The man said in his mind before opening his mouth outside.

    ''''Okay, it''s a deal. But first, let''s start.'''' He dered, his words bringing a smile to Alex''s face.

    ''''What do you know about the Asura''s race from which our bloodline originated?" The man asked while guiding Alex somewhere.

    His words confirmed something Alex thought.

    ''''Nothing much, just that this is a powerful race. I''ve got the feeling that this race must be specialized in battle, a race born for battle.'''' Alex exined, adding things he read back on Earth about the Asura''s race.

    The man nodded and added.

    ''''Not bad, the Asura''s race is indeed a race born for battle as most of their abilities are specialized for battle from example what I''m about to show you.''''

    The man said before they vanished and reappeared in an entirely different ce, in front of them was something that made Alex''s scalp tingle. Standing before him was an army, an army of a hundred thousand men.

    Alex had hard processing the purpose of their presence here and just as he was about to question the man that brought him here, they moved.

    The ground trembles as an army of 110,000 marches onward. With a continuous noise of thousands of feet trampling the ground beneath it, even the most ignorant of souls will know there''s an army marching onwards.

    Up close it''s the sound of leather, chainmail, and armor shing together which overpowers all other sounds. The creaking of wood and metal of the siege engines can be heard only faintly and the groans of the foot soldiers are all but drowned outpletely.

    The soldiers are chatting away, noise or no noise the soldier needs to take their minds off of what''s ahead, and talking is the best way to do so. The army is a mismatch of isted groups, but they''ll work together as they share the same goal: Destroy the enemy and make it back home.

    The front is led by eager charge cavalry armed with bows and swords. They''re followed by foot soldiers armed with two swords, who in turn are followed by elite spearmen on horseback.

    The ranks are filled with many other regiments, including mercenaries and allied soldiers, including stealth units, units of war animals, various charging units, and artillery units.

    ''''What are they?" After finally calming down Alex raised this question and the man smiled, proud of himself he dered.

    ''''This is my army, my Asura''s shadows.''''

    This deration was like a bolt of lightning ringing in his mind, Alex wondered what level of strength one would need to reach to have this many men even horses in their shadow.

    As for the Asura''s shadow thing, it must be an ability the man acquired after sessfully awakening his bloodline Alex inferred and the man''s following sentence confirmed this.

    ''''After awakening my Asura''s bloodline I''ve acquired this Asura''s shadow which I''ve nurtured until I got this army, while they look, like humans, humans they are not, they can fight as long I''ve mana and stamina. I don''t know which ability you will get after awakening but it will be a pretty useful ability, tailored for battle.''''

    Alex nodded already looking forward to what ability he would get but first he was curious about something, thus he asked.

    ''''It is possible to acquire multiple abilities after awakening?''''

    Alex looked at the man with expectant eyes and thetter nodded before further exining.

    ''''During my research on the Asura''s race I''vee to learn many, for example, this race existed before the original world was said to be the 1st world the primogens ever created after being birthed from the primal chaos. I have concluded that this race was a part of the primogens, the first beings we all originated from as for why they didn''t exist in the original world I don''t know and you will have to find out.''''<sub> </sub>

    Alex nodded and continued to listen to the man''s exnation, the information he was sharing with him would be useful as it would help him know more about the universe.

    The man nodded pleased to see Alex listening.

    ''''My point is that from what I have gathered, a true heir of this bloodline can awaken multiple abilities so you will have to try your best, it will be extremely painful.''''

    The man warned at the end of his sentence which made Alex frown thinking, pain again?

    ''Well, no pain no gain.'' He prepared himself to go through hell again.

    ''''Do you went on a battlefield before?" The man suddenly asked and Alex shook his head, he was born in a peaceful time and was blessed to live in a country where there was no war. So naturally, he never went on the battlefield before, the final battle would be his first battle.

    ''''It is that so? Ok, it''s necessary to be on a battlefield before to understand the essence of an Asura.'''' The man said before flicking his fingers and they disappeared from his Asura''s shadow realm.

    The duo arrived before a vige and this vige seemed to have been ravaged by war.

    The vige is littered with suits, blood, and wounded fighters. Red, ck and blue is the new colors of what was once a tranquil, small vige, which has now be the stage of a tragic civil war.

    The air which would normally be rich in the scents and sounds of hard work is now deafening loud, the sound of explosions drowns any other sound in the area, a sight of pure nightmares.

    Two parties fight each other for a reason Alex didn''t know, but it''s yet to be determined which side''s on the winning hand. The wounded on one sidey inrge groups across the vige and the faces of the fighters were hopeful with hope in their hearts and their muscles tense and anxious, they carry out their orders in a tough fight.

    With the possibility of death shaking their knees the other side ferociously battles their enemies. Some have sumbed to fatigue and are giving in to whatever fate this battle has in store for them, while others fight on in the hopes to survive this terror.

    The toll on both nature and humanity is heavy. It''ll likely take decades before this vige will have recovered. Its clear debris, explosion holes, and metal have taken the ce of market stalls, market stalls, and roads.

    Alex watched everything from the sky and soon felt the urge to puke, severed heads, and limbs, sons fighting their fathers, children being torn apart, and women getting raped. He could not keep his face straight any longer. He might have experienced many things, many battles, and killed monsters and humans alike but there is still things he couldn''t stomach, battlefield was not a joke, something inside him seemed to have been broken, and he felt a certain urge to go down on rampage, to fight, not because being of some sense of chivalry, not because he wanted to save the ones getting massacred but simply because he wished to partake in the fight, to kill, kill, to fight till exhaustion im his body, his desire to fight started to slowly cloud his reason after that thing was broken and the man felt it, he smiled before flicking his fingers again and they appeared on another battlefield.

    This time they appeared on a beach and Alex whose face was lowered lifted it and the scene of the battlefield shed through his eyes which were slowly turning crimson.

    The beach is littered with shells, bodies, and carnage. Red, khaki, and silver are the new colors of what was once a peaceful beach, which has now be the stage of a terrible battle.

    The air which would normally carry the sounds of birds, rivers, and wildlife is now heavy and thick with the scent of smoke, hell has descended upon this area.

    Two trained armies fight each other without knowing the true reason, but it''s clear who will win. The dead and wounded of the losing side are scattered across the beach and the faces of the fighters are grim with exhaustion and the certainty of death, but they force themselves to fight nheless.

    With a certainty of victory, the winning side fights with a sense of relief knowing all will be over soon. Some have sumbed to terror and are barely able to force their bodies in motion, while others just wish all this was over.

    The toll on both nature and humanity is immense. It''ll likely take years before this beach will have recovered. Its clear bodies lost bombs, and rubble has taken the ce of shrubs, trees, and grass.

    Once again Alex lowered his head as if in deep through but in fact, he was trying to suppress the thing threatening to burst out, if previously he had seeded in suppressing it, this time he failed, he stopped struggling and lifted his head and everything came to standstill, even the man who apanied him here gulped when he saw some faintly forming on Alex''s forehead.

    ''''Don''t tell?'''' He had yet to confirm this but if it was what he was thinking it is then it would be great.

 1053 Chapter 1004

    The man was shocked as he felt that Alex''s potential was way higher than what he had previously expected. As he continued to imagine what would this mean if his assumption was right the beeps of prompt messages rang in his head, and a faint smile surfaced on the man''s face.

    Meanwhile, Alex who let go of all his restraints was fighting on the battlefield with his specialized knives.

    Suddenly, one of the attackers flew all over as the sword and machete shed intensely. The difference in strength broke the man''s wrist, and he dislocated his ankle while trying to withstand the force of Alex''s swing. He was flung out of the way andnded face-down on the ground. His sword was broken, and he felt a burning pain from the bloodied hand gripping the hilt. Before he could stand up, a part of his broken sword flew over, piercing his brain, thus sending him into an eternal sleep.

    From then on Alex''s moved around on the battlefield going on a rampage, he was like the reincarnation of a battle god. Although he was unable to have ess to his guns, this didn''t hinder him in the slightest as he used what was avable, while still unable to properly use other weapons except for his guns or customized knives, he could use other weapons be kicking them like javelins towards the enemy or by breaking them into pieces which wouldter serve as a flying weapon. Quickly Alex became covered in blood as he dominated the battlefield, an Asura was in the process of awakening.

    A faint line started drawing in the middle of Alex''s forehead, although notplete the man watching everything was sure that undoubtedly an eye and for an Asura to have an eye in the middle of his eyes, it could only be one thing, that eye, the famous eye recorded in history and he desperately wanted to awaken during his awakening but to ultimately fail.

    And now seeing Alex in the process of awakening that ultimate eye, he was envious but this envy was short-lived because he felt grateful to the witnesses of a such historical moment, while it was undeniable that acquiring this eye was due to Alex''s efforts and talent, there was no denying that the man had something to do it, even if his help was at the negligible level, it didn''t make less valuable, he was like his teacher this enough made the man feel extreme joy and he could now pass on but after perfectlypleting his mission and after passing down his legacy and final wish.

    The man chuckled imagining the kind of reaction Alex would have once knowing what he would be asking him after letting him inherit his unique skill. For now, it''s time to move on to something more interesting. With the flick of the man''s fingers, they disappeared from the battle and reappeared somewhere, on a vast in, and when the blood-soaked Alex''s lifted his head and saw what was in front of him, a bit of sanity entered his brain, and could not help but suck in a mouthful of air.

    Standing before Alex was a dragon, Yes, a fucking dragon.

    Angry sapphire eyes sit gracefully within the creature''s rounded, long skull, which gives the creature a disciplined-looking appearance.

    Two small horns sit atop its head, just above its thin, warped ears. Small fan-like skin and bone structures run down the sides of each of its jaw lines.

    Its nose isrge and has tworge, warped nostrils and there''s a small crystal growth on its chin. Several huge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and reveal only a fraction of the terror hiding inside.

    A long neck runs down from its head and into a muscr body. The top is covered in smooth skin and a row of fan-like growths runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in narrow scales and is colored lighter than the rest of its body. Six thick limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand towering and poised. Each limb has 6 digits, each of which ends in thorny talons seemingly made of crystal.

    Enormous wings grew to start from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are rounded, the inside is almost entirely see-through, especially when viewed from a distance and long tendril-like growths grow from many parts of the bottom sides of each wing.

    Its graceful tail ends in a curled tip and is covered in the same smooth skin as its body.

    While Alex was tightening the grip of his knives, ready to face this beast fully aware that his chance of winning was small because he didn''t have ess to his true firepower, still this should not be used as an excuse, he would fight regardless of the end result because this could serve as fighting experience against a dragonter on.

    [It is finally the time it seems ughter King.] The dragon opened his eyes and said to the man that brought Alex here.

    Alex was surprised that the man had a such domineering title, he wondered how many must have killed to get such a title.

    The man, the ughter King nodded and said to the dragon.

    ''''Yes, it''s the time for both of us to forever leave this world. He is the true heir so better go all out. He also has a dragon''s bloodline, no need to borate. In one sentence he is pretty solid.'''' The man said with a nasty grin on his face.

    Alex felt a chill run down his spine being stared at by those angry sapphire eyes.<sub> </sub>

    [You''re right this child indeed has a dragon bloodline, a pretty high level, to the extent that I''m ashamed to face him. Still gotta do gotta do. A human with three powerful bloodlines? It''s unheard of, even with all my years in the Higher world, his potential is limitless if he survives the wolves over there and breaks free from his established fate. A child doesn''t worry, it will be hard but not impossible. Somehow I''ve got the feeling that you can do it.]

    Alex said nothing as he was processing what the dragon''s said, from what the dragon said they were both from the Higher world which ruled out his previous theory that the man may be from the original world before it was broken into many realms nowadays.

    Just as he was immersed in his thought Alex felt a sudden chill followed by a gigantic tail cutting through the air with one aim, to screw.

    Swoosh!

    ? Alex gathered wind under his feet, propelling himself in the air, the dragon''s tail missed him with an air breath.

    ''''Lightning Degree''''

    Alexunched all his knives at the most vulnerable part of the dragon, its eyes but the beast disappeared and Alex felt an immense crisis, he could not dodge this one, so he decided to use him.

    Meanwhile, in the man and the dragon''s eyes, they already saw Alex''s death. The manmented as he hoped Alex wouldst a little longer. Because by doing so he would rip a lot of benefits. Unfortunately, he was about to die, his first death in this world because he underestimated his enemy, high level dragons are capable of spatial movement and couldn''t be restrained easily.

    Time seemed to have stopped when the dragon disappeared and moved behind Alex.

    And as soon as time resumed the dragon''s w ripped Alex''s chest open and blood sshed out, in disbelief he mumbled.

    ''''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop, it hurts so much! I... I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood and it hurts so much, please make it stop.

    I should lie down, why am I still standing? I''m so tired, yet somehow I''m still standing. It makes no sense. Body, please, I want to rest. Lay down already, it''s okay

    How did I end up like this? When did I take a wrong turn? I can''t remember, why can''t I remember? I''m fading, I know it. I can''t think straight anymore, somebody help me, please. I need somebody, anybody.

    I''m tired, so tired. But I cannot give in, I cannot sleep. To sleep means to die, I must stay strong. But my body can''t take it anymore, perhaps I should just lie down for a while, save my strength until help arrives. Yes, yes that would be best. Save my strength. Help will be here soon.

    I''m going to die. Oh god, I''m going to die! I can feel it, I''m going to die! Nobody has found me yet. No, please, I don''t want to die all alone. Somebody, please find me. I''m so alone. I don''t want to die.

    I''m exhausted, I need to sleep. It may be myst, but I need to sleep. I''ll just take a quick nap, after that we''ll see what happens. I just really need to sleep. Fuck you!''''

    [What a pity that this human is so weak and died so quickly I thought I would have a bit of fun fighting] The dragonmented and the ughter King wanted to nod but his eyes widened, turning round after he noticed unexpected and it didn''t take long to the dragon''s to feel the unusualness.

    ''''Who said I''ve died?"

    A voice reached the dragon''s ears following a terrific impact.

    KABOOOOOM!

 1054 Chapter 1005

    Let''s rewind time to a few seconds. It happened after Alex felt that he couldn''t dodge the dragon''s next attack, not because he underestimated thetter but because the traps heid beforehand didn''t work as he didn''t know he would spend more energy if he wanted to lock the other party space power and the result was he felt into a predicament, he was about to die while it was sure that he would be revived until he reached satisfactory result for some reason Alex was unwilling, therefore he summoned Ego, he let him die in his stead while he used this opportunity to escape.

    [What a pity that this human is so weak and died so quickly I thought I would have a bit of fun fighting] The dragonmented and the ughter King wanted to nod but his eyes widened, turning round after he noticed unexpected and it didn''t take long to the dragon''s to feel the unusualness.

    ''''Who said I''ve died?"

    A voice reached the dragon''s ears and it quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex who had switched into his dragon''s form hammered his fists brutally onto its skull.

    Its skull caved in, and its back arched out while its body flew down like a meteor before violently mming into the ground. What generated a terrific impact?

    KABOOOOOM!

    Because his power got amplified in his dragon''s form the double punch on the dragon''s skull dealt a lot of damage because Alex''s dragon bloodline was superior.

    The man who thought that Alex died and was disappointed quickly changed his opinion and became looking forward to this fight.

    Even though the dragon was caught off guard by Alex''s trick and suffered an attack it quickly regained its calm and immediatelyunched an attack. The dragon opened its mouth, blowing out a ck beam of light.

    Alex leaped high in the air to dodge the beam of light.

    Crash.

    The beam fell on a rock some distance away. The beam disintegrated into ck particles and merged with the air and soil.

    "What the fuck?" Alex gave a nce behind and could not help and sucked in a breath of fresh air

    The entire region suddenly turned deathly silent. The grass and trees rapidly aged while the small beasts fell on the ground, dposing. Alex felt his scalp tingle in fear, what dangerous breath that was. If he waste by a millisecond he would have been disintegrated in an instant.

    Since the beginning Alex was unable to properly use the sisters'' abilities, he could not control time nor he could summon Nemesis''s domain, which left him quite frustrated. Still, he decided to rely on his basic skills and try to survive as long as possible.

    The two exchanged a couple of attacks as if they were trying to probe each other, this continued for seven minutes before the dragon decided to get serious.

    The dragon was enormous with its tail as thick as two tree trunks. Yet its speed was so fast that it left a trail of afterimages as it swept past.

    In just a moment, the tail fiercely smashed into Alex''s chest.

    BANG

    The ck Prince was sent flying before he forcefully stopped in midair. He raised his hand and wiped his lips. A drop of blood was visible on the back of his hand.

    "You are really getting on my nerves," His eyes narrowed and his aura turned stronger. He felt like this monster was not taking him seriously, and although he was unable to appraise thetter, he knew the dragon''s level should be around Level 190, while the monster was undoubtedly stronger than the current him Alex didn''t think that the gap between them was unreachable. Therefore he decided to fight to his heart''s content, using whichever skills avable to him.

    Resolved to do anything to win Alex gripped his hand into a fist and vanished from sight.

    "Teleportation?" The dragon was startled. It quickly turned around as the air behind twisted and churned.

    But as the dragon turned, its eyes flickered with surprise as there was nothing but in air. Behind its back, a terrifying tide of energy surged out andnded on its head.

    The dark scales ripped apart to expose green flesh. The serpent was rmed and it backed away, looking at Alex in amazement as he did not expect that he wouldbine three elements in one and with such ease that it was remarkable. Hebined Space/Lightning and Wind to obtain a obtain a dreadful technique.

    This technique was so dangerous that it bypassed the dragon''s defense, resulting in an injury.

    The dark scales on the dragon''s back were ripped apart to expose green flesh. The dragon was rmed and it backed away, looking at Alex in amazement. The dragon was forced to reassess Alex.

    [Let''s get serious.] The dragon dered before its body rapidly shrunk inside, turning into a human form.

    Alex felt a suffocating pressure on his whole body and before he could move the humanoid dragon appeared before him and tapped on his forehead.

    [Let''s what your deepest trauma is. Will you get eaten by it or you will blossom into an Asura before that.] He immediately cast an illusion on him, the type of illusion neither Alex nor Kuina''s mother could do anything about it.

    Alex experienced his worst trauma, everyone has something they are guilty about or regretted and doesn''t want to remember or touch, Alex was not an exception, for him it was the ident of his parents, it happened because he was throwing a tantrum on their way home and this would always haunt him, so relieving this trauma wasn''t something he wanted and never would.

    Making Alex remember this trauma was like stepping on his tail and the result was dangerous.

    Instantly, his eyes turned bloodshot.<sub> </sub>

    The world of darkness that he experienced again and again after his parent''s ident faded and everything came back into sight.

    BANG

    The ground caved into a crater while the surrounding around him sted into fine pieces because of the enormous pressureing from his body.

    Both the dragon and the ughter King were startled and quickly turned around. They were shocked by what they saw.

    Alex''s expression has twisted into that of a demon. There was bloodthirst in his eyes and even the air around him has turned crimson.

    "Has it finally begun?" The ughter King wondered.

    Meanwhile, Alex moved and a murderous voice asked from behind.

    ''''You shouldn''t have touched that.''''

    The humanoid dragon felt a chill down his spine.

    How could someonee so close to him without him detecting despite his current strength?

    "There are some things you better never touch like Pandora''s box because you can bear the consequences once released "

    Before the humanoid could turn around or respond to the strange voice, he felt a hand clutching his neck. The next moment, his head was mmed into the solid ground.

    Rock fragments prated his face from the impact and he shouted in pain and agony.

    Everything happened so quickly that the humanoid dragon could notprehend anything. He tried to free himself from the grip but felt helpless.

    Perhaps his actions offended Alex more, and the next moment, a boot stomped on his back. He was in a strange form currently, a mix of dragon and Asura''s form.

    "AHHHH!"

    The humanoid dragon felt his bones shattering into pieces.

    In his entire life, he has only felt such helplessness in the presence of the ughter King.

    Could this boy have reached the same level? No, absolutely impossible, how could he have his dignity trampled like this? No way in hell he would be letting himself get trampled.

    BOOM!

    A powerful aura burst out of the humanoid dragon''s body, sending Alex flying but he controlled his body and forced the blooding out down. He red at the monster in front of him, thetter strength had increased and he might be mad because the dragon had touched one of his reverse scales but he was not a reckless idiot unable to judge the current situation and his current situation was that he would lose regardless of his momentary power boost, therefore, Alex made a reckless move.

    Lifting his right hand he timely plunged it into his chest, directly aiming at his heart which he crushed.

    Puff!

    He vomited blood and his eyes started losing focus. This move caught the other twopletely off guard.

    ''''What?"

    They were unable to understand what Alex''s purpose was in doing what he did.

    Meanwhile, Alex who crushed his own heart was in immense pain, a pain he had never felt before but he ground his teeth and endured as it was the only way he found to get hold of that power, and indeed he reached the crimson world where he found it, stretching his hands he approached it while enduring atrocious pain that could make even high-level ranker faint and possibly died.

    Outside time seemed to have stopped, the ughter King wondered what Alex was trying to achieve and finally, he arrived at one dreadful conclusion and he immediately warned the dragon.

    ''''Fall back!''''

    [What?]

    Unfortunately, it was already toote, Alex had opened his eyes, and silver and blue eyes red up but another eye appeared in Alex''s forehead, a third eye, crimson in color.

    And like an absolute monarch Alex dered.

    "Asura''s Devil''s Eye!''''

    And the world turned upside down.

 1055 Chapter 1006

    ''''Fall back!''''

    [What?]

    Unfortunately, it was already toote, Alex had opened his eyes, and silver and blue eyes red up but another eye appeared in Alex''s forehead, a third eye, crimson in color.

    And like an absolute monarch Alex dered.

    "Asura''s Devil''s Eye!''''

    And the world turned upside down.

    The world surrounding them turned into a pure darkness and from this darkness, countless pairs of eyes emerged and every one of them was locked on the dragon forcing him to a standstill. Fear, as he had never felt before, engulfed his being and reached his dissipating soul, the powerful dragon shuddered and immediately admitted defeat.

    ''''I admit defeat.''''

    Alex who heard this nodded before canceling the Asura''s Devil''s Eye, he immediately went on his knees because of exhaustion, drowsiness engulfed his body forcing him into sleep, and gracefully embraced it and soon he fell asleep.

    The humanoid dragon and The ughter King stood face to face and neither said a word for a moment as silence reigned in. Thissted for ten before the ughter King created two chairs inviting thetter to take a seat across from him and which he did.

    [He really awakened the Asura''s Devil''s Eye, that race''s ultimate eyes. I knew he was talented when you brought him in and when I saw how you were looking at him, like you have found a rare gem. No wonder, to think at the eve of our death we would find someone this talented. It''s a shame it didn''t happen sooner as we could have had enough time to train him. Well, maybe with his arrival on the other side things would change and that world and the other ones could be saved.]

    ''''You are right but even so, I''m d to have found a sessor.'''' The ughter King said and his words made the dragon''s eyebrows rise.

    [You want to give him that?] He questioned and the ughter King nodded.

    The humanoid dragon chuckled and softly mumbled.

    [You can''t forget that grudge can you?]

    The ughter King said nothing and the humanoid dragon carry on.

    [How many years it had been? Thousand? Two thousand? Five thousand? Just let go, beside who knows if by now she didn''t turncoat and joined the other side as many of our acquaintances have done. Let it go and move on.] The dragon advised and as expected his former enemy whoter on became his friend, refused.

    ''''Sorry, I can. I will let my sessor carry that burden and achieve what I couldn''t.''''

    The dragon watched his friend for a moment and sighed heavily when he saw that nothing he ever said could change this man''s decision.

    [Do as you want I''ll condense what is left of my soul into energy which will nourish the boy and earn him a few levels. Because he has a dragon bloodline, the process will be smooth sailing. I bid you farewell my friend and eternal rival, may we meet in the afterlife.] The humanoid dragon said before turning into a big mass of golden light, this light hovered in the air in front of the ughter King who nodded before the ball of golden light flew toward Alex who happened to be waking up at that moment.

    ''''What the" He was unable to finish this sentence before the ball of golden light mmed onto his chest and prated it, at first he felt a warm current spreading across his body, it was pretty soothing energy capable of making anyone intoxicated and wanting more, it was an addictive sensation and just as Alex was about to feel this energy some more it happened.

    The world seemed to spin around him and a sharp, throbbing pain took hold of Alex''s, so much so that all the ck Prince wanted to do was vomit and hope the pain woulde out with it. He tried but unfortunately, it didn''t seem to work.

    What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get Alex''s heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. For a moment he thought about everything he might lose if he give in to the pain and everything that woulde of it.

    Rapidly, Alex took a deep breath, then another, and then another. A state of calm returned to his mind for a moment. But he managed to block out some of the pain by keeping his mind upied with other tasks such as flexing and walking around. It wasn''t ideal, but by the time he was done the pain will hopefully have subsided again. So he thought but fortunately, this was soon proven to have been the right method to use as the pain slowly lessened and the soothing energy washed over his entire cells and he felt tremendous strength coursing through his muscles, somehow his levels have increased and impatient to see the result, Alex summoned his status''s window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000<sub> </sub>

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    Upon seeing it, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. He understood that the dragon must have sacrificed himself for him to get so many levels, from Lv166 to 170 in one go, he couldn''t be more grateful.

    As for the change on his Asura''s form (A/N: From Asura''s Form to Asura''s Forms, meaning there are many forms now); Alex decided to check themter during a fight. He was more interested in his new ability, the devil''s eye but decided to check itter because he could feel the ughter King approaching, it must be time to inherit thetter Unique ability, Alex wondered what the condition would be, hopefully not something annoying.

    And just as these thoughts shed through Alex''s mind, the ughter King arrived and said.

    ''''He is gone and finally, it''s my turn. Let''s begin but first, let me tell you what I want you to do to me after inheriting my unique ability.''''

    Alex indicated to the man to carry on and he did.

    ''''There is a woman in the Higher world.'''' While saying this the ughter King touched Alex''s forehead with his finger, sharing information on this woman and what she looks like Alex must admit that this woman is beautiful, extremely so, among all women he had met thus far, this one topped them all in a matter of mature''s charm. She was like a veteran subus. If weren''t because he had met many women, one more beautiful than the other thus he built a certain resistance to beautiful women Alex would have been smitten and foolishly dered that he would pursue this woman, he would and must get her, fortunately, he remained sane as he proceeded to ask the man what he wanted him to do by sharing information on the woman.

    Pleased with his reaction, the ughter King felt that with Alex''s temperament he should be able to carry the mission, and thus he dered the condition.

    ''''Beat her, make her fall in love with you.''''

    ''''I beg you pardon, can you please repeat what you just said?"

 Chapter 1056 Updates On Their Statuses

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] (New)

    Unique ability: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 178

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12030/d

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6300

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 200

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/Earth

    Attack: 7015

    Defense: 6015<sub> </sub>

    Agility: 7015

    Intelligence: 1500

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 30

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Earth Art Level 2]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 185

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2700

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 8015/8015

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 4015

    Agility: 6015

    Intelligence: 3515

    Luck: 2615

    BP: 30

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 106

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5205

    Defense: 4005

    Agility: 4005

    Intelligence: 4005

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 210

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Julius Caesar Von Havens]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Spearman

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning

    Attack: 7010

    Defense: 6010

    Agility: 6010

    Intelligence: 3610

    Luck: 3010

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ascalon

    Skills: [Night Vision Level 7] [Advanced Appraisal Level 9][Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Spear Art Level 10] [ Sword Art Level 7] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Heavenly Wings] [Berserker] [God Lightning Mode]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [The Berserker] [Spear Prodigy]

    ...

 Chapter 1057 Update From The Other Side

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The Fake God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    A/N: More content will be added as the story progress. This temte is only for Mysthia''s World, the system on the other side, the Higher World is a little different and can be said to be the real one. Don''t worry soon you''ll see. Any suggestion is wee on our discord server and if you want some characters to be created, we can also talk about over there. Should I creating a characters pool? Those that wish to see this channel created please step forward in thement''s session. Thank you all. Enjoy

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 141

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500200

    Magic Power: 3700/3700

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 28000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 9] [Fire Art Level 10] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Eye....???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 141

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 500200

    Magic Power: 3700/3700

    Magic: Earth Magic/Darkness

    Attack: 3700

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 8] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 10] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10] [Holy Art Level 5] (New) [Dark Art Level 2] (New)

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10] [ck Knight] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector] [Corrupted] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500400

    Magic Power: 4000/4000

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic/ Darkness

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2800

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1920

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings] [Dark Fire Mode] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden] [Half-Corrupted]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 160

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520100

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]/ [????]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 210

    MP: 25000/25000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire/Darkness/Space/Earth

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 10000

    AGI: 11000

    INT: 7000

    LUK: 6000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????<sub> </sub>

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 405708/ 500600

    MP: 6400/6400

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 3200

    INT: 1900

    LUK: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 7] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 3]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 00/510600

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Weapon: Dagger

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [ [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 1058 Chapter 1007

    While Alex was in another realm, the realm of the soul to awaken and inherit the ughter King''s Unique ability, in the outside world something was happening.

    Artemia woke up and saw Alex in a deep sleep, she went to the bathroom and came back shortlyter.

    ''''He looks so cute when sleeping. Yawn! I''m sleepy again.''''

    She unconsciously yawned, her eyelids drooped, and her body slowly slumped onto the bed as he gradually fell asleep.

    ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª

    Ashy sky, brown ground, and a hint of grey mist spreading everywhere.

    Depression, despair, destion.

    This was the first thing Artemia saw upon waking up.

    "It''s the same nightmare again¡­"

    She feltpletely helpless.

    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up¡­"

    She tugged violently at her arms and face skin, trying to wake herself up from the nightmare, but to no avail.

    Unless a certain time was reached, she would remain in the nightmare.

    Ugh~ Ugh~ Ugh~

    A strange sound came to her ears as if someone was choking, apanied by a rustling and dragging sound.

    "Here ites¡­"

    A wail went through her head.

    Very quickly, the grey mist not far on her right dispersed, and a tall, stiff humanoid figure appeared right in front of her.

    The humanoid figure''splexion was pale, the eye sockets were sunken, and there were no eyeballs, only a pair of empty holes.

    There was a long slit on the face, which allowed him to clearly see the greyish-white facial bones as well as the dark flesh and blood.

    The humanoid figure was stiff and sluggish, wearing a uniform simr to the defense team''s uniform, but it was very filthy, covered in dirt.

    Nearly identical to the zombies in movies that often appear in movies on Earth, if Alex was here or other Earthlings, they would have identified this thing as a zombie, however, to Artemia, to the princess this zombie was more than a zombie, it was arade she went through a lot with. So naturally, she felt pained to face her formerrade who had turned into this, recently she kept having this nightmare, the samenightmare where she would her formerrade turned into Zombie.

    As this became repetitive, she was getting annoyed because of this, being forced to repeatedly kill her formerrades with whom she shared a lot of years with wasn''t without consequences. In recent days her mood had be quite forlorn and she appeared to be a bit distant.

    Although Alex thought that she was distant these days because he had been neglecting her, this assumption was wrong as she was distant because of nightmares she kept having.

    She continued walking forward, the more she went forward the more zombies she killed, she felt pained but because of what happened before she slept she wasn''t that depressed anymore, she killed them. She knew this ce, the destination was ahead, a city which upon a time was the most beautiful city in the world.

    During that apocalyptic war, it was destroyed. The ck fog became thicker the deeper she went.<sub> </sub>

    Finally, she arrived at her destination. She looked in the direction in front of her.

    The grey fog dispersed like flowing water, and the outline of a ruined yet magnificent structure slowly appeared in her field of vision.

    "Finally¡­ I''m here¡­"

    The legendary city of the proud dwarven race: Babylon.

    Right at the moment despair and oppression weighed heavily on her heart like a boulder.

    Artemia moved quickly, but her steps were light. She wanted to quit but unfortunately, until she reached the end she would not wake up.

    The closer she got to the massive city, the more zombies there were wandering in the grey fog, and as the number increased, the strength of the zombies also continued to increase.

    Although she appeared closer to the majestic city in fact it took her twenty minutes to reach the city.

    One could imagine just how big the scale of the city was.

    Artemia finally arrived at the foot of the massive city. This magnificent city was disyed right in front of her.

    It was hard to describe just how big this city was.

    The entire city was surrounded by towering city walls reaching the towering height of fifty, right now these walls were broken.

    It''s difficult to imagine any force in the world breaking through such an imprable line of defense.

    But she knew what was responsible for this and when she saw these broken walls, memories from the paste crashing down like a flood.

    ''''In the first year of the apocalyptic war, the ground fractured and arge number of monsters emerged from it in the northern part of the continent, the alliance was quickly overwhelmed, they were forced to relocate but on their way to retreat the southern part of the majestic city of Babylon was breached and started the massacre, thousands died in a day, ten thousand in the second day by the seven days million was dying....''''

    Buzz!

    As she recalled those memories, Artemia''s brain seemed to be struck by a heavy hammer, and the buzzing was incessant. She had a terrible headache.

    As if this served as a waking up she was forced out of those painful memories. She performed a set of breathing exercises to help her calm down.

    While those nightmares did resemble each other, there were some differences like tonight, she had never reached this city.

    Maybe if she entered this city and reached the end, she would stop having those nightmares, Artemia had this feeling and the only thing left was to check whether this feeling was spot on or it would be proven wrong.

    Artemia walked into the city with light steps and as soon she entered, everything around her darkened almost as if she got swallowed in the mouth of a giant beast.

    On the outside she appeared to be calm like the surface of ake but not on the inside, she was quite anxious wondering where she would appear and finally appeared before him.

    ''''Finally, you arrived I was tired of waiting.'''' The dragon said while looking down at her. Artemia shuddered and unconsciously took a step back.

    ''Why out of everything she had to meet him?''

    The situation seemed hopeless.

 Chapter 1059 Gracier And The Others 1

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 168

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 3100

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 178

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12030/d

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6300

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 200

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 24000/410400

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 2300

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 1720

    Intelligence: 1400

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 147

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500900

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 3000

    DEF: 2500

    AGI: 3500

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword ArtLevel 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 4] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500800

    Magic Power: 5500/5500

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3510

    Defense: 2510

    Agility: 3310

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    Experience Value (XP): 1000/ 500900

    MP: 5600/5600

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4200

    Defense: 3300

    Agility: 3300

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 19

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500400

    MP: 4700/4700

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1625

    Gift: yer

    BP: 0

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 185

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2700

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 142

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4300/4300

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2300

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 1060 Chapter 1008

    Artemia walked into the city with light steps and as soon she entered, everything around her darkened almost as if she got swallowed in the mouth of a giant beast.

    On the outside she appeared to be calm like the surface of ake but not on the inside, she was quite anxious wondering where she would appear and finally appeared before him.

    ''''Finally, you arrived I was tired of waiting.'''' The dragon said while looking down at her. Artemia shuddered and unconsciously took a step back.

    ''Why out of everything she had to meet him?''

    The situation seemed hopeless.

    ''''What are you doing here Bahamut?''''

    Artemia asked while cautiously stepping back. Out of everything she was expecting to see, facing this dragon was none of them. He was the one responsible for the apocalypse w although it was because they opened the world door, there was no denying that this beast was responsible for the tragedy.

    "I was waiting for you I have a proposal for you." Bahamut''s shadow ignored her question but instead focused on his goal.

    ''''I''m not interested.'''' Artemia tly refused, she did not want to hear anything from Bahamut as no matter what the other party would say it would be poisonous.

    ''''Oh?" Bahamut''s shadow said before attacking.

    Swoosh!

    And even though Artemia was on guard, fearing something like this to happen and yet despite all her preparations she still got stuck in the chest as she flew across the hall before her body violently mmed onto the wall at the other end of the big hall.

    A burning sensation radiated from the princess''s chest. A fist mped onto her skin, nails digging deep into the flesh in search of relief from this agony. Surely this pain would stop soon. Surely there''s an end to this. She wasn''t so sure and ready to give up because of it. Several voices echoed through her head. Some tell her everything will be fine, others tell her it won''t be.

    She took a deep breath, then another, and then another. A state of calm returned to Artemia''s mind for a moment. But she desperately kept her mind busy with mindless tasks, but nothing helped to ignore the pain.

    ''''Tell me how did you remove your curse? Is this the boy doing?"

    ''''Cough! Cough! Don''t ask questions to which you already have the answer to. You are nothing but a shadow of the real thing so stop acting as if you''re a big deal.''''

    While saying those words Artemia stood up and wiped away the blooding out of her mouth, she was afraid thinking about what she would do if this was the real deal but fortunately for her and unfortunately for the shadow of Bahamut, he was not the real Bahamut, probably a shadow born from the curse previously on her soul, he must have escaped somehow when Alex was curing her and he was now here to do ast ditch effort, to aplish something before disappearing like a dying amber.

    She confirmed this after she got attacked, under the real Bahamut''s attack, her soul would have been crushed. She knew this better than anybody. But after confirming that this thing was not strong as the real thing she was furious at herself more than anything, furious that she got easily scared and now she wanted to vent and there it happened to be something she wanted to test.

    The ground started freezing as she got up from the hole the impact of her body crashing into the wall generated.

    ''''Status!''''

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening/ Awakeningpleted

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    [New Unique ability acquired: Frozen World]

    Immediately upon seeing the name of this unique ability, Artemia felt like it was an ability she had a long time ago, she instinctively understand how to use it and the shadow of Bahamut happened to haveunched an attack that moment, a more powerful and devasting attack, however, everything, even the dream world came to standstill when Artemia called out the name of her unique ability.

    ''''Frozen World!''''

    He was annihted and Artemia was forcibly brought back to reality, too exhausted because of this ability, she immediately fell into a deep slumber.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Alex''s location.

    He was still processing what the ughter King had said, his condition was a bit unusual if he must say but when the other party confirmed this again and again, he could only acknowledge the man''s condition.

    ''''Good let''s start, I don''t have much time left.'''' The ughter King beamed after getting Alex''s promise, his left hand moved like a whip before suddenly piercing his chest.

    Alex could feel something being forcibly transferred from the other party inside his body, it was an extremely painful process, so painful that it cost him his vision.

    Alex''s vision went blurry as tears filled his eyes. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush his insides from within. Every part of the ck Prince''s being ached for an answer to this feeling of misery and any answer that could bring relief was one worth considering. For a second he considered listening to his body which was telling him to stop, to just give up and drop to the floor.

    He let out a moaning yelp, part desperation, and part determination. He had two options: fight or give up. But he was no longer able or perhaps simply unwilling to deal with the pain right now. Ready to block out both the pain and the world he closed his eyes and patiently waited.

    Buzzz!

    Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity Alex was forced to open his eyes z the pain subsided and he heard a buzzing sound, following a notification sound.<sub> </sub>

    [New ability acquired: Unique ability (Enhanced) inherited from ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á Nickname The ughter King.]

    ''''That''s good, have a nice journey and don''t forget your promise.'''' The ughter King said before his body started to slowly fade away. It was a shame they his time had arrived and he could not stay behind and watch over this interesting boy. Still, he didn''t regret it as he was able to meet someone this outstanding in his final hours.

    ''Be blessed.'' He yed, he who didn''t believe in any God. He hoped for a less hellish road for Alex, may he reach his final destination without changing too much.

    ''''And onest thing, once in the Higher World never tell anyone that you have 3 different bloodlines, especially the Asura''s and the Dragon''s bloodline, you will be hunted down.'''' The ughter King left behind thisst message, a warning which was engraved deeper in Alex''s soul.

    With this Alex was forced out, he didn''t meet the girls (Silveria and Nyx) before waking up in the real world.

    Alex got up from the bed and went to freshen up and after he was done, sitting on the edge of the bed he summoned his status window. It was time for some experiments.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] (New) [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] (New)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

 1061 Chapter 1009

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [el Level 5] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [Shadow Shift Level 5] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Drifter Level 3] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    As soon he read his status window, a wave of memories came crashing down almost making him puke, he remembered everything he went through before awakening his Asura''s bloodline and inheriting another unique ability, the scene of massacres and what he did.

    Alex immediately breathed in and out to regte his breathing and calm down. As soon he did this a couple of times he felt a little bit relieved but notpletely, so he decided to get drunk but not inside this room, he went over to the balcony.

    After going to the balcony, he opened a bottle of alcohol. A whiskey he had been keeping in his item box.

    Leaning onto the wall, he started drinking it without any snacks. The sweet savory smell unique to whiskey floated up. His body was normally unable to easily get drunk, but he went as far as to deliberately lower his body''s metabolism speed to that of a normal human.

    Moonlight shone from above illuminating his lonely figure as he continued drinking. Soon he had already emptied one bottle and was halfway through the second one.

    It was at that moment Silveria appeared, sitting close to him she asked.

    ''''Can I?"

    Alex nodded before passing her the bottle of whiskey and began drinking like a man, like Alex she had inhibited her ability not get drunk.

    In the span of half an hour, the two had finished two bottles and the alcohol began to kick in.

    ''''Burp! You Sil I was being arrogant thinking that I have seen and experienced many things, I have killed monsters and humans alike, I''ve been betrayed, I died once, got reincarnated into a fantasy world.''''

    Silveria acted like a good listener not interrupting Alex, at least not yet. The reason why she joined him was to support him, to share what burdened him and alcohol was a good way to make a human''s mouth loose. Most people once drunk would be open to sharing what burdening them, what they were keeping bottled might pop out.

    It was exactly what was happening right now.

    ''''My parents died before my eyes, from a pampered kid to an independent young billionaire, I have experienced many things, and naturally having experienced so many things I came to believe that in terms of emotion I have matured and nothing could affect me any longer, not heavily at least but after going through a battle on the other side, even though it was in dreams, I''ve seen I never thought I would experience, so much that my emotions are in shambles, I became filled with anxiety and fear. I''m not in the control anymore.'''' He said as he started his fifth bottle.

    Silveria watched the man whom she acknowledged as her master and the one was sharing life with and heaved a sigh, she sobered up a bit.

    ''''Alex, you know emotions are vital to good health and good choices, without them the moralpass cannot function, yet without logic, without creative perspective taking, they can be as wild horses in need of a soul whisperer. So whisper to them, ask them what they are saying, then listen and learn.''''

    Not giving Alex any time to say something she continued.

    ''''Life is long, you will see and will experience many things. Nobody has perfect control over their emotions. Don''t be afraid of sharing your thoughts, and your fear with us. We are all here with you. Don''t keep everything bottled as this might cause problemster. Although I don''t know what you have seen during your awakening the only I have to say is don''t be afraid, no matter what will happenter you have us, and you are not alone. Many will die in the iing war against Bahamut, just make sure that none of those closest to you ever lose their lives. I''m d you didn''t have the Hero''splex and are selfish, only care about you and those closest to you, only like this will you survive.''''

    Alex nodded by now he had sobered up a little and was in control of his emotions, the fear and the mixed feeling he had seemed to have lessened to some degree.

    Seeing this Silveria smiled and brought up something she wanted to discuss for a while.

    ''''Talking about Hero''splex, what are you gonna do about him?"

    Alex''s face hardened and his eyes became ruthless.

    ''''Of course, I will have to kill him. The soonest the better.''''

    He didn''t even blink when he said those words as if it was something he had nned to do for a long time.

    Silveria nodded pleased that Alex was not going to be soft on Leonardo, the man was a variable, a dangerous.

    ''''Do you think I would have let him live after sending him to the other side in infiltration?" Alex asked while looking at Silveria wondering why she brings this matter up.

    ''''No, I asked because I wanted to remind you that you should act soon and get rid of him and the others.'''' Silveria who understand his gaze exined.

    ''''I see, but is it necessary to kill others, I mean Cami and Dodolus? They can be used-''''

    Alex hadn''t even finished his sentence when he was forced to shut it. His heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart, he felt like he would be making a big mistake if he were to continue with his words, never before he had felt so much emotioning from Silveria which in turn scared him, he just asked because he didn''t want to be too ruthless.

    He had his reasons. Some mightin saying why he sent Leonardo on a such dangerous mission while knowing that in the end, he was going to kill him, he should have done that from the start, in that prison''s cell. He gave him false hope. Not that Alex cared about that, he did what he did because he needed a valuable reason to get rid of Leonardo, he might have be a star in the eyes of the world, but Leonardo''s status as an otherworlder and the Hero above everything else still stands, Mysthians (A/N: Native of Mysthia) would still choose to believe in him because of his ss, it was a ss that would shine during the iing war, even if not necessarily, people need something to believe in, someone with the hero''s ss could be that.

    So, in order to break this image, he came up with that solution, confiscate his gift and send him to the dark side where it was sure he would turn coat as the other party wouldn''t want to let such juicy meat go. Later once he killed him as a traitor, the Hero who had turned coat, his back on humanity, no one would have anything to say. It was his n, he had thought about it for a long time before deciding to do that, since his visit that night before Leonardo escaped, it was all part of his n.

    ''''You will kill all four, kill them all, there is no turning back. You can let others kill the girl and the giant but they must be uprooted cleanly and swiftly.'''' Silveria sternly dered and she seemed that she would not take no for answer.

    ''''Sigh! I understand.'''' Alex finally give in, he didn''t really have a choice, he must do that to avoid future troubles.

 1062 Chapter 1010

    After promising to get rid of Leonardo and his group for good Alex and Silveria continued drinking until they were both satisfied. Neither knew when they went to sleep.

    The following morning.

    As the first ray of sunlight cracked through the night sky, Alex was still sleeping. He was intoxicated and now sleeping without any care in the world.

    A minuteter, the chirping of the birds entered his ears. The brilliant beams of sunlight passed through the open windows and fell on his face. He unconsciously ced a hand over his eyes to shield their eyes but more sunlight basked his face as if trying to tell him not to try hiding those beautiful pair of eyes.

    Having no choice, he rose up. He stretched his hands while feeling the effects of a slight hangover. His powers wouldn''t stop him from getting drunk if it was his own choice and will. This was why he felt such effects otherwise for someone of his strength, alcohol would be no better than water.

    He left the bed and walked towards the window. A gentle gust of cool breeze greeted his face as he looked out.

    The chunk of lights in the sky expanded in size and sparkle. The beams were cool and rather soothing to the eyes.

    He lowered his head to see the nts and trees outside the inn. The dew drops were glistening on the leaves and they sparkled under the sunlight.

    He looked ahead and noticed many groups of people on the streets. Stalls were being set and shops opened for work. There were peace and tranquility in thisnd.

    "It''s the time to wake up the sleeping princess." Alex mumbled with a smile.

    He brought his eyes to the bed where Artemia was sleeping soundlessly, he approached the bed, lowering his body he was trying to nt a kiss on her forehead, she sneaked her arms around his neck and lock her lips with his. They kissed.

    In that kiss was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment. The silent promise to see the end together.

    Alex smiled at the princess''s attack, the two kissed for a moment before separating, and a string of saliva connected their lips.

    ''''Good morning my princess.''''

    ''''Good morning my other half. You reek of alcohol, what happenedst night?"

    Alex scratched his head, he had expected her to find out when they kissed.

    ''''I was emotional after experiencing sometimes, I''ll tell youter. Somehow, you changed, something about you seems to be different.'''' Alex said while seizing Artemia up, she chuckled, crossing her arms she haughtily dered.

    ''''Fufufu! If we fight I can win, I can win the fight in one shot.''''

    ''''Oh?" Alex became curious and he decided to appraise the princess.

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value: 0/510600

    MP: 10300/10300

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: [Frozen World] (New)

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ''''Wow! Already lvl 170 and on top of that you have acquired a Unique ability, not many have them. Congrattions but don''t you think you are looking down too much on your super strong husband?'''' Alex said while yfully pinching the princess''s nose, thetter pouted while proposing.

    ''''Of course, I''ll win, let''s make a bet, the loser will listen to whatever the winner has to say for one week. How is it?"

    ''''Sure, I''m in.'''' Alex epted because he also wanted to test a few things after his bloodline awakening but first he had to use his second unique ability but he would do this once they leave this city and head back to the Foxia capital.

    Alex carried Artemia to the bathroom where they did more than simply clean their bodies.

    Two hourster, the couple was ready to leave. After handing the keys to the mansion they rented.

    They didn''t immediately head back, they decided to tour the stalls and buy some souvenirs for the others, it was what they were doing when a group of man approached them, leading them was a man with an above-average face.

    People started frowning when they saw the young man approaching, they must know what he hade to do, without a doubt, the man was a troublemaker.

    Despite their disguise, Artemia''s beauty still stand out, this youngster must havee to make trouble, Artemia''s mood instantly hit rock bottom even before the man arrived while Alex was frowning, he felt something was not right, there was a ck smoke above the iing man''s head.

    ''Let''s watch!'' He said and finally, the young man arrived before them.

    ''''Beauty, I''m Raul, I appreciate your facee spend the day with me and I promise you to send you to heaven. I''m -"

    The man hadn''t even finished his sentence when it happened.

    p!

    Time seemed toe to a standstill for Raul. He saw in slow motion as the p made contact with his face.

    A p that sounded more like a thunderp! It rang so loudly that even those in the distance auditorium heard it.

    Raul let out a miserable shriek. Intense vibrations rampaged through his entire body. He concentrated on protecting his vitals but in the process, left his cheek exposed and he instantly regretted his decision.

    With loud cracking noise, his jawbone fractured and a few teeth fell from his mouth like dry weeds. He flew outward like a kite with a broken string while spitting out a mouthful of blood. He ultimately mmed into a broken wall and copsed into debris.

    Those apanying the poor man stood rooted on the spot unable to process what had just happened but one thing was sure, they would die if they do anything to piss off this dangerous woman.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' Artemia not in the mood any longer said and Alex nodded but looked above Raul''s twitching body, the ck smoke which was previously above thetter head disappeared heading somewhere in the crowd and before Alex could locate it, it disappeared.<sub> </sub>

    ''I see, someone was controlling him to test something. Interesting! Next time better properly introduce yourself.'' Alex mumbled before following Artemia.

    In the crowd somewhere was a white-haired girl, a ck smoke was dancing above her hand as she mumbled.

    ''''As I thought she was not simple. Maybe I''ve found some nice samples. I''ll observe them, especially thedyter.'''' Lilith Ex said before vanishing. She had no idea that it was the famous princess and the ck Prince she had just met, for her they were simply an interesting couple she had decided to y with once she carried out her mission in this city.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few hours after the little episode, Alex and Artemia were back in the capital where they shared the souvenirs with the others, Artemia was talking to the others, Luna was ying with her pet, the wyvern Alex gifted her after Sera refused to take it saying that it suited Luna more and indeed it was the case, she trained the beast to be obedient, it had now be their mascot.

    Meanwhile, Alex was fiddling with his skills, he was trying to find thepatible skills to convert into ESP, out of the skills he had, he could only try this unique ability on his movement skill. He would sacrifice a couple of skills for one movement skill, the Illusionary Steps.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1][Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 1] [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 7

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A/N: Three skills converted: el Level 5/Drifter Level 3 and Shadow Shift Level 5.

    5=3 Es

    3= 2 Es

 1063 Chapter 1011

    Alex smiled in satisfaction upon seeing how many ES he got, although he was sure about the converting ratio from what he had seen, a level 5 skill once converted would generate 3 ES while a level 3 skill would give 2 ES.

    Without hesitation, Alex spent the enhanced points he acquired, and the result

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master]

    ''''Let''s test it,'''' Alex said and got up and was heading to one of the training rooms when suddenly his sistere running.

    ''''Alex, I want to ask you something. Can I?" She said with those puppy eyes.

    ''''Sigh! What does my Japanese princess want me to do?"

    ''''I want to go on a date with you.'''' She said to Alex''s surprise. He wondered why women loved shopping so much. He knew they would be going on shopping during their date.

    ''''Okay, I ept but let me test something first. Come with me.'''' Alex said and dragged her along until their reached the training room.

    Now facing each other, Alex ordered.

    ''''Attack!''''

    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!!

    Dozen of Wind arrows were created in an instant and were sent toward Alex but he had already disappeared.

    ''''Ehh?" She shrieked because there were ten Alex behind her, and she was unable to locate which one was the real one. So she was forced to ask her brother how did he do this.<sub> </sub>

    ''''It''s my new skill, go prepare, we will leave as soon as you are done.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Located a few streets from their mansion was the Cuckoo''s Shopping Mall.

    The sun in the sky has already be hotter and hotter.

    Alex and Sakuya were holding a parasol.

    They walked leisurely towards the Cuckoo''s Hui Shopping Mall.

    For women, shopping is like an innate talent.

    After entering the square, she immediately upied the dominant role and hurriedly dragged Alex around the shops with interest.

    Walking out of a clothing store, Sakuya asked, ''''I heard that your mother-inw wanted to see you. Do you know what she wants to ask?"

    Alex shakes his head. ''''I will know once I visit her.''''

    ''''I see, I will have you for myself until this evening then,'''' Sakuya said and Alex only smiled.

    The couple continued their shopping for hours while Alex spent money like there was no tomorrow. Most of the girls present were jealous of Sakuya, she had such a handsome and perfect boyfriend.

    Sakuya proudly disyed her ownership, seeing those envious staresing from all the over the ce brought some kind of joy to the Japanese princess.

    Alex could only sigh in defeat and let her do as she wished. After spending hours fooling around they decided to quit.

    When they walked out of the Cuckoo''s Shopping Mall, the sky had already begun to darken.

    Alex raised his hand, looked at the dark sky, and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?"

    ''''It''s okay. You can decide!" Sakuya pursed her mouth and her eyes were full of happiness.

    Alex smiled, he had already decided what restaurant they would visit.

    The Fox''s Pavilion, a revolving restaurant. This restaurant has a very good reputation in the empire for its considerate service, and delicious dishes, and has the best chefs gathered from all over the continent.

    Finally, they arrived at the Fox''s Pavilion, its height The height of the building is about 150 meters. It is not the tallest in the whole of the capital, but it is enough to enjoy the night view.

    Walking out of the elevator, a waiter immediately greeted them. "Good evening to the both of you."

    "Is there still a ce near the window?" He asked.

    "Yes, there is. Please follow me."

    The waiter led them to a table by the window and the two sat down.

    Alex opened the menu and asked, "What do you want to eat?"

    For a foodie, choosing food is undoubtedly an extremely serious thing.

    Sakuya hesitated for a moment and said, "For the appetizer, two slices of scallops, pan-seared foie gras, and porcini cappino soup. By the way, I want a chocte mousse for dessert."

    After all that, Sakuya closed the menu and continued, "You can choose the main course."

    "For the main course, we''d like Tasmanian Angus Fillet Steak and Pan-fried Salmon!" Alex decided.

    The waiter nodded and asked, "Do you want some wine?"

    "Is there a Spirit of Wine?" Alex asked for the wine he often drank.

    "Of course, which one would you want?" the waiter asked.

    "The gold version!"

    Alex already drank the ck version and wanted to try the other versions.

    "Okay. Wait a minute!"

    Alex and Sakuya were watching everything while waiting for the waiter toe back.

    The restaurant is very distinctive. The kitchen walls are transparent floor-to-ceiling sses where you can see through the chefs making the food.

    Turning your head to the other side, one can enjoy the night view.

    The restaurant actually rotates very slowly, that is every seventy minutes.

    The speed is just right and allows the diners to enjoy the night view at 360 degrees without much difort.

    Soon, the waiter served the wine. He opened it and poured in a ss for each of them.

    Alex picked up the wine ss and took a sip as he gently touched Sakuya. The two appeared to be the only ones in the world right now. They enjoyed their wine when Sakuya suddenly said.

    ''''I would have loved visiting the famous restaurants on Earth, I want to go to Ibiza.''''

    Holding her hand in his, heforted her.

    ''''Don''t worry it might be possible once we became stronger enough.''''

    ''''You are right, it''s possible. I hope our parents will still be alive at that time.'''' She secretly prayed for this small wish to be realized.

    After waiting for a few minutes, the appetizer was served.

    The scallops are cut as thin as the cicada''s wings topped with clear salmon bits and a green sauce at the bottom which resembles luscious green water¡­

    After tasting the appetizer, Alex nodded in satisfaction. It has a crisp, sweet, and sour taste, with a unique fragrance of seafood which was very suitable for an appetizer.

    "What do you think?" Alex asked.

    The foodie did not answer, but the satisfaction in her eyes says everything.

    The waiter on the side is also very attentive and poured some more wine and changed the dish tes at the right time.

    After eating, both of them were satisfied.

    Especially the pan-seared salmon, the ck Prince liked it very much.

    As for the steak, it tasted above average. Like Sakuya had said, he also wanted to taste Earth''s cuisine again, while foods here do share a resemnce with earthen foods, they are still some differences.

    ''''I want to see my grandmother again, I want to taste her cooking again. I missed her.''''

    Now that they ate foods that resembled the ones from Earth, both were filled with feelings of longing, they missed their home world.

    ''''Don''t worry we will one day go back and spend time with our loved ones. It''s a world of magic where the impossible is possible, even if it is hard we just have to try harder.'''' It was her turn tofort him and so she did.

 1064 Chapter 1012

    Now that they ate foods that resembled the ones from Earth, both were filled with feelings of longing, they missed their home world.

    ''''Don''t worry we will one day go back and spend time with our loved ones. It''s a world of magic where the impossible is possible, even if it is hard we just have to try harder.'''' It was her turn tofort him and so she did.

    ''''Thank you.'''' Alex dered as he smiled at Sakuya.

    "Bill out please!"

    After receiving the bill, Alex nced at it and ticked the highest possible percentage of the tip. Facing Alex''s generous tip, the waitress smiled.

    Alex changed his n for tonight, he postponed his meeting with his mother-inw, she said to meet him as soon as he would be free and previously he had nned on visiting her tonight but changed his decision during his date with Sakuya, he would be using this opportunity to spend some quality time with Sakuya.

    Outside of the restaurant, Sakuya was shocked to see ck magic that looks like a ck sedan. Alex gentlemanly opened the passenger seat for her, inviting her to sit. Sakuya followed him with a smile, she was curious about what he was trying to achieve, as soon as she sat she fastened the seat belt and Alex started the magic carriage engine, trying toward a crowded ce. A marketce and soon they arrived. He stopped the engine and actioned a button. Advanced magic cars are built to represent Earth''s sports cars, so naturally, some of their functions are included because Alex and the others were busy in their dear life they did not have many opportunities to showcase those things but this doesn''t mean he didn''t collection them just that he rarely uses them, he couldn''t be med as he relied too much on teleportation scroll, teleportation portal and his Void Steps for long distance. However, tonight he had decided to use one of those magic carriages (A/N: Magic cars for short) he had collected to give joy to his woman.

    Because advanced-level magic cars do share simrities with Earth''s sports cars, as soon as Alex pressed a specific button it triggered a certain reaction. With a press of the button, the magic car''s roof slowly reclined, and folded into the trunk.

    Immediately, the sounds from outside the car were heard. There was shouting, music, traffic sounds, and it all entered their ears.

    Alex and the Japanese Princess who sat in the magic car naturally gained attention from their surroundings. However, as people knew that this magic car was probably incredibly expensive, most people kept their distance and looked.

    They wondered what this rich couple wanted to do.

    Sakuya''s beauty attracted many passionate gazes, which made the princess to feel shy.

    Alex turned ¨¤ head, and looked at the bashful and somewhat helpless Sakuya with a smile.

    "Alex, why are you doing this..." Sakuya mumbled with a blush. The many faces which stared at her made her incredibly nervous.

    "Because I want to give you a perfect date..."

    As he said that, the ck Prince leaned over, and held Rose''s exquisite waist. And right in front of her wide eyes, he kissed her lips.

    For a moment, everybody in their surroundings stopped in their tracks, even the shouting peddlers became quiet, and watched this brazen couple.

    It was only when she felt his warm breath did Sakuyae to realize that she and the man she loved was kissing in front of countless strangers!

    She moved away her lips with difficulty. With deep blush and delicate panting, she said, "My love, don''t be like this, everyone''s looking."<sub> </sub>

    Although she might appear sometimes thick skinned it was not to Alex''s extent and she could also feel shame easily unlike a certain someone and currently it was what was happening.

    "You don''t like it when I kiss you?" Alex probed with a mysterious smile.

    "No¡­ that''s not it, could we please have the roof back up?" Rose pleaded.

    Sakuya shook his head, "If we put it back up, then why to buy a car like this?"

    "But we didn''t have to put it down to kiss either..." Sakuya was so embarrassed that slid her body down the seat.

    Alex spotted an amusing grin seeing Sakuya''s reaction, he was somewhat happy seeing her behaving like this, he stroked Sakuya''s smooth and fragrant hair, then warmly said.

    "I just want everybody to see that Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya belongs to me, Alexander Kael Touch.''''

    ''''She is someone is have chosen to be one of my family''s members, she''sa happydy who makes otherdies jealous. She''s more beautiful and outstanding than anyone. I love her, and I''m not afraid that others will mock us.''''

    After he said that, Alex once again kissed her.

    Their lips interlocked, creating a beautiful sight in the bustling night market.

    This time, Sakuya didn''t dodge. Her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, and sparkling tears flowed out. It was aplex feeling of happiness and sourness.

    At that moment countless thoughts ran across her overly excited brain. Many quotes describe what she was feeling at the moment.

    ''His kiss is not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It is the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all. And with it, he tells me that he is awake, connected within, that he embraces himself rather than hide as a copy of those romantic idols.''

    Countless eyes focused on this couple, and it seemed like everyone in the surrounding had stopped conversing. All that could be heard was the music that some stores yed.

    After some time, some youngsters began to p, and gradually, the sporadic ps became groups of people who pped, and then just about everybody pped.

    Everyone present pped to cheer them on, and several young couples couldn''t help but kiss as well. The couple in the car was already in their world and had forgotten where they were.

    Amongst the crowd, these two people seemed so insignificant.

    But after tonight, some people would continue to remember that passionate kiss in that magic car, on that night.

 1065 Chapter 1013

    Alex and Sakuya didn''t go back home that night, sleeping outside and the next day he brought him to a magnificent building, an eight-story (?) building mostly made of ss.

    ''''It is yours?" This was the question Sakuya asked uponying eyes on the most beautiful building in the surrounding, she couldn''t help herself to ask such a question as she found no other exnation for why Alex would bring her here, to this building if it wasn''t his.

    ''''Yes! It''s mine I have acquired it from Kuina, and I''m nning on turning this into five stars hotel. Let''s go for a quick visit.'''' Alex said before dragging her upstairs, she was curious about how he acquired this magnificent building but she didn''t get the opportunity because they started their visit, Alex called this a post-inauguration, it should have been the case, but everything changed when they arrived on the highest floor, the secret ninth floor built solely for Alex''s use, it could be called a family booth, it was shaped like a CEO''s office and currently Alex who hadn''t touched Sakuya''sst night she was in thest day of that period but today it was different, he touched the girl until her body went limp.

    Currently, Sakuya was at aplete loss. Her body went limp, letting Alex do as he pleased. She did not expect he would be this bold and start something here even if they were just the two of them, the staff members hadn''t left even a few minutes ago, and yet here he was, he had already rendered her body weak to pleasure, he was too skillful at this, so much that Sakuya pouted, having lost so easily.

    Alex looked at her pouting face. She was looking at him with a resentful gaze. It was obvious she was dissatisfied with how quickly her body surrendered to his masterful touching.

    Alex couldn''t help but grin widely. She was naturally seductive, and one could only experience this level of pleasure by prating her!

    She was inexperienced but she could still send him up to cloud nine. It only took him less than two thrusts to fall deeper than he ever had in some time!

    Even though Alex was highly experienced at sexual intercourse, he had never felt anything like this! The situation brought him to a new height, experiencing something beyond anything he had ever experienced.

    He continued gyrating his hips quicker and quicker!

    Sakuya was barely able to catch her breath. It was as if her soul was being thrown out and reeled back in with every thrust!

    ''''Babe! Hmm¡­hmm please go¡­softer¡­.it hurts¡­"

    But Alex was oblivious to her cries. Every time he moved into her, it was a new world of pleasure!

    It wrapped his sensitive spots and massaged them gently. The sensation was driving him crazy!

    Eventually, he started to pick up speed.

    Just when she gave up on stopping him and started to let herself float in the waves of pleasure, he was no longer satisfied in the normal position.

    Sakuya''s soft and curvy body was turned around by Alex. He made him lie on the desk with her chest down while he gripped onto her legs tightly and started with another round of thrusting!

    She felt the pain at first since she hadn''t had intercourse for a long time, but she wasn''t a virgin anymore, so once she had gotten used to his size, she started to feel the pleasure coarse through her body.

    Sakuya felt a little bit shy at the fact that Alex''s cock was rubbing against her butt cheeks but at the same time, she couldn''t stop herself from looking at Alex''s facial expression.

    Her heart softened when she realized the ck Prince was looking at her with an enticing expression.

    Somehow they had moved from the office desk to the front of the tall window.

    Although they were in the highest building in the vicinity and no one could see what they were doing unless they are high-level rankers and solely focused their attention here, Alex still checked his surroundings just to be on the safe side using his divine sense, he couldn''t be having someone spying on them.

    After making sure that no one could watch them, he pushed her onto the tempered ss windows!

    She held on to his neck tightly with her slender legs wrapped around his waist.

    Because the tall windows were designed to be curved around this secret floor, she could see the sky and the skyscrapers outside her.

    It looked like she was doing something so absurd in the broad daylight while facing the city.

    Cold air caressed her butt cheeks which were exposed to the frigid magic air conditioning, making her shiver in the process.

    Sakuya struggled to keep conscious as waves of pleasure crashed over her helpless self.

    Alex''s cock kept prating her causing her body to bounce up continuously and she shuddered every single time.

    No couple could experience this kind of endless lovemaking.

    It was her first time experiencing it while she was still conscious, only then did she realize that any woman would have a love-hate rtionship with this kind of sexual intercourse. It was quite addictive if you are not careful with it.

    The ck Prince was like a ferocious bull who only knew how to charge forward as if he had an unlimited supply of energy, especially today Sakuya reached her orgasm countless times but Alex had no ns to stop! He seemed unstoppable.

    During the first few orgasms, she enjoyed it so much that she wanted to melt into his arms.

    But when she realized that he was still prating her, fear started to creep up her face.<sub> </sub>

    Sakuya could feel her lower limbs go numb and she wondered if her private parts had swollen up.

    "Hmm¡­. Alex¡­.stop¡­.let me rest." Sakuya panted as she pleaded for him to stop.

    The excitement was written all over his face. He had so much adrenaline piled up that thest half of an hour felt like a minute to him.

    "It''s only been half of an hour. Let''s make it two. Hehe, Mio my love, I didn''t know your pussy was this good, depending on the environment it can bring different effects, but this one is by far the best, I''m in heaven, good thing we came here today, if not I would have missed such great opportunity and wouldn''t have experienced something so mind-blowing.''''

    Sakuya was about to faint. She couldn''t feel anything down there, but it gave Alex more pleasure probably because she was already swollen even tighter down there.

    "Please¡­. Babe, I can''t go on anymore¡­" Sakuya sobbed. Her hair was a mess and because of sweat, it stuck to her face.

    Her face was so flushed that she looked nothing like a president now.

    Alex looked at her submissive attitude with a pleased expression and he spanked her butt cheeks hard!

    Her jiggly buttocks bounced under the impact.

    Blood colored her face into a darker shade of red, and Sakuya''s face was dyed in embarrassment. She looked even more mesmerizing to him like an angel had descended to the mortal world.

    Seeing this Alex was proud of his aplishment, he was the only one capable of making her like this, he firmly believed, he had conquered her, sessfully tamed her, turning the Sadist Queen into someone capable of submitting to him, he was proud.

    Alex pped her other butt cheek and she gasped.

    ''''Girl, it''s just the beginning. I haven''t cum yet, so let''s resume shall we?"

    Alex chuckled and ced her down on the desk.

    She wanted to cry!

    "You''re a tyrant!"

    She gave herself to Alexpletely and she had no ns to resist him.

    Alex continued until he deposited his first load inside her and only by then he decided to stop, but only for a moment.

    "Take a short rest, my love. Let''s continue for another hour, maybe. At least let me cum twice." Alex blinked.

    Sakuya had no more strength to resist him. She pouted and said, "I can''t feel anything down there, I bet it''s swollen so please let me rest for a while¡­"

    She sounded so pitiful, obviously asking him to let her go.

    But Alex wouldn''t do as she wished. He chuckled nonchntly and said,

    "That''s fine. I can heal you with my magic fingers. Come let me in and I will show you my power¡­"

    She widened her eyes and before she could stop him, his fingers moved and massaged her whole body including her inside.

    "Anhhh!"

    She shuddered and she went limp, lying on top of Alex. Her legs started to tremble, and she curled her toes out of pleasure.

    Sakuya'' lost all sense of consciousness once again as Alex fondled her with his bare hands.

    After he had healed her, they went at it for another round.

    The whole office was filled with an erotic scent.

    An hourter, he finally released his semen into her and by that time, Sakuya''s eyes were already half-closed. Her body trembled, feeling his hot load inside her.

    Secondster, she fell into a deep slumber, and a gentle smile formed on Alex''s lips. He pulled her into his arms andnded a kiss on her forehead.

 1066 Chapter 1014

    A few hours after this battle, the two were heading home when Sakuya suggested that they would someone quiet and talk. They searched and finally chose a deserted park.

    ''''What do you want to talk about?" He asked her as soon as they sat.

    Sakuya sighed. ''''It did not ur to you that things are going smoothly, way too smoothly in your harem?"

    ''''Eh?" Alex was bewildered by the sudden question at first but soon he regained hisposure.

    ''''Is there any problem with things to be going on smoothly?" He asked but was meet Sakuya''s stern re.

    Alex blurted out when he saw her stern expression, "Why are you suddenly raising such a question?"

    Sakuya sighed, "I didn''t tell you previously because I was busy catching up to you and the others, also I thought you might be able to figure it out on your own but it seems like I was simply overestimating you.''''

    Her words hit Alex hard still he motioned her to continue.

    ''''Because on the outside everything seemed to be going extremely well you think it''s a good thing? You don''t really understand women. While it''s true that Maria, Luna, and I havee to a consensus to share with you it doesn''t mean we are really happy. But let''s put that aside and talk about the others, even though we are there before them you think everything is fine because they smile and we get along?"

    Alex was lost for words, not knowing what to say at all. To him indeed everything was going well in his harem, so much so that he wondered if those protagonists in a story having headaches about how to handle their harem weren''t exaggerating.

    However, it seemed now that he had beencent, arrogantly thinking that everything was going fine, it would be okay, and this discussion would serve as a waking call for him. He thought he had a perfect understanding of them but guess he was wrong, he might have won their hearts, and he might be extremely good in bed but this doesn''t mean it was enough for women to peacefully live together, epting to share the same man with a smile all time. Humans are jealous creatures, especially women and because of this, they could create problems for others. For Alex not encountering any setback in his harem at first it could have been a blessing but from an outsider''s perspective, it current harem was like a ticking bomb, ready to explode at any moment because there was no real management. He might have instructed them not to fight each other but this alone would not be enough, in the long run, more things needed to be done.

    ''I guess Sakuya is trying to tell me that more rules and a hierarchy needed to be established.'' Alex arrived at this conclusion after a moment of thinking.

    ''''The current peace is fragile and will notst long at the first sign of something unexpected so you had to better create more rules. Every society needs rules and hierarchy to function.'''' Sakuya exactly what he had concluded thus Alex nodded.

    ''''I get it, I will deeply think about it. Thank you for waking me up before it was toote.'''' He was grateful for this waking-up call.

    Sakuya smiled before continuing.

    ''''You should be aware that it would be impossible to treat everyone equally as you can''t never all of us the same way, the same level. While I''m happy that in this world polygamous rtionship is legal meaning you can as many as woman you desire if you''re capable, meaning all of them will be called your wives, you must know that they should exist a hierarchy. I''m not saying this with a wicked purpose in a mind but I''m just telling things are they should be, this reality.''''

    Alex stayed silent for a moment, contemting Sakuya''s words when Silveria suddenly chimed in.

    ¡¼What this girl said is not wrong. You should carefully consider them and think about what will be appropriate to fit your household needs. The previous attitude of wanting the girls to do everything as you believed in them might sound good but it was a little bit irresponsible of you to do that. You are the man of the house, your house your rules. I''m not saying to control everything but there should be some degree of control. This girl is assigned to this, that girl to this, and so on. By doing so, you are showing them your love and care. They will understand that you are not trying to control them as they are not some puppets and if they are things they were not okay they will tell you and together you will find a solution, to build a harmonious harem that will survive many storms in the future.¡½

    Unexpectedly Silveria had also thought of the same thing and Alex was pretty if Sakuya hadn''t brought this up, the silver goddess would have done it soon.

    ''''Okay, I understand what you girls want to say and I promise to seriously think about your suggestions before acting,'''' Alex promised them Sakuya who heard his promise frowned that someone else was thinking of the same thing as her, and after analyzing she found out that it must be Silveria and she smiled.

    After promising to seriously think about what she told him, Alex and Sakuya chatted about trivial stuff until his face changed as if he was struggling with something.<sub> </sub>

    Having noticed this, Sakuya''s heart ached and she wondered what was troubling her man so much, she would know the answer once she probed thus she asked.

    ''''What''s up? You can tell me anything, I will listen and support you.''''

    Alex felt relieved by her words but at the same guilty, wondering what she would think of him upon hearing what he had to say, still, he quickly shook his head and in a firm tone, he announced.

    ''''I will kill Leonardo and his crew.''''

    He had expected to see her shocked expression but never would he have expected what followed.

    ''''Wow! When are you starting?" Sakuya shouted, happily questioning upon hearing his announcement.

    Alex was gobsmacked and was unable to form a word until Sakuya said.

    ''''What did you think I will be shocked and ask you why you want to kill them?"

    Alex timidly nodded which prompted Sakuya to burst out ofughter.

    ''''Hahahaha! Silly hubby, not at all, I was waiting for you toe to your senses and finally decide to get rid of them. Those that harm our family should be killed.''''

    She said the word kill so resolutely that Alex did not doubt that she was serious since Leonardo had potted against Gracier, almost getting her killed, he had signed his death warrant since that moment. It was pretty ironic when he got rid indirectly of Damien, the Holy son back then, and would leave Leonardo alive, it was a foolish thing to do.

    As for Cami and the others, because they were together with Leonardo, guilty or not, the moment they were doing their utmost to reunite with him was a problem, they would be an obstacle and somehow Sakuya had the feeling that those siblings were beyond saving, especially Cami because of her blind love, she would not forgive Alex for killing her man so she must be killed to get rid of any future trouble, the other two were just extras that needs to be taken care as well. Sakuya went on and exined to Alex before adding.

    ''''Don''t worry I''m not the only one thinking like this, we are all thinking the same thing.''''

    ''''I see, that is good then. I will send my shadow league to try to locate the Asmar''s siblings and use them to lure him out if it''s possible and kill them all.''''

    Alex told her his n which made her happy, she had nothing to say as she was not against this idea, it might seem ruthless to use the siblings as hostages to lure Leonardo out but Sakuya couldn''t care less because it was their survival Vs their survival.

    (A/N: Touch Vs Leonardo''s crew).

    Using everything means necessary to get rid of your enemy is a must. It doesn''t matter if it is morally upright or not, what mattered when the survival of your loved ones, and their well-being is at stake it''s how far you can go to protect them toter not have any regrets as nobody would give shit about how to win at the end as strong dictate the rules.

    ''''That''s good, let''s talk with others once we get back. I believe that together we can perfect this n. I hope you were not thinking that you should do this alone, you alone would dirty your hands?'''' Sakuya asked this with her eyes narrowed trying to read him and as expected he didn''t dare to look her in the eyes prompting the girl to heave a sigh.

    ''''I knew it but you better stop this crooked mindset that you should do dirty things alone, we are family for better and worse, so naturally, we ought to share everything equally. There is no dirty group or bright group, we should stick together, and only like this, we will be a real family. Did you understand my point?" She asked with a serious face and he could not help but nod vigorously.

    ''''Clearly!''''

 1067 Chapter 1015

    ''''That''s good, let''s talk with others once we get back. I believe that together we can perfect this n. I hope you were not thinking that you should do this alone, you alone would dirty your hands?'''' Sakuya asked this with her eyes narrowed trying to read him and as expected he didn''t dare to look her in the eyes prompting the girl to heave a sigh.

    ''''I knew it but you better stop this crooked mindset that you should do dirty things alone, we are family for better and worse, so naturally, we ought to share everything equally. There is no dirty group or bright group, we should stick together, and only like this, we will be a real family. Did you understand my point?" She asked with a serious face and he could not help but nod vigorously.

    ''''Clearly!'''' He voiced his acknowledgment, he knew he had misspoken, so naturally, he epted and vowed to correct this mindset in the future. He couldn''t be med he was trying to protect them as he thought that dirty things should be left to him to carry not to have them regretter, however, now that Sakuya had harshly rebuked him and told him that there was no need to think like that, it had opened his eyes.

    ''''It is good that you understand, never forget this,'''' Sakuya said with a smile, she was happy that Alex truly epted and didn''t argue with her, it shows that he would consider their opinion which was a good thing.

    ''''Let''s head back.'''' She said and Alex nodded. The couple disappeared shortlyter, joining Maria and the others waiting for them at home.

    That night the atmosphere was joyous as they talked and yed all together, Alex vowed to make everything possible to protect this peace and this joy.

    Everyone was there except for Incursio who excused herself during the evening saying she had something to take care of, she would join themter. Maria and the others were not against Alex''s idea to get rid of Leonardo and his crew, together they started nning how to carry this mission.

    Artemia even proposed to call her sister and inform her about what they wanted to do, at first the others were vehemently against this idea fearing that Katherine might refuse or else leak their n but Alex and Artemia reassured them, the former because he had noticed that the second princess was not fond of Leonardo, she even nned to deal with him using her methods, meanwhile, for Artemia, she proposed this idea because she understood her sister better than anybody present here, getting rid of Leonardo and his group would be in fact helping her sister as it would mean getting rid of the stain on her side and most importantly by informing her, they would be implicating her and as future empress (probably) they could use her to clean up any mess that might pop out once people know it was Alex''s group doing.

    Finally, after exining the logic behind her proposal, Maria and the others nodded, they even sucked mouthfuls of air because they hadn''t thought that far.

    Alex was impressed as it never urred to him to do that.

    ''As expected they are exceptional each one of them, capable of filling the gap I can''t. It''s a blessing to be surrounded by talented people.'' He thought with a smile and as if she could read through his thoughts at the moment Silveria''s voice rang inside his head.

    ¡¼Each one of them is unique, it''s a blessing that you crossed paths with them and you be connected in some way another. Please cherish this, we will do our best to protect this.¡½

    Alex was shocked by this but soon he recovered and corrected her.

    ''Thank you but you''re also included as well, you and Nyx, you''re my important person, I''ll protect you all.''

    It was Silveria''s turn to be stunned she even mumbled one word as if trying to etch it deeper into her soul.

    ¡¼Family? Huh! I guess we are one. Thank you as well for considering us as one of you Alexander.¡½

    Alex nodded as if it was a matter of fact.

    The rest of the night was uneventful as they casually chatted untilte in the night, Alex slept alone, and Kuina wanted to sleep with him but got dragged away by Sera and Artemia. The trio slept together, Gracier slept together with Saeko as usual while Maria, Luna, and Sakuya shared one bed.

    The night quickly passed.

    The curtains add an orange glow to the morning light, every morning a perfect sunrise. It reminds Alex of the times he slept in a beach hut, watching the ocean emerge under the golden shimmer. For a moment his mind conjures the rhythmic waves, soft on the sandy shore, and feels his heartbeat to the same slow pace. He breathed in deeply. A new day had begun. He reached his hand out to the fabric, noticing how up close the light pours through every open space between fibers, no different from how it once came through the beach-hut walls, illuminating like brilliant fireflies each dawn. The material is warm beneath his fingers, and when the sun floods the room, painting the colors anew, he felt a little of those golden rays soak into his skin. For some reason, he felt like today would be filled with fun, probably because the empress, his mother-inw had asked to meet him.

    After freshening up Alex joined the others where they took breakfast together and after spending two hours with them, it was time for him to leave.

    ''''I''m leaving.'''' He said after kissing them, his lovers were kissed on the lips whereas he kissed Gracier received a kiss on her cheek, she pouted but quickly hide it so nobody noticed except for Silveria, she thought Gracier was pouting because her brother was heading out to have fun, she would have loved to tag along.

    Soon Alex disappeared and Kuina suggested.

    ''''Let''s have an only-girl barbecue party near the pool.

    Maria and Luna exchanged a look before the Ice empress stepped forward as the other''s representative.

    ''''Sure why not but let''s add a ping pong table there.''''

    Kuina nodded.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã<sub> </sub>

    Meanwhile, Alex arrived at the pce thinking that the empress would want to talk there but instead she instead on him apanying her out to y, naturally she could not go out in her real appearance so she had to disguise herself. It was how their journey began.

    Alex and the disguised empress visited many ces before stopping in a park they talked about trivial things.

    "Alright!,"

    Finally, Alex stood up and stretched his body, "I know you want toe out to rx so let''s continue to shop."

    ? Kuina''s mother smiled. She linked arms with Alex which made Alex freeze.

    ''''What are you thinking you''re doing?" He asked with a frown but the empress chuckled and offered an exnation.

    ''''We look like a couple trying to have fun, besides I''m disguised so there''s no problem.''''

    ''Of course, there is, you''re my fucking mother-inw, so behave.'' Alex almost shouted but he felt like he would be handing her the knife to finish him.

    ''''Or are perhaps shy? Or harboring any wild thoughts? It''s just a y for the sake of fun.''''

    ''''Whatever.'''' Alex said, toozy to rebuke the fox, she was doing this on purpose and he didn''t want to stay here and have an argument he was sure not to win.

    Seeing Alex obediently ying around she smiled, she smiled, and the duo excitedly visited multiple shops.

    Half a day passed by as they shopped.

    Night time arrived and they went to a restaurant near the shopping mall. It was a perfect time for them to have dinner together.

    Right after they ordered a few dishes, she suddenly suggested, "Let''s have some drinks. It''s cold outside so it''s perfect to have some alcohol."

    Alex wondered what trick this fox was trying to pull, but decided not to refuse her invitation, she seemed genuinely happy during their day, spending time like this must have done her good. So, he decided to let her have some fun.

    He ordered the strongest alcohol the restaurant have.

    Unexpectedly the empress wasn''t used to drinking such strong alcohol but she didn''t want to change it. She kept eating a few bites of food with every sip, like a cat who is eating hot food.

    Alex smiled, "Stop drinking if you aren''t used to it. Your face is flushed."

    The empress knew Alex was using this opportunity to get back at her, still, she smiled and licked her lips and furrowed her brows, "I usually only drink wine and light alcohol, it''s quite interesting to drink something strong asionally. It''s fine, you can send me home if I get drunk anyways. I don''t need to be afraid of bad guys."

    Alex shook his head, feeling speechless. He almost shouted that nobody would dare to do anything to her considering her strength and even if she wished she could remove all the alcohol in her blood in an instant.

    After some time, Alex was about to stop her from drinking when ady walked into the restaurant him looked over with a puzzled expression at first before a smile appeared on her ordinary face

    ''''Eleanor?"

    Alex was bewildered to see her. He hadn''t seen her in a long time and had never expected would see her in this form.

    Meanwhile, the empress nced over but she didn''t know this ordinary-looking girl so she kept drinking quietly.

    Finally, she arrived before them and with a smile she said.

    ''''Long time no see Team leader, you wouldn''t me me for interrupting your meal with this beauty right?"

 1068 Chapter 1016

    After some time, Alex was about to stop her from drinking when ady walked into the restaurant he looked over with a puzzled expression at first before a smile appeared on her ordinary face.

    ''''Eleanora?"

    Alex was bewildered to see her. He hadn''t seen her in a long time and had never expected would see her in this form.

    Meanwhile, the empress nced over but she didn''t know this ordinary-looking girl so she kept drinking quietly.

    Finally, she arrived before them and with a smile she said.

    ''''Long time no see Team leader, you wouldn''t me me for interrupting your meal with this beauty right?"

    For some reason, the empress became annoyed, although this woman''s face was in as far as the word in means there was something different about her, unconsciously the empress felt pressured, and as someone who has a high status, revered whenever she go she couldn''t tolerate it even though currently she was disguised and was not the empress, still her ego could not allow it.

    ''''We are discussing something so scram.'''' The empress violently interjected and Eleonora who thought she would be joining them froze on the spot immediately not knowing what to do it was only when Alex winked at her she regained her cool and smiled.

    ''''I see. Too bad. I''ll see youter team leader but I reminder you that fiery women are harder to deal with so you better watch out.'''' She said before disappearing and the empress''s almost sted the table in front of her into powder. How could she not understand that Eleonora was getting back at her? However, the way she got back at her was vicious and almost made the empress reveal her identity and had her banned from her empire.

    Alex could feel the smell of gunpowder in the air and he sighed thinking that women are indeed troublesome bunches. Even so, he had to diffuse the situation before it blow up and swallow him whole.

    ''''Calm down, she is my former party member, we took a rank-up test together. You don''t have to be concerned with someone like her with your humble status.''''

    Upon hearing Alex trying to tter her, she was pleased and said with her mouth curled up.

    ''''It is good that you know that and now I''m in a good mood I''ll tell you a bit about our current society came to be.'''' She said and Alex''s interest was immediately picked up.

    ''''Tell me.'''' He said and the empress became pleased, her eyes became clear in an instant and she began to recount the Foxia tribe''s history. It was not aplex story and it was exactly like he had imagined.

    ''''The beastsmen race territories are a ce where the weak are prey for the strong. Our Fox race''s women are well known for our feminine charms and aren''t good at the battle, so it''s only natural that others would drool over us. That''s why our ancestors can only rely on the strong to protect us. Back then the strongest n was the Tiger n followed by the Lion n. Naturally, at that time we choose the Tiger n, although we could not be the main wife, we gained enough status and using the resources that came with this we built our society, from a vige slowly to a small kingdom, to a normal Kingdom then to the big kingdom. Thetter generation because we mixed with different ns became powerful and slowly but surely our bloodline became purer, tracing back to its source in my time because I was the one with the purest bloodline I be the queen and with my wit, I brought us to higher level, from kingdom to an empire. Since five hundred years ago the tiger n lost its hegemony to the Lion n whoseter generation became proficient with the Lightning element, a more destructive form.'''' She exined and from this exnation Alex understood that Leon''s n hadn''t been the strongest it was only recently they became the strongest n, probably in Leon''s grandfather''s era and previously the beastsmen weren''t divided into empires, and kingdoms but ns, however, something must have happened, maybe they have evolved. Still, it was interesting to see a n previously not suitable for a battle to climb up until they reached the same height as the strongest ns (empires). To do this, you''ll need more than wits and determination, they searched until they found who to stand shoulder with shoulder with the other strongest ns, and for Kuina''s mother to be able to rise from kingdom rank to an empire must have not been easy and must have required a lot of efforts and Alex was in awe, the way he previously looks at his mother-inw changed because such woman deserves respect, a lot of respect. It is like women on Earth that starts from nothing to be billionaire almost rivaling men, those women deserved respect as much as this woman in front of them.

    However, Alex was not an idiot he understood that the empress must have an idea in mind for today''s date, even more so after telling him about the Nine tails Fox history, and indeed it was the case.

    ''''The reason I''m telling you this is that originally I had other ns, my daughter is even more talented than me. I was nning on handing her the throne, she would have performed more than me, maybe one day in the future bing the strongest empire on this continent. However, she meet you and everything changed I''m grateful but I got one thing I must warn you about.''''

    ''Here ites.'' Alex thought inwardly while outwardly putting on a serious face as he dered.

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    ''''If you ever made her cry or have her be useless I will kill her no matter how talented or powerful you''ll be. Don''t doubt my words.'''' She warned and Alex didn''t doubt her in the slightest, he knew she could do what she said and he had no intention of antagonizing her to begin, nor he would make Kuina regret her choice, as for never making her cry it was impossible because women are emotional creatures capable of crying over something insignificant, so all he could promise was to never make Kuina regret the choice she made.

    Kuina''s mother smiled, pleased by this, if Alex had promised to never make Kuina cry then she would have smashed his face onto the table and harshly rebuked him, fortunately, he was sensible and didn''t.

    ''''Good, then let''s continue and finally talk about why I''ve invited you out today.'''' Kuina''s mother dered and Alex nodded while thinking.<sub> </sub>

    ''Finally, I was getting tired of waiting.''

    However, he didn''t show it on his face.

    ''''I''m listening.''''

    By now the two were fully focused as if they had not drunk any alcohol at all.

    Kuina''s mother nodded with a smile but started with a question.

    ''''What is the strongest fox?''''

    Alex didn''t hesitate and immediately answered.

    ''''A fox with Nine tails.'''' He gave this response because he recalled that the nine-tailed fox is hailed as the strongest fox on earth, so naturally, it should be the same thing in this world, a fantasy world.

    Alex was sure that he had given the right answer when he saw her nodding with a smile but what she said following caught himpletely off guard.

    ''''Your answer is notpletely wrong but only if we take this world''s standard into an ount.''''

    ''''Please borate.'''' Alex said already formting an idea of what she would say next, he was sure that like Artemia and Lilith''s ancestors, they weren''t originally from this world, probably from the Higher World, and indeed Kuina''s mother''s following sentence confirmed this assumption.

    ''''Our Nine tails celestial fox isn''t native to this world but came from the upper world. Nobody knows how but it happened, from the records left behind by our ancestors we are from the Higher world and Nine tails isn''t the limit.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened at this ridiculous im as he didn''t remember that there was something beyond nine tails in Earth''s folklore; still, it was to be expected, nine tails would never be the end as it wouldn''t be a fantasy world otherwise.

    ''''The reason I easily epted your union is that well aware that your ambition nevery here and goes beyond Mysthia''s World, that if she were to follow you she will experience many things and one day reaches our ancestralnd and one day reach the ultimate form, the beyond ninth tail, the tenth tail, turning into an original fox. Original Fox''s status ispared to High humans, Ancestral dragons, and High elves, they are part of the original ancestral beasts such as phoenixes and other beasts on the other side, the Higher world.'''' She exined.

    Alex was pleasantly surprised because from this conversation he had learned a lot of new things.

    ''''Don''t worry now that I''ve learned about it I''ll do anything in my power to help her she is my woman after all. The more powerful she became the happier I''ll be.'''' He dered and Kuina''s believed in this more than if he had dered that he was doing this in the name of love, she was not a fool, she was happy with this answer for now because she was sure that her daughter would once manage to win this man''s heart.

    ''''Good, I''m liking you more and more. Please take care of my daughter as she is currently the one with the purest bloodline among us nine tails celestial fox.''''

    ''''Don''t worry I will.'''' Alex didn''t even bat an eye before promising.

    ''''Good but be sure to be careful, because of her purest bloodline I don''t know what might have you have to manage your harem well.'''' Kuina''s mother added to Alex''s confusion, still he answered despite the confusion.

    ''''Don''t worry I''ll manage somehow.''''

    ''''That''s good then.'''' She said with a mysterious smile, her warning seemed to be hinting at something but Alex was unable to see what she was hinting so he decided not to think about it anymore, maybe he was simply overthinking.

 1069 Chapter 1017

    Late in the night.

    Alex returned home after being separated from Kuina''s mother, he ate dinner with the girls, and he exined what happened withoutpletely going into the detail.

    Finally, it was time to go to sleep, and like yesterday he slept alone while the girls followed the same arrangements as yesterday night.

    The moonlight in the sky gradually shone dazzlingly on the capital, bathing it in its shine.

    Her Majesty Empress stood on the balcony, leaning on the railing with both hands. Her beautiful eyes looked down at the little sparks down the mountain as she seemed to be in deep thought.

    The cool breeze blew, and gently flicked her golden hair andrge robe backward, revealing the perfect outline of her body; moving with calm serenity while her tails danced behind her, seemingly in chorus with the cool breeze.

    "Lily, are you here?" The empress'' voice sounded, and her tone was extremely pleasant-sounding, revealing the tranquility of ancient wells.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The ck-robed woman under the steps bowed and responded. Just now she saw the empress immersed in her thoughts, so she didn''t interrupt her.

    "Has the intel about what I ordered you to searche?"

    "There is no new intel yet. It''s impossible to track the Hero''s whereabouts, almost as if he hadpletely disappeared from this world which I doubt. Not even our hounds can do anything.''''

    Lily thought for a while and added another sentence, "As for his former group, we seeded in tracking them to the princess''s hometown, Saeko''s hometown but they vanished soon. Before they vanished their strengths seemed to have improved drastically, they were in the Demigod realm, the entry-level." (A/N: At the beginning of Demigod''s realm.)

    "I see, their personal strength is nothing to be feared if we manage to locate them quickly, what I''m more worried about is that boy Leonardo, I have the feeling that he is cooking up something and his strength would not be weaker than my son-inw strength." The empress said with a sigh and Lily stayed silent upon hearing but how could she not know what was in thetter''s mind, she had been her shadow even before Kuina was born, in a sense, she was like her sister, her confident so the empress could easily see through her and knew that right now Lily was curious about her reasoning behind what she was doing.

    ''''Going ask anyway.'''' The empress authorized Lily to ask the question which had been bothering her.

    Lily bowed before asking the question that had been on her mind since she received the order to search for Leonardo and his group.

    ''''What goal are you trying to achieve here?" Lily raised this question.

    No matter hard she thought about Lily didn''t arrive at a conclusive reason that could satisfy her.

    ''''Ah!" The empress first heaved a sigh before proceeding to answer.

    ''''The reason I''m doing this inadvertently is to help myself, my daughter, andstly my son-inw. They will feel grateful if I give them the whereabouts of Leonardo or his group. I will not touch them, this information alone can reduce the damage on what is toe.''''

    ''''Huh? Are you talking about the final war?" Lily asked perplexed but the empress shook her head and simply told her.

    ''''It is not that, you''ll find out soon. Please continue to search for them. I''ll be leaving I''m tired, today has been fun, I guess I''ll have a good sleep in while.'''' The empress said before vanishing, leaving Lily standing in a daze until finally, she came back to her senses as she fumbled.

    ''''Sigh! I wonder what kind of cmity ising but whatever it is I have the feeling that my empress is not against it.''''

    Lily vanished in turn.

    Meanwhile, in Alex''s room upon closing his eyes, he soon drifted into the Dreand and was sleeping soundlessly but this was short-lived because something happened that changed this.

    Alex''s consciousness was transferred somewhere, in some ce where he faced some strange animal he had read about.

    This amazing, but often-seen creature is a type of bird. It''s about the size of a kiwi and has two enormous wings, four small legs, and a huge tail.

    They have thin, rough skin covered in small, narrow feathers, which are usually either purple, dark silver or light silver, or abination of these colors.

    They live in frozen areas and are quitemon. They''re carnivores and their beaks and long tongue are ideal for eating insects.

    They''re crepuscr and rely on their taste buds and sight to get around. They do have short, sharp beaks, but their sense of smell is not very reliable.

    They have small, beady eyes and tiny, almost hidden ears. Their heads are rtively small inparison to their bodies.<sub> </sub>

    They make sounds ranging from rtively high-pitched to low-pitched and have a fairly wide range of sounds they make to indicate discoveries, and dangers and otherwisemunicate with each other.

    These creatures are quite frenzied, but they minimize conflict and thus aren''t very territorial. They mate once every three years and they mate and bond with a select few partners for life. Which, with their fairly long lifespans, is only normal.

    Just as Alex was reminiscing about the information about this animal he had read on the inte, his surrounding changed, turning pitch ck and he became light as a feather.

    No gravity; just floating in the void.

    This was how Alex felt now after he opened his eyes in this strange ce after leaving his previous ce.

    He himself couldn''t tell what kind of state it was, as if his soul was out of the body, drifting in what seemed to be the universe.

    The body did not need to breathe, but it felt very rxed and peaceful.

    That''s right, the surrounding scenery was just the space of the universe, not the in either sister''s world. There was an ethereal feeling surrounding him almost as if he has died.

    This is¡­ the feeling of being dead?

    Chen Rui remembered that he had seen feelings about death on the Inte. These were not obtained from the real dead people but summarized by the information that the experts told about the death and the suicide attempters. He vaguely remembered that there was extreme peace and calm as well as¡­ unity with the universe?

    Now this feeling of peace, coupled with ''traveling'' in the universe. Am I dead?

    Alex wondered, he could not be med as it was how he felt at the moment.

    However, as soon as this thought entered his mind, Alex was frightened to death and soon regrets filled with.

    ''Seriously? I can''t die like this, I''ve my loved ones waiting, I haven''t tasted a High Elf yet, and there are still a lot of things I''ve yet to aplish, so I refuse to believe that I''ve died for real.''

    The speed of drifting felt very slow, but the process of universe time waspletely opposite.

    It was as if Alex was assisting in the birth of worlds, the truth of the universe.

    For example, just a few seconds ago Alex witnessed the process of a sun turning from ''young'' to ''twilight''. The explosion of death made the ck Prince think about the Big bang theory, how the universe was formed, and more precisely how the sunes to be.

    The electromaic radiation illuminated the entire sr system, forming a splendid and dazzling neb. Manys close by were devoured, and some of them were turned into debris.

    Another turned into debris and universe dust after being struck by anotheret. A powerful destructive crimson energy seemed to be devouring everything.

    Alex felt like this crimson energy was familiar, he wished to be bathed in this crimson energy, maybe he could achieve some kind of state, something that could increase his overall strength. For some reason his forehead was itching since the apparition of this crimson energy, almost as if his third eye was threatening to forciblye out, Alex ground his teeth and endured the pain inside his head as he continued to observe.

    He saw what seemed to have been primal chaos but it was only a fleeting feeling, soon he felt mana''s existence, then space, and time...

    In the face of time, destruction was so simple.

    Destruction was the end of everything. There was no immortality from the beginning, including the eternal beings in the legend.

    The flow of time and destruction had elerated while the explosion or annihtion in the vision had gradually be a feeling. This feeling was not fear, but a kind of faint affection as if it was some kind of innatew. Perhaps as a saying goes, life starts from creation and is the process of pursuing destruction.

    Alex closed his eyes to feel the original power of destruction from his heart. He only felt that his soul was pulsing synchronously as if he was nurturing some correspondingw. He felt like this was something that must be done.

    Thew of destruction was in his life, the crimson energy in his hands. It started filling his soul, invigorating it.

    He soon opened his eyes and looked at his hands as if he grasped some key.

 1070 Chapter 1018

    Alex closed his eyes to feel the original power of destruction from his heart. He only felt that his soul was pulsing synchronously as if he was nurturing some correspondingw. He felt like this was something that must be done.

    Thew of destruction was in his life, the crimson energy in his hands. It started filling his soul, invigorating it.

    He soon opened his eyes and looked at his hands as if he grasped some key. Something important that would certainly help him in the future, he had this gut feeling, he could notpletely exin, call it intuition if you will but one thing was certain he was sure of this intuition.

    Although it was still impossible to fully understand for a while, the seeds had been sessfully nted, and it was only a matter of time before he couldprehend.

    Hands? Alex suddenly realized something. The surrounding scenes changed. It was no longer in the space of the universe, but in anotherrge room with darker lighting. It had a strangeyout and atmosphere. There were also many people wearing a crimson cloaks and a mask around him.

    He was looking at his own hands. On these palms, a strange mark was drawn on each. This mark revealed the ancient and vicissitudes breath which was somewhat simr to the crimson energy he encountered earlier, but it was not the same. It should represent a certain kind of serious meaning, Alex had this kind of unshakable belief.

    "Now, concentrate and put your hands on top of this crystal ball." The person in the crimson cloak who spoke up in front of him looked like a leader whose voice was a bit hoarse; she was a woman. The color of the mask on her face was different from the normal bronze color, showing a faint golden color.

    Crystal ball? Alex fixed his gaze on the translucent crystal ball in front which was about the size of a volleyball.

    For some unknown reason, Alex felt like he had seen this type of ball somewhere.

    It exuded a strange vibe. Not only that, but he also felt the hostility and even killing intent of the people in the cloaks around him. They seemed to be ready to kill him at any time. By the way, what about the appraisal skill? Where are the girls? Silveria and Nyx? Does it seem that these are gone?

    Alex was puzzled. He had already walked up as if he was not under his own control, then he subconsciously stretched his hands toward the crystal ball. The original colorless crystal ball gradually brightened, emitting a pale red light.

    The killing intent of the people in the crimson cloaks around seemed to fade a lot as the light became stronger and stronger before it finally turned into a rich crimson color. Alex clearly sensed that his hands deliberately suppressed a certain kind of breath. So much so that it had already surprised the people in the cloak around him.

    Alex didn''t smile, but he felt a smile on his face. He had already faintly understood- This is not my body! He was experiencing this weird from another person''s perspective like that time when he first awakened and saw experienced his predecessor''s memories for the first time.

    (I see w it''s probably the same thing.)

    (I wonder whose memories it is this time?) The ck Prince wondered while outside in the dream, a voice reached his ears.

    "It''s amazing, you actually have this level of bloodline." The woman leader in a cloak said, "May the Asura''s Goddess bless you. Starting today, you will be our Holy son andter on, you will have The ughter King''s title. Long live the Asura''s Goddess.''''

    Alex waspletely dumbfounded by this unexpected discovery, he immediately connected the dots and knew whose memories he was experiencing, however, normally it should have been impossible as the other''s party should have died, deader than dead already. But now he was experiencing his memories through this weird dream, so the only exnation usible would be he left something in his body during the inheritance of the ughter King''s Unique ability.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a scorching pain in the depth of his soul and the weird dream was forcibly canceled he woke up in the real life, he waspletely drenched in sweat but he cared not for this little detail. Alex immediately summoned his status window to check something.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] (New)<sub> </sub>

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reach the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] (New)

    ''''Huh?" Alex was confused, meanwhile, among the girls he knew, two were also having a weird dream, one should be called a premonition of sorts.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was a battlefield.

    Several rays of coalesced radiance erupted, aiming at the enemy from all directions. A woman wielded her twin swords, expanding her golden wings and emanating the matchless, dazzling brilliance of the sun that enveloped her like a circr, protective screen. The archangel held the swords high, releasing two golden de rays that flitted across the air alongside blustering winds, and headed straight into the dark clouds. Upon hitting the denseyer of cloud, it shrunk as though it were pricked by needles, before rolling away and letting out roaring thunder in its retreat. Meanwhile, it erupted dark lightning bolts struck the woman''s defensive shield. However, the dark shes of lightning were deflected quickly, and at the same time, another extended and swung her arm to the side with a sword in hand.

    Along with this movement, the horizon had as though been split into half. The formidable strength of the moon coalesced into an indestructible de ray that swept across the entire sky into the thickyer of cloud. This attack was so powerful that the massive cloud almost split open in two. The crack in its middle was forcibly pulled apart by external forces. Whistling de airflows prated the opening and ripped apart the tumbling cloud. At a nce, there was now an obvious crack on its surface.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A deafening roar like a raging billow echoed in the clouds. Just the soundwaves alone were enough to shake thend. The clouds shrunk once again, merging into an enormous tornado from the human-shaped giant. Tremendous cold winds rose from the ground and formed a strong, sturdy barrier.

    The new woman seemed to be capable of controlling many elements, lighting included, the fight raged on until suddenly she woke up in the outside world.

    "Ah! Ah! What the hell was that?" A woman with a in face wondered, this person was none other than Lilith, the reincarnated demon''s goddess and the current ruler of the demon''s race, she was currently disguised as Eleanora, one of her personas.

    "A dream?" She wondered unable to get back to sleep.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

 1071 Chapter 1019

    "Ah! Ah! What the hell was that?" A woman with a in face wondered, this person was none other than Lilith, the reincarnated demon''s goddess and the current ruler of the demon''s race, she was currently disguised as Eleanora, one of her personas.

    "A dream?" She wondered unable to get back to sleep.

    She undid her disguise and reverted to her original appearance, the empress sighed wondering what this weird dream was about.

    ''''Maybe it''s a premonition because I don''t recall having experienced something like this in the past.'''' She was sure not to have experienced something like this in the past after going through her memories, so there was only a few exnation left, the first one being she was had a premonition, this option was the most usible one, she believed this option more than the next one.

    Finally, the second exnation, is to say the option would be he had ess to someone''s else memories which she believed to be unlikely.

    ''''Hah! I will see Alex tomorrow and have a chat with him, maybe he might be able to give me some kind of useful exnation, after all, he is that resourceful.'''' Lilith dered with her eyes gleaming with a strange light, unknowingly she was such high faith in Alex.

    Meanwhile, in another location, one of Alex''s women was also having a weird dream.

    It begins in front of a house.

    From the outside, this house looks luxurious. It has been built with por wood and has por wooden decorations. Tall, wide windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a small living room, two bedrooms, a roomy dining area, and a grand garage.

    The building is shaped like a squared S. The two extensions extend into wooden sunscreens structures to each side.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang around half the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and triangr, but one side is longer than the other and is covered with dark ceramic tiles. Tworge chimneys poke out the center of the roof. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with a pool at the backside of the house.

    Right, when she was feeling that this house held some meaning, the scenery around the golden-haired girl changed and she appeared elsewhere.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the maternity ward, Alex slid his fingers into a woman''s face she couldn''t see her hand as she started undergoingbor.

    "Apply more pressure!"

    The head doctor urged.

    "You can do it!"

    The woman nodded and did her best as the doctor began pulling down the beautiful, nascent soul. She felt twisting, squeezing pain that made her scream, and dug her nails into the bed and Alex''s hand.

    He looked pained.

    Not from her nails but from the understanding of the intense agony she was undergoing. And yet despite everything, she didn''t stop. Her persistence, courage, and determination astonished him.

    "Everything would be alright!" Alex said to this mother, not knowing if he was assuring her or himself.

    The woman forced a smile in the moment of intense pain. She could feel he was far more nervous than her.

    "He might not know it, but he would be a great dad!"

    The woman thought before concentrating her strength to push down.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After what seemed an eternity, the new life stirred into existence. She has an adorable face and golden hair just like her father.

    "She is here!"

    The doctor said as she showed the newborn to the exhausted mother. "And trust me, she is the most beautiful child I have ever seen!"

    Upon hearing this, the woman smiled in tion.

    As the child''s body came into her hands, the pain faded as if it never existed. Vigor spread through her body as if she was getting a new source of energy, making her exhaustion disappear.

    She knew the source of energy wasn''t inside her body but in her hands.

    "My child!"<sub> </sub>

    The one for whom she could do anything was now in her embrace.

    A few minutester, she lifted her head and noticed Kiba looking at her and their child. There was a deep longing in his eyes.

    "She is yours just as mine," She said with a warm smile.

    "Take her."

    He nodded. He carefully stretched his hands out to take her, afraid he might make some mistake.

    "Don''t be so nervous," The woman said while cing their child in his open hands.

    "She won''t break." She said, reassuring him.

    The instant the child touched his hands, everything in the world disappeared. It was as if for him, the whole world was engulfed in the darkness.

    And in this darkened world, heterochromia eyes, green and golden eyes opened, peering at him.

    They radiated sunshine that cut through the darkness, bringing him warmth that instantly melted his heart.

    She was the extension of his life.

    ''''You are my Hope."

    Alex looked back at those heterochromia eyes. He didn''t know if he was mistaken, but for a moment, he noticed them glowing with happiness.

    Tears erupted in his eyes and his lips spread to form a smile. He was the happiest he has ever been... something that bewildered him greatly.

    How could someone he has just met give him such happiness?

    How could she make him so weak that he would cry?

    He didn''t need to think of the answers. He already knew... perhaps he has always known.

    He kissed her on the forehead and made her asleep. He then gently ced her next to the woman with a blurred figure.

    "!!!!!!!."

    "Yes?"

    "I think I know what it feels to fall in love at first sight."

    "I know."

    The woman replied with a content smile. She was feeling what he was feeling.

    Love.

    A feeling that was far more than parental instinct.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex''s eyes remained on the child. He observed her soft breathing, the faint stir of her closed eyes, and the eternal bond she shared with him.

    "Hope."

    He slipped his index finger into her open hand and watched as her hand unconsciously wrapped around it.

    "Thank you foring into my life."

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna woke up in real life and with a smile on her face she mumbled.

    ''''I will be a mother soon.''''

    She firmly believed so, this dream was some kind of premonition about her pregnancy.

 1072 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 1020

    Back Alex.

    He stood before his status''s window, wondering if he what all of this about.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 170 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530700

    MP: 19020/19020

    SE: 1300/1300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7000

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 5000 (+200)

    INT: 3830

    LUK: 2270

    BP: 120

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reach the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???<sub> </sub>

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] (New)

    ''''The only way to know this new skill is to go test it,'''' Alex mumbled too eager to test this new skill he got after the weird dream he had. He left his room heading to one of the training rooms.

    As soon he arrived, he summoned the silver gun and shouted a bullet at the mithril dummy not far from him.

    ''''Destruction Bullet.''''

    A dark crimson bullet was shot out from the silver gun and soon pierced the mithril dummy and it was instantaneously reduced into a cloud of dust.

    ''''Wow!'''' Alex eximed, clearly impressed and overwhelmed by this new skill, the destruction bullet.

    Meanwhile, Silveria and Nyx were having a chat and the final result, their final decision was.

    ''''It is time to let him experience what happened, to learn about it.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following morning Alex had a talk with the girls about a schedule change, he wanted to deal with Leonardo''s problem asap and they nodded, however, for some unknown reason Luna seemed extremely happy and she kept stealing nces in his direction, so much that Alex wondered what happened but she refused to tell him, she just smiled and Alex could only think that whatever happened it must have been something good for her to behave like that.

    Finally, teams were formed to search for them, not everyone was going off course as some would need to stay behind. Alex and Kuina were selected as the primary group, the second group was formed by Sera, Sakuya, and Alice, she would join themter andstly, the third group was formed by Pandora and Incursio.

    Gracier, Maria, Luna, and Artemia would say behind.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sunset Kingdom, the Sun City. A small kingdom located between the human and Human continents.

    The sunset glow in the sky was soft and beautiful, showing the world its appearance today.

    A man and a woman were walking hand in hand on the street of Sun City intimately. The man and woman were very ordinary in appearance and temperament, and they seemed inconspicuous in the crowd. No one could have imagined that the unremarkable man was the Drexia Empire''s son-inw, the ck Prince ''Alexander Kael Touch'', who was now famous all over the world.

    Alex''s Camouge thanks to God''s mask could turn him into anyone''s appearance, and even a strong Demigod couldn''t see the clue, meanwhile, Kuina''s transformation technique was equally brilliant. Even if an assassin walked by face to face at this time, they would not know that the 2 were assassination targets.

    The two were here for a mission, but still, this would not stop them from having fun, he would always try to please his loved ones, only this way he would survive in the harem.

    ''''Do you like this earring?" Alex asked the Foxdy, the only one who would surely be an original fox.

    "Yes! I do like it." Kuina nodded, her eyes filled with happiness. Alex nodded and next introduced a new thing.

    "This ne suits you very well." He said.

    ''''Ah! It''s true my love.'''' She nodded happily again.

    Then arrived the next thing.

    "This skirt¡­"

    "En."

    "Kuina?" Alex softly called out.

    "Hum?"

    "What''s wrong?" Alex could not help but ask this.

    "I like them all." (I like them very much) Although the answer was very simple, the Holy Maiden''s heart was as sweet as honey. As long as Alex chose it, it would be affirmed without exception.

    Alex looked at Kuina''s grinning expression. All of a sudden, he felt a connection. She liked not only these gifts, but also this kind of life and this kind of feeling.

    He liked it too.

    Love couldn''t be stormy seas and life-and-death excitement all the time, but it consisted of more ordinary and mutual warmth.

 1073 Chapter 1021

    "I like them all." (I like them very much) Although the answer was very simple, the Holy Maiden''s heart was as sweet as honey. As long as Alex chose it, it would be affirmed without exception.

    Alex looked at Kuina''s grinning expression. All of a sudden, he felt a connection. She liked not only these gifts, but also this kind of life and this kind of feeling.

    He liked it too.

    Love couldn''t be stormy seas and life-and-death excitement all the time, but it consisted of more ordinary and mutual warmth.

    Alex had gone through life-and-death situations several times, and he came to value his life, and his happiness more. While it''s true that he desired to sit at the top was not for any great ambition, but just to protect his cherished people and happiness. He had finally understood this simple truth after many trials. Everyone whether it''s unconsciously or not they are searching for something to protect themselves, some can finally find it while some never would because they did not know what they truly wanted, their eyes aren''t opened yet. Alex previously wanted to stand at the summit for personal reasons, it was what he believed but now he just wanted to do that to be able to protect what he had, his happiness, their happiness.

    To this reach this goal he had set, he would look directly at the unknown dangers ahead and continue to move forward.

    "Boss."

    Kuina''s eyes lit up and picked up an item.

    "I want this."

    "Wrap it together." Alex spoke up.

    The Holy Maiden shook her head, "I''ll pay for this one. I bought it for Gracier."

    Upon hearing this, Alex looked at the delicate little toy. His heart was warm when he thought of the cute little sister. He should spend time with her and buy her a lot of toys, thest time he bought one was when he bought that bear to act as a substitute when she was sleeping beside him. Alex secretly vowed to buy a lot of toys for Gracierter on but currently, he was happy with Kuina''s gesture. He couldn''t help holding Kuina''s hand tightly.

    "Thinking of Gracier?" Her tacit understanding of Alex was getting deeper and deeper, and so is her love, simple interest and rivalry had turned into this. Even Kuina herself wouldn''t have believed it if she was told that she fall this hard for a man like the saying goes ''When a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.''

    ''I guess it''s true.'' She thought before shaking her head and asking.

    "And Maria and the others?"

    Alex nodded, and Kuina leaned lightly on his shoulder, "Bring Maria and the others out next time."<sub> </sub>

    He nodded, it would be good to bring everyone out on a date once in a while, he thought.

    Meanwhile, the vendor said.

    ''''Guests, these are the items you picked." The owner of the boutique was a smiling old man, looking at the couple with a smile.

    "Sir, yours is 4 silver coins and 15 copper coins. The little toy that Madam bought is 3 silver coins and 7 copper coins. I''ll give you a discount so let''s say everything will be 7 silver coins and twenty copper coins.''''

    Alex paid the money, and the boss kindly added, "You two should be from out of town. It''s getting dark now, so hurry up and find a hotel to check-in. Don''t go out at night. I''ll also close the shop soon."

    Alex acted as if he was taken aback and asked, "Is there a curfew at night? Even if it is a curfew, it''s still early."

    "It''s not a curfew¡­ There''s a bit of a situation during this time, even the guards don''t dare toe out easily at night."

    Kuina carefully discovered the abnormality of the street outside. It was quite lively when entering Sun City before. After visiting a few stores, the pedestrians had be very few. Most of them seemed to be in a hurry as if they wanted to hurry back. Two out of three of the shops were also closed.

    Alex asked curiously, "What''s going on here?"

    "Since you''vee to Sun City, you haven''t even heard of this? This is a famous ghost town!" The boss looked around as if afraid of something and said carefully after noticing that everything was alright.

    "Every night, the area around Sun City is shrouded in a mysterious power that is terrifying and can absorb the soul as well as the vitality of human beings. Even if you walk outside, your power will be devoured. It is said that some kind of terrifying spirit is at work. People who go out will be sucked out of their flesh and soul. There are also legends that it is a curse. The darkness behind the light of the curse¡­ This situation has existed for many years now, but I don''t know exactly what happened recently but things had worsened. There have been many daring adventurers who deliberately went out at night to check it out even after the recent change. They had turned into a pool of dead bones when they were discovered the next day. After such incidents happened in a row, no one dared to try again. Even the knights advised everyone not to go out at night. The Knights of Light havee to investigate several times, but they found nothing. You''re here at the wrong time. Every year, this week is the time when the strange curse is the strongest. You should find a hotel to stay in or it will be dangerous if you arete. Previously, we thought it was maybe a dungeon''s doing but unfortunately, nothing had been confirmed, what had been used for attraction had changed into something extremely dangerous nobody can predict.''

    "A curse that has gued the city for many years?" After leaving the store.

    The Holy Maiden''s eyes flickered a bit. Alex could see that the boss'' kind reminder not only did not make her vignt but sparked her interest. Well, it must be expected as they chose this kingdom, this city for a reason. Thank to his mother-inw and his intelligencework, this city was one among many Leonardo and his party''s members might be in.

    ''''Let''s go. I want to see how powerful they have be since I''ve heard they became all demigods.'''' Alex said with a dangerous smile on his face, it would be fun if those three had switched sides, he would kill them without remorse and he still have the perfect justification afterward for what he did.

 Chapter 1074 Kevin And The Others Corrupted

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The Fake God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    A/N: More content will be added as the story progress. This temte is only for Mysthia''s World, the system on the other side, the Higher World is a little different and can be said to be the real one. Don''t worry soon you''ll see. Any suggestion is wee on our discord server and if you want some characters to be created, we can also talk about over there. Should I creating a characters pool? Those that wish to see this channel created please step forward in thement''s session. Thank you all. Enjoy

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500400

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 3300

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 9] [Fire Art Level 10] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Eye....???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 144

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 500500

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Earth Magic/Darkness

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 8] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 10] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10] [Holy Art Level 5] (New) [Dark Art Level 2] (New)

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10] [ck Knight] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector] [Corrupted] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500700

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic/ Darkness

    Attack: 3500

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1920

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff (Corruption in process)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings] [Dark Fire Mode] (New)

    ???

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden] [Half-Corrupted]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 164

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520500

    Magic Power: 9800/9800

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4400

    Intelligence: 2900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Sword Excalibur [Sealed]/ [????]

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation] (Unstable at the moment)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 210

    MP: 25000/25000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire/Darkness/Space/Earth

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 10000

    AGI: 11000

    INT: 7000

    LUK: 6000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????<sub> </sub>

    Special abilities: ????????

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 405708/ 500600

    MP: 6400/6400

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 3000

    AGI: 3200

    INT: 1900

    LUK: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 7] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 3]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 00/510600

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Weapon: Dagger

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [ [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 1075 Chapter 1022

    ''''Let''s find a ce to rest first and have a drink.''''

    Alex suggested and his words made Kuina stunned for a while, then the guy kissed the back of her hand.

    "Then when it gets dark, let''s go have fun, Ms. Holy Maiden.''''

    Kuina''seyes were gentle, and she made a soft "oh", leaning her body closer to him.

    Late at night.

    Not a single pedestrian could be seen in Sun City, and even the guards guarding the city gate were nestled in the castle and dared note out. No one dared to enter or leave the city or make trouble in the whole ''ghost town'' at night, well except for the two new ''tourists'' who came to the city.

    "There is a strong resentment breath which was simr to undead around. No wonder the boss of that shop said that.'''' Kuina carefully sensed the strong dark element power in the city. She added.

    "However, it doesn''t feel like it is natural which is strange.''''

    ''''It is probably a man-made, may be done by the Chaos Organization,'''' Alex suggested.

    Kuina nodded and closed her eyes as she activated her sensing power with all her strength, "There is a very strong and strange power, and it also interferes a lot with sensing power, but the dazzling direction of the dark elements tells me that the source should be outside the city.''''

    "Then let''s solve the mystery." Alex proposed and the two immediately moved forward. With Kuina''s senses, they approached the source of the different power step by step. There were ruins scattered in the woods.

    The location of this ruin was obviously the outskirts of Sun City, which was quite far away, but the strange force it emitted actually enveloped the entire city.

    ''''I can''t sense any living thing here and this ruin is too odd, there is -"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Kuina cut him off and announced.

    ''''It is a dungeon unlike what we previously thought, a special one.''''

    It was exactly what he thought and was going to say. If this ce was indeed special then there was a chance that either of the four might there and upon thinking this Alex smiled however first they would have to solve the puzzle in order to have ess to the special dungeon.

    Kuina stepped forward and Alex could feel her desire to be left in the lead, so he acted like an observer.

    A huge broken column buried in the rock slowly stood up under her movement. Kuina''s movements were very careful. Under the moonlight, Alex faintly saw a special circr symbol on the broken column.

    After the broken column stood up, Alex''s divine sense clearly sensed the surrounding changed as if a certain switch was turned on. Of course, not everyone had a sensing power like Kuina and him, only those with powerful senses could hope to achieve anything here but only if they have a certainprehension of special dungeons. It was even more impossible to immediately find this hub in the rubble.

    "This is a game of finding patterns in arrangements," Kuina informed him while her eyes were shining, those eyes he was familiar with them. It was as if a child had found some interesting toy.

    "I know. It''s just like the Sudoku game we yed amongst us girlsst time. We have to calcte the appropriate numbers and open them one by one. Let me see¡­"

    This kind of problem-solving thinking was a kind of enjoyment for Kuina. Alex hade to learn this as he spent more time with her, therefore he did not disturb her.

    ''Let just looked at the surrounding situation.'' He decided to do this to upy his mind.

    The forest was veryrge, but it could notpletely cover the scope of this special dungeon. Although he was checking his surroundings his eyes never left her, so he was able to enjoy a concentrated Kuina, she was beautiful whenever she was in deep thoughts mode, she was like a stern teacher thinking about what kind of punishment for her rebellious student.

    ''''Too damn cute.'''' He mumbled but she was too focused to be able to hear this, she would have been over the moon if she knew.

    She quickly calcted the order and location of the pivots. While waving her hands, objects were erected.<sub> </sub>

    These ''hubs'' had strict sequence requirements and appeared to be veryplicated, but Alex and Kuina were both proficient in handling puzzles. With their level and intelligence, this level of difficulty was not difficult for them.

    Alex noticed that there were traces of movement around these hubs. As expected it seems that she is not the first person to turn on the hub. The circr symbol can be seen in several ces around, like¡­the Sun City?

    The sound of rumbling sounded, interrupting Alex''s thoughts. It turned out that Kuina had sessfully activated all the hubs, and the erected objects began to glow. They connected to each other, interweaving into a bizarre figure, and the light disappeared in an instant. Thendscape below began to change rapidly.

    A surge of intense spirit power surged out, mixed with resentment that eroded the soul. It was vast, just like the batch of resentful souls that he encountered at the bottom of the demon''s Sea. Back then when facing the vampire duchess and almost died.

    The scene below gradually became clear. It was originally a shielding power of space, but now she had deactivated it. They could see an avenue leading to a ce simr to a za in front. The za faintly glowed.

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!

    Swoosh!!

    Countless cold lights flew toward Kuina in the air, and the speed was extremely fast.

    ck figures shed below! People had appeared.

    Although the cold lights wereing fast, Alex was even faster. He appeared in the air like lightning as he drew his knife, then he swung it in a lightning-fast fashion, the cold lights were dispersed immediately.

    Meanwhile, Kuina nced at the ground, and the flickering ck figures felt that their weight suddenly doubled, and their speed suddenly slowed down. In an instant, they lost their mobility in a powerful gravity.

    The strength of those ck figures was all at the least closer to the Saint realm, some of them were already Saints, and in their small circle they were considered the top, but unfortunately, they had no resistance in front of Kuina, a demigod. The difference was huge. She didn''t kill them as she would be questioning themter, they must know something.

    They were people below. The people in the za in the distance were obviously also rmed, and several people rushed toward this side. Before they even saw the opponents'' figure, they were suppressed by a powerful force and couldn''t move. Alex and Kuina had already shifted to the sky above the za.

    In the center of the za was a circr structure simr to an altar, and it was also the source of countless resentment. A figure who looked like a leader was wearing arge ck robe, standing in the center of the structure and performing a sacrifice-like ritual.

    There were no other people around; no more than 10 people in this ce.

    The ck-robed leader suddenly looked up and saw the two people suspended in the air. Alex and Kuina also saw the in white mask on the ck-robed person''s face which only faintly exposed the eyes.

    A horrified expression shed across the ck-robed leader''s eyes. He had noticed that someone had broken in before, but he still did not stop the ritual.

    Unexpectedly, the enemies broke through here so quickly. When the ck-robed leader immediately pointed to the ground, the ground near the altar quickly assembled like bumpy building blocks, and columnar objects like cannon towers rose rapidly. They quickly formed a trapping field to bind the two.

    Kuina who was keeping her identity secret frowned and was about to unleash her true form and use her eight tails but Alex stopped her and winked at her, she immediately understood and yed along.

    Meanwhile, the leader of this strange group previously vignt finally heaved a sigh of relief, he almost removed his mask to wipe away his sweat. He was sure that these two were trapped and would soon turn into their puppets.

    ''''They scared the shit out of me, I almost peed myself thinking that I have failed his mission, that man is scary but that person, that White-haired bitch is even scarier as she is the one backing him and as the Lord''s current favorite toy she can do whatever she wants and so are her followers. Shit! Better continue with the refining.'''' The man cursed, he mumbled this sentence silently, normally nobody beside him should have been able to hear this but Alex and Kuina heard him clear and loudly.

    And upon hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''Finally, something useful.'' He mumbled to himself while Kuina was thinking thating here had been the right thing to do. The right choice.

 1076 Chapter 1023

    Meanwhile, the leader of this strange group previously vignt finally heaved a sigh of relief, he almost removed his mask to wipe away his sweat. He was sure that these two were trapped and would soon turn into their puppets.

    ''''They scared the shit out of me, I almost peed myself thinking that I have failed his mission, that man is scary but that person, that White-haired bitch is even scarier as she is the one backing him and as the Lord''s current favorite toy she can do whatever she wants and so are her followers. Shit! Better continue with the refining.'''' The man cursed, he mumbled this sentence silently, normally nobody beside him should have been able to hear this but Alex and Kuina heard him clearly and loudly.

    And upon hearing this, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''Finally, something useful.'' He mumbled to himself while Kuina was thinking thating here had been the right thing to do. The right choice.

    Now that they got a solid lead there was any need to pretend so it was time to end this. The Holy Maiden winked at Alex, hinting at him to let her act and he silently nodded, and immediately she moved to break free from what the leader thought had restricted them. He was shocked but it was already toote by the time he understood that he had been yed.

    Kuina''s movements were quick. After finishing off the towers trapping them, she blinked. The temperature beside the ck-robed leader suddenly rose, and a me appeared and tried to burn him.

    The ck-robed leader''s body suddenly became void, actually ignoring her me. He instantly escaped from the range of me. Kuina was slightly surprised, and the me instantly turned into a fire snake that swept toward the ck-robed leader.

    The ck-robed leader shook his robe, and the surrounding space suddenly turned blood red. The fire snake arc seemed to be stuck in the mud, unable to exert its force, and it gradually dimmed.

    Seeing this Kuina snorted and flicked a finger, and the dimmed fire snake arc turned bright red and exploded.

    The entire blood-red space shattered to pieces under the power of the explosion, but the scattered blood color reassembled into the figure of the ck-robed leader. Kuina did not expect that the opponent was still unscathed after the explosion. She snorted again and decided to get serious.

    Seven Illusionnary fox me tails condensed, and the surrounding air seemed to bepletely locked by a terrific beast, the man couldn''t move even with level 141, the surroundings warped and he soon found himself standing in the middle ofva, at first he thought it was nothing but just an illusion but when he felt a searing pain tearing his hand whenva sshed on it, he had to reconsider his position it was then a huge pair of gigantic fox eyes locked into him, his mind went nk.

    Meanwhile, outside seeing their leader frozen with his eyes widened in fear they tried to run away but were quickly dispatched by Alex''s bullets dying before their body even reach the ground.

    There was only the leader left, Alex approached Kuina, he was certain that whatever she had put him into she did it because they could gain information.

    ''''What do you get?" He asked her as soon as he got near them but she shook her head before telling him that it seems Leonardo was not here neither were Cami and the others but someone had ordered to convert the resentment here to create a strong monster that would go on a rampage, sacrificing the life of the people in the Sun City.

    ''''It is all I managed to get before his mind became unstable I sh-"

    Kuina didn''t finish her sentence before she jumped back because the leader''s body seemed to have exploded, she even dragged Alex with her to a safe location, and just as she was about to say something she froze, no she was forced to shut up because Alex''s eyes at the moment were really scary, they looked like the eyes of an ancient beast which was about to go on a rampage.

    Alex''s eyes were focused somewhere and upon following his line of sight she was shocked to see a ck shadow fleeing at a fast speed and had almost left the boundary of this ce.

    ''''What?" She blurted out, unable to believe that the man had just yed her.

    It was then it happened.

    ''''Asura''s Evil Eye!"

    BOOM!

    Countless pairs of crimson eyes appeared above the fleeing man and instantly his body froze, he experienced fear like never before, those eyes sent him somewhere where darkness was everywhere until there was a mor in the darkness, a mor of metal, and suddenly he was stared at by a little creation of sin and hatred. Two ravenous eyes stare at him with dazing violence, and another mor rushes from its drooling mouth in an attempt to intimidate him.

    He was scared by something he had never seen.

    Magma-like skin adorns its oval head, which itself is almost bark-like. An infernal light escapes the creature''s convex nostrils set within a hanging nose.

    Its oval head sits atop a giant, inted body. Scars cover nearly every inch of it, seems like a reminder of some event in the past.

    The creature steps closer to him, its six legs lumberingly carrying its reptilian body with chaotic energy. A vine-like tail crawls behind it, and tendril-like veins protrude from it in several ces.

    Four skeletal wings extend themselves fully. Cracked bones and feathers of bone stretch upward beforeing down again with force. The creaturees closer and closer, its eyes never leaving his eyes, the leader who had used the ultimate ability to escape kept shivering and saw his death, he preferred to be eaten alive than go back and face those eyes, they were too scary.

    Outside Kuina closed her body and didn''t dare to open them because she was afraid of Alex''s third eye, the Asura''s Devil''s Eye, she was not even the one he cast this ability on but she experienced fear, an innate fear just by staring at them for a second.

    Swoosh!

    Alex teleported before the man and aimed Silveria at him.

    ''''It has been a long time since I''ve used this ability. I like your ability much so I''ll be taking it. Sorry but not sorry.''''

    ''''Snatch!"

    BANG!

    The dark red bullet left the gun''s chamber, knocking the man''s head back, brain''s juice sshed around but Alex had already left the ce, the man died eyes filled with fear but at the same time, he got robbed of his most prized possession, his ability, the one he used after faking an explosion, the ability capable of letting escape most attack.

    ''''Let''s leave there is nothing here,'''' Alex said before taking Kuina''s hand, he felt it tremble for a moment prompting a sigh out of him.

    ''''Sorry, I can''t control that ability perfectly yet. The Asura''s Devil''s Eye is scary I know but don''t worry I learn to better use for myself and protect you all.'''' He promised and Kuina nodded, she felt ashamed to have reacted like that but it would have been weird if she showed no reaction.

    The two didn''t say a word until their return, she went to sleep while Alex called out his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15<sub> </sub>

    Level 171 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530800

    MP: 20000/20000

    SE: 1400/1400

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 70010

    DEF: 6010

    AGI: 5010 (+200)

    INT: 3840

    LUK: 2280

    BP: 140

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reach the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ....

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Wow! I should use this ability often I think.'''' Alex said upon seeing how much he gained after using snatch, he unconsciously licked his lips.

 1077 Chapter 1024

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 171 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 530800

    MP: 20000/20000

    SE: 1400/1400

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 70010

    DEF: 6010

    AGI: 5010 (+200)

    INT: 3840

    LUK: 2280

    ? BP: 140

    SP: 20

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reach the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 80%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]<sub> </sub>

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Wow! I should use this ability often I think.'''' Alex said upon seeing how much he gained after using snatch, he unconsciously licked his lips. The desire to go on a rampage ughtering humans, demons, and elves passed through his mind for a moment but he quickly shook his head to regain control of himself.

    ''''That would have been dangerous if I give in. I would be branded a demon to be hunted down by the whole world. It is a good thing that only I have this skill or else the world, no the universe would be set aze because this skill is too dangerous.

    Just by killing and using snatch on the leader, he managed not only to snatch his ability but also snatched all of his exp, more than half of thetter''s mana pool. This gave the ck Prince an exhrating feeling, a sensation spreading through his soul if not careful enough he could be addicted to this.

    Fortunately, Alex rarely does use this ability if not he could not say if he could resist the temptation, giving in to his inner demon and killing other living things like him to gain exp, he would progress faster this way but the pay he would need to pay would be great as he would have be addicted to this ability and go on a rampage.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s see the new skill I''ve got, well, snatched.'''' Alex said before reading the description of the new skill he acquired (Snatched).

    [Illusionnary Escape Level 1

    Ability to bypass any attack, to turn into an Illusionnary figure immune to almost all attacks.

    Condition: Usable per day at the current level.

    Mana cost: 1000]

    ''''A simple yet useful skill. Let''s spend some skill points on it to increase it to the max level.'''' He decided and immediately spend 14 skill points on the Illusionnary Escape''s skill, maxing it.

    [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max Lev

    Ability to bypass any attack, to turn into an Illusionnary figure immune to almost all attacks.

    Condition: Usable thrice a day at the current level.

    Mana cost: 500]

    ''''Not bad this skill cane in handy soon. Let''s sleep.'''' Alex stretched before going to bed. He was not really tired but he was not in the mood to stay idling after Kuina went to sleep.

    As soon Alex closed his eyes he drifted into dreand but this did notst his consciousness got dragged somewhere, into a throne hall.

    Narrow braziers enclosing each of the ten sandstone columns light up every part of the throne hall and their light wraps the hall in a warm radiance. The countless gems on the bowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while gargoyles look down upon the wooden floor of this magnificent hall.

    A lc rug runs from the throne down the center and loops back from both left and right while rounded banners with gilded embroideries on the walls. Between each banner hangs a torch, none but a few have been lit and in turn illuminate the portraits of folk heroes and legends below them.

    Extensive windows are shrouded by veils colored the same lc as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with decorating tips and embellished borders.

    A noble throne of onyx sits behind avish gate of gilded wood and is adjoined by two rather in-looking seats for visiting dignitaries.

    The throne is covered in byzantine carvings and fixed on each of the elegant armrests is a chiseled sun. The fluffy pillows are a light lc and these too have been adorned with golden tufts.

    Those awaiting to be heard by their royal highness can do so on the countless gilded and otherwise extravagant oak benches, all of which are facing the throne in a wide V-shape. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the humble-looking balconies overlooking the hall.

    Alex appeared in the middle of this throne hall and a blond-haired man was looking down on him, the first sentence this man said was.

    ''''Alexander, I thought we had a deal? Why are you trying on going back on this? I''m a joke to you?''''

    Alex said nothing, it seemed that his goal had been exposed.

 1078 Chapter 1025

    Alex appeared in the middle of this throne hall and a blond-haired man was looking down on him, the first sentence this man said was.

    ''''Alexander, I thought we had a deal? Why are you trying on going back on this? I''m a joke to you?''''

    Alex said nothing, it seemed that his goal had been exposed still he had anticipated this, so he was not shocked. He was waiting for this so naturally upon hearing Arthur''s cold words Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''Not at all but I ought to protect myself and those closest to me. To do this I must get rid of any threat to us, so forgive me there is no hard feeling.''''

    Upon hearing this Arthur stayed silent for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    ''''Puhahahaha! I see, you think you''re someone important just because you''re contracted to them? Just because I epted your deal you think you''re something?" He dered afterughing.

    Silveria immediately understood that things were about to blow up but still decided to observe for a moment before intervening as he believed in Alex''s judgment, he would make the best out of this, and he would notpletely fall out with this powerful ally, so she believed.

    ''''Well, I''m important for my loved ones and myself, not that I need your acknowledgment.'''' Alex''s responded and Arthur''s eyes shone dangerously. He stood up from his throne and turned and a dazzling light blinded Alex.

    A rainbow beam and a calming of emotions all around mark theing of an angel. After gently gliding down, a luminous being with eyes hidden behind his hair stands in front of him. They stare at Alex intently, and he froze in both awe and terror.

    Four elegant, fluffy wings curve around the angel. Their slim body moves with smooth, floating moves and was d in dangling, golden cloth. They hold a golden spear, he could only guess the meaning of this.

    They look at him in the eyes once more; no emotion was visible whatsoever. The halo above their head suddenly disappears, before departing with incredible speed.

    Alex calmed his emotions and with cold eyes, he asked.

    ''''Are you trying to intimidate me?''''

    Arthur didn''t answer but he felt ufortable upon hearing this question and more importantly, he couldn''t acknowledge that it happened because he felt afraid under Alex''s pressure, there was no way he would acknowledge that he was scared by Alex.

    ''''What if I did?" He asked, trying to act tough and Alex immediately retaliated.

    Arthur would have never believed that he would be put under an illusion judging by his original but because Alex''s ability was more ancient and powerful he suffered from this.

    Under Asura''s Devil''s Eye, Arthur suffered an illusion, he was sent somewhere. In a neb, he didn''t have the time to check his surrounding before there was a change.

    A shriek in the neb, a ringing of ears, and suddenly Arthur was blocked by a fearsome beast of blood and heat. Two bitter eyes stare at him with overwhelming power, and another shriek explodes from its cramped mouth as if to summon others.<sub> </sub>

    Two broken horns adorn its massive head, which itself is scarred all over. A constant plume of smoke escapes the creature''srge nostrils set within a sinewy nose.

    Its massive head sits atop a lofty, inted body. Shadowy curls coil around its torso, perhaps the remnants of an encounter in a different world.

    The creature strode toward him, its two legs gracefully carrying its draconic body with collected energy. A vine-like tail slides behind it, and scars and bite marks are all over its leathery surface.

    The creature, disappointed or bored, breaks its gaze upon him for now and because it was his first time facing something so dreadful, he waspletely caught off guard but he was not to be underestimated because he was experienced, he easily broke through this illusion and reappeared in the real life where Alex was waiting for him with his Silveria aimed at his forehead.

    Arthur got scared and while controlling his voice he said to Alex.

    ''''Calm down let''s talk about this, don''t do anything you''ll regret it.''''

    ''''Don''t worry I don''t want to feel any regret it''s why I''m doing this,'''' Alex responded and Arthur who finally understood that he was serious paled, the young boy who proposed to him a deal at the beginning was no more, he had grown up beyond anything he ever expected. To the extent that he was now capable of threatening him, Arthur felt threatened right now and this feeling was real as the word real would get.

    After noticing that Alex was not giving a damn about his warning, Arthur panicked more and decided to seek Silveria''s help.

    ''''Nemesis have a talk with your owner, don''t let him make a mistake he would regret.''''

    ''''Master, please wait let''s talk about this.'''' Unexpectedly Silveria decided to intervene but something shocking happened.

    ''''Shut up Sil, I don''t need your opinion, I would have asked for your it if I had ever needed it. I''m an adult I can decide on my own.'''' Alex rebuked Silveria and she was forced to shut up, Arthur became restless upon noticing this as he understood that nobody could stop Alex in whatever he had decided to do.

    Alex''s aim was pretty simple, he would take care of what he didn''t previously do, and he would take some countermeasures, getting rid of Arthur, Leonardo''s contracted gift would be one of them. He dragged ok this for too long, he should have taken care of this problem a long time ago.

    Arthur who finally understood what Alex wished to stop was unable to stop him, he couldn''t stop him even if he wanted.

    Alex activated his silver domain while using the silver bullet to break the contract between Arthur and Leonardo for good.

    ''''I hope your next contractor would be more smart and sensible.'''' Alex dered before sending Arthur to his next contractor, he didn''t forget to steal a bit during this process to increase his level.

    Although he could not acquire any skill he got plenty of exp and managed to sever the link between Leonardo and his Gift, thetter felt it where he was.

 1079 Chapter 1026

    Alex activated his silver domain while using the silver bullet to break the contract between Arthur and Leonardo for good.

    ''''I hope your next contractor would be more smart and sensible.'''' Alex dered before sending Arthur to his next contractor, he didn''t forget to steal a bit during this process to increase his level.

    Although he could not acquire any skill he got plenty of exp and managed to sever the link between Leonardo and his Gift, thetter felt it where he was.

    ''''Cough!"

    Leonardo coughed blood and almost fell from his chair, it was thanks to his subordinate that he didn''t, his face was pale, so pale that he looked like a vampire.

    ''''Boss, what happened?" The man asked him and after sitting he pushed him away and said in a voice full of hatred.

    ''''He did, that mother-fucker stole my thing, I will kill him.'''' As soon as he finished his sentence Leonardo tried to leave but Lilith Ex appeared and stopped him.

    ''''Stop you fool, it''s exactly what he is aiming for. You will be jumping into the tiger''s jaws if you go there like this. Be smart and calm down and soon you will be stronger and have your revenge. I''ll be leaving, wanna join me and go meet your lover andckeys?" She asked with a smile but Leonardo snorted before disappearing.

    ''''Hahaha! He is too shy to admit it. Well, let''s go y I''m bored, who should I mess up with this time?" Lilith said before heading in a certain direction.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''Why did that?" Silveria asked Alex after appearing before him and as he had expected this he sighed before exining.

    ''''I did what I had to do. I will not regret itter if did nothing. Although he was sealed I''m sure that weapon spirit strong as him must have countermeasures and I don''t want him to fall back into Leonardo''s hand, he doesn''t deserve it, he would be dangerous with a such weapon, it was a risk I couldn''t take so I did that. Hopefully, Arthur''s next master would befit the ss of heroes.''''

    ''''And what if the next master did not?" Silveria asked and Alex shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''That would be a shame then. He won''t be that unlucky I think.''''

    ''''Let''s hope. I''m not against you deciding on your own but you should have shared your thought with us. What would happen if you failed to break their contract and he escaped?" She said concerned and Alex felt warm inside, he smiled while exining his reasons.

    ''''Sorry to have worried you but I knew you got my back. I trust you, you''re the best, there was no way you''ll fail and even if it were to happen, Nyx was there to help us. I''m grateful to have you two.''''

    Silveria smiled, she understood this even before he said it , just that she wanted to hear him say those words, women are indeed mysterious creatures, sometimes simple yet other times reallyplicated, hard to please.

    ''''So, how much did you harvest when sending him away?" She asked because she knew he used snatch when sending Arthur away.

    Upon hearing this question, Alex chuckled, and the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''Let''s check together how much I have stolen.''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 175 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 540400

    MP: 22000/22000

    SE: 1800/1800

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7279

    DEF: 6050

    AGI: 5050 (+200)

    INT: 3880

    LUK: 2320

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)<sub> </sub>

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Wow! I got 4 levels. Tch! I should have stolen more.'''' Alex said biting his thumb, he regretted not having siphoned more than he did but what he did not know was that it was a series of coincidences that made what he did possible if he hadn''t been sealed, if Alex had notbined the silver domain and used erase he couldn''t have seeded, he wouldn''t have stolen bit of Arthur''s soul power while he was being sent away. One should know that before bing a weapon spirit they were once powerful warriors, so their strength still existed, it was what Alex snatched and only he could do that but this feat could not be reproduced, probably.

    Silveria rolled her eyes at Alex before leaving but she left a sentence behind.

    ''''My sister and I decided to have you experience something, you''ll understand upon experiencing it.''''

    Alex was confused but as Silveria had said he would soon understand upon experiencing whatever they nned so better stop thinking about it. He immediately spent the bonus points (BP) he had been umting on his attack''s stat.

    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he saw his current level, he was slowly progressing and soon he step into the next rank where he could hope to at leastpete with the likes of Lord Thanos and the final boss Bahamut. Speaking of him, Alex wondered what he was cooking up for them? Well, they just to get stronger to smash everything in their path.

    After taking care of the most urgent things Alex decided to close his eyes, however, as soon as he closed them he was brought somewhere.

    After the dizzy feeling, he opened his eyes and saw that he appeared somewhere.

    There was a new environment in front of him. He was on a cliff. To be precise, it should be the edge of an ind. There were also several simr inds in the distance, which were suspended in the air with white mist floating in between.

    It was also a vast space with almost no gravity. On the contrary, the buoyancy in the air was still veryrge, but the surrounding light appeared dim, and the sky was gloomy. There was a feeling that the ''sun'' waspletely covered by dark clouds.

    He didn''t have the time to question where he was before a huge ancient-looking door appeared before him and he was drawn toward it, the huge door opened and Alex got dragged inside. He appeared in a dark realm, darkness was everywhere.

    In an instant, all kinds of thoughts, such as eternity, immortality, imperishable, future, past, and so on emerged from Alex''s mind. Soon a destructive breath tried to steal something from him. He was taken aback. He tried to use his domain with all his strength to fight against it, but he couldn''t resist. Loki, which was known as the strongest armor, was useless in front of this strange devour power.

    Knowing that he was brought here for a reason that probably he wouldn''t die, Alex stopped resisting, and immediately when he did that, the scenery around him changed.

    The Dark realm finally disappeared. Alex was greeted by a brand new scene.

    This was an endless universe. From a distance, one could see the faint, just like thes of the sr system on Earth, but it was countless timesrger as if it was a real universe. A unique and beautiful world.

    The previous feeling of eternity, immortality, imperishable, past, and future¡­ reappeared and intensified countless times.

    ''''Where the hell is this? Where am I?'''' Alex couldn''t help but voice this out.

 1080 Chapter 1027

    The Dark realm finally disappeared. Alex was greeted by a brand new scene.

    This was an endless universe. From a distance, one could see the faint, just like thes of the sr system on Earth, but it was countless timesrger as if it was a real universe. A unique and beautiful world.

    The previous feeling of eternity, immortality, imperishable, past, and future¡­ reappeared and intensified countless times.

    ''''Where the hell is this? Where am I?'''' Alex couldn''t help but voice this out. However, there was no one present to answer this question, he could only proceed forward, whatever ce this was it must be somewhere important he had this feeling.

    Alex kept wandering but did not find anything until a few minutester. Upon seeing that thing he showed an astonished expression. It couldn''t be helped.

    A mysterious thing appeared far away.

    It appeared to be a human body.

    Alex''s first impression of this human body was ''gigantic''.

    Huge, vast, even¡­boundless.

    In fact, he was far away from the ''human body, but even looking at it from a distance, he could feel the unimaginable size.

    The strange thing was that this human body had no life at all. It seemed to be dead or it had fallen into a deep sleep.

    At the moment of seeing the human form, he simultaneously had a trembling deep in their souls as if he had to look up at this corpse whenever and wherever it was.

    Relying on his powerful will Alex seeded in gradually suppressing the abnormality in his soul, but another feeling surged- This ''corpse'' contained a might that could not be described in words. A gaze or even a thought couldpletely annihte him.

    At this realization, Alex couldn''t help shivering, and he subconsciously used his heterochromia eyes, upon doing this the corpse''s shape suddenly changed. It was not a corpse, but countless stars. To be precise, a sr system resembles that of Earth.

    Aplete sr system, or rather, a small universe!

    The ''small universe'' was surrounded by a magnificent might like the enormous energy in the real universe, but there was no trace of life or faith as if it waspletely dormant.

    With a slight distraction, the ''small universe'' in his eyes changed back to ''corpse''.

    He couldn''t see the face nor the gender, but he could clearly sense the existence of the ''human shape''.

    Even the Eye of Truth still existing in his left eye couldn''t keep peeping at the power of the ''small universe''. If this ''corpse'' is really aplete life entity, it must be some kind of supreme existence, then his (her) current state is an eternal sleep. Or is he (she)truly dead?

    The ''corpse'' was not stationary; it slowly flew toward his side.

    Alex didn''t dare to get close to peep. Not only because of the trembling due to looking up at it, but also because the huge ''corpse'' gave him a strong sense of danger. He instinctively realized that although the ''corpse'' had no life breath, the terrifying might contained in it was a real existence. With his current strength, let alone attacking or exploring the ''small universe'', as long as he got close to a certain extent, he would bepletely turned into the dust of the universe under the terrifying strength.

    All of a sudden, he only felt a shake, and he seemed to be in a new boundless space. Faint clouds surged on the ground, exuding powerful energy everywhere as if every grass and tree was an extremely terrifying presence.

    In the sky, there seemed to be a pair of eyes slowly opening. Those eyes with indescribable power looked down at everything on the ground.

    In an instant, the previous trembling of the soul reappeared, and it was a hundred times stronger. A strong feeling of awe appeared in Alex''s heart, it was mixed with a bit of fear as well. While resisting, an ancient voice sounded in his ears. It was a prophetic line, Alex had this feeling upon hearing them.

    ''When kingdoms collide, the young one shall bring a rise in immorality and a reunion of enemies.''<sub> </sub>

    Although he had no idea what this prophetic line meant as the moment he was more concerned about something, he had to get rid of the trembling over his soul, he must stop whatever was trying to erode his consciousness.

    At a critical moment, he regained his consciousness began to operate and devoured those invading his soul with snatch and Eterna''s special devour power. At the same time, Loki''s armor on his body emitted a faint brilliance. He abruptly woke up and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ''If I lost consciousness just now, my soul would bepletely controlled. My everything will be taken over and devoured by this space. How scary!'' He was scared by this realization.

    ''I must break through the space as soon as possible and escape from this ce but wait can I try to endure for a while to snatch, I meant to gain some profit?'' Alex''s brain worked faster and he began thinking about how to make use of this opportunity to earn big and soon he got a perfect idea.

    And the perfect idea Alex got was to summon Ego and blow him.

    ''''Suicide bombing!"

    BOOOOOOOOM!

    Alex''s body suffered as well but he braced himself to steal as much as he could, disregarding everything else.

    The terrifying power of the explosion spread and a bright light lit up in the space. It was even more dazzling than the sun as if the sun had exploded. It was his first time using this but Alex was more than satisfied as this suicide bombing move enabled him to steal as much as fast he could, he would have loved to continue but something happened.

    That supernova explosion should have done huge damage as the explosion was akin to a small sun exploding.

    However, under such a huge impact, there was not even a single crack in the ground. Even those faint clouds were not changed at all, as if Alex''s self-sacrifice, the self-bombing was just a light sigh.

    What exactly is this ce? Alex was shocked as he didn''t expect such a result.

    The mocking intent in the eyes in the sky increased and Alex felt the trembling of his soul more violently. When his mind moved, there was a mask on his face. It was the God Mask that suddenly appeared on his face. That kind of weird feeling was immediately isted.

    Although the outside interference was isted, some kind of strength that had entered the soul still could not be eliminated.

    Alex began struggling but he did not stop stealingbining Silveria''s snatch and Eterna''s special devour power, he remembered the resentful gaze Ego sent him before the suicide bombing. He would be shaming himself if he didn''t benefit a little from this.

    Suddenly, as if enraged by Alex''s action, the eyes in the sky shone dangerously and Alex was forced onto his knees. His soul trembled as sweat poured down like rain. He wanted to shout but the pressure was too much, it was then the ancient voice ranged out in his ears again.

    ''''So, you''re the one she has chosen, you''re nothing much, you''re too weak and -"

    The voice owner had not finished before another terrific force broke through, tearing this small apart.

    ''''....The one that grants eternal death.'''' The ancient voice trembled visibly afraid of this neer.

    A giant projection of Nyx ignored that voice, she first checked Alex''s state and chuckled upon seeing the daring move he was making, stealing from a being from the past, only Alexander Kael Touch and that lunatic could do that.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' She said taking Alex with her, she stopped and gave a warning to the ancient being.

    ''''You should stick to your guardian role. He wille backter.''''

    Leaving those words behind she disappeared with Alex inside her hand and immediately the scenery changed to the giant corpse and thetter sighed thinking, ''He was her contractor, no wonder he was this daring. In our next meeting, I will teach him a lesson. He is too lucky to have those women favor, to think he got her bloodline as well.''

    Although he was a being from the past that neither existed nor waspletely dead unless he carried his final mission, he was not afraid of many things, he had faced the first war where they lost to the chaotic heir, and the survivors decided of countermeasures, he was one of them, she was one of them but she was far more than anything they would have anticipated, they became afraid, still, they couldn''t do anything as she represented their final hope and the truth is that they could not do anything even if they wanted. She is the one capable of granting eternal death to any living thing or anything that ever existed, the final destination, the true Goddess of Death, the divine race princess, the one that would turn into the death gun, the one feared by all and desired by the Chaos. Nyx The End.

 1081 Chapter 1028

    In a tavern in the Sun City, Leonardo was surrounded by his subordinates drinking silently when one of them asked.

    ''''Boss, are we really going to do it?"

    Leonardo nodded without saying a word but his subordinates sighed heavily, even if they had expected this whening here it still shocked them because they would be going against Lilith Ex''s order and this would mean trouble, endless trouble but they couldn''t say it because this man who was their leader was also a psycho. However, like in every society, every group would exist people unable to read the atmosphere, unable to follow the trend like others, there is a saying that in Rome do as Romain does but not everyone would follow this.

    The man who asked a question previously was one such man.

    ''''What? I thought the leader said no to do anything for now.''''

    The other members eyed the fool, winking at him to stop before it was toote but as expected of a fool, it was like his brain didn''t work like a normal person so he was unable to pick up their subtle intention.

    ''''She would be furious upon learning that he had disobeyed her so but better-" He hadn''t finished speaking before the blow came. A p came from Leonardo and the man was flung out of the tavern andnded face down on the ground. His nose was broken, and he felt a burning pain from the bloodied nose gripping it.

    ''''What?" The other customers inside the tavern were shocked by Leonardo''s sudden action but nobody said anything after seeing those dangerous eyes, after paying the bills they left, and outside the man was on the ground twitching, upon feeling the others approaching he lifted his head.

    "!"

    A chill crawled up the man''s spine upon meeting Leonardo''s eyes and upon realizing what others meant when winking at him, he could only wallow in misery and be vignt in the future, only like this he would live longer.

    ''''Let''s go and prepare,'''' Leonardo said, giving one nce to the man he pped before heading to the outskirt of the city in the same direction as Alex and Kuina where they took care of the man in ck. The same direction the special dungeon was in.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, back to Alex''s location, after leaving that mysterious realm he was brought somewhere, he was currently inside a throne hall, Alex looked around admiring this ce because it was the first time Nyx was letting in to visit this ce, he had thought he would be extravagant but somehow it was more normal, a throne hall you could find anywhere on Mysthia.

    Magnificent braziers surrounding each of the ten ivory columns light up most of the throne hall and their light wraps the hall in a warm radiance. The thousands of gems on the embowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while memorials and stone effigies look down upon the grey wood floor of this opulent hall.

    A magenta rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while swallow tail banners with adorned plumes hang from the walls. Between each banner stands arge candlestick, some of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the depictions ofte rulers below them.

    High, stained ss windows depicting gods and goddesses are edged by draperies colored the same magenta as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with burnished corners and impressive needlework.

    A striking throne of gold sits within a pagoda of sorts within this hall and is adjoined by two simr, but undecorated seats for the royal highness'' trustees.

    The throne is covered in nothing butbyrinthine designs and fixed on each of the front legs is an ornate head of a legendary creature. The thick pillows are a dark magenta and these too have been adorned with embellished sigils.

    Those expecting an audience with Nyx could do so on the many luxurious andfortable mahogany benches, all of which are facing the throne in a half circle.

    Nyx sitting on the golden throne ordered Alex to summon his status window which he did, however, his jaws almost hit the ground facing his status.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 175 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 540400

    MP: 22000/22000

    SE: 1800/1800

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7279

    DEF: 6050

    AGI: 5050 (+200)<sub> </sub>

    INT: 3880

    LUK: 2320

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''What the fuck?" He eximed aloud because these stats should have been like this, however, there was someone else who was not shocked by this as if she had expected this.

    ''''As expectede closer,'''' Nyx said, beckoning Alex toe closer.

 1082 Chapter 1029

    Looking at the panicking Alex, for some unknown reason Nyx was amused, still, it was her character tough so easily therefore she controlled her emotions and exined to him to stop the misunderstanding.

    ''''It''s normal, the energy you stole can be assimted so easily and not like when you used snatch previously, you will need someone to help you process and assimte that primordial energy,pletely different from the mana''s system, mana and elements are born from this energy.''''

    From this simple exnation Alex learned a lot, he would have loved to dig deeper but not now as the only thing that mattered to our MC was how to quickly assimte the energy he stole from that giant human from fear that it vanished and Nyx could deduce this, it was why she said.

    ''''Come closer but you will have to know that it will hurt like hell.'''' She warned him but Alex shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''Don''t worry, I may look like this but I''m pretty sturdy and I''m used to pain.''''

    Nyx simply added.

    ''''You will feel like dying, though. Let''s begin.''''

    She put her hand on top of his chest and send her energy inside his body to attract a certain hidden energy and when she found it and trapped it, she started to refine it and it was the beginning of Alex''s pain.

    Suddenly, Alex''s head felt heavier and heavier as each pulse of throbbing pain pounded his senses over and over again. Desperate for some form of relief he sought out every solution. Ignoring it, working through it, using it to fuel strength. But nothing seemed to work. He tried as best he could to block out the pain, to find some form of meditative trance to cope with the agonizing sensations.

    Soon he was tired. Tired both because of the pain and tired of having to deal with the pain, but he didn''t have a choice in the matter other than enduring, and seeing through to the end. So he must endure everything thrown at him. However, the saying was easier than doing it, like Nyx had said Alex felt like dying on several asions, there was one time he thought he had died, and he saw an illusion of him dying, and this illusion he leave behind a will.

    ''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop, it hurts so much! I... I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood and it hurts so much, please make it stop.

    The only thing holding me up is this stupid chair beneath me. Maybe I can use it to stand up, walk away and find help. No, it''s no use. I''m too weak.

    Why? Why must it end like this? I''m not ready to die yet. I''m not ready. End, it mustn''t end. I can make it out, I can still live. I just need... Something. Somebody. I need help, I need to live.

    I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe. Everything is so heavy, I can''t breathe. I musty down, yes, I''ll justy down. Much better, at least now I can breathe. A little anyway. That''s fine, help will be here soon, I''ll justy here and wait. At least this way I''ll spare my energy.

    This is it. I know it. This is the end of me, there''s no saving me, not anymore. So be it. I''m going to die, I ept it. I have no choice anyway, so I might as well. Just let it be over quickly, I don''t want to linger.

    I''m cold. I wish there was somebody to hold me or something to warm me. I feel no pain, not any longer, but my body keeps shivering to warm itself up. But I''m still cold.

    Goodbye world. Goodbye Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Gracier, Saeko, Artemia, Sera, Lilith, Incursio, Prisci, and Typhania. No, I can''t die without tasting that much.''

    Upon reaching Typhania''s name he broke free from this illusion and finally assimted all the energy he had stolen.

    Nyx was looking at Alex weirdly because she felt like he managed to survive thanks to a ridiculous reason and there was no way Alex would tell him what he did, how he escaped the illusion, while touching his nose he summoned his status window, he became pleased with what he saw.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 180 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510100

    MP: 23000/23000

    SE: 2300/2300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7500

    DEF: 6300

    AGI: 5300 (+200)

    INT: 3930

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 100

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 85%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Nice I''m now level 180, just a -" Alex didn''t finish his sentence before his stopping and saying.

    ''''He is here.''''

    Upon noticing that Leonardo had taken the bait, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''After seeing him I should say: It''s been while little Leonardo.''''

    It was time to put an end to this drama.

 1083 Chapter 1030

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 180 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510100

    MP: 23000/23000

    SE: 2300/2300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7500

    DEF: 6300

    AGI: 5300 (+200)

    INT: 3930

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 100

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 90%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Nice I''m now level 180, just a -" Alex didn''t finish his sentence before his stopping and saying.

    ''''He is here.''''

    Upon noticing that Leonardo had taken the bait, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''After seeing him I should say: It''s been a while little Leonardo.''''

    It was time to put an end to this drama. He had dragged this out for too long as he did with Damien the Holy son he should have killed Leonardo back then but because he was fooling himself by saying that he was sending him to the other side to act as a spy things had been dragged out until this day, however, it was the time to put an end to everything now.

    After waking up in real-life Alex went to wake up Kuina, and thetter was overjoyed after hearing that Leonardo arrived, before they left Alex scribbled something on one of the pirs but because it was in anguage she had never seen Kuina didn''t understand but thinking about it now Alex must have left those words behind to trigger Leonardo if he everes but to do that Alex must have done something to force him out.

    Although curious she was more interested in those words he left behind therefore she asked.

    ''''Those words what-"

    Alex cut her off and replied.

    ''''I wrote ''Va te faire foutre!'' which means go fuck yourself.''''

    Upon hearing his exnation, Kuina burst out ofughter.

    ''''Pft hahahaha! I remember hearing somewhere that you said those exact words to the second princess Katharina on your first meeting. How bold of you.''''

    ''''Yeah! You''re right. I stole something very important from Leonardo to push him out. I bet someone must have warned him not to act recklessly but knowing his character now that he gained a bit of strength he will not try to endure any longer, especially after I broke apart our deal.'''' Alex went on exining because he knew it was what Kuina would ask after he answered her first question.

    ''''I see, no wonder he woulde regardless of any warning he received. Let''s go put an end to this.'''' Kuina dered before running in Leonardo''s direction. He could see how happy Kuina was, probably because among his lovers she would be the one present as he got rid of his old rival, his old enemy Leonardo. While this was not something of importance to Alex, for Kuina it was really important as it mean that she was really important to him and she was the one that brings him more luck and this is something to brag about, especially before Maria.

    Upon imagining what face Maria would be making if she bragged about this, Kuina couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up.

    ''It will be fun, for once I have surpassed you in something.''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few minutester the couple arrived at their destination, Leonardo was waiting for them and upon seeing them he red menacingly at the couple, especially Alex.

    ''''It is been a while little Leonardo, you have be stronger,'''' Alex said while nodding his head, it was like a big brother congratting his younger brother he hadn''t seen in a while and saw how much thetter progressed and was truly happy from the bottom of his heart. However, any present could detect the sarcasm in Alex''s words and couldn''t help but pity Leonardo this infuriated him more but he managed to calm down while asking Alex.

    ''''Where is Arthur? Where is my Gift?" He asked with bloodshot eyes but Alex simply smiled and his response shocked all those present.

    ''''He is gone. I sent him to his next contractor, someone that will be more fitting to wield him, not a loser like you.''''

    Those present except for a few felt their heart tighten and a chill went down their backs as cold sweat covered their hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at their hearts. Just imagining someone being capable of stripping you of your Gift, is a fearful thing and they could not imagine what Leonardo was feeling at the moment, no wonder he could not stay still and disregarded Lilith Ex''s order not to do anything at the moment, if there were in his shoes and had their gift stripped away they could never stay still and would do anything to get it back.

    Leonardo did expect those words but expectations are one thing while confirmation is another one, he felt immense rage building inside him. He remembered that night, the night Alex visited him severing one of his arms while beating him, somehow he managed to steal his Gift and in despair, he begged for his life promising to do anything to keep his life and recover his Gift and as if Alex had been waiting for this he proposed him a way of his situation and having no other choice than epting, Leonardo epted and left his lover behind and went on a suicide mission where he suffered all kind of hardships, all of this to get back to a normal life but this man ruined everything, he deserves a thousand deaths but first let get some payback. Leonardo decided before looking at Alex with a meaningful smile.

    Upon seeing this smile Kuina frowned, she got a bad feeling about this while Alex was calm as water, he was curious about what Leonardo was going to throw at him, whatever it would be he was not going to lose his cool.

    ''''Your sister''s skin was nice to touch, too bad I''m not into lolicon but I regret it to have stopped Damien from raping her, I should have raped her, we should have,'''' Leonardo said this with a lewd smile.

    Kuina felt revulsed by those words and Leonardo''s current face.

    ''''You are a lowlife.'''' She spat out but Leonardo smiled.

    ''''Oh thanks, Fox''s princess, maybe I should rape you in front of him. I don''t mind a secondhand good after all.''''

    ''''Scum!" Kuina almost exploded upon hearing what Leonardo said but she was more afraid of someone else blowing up, she quickly nced at her man hoping that he would not fail into Leonardo''s trap as it was obviously a trap.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly and a slight smile escaped from his mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''It seems that your Sejour (days) on the other side have made you into an imbecile, Leonardo Dixor.'''' Alex dered, of course, he knew what kind of game Leonardo was ying, he would make him regret saying those words, he would strip him of everything before brutally killing him, and he would not be having a nice death. Alex secretly vowed.

 Chapter 1084 Leonardo And The Others

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The Fake God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 175

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 53600

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4500

    Agility: 4600

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??? Devil''s Sword

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500400

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 3300

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 9] [Fire Art Level 10] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Eye....???]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted]

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 144

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 500500

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Earth Magic/Darkness

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 8] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 10] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10] [Holy Art Level 5] (New) [Dark Art Level 2] (New)

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10] [ck Knight] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector] [Corrupted] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500700

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic/ Darkness

    Attack: 3500

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1920

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff (Corruption in process)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings] [Dark Fire Mode] (New)

    ???

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden] [Half-Corrupted]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 210

    MP: 25000/25000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire/Darkness/Space/Earth

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 10000

    AGI: 11000

    INT: 7000

    LUK: 6000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ??

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 4300

    INT: 2300

    LUK: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 7] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 3]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 00/510600

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Weapon: Dagger

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [ [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 1085 Chapter 1031

    ''''Scum!" Kuina almost exploded upon hearing what Leonardo said but she was more afraid of someone else blowing up, she quickly nced at her man hoping that he would not fail into Leonardo''s trap as it was obviously a trap.

    As proof of the anger that he was feeling at the moment, his lips curved upward slightly and a slight smile escaped from his mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Alex began tough softly as he took a step forward.

    ''''It seems that your Sejour (days) on the other side have made you into an imbecile, Leonardo Dixor.'''' Alex dered, of course, he knew what kind of game Leonardo was ying, he would make him regret saying those words, he would strip him of everything before brutally killing him, and he would not be having a nice death. Alex secretly vowed.

    "!"

    A chill crawled up Leonardo''s spine when he met those emotionless eyes, he realized that he might have made a mistake but so what? He hade disregarding other''s warnings because he wanted to get his revenge and he got the perfect power for this, especially after assimting the sacrificial stone he received from his subordinates, he was able to increase his strength, and the current him was sure toe out on top of this fight with Alex even when he was still unable to appraise the other party, he must be using a powerful item to block this, Leonardo concluded.

    While he was lost in thought, Alex who drew closer stopped before using his appraisal skill, the reason he advanced was because of this, and upon noticing Leonardo''s status, he was secretly shocked, no wonder he was this arrogant, he got the strength to back up but unfortunately, I''m still stronger.

    ''Still, five levels of difference don''t necessarily mean everything.'' Alex thought before sending a secret message to Kuina.

    [At my signal you will take care of the minions while I will be facing him. Is that good with you?]

    [Yes!]

    Although shocked by the sudden message Kuina still answered quickly and more importantly she was happy that Alex asked for her opinion. Her love for him increased and if Alex were to check his status he would have been left bbergasted because currently, Kuina''s synchronization rate was increasing.

    ? Alex would have been shocked, wondering if it was this easy to increase his synchro rates. But the truth was this would depend on the target''s emotional connection with him and this could increase depending on every subtle action or word our main character take.

    Kuina was patiently waiting for Alex''s signal and just as she was wondering what this signal going to be it happened.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Three shoots and three, those were perfect headshots and not even Leonardo who had been vignt had seen thising, he helplessly watches as his subordinates got ughtered before him. This leaves him furious.

    ''''Alexander!!!!!''''

    ''''Stop shouting I''m hearing you,'''' Alex said frowning, meanwhile, Kuina had begununching attacks.

    Leonardo''s group was soon overwhelmed and as their leader, Leonardo knew he must stay level-headed, so he calmed down, he was sure now from what happened that Alex was slightly stronger than him but he was not that worried because he would be using his unique ability. The ability he acquired after sessfully contracting the devil''s sword, could be called his new Gift and with it, he awakened an ability only he could use, it was time to test it fully now that the instability ban had been lifted.

    Leonardo summoned a pitch-ck sword and the moment this sword appeared Alex felt a chill run down his spine he understood that this sword was dangerous, whatever Leonardo was about to do he must not let him aplish it, however, it was already toote before he could make a move because Leonardo had acted, he pushed thrust the pitch ck sword backward while saying.

    ''''Open! The Gates of Hell!!"

    As Leonardo shouted the chant, the Devil''s sword spun twice on itself.

    "Boom¡ª"

    Creaking sounds were heard as the bronze gates appeared while glowing in red!

    It opened slowly and everyone could see the ck mes dancing as terrifying screams and cackles were heard!

    The others felt huge oppressioning out of the Gates of Hell!

    Kuina held her breath out of fear as she quickly summoned her eight tails plus the phantom image of her ancestor, the gigantic nine tails fox.

    She was shocked that Leonardo possessed something so ominous and couldn''t help but fear for her man but as soon as she thought this, this thought quickly vanished because she knew that no matter what Alex would prevail, he also possessed something dangerous as well.

    "Devil''s Transformation!"

    Leonardo cackled and his body expanded!

    At the same time, a blurry giant silhouette surged out of the Gates of Hell!

    No one had the time to look at it closely and it had already entered Leonardo''s body!

    A tearing sound escaped his throat and his muscles expanded in size, tearing all his clothes!

    Devil Horns appeared on his head and ck bulging muscles were revealed under the torn clothes!

    Leonardo tightened his fist and groaned painfully!

    A giant pair of devil wings grew on his back. It was seven to eight feet wide and as he pped the wings, the wind scratched their faces!

    The devil possession ceremony was finally over and he bellowed while gripping his scaled ws.

    "Alright... Alexander..it''s time for us to y..." Leonardo was getting excited when he felt the immense energy in his body.

    Alex was tense, "Hmph, it''ll onlyst for a few minutes at best. You might not defeat me by then!"

    "Is it? You can try..."

    The moment he said that Leonardo pped his wings hard and moved at supersonic speed arriving before Alex, he didn''t wait and punched him.

    Boom!

    There was an explosion and dust filled the entire surrounding, his subordinates smiled happy to see them dealing such heavy damage to the enemy but Leonardo frowned because he shouldn''t have been like this.

    When the dust cleared, Leonardo and his subordinates were shocked to see Alex standing there perfectly fine. Kuina was smiling, happy that Alex was unharmed.

    Meanwhile, Alex became taller with long crimson hair, there was a devilish smile on his face as he said.

    ''''It''s my turn.''''

    Swoosh!

    BOOM!

    Leonardo couldn''t defend at all against Alex''s heavy punch, he saw the punch in slow motion yet he was unable to do anything against it until it touched his jaw and he was pummeled into the sky turning into a star flying to a distant horizon and Alex soon followed.

 1086 Chapter 1032

    ''''It''s my turn.''''

    Swoosh!

    BOOM!

    Leonardo couldn''t defend at all against Alex''s heavy punch, he saw the punch in slow motion yet he was unable to do anything against it until it touched his jaw and he was pummeled into the sky turning into a star flying to a distant horizon and Alex soon followed.

    There was a forest twenty kilometers north of their position.

    The forest was vast, murky, and lush. Its canopy was dominated by cedar,rch, and rhododendron, and the asional beam of light that made its way through the canopy allowed for a motley of saplings to monopolize the t, fertile grounds below.

    Thin vines embraced a couple of trees, and a range of flowers, which grew all over the ce, stood out against the otherwise unchanging view.

    A mor of animal noises, which were caused by foraging animals, filled the air and were backed by the raging river currents shing against boulders.

    Suddenly, there was a big explosion in the middle of this normal forest.

    KABOOOOOM!

    A man resembling the devil was mmed onto the ground creating a big crater and naturally this man was none other than Leonardo in the devil''s transformation mode. He quickly flipped his body up and was back on his feet, he wiped away the blood dripping from his move, his eyes were fierce yet they betrayed certain anxiety, he couldn''t understand what had just happened, how did he got punched like that, unable to react at all, he waspletely overwhelmed almost as if he was facing something from a forgotten past, he who when the first time he obtained this unique ability and tried on and even though he could not control it and itsted one minute he was still able to beat Lilith Ex at her strongest, it was why his standing in the organization skyrocketed.

    So, now that he became capable of controlling this power coupled with his strength he thought Alex could be at his mercy but reality hit him hard. Still not convinced Leonardo called his status window while his injuries were healing at a fast speed and visible rate.

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Fallen Hero

    ? Age: 20

    Male

    Level 175 (181)

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 53600

    Magic Power: 10000/12000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??? Devil''s Sword

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ''''My current strength is equal to that of a Level 181 so why I''m getting beaten up?" Unable to contain his shock Leonardo voiced this question and Alex in crimson arrived at the scene at that moment, he simply answered.

    ''''Because I''m overpowered.''''

    ''''What the hell are you talking about?" Leonardo asked confused but soon got his answer.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 180 [Demi-God] (184)

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510100

    MP: 21000/23000

    SE: 2300/2300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7600

    DEF: 6500

    AGI: 5500 (+200)

    INT: 4100

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 100

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 90%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    Gulp!

    Leonardo couldn''t help but gulp upon getting a glimpse of Alex''s current status, the difference was huge, to the extent that it was unfair, it could be considered cheating. Never he would have expected the difference between them to be this huge as if no matter what he did he could never surpass the wall known as Alexander Kael Touch, never and forever he would stand where he couldn''t get and this feeling was unpleasant truly unpleasant.

    Just as Leonardo was about to shout about unfairness and fight to the bitter end Alex switched mode and said.

    ''''Nemesis''s Domain!"

    BOOM!

    Leonardo was immediately stripped of his strength.

    ''''What the-"

    His words were cut off abruptly when his eyes widened. In his pupils was reflected a face approaching at such high speeds that he, a person who had entered the realm closest to the strongest realm in Mysthia couldn''t react at all.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex''s punch had brutally pounded onto his chest.

    Leonardo''s chest caved in, and his back arched out while his body was sent flying breaking many trees before mming into mountain five kilometers from his previous position.

    Boom! Crack!

    ''''Gofuh!"

    That mountain was reduced into smithereens while Leonardo''s mouth was forced open and he coughed a mouthful of blood.

    Alex appeared and lifted the pathetic Leonardo whose body was half-ruined and dered.

    ''''Didn''t I say it? You stand no chance because I''m too simply overpowered. I''m tired of ying, I will crush those I can with overwhelming strength or else it will be a shame with all the amazing things I have, so let''s begin. As I''ve promised your death will not be an easy one, struggle the best you can.'''' Alex dered with an eerie smile and Leonardo who thought he knew this man the better was overwhelmed by his current image, there is no way this is the Alex I know, he''s fake he kept thinking but Alex didn''t give a damn about this like he said Leonardo didn''t stand a chance since the beginning, if they had met before his adventure in the strange realm then he could have but even then it would have been fifty-fifty, however now it was different.

    He would show him hell before sucking him dry. Alex had decided after his provocation.

    ''''Let me show you what a real devil looks like.'''' Alex''s said before activating his devil''s eye and under countless pairs of Asura''s Devil''s eyes, Leonardo was sent into the Illusionnary world.

    A rumble of thunder in the fog, a creak of wood, and suddenly Leonardo was greeted by a bizarre creature of blood and flesh. Six ming eyes stare at him with absolute darkness, and another thunder rushes from its fetid mouth in an abysmal surprise.

    Four curved horns adorn its skeletal head, which itself has a perpetual grin. A constant snoring escapes the creature''s full nostrils set within a serpentine nose.

    Its skeletal head sits atop a short, bony body. Otherworldly armor covers every inch of it, but what this means will hopefully remain a mystery.

    The creature moves forward slowly, its two legs stumblingly carrying its shadowy body with restless energy. A vine-like tail slithers behind it, it ends in a barbed tip covered in sticky goo.

    Two incorporeal wings extend themselves fully. ckened bones and blistering membranes stretch upward beforeing down again with force. Unimpressed eyes still look at Leonardo, for a moment before pouncing on him, he immediately tried to summon his devil''s sword but was soon faced with a cruel reality as he was unable to summon it and could only use the most basic form of lightning, almost like the beginning he arrived at the capital.

    ''''Fuck!!!'''' He roared and this marked the beginning of his nightmare. All of this was happening because he was suffering at the hand of the overpowered Alexander.

 1087 Chapter 1033

    ''Fuck!!!'''' He roared and this marked the beginning of his nightmare. All of this was happening because he was suffering at the hand of the overpowered Alexander.

    As it was his first time fighting against a demon and he had never faced a such level of illusion, Leonardo was overwhelmed, he suffered greatly when the demon multiplied, turning into three demons.

    Suddenly, Leonardo lowered his head, and seemingly having epted his fate he mumbled.

    ''''I ept. Take over!''''

    BOOM!

    Right after saying those words, a change urred inside him and this was felt outside.

    A frightening power erupted from Leonardo''s body like a ck hole. His golden hair danced in the tempest of his raging aura while his eyes shed with a sharp glint.

    The demons stopped as they felt a chill crawl up their spine. It was like a sharp metal was piercing their heart, making it difficult for them to breathe.

    Fierce winds swept out while cracks snaked out over the ground that targeted the trees nearby. The trees in the vicinity instantly copsed and crumbled to pieces.

    Every part of Leonardo radiated its dominance through his stifling aura and the Illusionnary world soon crumbled with Leonardo back to his body.

    ''''Oh? Already back? You were faster than anticipated and if you couldn''t do this much it would have been boring.'''' Alex said, sounding calm but it was only on the outside, the current Leonardo was different from the previous one, there was a dangerous aura radiating from thetter body, a sickening aura that he had felt before but this time it was several folds stronger and denser.

    Alex secretly tried to cancel this aura but to his surprise, he seemed to be unable to do, at least not until he spent all his silver energy in this universe there were only two types of energy Silveria couldn''t go against, one being her sister''s energy as ites from a different system while the other was from their energy, the chaos energy.

    The current Leonardo was totally different, almost as if he had turned into someone else entirely and when Alex checked his current status he was greatly rmed.

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Fallen Hero (Chaos Being/Possession, Temp)

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 175 (185)

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 53600

    Magic Power: 13000/15000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??? Devil''s Sword

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form: Eclipse/Possession]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    Alex couldn''t hide his shock as the current Leonardo couldpete against him, his eyes werepletely ck and just as Alex was about the attack he was forced to stop because of Leonardo''s following sentence.

    ''''So you are the one they chose? You''re not bad but still too weak.''''

    It was not Leonardo''s voice, it was a voiceing from the depth of the abyss, a dangerous voice from an extremely dangerous owner.

    So unconsciously he fired a round of bullets at Leonardo, only special bullets.

    All bullets wereunched in a single moment. The entire area was engulfed in extraordinary bullet radiance like fireworks.

    It was beautiful and yet deadly.

    In front of these deathly attacks, Leonardo (?) didn''t show any emotions. Time seemed to be at a standstill as hundreds of bullets came at him, ready to kill him.

    "Annoying."

    However, he only stretched his right hand in the air. On the tip of his index finger, a dark glow shed.

    As soon as the glow appeared, the sky instantly dimmed, as if every source of light in this region had been blocked.

    Alex''s expression turned unsightly and his eyes nearly popped out and he immediately jumped back.

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion but Leonardo (?) waspletely unscathed.

    Suddenly, Alex felt an ominous feeling and before he knew it, Leonardo (?) arrived before him sending a punch toward his jaw he dodged before firing a crimson bullet at point-nk range but he simply crushed it inside his palm.

    ''''Your current level ispared to level 184.'''' Leonardo (?) said and Alex felt like all his secrets had been revealed, that the man could see his status entirely and it was true.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 180 [Demi-God] (184)

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510100

    MP: 21000/23000

    SE: 2300/2300

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 7600

    DEF: 6500

    AGI: 5500 (+200)

    INT: 4100

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 100

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 90%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''You have some unusual ability but whatever I''m not interested as they couldn''t change anything, they are just trash anyway.'''' Leonardo (?) said after looking at Alex''s status and he could not help but smile inwardly, he was truly d that this man whatever his true identity was, wasn''t able to deduct that his unique abilities were dangerous, especially his first unique ability and just as Alex was about to say something to distract the man, forcing him not to focus on him for fear of discovering his secrets, the man said something he had once thought about but refused to dwell on because it would be an endless circle and nothing good woulde out of this in the end.

    ''''Have you thought why you have been summoned here? Do you think all of this was a coincidence?"

    Alex''s eyes narrowed dangerously when he heard those words and Silveria began to panic.

    ¡¼Master, please don''t listen to him.¡½Compared to her usual demeanor, she was more panicked and there was a certain anxiety in her voice and Alex could feel but he choose to ignore it and stared at Leonardo (?), thetter smiled, happy to have gotten Alex''s attention.

    ''''Do you know how you died? What if it was part of someone''s else ns? To use you and the others at some end?" Leonardo (?) fired a bunch of questions but Alex was silent.

    At the same time, in another location, outside of Mysthia, in a world strictly reserved for the gods and goddesses, inside their pantheon, a meeting was being held.

    One of the gods looked at Mea, the goddess who had been in charge of Alex and his group''s reincarnation, and asked.

    ''''Mea, why aren''t you doing anything in the current situation?'''' That god asked and goddess Mea feltpelled to massage her forehead before answering.

    ''''And what could I do? It would aggravate things if I were to move recklessly and besides he is not the real thing. Those present know that it was bait, it would be too foolish to jump in.''''

    That God frowned because what Mea said was not wrong still he couldn''t let that man spill everything like that, it might damage their n.

 1088 Chapter 1034

    ''Mea, why aren''t you doing anything in the current situation?'''' That god asked and goddess Mea feltpelled to massage her forehead before answering.

    ''''And what could I do? It would aggravate things if I were to move recklessly and besides he is not the real thing. Those present know that it was bait, it would be too foolish to jump in.''''

    That God frowned because what Mea said was not wrong still he couldn''t let that man spill everything like that, it might damage their n.

    ''''So we should let him say whatever he wants?" That God asked while looking for assistance from the other Gods but none of them acted which made the god sigh heavily.

    ''''Just let him do whatever he wants, Alexander is not that idiot to get easily fooled so you don''t have to worry. Besides, there are some things you can never truly bury as one day they will surface.''''

    Goddess Mea dered while sighing heavily as well.

    After saying those words she cut off the connection to Mysthia and the ongoing fight between Alex and Leonardo who was being possessed by a being from the chaos realm was cut off as well.

    ''''Should I use Prisci just in case things getplicated?" Goddess Mea pondered after leaving the pantheon but soon decided not to do this and just observe how things would unfold.

    He didn''t have a choice, do he? He has be a yer already and his desire to stand at the top didn''t change.

    Meanwhile, back at Alex''s location, he was silently looking at Leonardo (?) as if telling thetter to continue with his story.

    Although a bit disappointed by Alex''sckluster reaction, the man continued.

    ''''You are being manipted, even your parent''s death was intentional, everything that happened was for you and the others toe here as you''re the most perfect choice in the universe.''''

    Leonardo (?) exined and even if this revtion shocked him, Alex didn''t let it show on his face as he tilted his face to the side and dered.

    ''''Is that so? But I think with this you have sessfully managed to buy enough time for this worthless vessel to adapt a bit to your power.''''

    Leonardo (?) eyes narrowed upon hearing those words as it meant Alex knew what he was trying to do since the beginning but still yed along, this leave a bad aftertaste in his mouth but Alex was not done yet as he added.

    ''''So better stop your act and bring it.''''

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Fallen Hero (Chaos Being/ Half-Possession, Temp)

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 175 (187)

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 53600

    Magic Power: 13000/18000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5700

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??? Devil''s Sword

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form: Eclipse/Possession]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    Alex was secretly shocked by Leonardo''s current status even if it was a temporary boost of strength, it was still scary nheless, as for those revtions it was not like Alex had never thought about them so he was surprised by the man, there''s definitely something weird about everything and he believed with enough time and strength he would find out everything.

    ''''Purgatory - Doomsday!"

    Leonardo said coldly. The moment he spoke, every sound disappeared.

    The winds stopped flowing, the air froze, and living beings stopped moving. Temporarily, people even lost the right to breathe.

    Within the tiny crack, multicolored energy stripes were visible. It was like myriad patterns when seen through a kaleidoscope tube.

    Bottomless depth with countless colors flowing in a twisted manner.

    Yet, they were no simple colors.

    The colors fluctuated with chaotic and turbulent mass. Vague shadows floated in this chaotic mass like demons. Howling winds swept out as if they contained screaming ghosts, inviting the living.

    Alex could feel a frightening aura, the aura of death yet he was strangely calm which was disturbing when Leonardo, was about to draw his jet ck sword and end Alex''s life when his body became frozen, the being he let his body control to tried to escape.

    ''Nooooo! Why she is here.'' He shouted those words and tried to leave quickly as soon as possible but unfortunately, Alex and Nyx had no n to let either get away, Eterna wasunched and wrapped around Leonardo''s free wrist while Alex aimed the ck gun at him, and silver gun as well.

    ''''As I''ve said a few minutes ago I''m simply overpoweredpared to you, so goodbye.''''

    ''''The End!''''

    BANG!

    He did not bother listening to Leonardo''s words before a ck bullet flew out of the ck gun, time seemed to have stopped, Leonardo saw his life shing before his eyes like watching a movie, he regretted his choice, he should have acted differently, chose wisely, nip Alex in the cradle before he bes this strong. However, there was no way to ovee his current situation and he knows better than anybody, so he continued to watch until thest scene where there was a handsome Leonardo crying because he felt death closing in.

    ''It''s warm, it''s warm and it tickles as it makes its way down my body in small rivers of crimson red. What an odd sensation, I''m dying, but it feels warm and ticklish.

    Somehow I''m still standing, so maybe, just maybe I will make it. I just have to walk, one step at a time. Come on body, you can do this. Move! It''s no use.

    I can''t take this anymore, somebody finds me already, please! Aah, this is driving me insane. I can''t... Somebody... I don''t want to die, please help. I can''t do this on my own, I''m too weak, I''m too broken.

    I can''t feel my legs anymore. Everything is starting to feel numb. Maybe I should lie down, yes that would be best. I need to save my energy, there''s no use in wasting it like this. If Iy down I will make it out of here alive, I''m sure of it. Somebody will find me soon, so I''ll just lie down for now.

    I can''t move, I can''t think, I can''t do anything. This can only mean the end for me, I''m beyond the point of no return. I''m going to die... I''m going to die! No, no, no, no, no! Please, I don''t want to die.

    My entire body is numb, I can''t feel any pain, no difort, nothing at all. It''s kind of nice. It''s like my body is sleeping, but I''m not. Maybe I should be sleeping.

    Love you, Cami, I hope we will be together in our next life because I promise to love you and be there unlike in this life.''''

    Those were thest thing Leonardo heard before his world crumbled and death embraced him, in the end, he understood that not even reincarnation was possible for him and he understood why the ck gun was feared. He should have awakened something like this, not some worthless hero''s sword.

    In the end he nothing but just a side character in Alex''s story, it was quite funny.

    Before everything could disappear Alex used snatchbined with Eterna''s ability to devour everything and the result was quite satisfactory.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 185 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510600

    MP: 25000/25000

    SE: 2800/2800

    ????

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8000

    DEF: 7000

    AGI: 6000 (+200)

    INT: 3930

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 200

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

 1089 Chapter 1035

    After killing Leonardo, Alex continued to bask in the sunlight. The smell of blood and goreing from Leonardo''s corpse didn''t affect him in the slightest.

    A few minutester.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 185 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510600

    MP: 25000/25000

    SE: 2800/2800

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8000

    DEF: 7000

    AGI: 6000 (+200)

    INT: 3930

    LUK: 2370

    BP: 200

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    While was busy checking his newly acquired strength he started and frowned.

    ''''Some ants are approaching.'''' He said before closing off his status and right after he did, a group of ten Saint realms experts dressed in ck led by a girl who shared some resemnce with Alice arrived and stood up opposite Alex and the young girl asked.

    ''''He is dead? You are the one who killed him right?''''

    Alex didn''t answer, he simply watched while he was stronger than this girl without a doubt there was something in this girl that made him feel apprehensive even if this was their first meeting, he didn''t like this girl as if left alone he had the feeling that he would turn into something extremely dangerous.

    Finally, Alex understood the origin of this feeling he had, this girl give the same vibe as that monster Incursio but a more dangerous one.

    While Alex was silent, lost in thought Lilith Ex was furious, she was biting her lower lip in frustration, this bastard didn''t listen to her and the consequence he is dead and now she had toe to clean up and bring his corpse back but she didn''t expect to meet Alex here, as the rumors say he was strong but she was not really scared, it was unknown why Lilith was this confident but it just because she had confidence in escaping if she couldn''t fight.

    While Lilith was secretly making more countermeasures just in case one of her subordinates couldn''t take it anymore and he roared.

    ''''She asked you a question or are you perhaps deaf?" He was sure his ce in the group would elevate as he stood up for the boss. The others nodded although jealous not having made the first move.

    ''''Hahahahaha!"

    Suddenly, a burst ofughter rang in the area. The saints were startled by this sudden development. They brought their eyes to Alex who wasughing as if he has heard the funniest joke.

    "Why are youughing?" The previous man who roared was pissed by hisughter.

    Meanwhile, Lilith frowned and started to prepare.

    In response to the man''s question, Alex ced a hand over his face and chuckled coldly before it happened, he tried to imitate Leonardo''s previous move.

    A frightening power erupted from Alex''s body like a supernova explosion. His ck hair danced in the tempest of his raging aura while his heterochromia eyes shed with a sharp glint.

    "Such powerful aura!" Lilith felt a chill crawl up her spine. It was like a sharp metal was piercing her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe. Out of everything she expected none of them couldpare to this frightening aura.

    Fierce winds swept out while cracks snaked out over the ground that targeted the trees nearby. The trees surrounding them instantly copsed and crumbled to pieces.

    Every part of Alex radiated its dominance through his stifling aura. He was nothingpared to Leonardo, the difference was too big, those Saint realm experts were rooted on the spot and were unable to even move a single step, this frightened them, almost making their souls fly out of their bodies.

    It was then Alex acted, he was so fast that except for Lilith none of those Saint realm experts saw his movement, the only thing they heard was the sound of countless gunshots ringing.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!!!

    And five headless bodies mmed into the ground, forever gone, those who survived almost crumbled and Lilith shivered, this was the fastest death she was seen sinceing into the world and her response was also the fastest one since existing.

    ''''Explode!'''' She ordered and the body of the remaining five saints inted and exploded, creating beautiful human fireworks, and razing the surrounding, Alex was swallowed while Lilith escaped without a second thought.

 1090 Chapter 1036

    Lilith who fled after blowing up her subordinates to sessfully escape felt goosebumps all over her body because Alex appeared before her perfectly fine.

    "You think you can leave after what you have done?" He asked in an icy tone, this girl was really ruthless, sacrificing her subordinates without a second thought.

    Lilith didn''t answer but instead summoned a ck sword and swung it. This simple sh turned into multiple ones.

    Howling winds swept as Lilith swung her sword forward.

    Every single strike of her was not only imperceptible but it carried a power that was hard to imagine.

    Alex had to acknowledge that this girl was talented with a sword but this wouldn''t be enough to take him down, he simply increased his speed and moved through the faint gaps like a bolt of lightning, leaving behind afterimages.

    Alex was shocked when Lilith''s hairs moved on forming sharp braids

    The braids shed through afterimages, shedding them into fragments.

    Meanwhile, Lilith gripped her free hand and clutched it tightly. Braids converged together and swept horizontally, drawing a perfect arc, speed amplified.

    Alex pointed to Silveria and shot a golden lightning bullet. Like before, her braid cut through his attack and moved upward.

    Just as he was about to attack, Lilith gave her all and summoned her domain, her sword moves became sharper but most importantly her hair multiplied and

    their attacks increased and so did the presence of braids that were now uncountable. From an onlooker''s point of view, it looked like blinding-sharp strings moving throughout the domain. It was like a rainfall of des that carried destructiveness. Most Demigods couldn''t survive this if not careful.

    In mid-air, Alex has just avoided a of braids when a braid swept past his head. He ducked to a side but the sharp end brushed his cheek.

    RIP

    A small sh appeared on his cheek and blood sttered out.

    He brought a finger to the wound and cleaned the fresh blood dripping from his face. His eyebrows knitted and a cold light shed in his eyes.

    Lilith who was secretly nning her next escape smiled upon seeing the wound on Alex''s cheek, her braids carried some poison, and maybe it could affect him she hoped but this hope was soon washed away seeing Alex''s wound immediately closing and he was perfectly fine, she was about to say it was unfair but when she noticed him looking at her, a chill crawled up her senses.

    His gaze was like that of an ancient predator looking at dead prey.

    Half of her body was instantly paralyzed by an innate fear. Her face went pale and she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    She forcefully bit her tongue to regain her senses.

    "What was that?" She couldn''t believe just a gaze could terrify to her such an extent. Most importantly she felt the presence of a third eye in the middle of Alex''s forehead, it was this that terrified her.

    She had to do something and asap that is. She had to survive.

    Therefore Lilith sent another set of braids for attack when she felt death trying to caress her soul, she threw caution to the wind and created multiple clones, detonating them and escaping into the ground this time, she didn''t dare to stop, she gave her all and she felt relieved upon sensing Alex not giving her a chase. She might survive at this rate and once it happened she would go into hiding,pletely awaken andter get her revenge. It would be sweet she thought but in the next moment a terrifying aura locked her underground and she was unable to move, the next thing she heard was his voice.

    ''''The End!''''

    And a bulleting from nowhere mmed into her back, crushing her soul, she was dead.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few minutester, Alex who burned Leonardo''s body and buried his ashes under Silveria''s suggestion was sitting on a boulder checking his status window again.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 187 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 40000/ 510800

    MP: 25020/25020

    SE: 3000/3000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8020

    DEF: 7020

    AGI: 6020 (+200)

    INT: 3950

    LUK: 2390

    BP: 240

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    ? [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    And a few minutester night arrived and Alex returned, he was tired after everything that happened today. He was hoping that they would react after losing two important members today. He would sip alcohol before sleeping,he felt like he needed it.

 1091 Chapter 1037

    As the first ray of sunlight cracked through the night sky, Alex was still sleeping. He was intoxicated afterst and now sleeping without any care in the world.

    A minuteter, the chirping of the birds entered his ears. The brilliant beams of sunlight passed through the open windows and fell on his face.

    ''''Ah! To think I would drink so much, the hangover is terrible but I can stop it if I want.'''' Alex said before immediately cleansing all the alcohol inside his system using the mana inside his body and he felt refreshed.

    ''''Status!'''' He called and his status window appeared before his eyes. He didn''t hesitate to spend his umted bonus skill on his Agility stats.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 187 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 40000/ 510800

    MP: 25020/25020

    SE: 3000/3000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8020

    DEF: 7020

    AGI: 6260 (+200)

    INT: 3950

    LUK: 2390

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ''''Not bad, maybe I should stop hunting monsters and hunt powerful humans instead because they gave more exp, I should go on a manhunt, hunting the chaos forces?" Alex was really considering this option.

    ¡¼You better not seriously do that because once embarked on this role you won''t be able to easilye back, it''s why Snatch ability is dangerous.¡½Silveria warned him for fear that he would seriously do what he was thinking and upon noticing Silveria''s apparent fear, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. Not that he was making light of her concern just that he was surprised and happy as well.

    ''''Don''t worry Silveria, I promise you to be prudent and never get swallowed by greed.'''' He promised and finally, she could heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡¼That is good.¡½

    The two happily chatted after this but were soon interrupted by Kuina''s arrival. Silveria shut down her senses as she believed that something would happen.

    ''''You are already up, that''s goode eat your breakfast but first, go freshen up.'''' Kuina who entered with the breakfast said and Alex happily nodded before disappearing into the bathroom, a few minutester he was already out. Ready to taste his lover''s breakfast.

    He quickly ate it and Kuina was happy seeing this just as she was about to say something Alex acted faster and dered.

    ''''Breakfast was soft pancakes and berries, as warm as they would be in the sun, maple syrup threaded upon the top. It remains my favorite breakfast, yet it has nothing at all to do with the food. I loved it because you were there that day. After all, you and I were in the same room. It''s odd how we transfer emotions that way as if we can''t quite ept how quickly we fell in love.''''

    This deration made Kuina extremely happy and she genuinely smiled, a smileing from the bottom of her heart, she never knew that happiness and love could be this sweet and she was truly grateful for this.

    ''''Thank you, I appreciate your deration and because of your honest opinion you deserve a reward.'''' She dered with a mysterious and Alex was surprised.

    ''''Oh? I''m curious about what kind of reward my Holy Maiden has for me. I''m filled with anticipation.'''' Alex was really looking forward to whatever reward this fox had as it would be fun and fun he needs at the moment.

    Kuina smiled while secretly checking her status. The fox maiden, the Holy Maiden had acquired a new ability recently during her fight, it was her first unique ability, she was truly happy to have acquired one and was thinking about how to tell him about but after his unexpected deration, she had an epiphany, would not use this ability? Like this, she would show him directly rather than exin it.

    The maiden in love didn''t consider how she was going to use this ability to be inappropriate, the only thing that mattered was to please her man, women are such unreasonable creatures that one would wonder what the being which created them was thinking while doing it.

 Chapter 1092 Gracier And The Others Part 2 {Updated}

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 161

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 300/510900

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 1800

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!] (New)

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 175

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12030/d

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6300

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 200

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510800

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 4000

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 0

    SP: 2

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510300

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3600

    Intelligence: 1750

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    Experience Value (XP): 1200/ 520800

    MP: 70000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1750

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 29

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 500500

    MP: 4705/4705

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2805

    Defense: 2705

    Agility: 2505

    Intelligence: 1605

    Luck: 1630

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value: 0/520300

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 4100

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 190

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 22000/22000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2800

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 144

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4400/4400

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2810

    Defense: 2010

    Agility: 2310

    Intelligence: 1910

    Luck: 1510

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 Chapter 1093 1038: New Ability 2*

    The Holy maiden in love didn''t consider how she was going to use this ability to be inappropriate, the only thing that mattered was to please her man, women are such unreasonable creatures that one would wonder what the being which created them was thinking while doing it.

    ''''You can check my status I will give you an idea of what I''m about to do,'''' Kuina suggested with a mysterious smile and upon seeing this smile Alex became curious so he did what she said.

    ''''Sure!"

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 161

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 300/510900

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 1800

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    ? Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    Alex was secretly shocked by the fox princess''s progress as this meant she hadn''t been cking off which left him pleased, although the gap between them was quiterge it was by no means unapproachable. HHiseyes moved down until stopping on her unique ability and he immediately thought of something lewd this didn''t go unnoticed by Kuina who flicked her finger and smoke appeared from this smoke another Kuina identical to her appeared, and they both decided to take on a purely human''s form with no fox ears and tails.

    Gently pushing Alex into the couch the main Kuina said.

    ''''Rx and enjoy the show.''''

    Alex could only nod while sittingfortably, his blood was boiling he was grateful for this as God knows he needs to rx after killing a fellow human with whom he grew up on Earth and even reincarnated together after their death, Kuina must be praised to have noticed and decided to cheer him up her way.

    Meanwhile, Kuina signaled to her body double that it was time to begin. She got undressed and sat on the bed with her legs stretched apart. Her enticing, breasts were fascinating and hard to resist. This was especially true given her pink nipples were hard and erect at the moment.

    But the truly spellbinding sight was far down. It was not her t belly or her neatly trimmed bush but something delicious and remedying for a dry mouth.

    Kuina''s body double''s eyes were savoring the same.

    Kuina''s fingers parted her delicate foldings below to allow her body to feast on the wet, pink flesh. The heat from her warm flesh seared the body double''s cheeks.

    Thetter brushed her lips on the vaginal foldings and breathe in the intoxicating, musky scent of her arousal. She then shoved her tongue out and slithered on the vaginal foldings as per the original order.

    Kuina''s body doubled then gave a long lick from up to down before arriving on the flesh between the pussy lips. Her slippery tongue slowly moved along the wet slit before tickling the clit.

    Every movement of her tongue made Kuina tremble in ecstasy. She was slowly building to an orgasm.

    "Only a woman knows what a woman truly wants!" Alex enjoying the show could only think like this, his eyes were locked on the ongoing show as they couldn''t do otherwise.

    At the same time, the body raised her hands and brought them to Kuina''s breasts. She started to maul the firm tits to the obvious delight of Kuina.

    She cupped and kneaded them gently while continuing to lick.

    Kuina wrapped her thighs around her body double''s ears as desire devoured her senses.

    Thetter showed her proficiency to carry two tasks at one time. She pressed Kuina''s nipples between her fingertips, making thetter groan in pleasure.

    The wetness in her pussy became more vibrant and she licked with more intensity. She freed her hands from her breasts and brought them down.

    She took the clit between her lips and gave it a gentle squeeze. After which, she pressed a finger into the wet entrance. Her finger slowly eased inside the slippery passage. She pressed deeper and deeper while twisting the fingertip.

    ''''Ohhh Yes''''

    Kuina could moan in delight and signaled her other half to continue.

    She nodded before slipping another finger inside and she started fingering her pussy with great intensity. She didn''t stop with two fingers and added another finger into the slippery nest.

    This caused Kuina''s body to tremble violently gasping as the flush of sexual excitement spread across her body like ripples.

    The body double''s mouth and fingers worked in unison. Fingering followed by licking and vice-versa, sometimes both together with no clear patterns.

    Meanwhile, Kuina''s fingers ran wildly in the body double''s hair as thetter continued to lick her. She treated the wetness in her other half''s slit as chocte icing on a delicious cake. She licked slowly from top to bottom and then suddenly increased the pace as she moved upwards again.

    Her tongue moved to the clit after which she flicked it. She then gave a deep lick to the swollen foldings which were now glistening from the inner moisture.

    Her movements were filled with eagerness and excitement as she tried to make her twin reach a climax. She wanted to retrieve her sweet juices and extinguish the dryness of her mouth.

    Kuina lifted her hips and pushed her pussy on her sister''s tongue. Her stato gasps and violent spasms made the attacker realize her the other party was close to release.

    So she took Kuina''s clit between glossy lips and tugged on it. Kuina''s breathing turned heavy and she lifted her hips further.

    Her back arched and spasmed as sts of orgasmic delight exploded all over her body. Her senses were engulfed by the intense sensation assaulting her body.

    Her glistening flesh quivered and a gush of juice flooded out in the waiting mouth of the body''s double.

    "Clean me up!" Kuina requested while she still shuddered and squeaked. It was one hell of an orgasm, even she was shocked by her ingenuity, maybe the being granting her ability knew that it must be used this way.

    Meanwhile, while Kuina was lost in her delusion, the other Kuina did as requested and continue to lick and suck. Her entire mouth was glistening in juices.

    And the ck Prince who was previously sitting on the couch had left the couch and was standing some steps away from it. His eyes were staring at the two women.

    The incredibly erotic scene ying before his eyes was too seductive and arousing. The heavy breathing, intense moaning, and the sounds of licking made Alex''s boner hard to control.

    At the moment Alex truly wanted He wanted to open his pants and shove his hard-on down the wet entrance of Kuina but he didn''t. He resisted the impulse and restricted his actions to only feasting on their bodies from a distance like a good spectator would.

    The two have not forgotten him. They rose from their positions and looked at him.

    "It seems like master likes his little girls being naughty," Kuina said, grinning, as she noticed Alex adjusting his pants.

    Little girls?!

    Alex gulped down. He realized they were more deviant than he gave them credit for.

    He didn''t mind though.

    A dirty mind was a wonderful thing, especially in a woman. And there''s nothing sexier than a woman who knows how to misbehave as this would add spice to your sexual rtionship, sex has to improve, full of creativity to never be boring as it would cause friction between a couple because one might go out in search of something new if this were to happen.

    "Master, you are thirsty, right?" Eriel asked with a wink. Glistening juices were dripping from her chin as she continued.

    "Want me to wet your dry mouth?"

    Even before Alex could answer, Eriel jumped on him and wrapped her legs around his hips. Her breasts squished against his chest through the thin fabric of her dress. She closed her arms around his neck and closed her mouth onto him.

    Alex felt her soft lips brushing on his for a wet kiss.

    "Taste her, master!" Kuina stood behind his back. "Please!"

    He didn''t have the time or opportunity to nod or reply.

    Even without her encouragement, he was eagerly kissing Kuina''s body double back with passion. He decided to call her Eriel. He couldn''t believe how deliciously sweet Eriel''s lips felt as they kissed. parted his lips and brushed her lips with his tongue.

    Eriel parted her lips and rolled her wet tongue out. As she brushed his lips with her tongue, she felt his throbbing boner twitching against her ass.

    "Master is really excited!" Eriel dered and Alex didn''t deny it, he was really excited, and how he couldn''t be? There is no man capable of not resisting, it could only be an eunuch. Things were about to be really interesting.

 Chapter 1094 1039: Enjoying Their Services*

    Eriel parted her lips and rolled her wet tongue out. As she brushed his lips with her tongue, she felt his throbbing boner twitching against her ass.

    "Master is excited!" Eriel dered and Alex didn''t deny it, he was excited, and how he couldn''t be? There is no man capable of not resisting, it could only be a eunuch. Things were about to be interesting.

    Eriel could feel Alex''s desire to devour them whole and Kuina''s body double she was really happy and eager to continue this fun game. She would enjoy everything until the end.

    She closed her eyes and pushed her tongue into his lips with more force. His mouth opened for her tongue and allowed it to probe. Their tongues curled in the erotic dance of ecstasy and both felt shivers through their bodies.

    Because she was previously tasting her body''s double pussy the juices were coated on Eriel''s tongue and Alex who was kissing her tasted it and found them exotic and addicting.

    The kissing turned frantic and ecstatic with every passing moment. Alex didn''t want to get outdone so he moved skillfully while greedily sucking Eriel''s tongue in his mouth and enjoyed the sulent taste. She retracted her tongue and he pushed his tongue into her delicious mouth.

    Their tongues continuously sparred in each other''s mouths.

    From behind, Kuina''s hands wandered over his body and she let out a surprised gasp as she felt the bulge in the pants.

    She slowly traced his raging hard-on with each hand through the fibers of his pants. She smiled as she confirmed the length and hardness.

    "Oh my! Such a healthy big little man, a violent dragon is trying to break out of its confines! It is enormous and fat! I can believe I was able to take on such a dangerous beast, Oh! Poor me." She remarked aloud.

    She rested her head on his right corbone and muttered in his ear, "Does it wants to barge in our sweet, little caves? Master!"

    Her warm breath on his ear was soothing and intensifying like a bolt of current. A tremor ran through Alex''s body as her words registered in his mind.

    It was the first time he was meeting such a sleazy woman, everything she was doing was igniting his lust. He had to show her, he had to show them that he was enjoying this y.

    He continued to kiss Eriel with more lust than ever before.

    And Kuina smiled at his response. She was happy because anything Eriel feel she was feeling as well like a double pleasure, she was truly d to have acquired this unique ability.

    Kuina flicked her tongue out and rolled it over Alex''s earlobe. She opened her lips a little bit and took the earlobe between her teeth.

    He was overwhelmed with sensuous kisses and touches.

    He parted his mouth from Eriel''s sweet mouth and gasped for breath. Both their faces were flushed with warm blood.

    "You haven''t answered her question yet, Master~!" Eriel requested with a seductive smile. "Does this little mighty beast want to vite our sweet holes?"

    "Of course, I want to pound your brains out," Alex answered honestly. He responded with his dirty version.

    Upon finally getting the answer they wanted Eriel jumped back on her feet and turned Alex''s head towards Kuina.

    "Does it also want to use those bouncy and juicy tits like thest time?" Kuina cupped her breasts and brushed them against each other. She was reminded of that unforgettable night for both and Alex did remember.

    Alex''s mouth watered at this sight. He lowered his head and kissed the swells of her soft tits. Her skin was a pure delight from the post-orgasmic glow. She was sensitive and respondent to his tender butterfly kisses.

    He then moved downwards and buried his face between her breasts. His fingers, in the meantime, traced the tness of her belly. She has nice and smooth skin, and he made sure he showed enough appreciation.

    "Mmm..."

    He kissed and licked her breasts. She ced her hands on the back of his head and shoved him further into her breasts.

    His mouth moved from one breast to another while his hands moved up on her breasts. He kneaded them in his palms for a gentle squeeze. and slowly, he started fondling the soft flesh between his fingertips.

    She gasped in delight and obvious excitement. His fingers made circr movements on the are before pinching the nipples between his fingers. He continued to pinch and caress in a cyclic movement for thirty seconds, building up Kuina''s excitement, she was closer to reaching the top again, the same goes for Eriel who was sharing senses with her original.

    Alex knew this therefore he continued with what he had been doing for a while before moving toward her nipples. He then started giving her nipples the attention of his tongue. His tongue licked first one nipple then the other; giving equal love and caring to each breast, he couldn''t have theminingter after all.

    Under his relentless attacks, Kuina''s back arched as he started sucking her hard nipples between his lips. She felt the remaining hot pulses of earlier orgasms reviving in her most intimate ces.

    ''''Oh! Yes! Suck them like a big baby you''re.'''' Kuina shouted to Alex''s shock, still, he continued and didn''t stop.

    Meanwhile, from behind, Eriel who hasn''t been idling began to move, she ran her hands up and down on Alex''s back before moving towards his pants. Along with the enormous bulge, she felt an intense heat.

    She caressed his hardon from top to bottom through the soft fabric that was on verge of breaking. She opened the hook of his pants and lowered the zip a little.

    "Does this evil dragon wants to fire its seed in our fertile wombs?" Kuina asked another question. She joined her hands with her body double above his raging erection.

    Alex in trance gave another affirmative.

    "The little beast has such wicked intentions and yet, you are in its support!" Erielined in a cute tone.

    "Fufufu! Our master is such a wicked being." Kuina dered while zooming her lips on Alex''s chin.

    "But we like it, we love everything about him." She added and Eriel nodded in acknowledgment.

    ''''Why not help me down there I''m feeling ufortable and need some love Eriel.'''' Alex dered and she immediately understood his intention, she went down and took his cock into her mouth, and because she was different from a human, her mouth was as well, she took everything into the base of his shaft and started sucking it.

    Meanwhile, Kuina attacked him from above, she took the soft skin of his neck between her lips and sucked on it. A chill of pure ecstasy ran through his skin. He knew she was done and she proved it by moving next to his nipples, the way she rolled that snake tongue around them was enough to send multiple waves of pleasure throughout his body, meanwhile, Eriel was giving him a deepthroat, both attacking simultaneously, she even put one finger into his scrotum touching an erogenous zone, stimting it and it didn''t take enough for Alex to blow his load deep into her throat and she swallowed half of his seed while sharing the other half with her original.

    Alex watched in silence while waiting for the beast to go up again as the two women were making up, kissing as if he was not present, the way they kissed while exploring each other bodies only a woman could do that and because of this exceptional scene Alex was quickly up again, less than five minutes, his mighty dragon was up powerful than ever, ready to tear apart everything, ready to conquer some fleshly folds and conquering he did.

    Firstly by plowing Kuina until she reached orgasm then she put Eriel above her and pierced from behind, he held her hair which was ck by the way, unlike Kuina''s golden hair.

    He explored Eriel''s tight cave to its fullest meanwhile tasked her to keep kissing Kuina while he fingered down.

    Alex would have loved taking them both using his other self but because of thetter troublesome personality he dismissed this idea, although he could control Ego he didn''t like him as he felt like he was up to no good, as the main body Ego didn''t have an ounce of respect for him and he didn''t bother hiding this, he was the rebellious him, the ck-hearted one and because of this Alex had decided not to rely too heavily on Ego because who knows what he could do if given too much liberty, maybe usurping his identity, pretending to be. Just this idea of him being able to one do this scared the shit out of Alex. It was why he must remain vignt in dealing with Ego, and summon him less to minimize potential future troubles.

    ''Let''s forget about that troublemaker and enjoy what I''m doing. It''s more important than that fucker.'' Alex who was back to his senses continued to enjoy sex with the two Kings.

 Chapter 1095 1040: The Incoming Calamity

    The following morning, Alex woke up with Kuina nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to carnal pleasure and vented their lust on each other. Eriel was long gone probably due to Kuina canceling her ability.

    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Kuina''s rosy cheeks.

    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night''s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face. Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind. She had been truly satisfied,pletely and even her soul felt it, she advanced one step closer to him, achieving the perfect harmony with him thus enabling him to have ess to her strength.

    As he watches Kuina sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.

    Everybody needs somebody to remind them that they aren''t alone and Alex got his somebody, not far from that he was blessed beyond what normal people are capable of doing as he has many women sharing his life, women for whom he would do anything, he would protect them using his full strength, going to hell if possible. He would be there, he would be the shoulder they cried on, and he would anything for them.

    ''''So what kind of cmity ising that nine tails fox told me about after I''ve reached a perfect synchronization with Kuina?'''' Alex because curious about this the first moment he woke up. No matter how many times he thought about he was unable to see what kind of cmity awaiting him soon except for the final war against the Chaos Organization and Bahamut, if it was this cmity he simply have to be powerful enough and have a powerful team, powerful allies and he might seed, however, judging by what that Nine tails Fox said it was not this cmity she was talking and not knowing was giving Alex quite the headache.

    ''Beware of the iing cmity, if not handled properly your rtionship might be torn apart.'' She had said before asking him to protect Kuina no matter what, be it in this world or the next world as she was likely to face tough challenges.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s forget it for now. I just have to be ready, with enough strength and enough preparation I can face even the toughest challenge. This iing cmity will not be any different.'''' Alex motivated himself before calling out his status window.

    ''''Status!''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 187 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 40000/ 510800

    MP: 25020/25020

    SE: 3000/3000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8020

    DEF: 7020

    AGI: 6260 (+200)

    INT: 3950

    LUK: 2390

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max] [Summon] (New) (A skill offered by Kuina''s ancestor the original Nine tails Fox (?) but you''re unable to be able to use it at the moment, only usable after sessfully oveing the iing cmity.)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 90%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 85%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Eris Wolfang: 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 40%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    Alex''s eyes widened upon seeing he had acquired a new skill however he was unable to use it at the moment. He felt like crying but had no tears.

    ''''Fucking hell! This cmity hasn''t arrived yet and is already troubling me? Do I owe someone money?" Alex silently cursed, he was frustrated and Silveria could understand to this but because she was also clueless about what cmity wasing she could only sigh trying to appease Alex to the best she could.

    ¡¼Master! Please calm down. I believe that the best thing should be left forter. I know no matter what will happen you will ovee them, we are all here for you.¡½

    Silveria''s words seeded in calming down Alex who said.

    ''''Thanks, Sil, I''m now calm, and as you have said I have you all with me and together I believe that we will ovee everything.''''

    ¡¼That is the mentality.¡½

    ''''Indeed! Let''s go prepare breakfast for Kuina while she was still sleeping.'''' Alex said before disappearing, going to borrow the kitchen to cook for his lover.

    From her throne, Nyx watched all of this with emotionless eyes, unlike Alex and Silveria she had an idea about the iing cmity but she was not sure, and most importantly warning Alex would not work nor that she would do it because too much pampering wouldter be proven to be a bad thing, something you better watch your prot¨¦g¨¦ suffer to learn. She didn''t want Alex to heavily rely on her because she was there every single time, cleaning up for him.

    ''Let''s see how you will deal with this if it''s really what I think it is.'' Nyx mumbled inside her mind.

    At the same moment, in another location, in another city, there was another group.

    The city of Sherman was built amidst the flora of a mighty jungle and is truly a fully modernized sight. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of a dormant volcano which has helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The resources these volcanoes brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with volcanic rocks and simr-looking materials.

    The skyline is littered with borate skyscrapers and while modern now, their history still shined through. Business is booming in Sherman and it has attracted a lot of attention. Countless cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of monotony has grown into a fusion of everything and it''s this that unites the four thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of ethnic restaurants, coffeehouses, and diners offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy concerts, dance, arcades, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Gracier, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya were grouped in one of the arcades, they had just finished ying to their heart''s content and because she noticed Maria being unfocused during the game Gracier asked after the group brought Ice cream.

    ''''You is bothering you, Big sister?" Gracier asked while licking her Ice cream and both Luna and Sakuya perked their ears because they were curious as well, they didn''t why their sister''s boss''s mood seemed to be dely.

    Maria sighed, stopping she stared into the sky before saying.

    ''''I don''t know but recently I have been feeling restless as if something bad will happen. My instincts are telling me that soon something will happen but I don''t know what it will be and my instincts have never been wrong before, not even once.''''

    Both Sakuya and Luna nodded in acknowledgment while Gracier said.

    ''''Rx, I''m sure that nothing bad will happen.''''

 Chapter 1096 1041: The Auction

    Maria sighed, stopping she stared into the sky before saying.

    ''''I don''t know but recently I have been feeling restless as if something bad will happen. My instincts are telling me that soon something will happen but I don''t know what it will be and my instincts have never been wrong before, not even once.''''

    Both Sakuya and Luna nodded in acknowledgment while Gracier said.

    ''''Rx, I''m sure that nothing bad will happen because we are all together no matter what will happen.''''

    ''''Yes, she is right to let''s go to the auction house and get why we are here,'''' Sakuya said urging them to move on, they arrived in this city because they have a goal in mind.

    While it''s true that they had all progressed, gaining strength, they have a shoring which is their mana capacity,pared to Alex it was too little, and even without that, they needed arger mana pool tost in the fight, to cast many spells. So, afterpleting the mission of getting rid of Leonardo''s crew, they parted ways with others to arrive in this city where thergest secret auction was held, their goal was to find elixirs to increase their mana pool.

    ''''Okay! Let''s go.'''' Maria said before leading the group to the ce the auction would be taking ce. On road she chuckled at how none of them said anything about the fact they murdered their former ssmates, she understood that it was a pretty sensible matter that nobody wants to bring forward. They have a tacit agreement to keep quiet about this.

    Finally, the group arrived at the auction house and after paying the entrance bills and being given the key to their booth they were guided there.

    It was a big auditorium capable of epassing thousands of people. The auction was about to start.

    Maria and the others sat in their booth calmly waiting for the auction to begin and it began soon. All eyes were focused on the stage ahead.

    This stage was long and wide enough to be considered grand. The front end of it was wrapped by a transparent force field that didn''t restrict people on the stage. The force field was programmed in such a way that the fluctuations from the items in the auction wouldn''t be sealed.

    The chatter in the auditorium haspletely died by the time the man dressed in butler clothes made the introductory speech. The female helper dressed in bunny clothes continued to stand beside him, sporting a seductive smile.

    "Everyone knows the rule so let the auction begin," the man said to the audience. "The first item for auction is Heart Spring Flower. Let me describe its ssification for those who don''t know it by its popr name..."

    At the same time, the bunny showcased the flowering nt.

    Surprised gasps and audible exmation rang throughout the auditorium as the flower was introduced.

    It has heart-shaped seven white petals that were glistening with radiance. Its leaves were alternate, ovate toncete, with a toothed margin, just like a hibiscus.

    The vital essence and the potent strength of Heart Spring Flower formed an importantponent of the liquid gell used in strengthening variable items such as weapons or essories.

    Most people here were either directly or indirectly affiliated with cksmiths or organizations directing some of the most powerful cksmiths. Heart Spring Flower was a valuableponent and everyone knew it.

    "Please start the bidding," the bunny girl requested the audience. "We don''t have a minimum starting price as we trust the wisdom of our guests."

    "100 Silver" A young man in ordinary seating rows called out.

    "300 silver coins!''''

    Gracier looked on as people bid excitedly.

    Many of them had no interest to buy it as they had reasonable confidence that even if they bid at the start, they wouldn''t win. They did it so that they could tell their friends and acquaintances how they participated in a bidding war for a precious item.

    "500 silver coins!''''

    "700!" A middle-aged man working for a medical corporation called out.

    The flower was valuable but not valuable enough for bidding to go out of scale. As such, he has enough confidence in acquiring it at this price.

    "1000 silver coins."

    A nonchnt voice rang in the auditorium, making everyone silent by such a brazen jump in price. Many of them peeked in the direction from where the voice came.

    Naturally, it came from Maria''s group booth and the one who bid on this item was none other than Gracier. She did know the value of money but since she acquired it from working hard and from her pocket money she didn''t mind spending it freely. She has no shortage of money thanks to her generous brother and her work as an adventurer.

    As for why she bided so high from the start, well, it was because she didn''t want to engage in one bidding after another. Such a high bid would prevent the hassle.

    It wasn''t like she was losing her money so she decided to be open-hearted and generous. She wanted this item to enhance her equipment, the dress her brother offered her and neither Maria nor the other two stopped her as they knew why she was doing this.

    In the auction hall, no one made subsequent bidding. This was to be expected given the bid.

    The man in the butler''s clothes looked at Gracier as if she was the goddess of wealth. He rubbed his hands excitedly and proimed Gracier as the winner of this round.

    A female staff walked to Gracier with a smile. She was holding the wooden box inside which the bid item was stored.

    She retrieved the money as she arrived in front of her.

    "Please check," She said, still smiling, as she handed the box.

    "No need," Gracier replied while taking the box. ''''I can sense what is inside, whether it''s the real deal or not without checking.''''

    "Oh my! You must be really strong then.'''' That female girl said but Gracier only smiled to thetter disappointment. She took the money from her and left after the auction and Maria and the others sessfully acquired what they came for, everyone without exception.

 Chapter 1097 Gracier And The Others After The Auction 1

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 161

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 300/510900

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 1800

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!] (New)

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    ? Level 175

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12030/d

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: ????

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: ?????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space...

    Attack: 6300

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 200

    Gift: ??????

    ????????

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour]???

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer][Devourer ] [Maiden in Love]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 14000/14000 (A/N: An increase of 2000 points after the auction)

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510800

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 4000

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 0

    SP: 2

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510300

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3600

    Intelligence: 1750

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    Experience Value (XP): 1200/ 520800

    MP: 70000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1750

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 29

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 500500

    MP: 4705/4705

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2805

    Defense: 2705

    Agility: 2505

    Intelligence: 1605

    Luck: 1630

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value: 0/520300

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 4100

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 5] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 190

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 22000/22000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2800

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 144

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4400/4400

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2810

    Defense: 2010

    Agility: 2310

    Intelligence: 1910

    Luck: 1510

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 Chapter 1098 1042: Each Their Progress

    While Maria, Luna, Sakuya, and Gracier participated in an auction to acquire elixirs and other items to enhance their mana pool, in other locations as well the remaining girls did the same, they acquired various elixirs and items not only to enhance their mana pool but to increase other stats as well.

    It is true that as one would progress one''s stats would increase as well but only relying on your natural level-up benefits would not work because others might be blessed to stumble upon elixirs, items to increase their stats, it is why those high-level rankers would buy elixirs and enhancement items as their level and Rank increase. A perfect acknowledgment by your Gift could also increase some random stats after you passed a test handed by your Gift.

    It was exactly what happened to Sera, she consumed elixirs but was not satisfied with the results and therefore sought theplete acknowledgment of her Gift and he gave her a mission.

    To fight against a version of herself who had double her stats and the result was her defeat as at the moment Sera was in a pretty sorry state.

    Bursts of tearing pain pulsed through Sera''s head. Her head felt heavy and she could feel dizziness starting to kick in. Panic slowly took over as, for a moment, a way out of this pain began to seem more and more unrealistic. The road ahead was a tough one and right now they weren''t sure whether they were willing to walk it, let alone whether they were able.

    Fighting through the pain was bing increasingly difficult, but above all else, it became increasingly annoying to have to deal with. However, she felt like there wasn''t much that could be done either way, so the best course of action was to simply deal with it and get on with life until the pain subsided.

    Finally, arriving at the small cottage she was using as a resting ce since epting the trial, Sera removed her clothes and entered the smallke behind the cottage to clean herself. She was quite frustrated because today''s defeat was her fifteenth, no matter how well she fought she was unable toe out on top of her opponent, although they both have the same eyes the Sera opposite to her was truly emotionless, her eyes were cold and sharp, even when injured she didn''t even flinch, the way she used daggers, the way she used sword was beyond anything Sera had ever experienced so she kept losing.

    While resting half of her body inside the water Sera thought and thought again, how should she fight to win? What should she try in their next fight? Should she try using Death''s hand again even though it had previously failed?

    Suddenly, Sera had a thought, she was well aware that this world was inside her consciousness and whatever happened here wouldn''t truly happen outside but it was still scary however she was not afraid and she believed this strategy would be the key to winning.

    ''To understand death I''m experiencing it firsthand.'' She thought.

    A few minutester it happened she experienced her first death.

    ''''It hurts! It hurts so much! I can''t take this anymore! Somebody make it stop! I can''t. I can''t move, it''s too heavy. My arms are too heavy. Somebody, please make it stop.

    I already fell to my knees and I''m getting weaker by the minute. Perhaps I should lie down, I am kind of tired anyway. Move body, move. Fall over,e on.

    Is there no way out of this mess? No way for me to live? I''m not ready to die, I''m not ready for it all to end. Somebody, please find me, I need help. Somebody, please save me. I don''t want to die.

    It''s quite peaceful here, I could stay here for hours. Not that I have a choice right now. No, I do have a choice. Give up or fight and I choose to fight. I will get away from here, as far away as possible until I''ve found it helpful. Help, I need help to get out of here. I can''t do it on my own, it''s no use.

    I''m going to die. Shame it''s not like in the books, I have yet to see shes of my life as I slowly pass away. Maybe they''re yet toe. It should be soon though, I know I have little time left. Best get ready for the show.

    My mind is numb, I''m feeling drowsy. I can''t think straight anymore, I''m too tired. The world looks distorted, I can''t make sense of any of it anymore. My mind is numb.''''

    After her death, she seemed to haveprehended something from this death because in their next confrontation things changed.

    She transformed into a shadow, she became the shadow itself and sessfully managed to kill her other self. She gained a new ability as well on top of finally gaining the full approval of Gift and she achieved her goal.

    At the same time in a forest a few kilometers from Sera''s current location. The forest was modest, shadowy, and thriving. Its canopy was contested by hemlock, dogwood, and hazel, and abundant dancing lights bounced through their crowns for bright nts to use the insect-riddled soils below.

    Curling tree limbs waved from a couple of trees, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which weremon to this area only, spruced up the otherwise colorless scenery.

    A variation of sounds, belonging mostly to fleeing animals, brightened up the forest and formed a chaotic orchestra with the asional sounds ofrge animals in the distance.

    At this current moment, at a ce that was 5 km away from the waterfall. This ce revolved around trees, the sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that if there weren''t any people here.

    Saeko was under this waterfall, sitting in a lotus position letting the water cascade on her body before suddenly opening her eyes and shouting.

    ''''I did it.''''

    Finally, she achieved her goal just like the others.

 Chapter 1099 The Second Part

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 158

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: 3000000/510600

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 26000

    Defense: 2200

    Agility: 2300

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [????]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 161

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 300/510900

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 1800

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!] (New)

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 20000/418000

    Magic Power: 4700/4700

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 10000/418000

    Magic Power: 3400/3400

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 1900

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 150

    Experience Value:

    MP: 6000/6000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 2500

    Defense: 2300

    Agility: 2200

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 2600

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Wind World] []

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 162

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 12000/1200

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 162

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 162

    Experience Value: 0/

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 3400

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3300

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

 Chapter 1100 1043: Joyous Family Breakfast

    After Alex went back with Kuina he bought a house in the noble district where they moved in.

    From the outside, this house looks very elegant. It has been built with burgundy bricks and has brown brick decorations. Tall, half-rounded windows add to the overall look of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and one modern bathroom, it also has a huge living room, five bedrooms, a grand dining room, a game room, and a modest storage room.

    The building is square-shaped. The house is partially surrounded by overgrown wooden overhanging panels on two sides.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is low, triangr, andyered and is covered with grey ceramic tiles. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. There are no windows on the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with an outdoor eating and rxing space and various potted nts.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Two days after everyone returned.

    The soothingly cold wind kissed Alex''s skin as he found himself flying through the sky shimmering in myriad lights. He could smell nature, the most pleasant smell possible, and then there were his ringing heart, or hearts to be exact. For some reason, he could feel two different hearts beating inside his chest. And as he concentrated on it, something instinctively pped behind him, distracting him, and even without looking back, he knew that it was his wings.

    Every time his wings pped, he gained in speed, a speed that one could not simply imagine. But no matter how fast he went, there just seemed to be no end to the world he was in, and he did not want it to end. Rather, he wanted to keep flying forever, overlooking the most enchanting ce in existence that made one question his reality.

    The excited cries of the wind, greeting him as he pierced through it, was an addictive melody he was falling in love with, and subconsciously, a smile crept on his lips.

    His excitement pushed him to go faster, once more pping his wings, but suddenly, there was another sound, a heavenly magical sound, and he stopped to concentrate on it.

    "Fufufu! Look at him!"

    A very familiar voice sounded out, and a frown marred his handsome face as he tried to locate the source of it.

    As soon as his brows furrowed, he heard a few other voices, and suddenly, his mind gained some rity.

    "Sakuya!" He called out her name as his eyes shot open and he bolted up on his bed.

    He seemed to have been dreaming about him flying using one of the girls'' abilities to fly. He knew it was possible to use some of his partners'' abilities upon reaching aplete the 1st stage of his unique ability the Absolute duo. The first stage was because he believed that there is more than one stage and Nyx seemed to confirm this.

    A fond smile crept on his face before he pushed himself to sit up on the bed and checked the clock.

    It was still early in the morning, he sighed in relief when he realized he could still cook for them before everyone woke up.

    One hourter, he had finished cooking this morning''s breakfast.

    On the big table were numerous dishes, as the chief responsible for this feast he couldn''t help but smile.

    The table wasden with delicacies lying in wait.

    Mushroom soup, bitter greens with tomatoes the size of peas, rare roast beef slices as thin as paper, noodles in a green sauce, and cheese that melts on your tongue were on the table with sweet blue grapes, avocado, bread, tomatoes, and a decaffeinated coffee.

    There was even an omelet and sd of mixed greens and parmesan cheese. White bread, creamy yellow butter, ckberries.

    The rich aroma of the dishes wafted down and beckoned you. You could not resist the delightful sensations that whipped up inside your memory at the mere thought of delving your teeth deep and fast into their dishes.

    Sakuya who was beside Alex gulped. Also smelling the delicate aromasing from these dishes she could help but blurt out,

    ''''The smell of cooked foods is sure always addictive and I love when you cook.''''

    ''''He is a good cook.'''' Maria dered.

    ''''Indeed.'''' The others girls said in unison.

    The girls were already out, drawn by the smell of the dishes, their eyes were shining, especially Gracier, she was salivating.

    ''''Nice, I''m hungry,'''' Saeko said before sitting down. The other girls followed her and each sat down.

    Soon, everyone begins to eat their breakfast.

    Alex spread the avocado over the toast and sprinkled tomato on top as if it were cake decorations. There was a joy in how he did it as if for a moment he was happily absorbed by a feeling of love that yed in his subtle smile and soft gaze. Then he brought it over, serving himself and Luna, the breakfast that became a part of the rhythm of their lives together. For the first time she could see every day of her future and she wanted it, she wanted to stay and be a part of it more than anything she ever wanted and she was sure that it was the same for everyone present, she was talking about the other girls.

    After breakfast, Alex invited everyone to the meeting hall. Even Incursio was present, she ate his breakfast and like the others truly appreciated it.

    ''''Wee everyone, I want to tell you something.'''' It was the first thing he said upon their arrival and they nodded winking at him to continue.

    ''''As you know a lot of things happened recently and we have to postpone our original n but even so we all progressed somehow. I ought to congratte everyone for this and say that from now I want, Maria, Sera, and Kuina to form a group to explore High-level dungeons to increase their level while I and Incursio would go on a mission outside.''''

    This news shocked them but they soon understood what he was trying to aplish they didn''t disapprove of his n but Kuina had something to announce.

    ''''I understand and will follow your n like the others but please I want you to make some time to go see my mother, she invited her toe to see her in a few days. I hope you will make some time for this unexpected demand before leaving.'''' She announced to the other girls displeasures.

    Alex took a moment to consider before nodding.

    ''''Okay, I''ll go with you.''''

    Incursio sighed thinking that rtionship is sure aplicated thing.

 Chapter 1101 1044: Dinner With The Fox Mother And Daughter

    Three dayster at a certain house.

    From the outside, this house looks nice and traditional. It has been built with sandstone and has oak wooden decorations. Large, octagon windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a generous living room, three bedrooms, arge dining area, a lounge area, and a small storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into ss overhanging panels reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on two sides of the house. This floor has a different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and v-shaped and is covered with stone bs. Two small chimneys sit on either side of the house. Many smaller windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden with many hidden lights that make the gardene to life at night.

    Alex and Kuina arrived at this house owned by the empress, Kuina''s mother, one of the many houses she owned all over the empire. They were invited inside but Kuina was busy showing her affection for him so much that it irritated the empress.

    ''''I say, can you u two stop unting your rtionship in front of me? The food will taste bitter for me." The poutinglyined as she watched Kuina and Alex flirt with each other even at the dinner table. Because she was sitting across from them, everything was captured in her eyes and she was quite annoyed, their disy of affection remained her of her single and lonely status which was infuriating.

    Alex chuckled not daring to look his mother-inw in the eyes, he would be a fool for not understanding that his lover was doing this intentionally, she was being affectionate. This girl was acting more affectionately today. Ever since they arrived, she hadn''t left his side. As for Alex, he also didn''t pass up on the chance to dote on his lovely fox girl. Like a gentleman he was, he must assist his woman in whatever she was aplishing, only this way she would feel loved, important, and cared for. He had to support her no matter what the circumstances would be because he was sure she would also do the same.

    ''''I say, Eriel can you stop provoking me?" The empress said with her arms crossed.

    Kuina first chuckled and then turned to her mother for a moment and responded to herint, "Mom, he won''t stay for long. Can''t I act spoiled while he''s here?"

    ''Yeah, I could believe that. However, it''s undoubtedly not herplete reason.'' He thought but still decided to y along, at least for now.

    He immediately also tipped in, following Kuina''s answer. ''''I apologize for this, mother-inw. I also can''t help but spoil your daughter. She is so cute I can''t help myself.''''

    He paused for a while there as he alternately looked at both mother and daughter. Then, he continued, "But you''re right. We should stop, Kuina. It''s disrespectful to the food. Your mother prepared this for me, I think it''s best if we enjoy this together."

    "I''m d that you get it, Alex. Now, Eriel. What say you?" Kuina''s mother beamed a smile as she approvingly nodded. However, she smirked as she delivered that question to her daughter.

    ''Mother-inw, are you aware that you''re trying to spark a rivalry between you and your daughter? Stop teasing her and let''s eat for my stomach''s sake.'' Alex almost shouted but managed to stop himself as he didn''t want to give Kuina''s mother another target to tease, letting her daughter suffer was enough.

    Because Kuina failed to anticipate that Alex would say that and her mother would use it to put her up there, she pursed her lips as she disgruntledly let go of his arm. She would have been more infuriated if she knew what her man previously thought, just a few seconds ago.

    ''''Ah! This is great. To think that my man will side with my busy mom... Okay, I admit defeat."

    Alex thought of saying something there to clear it up. But Kuina''s movements were swift.

    She picked up a fork and stabbed a ratherrge slice of meat. While sporting a menacing smile towards him as if saying ''I dare you to embarrass me again.'' the girl pushed the meat close to his mouth. "Here, Alex, let me feed you instead. Say aah for me~"

    ''Hum! There''s no doubt. She''s already upset with him for siding with her mother.'' Alex thought.

    Understanding that gesture. He unhesitatingly opened his mouth wide and let her stuff that meat inside, hoping that it would ease the girl''s dismay.

    Fortunately, that''s effective. Kuina immediately appeared satisfied. She even picked up a table napkin to carefully wipe the sauce that stained the corners of my lips. And right after that, her beautiful smile resurfaced.

    "Delicious?" She asked. And with his mouth full, Alex could only respond with a nod.

    He mean, with howrge that was, he spent fifteen seconds chewing it to bits.

    Watching all that from the side, Kuina''s mother seemingly became amused at the sight as she burst into a peal ofughter.

    ''''Fufufu! You two seemed cute together, it''s to the extent that I will make one jealous.'''' She said and Kuina rolled her eyes at her mother before provoking her.

    ''''You can try if you want only if you''re that confident that is.''''

    ''''Oh! Little girl doesn''t provoke me. There won''t even be a bone left after I devour him. Don''t provoke the fox.'''' Kuina''s mother responded to her daughter''s provocation with a mysterious smile but to Alex, this smile was truly dangerous because it gave him goosebumps all over his body, he didn''t want to be part of a game between foxes. They are dangerous as subus in the story.

    The two keptpeting for a moment before finally deciding to enjoy the dinner, Alex was amused because he finally understood Kuina''s behavior, her mother had rarely timed her and for her to propose this dinner touched her, and too happy she decided to make use of this rare opportunity to tease and enjoy her time with her mother and because of her love for him, she didn''t mind showing him this childish side of her.

    ''You are cute when you act pampered.'' He thought watching the mother-daughter pair ying together.

 Chapter 1102 1045: Invitation

    After the harmonious dinner, Alex was invited by his mother-inw to the garden while Kuina decided to clean the dishes in their absence.

    Aluxurious plot of grass is enclosed by numerous hedges and shrubs. A fountain stands to the right of the garden, offering a calming element to an already calm garden. The rows of flowers are growing without boundaries, there''s not even a single weed in sight; they''re like a cloud of color. The hedges and shrubs reach 1.2m/4ft high, but this happens only when well cared for.

    Various stepping stones mark the best spots, guiding visitors around the garden, and showing them all it has to offer. Grass and nts have already begun to crawl their way over and around the garden, eager to im all pieces ofnd.

    The fountain eternally beckons all visitors, drawing all attention toward it. The rows of flowers try to im their share of the glory, and the hedges and shrubs are surely a sight to behold, but the eye will just be naturally drawn to the fountain.

    The two sat around this fountain while Kuina''s mother served them tea and while he was enjoying his tea waiting for her to tell him why she did all those things, she finally spoke, she began with a question.

    ''''You know that soon we will be taking part in a fight that will decide our fate right?"

    ''''Of course, I do.'''' Alex nodded, he understood that she must be referring to the iing sh against the force of the chaos realm, the fight against Bahamut, and to tell the truth, he was pretty scared even with his terrific pace of leveling up he was still scared, there were many reasons for this, the first one being that he knew he was not stronger as the enemy, the second reason is the enemy unknown strength, even after what he did to them there showed no sign of retaliation, either because they didn''t care as the death of two powerful pawns doesn''t affect them or simply because they''re busy preparing something big. Either way, he must prepare, they must prepare and to do this he must use some extreme methods, it was why he chose to go on a mission with Incursio, a manhunting mission. He had to think about many methods of helping him and others to quickly increase their level.

    While Alex was lost in thought Kuina''s mother observed him for a moment before saying.

    ''''I see, you n on ascending after the final battle right?"

    Breaking free from his formting thoughts, Alex stared at Kuina''s mother, this question was a question he had expected, and while sipping his tea he answered.

    ''''Yes! We will immediately depart after the final battle. Will you be following us?" He fired this question back.

    She stayed silent but only for a split second before shaking her head.

    ''''No thanks, my ce it''s here I just want you to forever look after my baby darling. Never let any harm befall her.''''

    ''''Don''t worry, I promise you that I won''t let anything happen to her. She is my precious gem after all.'''' He promised.

    ''''Fufufu! No wonder you managed to get so many girls to fall for you. You''re quite good, I''m also falling for your tricks.''''

    Alex felt goosebumps all over his body upon hearing his mother-inw joke, he imagined having an oyakodon with the mother and daughter pairs (A/N: A threesome of sorts.) and should have been the dream of most males turned into a nightmare because he was sure he couldn''t handle them, his harem might not survive so he had better not entertain any thought.

    Watching Alex''s face going through a myriad of changes due to her joke brought immense joy to her. However, she was half joking, if not because she was tied down by many obligations and because her daughter was going to the Higher World, she would mind trying her chance with a good seedling like Alex. Beastsmen culture is more liberal than any other race culture, a mother and daughter sharing the same man would never be considered taboo if the man in question was worthy.

    Shaking her head, Kuina''s mother threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of her head and said the following sentence.

    ''''At least I want a child before you leave.''''

    Puff!

    This sudden deration like thest time caught himpletely off guard and it took him some time toe up with an excuse.

    ''''I understand your point but it should be something both your daughter and I will need to discuss to achieve consensus before having one. Don''t worry, you will be a grandmother before you''re even aware of it.''''

    Kuina''s mother nodded after hearing Alex''s answer not because she was a fool but because she had a certain feeling Alex was unaware of.

    After a few minutes of idle chatting, Alex decided to leave but before he could leave he was stopped by her mother-inw who warned him of something.

    ''''That white-haired girl you have been keeping.'''' She said.

    ''''Yes, Incursio? What is it?" Alex questioned her and his mother-inw added.

    ''''A dog is better with a leach without one. Go on reflect on my words.''''

    Alex nodded before joining Kuina who had finished with her task, the two lovebirds were left alone and he could see that his lover wished to remain behind with her mother which he didn''t mind.

    ''''Okay-" He was about to say something but before he could, Kuina stopped him by taking full control of his lips after sealing them with her lips. She sent her tongue inside his mouth before entwining their tongues together and sucked Alex''s tongue as hard as she could. It''s not wrong to say that the girl found it delicious. Delicious enough to not let it end right away.

    Not like he wanted it to end anyway, he reciprocated, and soon they were in the middle of a heated battle where his arms keep wandering all over her body.

    Kuina also didn''t stay idle. Not minding Alex''s busy hands, she squeezed his cheeks in between her palms before capturing his lips for the third time, resuming the long, intimate kiss that got interrupted many when they needed to catch their breath.

    With both their minds and bodies focused on each other, the thought that her mother was at home soon flew off their heads as they shamelessly caressed each other bodies without any regard for Kuina''s mother who was still inside, fortunately, the thrill of having sex under the same rooftop as his mother inw didn''t get over to his head thus he sessfully stopped before things could escte, after calming a Kuina in heat by making her reach a quick orgasm under his skillful fingers, Alex departed.

    Alex walked back towards their house alone with his hands in his pockets, leisurely looking at the dark sky that was showering the first snow of the winter in the capital. He was trying not to think about what his mother-inw had said during their chat in the garden.

    On the road back to their house he suddenly received a call from someone unexpected.

    [Yes! What is Incursio?] He asked after responding to her unexpected call.

    [Nothing, serious I just want to have a chat with you. Where are you at the moment?] Incursio''s voice rang out from the other side of themunication device.

    [Going back alone. We can meet up in front of the avenue just before the house.] Alex proposed after a moment of consideration. Although he was unaware of what this little white devil wanted by saying she desired to have a chat with him, he could use this opportunity to finally think about how should he deal with her. She had been left alone, it was time to think of some proper measure to handle this ticking bomb.

    [Good, let''s meet up there and go eat as I''m hungry.] Incursio said before cutting off the conversation.

    ''Sigh! So, troublesome.'' Alex said before going to the meeting ce. mm

    A few minutester after meeting up with her, they moved in search of a restaurant to eat at and finally found one.

    The restaurant Alex was an open lounge, and the ce was nearly at full capacity for the evening.

    Luckily, they managed to get themselves a prime table, which was in the corner above a short tform, providing them the full view of the hall, as well as the best view of the stage, where a grand piano was ced.

    It was not an expensive ce, but it was not cheap either, which meant that most people present inside the lounge either belonged to working Middle-ss people. Of course, there were some rich too, as well as some Civil Servants, who were enjoying a meal with their guests and colleagues.

    Surprisingly, there was a good number of youngsters in the lounge, most likely the students of the Foxia magic academy, which was not far from this ce.

    Their group caught the attention of nearly everyone, and the reason was simply the devilish looks of Alex that hooked them all. Some youngsters were sneaking nces at the girl by his side too. The two didn''t bother disguising themselves.

 Chapter 1103 1046: Weird Request And The Deal

    Surprisingly, there was a good number of youngsters in the lounge, most likely the students of the Foxia magic academy, which was not far from this ce.

    Their group caught the attention of nearly everyone, and the reason was simply the devilish looks of Alex that hooked them all. Some youngsters were sneaking nces at the girl by his side too. The two didn''t bother disguising themselves.

    The two ordered and ate soon, a few minutester they have finished eating and were now drinking wine.

    ''''So, mind telling me why you wanted to meet me?'''' Finally, unable to take it any longer Alex asked but Incursio finished her wine before saying.

    ''''The reason I have called you out is that I have something I want to ask you, a deal if you want.''''

    ''''Oh? I''m curious what kind of deal do you want to make with me?" Alex became interested as soon as he heard these words.

    Incursio didn''t immediately answer, talking about the deal but asked for them to switch to somewhere more private which he didn''t refuse and now it was done, Incursio started by raising a question.

    ''''You know we are artificially created right?"

    To this question Alex nodded even if he didn''t know why she was bringing this matter up.

    ''''Yes, I do.''''

    Incursio nodded before continuing. ''''As artificially created beings wecked many things, most of them are emotions, except for a few implemented emotions to help us carry the reason for our creation, we don''t possess many emotions, for example, Love, empathy, basic human desire.''''

    Alex nodded, sharing the same thought as her.

    ''''So, for me who started experiencing new emotions after meeting you and your group, I have a request. I want to experience many emotions because only like this I will feel human.''''

    Alex calmly waited for her to finish while drinking wine.

    ''''I want you to teach about sex.'''' She dered and of course, Alex who wasn''t expecting this kind of weird request spat his drink.

    ''''The deal is to teach me sex. You can teach me a lot of things, and you can also try to make me your thing, I will obediently follow everything you will say and I''m a powerful asset. I don''t need anything else, for now, I want to experience sex.''''

    At first, Alex wanted to refuse by evoking many reasons but upon remembering what his mother-inw had said a few minutes ago, he reconsidered how he should deal with this problem. He would be a fool not to make use of this golden opportunity. It was unknown why Incursio had be so interested in sex but he should make use of this, by epting he would be putting an invisible shackle around her neck, he could turn herpletely obedient to only him using sex, maybe along the way teach her the meaning of love. Many scenarios were racing through Alex''s mind at the moment so he was not preupied with the outside and sometimes frowns marred his face which worried Incursio to misunderstand, therefore she hurriedly added.

    ''''Hum! From what Sakuya said, having sex doesn''t mean marriage or necessarily loving the other. I just want -"

    Before he could finish Alex stopped her by putting a finger on her mouth.

    ''''Shh! You don''t have to finish your sentence. I''m just lost in thought after hearing your weird request but that is all. I''m thinking of epting you see.''''

    Incursio who rarely shows emotions became happy upon hearing that Alex was nning on epting her request.

    ''''Good, it''s a deal then.'''' She said just to be sure.

    ''''Sure, it''s a deal. Let''s use each other well.''''

    Incursio nodded spotting a beautiful smile and Alex was forced to admit that while he wasn''t paying attention this girl had grown up, she became more beautiful, more mature, she was not tall as Maria or Sakuya but she was now taller than Gracier and her breasts grew as well. Maybe, Homonculus growth is different from the other races, either way, this deal wouldn''t be bad. He just has to talk with the other women and began the teaching, hopefully, they wouldn''t show too much resistance Alex hoped.

    However, unexpectedly that evening after going back and having a chat with his lovers, they epted right away and urged him to quickly began, Incursio was a such valuable asset, they had to quickly brainwash her, cough! teach her a lot of things, emotions, and how to be human, so much so that she would never think of leaving.

    A few dayster, Alex and Incursio departed to aplish their goal while the others stayed behind to increase their levels, they promised to meet up two monthster.

    Five days after leaving the others, Alex and Incursio boarded a ship heading to one of the principalities. The night had just about ended, to go and let the sun take its ce.

    From the rooftop of the room there rented after reaching a small kingdom not far from their next destination, Alex was observing everything with interest until he found Incursio''s presence getting nearer. In the past few days, he taught her many things and unknowingly they became closer, she seemed now attached to him. They would often kiss but just that, it was his way of slowly getting her addicted to his touch and she seemed to like kissing as much as Alex loved sex.

    Silently, she sat on the chair next to his. She didn''t speak, as was her personality.

    Her eyes followed his line of vision, straight to the sky.

    Slowly, a ray of light scattered through the sky, ending the reign of night. More rays followed, basking the entire city with its glow, bringing the domain of light.

    Slowly Incursio closed her eyes immersing in something she read somewhere in one of the many books she read.

    "A ray of light is enough to shatter the dome of the eternal night... And when the timees, a spark of enlightenment is enough to burn away years of ignorance."

    After looking at this scene, she finally understood what those lines meant when she read and didn''t understand.

    The dome of the eternal night was her controlled past... and the ray of light was her meeting with Alex''s group, from fighting against them to now being together with them, from enemy to ally?

    As for the one that made all of this possible it was none other than this man beside her, he even epted her ridiculous request, although she was not a fool for not seeing that he had some hidden agenda, so did she have one. She was grateful that he was willing to ept her request, to teach her how to be alive, to be human. Unknowingly, Alex was teaching the meaning of life and sincerely she was quite enjoying all these new things she wouldn''t have been able to enjoy if she hadn''t quit her organization, in some sense Alex could be considered the spark which enlightened her to feel alive.

    With a smileing from the bottom of her artificial heart, Incursio rested her head on the one who was her spark - Alex.

    She has seen couples doing such a thing and felt this suited her now.

    Minutes passed, and his shoulder continued to act as a cushion until she recalled something that suited her even more.

    Her neck lifted, and she kissed him on the cheek as his lips weren''t within her reach.

    Surprised, Alex turned his face towards her.

    This gave her the opportunity she was seeking, and her mouth locked with his, kissing him clumsily with raw passion.

    Although surprised at first, there was no denying that he did enjoy kissing this cold and clumsy beauty that he could mold to his liking, so he more than weed her kiss.

    His arm slid to the small of her back so that he can pull her on top of him.

    As she sat on hisp, she ced her hands on either side of his face and kissed him further.

    She didn''t know if she was doing it right, but the feeling of her heart racing and the hot blush on her face told her to continue.

    And she did with everything she got, not letting his lips move away.

    He felt her rising excitement, and this only increased his own. His hands slipped to her back, slowly opening her top and pulling her bra straps off her shoulders.

    ? The kiss broke to allow the bra and top to fall.

    But she didn''t allow him to look at her breasts as she resumed her attack again, savoring the intoxicating feel of his lips.

    Her wonderfully soft breasts pressed on his body, and even without looking, he could tell they were modest yet beautiful breasts, unique like every other woman''s breasts.

    Alex couldn''t caress her breasts, so he caressed her back, slowly stroking the length of her spine as they continued to kiss.

    Incursio''s body shuddered as she moaned into his mouth at the sulent warmth his fingers provided. She felt an unknown and foreign sensation creeping up her spine but she did not dislike it, on the contrary, she was curious and wanted to experience more of this feeling.

    And for Alex it was the time to teach her the real thing, to finally make her a woman.

 Chapter 1104 1047: Finally Making Love With Incursio 1*

    Her wonderfully soft breasts pressed on his body, and even without looking, he could tell they were modest yet beautiful breasts, unique like every other woman''s breasts.

    Alex couldn''t caress her breasts, so he caressed her back, slowly stroking the length of her spine as they continued to kiss.

    Incursio''s body shuddered as she moaned into his mouth at the sulent warmth his fingers provided. She felt an unknown and foreign sensation creeping up her spine but she did not dislike it, on the contrary, she was curious and wanted to experience more of this feeling.

    And for Alex it was the time to teach her the real thing, to finally make her a woman.

    Therefore, he continued with his assault, it gave Incursio an entirely new sensation.

    This new sensation flipped her head backward, freeing Alex''s lips.

    Upon seeing this Alex acted swiftly, his mouth nibbling on her ear, he had to continue with his assault.

    "Ohhhh"

    A soft moan escaped Incursio''s lips.

    She felt assaulted by strange tremors that made her only feel wonderful. It was a feeling she has never felt before, and she couldn''t get enough of it.

    Meanwhile, Alex continued, his lips moving from Incursio''s ear to her face, nting soft kisses on her cheeks, so slowly that you could say he was moving in slow motion.

    "Mmmh!"

    Incursio bit her lips to suppress the sounds her throat yearned to release.

    However, Alex didn''t stop. His face arrived on her soft neck, taking her sweet skin between his lips. She was delicious and ripe, and he suckled on her skin, further sending tremors deep within her.

    Her head dropped further, and her lips opened up, letting out gasps and moans.

    His lips slipped down, arriving on her breasts.

    They were more enchanting than he ever thought was possible, shaped perfectly like god''s handiwork.

    Her pink nipples were another sight to behold, and he couldn''t help but kiss them one after another.

    The tingling sensation inside her intensified, and subconsciously, Incursio couldn''t do anything other than wrap her arms around Alex''s neck, pinning his lips to her left nipple.

    Alex was amused seeing this, he decided to attack this breast differently, he then opened them and took the nipple in his mouth, slowly sucking on it, rolling his tongue around.

    "!!!"

    Her hands flew open, and her eyes fluttered upwards inside her head. She didn''t know what he was doing, but it made her feel as light as a feather as if she was drifting amidst clouds.

    Just as this sensation overpowered her, his face arched up, and he sealed her lips with his, kissing her. Slowly, his free hand moved on her legs, gracefully caressing her inner thighs while he slipped his tongue out, forcing her to open her mouth.

    "Umm!"

    She was surprised yet again as he started licking in and out of her mouth. The blush on her face turned a deeper shade of red, and her eyes rolled further.

    Soon, the tremors inside her exploded, shaking her entire body like she was being electrocuted.

    Not even the most dangerous battles have shaken her like this and yet, she only felt ecstatic.

    She didn''t know this was the first orgasm of her life and the first of many today!

    Letting her savor the climax, Alex separated his mouth from hers and hugged her.

    Time passed, and neither of them moved till the post-orgasmic glow on her face slowly settled.

    He smiled, and he was about to kiss her again when he saw something in her red ruby-like eyes.

    Hesitation?

    He wondered as what he felt was unclear thus he had to ask. This was thest step before serious things began.

    ''''Do you want us to stop?" He raised this question to check out her state despite knowing what her answer would be.

    And as expected Incursio shook her head. She wanted to continue.

    "Then? Why the look of hesitation in your eyes?" He enquired further.

    "I don''t know what to do after kissing. I''m aplete novice as you can see." Incursio answered.

    He was making her feel so good and she didn''t know how to reciprocate. This made her feel ufortable thus a hesitation was born, she thought she could perform better after reading many books, but books are books.

    Meanwhile, Alex nkly stared at her before breaking intoughter.

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha!'''' He hadpletely forgotten about this in the heat of the moment.

    Saying Incursio wasn''t shocked by Alex''s suddenugh would be a lie, she was greatly bewildered by his response, but before she could ask, he kissed her on the lips.

    "Don''t worry!" His voice rang in her mind. "Because one of us knows what to do and as you have requested me, I''ll teach you everything I know, I will let you feel the joy of sex, the pain of bing a woman.'''' He dered before jumping to his feet with Incursio in his arms, their lips locked in a deep embrace. He was such a gentleman that he couldn''t stop even while using the Void Steps to reach their room.

    Darkness enveloped them, and the next moment, they appeared in their bedroom.

    Before Incursio was aware of it, she had been dropped on the bed, and Alex''s body was already on top of hers, positioned against hers. Without her knowing, the rest of her clothes vanished, just like his. He had made use of his swift fingers, even The sh would have been shocked by how fast and dexterous Alex''s fingers were.

    Alex''s lips were locked on Incursio''s lips in a wild kiss.

    The kiss turned more passionate, with him flicking his tongue against her mouth. In the meantime, his hands caressed and stroked her beautiful curves. At the moment he felt grateful to the scientists which created her, they did a good job, of creating something like this for him to enjoy. If those scientists were to heard what Alex thought of their destruction machine they would have vomited blood, dying on the spot but unfortunately they couldn''t as most of them were dead already, killed by the two.

    Back on the ongoing business, Alex continued to explore Incursio''s mouth, ying with her agile tongue.

    Meanwhile, thetter was murmuring in his mouth, feeling the onught of orgasmic jolts coursing through her body, threatening to turn her crazy with lust.

    Suddenly, Alex''s mouth parted from hers, but she has no reason toin as he kissed her chin and then down, tantalizing her warm skin.

    Except for one region, no part of her escaped his lips, neither her breasts nor the inside of her thighs.

    And slowly, he settled between her thighs, to bring his eyes to the one region he has missed.

    Her vaginal foldings were closed, hiding her inner flesh. It was like a beautiful flower waiting to bloom, covering itself with petals ready for the perfect time to bloom and Alex might have the time they had been waiting for.

    His mouth moved closer, and feeling his breath grazing her, Incursio could not help but feel goosebumps. Her legs involuntarily started closing, but Alex couldn''t have them closing now he was closer therefore he stopped her, assuring her there was nothing wrong. She just have to rx, leaving everything in his hands and she nodded, Alex lowered his head toward the secret garden created by the Supreme beings.

    And the closer he approached, the heavier her scent got. It was far more fragrant than any flower he knew.

    Slowly, he kissed them.

    A shiver ran through her spine like a surge of electricity, but she let him continue. She trusted the man she would spend her entire life with.

    Moisture glistened out of her fleshly foldings, and looking at the wetness, Alex''s dick throbbed. He wanted to take her right now, but he didn''t, he could not do it right away as he had to slowly teach her about sex, and how good it is. He would be going this objective by only thinking about his lower body, he must not give her a bad first experience, he had to give her something to be remembered.

    Because after all today was about her pleasure and her alone. He had to make her reach heaven and even beyond that, he had to show her, to make her feel special, so special she would alwayse back to him no matter what.

    Taking a deep breath to inhale her aroma, Alex pushed his tongue out. It slipped into the crimson opening, splitting her foldings and tasting the glistening wetness.

    "Ahhh!" Incursio let out a moan.

    She was more delicious than what her aroma exploded, and Alex started feasting on her; eating her pussy with slow and gentle movements of his tongue

    Her moans turned louder, and the flush on her body spread further.

    As Alex''s tongue moved further into her flesh, slurping on her juices of arousal, her legs on their own squeezed around his head.

    Without her control, she started rubbing herself, and to seek a distraction, she ran her hands into his ck hair which had gotten longer recently.

 Chapter 1105 1048: Finally Making Love With Incursio 2*

    ''''Ahhh!" Incursio let out a moan.

    She was more delicious than what her aroma exploded, and Alex started feasting on her; eating her pussy with slow and gentle movements of his tongue

    Her moans turned louder, and the flush on her body spread further.

    As Alex''s tongue moved further into her flesh, slurping on her juices of arousal, her legs on their own squeezed around his head.

    Without her control, she started rubbing herself, and to seek a distraction, she ran her hands into his ck hair which had gotten longer recently.

    ''''Ohhhhhh!"

    She gasped as he pressed his full mouth to her glistening pussy, swirling his tongue around.

    Incursio''s head swayed, and the tremors that had long settled returned, this time with fury. They ran like a tsunami, spreading waves of pleasure from her thighs to her entire body.

    Her eyes shut and back arched, locking Alex''s head between her thighs.

    ''''Ah! Something ising!" She shouted before letting everything out.

    She climaxed!

    Her legs dropped, and her back returned to the bed. Her thighs moved away from his head, giving him the chance to move, slowly kissing her from bottom to top.

    He paidvish attention to her breasts, cupping them as she enjoyed the climax. As his tongue rolled on her nipple, it sent a jolt into her, making her eyes open.

    She wrapped her hands around his head and pulled him up to wee his mouth with hers. This kiss was nothing like before, as it only contained wildness he never thought she carried.

    She felt an aromatic taste on his lips and tongue, and knowing where it came from, the wildness surged, and she shoved her tongue into his mouth.

    She wanted him to feel good just as she had, so she pulled his chest closer, making her breasts squeeze.

    Lost in the delightful sensation, Alex positioned himself properly, bringing his cock toward her wet entrance, ready to conquer this new pussynd.

    Incursio felt something hard and throbbing touching her, and despite not knowing much, she knew they were about to take the final step and her artificial heart throbbed violently with a mix of fear and most importantly anticipation.

    Alex didn''t let go of her lips as he slowly prated her to relieve her pain as best as he could but she still felt it.

    Pain coursed through her body, and she couldn''t help but dug his fingers into his rugged back. Even if everything she went through she couldn''t endure it and she understood how other women feel on their first time.

    Meanwhile, Alex continued with his action and Incursio soon forgot the pain as he powered the kiss with a care she has never known. The pain vanishedpletely, and without her knowing, her hymen broke, and blood trailed off his cock, a testament to her finally losing her virginity.

    Her pussy weed him fully inside her like she was created for him, and now her goal wasplete.

    Buried deep within her, Alex separated his lips from hers and looked at her face. Her usual impassiveness has melted, reced with genuine happiness, she felt like she had finally taken her first step towards being human and happy therefore she smiled at him, the one she choose to help her on this unknown road.

    No words were spoken, but Alex knew she was ready therefore his waist moved up and down and attacked her pussy repeatedly. He could feel her soft flesh wrapping around his cock, engulfing it each time he prated her. Her moist walls pressed against his cock as if wanting to swallow him, this caused him a great amount of pleasure.

    "Ahnn!!" Incursio moaned delightfully. Alex looked into her eyes and kissed her neck, she twisted her body to escape from his grasp, but in the end, she submitted under his incessant attacks.

    The bed shook under the movements of their bodies.

    Soon, Alex''s mouth began to savor each part of Incursio''s body. He licked her neck, and descended to her armpit, before teasing her breasts with his tongue.

    Her nipples stiffened under his constant teasing. He smiled devilishly and bit them softly, causing her to moan.

    "This feeling is so gooood!!!" Incursio shouted in ecstasy and Alex was incredibly excited seeing the contrast between her cold personality and her current lustful expression. The contrast was too shocking and he could feel himself getting addicted to this, he wanted to break her, to make her show a different expression, he wouldpletely melt her.

    Alex continued with his attack and he could feel her body quivering and shaking with each thrust. Incursio''s inexperienced movements had their charm. Seeing her twist helplessly under his body while he dominated her satisfied his sadistic side.

    His cock continued entering and exiting continually while he sucked her breast and pounded her fiercely. Incursio''s sparkling body had turned red due to her constant movements, and her breathing had turned heavy.

    Alex''s hands were still caressing her body all over. Incursio moaned and groaned repeatedly, epting his attacks and staring at him with a befuddled gaze. Her pussy had turnedpletely moist, making his movements easier, so he began to move deeper and faster.

    "Ahn¡­ n-no¡­ s-something ising again¡­~" She looked at Alex with a panicked expression. She could feel somethinging from inside her, and this time, it was much stronger than before.

    For an instant, a feeling of fear filled her. She feared getting drunk in this feeling of pleasure, she might be a ve to it.

    However, her body was not in her control anymore. It began to move instinctively, searching for greater pleasure andfort. Her waist twisted and trembled quickly, and finally, her entire body shook.

    "Anhhhhh!" Incursio screamed in joy. Her mind turned entirely nk.

    But Alex did not stop. Once he saw that she had climaxed, Alex lifted her body and turned her around. She was staring away in a daze, leaving her bodypletely in Alex''s control.

    Alex then resumed his movements. His pelvis mmed furiously against Incursio''s round buttocks, and pping sounds filled the room.

    The new round of pleasure woke her up. She twitched under his body and let out a long groan. Then, her sweet voice escaped from her lips repeatedly.

    Her eyes had turned nk due to the unprecedented pleasure, and her short white hair was sticking to her back. Alex sighed in delight seeing that image and pierced her as deeply as possible.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    The tip of the dick reached Incursio''s womb and a brief bout of pain attacked her, but it was soon reced by incredible pleasure. Alex then retracted his cock and attacked again, making Incursio moan intermittently.

    Her cave had beenpletely explored by him. With each thrust, he could feel it tightening around his cock, wrapping it in multipleyers of pleasure that seemed to suck it.

    Finally, Alex grabbed her legs and lifted her, carrying her with her back against his chest. He admired her naked body in this new position and began a new round of pitoning. Her body shook each time Alex attacked her, and her mouth opened in a long whimper. He could see a small thread of saliva escaping her lips.

    At this moment, Incursio waspletely lost in the pleasure of sex. She could only respond instinctively to each one of his attacks, unable to think about anything else than the joyful feelinging from our entwined bodies.

    Before long, he elerated more and more, attacking her mercilessly, shaping her cave in the shape of his dick. Her groans and screams were like music that increased his excitement.

    Soon, Alex began to feel something building inside of him. He then suppressed the desire to ejacte to enjoy Incursio''s body to the fullest. His cock grew inside her and her walls tightened even more.

    "Alex...I''m¡­ feeling it~" Incursio panted and moaned lustfully. He understood that she wasing soon, so he stopped suppressing the built-up pleasure and began thest sprint.

    His cock thrust until her womb once, then twice. Incursio screamed and cummed again. Her vagina squeezed his cock strongly, giving him an incredible feeling of bliss.

    Finally, he was unable to endure anymore and the thick hot liquid was shot into Incursio''s womb.

    Their bodies twitched a pair of times before falling on the bed. He hugged Incursio from behind and thrust inside once more to squeeze thest bit of semen and finally stopped.

    Their bodies remained intertwined like that for a while, feeling the heat of each other''s bodies. Alex sighed in satisfaction and looked at the beautiful girl pressed below him.

    Alex could have continued, but he knew she was at her limit. So, he didn''t hold back and released a thick load inside her.

    Holding her to the side, he pulled her for a cuddle. Their breathing returned to normal as they fell asleep in each other''s arms.

    This experience was something Incursio could never forget and this marked the beginning of her evolution, slowly she had begun to change.

 Chapter 1106 1049: Sex Addict

    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.

    Alex woke up after the sunlight caressed his face, he was about to get up when he heard Incursio''s voice.

    ''''Morning stallion, I see someone is eager to go to war.'''' She said those words while gripping his hard-on, she was slowly caressing it with a ravenous expression.

    ''''Do you want it?" Alex asked with a mysterious smile and Incursio as expected answered truthfully without any shame.

    ''''Yes, I want it, give it to me.'''' She dered and like a starving hyena she drooled.

    Almost without a warning, Alex flipped Incursio''s body and pierced her pussy in one thrust.

    She gasped in surprise. Her body shivered fiercely.

    Alex grinned and started to thrust, moving his waist up and down and mming his balls on her hole.

    Because Incursio was horny she was alreadypletely wet, so Alex''s cock slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb with each thrust.

    "Ugh¡­" Incursio let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but because Alex was holding her hands so she could not move.

    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled him with even more lust. Alex felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.

    ''''A-Alex can you please s-slow down.'''' She tried to have him reduce his rhythm and Alex nodded with a smile.

    "Sure."

    However, his actions did not honor his words. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Incursio gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.

    To stimte her even more, Alex licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.

    Finally, his hands moved to her vulva. He used his fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making Incursio''s body shiver violently while simultaneously moaning loudly.

    Then, when she was getting used to the pleasure, Alex grabbed her hair and pulled the hair up.

    "Ughn¡­~" She moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body and her walls tightened around his cock trying to crush it but he wouldn''t let them do so.

    Alex took a deep breath and continued bullying her. His teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly.

    He made sure of using mana to make the process as pleasurable as possible, but even so, it was painful for her. However, the mix of pain and pleasurebined to bring her orgasm to greater heights.

    "!!!!!!¡­!" With a loud cry, Alex felt Incursio''s first orgasm of the day rushing forward.

    "Ohhhhhhh¡­!''''

    After the flood of love juices drenched Alex''s waist, she gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression.

    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.

    However, Alex was still not satisfied.

    ''''This is just the beginning, I will color you in my color, so much that the world will know that I''ve tainted you. I will rewrite you entirely to my liking.'''' He dered, it was a bold deration, a provocation and she knew it because Incursio''s eyes opened wide. She looked at Alex as though looking at a ghost and her face turned pale. She was just pretending because her face soon morphed into that of a smile, a provocative smile as she dered.

    ''''Try me.''''

    In the next moment, she felt Alex''s cock moving again inside her sensitive cave.

    She moaned involuntarily, but she instantly remembered his provocation and red at him trying to say, ''I dare you to try to aplish what you''ve said'' words just now.

    Naturally, Alex could read her meaning like an open therefore he put strength on his waist and thrust it forward. Suddenly, his cock pierced her deepest part.

    Incursio gasped and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.

    "Mm¡­"

    Meanwhile, the rest of Alex''s body continued doing his work. He brought his mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked her walls to tighten even more around his cock, and his dick found it a bit hard to move.

    So, Alex thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Susan shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.

    "How lewd¡­" Heughed and whispered in her ear. Incursio''s body trembled and paled briefly as this would mean she was slowly surrendering to the pleasure he was providing, something she didn''t want to acknowledge yet however the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.

    After she moaned for the first time, she was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed. Her body twisted below him, and her legs wrapped around his waist.

    Alex released Incursio''s hands, and she instantly wrapped them around his neck.

    At the same time, she brought her mouth to his shoulder and bit hard.

    Alex grunted and turned around her body. Then, he sent his dick inside her doggy style. Incursio''s moans became even louder and louder the more he moved his hips.

    Her cave had long be filled with love juices. The amount of love juice she produced was enough to drench the bedpletely.

    The slippery sounds of his cock piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of perverted sounds that overwhelmed her senses.

    Finally, when he felt she was about to orgasm again, Alex decided to bring this session to an end.

    Grabbing her waist,Alex moved in and out quickly. He mmed his waist on her ass while he used his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Incursio''s body shivered repeatedly and her eyes turned nk.

    ''''Ohhhhh! Alex, you are going so deep¡­ T-This is the feeling I have wanted¡­ I-I''m dying¡­"

    Then suddenly, Incursio''s body spasmed.

    Once, twice, and thrice.

    Meanwhile, Alex grunted. The movements of his waist turned faster and finally, he felt his first orgasm of the daying.

    Therefore, he thrust onest time and deposited his white-hot stuff inside her womb.

    "Cumming¡­~" Incursio who knows how to express herself when an orgasm was close screamed while arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength and she copsed into the bed.

    Alex took a deep breath andy over her.

    But a few minutester he proposed.

    ''''Let''s take a bath.''''

    ''''Hmmm!'''' She nodded and with his help, they departed. They had a quick round in the bathroom.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After the shower, Incursio returned to the bedroom. She dropped to the bed and shut her eyes, once again exhausted.

    When she awoke, it waste afternoon, and she found herself in a familiar situation.

    Alex was cuddling her, this time their limbs entwined, her breasts pressing his chest as they slept face to face.

    Unlike before, she wasn''t wary. His eyes were closed, but she didn''t mind waking him by moving her hips forward, directly trusting his cock into her.

    "Oohh!"

    Soon, the familiar moans and the sound of flesh hitting flesh followed.

    ?????

    She was always a fast learner, and even in sex, it was the same. Under her teacher Alex''s guidance, she learned the wonders of many unique, beautiful positions, her favorite being the ssic cowgirl.

    And she made sure to get enough practice.

    Every downward thrust of her hips rippled her ass cheeks and intensified the ecstatic vibrations with her. But she continued to ride him, her fingers lingering on his muscr chest.

    "I''m proud to have such an enthusiastic student!"

    Alex genuinely praised her, impressed by her dedication to squeezing his cock with her pussy.

    She nodded, her head snapping back as she climaxed with violent tremors.

    Alex smiled under his violent thrusts, his n to slowly corrupt this girl as time goes by.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    For the rest of the day, she only stopped to either sleep or to eat something. Then she would follow Kiba, learning more tricks and positions.

    The next few days and nights followed a simr pattern.

    Every time she fell asleep, she thought Alex was indeed the best teacher in the world.

    He taught her many things and she was d to have met him and above everything else to have taken that decision she was sure to never regret.

    ??????

    Two dayster.

    Incursio wokete in the morning, and she was startled.

    Alex was not cuddling her!

    She looked around and discovered he wasn''t in the room.

    She jumped to her feet and entered the washroom to freshen up. After that, she will find him and continue with her lessons. She had be a sex addict.

    She was ready to evolve, she felt like she was getting the meaning to be human and her emotions were evolving as well.

    Unknowingly, something hidden inside her when they were in Exodus was starting to show its effect. It was because of this thing she was so eager to act as she did, without it she would still have taken the same decision but not so quickly, it could be said this thing influenced her choice, pushing them forward faster.

 Chapter 1107 Updated On Alex And Others

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 187 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 40000/ 510800

    MP: 25020/25020

    SE: 3000/3000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8020

    DEF: 7020

    AGI: 6020 (+200)

    INT: 3950

    LUK: 2390

    BP: 240

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain]? [Eternal Domain] (New) [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 92%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 90%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 60%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Half High Human????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510400

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] [Dark Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: [Summon ??]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] (New) [Child of Darkness] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 161

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 300/510900

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 1800

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!] (New)

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 175

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12030/d

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6015

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 14000/14000 (A/N: An increase of 2000 points after the auction)

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510800

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 4000

    INT: 1620

    LUK: 1270

    BP: 0

    SP: 2

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 150

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 510300

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3600

    Intelligence: 1750

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    Experience Value (XP): 1200/ 520800

    MP: 70000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 4500

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1750

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 29

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 500500

    MP: 4705/4705

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 2805

    Defense: 2705

    Agility: 2505

    Intelligence: 1605

    Luck: 1630

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value: 0/520400

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 4800

    Defense: 4500

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 1???

    Level 190

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 22000/22000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2800

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 145

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2815

    Defense: 2015

    Agility: 2315

    Intelligence: 1915

    Luck: 1515

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 Chapter 1108 1050: Infinity Maze 1

    The next morning, Incursio awoke with a smile on her face. Her eyes no longer glinted with the usual coldness. Something about her seemed to have changed, she grew two centimeters taller and her skin was glowing, and her eyes appeared to be alive.

    After freshening up, she donned a ck skirt and joined Alex for avish breakfast.

    ''''Morning Alex.'''' Incursio greeted Alex as soon as she appeared and he noticed the change in her as well as the change inside him but choose not to bring this matter up for now.

    ''''Morning Incursio, sit and let''s eat.'''' He proposed and she nodded.

    Breakfast was scrambled eggs piled high on a bread bun, all served with apple juice. Food fit for a king or queen.

    After breakfast, it was time to decide what they would do next.

    ''''It is time to go to the Infinity Maze.'''' He said and Incursio nodded.

    ''''They should have sent a group of high-level rankers to get something in the depth of this dungeon and we just have to target them.'''' She said and Alex nodded.

    ''''To think they would target something in this special dungeon that only open twice every two years. They have been silent after everything I did and I was getting anxious but to think there was a reason for this.''''

    Alex who had decided to target hidden instations of the chaos organization sought Incursio''s help, it was then she told him this news and they decided toe here.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said before standing up.

    ''''We will talk on the way.'''' He added, he was talking about the changes which happened both, physically and in their status as well.

    ''''Okay.'''' Incursio nodded.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Foxia empire, in one of the high-level dungeons. One of the girls was facing a monster.

    Giant Orc.

    A Giant Orc over three meters. Naturally, the strength that this huge body could showcase was beyond description.

    They could tear a Troll apart with their bare hands, and when they were in a group, they wouldn''t even avoid fighting an Ogre.

    But the really scary thing about Giant Orcs wasn''t their physical ability.

    The truly horrific thing about them was their Troll-like vitality and the fact that once they found prey, they would not stop pursuing them until they died.

    Some adventurers even said that if you encountered one when on your own, it would be better to just kill yourself on the spot.

    Bang!

    It was this very Giant Orc that fell to the ground with its eyes rolled back in its head, struggling to breathe.

    This creature on the ground in no way resembled the one that drove fear into the heart of most adventurers.

    Then a woman with long ck hair appeared in front of this Giant Orc.

    Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya stared at the Orc before her with a nk expression.

    This was a sight that adventurers, who knew what the Giant Orc was capable of, would find hard to believe.

    Was there anything to fear from a Giant Orc when it was struggling to breathe?

    Nevertheless, Sakuya simply looked down at the Giant Orc with bloody eyes.

    That was it.

    She didn''t stab a sword into its defenseless body, she didn''t use a spell or skill, and she didn''t appear to be cautious of it either.

    She didn''t even seem that interested in it.

    Instead, after a short while, she lifted her head and looked around.

    There wasn''t much to see because of the thick poisonous fog and the ck rain that was falling from the sky.

    There was another Giant orc rushing toward their location, finally, she moved her hand toward the katana on her waist and mumbled.

    "Dimensional sh!"

    The way the katana moved was so fast that it was mostly impossible to follow for most people, most low-level Demigods couldn''t even follow it.

    The approaching giant orc stopped and its upper body fell at the same time the head of the giant orc behind her who previously struggled to breathe was cleanly removed. With just one katana sh she killed two monsters, two levels 130 as if it was nothing.

    ''''I wonder why Kuina seemed differenttely.'''' Sakuya voiced out her worries before adding.

    ''''I hope it is nothing big because I don''t want the fragile peace inside the harem to be broken by something unexpected.'''' Sakuya truly hoped that the weird feelings she had been having recently were all lies. Hopefully, it was just a fake rm.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Near one of the principalities was a big forest and inside this forest existed a special dungeon, a high-level dungeon named the Infinity maze because today was the day it opened, many adventurers were Masters, Grandmasters, Saints, and even some Demigod realm experts were gathered here.

    A misty haze spread, and from it stepped out a ck-haired man and a youngdy with white hair.

    Their sudden appearance surprised many.

    Most experts didn''t show any reaction, and they didn''t even bother to look at him.

    But there were some Saints and Demigods who scanned the two, especially Alex, and were astonished when they realized his presence wasn''t of an Alpha.

    One of their eyebrows knotted.

    He has created the barrier, and yet, one who wasn''t a Demigod dared pass through it by some unknown means!

    Wasn''t he trying to belittle him by doing such a thing?

    He was trying to boast his poprity but how dare this mane and act as he did?

    The man who had just stepped into the Demigod realm was furious and decided to target Alex, he would set him as an example, everything was for the clout.

    ''''Ah man, what are you trying to show?" The man remarked with disdain. " Because you''re a bit handsome you think that gives you the right to barge here?"

    The spectators and the crowd trembled. Some thought this man was a fool because no ordinary character woulde here and be mysterious like Alex''s group, they have never seen nor heard about them. Naturally, Alex and Incursio disguised their faces leaving only their original hair colors because they didn''t want other people to identify them.

    Alex and Incursio ignored the man''s rambling as they walked forward but this did sit well with the man.

    "You dare ignore me!?" The man''s voice thundered.

    His presence as a Demigod''s realm expert surged out, bursting through the air and ground. Dust and stones blew up before disintegrating while heavy wind currents whipped in all directions.

    Everyone was astonished by the sudden eruption of Demigod''s might. The world changed colors, and the feeling of impending doom gripped everyone''s heart.

    This onlysted for a moment as Alex spoke.

    "Get lost."

    He only said two words and did nothing else. But for that man, these words were like the decree of an emperor that has to be followed.

    He naturally tried to resist the urge to follow, but then, the air sted into him.

    BANG

    Like a cannonball, he was knocked flying into a mountain peak with his limbs spread. The mountain couldn''t handle the impact, and it exploded into a rain of rocks.

    He emerged out of these rocks and stared in the distance, his eyes filled with shock.

    "What?!"

    Everyone was dumbstruck, especially the ones present here. All they saw was a figure move past them like a bolt of lightning and crash into a mountain.

    It happened instantly... not even taking a second!

    And the conclusion of what it resulted in left them trembling.

    They swallowed and nced at Alex with looks of pure horror.

    How could he knock away an almighty Demigod by words alone!?

    Until now, they never felt any outburst of power from him.

    So what the hell happened?

    Even a few Saints and some of the Demigods realm experts turned towards Alex in surprise.

    Unlike others, they knew what knocked the man flying. It wasn''t a supreme aura or a strong ability, but rather his will.

    Alex''s words had turned a will, this will was like a naturalw that acted in his stead.

    That would mean he was obviously a Demigod''s realm expert!

    So why didn''t they feel his aura like a one!? Does this mean he was the strongest of all? They all shuddered at this thought.

    Meanwhile, the man who had been previously sent flying floated into the ce where the mountain was.

    He saw the look of terror and veneration on the spectators'' faces, and his eyes turned bloodshot, for he knew he wasn''t the reason. And when he heard the chatter iming him to be weak, his veins stretched outward like worms. He had been humiliated.

    Everything is due to that bastard man''s fault. He had to act as if he doesn''t want to lose anything dignity.

    "So, you were hiding your powers!" The man said as a massive amount of ck fog oozed out of him.

    "But don''t think that gives you the right to be so impudent!" He added.

    The fog condensed into a gigantic bloody bat that turned one with his body. The power of a low-level Demigod''s realm expert coursed through the resulting transformation.

    RUMBLE~!

    A good show was about to take ce, though most of those were present.

 Chapter 1109 1050: Infinity Maze 1

    The next morning, Incursio awoke with a smile on her face. Her eyes no longer glinted with the usual coldness. Something about her seemed to have changed, she grew two centimeters taller and her skin was glowing, and her eyes appeared to be alive.

    After freshening up, she donned a ck skirt and joined Alex for avish breakfast.

    ''''Morning Alex.'''' Incursio greeted Alex as soon as she appeared and he noticed the change in her as well as the change inside him but choose not to bring this matter up for now.

    ''''Morning Incursio, sit and let''s eat.'''' He proposed and she nodded.

    Breakfast was scrambled eggs piled high on a bread bun, all served with apple juice. Food fit for a king or queen.

    After breakfast, it was time to decide what they would do next.

    ''''It is time to go to the Infinity Maze.'''' He said and Incursio nodded.

    ''''They should have sent a group of high-level rankers to get something in the depth of this dungeon and we just have to target them.'''' She said and Alex nodded.

    ''''To think they would target something in this special dungeon that only open twice every two years. They have been silent after everything I did and I was getting anxious but to think there was a reason for this.''''

    Alex who had decided to target hidden instations of the chaos organization sought Incursio''s help, it was then she told him this news and they decided toe here.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said before standing up.

    ''''We will talk on the way.'''' He added, he was talking about the changes which happened both, physically and in their status as well.

    ''''Okay.'''' Incursio nodded.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Foxia empire, in one of the high-level dungeons. One of the girls was facing a monster.

    Giant Orc.

    A Giant Orc over three meters. Naturally, the strength that this huge body could showcase was beyond description.

    They could tear a Troll apart with their bare hands, and when they were in a group, they wouldn''t even avoid fighting an Ogre.

    But the really scary thing about Giant Orcs wasn''t their physical ability.

    The truly horrific thing about them was their Troll-like vitality and the fact that once they found prey, they would not stop pursuing them until they died.

    Some adventurers even said that if you encountered one when on your own, it would be better to just kill yourself on the spot.

    Bang!

    It was this very Giant Orc that fell to the ground with its eyes rolled back in its head, struggling to breathe.

    This creature on the ground in no way resembled the one that drove fear into the heart of most adventurers.

    Then a woman with long ck hair appeared in front of this Giant Orc.

    Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya stared at the Orc before her with a nk expression.

    This was a sight that adventurers, who knew what the Giant Orc was capable of, would find hard to believe.

    Was there anything to fear from a Giant Orc when it was struggling to breathe?

    Nevertheless, Sakuya simply looked down at the Giant Orc with bloody eyes.

    That was it.

    She didn''t stab a sword into its defenseless body, she didn''t use a spell or skill, and she didn''t appear to be cautious of it either.

    She didn''t even seem that interested in it.

    Instead, after a short while, she lifted her head and looked around.

    There wasn''t much to see because of the thick poisonous fog and the ck rain that was falling from the sky.

    There was another Giant orc rushing toward their location, finally, she moved her hand toward the katana on her waist and mumbled.

    "Dimensional sh!"

    The way the katana moved was so fast that it was mostly impossible to follow for most people, most low-level Demigods couldn''t even follow it.

    The approaching giant orc stopped and its upper body fell at the same time the head of the giant orc behind her who previously struggled to breathe was cleanly removed. With just one katana sh she killed two monsters, two levels 130 as if it was nothing.

    ''''I wonder why Kuina seemed differenttely.'''' Sakuya voiced out her worries before adding.

    ''''I hope it is nothing big because I don''t want the fragile peace inside the harem to be broken by something unexpected.'''' Sakuya truly hoped that the weird feelings she had been having recently were all lies. Hopefully, it was just a fake rm.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Near one of the principalities was a big forest and inside this forest existed a special dungeon, a high-level dungeon named the Infinity maze because today was the day it opened, many adventurers were Masters, Grandmasters, Saints, and even some Demigod realm experts were gathered here.

    A misty haze spread, and from it stepped out a ck-haired man and a youngdy with white hair.

    Their sudden appearance surprised many.

    Most experts didn''t show any reaction, and they didn''t even bother to look at him.

    But there were some Saints and Demigods who scanned the two, especially Alex, and were astonished when they realized his presence wasn''t of an Alpha.

    One of their eyebrows knotted.

    He has created the barrier, and yet, one who wasn''t a Demigod dared pass through it by some unknown means!

    Wasn''t he trying to belittle him by doing such a thing?

    He was trying to boast his poprity but how dare this mane and act as he did?

    The man who had just stepped into the Demigod realm was furious and decided to target Alex, he would set him as an example, everything was for the clout.

    ''''Ah man, what are you trying to show?" The man remarked with disdain. " Because you''re a bit handsome you think that gives you the right to barge here?"

    The spectators and the crowd trembled. Some thought this man was a fool because no ordinary character woulde here and be mysterious like Alex''s group, they have never seen nor heard about them. Naturally, Alex and Incursio disguised their faces leaving only their original hair colors because they didn''t want other people to identify them.

    Alex and Incursio ignored the man''s rambling as they walked forward but this did sit well with the man.

    "You dare ignore me!?" The man''s voice thundered.

    His presence as a Demigod''s realm expert surged out, bursting through the air and ground. Dust and stones blew up before disintegrating while heavy wind currents whipped in all directions.

    Everyone was astonished by the sudden eruption of Demigod''s might. The world changed colors, and the feeling of impending doom gripped everyone''s heart.

    This onlysted for a moment as Alex spoke.

    "Get lost."

    He only said two words and did nothing else. But for that man, these words were like the decree of an emperor that has to be followed.

    He naturally tried to resist the urge to follow, but then, the air sted into him.

    BANG

    Like a cannonball, he was knocked flying into a mountain peak with his limbs spread. The mountain couldn''t handle the impact, and it exploded into a rain of rocks.

    He emerged out of these rocks and stared in the distance, his eyes filled with shock.

    "What?!"

    Everyone was dumbstruck, especially the ones present here. All they saw was a figure move past them like a bolt of lightning and crash into a mountain.

    It happened instantly... not even taking a second!

    And the conclusion of what it resulted in left them trembling.

    They swallowed and nced at Alex with looks of pure horror.

    How could he knock away an almighty Demigod by words alone!?

    Until now, they never felt any outburst of power from him.

    So what the hell happened?

    Even a few Saints and some of the Demigods realm experts turned towards Alex in surprise.

    Unlike others, they knew what knocked the man flying. It wasn''t a supreme aura or a strong ability, but rather his will.

    Alex''s words had turned a will, this will was like a naturalw that acted in his stead.

    That would mean he was obviously a Demigod''s realm expert!

    So why didn''t they feel his aura like a one!? Does this mean he was the strongest of all? They all shuddered at this thought.

    Meanwhile, the man who had been previously sent flying floated into the ce where the mountain was.

    He saw the look of terror and veneration on the spectators'' faces, and his eyes turned bloodshot, for he knew he wasn''t the reason. And when he heard the chatter iming him to be weak, his veins stretched outward like worms. He had been humiliated.

    Everything is due to that bastard man''s fault. He had to act as if he doesn''t want to lose anything dignity.

    "So, you were hiding your powers!" The man said as a massive amount of ck fog oozed out of him.

    "But don''t think that gives you the right to be so impudent!" He added.

    The fog condensed into a gigantic bloody bat that turned one with his body. The power of a low-level Demigod''s realm expert coursed through the resulting transformation.

    RUMBLE~!

    A good show was about to take ce, though most of those were present.

 Chapter 1110 1050: Infinity Maze 1

    The next morning, Incursio awoke with a smile on her face. Her eyes no longer glinted with the usual coldness. Something about her seemed to have changed, she grew two centimeters taller and her skin was glowing, and her eyes appeared to be alive.

    After freshening up, she donned a ck skirt and joined Alex for avish breakfast.

    ''''Morning Alex.'''' Incursio greeted Alex as soon as she appeared and he noticed the change in her as well as the change inside him but choose not to bring this matter up for now.

    ''''Morning Incursio, sit and let''s eat.'''' He proposed and she nodded.

    Breakfast was scrambled eggs piled high on a bread bun, all served with apple juice. Food fit for a king or queen.

    After breakfast, it was time to decide what they would do next.

    ''''It is time to go to the Infinity Maze.'''' He said and Incursio nodded.

    ''''They should have sent a group of high-level rankers to get something in the depth of this dungeon and we just have to target them.'''' She said and Alex nodded.

    ''''To think they would target something in this special dungeon that only open twice every two years. They have been silent after everything I did and I was getting anxious but to think there was a reason for this.''''

    Alex who had decided to target hidden instations of the chaos organization sought Incursio''s help, it was then she told him this news and they decided toe here.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said before standing up.

    ''''We will talk on the way.'''' He added, he was talking about the changes which happened both, physically and in their status as well.

    ''''Okay.'''' Incursio nodded.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, somewhere in the Foxia empire, in one of the high-level dungeons. One of the girls was facing a monster.

    Giant Orc.

    A Giant Orc over three meters. Naturally, the strength that this huge body could showcase was beyond description.

    They could tear a Troll apart with their bare hands, and when they were in a group, they wouldn''t even avoid fighting an Ogre.

    But the really scary thing about Giant Orcs wasn''t their physical ability.

    The truly horrific thing about them was their Troll-like vitality and the fact that once they found prey, they would not stop pursuing them until they died.

    Some adventurers even said that if you encountered one when on your own, it would be better to just kill yourself on the spot.

    Bang!

    It was this very Giant Orc that fell to the ground with its eyes rolled back in its head, struggling to breathe.

    This creature on the ground in no way resembled the one that drove fear into the heart of most adventurers.

    Then a woman with long ck hair appeared in front of this Giant Orc.

    Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya stared at the Orc before her with a nk expression.

    This was a sight that adventurers, who knew what the Giant Orc was capable of, would find hard to believe.

    Was there anything to fear from a Giant Orc when it was struggling to breathe?

    Nevertheless, Sakuya simply looked down at the Giant Orc with bloody eyes.

    That was it.

    She didn''t stab a sword into its defenseless body, she didn''t use a spell or skill, and she didn''t appear to be cautious of it either.

    She didn''t even seem that interested in it.

    Instead, after a short while, she lifted her head and looked around.

    There wasn''t much to see because of the thick poisonous fog and the ck rain that was falling from the sky.

    There was another Giant orc rushing toward their location, finally, she moved her hand toward the katana on her waist and mumbled.

    "Dimensional sh!"

    The way the katana moved was so fast that it was mostly impossible to follow for most people, most low-level Demigods couldn''t even follow it.

    The approaching giant orc stopped and its upper body fell at the same time the head of the giant orc behind her who previously struggled to breathe was cleanly removed. With just one katana sh she killed two monsters, two levels 130 as if it was nothing.

    ''''I wonder why Kuina seemed differenttely.'''' Sakuya voiced out her worries before adding.

    ''''I hope it is nothing big because I don''t want the fragile peace inside the harem to be broken by something unexpected.'''' Sakuya truly hoped that the weird feelings she had been having recently were all lies. Hopefully, it was just a fake rm.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Near one of the principalities was a big forest and inside this forest existed a special dungeon, a high-level dungeon named the Infinity maze because today was the day it opened, many adventurers were Masters, Grandmasters, Saints, and even some Demigod realm experts were gathered here.

    A misty haze spread, and from it stepped out a ck-haired man and a youngdy with white hair.

    Their sudden appearance surprised many.

    Most experts didn''t show any reaction, and they didn''t even bother to look at him.

    But there were some Saints and Demigods who scanned the two, especially Alex, and were astonished when they realized his presence wasn''t of an Alpha.

    One of their eyebrows knotted.

    He has created the barrier, and yet, one who wasn''t a Demigod dared pass through it by some unknown means!

    Wasn''t he trying to belittle him by doing such a thing?

    He was trying to boast his poprity but how dare this mane and act as he did?

    The man who had just stepped into the Demigod realm was furious and decided to target Alex, he would set him as an example, everything was for the clout.

    ''''Ah man, what are you trying to show?" The man remarked with disdain. " Because you''re a bit handsome you think that gives you the right to barge here?"

    The spectators and the crowd trembled. Some thought this man was a fool because no ordinary character woulde here and be mysterious like Alex''s group, they have never seen nor heard about them. Naturally, Alex and Incursio disguised their faces leaving only their original hair colors because they didn''t want other people to identify them.

    Alex and Incursio ignored the man''s rambling as they walked forward but this did sit well with the man.

    "You dare ignore me!?" The man''s voice thundered.

    His presence as a Demigod''s realm expert surged out, bursting through the air and ground. Dust and stones blew up before disintegrating while heavy wind currents whipped in all directions.

    Everyone was astonished by the sudden eruption of Demigod''s might. The world changed colors, and the feeling of impending doom gripped everyone''s heart.

    This onlysted for a moment as Alex spoke.

    "Get lost."

    He only said two words and did nothing else. But for that man, these words were like the decree of an emperor that has to be followed.

    He naturally tried to resist the urge to follow, but then, the air sted into him.

    BANG

    Like a cannonball, he was knocked flying into a mountain peak with his limbs spread. The mountain couldn''t handle the impact, and it exploded into a rain of rocks.

    He emerged out of these rocks and stared in the distance, his eyes filled with shock.

    "What?!"

    Everyone was dumbstruck, especially the ones present here. All they saw was a figure move past them like a bolt of lightning and crash into a mountain.

    It happened instantly... not even taking a second!

    And the conclusion of what it resulted in left them trembling.

    They swallowed and nced at Alex with looks of pure horror.

    How could he knock away an almighty Demigod by words alone!?

    Until now, they never felt any outburst of power from him.

    So what the hell happened?

    Even a few Saints and some of the Demigods realm experts turned towards Alex in surprise.

    Unlike others, they knew what knocked the man flying. It wasn''t a supreme aura or a strong ability, but rather his will.

    Alex''s words had turned a will, this will was like a naturalw that acted in his stead.

    That would mean he was obviously a Demigod''s realm expert!

    So why didn''t they feel his aura like a one!? Does this mean he was the strongest of all? They all shuddered at this thought.

    Meanwhile, the man who had been previously sent flying floated into the ce where the mountain was.

    He saw the look of terror and veneration on the spectators'' faces, and his eyes turned bloodshot, for he knew he wasn''t the reason. And when he heard the chatter iming him to be weak, his veins stretched outward like worms. He had been humiliated.

    Everything is due to that bastard man''s fault. He had to act as if he doesn''t want to lose anything dignity.

    "So, you were hiding your powers!" The man said as a massive amount of ck fog oozed out of him.

    "But don''t think that gives you the right to be so impudent!" He added.

    The fog condensed into a gigantic bloody bat that turned one with his body. The power of a low-level Demigod''s realm expert coursed through the resulting transformation.

    RUMBLE~!

    A good show was about to take ce, though most of those were present.

 Chapter 1111 1051: Infinity Maze 2

    "So, you were hiding your powers!" The man said as a massive amount of ck fog oozed out of him.

    "But don''t think that gives you the right to be so impudent!" He added.

    The fog condensed into a gigantic bloody bat that turned one with his body. The power of a low-level Demigod''s realm expert coursed through the resulting transformation.

    RUMBLE~!

    A good show was about to take ce, though most of those were present.

    Meanwhile, around the man who was about to teach Alex a lesson, there was a change.

    Air began to vibrate while the surroundings shook violently. The feeling of doom gripped most of those present, this time making them feel the apocalypse was about to unleash on them. This happened only to the weakest.

    The man''s figure shed forward with his ws stretching out as he approached Alex at a fast speed. His bat mouth opened, and from it, bloody rays emerged, ready to burst out.

    Everything was happening at light speed, and except for Alphas, none could follow this shocking sight.

    The powerful attacks were ready to ram into Alex when he slowly raised a finger. Time seemed to pause, or at least the man stopped moving as the finger rose.

    "ck Hole"

    Alex spoke again, two simple words that decided the man''s fate.

    From the tip of his finger, a pitch-ck point that looked like a bullet flew out and settled on the forehead of the man''s enormous body.

    The point wasn''t even the size of a pin, yet as it appeared, it was ring, like it was the only thing in existence.

    "!!"

    The Saints and Demigods who had shown no interest so far snapped their heads and stared at the man. Seeing the ck point, their bodies froze as they sensed a power that could crush them into oblivion.

    Naturally, the man also felt that. But he was incapable of doing anything, not even uttering a single word. He could only watch helplessly as things proceed forward.

    The point started swirling after transforming into a ck hole, and along with it, his body followed suit.

    A crushing gravitational force raged out of the point like it was a ck hole. Space distorted, and time dted.

    Whoosh!

    The sky and ground flew to the point, and the swirling man helplessly moved with them to be devoured.

    A Demigod''s level existence was wiped out of existence... in time one would blink an eye!

    The only trace of his existence that remained was the ck point. It now floated with a lingering scent of blood.

    "Impossible! This can''t be happening, how can an expert die just like that." A burly man named Larry of the Hunting Dog''s adventurer group shouted, he was not the only one shocked by what had just happened many other people muttered at the same time.

    The others who weren''t strong as Larry and the others either passed out or pped themselves at the impossible development.

    While Demigods weren''t gods, they were at least considered top-tier existences that many look forward to. And yet one was crushed to oblivion like he was some unworthy bug.

    Calling it impossible was an understatement... but everyone had witnessed it and knew it was as real as it could get. This leaves them speechless facing this absurdity. Never before had anyone heard, much less witnessed, a Demigod''s killed in a second.

    Those who were still lost in what happened felt their weak hearts on the brink of exploding.

    CREAKK~

    With deafening sounds, Infinity Maze''s door opened but many didn''t notice it as

    They were focused on the man responsible for their shock.

    Alex stood nonchntly. It was like he had done nothing worth mentioning. Incursio''s face was passive as well as if what had just happened wasn''t worthy of their reaction.

    This casual attitude further terrified the crowd and they wondered what Alex''s real level is.

    Some masked men in the crowd looked at Alex''s group vigntly and decided that it was better not to antagonize this crazy man. Hopefully, they wouldn''t appear in the same location as this man, they just have to retrieve a certain item the organization wants.

    This group had no idea that at the moment Incursio''s eyes were on them, she marked them and secretly informed Alex and they decided on their next n.

    Finally, it was time to enter the dungeon, Alex and Incursio entered together, and a blinding light overwhelmed their sights and when they became able to see again they weren''t together anymore.

    Alex opened his eyes alone in the middle of a forest.

    The forest was gigantic, clear, and flourishing. Its canopy waspeted for by cedar, walnut, and magnolia, which gave just enough light a chance to descend for a medley of bushes to monopolize the rich grounds below.

    Silent vines grasped many a tree, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, added colorful, scented elements to the otherwise green backdrop.

    A tumult of animal sounds, most belonged to birds and vermin, added life to the forest, and were backed by the asional sounds ofrge animals in the distance.

    After selecting a nice spot Alex sat and summoned his status. It was time to check his progress, he decided, he hadn''t done so since his little enjoyment with Incursio.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 187 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 500000/ 510800

    MP: 25020/25020

    SE: 3000/3000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8020

    DEF: 7020

    AGI: 6020 (+200)

    INT: 3950

    LUK: 2390

    BP: 240

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain]? [Eternal Domain] (New) [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 92%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 90%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 60%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ''''Huh! As expected something did change after all our sessions, not only did her synchro rate increase, I seemed to have gained a new special ability as well.'''' Alex remarked it was surely thanks to this ability he was able to easilybine three elements, Darkness, Time, and Space to get rid of that man. He did not want to use his guns or knives because members of the Chaos Organization must be aware of the weapons he used, so in order not to blow his cover he had to use a different method to get rid of the man, he was using this opportunity to establish his prestige to avoid future harassment and it worked pretty well.

    ''''Did you feel it?" Alex suddenly asked after closing his status window and Silveria immediately responded.

    ¡¼Yes! I felt it too. The aura of the curse is concentrated here, maybe the item they''re about to retrieve has something to do with the curse put on Mysthia.¡½She hypothesized and Alex nodded as he shared the same thought and this hypothesis was proved to be right then it would mean he would get another opportunity to deal a heavy blow to the Chaos Organization.

    Upon thinking what kind of expression Lord Thanos would be having if this were to happen, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He said before finally taking a real step forward into the Infinity maze.

 Chapter 1112 1052: To The Deepest Part 1

    In the meantime, while Alex was in the forest trying to find his way out of it, Incursio was inside a corridor, and destroyed statues were everywhere. She was sitting on one of those destroyed statues checking her status.

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Half High Human????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): 470000/ 510400

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] [Dark Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: [Summon ??]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolves][Child of Darkness]

    ''''As I thought I have awakened a Gift, Eternal Darkness huh!" She mumbled before summoning her gift, it was a ck whip.

    Incursio sighed. ''''I thought it would be a sword.''''

    Suddenly, her expression hardened before she smirked. Like always some people never learn, they thought she would be an easy target and most importantly it was because she was currently using her first form, which resembled that of a Loli.

    ''''Time for some fun.'''' She said before vanishing.

    Meanwhile, a few hundred meters away from Incursio''s current location was a man who had been tailing her, his purpose was to rob her of her valuables before killing her. He was doing this for himself and also for revenge, the man who perished under Alex''s attack was his husband and he was furious, he vowed to kill Incursio to make him feel what he was feeling having his soulmate robbed of him. He was not a demigod but he was a powerful Saint close to the Demigod''s realm and after observing this girl he was sure that she was not more powerful than him.

    The man''s name is Rufus and his dead soulmate''s name was Romanic.

    Rufus was ready to act as he became tired of waiting but it was then she appeared like a ghost before him.

    ? ''''What the hell?" Rufus eximed, horrified by what had just happened because he hadn''t felt her presence before she appeared despite all the precautions he took.

    She was cute and beautiful, but the dreadful power emitting from her body terrified him. Something that shouldn''t have happened as they should be around the same level, no he was better ahead of her.

    "How can she terrify me?!"

    Rufus roared to free himself from the cold feeling that shackled him.

    "She''s only a child and I''m more powerful.''''

    "Oh?"

    The Incursio''s eyes narrowed, and she waved the whip. Like a menacing snake, the whip lunged at Rufus at a dreadful speed.

    "Last time you caught my husband off-guard with a despicable move, but not again! I''m different from him."

    Rufus''s body turned into a stream of wind, and he moved past the whip at a frightening speed.

    Stretching his hand forward, a ball of fierce wind appeared in his palm, and he pounced on the Incursio.

    His shocking speed and power wreaked havoc on the floor as he appeared before the loli. She didn''t care about him at all as her attention was on what he said previously.

    Seeing the damage, her beautiful face scowled, and her eyes locked on Dracon just as he was about to smash into her.

    "Why are you so eager to die?"

    Along with the question, the sound of a thunderous p reverberated. It was because Incursio''s soft hand hit Rufus on the face!

    His face swelled, and blood erupted out of his mouth while he was sent flying.

    BANG!

    Like a cannonball, his body tore through the wall and emerged outside, only to crash into a building far away.

    "What?!"

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the fleeing public was left both frightened and speechless. Frightened because Saint got smashed. Speechless because as he emerged from the building''s debris, they could see the red print of a small hand on his face.

    "A Saint was pped just like that?!"

    "Am I seeing it, right!?!"

    "Eh? How can he be pped so easily?!"

    "Yes, your words make sense! Our eyes must be deceiving us!"

    People could not believe what they''re seeing, Saints are the most venerated under the Demigod''s realm expert but to think that one would get smashed so easily?

    ''''Isn''t it he is too pitiful just like his man?" One of those watching said prompting some of those watching to erupt inughter.

    The chatter of the crowd rang in Rufus''s ears as he rose from the crater he had been lying in.

    "These punny weaklings! How dare they"

    His fury amplified, and he roared.

    RUMBLE~

    The clothes on his body tore apart, and he started undergoing a monstrous transformation. His aura exploded through the surroundings while his body bulged up.

    "I''m not done speaking and you dare to further ruin the mood with your ugly transformation?"

    Amidst the transformation, the whip shed through the explosive aura and hit Dracon right in the face.

    Pft~!

    Rufus''s newly transformed body was sent up, making a bloody spectacr arc as blood sprayed out of his mouth.

    The whip chased after him, hitting him before he could stabilize his body.

    "Impossible!"

    He mumbled while smashing through multiple walls.

    "There''s no way this is happening to me!"

    ''''How can she be this strong? I''m a peak Saint realm expert, I should be the one winning.'''' Rufus who was in denial kept mumbling, he couldn''t believe what he was experiencing nor he wanted to believe, this shouldn''t be happening, everything should have worked as nned.

    ''''I''m bored.'''' Incursio dered as her small body rose and she mumbled before throwing the ck whip.

    ''''Transform!" She ordered and the ck whip turned into a pitch-ck sword that flew toward Rufus at an unexpected speed.

    BOOM!

    Before he could move he got ttened alongside the ground. Rufus died just like that but Incursio was nowhere to be found she had disappeared after easily eliminating Rufus.

    ''''Let''s move to the deepest part,'''' Incursio mumbled.

 Chapter 1113 1052: To The Deepest Part 1

    In the meantime, while Alex was in the forest trying to find his way out of it, Incursio was inside a corridor, and destroyed statues were everywhere. She was sitting on one of those destroyed statues checking her status.

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Half High Human????

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): 470000/ 510400

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] [Dark Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: [Summon ??]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolves][Child of Darkness]

    ''''As I thought I have awakened a Gift, Eternal Darkness huh!" She mumbled before summoning her gift, it was a ck whip.

    Incursio sighed. ''''I thought it would be a sword.''''

    Suddenly, her expression hardened before she smirked. Like always some people never learn, they thought she would be an easy target and most importantly it was because she was currently using her first form, which resembled that of a Loli.

    ''''Time for some fun.'''' She said before vanishing.

    Meanwhile, a few hundred meters away from Incursio''s current location was a man who had been tailing her, his purpose was to rob her of her valuables before killing her. He was doing this for himself and also for revenge, the man who perished under Alex''s attack was his husband and he was furious, he vowed to kill Incursio to make him feel what he was feeling having his soulmate robbed of him. He was not a demigod but he was a powerful Saint close to the Demigod''s realm and after observing this girl he was sure that she was not more powerful than him.

    The man''s name is Rufus and his dead soulmate''s name was Romanic.

    Rufus was ready to act as he became tired of waiting but it was then she appeared like a ghost before him.

    ''''What the hell?" Rufus eximed, horrified by what had just happened because he hadn''t felt her presence before she appeared despite all the precautions he took.

    She was cute and beautiful, but the dreadful power emitting from her body terrified him. Something that shouldn''t have happened as they should be around the same level, no he was better ahead of her.

    "How can she terrify me?!"

    Rufus roared to free himself from the cold feeling that shackled him.

    "She''s only a child and I''m more powerful.''''

    "Oh?"

    The Incursio''s eyes narrowed, and she waved the whip. Like a menacing snake, the whip lunged at Rufus at a dreadful speed.

    "Last time you caught my husband off-guard with a despicable move, but not again! I''m different from him."

    Rufus''s body turned into a stream of wind, and he moved past the whip at a frightening speed.

    Stretching his hand forward, a ball of fierce wind appeared in his palm, and he pounced on the Incursio.

    His shocking speed and power wreaked havoc on the floor as he appeared before the loli. She didn''t care about him at all as her attention was on what he said previously.

    Seeing the damage, her beautiful face scowled, and her eyes locked on Dracon just as he was about to smash into her.

    "Why are you so eager to die?"

    Along with the question, the sound of a thunderous p reverberated. It was because Incursio''s soft hand hit Rufus on the face!

    His face swelled, and blood erupted out of his mouth while he was sent flying.

    BANG!

    Like a cannonball, his body tore through the wall and emerged outside, only to crash into a building far away.

    "What?!"

    Meanwhile, on the other side, the fleeing public was left both frightened and speechless. Frightened because Saint got smashed. Speechless because as he emerged from the building''s debris, they could see the red print of a small hand on his face.

    "A Saint was pped just like that?!"

    "Am I seeing it, right!?!"

    "Eh? How can he be pped so easily?!"

    "Yes, your words make sense! Our eyes must be deceiving us!"

    People could not believe what they''re seeing, Saints are the most venerated under the Demigod''s realm expert but to think that one would get smashed so easily?

    ''''Isn''t it he is too pitiful just like his man?" One of those watching said prompting some of those watching to erupt inughter.

    The chatter of the crowd rang in Rufus''s ears as he rose from the crater he had been lying in.

    "These punny weaklings! How dare they"

    His fury amplified, and he roared.

    RUMBLE~

    The clothes on his body tore apart, and he started undergoing a monstrous transformation. His aura exploded through the surroundings while his body bulged up.

    "I''m not done speaking and you dare to further ruin the mood with your ugly transformation?"

    Amidst the transformation, the whip shed through the explosive aura and hit Dracon right in the face.

    Pft~!

    Rufus''s newly transformed body was sent up, making a bloody spectacr arc as blood sprayed out of his mouth.

    The whip chased after him, hitting him before he could stabilize his body.

    "Impossible!"

    He mumbled while smashing through multiple walls.

    "There''s no way this is happening to me!"

    ''''How can she be this strong? I''m a peak Saint realm expert, I should be the one winning.'''' Rufus who was in denial kept mumbling, he couldn''t believe what he was experiencing nor he wanted to believe, this shouldn''t be happening, everything should have worked as nned.

    ''''I''m bored.'''' Incursio dered as her small body rose and she mumbled before throwing the ck whip.

    ''''Transform!" She ordered and the ck whip turned into a pitch-ck sword that flew toward Rufus at an unexpected speed.

    BOOM!

    Before he could move he got ttened alongside the ground. Rufus died just like that but Incursio was nowhere to be found she had disappeared after easily eliminating Rufus.

    ''''Let''s move to the deepest part,'''' Incursio mumbled.

 Chapter 1114 1053: Absolute Zero: Black Ice

    Two dayster. In the deepest part of the forest.

    At this current moment, at a ce that was 10 km away from the waterfall. This ce revolved around trees, the sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that if there weren''t any people here. Alex was sitting in the middle of many monsters'' corpses checking his status window.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 189 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 520000

    MP: 25040/25040

    SE: 3200/3200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8040

    DEF: 7040

    AGI: 6340 (+200)

    INT: 3970

    LUK: 2410

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusion Art Level 1] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Shadow Domain]? [Eternal Domain] (New) [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 92%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 90%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 80%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 95%]

    [Eris Wolfang ???]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth ????]

    [Incursio: 60%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 30%]

    [Saeko: 80%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ''''I have gained two levels in two days. That''s not bad. Let''s move to the next floor.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, on the other side in one dungeon, on the twentieth floor covered with a ck fog that reeked of death.

    Presently, innumerable ice petals flew towards here like a blizzard, forming an unbelievably gorgeous sight. Unfortunately, no one was present to admire this sight.

    Meanwhile, the fog stirred, unmoved by the beauty. It churned out an arc of ck energy that was enough to slice through everything in existence.

    The ice petals stopped in mid-air, joining together to transform into Ice empress Maria.

    Her enchanting eyes remained indifferent, and she lifted her pearly-white hand. A bolt of ice dazzled out and crashed into the ck arc, freezing it into a massive block of ice.

    Bang!

    The frozen arc smashed into the ground, shattering into chunks of ice.

    "So, you are the challenger.''''A voice emerged from the fog as its attack was destroyed. "Or in the outside world''s terms, a Demigod. Not bad."

    Marianded on the ground and walked above the chunk of ice, causing a brittle sound of cracking.

    Seeing her react like this, the voice from the fog spoke again.

    "While not bad, you haven''t met the criteria to go to the next floor."

    The fog split from the middle, revealing countless tombs. One of the tombs near the entrance opened, and a three-headed grotesque man crept out.

    ''''Let''s the challenge begin.'''' The same voice that previously spoke dered and immediately after its deration it began.

    The grotesque man shot at Maria, swinging out the club. There were no fluctuations of energy or violent tremors. Yet, it was evident the club carried the strength to bulldoze an entire mountain.

    The grotesque man was already in front of Maria, his club smashing from the side. Ice empress''s hand moved at impossible speed, pressing down on the club.

    Ayer of frost emerged, moving to wrap the entire club. The grotesque man felt a menacing chill spreading from the club to his hand, numbing his nerves. As the boss of this floor, he couldn''t believe that he was having a hard against this woman as he was also a Demigod''s level monster.

    This shouldn''t be happening, he must not disappoint the owner of this voice, the real voice in the depth of this dungeon, on the ultimate floor.

    Therefore he had to act. The grotesque man''s multiple eyes moved from the figure of Ice Empress Maria to the club, and as he saw the ice, he was frightened.

    The ice wasn''t white or transparent. It was different from any type of ice he has ever seen or heard of.

    It was pitch-ck, cker than the darkest night, yet radiating an ominous glow.

    "Absolute Zero: ck Ice!" The voice from the fog eximed.

    At the same time, the grotesque man let go of the club and opened his mouth to attack.

    But there was no explosion or anything as he had hoped it would be after opening his mouth.

    A deadly sense of premonition filled him, and he looked at Maria whose expression was colder than the coldest temperature.

    ck Ice petals filled the surrounding before the monster was frozen solid and the surrounding as well.

    The darkness responsible for this tragedy glowed in Maria''s eyes while ck ice blossomed under her feet as she dered.

    ''''What is next?"

 Chapter 1115 1054: Ice Empress Vs Lightning Empress

    The darkness responsible for this tragedy glowed in Maria''s eyes while ck ice blossomed under her feet as she dered.

    ''''What is next?"

    RUMBLE!

    As if to respond to her words, another tomb opened and another grotesque man appeared andunched an ultimate attack.

    Boom!

    Unfortunately, it didn''t work as he expected.

    ''''GRRRR!"

    The grotesque man growled as his ultimate attack failed. Maria then appeared before him like a figure from hell, her porcin white hand reaching out for her throat.

    The grotesque man might be under the dungeon''s will but he still has his own will, something that wouldn''t allow him to be defeated by a human. He leaped back while sting out a rain of ck energy on Maria.

    Dark threads of ice emerged from her stretched hand and pierced through the rain droplets before converging into a thick spear.

    "Ah!" The grotesque man cried.

    The spear expanded and drilled into his chest. Dark blood sprayed out, and the spear emerged from his back, turning his body into an icy statue.

    Maria pulled the spear from the grotesque man before kicking it flying.

    BANG!

    The grotesque man''s body shattered upon reaching the ground into a million pieces.

    Maria whose level rose after killing the two bosses moved to the next floor.

    On the next floor she met someone unexpected, it was Artemia and the first thing she said was to suggest a sparring match thus Ice and Lightning shed.

    BOOOOM!

    An explosion resulted in this sh, and the two figures backed away as the aftermath of the explosion was trying to swallow them.

    Artemia appeared in mid-air, with three pairs of gigantic lightning wings pping from her back. In one hand, she wielded a golden spear while in the other, the streak of lightning.

    Maria also emerged from the explosion, her right hand holding an ice blue sword made from the darkness.

    Terrifying coldness sted from her, obscuring the world with a dark snowstorm. At the same time, pitch-ckness erupted from the ice-blue sword, enveloping the surroundings.

    Despite the total negation of light, she was visible. The outline of her pearly-white face was wrapped with luminescent ice crystals. They covered her to her shoulder des, from where they blossomed as wings. She took the sky as well and now the two were facing each other and their respective aura shing midair.

    The sky continued to roar with furious lightning and release an absolute disintegration force that collided with the coldness, causing the air to quiver violently.

    The masters of these two forces checked each other while their wings drew buoyant hues in the catastrophic environment.

    With a smile, Artemia gazed at Maria''s sword and then focused on the weapons she wielded. She brought them together, colliding the streak of lightning and the spear. A blinding glow sshed out, and the two concentrated into one, morphing into a thick bolt of lightning.

    The bolt stretched from Artemia''s hand to the stormy clouds and entangled with the shes of lightning.

    Maria didn''t react. She only smiled in return, she understood that right now they were fighting on equal terms as Artemia seemed to have suppressed her strength at the same level as her, she ought to make use of this.

    "Let''s go all out, it''s that right?" Artemia asked.

    Maria nodded, and they charged at each other, their weapons shing out.

    ng!

    Her sword met Artemia''s bolt of lightning. A series of shockwaves surged out, filled with dark Ice shards and crackling golden lightning currents.

    BOOOM

    An explosion urred and Maria heavily pressed her sword onto the bolt of lightning, pouring bone-piercing coldness into it.

    Artemia felt her hand turning numb, with dark frost moving on her fingers. She swiftly pointed her other hand at Maria''s face.

    A beam of explosive light burst out, and at such a close distance, it was all but impossible to dodge.

    Yet Maria was able to dodge by leaning her head to the side, causing the beam to brush past her. Simutanosuely, her wings curved out, and the pointed corners stabbed Artemia from the sides.

    "!"

    The third princess was surprised nevertheless she was able to react by quickly pulling back, and flying a few meters away. Maria''s wings failed to stab Artemia, so they started swirling in her direction, creating a typhoon of ice shards.

    In the meantime, Artemia looked at her numb hand. The frost particles were quickly wrapping it, and it was a real pain to hold her weapon.

    "Maria''s new skill is pretty dangerous as it''s able to erode my strength. I can''t underestimate her." Artemia concluded before summoning golden lightning into her hand, and the frost faded in thin air. She then brought his attention to the iing typhoon.

    Instead of retreating further or blocking it, Artemia did something unexpected.

    Grabbing the bolt of lightning with both hands, the third princess charged straight into the typhoon, the dark ice shards whipping at her.

    RIP!!

    The bolt of lightning plunged into the typhoon''s upper swirls and cut them with absolute obliteration force.

    The typhoon turned unstable and started fading, but the shards managed to gash her. Though her regeneration ability erased the gashes before they were even formed.

    Even as that happened, Maria who understands that no opportunity should be wasted acted, and she appeared before her. She stabbed Artemia''s stomach, and she ducked to the side while bringing her weapon at her neck.

    But Maria was faster, and even though she missed the third princess''s stomach, the sword stabbed into her left rib. Hot blood gushed out like a fountain, and dark frost burst into Artemia''s ribs.

    Artemia''s hands stopped, and her weapon stopped a hairsbreadth away from her. She looked at Artemia without any emotion, their faces separated by a few inches, with her sword positioned between Artemia''s ribs.

    To her absolute surprise, Artemia didn''t grunt or cry in pain.

    ''''Fufufu! Now it''s my turn.''''

    Artemia dered with a wicked smile.

    Naturally, Maria was startled she had an ominous feeling and before she could wonder what this ominous feeling she had meant, a terrifying gravitational force enveloped her.

    "Earth Element: Gravity Cage."

    The horrifying gravity couldn''t turn someone of her strength into nothingness, and Gravity Cage didn''t attempt to do that.

    All it did was pull her body to her, like a needle to a ma.

    And before Maria became aware of it, she got punched hard in the stomach, the punch felt heavy and she lost consciousness in an instant. She has lost this sparring match, those were thest thought Maria had before losing consciousness.

    Artemia caught her body before it reach the ground.

 Chapter 1116 1055: A Premonition?

    The horrifying gravity couldn''t turn someone of her strength into nothingness, and Gravity Cage didn''t attempt to do that.

    All it did was pull her body to her, like a needle to a ma.

    And before Maria became aware of it, she got punched hard in the stomach, the punch felt heavy and she lost consciousness in an instant. She has lost this sparring match, those were thest thought Maria had before losing consciousness.

    Artemia caught her body before it reach the ground.

    ''''You have progressed as well. I''m happy to test this.'''' Artemia dered while putting Maria''s body inside a tent she had just summoned.

    ''''I hope everything goes well for the other,.'''' Artemia mumbled aftering out of the tent.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the meantime, Alex who failed to reach the next floor before night came decided to camp on the current floor. It happened when he closed his eyes and went to sleep, his right eye, the Death''s eyes which had been silent recently twitched, the sign of a premonition.

    In the maternity ward, Alex slid his fingers into a woman''s face she couldn''t see her hand as she started undergoingbor.

    "Apply more pressure!"

    The head doctor urged.

    "You can do it!"

    The woman nodded and did her best as the doctor began pulling down the beautiful, nascent soul. She felt twisting, squeezing pain that made her scream and dug her nails into the bed and Alex''s hand.

    He looked pained.

    Not from her nails but from the understanding of the intense agony she was undergoing. And yet despite everything, she didn''t stop. Her persistence, courage, and determination astonished him.

    "Everything would be alright!" Alex said to this mother, not knowing if he was assuring her or himself.

    The woman forced a smile in the moment of intense pain. She could feel he was far more nervous than her.

    "He might not know it, but he would be a great dad!"

    The woman thought before concentrating her strength to push down.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After what seemed an eternity, the new life stirred into existence. She has an adorable face and golden hair just like her father.

    "She is here!"

    The doctor said as she showed the newborn to the exhausted mother. "And trust me, she is the most beautiful child I have ever seen!"

    Upon hearing this, the woman smiled in tion.

    As the child''s body came into her hands, the pain faded as if it never existed. Vigor spread through her body as if she was getting a new source of energy, making her exhaustion disappear.

    She knew the source of energy wasn''t inside her body but in her hands.

    "My child!"

    The one for whom she could do anything was now in her embrace.

    A few minutester, she lifted her head and noticed Kiba looking at her and their child. There was a deep longing in his eyes.

    "She is yours just as mine," She said with a warm smile.

    "Take her."

    He nodded. He carefully stretched his hands out to take her, afraid he might make some mistake.

    "Don''t be so nervous," The woman said while cing their child in his open hands.

    "She won''t break." She said, reassuring him.

    The instant the child touched his hands, everything in the world disappeared. It was as if for him, the whole world was engulfed in the darkness.

    And in this darkened world, heterochromia eyes, green and golden eyes opened, peering at him.

    They radiated sunshine that cut through the darkness, bringing him warmth that instantly melted his heart.

    She was the extension of his life.

    ''''You are my Hope."

    Alex looked back at those heterochromia eyes. He didn''t know if he was mistaken, but for a moment, he noticed them glowing with happiness.

    Tears erupted in his eyes and his lips spread to form a smile. He was the happiest he has ever been... something that bewildered him greatly.

    How could someone he has just met give him such happiness?

    How could she make him so weak that he would cry?

    He didn''t need to think of the answers. He already knew... perhaps he has always known.

    He kissed her on the forehead and made her asleep. He then gently ced her next to the woman with a blurred figure.

    "!!!!!!!."

    "Yes?"

    "I think I know what it feels to fall in love at first sight."

    "I know."

    The woman replied with a content smile. She was feeling what he was feeling.

    Love.

    A feeling that was far more than parental instinct.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex''s eyes remained on the child. He observed her soft breathing, the faint stir of her closed eyes, and the eternal bond she shared with him.

    "Hope."

    He slipped his index finger into her open hand and watched as her hand unconsciously wrapped around it.

    "Thank you foring into my life."

    The woman who gave birth to a beautiful baby looked exactly like Kuina but in a more mature form.

    Suddenly, everything went dark and Alex woke up in the real life, inside his room in the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone dear to him who arrived into his life. He was happy for her to be the Hope in his life as well he was afraid, afraid of what this might apply.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed blood in his hand, his right hand to be more urate.

    ''''What the hell?"

    He looks at his right hand to check if he was injured without him knowing, however, no matter how many he checked he didn''t find any injury. It was then, he noticed blood dripping onto the bed, blood was dripping from his right, he unconsciously touched his right eye where the death''s eye is, he was indeed bleeding, his right eye was tightly shut at the moment and he was also feeling a burning sensation from it.

    Before he could further check what happening, he was assaulted by a sudden fatigue, this was not a physical fatigue, it was more like a mental one. He fell asleep. He had the same dream as well and the only conclusion to which Alex arrived was.

    ''''Impossible! I had a daughter with my mother-inw.''''

    ''''What is this dangerous premonition.''''

 Chapter 1117 1055: A Premonition?

    The horrifying gravity couldn''t turn someone of her strength into nothingness, and Gravity Cage didn''t attempt to do that.

    All it did was pull her body to her, like a needle to a ma.

    And before Maria became aware of it, she got punched hard in the stomach, the punch felt heavy and she lost consciousness in an instant. She has lost this sparring match, those were thest thought Maria had before losing consciousness.

    Artemia caught her body before it reach the ground.

    ''''You have progressed as well. I''m happy to test this.'''' Artemia dered while putting Maria''s body inside a tent she had just summoned.

    ''''I hope everything goes well for the other,.'''' Artemia mumbled aftering out of the tent.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the meantime, Alex who failed to reach the next floor before night came decided to camp on the current floor. It happened when he closed his eyes and went to sleep, his right eye, the Death''s eyes which had been silent recently twitched, the sign of a premonition.

    In the maternity ward, Alex slid his fingers into a woman''s face she couldn''t see her hand as she started undergoingbor.

    "Apply more pressure!"

    The head doctor urged.

    "You can do it!"

    The woman nodded and did her best as the doctor began pulling down the beautiful, nascent soul. She felt twisting, squeezing pain that made her scream and dug her nails into the bed and Alex''s hand.

    He looked pained.

    Not from her nails but from the understanding of the intense agony she was undergoing. And yet despite everything, she didn''t stop. Her persistence, courage, and determination astonished him.

    "Everything would be alright!" Alex said to this mother, not knowing if he was assuring her or himself.

    The woman forced a smile in the moment of intense pain. She could feel he was far more nervous than her.

    "He might not know it, but he would be a great dad!"

    The woman thought before concentrating her strength to push down.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After what seemed an eternity, the new life stirred into existence. She has an adorable face and golden hair just like her father.

    "She is here!"

    The doctor said as she showed the newborn to the exhausted mother. "And trust me, she is the most beautiful child I have ever seen!"

    Upon hearing this, the woman smiled in tion.

    As the child''s body came into her hands, the pain faded as if it never existed. Vigor spread through her body as if she was getting a new source of energy, making her exhaustion disappear.

    She knew the source of energy wasn''t inside her body but in her hands.

    "My child!"

    The one for whom she could do anything was now in her embrace.

    A few minutester, she lifted her head and noticed Kiba looking at her and their child. There was a deep longing in his eyes.

    "She is yours just as mine," She said with a warm smile.

    "Take her."

    He nodded. He carefully stretched his hands out to take her, afraid he might make some mistake.

    "Don''t be so nervous," The woman said while cing their child in his open hands.

    "She won''t break." She said, reassuring him.

    The instant the child touched his hands, everything in the world disappeared. It was as if for him, the whole world was engulfed in the darkness.

    And in this darkened world, heterochromia eyes, green and golden eyes opened, peering at him.

    They radiated sunshine that cut through the darkness, bringing him warmth that instantly melted his heart.

    She was the extension of his life.

    ''''You are my Hope."

    Alex looked back at those heterochromia eyes. He didn''t know if he was mistaken, but for a moment, he noticed them glowing with happiness.

    Tears erupted in his eyes and his lips spread to form a smile. He was the happiest he has ever been... something that bewildered him greatly.

    How could someone he has just met give him such happiness?

    How could she make him so weak that he would cry?

    He didn''t need to think of the answers. He already knew... perhaps he has always known.

    He kissed her on the forehead and made her asleep. He then gently ced her next to the woman with a blurred figure.

    "!!!!!!!."

    "Yes?"

    "I think I know what it feels to fall in love at first sight."

    "I know."

    The woman replied with a content smile. She was feeling what he was feeling.

    Love.

    A feeling that was far more than parental instinct.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex''s eyes remained on the child. He observed her soft breathing, the faint stir of her closed eyes, and the eternal bond she shared with him.

    "Hope."

    He slipped his index finger into her open hand and watched as her hand unconsciously wrapped around it.

    "Thank you foring into my life."

    The woman who gave birth to a beautiful baby looked exactly like Kuina but in a more mature form.

    Suddenly, everything went dark and Alex woke up in the real life, inside his room in the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone dear to him who arrived into his life. He was happy for her to be the Hope in his life as well he was afraid, afraid of what this might apply.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed blood in his hand, his right hand to be more urate.

    ''''What the hell?"

    He looks at his right hand to check if he was injured without him knowing, however, no matter how many he checked he didn''t find any injury. It was then, he noticed blood dripping onto the bed, blood was dripping from his right, he unconsciously touched his right eye where the death''s eye is, he was indeed bleeding, his right eye was tightly shut at the moment and he was also feeling a burning sensation from it.

    Before he could further check what happening, he was assaulted by a sudden fatigue, this was not a physical fatigue, it was more like a mental one. He fell asleep. He had the same dream as well and the only conclusion to which Alex arrived was.

    ''''Impossible! I had a daughter with my mother-inw.''''

    ''''What is this dangerous premonition.''''

 Chapter 1118 1055: A Premonition?

    The horrifying gravity couldn''t turn someone of her strength into nothingness, and Gravity Cage didn''t attempt to do that.

    All it did was pull her body to her, like a needle to a ma.

    And before Maria became aware of it, she got punched hard in the stomach, the punch felt heavy and she lost consciousness in an instant. She has lost this sparring match, those were thest thought Maria had before losing consciousness.

    Artemia caught her body before it reach the ground.

    ''''You have progressed as well. I''m happy to test this.'''' Artemia dered while putting Maria''s body inside a tent she had just summoned.

    ''''I hope everything goes well for the other,.'''' Artemia mumbled aftering out of the tent.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the meantime, Alex who failed to reach the next floor before night came decided to camp on the current floor. It happened when he closed his eyes and went to sleep, his right eye, the Death''s eyes which had been silent recently twitched, the sign of a premonition.

    In the maternity ward, Alex slid his fingers into a woman''s face she couldn''t see her hand as she started undergoingbor.

    "Apply more pressure!"

    The head doctor urged.

    "You can do it!"

    The woman nodded and did her best as the doctor began pulling down the beautiful, nascent soul. She felt twisting, squeezing pain that made her scream and dug her nails into the bed and Alex''s hand.

    He looked pained.

    Not from her nails but from the understanding of the intense agony she was undergoing. And yet despite everything, she didn''t stop. Her persistence, courage, and determination astonished him.

    "Everything would be alright!" Alex said to this mother, not knowing if he was assuring her or himself.

    The woman forced a smile in the moment of intense pain. She could feel he was far more nervous than her.

    "He might not know it, but he would be a great dad!"

    The woman thought before concentrating her strength to push down.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After what seemed an eternity, the new life stirred into existence. She has an adorable face and golden hair just like her father.

    "She is here!"

    The doctor said as she showed the newborn to the exhausted mother. "And trust me, she is the most beautiful child I have ever seen!"

    Upon hearing this, the woman smiled in tion.

    As the child''s body came into her hands, the pain faded as if it never existed. Vigor spread through her body as if she was getting a new source of energy, making her exhaustion disappear.

    She knew the source of energy wasn''t inside her body but in her hands.

    "My child!"

    The one for whom she could do anything was now in her embrace.

    A few minutester, she lifted her head and noticed Kiba looking at her and their child. There was a deep longing in his eyes.

    "She is yours just as mine," She said with a warm smile.

    "Take her."

    He nodded. He carefully stretched his hands out to take her, afraid he might make some mistake.

    "Don''t be so nervous," The woman said while cing their child in his open hands.

    "She won''t break." She said, reassuring him.

    The instant the child touched his hands, everything in the world disappeared. It was as if for him, the whole world was engulfed in the darkness.

    And in this darkened world, heterochromia eyes, green and golden eyes opened, peering at him.

    They radiated sunshine that cut through the darkness, bringing him warmth that instantly melted his heart.

    She was the extension of his life.

    ''''You are my Hope."

    Alex looked back at those heterochromia eyes. He didn''t know if he was mistaken, but for a moment, he noticed them glowing with happiness.

    Tears erupted in his eyes and his lips spread to form a smile. He was the happiest he has ever been... something that bewildered him greatly.

    How could someone he has just met give him such happiness?

    How could she make him so weak that he would cry?

    He didn''t need to think of the answers. He already knew... perhaps he has always known.

    He kissed her on the forehead and made her asleep. He then gently ced her next to the woman with a blurred figure.

    "!!!!!!!."

    "Yes?"

    "I think I know what it feels to fall in love at first sight."

    "I know."

    The woman replied with a content smile. She was feeling what he was feeling.

    Love.

    A feeling that was far more than parental instinct.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex''s eyes remained on the child. He observed her soft breathing, the faint stir of her closed eyes, and the eternal bond she shared with him.

    "Hope."

    He slipped his index finger into her open hand and watched as her hand unconsciously wrapped around it.

    "Thank you foring into my life."

    The woman who gave birth to a beautiful baby looked exactly like Kuina but in a more mature form.

    Suddenly, everything went dark and Alex woke up in the real life, inside his room in the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone dear to him who arrived into his life. He was happy for her to be the Hope in his life as well he was afraid, afraid of what this might apply.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed blood in his hand, his right hand to be more urate.

    ''''What the hell?"

    He looks at his right hand to check if he was injured without him knowing, however, no matter how many he checked he didn''t find any injury. It was then, he noticed blood dripping onto the bed, blood was dripping from his right, he unconsciously touched his right eye where the death''s eye is, he was indeed bleeding, his right eye was tightly shut at the moment and he was also feeling a burning sensation from it.

    Before he could further check what happening, he was assaulted by a sudden fatigue, this was not a physical fatigue, it was more like a mental one. He fell asleep. He had the same dream as well and the only conclusion to which Alex arrived was.

    ''''Impossible! I had a daughter with my mother-inw.''''

    ''''What is this dangerous premonition.''''

 Chapter 1119 1056: His Fear

    The woman who gave birth to a beautiful baby looked exactly like Kuina but in a more mature form.

    Suddenly, everything went dark and Alex woke up in the real life, inside his room in the Blue Haven Vi.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''What was that?" He asked himself, he couldn''t recall everything but he knew he was holding someone dear to him, someone dear to him who arrived into his life. He was happy for her to be the Hope in his life as well he was afraid, afraid of what this might apply.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed blood in his hand, his right hand to be more urate.

    ''''What the hell?"

    He looks at his right hand to check if he was injured without him knowing, however, no matter how many he checked he didn''t find any injury. It was then, he noticed blood dripping onto the bed, blood was dripping from his right, he unconsciously touched his right eye where the death''s eye is, he was indeed bleeding, his right eye was tightly shut at the moment and he was also feeling a burning sensation from it.

    Before he could further check what is happening, he was assaulted by a sudden fatigue, this was not a physical fatigue, it was more like a mental one. He fell asleep. He had the same dream as well and the only conclusion to which Alex arrived was.

    ''''Impossible! I had a daughter with my mother-inw.''''

    ''''What is this dangerous premonition.''''

    The following morning Alex woke up but wasn''t in a great mood because of that premonition he had hadst night, he couldn''t stop thinking about it so much that all he could currently think of was that premonition.

    ''''You saw it right?" Alex asked for Silveria''s opinion as soon as he opened his eyes.

    ¡¼Yes! Strangely this time I saw everything.¡½She responded positively and Alex nodded before raising another question.

    ''''So, what is your thought on this matter?"

    ¡¼Aren''t you overreacting too much? What if that woman was none other than Kuina, not her mother?¡½Silveria who had seen through Alex''s worries raised those questions.

    ''''Well, I thought it would be impossible that it''s Kuina because we always use birth control pills every time we have sex,'''' Alex exined his reasoning but Silveria refuted it.

    ¡¼You of all people should know it''s possible.¡½

    ''''No! It''s impossible I say.'''' Alex firmly denied any possibility of Kuina or any other girl getting pregnant, he was hundred percent sure about those birth control pills.

    ¡¼Are you reacting because you have absolute confidence in those pills or simply because you are afraid of what this will entail if your premonition were toe truth.¡½Silveria truthfully said the thing Alex was the most afraid of. He could not offer any reply as what Silveria said was the absolute truth, he was more afraid of the possibility of getting Kuina pregnant than her mother because this would spell disaster.

    ''''You can not understand. If this premonition were toe to realize then I will be in big trouble. I can''t have Kuina be the mother of my first child because -"

    ¡¼Because this will break the stability of the harem, right?¡½

    Alex nodded at Silveria''s question and she carried on.

    ¡¼I don''t understand you, humans. What difference does this make? You should be happy with this unexpected news yet you are here, currently fearing this possibility. Something must be wrong with you.¡½Silveria concluded and Alex decided to exin to her.

    ''''You can''t understand because you''re not a man. As you said it should have been happy with such premonition but only if the one giving birth was either Luna or Maria. If it was only Kuina they wouldn''t be any problem but not when the one getting pregnant first is Kuina one of thetest ones to recently join the harem. It will break the bnce because believe in me it will and this is something I will never want, not having a sense of peace inside the Harem will be the scariest thing to ever happen to me. Hopefully, this is just a bad premonition, not something that will cause me trouble.'''' Alex added at the end of his sentence that he truly hoped that everything was just a bad dream if not it would mean endless trouble and this trouble is something he would not go when the final battle is closing in.

    ¡¼Let''s hope you are right.¡½Silveria also hoped after getting an understanding of the situation.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in another location, Gracier was fighting against monsters. Phantoms to be more exact.

    A phantom swept its w at her, but she quickly ducked, letting it pass over her mes burst under Gracier''s feet, and using it as a propelling force, she plunged into the phantom with her right fist. She wanted to be the most brutal possible.

    The phantom smiled wickedly.

    It was an incorporable existence. Only when it wanted did its body parts turn materialistic!

    This kid with me abilities could forget aboutnding any damage.

    Swoosh~!

    Gracier''s fist passed right through its chest, but instead ofpletely passing through, she stopped it in mid-chest.

    The fist then erupted with sizzling golden mes!

    "I always wanted to taste my fist into something.'''' She said with a polite smile.

    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity."

    Arge volume of me exploded out, creating an enormous hole in the phantom''s body.

    The heat the golden mes emanated startled other phantoms. Because they were melting the very essence of the phantom.

    She didn''t waste time. Given the element of shock, now was the best time to handle the nearby phantoms.

    Jumping above the burning phantom, she stretched her hands and started spinning, forming a tornado of mes.

    Whoosh~!

    Golden mes sted outwards and took the shocked phantoms in their embrace.

    "WAAA!"

    The phantoms wailed as their bodies caught fire.

    "You got to be kidding me!"

    The Phantom King couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    This time it was to awaken himself from whatever nightmare this reality was. Because there was no way the mes of that kid could do something like that.

    "I''m seeing things!" He told himself when the scene didn''t change. "This is only an illusion!"

    The spinning tornado of golden mes expanded as it engulfed the nearby phantoms. The phantoms refused to let this Gracier destroy them. They shed out with their ws, ripping theyers of mes, and managed to escape. But by then, their bodies were already on fire, and escaping the tornado did little to reduce their misery.

    Their ghostly bodies dropped to the floor, and they rolled as the fire slowly incinerated them.

    The countless other phantoms fled away from the range of the tornado. Their job was to create hurdles, but they no longer dared obstruct this crazy girl.

    BANG

    The tornado of mes burst from inside, and Gracier stepped out, thoroughly exhausted. The mes behind him faded, and she leaned against a pir for support.

    Gracier jumped back avoiding the gigantic ws trying to rip her apart.

    ''''Shit!" The Phantom Kingined because his attack failed. He was about the attack when Gracier''s body suddenly changed, evolving, she had transformed into her dragon''s form. She disappeared from the monster''s sight.

    ''''Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Gracier''s voice rang in the phantom king''s ears, bringing him back to reality.

    It quickly turned his head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Gracier''s fist has brutally pounded onto his chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the wall at his back.

    This wall burst into me and countless me hands tried to drag the phantom king''s body into the me.

    The phantom king didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you," She said with a friendly smile. "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal suffering."

    "!!!"

    The phantom king growled, and mes exploded out of it. But these mes were swallowed by Gracier''s me, strengthening it.

    Gracier snapped her fingers, and the me disappeared. Now the phantom king has no choice of escape even if it broke its confinement.

    ''''Fuh! This Hell''s prison is too exhausting to use.'''' Gracierined but could not hide the smile forming on her smile. This is new skill created a few days ago was proven to be a useful skill Gracier could rely on. She could see how useful this skill gonna be in the long run.

    ''''I wonder how the others are doing? How my brother is doing? Has his rtionship with Incursio progressed?" Gracier voiced her worries. There were so many things worrying her but she knew not to overact, her brother had forbidden her from doing so. The only thing she could do at the moment was to progress, to acquire more strength because it is only this way she could be useful for her brother, for their family and truly get the happiness she wanted.

    ''''Let''s move to the next floor.'''' She said before moving forward.

 Chapter 1120 1057: Again

    Back to Alex''s location. He moved to the next floor and camped for the night. Before sleeping he heard Nyx''s warning.

    ¡¼It is not the end.¡½

    He immediately understood that she was referring to the premonition he had, although he was afraid he eagerly await what woulde because the whole thing wasn''tplete, Alex had this feeling.

    ''''I understand.'''' He closed his eyes and more than ever he eagerly awaited.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A house, a beautiful house. From the outside, this house looks cozy. It has been built with tan stones and has grey brick decorations. Small, octagon windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a modern kitchen and one modern bathroom, it also has a snug living room, three bedrooms, a spacious dining room, an office, and a snug storage room.

    The building is shaped like a squared S. The two extensions extend into overgrown wooden overhanging panels to each side.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on two sides of the house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is high and square-shaped and is covered with dark ceramic tiles. Onerge chimney pokes out the center of the roof. Two roof terraces let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest garden, covered mostly in grass, a few flower patches, and a small pond. This house looks like a newlyweds house, a family house just like their house when his parents were alive.

    Alex started suddenly crying, crying of sadness, crying of joy. He missed them, he deeply missed his parents and Alex thought he must survive, he must be there for his children.

    Suddenly, the scenery changed to another one, the one he was familiar with.

    In the maternity ward, Alex slid his fingers into Kuina''s hand as she started undergoingbor.

    "Apply more pressure!" The head doctor urged.

    "You can do it!"

    Kuina nodded and did her best as the doctor began pulling down the beautiful, nascent soul. She felt twisting, squeezing pain that made her scream and dug her nails into the bed and into Kiba.

    Alex looked pained.

    Not from her nails but from the understanding of the intense agony she was undergoing. And yet despite everything, she didn''t stop. Her persistence, courage, and determination astonished him.

    "Everything would be alright!" He said, not knowing if he was assuring her or himself.

    She forced a smile in the moment of intense pain. She could feel he was far more nervous than her.

    "He might not know it, but he would be a great dad!"

    Kuina thought before concentrating her strength to push down to give birth to the fruit of their love, the proof that they have existed.

    After what seemed an eternity, the new life stirred into existence. She has an adorable face and golden hair just like her father.

    "She is here!" The doctor said as she showed the newborn to the exhausted mother. "And trust me, she is the most beautiful child I have ever seen!"

    Kuina smiled in tion.

    As the child''s body came into her hands, the pain faded as if it never existed. Vigor spread through her body as if she was getting a new source of energy, making her exhaustion disappear.

    She knew the source of energy wasn''t inside her body but in her hands.

    "My child!"

    The one for whom she could do anything was now in her embrace...

    A few minutester, she lifted her head and noticed Kiba looking at her and their child. There was a deep longing in his eyes.

    "She is yours just as mine," The Holy Maiden said with a warm smile. "Take her."

    Alex nodded. He carefully stretched his hands out to take her, afraid he might make some mistake.

    "Don''t be so nervous," Kuina said while cing their child in his open hands.

    "She won''t break."

    The instant the child touched his hands, everything in the world disappeared. It was as if for him, the whole world was engulfed in the darkness.

    And in this darkened world, the nascent golden eyes opened, peering at him. They radiated sunshine that cut through the darkness, bringing him warmth that instantly melted his heart.

    She was the extension of his life..

    "You are my Hope."

    Alex looked back at the golden eyes. He didn''t know if he was mistaken, but for a moment, he noticed them glowing with happiness.

    Tears erupted in his eyes and his lips spread to form a smile. He was the happiest he has ever been... something that bewildered him greatly.

    How could someone he has just met give him such happiness?

    How could she make him so weak that he would cry?

    He didn''t need to think of the answers. He already knew... perhaps he has always known.

    Alex kissed her on the forehead and made her asleep. He then gently ced her next to Kuina.

    "Kuina."

    "Yes?"

    "I think I know what it feels to fall in love at first sight."

    "I know."

    Kuina replied with a content smile. She was feeling what he was feeling.

    Love.

    A feeling that was far more than parental instinct.

    Alex''s eyes remained on the child. He observed her soft breathing, the faint stir of her closed eyes, and the eternal bond she shared with him.

    "Hope."

    He slipped his index finger into her open hand and watched as her hand unconsciously wrapped around it.

    "Thank you foring into my life."

    Half an hourter.

    He stepped out of the ward and sat in the waiting lounge. The doctors needed to survey them for a moment.

    He wasn''t worried. His powers have confirmed they were safe. Still, he wanted to have another confirmation from professionals.

    ***

    Back to that house Alex first saw before experiencing this dream again.

    An unkempt field of grass is bordered by a sundry of bushes and shrubs. A fountain stands in the center of the garden, offering a gentle, tickling sound of water. The flowers and nts are trying to take all the attention in this garden, and seeding to arge extent too; they''re home to all sorts of life. The bushes and shrubs reach 1m/3ft high but will continue to grow until either stopped or copsed by their weight. Archways overgrown with flowers are scattered throughout the garden, almost taking people by the hand in order to show them the best sights. Grass keep each other in line, but are all hungry for morend to expand to.

    The fountain is for all intents and purposes the centerpiece of this garden, and therefore the most appealing part. The flowers and nts certainly attract attention too, and the bushes and shrubs make sure they''re paid attention to as well, but you can''t win when the garden is designed around the fountain.

    Alex walked through the gardens with Hope in his arms. She was asleep with a cute smile on her sweet face.

    ''''Look at you. Acting all lovely Dovey since Hope''s birth.'''' Kuina teased him and he smiled, he was happy, happy to finally feel the joy his parents felt upon his birth.

    ''''I want to drink this moment in, this moment with my little girl in my hands. Her eyes are more brilliant than I could have dreamed they would be, and her hands more delicate. She feels so light, looks so perfect, and smells so divine. I am her protector for as long as I live and my love for her willst for all time. I will always be there.'''' He vowed and Hope seemed to have smiled upon hearing her father''s deration.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Without Alex realizing it, time passed. Hours turned into days but for him, the time seemed to be at standstill.

    People oftenined about newborns, saying they were annoyed with their cries and the attention they demanded.

    Alex didn''t share the same view as those people.

    Hope did indeed cry and scream, but to him, it was never annoying. He only felt the pain to see her eyes full of tears and did everything to ensure she didn''t have to cry again, though he failed in that again and again.

    Suddenly, he noticed something which he hadn''t paid attention to because he was busy with his daughter.

    ''''Where are the others?"

    Kuina''s expression turned unsightly at this question and Alex couldn''t help but frown and he became uneasy all of sudden.

    ''''Why aren''t you talking?" He asked again almost raising his voice but because he didn''t want to wake up his daughter, he calmed down.

    Kuina lowered her head and finally answered but her answer shook Alex to the core.

    ''''They are gone.''''

    ''''What?"

    ''''What do you mean by saying they are gone? Gone where?" Alex became emotional all of a sudden but only after making sure that he put his daughter in the cradle.

    Kuina opened her mouth repeatedly trying to answer his question however it was then the world of the premonition crumbled.

 Chapter 1121 1058: Meeting With Incursio

    Kuina lowered her head and finally answered but her answer shook Alex to the core.

    ''''They are gone.''''

    ''''What?"

    ''''What do you mean by saying they are gone? Gone where?" Alex became emotional all of a sudden but only after making sure that he put his daughter in the cradle.

    Kuina opened her mouth repeatedly trying to answer his question however it was then the world of the premonition crumbled.

    ''''Ah! Ah! Ah!" He gasped for breath. Alex held his head feeling an intense headache. His head was throbbing like crazy.

    ''''Where they have gone? And what with Kuina''s expression? Silveria, what do you think?'''' Alex naturally sought Silveria''s help in understanding what happened inside the premonition.

    ¡¼I don''t know, I''m sure but they went somewhere. All I can say is that the future is not set in stone don''t you have to overact because of your premonition.¡½She understood her master to some extent and she was sure that he must want to leave to check on the girls, to prepare countermeasures.

    Alex stayed silent, he understood better what she meant and he also understands that what he saw wouldn''t happen too soon still he was worried and was about to go do something but finally aftering to his sense decided to calm down.

    ''''Okay, let''s move forward and aplish what we came for.'''' Alex dered before starting his preparation for the next floor.

    A few days passed in sh, and Alex was now on the twentieth floor. He killed a few men from the chaos organization and those who because of greed attacked him. He killed a lot of monsters as well thus he saw his level rising twice but he was still worried about the premonition he had, he thought he could easily forget it but he was unable to do so. He needed something to forget about this.

    ''''Status!'''' Alex called out.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 191 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 300000/ 520300

    MP: 25060/25060

    SE: 3400/3400

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8060

    DEF: 7060

    AGI: 6360 (+200)

    INT: 3990

    LUK: 2430

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [King of ughterer] (New) [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    Alex didn''t care about the new title he gained surely due to him going on a rampage on the chaos organization members and those that dared to try to rob him, nobody was spared. He understood that titles held important meaning once you step into the next realm as titles tend to show their efficiency in the Fake God Realm.

    ''''Wow! You have progressed again.'''' Alex who was too busy with his status hadn''t felt Incursio''s presence and he was shocked before his shock turned into a smile because he had found how to forget what was bothering him.

    ''''I missed you too much.'''' Alex dered before kissing Incursio who was surprised but still reciprocated as she also missed him, missed his hands all over her body.

    A few minutester. Alex''s fingers rapidly pistoned in and out of Incursio''s pussy, making her squirm. Her warm juices sprayed out, staining his hand and her thighs. She continued moaning in his mouth and stroking his dick more rigorously, making it ooze out with more precum.

    Then Alex''s lips moved from hers and slipped down, caressing her chin, throat, and finally her breasts. His fingers left her pussy, and he grabbed her ass cheeks.

    "Oh!" She gasped and let go of his dick.

    He lifted her and lined her pussy lips with his mouth, nting a kiss in her most intimate spot.

    He was kissing there like they were her mouth''s lips. In response, her foldings opened up of their vition, coated with glistening moisture. His tongue dived straight, and he started licking her sweet juices.

    Her pussy quivered, and her flesh contracted around his tongue, releasing more juices.

    "Oh, Alex!"

    Incursio mped her thighs around Alex''s neck and held his head. She was close to another orgasm, and she forgot the number of orgasms she already had, that too, without his dick barging into her.

    "I missed this feeling so much I think I have be addicted to your cock." She muttered between her yelps of orgasmic delight.

    "You are going to mentally break me using this heavenly pleasure!"

    Alex responded by sliding her thighs from his shoulders and lowering her body. She was surprised. As he lowered her, he kissed her straight on her mouth, mashing her juices on her lips.

    Down below, she could feel her other lips kissing the tip of his cock. He kept teasing her entrance so much that she wed her fingers into Alex''s rugged back as he slowly prated her. Her vaginal''s walls split open, and she felt his throbbing mass move between them.

    "Ooooh!''''

    Her head fell back, and she moaned as a woman possessed. He was in ces she didn''t even know existed inside her, and she was afraid his dick would reach up her throat.

    He reached the end of her pussy and then moved down. Her fingers dug further into his back, her body shaking in ecstasy as his dick slipped back escaping from her pussy startling her.

    ''''What are you trying to do Alex?" Incursio asked frustrated but Alex responded by piercing her again.

    ''''Oh! That is the feeling.'''' She moaned in delight. They changed position several times as they orgasmed and currently she was straddling him. She tightened her legs around Kiba, feeling him reach new depths with every thrust.

    "Oh! I''m going to cum for the seventh time in a row."

    Incursio''s head snapped back, and she screamed. Her pussy tightened, and she orgasmed on Alex''s cock, spraying out her juices.

    However, thetter did not stop fucking her, though. He mmed with more force, sending ripples through her butt cheeks.

    "Please give me some rest!" She begged. "I''m sore there!"

    She was enjoying the orgasm and couldn''t handle more thrusts into her sensitive cunt. Unfortunately, Alex wasn''t nning on listening to her request, not when he was closer to an orgasm and he suddenly got a bold idea.

    Dragon''s wings appeared on his back as he took the sky and stopped a hundred meters from the ground, from this height he could see the forest, and more importantly, they could the wind caressing their skins.

    ''''Wait...!''''

    Incursio who finally understood what Alex wished to do pleaded but Alex didn''t listen as he plowed her midair.

    ''''Oh! Dear creator. What a shameful disy. Fucking midair is so good!'''' Incursio dered as her head snapped back, her tongue lolled out and Alex''s cock rammed into her pussy for five minutes straight until he felt he couldn''t hold it anymore so he descended to the ground.

    He pulled out of her cunt and dropped her on the floor and Incursio immediately understood what he wanted her to do for him. She took his cock inside her lips and started to clean his cock slowly. She moved her head back and slid the cock out of her mouth. Shethered it with her saliva, and she stroked it while kissing the mushroom head.

    She swirled her slippery tongue on the head and then slide down, tracing the thick, blue vein. His balls started pulling up, and his cock throbbed violently. She knew he was close to release.

    She quickly moved back and pursed the mushroom head between her glossy lips. It rewarded her by shooting out thick globs of cum into her mouth.

    ''''I love your semen and with this, I hope you have calmed down.'''' She dered after drinking everything. Alex was shocked as he hadn''t expected Incursio to be this sensitive to have noticed that something was bothering him.

    ''''Yes, I''m good.''''

 Chapter 1122 1059: Virgin ...Hole*

    Incursio swirled her slippery tongue on the head and then slide down, tracing the thick, blue vein. His balls started pulling up, and his cock throbbed violently. She knew he was close to release.

    She quickly moved back and pursed the mushroom head between her glossy lips. It rewarded her by shooting out thick globs of cum into her mouth.

    ''''I love your semen and with this, I hope you have calmed down.'''' She dered after drinking everything. Alex was shocked as he hadn''t expected Incursio to be this sensitive to have noticed that something was bothering him.

    ''''Yes, I''m good but not entirely as he seemed to not be satisfied yet. Let''s go for another round before I exin to you what bothers me.'''' Alex dered as his hard-on poked Incursio''s cheek and seeing this Incursio smiled, a lewd and provocative smile. It was notpletely hard so she hard to make itpletely hard, she took his cock into her mouth. She started bobbing back and forth, sucking him while staring into his eyes. The naughty glint in his eyes brightened the twinkling lust in hers, and she increased her speed.

    In seconds, she nurtured Alex''s cock back to its extraordinary length and slipped him out of her mouth. She then jumped to her feet, and her hands took hold of his wet cock while dering.

    ''''Fuck me senseless.''''

    ''''I shall.'''' He responded as he spun her around. He grabbed her h.i.p.s and pulled her back to him, his cock mming into her pussy with one hard thrust.

    "Oh, yes! This feels so good!"

    She yelped and thrust back, meeting his movements as he started pounding her.

    His right hand slid from her hips and moved on her head. He took hold of her silky hair and pulled them back, making her head arch. His cock continued to lung back and forth, and she felt her juices rising, turning into the magical wave of orgasm.

    Vibrations coursed from her tightening pussy and slipped onto his cock, igniting an excruciating sensation in his very being. He teased her breasts while fucking hard as he could. Her nipples hardened, and Incursio''s arousal reached its peak as she heard his words.

    "Ohh!! I''m cumming so soon!" Incursio''s cried. Presently her breasts looked beautiful as they jiggled in lustful movements with every thrust, especially now as the orgasmic flush spread through them.

    They moved on the bed as they fucked, the pleasure was so intense that Incursio''s body shuddered, forcing her to close her eyes. She was experiencing one orgasm after another, and her body erupted with goosebumps.

    "Oohh!" Her eyes snapped open as she felt Alex''s middle finger caressing her hole underneath her jammed cunt.

    It was her asshole.

    She managed to think just before the finger slipped into her tight, little asshole. Using the juices flowing from her cunt, his lubricated finger stretched her hole but stopped when his finger couldn''t slip further.

    "Seems like we need something bigger than my finger to really explore there," Alex dered as he threw her feet over his shoulder and pulled his dick out of her cunt..

    Instantly she knew what was about toe.

    A part of her wanted to resist yet another part didn''t want and finally the feeling of wanting to explore something new won. Knowing the burning pain that would follow, she grabbed the sheets and stuffed them into her mouth. Alex was gentle with her. His mushroom head slowly invaded her puckered hole, making her back arch and her legs tremble.

    This was tougher than Incursio expected. Her eyes erupted with tears, and she pulled the sheets out of her mouth.

    "S-stop!" She shouted as his mushroom head fully jammed into her. "I don''t think I can take you there, I think we should postpone this forter!"

    Upon hearing this Alex gently smiled while not pulling out.

    "Ohhh I think you shouldn''t think so little of your body. Humans can adapt to any situation so you should be confident in yourself.''''

    Alex encouraged her while slowly moving inch by inch inside her.

    Incursio nodded and immediately felt pain erupt from her asshole. Alex has reached the end of her asshole, and she started thrashing around, gasping for breath.

    A few secondster, a soothing sensation followed, and she reached pleasure of unimaginable heights. Her already tight ass squeezed his cock, tightening around it to milk his cum.

    Immediately, a new sensation coursed through Incursio''s body reaching even her soul, something she had never felt before, she decided to focus on this sensation so she forgot everything and lost in the flow.

    She responded to his thrusts by pushing her hips back and forth and started spinning them, making it seem her ass was vibrating.

    This was too much for Alex to handle.

    As the vibrations rippled into him, his cock erupted with a heavy load, emptying it deep inside her.

    ''''Ohhhhhhh!'''' Incursio also followed with a mind-blowing orgasm, her ruby-like eyes shone and a sensation of fulfillment like never before erupted from her soul and she finally found something she loves during sex.

    She gently pushed Alex''s body onto the bed as she dered.

    ''''Let me clean it for you as a reward for giving me a wonderful time!"

    She crawled on the bed while shaking her cute little ass. Her hands felt Alex''s legs, and she spread them to make space for herself.

    Stopping between his thighs, she grinned and took hold of his dick. She gave it a nice jerk and then leaned down, closing her lips with the tip of his dick.

    The leftover cum coated her lips, and she opened them, licking them slowly while stroking his cock.

    "Ooh! Can''t believe how good you taste!"

    She opened her mouth and pursed it on his thick mushroom head. While doing so, her tongue traced his bare skin, sending a shiver into him.

    "Ah!" Alex gasped as his cock throbbed. She has barely started, and yet he felt close to heaven. She was definitely one of the best women he had when ites to cock sucking.

    Meanwhile, bobbed her head further down, slowly taking more of him inside her, making it sloppy.

    ''''Slurp!"

    Like a woman possessed, Incursio started blowing him in earnest, sliding her mouth up and down as much as she could. She sucked him while not forgetting to run her soft tongue against his hard flesh.

    Her fingertips caressed his ballsack, tantalizing him further. Her saliva slid down his shaft and settled on his balls, and she used it to moisturize his balls, getting them ready for her slippery tongue.

    She pulled his dick out of her mouth with a popping sound and started jerking it while bringing her tongue to his balls. She gave them a hard lick, starting from the underside, making them quiver from pleasure.

    "Mmm!"

    Slowly, she pulled her tongue back and took a good portion of his ballsack into her mouth. She sucked them with care and lust, turning them sloppy while stroking his dick.

    In minutes, his balls clenched, and she felt pressure bubbling inside.

    Quickly, she let go of his balls and shut her mouth around his mushroom head. Just in time, thest jet of white, glowing liquid erupted and hit the back of her throat.

    "!!!"

    Her ruby eyes widened in amazement, and her wet pussy trembled violently. She has hit climax just from his cum alone, and the eruption of cum showed no sign of stopping.

    ''''Gurgle!"

    Incursio eximed inside while doing her best to swallow every drop. His cock remained hard, and to her surprise, as he shot cum into the depth of her throat, he started thrusting into her, as if it was her pussy.

    Alex''s moved back and forth from the bed, and cum chains started dropping from her overstuffed mouth,nding on his balls and the sheets.

    "OOoohhhh!"

    This forced Incursio to let out a moan as his balls hit her chin. This ignited her lust again and she wanted it again, she didn''t mind the cum sliding from her asshole and passing through her quivering pussy, she was even more excited because of this but she had something to finish. Doing her best to ovee the pleasure surging into her veins, she grabbed Alex''s thighs and stopped him from thrusting. Simultaneously, she pulled his raging cock out of her mouth and teased it with the tip of her tongue.

    Holding the mushroom head straight, she slid her tongue on the underside of his shaft, barely licking it, and soon she cleaned everything but finally unable to take it any longer she mounted him, shoving his cock into her asshole.

    ''''Ohhhhh! I love this feeling. You''re the best.'''' Alex smirked but didn''t do anything, Incursio started moving her waist up and down, taking in his girthy cock while moaning without restraint. She was d that Alex has imed her virgin asshole because she learned something she couldn''t have if not because of this and she sincerely loved it.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the meantime, Maria and Artemia were sitting around a bonfire when Maria suddenly asked.

    ''''Eretria can you talk to me about your first time?''''

    ''''Huh?!" It was an unexpected question and Artemia couldn''t help but exim, looking at those burning ice-blue eyes she stopped what she previously nned to say and heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 1123 1060: Recollection

    In the meantime, Maria and Artemia were sitting around a bonfire when Maria suddenly asked.

    ''''Eretria can you talk to me about your first time?''''

    ''''Huh?!" It was an unexpected question and Artemia couldn''t help but exim, looking at those burning ice-blue eyes she stopped what she previously nned to say and heaved a sigh.

    ''''It happened like this.'''' She started talking about what happened back then.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After hearing what he had to do to save her Alex puckered his brows. He had to admit that even though Silveria tricked him, what she said wasn''t wrong. Could it be that he had to do it as Cassidy suggested? Would it work?

    This made Alex hesitate for a moment, if Alex were any other man, perhaps he would have alreadyid hands on this defenseless and beautiful youngdyying before him. But it was a pity that he wasn''t aroused as he looked at the sleeping youngdy. It wasn''t that he didn''t have any sexual attraction to her, but he simply wasn''t interested in such one-sided behavior instead. The reason why he was addicted to ''intimate interactions'' was that he could see how the other party reacted in his hands and also revealed various expressions. That was what excited him. And now, even though she wasying before him defenselessly, he didn''te up with any perverted ideas.

    Moreover, even though Artemia was indeed beautiful, when did he have any ugly women around him? He had three of them.

    Start from the most basic then.

    At this thought, Alex sauntered toward Artemia, stooping over and gazing at her. He gently caressed her soft, mellow cheek. He had to admit that Silveria did a good job, the spell cleanly cleansed her entire body. And now, Artemia looked as though she just came out of the shower, snowy and delicate.

    ''''Not too bad. You''re truly beautiful.'''' Alex dered as the corners of his mouth perked up. Then, he pressed his lips against hers.

    "¡­"

    Facing his kiss, Artemia''s body shuddered but she couldn''t refuse at all. Alex extended his tongue, pried open her clenched teeth, and wrapped around her savory tongue. Even though he effortlessly stole the third princess''s first kiss, he wasn''t excited in any way. On the contrary, he put up a focused look on his face. While he held his lips against hers, he used this channel to transfer his dragon soul powers bit by bit.

    All in all, it felt more like CPR for him.

    "Hmm¡­"

    At that moment, Alex''s ''rescue'' finally took effect. As Artemia let out a soft groan, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, responding to his kiss. Upon realizing her reaction, Alex was delighted. He separated himself from her and gazed at her.

    "Artemia, wake up! Artemia!!!!" He called her multiple times.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Upon hearing his calling, she let out another groan but didn''t open her eyes. Not only that, but she also loosened her arms around his neck as though she were powerless.

    ''''Must I do it?'''' This forced Alex to ask himself this question.

    Just a few moments ago, Alex felt like he had indeed established some kind of connection with Artemia. But the instant he separated himself from her, the spiritual connection also disconnected.

    ''''Seems like it won''t work. I don''t have any other way. Looks like I can only give it a shot.''''

    At this thought, Alex lowered his head without any hesitation and kissed Artemia''s soft lips.

    "Hmm¡­ Mmm¡­"

    Upon feeling his kiss, as if she had been waiting for this she leaned toward the man above her and coiled her arms around him tightly. The sound of kisses and gasps echoed in the quiet room. Her tender, savory tongue emerging from between her slightly-opened lips intertwined with Alex''s tongue and demanded insatiably. He responded to her desires and reached his hands out to fondle her body gently.

    ''''This isn''t enough, it seems like I will need to take it further.''''

    Alex had previously thought he could wake her simply through kissing. Even if she couldn''t recover fully, at least she would regain her consciousness. But now, it seemed inefficient. Both of them had been kissing for almost 8 minutes and even Alex felt a little exhausted. On the other hand, Artemia continued tirelessly. As his mana soul powers entered her body, she became even more aggressive.

    Alex changed his strategy immediately. He extended his arm and caressed the youngdy''s body, at the same time stripping off her clothes. Even though it didn''t seem any different from ordinary fondling, as a matter of fact, he had coalesced his mana on his palms gradually.

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­"

    Upon sensing his caress, she let out deep gasps. Shey weakly in his arms, her hands shrinking back to her chest as though instinctively protecting herself and at the same time, luring him to take further action

    ''''This is getting fun.'''' Alex couldn''t help but mumble.

    Gazing at Artemia who kept her eyes closed and revealed a flushed, coquettish expression, he finally smiled. If she continued to sleep like a corpse, he would definitely not be aroused and even if he did, the enjoyment was just a matter of routine. But now, she reacted instinctively even in her sleep like he was teasing a sleepy kitten. She looked really adorable to him and made him have the intention to continue teasing her. He slid his hand down her smooth body and extended his fingers.

    "Ugh¡­!"

    Artemia''s body tensed up instantly to the stimting touch. Even though she was unconscious, her body began to instinctively experience and respond to his caress. The youngdy twisted her body uncontrobly as Alex felt the slippery wetness on his hand. He stooped over, held her arms down, and thrust his hips forward. Then¡­ They merged as one.

    "Anh¡­!"

    A scream sounded from the room. But thereafter, the sound of physical collision and continuous gasps became the main melody.

    She couldn''t recall most of it after this because it was too pleasurable and he forgot most of the scene.

    ''''That is how it happened.'''' Artemia ended her recollection and Maria stayed silent for a moment before saying.

    ''''You were conscious all along even though you could not move your body as you will. I bet you wanted this, you must have nned this all along.''''

    Facing this usation Artemia smiled.

    ''''We all get what we want with a different method.''''

    ''''You are right.'''' Maria nodded in acknowledgment before taking out a bottle of wine for them to enjoy. There is no point fighting for something which had already happened.

 Chapter 1124 1061: Omen Of Destruction 1

    At the same time inside the Infinity Maze.

    Night fell.

    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by a darkness that enfolded the world. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue. Alex who waspletely exhausted went to sleep early but after thinking about what Incursio said before they separated, he decided to not think about it, she must be speaking nonsense, what is the most pressing to do now was to sleep to recover his stamina. He would think about the problemter. Darkness swallowed Alex''s consciousness as he should have normally drifted into dreand.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The world was changing. It was what he saw and the man he was observing also felt.

    Marcus is the man''s name. Marcus exhaled, gripped his spear, and stomped his foot. Three months ago, he was just an ordinary man. But now, he had been sent to a deserted and godforsaken ce to patrol this boring area every day. He didn''t know what they were guarding. But he knew that the world was changing and bing more unfamiliar each day. He heard the news about the races forming an alliance and working hard to change the destiny of this world.

    However.

    ''What does that have to do with me?'' He couldn''t help but mutter this.

    Grabbing the spear, Marcus let out a helpless sigh. He was just an ordinary man who wished to find a quiet ce to lead the rest of his life. The big shots often loved toe up with bothersome orders. He used to live a peaceful life in the vige but had to relocate his family just because the big shots said so.

    Without a choice, they left the vige they had lived for a long time, arriving at this godforsaken ce that was miles away. Not only that, but he had also been drafted into the army and had to patrol the area daily.

    ''''Hopefully, nothing happens during my patrol.''''

    At this thought, Marcus curled his lips and turned to the town in the distance. As night fell, artificial magicalmps lit up in the town one after another. No matter what would happen he still had to continue living his life. As long as he stood at this sentry post, everything would turn out fine. Bute to think of it, during this period, a group of strange adventurers had arrived in the town and given him a headache. Although there weren''t many of them, they made terrible rackets and also spoke in a foreignnguage, troubling the nearby townsmen. He wondered where the adventurers came from. They behaved like mercenaries, asking anyone they met for quests for them to aplish. However, he had to admit that they were really strong. As a member of the patrol team, he once joined the capture of nearby monsters. In the face of several enormous monsters, the patrols had to act cautiously. A white-haired beauty appeared and annihted everything with just one attack. Recalling this sends a shiver down Marcus''s spine but he quickly shook his head and focuses on what is at hand.

    He shifted his gaze away from the town. What he wants wasn''t somethingplicated, he just wanted to lead a normal life. He had made up his mind to propose to Lisa after this trouble ended. The brte he fell in love with.

    ''''After wandering around on my own for so many years, it''s about time to settle down.'''' He mumbled.

    "Hmm?"

    At that moment, he realized that his hound, which was traveling around him, hade to a sudden halt. Not only that, but it also stopped over, widened its round eyes, and stared vigntly at the night sky. Deep growls escaped its throat from time to time as though it spotted a terrifying and dangerous predator.

    What''s wrong?

    Upon witnessing its behavior, Marcus raised his guard instantly. He grabbed the leash on his hound and stared at the darkness with widened eyes. The hazy moonlight illuminated the forest before him and pitch-ck shadows swayed in the gentle breeze. At a nce, it made him feel weird. But to a patrol who was on regr night watch, that wasn''t the only thing Marcus spotted. Instead, something that shouldn''t be there was also lurking in the shadows.

    "W-What is¡­ That¡­"

    One, two, three, four, five.....

    Scarlet lights glowed in the darkness, lined up in rows. It looked as though the shadows were given lives as they opened their innumerable eyes. The instant Marcus looked at the green shes, his hair stood on end. At the same time, the hound beside him was so terrified that it couldn''t let out a growl. It tucked its tail, curled up on the ground, and couldn''t budge as though it were shivering in the face of a menacing beast.

    ''Move! Damn it! Hurry up!''

    Marcus stared nkly. He felt as though he were frozen to the spot and couldn''t shift at all. Under the moonlight, he witnessed what those mysterious creatures were. Their tall, burly bodies were made of bones glistening like a steel and their bodies were covered in an odd suit of armor. And on their faces, Marcus noticed a round, green eyeball swirling within the gap of the helmet. Then, the eyes stopped moving all of a sudden, locking onto him. They are undead, plenty of undead.

    ''''Holy shit!!''

    Just being stared at by those scarlet eyes almost made the man go crazy with fear. He tried to reach out for his whistle to sound the warning, but extreme fear had taken control of his body. He could only stand nkly on the spot and watch as hundreds upon thousands of steel troops marched toward him. Marcus knew their goal without even thinking. Apart from the town, there was nothing else here. And these creatures didn''t arrive here for a tea session.

    Move! Goddammit!

    Although Marcus yelled in his head, his body just couldn''t move. He used all his strength to shift his arm, but his body was out of his control. Not only that, but he also shuddered inexorably out of extreme terror. The young guard gnashed his teeth,rge beads of sweat emerging over his forehead. He wanted to survive. But he also knew he couldn''t escape death.

    No.

    "Woof! Woof!"

    At that moment, the hound couldn''t hold on any longer. It howled, turned around, and dashed toward the back as quickly as possible. The moment the hound broke free, Marcus also regained control over his stiffened body, just like how all living creatures retaliated desperately in the face of death falling upon them. For a moment, he looked at the undead creatures before him and calmed down instead. In an instant, he reached for the whistle in his pocket and put it between his lips.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    ''''Has the end finallye?"

    Alex calmly continued to spectate, he couldn''t intervene even if he wanted to.

 Chapter 1125 [Bonus ] Ch1062: Omen Of Destruction 2

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The sharp, warning signal reverberated in the silent night sky. Almost at the same time, the undead creatures who were marching ahead came to a standstill all of a sudden. Then, they turned around abruptly with countless green eyes staring straight at the young, helpless guard.

    "I''m dead!"

    Staring at the terrifying undead creatures in despair, Marcus''s heart sank to the bottom of the abyss. He knew he couldn''t go up against them. As a matter of fact, at that moment, he still didn''t know what they were, what kind of undead this is as he had never heard of something like this before. All he knew was that he was doomed. At that moment, he saw one of the undead creatures raise its right arm, which resembled a cannon barrel. Shortly after, a dazzling brilliance shed. The zing heat and explosion shrouded himpletely.

    "Ehhh?"

    But to his astonishment, the lethal attack that was enough to st him into powder was resisted by a golden barrier that enfolded him gently like a mother''s embrace. Dazzling shes and scorching mes erupted and rolled, but couldn''t overwhelm the golden barrier. Shortly after, from the corner of Marcus''s eyes, five figures appeared beside him all of a sudden. Naturally, those five figures weren''t beside him a moment again and he hadn''t felt their presence despite his oversensitive senses because of the approaching death a few seconds ago.

    "I didn''t expect someone to put up such a fight facing those abnormalities. I only just realized the presence of, and they are already starting their ambush. I thought they wouldn''t do anything for a while as they have been silent since that advent.''''

    "Cut the crap, Luna. If it weren''t for you beingzy and idling for god''s know reason, would we even fall to the point we were almost attacked by them? If others were to know about this, they would surelyugh their heads off! Come on, get ready. Activate your buffs and summon that thing!"

    "Humph!'''' Luna''s harrumphed at Sakuya''s rebuttal.

    "They are...''''

    Marcus stared nkly at the five, especially the two bickerings. Judging from their beautiful and expensive outfits, Marcus recognized them as the adventurers who came to the town. But now, they kept their smiles and seemed much more serious. He watched as one of them raised her slender arms, it was the beautiful golden-haired beauty with a warm smile like a Saintess, the one who harrumphed earlier.

    A blinding array of magical radiances linked up as one as the golden-haired beautymanded.

    This was a view that never existed even in Marcus''s wildest dreams. As the adventurer lifted her arms, mysterious, intricate, and gorgeous magical rituals emanated beneath her feet one after another. Shortly after, light sshed in all directions like rolling waves that engulfed the undead creatures. The undead creature instantly came to a standstill. Their massive bodies which were two to three meters tall shook inexorably and couldn''t resist the deadly attack. A wave of light shed by, but before the undead creatures reacted, yet another whistling wind blew past. He subconsciously lifted his head to look at the sky. Then, he widened his eyes in shock.

    Dozens ofrge meteors burning in crimson mes prated the thickyer of clouds and smashed onto the ground. Thend trembled and ruptured. Marcus lost his bnce and flopped down on his bottom. He stared at the battlefield dazedly. The erupted crimson mes and shock waves from the explosions devoured the undead creatures. The barren in had been demolished right before his eyes! This deadly attack was performed by the youngest member of the group, a youngdy with fiery red hair and strange eyes, and golden slit eyes.

    While Marcus was mesmerized by this explosion which should be categorized as an art. On the battlefield, the enemy wasn''t done. As if they were saying it wasn''t the end yet!

    Along with furious snarls, the undead creatures emerged from the congration. Even though they suffered gravely in this attack, those creatures of darkness werepletely fearless. They raised their arms and emitted scorching, powerful dark light beams that whistled toward the adventurers ahead. Not only that, but some of the wrecked undead creatures also raised their swords, charged through the mes, and pounced on the humans.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    But it was a pity that before the undead creatures disyed their might, their true enemy bellowed and showed up before everyone. Green mes surged skyward and a gigantic, wyvern covered in zing green mes appeared. With a roar of rage that sent shivers down one''s spine, it opened its enormous mouth to spew green mes like a methrower. Burning the special undead creatures whose normal Holy spell doesn''t work on to cinders.

    This is like a nightmare.

    Marcus sat on the ground and watched the battlefield enveloped in billows of smoke and zing mes. One after another, an endless stream of creatures several meters tall walked out of the darkness. Their lower bodies were that of terrifying scorpions and spiders. If it were Marcus taking them on, perhaps he couldn''t even defeat one of them. On the other hand, the adventurers weren''t afraid at all, even in the face of enemies dozens of times their size. He observed the adventurers raising their arms and reciting an ancient incantation. Shortly after, another enormous creature like the giant creature burning in mes appeared in a tornado, roaring and shing with the army of steel creatures.

    One among the adventurers, a ck-haired beauty with deep purple eyes summoned knights in ck, these ck knights seemed to have descended from the abyss, the ck Knights lifted their swords and charged into the battlefield like streaks of a meteor, shing the special undead creatures into halves. Screams, explosions, and snarls filled the sky from time to time, enfolding the entire chaotic battleground. Thunder rumbled, while snow fluttered. zing mes and the rupturednd intertwined into a scenery like the end of the world.

    Looking at this scene, Marcus felt his entire body shaking.

    ''Are those the enemies they''re facing? Is this the beginning of the end? An omen of destruction? And more importantly from where do, those things are pouring out from?'' Marcus was curious but knew he couldn''t get the answer so he shifted his attention onto the white-haired beauty with deep ice-blue eyes capable of freezing one''s soul, although Marcus couldn''t hear her he was sure she was saying something judging from the movement of her lips.

    "Chaos Organization has begun their attacks, So where are you, my love? How much longer do we need to wait? We are desperately in need of your guidance, soe back soon, Alexander." Maria said with a long sigh, her hair was longer than usual and her eyes seemed weary as if tired of the weight on her shoulders.

    ''''Ugh!" Alex who was spectating groaned and was back in the outside world, his body full of sweat.

 Chapter 1126 1063: Gracier Alexandra Kael 1

    In one of the high-ranked dungeons was a group, Gracier group but currently, she was alone in front of what she believed to be a ghost town whose name is Sanlow.

    The gentle road that led to Sanlow was slowly absorbed back into nature as grass, flowers and small shrubs reimed what they can as fast as they can. Gardens grew beyond their artificial borders and began iming parts of the streets and houses.

    Some doors had copsed or were perhaps destroyed by looters or animals as time passed. Either way, they left a weing entrance for animals. Clothing, home appliances, and other belongings were left lost and broken outside some of the homes. They were of no use to anyone anymore.

    Sanlow, once a major festival town and home to an amazing night lift was now a ghost town in the truest sense. Silence had taken hold and would''ve been deafening were it not for the many animals that had made this ce their home. Bird songs, rustling bushes, and the asional howl filled the air.

    Destroyed packages, remnants of forgotten letters, and unpaid bills littered the floor of the post office. The smell of animal droppings clung to the air as much as the droppings did to the floor, the animals loved the post office.

    Street after street of abandoned homes made for a terrifying thought. Each house was once a home, a home belonging to a family and now there was only emptiness. But despite all the decay and destruction at least there was happiness among the animals. Most had found a rtive haven to live in.

    ''''I wonder what is the real identity of dungeons. Maybe they are the vestige of a forgotten civilization?'''' Gracier wondered while passing through the ghost town when she suddenly stopped and dered.

    ''''Why not stop ande out now?" She dered with a provocative smile and it didn''t take long for the enemies toe out from all directions like ghosts but more like moles as they came from underground.

    When Gracier finally saw the enemy''s identity she was left speechless.

    ''''Dark elves?"

    ''''No, I should call you lots short Gray elves,'''' Gracier said after observing the barely 5ft elves with gray skins and dark pupils.

    ''''Kill!'''' Someone among the gray elves ordered, surely their leader.

    And then in the blink of an eye, there was nothing except darkness. This was also the innate skill of the Gray elves¡ªDark Mist. They could create a mass of darkness that not even magical spells could prate and conceal themselves within it. Almost no surface creatures were able to get away safely from this skill.

    But it was a pity that their enemies were entirely different this time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Shortly after the dark elves released the dark mists in a panic, a series of rumbles and explosions echoed as a dazzling, me column appeared above them. Then, it mmed the ground like a gigantic me hammer. Not only did the me power eradicate the darkness, but it also smashed them into bits.

    Gracier who had simply created a me hammer in a sh withdrew her right arm and let out a burst of evilughter. At the next moment, she dashed straight into the hectic battlefield like a streaking meteor, crashing into her victims.

    Boom!

    Before one of the unfortunate gray elves figured out the situation, it was plowed into a corpse underneath Gracier''s feet. In this thunderous explosion, the surroundings couldn''t help but rumble, where cracks spread across the weaker building walls. The mighty impact proliferated in powerful airwaves, striking and sting away gray elves that couldn''t evade in time. In an instant, the area around Gracier was cleanly swept. Apart from the spider web-like fissures underneath her feet, there was nothing else left.

    But at that moment, the other Gray elves that came out from the undergroundunched attacks like professional assassins.

    The instant shended on the ground, several razor-sharp, pitch-ck, and seemingly modified des struck at her. Their elves'' swordsmanship was top-notch, especially in terms of speed and uracy. Not only that but the des of their swords were also smeared with a lethal poison that could seal one''s throat. Just a scratch from the de would be enough to send one into the abyssal of death¡­ But it was a pity that they were dealing with a rock-hard enemy right now.

    ng! ng! ng!

    In a string of crisp rasps, the invisible barrier negated all threats mercilessly. The strong recoils from the des forced the gray elves back by half a step. Despite that, they instinctively extended their arms to strike again. But at that moment, Gracier retaliated.

    "Not bad but that will not work as you will die here!"

    Gracier bellowed at the top of her lungs. She raised and spread her arms to the side. Along with this action, innumerable, ring lights erupted around the transparent barrier, dispersing in all directions and ramming into the gray elves. Even though the elves wore armor that was highly resistant to ordinary magical spells, it was a pity that Gracier''s light me was not normal. She is the master''s hundred mes after all. As soon as the me beams mmed onto the gray elves, they would feel as though red branding irons were pressed against their skin at once, where not even the well-trained dark elves could withstand this agonizing pain. As blood-curdling screeches filled the air, the encirclement of the gray elves disintegrated entirely like a broken eggshell.

    "Oh no!"

    Looking at this scene, the bewildered female gray elf wearing a mage''s robe who was protected at the rear turned ashen. As a spell caster, she understood more than the others just how powerful Gracier''s attack was. Even though she was mentally prepared for such an extent of the attack, the terrifying fire power made her tremble in fear. But now wasn''t the time to be terrified. The moment the encirclement shattered, she raised her snake whip and yelled out evil incantations. Shortly after, a pitch-ck and ice-cold energy of death coalesced on the tip of the six-headed snake whip. Then, she snarled and flourished the long whip.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    The dark, sinister energy of death metamorphosed into a gigantic viper that widened its jaw and pounced on Gracier. She who was seemingly unable to react in time was swallowed by the viper entirely.

    ''I did it!''

    Looking at her sess, the female mage cheered inwardly. This was one of the most powerful spells she mastered. Any life form that came into contact with the darkness of death would have its energy absorbed in the shortest time possible, before drying up into an ice-cold, corpse.

    However, before the female magepleted her smile, a dazzling, light shed past her eyes.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, the enormous viper exploded into bits of fragments. The burning energy surged like zing mes, devouring the snake whip in the female mage''s hand. The female mage gaped, but at the same time, a petite, jade-white fist grew in size as it enveloped her vision.

    With a loud bang, the female mage''s skull was like a watermelon smashed by a baseball bat. Her beautiful face waspletely crushed. One of her perfect eyes fell out of its socket and dropped to the ground. But at the next moment, it was squashed by a boot thatnded on it!

    "Splendid!"

    Gazing at the corpse that was spurting blood from the neck and falling back to the ground, she nodded in pleasure and raised her bloodied right hand high in the air.

    "And now it''s your turn.'''' Gracier dered as she rubbed her nose gently and cocked her head to the side with an evil grin.

    ''''!!!!!''''

    In the next fifteen minutes, the silent ghost town was filled with blood-curdling screeches and destruction, she killed more than a hundred Gray elves.

    ''''I should join Saeko but I wonder how my brother is doing? I miss him so much. Once we are back I should have him go on a date with me.'''' Gracier had a sweet smile as she talked about her brother.

    Meanwhile, in another location is Saeko but unlike Gracier''s fight, Saeko sauntered by the rear, putting up an elegant smile like a young nobledy taking a stroll in the back garden. She extended her arms and along with this action, her katana was summoned and from this katana, a blood-like mist escaped thend around her. The mist trembled and struggled constantly as though it were self-willed, before slipping back into the ground. She swung her katana. Countless bursts of red light erupted from her katana and struck her surroundings destroying everything radius of twelve meters.

    After killing so many monsters Saeko''s expression wasn''t bright as one would have expected because she was something on her mindtely. She missed her lover Alex, for some unknown reason she wanted to see him as if something was about to grow wrong, she ought to be by his side she thought.

    ''''I must have missed him for so long that I''m overacting.'''' She said before adding.

    ''''This longing has be a road I can walk forever, but seeing you would be such sweet relief.''''

    ''''Pft! Hahahaha, those were some creepy lines. Hahahaha, I should join Gracier I bet she missed him too. I wonder when Gracier will bring a man home.'''' She had a mysterious smile on her face when she pictured Gracier with a man, a lover.

    ''Probably, it would be asking for too much knowing her feelings.'' Saeko thought with a sigh.

 Chapter 1127 1064: Leons Date 1

    In the meantime, while Alex and the others are busy racing through dungeons to acquire strength in the Lionheart Empire''s capital, Leon had decided to take a day off to enjoy a peaceful time with his fiancee. Acquiring strength is a must but sometimes enjoying your time with your loved ones can be beneficial too.

    It is what Leon was doing, he followed Alex''s suggestion and invited his fiancee on a date, he had a schedule in mind, and he would do as Alex did, of course, it would be exactly like his date but it wouldn''t be different because, like Luna, his girl loved sweets, something he found out after observing her.

    He hoped to have a perfect date but, he at least wanted a sweet date that she would remember in the days toe. He was dressed in casual ck jeans and a golden top matching his hair and eyes.

    Leon was waiting for his fiancee and would casually chat with his people when suddenly there was a voice reaching his ears.

    "Good morning mister. May I bother you?"

    Hearing the womanly voice close to him, Leon immediately turned to face the source of the voice and was surprised by how close it was to him.

    "Hello?"

    He was further surprised by the appearance of the one who greeted him. If he had one word to describe her, then it would be purple.

    A purple dress that hides her somewhat voluptuous body despite her slightly short frame.

    Beautiful long purple hair that reached her butt.

    Deep purple eyes that showed a gentle expression full ofpassion yet hiding something dangerous.

    He couldn''t help but feel like he was facing a hidden de. (A/N: An Assassin.) This woman must be extremely dangerous, his instinct warning him.

    He had only felt something like that when facing women like Artemia, Kuina, Maria, and Lilith.

    "Ah! Sorry, I did not present myself, what a blunder. You can call me Alpha. How may I call you mister?"

    ''This is a pseudonym.''

    "Alpha? I see. Then, you can call Leon."

    The woman knew who he is but didn''t seem to care as she gave a mysterious smile.

    "Then young master Leon, if it isn''t too much of a bother, I would like to ask the direction of Adventurer guild''s branch here. I have to meet someone there, but it''s my first time in the capital you see. So I am ashamed to admit that I got lost."

    Naturally, Leon felt a little suspicious. It was only suspicion, he had nothing against this girl even if he felt like she looks like someone he knows and he seemed to have heard this nickname somewhere. However, he didn''t have the time for this.

    "You just have to go south. In themercial district. You should be able to find the ce you are searching for."

    Even though the woman was suspicious as hell, he decided to not make too much of a fuss for now.

    "I see." Looking at the direction she was pointing, she nodded before smiling and giving a bow, "I am thankful for your help. Well then, young master Leon, may you have a good day."

    "Same to you."

    Waving at her while she was leaving, he frowned a little once she was out of sight. Powerful beings weren''t rare. But powerful ones capable of disappearing under his eyes.

    ''Well, forget this. Now I have a date to enjoy.''

    His mood didn''t stay dampened for too long. He refused to let anything spoil the day.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Leon, sorry I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    This time, when he raised his head and looked at the source of the voice before inhaling deeply. He was mesmerized at first sight. It was Ariel Kefira Tiaret, his fiancee. Her dress was beautiful.

    The dress covers her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flows down into a stylish square neckline. It''s a rxed fit which gives the dress a rxed, yet graceful look.

    Her arms have been covered to just above her elbows. The sleeves are simple, yet elegant. A perfectbination of grace and style.

    The dress'' waist is broad, but it''s a slim fit. It''s left simple, elegant, and undecorated, creating a look that flows from top to bottom.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a trapeze style. The dress reaches all the way down to the ground and is the same length all around.

    She''s wearing cone heels, a strange, yet seemingly perfect choice. To top it all off she''s wearing a simple, but stylish hat and severalvish bracelets.

    Her long beautiful hair was held up by hair sticks. The pure white neck and dangling essories emphasized her femininity, making her alluring.

    The beautiful makeup matched her already beautiful appearance, and her vibe as a cold beauty was emphasized thoroughly.

    "Beautiful."

    He expressed himself honestly, making his fiancee blush heavily. She had be more emotional recently, credit to his efforts.

    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing his heart.

    The usual Ariel in his memory was a stern and cold woman worthy of respect and admiration. She was also someone who always wore dark and solemn clothes. As such, the current gap was even more impactful.

    Thinking so, he approached her and took her hand in his as he smiled.

    "Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it''s for you."

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little. Something he heard from his brother Alex.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit, her small but swelling breasts softly pushing against his arm, and began to walk with her.

    "Then, I guess it''s time to go."

    Ariel was a little startled at first but did not take her arms away though she continued to fidget a little.

    "Ariel, could it be that you are nervous?"

    "Eh? Ahh, yeah¡­ I- I''ve never had a proper date before, so I was thinking about what I should do."

    It was cute how she stammered while answering his questions and his sadistic side nearly reared his head, but he calmed himself down.

    "... However. I think something like this is already fine with me."

    "Hum?"

    "Being together with you makes me happy. What about you, Leon?"

    "I''m also¡­ Yes. I''m very happy."

    From the bottom of his heart, he was happy. So happy he thought he would burst.

    "Then, let''s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little bit more together. What do you think?"

    "Sounds great."

    He smiled brightly at her idea while nodding. At the same time, he marveled once again at her.

    She seemed childish, yet mature, innocent, yet he could feel her deep and soft affection. Those contradictions were without a doubt one of the most attractive traits about her. The cold beauty whose sole purpose was to train to uphold her family''s dignity was no more, currently, she was just a maiden in love.

    "Alright! Well then, how about we depart?"

    "Yes!"

    He squeezed Ariel''s hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red.

    Leon knew that one of Ariel''s favorite things was sweets. As such, while walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several confectionaries and restaurants.

    When they entered the small candy shop, he felt Ariel, who had a sweet tooth, pull his arm along as her eyes sparkled and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.

    In addition to arge number of sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious.

    Her love for sweets aside, for Ariel whose sole activity was to train the exterior for hundreds of years, everything she saw was truly marvelous, new, and intriguing.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets, she was preparing to pay for it but he stopped her as naturally it was his role to do so.

    Ariel smiled brightly at this gesture and didn''t insist anymore.

    After they bought some candy and left the store, with a smile on his face, he took out candy from her bag and held it out to Medea.

    "Here. I''ll feed you some."

    "Eh!? W- Wait¡­ Leon people are watching." The bashful Ariel refused at first but under Leon''s insistence she could only give in.

    "Here, quickly, ahhhh."

    "A- Ahhn."

    Not being able to refuse him, who was offering her sweets with a happy smile on his face, she had the pleasure and embarrassment of being fed sweets in the middle of a public street.

    The two of them could feel the stares they were gathering, but he did not care and she was too embarrassed to care anymore.

    After she swallowed it, she saw Leon opening his mouth and understood that he wanted to be feedback.

    Feeling her hand tremble slightly, she took out candy and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    She yelped in surprise when he not only swallowed the candy but also kept her finger in his mouth, though without biting them.

    She then began to shiver a little bit as she felt him lick his finger. It wasn''t just because of how sensual it was, but because she could also feel the intense staresing all over the ce.

    "Leon, please stop. I''m too embarrassed.''''

    Leon, seemingly uncaring, continued for a short while before taking out her finger with a smile.

    "Let''s me indulge just for today.'''' He dered and her heart skipped a beat.

    He chuckled a little at her stiffened body. She was really cute, so cute that he was controlling himself if not he would have already devoured her as such he said the following words to distract himself.

    "Well, shall we continue? We still have ample time."

    This date promised to be very interesting after such a great start.

 Chapter 1128 1064: Leons Date 1

    In the meantime, while Alex and the others are busy racing through dungeons to acquire strength in the Lionheart Empire''s capital, Leon had decided to take a day off to enjoy a peaceful time with his fiancee. Acquiring strength is a must but sometimes enjoying your time with your loved ones can be beneficial too.

    It is what Leon was doing, he followed Alex''s suggestion and invited his fiancee on a date, he had a schedule in mind, and he would do as Alex did, of course, it would be exactly like his date but it wouldn''t be different because, like Luna, his girl loved sweets, something he found out after observing her.

    He hoped to have a perfect date but, he at least wanted a sweet date that she would remember in the days toe. He was dressed in casual ck jeans and a golden top matching his hair and eyes.

    Leon was waiting for his fiancee and would casually chat with his people when suddenly there was a voice reaching his ears.

    "Good morning mister. May I bother you?"

    Hearing the womanly voice close to him, Leon immediately turned to face the source of the voice and was surprised by how close it was to him.

    "Hello?"

    He was further surprised by the appearance of the one who greeted him. If he had one word to describe her, then it would be purple.

    A purple dress that hides her somewhat voluptuous body despite her slightly short frame.

    Beautiful long purple hair that reached her butt.

    Deep purple eyes that showed a gentle expression full ofpassion yet hiding something dangerous.

    He couldn''t help but feel like he was facing a hidden de. (A/N: An Assassin.) This woman must be extremely dangerous, his instinct warning him.

    He had only felt something like that when facing women like Artemia, Kuina, Maria, and Lilith.

    "Ah! Sorry, I did not present myself, what a blunder. You can call me Alpha. How may I call you mister?"

    ''This is a pseudonym.''

    "Alpha? I see. Then, you can call Leon."

    The woman knew who he is but didn''t seem to care as she gave a mysterious smile.

    "Then young master Leon, if it isn''t too much of a bother, I would like to ask the direction of Adventurer guild''s branch here. I have to meet someone there, but it''s my first time in the capital you see. So I am ashamed to admit that I got lost."

    Naturally, Leon felt a little suspicious. It was only suspicion, he had nothing against this girl even if he felt like she looks like someone he knows and he seemed to have heard this nickname somewhere. However, he didn''t have the time for this.

    "You just have to go south. In themercial district. You should be able to find the ce you are searching for."

    Even though the woman was suspicious as hell, he decided to not make too much of a fuss for now.

    "I see." Looking at the direction she was pointing, she nodded before smiling and giving a bow, "I am thankful for your help. Well then, young master Leon, may you have a good day."

    "Same to you."

    Waving at her while she was leaving, he frowned a little once she was out of sight. Powerful beings weren''t rare. But powerful ones capable of disappearing under his eyes.

    ''Well, forget this. Now I have a date to enjoy.''

    His mood didn''t stay dampened for too long. He refused to let anything spoil the day.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Leon, sorry I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    This time, when he raised his head and looked at the source of the voice before inhaling deeply. He was mesmerized at first sight. It was Ariel Kefira Tiaret, his fiancee. Her dress was beautiful.

    The dress covers her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flows down into a stylish square neckline. It''s a rxed fit which gives the dress a rxed, yet graceful look.

    Her arms have been covered to just above her elbows. The sleeves are simple, yet elegant. A perfectbination of grace and style.

    The dress'' waist is broad, but it''s a slim fit. It''s left simple, elegant, and undecorated, creating a look that flows from top to bottom.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a trapeze style. The dress reaches all the way down to the ground and is the same length all around.

    She''s wearing cone heels, a strange, yet seemingly perfect choice. To top it all off she''s wearing a simple, but stylish hat and severalvish bracelets.

    Her long beautiful hair was held up by hair sticks. The pure white neck and dangling essories emphasized her femininity, making her alluring.

    The beautiful makeup matched her already beautiful appearance, and her vibe as a cold beauty was emphasized thoroughly.

    "Beautiful."

    He expressed himself honestly, making his fiancee blush heavily. She had be more emotional recently, credit to his efforts.

    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing his heart.

    The usual Ariel in his memory was a stern and cold woman worthy of respect and admiration. She was also someone who always wore dark and solemn clothes. As such, the current gap was even more impactful.

    Thinking so, he approached her and took her hand in his as he smiled.

    "Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it''s for you."

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little. Something he heard from his brother Alex.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit, her small but swelling breasts softly pushing against his arm, and began to walk with her.

    "Then, I guess it''s time to go."

    Ariel was a little startled at first but did not take her arms away though she continued to fidget a little.

    "Ariel, could it be that you are nervous?"

    "Eh? Ahh, yeah¡­ I- I''ve never had a proper date before, so I was thinking about what I should do."

    It was cute how she stammered while answering his questions and his sadistic side nearly reared his head, but he calmed himself down.

    "... However. I think something like this is already fine with me."

    "Hum?"

    "Being together with you makes me happy. What about you, Leon?"

    "I''m also¡­ Yes. I''m very happy."

    From the bottom of his heart, he was happy. So happy he thought he would burst.

    "Then, let''s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little bit more together. What do you think?"

    "Sounds great."

    He smiled brightly at her idea while nodding. At the same time, he marveled once again at her.

    She seemed childish, yet mature, innocent, yet he could feel her deep and soft affection. Those contradictions were without a doubt one of the most attractive traits about her. The cold beauty whose sole purpose was to train to uphold her family''s dignity was no more, currently, she was just a maiden in love.

    "Alright! Well then, how about we depart?"

    "Yes!"

    He squeezed Ariel''s hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red.

    Leon knew that one of Ariel''s favorite things was sweets. As such, while walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several confectionaries and restaurants.

    When they entered the small candy shop, he felt Ariel, who had a sweet tooth, pull his arm along as her eyes sparkled and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.

    In addition to arge number of sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious.

    Her love for sweets aside, for Ariel whose sole activity was to train the exterior for hundreds of years, everything she saw was truly marvelous, new, and intriguing.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets, she was preparing to pay for it but he stopped her as naturally it was his role to do so.

    Ariel smiled brightly at this gesture and didn''t insist anymore.

    After they bought some candy and left the store, with a smile on his face, he took out candy from her bag and held it out to Medea.

    "Here. I''ll feed you some."

    "Eh!? W- Wait¡­ Leon people are watching." The bashful Ariel refused at first but under Leon''s insistence she could only give in.

    "Here, quickly, ahhhh."

    "A- Ahhn."

    Not being able to refuse him, who was offering her sweets with a happy smile on his face, she had the pleasure and embarrassment of being fed sweets in the middle of a public street.

    The two of them could feel the stares they were gathering, but he did not care and she was too embarrassed to care anymore.

    After she swallowed it, she saw Leon opening his mouth and understood that he wanted to be feedback.

    Feeling her hand tremble slightly, she took out candy and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    She yelped in surprise when he not only swallowed the candy but also kept her finger in his mouth, though without biting them.

    She then began to shiver a little bit as she felt him lick his finger. It wasn''t just because of how sensual it was, but because she could also feel the intense staresing all over the ce.

    "Leon, please stop. I''m too embarrassed.''''

    Leon, seemingly uncaring, continued for a short while before taking out her finger with a smile.

    "Let''s me indulge just for today.'''' He dered and her heart skipped a beat.

    He chuckled a little at her stiffened body. She was really cute, so cute that he was controlling himself if not he would have already devoured her as such he said the following words to distract himself.

    "Well, shall we continue? We still have ample time."

    This date promised to be very interesting after such a great start.

 Chapter 1129 1064: Leons Date 1

    In the meantime, while Alex and the others are busy racing through dungeons to acquire strength in the Lionheart Empire''s capital, Leon had decided to take a day off to enjoy a peaceful time with his fiancee. Acquiring strength is a must but sometimes enjoying your time with your loved ones can be beneficial too.

    It is what Leon was doing, he followed Alex''s suggestion and invited his fiancee on a date, he had a schedule in mind, and he would do as Alex did, of course, it would be exactly like his date but it wouldn''t be different because, like Luna, his girl loved sweets, something he found out after observing her.

    He hoped to have a perfect date but, he at least wanted a sweet date that she would remember in the days toe. He was dressed in casual ck jeans and a golden top matching his hair and eyes.

    Leon was waiting for his fiancee and would casually chat with his people when suddenly there was a voice reaching his ears.

    "Good morning mister. May I bother you?"

    Hearing the womanly voice close to him, Leon immediately turned to face the source of the voice and was surprised by how close it was to him.

    "Hello?"

    He was further surprised by the appearance of the one who greeted him. If he had one word to describe her, then it would be purple.

    A purple dress that hides her somewhat voluptuous body despite her slightly short frame.

    Beautiful long purple hair that reached her butt.

    Deep purple eyes that showed a gentle expression full ofpassion yet hiding something dangerous.

    He couldn''t help but feel like he was facing a hidden de. (A/N: An Assassin.) This woman must be extremely dangerous, his instinct warning him.

    He had only felt something like that when facing women like Artemia, Kuina, Maria, and Lilith.

    "Ah! Sorry, I did not present myself, what a blunder. You can call me Alpha. How may I call you mister?"

    ''This is a pseudonym.''

    "Alpha? I see. Then, you can call Leon."

    The woman knew who he is but didn''t seem to care as she gave a mysterious smile.

    "Then young master Leon, if it isn''t too much of a bother, I would like to ask the direction of Adventurer guild''s branch here. I have to meet someone there, but it''s my first time in the capital you see. So I am ashamed to admit that I got lost."

    Naturally, Leon felt a little suspicious. It was only suspicion, he had nothing against this girl even if he felt like she looks like someone he knows and he seemed to have heard this nickname somewhere. However, he didn''t have the time for this.

    "You just have to go south. In themercial district. You should be able to find the ce you are searching for."

    Even though the woman was suspicious as hell, he decided to not make too much of a fuss for now.

    "I see." Looking at the direction she was pointing, she nodded before smiling and giving a bow, "I am thankful for your help. Well then, young master Leon, may you have a good day."

    "Same to you."

    Waving at her while she was leaving, he frowned a little once she was out of sight. Powerful beings weren''t rare. But powerful ones capable of disappearing under his eyes.

    ''Well, forget this. Now I have a date to enjoy.''

    His mood didn''t stay dampened for too long. He refused to let anything spoil the day.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Leon, sorry I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    This time, when he raised his head and looked at the source of the voice before inhaling deeply. He was mesmerized at first sight. It was Ariel Kefira Tiaret, his fiancee. Her dress was beautiful.

    The dress covers her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flows down into a stylish square neckline. It''s a rxed fit which gives the dress a rxed, yet graceful look.

    Her arms have been covered to just above her elbows. The sleeves are simple, yet elegant. A perfectbination of grace and style.

    The dress'' waist is broad, but it''s a slim fit. It''s left simple, elegant, and undecorated, creating a look that flows from top to bottom.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a trapeze style. The dress reaches all the way down to the ground and is the same length all around.

    She''s wearing cone heels, a strange, yet seemingly perfect choice. To top it all off she''s wearing a simple, but stylish hat and severalvish bracelets.

    Her long beautiful hair was held up by hair sticks. The pure white neck and dangling essories emphasized her femininity, making her alluring.

    The beautiful makeup matched her already beautiful appearance, and her vibe as a cold beauty was emphasized thoroughly.

    "Beautiful."

    He expressed himself honestly, making his fiancee blush heavily. She had be more emotional recently, credit to his efforts.

    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing his heart.

    The usual Ariel in his memory was a stern and cold woman worthy of respect and admiration. She was also someone who always wore dark and solemn clothes. As such, the current gap was even more impactful.

    Thinking so, he approached her and took her hand in his as he smiled.

    "Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it''s for you."

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little. Something he heard from his brother Alex.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit, her small but swelling breasts softly pushing against his arm, and began to walk with her.

    "Then, I guess it''s time to go."

    Ariel was a little startled at first but did not take her arms away though she continued to fidget a little.

    "Ariel, could it be that you are nervous?"

    "Eh? Ahh, yeah¡­ I- I''ve never had a proper date before, so I was thinking about what I should do."

    It was cute how she stammered while answering his questions and his sadistic side nearly reared his head, but he calmed himself down.

    "... However. I think something like this is already fine with me."

    "Hum?"

    "Being together with you makes me happy. What about you, Leon?"

    "I''m also¡­ Yes. I''m very happy."

    From the bottom of his heart, he was happy. So happy he thought he would burst.

    "Then, let''s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little bit more together. What do you think?"

    "Sounds great."

    He smiled brightly at her idea while nodding. At the same time, he marveled once again at her.

    She seemed childish, yet mature, innocent, yet he could feel her deep and soft affection. Those contradictions were without a doubt one of the most attractive traits about her. The cold beauty whose sole purpose was to train to uphold her family''s dignity was no more, currently, she was just a maiden in love.

    "Alright! Well then, how about we depart?"

    "Yes!"

    He squeezed Ariel''s hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red.

    Leon knew that one of Ariel''s favorite things was sweets. As such, while walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several confectionaries and restaurants.

    When they entered the small candy shop, he felt Ariel, who had a sweet tooth, pull his arm along as her eyes sparkled and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.

    In addition to arge number of sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious.

    Her love for sweets aside, for Ariel whose sole activity was to train the exterior for hundreds of years, everything she saw was truly marvelous, new, and intriguing.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets, she was preparing to pay for it but he stopped her as naturally it was his role to do so.

    Ariel smiled brightly at this gesture and didn''t insist anymore.

    After they bought some candy and left the store, with a smile on his face, he took out candy from her bag and held it out to Medea.

    "Here. I''ll feed you some."

    "Eh!? W- Wait¡­ Leon people are watching." The bashful Ariel refused at first but under Leon''s insistence she could only give in.

    "Here, quickly, ahhhh."

    "A- Ahhn."

    Not being able to refuse him, who was offering her sweets with a happy smile on his face, she had the pleasure and embarrassment of being fed sweets in the middle of a public street.

    The two of them could feel the stares they were gathering, but he did not care and she was too embarrassed to care anymore.

    After she swallowed it, she saw Leon opening his mouth and understood that he wanted to be feedback.

    Feeling her hand tremble slightly, she took out candy and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    She yelped in surprise when he not only swallowed the candy but also kept her finger in his mouth, though without biting them.

    She then began to shiver a little bit as she felt him lick his finger. It wasn''t just because of how sensual it was, but because she could also feel the intense staresing all over the ce.

    "Leon, please stop. I''m too embarrassed.''''

    Leon, seemingly uncaring, continued for a short while before taking out her finger with a smile.

    "Let''s me indulge just for today.'''' He dered and her heart skipped a beat.

    He chuckled a little at her stiffened body. She was really cute, so cute that he was controlling himself if not he would have already devoured her as such he said the following words to distract himself.

    "Well, shall we continue? We still have ample time."

    This date promised to be very interesting after such a great start.

 Chapter 1130 [Bonus ] 1065: Leons Date 2

    Thinking about how many things she had missed because she was holed up inside their mansion only training just to uphold her family''s name, Ariel bite her lower lip, because her father didn''t have any other child besides her she was forced to act like a man, carrying everyone expectations, this forged her cold personality, she was not happy at first being engaged to Leon but things changed as they spent more time together, he was too good to her so much that she was scared wondering if she was not dreaming.

    "Kefira what are you thinking about so deeply since a while ago?"

    Ariel yelped when she finally heard herself being called by Leon. Laughing stiffly, she shook her head and berated herself in her mind.

    ''Don''t lose yourself. He is doing his best for you.''

    She knew that this date would eventually lead to many things. Even though at this level her answer was clear to the two of them and more akin to a formality, it was still a very important step in their rtionship.

    More than anything, this was her first date. She wanted it to be a sess.

    Meanwhile, Leon didn''t miss the myriad of expressions that shed on Ariel''s face. But it didn''t matter. He was willing to take his time for her. She was more than worth it.

    He had been thinking about this date for a while so he prepared a lot and took advice from his brother Alex, so he would imitate him. Leon had decided that letting Ariel walk around and explore the city was the best thing. She would also use this opportunity to clear her mind. He believe his efforts would eventually reach her, making herpletely fall for him, and winning her heart once and forever.

    Until lunchtime, the two of them enjoyed themselves while walking around.

    Deciding to take a rest, Leon found a bench under the shade for them. They weren''t particrly tired, to be honest. But sitting a little was always nice.

    Leon''s eyes gleamed as he recalled a detail from Alex''s date he told him so he decided to try it as well.

    Once he sat, he looked with curiosity at the fidgeting Ariel who seemed to gather her courage, before finally seating on hisp.

    He could feel her ass through her thin skirt, and it was truly a tremendously destructive force striking right into his reasoning.

    To be specific, he couldn''t move as if he waspletely turned to stone because he felt like if he moved, a certain part of his body would react and turn into a stone instead, so he was trying to make an effort in not moving and keeping his mind free from obstructive thoughts.

    ''I''m curious about how Alex seeded. Maybe because he was used to women.''

    Thankfully, he was someone with tremendous self-restraint and so, once the shock passed, he was in control of his urge.

    "Today was really fun. Everything seemed to be shining¡­ It made me feel really happy."

    "I''m also having a lot of fun with you by my side."

    A warm atmosphere seemed to surround the two as they spoke like that.

    He hugged Ariel from behind as tight as he could without hurting her. She twitched in reaction, but she didn''t seem to be resisting as she let him hug her body, making him feel her soft warmth filling his whole body.

    Still feeling the warmth of her body, his hand was heading to the bulges of her breasts, but he managed to control himself at thest moment. After all, no matter what they decided to do, he would never disrespect her by feeling her up outside in the streets.

    Thinking so, he let his hand trail down before taking her hand in his. He felt like his heart was beating so fast it was about to explode. He could feel that he truly loved this woman, for her he would do anything and everything.

    Their date hadn''t ended so the two stood up before continuing to walk hand in hand.

    They ate different things, yed in different stalls, and simply enjoyed themselves the best possible.

    It wasn''t a luxurious date. But, for Ariel, this was perhaps the best day for her since very long ago.

    She only remembered having felt such happiness when her mother was still alive and she would y with her.

    This was a moment she wished to keep in her memory for eternity.

    They finally reached a tall hill in a park that seemingly overlooked a great part of the city.

    Ariel admired the beautiful view while Sol stood behind her and hugged her.

    ''''When I see you, it''s as if space and time be the finest point imaginable as if time copses into one speck and explodes at light speed. It''s as if my universe begins and ends with you. I could run forever, search forever, but in the end, every path leads right back to your heart and soul. I love you, always.''''

    Leon was not done with his deration, when you fall in love with someone not even one million words will be enough to describe how you truly feel, so using every opportunity to express your love can help show the other party how much you care and love them. Words are destructive and more impactful than action sometimes when ites to Love.

    ''''My love, you are the open door - aged oak soft in the light of a burning fire. I stand on the threshold looking in, watching the sunlight that streams through a window. There are fireside chairs, warm colors, and peacefulness. I want to walk in, gently push on the door, and feel it beneath my palm. I want to sit in a chair and feel the warmth that radiates, my skin illuminated by the light. And I want to stay there forever, with you. In this life, you are the only one my soul feels so safe with. You''re my heaven and I can be yours.''''

    Again Leon was not down as he still has something to add, he had aplete preparation for today, researching a lot, reading a lot of books, everything with the sole purpose of reaching her heart, breaking the cocoon surrounding it, and sneaking his way in and forever stay in.

    ''''Cough! Cough! I will end my deration on this note: If any one moment in time anchored my soul, creating a tether to this ne of reality, it was the moment I fell in love with you. I realized that I had a protector born of pure love and how could I not love that? How could I not love all that you are? You are the rope and knot to this vessel now in safe mooring. For that, I will ever be yours. In these words I hope you find your truth.''''

    Even though he was embarrassed by all of this still he didn''t regret anything he had said because it was truly how he felt.

    Upon hearing those words from Leon, seemed to break a dam in her heart as her eyes began to moisten a little.

    Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply before taking away his arms from around her and turning to face him.

    "When I am with you, I feel happy as if I was walking on a cloud. Every day, I would wait eagerly for your calls. Passing time with you made everything more bearable and more beautiful."

    She blushed as she continued.

    "Leon, you know, right here right now, I can easily confirm. I love you. From the bottom of my heart, I love you. I love you so much it hurts but I don''t regret loving you because you are the one to make me feel loved again, I''m fragile but in your hands, I''ll be unbreakable and I know only you can do this. For this, I''m grateful, grateful for Fate to have brought us together and for your efforts to unite us, thank you and I love you for the best and worst, forever."

    She dered in a soft and firm voice. Taking his hand into her, she continued,

    "Just for you to know, I am an awfully needy and spoiled woman who haspletely fallen in love with you."

    "This isn''t a problem."

    "I am someone prone to depression and self-doubt, I love training and fighting."

    "I know."

    ''''You can have another woman beside me because I''m extremely jealous ok?" She had to prevent him from copying his friend and brother Alex, she could not take it if he were to do that. She can only praise Alex''s women, especially his first woman.

    Leon smiled as he had expected something like this to happen so he was not surprised.

    "I was ready for that from the beginning."

    "Then, I am in your care."

    This time, Leon''s answer was a gentle and light kiss.

    This was the second time she was kissed in her life. All she could remember was how sweet it tasted and the special feeling she had the moment their lips connected.

    ''In his kiss I am home.''

    Tonight was bound to be exceptional and memorable for both of them.

 Chapter 1131 1066: Leons Massage

    Lionheart''s capital, in a certain house.

    From the outside, this house looks posh and extravagant. It has been built with white stones and has por wooden decorations. Small, half-rounded windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and one modern bathroom, it also has a cozy living room, two bedrooms, a grand dining area, a yroom, and a small basement.

    The building is shaped like a short U. The two extensions extend into stylish gardens to each side.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on one side of the house. This floor has a slightly different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low, triangr, andyered and is covered with red ceramic tiles. Tworge chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a well-kept garden. Grass, flower patches, and trees have been ced stylishly.

    This is Leon''s house he bought recently. The couple ended their date and they are now in a bedroom when Ariel asked for a massage.

    ''''I want you to massage my whole body." She said with pursed lips.

    Leon sighed, "Yes, of course. But I will massage your back first, okay?"

    She beamed with a nod.

    She scuttled towards the bed in a lively manner andid over it with her face facing the bed, and her arched back waspletelyid bare before Leon.

    "I am ready!" Ariel said in a spirited tone as she closed her eyes, anticipating Leon''s hands massaging her body.

    He gulped, seeing such a bewitching naked beauty lying vulnerably on the bed.

    ''Oh, Kefira do you have to torture me like this¡­'' He wryly sighed as he moved closer.

    From a certain angle, he could even see her pure pink pussy without a single hair which looked extremely tantalizing to him.

    He could feel his dick hardening with just a nce at her honeypot and wondered if this was what Ariel wanted him to feel. However, he calmed down as both knew how things gonna end tonight so he just take it slow.

    He took the oil bottle before pouring some on his hand and rubbed his hands together as he spread the oil between his hands, preparing to massage Ariel''s back.

    Ariel was lying down with her face facing the bed, and there was an excited smile on her, waiting for him to massage her.

    He decided to massage her upper body first. He saw her delicate nape and applied oil over it while giving her a good massage.

    Ariel''s lips arched, even more, feeling his warm hands and the soothing sensation of the oil as it spread over her neck.

    His hands worked like magic, and she was starting to feel rejuvenated and rxed. Leon was good at massages he had to learn to be good at it because his sister loved the massage.

    After being done massaging her nape, he moved on to her shoulder des and velvety back.

    Her skin felt as soft as butter, and Leon felt that his hands were melting into her skin.

    ''''Mhmm¡­" Ariel let out a low moan of pleasure as she felt really good as he massaged her back. She never thought his massage would feel so good, more than she expected.

    His hands stroked over her neck and pressed them gently while rubbing and twisting her muscles.

    He traced and massaged her spine after massaging her exquisite shoulders. With the right amount of strength, he pressed over her muscles, rxing and increasing the blood flow.

    After massaging her middle back, he moved down to her lower back, and he could see her alluring buttocksying bare just below his hands.

    He massaged her hips and along the sides of her ribs while feeling how smooth and curvy her hips were. He was happy that all of this belongs to him, solely to him.

    Leon decided to massage her legs first before moving on to her butt. Ariel felt Leon moving over to her legs and asked with a sly grin. "You did not massage my buttocks. Why is that?"

    Upon hearing this question Leon''s eyes widened and he softly chuckled, "I know. Let me do your legs first. Don''t worry. I won''t leave out any areas."

    Leon massaged under her feet, and Ariel squirmed her body slightly, feeling ticklish under her feet.

    He moved upwards to her calves and pressed on her muscles with moderate pressure.

    "Mhmm...it feels good¡­" She muttered, feeling gratified by his massage.

    He moved on to the back of her soft thighs, and as he massaged them, he could see a part of her enticing pink fold and let out a helpless sigh.

    Finally, after massaging her legs, his hands slowly crawled towards her silky buttocks and pressed them as her buttocks filled his palms. He felt as if he was massaging a soft pillow and didn''t feel like taking off his hands at all.

    "Ahnm¡­." She felt more excited when he started to massage her buttocks.

    Leon''s hands didn''t seem shy as he didn''t want to give a half-hearted massage. He kneaded her butt cheeks, and as she did, he could see her cute butt holeing into view.

    He knew the trigger points and the areas where one could feel soreness and massaged those areas on her butt thanks to the research he had done.

    Leon pushed his fingers against her tense muscles, helping them release and rx. He ced his hands at the top of her buttocks and fanned them up and out, following the natural roundness.

    "Mnnnn¡­."

    He continued the outward rub around to the sides and back up around, in a circr motion. He pulled up on the sides and kneaded the fleshy areas on the top, making Ariel let out a low moan.

    He moved his fingers into her butt''s inner cheeks, and suddenly Ariel felt her body bing warm for no reason. His fingers almost slipped into her honeypot, but he somehow managed not to.

    She felt it so pleasuring that she wished Leon''s hands never stopped moving in those areas.

    Since he saw Leon enjoying her butt massage, he massaged her butt longer than he nned to.

    But he couldn''t help his cock from waking up, and he could see a slight bulge on the towel he had tied across his waist.

    He never thought it would be torturous and controlled the urge to eat her up on the spot.

    Looking at her buttocks Leon had an impulse to p them thus he asked.

    ''''Can I p your butt?"

    Ariel was shocked by the sudden demand but she didn''t need need to think for too long before nodding.

    ''''Go ahead.''''

    Leon smiled while looking at her tender and juicy buttocks glistening with the oil he had applied. It looked as glossy as the finest silk. Her entire back now looked ssy as a well-polished marble.

    He raised his hand and lightly spanked her butt, making her butt cheeks ripple slightly.

    "Oooh...Harder¡­" She mewled out.

    *Pah*

    He had an amused smile, and this time he gave a little more force as he spanked her butt, letting out a wet sound of her butt being spanked.

    "Ann¡­.little harder¡­."

    Leon raised one of his brows and thought that she needed his spanks to be more forceful because of her tough body.

    He raised his hand and, this time, put more force into it than ever before just as he pped her butt.

    *PAH!*

    "Mhnnnnn...that was great keep up!" Ariel whimpered in satisfaction, feeling a pleasurable feeling as Leon smacked her butt. She was already starting to feel feverish as her body was bing hotter. Her tail twitched.

    He felt like he should not be surprised and saw that her butt cheeks were slightly reddened. However, he thought that with her tough body, she could take it, and was not ufortable for her since he could see the foolish smile on her face.

    *PAH!* *PAH!* *PAH!* ....

    A few spanking sounds resounded in the bathroom, and Damien finally said.

    "Okay, enough of enjoying your butt spanks. Now turn around."

    With a cute peevish expression, Ariel twisted her body around and was now lying on her back. However, she was satisfied with Leon massaging her back and spanking her butt, realizing that it was way better than she expected.

    She could feel her back musclespletely rxed and fresh as if she was resting for days.

    Leon helplessly shook his head, seeing her petnt expression. However, now that she was lying on her back, he could see her naked upper bodypletely, including her pure honeypot. It looked so beautiful and cute at the same time that he was tempted to stroke it at least once.

    And the other alluring sight that caught his eyes was her sulent boobs which looked extremely seductive, especially with the protruding rose-pink cherries on top of it.

    In contrast to her skin, her nipples seemed to have a pale reddish and pinkish hue and seemed more erect than normal nipples.

    He walked over to near her head and lowered his head.

    ''''You are a real piece of art, you mine.''''

    Ariel felt a sweet feeling bubbling inside her and she started to feel horny, her animal instincts were about to take hold of her. Tonight is the night they will unite.

 Chapter 1132 1067: Union 1

    In contrast to Ariel''s skin, her nipples seemed to have a pale reddish and pinkish hue and seemed more erect than normal nipples.

    Leon walked over to near her head and lowered his head.

    ''''You are a real piece of art, you mine.''''

    Ariel felt a sweet feeling bubbling inside her and she started to feel horny, her animal instincts were about to take hold of her. Tonight will be the night they will unite, however, he has to finish what he started, he must massage her until the end. It was time to move to her arms therefore Leon took one of her slender arms and started spreading oil over it. From her hands, he went upwards to her upper arm and then her underarm, which made Ariel let out a small giggle feeling ticklish.

    He did the same with her other arm and decided to finally move on to her upper body, which he thought was going to test his limits.

    He massaged her shoulder and her delicate corbones, and when his hand reached her upper boobs, he hesitated a bit.

    But when she opened her eyes and looked at him with squinted eyes, he sighed and cupped her beautiful mounds and felt as if he was squeezing soft ripe peaches.

    "Ahnnn...it feels so strangely good¡­" Ariel let out a seductive moan and felt that Leon''s skillful hands were making her blood hot.

    Meanwhile, Leon felt and saw Ariel''s rosy pink buds bing erect, and they looked so perky that he inadvertently gulped while trying to control his restless cock from busting out of its confine.

    Her boobs now looked shiny and even more enticing and he found it hard to move his hands away from her boobs.

    "My love, for some unknown reason my nipples feel funny. Can you do something about it?" Ariel asked innocently.

    And Leon knew what the funny feeling was, and he grasped her rosy pink buds between his fingers and pinched them. He might have many achievements under his belt when ites to women but he was not inexperienced, so he knew what to do in a situation like this.

    As expected his action generated a response.

    ''''Anhhh... This feels good please more... I want more.''''

    Like a cat in heat, Ariel mewled in a needy way.

    This made Leon wonder if she was hornier than he expected. He felt that he was getting affected by her horniness. He pinched and twisted her nipples around while massaging them with his fingers gently as he could.

    Ariel could feel the blood rushing towards her breasts, especially her nipples, and felt even more gratified. Her tail coiled and danced around wildly to show its joy.

    Leon soon moved towards her belly before he got aroused too much and massaged her stomach, including her midriff, circrly, he did this a few times.

    She pressed her lips together, thinking that her breasts needed more attention but decided to let Leon do his thing.

    She was already feeling a bit dazed with all the special massage treatment she was getting as he seemed to know how to massage even the most sensitive spots on her body.

    She also felt the oil was doing its job as it was supposed to on her skin. She felt that her lower regions were getting warmer and tingling feeling, especially when Leon''s hands massaged her erogenous zones.

    Just as he finished massaging her pretty and slim waist, he decided to massage her feet first before entering the uncharted zone.

    He massaged her slender legs and knees circrly before moving on to her lower thighs.

    He pressed and squeezed her juicy thighs, feeling how satisfying it was to massage them.

    Finally, as his fingers slithered towards her pelvis, he could see her pink folds twitching just as his fingers passed through its sides.

    "Ohhhh¡­" Ariel jerked her body slightly when Leon''s hands passed through the sides of her honeypot without touching it.

    Leon massaged the area above her vagina and slid his fingers over her inner thigh near her honeypot.

    Despite Leon not touching her honeypot, Ariel was feeling stimted all over by his touches that she felt as if something was building up in her lower regions.

    "I am feeling itchy down there...do something¡­"

    ''''Okay, leave it to me.'''' He responded as he knew what that ''itchy'' feeling was. He decided to y it safe and massage the area just outside her pussy.

    His fingers traced along the skin near her pink folds and pressed them gently as his fingers moved in an up-and-down motion.

    "Ahhnnn...more¡­" Ariel felt that Leon massaging near her pussy was the best pleasuring feeling she had ever felt. It was like each time his fingers passed just outside her pink folds; she felt an electric jolt from her vagina passing through her body.

    Her face was already starting to get flushed, and her eyes were bing hazy while her fingers grabbed the bedsheet.

    But Leon was having a hard time stopping his cock from getting any bigger. The more he stroked over her soft skin near her pink folds, the more he got tempted.

    As he stroked, he could see her pink folds spreading, folding in and out, and a clear view of her vulva.

    He also noticed that she was getting wet already, and there were signs that she was going to orgasm soon.

    Within just a few moments of him stroking near her pussy, she felt trails of fire from her vagina overwhelming her body, making her body jerk.

    "Leon, something ising! Ahnnnnggg!!" Ariel let out a loud moan just as Leon saw her love juices spurting out and wetting the bed, including his hands.

    He got even more turned on seeing her orgasm before him and the pleasant smell of her juice on his hand.

    Ariel''s breath was heavy, her breasts were moving up and down, she felt a little dizzy after orgasming for the first time. She didn''t understandpletely what just happened but loved the sensation and pleasure she felt before the release.

 Chapter 1133 1068: Union 2

    Ariel''s breath was heavy, her breasts were moving up and down, and she felt a little dizzy after she had an orgasm for the first time. She didn''t understandpletely what just happened but loved the sensation and pleasure she felt before the release.

    Seeing Ariel''s face, the confusion inside her eyes as she experienced her first orgasm and was clueless. Leon chuckled and decided to exin to her what she had experienced.

    "What you felt is called an orgasm. It is something you release when you feel pleasure and feel veryfortable."

    Upon hearing Leon''s exnation Ariel''s eyes shed, and she said in a spirited tone, "I want to feel that again. I want to have another orgasm please!"

    She felt like she might get addicted to this feeling and Ariel is the type of person to try new things and especially if it is something that makes her feel joy.

    Looking at those burning eyes, trying to pierce him Leon knew finally the time hase and his eyes inadvertently moved towards her sulent lips as his head lowered down. He moved his finger away and cupped her cheek as his lips intertwined with hers.

    "Mhnnn¡­" Ariel''s brows raised when Leon suddenly started kissing her when she didn''t even expect it.

    However, her brows rxed, and instead, her expression became radiant, feeling over the moon as this kiss signified that they would finally unite, bing one. Since falling in love with him, she had been wanting this.

    Ariel put her hands around his neck and pulled him in even closer to taste him more and feel more of his scent. She never felt happier in her life and wished that this moment could continue forever.

    Leon''s eyes were closed as he passionately kissed her while not minding her clumsy attempts at trying to kiss him back.

    He sucked on her juicy lips as if he still didn''t taste enough of her lips. He could feel Valentina''s nails raking through his hair while she could feel her heart racing as if there was no tomorrow.

    After kissing her fervently for at least a minute, his lips separated from hers, and he looked at her endearingly.

    He said with a loving smile, "I love you, Ariel."

    Once more he dered his love to her and she responded with the same fervor in his voice as he dered his undying love.

    ''''I love you too Leon.''''

    She then pulled his head closer and started kissing him fervently while hugging his neck firmly, as if she didn''t want him to go anywhere.

    She was not satisfied with just one kiss and wanted more. Her first kiss already made her feel on top of the world. So how could she not want more?

    Leon inwardly smiled and reciprocated her kiss with the same fervor. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, and Ariel separated her teeth to let him do whatever he wanted, it is his right and he was more experienced.

    Leon swirled his tongue around hers as Ariel tried to imitate his motions. His mouth was sucking on her rosy lips as he yed with her tongue.

    Ariel''s heart was prancing about with too much passion and excitement. She was squirming her legs as she could feel her lower regions bing wet again.

    She was getting obsessed with the taste of his mouth and tongue, and the scent of his blood seemed more intense.

    She felt like her senses were being attacked by pleasure from all sides.

    After kissing her sensually for a while, Leon pulled out her tongue with his mouth and sucked on it.

    She loved the feeling of Leon sucking on her tongue and decided to do the same by sucking on his tongue.

    After tiring their mouth by sucking each other''s tongues, he separated his lips and said in a raunchy tone.

    "Now let me taste your exquisite body."

    Immediately after saying those words which sent a jolt of electricity through her spine, Leon got on the bed with his knees ced on either side of Ariel''s stomach.

    It seemed like he was sitting on top of her but didn''t sit on her stomach. Instead, he rested his body on his knees and moved his body forward.

    Ariel grinned with excitement, anticipating feeling how Leon was going to love her body.

    Meanwhile, Leon raised her arms and ced them above her, and seeing her glistening body, his mouth watered.

    Leon then gave Ariel a peck on her lips and sucked on the skin of her neck while kissing it. It seemed so gratifying to taste her skin that he didn''t know if it was because of the oil. However, he felt that even without the oil, he would be feeling the same.

    Ariel closed her eyes as she indulged in the pleasure she was feeling under Leon''s care. He licked and kissed all over her neck before moving down.

    He dipped his tongue into her exquisite corbones and bit on it. Ariel let out a faint giggle feeling a little ticklish from his tongue. He kissed her arm as he moved over to her beautiful breasts. Seeing those delicate and artful rosy pink buds, he released her hands and cupped both of her velvety breasts.

    He kneaded her boobs for a while before moving his mouth toward one of her nipples. Since her nipples were longer than usual, he found it very satisfying to suck on them and stretched them upwards with his mouth.

    "Mmmmm...suck my other nipple¡­" She couldn''t get enough of Leon sucking on her nipples.

    Leon started sucking her other nipple as well and bit on it lightly.

    "Ohnnnn¡­" Ariel mewled in pleasure as Leon bit her nipples.

    She yed with his hair as he kept sucking her breasts.

    "Suck them harder..." She demanded heatedly.

    Leon felt obligated to follow his fiancee''s demand.

    He squeezed her slippery and wet boobs harder and sucked on them vehemently. He then pressed her boobs together and tried to suck on both her nipples at the same time.

    "Ahn!" Ariel moaned sensually, getting a kick out of Leon intensely ying with her breasts, and at the same time, she orgasmed. She felt fuzzy after her second orgasm, but she didn''t mind having orgasms and instead loved how it feels right before an orgasm.

    ''''Ah! Ah! It''s now my turn to please you.'''' Ariel dered before taking hold of his cock after he skillfully undressed.

 Chapter 1134 1069: Union Final Part*

    Ariel first licked Leon''s ns, and with one fell swoop, she suddenly took his whole cock into her mouth, which surprised him as he didn''t expect her to take in his whole cock like a meat stick.

    Her mouth almost took in more than half of his cock, and he wondered if her mouth was that big. A couple of centimeters more, and she would have deepthroated his cock.

    Ariel bobbed her head in and out as she took her own sweet time sucking his hot cock while stroking it with her hands.

    She sucked while tonguing his cock and stared into his eyes with a loving expression. Seeing her seductive face and feeling his cock being sucked in her hot and wet mouth, he got even more turned on and clutched her head.

    Leon didn''t know whether he should be surprised or not as she was a genius she quickly managed not to let her teeth scrape his cock. She didn''t even take much time to get used to sucking his cock.

    Ariel could taste some slimy and warm liquid in her mouth, which she already swallowed like nectar because of how delightful its taste seemed to her.

    She couldn''t believe that she missed such a tasty thing all this while. But she was d that from now on, at least she would be able to taste his heavenly cock as much as she wants.

    She moved her mouth back and swirled her tongue around his ns, and tightened her lips at times. Her mouth moved a bit forward and gave a gentle tiny bite just behind his ns before sucking his ns.

    All this happened with so much gentleness that Leon almost wasn''t able to bear it. He wondered how Ariel was bing an expert in this so fast.

    And the longer Ariel yed with his cock, the more he felt like he was being melted in a paradise of warmth, wetness, and softness.

    While Ariel was ying with his cock Leon yed with her hair which had alreadye loose, andplimented her, "You are doing very well, Ariel. So good...Nghhh¡­"

    Ariel felt gleeful and more excited seeing his intoxicated expression, knowing that she was pleasuring him well.

    Her pussy was already dripping again and became even hotter the more she sucked his hot rod.

    She made a suctioning motion and felt his cock suddenly bing slightly bigger and throbbing.

    "I am going to cum¡­Unghhh¡­" Leon groaned out as he clutched her head tighter and shot his load inside her mouth.

    She prepared herself swiftly and took in his warm cum, and gulped it all down without hesitation. A wet strand of saliva stuck to her mouth from his ns as she took her mouth out to swallow.

    She stroked her lips with her fingers, collecting all the milk outside her lips and swallowing them. She didn''t want to let his precious baby-making milk go to waste and felt that his drink''s taste was as delightful just as his blood!

    Though it was not the same feeling, it was a different kind of sensation and pleasure she got from swallowing his cum.

    Seeing some of his cum and her saliva still dripping from his ns, she lovingly held his cock and licked it clean. She ran her tongue up and down his cock till the end of his shaft and lifted his cock up to lick under it from top to bottom.

    "Oohhh...very nice¡­" Leon let out a gratified groan while moving his head up just as she sucked at the base of his cock.

    Ariel saw his glistening balls and fondled them before starting to suck on them.

    It was as if she was sucking his balls into her mouth and biting them gently as she kept on stroking his hot cock.

    She pulled his balls upwards slightly with her mouth as she gobbled and nibbled on them like a hungry rabbit.

    Leon''s heart was soaring in ecstasy and love as Ariel''s kept on servicing his balls. She also lifted his balls and licked underneath them before suctioning them into her mouth.

    All this simtion was making him dizzy, and his cock was only getting more vibrant.

    After licking and ying with his balls for a few minutes, she decided to take in his cockpletely, this time with full determination.

    With reddened lips, Leon saw her mouth enveloping his cock again, and his brows raised when she grabbed his hips and pulled him in, making his cock go deep into her throat.

    "Guh¡­" Ariel made gagging sounds, but she didn''t stop, and Leon didn''t also stop her seeing that she was trying to get used to it. It was as if gagging didn''t bother her at all.

    He instead pulled her head in as his cock almost went down her throat. Within a couple of seconds, she got used to his cock deep in her throat and sucked it hard, making him close his eyes, indulging himself in the amazing pleasure.

    ''So good.'' Leon inwardly howled as he felt the wet and slippery sensation in her mouth.

    Even though she was gagging, she didn''t stop, and Leon kept thrusting his cock inside her mouth as if he was banging her mouth.

    He was almost having the same pleasure as if he was banging a pussy and felt that he would be cumming any minute.

    Wet sounds from her mouth sounded out as Ariel passionately kept on sucking his hot cock like a delicious sweetmeat.

    Leon was banging her mouth fairly deep, and when he felt he was about to cum, he pulled her head closer and shot his load right inside her throat.

    She had already swallowed most of his semen just as he cummed, and there wasn''t any need for her to swallow them herself.

    Finally, Leon slowly took his cock out and felt that there was still some cum about toe out. So he stroked his cock in a fast manner, and Ariel saw more of his cum spurting out toward her face.

    He cummed all over her face, and she kept her mouth open as if she wanted to drink the rain of hot semen showering on her. He tapped his cock all over her face as his cum spurted out.

    Ariel took all the cum on her face and licked it all up before licking his hot clock clean as well.

    She then held his cock and said in a low voice as she looked at him, "I want this inside me.''''

    Leon''s cock became erect like never and his nostril red up like an enraged bull.

    He lifted her and turned her around, her juicy butt facing him.

    *Pah!*

    "Anh!"

    He pped her buttocks before stretching her butt cheeks to prate her pussy.

    His hot cock easily plunged into her wet pussy breaking her hymen, and he thrust his cock deep, touching her cervix.

    "Aannng~" Ariel let out a sensual moan feeling the sudden thrust of his thick cock into her pussy and how her pussy walls were being forced to expand to amodate such arge cock. The pain of losing her virginity hit her hard and blood dripped on the bed proof of her losing her virginity.

    Leon stayed silent for a moment, their tails coiled around each other, sharing warmth and after a moment passed Ariel told him that he could move, he could go on a rampage.

    He took both her arms and folded them behind her as he started to pummel her from behind.

    Feeling her arms being restricted, Ariel whose senses were soon overwhelmed by pleasure after the initial pain felt a new sense of thrill as she kept moaning from ecstasy.

    Leon was feeling more turned on as his cock was getting massaged between her pussy walls and loved the pleasurable squeezing of her narrow cave on his cock.

    Ariel''s boobs bounced from his vigorous thrusts, and her body was bing redder as minutes passed.

    She could feel her blood burning with lust, and her eyes were bing misty as if she was in seventh heaven.

    "I aming, Nghh!" Leon called out with a grunt as he washed her pussy walls with his spurts of hot semen after pushing his hips forward to the maximum.

    ''''Ahhhnn~" Ariel also orgasmed at the same time, and they both stood in the same position for a while, absorbing each other''s essences.

    Still keeping his cock inside her pussy, Leon pulled her body towards him and kissed her back, and whispered in her ears. "You liked it?"

    "I loved it!" Valentina said with a lewd smile, her eyespletely hazy.

    "Then let''s see go for a few more rounds, my tigress," Leon chuckled as he moved his hips back to continue pummeling an excited Ariel.

    It was as if this was not their first time having sex. Their union let them go wild as they mated like beasts in heat.

    The bedroom was soon filled with sensual hot air while their moans and grunts echoed for the whole night.

    It was already the next morning when two naked cuddling figures stirred awake. It has been one hell of an unforgettable night for the two lovebirds, time to concentrate on increasing their strength.

 Chapter 1135 1070: The Meaning Of Premonition

    Alex who woke up after another premonition thanks to his right eye was gasping for breath, his body was drenched with sweat. He went to freshen up before going to bed.

    He was bing scared of sleeping as he was afraid of having another premonition. He was still uncertain what his premonitions meant, to put it more bluntly he still doesn''t know how to use this ability nor how to trigger it. Just that recently he seemed to be having them a lot.

    ''''Sigh! Hopefully, what I see doesn''t happen, especially thest premonition.'''' He wished before closing his eyes while hoping to get another premonition. Alex has the feeling that there is something beyond the premonitions, something he could use.

    After closing his eyes, he poured mana into his right eye, and like a bottomless pit, it swallowed everything before dragging Alex''s consciousness somewhere.

    ???

    It was in a middle of a battlefield.

    Several rays of coalesced radiance erupted, aiming at the enemy from all directions. Lilith wielded twin swords, expanding the ck wings at her back and emanating the matchless, dazzling brilliance of the sun that enveloped her like a circr, protective screen. The Empress held the swords high, releasing two golden de rays that flitted across the air alongside blustering winds, and headed straight into the dark clouds. Upon hitting the denseyer of cloud, it shrunk as though it were pricked by needles, before rolling away and letting out roaring thunder in its retreat. Meanwhile, erupted purple lightning bolts that struck the defensive shield she had deployed in advance. However, the purple bolts of lightning were deflected quickly and at the same time, Artemia extended and swung her arm to the side with a sword in hand.

    Along with this movement, the horizon had as though been split into half. The formidable strength of the moon coalesced into an indestructible de ray that swept across the entire sky into the thickyer of cloud. This attack was so powerful that the massive cloud almost split open in two. The crack in its middle was forcibly pulled apart by external forces. Whistling de airflows prated the opening and ripped apart the tumbling cloud. At a nce, there was now an obvious crack on its surface.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A deafening roar like a raging billow echoed in the clouds. Just the soundwaves alone were enough to shake thend. The clouds shrunk once again, merging into an enormous tornado from the human-shaped giant. Tremendous cold winds rose from the ground and formed a strong, sturdy barrier.

    "Continue to give your all! It hasn''t woken up from the seal yet. Use this chance to defeat it!"

    Alexmanded while extending his arm forward. In this motion, an enormous cannon emerged from the horizon in a loud rumble, spurting steam from its cannon opening. Then, in an ear-deafening explosion, the scarlet st released from the magic cannon aimed straight at the opening of the clouds shed open by Artemia. In an instant, the tightly-contracted clouds rolled and swelled up like a balloon. At a nce, one could see coatings of scarlet inside the dark cloud as though it were bleeding. At the same time, the group heard an indignant wail.

    ''''!!!"

    After being attacked continuously, he was immensely enraged. After all, it was sealed for many years. He finally had the chance to be awake and yet was mmed in the face before he woke up entirely.

    At Bahamut''s furious snarl, the huge dense cloud changed its shape once again. It pounced on the ground and in just a few seconds, covered it. Then, it shrunk all of a sudden and as though being filtered through, the cloud disappeared and was reced by a dozen fully-armored, mysterious beings which seemed like mages and knights. Not only that but Alex was also astonished to realize that these creatures were of different races.

    Humans, demons, and even elves.

    Alex eximed inwardly. Even though they looked different, there was something simr about them. Be it which race they were, their bodies were shrouded in ck mist.

    Swish¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    But this wasn''t the time to be distracted. As soon as the mystifying creatures were summoned, they leaped and pounced on the group swiftly in trails of afterimages.

    "Be careful!"

    Without the need to guess, Alex knew that these guys were former powerful adventurers and other various powerhouses dead under the Chaos Organization''s ws. Even though its strength decreased greatly, it gained an advantage in numbers as a result. Judging from this decision, it went to show that Bahamut wasn''t naive at all. More importantly, these enemies weren''t easy to deal with either. They had far more experience than ordinary people, and even they had to act cautiously against them.

    Swoosh

    Right after Rhode yelled, three figures appeared before him¡ªa human soldier d in armor, an elf knight donned in heavy armor, and a demon wielding a menacing-looking sword¡ªall three of them surrounded him and attacked without saying a word.

    The instant Alex witnessed the shimmering de rays shing at him, he knew the situation was far from good. He leaped back and along in this retreat he fired a round of bullets.

    However, the enemy was able to deflect the bullet to Alex''s dismay.

    ''''Sera, can you take care of them?"

    Rhode asked Sera who fighting nearby, he was clutching his knives while staring at the three enemies who had released their formation as soon as their assaults missed. Upon hearing his question,Sera responded.

    "¡­ I''m sorry, but they need assistance elsewhere, I''ll be going over there.''''

    Upon hearing Sera''s response Alex couldn''t help but twitch his brows. He wanted to let someone take care of them while he would observe the battlefield, preparing for countermeasures.

    "You want to take me down with numbers?!"

    As the three enemies pounced on him again, Alex let out a snort. He extended his arms swiftly. The two silver daggers appeared in his hands before they transformed into two shiny de rays that flew ahead and prated two of them. At the same time, he swung his right arm to the side. A ck chain appeared and coiled around his hand before transforming into a signature ck chain overflowing with murderous intent. Eterna had appeared and shot forward.

    In this crisp sound, the ck chain disintegrated and took shape into a pitch-ck viper that snapped its jaw open. The coordination in this move was seamless from the moment Alex hurled the twin daggers forward to after he summoned Eterna. As though measured perfectly, the three des of unique sizes struck at the three enemies respectively. Facing this retaliation from Alex, the three enemies didn''t fluster at all. They gripped and brandished their swords at the des.

    However, as they almost parried Alex''s attack, a dazzling white radiance flickered before them. The des that they were about to resist had disappeared and were now reced by the emergence of two persons.

    The maneuvers of Zwei and Drei were like reflections in the mirror. They chuckled and their wide, long ck robe fluttered in the air despite the shimmering des seemingly puncturing their bodies. What was strange was that even though there wasn''t anything wrong with the attacks from the human and elf, and their weapons had hacked into the two, there wasn''t any spraying blood or painful sensation at all. The weapons had swung into the phantoms of the two and couldn''t hit anything at all. But it was apparent that the human and elf were experienced fighters too. Upon realizing something was off, they turned over and raised the weapon before them immediately.

    But it was all toote.

    The shadowy figure of the Grim Reaper flitted across them in a sh. Zwei and Drei extended their right arms forward. The hidden razor-sharp de inside their sleeve ejected and prated the enemies'' throats. Then, they jumped and spun in midair like a dancer, before giggling and vanishing into thin air.

    On the other hand, the demon didn''t have it any easier. Facing Alex''s attack, the demon shed the sword from above. However, Alex flipped his wrist around swiftly. The ck chain extended to revolve and wrap around the demon''s de. The demon tried to retract the sword and retreat when suddenly, pitch-ck light erupted in the ce where the ck chain should have been. A ck mist soon covered the area.

    At the next moment, Incursio emerged from the ck mist with a sinisterugh. She stretched out her right hand and gripped the demon''s skull. Before thetter reacted, three des of ck metallic sheens flew out of her sleeve and bundled the demon''s neck. She tugged her right arm back, plucking the battle angel''s skull out of its body. The headless body swayed before copsing to the groundpletely.

    "You want to take me down with numbers? If it''s number I also have them.''''

    ''''Summons!''''

    And from her shadow, countless things emerged.

    ''''Leave this area to me and you should get ready, he ising, Thanos with the core members. Typhania and others are waiting for you.'''' Incursio dered urging Alex to leave and as if this served as some kind of signal, Alex woke up in the real world but it was still dark outside.

    ''''I know what to do. I will use these premonitions to create countermeasures.''''

    Finally, he had found a meaning for the premonitions he had and what to do, it was certain that his action will change the future he saw but at least he would face things prepared unlike when he was clueless. This might be the key to their survival, the key to their victory.

 Chapter 1136 1071: Future Fights 1

    ''''Typhania and others are waiting for you.'''' Incursio dered urging Alex to leave and as if this served as some kind of signal, Alex woke up in the real world but it was still dark outside.

    ''''I know what to do. I will use these premonitions to create countermeasures.''''

    Finally, he had found a meaning for the premonitions he had and what to do, it was certain that his action will change the future he saw but at least he would face things prepared unlike when he was clueless. This might be the key to their survival, the key to their victory. He started preparing countermeasures but first, he had to get a good rest and if possible see the end of that premonition to get as much information as he could.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex reappeared in the middle of the battlefield, he didn''t immediately disappear following Incursio''s apparition.

    He saw something while he was about to leave.

    "Hmm?"

    At that moment, he suddenly noticed the three corpses breaking down into ck mist and spiraling in midair for their escape. Looking at this scene, he recalled the history shared by Lilith.

    Trying to escape?!

    He was about to intervene but was stopped by Incursio ring at him.

    Gazing at the hovering ck mist, she swung her right arm. Along with this movement, a silver-whitish sword reced the pitch-ck sword she was holding.

    Incursio flourished the sword and silver-whitish mes emanated from the de instantly lit the ck mist. The mes were as though a monster widening its mouth to devour the fleeing ck mist entirely. Shortly after, the ck mist swelled up rapidly and at the same time, a mournful and blood-curdling scream erupted. Alex witnessed the silver-whitish mes explode in a loud bang. The ck mist within it was nowhere to be seen anymore.

    Seems like it worked rather well.

    ? Looking at the result of her attempt, Alex narrowed his eyes. After all, in Lilith''s history, the ck mist seemed to react strongly against the battle holy light. This would mean that Incursio has acquired yet another element, the Light element.

    At this thought, Alex''s eyes glinted peculiarly. Then, he disappeared in a sh, going to join the others but first, he observed the battlefield.

    Meanwhile, the others were engaged in fierce battles.

    Lilith soared in midair elegantly, pping her wings like a nimble bird shuttling through the openings of the of des. One by one, the shimmering des shing from above and below almost cut off her escape route. However, the Fallen angel didn''t feel challenged at all. On the contrary, she brought on a gentle smile and flung up her swords, where a golden radiance ripped through the dense of des and prated the chests of two enemies.

    Gazing at the two corrupted demons, this was the first time the empress disyed a troubled expression. However, this didn''t stop her from attacking. On the contrary, as she spoke, two golden me spheres erupted and enveloped the two demons entirely, turning them into ashes. She lowered her gaze without ncing at them when suddenly, she waved her swords to the back--ng! She deflected a battle ax that was swung at her.

    Lilith turned around and brandished her left sword at the ambusher. However, the demon who ambushed her from the back wasn''t a fool either. Upon realizing her failed assault, she raised the battle ax before her defensively.

    ng!

    Lilith''s left sword struck the hilt of the battle ax. The enemy let out a furious snarl and forcibly retaliated, which was considered somewhat of a smart move. After all, Lilith was caught in her momentum, and mishandling the situation could lead to her death. Just as the enemy waved the battle ax at her, the former felt a chilly sensation in her chest, followed by erupting golden mes that enveloped her world entirely.

    "That didn''t feel too good..."

    Gazing at the demon''s hideous expression as she melted in the mes, Lilith''s smiley expression turned solemn. She stared at her fellowpatriot with grief as she turned into ashes and let out a sigh.

    "I hope your souls will find peace in your next life.''''

    She prayed, turned around, and gazed ahead where several battle angels contaminated by Chaos flew toward her. She held her swords high again.

    At the next moment, she turned into a streak of golden brilliance that pounced on them.

    ***

    Boom!

    A silver-whitish holy light descended from heaven, mming heavily into the human knights in front of Luna. Humans contaminated by Chaos were spotted all around her. Even though they kept their human appearances, their twisted and hideous expressions werepletely unlike that of ordinary, rational humans. They had turned intockeys of Chaos entirely and were carrying out orders like wild animals.

    "Why are these guys wearing such thick armor for nothing?!"

    She evaded the attack of a human knight swiftly. She grunted and tossed a punch forward, where a white, holy radiance exploded from her fist all of a sudden.

    Bang!

    The human knight flew into the air like a baseball on a home run. Meanwhile, Luna swung her left fist downward. A light column fell from above like a steel hammer, crashing and plowing the knight into the ground.

    Boom!

    The unfortunate knight quickly turned into ashes in this collision of this holy light.

    At that moment, Luna came to a halt and flicked her hands about. After taking a closer look, one would discover that there was an enormous magical ritual with a diameter of about twelve meters underneath her feet, emanating a matchless holy radiance. As soon as the enemies lurking in the distance stepped into the ritual, their movement speed would turn sluggish immediately. Thereafter, dealing with them would be much easier for the Saintess.

    "... I thought these guys would be a tough bunch. Seems like this is all they have."

    She said, pouting and gazing at the new enemies who were being coalesced from the ck mist. She lifted her hands before her and stuck out two middle fingers.

    "Come dance with me.''''

    ''''She is enjoying herself,'''' Alex remarked before moving to the center of the battlefield where the big shots are waiting but unfortunately he wouldn''t be seeing the rest of the premonition. His premonition of the future fight got abruptly interrupted.

 Chapter 1137 1072: Eris Wolfang

    Wolfang''s Empire.

    In the Imperial Pce''s majestic throne hall, humble braziers epassing each of the ten baster columns lit up the entire hall and bathed it in an orange glow.

    The illustrations of a kingdom in the sky on theyered ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies and memorials looked down upon the te floor of this magnificent hall.

    A cobalt rug split the entire room in half and was matched by the thinner ones on either side of the hall while matching banners with emzoned margins decorated the walls.

    Between each banner hung antern; almost all of them have been lit and in turn illuminated the artistic depictions of legendary figures below them.

    Narrow windows were hidden by curtains colored the same cobalt as the banners. The curtains were adorned with gilded linings and decorating tips.

    A striking throne of dragonstone sat in front of a giant painting of the previous ruler and was adjoined by tworge but far less ornate seats for the royal highness''s family members.

    The throne was covered in intricate illustrations, and fixed on each of the front legs was a crystal crown. The thin pillows were dark cobalt, and these too were adorned with golden borders.

    Those expecting an audience with their royal highness can do so on the countless long and rather bulky marble benches, all of which were diagonally facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take seats in the gorgeous balconies facing the throne.

    And standing before such a grand throne was the emperor of the Wolfang Empire, Ruben Helios Wolfang.

    He was walking to and fro, with his expression seeming as if he was in deep thought while at the same time expecting someone''s arrival.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Ruben''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?''''

    His most beloved daughter Eris has graced this dull ce with her presence, the emperor''s expression brightened as he spun and hugged his daughter.

    ''''Wee sweetheart.''''

    Eris felt a sweet feeling bubbling inside her. She could feel how much her father loved her, it was why he must have a hard saying about whates next and as her daughter who knew his inner thoughts, she had to help him.

    ''''Father, what do you wish to talk about?"

    Eris''s question made Rubens''s heart tighten and he says.

    ''''Let''s go to the garden I''ve specially built for you.'''' He took her hand and the wind enveloped them before they vanished, reappearing inside a garden outside the pce.

    A fresh bed of grass is nked by luxurious hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs. A greenhouse stands to the right of the garden, offering a seat next to exotic nts and flowers. The smaller flower bushes are forming a miniature world of their own, full of mysteries and wonder; they''re a forest for ants. The hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs reach 2.1m/7ft high, but they tend to grow far bigger in the wild.

    A couple of messages carved on stones are spread around the garden, offering a glimpse of the best spots. nts and vines are seemingly content with their positions in the garden, none trying to reach beyond, at least not yet.

    The greenhouse is generally the biggest eye-catcher in the garden. The smaller flower bushes make sure they''re paid attention to as well, and the hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs usually look amazing, but everything dwarfs inparison to the greenhouse

    Eris fell in love the moment sheys eyes upon the garden, everything was built with her tastes in consideration, and the messages carved on the stones were something she loved doing with herte brother Ferris.

    Unconsciously, Eris shed tears but only for a moment as she was back to her usual self and she did not forget to thank her father for the wonderful gift.

    ''''Thank you, father. I love your gift but now I guess it''s the time to move on to the real topic.''''

    Ruben flinched upon hearing his daughter''s words, he did nothing when Eris dragged him to the greenhouse.

    After preparing ck tea for them to drink as if they both loved it, Eris stared into her father''s eyes and said.

    ''''I know you want to talk about Alex. After hearing the news that Kuina was bestowed to him, you have be restless because out of everyone you are the only one left without a solid rtionship with him. It''s not a good thing, you can''t let others surpass you when there is a possibility to copy them. Hence, you have called your daughter, the only piece you can use to stay at the same level as the others'' superpowers.''''

    Eris''s urate analysis made Rubens sigh. Her judgment could not be more urate as it was exactly what he was thinking, he felt ashamed of himself. The only child he had left but he was thinking about how to use her to get achievements, not to lose in front of the others. As an emperor, it was the right choice but as 1 father it''s not. Politics are always been like this and will always be.

    ''''I''m sorry, Eris, please forgive me.'''' He could only apologize when ites to this.

    Eris stared at her father whose head was lowered because of the feeling of shame and sighed.

    ''''You don''t have to be, father. This is the royal family''s fate. I would have done probably the same thing if I were in your ce. I do not resent you. As a matter of fact, I''m grateful as I can use this as an excuse to head over there.'''' Eris''s deration surprised her father who lifted his head and could not help but ask.

    ''''You like him?" He raised this question just to be sure and Eris blushed shyly dering.

    ''''I like him, no I love him and I don''t mind spending the rest of my life with him as he is the one. The one I chose, the one I want as my mate. He made me discover the meaning of love. I''m not ashamed of dering my feelings.''''

    Facing his daughter''s bold deration, one part of him feel happy while another part of him was saddened as it mean his daughter had grown up, still Ruben was happy, and the guilt he was feeling lessened with this news.

    ''''I see, let''s n your next move then. Don''t worry father will help.''''

    Eris smiled upon hearing that she would be getting her father''s assistance.

    ''Sorry, Kuina but I''ll be joining the fun as I''m unable to wait any longer.'' She mumbled silently while wearing an innocent smile.

 Chapter 1138 1073: The Harsh Truth?

    Alex woke up after having another premonition and his body was sweating a lot therefore he decided to go take a bath.

    ¡¼You should refrain from using your right eye as he drains too much of your life essence every time you use it.¡½Nyx warned him. Alex''s steps stopped as he was not expecting some big news, nevertheless, he took note of Nyx''s warning.

    ''''I understand, I will not use my ability to see the future less and you should also help me block any random premonition.''''

    ¡¼I will.¡½To Alex''s demand Nyx responded positively. He heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Nyx''s positive reply.

    He went to freshen up when suddenly Incursio walked in as if she had been waiting for this.

    ''''Mind if I join you?" She asked after barging into the bathroom and Alex could only chuckle, he knew why she was doing this, probably because of what she said before they went to sleep, it was about Gracier''s love life. She had said that Alex should consider the possibility of his sister never dating because she might like him romantically which he vehemently denied as there is no way this is true. This sparked a debate between them which ended with Alex getting angry as he could not picture a such reality.

    ''''What are thinking so deeply about that you can''t appreciate my beautiful naked beautiful?" Incursio asked as she stood naked, in her birthday suit before him and Alex couldn''t help but acknowledge that she was truly beautiful.

    ''''Nothing, just some random thoughts.'''' He obviously couldn''t tell her that he still hung on to what she told him.

    Incursio knew he was lying and she could not help but sigh.

    ''''I''m sorry for what I said but it''s true, you should observe and make your judgment. I was just stating the obvious from my point of view. Still, I''m truly sorry for the way I worded it. Please forgive my bluntness and let''s go back to how we were.'''' She sincerely pleaded and Alex couldn''t help but nod. If he didn''t let go he would be being petty, something he wouldn''t do.

    ''''Okay, I understand and I''ll do as you said. I will look at the situation objectively from now on.'''' Alex had decided and it was a decision that pleased Incursio as this would mean that beyond their physical connection, Alex had begun to listen to her suggestion when ites to sensitive matters such as his sister.

    Incursio felt a sweet feeling bubbling inside her as she coiled her arms around Alex''s neck, sealing his lips into a passionate kiss and soon their bodies meshed into one.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After somehow finishing their long and sensual bath, Alex picked her up on his shoulders and walked towards the bed. He decided after making up they should sleep in the same bed as they usually do aftering to the Infinity Maze.

    He got on the bed just as he made her fall on the bed along with him. Just as she got on the bed, her hand was already stroking his erect cock, which had a hard time falling asleep.

    However, he wondered how much stamina she had since he lost count of the number of times she made him cum during bathing and the number of times he made her orgasm as well.

    But she was still vigorous and spirited as ever without much exhaustion. He wondered if it was because her body was inherently very strong.

    After savoring his lips for a while, she intensely kissed and licked his neck while massaging his hot rod.

    "Umm¡­"

    She kissed his chiseled chest and bit his nipple in between her teeth, making him let out a low groan.

    She tasted his hard abs, and when she was about to quickly move her mouth toward his cock.

    Alex suddenly caught her arm and pulled her towards him.

    "That''s enough for today. You already tasted my cock many times. We don''t want to mess ourselves up, right after taking a bath, do we?" He said with a soft smile.

    Incursio pouted as she felt that her hunger for his hot milk wasn''t satisfied yet. She already swallowed his cum many times as if she hadn''t touched a drink for months. And the more she tasted it, the more she got addicted to it. She was sure that she could not get something more delicious elsewhere if not beside the man known as Alexander Kael Touch, she could never leave him.

    Her addiction was as such that she couldn''t mind being connected with him for 24 hours. She was quite frustrated because she was expecting some lengthy sex sessions after their reconciliation but guess not.

    But thinking that she will get a chanceter, she decided to sleep for now.

    Alex who could feel her frustration pulled her up over his chest as her face came in contact with his.

    He cupped her cheeks and gave her a loving kiss as Incursio closed her eyes to enjoy savoring his lips.

    His hands inadvertently moved down towards her butt and squeezed them as he kept kissing her. Her butt was so soft and juicy that he felt it very satisfying to squeeze her buttocks than a squeeze ball.

    Alex was already rubbing against her wet pussy, but he managed not to let it invade her narrow cave.

    Incursio was feeling turned on by the kiss coupled with his hot cock caressing her pussy. But no matter how intense the itch she was feeling in her pussy, she knew she had to wait before she could let his cock devour her maidenly pussy.

    His fingers sneaked towards her butthole and slowly inserted his forefinger inside.

    "Ahnnn¡­" Incursio bit her lip seductively as she looked at him with a smile.

    However, after ying with her butthole for a while, Alex removed his finger and separated his lips from her as he said, "Let''s go to sleep now. We yed for too long."

    Incursio pressed her lips together and gave him a wet kiss before resting her head on his chest.

    Her hands were around his neck Alex hugged her with one hand while his other hand rested on her silky butt.

    Incursio twisted her head and looked at him with an inmed expression.

    ''''I think I may never be able to escape your hands as I like being connected to you. I will fall in love with you someday in the future.'''' She dered and judging from how serious her eyes were as she said those words Alex knew she was being serious.

    In response to her deration, Alex caressed her hair and gave a warm kiss on her head as he said, "I know. It''s exactly my goal, you can never escape my grasp because once I want you for myself.''''

    Alex''s deration could not be more explicit, it might not be what most women would expect after making such a deration like Incursio but for the problem child, it was more than enough.

    Incursio was the happiest and best day in her life so far. She felt that her only lifelong wish was slowly beingpleted, and there was nothing more she wanted in her life. What is left is to persevere.

    Now her heart felt at ease, thinking that she had finally bepletely close to him and left an evesting imprint on his heart.

    Alex was feeling happy that he finally epted to open his heart to this girl who wished to be human. In the beginning, he saw nothing in her more than a tool to be used but as they spent time together, this thinking changed and slowly he decided to take another approach because as any other woman she deserves a chance and it is what he was going to do from now on.

    The night soon passed, and it was morning when Alex stirred awake with Incursio still lying over his body. It was a picturesque scene capable of making any artist get inspiration.

    Alex grinned as he quickly turned over his body along with hers and positioned her right under him.

    "Anh! Alex, you little devil, that''s not fair...you startled me,'''' Incursio said with a sexy pout as she saw his devilish grin.

    She wrapped her hands around his neck and gave him an intense kiss. Alex went along with her kiss and squeezed her boobs as he kissed her.

    After a minute of intense kissing, he broke off the kiss and moved his head downwards while kissing her body.

    He kissed her chest, especially a quick sucking movement on one of her boobs, and continued downwards, giving a sensual kiss on her t stomach.

    Seeing her pink and fresh pussy, he gave a wet and intense smooch over it, which made Incursio put her finger in her mouth in ecstasy.

    However, he stopped kissing and suddenly got off the bed as he said, "Okay, that''s enough kissing for now. Get up, little white. We have so many things to do today. We must catch up with the others.''''

    Like a normal couple, they disagree, fight, and reconcile thus strengthening their bond.

 Chapter 1139 1074: A Nice Surprise

    Alex stopped kissing and suddenly got off the bed he said, "Okay, that''s enough kissing for now. Get up, little white. We have so many things to do today. We must catch up with the others.''''

    Like a normal couple, they disagree, fight, and reconcile thus strengthening their bond.

    Even though she was slightly dissatisfied with this Incursio could only give in.

    They left shortlyter to go to their destination.

    Two dayster they arrived on a floor where there is an ocean and a lot of inds, there were a lot of people as well, some adventurers who were previously stuck in the dungeon and those that arrived recently, most of them weren''t present when Alex killed early rank Demigod so obviously they were ignorant and because most of them were stuck for a long time without a touch of woman they are going crazy, some had raped and killed the female adventurers that came and beauty of Incursio''s quality is rare and they wanted to tear her clothes apart and rape her again and again.

    ''''Hehehehe! I will vite you while my men will take care of the young man.'''' The man who seemed to be their leader dered but Alex and Incursio exchanged a look with him telling her to let him handle this, he had experienced something simr in the past.

    The leader was a tall man in the early level of the Demigod realm, he was like the god of this ce as he stood floating in the air blue ocean. He had expected Alex to cower as he has a weaker aura which would mean he was weaker than him, the bulky man thought.

    Alex looked at the leader indifferently; he didn''t even feel like telling the two-meter-tall man that he was a dead man.

    "Do you know what your biggest mistake was? Saying those uncouth things at the person behind me."

    The leader looked behind Alex and there he saw the beautiful Incursio, looking at him with clear a bemused expression. Seeing this the leader felt like he received a p on the face and he had to correct this.

    "Oh? Don''t worry, I''ll soon take care of-"

    BOOM!

    Before the man could finish his sentence, the world in front of him blurred for a split second before returning to normal and a horrible explosion shook the waters of the Ocean below them.

    After a powerful explosion that shook the space and frightened everyone present, the Ocean became silent.

    A silence so deadly that even the turbulent waters beneath everyone''s feet did not move as if they were afraid of something.

    The leader, the man who had believed that he was the God here, he was untouchable, frowned as he noticed the incredulous looks of the people around him.

    "What''s with those gazes of..... Pffft!!!"

    Suddenly, the voice of the so-called "God" abruptly stopped and without warning, he coughed up arge mouthful of blood.

    "What the..." The eyes of the hulking tower-like man widened at the sight of his blood falling into the ocean with no sign of it. He had no idea what happened!

    "Y... Your chest."

    The others who had not said a single word pointed in the direction of the man''s left chest with a terrified expressions.

    Then the man looked down in confusion, but soon wished he had not done it. His eyes widened and his pupils fluttered steadily, showing his agitated emotions.

    Slowly, as slowly as possible, the leader lifted his face and looked at Alex standing several meters away. His movements were so slow that he seemed to hesitate whether he should look up or not.

    However, when the two-meter-tall man finally saw Alex, he could only utter one word since he did not know what else to say:

    "You..."

    The gaze of the "God" who was staying in this ce for five years was unconsciously fixed on Alex''s hand and he could not turn away when he saw that in his hand, the twenty years old young man was holding what Luiz Fernandez was missing.

    A heart.

    Everyone gasped noisily and without dy backed up several kilometers to maintain a "safe" distance. Of all those present, less than half of them managed to witness what had happened and what they saw terrified them! As for those who had not seen what had happened, this did not prevent them from knowing that the young man who appeared to be weak was the person who had pulled out the heart of the "God" of this ce!

    Alex ignored everyone''s reaction and silently looked at the man in front of him. His right eye shed and the dying man was further thrown into chaos.

    ''Crushed, everything is broken. My body is one big mess, I can feel it. There''s a puddle of my blood and I''m lying in it. I guess this is the end of the line for me.

    But I''m standing, I''m still standing. My legs beg me to give in, to let go and drop to the soft grass below, but I''m still standing.

    Is there no way out of this mess? No way for me to live? I''m not ready to die, I''m not ready for it all to end. Somebody, please find me, I need help. Somebody, please save me. I don''t want to die.

    I''m tired, so tired. But I cannot give in, I cannot sleep. To sleep means to die, I must stay strong. But my body can''t take it anymore, perhaps I should just lie down for a while, save my strength until help arrives. Yes, yes that would be best. Save my strength. Help will be here soon.

    This is it. I know it. This is the end of me, there''s no saving me, not anymore. So be it. I''m going to die, I ept it. I have no choice anyway, so I might as well. Just let it be over quickly, I don''t want to linger.

    I can''t focus, everything is spinning. It doesn''t matter which way I look, with 1 or 2 eyes, everything keeps spinning. I feel dizzy. Even with my eyes closed, I feel dizzy.

    Bye.'' Those were the man''sst thoughts before dying, his body ended up in the depth of the ocean.

    No one dared to look at the young man in front of them with looks of pity,passion, or disdain like in the past. Even if they had no brains they now knew that this young man was a terrifying person ying the role of the pig to eat the tiger! A wolf in sheep''s skin!

    Alex licked his lips as he got plenty of Exp after killing the man and his eyes were slowly turned in the remaining people''s direction. However, Incursio wouldn''t miss out on the fun acted. She revealed an unusual smile, turned around to size up the crowd, and made a hand gesture.

    Alex had a bad feeling and this bad feeling was soon proven to be true as Incursio raised and swung her right fist abruptly.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A ring, light beam exploded from her fist, sting straight at the people ahead. Facing this sudden, oing brilliance, they werepletely devoured before they even reacted. In an instant, brilliance upied the entire space, enveloping them.

    The blinding light wreaked havoc on their formation dealing them intense damage and a lot of pain. Blood seeped from their wound and sweat dripped down their forehead. They felt a dull pain, but it was surely numbed by the adrenaline pumping through their veins. Cold shivers shot through their body and both their hands and legs were trembling. For a moment they focused on the pain, honing in on every sensation. Where it came from, how badly it hurt and how badly they wanted it to stop.

    They took a deep breath and shifted their focus, determined to swallow the pain and keep going. But unable to cope with it they gave up and headed toward the ocean letting their bodies free fall.

    Watching free exp plummeting into the ocean at fast speed Alex sighed before unleashing his gun and immediately those who thought they might survive paled when he opened fire.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    And Incursio who did not want to lose killed some.

    Finally, the majority of those present were eliminated leaving only a handful of people and Alex did this not because of generosity but simply because they have their use.

    ''''If you don''t want to finish like those that died you better spill everything you starting from this floor.''''

    They needed information so they could not kill everyone, this floor seemed to be a peculiar one and those people would have more information on this ce than those who had just arrived.

    The survivors trembled to see Alex''s eyes and hear his cold deration, they know better not to beg in this situation if they wish to spend a few more seconds so one of them stepped forward despite his fear and trembling body.

    ''''I-I will tell you everything that I know. There''s someone special where it''s all ck and there seems to be a ck key floating.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened upon hearing this unexpected news and he was d that he didn''t kill everyone.

    Finally another key whereabouts. A nice surprise.

 Chapter 1140 1075: Shopping With Her 1

    After the surprise under that man''s guidance, Alex and Incursio were brought to another ind, and unexpectedly there was a city governed by a mayor. From what the man told them it to have ess to the portal leading to that ce they must go through the mayor''s mansion and unexpectedly he had invited them over for a dinner.

    It was evening when Alex took along Incursio for a stroll in the most popr street, especially one with big and expensive fashion shops where people can get clothes of the finest quality and various varieties.

    Alex told Incursio that they had to celebrate the night, and he wanted to buy her a dress even though she could make one of her own.

    He felt that it was satisfying to buy a dress of his choosing for her and see how it looks on an exotic beauty like her.

    Alex and Incursio came upon a huge and premium-looking fashion shop that was at least three stories tall and took up a good portion of the street area.

    "Let''s go in," Alex said with a smile. Incursio''s eyes sparkled as they got in, seeing the various types of dresses and other fashion essories.

    Lately, after going through various fashion shops with Alex, unsurprisingly, she had taken a liking to explore such shops and especially studied them closely so she could make one of her own if she wanted to.

    The building was well-lit and had a luxury look, providing a good ambiance for the onesing to shop.

    And as expected, most of the customers were women with few men apanying some of them, most of them either as their boyfriends or husbands.

    When Alex and Incursio came, some people looked towards the door, hearing the arrival of the neers. Every single man who caught sight of Incursio stood rooted to the spot with their eyes riveted by Incursio''s intoxicating beauty and their soulpletely spellbound by her exotic and exquisite face.

    The women who were apanying these men kicked or poked the men''s waists with their elbows, jolting them out of their daze and making them wipe off the stupid expressions on their faces.

    The women grumbled, saying why they are acting as if they had never seen a woman before. The men apanying the women here doted on them, and so the women had the freedom to reprimand them for looking at another girl, especially in their presence.

    However, inwardly they were extremely jealous, while some envied seeing Incursio''s extremely stunning beauty. Her white hair and ruby-red eyes themselves made her look as if she was not from the mortal world itself but a fallen goddess.

    A young female staff member came forward to wee them.

    The female attendant politely smiled as she said, "Wee, sir and madam, to our humble shop. We have three stories dedicated to women mostly, but we also have men''s clothes avable. May I know which types of clothes you are looking for?"

    The attendant was delighted to see that two new additional people were joining their dungeon''s city, Alex was shocked as news sure traveled fast.

    She was sure that she would get a bonus if she were able to satisfy Incursio and Alex with her service.

    Alex smiled and said, "It''s for her. I am looking for something one would usually wear for a luxury party."

    The attendant smiled and slightly bowed as she said, "Sure, we have lots of varieties of clothes avable for those asions. Please follow me."

    The two followed the attendant through the stairs while Incursio scanned everything around her while passing through.

    How could she miss out on some of the beautiful and exotic dresses disyed there?

    As they reached the third floor, Alex saw many luxurious and premium dresses which seemed beautiful, while some were elegant as well.

    Surprisingly, these dresses weren''t traditional looking, and he could even see lingerie-like bras and panties arranged in a different sections.

    There were, of course, traditional clothes and undergarments avable as well. Still, it seemed as if the new fashionable clothes attracted more attraction and seemed to be priced higher as well.

    "Were these clothesunched recently?" He asked as he pointed towards the exotic clothes that didn''t look traditional at all.

    The attendant gave an earnest smile and said, "Yes, these are our newly released line of products which seemed to gain a huge amount of attraction among the women, especially the undergarments. And even some of the imperial family members shop from here.

    "From start to finish, these were made from high-quality, expensive, often unusual fabric and sewn with extreme attention to detail and finished by the most experienced and capable sewers¡ªoften using time-consuming, hand-executed techniques.

    Alex nodded and said, "Alright, thanks for showing us around. We will call you right after we pick some clothes. By the way, where is the trial room?"

    The attendant keenly pointed out a corner and said, "We have a trial room for couples so that they could check out how a dress fits their partner. Fortunately enough, we have many trial rooms, so not all are upied, you can try one of them."

    He nodded and thanked the attendant as he and Incursio started looking around. He then came upon some designer clothes that he thought would look extremely ravishing and exotic on her.

    He knew that no matter which dress, every outfit would love to embrace her body, as she would make it look more beautiful.

    He looked through them, trying to find the one that best suited Incursio''s features. Meanwhile w she eagerly watched him searching through the luxurious dresses and loved seeing him trying to pick a dress for her.

    She already liked and wanted to try out some but decided to try the one he picks for her.

    Alex''s gaze fixed as he picked a smooth ck one-piece dress, or one could say that it was a knit mini dress with a scoop neckline that would beautifully reveal a woman''s cleavage.

    The dress had no shoulder straps but only off-shoulder sleeves and an open back design as well, and Alex could already imagine how beautiful Incursio''s back would look when she wears this dress.

    Since the skirt part of the dress was a ribbed mini, it would disy a woman''s legs and even half of her thighs just enough to make their boyfriends or husbands swoon or even develop a leg fetish.

 Chapter 1141 [Bonus ] 1076: Shopping With Her 2

    Alex''s gaze fixed as he picked a smooth ck one-piece dress, or one could say that it was a knit mini dress with a scoop neckline that would beautifully reveal a woman''s cleavage.

    The dress had no shoulder straps but only off-shoulder sleeves and an open back design as well, and Alex could already imagine how beautiful Incursio''s back would look when she wears this dress.

    Since the skirt part of the dress was a ribbed mini, it would disy a woman''s legs and even half of her thighs just enough to make their boyfriends or husbands swoon or even develop a leg fetish.

    Just as he was about to choose this dress he stopped as he found another one that perfectly suit her, so he choose it.

    "Alex, is that the dress you want me to wear?" Incursio asked as she got captivated by how sexy the dress looked. She wasn''t surprised that Alex picked one that best suited her and was excited to try it out and show it to him.

    ''''Yes, please do I want to see how beautiful you will look in this dress.'''' Alex nodded. Not only he was good at picking dresses he was also good with words.

    Incursio nodded and sauntered into the trial room to change and soon she came out.

    Alex could only admire how beautiful she was in this dress.

    Her elegant dress flows from top to bottom and has a draped neckline, which harmoniously reveals the majestic dress worn below it. The exquisite, corset-like tied fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a dark leather belt worn low around her waist.

    Below the leather belt, the dress opens up left and right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress is shorter at the front and curves outwards, the back continues to flow a short length behind her and ends in a narrow rectangle.

    Her sleeves are almost the length of her arms and incredibly wide, their flow is broken up just below the elbow where they change color and where they''re divided by dark, graceful bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves, bottom, and neckline of the dress.

    ''''Truly beautiful.'''' He sincerelyplimented and Incursio nodded happily before changing back into her previous dress.

    ''''Thank you and it is now time to choose yours.'''' She proposed.

    Alex, however, saw the lingerie section, and a thought shed in his mind. He replied to Incursio, "Let''s wait for now as it''s time to pick some nice lingeries.''''

    Incursio''s eyes spirited up as she smiled, "Wow! I''m curious all of a sudden.''''

    Alex chuckled and said as he brought along her to the lingerie section and said, "I want you to try some of these bras and panties which you could then wear at home as well."

    Looking at some of the sexy and erotic lingerie, his eyes shed as he imagined Incursio wearing them and how hot and erotic she would look in them.

    Her eyes also got glued to the undergarments arranged before her, and thinking about disying her body to Alex in only these undergarments made her nerves tingle with excitement.

    Alex saw many sexy red stockings and body stockings that would surely look hot on her. Other than those, there were even see-through lingeries, including crotchless lingeries.

    He took a crotchless, rose-colored body stocking that seemed transparent, and with a devilish smile, he handed it over to Incursio as he said, "Why don''t you try this now?"

    She looked at the erotic lingerie in his hand and nodded with a bewitching smile. Alex knew how sexy these garments were, but he still kept a straight face even if nearby people saw him as a licentious person.

    After all, is it a crime to see one''s girlfriend in sexy garments? Unexpectedly, he started to see her as Incursio his girlfriend, an unconscious move that shows the evolution of their rtionship.

    However, Alex had no idea of this change and was more focused on what going on around him. Naturally as one would expect he was not the only one buying these things, and he also spotted some men meekly suggesting their women buy some of these sexy lingeries but sadly for some, all they got in return was an abashed rebuke from their women.

    It seemed like most were very conservative about such kinds of garments, and even if someone buys, they would naturally only wear it before their men only, inside their homes.

    He casually followed Incursio as she headed towards the trial room, and there were severalpartments where one could enter and change their clothes.

    He then waited with anticipation in the standing area just before the door with the curtains surrounding him.

    There were otherpartments behind the curtain near him and probably couples who were trying out their clothes.

    Within just a minute, the door slowly opened, and Alex''s eyes stuck to Incursio''s figure like glue.

    His mouth partially opened with a dazed expression seeing the result. He slowly entered the trial room and closed the door behind him.

    Incursio had an alluring smile seeing how hypnotized he seemed and felt gleeful inwardly. She stumbled back as Alex entered therge trial room, which had many mirrors and certain lighting that highlighted the best of Incursio''s features and figure.

    Incursio''s body stocking only covered her body sparingly. It was a plunge ne body stocking that seemed extremely sexy and attractive on her.

    Only her boobs were covered with semi-transparentce supported by a thin strap on her shoulders. And, not only her cleavage but there was not even a single piece of fabric covering the middle part of her body, right from her neck to her waist.

    And her legs and thighs were in full disy, with only her hip and the pelvic area being covered with semi-transparentce and a crotchless design, which seemed to unt her exquisite pink pussy.

    Her boobs were a perfect D cup, and thece exquisitely tightened over her boobs, making her nipples pop out.

    "You like this?" She asked with a seductive smile.

    ''''Of course, I do, I like it so much that I want to take you right now.'''' Alex honestly replied, he could feel his blood boiling.

    ''''Then please do so.'''' She seductively said.

 Chapter 1142 1077: Making Out Inside The Trial Room*

    "You like this?" She asked with a seductive smile.

    ''''Of course, I do, I like it so much that I want to take you right now.'''' Alex honestly replied, he could feel his blood boiling.

    ''''Then please do so.'''' She seductively said.

    Alex immediately acted by swiftly wrapping his arms around her velvety waist and pulling her closer to him, her boobs pressing onto his body.

    "Ahhnnm.." Just as Incursio separated her lips to let out a low moan, Alex sealed his lips with hers as he pressed her against one of the mirrors.

    He muffled her moans with his mouth and rubbed his knee against her open pussy, feeling her soft pussy pressing onto his knee.

    She had already wrapped her hands around his neck, enjoying the passionate kiss while tasting his lips and warm tongue.

    He then separated his lips from hers and looked at her face which seemed extremely seductive, especially with the reddish hue painted over her cheeks.

    He kneaded her half-bare boobs with both his hands and saw her expression bing erotic as she bit her lips in pleasure.

    He pinched her erect nipples as he rubbed her boobs, making her let out low moans.

    "Shh, you have to hold in your moans. Since this is a public ce, we don''t want to let others know what we are doing here." Alex said in a teasing tone.

    Incursio chuckled not falling for his trick. ''''I know it''s soundproof.''''

    Alex smiled in response before continuing to tease her boobs and after a moment He looked at her tantalizing pussy, which wasn''t covered at all by her stocking. He inserted one of his fingers inside her pussy slowly and pushed it even further as he saw Incursio''s body arching upwards, trying to control her moans as well as the scorching feeling spreading in her lower regions.

    "Hehehehe! You are already bing wet¡­" Alexmented with a grin.

    After pushing his finger deep into her narrow cave, he took it out and saw his forefinger glisten with her love juice.

    Incursio slightly opened her misty eyes and saw Alex looking at his finger wet with her juices.

    He gave a charming smile as he sensually took his forefinger into his mouth and sucked off her juice while gazing at her ruby-red eyes.

    She felt her blood bing even hotter seeing him sensually sucking his finger, which he had taken out after ying with her pussy.

    ''''Do not tease me anymore, take me.'''' She dered feverishly Alex didn''t feel anyoneing closer and decided to give in, he hadn''t done something like this in quite a while.

    He took a small mat then pulled Incursio up and made her sit on hisp and hugged her closely while she also did the same while looking into his eyes with an enamored expression.

    He could feel her hot breath and see how flushed her face was. Her expression still seemed delirious after the recent orgasms, and he kissed her mouth, which was partially open.

    "Mhnnn~" She felt feverish as she let out a muffled melodious moan just as Alex lifted Incursio''s hips and made her pussy fall right over his hard cock.

    Feeling the sudden stimtion, he clenched his cock tightly, making his mouth agape in ecstasy.

    She understood what to do, and without him telling her, she started to move her hips up and down over him while holding onto his shoulders.

    They continued to make out with their mouths, dancing with their tongues, when finally, Alex broke away from the kiss and nuzzled on her neck while still ramming her hard.

    He cupped her breasts and seemed to appreciate the beauty and size of her boobs as he kneaded them into various shapes while pinching her perky nipples.

    With Alex stimting her breasts and pussy simultaneously, Incursio let out ceaseless moans, which only fanned the mes of lust in Alex, making him go wild.

    He nuzzled on her cleavage while licking her skin before taking in one of her breasts into his mouth.

    ''''Ahnn!~" Incursio couldn''t help but feel as if time was slowing down, making her feel that she was drowning in a river of pleasure from within.

    She kept bouncing on his hard cock without slowing down her pace while he was passionately assaulting her boobs.

    Pah! Pah!

    His thighs pped her soft buttcheeks, letting the room echo with erotic sounds of flesh hitting each other.

    He had her fixed on to his cock, and feeling his cock being enveloped in such a pleasurable sensation with each of his thrusts; he couldn''t help but let out low groans of bliss from time to time.

    He kept pounding her as if there was no tomorrow and made Incursio''s expression melt even more in lust. She mewled, whimpered, and breathed out his name, feeling her head muddled with the shockwaves of pleasure from her pussy subduing all her senses.

    Her tight pussy was too much stimtion for his cock that the vigor of his hot cock didn''t lessen one bit. Instead, it got, even bigger and his movements became even more intense.

    His rock-hard cock was continuously piercing the depths of her womb as she danced on top of his hot cock. His face moved up and down along with her, as his mouth was still sucking on to one of her soft boobs.

    He just couldn''t get enough taste of her sweet boobs and tasted her rosy-pink bud from within his mouth as well, sometimes biting on it as well. All he could think of.

    Incursio''s expression and body movements were so tantalizing that Alex took her boob out of his mouth with a plop and appreciated the entrancing beauty riding on his hard cock passionately for a moment.

    He licked her corbones and all over her breasts, tasting her sweet skin. Feeling that he was nearing his limit, he rammed his cock inside her even faster and harder making Incursio let out, even more, louder moans in response to each of his thrusts.

    She felt as if his cock would pierce through her womb and that immense stimtion made her movements and expressionpletely tipsy.

    The crescendo of their moans reached the peak, and before Incursio could orgasm, she could feel Alex''s cock throbbing inside her before hot spurts of his hot semen flooded her narrow cave.

    The next moment, Alex felt her body squirm and tremble just as she orgasmed right over his cock.

    Incursio smiled with an expression of a maiden in heat. She kissed his lips for a while before taking out his cock from her pussy and moving her body backward while stroking his cock.

    Alex instantly understood that Incursio wished to taste his cock which again was bing erect with her gently stroking it. The beast was up for another round.

    Meanwhile, Incursio could feel Alex''s cock getting bigger and hotter as the veins on his cock throbbed against her palm.

    Her heated gaze fixed on his cock as if she couldn''t take her eyes off it. She ced her hands on his thighs, and with one swell swoop, she swallowed his entire hot cock.

    Alex''s head arched backward as he felt pure pleasure feeling his cock being enveloped by the walls of her wet and hot mouth.

    She reached the end of his hot shaft and made gagging sounds but didn''t let go. He could feel his sensitive tip hitting her throat and making his cock stroke against the insides of her mouth.

    Slurp!~ Slurp!~

    Incursio was bobbing her head up and down as she began to suck his hard cock earnestly. This created a slurping sound.

    Her pace became faster, and Alex felt as if she was trying to squeeze out his semen at all costs. It was as if she was famished enough not to wait long enough for him to reach his limit.

    She made a sucking motion on his cock, which made Alex clench his teeth in ecstasy and felt like he was on cloud nine.

    "Ugh!"

    Reaching his limit, he pressed Incursio''s head as he jerked his hips, letting his hot semen burst into her mouth.

    Incursio already braced herself to take in his load and directly swallowed his hot semen into her throat.

    She slowly took his cock out of her mouth and licked the sides of her mouth, cleaning up his cum that was smeared around her mouth.

    She then looked at his cock which glistened with her saliva and some remnants of his cum. She grasped his hot rod and held it up as she licked it all over in a loving manner as if worshipping it.

    She licked under his thick shaft till her tongue reached his soft balls. She took his ball sack into her mouth, and with a plop sound, she let go of it. She repeated the same motion a few times, enjoying the squishy and soft feeling of his ball sack in her mouth.

    "Mmmh~" She let out a low moan as she fondled his ball sack inside her mouth while pulling it outwards slightly.

    "Oooh! Good." Alex let out a low groan feeling one of his sensitive areas being serviced so efficiently.

    He then stood up and ced his cock in between her breasts, and guided her hands to give him a boobsjob.

    Immediately Incursio understood what he wanted her to do, followed his movements, and then started doing it independently by massaging his cock in between her soft breasts.

    She pressed together her breasts as she moved her upper body up and down, stroking his cock in the process.

    She could see his foreskin moving up and down along with her motions and some precum forming on his tip.

    She bent her head to lick the precum on his tip without stopping her movements. Alex closed his eyes, enjoying the pleasure of her beautiful breasts stroking his hot cock.

    Some cum dripped on her breasts as Alex was closer to his limit.

    "Nghh!" He grunted as he took out his cock from in between her boobs and let his cum explode all over her face and body.

    Incursio closed her eyes as she opened her mouth with her tongue out in a thirsty manner, trying not to waste a drop as his hot milk showered over her.

    Alex let out a low sigh of pleasure after ejacting his cum all over her. He looked at Incursio, who had her mouth open and her palm near her face, showing him the cum spread all over her. He was satisfied for now, and so was she. They cleaned everything before continuing with their shopping.

 Chapter 1143 1078: Bounded Souls 1

    After leaving the shopping mall, they went to their residence where they had a few rounds.

    It happened when Alex decided to do something, he suddenly felt some change in his soul and felt a scorching sensation in his head.

    And to his surprise, it also seemed like Incursio was feeling something as well.

    "Alex, something is happening inside me. My soul is feeling strange. What is going on?" Incursio mumbled as she tried to figure out what was going on.

    Their eyes went round when they saw a faint dark thread forming between their foreheads as if it was connecting them.

    It seemed like the dark thread originated from Incursio''s forehead and towards Alex''s forehead.

    "Silveria, what''s going on?" Alex mentally asked in puzzlement.

    ¡¼She''s forming an imprint on you. An imprint that binds her soul to yours, more like truly pledging herself to you since you copted with her multiple times. Now her love, loyalty, and trust, her everything would be absolute that she wouldn''t waver no matter what. This imprint formed not only because you mated with her but because there was something that made it possible coupled with the evolution of your rtionship in the past weeks. She became truly attached to you. In fact, there are several factors but we will talk about themter.¡½

    Alex was amazed by this imprint that he didn''t know what to think. The dark thread dispersed before flowing towards his forehead and disappeared inside, leaving behind a small ck-colored mark in the shape of a rhombus right in the middle of his forehead just above his brows.

    It made Alex look more dazzling as it only made his devilish charms increase.

    As for the origin of this connection Alex soon understood, it was because of what happened in Exodus, this must be the final gift that woman who they fought left him. That time she sent something into the unconscious Incursio''s body before it entered his body, he had totally forgotten about that episode, that thing whatever it was, it made their current rtionship to reach this stage and he was grateful for this.

    Alex exined to Incursio not going into all the details but contrary to what he thought she took it positively.

    ''''Great, this means we can''t be separated and I can achieve my goal.''''

    ¡¼This girl is far too gone. Corrupted beyond redemption.¡½Silveria said with a sigh and Alex offered no reply. Of he would not as this situation was beneficial to him the most, he acquired a valuable partner, a powerful woman, and an ally.

    While Alex was having those thoughts, something happened again. He suddenly felt a wave of foreign emotions in his soul ne, which were not specific, but he could feel intense lust mixed with budding love and happiness. He then realized that those emotions were Incursio''s emotions and looked at her smiling at him.

    "Alex, can you feel it?" She asked as she could also feel emotions that weren''t hers in her soul. Still, she understood that those emotions could belong to none other than Alex; considering what just happened and seeing the dark mark on his forehead, she could feel a closer connection to him as if she finally became a part of his soul.

    She could feel his burning desire to have her all for himself, her everything just his use, he wants her to be his forever, she could feel all those emotions rushing inside her, which only made her feel even more ted. And now that her soul was bound to his, she couldn''t be happier as she knew this meant that her soul would always be a part of his forever.

    She already understood that she formed a sort of imprint on him, feeling the soul connection.

    "Yes, I can. It seems like our souls are bonded now," He dered with a devilish grin.

    They both felt as if there were no barriers between them and were able to convey their desire for each other without any words or actions. Just by gazing at each other''s eyes, they were able to feel the intense desire they had for each other.

    Incursio smiled as she got up with her knees on the bed. She caressed the mark on his forehead caringly as she said in a euphoric tone. "I never felt so good before. This is great. I feel closer to my goal of bing a human. I can feel you inside me. Can you feel me as well?"

    Alex nodded with a smile seeing her alluring face, which still had a crimson hue spread over it. As if they were in sync, they both moved their faces closer at the same time for a long kiss while wrapping their arms around each other.

    He tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with his tongue. She reciprocated his movements, and she was pleased with their rtionship, she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today.

    After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of saliva stuck between their lips as their faces separated.

    Both looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in their blood. He sucked one of Incursio''s boobs hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards him.

    Seeing her fair white skin covered with her long and beautiful white hair reaching to her juicy buttocks, Alex felt his cock getting harder again.

    He parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely backpletely.

    He held her head and tilted it over to one side as he nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts.

    His mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making her let out a giggle.

    After licking and ying with her ear, he kissed her nape and bent his body as he kissed along her back slowly as he could, this made her shiver continuously.

    Alex didn''t stop there, he continued and gave a long lick over the middle of her back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards.

    He made Incursio stand on all fours with her butt facing towards him and gripped her hips to push up her butt more towards him.

    He could see both her beautiful holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, twitching as if impatient to be explored yet again, which only made Alex''s cock pulsate in excitement to what is about to start.

    He fingered her pussy as if checking whether she was ready for another round. But of course, as Alex took out his hand, he could see his fingers smeared with her love juices, all ready to take in his hard cock, so he reacted as he should.

    He made Incursio''s upper body nt downwards, with only her butt reaching out to him in an inviting position.

    He stretched her butt cheeks and ced his cock inside her pussy, and just as his tip got inside her, he thrust his hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A loud moan escaped from Incursio''s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of his hardened cock that reached deep inside her womb in one powerful stroke.

    Alex didn''t stop with that thrust and raised his hips again to thrust his dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with him.

    "Ahhhn!~ Aaahhh!~ Ahnnn!~"

    Incursio''s body danced along with his hips as erotic moans resounded in the room. He leaned over her, making his cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of his hands toward her boobs.

    *Pahh!~ Pahh!~

    The sounds of Alex''s body hitting against her butt cheeks were like music to his ears, something he could never get tired of.

    Seeing Incursio''s butt cheeks rippling, he got even more aroused and pped her butt cheeks.

    Pah!

    They jiggled and she let out a powerful moan.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    Incursio felt extreme pleasure from his wild thrusts coupled with his p on her butt.

    He continued his ps, feeling her soft butt bounce with each of his strikes.

    Pah!~ Pah!~

    The crescendo of her moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimtion on her pussy and butt, she felt his burning meat stick twitch inside her before hot globs of his hot semen painted her insides. Her butt cheeks werepletely flushed in red color, which contrasted with her pale white skin.

    Her body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but Alex still didn''t have enough of her and pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards her with her bosoms pushed out.

    He thrust his hard cock inside her pussy again, making her arch her neck backward in ecstasy, feeling his cock drill right through her pussy wall, kissing her womb repeatedly.

    "Aaaahnn!~''''

    ''''Ohhhhhhh~"

    With each of his impassioned thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away toward the heavens.

    Alex continued to ram his rock-hard cock that was itching to explode his ethereal essence into her pussy.

    Her boobs jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyespletely hazy.

    She felt like her mind and body werepletely dissolving in pressure, and she wanted more.

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

 Chapter 1144 1078: Bounded Souls 1

    After leaving the shopping mall, they went to their residence where they had a few rounds.

    It happened when Alex decided to do something, he suddenly felt some change in his soul and felt a scorching sensation in his head.

    And to his surprise, it also seemed like Incursio was feeling something as well.

    "Alex, something is happening inside me. My soul is feeling strange. What is going on?" Incursio mumbled as she tried to figure out what was going on.

    Their eyes went round when they saw a faint dark thread forming between their foreheads as if it was connecting them.

    It seemed like the dark thread originated from Incursio''s forehead and towards Alex''s forehead.

    "Silveria, what''s going on?" Alex mentally asked in puzzlement.

    ¡¼She''s forming an imprint on you. An imprint that binds her soul to yours, more like truly pledging herself to you since you copted with her multiple times. Now her love, loyalty, and trust, her everything would be absolute that she wouldn''t waver no matter what. This imprint formed not only because you mated with her but because there was something that made it possible coupled with the evolution of your rtionship in the past weeks. She became truly attached to you. In fact, there are several factors but we will talk about themter.¡½

    Alex was amazed by this imprint that he didn''t know what to think. The dark thread dispersed before flowing towards his forehead and disappeared inside, leaving behind a small ck-colored mark in the shape of a rhombus right in the middle of his forehead just above his brows.

    It made Alex look more dazzling as it only made his devilish charms increase.

    As for the origin of this connection Alex soon understood, it was because of what happened in Exodus, this must be the final gift that woman who they fought left him. That time she sent something into the unconscious Incursio''s body before it entered his body, he had totally forgotten about that episode, that thing whatever it was, it made their current rtionship to reach this stage and he was grateful for this.

    Alex exined to Incursio not going into all the details but contrary to what he thought she took it positively.

    ''''Great, this means we can''t be separated and I can achieve my goal.''''

    ¡¼This girl is far too gone. Corrupted beyond redemption.¡½Silveria said with a sigh and Alex offered no reply. Of he would not as this situation was beneficial to him the most, he acquired a valuable partner, a powerful woman, and an ally.

    While Alex was having those thoughts, something happened again. He suddenly felt a wave of foreign emotions in his soul ne, which were not specific, but he could feel intense lust mixed with budding love and happiness. He then realized that those emotions were Incursio''s emotions and looked at her smiling at him.

    "Alex, can you feel it?" She asked as she could also feel emotions that weren''t hers in her soul. Still, she understood that those emotions could belong to none other than Alex; considering what just happened and seeing the dark mark on his forehead, she could feel a closer connection to him as if she finally became a part of his soul.

    She could feel his burning desire to have her all for himself, her everything just his use, he wants her to be his forever, she could feel all those emotions rushing inside her, which only made her feel even more ted. And now that her soul was bound to his, she couldn''t be happier as she knew this meant that her soul would always be a part of his forever.

    She already understood that she formed a sort of imprint on him, feeling the soul connection.

    "Yes, I can. It seems like our souls are bonded now," He dered with a devilish grin.

    They both felt as if there were no barriers between them and were able to convey their desire for each other without any words or actions. Just by gazing at each other''s eyes, they were able to feel the intense desire they had for each other.

    Incursio smiled as she got up with her knees on the bed. She caressed the mark on his forehead caringly as she said in a euphoric tone. "I never felt so good before. This is great. I feel closer to my goal of bing a human. I can feel you inside me. Can you feel me as well?"

    Alex nodded with a smile seeing her alluring face, which still had a crimson hue spread over it. As if they were in sync, they both moved their faces closer at the same time for a long kiss while wrapping their arms around each other.

    He tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with his tongue. She reciprocated his movements, and she was pleased with their rtionship, she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today.

    After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of saliva stuck between their lips as their faces separated.

    Both looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in their blood. He sucked one of Incursio''s boobs hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards him.

    Seeing her fair white skin covered with her long and beautiful white hair reaching to her juicy buttocks, Alex felt his cock getting harder again.

    He parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely backpletely.

    He held her head and tilted it over to one side as he nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts.

    His mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making her let out a giggle.

    After licking and ying with her ear, he kissed her nape and bent his body as he kissed along her back slowly as he could, this made her shiver continuously.

    Alex didn''t stop there, he continued and gave a long lick over the middle of her back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards.

    He made Incursio stand on all fours with her butt facing towards him and gripped her hips to push up her butt more towards him.

    He could see both her beautiful holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, twitching as if impatient to be explored yet again, which only made Alex''s cock pulsate in excitement to what is about to start.

    He fingered her pussy as if checking whether she was ready for another round. But of course, as Alex took out his hand, he could see his fingers smeared with her love juices, all ready to take in his hard cock, so he reacted as he should.

    He made Incursio''s upper body nt downwards, with only her butt reaching out to him in an inviting position.

    He stretched her butt cheeks and ced his cock inside her pussy, and just as his tip got inside her, he thrust his hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A loud moan escaped from Incursio''s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of his hardened cock that reached deep inside her womb in one powerful stroke.

    Alex didn''t stop with that thrust and raised his hips again to thrust his dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with him.

    "Ahhhn!~ Aaahhh!~ Ahnnn!~"

    Incursio''s body danced along with his hips as erotic moans resounded in the room. He leaned over her, making his cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of his hands toward her boobs.

    *Pahh!~ Pahh!~

    The sounds of Alex''s body hitting against her butt cheeks were like music to his ears, something he could never get tired of.

    Seeing Incursio''s butt cheeks rippling, he got even more aroused and pped her butt cheeks.

    Pah!

    They jiggled and she let out a powerful moan.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    Incursio felt extreme pleasure from his wild thrusts coupled with his p on her butt.

    He continued his ps, feeling her soft butt bounce with each of his strikes.

    Pah!~ Pah!~

    The crescendo of her moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimtion on her pussy and butt, she felt his burning meat stick twitch inside her before hot globs of his hot semen painted her insides. Her butt cheeks werepletely flushed in red color, which contrasted with her pale white skin.

    Her body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but Alex still didn''t have enough of her and pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards her with her bosoms pushed out.

    He thrust his hard cock inside her pussy again, making her arch her neck backward in ecstasy, feeling his cock drill right through her pussy wall, kissing her womb repeatedly.

    "Aaaahnn!~''''

    ''''Ohhhhhhh~"

    With each of his impassioned thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away toward the heavens.

    Alex continued to ram his rock-hard cock that was itching to explode his ethereal essence into her pussy.

    Her boobs jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyespletely hazy.

    She felt like her mind and body werepletely dissolving in pressure, and she wanted more.

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

 Chapter 1145 1078: Bounded Souls 1

    After leaving the shopping mall, they went to their residence where they had a few rounds.

    It happened when Alex decided to do something, he suddenly felt some change in his soul and felt a scorching sensation in his head.

    And to his surprise, it also seemed like Incursio was feeling something as well.

    "Alex, something is happening inside me. My soul is feeling strange. What is going on?" Incursio mumbled as she tried to figure out what was going on.

    Their eyes went round when they saw a faint dark thread forming between their foreheads as if it was connecting them.

    It seemed like the dark thread originated from Incursio''s forehead and towards Alex''s forehead.

    "Silveria, what''s going on?" Alex mentally asked in puzzlement.

    ¡¼She''s forming an imprint on you. An imprint that binds her soul to yours, more like truly pledging herself to you since you copted with her multiple times. Now her love, loyalty, and trust, her everything would be absolute that she wouldn''t waver no matter what. This imprint formed not only because you mated with her but because there was something that made it possible coupled with the evolution of your rtionship in the past weeks. She became truly attached to you. In fact, there are several factors but we will talk about themter.¡½

    Alex was amazed by this imprint that he didn''t know what to think. The dark thread dispersed before flowing towards his forehead and disappeared inside, leaving behind a small ck-colored mark in the shape of a rhombus right in the middle of his forehead just above his brows.

    It made Alex look more dazzling as it only made his devilish charms increase.

    As for the origin of this connection Alex soon understood, it was because of what happened in Exodus, this must be the final gift that woman who they fought left him. That time she sent something into the unconscious Incursio''s body before it entered his body, he had totally forgotten about that episode, that thing whatever it was, it made their current rtionship to reach this stage and he was grateful for this.

    Alex exined to Incursio not going into all the details but contrary to what he thought she took it positively.

    ''''Great, this means we can''t be separated and I can achieve my goal.''''

    ¡¼This girl is far too gone. Corrupted beyond redemption.¡½Silveria said with a sigh and Alex offered no reply. Of he would not as this situation was beneficial to him the most, he acquired a valuable partner, a powerful woman, and an ally.

    While Alex was having those thoughts, something happened again. He suddenly felt a wave of foreign emotions in his soul ne, which were not specific, but he could feel intense lust mixed with budding love and happiness. He then realized that those emotions were Incursio''s emotions and looked at her smiling at him.

    "Alex, can you feel it?" She asked as she could also feel emotions that weren''t hers in her soul. Still, she understood that those emotions could belong to none other than Alex; considering what just happened and seeing the dark mark on his forehead, she could feel a closer connection to him as if she finally became a part of his soul.

    She could feel his burning desire to have her all for himself, her everything just his use, he wants her to be his forever, she could feel all those emotions rushing inside her, which only made her feel even more ted. And now that her soul was bound to his, she couldn''t be happier as she knew this meant that her soul would always be a part of his forever.

    She already understood that she formed a sort of imprint on him, feeling the soul connection.

    "Yes, I can. It seems like our souls are bonded now," He dered with a devilish grin.

    They both felt as if there were no barriers between them and were able to convey their desire for each other without any words or actions. Just by gazing at each other''s eyes, they were able to feel the intense desire they had for each other.

    Incursio smiled as she got up with her knees on the bed. She caressed the mark on his forehead caringly as she said in a euphoric tone. "I never felt so good before. This is great. I feel closer to my goal of bing a human. I can feel you inside me. Can you feel me as well?"

    Alex nodded with a smile seeing her alluring face, which still had a crimson hue spread over it. As if they were in sync, they both moved their faces closer at the same time for a long kiss while wrapping their arms around each other.

    He tasted her juicy lips while caressing the inside of her mouth with his tongue. She reciprocated his movements, and she was pleased with their rtionship, she never expected that so many pleasantly surprising things would happen today.

    After kissing for a few minutes passionately, a string of saliva stuck between their lips as their faces separated.

    Both looked at each other with a heated gaze and lust brewing in their blood. He sucked one of Incursio''s boobs hard before turning her around, with her beautiful back facing towards him.

    Seeing her fair white skin covered with her long and beautiful white hair reaching to her juicy buttocks, Alex felt his cock getting harder again.

    He parted her hair towards one side and onto the front, revealing her shapely backpletely.

    He held her head and tilted it over to one side as he nuzzled her neck, tasting her tender skin while massaging one of her breasts.

    His mouth went up as it reached her ears and nibbled on her earlobes, making her let out a giggle.

    After licking and ying with her ear, he kissed her nape and bent his body as he kissed along her back slowly as he could, this made her shiver continuously.

    Alex didn''t stop there, he continued and gave a long lick over the middle of her back and kissed all over her skin before making her body bend forwards.

    He made Incursio stand on all fours with her butt facing towards him and gripped her hips to push up her butt more towards him.

    He could see both her beautiful holes now, while her pussy was still dripping wet, twitching as if impatient to be explored yet again, which only made Alex''s cock pulsate in excitement to what is about to start.

    He fingered her pussy as if checking whether she was ready for another round. But of course, as Alex took out his hand, he could see his fingers smeared with her love juices, all ready to take in his hard cock, so he reacted as he should.

    He made Incursio''s upper body nt downwards, with only her butt reaching out to him in an inviting position.

    He stretched her butt cheeks and ced his cock inside her pussy, and just as his tip got inside her, he thrust his hips wildly, piercing through her pussy in one sudden stroke.

    "Ahhhh!"

    A loud moan escaped from Incursio''s mouth as she jerked her body, feeling the sudden thrust of his hardened cock that reached deep inside her womb in one powerful stroke.

    Alex didn''t stop with that thrust and raised his hips again to thrust his dick fiercely and began to pound her while shaking her whole body along with him.

    "Ahhhn!~ Aaahhh!~ Ahnnn!~"

    Incursio''s body danced along with his hips as erotic moans resounded in the room. He leaned over her, making his cock pierce even deeper into her narrow cave while reaching out both of his hands toward her boobs.

    *Pahh!~ Pahh!~

    The sounds of Alex''s body hitting against her butt cheeks were like music to his ears, something he could never get tired of.

    Seeing Incursio''s butt cheeks rippling, he got even more aroused and pped her butt cheeks.

    Pah!

    They jiggled and she let out a powerful moan.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    Incursio felt extreme pleasure from his wild thrusts coupled with his p on her butt.

    He continued his ps, feeling her soft butt bounce with each of his strikes.

    Pah!~ Pah!~

    The crescendo of her moans reached the peak, and before she could orgasm from the intense stimtion on her pussy and butt, she felt his burning meat stick twitch inside her before hot globs of his hot semen painted her insides. Her butt cheeks werepletely flushed in red color, which contrasted with her pale white skin.

    Her body slumped a bit after her orgasm, but Alex still didn''t have enough of her and pulled back her arms, making her body arch towards her with her bosoms pushed out.

    He thrust his hard cock inside her pussy again, making her arch her neck backward in ecstasy, feeling his cock drill right through her pussy wall, kissing her womb repeatedly.

    "Aaaahnn!~''''

    ''''Ohhhhhhh~"

    With each of his impassioned thrusts, she felt like her soul was floating away toward the heavens.

    Alex continued to ram his rock-hard cock that was itching to explode his ethereal essence into her pussy.

    Her boobs jounced wildly while her expression became downright erotic with her eyespletely hazy.

    She felt like her mind and body werepletely dissolving in pressure, and she wanted more.

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

 Chapter 1146 1079: Bounded Souls 2

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

    The couple continued for a while before deciding to stop and take a bath.

    After a refreshing bath, two naked people came out with their hearts still racing and flushed faces.

    Alex was carrying Incursio in his arms and threw her on the bed in a yful manner and got on the bed along with her. His face seemed a bit tired as he lost count of the number of times she sucked him off and made him cum.

    He also made her orgasm pretty few times, but her endurance didn''t even seem to have a limit. If he allowed it, she would have kept going non-stop like a machine that doesn''t get tired. He was not a normal human if not he couldn''t be able to keep up.

    Incursio imprinted on him, he could feel as if she was inside him and vaguely knew what she was feeling. Right now, he could only feel intense happiness from her.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they both had already bonded with their bodies and soul. Feeling her intense lust, he felt some of her deepest fears, she was afraid of being cast, he understood her fears and simply hugged her, trying to convey how much she mean to him.

    Incursio happilyid quietly in his embrace, holding her arms out wide as if she was hugging her only world.

    She could feel Alex''s soul as if she was there physically and his emotions vaguely just like him. Now she surely felt as if she had already spent countless years not just a few months with him.

    Now, her heart and soul felt fulfilled getting what she wanted the most in her whole life. Now she only hoped that it stays that way and never change.

    As they were lying down, Incursio was tempted to stroke his cock but held back because she knew better stop, not to overdo things to not make him tired of her.

    She learned through Alex that showing consideration for one''s lover was part of loving them and making sacrifices.

    She suddenly asked Alex, which was in the back of her mind for a while.

    "Alex, I want to try something."

    He tilted his head, "What is it?"

    "Let me try it first," Incursio said as she closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on something.

    Alex had a puzzled look, wondering what she was trying to do. However, his eyes widened when her figure suddenly shed into a speck of light and entered his forehead.

    "What the hell!" Alex frantically sat on his bed as he touched the empty bed beside him, where Incursio disappeared right before his eyes!

    But suddenly, he felt something in his soul ne and touched his forehead, especially the ck mark on his forehead which reappeared suddenly.

    He didn''t panic because of the familiar feeling in his soul ne and closed his eyes to inspect his soul.

    He was astonished to see that she was in his soul space!

    She was floating around in a foggy area since that''s what his soul space looked like. It seemed more like she was floating in the clouds and everything looked bright but at the same time obscure, making the whole space look even more mysterious.

    Incursio seemed to be flying around as if she could freely move however she wanted, even if she couldn''t fly, and kept shouting his name, trying to ask if he could see her.

    "Incursio?" Alex mentally asked, and his voice resounded in his soul space which made Incursio smile jubntly.

    "Alex, what is this ce? Is this your soul?" She asked with sparkling eyes. The fact that she could get inside his head didn''t seem much of a shock to her. Instead, she seemed happy about the fact that she could get inside his head.

    She only felt the feeling that she could sneak into Alex''s soul, and it did work!

    She guessed that it might have something to do with her imprint on him. She could instinctively feel within her body that she could interact with his soul directly.

    Alex mumbled inside his soul space with quiet amazement, "Yes, it is."

    He also guessed the same thing and asked Silveria, who wasn''t residing in his soul space but in her special world connected to his soul world,

    "Silveria, you can see her, right? Is this because she imprinted on me?"

    Even though Silveria was connected to his soul ne, she was staying in a different ce and not his soul space. After all, she never leaves her world except whening out.

    So, whatever Alex asks Silveria, Incursio wouldn''t be able to hear him.

    ¡¼Yes. As I guessed, she can stay in your soul space even though your soul space won''t let living things in. Her imprint on you just made her an exception. Good, at least this way, she would always be with you.¡½Silveria remarked without a hint of surprise in her tone. After all, she did suspect that Incursio could probably enter Alex''s soul space.

    Alex was amazed to hear that he could always have Incursio inside his soul space, nor would there be any need to separate from her even if a situation called for it.

    After ying around in his soul space for a while, Incursio came out with a beaming smile. Just as she came out, she appeared right before Alex, on the bed.

    "Alex, it was so amazing! I felt like I was able to fly! It was as if your soul has a world of its own filled with treasures," Incursio said as her eyes twinkled with pure amazement.

    Alex chuckled as he pulled her into an embrace andid down on the bed, "Well, now that world or my soul space won''t be deste anymore with you inside."

    "Ah, soul space...I wonder when I will have one of my own," Incursio mumbled, thinking about having such a convenient thing, but most of all, she was excited that she could go inside Alex''s soul and be with him anytime she wanted.

    Alex caressed her beautiful bare back as he said, ''''I don''t know maybe it''s possible if your gift possessed a spirit like mine.''''

    He was not sure if the presence of the sisters was what makes him have a soul ne but he was sure that there is a connection between them hence his response.

    ''''I see, I will see what to doter but it was fun to y around in your soul ne. Can I do this often?"

    ''''Of course but there is something I want to try.'''' Alex epted her demand but there is something he wanted to try.

    ''''What is it?" Incursio tilted her head to the side.

    ''''Go back to my soul ne,'''' Alex ordered and Incursio nodded before vanishing and Alex was able to confirm what he wanted.

    ''''As I thought something changed.''''

    ''''Status.'''' He called out with Incursio in his soul ne.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070 (8200)

    DEF: 7070 (7200)

    AGI: 6370 (+200) (6500)

    INT: 4000 (4200)

    LUK: 2440 (2600)

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [King of ughterer][Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Don''t tell me..¡½Even Silveria was shocked thinking of something terrific.

 Chapter 1147 1079: Bounded Souls 2

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

    The couple continued for a while before deciding to stop and take a bath.

    After a refreshing bath, two naked people came out with their hearts still racing and flushed faces.

    Alex was carrying Incursio in his arms and threw her on the bed in a yful manner and got on the bed along with her. His face seemed a bit tired as he lost count of the number of times she sucked him off and made him cum.

    He also made her orgasm pretty few times, but her endurance didn''t even seem to have a limit. If he allowed it, she would have kept going non-stop like a machine that doesn''t get tired. He was not a normal human if not he couldn''t be able to keep up.

    Incursio imprinted on him, he could feel as if she was inside him and vaguely knew what she was feeling. Right now, he could only feel intense happiness from her.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they both had already bonded with their bodies and soul. Feeling her intense lust, he felt some of her deepest fears, she was afraid of being cast, he understood her fears and simply hugged her, trying to convey how much she mean to him.

    Incursio happilyid quietly in his embrace, holding her arms out wide as if she was hugging her only world.

    She could feel Alex''s soul as if she was there physically and his emotions vaguely just like him. Now she surely felt as if she had already spent countless years not just a few months with him.

    Now, her heart and soul felt fulfilled getting what she wanted the most in her whole life. Now she only hoped that it stays that way and never change.

    As they were lying down, Incursio was tempted to stroke his cock but held back because she knew better stop, not to overdo things to not make him tired of her.

    She learned through Alex that showing consideration for one''s lover was part of loving them and making sacrifices.

    She suddenly asked Alex, which was in the back of her mind for a while.

    "Alex, I want to try something."

    He tilted his head, "What is it?"

    "Let me try it first," Incursio said as she closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on something.

    Alex had a puzzled look, wondering what she was trying to do. However, his eyes widened when her figure suddenly shed into a speck of light and entered his forehead.

    "What the hell!" Alex frantically sat on his bed as he touched the empty bed beside him, where Incursio disappeared right before his eyes!

    But suddenly, he felt something in his soul ne and touched his forehead, especially the ck mark on his forehead which reappeared suddenly.

    He didn''t panic because of the familiar feeling in his soul ne and closed his eyes to inspect his soul.

    He was astonished to see that she was in his soul space!

    She was floating around in a foggy area since that''s what his soul space looked like. It seemed more like she was floating in the clouds and everything looked bright but at the same time obscure, making the whole space look even more mysterious.

    Incursio seemed to be flying around as if she could freely move however she wanted, even if she couldn''t fly, and kept shouting his name, trying to ask if he could see her.

    "Incursio?" Alex mentally asked, and his voice resounded in his soul space which made Incursio smile jubntly.

    "Alex, what is this ce? Is this your soul?" She asked with sparkling eyes. The fact that she could get inside his head didn''t seem much of a shock to her. Instead, she seemed happy about the fact that she could get inside his head.

    She only felt the feeling that she could sneak into Alex''s soul, and it did work!

    She guessed that it might have something to do with her imprint on him. She could instinctively feel within her body that she could interact with his soul directly.

    Alex mumbled inside his soul space with quiet amazement, "Yes, it is."

    He also guessed the same thing and asked Silveria, who wasn''t residing in his soul space but in her special world connected to his soul world,

    "Silveria, you can see her, right? Is this because she imprinted on me?"

    Even though Silveria was connected to his soul ne, she was staying in a different ce and not his soul space. After all, she never leaves her world except whening out.

    So, whatever Alex asks Silveria, Incursio wouldn''t be able to hear him.

    ¡¼Yes. As I guessed, she can stay in your soul space even though your soul space won''t let living things in. Her imprint on you just made her an exception. Good, at least this way, she would always be with you.¡½Silveria remarked without a hint of surprise in her tone. After all, she did suspect that Incursio could probably enter Alex''s soul space.

    Alex was amazed to hear that he could always have Incursio inside his soul space, nor would there be any need to separate from her even if a situation called for it.

    After ying around in his soul space for a while, Incursio came out with a beaming smile. Just as she came out, she appeared right before Alex, on the bed.

    "Alex, it was so amazing! I felt like I was able to fly! It was as if your soul has a world of its own filled with treasures," Incursio said as her eyes twinkled with pure amazement.

    Alex chuckled as he pulled her into an embrace andid down on the bed, "Well, now that world or my soul space won''t be deste anymore with you inside."

    "Ah, soul space...I wonder when I will have one of my own," Incursio mumbled, thinking about having such a convenient thing, but most of all, she was excited that she could go inside Alex''s soul and be with him anytime she wanted.

    Alex caressed her beautiful bare back as he said, ''''I don''t know maybe it''s possible if your gift possessed a spirit like mine.''''

    He was not sure if the presence of the sisters was what makes him have a soul ne but he was sure that there is a connection between them hence his response.

    ''''I see, I will see what to doter but it was fun to y around in your soul ne. Can I do this often?"

    ''''Of course but there is something I want to try.'''' Alex epted her demand but there is something he wanted to try.

    ''''What is it?" Incursio tilted her head to the side.

    ''''Go back to my soul ne,'''' Alex ordered and Incursio nodded before vanishing and Alex was able to confirm what he wanted.

    ''''As I thought something changed.''''

    ''''Status.'''' He called out with Incursio in his soul ne.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070 (8200)

    DEF: 7070 (7200)

    AGI: 6370 (+200) (6500)

    INT: 4000 (4200)

    LUK: 2440 (2600)

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [King of ughterer][Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Don''t tell me..¡½Even Silveria was shocked thinking of something terrific.

 Chapter 1148 1079: Bounded Souls 2

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

    The couple continued for a while before deciding to stop and take a bath.

    After a refreshing bath, two naked people came out with their hearts still racing and flushed faces.

    Alex was carrying Incursio in his arms and threw her on the bed in a yful manner and got on the bed along with her. His face seemed a bit tired as he lost count of the number of times she sucked him off and made him cum.

    He also made her orgasm pretty few times, but her endurance didn''t even seem to have a limit. If he allowed it, she would have kept going non-stop like a machine that doesn''t get tired. He was not a normal human if not he couldn''t be able to keep up.

    Incursio imprinted on him, he could feel as if she was inside him and vaguely knew what she was feeling. Right now, he could only feel intense happiness from her.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they both had already bonded with their bodies and soul. Feeling her intense lust, he felt some of her deepest fears, she was afraid of being cast, he understood her fears and simply hugged her, trying to convey how much she mean to him.

    Incursio happilyid quietly in his embrace, holding her arms out wide as if she was hugging her only world.

    She could feel Alex''s soul as if she was there physically and his emotions vaguely just like him. Now she surely felt as if she had already spent countless years not just a few months with him.

    Now, her heart and soul felt fulfilled getting what she wanted the most in her whole life. Now she only hoped that it stays that way and never change.

    As they were lying down, Incursio was tempted to stroke his cock but held back because she knew better stop, not to overdo things to not make him tired of her.

    She learned through Alex that showing consideration for one''s lover was part of loving them and making sacrifices.

    ? She suddenly asked Alex, which was in the back of her mind for a while.

    "Alex, I want to try something."

    He tilted his head, "What is it?"

    "Let me try it first," Incursio said as she closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on something.

    Alex had a puzzled look, wondering what she was trying to do. However, his eyes widened when her figure suddenly shed into a speck of light and entered his forehead.

    "What the hell!" Alex frantically sat on his bed as he touched the empty bed beside him, where Incursio disappeared right before his eyes!

    But suddenly, he felt something in his soul ne and touched his forehead, especially the ck mark on his forehead which reappeared suddenly.

    He didn''t panic because of the familiar feeling in his soul ne and closed his eyes to inspect his soul.

    He was astonished to see that she was in his soul space!

    She was floating around in a foggy area since that''s what his soul space looked like. It seemed more like she was floating in the clouds and everything looked bright but at the same time obscure, making the whole space look even more mysterious.

    Incursio seemed to be flying around as if she could freely move however she wanted, even if she couldn''t fly, and kept shouting his name, trying to ask if he could see her.

    "Incursio?" Alex mentally asked, and his voice resounded in his soul space which made Incursio smile jubntly.

    "Alex, what is this ce? Is this your soul?" She asked with sparkling eyes. The fact that she could get inside his head didn''t seem much of a shock to her. Instead, she seemed happy about the fact that she could get inside his head.

    She only felt the feeling that she could sneak into Alex''s soul, and it did work!

    She guessed that it might have something to do with her imprint on him. She could instinctively feel within her body that she could interact with his soul directly.

    Alex mumbled inside his soul space with quiet amazement, "Yes, it is."

    He also guessed the same thing and asked Silveria, who wasn''t residing in his soul space but in her special world connected to his soul world,

    "Silveria, you can see her, right? Is this because she imprinted on me?"

    Even though Silveria was connected to his soul ne, she was staying in a different ce and not his soul space. After all, she never leaves her world except whening out.

    So, whatever Alex asks Silveria, Incursio wouldn''t be able to hear him.

    ¡¼Yes. As I guessed, she can stay in your soul space even though your soul space won''t let living things in. Her imprint on you just made her an exception. Good, at least this way, she would always be with you.¡½Silveria remarked without a hint of surprise in her tone. After all, she did suspect that Incursio could probably enter Alex''s soul space.

    Alex was amazed to hear that he could always have Incursio inside his soul space, nor would there be any need to separate from her even if a situation called for it.

    After ying around in his soul space for a while, Incursio came out with a beaming smile. Just as she came out, she appeared right before Alex, on the bed.

    "Alex, it was so amazing! I felt like I was able to fly! It was as if your soul has a world of its own filled with treasures," Incursio said as her eyes twinkled with pure amazement.

    Alex chuckled as he pulled her into an embrace andid down on the bed, "Well, now that world or my soul space won''t be deste anymore with you inside."

    "Ah, soul space...I wonder when I will have one of my own," Incursio mumbled, thinking about having such a convenient thing, but most of all, she was excited that she could go inside Alex''s soul and be with him anytime she wanted.

    Alex caressed her beautiful bare back as he said, ''''I don''t know maybe it''s possible if your gift possessed a spirit like mine.''''

    He was not sure if the presence of the sisters was what makes him have a soul ne but he was sure that there is a connection between them hence his response.

    ''''I see, I will see what to doter but it was fun to y around in your soul ne. Can I do this often?"

    ''''Of course but there is something I want to try.'''' Alex epted her demand but there is something he wanted to try.

    ''''What is it?" Incursio tilted her head to the side.

    ''''Go back to my soul ne,'''' Alex ordered and Incursio nodded before vanishing and Alex was able to confirm what he wanted.

    ''''As I thought something changed.''''

    ''''Status.'''' He called out with Incursio in his soul ne.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070 (8200)

    DEF: 7070 (7200)

    AGI: 6370 (+200) (6500)

    INT: 4000 (4200)

    LUK: 2440 (2600)

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [King of ughterer][Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Don''t tell me..¡½Even Silveria was shocked thinking of something terrific.

 Chapter 1149 1079: Bounded Souls 2

    ¡¼Humph! They are like animals in heat.¡½Silveria harrumphed before cutting off the connection between her and her master, she thought something interesting would happen after those two souls bounded thus the observation but the only thing happening was them copting as though there was no tomorrow. She found herself curious and this curiosity leads her body to feel strange.

    ¡¼Damn it, what is this strange sensation?¡½Silveriained as she went to bed. She had no idea that what she was feeling was a desire, the desire to mate, unfortunately, Alex was too busy at the moment to notice that another seed was budding into someone, an unknown seed.

    The couple continued for a while before deciding to stop and take a bath.

    After a refreshing bath, two naked people came out with their hearts still racing and flushed faces.

    Alex was carrying Incursio in his arms and threw her on the bed in a yful manner and got on the bed along with her. His face seemed a bit tired as he lost count of the number of times she sucked him off and made him cum.

    He also made her orgasm pretty few times, but her endurance didn''t even seem to have a limit. If he allowed it, she would have kept going non-stop like a machine that doesn''t get tired. He was not a normal human if not he couldn''t be able to keep up.

    Incursio imprinted on him, he could feel as if she was inside him and vaguely knew what she was feeling. Right now, he could only feel intense happiness from her.

    It wouldn''t be wrong to say that they both had already bonded with their bodies and soul. Feeling her intense lust, he felt some of her deepest fears, she was afraid of being cast, he understood her fears and simply hugged her, trying to convey how much she mean to him.

    Incursio happilyid quietly in his embrace, holding her arms out wide as if she was hugging her only world.

    She could feel Alex''s soul as if she was there physically and his emotions vaguely just like him. Now she surely felt as if she had already spent countless years not just a few months with him.

    Now, her heart and soul felt fulfilled getting what she wanted the most in her whole life. Now she only hoped that it stays that way and never change.

    As they were lying down, Incursio was tempted to stroke his cock but held back because she knew better stop, not to overdo things to not make him tired of her.

    She learned through Alex that showing consideration for one''s lover was part of loving them and making sacrifices.

    She suddenly asked Alex, which was in the back of her mind for a while.

    "Alex, I want to try something."

    He tilted his head, "What is it?"

    "Let me try it first," Incursio said as she closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on something.

    Alex had a puzzled look, wondering what she was trying to do. However, his eyes widened when her figure suddenly shed into a speck of light and entered his forehead.

    "What the hell!" Alex frantically sat on his bed as he touched the empty bed beside him, where Incursio disappeared right before his eyes!

    But suddenly, he felt something in his soul ne and touched his forehead, especially the ck mark on his forehead which reappeared suddenly.

    He didn''t panic because of the familiar feeling in his soul ne and closed his eyes to inspect his soul.

    He was astonished to see that she was in his soul space!

    She was floating around in a foggy area since that''s what his soul space looked like. It seemed more like she was floating in the clouds and everything looked bright but at the same time obscure, making the whole space look even more mysterious.

    Incursio seemed to be flying around as if she could freely move however she wanted, even if she couldn''t fly, and kept shouting his name, trying to ask if he could see her.

    "Incursio?" Alex mentally asked, and his voice resounded in his soul space which made Incursio smile jubntly.

    "Alex, what is this ce? Is this your soul?" She asked with sparkling eyes. The fact that she could get inside his head didn''t seem much of a shock to her. Instead, she seemed happy about the fact that she could get inside his head.

    She only felt the feeling that she could sneak into Alex''s soul, and it did work!

    She guessed that it might have something to do with her imprint on him. She could instinctively feel within her body that she could interact with his soul directly.

    Alex mumbled inside his soul space with quiet amazement, "Yes, it is."

    He also guessed the same thing and asked Silveria, who wasn''t residing in his soul space but in her special world connected to his soul world,

    "Silveria, you can see her, right? Is this because she imprinted on me?"

    Even though Silveria was connected to his soul ne, she was staying in a different ce and not his soul space. After all, she never leaves her world except whening out.

    So, whatever Alex asks Silveria, Incursio wouldn''t be able to hear him.

    ¡¼Yes. As I guessed, she can stay in your soul space even though your soul space won''t let living things in. Her imprint on you just made her an exception. Good, at least this way, she would always be with you.¡½Silveria remarked without a hint of surprise in her tone. After all, she did suspect that Incursio could probably enter Alex''s soul space.

    Alex was amazed to hear that he could always have Incursio inside his soul space, nor would there be any need to separate from her even if a situation called for it.

    After ying around in his soul space for a while, Incursio came out with a beaming smile. Just as she came out, she appeared right before Alex, on the bed.

    "Alex, it was so amazing! I felt like I was able to fly! It was as if your soul has a world of its own filled with treasures," Incursio said as her eyes twinkled with pure amazement.

    Alex chuckled as he pulled her into an embrace andid down on the bed, "Well, now that world or my soul space won''t be deste anymore with you inside."

    "Ah, soul space...I wonder when I will have one of my own," Incursio mumbled, thinking about having such a convenient thing, but most of all, she was excited that she could go inside Alex''s soul and be with him anytime she wanted.

    Alex caressed her beautiful bare back as he said, ''''I don''t know maybe it''s possible if your gift possessed a spirit like mine.''''

    He was not sure if the presence of the sisters was what makes him have a soul ne but he was sure that there is a connection between them hence his response.

    ''''I see, I will see what to doter but it was fun to y around in your soul ne. Can I do this often?"

    ''''Of course but there is something I want to try.'''' Alex epted her demand but there is something he wanted to try.

    ''''What is it?" Incursio tilted her head to the side.

    ''''Go back to my soul ne,'''' Alex ordered and Incursio nodded before vanishing and Alex was able to confirm what he wanted.

    ''''As I thought something changed.''''

    ''''Status.'''' He called out with Incursio in his soul ne.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070 (8200)

    DEF: 7070 (7200)

    AGI: 6370 (+200) (6500)

    INT: 4000 (4200)

    LUK: 2440 (2600)

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [King of ughterer][Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Don''t tell me..¡½Even Silveria was shocked thinking of something terrific.

 Chapter 1150 [Bonus ] Update On Their Statuses After A While

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070

    DEF: 7070

    AGI: 6370

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 2440

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 90%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 82%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 189

    Experience Value (XP): 200000/ 520100

    Magic Power: 15300/15300

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 6530

    Defense: 6230

    Agility: 6030

    Intelligence: 3530

    Luck: 2030

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] [Dark Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 164

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 0/510400

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4515

    Defense: 3015

    Agility: 3515

    Intelligence: 2615

    Luck: 1915

    BP: 0

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 190

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 185

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6050

    Defense: 5050

    Agility: 5250

    Intelligence: 5050

    Luck: 3050

    BP: 0

    SP: 46

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 208

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 140250/14025

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 45000

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 5000

    INT: 1800

    LUK: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 2

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 6500/6500

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value (XP): 125000/ 515000

    MP: 70000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 29

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 148

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 500500

    MP: 5000/5000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    Experience Value: 0/520400

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 5600

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5400

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15

    Level 193

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 22000/22000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2800

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 147

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2815

    Defense: 2015

    Agility: 2315

    Intelligence: 1915

    Luck: 1515

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 Chapter 1151 [Bonus ] Update On Their Statuses After A While

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070

    DEF: 7070

    AGI: 6370

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 2440

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 90%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95 %]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 82%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 189

    Experience Value (XP): 200000/ 520100

    Magic Power: 15300/15300

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 6530

    Defense: 6230

    Agility: 6030

    Intelligence: 3530

    Luck: 2030

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dimensional Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Time Art Level 8] [Dark Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain] (New)

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 164

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: 0/510400

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4515

    Defense: 3015

    Agility: 3515

    Intelligence: 2615

    Luck: 1915

    BP: 0

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 190

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 185

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6050

    Defense: 5050

    Agility: 5250

    Intelligence: 5050

    Luck: 3050

    BP: 0

    SP: 46

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 208

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 140250/14025

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 45000

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 5000

    INT: 1800

    LUK: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 2

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 1] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 6500/6500

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value (XP): 125000/ 515000

    MP: 70000/7000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 29

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Ariel Kefira Tiaret]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Tiger

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 148

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/ 500500

    MP: 5000/5000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Darkness

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: yer

    BP: 10

    SP: 3

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Clone Level 10] [Wind Arts Level 10] [Lightning Discharge Level 10]

    Special Abilities:[Golden Lightning Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Tiger''s Mode] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Queen of diators] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [Hard Worker]

    ?????

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens]

    ss: Lightning Goddess

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    Experience Value: 0/520400

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Lightning/Ice Magic

    Attack: 5600

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5400

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Noble Fantasm

    BP: 0

    SP: 54

    Skills: [Ice Art Level 5] [Ice st Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 5] [Ultimate Lightning Level 10] [sh Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Goddess Mode] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Twentieth Layered Lightning Chain]

    Unique Ability: In the process of awakening

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Noble Queen] [Human''s Goddess [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ?????

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15

    Level 193

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 22000/22000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 600

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2800

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Eins]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 17

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 147

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 4600/4600

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2815

    Defense: 2015

    Agility: 2315

    Intelligence: 1915

    Luck: 1515

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Dark Twins Daggers

    Skills:[Wind Art Level 8] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Shadow Cloak] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Shadow King] [Assassin''s Pride]

 Chapter 1152 1080: Saekos 2nd Brother

    Narrow braziers enclosing each of the fourteen sandstone columns light up the entire throne hall and bathe it in an orange glow. The unadorned stones on the embowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while memorials and statues look down upon the oaken floor of this royal hall.

    A mchite rug splits the entire room in half from the doors to the throne while burgee banners with burnished ornaments are on the walls. Between each banner hangs a small luster, all but a few have been lit and in turn, illuminate the mosaics of divine beings below them.

    Wide windows are enclosed by curtains colored the same mchite as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with decorating tips and intricate embroidery.

    A grand throne of stone sits beneath two overlooking statues of legendary beasts and is adjoined by four equallyvish seats for the royal highness'' direct family.

    The throne is covered in intricate engravings and fixed on each of the slim ears is a carved symbolic emblem. The soft pillows are a light mchite and these too have been adorned with adorned needlework.

    Those awaiting to be heard by their royal highness can do so on the countless decorated, but somewhat ufortable iron benches, all of which are diagonally facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the extravagant mezzanines facing the benches below.

    And standing before such a grand throne was the emperor of the Far East Empire, Saeko''s father, the emperor Michael Itsuki Ren.

    He was walking to and fro, with his expression seeming as if he was in deep thought while at the same time expecting someone''s arrival.

    ''''Let''s see how much I have progressed before hees.'''' His expression was that of anger when he talked about him. But this quickly disappeared after checking his status.

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6600

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Wind Zone]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ''''Not bad but I better work hard before that girl catches up to me.'''' He said with a smile almost as if he was looking forward to that day quicklying, there is a certain joy in imagining this.

    However, this joy vanished when he felt someone''s presence.

    Soon enough, a gentle voice filled with respect traveled to Michael''s ears, "Royal father, you asked for me?"

    Michael slowly moved his eyes toward therge door and saw Itsuki Jr Rening in with a smile and respectfully bowing before him. His second son.

    Michael crinkled his eyes as he scrutinized him from top to bottom. Itsuki Jr still didn''t lift his head and maintained a calm expression. Still, inwardly he was trembling, feeling his father''s gaze prate right through his bones.

    "Hmph, still level 139, not even Demigod yet? What have you been up to since I told you to go into dungeons and onlye back after you be Demigod? Wasting your time by ying around instead of focusing on level up right?"

    Michael questioned as his gaze tightened.

    Itsuki Jr''s heart quivered from hearing his father''s biting tone and didn''t even feel as if he had enough strength to lift his head. His heart tightened, especially when he felt no love from his tone.

    However, he still replied in a tone as calm as possible with his head still down.

    "Forgive me, Royal Father...I¡ª"

    "Come here, you useless thing! Why are you hiding your face like a coward?"

    Michael roared, seeing his son still standing with his head down.

    The way he talked to Itsuki Jr was quite a contrast to how he usually talked with Saeko or to the crown prince, which was no less than that of a loving father.

    The throne hall seemed to shake along with his roar and jolted Itsuki Jr''s body sending a shiver down his spine.

    The calm expression Itsuki Jr had before was already twisted into one of fear and apprehension. How could he keep up his calm expression in front of such a supreme existence that looked down upon every living being in the empire?

    He listlessly lifted his head and walked towards his father, each of his steps as feeble as a child''s, making one wonder if he was this scared why not do what his father told him to do?

    Just as he got near to his father and stood before him, he saw him slowly walking towards him, each of his steps majestically echoing in the hall, but for Itsuki Jr, each of those steps seemed to be stepping on his heart.

    His face was straight, but his eyes, even if he wanted to, were unable to meet his father''s cold gaze. All he could look at was his feet while unable to calm his body down as tension wracked his nerves.

    Michael said in a cold tone as he red at his son''s face.

    "Do you think just because you are my son and happened to be the born royalty, your life is set? How foolish! People with fewer resources are stronger than you. Do you now understand how useless you are now?"

    Itsuki Jr moved his gaze down in humiliation.

    He replied respectfully, "Royal father, I am trying my best, but there can always be gifted geniuses that are fated to surpass the world itself like my sister and big brother. How can I hope to keep up?"

    p!

    Swoosh!

    THUD!

    A cold p resounded in the hall, followed by the sound of flesh hitting the hard floor after a short flight.

    "Ughhh¡­" He was suddenly pped to the floor, making him groan in pain. Blood trickled down his lips while the right side of his cheek waspletely red and swollen, distorting his handsome features.

    His body was uncontrobly shaking as he tried to lift body. Taking a p, no matter how weakened from the strongest entity in the empire, was not something a normal man can survive.

    Itsuki Jr could even feel that some of his bones seemed to be fractured, making it even harder for him even to move his mouth to talk.

    "How disgraceful.''''

    Michael coldly uttered as he looked down at his son lying a few feet away, it took only a single step to go over there.

    "You cannot hope to keep up? Is that how my son, the second prince of the second strongest empire in this continent, should talk? Even a wild dog has a stronger spine than you. Saeko is four years younger than you. But look at how different you are from her. Her rank is higher than you, already Rank 15 when you have yet to be Rank 14, I won''t talk about your elder brother, the crown prince which only two years older than you.''''

    His eyes showed no pity or guilt at all seeing his second son lying down on the cold ground and continued as he lifted him by the cor.

    "If you cannot hope to keep up, then should I quick you out, I was nning to give you three duchies to govern as a test, should I give them to your third brother?."

    Michael seemed not to be joking when he said those words, he even added.

    ''''You useless thing, you can''t even match up to your sister, then how do you expect to match up to some outsider with such a weak spine?"

    Feeling wronged, Itsuki Jr even started to tear up from all the pain and sadness as he mumbled, "My sister is a genius not meant to bepared with someone like me. I am only happy to have her surpass me.''''

    His tone contained a tinge of admiration despite being under the angry gaze of his father.

    But his response only made his father curl his lips as he said.

    "How convenient. A perfect excuse so that you canze around as the second prince enjoying the luxury and resources you are getting because of being my son. It seems like youck the right motivation. Then let me give you one."

    Itsuki Jr face turned ashen as his features trembled in the apprehension of what he was about to say.

    With a cold smile, Michael announced.

    "If you do not break through to the rank level within a week, I will cut off my support, andI will also disown you as my son, I will send you to a rural county without a penny. If you don''t want this to happen, you know what to do."

    Itsuki Jr shivered upon hearing those words, he felt wronged, why would he have to suffer in a such peaceful environment? He resented everyone.

    ''''Scram!'''' Michael dered before kicking his son and sending him flying outside.

    ''''What useless son. I hope he will understand before it''s toote. This world is not peaceful as it used to be.'''' Michael let out a short sigh.

    Meanwhile, Itsuki Jr on his way back encountered one of his uncles.

    ''''Greetings, royal uncle.''''

    ''''Do you want to get stronger? More than your elder brother and little sister?" His royal uncle said after epting his greetings.

    ''''Huh?" Itsuki Jr was shocked because the uncle inside his memory didn''t behave like this but this doesn''t matter as he said something that interested him.

    ''''Yes, I want to get stronger.'''' He dered and his uncle smiled creepily.

 Chapter 1153 1081: Forbidden Feelings 1

    Saeko had finally met up with Gracier and the girls were sitting around a bonfire after eating, Saeko was busy flipping through the pages of her novel, and the curious Gracier could not help but ask her.

    ''''Saeko what are you reading for a while?"

    ''''An interesting story about siblings,'''' Saeko responded, her eyes still on the page she was reading.

    ''''Wow! I''m interested all of sudden, can I also read it.'''' Gracier said as she approached Saeko who smiled.

    ''''Sure!'''' Saeko nodded while inwardly thinking the test has begun. She gave Gracier a quick summary of the story, it''s a story about a certain crimson empress. In the empress''s youngest days, she had a half-brother, Elliott.

    Currently, the girls were reading a chapter where Elliott was talking with his uncle about her sister and why their father the emperor seemed to hate him, the crown prince.

    [... Elliott''s expression became wry as he mumbled, "No...that can''t be possible. Sure, Elena is way more talented than me, but she still doesn''t even seem to behave as if she will be the empress in the future. And I don''t believe she is the cunning type."

    He then let out a sigh of helplessness as he continued, "Even if that''s true, I don''t mind if she bes the empress. At least that way, she would be a way better ruler than my father. Elena might appear distant, but she is kind as well. I am sure she would treat our people well, including my mother."

    He thought back to how Elena agreed to his request of looking after his mother whenever possible, which he never expected her to ept.

    Over the years, as Elena and he grew older, the less she interacted with anyone else other than answering anything people asked her. Even he didn''t get to talk much with her but only kept seeing her from afar like a mortal gazing upon the goddess.

    However, he remembered how cheerful she was before her mother died and also used to y games with him. At that time, she was as cute as a fairy.

    And, now, she had matured into an ice fairy, possessing a beauty that could make one''s soul flutter and power that could make seas dance to her tune.

    Elliott guessed that the reason Elena became reticent was probably due to her mother''s death, especially if she was unable to move on. In fact, he could imagine himself in her shoes, thinking how he would feel if he suddenly lost his mother, and couldn''t help but feel his heart bing heavy thinking about anything bad happening to his mother.

    So, he didn''t mind even if she talked to him as if he was a stranger. But at the same time, he felt ashamed that he couldn''t make himself ask her if she was facing any problems or how he can help her.

    He felt like she had this cold and intangible barrier around her that kept people away....a barrier no one could pass through unless she deemed that person was worthy.

    So far, he had yet to know if she even had anyone of her age to talk to.

    Conrad their uncle raised one of his brows, "Oh, how should someone who is going to be the ruler of this empire behave? What do you actually know about Elena? Nobody knows much about her, probably not even her own father."

    He then continued in a low voice, "Besides, I know you are seeking the forbidden fruit, making you blind to whatever she does and says."

    Arthur frowned, "I don''t understand what you are saying."

    Conrad sighed, "Elliott my nephew,.how can you hide such things from your own uncle? I practically raised you when you were just a kid. I know the way you look at her each time you see her. Your expression might not change, but your eyes always get dazed before her presence as if your soul is somewhere else. Sure, she is an otherworldly beauty that could stun any man. But you had seen her umpteen times, and still, your eyes appear as if you are yearning for her. That''s not all. Your gaze towards her bes tender and soft, as if you are already seeing her as your lover.

    "And that is one of the signs of being lovesick. I have lived for all these years by passing your age as well, so how could I not know?"

    Seeing the shaken-up expression of his nephew, Conrad inwardly smiled and continued with an understanding tone, "Since you are inherently an innocent and kind-hearted prince, you don''t have much experience with these things considering you never even went out with a woman before."

    Elliott pulled back his thoughts and said in a defensive tone while clutching his fists, "Uncle is a misunderstanding. Elena is my sister. How could I even look at her like that? Even if you saw me looking at her like that, it was because I considered her my sister and also because of my admiration for her. After all, what I feel for her is just the love of a sibling and nothing more."

    Elliott felt as if his heart just dropped hearing his uncle''s words which made his buried feelings surface again from the depths of his heart. The more Conrad prodded his thoughts, the more he realized that his words were true, making him feel like stabbing himself for having such feelings.

    He had always denied those feelings and thought that they would disappear on their own once he ignores them. But each time he saw Elena, those feelings would just burst out of his heart, threatening to destroy his inner peace.

    Despite how confident and calm Elliott''s words seemed, Conrad could notice the ripple in his eyes, making him scoff inwardly.

    Conrad said in aforting tone as he held Elliot''s shoulders, "Elliott, you don''t have to feel bad about having such feelings towards her. You do know that our imperial family mostly only married from within the family to preserve the bloodline. Even your mother is blood-rted to your father. The only exception was Elena''s mother. But I guess considering her beauty which only lost to her daughter, how could your father hold himself back?"

    Conrad wasn''t saying empty words as he still remembered the day he saw Elena''s mother and he was tempted to make her his woman. The only reason he didn''t approach her was only because of his brother, the emperor.

    He thought he had already experienced the best women out there but Elena''s mother turned that thought upside down even though she wasn''t as beautiful as Elena.

    Even though Elena was the more beautiful one, he for some reason couldn''t dare to look at her crimson eyes as if he was afraid she would be able to peer into his soul and bring out all his inner thoughts.

    Sometimes he felt ashamed at himself that a powerhouse like him would easily get intimidated by a young girl.

    Elliott wasn''t surprised as he knew about this fact, but such incestual marriages were notmon whenpared with other ordinary families.

    He also knew that Elena''s mother was basically an outsider that his father chanced upon. It was rumored that the strongest emperor who was indifferent to blood, battles, and women couldn''t help but fall for Elena''s mother.

    Elliott also knew that his mother was the empress consort, but when Elena''s mother came into the picture, his father didn''t even hesitate to remove his mother from her position and give the title of empress consort to Elena''s mother.

    Still, he didn''t have any hard feelings towards Elena because of that since it wasn''t her fault.

    But that was the time when he felt indignation towards his father for treating his mother like carpet, stepping on her, and throwing her away after he was done with her.

    At that time, he also felt angry towards Elena''s mother for barging into his family, thinking that she seduced his father to make her the empress consort.

    This was also why his mother, took the suicidal risk of increasing her strength using pills because his father told her that she had to prove herself if she wanted to continue to keep her status.

    And that was how she ended up with her present condition. Still, Elliott''s opinion of Elena''s mother changed when she even apologized to him and treated him like her own son.

    However, when Elena was still a young child, he was surprised when he heard that Elena''s mother suddenly died due to some inexplicable reason.

    He wondered how such a kind, healthy and gentle woman died just like that, especially when her husband was the strongest person on the continent.

    Reeling back his thoughts to Conrad''s words, he indeed knew that incestual marriages were a thing and that probably his father even nned to make him wed one of his cousins.

    There was no way his father would make him wed Elena since he announced that no one in the Dawn Continent was worthy of bing her husband.

    Just like others, he was shocked as well but at the same time felt that it made sense considering how even he felt inferior before her.

    Conrad continued, "Of course, such marriages are notmon amongmoners since they think that someplications can arise from incestual marriages. But unlike them, because of our cultivation, such issues would never surface. Otherwise, our ancestors would have warned us about such things."

    Elliott, however, shook his head and decided toe clean, "You are right, uncle. Maybe I harbor some unwanted feelings toward Elena, but those are heavily one-sided, and I ampletely sure that Elena doesn''t feel the same at all. So, I would rather ignore these inappropriate thoughts instead of making things worse."

    He continued thinking back to what Conrad said before, "And no, these feelings don''t make me blind. I have seen her grow up and know her nature. So, I don''t think she is a calctive and cunning woman like you said."

    ''''So you do like her?" Conrad asked with a smile.

    ''''Yes!" Elliott responds honestly.]

    ''''How can he have feelings for this sister?" Saeko said as she violently mmed the book, closing it.

    ''''Huh? Why are you reacting like this? Is there a problem liking your sister or brother?" Gracier who couldn''t understand asked and Saeko smirked and raised a question prepared especially for this asion.

    ''''So you like your brother the way Elliott does for Elena.''''

    Time stopped and Gracier was unable to answer.

 Chapter 1154 1082: Union Of Souls And...1

    ''''How can he have feelings for this sister?" Saeko said as she violently mmed the book, closing it.

    ''''Huh? Why are you reacting like this? Is there a problem liking your sister or brother?" Gracier who couldn''t understand asked and Saeko smirked and raised a question prepared especially for this asion.

    ''''So you like your brother the way Elliott does for Elena.''''

    Time stopped and Gracier was unable to answer for a moment before saying.

    ''''Of course, I like my brother but not the way you were thinking.'''' Her face was flushing, betraying her real thoughts.

    ''''I see, if you say so, I would have supported you nheless.''''

    ''''Huh?" Gracier was surprised by Saeko''s words.

    ''''What did you just say?" She asked her to repeat her sentence but all she got was Saeko smiling mysteriously.

    ''''Come on.'''' Gracier wouldn''t let go but Saeko was stubborn.

    ''''I didn''t say anything other than I see. It''ste already, we must sleep to wake up early to continue farming for Exp.''''

    ''''Tch!'''' Gracier clicked her tongue but still follow Saeko''s suggestion.

    ''I will not help you not until you admit your feelings. The road will be tough.'' Saeko silently mumbled while thinking about her man. That man will be harder to convince she thought.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Talking about Alex, he was trying something, it was why he suggested to Incursio to go to his soul world.

    Silveria understood what he was trying to aplish which frightened her.

    ¡¼You are trying to soul fusion, you want to add her strength on top of yours.¡½

    ''''Yes! I feel like I can create a special mode with Incursio but it''s not working. This feeling muste from my unique ability.''''

    ¡¼I see, then why not do the activity you both loved so much but this time in your soul ne? Like this your souls will fusion faster, increasing your synchronization rate with her. She is the only one you can do this with. It''s worth trying.¡½Silveria''s suggestion couldn''t be more timely and Alex smiled, already ready to try this idea to see what the result would be.

    ''''Thank you, Sil. I will give you a kiss and buy you ice creamter.'''' Alex promised before cutting off themunication with Silveria to go share his idea with Incursio.

    ¡¼Hmph! Who wants to be kissed by you? I just want the Ice cream.¡½She said that but the idea of being kissed was strangely not disgusting as she thought.

    ''Sigh! What I''m even thinking about. Something must be wrong with me recently.'' She said beforepletely shutting down her senses, not to see the debauchery that would soon unfold.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex shared his new idea with Incursio who epted as one would have expected. The duo was about to experience sex in soul form.

    A few changes were made in his soul world, for example creating a beautiful house.

    From the outside, this house looks gorgeous. It has been built with red bricks and has white cedar wooden decorations. Tall, wide windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has a warm living room, five bedrooms, a grand dining area, a game room, and a roomy storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into overgrown wooden overhanging panels reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which creates ayered style look inbination with the roof. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and square-shaped and is covered with seagrass. Onerge chimney sits at the side of the house. Many smaller windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a well-kept garden, with a grass field and flower patches at the edges of the garden.

    ''''Alex, catch me if you can,'''' Incursio said before disappearing into the house.

    ''''Wow! A little game before the main dish. Sure, I''ll y.'''' He dered before going after her.

    He had to jump between balconies like a cheetah as he knew he would never be able to catch Incursio without tricks.

    All he had to do was keep track of her movements from the outside and follow her. Since Alex has a divine sense, it was quite easy for him. And now he finally caught his prey, who was looking at him coquettishly with her charming red eyes.

    He already pulled her into the room and pressed her back against the cold wall. His hands slipped down and squeezed her silky butt cheeks, making her let out an erotic moan.

    He gripped her butt hard enough to fill his palms with her soft skin and gave a resounding p on her butt, making her moan.

    He then rubbed his hands over her ckced panties right where her pussy was being guarded and could feel her soft pussy because of the thin fabric of her panties.

    Her body started feeling feverish with his hot fingers caressing her pussy. His eyes then shifted over to her half-exposed breasts and fondled them, making them twist into various shapes while also enjoying their softness.

    "Ahhnn~" Incursio let out a whimper that further aroused Alex''s carnal instincts.

    He grabbed her snowy neck and plundered her lips for a hot kiss.

    "Mhmm~" Muffled moans sounded out as he savored her cherry lips, feeling their softness and taste.

    His hands weren''t staying idle. One of them was still kneading her boobs while the other was squeezing her buttcheeks.

    He then grabbed her by the hair and pulled her head backward after breaking his kiss to relish her dainty neck.

    He sucked on her skin as he nuzzled her neck while hugging her by her waist, feeling her soft body pressing against him.

    Sounds of his lips smacking on her skin echoed in her ears, making Incursio clutch his head and enjoy him pleasuring her body.

    ''''I''m sure of this now, sex in soul''s form will be a hell of an experience.''''

 Chapter 1155 1083: Union Of Souls And....2*

    The sounds of Alex''s lips smacking on Incursio''s skin echoed in her ears, making Incursio clutch his head and enjoy him pleasuring her body.

    ''''I''m sure of this now, sex in soul''s form will be a hell of an experience.'''' Incursio took a moment off to say this and Alex who was feeling the same nodded. He then slips his hand into her panties and strokes her soft pussy folds.

    ''''Mnmmnh!" She moaned but did not stop kissing Alex.

    As they kissed, they slowly moved over to the bed, and just as they reached it, Alex pushed Incursio onto the giant bed, she fell on it with an excited smile.

    He lifted her legs and kissed her soft calves before moving on to her juicy thighs and kissing her skin sensually.

    Just as his mouth reached her panties, he pulled her panties upwards, making them press against her folds, and finally tore them off.

    Her juicy pussy seemed to be already dripping wet, and he could see her folds ''breathing'' in and out in a cute manner.

    Without further ado, he gave a long lick over her folds and chewed on them with his lips as if he was eating her pussy.

    "Ahnnnmm~" Incursio''s body quivered in ecstasy as she let out a tender moan that would surely stroke the mes of lust in any person, and he was no exception. He hade to love hearing these moans.

    Meanwhile, Incursio grabbed the bedsheet as Alex devoured her pussy like a hungry wolf who hadn''t seen meat for years.

    Her pussy folds felt so soft and squishy in his mouth, making him feel as if he could feast on them non-stop. He pushed his tongue inside her narrow cave and ferociously assaulted her pussy with just his tongue.

    "Ohhhhhhh!" Incursio loudly moaned as she arched her body, feeling his warm tongue ravishing her pussy, not leaving any spot neglected.

    She felt a scorching sensation in her abdomen as a wave of pleasure suddenly burst out, flooding Alex''s mouth.

    Her body jerked as she orgasmed while he happily drank it all and licked her pussy to clean up the dripping love juices.

    He gave a loving kiss over her honeypot as if thanking it for its nectar and moved over to her t stomach.

    He clutched her velvety hips as he smooched all over her tender stomach and nibbled on her belly button as well.

    His mouth crept upwards, kissing her midriff, over her bra, especially her half-exposed breasts, and nuzzled her cleavage before moving upwards.

    His hands were squeezing her boobs while he kissed her corbones and shoulders. He licked her neck before sucking on her skin as if he was trying to suck her blood.

    He then kissed her chin before taking her lips into his mouth for a hot and wet kiss while intertwining his tongue with hers.

    Both of them french kissed for a few minutes before their lips became swollen and red and looked into each other''s eyes with an infatuated gaze.

    His hands which were on her breasts, tore away her bra just like he tore her panties, thus exposing her rosy-pink pearls and her slender breasts.

    He grabbed her breasts and moved his mouth over to her right boob, and sucked on her perky nipples before taking one of her nipples into his mouth.

    While he squeezed her left boob hard, he was busy sucking the right one fervently as if he was trying to milk her.

    Her blood was bing warmer the more she felt her boob being sucked inside his warm mouth.

    "Ahhnnn~" She erotically moaned out as Alex bit onto her nipple in between as he sucked her breast.

    He loved the taste of her soft boobs and made a plop sound as he took her boob out of his mouth.

    He then removed all his clothes as he felt that his cock was already at full strength to wage war.

    He ced his throbbing cock near her pussy and slowly invaded it as it slipped easily into her slippery narrow cave.

    "Ahnnn!" She cried out in pleasure as she took in his hot, hard cock, feeling it expand her vaginal walls.

    "Nnngg!..so tight¡­" Alex groaned as he felt her pussy walls massaging his cock by enveloping it.

    Without any dy, he pushed his butt back, and with a sudden thrust, he rammed into her pussy.

    "Ohhhhh! Alex!!!!!" Incursio''s body shuddered as she didn''t expect such a sudden thrust coupled with the burst of pleasure that resulted from it since his hot cock directly touched all her erogenous spots inside her pussy as it pierced her pussy too deep to the point of touching her womb. She couldn''t help but shout his name as a wave of ecstasy kept hitting her core, the pleasure in her soul''s form seemed to have been amplified two folds.

    Alex leaned forward andid himself over her body as he continued to move his hips in and out while hugging her body tightly.

    Her breasts were pressing onto his chest, and her moans were stifled as he stole her lips for a passionate kiss while continuing to pound her wildly.

    With each of his thrusts, her body jolted as if streaks of electricity were passing through her body.

    Her face was flushed entirely while feeling her mind and body melt in overwhelming pleasure.

    After ramming her a couple of times, he felt her body twitch and decided to cum along with her.

    Just as she felt the dam inside her lower abdomen was about to burst, she felt his cock throb and be hotter.

    "Ahnnnggg~" She cried out as a flood of her cum washed over Alex''s cock while he emptied his warm load inside her.

    They both stayed in that position for a few moments as they left their souls to slowly fusion. Right after that, Alex continued to bang her in different positions, making her pussy walls adapt to the shape of his cock while invading her narrow cave deep enough to make her dizzy with ecstasy.

    They only stopped when they were exhausted.

    ''''That was good.''''

    ''''Ah! Yeah!" Alex acknowledged Incursio''s deration when there was an explosion, their souls seemed to have reached a perfected fusion.

    [Perfect synchronization rate reached.]

    [Absolute duo resonance]

    [...]

 Chapter 1156 1084: Incursios Mode

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Check out my new novel: Godless World: A world where God died and angels took control.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''Ah! Yeah!" Alex acknowledged Incursio''s deration when there was an explosion, their souls seemed to have reached a perfected fusion and a series of notifications started ringing.

    [Perfect synchronization rate reached.]

    [Absolute duo resonance]

    [...]

    As he continued to hear the beeps of prompt messages ringing in his head, a faint smile surfaced on Alex''s face.

    ''''Did it works?" Incursio asked him as soon as the duo was back in the outside world.

    ''''Yes!" Alex nodded with a smile expressing his joy and she could feel it, she could feel the special bond between them, the absolute trust she had toward him, at this moment she felt like she could do anything for him. The bond between them was so powerful that Incursio shivered at the thought of what the two might be able to do if they united, making use of this bond.

    Meanwhile, Alex quickly checked his status and was shocked by Incursio''s synchro rates with this he was sure that his n would work, what is left was to test it.

    ''''Incursio, do you believe in me?" He asked her while his heterochromia eyes were staring straight into those red ruby eyes.

    ''''Yes, I do.'''' Incursio''s answer was quick and it was exactly how she felt, she has absolute trust in Alex as mentioned above.

    ''''Good, let''s try something. You''re probably the only one capable of doing it at the moment.'''' Thest part was said inaudibly not because Alex was afraid of hurting Incursio''s feelings but simply because he was notpletely sure if it was the doing of his unique ability nor he was sure if any of the other girls might be able to reproduce this, the only thing he had to do at the moment is to test this idea andter continue to explore his unique ability to find out its limitations.

    While Alex was lost in thought Incursio beamed at those words spoken by him, she felt a little closer to his heart, and slowly her heart artificial as it might have wanted to here more of those words, she wanted to be special to him as he had begun to be to her, she wants to hear more sweet words, share joys and sadness with him, to go through everything, as she believed that this would make her more human-like because those emotions are what makes you feel alive, to feel human.

    ''''Let go on the balcony,'''' Alex suggested, breaking Incursio from her formting thoughts.

    ''''Hmm!'''' She nodded and asked with a coquettish smile.

    ''''Please carry me over there.''''

    Alex smiled and lifted her as he carried her towards the balcony. The cool night air brushed past them as the moon''s cold light cast a soft glow on both their bodies, especially illuminating Incursio''s bewitching features and her milky skin with a reddish hue. She was gorgeous and he stopped to admire her body, he could feel the fire in his groin again, and to fight this he quickly ordered.

    ''''Fusion with me.''''

    Incursio nodded before disappearing in a form of a white ball that entered Alex''s eyebrows where the ck mark was.

    BOOM!

    A powerful aura burst out from Alex''s body almost turning everything around him into dust.

    He felt a powerful force spreading through his body as Incursio''s body and soul seemed to have been converted into his strength, he had never felt so powerful, his hair turnedpletely white as it lengthened, and a ck mark appeared between his body and a gothic looking clothes enveloped his body. It test has worked.

    ''''Let''s me call this state: Incursio''s Mode.'''' In a powerful tone, Alex dered.

    ''''Status!'''' He called out.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God] (Lvl 197)

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070 (30000/30000)

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070 (9000)

    DEF: 7070 (8000)

    AGI: 6370 (+200) (9000)

    INT: 4000 (7000)

    LUK: 2440 (5000)

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Shadow Summon] (Temp)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 90%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Eris Wolfang 70%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] Perfect synchronization: 130%: [Absolute duo]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Wow! That''s freaking cool Alexander.¡½Unexpectedly it was Nyx who said this, showcasing her admiration for Alex''s ingenuity.

 Chapter 1157 1085: She Is Special

    A few minutes had passed after Alex cancel the Incursio''s mode, he could only maintain this mode for at most five minutes beforepletely running out of stamina.

    ¡¼She is special, she is the key to your unique ability''s evolution. Never let her go and continue to work hard, this ability might be the solution.¡½Nyx had said before going silent and now after thinking for a moment Alex didn''t deny her words, he was happy to have brought Incursio alongside him for this mission, if weren''t for this he might never be able to evolve his ability, to know his unique ability was capable of something like this, he saw endless possibilities with this and his lips couldn''t help but curl up.

    ''''What are you thinking so hard about?" Incursio inquired as she saw him stay silent for a while.

    ''''I was thinking about how special you are.''''

    Ba-dump!

    Incursio''s heart stirred and she blushed.

    ''''You know what?" She said while staring into the stars in the sky.

    ''''No, tell me.'''' The curious Alex responded.

    ''''I was thinking why not let the world witness our love?'''' Incursio dered. She grinned at the thought of getting banged in the open balcony.

    Hearing Incursio''s words and seeing the devilish grin on her face, Alex gave a thrilled smile guessing her intentions.

    ''''Sure.'''' He epted as the two got undressed in sh.

    For a moment, they felt as if they were suddenly invigorated, feeling the fresh air caress their bodies and also seeing the beautiful scenery outside.

    Knowing what Alex would do next, Incursio felt even more excited doing such things with him in such an open ce.

    Alex put her down near the railing of the balcony and bent her body over it just enough to see her lush buttocks inplete disy.

    He put her hair towards the front so that her bare arched back was fully exposed. He put one of his fingers in her butthole while caressing her back, which made her let out a seductive moan as she didn''t expect that Alex would go directly for this hole, not that she minded, all her holes have been conquered already.

    Incursio felt an exciting feeling of pleasure when Alex was pleasuring her butthole with his fingers which made her senses and body tingle in pure ecstasy.

    Her legs were slightly quivering while her lips parted to let out a whimper.

    After a few seconds, he felt that her butthole was ready to take in his raging dragon. He ced his cock near her butthole and teased it by brushing his cock over it.

    "Put it in, please. I can''t wait anymore." Incursio impatiently cooed, feeling the itch in her butthole building up that she desperately wanted Alex to scratch using his cock.

    Alex''s lips curved into a grin as he pped her buttocks, "What a naughty woman. So impatient. Fine, brace yourself for an exciting ride. I let you go to the heaven of ecstasy."

    With no dy, he invaded her butthole with his cock and grimaced as he felt his cock being tightly enveloped even more than her pussy walls, making him feel even more aroused from having his cock being massaged by her soft walls. This is his second time inside this hole after all.

    ''I love this feeling.'' Alex groaned as he felt as if his cock was melting inside her butthole.

    "Ahhhnnnn!" Incursio heatedly moaned as she felt her anal was being pierced for the second time by Alex''s thick and hot cock.

    Soon after feeling that her maiden butthole had adjusted itself to take in his cock, he increased his pace and began to pound her hard, invading deep inside her butt.

    Her expression became intoxicated as a new sense of pleasure assaulted her body and mind. Shockwaves of pure ecstasy made her feel as if her soul was floating away to the heavens.

    She could feel the warmth of his cock deep within her butt, and the pleasure she felt from it felt heavenly.

    PAH~

    PAH~

    PAH~

    Along with the sound of his thighs hitting her flesh, the sounds of her butt cheeks being pped resounded on the balcony, leaving behind red imprints over her butt.

    "Ahh~ Ahhhh~''''

    ''''Ohhh! Yes!''''

    Incursio let out unrestrained moans with each of his thrusts and ps as she felt her buttcheeks ripple from them.

    She felt her body bingpletely loose, her musclespletely rxed under the extreme pleasure as if her whole body would go limp anytime.

    Alex felt her body bing loose and grabbed both of her arms as he pulled her over to him while sticking his cock inside her.

    As she fell over his chest, he put his arms under hers and continued to bang her wildly.

    Incursio''s arms were raised over her head as she tried to hold his neck for support in a loose manner, making her boobs and nipples stand out even more.

    While ramming her butt, he licked her face as he fondled her silky boobs. He went on to kiss her neck and sucked on her smooth shoulders.

    He could feel her love juices spurting out along with his thrusts as she was reaching her limit.

    He decided to cum with her and clutched her neck as he pulled her head backward to push in his cock as deep as can inside her butthole.

    "Ohhhhhhh!" Incursio cried out erotically as she felt Alex''s cock reaching the deepest part of her butthole coupled with the feeling of his cock throb feverishly and a pool of fire in her lower abdomen.

    Fresh love juices from her pussy spurted out as Alex emptied his load into her butt.

    Gently Alex let go of her arms as she cked over on the rails after her orgasm with a satisfied smile.

    Her butt waspletely reddened, and there was even a faint imprint of a palm, but it didn''t seem to bother her in the slightest.

    He turned her around as her sexy and charming naked body was disyed before him. She put her hands around his neck with a loving smile before proceeding to lean in closer to kiss him.

    ''''You are also special to me. Thank you for bringing me so much joy, may thisst as long as it can.''''

    ''''It will,'''' Alex responded while lovingly kissing her forehead. He has gained new strength and with this, the uncertain future is changing toward a better future, with all he has and he will get, he better use them well.

 Chapter 1158 [Bonus ] Another Update/ Skip It If You Want

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Check out my new novel, Godless World: A world where God is dead and the Angels took over.

    I can assure that you will love this story, just hope in and enjoy the ride.

    1 chapter per day.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Nirod

    ss: Luna''s Pet/ Wind battle Spirit

    Age: 75

    Male

    Race: Mutated Wind Wyvern

    Rank 15

    Level 160

    Experience Value:????

    MP: 10000/10000

    Elements: Wind/Darkness/Fire

    ATK: 4000

    DEF: 5000

    AGI: 4000

    INT: 3000

    LUK:2000

    BP:0

    SP:0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 3] [me Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Breath] [Supernova] [Super Transformation] ????

    Titles: [Fallen King] [ughterer] [Child of the Wind] [Pet]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God] (Lvl 197)

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070 (30000/30000)

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8070

    DEF: 7070

    AGI: 6370 (+200)

    INT: 4000

    LUK: 2440

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Shadow Summon] (Temp)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 90%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 95%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Eris Wolfang 70%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] Perfect synchronization: 130%: [Absolute duo]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 163

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [????]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 166

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4100

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 1900

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 20000/418000

    Magic Power: 4700/4700

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 2600

    Defense: 2300

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 160

    Experience Value:

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 3900

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 4200

    Defense: 3600

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 165

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

 Chapter 1159 1086: Assassination Plot

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Check out my new novel: Goddess World, A world where God is dead and the Angels took over. I''m certain that you will like it.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in a different location, in the Far East empire, the imperial city, a figure d in a ck cloak was sneaking towards a certain house in the middle of the night.

    From the outside, this house looks warm and cozy. It has been built with spruce wood and has burgundy brick decorations. Tall, half-rounded windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and three bathrooms, it also has a spacious living room, four bedrooms, a roomy dining room, a study, and a grand garage.

    The building is shaped like a short U. The two extensions extend into wooden overhanging panels to each side.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and v-shaped and is covered with wheat straw. Two small chimneys sit at the side of the house. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest garden, with mostly grass, a few flower patches, and a children''s yground.

    Guards were guarding this house.

    Even though there were guards, they couldn''t seem to detect the aura of the figure, nor did the barrier seem to block them.

    Even with a cloak on, one could see that the person wearing it was not that tall, nor did they have a big body frame.

    The cloaked figure soon sneaked its way around the house until they reached an open window as if the owner of the room was inviting someone to jump through it.

    Without any hesitation, the cloaked figure jumped inside through a window big enough to fit a person.

    "Finally...took you long enough to get your ass here¡­" A darkened voice sounded in the dim room. Because of the nightlight, it was barely enough to reveal the owner of the voice sitting on the bed with a ck cloakpletely covering their body, including their face.

    The cloaked figure who jumped in through the window kneeled apologetically and removed their hood to reveal a pretty girl. But her eyes carried a different look that didn''t seem to match her age or appearance.

    She spoke emotionlessly, "Forgive me, your highest the second prince. Next time I won''t bete," She decided not to tell the real reason since it would only further antagonize the person in front of her.

    "Whatever, but do you know why I summoned you, the infamous Dark shadow?"

    Itsuki Jr questioned, his tone still sounding moody and dull.

    Upon hearing her title, Dark shadow looked up slowly and said tly, "I presume it''s be your highest has a secret mission for me. As long as the target is a woman, young miss need not worry about anything. I can get it done."

    Itsuki Jr raised her hand, "Not so fast. I know you are the most deadly and tricky assassin out there who never failed to assassinate your target but is also quite expensive enough to even bore a hole in my pocket if I paid for your services. And that''s why I need you to use yourplete expertise for this mission."

    The second prince was stating the fact. The name of Dark shadow was enough to make even some Saint realm experts tremble with fear.

    The reason was this assassin was an expert who had mastered the art of disguise to almost perfection. She could even fool Saint realm experts and quickly assassinate them while lowering their guard down by pretending to be someone else.

    Rumors say that despite disguising putting on the disguise of different women, she may not be a woman at all, but of course, those rumors were baseless.

    All they knew was that she put on different masks that belonged to different people. And if someone saw her in action, they would be quite astounded to see her perfectly pretending to be someone else.

    He knew her current face of a pretty girl was not even really her true appearance.

    Itsuki Jr obviously wouldn''t be able to afford the services of such an assassin on his own, not without his uncle''s help.

    He had no idea how strong Dark shadow was or how old she was though there were rumors that she was in the Demigod realm.

    Itsuki Jr, however, did not really care about those details. Just knowing the impable track record of the Dark shadow was enough for him.

    Dark shadow nodded, "Of course. For every single mission, I don''t hold back on my skills. Your highest can rest assured I wouldn''t becent no matter how weak or strong the target is unless they are at the Demi-God Realm. I hope that is not the case," She said with a probing look.

    Itsuki Jr let out a sardonic chuckle, "Hehehehe! Demigod Realm? I don''t think so, that girl only joined them recently and her name is Noire.''''

    Dark shadow''s brows raised a bit but were notpletely surprised as she could see the obvious enmity the second prince had against Alex for having something he couldn''t.

    "If it''s only her, then it''s doable, and I would need a week at most. But if it''s her master, it''s impossible as he is too strong.''''

    Itsuki Jr scoffed, "Hah, seems like even the great Dark shadow is afraid of someone indeed. But fret not, you don''t have to do anything to him. The only one I want is that girl.''''

    Dark shadow frowned, "You want me to kidnap her? That would be more troublesome since my expertise is in assassinations and getting away."

    She wanted to make sure the second prince was aware of her abilities and the missions she usually took. Dark shadow even forgot thest time she kidnapped someone since all of her assignments only ended with her killing off her targets discreetly without any suspicions at all.

    "Troublesome? Maybe. But for a person like you, it''s not impossible right?"

    Itsuki Jr said in a tone of certainty. He was smirking in secret.

    Dark shadow looked straight and slightly nodded. Indeed, thinking about it, she just would have to take some extra effort to drop Noire at the second prince''s feet.

    She wasn''t worried about this mysterious woman, she might be strong but surely not stronger than her. With her special item, all she had to do was seal theter strength, which was something she always does before she kills her targets, even if they are weaker than her, just to be safe. The premise is that Noire wasn''t a Demigod.

    ''''Don''t worry, the mission will be carried.'''' Dark shadow promised.

    Upon hearing this Itsuki Jr smiled, seeing that it wasn''t a problem for Dark shadow. Since he was making exceptional use of favor to use her services, she didn''t know how many conditions she could ask from her. But fortunately, it seemed like Dark shadow didn''t mind following through with his requirements.

    She disappeared shortly after receiving the first payment.

    ''Hmph, I wonder how my uncle is going to repay this favor,'' Itsuki Jr inwardly thought as he had already informed him about her n. Well, it could be said that it was his uncle''s doing.

    He didn''t want to be the only one who was involved in this whole sinister idea. He wanted apanion in case things went south and who could be a better partner in crime than his uncle?

    Itsuki Jr, however, didn''t think about any possible consequences at all as his current mental state was only this close to bingpletely mad. His thought of revenge was the only thing holding him back from letting everything loose. Especially after what his father had said to him. After theirst conversation Itsuki Jr understood that his father never loved him, he did not resent his sister Saeko because from what his uncle told him, all of this was Alex''s doing, he had to take revenge on him and solution Itsuki Jr found was to kidnap one of Alex''s group member to lead him to a certain location specified by his uncle who by the way made it possible for Itsuki Jr to be a Saint realm, he could be more if he sessfully seeded in carrying out this mission.

    ''I will slowly but surely take everything from you, Alexander, your women will be mine. No, everything will be mine. Even this empire, this continent, the entire world will be mine as I''m supreme.''

    Itsuki Jr was too focused on his delusion to notice that there was a shadow watching his every move and after making sure that this fool faithfully carry the mission assigned to him, this shadow disappeared.

    The owner of this shadow was none other than Conrad, Itsuki Jr''s uncle, Michael''s Itsuki Ren brother.

    This man is working for a certain organization.

 Chapter 1160 1087: The Mayors Son Invitation

    Alex was oblivious to the sinister schemes brewing against him and Noire. He just had a refreshing and pleasurable morning bath with Incursio.

    The more times he made love to Incursio, the more he felt like his soul was getting closer to hers though the difference was small and gradual. He even felt that his soul melted with hers whenever he had sex with her.

    It was as if he was truly bing one with her, and their closeness became even deeper. He is happy that he found out more about his unique ability as it would mean getting more means for survival.

    With a smile on his face, he made his way toward the city along with Incursio.

    On his way, Silveria''s fanciful tone sounded in his mind. ¡¼Master, it must be great to have a pleasurable morning and night with stunning beauty every day. Now that you discovered a special method to boost your synchronization rate, you seem even more diligent about it. Tsk, you don''t even have the slightest concern for us when doing such carnal acts.¡½

    Alex inwardly smiled as he said, "Don''t tell me you are getting interested in the primal activities of a man and woman. Anyway, it''s not like I told you to peek. Now, who is the perverted one here?"

    Silveria immediately red, ¡¼Nonsense, who will peek at you? I''m not interested in things like Love or Sex.¡½

    ''''I can teach you if you want,'''' Alex said with a smirk.

    ¡¼..No thanks.¡½Silveria refused as expected but not immediately.

    ''''Hum! Why do I sense some hesitation in there?"

    ¡¼It must be your imagination.¡½Silveria refused to acknowledge that she even considered his proposal for a second. There is no way she would admit being curious or she would admit still being a virgin.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders, he decided to stop for now. He would have plenty of asions to tease Silveriater, maybe even win her over through sex like he was doing with Incursio. He obviously has a n for the two sisters, Silveria would be the easiest of the two while Nyx, forgets it, just thinking of how to make moves on her gave him a headache. Let''s not forget Typhania (Elseria).

    ''There still too much to do.'' Alex mumbled inwardly while thinking of his next move when Silveria brought his attention back to something he was thinking of checkingter.

    ¡¼There is something abnormal about your status. You didn''t kill anything but your stats increased.¡½Silveria remarked and Alex nodded. Like she said his stats increased somehow.

    ''''Status!'''' Alex summoned his status window.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 192 [Demi-God] (Lvl 197)

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520400

    MP: 25070/25070 (30000/30000)

    SE: 3500/3500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8200

    DEF: 7100

    AGI: 6500 (+200)

    INT: 4200

    LUK: 2500

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max] [me Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Shadow Summon] (Temp)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 92%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 97%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Eris Wolfang 70%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] Perfect synchronization: 140%: [Absolute duo]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 88%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ''''My stats increased, some of the synchronization rates as well, I even acquired a new skill, the me Art, maybe with this I can use direct magic like the others.'''' Alex imagined himself shooting a fireball with one hand while firing his gun with the other hand. It would be cool.

    ''''Maybe it''s because of what happened between me and incursio.'''' Alex hypothesized and Silveria nodded, thinking it does make sense as it was the only usible exnation.

    Alex and Incursio focused on touring the city while waiting for the time to get invited to the mayor''s mansion however this invitation for the dinner as he previously stated never came.

    Two days passed like this and when Alex was starting to get annoyed and was nning some drastic measures, the mayor''s son came and invited them.

    Chestnut, short hair is pulled back to reveal a lean, gloomy face. Glittering amber eyes, set high within their sockets, watch slowly over the families they''ve grieved with for so long.

    A scar stretched from the bottom of his left cheek, running towards the right side of his lips and ending on his right nostril tale of his adventure.

    This is the face of Brycen Adwell, the mayor''s son.

    Upon receiving Brycen''s invitation, Incursio nodded readily and tugged at Alex''s sleeves, to which he nodded with a smile.

    Brycen beamed and led them towards the Ss'' Pub, one of the best luxury restaurants with an open setting to gaze at the beautiful seas while eating.

    The Ss'' Pub was situated near the outer banks. The cool air from the seas made the people passing by or entering the restaurant feel rxed and serene as if all their frustrations in life just evaporated away.

    From the outside, the restaurant looked warm, homey, and enchanting. Bricks and sandstone pirs make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It was difficult to see through the small, curtained windows, but the music and voices from within can be felt outside. Outsiders wouldn''t be able to see the people dining even if they were eating in the open because of the curtains.

    As the trio entered the restaurant through the thick, wooden door, they were weed by pping hands and overall happiness.

    One of the maids was engaged in a conversation but still managed to wee them with a smile.

    It was as alluring inside as it was on the outside. Hardwood beams supported the upper floor and the hugemps attached to them. The walls were swarming with beautiful handwritten scrolls, probably left by customers satisfied with their service.

    Despite being a premium restaurant, it was packed with all sorts of nobles and wealthy people.

    Incursio did notice a family ofmoners, but it seemed like they were dishing out their savings for a one-time meal to celebrate some asion.

    Several long tables were upied by separate groups who, after having had quite a few drinks, seem to be trying to prove which group was the best at eating more.

    "Let''s sit over there," Brycen pointed to a table with three chairs that seemed to have been reserved already by him. People only nced at him once and nodded their heads to pay respect before returning to their activities.

    The spot also gave a pleasant ambiance where one could enjoy eating while admiring the beautiful seas.

    Many heads already turned seeing Incursio, she was too beautiful not to gather any attention.

    They had to use their utmost willpower not to stare at Incursio too much since her charm was so deadly that they even forgot about the food they put in their mouths.

    But since they all had a dignified status in society, they hit themselves in the head and tried to focus on their business as they didn''t want toe off as a crude person in such a public ce.

    After giving the orders to the maid, Brycen chuckled upon seeing this, he said with a mysterious smile.

    "I am sure you two won''t forget the taste of this restaurant''s delicious food after eating them. This is my favorite."

    Incursio nodded and couldn''t wait to taste the food here, meanwhile Alex was curious as to why this man in his thirties invited them here.

 Chapter 1161 Characters Sheet Updated

    A/N: Check out my new novel Godless World: A world where God is dead and the Angels led by the Archangels took control of the world.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alexander Kael Touch: The Main character of the story. Born on Earth and from a rich family, he lost his family at the age of ten and started living under his grandmother''s tutge. Gifted when ites to programming, he quickly became rich by creating a lot of apps using his heritage. Quickly he became a billionaire thanks to good management. Because of something which happened, he had trouble making friends and just hung out with other men just to y. Afraid of experiencing another painful betrayal, he never dates another woman after the betrayal of thest one, at least not seriously, he only had one-night stands or rtionships with benefits.

    Unfortunately, Alex lost his life with his ssmates in a car ident. Together with seven other ssmates, they reincarnated into the world of swords and magic. In this world, there is something called a Gift and only the exceptional one has it. Gifts are the embodiment of one soul, the strongest weapon, and what makes them unique is that, unlike regr weapons, they could never break, and some have special abilities.

    Alex contracted two weapons as a Gift, two guns called Death guns, but sadly he was unable to use them, in the beginning, letting him fall behind others. However, this soon changed.

    Alex''s personality could be warm at a time and smart sometimes. He would do anything for his loved ones, and his ultimate goal is to sit at the top of the pyramid.

    The one nicknamed The ck Prince.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna Heart: Alex''s childhood friend. Cheerful personality. She had been in love with him since she was a child, but they got separated until they met a few yearster, when he didn''t even recognize her. This pained her, and when she thought everything was lost, she got another chance. They reincarnated into another world, and in this new world, she did everything to be together with the one she loved and her sisters. She appeared to like the reincarnation of the Saintess, but she can be ruthless when needed. Sheter got engaged to the man she loved.

    Luna''s Gift made her into a healer.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Maria Alexia Rosares: Born in a mafia family, she was taught to govern at a younger age, which shaped her personality; she was cold and smart. While born in a pretty dangerous environment, she was rather blessed with two good friends who were like sisters. Together they would go through everything. They were so united that they decided to share the same man.

    Like her cold personality, she got into the Ice empress ss and was exceptional when it came to the Ice element. Alex''s first love, even in the new world.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sakuya Mio Hishimiya:Friend with the other two. She is Maria''s right-hand man, like her father to Maria''s father. yful and sadistic personality. Her Gift is a katana.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Leonardo Dixor: A young man from a rich family. He was jealous of Alexander. He thought he was the chosen one, especially after contracting with Excalibur and getting the Hero ss. An idiot that thinks he was smart. He was an unfortunate hero.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Cami Asmar: A woman that fell in love with the wrong man. Like her fiery character, she got Fire magician ss.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Kevin Asmar: Cami''s big brother. Leonardo''sckey. He was only good at one thing, which was following orders.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Dodolus Asmar: The big brother of the family. While usually quiet, he is quite smart. Like his original job, he got a special ss that could let him protect his master. The one that saved their family from starving. If it weren''t for the Dixor family head, his father would have gone to jail while the rest of the family would have suffered.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Goddess Mea: One of the higher-level beings from the Higher world. She was in charge of reincarnating Alex''s group. There is a possibility of them meeting in the Higher World.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Prisci: The head priestess of the Temple of Gods, the same temple that weed Alex and the others. A former princess, she became a priestess under Goddess Mea''s wish.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Katherina Von Havens: The second Princess of the Drexia Empire, Prisci''s little sister. She was quick to judge, which made her have a rocky start with Alex. Fortunately, she changedter.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Artemia Eretria Von Havens: The 3rd princess and the reincarnation of the goddess of the human. A powerful lightning user. Because of her origin, she wanted to go to the Higher world to find out who is her birth parents. Typhania''s best friend in the past.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania (Leena/Elseria):The Goddess of the Elves. After the final battle, she created the Adventurers guild and used many aliases. One of them was serving as a receptionist until she met Alex, the one in the prophecy. The one said to be the only one capable of stopping the iing cmity. Smart, cold. She was one of the strongest existences.

    Alexander vowed to one day make her his woman, it was some kind of between them.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Gracier Alexandra Touch: An orphan Alex rescued. Sheter became his sister. He helped her get contracted to Ignia, goddess of the Dragon. Gracier is exceptional, especially when ites to the Fire element. Her contract with Ignia made her one of the strongest Fire users ever. She is nicknamed the Little Devil, she is the princess of the Touch family.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sera Olivia Wexon: She met Alex while helping in her father''s store. She had a hidden identity. An assassin working under Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild. The strongest and more deadly assassin under Elseria (Typhania), codename Zero.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E Astaroth: The second Princess of the demon''s race. She escaped after her brother massacred their entire family. She was the reincarnation of the Goddess of the demon. At first, she meets Alex under an alias, Eleonora. Because of her past as a child, she had a cold personality, but it started to change after meeting Alex and others slowly.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Leon Lionheart: Crown prince of the Lionheart. From the Lion n, the strongest beastman n, and specie. The one that made Alex lower his guard and make a friend again. He loved to fight and was quite smart as well.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Kuina Eria Foxia: Crown princess of the Foxia kingdom. yful character. Maria didn''t like her during their first meeting. From the powerful nine tails fox family, she is a powerful fire user and owner of a special element: Illusion magic.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ferris Wolfang: Former crown prince of Wolfang''s Empire, the second strongest empire on the beastman continent. Friend with Leon and Kuina.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Eris Wolfang: Twin''s sister of Ferris Wolfang. Na?ve personality, but itter changed after meeting Alex and experiencing a loss.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Althea Astaroth: Purple, perfectly groomed hair double braided to reveal a sculpted, worried face. Glinting violet eyes, set far within their sockets,

    Something is captivating about her, perhaps it''s her humility, or perhaps it''s simply her warmth. Nheless, people tend to brag about knowing her, while making up bigger stories about her. She is Lilith''s elder sister. She was stabbed in the heart and left for dead by Lucifer but fortunately, her heart wasn''t on the left side like everyone, thus she somehow survived with her injuries but the trauma born from witnessing her brother kill everyone made her lose memories, she was saved by Elseria and trained into a deadly assassin, one of the strongest and more feared assassin, her codename is Alpha, she is just beneath one assassin, Zero (Sera).

    Althea is ready to do anything for her sister Lilith after regaining her memory and after uniting with her. She is bright but can also be deadly if poked wrongly.

    ???

    Noire: Alex''s contracted pet from Exodus. ck, short hair neatly coiffured to reveal a long, wild face. Hooded ck eyes, set seductively within their sockets. She is an ancient beast, a World wolf, rumors have it that aplete World wolf could swallow a world.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alice: An Homonculus, Alex made his while rescuing his kidnapped sister. White hair and red eyes, she is emotionless but slowly with Gracier and others'' help she has started learning human emotions. She is older than she looks, her real age (inside the tube plus in the outside world) should be around twenty.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Incursio: Alex''s former enemy, the most sessful creation of Maddog and Lord Thanos. Sheter betrayed the organization, seeking freedom beside Alex and the meaning of being a human. Pristine white paired with ruby eyes, she is a true beauty. She was the second strongest existence among the Chaos Organization''s Numbers.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Saeko S Ren: Princess of the Far East empire, Michael Itsuki Ren''s daughter. She has a simr circumstance as Alex. She learned from his story and be his fan andter his fiancee.

    TBC...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Bonus

    ¡ÞCurrent Alex''s Harem members:

    Maria Alexia Rosares

    Luna Heart

    Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya

    Artemia Eretria Von Havens

    Sera Olivia Wexon

    Saeko Erika Ren

    Kuina Eriel Foxia

    Incursio

    ¡Þ Potential future members

    Eris Wolfang

    Eri (Former ssmate they met in Exodus.)

    Althea

    Typhania (Elseria)

    Lilith

    Alice

    Noire?

    Goddess Mea?

    Silveria

    Nyx?

    Gracier?

 Chapter 1162 [Bonus ] 1088: A Contract To Kill

    After giving the orders to the maid, Brycen chuckled upon seeing this, he said with a mysterious smile.

    "I am sure you two won''t forget the taste of this restaurant''s delicious food after eating them. This is my favorite ce."

    Incursio nodded and couldn''t wait to taste the food here, meanwhile Alex was curious as to why this man in his thirties invited them here.

    ''''Let''s talk after eating,'''' Brycen suggested and Alex had nothing to say about this. They waited quietly but they didn''t have to wait for long.

    The maid soonid down the dish, and the aroma from it was pleasantly strong that everyone nearby couldn''t help but enjoy its smell after taking a sniff.

    However, Incursio didn''t seem that excited even after taking a bite since she felt that Alex''s cooking was far more excellent and delectable.

    Alex also took one of the meat slices in his hand but paused for a second before putting it in his mouth.

    Brycen seemed to be enjoying his dish as his smile seemed to reach his eyes, and he couldn''t help butpliment, "Wow, this is so good. You guys love it, right?"

    Incursio said, taking the pose of a critic, "Well, I guess it''s finepared to the other restaurants. But of course, nothing could beat Alex''s cooking."

    Upon hearing her words, Brycenughed slightly, it could not be helped.

    "Haha, of course, you''re right. And since you are his girlfriend I am sure you won''t have eyes for food made by somebody else. Alex, one day you should also let me have a taste of your cooking skills. If the opportunity shoulde."

    Alex simply nodded as he continued to enjoy the meal. Soon they finished.

    ''''So, what does want to talk about?" Alex asked as soon as they finished eating their meal.

    ''''Well, I want your assistance to kill someone and believe I have a mean to pay you.'''' Brycen dered while making sure that nobody except them could hear what he had just said.

    Alex''s eyes narrowed and he exchanged a look with Incursio who seemed to be saying, ''You deal with it.''

    He smiled before asking Brycen who was the person he wanted to kill.

    ''''Who do you want to kill?"

    ''''My father.'''' Brycen''s answer was quick and his eyes were filled with killing intent when he said those words.

    ''''As expected.'''' Alex finished his ss of wine. He had expected something like this the moment Brycen said he needed their assistance, it is a ssic.

    Brycen was curious about Alex''s response but before he could ask, Alex asked.

    ''''So what do wants to pay me with?"

    ''''I must see the payment before deciding whether I''ll take this contract or not.''''

    Brycen smiled because he had expected this demand thus he suggested.

    ''''Please follow me to my house.''''

    Alex exchanged a look with Incursio who nodded, so he answered.

    ''''Okay, let go.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    From the outside, this house looks old but wonderful. It has been built with grey bricks and has por wooden decorations. Tall, half-rounded windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a very symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and two bathrooms, it also has a small living room, five bedrooms, a grand dining room, and a small storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into stylish gardens reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and triangr and is covered with ck roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit on either side of the house. Several long, thin windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden with many hidden lights that make the gardene to life at night.

    In the main hall, Brycen who disappeared reappeared with a ck box, he put the box on the table and exined.

    ''''What is inside, you will like it. This is the first down payment, there is more.''''

    He then opened the box and the couple''s eyes widened because inside the ck box was a key, a ck key. Both instantly recognized this key as part of the keys used to seal Bahamut, this key was the reason they stop in this city.

    ''''Where did you find it?" Alex asked while looking at the ck key.

    Brycen scratched his head and with an embarrassed smile, he exined.

    ''''I noticed your arrival and the man apanying you. I bribed him, and he told me what you are here for, so I want to retrieve it after eliminating him.''''

    ''''I see, no wonder we don''t see him in the past few days, it was because you killed him,'''' Alex said with an expressionless face, and Brycen''s face sank as he feared that because of this Alex would not ept the deal.

    ''''I''m sorry, I did that because I don''t want my father to learn this news and use it. He is nning-"

    Before he could finish Alex cut him off with an annoyed expression, wondering what he was bbering.

    ''''What are you talking about? Did I ask you your reason?"

    Brycen flinched under Alex''s intense stare, he could feel his palms sweating, there is no doubt this man is strong, maybe stronger than his father, and this will be easy.

    Incursio was ring at Brycen, thetter was unaware of this as he was busy nning inside his head.

    ''''I''m sorry.'''' Brycen apologized.

    ''''Whatever, I''ll ept this gift but tell me about the second payment,'''' Alex said before pocketing the ck box.

    Brycen was overjoyed upon seeing this, and he quickly exined.

    ''''There is a ce, I will tell you, it is the ce where I found this key floating, there is something in the depth but I couldn''t go but I''m sure you will like it because some men with strange ck robes roamed around this area.

    Alex''s eyes turned sharp and Incursio licked her lips. Without a doubt, those men are from the Chaos Organization.

    ''''Good, let''s hear your n.'''' Alex finally epted Brycen''s offer, thetter was happily unaware that Alex also have ns.

 Chapter 1163 1089: Before Departure 1

    Alex''s eyes turned sharp and Incursio licked her lips. Without a doubt, those men are from the Chaos Organization.

    ''''Good, let''s hear your n.'''' Alex finally epted Brycen''s offer, thetter was happily unaware that Alex also have ns.

    ''''Cough! Cough!'''' Brycen coughed twice to clear up his throat before he started to exin his n.

    ''''My father will soon invite you to go on hunting but this is a plot used to get rid of you as he was working with those men in ck. We will use this opportunity to kill him, I''ll have my most trusted men sneak in and switch ces with my father''s men, so we will ambush him and you two will finish him. It won''t be easy but this is my best n. My father is a powerful Demigod, already level 155.''''

    ''''I see, this n is not bad but there is something I must remind you.'''' Alex dered after hearing Brycen''s n but for some reason, thetter felt a chill run down his spine. His heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart.

    ''''Tell me, what is it?" He asked while secretly activating the armor he was wearing underneath his clothes just in case.

    Alex did not say anything right away, he just gestured to Incursio who smiled before disappearing.

    ''''What?'''' Brycen was shocked but this shock was soon reced by a terrific impact, mming into his stomach.

    Bang! Crack!

    He was sent flying to the other end of the room.

    Waves of throbbing, nauseating pain pulsed within Brycen''s abdomen and he felt like his dinner would return to him in an instant. His eyes darted all over, desperately searching for a way to relieve his body from this miserable feeling. It took him a minute or two to gather theirposure, but conflicting thoughts still gued his mind.

    Soft moans and grunts escaped his mouth. Tired and frustrated he wanted it all to be over and done with. However, determined not to let the pain ruin things he struggled onward. Perhaps not the best solution, but he had made up their mind.

    ''''Cough! Cough!" He coughed a mouthful of blood and with his eyes betraying his confusion he asked albeit with difficulty.

    ''''....Why?"

    However, all he received in response was Alex''s cold eyes, an illusion that a third eye appeared on Alex''s forehead before he saw.

    A crushed and mangled body at the death''s door.

    ''''Crushed, everything is broken. My body is one big mess, I can feel it. There''s a puddle of my blood and I''m lying in it. I guess this is the end of the line for me.

    I''m on the floor, dying and in pain and to make matters worse something is poking me in the back. It seems I can''t even diefortably.

    How long have I been here? How much longer will this take? There must be something I can do, right? There must be a way I can still live, I just need to find it. Think, think. There must be a way.

    My mind is going nk, I can barely think. I''m so exhausted, I just want to close my eyes and sleep. No! No, if I sleep it means the end. I mustn''t sleep. I must get out of here, but how? I can''t think. Tired, oh so tired. Somebody find me please, find me and carry me home. Save me so I can sleep.

    I can''t be saved anymore, I know that now. I can feel it, my body is too broken to be saved. But please, somebody, find me anyway. I don''t want to die alone. I need somebody by my side until my very end.

    I''m exhausted, my eyes are heavy and my body is numb. I''m going to take a quick nap, I hope it''s just a quick nap. But I need to close my eyes and rest for a while.

    Remember me.'''' Brycen dered before dying but unexpectedly he woke up in the outside world, sweating and sitting in his piss.

    ''''Hah! Hah!... An illusion.'''' He was scared beyond words, a powerful Saint, he couldn''t stop shivering.

    Upon seeing the shivering Brycen, Alex was satisfied and couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.

    ''''Next time don''t try to act smart. You aren''t, I just came because I was bored and I have epted your deal not because of how eloquent you were but because it''s convenient. I can do whatever I want and nobody here can stop me.''''

    Leaving those words behind Alex and Incursio departed, thetter tossed the two corpses holding crushed memory stones. Often used for recording and sharing a video. One could imagine what those memory stones were for.

    Thud! Thud!

    Brycen''s body shuddered upon hearing the two dead bodies fall to the ground, he didn''t dare to look at them, while not Saints, those two were specialized in camouge, so match that his father must not even be able to detect them.

    ''''Sigh! Maybe I made the wrong choice.'''' Brycen felt regret but it was toote to go back, all he could do was to pray for this mission to seed with him keeping his life, he could ept bing Alex''s loyal dog forever.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Outside Incursio holding Alex''s hand stared at the moon.

    In monochrome musings the moon is a deep silver ballerina, turning pirouettes with perfect form.

    ''''Beautiful,'''' Shemented and Alex nodded before announcing.

    ''''I will let you handle this man. Do as you see fit.''''

    ''''Understood. To think that he would do exactly what you said. How predictable.''''

    ''''Well, it was to be expected. We wanted to y us. I''m leaving. I''lle back shortlyter.'''' Alex said before vanishing and Incursio didn''t ask where he was going nor what he was going to do, she simply nodded before looking at a certain house with a yful smile.

    Brycen had not finished suffering, he would learn the true meaning of hell tonight.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few hourster, in a deserted house, Alex emerged from.

    ''''Status.'''' He chanted.

    ¡¼[Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 199 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 500000/1M

    MP: 27000/2700

    SE: 4200/4200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8300

    DEF: 7200

    AGI: 6700 (+200)

    INT: 4300

    LUK: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max] [me Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Shadow Summon] (Temp)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 93%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] Perfect synchronization: %

    [Eris Wolfang 74%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] Perfect synchronization: 140%: [Absolute duo]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 90%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]¡½

    ¡¼Wow! After consuming this key, instead of gaining another skill, you received plenty of experience points instead. You must be happy that your level increased seven times in hours. Just a little bit and you''ll step into the next realm, Bahamut must be furious over there.¡½Silveria remarked but Alex only shrugged his shoulders, already busy thinking how to fill his exp bar to reach the next realm.

    ''''Let''s go, I have a contract to fulfill,'''' Alex announced before using the Void Steps.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In another location, Bahamut wasn''t furious as Silveria and Alex thought but on the contrary, he was happy because this finally confirmed his guess.

    ''''So, it was you Alexander Kael Touch.'''' A chained human said, his jet ck hair so long reached the ground and because his bang covered his eyes, they were not visible but one could feel eerieness from them.

    Soon, someone entered the room entered and kneeled.

    ''''Thanos pays respect to the Lord. Congrattions Lord Bahamut.''''

 Chapter 1164 A Reminder For The Next

    A/N: Nickaido''s here, I''m sorry for the status chapters but sometimes they are necessary, for example this one is must, as you need it to better understand the next chapters, please do pay attention to Kevin, Dodolus and Cam statuses.

    Please check out my new novel Godless World : A world where God is dead and the angels took control.

    Love you all.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The Fake God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 190 to above Level 200.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leonardo Dixor]

    ss: Hero ???

    Age: 20

    Male

    Level 175

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 53600

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Light Magic, Fire Magic, Lightning/Darkness

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4500

    Agility: 4600

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ??? Devil''s Sword

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Extinction Ray Level 7] [Holy sh Level 7] [Kick Boxer Level 10] [Sword Art Level Level 10] [Phantom Sword Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special abilities: [Lightning Body] [White Nova] [Purgatory: Ultimate Form] [Chaos Form???]

    Unique ability: [Devil''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Holy sword wielder] [ Le Sauveur] [Lady Killer] [ughterer] [Fallen] [Corrupted] [Avenger]

    ?????

    [Kevin Asmar]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 145

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500600

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Fire

    Attack: 3300

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Magic Sword Surtr (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 8] [Heavy sh Level 5] [Meteor sh Level 9] [Fire Art Level 10] [Ray Finger Level 5] [Fire Step Level 5]

    Special ability: [Fire Sword Domain Level7] [Purgatory] [Spider Mode] (New)(A/N:Drastically increase most of his stats but in this mode is unable to use the Fire element. It can be said that he more physical in this mode.)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [ The Lackey] [ Vicious Mouth] [Slime yers] [ughter] [The one who thinks less] [Corrupted] [Arachnid] (New)

    ....

    [Dodolus Asmar]

    ss: Holy Guardian

    Age: 20

    Male

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/ 500500

    Magic Power: 3800/3800

    Magic: Earth Magic/Darkness

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Shield Ag?nor (Corrupted)

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 5] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Holy Barrier Level 8] [Holy Bash Level 7] [Spear Art Level 10] [Earth Lance Level 7] [Earth Art Level 10] [Holy Art Level 5] (New) [Dark Art Level 2] (New)

    Special abilities: [Create Golem Level 10], [Gravity zone Level 10] [ck Knight]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Hero Shield] [ Guardian of the Holy Shield] [The Lackey] [The Wall] [The protector] [Corrupted]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Cami Asmar]

    ss: Magician

    Age: 18

    Female

    Level 146

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 500700

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Fire Magic, Wind Magic/ Darkness

    Attack: 3500

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 1920

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Gowl staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Fire Meteor Level 5] [Wind Tornado Level 5] [Fire Art Level 7] [Wind Art Level 5] [Dark Art Level 1] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Fire Monarch] [Peerless Wings] [Dark Fire Mode] (New)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Pyromaniac] [The Stalker] [Maiden in Love] [ughter] [Broken Maiden] [Corrupted] [ck Widow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lord Thanos]

    ss: ????

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: ????

    Level 210

    MP: 25000/25000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire/Darkness/Space/Earth

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 10000

    AGI: 11000

    INT: 7000

    LUK: 6000

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Gift: ????

    Skills: ??????????????????????

    Special abilities: ????????

    Titles: [Second inmand of the Mysthia''s Chaos organization] [Lord of ughter] [Chaos Servant] ????????????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Lilith Ex]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ??

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 5000

    DEF: 4000

    AGI: 4300

    INT: 2300

    LUK: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 7] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless] [Homonculus]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 2]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 27

    Male

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demi-God]

    Level 143

    Experience Value (XP): 67000/ 500700

    Magic Power: 4200/4200

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 2210

    Defense: 2065

    Agility: 2165

    Intelligence: 1365

    Luck: 1165

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 20

    SP: 30

    Skills:[sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 5] [Shadowless Steps Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [Goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Minerva, Numbers 7]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 138

    ss: Dark Magician

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 24000/410100

    Magic Power: 5000/5000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2000

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 1700

    Intelligence: 1300

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Cursed Staff

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Dark Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [Violent Steps Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Dimension] [Dark Wings Level 4] [Puppet Master Level 5]

    Titles: [Avenger] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Mass Murderer] [ughterer] [Witch]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 1: Zero]

    ss: Assassin/ Magic Swordsman

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value: 500000/510700

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Lightning/Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2800

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Devil''s Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [Ligthning Art Level 10] [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Puppet Master] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Puppet Master] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Numbers 3]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Human???

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 154

    Experience Value: 00/510600

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Dark

    Attack: 2700

    Defense: 2030

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1500

    Weapon: Dagger

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Art Level 8] [Sword Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Archery Art Level 5] [Sword Sense Level 2] [Thousand Steps Level 8] [Ultimate Assassin Art Level 4] [Dark Art Level 10] [ [Wind Zone]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning???] [Dark Domain Level 5] [Purgatory] [Chimera''s Form???]

    Titles: [Artificial Life] [Chaos''s Child] [ [Hunter] [yer] [ughterer] [Greed] [Blessed] [The Cursed Child] [Destroyer] [The one with no name] [Chimera] [Hundred Forms]

 Chapter 1165 SS: Gracier Vs The Mutated Kevin

    A/N: All of this happened between Chapters 1030-40.

    Check out my new novel Godless World: A world where God is dead and the Angels took over.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The gentle road that led to Sudbury was now awork of vines, grasses, and roots that had taken hold of every bit they could get. The wind gently sways the tall grasses in the abandoned gardens while wild bushes make their im on every acre not taken by the grass.

    Most doors still stood sturdy in their frames. They were a little dirty, but if you only focused on the doors you''d expect people toe out as if nothing had changed. There were signs of fires, in some cases, it was merely a trail of soot and smoke above a window pane, in others, it was a pile of ash where once a building stood.

    Sudbury, once a bustling city with life and brimming with light at this hour was now partially reimed by nature. An eerie silence had taken over and was only interrupted by the cracking of wood in the wind and the asional bird that had made its home in one of the many copsed roofs.

    The train station had copsed and the tracks were covered in shrubs and fallen branches. Nobody was waiting for the next train anymore, no longer eagerly going to the next destination or waiting for thoseing home.

    Despite the decay of the buildings, there was a certain charm about the town. Everything was greener as nature grew wild and the quiet during the day was almost peaceful. But even though everything may seem like it was lost forever there was still a silver lining. While this town was no longer home to the families that lived here, it was now home to families of wild animals.

    Currently, this ghost town is a ce of a battle between Alex''s sister and his former ssmate Kevin who was unrecognizable at the moment.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Inside the cocoon that wrapped an area of seventy meters, people were fighting.

    Gracier released a wave of me that mmed on a web column. A fire explosion boomed out, resulting in heat waves that rippled through the air. The web column made of liquid substance melted into oblivion under the intense mes.

    The small spiders on the ground, in the meantime, rushed at Gracier. Their mouth open to bite her with their poisonous jaws.

    She jumped backward while sweeping a hand at the spiders. Hundreds of me darts flew out which ruthlessly crashed onto the spiders.

    A few burned but others survived as they quickly rolled to dissipate the mes.

    Dozens of spiders spat out shiny liquid from their abdomens that turned into web threads. Swiftly, the threads shot like silk chains, rushing at Gracier, ready to entangle her, to suffocate her as they spread their poison into her body

    Gracier chuckled before her body was wrapped by fire and her reflexes amplified. She jumped up, her knees closed to her chest, and a few threads struck the trees behind her. They instantly corroded like paper by acid; dissolving into a brown substance. Corrosive smog trailed out.

    Not all threadsnded on the trees. The spiders knew he might dodge so the threads were shot throughout, to not give her any space.

    As she jumped high in the air, five threads closed into her. They interweaved together into a and the air seethed with violent sounds.

    In mid-air, she stretched her hands, covered with mes.

    SHUA

    With strong sound, streams of mes shot out, crashing into the toxic. The threads forming the turned aze; the heat so intense that they evaporated into gases.

    At the same time, as shended on the ground, Gracier sted away the spiders with a cluster of fire.

    The spiders spew more webs and blocked all her possible exits. Gracier spun her body around, amassed by mes, and the next moment, a whip of me materialized in her hand. She was having fun.

    She whipped the me on the webs blocking her path. The webs caught fire, and the corrosive particles started burning with a sizzling and crackling sound.

    The entire cocoon was filled with a repulsive smelling from the venomous sticky mouths of the spiders.

    Gracier wielded the whip of me in her left hand while ncing at Kevin with gray pupils. Thetter signaled his materialized army to attack again.

    As the spider got ready to shoot more, she quickly acted. The whip of fireshed out at them before they could spew out.

    Under rippling mes, the spiders were stomping into pieces. In seconds, they faded into a mist-like substance.

    Kevin became furious at Gracier''s actions. His face paled a little and his eyes turned bloodshot.

    "I was going easy on you but you don''t know what''s good for you!"

    ''''Pft!" Gracier couldn''t help but chuckle upon hearing this because it was too hrious.

    Kevin felt offended and roared ferociously. The surviving spiders crawled back onto him. Quickly, they shrouded his body from head to toe before morphing his body into that of a spider with eight legs.

    It was like a savage monster has reced a human.

    The ends of spider legs were as sharp as spears; capable of tearing through anything. The venomous buds further reinforced the might of the spider legs, making it impossible to survive.

    Kevin''s body blurred and he disappeared from Gracier''s sight.

    From behind, she heard a sharp sound that was turning strong with every moment. Her eyes flickered and she ducked by stepping forward.

    Just then, a bang sound reverberated as a spider leg stabbed a boulder where she was standing a moment ago. The boulder shattered and turned into powder.

    As the spider leg retraced from the dust, Gracier retaliated. She pointed a finger and sparks concentrated on her fingertip. The next moment, a strand of me struck the retracing leg. The strand of me waspressed with violent fire energy that sted the moment it crashed.

    Instantly, the spider leg ignited into blinding heat waves.

    Kacha!

    A sound emitted from the leg and cracks appeared on its sharp surface. Ghastly liquid, scorched by heatwaves, sshed through the cracks, and in a few seconds, the entire leg burned to ashes.

    Kevin''s spider face turned ugly. Sweat formed on his forehead and cheeks before rolling down.

    But he didn''t stop. He summoned more strength, reinforcing his body with a transparent shield, and a new leg regenerated thanks to the super regeneration this mode granted him.

    At the same time, his other leg mmed towards Gracier to stab her, while from his abdomen, Kevin spewed a sticky thread.

    ''''I wonder how the others are doing. I must finish quickly and join them.'''' Kevin was concerned about his other siblings after this ambush.

 Chapter 1166 SS: Goodbye World

    At the same time, his other leg mmed towards Gracier to stab her, while from his abdomen, Kevin spewed a sticky thread.

    ''''I wonder how the others are doing. I must finish quickly and join them.'''' Kevin was concerned about his other siblings after this ambush. He did not forget toy countless traps ahead.

    In the meantime Gracier dodged one of the iing attacks and retaliated, as she attacked to face the spider leg, a silky thread swiftly wrapped her shoes, thus binding them to the ground. The speed was such that she got no time to react.

    Upon seeing this Kevin was startled. The sticky thread he shot was corrosive and yet his opponent''s shoes were intact, with no damage. He had no idea that Gracier coated her shoes with invisible me in the form of heat.

    In the meantime, the spider leg was blocked by a wall of fire. Gracier lowered a hand toward her shoes and released a circle of me that burned the sticky thread binding her to the ground.

    Just as she freed her shoes, her pupils constricted as her instinct warned her of danger. Without wasting a moment, she squatted down.

    Had Gracier been a momentte, another spider leg would have cleaved through her beautiful slender neck, beheading her. All she felt was a gust of wind as the venomous spider leg passed above her head at extreme speed.

    Kevin was shocked by his enemy''s reflexes. He has created so many distractions tounch this secret attack, and yet Gracier was able to dodge it, even though narrowly.

    Had Gracier tried to avoid the attack by moving back, she would have been ensnared by very thin webs that Kevin has created when she was busy facing the spider leg and the sticky thread on her shoes. If she hade in forward, then she would have been pierced by other spider legs. Kevin had nned for many scenarios but hadn''t foreseen this one which made him click his tongue thinking Gracier was just lucky.

    On the ground, Gracier who has crouched mmed her fists. A whirlwind of mes surged out which fiercely crashed into the spider''s legs.

    Kevin''s spider legs buckled and he lost his sense of movement for a second.

    A second was more than enough for Gracier. As Kevin buckled and almost fell, she pounced forward, her palms mming on Kevin''s hard carapace.

    Spiraling mes swept out that scorched the toughyer of the carapace. At a rate visible to the naked eye, the carapace startled melting, exposing the insides.

    The spiraling mes moved further in, dealing severe damage inside.

    Kevin cried out miserably as mes charred his organs.

    "You are still too naive, full of yourself with many unnecessary moves and waste of energy in unneeded attacks... Yet you expect to win when I haven''t even gone all out?" Gracier asked coldly.

    Kevin was in no position to answer. He copsed on the ground and let out a tragic shriek in pain. His transformation vanished and he was once again back to his human form, but the agony from the me burn turned stronger. The mes turned violently, charring his skin ck.

    "Truly disappointing.''''Gracier dered without holding back.

    Kevin was engulfed in me, rolling on the ground. As mes moved up his head, a protective locket he took out was activated, extinguishing the mes. Not only that, but even the wounds started filling up. His face was pale from injuries but still, he was back in good health. The pain subsidized and he sighed in relief. He was d he carried the protective item handed to him by the mysterious backer. Had it not activated, he knew what would be his fate.

    "Oh?'''' Gracier tilted her head to the side.

    She shook her head and aimed a hand at Kevin''s head. Rays of me concentrated on her palm like a small sun.

    "You wouldn''t dare kill me!" Kevin shouted, he believes so, as Alex would not murder his former ssmate, no matter what the difference between them was, he firmly believed so

    "Eh? Are you daring me to? I love dares, you know!" Upon hearing this Gracier said with a smirk.

    Kevin shuddered and he lost all confidence. Not daring to take a chance, he retraced the cocoon that covered the battle area, trying to escape but it was already toote.

    Ssss

    ''''Blossom Fire Lotus.''''

    The next moment, the cocoon was ripped apart by a gigantic fire lotus.

    BOOM!

    Swallowed by a terrific me, Kevin couldn''t mutter a single word before being devoured by Gracier''s me. He saw his dying soul wriggling in me, experiencing terrible agonies, and to fight this Kevin mustered thest bit of strength he had to create an illusion of himself dying differently.

    ''''It''s warm, it''s warm and it tickles as it makes its way down my body in small rivers of crimson red. What an odd sensation, I''m dying, but it feels warm and ticklish.

    How am I even still standing? Does this mean I will be okay? No, impossible. There''s no fixing this. How am I still standing?

    This is so annoying! Why am I so weak? I can make it out of this mess, I know I can. So why am I still here? Come on stupid body, stop being so weak. I can make it. We can make it, just stop being weak.

    Everything feels so heavy. My entire body is trying to force me to the ground, to lie down and close my eyes, but I can''t. I can''t give in, not yet. I can still make it, I just need some rest. I guess I will lie down for a little while, but I will not close my eyes. Do not close my eyes.

    Oh god, I''m going to die. I''m going to die! I know I am, look at me, there''s noing back from this. Oh god, oh god, I''m going to die. I don''t want to. What do I do? What can I do? I''m going to die.

    I''m cold. I wish there was somebody to hold me or something to warm me. I feel no pain, not any longer, but my body keeps shivering to warm itself up. But I''m still cold.

    Goodbye world.''''

    ???

    ''''Fuh! It''s fun to fight not relying on my Gift.'''' Gracier remarked before vanishing, she felt nothing after killing her brother''s former ssmate, she was doing this for her family, for her brother whom she loves dearly. She would do anything for him as he would also do for her. Thinking about Alex, Gracier''s eyes became filled with love, she was truly grateful to have met him.

 Chapter 1167 [Bonus ]SS: A Certain Saintess Fetish 1

    Alex''s mansion, inside Luna''s room.

    The Saintess was awkwardly ced on the chair with her hands shackled behind her back, her legs spread, and her hips pushed forward. Alex sitting in the front with his legs crossed narrowed his eyes lovingly as he viewed her.

    The glistening liquid slowly trailing down from it was truly an enticing sight.

    Luna was truly embarrassed by the position she was in.

    "Hum¡­ Lex? Why am I being bound?"

    "Of course, it''s because you wish for it right?"

    "...?!"

    "Heh, you shouldn''t be so surprised as I have found a certain book under your bed,'''' Alex responded with a knowing smile, his eyes locked on the bed making Luna blush heavily as she hides there a book on BDSM.

    ? BDSM. It seemed that no matter which world, humans were a depraved race that always thirsted for more pleasures. To think such a book would exist here.

    "N-no¡­ I¡­" Luna tried to justify herself but Alex stopped her.

    "No need to exin yourself. The way your breathing hurried while I was binding you and the fact that you didn''t resist shows that I am telling the truth."

    Alex was thinking about how to tackle the problem of Luna as BDSM ys had varying levels. Some people like to be submissive and some liked to be put in positions without power.

    Some people higher in the spectrum left the level of Submissive and became downright masochistic and even at that level, there were different types of masochists.

    In short, it was a deep and broad subject. He couldn''t just act rashly while expecting her to feel pleasure. He had to act with tact.

    "Okay let''s begin but first you must not forget. No matter what you say I will only stop if you say the code word.'''' Alex dered and Luna patiently waited for the code word he would choose.

    ''''Hum! Okay let''s go with this. If you say, Pine, I will immediately stop."

    Luna inwardly chuckled as pine can be considered a synonym for Lust.

    Finally, it''s time to begin, and starting from teasing is a must.

    "Now, tell me. Why is the one hailed as the Saintess reading such a book? Do you wish to tell me that you have always wished to be in such a situation?"

    "No¡­ Lex¡­l..''''

    "Silence." He talked with measure as he looked at her with total indifference. Alex was already into it.

    "You will now call me, Master, understood?"

    "But¡­" Luna hesitated.

    "There is no but, do it!" Alex shouted.

    Luna shivered at his shout before slowly opening her mouth as she called him with difficulty.

    "Ma...Master."

    Her head hung low with shame as she called Alex like that. Alex would have normally felt bad about it but because he was really into it, he felt pleasure instead.

    "Oh? Would you look at that? So you are a lewd girl? A masochist to boot. Does calling me master brings you so much joy?" He was merciless.

    "Of course not!!"

    "Really? Then¡­" Alex came close to her and slowly traced her vagina with his finger before bringing it close to her. "Then, if I am wrong, could you exin to me why you are so much wetter than earlier?"

    "...!"

    Her speechless looks were so cute. A spark seemed to ignite in his heart.

    ''I want to tease her more.''

    He wanted to see her moan. See her beg. He wanted topletely mess her up.

    "To think that the Saintess was such a dirty woman. Tell me was it your dream? Did you masturbate while dreaming of the day you would be tied up and humiliated?"

    "I¡ª"

    "Do not lie to me. If you do so I will immediately stop."

    The shudder of fear showed just how much she didn''t want him to stop. Her barely raised head dropped down as she closed her eyes.

    "Yes."

    "Yes?"

    "Yes, master. I had always dreamed of it."

    "Then. Since you are so dirty. Repeat after me. -I, Luna Touch, am a dirty woman. Please master punish me-."

    "I, Luna Touch, am a dirty woman. Please master punish me. Nnh!!"

    The very moment she finished her words, Luna''s body shuddered while a greater amount of liquid gushed out from her sacred ce. There was no mistake,

    "You came?" Alex asked amused before bursting intoughter.

    ''''Hahaha~! You are truly a dirty woman. To think that even without having to touch you, you woulde from humiliating yourself."

    Putting his fingers once again against her vagina, Alex scooped arge part of her fluid and slowly brought it toward her face.

    "Now, Luna, lick my hand and learn your vor."

    "N, no, stop, ¡­"

    Luna shut her mouth and shook her head to escape it, but Alex showed no mercy.

    "Weren''t you taught as a child not to be a picky eater?"

    He pinched her small nose shut. Once she had no choice but to open her small mouth, he then shoved his glistening fingers inside. Those fingers pinched Luna''s tongue, rubbed at her gums, and otherwise toyed with the inside of her mouth before pulling out.

    "Delicious, isn''t it?" Alex asked with an amused grin, his sadist side took over.

    "It is not! Please, stop this!"

    Luna tearfully pleaded, but he continued to ignore her,

    "Hehe~! If you insist, I will end the forey there. You''re plenty wet, so we should be able to move on to the next phase. Don''t you think so? Now beg me. Beg me like your life depends on it."

    Luna''s breasts moved up and down as before she uttered with eyes full of lust,

    "Please master. I am a dirty woman whose head is only filled with lust. Please use me as much as you like."

    "Hehe~! Perfect!!"

    Whileughing, Alex began to unbutton his suit, shirt, and his pants. It didn''t take long for him to be as naked as Luna was.

    ''''Pine!'''' Before he could jump on her Luna used the code word much to his disappointment but he had to follow his words.

    The disappointment was written all over his face and Luna smiled upon seeing this, it was the time to suggest that thing.

 Chapter 1168 SS: A Certain SaintessFetish 2*

    A/N: Yay! Happy New Year. Wish you the best.

    Check out my new novel Godless World: A world where God is dead and the angels took over. I''m sure you''ll like it.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''Pine!'''' Before he could jump on her Luna used the code word much to his disappointment but he had to follow his words.

    The disappointment was written all over his face and Luna smiled upon seeing this, it was the time to suggest that thing.

    ''''M.master why not use the other hole just for today?" A bold suggestion, Luna was so embarrassed that she did not dare to raise her head as she said those words, and Alex was shocked unable to offer a reply.

    Silence fell in the room until Luna spoke.

    "I¡­ I already made all the preparations."

    Finally, back to his sense, Alex said.

    "Oh?...ohhhh. You are truly a dirty woman. But you are my dirty woman. So I guess it''s alright."

    He came close to her before lifting her.

    "Kya!"

    Once he was sure that he was correctly holding her, he brought her to the bed and put her face down.

    Her sexy backside became entirely visible to him. It was truly a majestic sight to behold.

    "I guess first I should make some lubrication."

    He held his raging erection and began to press it against her vagina.

    ''I want to just m it into her, but there is no hurry.''

    Despite his desire, Alex refused to break the trust she put in him just for a temporary moment of pleasure.

    He forced himself to only coat his penis in the love juices dripping down.

    Then he used both hands to spread the white flesh peach.

    ''Ahh~ Even her asshole is pretty.'' Alex couldn''t help butment inside his head.

    He gently ced his penis against the pink flower in the center of the white flesh.

    "Okay, I''m putting it in."

    Alex felt oddly excited.

    After seeing Luna nod, he waited for her to breathe in and pushed his cock inside.

    "¡­!?"

    He forced the hard object inside.

    Her body flinched slightly as it epted the intruder and a few grunts escaped from her mouth.

    "Ah!"

    "Haa¡­"

    ''''It''s so tight!'''' Alex was forced toment.

    The tightness was something else.

    His hand supported her body while his other hand on the bed squeezed the sheets of the bed tightly. A grunting moan flowed out of his mouth.

    This was it. Her slippery insides wrapped perfectly around his dick as they squeezed. Their point of union fit tightly without any gaps.

    As he burrowed his dick into her warm and wet insides, he was filled with a sense of perfect satisfaction. Her breasts under him bounced up and down with the little movements he made.

    Her pink nipples were wet from his saliva, and her glossy fair chest was littered with marks from him. Her taste that had been in his mouth till now still excited him.

    The tightness was entirely different from that of a vagina. The entire vagina would softly squeeze down on him, but only the anus''s entrance squeezed down with great force.

    Even so, the going was much easier after he got the head inside.

    ''I-it''s in. My dick ispletely inside her ass¡­'' Alex felt like celebrating this small victory.

    "Hgh~! ¡­" He then groaned.

    He did feel some disappointment that he could not stick it in her vagina, but using her ass instead brought a sense of sinfulness along with the usual sense of conquest. It filled him with a different kind of arousal. This time it''s her ass, next time he would enjoy both.

    Alex soon lost himself in thrusting his hips like a robot.

    ''''Ahhh!"

    Luna opened her mouth wide and arched her back. Drool dripped from her red lips and soaked the bed.

    However, Alex could not stop his hips.

    He felt like his dick would continue forever when he thrust in and felt like her anus woulde out with it when he pulled back.

    Her red and engorged anus spread wide as the man''s hard cock mercilessly pumped in and out.

    As this continued, a change came over her moaning.

    "Nn! Nn! Ah~ !..."

    These were now the signs of a woman beginning to feel pleasure.

    Her anus never grew wet as he pounded it, but nectar poured from her untouched pussy lips and soaked her white inner thighs.

    ''Good. It looks like she is liking it.''

    Knowing she was enjoying it, hisst bit of worry vanished and he could nowpletely enjoy this beautiful woman with a fetish.

    "Hahaha~! What would your fans think if they saw the woman they respected being plowed in the ass by me."

    Her groan and shudder were the sole answer he got.

    The movement of his waist quickly increased in speed, plunging deeper without reserve.

    "A-! Aah!"

    Her body shook following his movements, swaying rhythmically with each thrust. Her body twisted and twitched as she mewled in pleasure.

    When he slowly pulled outwards, it felt like her insides were pulling away with him and when he thrust hard, the heavy force caused her body to tingle.

    He held her waist firmly so she wouldn''t move up to the head of the bed and thrust powerfully.

    "You look like you''re about to cry but your insides won''t let me. Do you like it? Does it feel good?"

    "Ah! Ang!"

    "Tell me, do you want me to go deeper? Do you like when I put it this way?"

    He didn''t feel embarrassed by his teasing words. Just like he''d said, her insides were actively sucking and wrapping around him. Her sensitive inner walls moved with him as though attached to his penis and the movement excited her immensely.

    "A-! Please! More-! Hang!"

    ''''I...I love it.''''

    The stimtion was too intense. She felt short of air as though she was falling from an incredible height. His hard penis ravaged her vigorously and when he moved outwards, she felt like she was losing her mind.

    As though to split her into two, his heated shaft repeatedly thrust in and out of her. And every time her deep inner flesh was prodded and rubbed, she screamed at the pleasure that filled her brain.

    Her body twitched and gasped at his seemingly never-ending thrusts.

    "Haa-! Aak!"

    Reaching her climax, Luna lowered her head and screamed seductively. As her inner walls viciously mped down on him, a wild roar burst forth from within him.

    She spasmed in pleasure and he continued to burrow into her. He lifted her buttocks and plunged even deeper inside her.

    It was exhausting. But it felt good. His powerful force as he prated her, his passionate movements as though he wanted to eat her up, his muscr movements that she could make out through her blurry eyes, his low moans that slipped out intermittently too, she liked them all and they excited her.

    Her body had learned the joy of a union with a man since their union and today she learned something new and she loves this feeling.

    Alex''s body stiffened momentarily as he released deep inside her ass. Luna felt a hot fluid spreading and filling up her insides and she shut her eyes. Her vaginal walls clenched and squeezed him tightly.

    His arms shook and a growl escaped his throat while her body twitched and spasmed with pleasure.

    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ "

    His weight came down on her as he stopped to catch his breath. He wasn''tpletely leaning on her as he held some of his weight with his elbow but his body moderately pressing down on her gave her a pleasant feeling offort.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the quiet bedroom, only the sound of two people breathing could be heard. Luna''s breathing was calming down to an even pace. Alex lowered his head and turned her sideways. Then he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    He simply embraced her for a while then he began to cover her lips, eyes, and forehead with kisses.

    "Ha-ha, that''s ticklish."

    "Shall I make it not ticklish?"

    Alex whispered and bit her neck. His hand stealthily moved from her back to her waist but she twisted her body and naturally pushed his hand away.

    When the smooth sensation of her skin disappeared from his palm, he reached out stubbornly and grabbed her butt. This time, Luna pushed away from his chest. She was not about to give in this time.

    "We can''t. Let me rest my stallion."

    ''''Okay, my sweetheart. Goodnight.'''' Alex dered before kissing Luna on the forehead, it was a goodnight kiss.

    ''''Goodnight my love. Don''t worry, next time we will try something new. I''ve got a few ideas which I''m sure you''ll love.'''' Luna reciprocated and promised him some juicy sex in the future.

    Alex had a hard time controlling his dick which had started hardening after hearing his lover''s promise.

    There is no doubt that Alex was looking forward to what Luna would propose next. Having a Saintess with a fetish might not be a bad thing as with her you will get the chance to experience many things. Alex would never say no to a spicy sex life.

 Chapter 1169 SS: The Easiest Way To Reconcile*

    A/N: This happened after Sakuya and Alex got into a fight.

    .....

    They didn''t speak for two days until Alex recalled a way for them to reconcile.

    A small grin etched on his face as he looked at her in the face and asked softly,

    "Can I visit your room?"

    Although still angry at him she nodded.

    -----

    Sakuya''s room was as tidy and simple as he remembered. Since he didn''t want to waste too much time, he gently pushed her down on the bed and bent down toward her. It was simple sex.

    When his lips pressed down onto hers, she closed her eyes and epted the kiss.

    Alex lightly kissed her tightly closed mouth a few times and then gently sucked on her lower lip. He pulled away for a moment.

    "Open your lips."

    Hemanded in a low voice and she obeyed.

    ''''Mhmmh!''''

    Alex''s tongue smoothly ravaged the inside of her mouth. He slowly made his way around her teeth and the sides of her cheeks.

    Sakuya felt a jolting pleasure when his tongue met hers. As their lips parted the tiniest sliver, he spoke.

    "You taste sweet and I can''t get enough of it."

    Sakuya felt her blush burning through her cheeks and they kissed intensively with Alex focusing more on exploring the inside of her mouth. His tongue twisted and sucked on, then let go of her.

    "Ah~ !.."

    A low moan escaped from deep within her throat.

    When Alex parted from a particrly long kiss, Sakuya lightly gasped for breath. With only this much, it felt like they had done more than enough already.

    "You are so cute Mio."

    Alex kissed her lips a few more times, and gradually moved his kisses to her cheek then to her ear. His moist lips kissed behind her ear and then down her neck.

    He traced his lips from her neck down to the vicinity of her big breasts.

    "Ah!"

    A jolting pleasure from her breasts forced her to let out a short moan. He took a mouthful and sucked on it

    "Ah!"

    He lightly bit her nipple and tickled it with his tongue. Sakuya got breathless as he licked around the are before sucking on it once more.

    She was quietlyying down in bed while grasping onto the sheets, but her body would tremble while her hips jolted up from time to time. Gradually, he felt his lower half starting to grow hot.

    He let go of her breast, which was now wet with his saliva, and moved to caress the other one. He licked, sometimes lightly bit, swallowed, and from time to time sucked with great force. Whenever his tongue moved, a tingling sensation would travel up her spine, and she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure.

    After he teased her breasts to his content, his kisses traveled down to her abdomen. Sakuya wondered where his lips would advance next. She was gripping the sheets so hard, the tips of her fingers turned pale white.

    "Ah~¡­"

    His lips proceeded down to her lower abdomen and then to her inner thighs. His lips brushed against the deep portions of her inner thighs and began sucking.

    Meanwhile, Alex raised back up before he took her breast in his hand and brought his other hand to her abdomen.

    He slowly let his hand brush down her abdomen and naturally slid it down to her inner thigh, pressing his fingers toward her crotch.

    "Ah!"

    Alex''s finger slowly entered Sakuya''s pussy. She yelped, not from pain but from surprise. When his finger slid out, she sighed in relief. But the next moment, he inserted his finger deeper into her.

    "Uunh¡­.."

    He repeatedly moved his finger in and out of Sakuya''s pussy, but it wasn''t deep enough to hurt her.

    As the stimtion continued, Sakuya''s lower region became slippery with moist juices, and the sound of wet noises grew increasingly louder. Her whole body was burning with heat and she felt her back shiver reflexively. A few more of his fingers pressed and rubbed against her.

    At that moment, a tingle surged up, flooding into her body and causing her muscles to spasm and her neck to jerk up as euphoria circted through her entire body for a few seconds.

    The short moment of bliss passed and her senses dulled, while her body had no strength left in it. She enjoyed the feeling of his fingers smoothlybing through her hair.

    "This isn''t the end yet."

    Murmuring those words next to her ears, Alex''s hot breath made her body, soaked with sweat, shiver in anticipation.

    Afterpletely disrobing her, heid Sakuya on her side and embraced her from behind. He kneaded her breasts while gently inserting his dick between her legs and rubbing on her butt.

    From behind, he slowly opened her up as his hard penis pushed against her entrance, and finally, he entered inside her. Sakuya''s butt and his thighs were tightly pressed together. The two bodies became one.

    She was filled with thrill when he began to push his full length inside her. The sensation of him filling her up gave her a sense of satisfaction.

    He grunted fiercely, raised her leg with both of his hands, and entered into her soaked insides. He went a bit slowly at first, his sensitive part brushing slightly against her moist flesh as if to feel it out.

    His rhythm constantly changed.

    Sometimes Alex moved slowly, sometimes moved a bit faster, then moved slowly again, enticing her as he riled her up.

    Her insides squeezed and clenched on him as if it was furiously resisting his invasion.

    "Ahhhnnnn more gently Alex¡­!"

    Sakuya implored him as she whimpered. He was moving much harder and rougher than before. All her energy had been squeezed out and she couldn''t summon any power.

    Her entire body was more sensitive so his hands simply sweeping across her skin caused her to ache in excitement. He shifted a little more weight down and thrust in heavily. His rock-hard penis and the movement of his member deep inside of her seemed tireless.

    After a while, he stopped and demanded,

    "Lie on your stomach and raise your butt to me."

    Her body flinched as his warm member which was wrapped inside of her, was swiftly pulled out. Sakuya obediently turned around andy on her stomach.

    Her white, plump buttocks were distorted in his clutches. He appreciated her appetizing curves that started from her back to her waist, leading to her butt then swiftly thrust into her from behind. Instantly, her body shook intensely.

    Sakuya writhed in pleasure while the cock pounded into her from behind. His thing felt like a red-hot metal rod to her. She could feel the tip of the head rubbing against her vaginal walls.

    She could feel the rock-hard erection spreading her vagina wide. She could feel her sexual lips being spread wide as its full length was pushed inside and his hips pped against her ass.

    She could feel it all so vividly and distinctly. Every stimtion to her body, every bit of pleasure experienced by her pussy, and everything felt by every cell of her body flowed into her mind.

    The next thing she knew, she had reached a hand down and started teasing her crotch. She rolled around the small protrusion at the top of the pussy lips that Alex''s cock was still thrusting in and out of.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahn!"

    Even if she had not moved her finger, his thrusting shook her body enough to automatically stimte her clit. Every time her finger rubbed against it, a jolt of pleasure ran through her. Wanting to feel that even more, she began pushing her finger against it harder as she rubbed.

    And when she did¡­

    "Ahh!?"

    A wave of pleasure several times stronger ran through her entire body.

    Alex''s cock thrust into her with loud sticky noises. She could not tell if his cock had gotten bigger or if her pussy was squeezing it tighter, but her mind was filled with the pleasure of it having its way with her body.

    Not only her body but, because of the stream of life energying from Sol, even her soul seemed to be filled.

    "Ahh! More, More!"

    Her own words served to arouse her further and her stomach began to throb. His hips sped up and thrust harder in response.

    "I...I am going toe."

    Alex grunted as he began to speed up his movement even more. Sakuya meanwhile was too far gone to even listen to what he was saying.

    Finally, his dick throbbed within her vagina, shooting semen everywhere and filling every part of her body. He continued to move within her vagina as if to squeeze it all out and with each movement, the semen made sticky sounds and spilled out of her.

    Sakuya''s body meanwhile shivered as she silently screamed.

    ''''Ohhhh!''''

    When he finally pulled out of her, she slumped on the bed, and the semen still in her, slowly began toe out, giving the scene a sultry allure.

    Tracing her back with his finger, Alex asked gently,

    "So, how was it? Do you like my way of asking for an apology?''''

    "It felt amazing, it was the best, it was wonderful." Those were the only thoughts that floated up in her melted mind.

    Sakuya looked up at him while lying on her side and could see his dick still standing tall and hard. She had thought she was plenty satisfied, but seeing that filled her with fresh lust and as such, she got up and reached for his crotch.

    "It was wonderful, but I''m not satisfied yet, we are notpletely over yet."

    She pushed Alex onto his back, climbed on top of him, and prepared to mount his cock. The room was soon filled with moans.

    This is the best way to reconcile when you fight in your couple.

 Chapter 1170 SS: Relaxing Time: Beach

    It happened before Alex''s group went on tour around the various continent, they decided to take a day off to rx with family. Their next destination was a beach in a city adjacent to the first city Alex visited after leaving the temple, Eris''s city.

    The city Alex''s group would be visiting is called Madlow.

    The city of Madlow was built atop robust hills and is truly a ssic metropolis. Its appearance is matched by the backdrop of monumental waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The materials these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings incorporate the aesthetic elements of water and waterfalls, as well as the lush greenery they provide.

    The skyline is packed with luxurious buildings and they look astonishingly beautiful all together. Health and services are faultless in Madlow and it has attracted a lot of attention. Countless cultures have left their mark not just on international rtions, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few cultures has grown into an amalgamation of differences and it''s this that unites the four thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of caf¨¦s, bakeries, and bistros offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy nature, water sports, theaters, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    The sound of the waves crashing against the beach, the slight breezeing from the sea, and more importantly, the beautiful women walking around in swimsuits of numerous designs. Frommon, unique, picturesque to exotic, they had them all.

    And this city was also appreciated for its beautiful beach often used by the Drexians for vacation, to rx with family and Alex''s group was doing this same thing.

    Currently on this beach.

    The beach stretched out alongside the water, these constant friends chattering as the wateres in her reassuring way, as if her joy is to soothe the sand. And in her wake, she gives the chance for life, for the rock pools to refill. Those briny wavese as rain to a dessert, a gift never repaid, as it always is with nature... the strong give, life thrives... and so it goes on.

    As Alexy down on the refreshing beach with a parasol protecting him from the ring sun, he couldn''t help but wonder why they haven''t done this before. It was fucking cool, so much so that he felt as if it was an eternity since he went to the beach.

    Looking at the sun Alex marveled at its majesty and the way it was reflected on the water, so beautiful.

    "Alex! Come on, will you join us!? Please, it''s so much fun but it will be so much better with you added into the mix."

    "Continue ying along, will you? I am certainly going to join you soon. Let me just rest for a bit here."

    Alex smiled at the cheerful Saeko. She was wearing a dark-bluish-colored one-piece swimsuit with a big hat ced above her head that was protecting her face from the ring rays of the sun.

    Despite the simplicity of her dress-up, it was a very typical beach get-up, all things considered, it gave her a certain charm and cuteness that was unique only to her.

    Not everyone was present, Sera, Alice, and Pandora (Formerly known as Meera) weren''t present.

    Strangely Noire was present in her human form, she could describe it as a city toppling beauty except for one thing.

    "Is it really fun to gaze at us with such an obscene and covetous gaze like this?"

    Appearing next to him, Noire asked with a hint of curiosity. Like Saeko, she was adorning a one-piece swimsuit that left little to the imagination. It was a dark-themed swimsuit that sadly showed her disappointing chest. Not that he was ever willing to say it out loud, but seeing the two of them together in such a get-up pronounced her shorings even more.

    "Your gaze is slightly irritating right now, you know that?" Noire remarked feeling irritated by her master''s gaze.

    Alex was forced to cough, slightly flustered at having his thoughts read so easily by the world wolf, before masking his gaze full of pity, smiling charmingly to cover up his blunder.

    "Well, there is beauty in watching you girls from afar." He felt like those lines were perfect for the situation.

    "Hehe, darling is a pervert I guess." Saeko giggled happy hearing this.

    "Master, you''re good with words I can give you that.'''' Noire harrumphed.

    Alex said nothing as his eyes continued their exploration, theynded on Sakuya and he couldn''t help but sigh.

    As one would expect from the S queen she was dressed rather provocatively, it could be said that she was naked from head to toe. She was wearing a ¡­ he didn''t even know how to describe it. Could it even be called a swimsuit?

    Rather they simply seemed like strings that barely covered her sensitive areas. In fact, he was pretty sure that she would have loved to go out naked.

    But she also seemed to have fun searching for a swimsuit and shing him with all her spring glory.

    Tap!

    Alex tapped in his palm after finally finding the fitting name for what Sakuya wore.

    ''''I think it''s called a micro bikini,'''' Alex mumbled in low voice before continuing his exploration.

    The true stunners were none others than Maria and Luna.

    The Ice Empress''s explosive body was fully disyed in a provocative red bikini that highlighted her beauty even more.

    Her breasts looked like they would spill out at any moment and her butt was a pleasure to watch.

    ''''Like what you see?" Maria asked while doing various poses.

    Gulp!

    This was enough to bring fire to Alex''s groin and he gulped while nodding like a robot.

    Meanwhile, Luna was even more beautiful than usual. She was wearing a simple white bikini that highlighted her milky white skin.

    Alex nodded at Luna''s swimsuit to the Saintess''s happiness. She blushed upon remembering a certain event that took ce a few days ago and her face heat up as she got new bold ideas.

    Alex was no idea what his lover was thinking about at the moment because he was busy with something else.

    On the side, Artemia and Gracier were approaching them from a distance. The two of them had jovial smiles hanging on their faces.

    Though Gracier was clearly embarrassed.

    Her figure was no less explosive than the others except for her growing chest and Alex had to admit that his sister looked good and would one day turn into a fine woman.

    Though he was respectful enough to not stare too much.

    ''Lucky the bastard that will get my sister.'' Alex secretly thought while at the same time vowing not to let any normal bastard have his sister, it should be a better bastard than him.

    ''At least he must be good and handsome as me.'' He added,pletely oblivious to the fact that he was taking himself as an example.

    He soon stopped thinking about his sister''s future mate and observed his surrounding. The area they selected could be called a private beach but this doesn''t mean they were the only ones present there.

    Beautiful women d in sexy underwear, men flexing their great bodies here and there while trying to chat up some girls, people drinking, though in this case, they could not get drunk.

    In a way, it was exactly like on any other beach they had been to.

    People were simply ying around, having fun, and joking.

    After meticulously observing each and every one of his girls andplimenting them to no end, Alex decided to stand up and walk around the grandiose beach, observing the state of the others on the beach.

    Currently, Alex had an ardent wish to mingle and have a slight conversation with people he didn''t really have the asion to have much interaction with, chat with new people, mingle among them, and act like someone normal free from his worries and fears.

    Since he would soon leave this continent and didn''t know when he would be able toe back, it was better to enjoy these normal days as much as he could, not to have any regretter.

    In the corner of his eyes, he could see Maria and Artemia talking with each other,ughing and having a good time overall, while Luna, Saeko, Sakuya, and Noire were ying around in the Sea.

    Saeko seemed especially close to the others these days which made him smile from the relief he felt.

    He was happy to see that Noire was in the process of making a friend.

    At least he hoped they were bing friends.

    Previously, she was isted from the group as she was not human and was cold to get close to. He was afraid that, unlike Alice who had sessfully blended with the others, it would be hard for Noire, this had been one of his worries but now he could discard it and focus on some other things.

    ''''It would be great if everyone was present. Hopefully next time everyone will be present.'''' Alex mumbled, thinking about the others who weren''t present.

 Chapter 1171 1090: Before Departure 2: Relaxation

    In another location, Bahamut wasn''t furious as Silveria and Alex thought but on the contrary, he was happy because this finally confirmed his guess.

    ''''So, it was you Alexander Kael Touch.'''' A chained human said, his jet ck hair so long reached the ground and because his bang covered his eyes, they were not visible but one could feel eerieness from them.

    Soon, someone entered the room entered and kneeled.

    ''''Thanos pays respect to the Lord. Congrattions Lord Bahamut.''''

    ''''Thanos, how the mission is going?'''' Bahamut asked.

    ''''There is no problem. They took the bait.''''

    ''I know because if not I couldn''t have lost a small fraction of my strength.'' Bahamut mumbled inwardly.

    ''''That is good. Keep up with the other n. While he would be stuck there we will slowly corrupt everything and break the final seal to spread chaos through the other worlds.'''' Bahamut added, dismissing Thanos.

    ''''Hahaha! Alexander, you have no idea that your little antic gave me the perfect method to free myself. The keys are my power, all I have to do was to take them back. It is funny how I haven''t thought of this. You''re indeed the prophecy child, hahaha, the one sent to open my eyes, making things easy for me.''''

    After saying those, Bahamut went into a silent mode, trying to adapt to his new body created afterbining two excellent vessels. The body of a certain excellent Zero and Alex''s former rival, Leonardo.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''You look quite rxed."

    Incursiomented casually as she looked at Alex while remaining on the bedsheet with afortable expression.

    "Yeah, you can say that."

    Alex smiled and removed his shoes before stepping onto the bedsheet and allowing Incursio to crawl up to his body as she rested her head on his chest.

    "Ahh~ I wanted to try an afternoon nap with you. Too bad that you always remained busy with something."

    "It was quite an unfortunate way of thinking of me."

    Alex took Incursio''s chin in between his index and thumb before pecking on her lips then moving onto the tip of her nose and then finally, nting a deep and loving kiss on her forehead. His action instantly pulled a gentle coo out of the former numerous 2 as her unclothed body wrapped around Alex''s body tighter.

    Alex''s hands, meanwhile, moved on their own and slowly stroked Incursio''s long hair. Of course, an afternoon nap was something that Alex simply wasn''t capable of as he hadn''t had the time to do since reincarnating as he was always busy. The duo continued their soft and warm embrace.

    Deep exhaling, Alex gave Incursio another kiss as he slowly scooched out as the snow-haired beauty groaned with indignation, instantlytching with her legs locking his thighs.

    ''''Can we stay? Pretty please~" Incursio asked with puppy eyes.

    Rolling his eyes, Alex pinched her nose with a smile and whispered.

    "Come on, wash up already. Let''s go out and have dinner tonight."

    "Really?"

    Incursio instantly rose and looked towards him as he matched her gaze with a broad smile.

    "Yeah." Alex nodded.

    ''''Cool, however choosing a dress is a serious pain...."

    Incursio lowered her head with a pondering glint in her eyes before nodding with a gleeful expression.

    "Sure, I''ll call you to choose the dress! I''ll go and wash up quickly."

    She finally removed the bedsheet, revealing her body crafted into a buxom and slender paradise with arge and perky bosom and a very stic, pinchable ass.

    "Ah, now that I think of it, I am stinking too... maybe, I should take a bath after all."

    With a wolfish grin, Alex instantly carried Incursio, groping her figure unceremoniously while lowering his head and snatching her lips for a deep and passionate kiss, pulling an approving gaze from her. Their kiss continued as he gingerly made his way into the bathroom, careful enough to not hit Incursio''s head against the door or the wall, and finally, generated water to fill the entire wooden tub through his elemental energy since using the tap was simply slow and efficient.

    A moment was all it took to warm the bath and gentlyy Incursio''s body into the water. Although a shower amodated a mating session better, the intimate contact due to the small space of the tub was still hard to beat.

    "Oh~ My boy seems hasty I guess.''''

    Incursio giggled as Alex practically jumped out of his clothes, an aplishment many would fail to achieve if you were not the holder of a certain title and you weren''t an expert.

    Finally, also stepped into the tub, pulling Incursio as she knowingly twisted her body to rock her butt against Alex''s already erect cock while tilting her head and embracing his neck from behind to continue their kissing session with moans slowly echoing within the bathroom.

    "I missed this~ Hmmhh!"

    Incursio let out a heavy, hot sigh into Alex''s mouth before pushing her lips against his and letting her tongue and mouth get ravaged all over again.

    Alex broke the kiss with a teasing smile, letting his thumb push against Incursio''s plump lips while his free hand slithered through the gap between her back and arm to cup her breasts from below and pinching her erect nubbing, making her throat chortle a needful coo, her butt rocking against his crotch even wilder.

    "Come ooonn! Don''t be such a meanie~!" She pleaded.

    Incursio let Alex''s thumb into her mouth, sucking on it with her twirling tongue and narrowing her eyes in expectation as she felt the tip of his dick brush against her wet, soaked cunt. But being in the water, she continued slipping away, unable to simply align her snatch against Alex''s woman conquerer and plunge it deep within herself. This leaves her quite frustrated much to Alex''s amusement.

    ''''Such a naughty girl you are."

    Alex whispered while nting hickies on the back of her neck and grabbing a fistful of her bountiful breast as he pushed his hips promptly, instantly filling her needy hole with his weapon and pulling a surprised yelp from the snow-haired beauty, finally freeing his thumb and allowing his hand to grab and massage Incursio''s other breast.

    With her butt finally settling against the base of his cock, her cunt filled and spread across his shaft and her womb packed tight.

    Incursio let go of Alex''s neck and touched her stomach with a pleased sigh before her eyes went wide as Alex spread her breasts wildly and started pumping into her, impacting against the deepest corner of her hole and stimting her grooves simultaneously with a masterful control of water.

    Instantly, loud moans that impacted the entire mansion echoed with the bathroom as its source. It would have been quite the sight if it was not soundproofed. The neighbors'' house would have petitioned against them.

    ***

    With the water alongside other, heavenly liquids drained, Alex and Incursio walked out of the bathroom with their naked body dry and clean.

    "So? Are you going to dress up now?"

    Alex inquired, unable to keep his hands away from Incursio for too long and once again, letting her hand squeeze a fistful of her butt while she shook her head and smiled widely.

    ''''Yes! You can wait and give me your thoughts.'''' She dered that because they were going on a night date, she had to dress up quite nicely.

    ''''Sure.''''

    Incursio disappeared and soon came back dressed beautifully.

    The dress covers her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flows down into a simple square neckline. It''s a rxed fit which makes the dress both enjoyable to wear and look at.

    Her arms have been covered to just below her elbows. The sleeves broaden towards the bottom and yfully entuate her skin.

    The dress'' waist is broad, but it''s a slim fit. A bow has been wrapped around her and rests gently on her belly.

    Below the waist, the dress widens every so slightly and has an ordion style. The dress reaches all the way down to the ground and is slightly longer in the back.

    She''s wearing Mary Janes, an ideal match for this dress. To top it all off she''s wearing a simple, but stylish hat and severalvish bracelets.

    ''''What do you say?" Incursio asked while spinning to let him enjoy the view and Alex did enjoy the view.

    ''''Gorgeous as one would have expected from you.'''' Alexplimented her.

    Upon hearing thispliment, Incursio couldn''t help but feel extremely happy as the corners of her mouth perked up.

    ''''Thank you.''''

    Alex nodded, it was the most normal thing topliment your girl. He was dressed quite simply, a ck pants and a white shirt with a V-neck.

    Taking his lover''s hand in his arm, they departed, people would look at them as if they matched well, and the contrast between white and ck was highlighted.

    ''''I have just found out that I like going out with you.'''' Incursio suddenly dered, and this deration had Alex chuckling.

    ''''Sure.''''

    He also loves spending time with this woman, ten years his senior, the once enemy but now important to him. Life is quite ironic.

    Alex thought before shaking his head, he must rx as he felt as if something would happen soon. His instinct was telling him this.

 Chapter 1172 1091: The Massage

    After leaving their mansion Alex and Incursio opted for a new restaurant tonight, it''s named the Heaven Star Restaurant.

    With the entrance adorned in gold and luxurious velvet and exotic monster''s hide covering the floor, their vision was dazzled with the sheervishness of this ce.

    Extremevishness bordered the realms of disgust.

    "Wee, lovely couple. Which floor are you interested in?"

    Alex did not respond with words.

    A thin-mustached middle-aged receptionist inquired with a polite tone. With prior research about this ce, Alex understood the man''s words. Whether he wished to avail of premium services or dine down with the middle-level of society depended on the tip that he can give.

    Taking out white gold, Alex ced it on the counter, and the receptionist smiled ordingly before leading Alex and Incursio through the heavily-guarded stairs. The interior of the first floor was somewhat soothing, a surprising fact when he considered the overwhelming feeling near the entrance. The hall was spacious, and the tables were ced sparsely. The couple''s arrival attracted the attention of a few well-informed men, but none took an initiative to approach them.

    The couple''s table was soon filled withscivious meals and they did not hesitate to devour much of them.

    One hourter Alex and Incursio departed from the Heaven Star Restaurant, their next destination was a tavern.

    From the outside, it looks humble, warm, and enchanting. Small stones and tree trunks make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s tough to see through the stained ss windows, but the pping and cheering from within can be felt outside.

    As they entered the tavern through the hardwood door, they were weed by pping hands and the smile of a waitress.

    The bartender was engaged in a conversation but still manages to wee them with a friendly nod.

    It''s as alluring inside as it is on the outside. Rounded, wooden beams support the upper floor and therge candles attached to them. The walls are covered in photographs of personal achievements, all rted to the nearby mountain. Some of the people reached the summit, and others were simply happy people.

    The tavern itself was packed. Workers seem to be the primary clientele here, which could be seen as the best sign you can get. Several long tables are upied by several smaller groups of people. The other, smaller tables are also upied by people who seem to be enjoying themselves a lot, perhaps too much, if such a thing is possible. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany.

    Alex and Incursio found a quiet corner and drank to their heart''s content, simply enjoying their next without a care in the world after they finished it was time to go back but Incursio stopped Alex and whispered something into his ear.

    ''''A massage, huh! Okay, I''ve got an idea.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After their return, Alex asked Incursio to lie down and with a quilt half-covering her naked body he started with the massage.

    Alex''s thick thumbs slowly traced Incursio''s back as her body grew more and more exposed. Unlike a normal girl, her back was muscr, the upper part extending to her shoulders was well defined while the smooth and slender region curving down to entuate the ripe butt couldn''t have been better. Of course, then there were the streaks of veins still visible and inted on her back.

    Finally, with a twin fold, Nik let the bedsheet rest on Incursio''s hips, just below the twin dimples present over her lower back, and moved his body and sat over her legs.

    "Hum! Don''t try your luck!"

    Incursio in her innocent mode warned. With her legs locked, she would not be able to do anything. ''What if'' She thought of something interesting.

    "Don''t worry. I have to be in a proper position to apply the right amount of effort." Alex responded, already immersed in his acting.

    Of course, the fact that his crotch easily rubbed against the base of Incursio''s wide and plump butt did not contribute much to his case, but still, with a self-righteous tone, Alex continued and to prove his words, he leaned forward,pletely interacting with her butt cheeks and experiencing their texture while letting his thumbs press on her back.

    The moment he pressed his thumb, Incursio felt a short, electric shot pass through her spine as her mind spun dazedly while her eyes grew wide. The sensationsted barely for a moment, but the effects were real as Rei felt her body rx. Like, her fingers weren''t clenching the pillow, her butt wasn''t clenched together, allowing Alex to amodate himself better and even the tension in her legs seemed to have loosened a bit.

    "Now, do you believe me?" He asked.

    Incursio would have loved to agree with the results. She would. But after the sensation passed, a surge of veridical warmth seemed to be opening her pores as a slightly musky scent started to fill the room and intece with the sweet scent that seemed to be his doing.

    She was starting to sweat. Her skin flushed into a pinkish hue as Alex slid his pressed thumb down towards her hip and stopped before gingerly rolling his fingers across her thin waist before sliding his hands up, pressing her back with an appropriate strength while letting the inner side of his palms press against her sides as his fingers dug beneath her stomach, which was already a little damp to touch.

    Alex himself felt Incursio''s body slowly entering into a deep, rxing state as his seat over her thighs grewfier and admittedly, hisrge,id shaft was already digging into the deep cliff of her butt. Leaning forward, Alex let his hands move upwards.

    With his hands folded at the center of her back, Alex finally pushed his hands up to the nape of her neck before releasing all the strength in his arms and gently thumbing the flesh adjacent to the spine as his fingers gently wrapped over to the side of her neck, rubbing her shoulders as Incursio''s body grew heated by the second, more sweat leaking through her body, slowly, the sweat itself acted as the lube to make the massage more relieving andfortable as the veiny regions of her back, which Alex had been avoiding, soon returned to normal.

    Except...

    "Haaa~ Haa!"

    Incursio''s breathing was already short and shallow, her entire body soaked, and yet, he continued, not minding the fact that the ned sheet was already deep into Incursio''s butt crack as he reluctantly moved his lower region from her back and moved even below, making Incursio''s question Alex in her mind while only sweet pants of rxation left her lips, her snow white hair already sticking to her forehead while her arms simply refused to move.

    With his already warm palms on the sole of her feet, Incursio once again felt the electrifying pleasure his hands made her go through. It was so good that Incursio did feel this session akin to torture. After all, currently, she felt like she was nothing but a ball of limp flesh at Alex''s discretion to be touched.

    Her calves followed by the back of her thighs soon experienced Alex''s tender attention as her body twitched to no end. Even though Incursio wanted to end the session since the expected result has already been achieved, her body knew nothing butscivious greed. Wanting more of Alex''s touch. Wanting nothing but his fingers and thumb slide across her back until he removes the dastardly cloth of her butt before he treats her butt in the same tender affection while taking care of the needs of the well-trimmed snatch.

    She was already soaked, and not just with sweat. After all, it was already obvious and she wasn''t a stranger to the lustful needs that would demand her attention every couple of days. It was as natural as it could get.

    And now, these natural reactions and thoughts seem to be corrupting her thoughts and Alex''s whisper did not help as the ck Prince leaned forward with a knowing smile and finally drove his mana to slowly cover the entirety of Incursio''s body. The moment his hand flicked across the inner, soaked thighs, Incursio''s body quivered as she let out a moan, at least, she wished to, but all that left her mouth was even more heated breathing as her entire body quivered while the scent around her grew heavier.

    Her crimson eyes grew hazier while the gaps between Incursio''s lips remained bridged with threads of saliva as she continued breathing into her pillow hotly.

    Finally, admiring his work, Alex stood up and gently covered Incursio''s soaked body before bending his body and gently kissing on top of her head before whispering with a smile.

    "Take your time."

    With a spin, Alex turned his body and made his way toward the door only to stop for a brief moment.

    Waving with a smile, he spoke softly, "You should rest a little as we going to have a dinner with the mayor soon.''''

    ''''Are you serious?" Incursio asked fuming.

 Chapter 1173 1092: One Last Dance

    Finally, admiring his work, Alex stood up and gently covered Incursio''s soaked body before bending his body and gently kissing on top of her head before whispering with a smile.

    "Take your time."

    With a spin, Alex turned his body and made his way toward the door only to stop for a brief moment.

    Waving with a smile, he spoke softly, "You should rest a little as we going to have dinner with the mayor soon.''''

    ''''Are you serious?" Incursio asked fuming because Alex was leaving her like this.

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before spinning.

    ''''Of course not.'''' He said approaching her with a subtle smile.

    ''''Hmph! Took you long enough!"

    She whispered with her body on the bed and her figure covered by a bedsheet. Her snow-white hair was slightly disheveled while her grip on the edges of the bedsheet tightened. Her face blushed to the extreme, and her heartbeats resounded within the tiny room.

    "Yeah, sorry about that," Alex sat on the edge of the bed, his gaze scanning Incursio from head to toe with a genuine smile on his face.She was wet with sweat.

    Alex took a deep breath and enjoyed Incursio''s scent.

    Her gaze was instantly attracted to Alex''s current visage under the glow of the bulb.

    ''This man knows how to y.''

    Alex eventually walked into bed while removing his clothes, baring his chest as her gaze was instantly attracted to his muscr physique. He settled beside her. He tilted his body to face the white-haired beauty. He was outside the bedsheet, and his weight slightly tugged on the bedsheet over her, entuating her curves. He gently caressed the side of her face and whispered,

    "We shall start. Onest wild dance before the main event.'''' Alex dered and Incursio nodded even if she thought otherwise.

    She immediately took his lips and Alex responded skillfully.

    "Mmh," Incursio let out a sweet moan as she felt an intense sensation invade her mind. Her nipples grew erect while her pussy just squirted for a brief moment.

    Incursio tilted her body as both of her hands not traced Alex''s abdomen while engaging in an ardent kiss full of warmth. As their kiss grew heated, Alex wrapped his arms around Incursio and pulled her body closer to his. Her bosom squished against his chest as her cleavage became prominent.

    "Hanh!"

    They both moaned softly, enjoying each other''s soft lips, and slowly lost themselves in passion.

    ''''Ohhh!"

    Incursio moaned as her hands rested on Alex''s broad chest. Her face raised and moved towards his parted lips. The ck Prince was inviting her, and his hands gave her the necessary push to seal her lips with him once again.

    "Mmghh~"

    She moaned sweetly as she enjoyed the warmth of Alex''s embrace. Even through the bedsheet, she could feel this energy within him that made her want for him again and again.

    After a few minutes of indulging kisses, Incursio retreated with her tongue still out in the open as a bridge of saliva connected both of their mouths. With a heated face, Incursio closed her mouth and took her tongue in as Alex''s body finally shifted. Since her body was slightly raised in his embrace, Alex gentlyid her on the bed and sat up. His arms nked the sides of her face, and his upper body draped Incursio''s as he leaned down and pecked the tip of her cute nose and then her chin before leaning down and kissing her neck, slowly down to his breasts.

    Alex stopped for a moment to enjoy the view and finally the moment his palms directly cupped Incursio''s breasts, she felt a wave of warm energy traveling through her body, heating her. Her skin gained a healthy tinge while the pits of her body secreted sweat. Her ruby eyes, meanwhile, continued to observe as Alex carefully pressed her breasts together to push her nipples against each other as he lowered his head to suck on both of her cherry toppings.

    "Anngh~"

    Her arms moved as she hugged his neck while letting out a toe-curling moan.

    Each of his touches sent a wave of warmth that kept onforting her body and making her feel more and more aroused.

    Alex exhaled as he gazed at the beautiful breasts. His hands already felt satisfied as he squeezed them. Her body was erotic in more than one way. Even as she sweated under his tender care, Alex did not discover his senses invaded with a musky scent but a flowery fragrance. He took a deep breath and then finally let go of her breasts as the voluminous treats pretreated back into round mounds of flesh.

    Alex raised his body and then sealed Incursio''s lips once again while his right arm moved southwards and hooked at the edges of hercy ck panties before pushing the front part of her panties aside unceremoniously and revealing what was hidden underneath.. His index rubbed the thin slit formed from her flesh entrance as he imbued mana into it. This made Incursio''s eyes snap wide open. Her body arched up for a moment as her tongue within Alex''s mouth trembled.

    Aside from sweat, her inner thighs were already soaked with her pussy''s juice. Her saliva already lubricated her chin and dripped down her neck, and her palms already felt mped from all the sweat. He had turned her into a wet mess, but he still hadn''t had enough. As the two engaged in a delightful smooch, his index and middle finger kept on rubbing Incursio''s fleshy entrance. Meanwhile, his left hand tenderly swept her bangs away and rubbed her forehead.

    "Haa~ Haa~"

    Alex observed the panting Incursio before diving into her snatch, wildly fucking it with his tongue.

    ''''Oooh~"

    A loud groan escaped Incursio''s throat as all the umted stimulus broke through her pussy akin to a flood. Before her nectar could go to waste, Alex sealed her lower lips andpped up all the juices he could. It tasted sweet despite a little bit of sourness.

    He helped her and now it''s his turn. Alex immediately prated her in one full thrust.

    ''''Ohh! Alex! Hnnnghh!"

    Her sweet spots enjoyed various areas of his dick simultaneously. Alex''s grunts leaked now and then while Incursio had already lost all her bearings.

    Her bosom was left untended only to jiggle and increase the visual charm of the snow-haired beauty while her innards sucked him deeper and deeper, disregarding the fact that he was already plunging deep into her womb, literally filling her.

    "Kiss me! Nik, kisssshhhhh~"

    Before his needy grunts couldplete, a torrent of moans would make its way out of her sultry tongue, her rolled-up eyes continued to struggle to remain conscious as her embrace around Alex''s waist grew tighter and tighter.

    Lowering his head, Alex''s lips stole the surroundings of the beautiful melody Incursio''s moans had already be, and solely enjoyed everything regarding her by himself.

    His hips flew while Incursio''s crotch danced around his shaft. The ''clicking'' sound of her soaked pussy getting pounded while the melodious music of the flesh hitting each other filled the room.

    Soon they switched positions. With her back pressed against Alex''s chest while her knees pulled up and locked against his strong arms only to ce his hands against the back of her head, Incursio finally got to enjoy a new position, the full Nelson position.

    Alex was not too much a fan of this position because in this position, neither could he feel her perky and round butt, nor could he suck her breasts. His hands had to carry out the menial task of locking her knees in the air while fucking her in the scandalous position thatpletely exposed Incursio to the air.

    ''Maybe... that''s the whole point of this position...''

    As he thought, he finally felt his gates breaking once again. His girth grew wider while his veins throbbed momentarily, notifying Incursio''s white-stained pussy of her man''s new load.

    "Yesh! Yesh!''''

    ''''Ohhhhh! Deep! I want it deep within me!"

    Her growls grew louder with nothing to hold her lips with as Alex finally sprayed his load deep into her pussy. This made Incursio''s eyes finally roll up. Her sweaty body lost all its strength and finally, the intense session came to its intended climax.

    Thest wild dance hase to an end with both participants satisfied.

    The couple went to take a bath. Nothing happened in the bathroom, they helped each and twenty minutester they were back in the bedroom. Alex was the first to lie down, followed by Incursio dressed in a purple see-through negligee.

    Alex pecked Incursio''s cheek as theyy in each other''s embrace. Her tired body felt energized by the loving hug. Her soft breathing impacted Alex''s chest as he continued stroking her back with warm affection.

    "You should rest now," Alex ordered as he could already observe Incursio''s eyes drooping in drowsiness.

    ''''You are really beautiful when you smile.'''' Alexplimented the sleeping Incursio who seemed to have heard him as she smiled.

    ''Done ying, time to be serious.'' Alex silently mumbled while waiting for tomorrow.

 Chapter 1174 1093: A Short Confrontation 1 And...

    The following morning arrived quickly and it was soon followed by evening, it was now the time to go to a party inside the mayor''s house.

    From the outside, this house looks impressive. It has been built with spruce wood and has fir wooden decorations. Large, octagon windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen, four bathrooms, it also has a snug living room, five bedrooms, a roomy dining room, a sunroom, and a modest basement, and a ballroom.

    The building is square-shaped. The house is half surrounded by stylish gardens.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for several balconies on the sides of the house. This floor has a different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and square-shaped and is covered with red roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit on either side of the house. Rows of small windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden with many hidden lights that make the gardene to life at night.

    Even though it was night and the moon hung in the sky, the ballroom was illuminated by a plethora of lusters hanging on the ceiling.

    On a wide dancing floor seemingly made of gold, nobles could be seen mingling and chatting while slow and soothing music filled the air.

    The males wore beautiful ck suits while the women wore different kinds of dresses, showing their personalities.

    Laugher, smiling, and happiness seemed to be the rule.

    Clearly, they were waiting for something or someone.

    Their wait didn''tst for long, since the moment the door opened, the servants standing on the side of said door shouted,

    "The outsiders have arrived, Alexander and hispanion Incursio are entering!"

    The moment this introduction was made, the music stopped and all those present lifted their heads to see the duo, the first to enter was Alex dressed elegantly.

    His very short-sleeved, silky jacket covers him to well below his waist and is tightly tied with string slightly off-center. The sleeves of his jacket are quite wide and reach down to his hands, they''re decorated with a single thread lining from top to bottom.

    The jacket has a deep, round neckline that reveals part of the ornate shirt worn below it and is worn with a simple rope belt, which is held together by an intricate knot. The rope belt is purely decorative and a sign of wealth.

    His pants are a simple andfortable fit and reach down to his leather boots. The boots are made from a pretty umon leather, but are otherwise not that special.

    Incursio was beside him in her beautiful dress. Her elegant dress flows from top to bottom and has a round neckline, which gracefully reveals the delicate dress worn below it. The ornate, buttoned-up fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by arge rope belt worn fairly low around her waist.

    Below the rope belt, the dress opens up wide and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress is shorter at the front and curves outwards, the back continues to flow a fair length behind her and ends in a narrow curve.

    Her sleeves are quite long and have a loose fit, their flow is broken up at the elbow where they''re divided byrge, modest bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves and neckline of the dress.

    In the then-filled music room, the sole sound came from the slow and steady steps of the couple.

    ''So, this is the outsiders.''

    ''He is even more handsome than I thought.''

    ''What a demeanor.''

    ''The woman is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen.''

    ''I''m jealous of her beauty.''

    ''They look good together.''

    Such thoughts filled their minds as they watched, from the corner of their eyes, the couple slowly walking toward the center of the room, where a middle-aged man stood proudly with his head held high.

    Suddenly, it became a contest between the male outsider and the middle-aged man.

    The contrast between the two was pretty overwhelming.

    Alex was young and vigorous. His short ck hair gave him a somewhat boyish look, but the air around him broke no argument about his uniqueness. His blue and silver gave him an aura of elegance full of mysteriousness.

    The middle-aged man, on the other hand, looked like an amiable and somewhat normal old man who wouldn''t even be able to hold a sword, much less fight. His clothes screamed ostentatiousness and arrogance. This man was none other than the mayor of this dungeon''s city, Angus Green.

    The moment Alex advanced toward the mayor with Incursio not far behind, all those present suddenly felt as if they were being crushed.

    All of them understood that a silent confrontation between the old and the young man was happening. They were nothing more than coteral damage. They hadn''t expected a direct showdown like this.

    ''''Wee sir Alexander and your wife.''''

    ''''Thank you, Angus, we finally met.''''

    The moment Alex finally stopped in front of the mayor, the very atmosphere in the room seemed to be separated into two. Though no matter where the nobles stood, all of them had an ugly expressions.

    They didn''t understand why this was happening.

    Beforeing here, they had an inkling that something would happen. But, no matter what, it was too fast for them to tear all pretense so fast.

    The mayor had a sneer as he looked at Alex. Watching this face so close reminded him of that infuriating man he buried a few years ago, the man thought he was special while he was normal, but the funniest thing was that the normal man killed the special one and with his riches developed this city into what it''s today.

    Still, even though they looked alike, this likeness was only from afar. Everything from his demeanor to his aura was different from that man Angus came to this conclusion.

    Alex, on the other hand, had an impassive smile as he inspected the man whose son had put a contract on. Talking about the son, he was not far from them, Alex didn''t pay attention to him as he had something to test.

 Chapter 1175 1094: A Short Confrontation 2 And A Conspiracy

    Alex, on the other hand, had an impassive smile as he inspected the man whose son had put a contract on. Talking about the son, he was not far from them, Alex didn''t pay attention to him as he had something to test.

    Meanwhile, Incursio chuckled as she could feel that it was time. She was curious about what reaction the mayor would show.

    ''''The reception is not bad after having us wait for so many days but I''m disappointed by how small-minded you''re. You are nothing great."

    Those nearby expressions were a sight to behold.

    The mayor''s expression didn''t even change. He wasn''t the young and rash kid he had been in the past nor was he stupid, he was someone with plenty of experience.

    In terms of heights, Alex and Angus stood at nearly the same level. As such, one didn''t need to be a genius to understand that Alex was looking down on him from a mental point of view.

    But so what?

    Why would he need to care about the yapping of a young boy who is about to die? Thinking so, his smile changed into a little smile as he gave a bow, "Sir Alexander is indeed the mightiest, I admit my loss."

    Alex who was still umting energy stagnated a little bit, before receding his aura, a frown on his face as he looked more attentively at the mayor.

    Alex understood one thing. Those who were driven by emotions weren''t dangerous. Rather, they were easy to goad and manipte.

    But those who were driven by ambition and who could bear all humiliation for thepletion of their goal were people one should be wary of. After all, you never knew how far they were willing to go.

    ''Why did I underestimate this man? Even if only for a moment?''

    ''It is probably what this young imbecile must be thinking.'' Angus secretly thought as he observed Alex.

    Thetter frown deepened at this moment. No matter how the mayor looked. A mayor was still a mayor. Even more so, the man who developed this city into its current state, the most influential man in this city, the strongest. How could the leader of such a family be someone to be underestimated?

    ''Huhuhu! I can read your face like an open book, those thoughts must be what you are thinking at the moment.'' Angus hypothesized and it could be said that Alex made it easy for him to arrive at this conclusion because his face at the moment was that of confusion, like someone who had failed to achieve his goal, someone who underestimate his opponent.

    Finally, back to his sense Alex he shook his head, "Angus, your words are misleading. I am still far from being the mightiest."

    Even if his brain was flooded, he wouldn''t call himself the mightiest.

    There were simply too many unparalleled existences in the outside world even maybe inside this dungeon for him to think something so stupid.

    Angus gave a fake smile and raised the ss in his hand, "Tonight is a night that will be remembered for a long time. Now that you two graced us with your presence, I think it''s time to dance."

    Turning toward the orchestra, he mouthed,

    "Music."

    New music began to fill the room once again, turning back to the couple, Angus said, "I have organized this party for you, so I hope you will appreciate it."

    ''After all, this might be yourst.'' Angus thought with a mysterious smile, the smile of someone who had everything under control.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time inside another house.

    From the outside, this house looks grandiose. It has been built with grey stones and has red brick decorations. Short, wide windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a warm living room, three bedrooms, a cozy dining area, a game room, and a grand storage room.

    The building is fairly rounded in shape. The house is partially surrounded by stylish gardens on two sides.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates several overhanging parts on several sides of the house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and rounded and is covered with grey wood shingles. Tworge chimneys sit on either side of the house. Severalrge windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a well-kept garden, with a grass field and flower patches at the edges of the garden.

    In one of the rooms, two people, whose appearances were covered by a white and ck cloak, were discussing.

    "Alpha, why did you suddenly call me? I am a little busy aplishing my task, it''s better to be something worth it."

    Even though his appearance was covered, his frivolous but manly voice gave the impression that he was a young man enjoying a prank.

    "Sven, how is the operation in Angus''s city going on?"

    From the voice of the one who answered, and her voluptuous form, it was easy to guess that this person named Alpha, was a woman.

    Sven, who heard the tone of her voice, answered more seriously, "The situation is stable. My agent gave me a report and she should be able to infiltrate the target soon. The other two are already on standby.''''

    The cloaked figure began to tap her finger on the ivory table they sat around, as she pondered for a short while, "No more games. Once she gives you the okay, you will begin the operation. Remember, no failure is allowed."

    Saying so, she stood and went away. She had already begun to prepare herself for what was toe.

    No matter what, no one would stop them from aplishing their goal.

    Sven, who was wondering how long he would have to wait, suddenly received a message,

    [I have reached the first target. Begin the operation.]

    A maniacal grin split his face at this very moment.

 Chapter 1176 1095: Bloody Party

    No matter what, no one would stop them from aplishing their goal.

    Sven, who was wondering how long he would have to wait, suddenly received a message,

    [I have reached the first target. Begin the operation.]

    A maniacal grin split his face at this very moment.

    At the same moment, the same maniacal grin could be seen on the face of a servant in the mayor''s mansion.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Angus''s mansion.

    The party continued after the little episode, people approached Alex, trying to exchange a few words with him, most of them were curious about the outside world after choosing to live here years went by, so they weren''t well informed. Alex did entertain them but without going into the details.

    Incursio disappeared, mixing with some nobledies, this happened because the moment they entered Alex felt something wasn''t right so he asked toy low as something could happen, to blend in.

    Not even the mayor''s son, the eldest, the one who put a contract on his father''s head felt the ominous atmosphere around him. The mayor excused himself, saying he had something urgent to do.

    Alex simply looked at him for a moment before switching to watching the people dancing around him.

    The ball was surprisingly interesting. Alex whose life usually revolved around dungeons, and world travel had to admit that this fairytale-like environment was something to be enjoyed.

    Still, even though he was surrounded by a sea of beauties who kept smiling at him, if he had to be perfectly honest, he couldn''t help but feel empty.

    ''So many facades.''

    Those smiles, thoseughs, those words of appreciation; everything was nothing more than lies and artifice.

    This made what was supposed to be an enjoyable moment, nothing more than a chore to be done with as soon as possible. What''s more, he couldn''t wait to see what the mayor nned for organizing this party.

    ''Patience, it will be fun soon.'' He told him to stop himself from yawning.

    ???

    The mayor after leaving the ballroom went to the higher floor, he was standing in the upper room as he observed the noble dancing and cozying up with Alex. Incursio was chatting andughing with the nobledies as if they have been long-time friends.

    ''''She is indeed beautiful, it''s a shame, though, she''ll die.'''' The mayor mumbled.

    It was then that a servant opened the door and entered boldly without introducing himself.

    The mayor didn''t even bother turning around as he spoke, "What brings you now? And when did you kill this servant?"

    "Haha! Killing is such a big word. Let''s just say that I graced him with a new beginning. Now then, let''s not focus on useless things, and let''s talk about the important matter¡­ It''s time to begin.."

    The mayor narrowed his eyes and turned to face his servant, or rather, the puppets that were now controlled by the necromancer.

    He idly wondered how many of his servants were already dead. Not that it particrly mattered. After this night, he would get what he desired the most.

    "Why now?"

    "Nothing much," The puppet shrugged as he continued, "My boss is getting cranky. What''s more, you are more or less ready, right? So let''s elerate."

    He nodded, he was indeed basically ready. "Just let me ask you once again, this man is that powerful and we need all these preparations?"

    The servant chuckled before answering, "Of course, he is strong, at least a little bit stronger than you, you can''t beat him without any preparation, but you don''t have to worry as our ns will work perfectly fine. You just have to carry out the orders as ordered.''''

    ''''I see, for the sake of my goals I''ll listen to you for now, but don''t think I''m a fool, don''t y with me or else-"

    "Kuh! Kuh! Kuh! Calm down Gramps, no need to overact.''''

    The mayor harrumphed upon being called a gramps, but the servant, no the puppet in front of him chuckled before asking.

    ''''Why all those questions? Do you wish to give up now?"

    "Give up? No, in reality, the result itself does not matter in my eyes."

    Saying so, he turned around and once again looked at all the nobles gathered in the hall.

    Since the mayor was extremely influential and the invitee of honor was the outsiders, all the big shots present were people extremely important in the city.

    It wasn''t a mistake to say that if anything happened to any of the people present here, the city''s losses would be immeasurable.

    Just thinking of this, Sven, who was watching the mayor through his puppet, felt his non-existent heart pounding in his ribs.

    ''Hahaha! Soon, this city will be destroyed. We will be the team that seeded where the once mighty number 1 failed. Hahahaha! Chaos forever!!!.''

    ''''It is started.'''' Angus dered before starting to go downstairs.

    The puppet controlled by Sven also disappeared, he had to distract the white-haired woman who for some reason looked like someone he had heard of.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After drinking multiple cocktails, Alex was now dancing with a woman. He was dancing with a red-haired pale woman, he couldn''t help but feel a little distracted, his mind wavering as he felt more and more that something was wrong.

    ''Something is wrong.''

    "Sir Alexander? You are hurting me you know."

    Alex''s mind was brought back when he heard a soft gasp. Looking at the slowly reddening hands in his, he let out a low exmation of surprise and apologized,

    "I am sorry, I was a little distracted."

    The woman let out a strainedugh as she answered, "I do not know what hurt more now. My hands, which were on the verge of being crushed, or my ego, after hearing that you were distracted even while dancing with me. Maybe I''m not beautiful enough. Well, it''s the truth thatpared to your partner I''m a littlecking."

    Upon this Alex let out a shortugh, at this and apologized once again, but even while doing so, he couldn''t help but look at the woman dancing with him.

    He hadn''t been paying attention since she was already his third dancing partner after Incursio but she was a beautiful woman.

    Her long red robe clung tightly to her voluptuous body and showed a deep cleavage without leaving much to the imagination.

    Even though she wasn''t some ethereal beauty like Maria or Luna, nor did she have a very sensual beauty like Sakuya or Artemia, for some weird reason, it was as if she was hitting all his likes at the same time.

    But more than anything, her beautiful ck hair and ruby-red eyes were particrly eyes catching.

    ''No matter how distracted I am, howe I have not noticed this?'' Alex made a such face.

    He frowned a little bit, before tightening his hand involuntarily before he let out a low growl,

    "You¡­!"

    "Oh? Finally, remarked? Well, I guess you aren''t the ck Prince for nothing."

    Alex immediately began to look around him. The moment he did so, as if on cue, the music stopped, and everyone immediately stopped dancing before focusing on him.

    Even though none of those staring at him was a match for him, Alex had to admit that being looked at in such a way by so many people brought him a chill.

    "Who are you?"

    Letting go of his hand, the woman took a few steps back, and gave an elegant curtsey as she introduced herself, "My real name had long been forgotten, now though, I go by the name, Demis, a vampire and¡­ One of the Numbers from the Chaos Organization.''''

    ''''Well, I''m a demon who had a certain grudge against you as you killed my other half, Duke Prisci.''''

    Alex''s eyes became cold at this. He didn''t understand why he hadn''t been able to feel a vampire so close to him, but now wasn''t the time to worry about this.

    Just as he was about to pounce on her when Demis raised a finger and smiled mischievously,

    "From the information gathered I learned a little bit about you. You''re both long-range and a melee fighter, and I must admit that fighting you head-on would be quite a pain. So, I came up with a solution. As such, before you do anything you might regret, let me remind you that basically everyone in this room is under my control."

    He opened his eyes wide in disbelief. He had already understood this after the earlier chilling disy.

    ''How was it even possible? Even though I had felt a threat, the source was still a little far from it.''

    He couldn''t understand how she had managed such a feat right under his nose.

    ''Those must be his thoughts judging by his face''s reactions.'' Demis mumbled inwardly.

    "Hohohoho! Sir Alexander, it seems like you do not believe me. Then how about this?''''

    ''''Let''s see, you two on the back...This queen orders you to die."

    "By your will!"

    Alex did not even have the time to react. By the time he could do anything his vision was dyed red. In an, instant it has turned into a bloody party.

    Demis chuckled seeing Alex''s head lowered. The first step of their n seeded so she thought.

 Chapter 1177 1096: The Real Hunter

    It happened so fast it was so unexpected, that by the time Alex in front of Demis could have reacted, everything was already toote.

    The two who had killed themselves with a smile on their face as they stabbed their own throat with all their might had been young girls not much older than him.

    He even remembered dancing with one of them not long ago, and vividly remembered how thrilled she had been that he epted to dance with her.

    She was a young girl, a seemingly innocent girl who had all her life in front of her, but...All of this had been simply crushed.

    As he watched the blood flow from their throat to their dresses then the ground, while they copsed. Alex''s expression was unsightly.

    "Bastard!"

    Falling in a short daze, he couldn''t help but shout at the vampire woman in front of him. A woman as vicious as she was beautiful who introduced herself under the name of Demis, she said she was Duke Prisci other''s half whom he killed while on a mission on the demon''s continent.

    ''I need to get a hold of myself!''

    Berating himself in his mind, he forced himself and calmed down his wildly beating heart.

    Right now wasn''t the moment to fall under the pace of the enemy.

    Slowly getting back his bearing, he stopped his hands from shaking and looked at the woman facing him as calmly as possible.

    "What is your goal?"

    The first and most important thing was assuring the security of most of the people gathered there. He had enough knowledge to understand just how much of a hit it would be to lose the people here.

    But he couldn''t show how much he cared for them. Otherwise, it would give much more power to the enemy.

    "Fufufu!"

    Upon hearing this questioning from Alex who had now raised his head and was ring at her, Demis chuckled. Even though she was quite sadistic, she hadn''t ordered the death of those two girls for nothing. It was to wear Alex down mentally as the drug inside the drinks quicked in, they are odorless so he wouldn''t notice anything nor he could summon his Gift and use mana once he consumed this drug specially tailored for him.

    That''s why she had wished to break hisposure as much as possible before the fight, something that shouldn''t have been that hard to aplish since Alex seemed to have fallen under the drug. He was almost helpless at the moment or soon he would be.

    "Seems like we seriously underestimated you. You gained yourposure faster than I thought." Demis said while ying with her lock.

    "Answer my question." Alex red at her as if he wished to tear her apart much to Demis''s amusement.

    "Hum...What is our goal? What is it indeed?" She tilted her head yfully.

    "Hey, Sven, what is our goal again?"

    Alex narrowed his eyes and without diverting his attention from her, felt his surroundings.

    "Sigh, I already told you that."

    Alex didn''t have to turn his head to know that this voice wasing from a few meters behind him. More precisely, from one of the previously controlled people.

    Sven appeared to be in his forties, with ck hair, hollow eyes, and a white beard.

    Upon hearing Sven''s answer, Demis simply shrugged her shoulders, "Your ns are tooplicated, you know? So I simply stopped listening."

    Sven shook his head as he looked at the vampire affectionately as if he was a grandfather watching his slightly spoiled and unruly granddaughter.

    "Remember. Trap this man with a formation covering the entire mansion. Take hostages and control him. Finally, give him to our dear leader Alpha."

    Alex did not stop this little skit from happening. Even though being disregarded like this was quite humiliating, it helped him gather his bearing and be calmer. What''s more, it was quite informative. In fact, it was very informative because from those words he learned a few things and started forming a picture of their group in his head.

    While keeping vignt, he asked, "So, it seems like you are the one giving orders? Sven, was it? Could you kindly exin what your real aim is?"

    He could feel that this man named Sven had no power in him. So he should be an easy target. With his speed, getting to him shouldn''t be a problem.

    At least in appearances.

    ''This feels too much like bait. This is most likely a trap.''

    This reminded him of a saying.

    If it swims like a duck, quacks like a duck, and looks like a duck, then, it''s most likely a duck.

    No matter what, they didn''t know that he could flee at any moment.

    As long as they didn''t have this information, he was in a superior position.

    Now, he needed to be sure of something,

    "Also, dear mayor, could you give us the pleasure toe down? I don''t like how you are watching all this from high up."

    *p* *p*

    "Magnificent!."

    The mayor, Angus slowly descended the stair while pping, "From your expression, I guess that you aren''t surprised?"

    "I am definitely surprised. I have expected something like this but it still surprised me.'''' Alex responded.

    ''''Hohoho! I''m humbled to have surpassed your expectations.'''' Angus said with a smile while exchanging nces with the other two. The drug should have taken effect by now, he must be powerless at the moment.

    ''''Why you of all people? Why sacrifice the lives of people you ought to protect? Just for the sake of one man?'''' Alex asked with his eyes reddened.

    ''''Well, they promised me something bigger, and any sacrifice to get what I truly desire is worth it,'''' Angus said while crossing his arms.

    Suddenly, Alex lowered his head and plunged into silence, the others wondered if despair had finally taken over his psychic, however, they had no idea of what Alex was thinking at the moment.

    Thinking about how they were nothing more than silly marites being manipted by the enemy.

    Thinking about how all their hopes and dreams would be shattered,

    Alex couldn''t help it,

    "Hahaha!" He exploded inughter.

    Heughed andughed so much that he felt short of breath.

    Heughed to his heart''s content, his acting deserved an Oscar or at least a nomination for it.

    The other three frowned at his iprehensible reaction, while Angus asked with an irritated expression,

    "May I ask what is so funny?"

    "I amughing at you, you adorable stupid bastard. I am alsoughing at how brazen those guys are. But more than anything, I amughing at how everyone seems to treat me as prey on the chopping board."

    Wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, Alex stretched a little as he said,

    "This feels great. Didn''tugh like that in a while."

    Stopping his stretch, he began to jump up and down to loosen his muscle.

    Grinning, his eyes twinkling with mischief, he continued, "Well, I guess it''s time to stop this little act, I''m tired of ying, to be honest, I''m not that good, it''s you imbeciles who are simply too dumb to take notice."

    It was at this moment the others feel like something was not right, almost as at this moment the cloudy fog before their eyes started disappearing and they were now able to see.

    ''''Alexander, are you disregarding the lives of those people!?"

    "Alexander, I would advise you to stay calm. Even without those hostages, Demis isn''t someone you can beat at your current level. Much less the mayor who is stronger than us.'''' Sven shouted at Alex.

    "Demis, you gotta be careful," Sven warned hisrade.

    "Roger."

    A crimson aura covered Demis''s body as she readied herself to receive whatever the little prince would throw at her. Normally, she would have already rushed, but this secret technique sounded like a big deal, and she didn''t want to receive a deadly counter.

    ''''Heh? What do their lives have to do with me? They can all die for all that I care.'''' Alex finally responded with a crazed smile which shocked the three.

    ''''All I care about is my life and those closest to me. The world could burn, I''ll only interfere if it''s beneficial for me and my loved ones.'''' Alex added,

    Then, under their widened eyes, he vanished.

    "What!?"

    They couldn''t believe it. This shouldn''t be possible.

    Angus, with his centuries of experience, immediately understood what was happening and paled as he screamed,

    "Everyone be careful! The drug does not affect him.'''' Angus warned but..

    "It''s toote. I guess."

    *Ugh*

    A shiver went through Demis''s spine as she turned to find Sven, with a bloodied hand going through his chest and a grinning Alex standing behind him.

    "Well, the most troublesome dealt with I guess." He dered while crushing Sven''s heart.

    A predatory smile formed on Alex''s face as he stared at them, "You guys made one mistake, you see¡­ I am not locked in with you guys."

    Withdrawing his hand, he didn''t even spare a nce as Sven''s lifeless body slumped on the ground.

    "It''s you, who is locked in with me."

    It was time to show who was the real prey.

 Chapter 1178 1097: BANG! Lightning Bullet

    While Alex and Incursio were having fun, the same thing could be said about the others.

    Currently, Saeko and Gracier were progressing in their chosen dungeon, both busy fighting their, powerful monsters. Brutal Apes, low-level Demigod monsters. They''re four meters high with tough white fur, they are aggressive as their name suggests. Often rarely walk in a group but Saeko''s group stumbles upon this couple, Gracier was fighting against the female Brutal Ape.

    Looking at the other side of the forest where a girl and beast can vaguely be seen, Saeko grinned after listening for a short while.

    "Sister Gracier''s side looks like it''s doing fine. She seems to be having fun."

    She turned her attention back toward the female Brutal Ape standing not far away from her. She restrained her smile and focused harder on her current target.

    She brushed her hair to the and lightning flickered between her fingers, the flickering electrical light dazzled her countenance, making her shine with an impossible sheen. At this moment she appeared like a goddess wielding lightning.

    The Brutal ape in front of her wailed with savage shes in its eyes. The brutal auraing from it gave indubitable clues that it was starting to get anxious because it can also hear the dying sounds of its mate.

    He was livid and it showed this by drumming its chest at Saeko.

    ''''Wow! Angry aren''t we?''''

    Saeko nced at the Brutal Ape and she raised her arms. pping it and subsequently parting her palms, bluish-white lightning danced between her palms in a radiant disy of power.

    ''''I''m also pissed off that I''m not with my hubby and he is with a white-haired bitch!"

    The lightning between her palms expanded in less than a few seconds to be a big mess of electrical discharge.

    The corner of her lips curled into a smile after she finished channeling her power. She lobbed the orb of lightning at the ape, it flew while carrying the condensed power of a storm. She did not want to rely on her Gift but this time only use the lightning element.

    The orb of lightning churned the environment, dust shirked away, the soil got disintegrated, and boulders got thrown around by the sheer force of her attack.

    Even the sound it emitted could intimidate anyone.

    Swish!

    The terrifying attack caused the fur on the ape to stand on its ends, like an attacked porcupine. It released a low growl and it charged at the attack after winding itself up. It left afterimages before the two met in a glorious collision.

    Boom

    The lightning attack got shattered but the blur appeared from inside the explosion, she could see the ape swinging its arm, rtively unharmed from the attack.

    "Oh! What a tough arm¡­"

    The beast retrieved its arms and Saeko couldn''t help expressing her shock. The creature used its own body to block and the attack did little to harm the monster. The arms on this creature are probably very durable judging from the results.

    A sh of light and Saeko covered herself in lightning. She stomped the ground and she conducted the lightning she had mustered up into the ground. Like a wide-spread, the lightning traveled toward the Brutal Ape.

    The lightning ravaged thends. Shrieking, the beast pounded its arms on the ground and it swiftly disappeared. Appearing in the air, a metallic shine appeared on its arms before it disappeared again.

    Swoosh!

    The next time it showed itself, it was already at Saeko''s side.

    ''''Fast!'''' Saekomented.

    Then the Brutal Ape iled its arm at her waist, splitting the air as it made its way towards her. If this attack connected then it''s game over for Saeko.

    Flinching slightly, she stomped one more time but it was not a lightning attack this time. It''s a tidal wave of sand mixed with a small wind storm.

    Like minuscule bees, the tidal wave of iron sand formed a solid fortress wall beside her, blocking the attack from the Brutal Ape.

    Bang!

    The arm hammered the fortress-like iron wall, dispersing part of the iron wall in a shocking disy of strength. The arm even managed to split the iron wall in half as the attack came before Saeko in an instant.

    Her pupils shrunk, and she backed off with two steps. This action saved her because the Brutal ape attack missed by a few centimeters. It stopped because the Brutal ape''s arms weren''t long enough, not because it ran out of momentum.

    Its arm was stuck in thepromised iron wall, the ape couldn''t barge past the wall since the wall was not destroyed. It was a hrious scene but that was a close call for Saeko who hadn''t anticipated such a disy of might. Even though she read little information about this monster, it was her first fighting one. She unknowingly made some errors in her judgment which almost cost her life.

    Saeko felt a cold drop of sweat rolling down the side of her head. With a stiff look, she felt the arm brush past her face and that sent a chill down her spine.

    The attack almost hit her, in the face and to women their face is priceless and a sacred temple one should not aim for.

    When she returned to her senses, anger climbed up her face.

    "You damned ape, you aimed for the face!"

    Her smile was one of utter anger.

    ''''Time to make it Bang!''''

    There is something Saeko always wished to try after witnessing Alex''s many battles, she often thought it would be cool if she had a Gift capable of shooting projectiles, and bullets like Alex''s Gift does. One should not forget that even before meeting Alex, even before bing his fiancee, one of the women in his love, she was a crazy fan of Alex, she had a room full of his posters and often imagined herself shooting projectiles, bullets using Alex''s terms but unfortunately, she couldn''t but then one day she got an idea while ying with a coin, it possible to copy Alex''s move with a coin, she had performed this move during her training session and finally the time hase to let it blossom, time to make it Bang!

    Saeko grabbed a coin from her spatial ring and lightning started crackling and flickering all around her. A sense of dread appeared in the male Brutal Ape, it hurriedly retreated after breaking free from the iron wall.

    ''''BANG! Lightning Bullet!''''

    It was toote, it withdrew its arm and an orangeser came incinerated a bigger hole through the iron wall andnded squarely on the ape. With no time to evade, it raised its arms to shield itself.

    BOOM!

    The ape howled in pain after the elerated projectile made contact with its arms. With its tough defense, the ape got sent into the sky but its arms were only slightly burned from the attack.

    Bang! Bang!

    Few others coins imbued with lightning followed, leaving gaping holes in the beast''s fur. Adjusting itself in midair, the ape was thinking about sending a counterattack when the Brutal Ape saw a very scary scene that caused him to whimper.

    Standing there, a bigger lightning orb was currently spinning at high velocity, the surrounding air got sucked into the ensuing vortex. A dreadful amount of heat is being generated by the lightning orb.

    In an instant, with a brilliant blue explosion of light, Saeko threw the lightning bolt at the ape who couldn''t dodge in time.

    ''''Uwagh''''

    The lightning electrocuted the beast while the heat burned the ape, there was nothing the ape could do when confronted with such an attack.

    Already heavily wounded, the high heat started showing its effects. Within a short period, the ape got d in dazzling light as it continued wailing in pain.

    His vision went blurry as tears filled his eyes. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush its insides from within. Surely this pain would stop soon. Surely there''s an end to this. The beast wasn''t so sure and ready to give up because of it.

    ''''Roarrrrr!''

    The beast roared and gave onest attempt, he couldn''t die like this, no he wouldn''t ept such a death, and Overlord can''t die like this, not so easy.

    It was then the Brutal Ape that used its special ability and tried to change its body into metal, at least the most vital spots. The heart is the first one followed by the brain, then its genital as protecting this is a must before the rest of the body.

    As if the beast had an epiphany he started using all its mana to create a metallic shine on those ces mentioned above but there was no way Saeko would let him have his wish.

    ''''Just die you stupid ape.''''

    She was still furious that her face got almost scratched by this stinky ape, what if this leave some mark and as a result, Alex came to dislike her because of it? The monster has to die.

    ''''Lightning Bullet!''''

    BANG!

    Another coin departed but this one was a bit special. The ape did not get the chance to protect its head before the lightning-infused coin prated its brain and lighted up the lightning covering its body. It was like adding fuel to a fire.

    ''''!!!!!!''''

    The beast was set aze and couldn''t do anything about it.

    In about 30 seconds, bordering on almostplete disintegration, the charred remains of the male Brutal Ape fell from the air.

 Chapter 1179 1098: Heaven-Sky Splitting Slash

    Let''s rewind time.

    Gracier was fighting the female Brutal Ape but unlike how she usually does fights she was using a new mode, her Gift have turned into a sword form and with wings behind she took the sky.

    "This is fun!"

    Gracier pped her wings and she swooped down at the Brutal ape from high up in the sky. Her crimson sword shining like a lightsaber extended from the hilt, turning her into a beautiful falling meteor. She was so fast that she shook the space she traveled.

    She had the highest mobility and agility among the others as she got her wings faster than them and unlike the others, she liked using them and thus got plenty of experience.Her perks made her almost peerless when ites to close-quarterbat.

    ''''Uh! Uh! Uh!''''

    The ape spread its arm wide as if telling Gracier toe at it while bellowing like a beast. Raising its arms overhead, the Brutal ape chose a frontal charge against Gracier.

    A sword of light infused with so much power it pierced the space around it. Gracier fell in an indomitable streak from more than two hundred meters in the air, smiting the ape from above.

    Swoosh!

    The female Brutal Ape ape jumped into the air before it swung its arm, the creature left a streaking afterimage in the air, stirring the air with just the force of its swing. It was nning on taking this hit head-on.

    Bang!

    A collision happened in the air, the ape who leaped up in defiance of Gracier''s strike got swatted into the ground in a very heavy fall. The ground immediately gave way as the brute force attacks between two above level 140, two Rank 14, Demigods tore thend apart, making a gigantic hole in the process.

    In the epicenter, an area spanning twenty meters in diameter got reduced toplete rubble. The shockwave generated from this exchange of attack absolutely demolished everything in its way, towering trees fell just as easily as the flimsy flowers around them. The ground immediately lowered by 2 meterspared to the area around it. Dust and stones are still falling from the sky, the ground was still slightly trembling from the impact.

    Gracier attack against the Brutal ape immediately shuddered the surrounding not far away, both other monsters covered their ears to protect themselves from this earth-sundering sound, they were bbergasted by the loud noise this shockwave was generating, and most of them escaped shortly after, some unlucky among them died while running.

    ''''Oh?''''

    Gracier who likes Saeko was fighting differently unlike she usually does was surprised, she got thrown back into the sky from the reaction force between the two. Her petite body flipped a few times in the sky before she finally managed to stop herself. With a p of her wings, she steadied herself.

    "That hurts¡­"

    She used her other hand to massage her sword hand. She was the victor of that bout, however, her hand was still numb from the impact between them.

    Gravity helped her, otherwise, she would have been dealing with a swelling wrist.

    The female Brutal ape''s strength could be gauged from this.

    ''''Tch! I thought I was stronger physically guess the world is still a wonderful ce."

    Suddenly, Gracier puffed her cheeks as if somebody wronged her before smiling as if she found the whole situation odd.

    "I knew I shouldn''t have chosen an opponent based on gender, I mistakenly assumed that you will be weaker and easy to beat, I wanted to finish first and go help Saeko while at the same time using this chance to ask for a favor.''''

    In the trashed location where the ape fell, the creature burst out of the ground with a roar. It yelled angrily at Astrea, that blow probably enraged it to no end.

    "Ah, you are sure quite sturdy. The tough bunch, huh!''''

    The female Brutal ape was dusty but that''s about it. No visible harm could be observed much to Gracier''s shock. She might be ying but she could still see and the fact that this creature came out unharmed is nothing less than incredible.

    "Fine, let''s do that again!"

    Gracier yelled, face full of smiles. Transforming into a blurry figure, she was about to attack the Brutal ape one more time when it turned around and started running.

    ''''Ehh?''''

    Gracier gasped in bewilderment at this sight. When she recovered, mes started seething in her and around her body, her wings shone dazzlingly like two miniature suns.

    "Don''t run! You cheeky monkey!"

    pping her wings, she charged at the retreating ape.

    Two Demigods individuals were now involved in a cat-and-mouse game. This scene would cause a lot of jaws to drop if anyone''s looking.

    The ape did a u-turn and stopped right in front of Gracier. Gracier swung her sword but this sudden change of momentum caused her de to miss as the ape iled its fist at her fist by taking advantage of the gap in her attack. This attack was swung at full force.

    "Ah!"

    She didn''t expect this but she couldn''t cancel out her attack even if she noticed this, she raised her other arm and a me shield automatically materialized around this arm and she blocked the attack which sent her flying into the distance.

    Gracier flipped once in the air and she stopped. Her heterochromia, red and gold eyes couldn''t hide the rising anger inside herself, she was about to blow her tops off!

    "You despicable monkey, I was going easy on you but you took me for an idiot. To think I would be led around the nose by a monkey¡­"

    Gracier''s body couldn''t stop trembling from fury. She''s outraged that a monkey would dare topete in a contest of wits with her! Her anger points immediately hit the max value.

    The ape wasn''t aware that it fired up a volcano that could use a few more intelligence points.

    Turning itself into a rocket, the ape jumped at Gracier with fist mirages around it, this was its way of confusing the enemy.

    This was considered a sign that the ape wasn''t nning on challenging her IQ.

    Gracier''s hair red up and anger was written all over her face. Releasing a shout, her me sword danced a full 360 degrees around her. Using most of her unspent skill points on the Sword Art''s skill acquired after awakening a 3rd mode, information about how to perfectly use a sword appeared inside her brain along with a certain skill.

    Pouring mana into her body and she turned into a storm of shes.

    In no time at all, she conjured up a constant stream of sword shes.

    When the storm receded and Gracier appeared, the afterimages had already disappeared with a dull thud.

    A sh of light appeared in her eyes, the red light on her me sword brightened as her de vibrated rapidly at extreme speed. The sword''s increased frequency corresponded with her speed as she sped up.

    The sword erged at least a dozen times, forming a gigantic sword of light. She raised it high as if she wanted to split the sky and the clouds.

    "Die for me! You idiot!"

    ''''Heaven-Sky Splitting sh!''''

    Huffing and puffing she yelled out loud as she swung the heaven-splitting de down, the force would make anyone experience an illusion like she split reality into two parts. The de fell upon the Longarm ape.

    KABOOM!

    The ground beneath the ape immediately crumbled away forming a 100-meter-wide chasm. Boulders were thrown into the sky as a loud sound echoed in this area.

    The female Brutal Ape lost its momentum and its arms fell. Not just that, a line appeared in the ape, this line fitted the abyss that was opened by her. Then, the ape fell in two halves as blood and organs rained down from the sky.

    Herst thought has been regret, an illusion to escape the gruesome truth.

    ''Blood, there''s blood everywhere. It''s drenched my clothes, they''re sticky and heavy and red. Red, everything is red, even the ground below me is turning red with blood. My blood.

    The only thing holding me up is this stupid chair beneath me. Maybe I can use it to stand up, walk away and find help. No, it''s no use. I''m too weak.

    No, I cannot give up. Giving up means I lose, I will never give up. There must be a way out of this, there must be a way I can live. Surely there must be somebody around here, somebody who can help me. Save me.

    I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe. Everything is so heavy, I can''t breathe. I musty down, yes, I''ll justy down. Much better, at least now I can breathe. A little anyway. That''s fine, help will be here soon, I''ll justy here and wait. At least this way I''ll spare my energy.

    I''m going to die. Shame it''s not like in the movies, I have yet to see shes of my life as I slowly pass away. Maybe they''re yet toe. It should be soon though, I know I have little time left. Best get ready for the show.

    My mind is numb, I''m feeling drowsy. I can''t think straight anymore, I''m too tired. The world looks distorted, I can''t make sense of any of it anymore. My mind is numb.

    I love you Bronis.''

    ''''!!!!'''' The dying ape managed to let out ast cry and the other ape, the male happened to hear it.

 Chapter 1180 1099: The Kings Descent

    After killing a couple of Brutal Apes, Saeko and Gracier meet up and switched locations appearing in another forest.

    The forest was endless, murky, and flourishing. Its canopy waspeted for by rhododendron, rowan, and fir, and twinkling lights bursting through their crowns allowed for a medley of ferns to cultivate the crunchyyer of leaves below.

    Thick branches dangled from many a tree, and a variety of flowers, which clung to any space they could find, shed with the otherwise emerald terrain.

    A mixture of beastly noises, which were caused by a varmint, reverberated through the air and were out of sync with the asional sounds of breaking twigs beneath the feet ofrger animals.

    ''''Come on not another forest again.'''' Saeko finished her sentence, and an unexpected turn of events urred.

    Roar

    A roar came from some distance away, the roar itself bringing down a sea of trees.

    This was just the voice, but it was frightening,truly what a frightening power.

    ''''What the fuck!!'''' Gracier was unable to control hernguage and she exchanged a look with Saeko, you can see the worries inside them, it was then it happened again.

    ROAR!!!

    Another one but this time it was more powerful.

    Fury and viciousness mixed into an incoherent shout, and this boom came from beyond the trees. A shapeless soundwave hit the sea of trees like somebody dropped a missile. Trees as high as ten meters were easily uprooted and blown away by the force of this roar.

    This roar came light a giant bolt of lightning congealed byyers uponyers of cumulonimbus clouds. The soundwave engulfed everything in its path, even other sounds were devoured by its sheer volume. All the beasts and animals in the radius of 10 kilometers were rendered limp by this domineering roar. Even the peak Grand Master ones on the cusp of reaching the next realm were hurting all over from this furious roar. The weaker monsters in this region got knocked out from the shout alone.

    The girls went pale when they heard this roar, just when they were about to escape too as they could detect how dangerous the owner of this roar was. This roar was like an explosion in their minds, they almost lost grip on their consciousness.

    Gracier and Saeko stared at the fallen trees as they somehow made it through that awful shout. They were temporarily paralyzed by the shout, they believed that if some weak-willed people were present they would be unconscious because of the force of the shout.

    ''''This one is truly dangerous, probably the boss.'''' Gracier dered, feeling anxious.

    ''''We should run Saeko.'''' She suggested to her friend and sister.

    "No, it''s toote¡­"

    Her voice trembled.

    A figure slowly appeared in the distance. Judging from how fast the figure expanded in size, it''s probably traveling at a very high speed. Its aura made the space wobbly, space itself shook because of the power of the beast.

    In an instant, the figure arrived after making a loud thud with its descent.

    It was an ape around 8 meters in height, spottingpletely golden fur, its arm easily propped the hulking beast up like stout legs. The color of its eyes reminded one of spilled blood, it''s like violence personified. With a long scar across its face, it told stories about how it fought and killed its way to the present day.

    Brutal Ape King: Level 180

    "Level 180"

    Saeko felt her throat drying up from anxiety. She found it hard to speak as the blood drained from her face. Gracier was right, this thing was a way above them, really dangerous.

    One should be aware of a certain fact, once in the Demigod''s realm be it a monster or the other species, the more one progress the more stronger the gap, especially after passing a certain cap, level 160, from then onward the difference would be bigger and bigger. Naturally, the gap between level 160 and tier 180 is still big, almost insurmountable like the gap between heaven and earth. They were not peeing their pants from the beast but they were still very shocked by its appearance. Their muscles tensed up as they focused on this monster in front of them.

    The duo''s hearts started shaking from the seemingly boundless aura the Brutal ape king was releasing. This ape king gave them a very general and simple idea, too strong!

    The Brutal ape king scanned everyone here with a cold and distant look, it was treating the duo team like they are just a group of passing ants.

    However, when he saw the bodies of its subordinates, its expression changed as its pupil shrank to pin size. A seemingly infinite berserk and vicious aura started pouring out from its body. He was angry, very angry.

    Roar

    A more terrifying shout exploded outwards. The roar destroyed the surroundings, sending trees into the sky and assaulting the expedition team.

    Its sound is like a tornado that stirred the environment and wreaked havoc on all the things here. It''s like somebody flipped this whole ce on its head. Standing in a vacant spot, the other expedition members are still busy resisting its sound wave as the bones in their bodies creaked.

    Like a volcano that blew its top, the Brutal Ape King huffed while releasing its presence all over the field. Having vented its anger, it looked like it returned to its calm state. However, the bloodshot eyes and the oppressive killing intent swimming all over the ce told everyone it was far from being sated.

    Gracier, the little devil''s, the Touch''s princess expression turned grim as she yelled her order.

    "Retreat! Run as fast as you can!"

    Saeko did not discuss Gracier''s order and did as the little devil ordered and they started retreating a distance away. Soon, a figure mmed down from the sky above, decimating the ce they were standing on, and making a huge hole in the ground.

    BANG!

    The disced rocks fell and started raining down on the slow-escaping monsters and animals team. Bloody and battered, they all moaned in pain as they struggled to get up following this simple attack. Their eyes started filling up with terror when they looked at the Brutal ape king.

    If the two humans didn''t run increasing their anxiety, they would have ttened meat pies under the ape king''s feet.

    Roar!

    After witnessing its failed attack, the ape king raised his arms in anger. Smashing it on Gracier who warned everyone. Its fists pushed the air away as Gracier felt a heavy sensation.

    "me shield!"

    Gracier instantly acted, summoning her me wings, pping them, she appeared in front of Saeko with her me shield deployed, taking most of the damage.

    BAM!

    Like a physical shield, it started cracking from the attack but it managed to block the attack which only made the ape king angrier!

    This fight just got started!

    Roar

    It drummed its chest as a gaping maw appeared on its face. Another eardrum-destroying shout came from its giant mouth.

    Under its roar, the girls slowed down temporarily, they were rooted to their spots by this yell. The Brutal Ape King ape started taking action.

    Stomping the ground, thend immediately trembled under its immense strength. Shooting straight for them, the ape flew like a missile as it appeared in front of Gracier, it''s hard to imagine that something so big can move so fast!

    The ape king balled its hand into a fist as its muscles started bulging, expanding the arm to inhuman levels. Its arm is as thick as a table and this fist went straight for Gracier''s heart, aiming to kill without leaving it up to fate.

    Its speed didn''t match its hulking mass. This was out of her estimates, despite the shock, Gracier remained calm as she retreated into the distance with Gracier in her arms.

    After putting a distance between them, she put Saeko done.

    ''''We can only fight,'''' Saeko said despite feeling the immense pressureing from the enemy not too far from them.

    ''''I know.''''

    The two charged at the enemy but only stopped a few meters away. She materialized her Gift in form of a scythe that came out of a me portal. She grasped it and she didn''t show any trepidation in front of a level 180 monster.

    tion burned in her heterochromia eyes.

    Gracier knew how strong this monster can be, she still remembered how strong her brother was. She wanted to see how far she can carry herself against an impossible enemy.

    And with Gracier together with her, she could not afford to lose miserably, might as well put all her skills, no their skills to the test, right?

    The two selected a different direction, right and left. They locked the Brutal Ape King in an encirclement.

    Saeko revealed her sword while deciding to go all out.

    me wings appeared behind Gracier''s back as floated upwards into the sky. Her hair red majestically after entering her battle state. Her pure expression also turned serious.

 Chapter 1181 1100: Vs The Apes King

    Gracier knew how strong this monster can be, she still remembered how strong her brother was. She wanted to see how far she can carry herself against an impossible enemy.

    And with Gracier together with her, she could not afford to lose miserably, might as well put all her skills, no their skills to the test, right?

    The two selected a different direction, right and left. They locked the Brutal Ape King in an encirclement.

    Saeko revealed her sword while deciding to go all out.

    me wings appeared behind Gracier''s back as floated upwards into the sky. Her hair red majestically after entering her battle state. Her pure expression also turned serious. She sent a secret signal to Saeko telling her that she would test the water.

    Just as Gracier was about tounch an attack, the Brutal Ape King reacted.

    The monster stomped the ground and flew straight up like a rocket at Gracier.

    Its killing intent overflowed from its bestial eyes. It swiped at Gracier''s head with its sharp ws. If this p connected, even a Gracier with her tough body would be wrecked.

    Gracier pped her wings and she dodged the swipe in a very agile manner. Speeding up, her scythe shed downward, it responded as it emitted tearing sounds.

    ''''Dragon''s mode!''''

    BOOM!

    She yelled and with it, the wind in the forest died down like something had frozen it in ce. An immense power started swirling in the sky, like a broken flute, and the sound of air being torn apart rang in everyone''s ears.

    Gracier took out her full power.

    The sharp sound and the scythe came for the Brutal ape king. Since the ape couldn''t fly, it can only attempt to block with its own palms.

    Palms and scythe met in a sky-sundering collision. The Brutal ape king fell and itnded on its own two feet. Adjusting its posture, it shot at Gracier again like a cannonball, adding another deep crater to the ground. The fissure spread deep into the forest.

    In the air, Gracier steadied herself with a pale look. Unlike the ape who was still as energetic as a tiger, she was the one who lost despite attacking with all her power.

    With aerial advantage, she still lost that bout while the ape king had to deal with the disadvantage of being unable to fly around even when he is a Demigod, not all of them are capable of doing until their transformed into humanoid form. If not, she would have been heavily hurt in that attack.

    Everything happened pretty fast, Saeko decided not to stay idle, even though Gracier had said to wait for her signal, she couldn''t take the risk of having something bad happen to her while she stood calmly like an obedient soldier.

    Before the ape could deliver his next attack, Saekounched an attack.

    Two bolts of lightning streaked across the air, enveloping the Brutal ape king like lightning chains.

    The lightning struck the ape king and slightly charred the golden fur of the ape king. The attacks failed to harm the ape king but the creature was still mad as hell that someone tried to harm it. Flexing its arms, the lightning was easily dispelled.

    The longarm ape king charged at Saeko in a blur of golden light. It made craters due to its immense weight and power. Gracier only saw the ground breaking apart but not much else due to how fast the ape traveled in such a short time.

    ''''Don''t resist.'''' She sent this transmission to Saeko who nodded.

    Saeko positioned her sword before her as she braced for impact. Shockingly mes sprouted forth from her sword, recalling Gracier''s early message, Saeko let the mes engulf her turning himself into a burning man in the process.

    The ape king raised its w in the air, he was getting ready to give Saeko a giant bestial swipe when within range.

    However, the ape suddenly thought, if he attacked Saeko like this then wouldn''t it be harmed by the fire? The ape king hesitated in its subconscious mind.

    As a demigod, this ape king already had basic analytical powers and even more. A human would think twice about putting their arms in mes, this ape king had the same notion.

    But, when it saw the bodies of its followers and descendants, the ape king felt another wave of rage take over. It couldn''t care about anything anymore and it sent a mighty p at the burning figure, pping the human far away!

    ''Huh? Something does feel right?'' The ape remarked some incongruity as he pped Saeko flying, it didn''t feel like hitting a fleshly thing but a mass of me instead. Uponing to this realization the ape king''s eyes widened, he had been yed, somehow Gracier had switched ces between Saeko and a me clone despite being in the sky, this should prove her incredible talent with the me element.

    The Ape King didn''t have the time to marvel at the little human flying, because Saeko who was unscathed thanks to Gracier''s me clone attacked from the distance.

    She took out a coin and flipped it into the air as it fell onto her charged hand. The coin turned sizzling white and she shot the coin out as a railgun projectile that looked like a menacing orangeser. It hit the ape king without a hitch.

    Boom

    Shrouded by a storm of dust and smoke, Gracier fired a volley of fireballs into the dust cloud, hitting the ape king within.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    The ape king swatted down the fireballs while bellowing in anger, then he grabbed a piece of the ground bigger than their headsbined and tossed it at Gracier like he was throwing a small pebble.

    Gracier deployed her me shield without flinching. The me shield this time looked like a holographic projection and when the boulder hit the surface of the barrier, the boulder shattered easily. How can a piece of rock easily pass a fine thread of mes?

    Gracier''s calm look changed when the boulder shattered, a ck figure appeared behind the vestiges of the boulder.

    The ape king didn''t give a damn that the enemy is a beauty who could cause the downfalls of countries, it unleashed a massive punch at the special me shield.

    The me shield held on for a short while but the ape king''s terrifying strength cracked them. Ditching magic and focusing on physical abilities, this ape king had one of the toughest bodies of all the monsters they faced. A simple punch had such an astonishing effect.

    When the me shield vanished, Gracier appeared in front of the ape king. With a cold and indifferent look in its eyes, the ape king raised its other fist and mmed it down at her head. The fist pushed away the air around it, if this struck, even if she didn''t die, she would be out cold for a long time.

    A bolt ofrge lightning broke apart the firmament at this critical juncture. This force of nature struck the ape king.

    It was Saeko''s strongest attack when ites to the lightning element, Lightning Strike.

    Against this ape king, she didn''t hold back, she went all out to charge and bring forth this lightning strike. She managed to smite the ape king with lightning before the ape king cannd its attack on the Gracier''s head, it was not the real Gracier, the real one was elsewhere.

    At the same time, the real Gracierunched an attack.

    A pir of me attacked the ape king from below, the two attacks formed of purgatory of me and lightning as they connected with the ape king.

    Lightning and mebined like friends, meanwhile Saeko helped to fan these two elements by shooting wind bullets, Gracier drenched in sweat shot more fireballs at the monster.

    The monster started falling down from the sky and with fireballsing from the ground.

    The impact site was generously decorated by a rain of fireballs.

    Boom Boom Boom Boom!

    Before the ape king even touched the ground it was already scorched by the explosions. As a result, he fell to the ground with even more force.

    The ape king got buried by the fireballs and the falling momentum. Large chunks of rock erupted into the air as another dust storm shielded the impact area from everyone''s vision. They didn''tpletely stop, as they understood that they didn''t deliver enough damage, the enemy wasn''t that weak to get easily done in like this.

    The ape king''s overly-developed body gave it immense endurance. Its body is a weapon in itself, it''s very perilous to be on the receiving end of its brutish strength. The duo with a perfect understanding took advantage of the ape king''s inability to fly and limited attack range in order to gang up on the creature. However, it''s far from enough to bring this enemy down.

    Hence, the next instant theyunched more attacks but this using their respective, at least they tried because, in the next instant, there was a terrific explosion that sent them flying.

    KABOOM!

    ''''Gah!''''

    ''''Guh!''''

    The impact broke a few of their ribs as they coughed a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1182 1101: Seal, Release!

    The ape king''s overly-developed body gave it immense endurance. Its body is a weapon in itself, it''s very perilous to be on the receiving end of its brutish strength. The duo with a perfect understanding took advantage of the ape king''s inability to fly and limited attack range in order to gang up on the creature. However, it''s far from enough to bring this enemy down.

    Hence, the next instant theyunched more attacks but this using their respective, at least they tried because, in the next instant, there was a terrific explosion that sent them flying.

    KABOOM!

    ''''Gah!''''

    ''''Guh!''''

    The impact broke a few of their ribs and they coughed a mouthful of blood, however, this was not the end as they heard a terrific roaring from the crater.

    Gracier''s chest tightened and she focused on the emerging ck figure. The blurry figure shot out from inside the smoke at an rming speed.

    Suddenly, Saeko couldn''t react, she coughed a mouthful of blood while falling on her knees, the damage taken during thest attack was more than she thought.

    Meanwhile, Gracier couldn''t escape in time and she couldn''t even catch a firm glimpse of the attacker before a heavy feeling came for her.

    She hastily raised her scythe in front of her, putting it in between herself and the attack. The de only managed to mitigate the attack as the attack and the dended easily on her body.

    BANG!

    Gracier got mmed into the distance like someone fired a missile with her body as the projectile. She spewed an impossible amount of blood but that wasn''t the end, as if teleporting the ape king appeared beside the flying Gracier and impaled her body with its sharp w.

    Saeko on her knees witnessed everything and was unable to intervene, she even forgot how to speak, seeing Gracier, her sister-inw, possibly her sister getting impaled like this broke something inside her.

    ''''!''''

    Saeko vanished and reappeared before the ape king before chanting.

    "Seal, release! Muramasa!''''

    A ck tattoo around the handle of her katana disappeared from the sealing bracelet. An aura that took the form of a boundless sea of blood came from the red katana, and it enveloped the ape king and Saeko who seemed to have vanished after saying those words.

    The expression on the ape king froze up as it looked at the source, a figure glistening in a deep red hue.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    A Saeko with red hair and eyes greeted the ape king eyes shing in bloody glints. There was a single horn in the middle of her head.

    An ecstatic smile appeared on Saeko''s face. However, when she saw Gracier who was still pierced by the ape king she immediately turned serious.

    A sh of red light appeared in her eyes. The ape king shuddered the moment Saeko gazed at it. An rm instantly red within itself, the ape king subconsciously wanted to lob Gracier far away but it was already toote for that.

    Bwam

    A dull explosion came from the Brutal ape king''s arm. It stared in disbelief as blood sttered all over its face, that intense pain was surely real, everything was real¡­

    The next thing it knew, its own arm went missing!

    Bellowing in agony, the ape king couldn''t care less about Gracier who fell along with the disappearance of its arm, the ape king was more concerned with being disarmed literally by this neer, its roar reverberated throughout the sky.

    ''''It is fun to be out, little contractor it took you long enough to call me out. How mean of you but well, I forgive you.''''

    ''''Gori in making, let''s y.'''' Saeko giggled as she said those words.

    And the ape king heard her, it suppressed the pained howl it was going to emit and it stared at Saeko with sheer terror in its eyes, it had a rather ghastly look right now, it didn''t help that its arm was still bleeding profusely. This monster was now shaken to the core by this small figure in front of it.

    ''''M..Monster..'''' He uttered and the red-haired Saeko smiled brightly.

    ''''Finally, it spoke when I thought he was mute with only muscle.''''

    The ape king couldn''t care less the mocking tone the red-haired Saeko was using, he was not dumb and his instinct was telling him only one thing which was to ''Run''

    Run as fast and far as he could.

    The ape king didn''t even hesitate, it charged into the forest leaving a trail of afterimages behind, as well as some blood. It just booked it!

    Fuck avenging the death of its disciples and descendants. Sure, they cared about their own flesh and blood but it''s only to the extent of caring, the preservation of their own lives came first. At least, for the ape king, his own life is more important than anything else.

    Gracier''s jaws dropped at the same time. She couldn''t believe that this monster would run off just like that. A level 180, a Demigod''s existence, even a monster should be somewhat dignified and befitting of its lofty title, right? Running like a chicken, is that something a monster like that would do?

    True, if this was a human Demigod, he would probably choose death over dishonorable retreat. This logic didn''t apply to the ape king since it''s not a human. It had its pride but self-preservation ruled its thoughts more than the former.

    Even the red-haired Saeko was shocked, she flinched in surprise when the ape king just dropped everything and ran like hell. She''s slightly angered by this creature''s rude behavior.

    ''''You must be kidding me? When did I think it was my screen time to shine? Hell! No, it gonna end with you running away.''''

    A red glimmer shed in her eyes. She unleashed her bloody aura, twisting her figure in a scary manner. It''s a savage beast that came crawling out of an abyss, and an oppressive killing intent rained down in this area. Gracier who was slowly recuperating felt chills just by being close to this ce. The next instant, the red-haired Saeko disappeared from her sight. She had be even more powerful.

 Chapter 1183 Status Update With The Red Haired Saeko

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 163

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000 ? 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 3200?5000

    Defense: 3000?5000

    Agility: 3000?5000

    Intelligence: 2000?3000

    Luck: 1600?3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 166

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4100

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 1900

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 20000/418000

    Magic Power: 4700/4700

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 2600

    Defense: 2300

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 160

    Experience Value:

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 3900

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 4200

    Defense: 3600

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 165

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

 Chapter 1184 1102: Hell Bullets

    Even the red-haired Saeko was shocked, she flinched in surprise when the ape king just dropped everything and ran like hell. She''s slightly angered by this creature''s rude behavior.

    ''''You must be kidding me? When did I think it was my screen time to shine? Hell! No, it gonna end with you running away.''''

    A red glimmer shed in her eyes. She unleashed her bloody aura, scarily twisting her figure. It''s a savage beast that came crawling out of an abyss, and an oppressive killing intent rained down in this area. Gracier who was slowly recuperating felt chills just by being close to this ce. The next instant, the red-haired Saeko disappeared from her sight. She had be even more powerful.

    The red-haired Saeko appeared above the ape king who is busy getting the heck out of this ce. She made a fist and she swung her fist that had a bunch of dark red orbs orbiting it at the creature.

    ''''Bullet Hell!'''' She shouted while smirking, this skill was born after watching her contractor''s man.

    Roar!

    Feeling its fur standing on its ends, it turned back only to see a literal rain of bullets in the form of a manifested Bullet Hell. Its soul almost escaped its mortal coil when it saw this ghoulish scene. It mmed its remaining fist on the ground and it tried to use the boulders that propped up to take cover.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The bullet curtain fell on the boulders and they immediately disintegrated anything that stood in its path. This simplistic strategy was enough to let the ape king escape unscathed. The red-haired Saeko stared down at the ape king from a distance.

    Taking this chance, the ape king sped up and shot into the distance like an arrow. This ce got leveled by Gracier and Saeko as well as the ape king before the red-haired Saeko arrived. This ce had little cover and it was not ideal for the ape king to fight.

    Adept at using trees to its advantage, once it entered the lush forest, nobody can hope to match its ability and agility to escape using trees and the terrain.

    Running on the ground and flying in the air, it''s not hard to imagine who had the easier time in this game of cat-and-mouse.

    The ape king didn''t even get the chance to run far before the red-haired Saeko caught up once more. She rained down another round of Bullet Hell. Creeper-vine-Esque bullet formation rained down from above, whipping at the ape king.

    If it had pants on, that pants would be wet with urine by now. The scene where she deleted her arm is already shocking enough. Now this little demoness pulled out another heavy-hitter on it, the ape king was so frustrated it struck back at the aggressor.

    Anyone meeting a Bullet Hell for the first time would find themselves in a precarious situation, shocked out of their wits. Ignoring the damage for now, the density of the attack itself meant that evasion is all but impossible. In the first ce, how is one supposed to dodge an all-epassing rain of bullets?

    Besides while in this state her Eye-destruction (A/N: Doom''s eyes) ability would give a human a run for his own money, it might even give the guy a one-way trip to a psychologist if they even managed to escape, what''s more, to say of monster who had lesser intelligence.

    The Brutal ape king had to focuspletely on running away. It ran while smashing the ground to gather boulders to use as shields, dodging and hiding whenever the situation allowed.

    Somehow or the other, the ape king got out of this by relying on guile and luck.

    Certainly, its luck, tons of boulders, and the bullet hell''s explosion-on-contract characteristic helped this poor ape king to evade.

    Meanwhile, the red-haired Saeko was very pleased with the ape king''s performance.

    "Ahaha, big monkey, you better run run run, don''t let me catch you now!"

    She turned this into a twisted game of hide-and-seek.

    Her red fleshy wings didn''t even p once and yet she can easily catch up to the ape king. She happilyunched wave after wave of Bullet Curtain at the running ape. She''s as happy as can be with this amusing toy of hers.

    It''s a puzzling scene to say the least, if anyone stumbled upon them, they would see a little kid chasing after a monster as if they are ying tag or something. Ignoring what the expedition members had to say, Gracier didn''t know where to start her retorts.

    "This girl¡­"

    She felt a sense of dread when they looked at the red-haired Saeko.

    ''''In this state, she is really uncontroble and extremely dangerous. Gotta stop her.'''' Gracier silently mumbled. She never thought a battle between two Demigods'' levels of existence would be reduced to such aedic disy. If she told anyone about what happened here, they would probably be treated as jesters andughed at her for being extremely funny.

    Finally, after taking a deep breath, Gracier took a look at the red-haired Saeko who was still busy tossing rounds after round of Bullet Hell at the ape king and he yelled at her after thinking about it for a bit.

    ''''Saeko! ytime is over, get rid of that thing!"

    This is the deep region of the Forest, there are probably other high-tier monster beasts roaming around, if they wasted time here, other monsters would probably show up pretty soon.

    Gracier''s shout stopped the red-haired Saeko''s gleeful appearance. She donned a serious look as Gracier''s words seemed to be working.

    She extended an arm and she grasped the neck of the Brutal ape king, with its life in her own hands, she clenched down and destroyed his body using his blood.

    Boom!

    The ape''s king''s wretched body was tossed to the side and his life shed before his eyes along his regret andst world.

    ''So this is my end? What a joke. lying on the floor in a puddle of filth and my blood. Pathetic. Fine, whatever. Let it be over with then, let this be the end.

    My body feels heavier and heavier. I can''t move my legs, I can''t move my arms, I can''t even move my head. Surely this''ll be over any second now.

    Is there no way out of this mess? No way for me to live? I''m not ready to die, I''m not ready for it all to end. Somebody, please find me, I need help. Somebody, please save me. I don''t want to die.

    I''m so exhausted, I''m so weak. I can''t lift my arms, I can''t even move my feet. I just want to sleep and wake up in my bed, leaving all of this behind as a mere nightmare. But I can''t. I can''t escape and I can''t sleep, if I sleep I die. Somebody find me please, I can''t sleep, but I can still escape.

    I''m going to die. Shame it''s not like in the movies, I have yet to see shes of my life as I slowly pass away. Maybe they''re yet toe. It should be soon though, I know I have little time left. Best get ready for the show.

    I can''t feel my legs or my arms, in fact, I can''t feel anything anymore. Nothing at all. It''s somewhatforting, at least I feel no pain. I feel nothing at all.

    Goodbye world.''

    As if not satisfied with this oue, the red-haired Saeko lifted the ape''sking''sg wretched body with her finger before making it explode into a gory blood mess.

    The once mighty ape king was now gone from view, reduced to atoms, the only thing remaining would be fleshy bits and blood, fertilizer for nts that wouldter grow at this spot where a king fell.

    The Brutal ape king exploded into a bloody entrail show. The scene kept reying in slow motion in Gracier''s mind. The remaining blood of the ape king rained down and sipped into the earth. Her heart started beating loudly after the sound of flesh being obliterated entered her ears. It''s like somebody was pounding the ground with an oversized hammer. It''s not going to be easy to forget this scene for the rest of their lives.

    The red-haired Saeko looked like she just did something normal. She pped her palms together as her bright smile spread across her face the moment she saw Gracier standing up.

    Streaking across the sky like a dainty fairy, shended in front of Gracier but she didn''t reduce her speed as she immediately charged into thetter embrace, clinging to her like an octopus. She also kept rubbing her face all over her chest.

    ''''I thought you''d die.'''' It seemed that at the moment it was the real Saeko, the one speaking.

    Saeko was practically brimming with joy right now.

    "That was so fun, but I''m not satisfied yet. Can you y with me next until I''m satisfied?"

    Gracier''s body shuddered under the immense pressure following this deration, the red-haired Saeko seemed to be back.

    ''Shit! I knew it.''

 Chapter 1185 1103: A Short Confrontation

    The red-haired Saeko looked like she just did something normal. She pped her palms together as her bright smile spread across her face the moment she saw Gracier standing up.

    Streaking across the sky like a dainty fairy, shended in front of Gracier but she didn''t reduce her speed as she immediately charged into thetter embrace, clinging to her like an octopus. She also kept rubbing her face all over her chest.

    ''''I thought you''d die.'''' It seemed that at the moment it was the real Saeko, the one speaking.

    Saeko was practically brimming with joy right now.

    "That was so fun, but I''m not satisfied yet. Can you y with me next until I''m satisfied?"

    Gracier''s body shuddered under the immense pressure following this deration, the red-haired Saeko seemed to be back.

    ''Shit! I knew it.'' Gracierined as she did not really want to fight a crazed battle lust Saeko in her current state because to win she would have to use that mode and in her current, having notpletely recovered it would be a bad move. She would have preferred not to fight and just rest, however, seeing the luster in the red-haired Saeko''s eyes she knew it was probably impossible still Gracier tried.

    ''''Can we postpone it for another date?''''

    ''''Hell, no.''''

    As expected the red-haired Saeko refused, she even released her full power as if mocking Gracier to be a coward, one should know that Gracier was stronger than Saeko. The red-haired Saeko even disyed her current status.

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 163 (170)

    ss: Magic Swordswomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 10000/10000 ? 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 3200?6000

    Defense: 3000?5000

    Agility: 3000?5500

    Intelligence: 2000?3000

    Luck: 1600?3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ''''Hehehehe!" She managed to sessfully anger Gracier who did not care anymore.

    [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    BOOM!

    Gracier turned into her mature form, she was emitting boundless pressure and like the red-haired Saeko, she also disyed her status for thetter to see. Their levels after transforming can be said to be the same but their stats werepletely different except for their attack''s stat.

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14[Demigod]

    Level 165 (170)

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 140250/14025 ? 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5000 ? 6000

    Defense: 5000 ? 6000

    Agility: 45000 ? 6000

    Intelligence: 2300 ? 4000

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    The red-haired Saeko flinched in front of this girl who was emitting a dangerous energy, she knew Gracier''s contrary, Ignia is superior to her, still, she wanted a fight to test this girl''s limit, after all, it would be their contractors fighting not them, so she might still have a chance.

    She put a distance between them first then her face changed.

    The red-haired Saeko had a vicious look for a moment there but she steadied her breathing and she got into a stance.

    Leaning forward a bit, she shed like a lightning bolt as he arrived in front of Gracier in the blink of an eye.

    She swung a katana brimming with a terrible aura at Gracier.

    Against her, the red-haired Saeko used all her power.

    She was aiming at Gracier''s neck while she appeared to be in a very vulnerable position, not intending to dodge at all.

    Gracier looked like she didn''t even treat this as a lethal attack. With an amicable smile on her face, she lightly moved her bow and she blocked the heavy sword without letting it inch closer.

    The red-haired Saeko''s expression distorted. With her full strength behind this sword strike, it should have been able to cleave apart an entire mountain. Her opponent blocked this kind of attack with such ease that for a moment she wonder if she was dreaming.

    "Hah!"

    With a racing heart, she retreated backward. Immediately after that, she covered herself in armor made of Wind and Lightning to increase her defense before attacking.

    "Not bad¡­"

    The red-haired Saeko got mad that she praised her like this. Saying something like that in a battle like this meant that she was not taking her seriously. Dragons are such a prideful race that even their contractor is as well.

    The red-haired Saeko shot out at her once more. This time, she attacked with faster speed, leaving afterimages in her wake. Before she even arrived in front of Gracier, he already shot out a dark sword beam at her.

    Gracier grinned when she saw the tyrannical sword beam. She raised an arm, and a ck me appeared and wrapped around it before she punched forward.

    BOOM!

    She deflected the dark sword beam to the side. Her hand was up against the red-haired Saeko''s katana.

    Gracierpressed the heat in the air to a terrific level before saying.

    ''''Red sma!''''

    Her dyed sentence shook the beast king''s core. She trusted her hand and dense energy fluctuations came in the form of dozens ofsers.

    The red-haired Saeko clenched her teeth and she somehow managed to pull away her katana. She struck thesers with her de only to scatter them into smaller light rays that enveloped her as if they had will on their own.

    The light rays looked like persistent creatures that wouldn''t give up before theynded on her. The red-haired Saeko could only retreat in a haggard manner.

    Gracier made her move at this juncture in time.

    "Boundary of swiftness and slowness!'''' She said in an obscure tongue the red-haired Saeko could not understand.

    Suddenly, she was shocked because her speed immediately dropped a few magnitudes. She was still fast but the light rays are faster and the tinysers finally struck her.

    Splurt!

    The tinysers bore holes into her reinforced body''s armor reaching her skin beyond. Bleeding like a fountain, plumes of smoke rose as the stench of charred meat entered her nostrils.

    Bam

    The red-haired Saeko kneeled on the ground, the katana became her crutch, and without it, she would have fallen to the ground. Her eyes are nowpletely red, it''s not caused by her wounds but rather by her immense anger.

    Struggling to lift her head, she looked at Gracier who stood no further than 1 meter away from him as she moaned in pain.

    "How¡­ how did you do it?¡­"

    Gracier stopped smiling and she replied in an indifferent tone.

    "Dragon Tongue, although I can''t perfectly use it yet, using it for minor things is not impossible.''''

    Her slit golden eyes fell upon the kneeling Saeko.

    Paying even more energy to lift her head, she was far from being mortally wounded but it was already enough to affect herbat power.

    ''''So, you can even use the dragon tongue?"

    ''''Hahahaha! It is my defeat. You are too powerful, you haven''t even used your full strength and I''m already in this state.'''' The red-haired Saeko acknowledged her defeat much to Gracier''s joy, she was already at her limit.

    ''''That''s good. Just give back her body already.'''' Gracier ordered before canceling her dragon''s form and the red-haired Saeko nodded before disappearing back into the katana, Saeko''s ck hair was back.

    ''''I''m sorry.'''' Saeko apologized as soon she was back but Gracier dismissed her saying it was not a big deal.

    ''''Let''s go find somewhere quiet for tonight,'''' Gracier suggested and Saeko followed her.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a quiet corner inside the deep regions of the Forest is a rather vacant area. This area is devoid of trees and weeds. There are only rocks and boulders around here. When the wind blew, dust would be blown up into the sky. It''s hard to believe that this ce used to be flushed with flora.

    There are a bunch of small hills with trees that have fruit growing on them near this vacant area. Luckily for the expedition duo, a part of this habitat remained after the fights. The residents that were living here got cleansed by the neers, including the king of this area, the Brutal Ape King.

    After cleaning up, Gracier and Saeko''s team members decided to make this y their camping spot for the night. It would be a waste if they passed on this ridiculously habitable ce.

    The girls erected their tents before making a campfire.

 Chapter 1186 SS: Their 1st Clash

    A/N: This happened when Maria and Artemia shed for the 1st after that ident which led to Alex taking her as his woman.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Suddenly, the hall inside Alex''s mansion fell silent as they all stopped talking.

    They stopped and they exchanged a look with each other, sensing something was off, they mechanically turned their heads around. They pointed their lips over at a certain corner of the hall, specifically, the left corner of this big room.

    Two ravishingdies stood there while examining each other. They had very elegant smiles on their faces and they both looked like they had a very good upbringing. Compared to the rest of the tent that was making noises like no tomorrow, they looked like two highdies who entered a supermarket to buy stuff.

    Maria Alexia Rosares and Artemia Eretria Von Havens are facing off against each other.

    They weren''t exchanging words, they just stood there smiling at each other. The others recognized that the weird mood enveloping them wasing from both of them.

    "Those two¡­"

    Alex who was ying a joke on Sakuya after their meeting stopped at this moment, although he didn''t stop hugging her leg because they''re soft. His gleeful expression was gone, reced with a look belonging to that of one who walked on thin ice.

    "Wow! Look at them.''''

    Sakuya smacked Alex''s head with her fan. She wanted this bugger to let go of her leg. She continued.

    ''''Just look at them, these two immediately located each other and they started a staring contest, I believe they haven''t exchanged a single word up until now¡­"

    "Hah!''''

    Alex stood up and scratched his cheek in confusion. He could vaguely sense invisible forces shing against each other in the air, his body started trembling in response to this invisible pressure.

    "Something''s not right here, what are they doing?¡­"

    Sakuya gave him a mysterious smile and she shrugged him off.

    "Well, I don''t know about that¡­"

    After everyone quieted down, they started moving away from the two of them. They also made sure to shut their traps lest they attract unwanted attention and be casualties in what appeared to be an imminent battle of wits. Maria who would jump at any opportunity to get back at Artemia also chose to watch from the sidelines just like the two air-headed bottomless pitbo.

    It''s like both of them aren''t aware that they are currently the focal point of everyone''s attention. Everyone''s legs started getting tired but these two are still staring at each other.

    Alex''s lips twitched and he experienced a mix of joy and sadness. He''s d that his prediction somewhat came true with this pseudo-shuraba-esque scene. Now, he''s worried that if the two of them fought, he would get dragged in and die as a result. That would be a major pain in the ass.

    "I feel like¡­"

    He justughed awkwardly.

    "This won''t end well¡­"

    Maria and Artemia finally stopped "longingly gazing" at each other. They both extended a hand to exchange handshakes.

    "Nice to meet you, Artemia, I presume?"

    Maria greeted her with a perfectly radiant smile, her smile lit up the whole tent.

    "I have heard from my man talking about you, what unfortunately happened between and I had always wanted to meet you. I am so blessed to have my little wishe true today, yours truly, I''m very d to make an acquaintance with you."

    "You are the famous Ice Empress¡­"

    Artemia replied with a charming smile as well. Her blue eyes narrowed into crescent-moon-like slits. She looked very mature and womanly, her brilliance was on par with Maria''s. She easily raised the temperature in the hall. Her sweet voice also raised the body temperature of the otherdies in here.

    "Likewise, I have heard great exploits done by you¡­"

    Artemia tilted her head with a slight blush on her cheeks.

    "From my fiance''s words, I can tell that he loves you very, very much. After meeting you, I feel inferior inparison¡­"

    Her words sounded modest, sure, but her tone carried a sarcastic tone of disdain. Also, her words shook the otherdies.

    ''''Fiance?!"

    They all gasped.

    "Fiance she said.''''

    Alex''s jaw hit the floor.

    "Ara ara¡­"

    Sakuya hid her raised lips with her fan.

    "Looks like a good show is about to start¡­"

    This girl was enjoying the show.

    For the first time since the beginning of this confrontation, Maria''s smile froze up for a second there but he quickly recovered. However, all of them could see her aura being mitigated by the 3rd princess''s words.

    Maria''s inner persona turned grim as she raised the rm inside herself. This girl who is still blushing like a newly-wed wife isn''t as simple as she looked.

    Maria was going to use her maxed-out elegance skill and her privilege on this foe but she never expected her to y a reverse card on her. Not only that, she decided to change the game fromparing elegance to one charm, asserting her advanced familiarity with Alex by calling him her fiance.

    She used a polite tone to express her supportive role behind Alex with eloquence knowing full well that this spot was very coveted in his still-expanding harem so she told everyone she was the one who is closest to her after Luna while Maria is only the side mistress.

    She pulled one over Maria with her "modest but firm" words. In this manner, she also showed her grandiosity and adultness. In this battle of words and wits, she is the one with the leading advantage.

    She''s good.

    Maria immediately raised her assessment of this neer.

    "Oh! You''re indeed good as the rumors said."

    Maria gave her a smile that was brimming with grace. She retrieved some of her noble air and she exerted more of her Queen''s aura.

    ''''Artemia''s princess appearance eclipses most any other, no doubt about that¡­"

    Maria''s ice-blue eyes brightened up and she transformed into the most regal person here, using her royal aura to outshine worldly matters, including that which involved using fake modesty to increase her charm. She proved that she was too majestic to go that low.

    ''''I''m satisfied with being by our beloved''s side just like my other kind sisters. I dare not lust for more love than I have already received even though I''m the only one who opens his eyes on this road."

    Maria covered her mouth while giggling especially after saying thatst sentence.

    "If Lex would spare me a few nces now and then, I will be very satisfied already¡­"

    The audience was all ck-jawed with her enlightened mode of speech. They started flipping tables out of outrage inside their hearts.

    Maria, are you even listening to yourself?!

    Artemia changed her look.

    The Ice Empress used her "taking the high road" to give her a good verbal spanking. She''s indirectly calling her basic for using something like charm and sexiness to monopolize her loved one. Instead, she chose to use her moral high ground to throw stones named "Love is to be shared and not monopolized" down on her. Maria was the first one to bring up the subject of love.

    Also, her Queen''s aura wasn''t a fabrication. It''s something that she earned for herself after spending a long enough time lording over everyone else. She showed them the difference between a noble and a pleb. She showed her who is the one who had a higher standing here.

    With an excellent riposte from Maria Alexia Rosares, Artemia Eretria Von Havens was curbed. It would be weird if she didn''t experience a change of facial expression.

    She''s good.

    The 3rd princess of the strongest empire raised her assessment of Maria, the Ice Empress just like thetter did at the start of this debacle.

    After exchanging a single round of verbal artillery, Maria and Artemia continued eyeing each other. Although the aura could not be seen, it''s unquestionable that the aura is real. It''s only natural for nemesis to meet, maybe this is fate''s work.

    Finally, the two started treating each other like a real foes.

    The two ended their preliminary probing. They more or less understood the other and now they are back to staring down at each other. However, their auras are still shing and colliding intensely.

    The other girls finally caught up. Excluding, Gracier the little devil, the otherdies knew what this is all about¡­

    "They¡­"

    Lunaughed.

    "I wonder why they started antagonizing each other¡­"

    ''''I wonder"

    Sakuya''s lip twitched and she continued.

    "I don''t know what Maria is thinking about. I think it''s going to be the death of us if we try to pry into their minds and understand their thoughts¡­"

    Sakuya and Luna didn''t know how far the princess wanted to take this. But, thinking about their sister''s personality, they decided to stay clear and just watch the proceedings. These two are so simr in so many ways.

    Their ring simrities probably led to them starting a fight with each other.

    The auras they are giving off only pushed the otherdies back a little. But, for Alex, it was like he was staring down at the belly of the beast.

    He couldn''t help but gulp subconsciously.

    They aren''t going to start tearing each other''s hair out, right?¡­

    Alex couldn''t keep calm at all. He would rather see them stay cool with each other despite how non-sensical that would look than the alternative where they try to rip each other''s throats out.

    Harem''s route is sure tough.

 Chapter 1187 SS: Alexs Flawless Victory

    Sakuya and Luna didn''t know how far the princess wanted to take this. But, thinking about their sister''s personality, they decided to stay clear and just watch the proceedings. These two are so simr in so many ways.

    Their ring simrities probably led to them starting a fight with each other.

    The auras they are giving off only pushed the otherdies back a little. But, for Alex, it was like he was staring down at the belly of the beast.

    He couldn''t help but gulp subconsciously.

    They aren''t going to start tearing each other''s hair out, right?¡­

    Alex couldn''t keep calm at all. He would rather see them stay cool with each other despite how non-sensical that would look than the alternative where they try to rip each other''s throats out.

    ''Harem''s route is sure tough.'' Alex thought before deciding to finally butt in.

    ''''Okay, let''s leave the introductions at this. We still have more time to chat so you two don''t have to keep with this little game.''''

    Maria and Artemia started putting away their hostility towards each other. Ice blue eyes and deep blue eyes shed with a hint of amusement.

    "Alex is right¡­"

    Maria concurred.

    "We still have more time to do thister.

    "Fufufu¡­"

    The third princess tilted her head and she revealed a devilish grin.

    "With the Ice Empress as my partner, I believe my days here will not be dull at all¡­"

    "Oh? The Lightning Empress thinks so too?"

    Maria beamed back at her. Then, they turned their back towards each other and they stood just like the otherdies.

    With both girls nking him, Alex had a very stiff smile on his face. He heard their rather ominous lines and he started sweating very hard.

    He wondered if this was the karma of being too pious or doing too many bad deeds in his previous life.

    Artemia nced between Alex and Maria when an idea came to her and she started grinning like an imp. She pranced over to Artemia like a lovestruck maiden. She hugged Alex''s arm and she practically glued herself to his side.

    "Hey, my lovely finance¡­"

    Her sweet our froze Alex up. Her words and tone are enough to set him on fire, burning with passion while his throat dried up.

    Artemia ignored his reaction. She continued hugging his arm tightly, pressing her jugs against his arm.

    "My love, since I just got here, I am afraid I am not well familiar with this area. What if you, my fiance brought me on a sightseeing trip?"

    Alex startedughing ufortably.

    Alex wanted to reply but a strange glint shed in Maria''s eyes and she narrowed her eyes. She was pissed off by this neer.

    Artemia nailed her acting. The Ice Empress is a smart girl so she immediately treated this as an act of war by the princess.

    Therefore Maria stomped over to Alex and started hugging his other arm with a faint smile on her face.

    "Dear princess, you probably don''t know since you''re still wet behind the ears but Lex is a very busy man, he needs to settle a lot of stuff with other people in this world so he can''t waste his time¡­"

    The Ice Empress started lecturing her.

    ''''Dear Princess when he''s busy moving the world, we should support him like properdies, we shouldn''t drag him back. Oh, I know, why don''t I show you around?"

    Alex''s heart started racing. He was flushing red but it was not out of embarrassment, he was feeling very suffocated right now.

    Maria bringing Artemia to get to know around?

    If he allowed them to hang out with each other, they would probably start dueling in a secluded ce somewhere else, right?

    He started picturing two scenarios, both of which drained the blood away from his face.

    1st Scenario: Maria seals the princess into an ice sculpture.

    2nd Scenario: Artemia giving Maria the lightning baptism¡­

    "Erm¡­"

    Alex used a mosquito-like voice.

    "I think it''s better if I¡­"

    The ce fell into a stasis-Esque mood. Artemia''s smile grew wider at the expense of the Ice Empress. The other girls also sighed in disappointment but decided not to intervene and just watch on the sideline.

    "Fufufu, Alexander¡­"

    Maria used a very cheerful smile but Alex still shivered from a bone-chilling cold that gripped him. It would be an understatement to say that right at the moment Alex saw hell. He saw an illusion of himself appearing in what seemed to be a ghost town.

    ''The once smoothwork of roads that let to Kingcardine was barely more than a dirt path now and covered in shrubs and small bushes. Dry grass, dying bushes, and withering flowers are all that''s left of the once well-kept gardens.

    Many doorways still stood tall and in some cases, it was one of the few things left of a home. But most doors werepletely gone and only remnants of rotten wood were left behind. Broken cars and rusty pieces of metal littered some of therger driveways, stripped from all but their most useless parts.

    Kincardine, once a growingmunity of hundreds of families had all but faded away from history. An eerie silence had taken over and was only interrupted by the cracking of wood in the wind and the asional bird that had made its home in one of the many copsed roofs.

    The train station had copsed and the tracks were covered in shrubs and fallen branches. Nobody was waiting for the next train anymore, no longer eagerly going to the next destination or waiting for thoseing home.

    You couldn''t help but feel lost in this town now, even if you knew exactly where you were. It was a lonely ce with only distant memories of what once was. But not all was lost. In a way the legacy of this town lived on through the animals that lived here now, the spirit was still alive albeit in a different manner.''

    Right, when Alex thought he had finally escaped the hellish illusion, the next thing he saw was death, it feels so real that his brain tried to shut down wishing for peace.

    ''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop, it hurts so much! I.. I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood and it hurts so much, please make it stop.

    But I''m standing, I''m still standing. My legs beg me to give in, to let go and drop to the soft grass below, but I''m still standing.

    Somebody, please find me. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. There''s still so much I want to do, so much I still need to do. Somebody, please save me. I can''t do this on my own. I need to live.

    I''m tired. My entire body is shaking, I can''t keep this up any longer. I must lie down. It''s okay, I just need to make sure I keep my eyes open. Yes, that''s all. That''ll save me energy too, I just need to make sure I do not fall asleep. That can''t be too difficult, besides, help will be here soon. I hope.

    I''m.. I''m going to die. Right here, any minute now. I can feel it, my body is growing weaker by the second, and there''s no fixing this. Fine. Let this be the end then, but let it be a quick one. Just let go.

    Everything is numb. My body, my mind, everything. I can''t feel pain or think straight, in a way it''s a relief. Soon everything will be over and I can rest forever.

    Goodbye world.''

    "I believe you still have other stuff to do¡­" The Ice Empress brought Alex out of his misery.

    Maria slowly voiced each word in her sentence. She sounded sweet and caring but the killing intent can still be felt very clearly emanating from her words. Alex who went through hell just a few seconds ago knew he was ying with fire right now.

    Feeling the air escaping his lungs, he put on a very forced smile and used a very hoarse voice to reply.

    "I-it''s okay, other stuff is not as important as you girls, right? You girls are the world to me¡­"

    He epted death. He couldn''t do otherwise.

    The Ice Empress said as she eyed the princess who grinned like the victor. She endured the urge to yell at her man. She lowered her head while silently cursing at Alex.

    "Fufufu!''''

    Artemia chuckled while covering her mouth, she stood on tiptoes and whispered something into Alex''s ears.

    "I have a very special gift for you tonight, my fiance!"

    She also made sure to use the sexiest voice she has to finish Alex off. At least he risked death for nothing, he got ''privileges'' out of this.

    Maria raised her head with a swish and she clenched her teeth in anger. She must not lose.

    ''''Alex, I also...''''

    The Ice Empress chuckled and she offered the same stuff.

    Artemia chuckled and she offered the same stuff.

    ''Hell! Women are sure scary.''

    Heaven and hell are only separated by a thin line. Alex finally realized this concept.

    Sakuya shook her head and she turned it the other way as if she was done with this.

    "I see, the victor has been decided since the beginning, huh?¡­"

    Today''s battle result:

    Alex''s wless victory.

    Some thought it was Alex''s aim all along. Mostly his sister who thought this.

 Chapter 1188 [Bonus ] SS: The Victors Reward

    Blue Heaven Vi, inside Alex''s room.

    In this room, a scious situation that belied the cold of the winter outside was currently ongoing inside the tent.

    Lying on top of the king-size bed, the trio slept in a very intimate fashion, they are all practically glued to each other. One man and two women are in their birthday suits as they slept, presumably after a very intense night together.

    Alex woke up in bliss. He opened his eyes and he saw Artemia''s face just inches below his. Her blue hair scattered messily on his chest, and her beautiful blue hair provided a perfect contrast with her porcin white skin. This gave him intense stimtion.

    By his side, the Ice Empress, Maria was also buck-naked as she wrapped his arm around her body, using his pectoral muscle as her pillow. Her fragrant breath assaulted his neck constantly as her hair stuck to his arm with the help of dubious liquid. Aspensation for using his arm as a pillow, he wrapped around her tighter with his hands on one of her bountiful mountains.

    His little junior reported to the captain''s horny brains with a jolt of dopamine. He closed his eyes and he allowed the pleasure to take him. He finally noticed that his hard-on was still pointing at Artemia''s baby room energetically.

    He looked at the princess who was riding on top of him and he looked at the Ice Empress who he was currently embracing with an arm. Vivid scenes fromst night came to his mind.

    Sakuya''s conclusion was right on the spot. The case of Maria vs Artemia ended with hisplete victory.

    ? Alex originally intended to distance the two in fear that they would start fighting with each other. He didn''t think it would turn out with him getting massive rewards from both of them. Not only did he get a lot of privileges from Artemia, but Maria also showed him glorious offerings. Who is he to question divine providence? He only needed to ept it and he did.

    The Ice Empress''s personality is one where she would normally find the thought of serving Alex in bed with other girls if they weren''t her sisters Sakuya and Luna and yet she offered to join Alex and Artemia for a Threesome. That just goes to show how threatened she felt when Artemia came onto the scene.

    The princess didn''t mind it. For her, she had to make some sacrifices. She''s probably the most open-minded girl in his harem. How else would one exin her willingness to bump uglies with him despite being in the presence of someone she verbally exchanged knives with?

    These two had simr personalities but they also had unique differences which led to a certain wolf gettingid big timest night.

    Recalling how Maria blushed while assertively assaulting him as well as how he made two incredibly beautifuldies act out his lewd requests, pitting them against each other, he started grinning widely as memories fromst night continued ying in his mind. He had a verycent look that made others have the sudden urge to hit him.

    He slightly adjusted his spear and the princess moaned in both pain and pleasure. Her face contorted into a sexy mess as if someone disrupted her beautiful dream. She opened her eyes with a slightly angry look. She looked up and she saw Alex who was grinning at her for some reason¡­

    She was being hoisted up and down by a force not belonging to her own as electrical signals tickled her center for pleasure. It felt like every cell in her body responded to this indecent approach. She couldn''t help but let out a few whimpers here and there.

    ''''Anh!''''

    The princess wheezed while enduring the waves of emotions inside her heart.

    She showed Alex her blushing face, this caused Alex to feel even more excitation.

    "Alex, you''re¡­ Nahh¡­ very energetic, I thought you¡­Mnh¡­ had your fillst night¡­"

    Upon hearing this Alex chuckled and he let go of Maria. He sat up and grabbed a handful of her booty before he started a piston movement.

    "My dear princess, are you looking down on your man? That wasst night. It''s morning now and I am soft everywhere else except for one region on my body, do I have to tell you which part it is?¡­"

    "Nn~ Hah~?"

    Letting out lovable groans while she bounced up and down, she squeezed out her thoughts in a very ineffective manner.

    "Ugh~I am already¡­ Hah~"

    Licking his lips, Alex grabbed another handful of her bubble butt. Increasing his pace, he started working her like there was no tomorrow.

    Naturally, Maria was awakened by the pping noises beside her. She slowly revealed her ice-blue eyes to the world and she came into consciousness.

    When she saw the key-being-jammed-into-the-keyhole action beside her, she flinched in surprise and closed her eyes immediately. A conservative estimate would say she closed her eyes 10 times faster than when she opened them. She put her whole effort into fake sleeping. She was really spent afterst night''s battle where she did some unthinkable things.

    ''This is not tantamount to surrender, I am just resting between matches.''

    The Ice Empress tried to tell herself that while Artemia''s moving moans echoed inside the room beside her.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was not until sometime between 7 am and 11 am that the three of them finally emerged from their room. Alex came out with a very bright sheen on his face. His wide grin could probablypete with the hippotamus'' wide mouthes.

    Meanwhile, Maria and Artemia walked very slowly and gingerly. They were all smiling as elegantly as they did yesterday. But, one could see that they are walking in a very funny gait.

    They saw Luna, and the other girls whowerer busy chatting in the living room.

    "Good morning everyone!"

    The otherdies all rolled their eyes at Alex. They pointed at the clock to remind this bastard that his greeting didn''t correctly reflect the time.

 Chapter 1189 Their Statuses After The Apes King Fight

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 4000/510800

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5150

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2325

    Luck: 2315

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 165

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 3300

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 3100

    Intelligence: 2020

    Luck: 1700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 166

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 4100

    Defense: 3100

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 1900

    BP:

    SP: 14

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 9] [Sunflower Steps Level 6] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 1] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 146

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: 20000/418000

    Magic Power: 4700/4700

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2100

    Defense: 1600

    Agility: 2000

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1200

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Poison Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Hundred Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 149

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 3500/3500

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 2600

    Defense: 2300

    Agility: 2100

    Intelligence: 1600

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 160

    Experience Value:

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 2800

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1700

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 155

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 2900

    Agility: 2900

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP):

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 3900

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 23

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2700

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1355

    Luck: 1155

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 166

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 4200

    Defense: 3600

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 140

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 165

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 207

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 32000/32000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 11000

    Defense: 8200

    Agility: 9100

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

 Chapter 1190 1104: Resurgence Of The Strongest

    Somewhere on the human continent, they existed a special dungeon with only one floor, only essible to most private and strongest people of the world council. This floor was in fact a portal toward a certain small realm.

    Once you venture forward through the animated portal revealed only during a full moon. You''re immediately met by a vigorous world. The first thing you notice is a barrage of scents. Pleasant and calming, this world of scents is unlike any other. Who knows how long you couldst in this world, probably not for long.

    It''s a world of hidden mysteries.

    This world was covered in forest.

    The forest was colossal, dense, and ancient. Its canopy was imed by Buxus, walnut, and cedar, enough light shimmered through their crowns for a motley of herbs to spread in the nut and seed-covered grounds below.

    Quiet tree limbs held onto many a tree, and a variety of flowers, which clung to any space they could find, contrasted against the otherwise brown and green terrain.

    A medley of wild noises, belonging mostly to insects and critters, echoed in the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the sshing of fish in a nearbyke.

    On a lone Hill stood a pce, and this pce was high up on the hill overlooking the forest, its many pointed towers giving it the look of an entric crown. The walls were a white stone that glistened in the summer sun and the roof was grey te. There are sculptures in front of the pce, These sculptures in front of the pce had been made long ago by masters of the craft, it seems to recount some kind of story, probably a world war, the Bloody War, it was called.

    The interior of the pce is beautiful, all stair rails were ornate mahogany, carved and polished so that they shined. The furniture was all handmade by master craftsmen. Nothing ever got dirty, in the center of the pce stood a giant golden door and behind these golden doors is a big hall.

    In the middle of that room is a beautiful big table and surrounding these big tables were chairs upied by the big shots of the three-continent, the emperors, the kings, and some special Elders.

    This ce is special with no discernible human living here, only a select few in the world knew about this ce. The secrecy has a lot to do with how the biggest shots presiding over the world would convene and discuss international affairs here.

    Finally, today was one of those rare days where this ce got some action.

    The members of this ce installed projection equipment here so they can talk without traveling far from their domains. They discussed important matters like the case of the Holy Empire, they also used this ce whenever they wanted to contact someone else. For instance, Alex was summoned here so all could talk to him and decide how to divide the fallen Holy Empire.

    Very rarely, the members would appear in person for meetings. These types of meetings usually discussed critical matters that could affect the world. In a sense, the members are all demigods who could move the world with their immense authority, so they are also the ones who bore the weight of the fates of their citizens.

    The confirmation of the dragon breaking his seal and the Chaos Organization gave them enough reason to appear physically.

    ''''I assume everyone''s here already?"

    A figure wearing a crown spoke up. His voice sounded warm and calm, pacifying anyone''s bad feelings with just a sentence from him. He''s the emperor of the strongest empire, Artemia''s father, Julius Caesar Von Havens.

    "With everyone here, let''s begin¡­"

    Julius gave a nod to the other middle-aged men with crowns on their heads. Saeko''s father, Leon''s father, Eris''s father, the Foxia empress, even Lilith, andstly Elseria.

    "Old Man Jack, please take the stage¡­"

    Jack Von Havens, Julius'' brother, and right-hand man got up and he addressed everyone here with a respectful bow.

    "I am sure everyone is already aware of the aim of this meeting?"

    Jack continued with a grave tone.

    "Our spections were true, the dark beast''s seals are disappearing!"

    The others looked on with grim looks. Even the emperors were all furrowing their brows, they didn''t look at Jack because they were too busy sorting their thoughts.

    Jack, Artemia''s uncle looked around before he continued. He discussed the findings obtained. He discussed the findings obtained by their spies and reports sent by Alex''s group.

    Everyone present here knew this, this is a serious problem they couldn''t continue ignoring. Because they thought the seals would at least work for another few years, 10 maybe 20 years they''re nowpletely caught off guard resulting in the enemy gaining considerable ground.

    ''''We should discuss a possible solution to deal with this problem and as most of you could have guessed, Bahamut is the one behind the Chaos Organization causing us trouble recently and we are unable to even locate them till this day.'''' Juliusmented this inability to locate the enemy''s base. While they know where the dragon was sealed nobody was insane enough to go in there as it would mean a sure death even for the powerful Demigod.

    The reasonable solution was to quickly find the location of the Chaos Organization and eradicate them all, by doing this they would be cutting off a big part of Bahamut''s strength and they could focus more on the strategy to deal with the dragon.

    ''''If only our world wasn''t cursed.'''' One of the kings presentmented and those present knew he was referring to the fact that if weren''t for this curse, achieving the next Rank, Rank 15, the Fake God realm wouldn''t be impossible. If only they have a bunch of Fake God experts this fight could be winnable, just imagine if everyone present here was Fake God. Their chances would increase, and it was undeniable that despite having many Fake Gods, their predecessors still lost but that was the past as they have something their predecessors didn''t have, Otherworlders.

    ''''How are Alexander and the others progressing?" Saeko''s father inquired. It was something most of those present wanted to know.

    ''''They are progressing at a fast speed but unfortunately, the Hero has be corrupted siding with the enemy thus the ck Prince''s group eliminated them,'''' Jack informed everyone present.

    ''''What?!!"

    Most of them were shocked because truth be told, some of them were still clinging to the hope that during the darkest hour, Leonardo with his Hero ss could shine brightly and save the world after all his super rare ss wouldn''t hold any meaning if it was not the case. So learning this trump card was no more came as shock but at the same time, they are relieved as Alex got rid of a troublesome problem as it is what he would be, an otherworlder with such ss on the enemy''s side would spell a headache to them.

    Suddenly, one of the kings, Richard Ils III, ruler of one of the principalities asked.

    ''''What if we asked for Alex''s master, the thesilver-hairedd goddess to help us? I believe she is the one in prophecy that will help us.''''

    Elseria and Julius, even Lilith had an odd look on their faces at this mention.

    Jack, Artemia''s uncle frowned at this mention.

    "Are you trying to say that because she is his master, it''s only appropriate to ask for her help? Let me ask you another question, what makes you so sure she''s going to help out?"

    "You mean she''s gonna turn us down?"

    An old man with white hairughed coldly. He is the ruler of the second principality, Marcus Elstein.

    "I am sure she can turn us down but we can always persuade Alex to lobby on our behalf¡­" Richard suggested.

    "What did you say?¡­"

    Jack turned towards him with a dark look.

    "With all due respect, I advise you to dismiss any notion to harm him¡­"

    "Old man Jack!"

    Richard yelled back at him.

    "I know your family is very close with but need I remind you that the dragon poses a great threat to us all? This isn''t the time to be biased by your perceptions of that brat. I am sure if you asked nicely, he would probably ask her master to help out, don''t you think so?"

    "You¡­"

    Incensed by Richard''s words, Jack roared.

    "Old fox, he doesn''t owe me anything and he doesn''t owe all of us anything. He''s not required to do anything for us, do you think he is your servant who you can order around as you please?"

    "How dare you imply that I am the one with a vested interest? I''m just proposing a solution, if she joined us maybe we might have a chance. Her disciple will be fighting with us anyway, so why won''t she participate as well? She is nothing special.'''' Richard said, his voice was filled with hostility even though he tried to hide it.

    The others emperors were watching with a calm faces.

    The moment he dered his hostility, a crack in space opened with ominous-looking eyes peering from beyond the crack in space. An invisible wave of power assaulted the king.

    Poof!

    Richard started spewing blood as someone smashed him against a wall some distance away. He immediately cked out from the force of this attack.

    "What?!"

    The remaining people all gasped in surprise.

    A voice came from the distorted space, they felt terror for the first time in their lives.

    "Be careful in your ventures for everythinges at a price. I never expected to hear something like this upon my return.''''

    Then finally a figure d in a beautiful dress appeared, a woman of otherworldly beauty, those present shuddered upon seeing her face as their recognized her, the strongest empress had returned.

 Chapter 1191 1105: She Is Back

    The others emperors were watching with a calm faces.

    The moment he dered his hostility, a crack in space opened with ominous-looking eyes peering from beyond the crack in space. An invisible wave of power assaulted the king.

    Poof!

    Richard started spewing blood as someone smashed him against a wall some distance away. He immediately cked out from the force of this attack.

    "What?!"

    The remaining people all gasped in surprise.

    A voice came from the distorted space, they felt terror for the first time in their lives.

    "Be careful in your ventures for everythinges at a price. I never expected to hear something like this upon my return.''''

    Then finally a figure d in a beautiful dress appeared, a woman of otherworldly beauty, those present shuddered upon seeing her face as their recognized her, the strongest empress had returned.

    ''''T.. Typhania!'''' Julius mumbled with a trembling voice, he was so shocked that he didn''t dare to believe his eyes and she was not the only one, almost everyone present had a face full of shock at the entrance of this legendary figure, only one person present at the moment was not shocked and was calmly observing her old friend put on a show and this person is none than Lilith, however, others were to busy at the moment to focus on her.

    Everyone except Lilith stood up and weed the legendary figure, Typhania, the elven empress and the strongest figure hundreds of years ago.

    ''''We pay respect to the mighty empress.'''' Everyone present respectfully bowed to the legendary figure and you could see a relieved smile stered on their faces. It was understandable because of the arrival of this woman would mean things werepletely hopeless, she is like the beacon of hope amidst the storm.

    The fact that she disappeared from the radar after their defeat and her whereabouts were totally unknown until she reappeared today could only mean that she was back with a solution. During the time she was gone many spections ran wild, for example, some said she might still be among us disguised as someone else and the one they thought she could be is none other than Elseria, however, even after Typhania appeared Elseria was present which would mean they got wrong, Elseria wasn''t Typhania in disguise.

    ''''It is good to see some promising seeds among the new generation. Please sit back.'''' Typhania used her Spirit Art to create a chair, it was simple but elegant.

    Julius exchanged a look with the others before they regained their seats and the meeting continued, Typhania silently observed and would something interject to say a few words.

    The meeting continued for two more hours until an incident happened.

    ???

    Somewhere in Mysthia.

    Lustrous braziers surrounding each of the sixteen travertine columns light up the entire throne hall and radiate warmth across this hall. The countless gems on the rounded ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies and carved images look down upon the stone floor of this royal hall.

    An ivory rug splits the entire room in half and is matched by the thinner ones on either side of the hall while swallowing tail banners with ornate decorations on the walls. Between each banner hangs antern, a few of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the paintings ofte heroes below them.

    Humble, stained ss windows depicting divine beings are enclosed by veils colored the same ivory as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fine patterns and decorated tips.

    A towering throne of marble sits atop a balcony overlooking the throne hall and is adjoined by six simr, but smaller seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne is covered in sacred carvings and fixed on each of the rear legs is a gilded dragon. The fluffy pillows are light ivory and these too have been adorned with gilded needlework.

    Those wishing to witness their royal highness can do so on the several brightly decorated iron benches, all of which are diagonally facing the throne. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the stately mezzanines overlooking the throne.

    And currently sitting on the towering throne of marble is Lord Thanos when suddenly two shadows materialized, forcing the second inmand in the Chaos Organization to snap his eyes open. His eyes were scarlet like blood with a taint of ck in them like a kaleidoscope, lowering them, theynded on the shadows, making them tremble uncontrobly.

    ''''Have the team sent to deal with Alexander seeded?" Lord Thanos asked but one of the shadows shook his head and when Lord Thanos wanted to punish this ipetent man, the second shadow hastily dered.

    ''''She is back!"

    BOOM!

    Immediately, following this deration the giant throne was smashed into smithereens by an invisible force.

    ''''When did shee back?"

    ''''Today, one of our spies informed us. She appeared during a meeting, shocking them all. At the end of this meeting she wobbled and almost fell, she vomited ck blood before leaving. I think the injury inflicted on her by our God must still be there.'''' The shadows informed their Lord.

    Lord Thanos stayed silent for a moment, contemting whether or not this might be a deceptive maneuver by the enemy to trick them but knowing that it was impossible to easily get rid of Bahamut''s curse, if not impossible, Lord Thanos discarded his worries.

    ''''Go inform the others to elerate the n, as for me I will go see our lord.''''

    Lord Thanos dismissed his subordinates with a flick of his finger and because he wanted to relieve some of his stress and celebrate this good news, the poor shadows were sent flying outside of the throne hall, mming into the thick wall outside.

    BANG!! Boom!!

    Their head felt heavier and heavier as each pulse of throbbing pain pounded their senses over and over again. Their mind raced, half panicked half determined. There must be an answer to this pain, there must be a way to make it stop. For a moment they focused on the pain, honing in on every sensation.

    Where it came from, how badly it hurt and how badly they wanted it to stop.

    They squeezed their eyes shut tight and their face turned to a grimace.

    Swallowing the pain and ignoring it the best they could be their only option. They longed for their bed, a hot bath, or just a fluffy pillow to lie on, but right now that wasn''t an option for them. Right now all they cared about was carrying on and ignoring the pain because cking off because of this injury and not immediately carrying their Lord''s order would be their end, beside who knows if their Lord wasn''t testing them? Would they fail to endure this little bit of hardship this would mean they aren''t worthy of their Lord''s grace and would never climb up thedder?

    ~Back to Lord Thanos.

    ''''Finally, you have stopped hiding. Let''s see what your arrival can change.''''

    He was confident that no matter what n this woman hailed as the strongest in the past era had, the result wouldn''t change as making this world theirs was just a matter of time, nothing could change the oue, not even the strongest, nor the snotty brat from the prophecy, people might think that the association of the two could bring some change but it would be only dying the inevitable.

    ''''Hehehehe! Struggle! Struggle hard as you can until Chaos swallows everything.''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to the headquarters of the Adventurer guild, on the highest floor.

    Typhania was enjoying tea served by Elseria while Lilith was ring at her.

    ''''Rx Lily, you will never be beautiful as me if you keep frowning like that.''''

    ''''I say Typhania can you cancel your clone?" Instead of falling for Typhania''s obvious trap, Lilith said something which had been bothering her. Unlike others, she knew Typhania had sent a clone disguised as Elseria while the real her would appearter.

    ''''Tch!'''' Typhania clicked her tongue, obviously disappointed that her prank failed. She flicked her fingers and Elseria turned into leaves and vanished.

    ''''Was all that drama necessary? You even injured one of our own.'''' Lilithunched aint as soon as Typhania canceled her clone.

    Typhania did not immediately respond, she first finished her tea, elegantly putting the teacup on the saucer set, she crossed her legs, shing those beautiful creamy legs.

    ''''I was getting rid of a spy.'''' She calmly dered making Lilith furrow a brow. She had anticipated something like this but getting a confirmation still shocked her.

    ''''As for myst move, that was a bit of me I know, however, I had to do this to mislead the enemy. I must never let them know that I have recovered or else they''ll be more vignt making things hard for us. This will be our trump card, let them believe that we are still cursed. If the boy sessfully finished what he had to do, we have to convince him to help us, we must select a few trustworthy allies whose curse shall be lifted. The enemy must learn by now of my return.''''

    ''''The world has to know I''m back,'''' Typhania added.

 Chapter 1192 1106: Demigods Fight 1

    Alex finally responded with a crazed smile which shocked the three.

    ''''All I care about is my life and those closest to me. The world could burn, I''ll only interfere if it''s beneficial for me and my loved ones.'''' Alex added,

    Then, under their widened eyes, he vanished.

    "What!?"

    They couldn''t believe it. This shouldn''t be possible.

    Angus, with his centuries of experience, immediately understood what was happening and paled as he screamed,

    "Everyone be careful! The drug does not affect him.'''' Angus warned but..

    "It''s toote. I guess."

    *Ugh*

    A shiver went through Demis''s spine as she turned to find Sven, with a bloodied hand going through his chest and a grinning Alex standing behind him.

    "Well, the most troublesome dealt with I guess." He dered while crushing Sven''s heart.

    A predatory smile formed on Alex''s face as he stared at them, "You guys made one mistake, you see¡­ I am not locked in with you guys."

    Withdrawing his hand, he didn''t even spare a nce as Sven''s lifeless body slumped on the ground.

    "It''s you, who is locked in with me."

    It was time to show who was the real prey.

    BOOM!

    Angus released his strength making the floor and the furniture nearby explode before disappearing leaving Demis alone.

    ''''The son of bitch!!''''

    Demis was furious and overwhelmed by fear she tried to flee by turning into a bat but before she could Alex acted.

    ''''Not on my watch,'''' Alex announced before releasing a little bit of his silver domain.

    Bang!

    Demis''s transformation was canceled and she violently crashed into the ground.

    She was scared shirtless as never in her wildest dream she would have expected this, hearing and experiencing it are two different things. The true terror of the man known as the ck Prince, the most hated enemy of their Organization was being shown to her currently and he was not even going all out. This realization sent a shiver down Demis''s spine and her head became nk, forget about revenge, forget about the mission, all that mattered at the moment was her survival.

    ''Escape''

    To escape from this ce even though it would not be easy.

    ''''Alex could you leave this one to me?"

    Suddenly, there was a voice that rang out next to Demis forcing her to raise her head and there she met a pair of eyes redder than hers.

    ''''Sure, I don''t mind my target is that runaway anyway. Enjoy your time.'''' Alex responded to Incursio''s request with a sweet smile before vanishing.

    ''''I.. Incursio.'''' Demis was terror-stricken upon realizing the neer''s identity she appeared beside her as if she had been there since the start.

    ''''Oh my! It seems that I''m still popr. That''s for the best.'''' Incursio dered while eyeing Demis like an overlord looking down on an ant.

    ''I''m done for.'' There is no chance of survival here and Demis knew this well.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex chased after Angus until the border of a normal-looking forest, Angus stopped and nced in Alex''s direction before dashing into the forest. His intention could not be any clearer and Alex obviously knew his intention and still epted, he entered the forest in turn but took his time to enjoy the view.

    The forest was tremendous, clear, and prospering. Its canopy was reigned by spruce, fir, and magnolia, still plenty of light passed through their crowns for a hodgepodge of nts to rule the brittle leaves on the ground below.

    Curving branches waved from the asional tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which grew dispersed and sparingly, enriched the otherwise mundane scenery.

    A tumult of animal noises, predominantly those of birds and vermin, added life to the forest and drowned out the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.

    After satisfying his curiosity Alex finally followed Angus and arrived at a cave, probing it he felt a presence going deeper into the cave.

    The side of Alex''s lips went up into a smirk and he descended into the cave. The possibility of this being a trap set up by the enemy did cross his mind but so what? He got enough strength to smash everything and leave if wanted so there was no need to worry about needless things, he was not scared but on the contrary curious about what kind of fight Angus will put on, the man isn''t weak after all.

    Finally, Alex arrived at his destination in the biggest spot of the cave where Angus was waiting for him.

    ''''I knew arrogant as you are you will not refuse my challenge and it''s this arrogance that will cause your downfall.'''' Angus dered like a lecturer in front of his unruly student but Alex only dug his ears in response.

    Angus was enraged to be looked down upon like this considering his status was not something pleasant to bear but he still managed to curb his rage as giving in would mean falling into the enemy''s trap, something he could not afford to do, he sessfully managed to bring Alex here, the rest will depend on him, victory is not a dream as long he carried his n.

    He doesn''t know how Alex was able to remain unaffected by the poison, foiling the first part of their n, but, with this, Alex wasn''t someone he could take lightly anymore.

    If he didn''t go all out, dying was a very real possibility.

    He must use his full power!

    Upon arriving at this conclusion, Angus pped his hands and unleashed a wave of misma after releasing all of his strength.

    Roarrr!

    His body turned into that of a half-beast man and he bellowed as his roar reverberated throughout the cave. It sounded like thousands upon thousands of lions roaring at the same time. The aura came crashing down upon Alex in dust and shockwaves.

    The soundwave ruptured the ground. It clipped the boulders near the cave walls.

    Everything turned to dust when struck by this attack.

    A demigod''s power is terrifying.

    If Alex was in the Saint realm, he would have been reduced to dust just like the boulders around him.

    However, he was not, so he was unfazed by this sound attack. He flicked his finger.

 Chapter 1193 [Bonus ] 1107: Demigods Fight 2

    The soundwave ruptured the ground. It clipped the boulders near the cave walls.

    Everything turned to dust when struck by this attack.

    A demigod''s power is terrifying.

    If Alex was in the Saint realm, he would have been reduced to dust just like the boulders around him.

    However, he was not, so he was unfazed by this sound attack. He flicked his finger.

    Bam

    The soundwave stopped mid-air. It''s like time itself got halted. Then, the wave disappeared without a trace.

    Angus''s eyes widened at this disy of power but he managed to keep his cool.

    Meanwhile, Alex used this opportunity to appraise Angus.

    ¡º[Angus Adwell]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss:

    Age: 60

    Male

    Race: Half Demi human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 1400/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Darkness and Lightning

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Shrink Level 7] [Close Combat Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Beast mode] [Beast''s Summoning]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Master of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    Angus knew from experience to better not underestimate this young man not even half of his age therefore he attacked right after his first attack, and his probing failed.

    Angus stomped his feet on the ground.

    Bang!

    This stomp didn''t destroy the ground, instead, the earth rippled like a gtinous cake, then something wiggled behind Angus.

    "Shadow beasts!"

    He spawned several shadow beasts that looked very sturdy.

    Roar roar roar!

    The beasts growled and howled like beasts that won''t ept their deaths.

    "Get him!" He ordered his summons.

    "Awoo!"

    The shadow beasts rushed towards Alex with their sharp bony ws and talons.

    Alex appeared calm. He can erase them from existence in a second.

    Meanwhile, Angus assumed Alex would have a hard time dealing with so many beasts while fending off his attack but he waspletely wrong. Alex didn''t want to use his guns, in this fight he would be testing various fighting methods just for the future. Even without relying on his Gift, the current him was powerful, he got plenty of skills whose depth hadn''t been explored and it was time to do that.

    ''''Void''s attack!''''

    Alex flicked his finger and the space in front immediately split open like someone used a giant dimensional scalpel on it, the gap was at least 30 meters wide.

    Then, the dark abyss of the gap spread, hiding Alex''s figure from sight. From within the abyss came eyes that chilled Angus to the core.

    "Go!"

    cksers came from within the gap in space, the cksers were fired from an omnidirectional angle.

    "Crap!" Angus knew he was in trouble if he failed to react. His eyes shone with a green light and he disappeared from his standing spot.

    Dozens of cksers crash into where he was standing.

    The shadow beasts weren''t as lucky.

    Pew pew pew

    Roar!

    And the beasts were reduced to nothing.

    A dirt-yellow magical force burst out from the ground not far away.

    Alex looked at the vortex of magical power, Angus was standing in it, he was shing with static electricity, and his rumbling appearance could strike fear into any weak-willed person.

    The mana vortex was at least 10 meters wide and was churning violently. Angus was using a domain.

    The vortex created a strong suction force. The ground got pulled apart as crevices opened up that was as wide as an adult''s arm. The cave shook and finally, it started crumbling.

    Alex allowed the suction to work on him, he stared at the vortex and he grabbed at thin air, a mysterious power surged forward.

    Roar!!

    A beast image d in his dirt-yellow mana burst out from the magic vortex, the beast image traveled so fast it''s like it teleported to Alex.

    Alex couldn''t react in time, he opened another gap in the void with a swing of his arm.

    The beast image collided with the gap and it got engulfed by the gap.

    The lightning around the beast''s image rubbed past Alex but was unable to deal any real damage.

    ''''Hmph!"

    From within the mana vortex, a snort came followed by a snake made of mana that shot at Alex''s head.

    Thetter moved slightly and he appeared some dozens of meters away.

    Whip!

    The snake came for him once more. Like a relentless viper, it shot at Alex again.

    Alex frowned.

    He lifted his palms and ripples of energy swirled around his hands.

    He grabbed at the iing snake image.

    Boom

    The earth lost all colors.

    Boom

    The brilliant light of this explosion lit up the entire cave.

    ng

    A metallic sound rang.

    Angus stayed in his mana vortex, the light made him squint his eyes as he tried to get a target on Alex.

    Although he couldn''t see past the light, he could feel it, Alex had used another element besides the weird one from earlier.

    "Not relying on your Gift, huh?"

    Angus looked like he didn''t want to deal with this. He stretched his hands into his mana vortex and he dragged something out.

    From within the mana vortex came vipers and snakes made of mana. They hissed and twirled in the air as they shot toward the mass of light.

    ng ng!!!!

    The mana vipers failed to do anything against the mass of light.

    He knew his attacks failed yet again. With a dark look, he leered at the mass of light with hatred.

    He channeled more mana and injected it into the mana vortex, expanding it and molding it into a giant beast image.

    In the center of this image, Angus snorted as he poured mana into his next skill.

    "Giant Shadow Beast assault!"

    Roar!

    The beast''s image turned into a giganticser as it shot up above the mass of light.

    Then, the beast''s image descended into the mass of light, pounding the mass into ss-like fragments. It started making its way to the center of this mass.

    Gleeful with his apparent sess, a dark purple light shone below the beast image.

    An elegant lotus with purple color bloomed. It was a very soul-capturing sight, however, Angus wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it, all that matters was the shadow beast managing to aplish its goal.

    The beautiful lotus belied the incredible destructive power hidden within.

    As the lotus hadn''t finished blooming, the beast image charged straight for it.

    BOOM!

 Chapter 1194 1108: Fighting Differently

    ''''Giant Shadow Beast assault!"

    Roar!

    The beast''s image turned into a giganticser as it shot up above the mass of light.

    Then, the beast''s image descended into the mass of light, pounding the mass into ss-like fragments. It started making its way to the center of this mass.

    Gleeful with his apparent sess, a dark purple light shone below the beast image.

    An elegant lotus with purple color bloomed. It was a very soul-capturing sight, however, Angus wasn''t in the mood to enjoy it, all that matters was the shadow beast managing to aplish its goal.

    The beautiful lotus belied the incredible destructive power hidden within.

    As the lotus hadn''t finished blooming, the beast image charged straight for it.

    BOOM!

    Another deafening explosion erupted as the mountain continued copsing, there was a giant hole in the ceiling of the cave and the base of the mountain could be seen too. From the perspective of an outsider, one would see that the mountain had been modified, it looked like a hollowed-out volcano with a giant hole on top.

    The cave was more or less gone as the two demigods duked it out. The purple lotus resisted the beast image as they brawled for supremacy. They consumed and destroyed each other. In the process, ck cracks in space could be seen wherever they went.

    Space itself was destroyed whenever they collided.

    The purple lotus was as robust as a crystalline ceramic, the vibrant purple light didn''t give way no matter how hard Angus''s shadow beast tried to smash its spart. While the two forces shed, the beast''s image slowly dimmed down.

    Crack! Bang! Bang!

    The strong suction force generated from these spatial anomalies sucked up the surrounding debris, deleting them from existence.

    The Shadow beast''s Image dimmed down as it lost mana. The spatial anomalies also died down with the weakening of the beast image.

    In the mana vortex, Angus watched this scene with clenched fists. He couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    With the various method used by Alex, Light then Fire, and that ability to open up gaps in space, Angus didn''t know how to get around it.

    At this point, he couldn''t take Alex down easily and as quickly as he had previously thought. This left him in a quite frustrated state. His canines pierced his lips as he gnashed his teeth too hard. The taste of blood enraged his already raging heart.

    While Angus hesitated, the flower of light became a shining purpleser that shot straight, aiming at Angus.

    Angus hurriedly pped his hands together, using mana to cover himself in a barrier.

    Then, theser collided against the barrier like a bomb dropping into ake, the barrier shook with ripples.

    BOOM!

    With the light show nearing its peak, the barrier continued vibrating. Then, it finally burst under the immense power of the iing attack.

    The remnant power smashed into the barrier.

    Angus got sent flying as he left afterimages in the air. When he steadied himself, he looked rather haggard and was bleeding profusely, somehow he was injured.

    The agonizing, stabbing pain of his wound was all that kept him conscious.

    His head felt light, everything around him seemed to spin and a feeling of nauseousness crept up slowly. Every part of his being ached for an answer to this feeling of misery and any answer that could bring relief was one worth considering. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, but even this proved a hassle and a pain as conflicting thoughts corrupted his mind.

    He felt tired. Tired both because of the pain and tired of having to deal with the pain, but he didn''t really have a choice in the matter. He longed for their bed, a hot bath, or just a fluffy pillow to lie on, but right now that wasn''t an option for him. Right now all he cared about was carrying on and ignoring the pain, he fought to win.

    With smokeing off him, Angus had a dark look on him. Then, he flew into the air.

    He''s a demigod, his body was sturdier and he could fly longer than a Saint. By the time the smoke disappeared he had recovered from his injury, for a moment thought maybe his previous thought was an illusion and quickly shook his head and focused ahead.

    With the cave copsed, Angus could finally move around more. Looking down at the flower of light, he snorted.

    "Noting out?"

    Angus growled.

    "Then, I will force you out!"

    His mana started pouring out, like a vapor, the mana congealed near the top of his head as it started forming a giant shadow statue around him.

    The frame resembled a hybrid skeleton framework of a lion and a tiger. The bone isn''t an ashen white shade, it waspletely dark, giving off a sinister vibe. The savage aura it gave off stirred the peace and order of the immediate area.

    Without mercy, the eyes of the beast were trained on the flower of light, then, it raised its arm.

    "Doomsday!''''

    The statue shook.

    As if brought back to life, the statue bellowed. It opened its gaping maw and ance of darkness materialized inside its mouth. It crashed down on the flower of light like a meteor.

    The darkness threatened to swallow everything.

    Alex experienced a brief moment of crisis. Without losing a single second, he void-stepped, opening a gap in space and he disappeared from the spot.

    BOOM!

    The spear of darkness crashed down on the mass of light, then, a sizzling sound came.

    The ground gave way to a giant crater. Dark mes burned everything to a crisp.

    Alex emerged from the void. He watched as the dark mes scored the earth around it to nothing. The mes were very insidious although they weren''t very hot. Those mes were the reason why his internal rm went off.

    Pointing his finger at Alex, another spear of darkness came for him like a venomous viper. It crackled and whistled as it flew through the air.

 Chapter 1195 [Bonus ] 1109: Flame Against Flame

    Alex emerged from the void. He watched as the dark mes scored the earth around it to nothing. The mes were very insidious although they weren''t very hot. Those mes were the reason why his internal rm went off.

    Pointing his finger at Alex, another spear of darkness came for him like a venomous viper. It crackled and whistled as it flew through the air.

    Alex frowned at the iing spear. His eyes shed with thoughts.

    The spears are empowered by a terrifying power. Even in his current state, getting hit by it would severely injure him.

    ''Let''s try various methods.''

    Alex stepped across space and disappeared.

    Angus sneered.

    "Hide? How long can you hide?"

    Within the space between spaces, Alex couldn''t hear Angus. He opened up portals in the sky.

    The darksers burned the portals up.

    The mes literally burned up space itself.

    Alex gasped in surprise when a ck bolt of light came for him.

    Using the power of space, he didn''t expect the dark light to resist his power, it dimmed down but it continueding for him.

    Well, it wasn''t because his powers were ineffective, he had little time to prepare for the attacks.

    The dark light came for him without stopping. He had a grave look on him.

    ''I can''t keep dodging forever.''

    With the space element, he could put up a minor defense against these weird attacks, however, topletely nullify this attack would take a significant amount of time.

    This also includeding up with a superior attack.

    An idea struck Alex as he balled his left palm into a fist. Using his connection with her sister he called upon a special me.

    A pure-white ball of mes burned as a terrifying heat grabbed the area.

    "Fire?"

    Upon seeing this Angus knitted his eyebrows, worried for a moment before he snorted coldly.

    "No matter what you do, I won''t hesitate, and let''s see who is stronger.''''

    He swiped and the dark light rose in speed. Alex jumped back as the mes within his hands grew in intensity and heat.

    The mes shook the space around it, the sheer temperature caused the air around it to rapidly expand in booms.

    Then, he threw the fireball in the direction of the dark light.

    The white mes shook the space as they emanated outwards like ink on paper.

    The earth and the sky trembled.

    Angus''s face changed as he could sense a dangerous power within the mes.

    It was the same as when he threatened Alex with his dark mes.

    He recalled his dark wisps of light with a stern look, the light surged back into the bone statue.

    With veins bulging near his temples, he roared.

    "Doomsday-The Fall!"

    "Aoooo!"

    After the statue howled, the dark light also echoed as they grew in intensity.

    The dark light squirmed around on the statue, then, it crept into the statue''s mouth, forming a dark vortex within.

    With a dizzying amount of manaing from within, the swirling mass of energy generated a mini-storm. Unlike the white mes, the dark mes took the temperature from the environment, chilling the area.

    "Roarr!"

    Angus roared as the statue spat out a pir of mes from the dark vortex within its mouth.

    The white mes also shot across the sky as the two opposing forces met in a fiery explosion.

    BOOM!

    The shockwave spread out for miles, then, arge shockwave swept up the area followed by a giant wave of a downburst. Even the clouds in the sky were blown away.

    The ck mes spread out as if to challenge the white mes to a battle of supremacy. The sea of mes crashed against each other.

    The sky was dyed in two colors, ck and white. Alex and Angus saw the remnant mesing for them so they quickly formed their defenses. One of them escaped via portals, swallowing the mes up with multiple gaps in space. Meanwhile, the other conjured up a weird-looking shield with immense mana.

    Luckily, they just had to deal with the aftermath, if their attacksnded, they wouldn''t be walking around unscathed.

    The two mes continued vying for supremacy as energy ripples reverberated throughout the area.

    The two forces didn''t relent. They held steadily when an anomaly urred when they shed again and again.

    A dense singrity appeared between the two balls of mes, it started swirling rapidly as the two mes merged. The singrity engulfed the mes.

    Then, the sky went silent.

    Crack!

    The sound was tiny, it was nheless audible to the two demigods.

    They looked at the singrity.

    Space itself broke around the singrity.

    The cracks were tiny at first. However, Alex and Angus knew better. They had grim looks on.

    Pure unadulterated power of destruction emanated from the singrity.

    Crack crack crack...

    The crack in space started spreading like an uncontroble wildfire. They could hear space shattering all around them.

    The singrity trembled as the anomaly grew in the area.

    ''''No good!!'''' Both remarked and they immediately backed away.

    At this time, the singrity stopped still.

    BOOOOM!

    A spatial storm swept out with the singrity as its center, this storm brought with it thebined force of the white and ck mes they threw at each other. The speed of this explosion outpaced Alex and Angus. Both got dragged into it.

    This explosion born from a singrity ravaged thend like the arrival of doomsday, it was truly apocalyptic.

    Whoosh!

    The wind howled like a ring car rm. in the sky, the dark spatial storm assaulted everything around it. The white and ck mes it carried also rained down upon thend in fiery brimstones and ming meteors.

    The trees that stood their ground for centuries got blown away like they just grew yesterday. Some were instantly reduced to nothing by the dichotomous mes. The most unfortunate trees were the ones that got uprooted and then incinerated in midair. It was like the trees never existed.

    That''s how frightening this power outburst was.

 Chapter 1196 1110: The Power Of Dragons Tongue

    This explosion born from a singrity ravaged thend like the arrival of doomsday, it was truly apocalyptic.

    Whoosh!

    The wind howled like a ring car rm. in the sky, the dark spatial storm assaulted everything around it. The white and ck mes it carried also rained down upon thend in fiery brimstones and ming meteors.

    The trees that stood their ground for centuries got blown away like they just grew yesterday. Some were instantly reduced to nothing by the dichotomous mes. The most unfortunate trees were the ones that got uprooted and then incinerated in midair. It was like the trees never existed.

    That''s how frightening this power outburst was.

    The mountain that had done no wrong got demolished, reduced to boulders that littered the ground. Thend was dry and barren, all resemnce of moisture was gone from this area. For this area to make a recovery, it would probably be measured in centuries. Fortunately, this ce was not the outside world and with time things will be back to normal as long as mana existed, dungeons work like that.

    Back to the battlefield.

    The mes raged around violently, it made one wonder if the mes were here to stay. Luckily, they didn''t stay for long, the mes slowly died down in intensity.

    A gap filled with eyes opened up as Alex examined the wreckage they wrought. He looked a bit pale and haggard. He had opened the portal in a hurry.

    With a pale face, he looked at the raging storm of mes and broken space.

    Even he had used a major portion of his energy reserve to use that white me attack. The power was in-line with mana consumption.

    He didn''t let his guard down. That space-shattering anomaly fueled by his white mes and Angus''s ck mes wasn''t an event he would like to be dragged into.

    Regaining his breathing, he narrowed his eyes as he swept his gaze over the battlefield.

    Where thetter was.

    The spatial crack still permeated this area. However, the devastating powers that ravaged thend are still here.

    With the hell on earth here, even a Saint would die in a second if they charged in.

    Boom!

    It sounded like something broke out from the ground. Alex''s expression brightened.

    A dark light rose and the surrounding sea of mes was blown away when a shockwave was emitted from the epicenter.

    This outburst increased the cracks of space while blowing away the mes nearby.

    The storm and weird mes of opposite pr temperatures threw the environment into disarray.

    He stared at the event as sparks flew by. He ignored the sparks while keeping his eyes on that corner.

    Mana surged and a figure shot out from within the fiery hell.

    Angus suddenly surged out and looked tattered, his clothes were burnt to crisps, and he was also sooty all over with smokeing off him. His skin was charred and his face is just as pale as Alex''s face, no even paler.

    Blood could be seen streaming down the side of his lips. His blood stained the shadow bone statue he used to cover him. The guy took the singrity''s explosion head-on and survived.

    Alex''s eyes shed with a cold glint and he disappeared through another gap.

    When the gap opened again, it was behind Angus.

    The bone statue immediately shot a darkser at the gap as if he anticipated this sneak attack.

    Alex pointed at the light and a gap in space opened up to stop the ckser.

    It didn''t take the ckser and mes to burn the gap to nothing.

    With another finger point, aser struck Angus who was protected by the frames of his bone statue.

    Bam

    The collision staggered Angus. He got pushed down onto the destend.

    BOOOOM!

    Angus spat out a fresh mouthful of blood. He held his pained chest as his mind went nk. Every movement sent waves of throbbing pain through his chest and back. It was exhausting and he felt sick, but there seemed to be nothing he could do about it. It was exhausting and the pain took its toll on him. Tired, but unable to sleep and unable to stop it. He tried as best he could to block out the pain, to find some form of meditative trance in order to cope with the agonizing sensations.

    He took a deep breath and shifted his focus, determined to swallow the pain and keep going. On any other day, he probably would''ve gone to bed and rested to make sure he would heal well and fast, but not today. Today was a day of pushing the limits, the fight hadn''t ended yet.

    A portal opened up next to him.

    "Doomsday!"

    Angus''s instincts took over and he conjured the giant shadow bone statue again, covering him in a dark shadowy set of bony frames.

    Boom boom boom boom

    Multiple ck and white orbs struck the statue, but they didn''t damage the owner within.

    Alex wasn''t fazed. He stretched out his palm as he appeared in front of the statue.

    His cold grin entered Angus''s shrunk pupils just as he ced his palm on the dark skeleton.

    He used the dreaded technique, his eyes turned momentarily golden slit like that of a dragon.

    "Nothingness!"

    A weird power suffused the shadow statue, it came from Alex''s hand after he talked in dragonnguage.

    ng

    The statue got dematerialized as it lost color and power. The bones were cracking all over and then...

    Crack

    The whole thing shattered into myriad fragments.

    Angus saw his trump card destroyed and his heart started racing. Trembling with survival instincts, he showed a desperate expression and he channeled what little mana he had left.

    However, a sly figure appeared before him again.

    Alex ced his hand upon Angus''s robust shoulder and he mumbled something that froze Angus.

    "It''s over..."

    An intense rm rose within the mayor thatplotted against Alex. Then, a familiar wave of energy struck him.

    "Heaven and Earth Reversal! Absolute Nothingness!''''

    Alex dered the end of this fight, regardless of what Angus had to say.

    Boooommm

    The heaven tumbled down.

    The earth gave way. The Judgment day hade.

    BOOOOM

    This attack was sorge scale the sound and the effects could be heard and observed all the way from the base situated outside this Forest.

    The patrols saw this and they all looked in that direction.

    Soldiers who were sleeping got an abrupt awakening. They watched with stupefied looks at the scene in the distance. They were stunned, struck with disbelief, and awed.

    What did they see?

    They saw the sky shattering into a million pieces, it looked like the world was ending over there in the forest. The pieces of the sky rained down on thend, at least, thend that used to be there. Now, the ground was empty, there was a giant hole expanding profusely like a ck hole that threatened to consume everything around it.

    No, to them the world was ending.

    They looked around and they saw familiar faces, they weren''t dreaming. Mesmerized by this obscene disy of power, they watched as the sky in the distance fell. Beneath them, the earth quivered. It wasn''t just the sky, the earth was facing the day of reckoning too. That''s no man''snd there, neither sky nor earth for any creature to live in.

    If this scene continued any longer, the base would be swept up in it.

    The guard''s camp nearby rallied as they started reporting to their superiors. Some cowardly soldiers already deserted the base. The base was inplete chaos.

    The mayor''s son''s right-hand man Lukas yelled as he tried to maintain order. He''s shaken to the core too, however, he needs to do his job by leading his men through this weird event.

    Suppressing his fear, Lukas ordered his men.

    "Gather here right now! Everyone is to standby for further orders!"

    Order returned as the soldiers gathered on a vacant field nearby. They waited for their superiors'' orders.

    Lukas sighed in relief. He looked at the void in the sky as a cold drop of sweat rolled down the side of his head. His back is already wet with sweat. Chilled by this anomaly, he shivered as he thought about the implications.

    Thousands of theories yed out in his mind, he bitterly shook his head to get rid of the mental demons. After Alex and Incursio''s arrival, his daily life got thrown into disorder. He couldn''t control almost anything that happened in this base. This was the first time when he felt like his peak Saint realm power is woefully insufficient for the events that were thrown at him by his master.

    Indeed, if he got involved in the fight between demigods, his peak Saint realm power wasn''t anything to look at.

    Balling his palms into fists, Lukas looked at the apocalypse event in the distance and he went for his master, hopefully, he would be there. Brycen may have the solution, unfortunately, the mayor''s son was nowhere to be seen despite being there a few minutes ago.

    ''''Shit!'''' Lukas swore.

 Chapter 1197 1111: The True Enemy

    ~Back on the battlefield.

    The scene wasn''t the only shocking thing. Only someone near the spot of havoc would be able to describe the sheer destruction here, it was almost as devastating as the spatial storm from before.

    It was as imagined by the soldiers in the operating base. If the sky continued falling and shattering, once it gets near the base, all the people, the tents, and the base itself would be devoured.

    s, the one who unleashed this attack didn''t have that much reserve on hand.

    The Skyfall event ceased slowly but surely.

    The fragments of what used to be the sky also stopped raining down. It disintegrated anything it touched out of existence.

    After that, the sky came back.

    The ck void-like hole got covered by thick clouds. The night returned after a chaotic fight. After a few more minutes, the ck holepletely disappeared and the moon and stars in the sky announced their survival through their soothing light.

    It was like nothing happened.

    However, that''s just what it looks like from far away.

    Approach ground zero and the ground is now a gigantic hole easily one kilometer wide, the circr edge suggested somebody just gouged a gigantic hole and took away all the contents on it or living in it. No trees, no monsters, or microbes were left untouched.

    Deep in the hole, a few hundred meters below the ground, two figures were still breathing.

    Alex bitterlyughed as his pale face revealed a hint of frustration. The sky recovered while leaving behind this giant hole in the ground.

    His ck hair previously mixed with silver had now a taint of white in them, this bizarre mix of hair flowed with the wind, pping against his ck clothes, Loki. His eyes were tired and he was panting like a dog on a hot summer''s day. He could feel his mana power reserve, it was mostly depleted.

    His bitter smile turned into a helpless grin.

    He wasn''t nning on unleashing this devastating move, however, he did it anyway.

    With his unique ability supporting him, he thought he should try something, using the dragon''snguage thanks to his connection with his sister, he thought he would have perfect control over it, theoretically, he was stronger and should have been more qualified.

    He thought so, but he was woefully wrong.

    He might have perfect control over his powers, however, hecked finesse and efficiency when ites to this new power.

    ''I should train more when I got the time.'' He decided before his eyes shifted downard.

    Alex looked down at his feet.

    There, Angusid.

    At this point, there was only a shred of skin covering his junk, the rest of his clothes were either burned or reduced to nothing. His skin was charred and he was heavily bleeding all over. He was more blood than human at this point. Even his facial muscles were torn from his skull. His blood boiled on his skin and the right half of his torso was missing huge chunks of flesh and bones.

    Moreover, the man lost an arm and a leg as well.

    He was beaten to an inch of his life at this point.

    But, even so, the heaving chest suggested that he was still alive.

    After enduring the spatial storm, being baptized by two types of extreme mes, and taking a direct hit from that attack, he was still alive. This was the best evidence of the man''s extremely durable physique. His vitality tethered him to the mortal realm, Alex sighed when he looked at the mayor who was coughing up blood while on death''s door. He felt no remorse seeing the man in his current state because he brought this upon himself due to his greed, he teamed with the Chaos Organization and targeted someone he shouldn''t have, hence his current state. From the beginning until now, this man was nothing more than a tool, he thought he was making use of them but now he understood that it was the opposite when he fail to tap into that power in a moment of crisis.

    ''I was an idiot believing in them in the first ce.'' Angus thought, eyes filled with regret while violently coughing blood. He truly did regret having blindly believe in the enemy.

    ''''Isn''t time for you toe out? I hate wasting time.'''' Alex said while ring at Angus lying in a pool of blood but in reality, he was talking to the thing hidden deep inside the dying man''s body.

    Angus coughed a mouthful of blood, his eyes were filled with confusion but this confusion turned into fear when he felt something crawling out from the depth of his body, it was a sickening feeling but above everything, it was the feeling of fear that surpassed everything because he understood what fate awaited him because of this thing.

    ''''Nooooooooo!''''

    Angus cried of protestation but his opinion wasn''t taken into an ount from the beginning, he was just a tool, a vessel for this exact moment, no more nothing less.

    BOOM!

    A terrific explosion urred sending Alex flying but he managed to control his flight after a moment with his eyes locked on the ck cocoon in the ce where Angus was.

    The apparition of this sinister cocoon was short as it suddenly burst open as someone had poked it and from this cocoon a man sharing the exact feature as Angus but had white hair and ruby eyes, just like Incursio.

    Alex gulped upon this man, the air this man was giving off wasn''t a joke, he is the real deal, the real enemy, the leader of the squad sent to deal with him.

    ¡º[Angus Alvin ] ?????????

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 190

    ss: Chaos Child

    Age: ????

    Male

    Race: Half Demi human ?????

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Dark/Lightning/?????

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Fire Art Level 10] [Shrink Level 7] [Close Combat Level 10] ??????????

    Special Abilities: [Beast mode] [Purgatory] ??????????

    Titles: [Avenger] [Master of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer] ?????????

    ''''Sorry to make you wait. I''m Alpha and goodbye, ck Prince.'''' The thing that looked like Angus and introduced himself as Alpha dered proudly and was about to unleash a powerful attack on the exhausted Alex until thetter spoke.

    ''''That should be my line.'''' Alex dered before a powerful force burst out from his body, his hair turned silver and elongated.

    As silver domain spread out in a sh not giving the man no time to dodge, he found himself soon unable to properly channel his strength, it was then Alex who should have been one kilometer away shed and appeared before him with a ck gun aiming at his forehead.

    ''''It is checkmate! The end!''''

    BANG!

    The death''s bullet left the chamber knocking into the man''s head before bursting open.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 194 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/ 520600

    MP: 25090/25090

    SE: 3700/3700

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8200

    DEF: 7100

    AGI: 6500

    INT: 4100

    LUK: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 90%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 98%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 82%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''Not bad, it is worth all the acting and trouble.'''' Alex dered satisfied after checking his status.

 Chapter 1198 Statuses Update After A While

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12 (+10/ A/N: The time spent in incubation after her body grew up into its current state)

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):????

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6000

    DEF: 5500

    AGI: 5500

    INT: 2000

    LUK: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [????]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 169

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 5050

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 10000/10000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5100

    Defense: 4100

    Agility: 4900

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 193

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15500/15500

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 168

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 67000/510900

    Magic Power: 15005/15005

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5155

    Defense: 5005

    Agility: 4705

    Intelligence: 2330

    Luck: 2320

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 14 [Saint]

    Level 166

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 11005/11005

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3400

    Agility: 3800

    Intelligence: 2025

    Luck: 1705

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 170

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 159

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 5800/5800

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2900

    Defense: 1800

    Agility: 2400

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1300

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 6000/6000

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2500

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 170

    Experience Value:

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3400

    Agility: 3800

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 163

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 3800

    Defense: 3300

    Agility: 3500

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1900

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 24

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 4800

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1300

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3030

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    Experience Value:

    Magic Power: 13500/13500

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2800

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 210

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 190

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

 Chapter 1199 1112: The Aftermath*

    After the chaotic battle for some unknown reason, Alex was feeling horny and wanted to see Incursio as soon as possible to calm down this raging desire.

    ''''Maybe, it''s the aftermath of using the dragon''s tongue?'''' He considered this to be the cause of his current predicament but was too busy at the moment to search for an answer.

    ¡¼Here we go for another crazy sexual marathon.¡½

    Facing Silveria''s sarcastic sentence, Alex chuckled.

    ''''I don''t mind if you join us you know?''''

    Like hell, she would do that even when her curiosity keeps growing in sex as time passes.

    Incursio was waiting for his arrival inside their temporary house.

    ''''Wee back, huh?''''

    She noticed right away and her lips curled up into a smile.

    ''''I want it too.'''' She said before vanishing and Alex followed.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few minutester, Alex was sitting in a chair like a king with Incursio naked like a ve, she was on all four on the floor like a dog. To spice things up, they decided to try a hardcore y.

    Like a faithful ve, Incursio gazed into those silver and ice-blue eyes.

    Suddenly, Alex ced his hand on the armrest and looked at her naked body.

    Her modest breasts, and underneath them was her t belly, leading to her most sacred region.

    Everything about her was a sight to behold. And anyone in his ce would have showered her with praises.

    "You do look like a bitch now,"

    He said with a nod. "Well, a bitch in heat, but a bitch nevertheless."

    To others, these words seemed an insult, but to Incursio, it was music.

    "Thank you, master!''''

    Incursio beamed with pride, she could be a great actress.

    Meanwhile, Alex eyed her as if he was staring at something filthy which added to the excitation both were feeling.

    ''''Well, now that we know what you are, don''t you think it''s time for you toe to some use?" He asked.

    Incursio nodded and started crawling toward him.

    He leaned back and smiled. He could feel his draconic blood seething and this served as confirmation that it was indeed the aftermath of using the dragon tongue which put in into his current state.

    ''It is a cheap price to pay for such overwhelming power. Besides thanks to that experiment, my synchronization rate with my sister increased after staying stagnant for a while.'' Alex who was lost in thoughts was jolted awake by Incursio following action.

    She stopped between his legs and leaned her face on the massive tent in his pants.

    "So beautiful!''''

    She rubbed her face against the fabric of his pants, feeling the source of all her happiness.

    The one that turned her into a degenerate slut.

    Incursio couldn''t wait any longer. She caught the zipper between her teeth and pulled it down.

    The thick mass of masculine flesh popped out, standing straight like the tower she was in.

    It was so beautiful and yet so powerful.

    Her lips began to move towards it, but before she could touch it, Alex tightly grabbed her by her throat and pulled her up.

    "M-master?"

    Incursio muttered as she came face to face with him.

    Did she perhaps do something wrong?

    He alleviated all her worries by joining his mouth with hers.

    He kissed her like she was the love of his life which melted the almost melted heart, she was fallen more for this guy. He grabbed her tongue between his lips and started sucking it. She yelped in bliss, she had an orgasm, her fastest one.

    ''''Oh?" Alex noticed this and smirked.

    ''''A ve that came before being ordered deserves punishment don''t you agree too?''''

    ''''!!!!!''''

    Incursio''s eyes turned wide, and her breathing stopped.

    The instant he spoke, the lips kissing her disappeared, and she felt extraordinarily long, thick hard flesh sliding into her deepest depths.

    He was inside her in one go without any warning!

    But it wasn''t her wet mouth or lubricated pussy that he was in!

    Instead, it was her poor little ass!!

    It opened wide under his onught, and she felt it on the verge of tearing apart.

    ''''Ohhhhhhh?''''

    She cried, her head snapping up in pain.

    But Alex pushed it back, causing her face to brush against the chair.

    Simultaneously, he started pounding her ass with powerful strokes no hesitation could be felt.

    "AAAHHHHH!"

    The strokes were painfully sharp, yet pleasurable as well.

    She found an avnche of pleasure surging through them, sending vibrations into every fiber of her existence.

    Her eyes rolled up in sheer ecstasy, and she moaned.

    "If this is punishment, I want to be punished every second of my existence!"

    Soon, she felt the familiar blinding sensation shrouding her vision. She was on the verge of an orgasm.

    "I forgot to tell, but the punishment is that you aren''t allowed to climax without my permission."

    Alex exined as he increased the speed of his strokes.

    "!!" Upon hearing this Incursio froze.

    She was on the brink of a climax, but his words entered her like a bucket of ice water.

    "But if you dare climax without my orders¡­."

    Alex grabbed her hair and pulled her up to whisper into her ear.

    "Then you will experience real pain."

    "!!!!"

    Incursio felt her throat turning dry.

    Real pain!

    Something told her it wouldn''t be pleasurable like the one her sweet ass was receiving!

    He let go of her hair and grabbed her hips to start hammering into her. Katherine fought against the tide of pleasure rising inside her.

    She pushed it back, refusing to let it flood her body.

    "Ohhhhhhh shit!"

    Incursio muttered desperately as the familiar current of pleasure ran down her spine.

    "I''m a bitch and a bitch deserves no pleasure !"

    She whispered as she gained the upper hand against the tide of climax.

    Alex smirked and disappeared like a sh of lightning.

    Incursio''s lips opened wide at the same time as he mmed his cock into her mouth, jamming it straight up to her throat.

    She was shocked.

    Without giving her time to think, he started fucking her mouth, causing another tide of pleasure to rise from a new part of her body.

    This continued for a moment before

    He pulled out of her so that she would have no difficulty crying.

    Simultaneously, without wasting a moment, he thrust into her cunt.

    ''''Ohhhhhhh!''''

    Alex didn''t go easy on her he plowed her with such force that the average woman could die. The crazy sexual marathon continued for hours.

    In the end, he asked.

    ''''Phew~ I hope you are satisfied!"

    He stretched his body while looking at her cum-covered face for a response.

    Her expression was like that of an insane woman with her tongue lolling, and her eyes rolled up. But she did seem content and fulfilled.

    He was satisfied as well. He felt powerful. After cleaning the mess and Incursio, he took a shower and went for a stroll.

    ''''Status!''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 197 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): ??

    MP: 25130/25130

    SE: 4000/4000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8230

    DEF: 7130

    AGI: 6530

    INT: 4130

    LUK: 2630

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 93%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ''''As expected my strength and level increased. I wonder why?"

 Chapter 1200 1113: Alices Curiosity

    After noticing that his strength has increased somehow, Alex was shocked thus he sought Silveria''s help.

    ¡¼You have killed two Demigods so naturally the amount of exp gained would be extraordinary and your body couldn''t handle everything at once, so you''ve got one part and the second one arrived shortlyter. Doing intense activity may have elerated theing of the second part. Quite a good job.¡½

    ''''I see.'''' He nodded, her exnation did make sense. He was d he had progressed so much. As for the little jab at the end of her exnation, Alex decided to act as if he hadn''t heard it.

    ''''I wonder what Luna and the others are doing?" He suddenly wondered while gazing into the night sky.

    ¡¼Probably not good as you.¡½Silveria teased him but he was not in the mood to reply as at the moment he was enjoying the scenery in the sky.

    In the night sky were stars, as if the Gods had sprinkled them so sugar-sweet upon the most perfect of ck birthday cakes.

    Alex suddenly opened his mouth and said, his eyes still locked on the distant stars.

    ''''If the souls dreaming in this city became as lights in the ckness, they would very much be as awe-striking as the stars.''''

    ¡¼Tch! Trying to be poetic, please use those lines on your lovers because on me they won''t work.¡½

    Alex chuckled but said nothing, it would be if all his girls were present, together they would have enjoyed this beautiful scenery.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in another location, two girls sat around a bonfire.

    Silence hung over them until the white-haired girl opened her eyes, her ruby eyes were staring at the golden-haired foxdy before her.

    Alice stared at Kuina for a moment before raising this question.

    ''''Kuina, what is happiness?"

    Kuina on the other hand stayed silent for a moment as if she was searching for the right answer before finally answering.

    ''''At first, I can say Happiness is a quiet blooming of the soul, one that has learned to love itself and the world, one at peace with its natural connection.''''

    Alice nodded but her eyes were still locked on Kuina as if to say she wasn''t satisfied with this answer yet.

    Kuina chuckled before exining using a more concrete example, though her exnation was quite lengthy.

    ''''Happiness is in everything; I dare you to invite it in. It is in the rain, cool and fresh, just as deeply as the sunshine, for they bring forth different emotions. Happiness is enjoying the moment, being present for that gift that is living, and allowing it to be intense.

    For me, there is something about chopping a homegrown vegetable that soothes me to my soul; I listen to the sound as the knife cuts and then the metal meets the wood. I let my hands move slowly in the silence of the room, allowing random birdsong and windy gusts to infuse my mind. The earthy vors develop an intensity, there is a burst of aroma with each cut, and in the quietness within, I am happy.

    Other times I burst with life in the joy of movement. I love to dance to vibrant music, loud and strong. I feel my limbs move with the beat, my mind enjoying the heady ride. There is something about cycling in the countryside, with or without music, in any weather, that invigorates me. There is part of this human animal that was born to move. To exert myself feels like freedom, there is pleasure in pushing myself to new levels. Yet to ride slow can be a chance to savor the flow of the air and the finer details of the trees, earth, and birds. This is not the mantra to find the good in everything, not quite, for there are times of tragedy, but to enjoy what is good and to learn from the rest.

    Pain is a chance to be more empathic, and more sensitive to others in pain. Problems are an opportunity to innovate. In istion, we can think and let the creative mind spin new ideas. In unfulfilled expectations, we can learn patience and understanding. In grief, we can learn to cherish the gift of life each day. We can use our pain and fear to mature the mind and develop the soul. For how can the soul dance if it is hiding in the shadows? Thus, only the brave of the heart can know true happiness. So, be bold in love. Meet life as an equal. Especially when ites to things you want because fulfilling them can bring you closer if not to achieve happiness.''''

    ''''I see, I understand somehow. Thank but I still have some questions.'''' Alice dered.

    ''Only somehow even with everything I said?'' Kuina didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Normally, Kuina would have stopped Alice from raising more questions but this girl isn''t talkative, she could use this opportunity to make more open toward the others, after all, it was what Alex wanted and ordered them to do.

    If previously, most of them have thought of this expressionless girl as nothing but a tool, they rapidly changed their minds after spending some time with her, she might have been born in a tube she was still a living being nheless and deserves to live like any other species. Thanks to Alex they quickly understood this truth.

    ''''No problem, go ahead, we can kill time this way.''''

    Alice nodded still her trademark expressionless face.

    ''''How can you define Life?"

    To this question, Kuina frowned and went into deep contemtion. She was not good with a topic like this but she would try her best.

    ''''Life is the most sacred of gifts heaven can bestow, that which is yours and those in the rest of creation.''''

    She went further with her next example.

    ''''There is no life without one another, without the beetle and bird, without the leaf or cloud. We are all born with unique talents and passions to be a gift to the rest of creation, to be a wonderful addition to the whole. When we feel to the core of our souls that life is sacred, when we see that the natural world is woven into our hearts, that we are all part of this great tapestry of creation, then we will finally be home. Then our mother Earth will feel that we have returned.''''

    ''''Do you get it?" Kuina asked at the end of her exnation but Alice didn''t immediately answer because she was still digesting Kuina''s exnation, she liked her exnation, especially the part where she said there is no life without one another. She did not regret asking for guidance from Kuina on a matter of such importance, Alice believed that if she had gone to the library, the information she would gotten wouldn''t be as satisfying as the ones Kuina gave her.

    ''''Yes, I understand and I still have another question.''''

    ''I wonder still how many questions you have?'' Kuina thought inwardly before nodding her head to indicate that Alice could ask her next question.

    ''''What is Love?"

    ''''I knew you''d eventually ask this question.'''' Kuina chuckled after hearing Alice''sst question.

    ''''Love is a quiet emotion that in time bes part of the oxygen you need to breathe, and so though you may feel not sure that it''s there, any form of removal and the emotions begin to choke.''''

    Alice stared nkly at Kuina after her answer and it was obvious that the expressionlessdy didn''t understand anything she said, therefore Kuina gave another example.

    ''''As sunlight enters raindrops and emerges as rainbows, so love enters the soul of each person and emerges as their passions in the arts, in science, in nature... in whatever sparks their curiosity and drive. It is how they find their truth and purpose. It is how they give of themselves to others. Love is what makes us who we are, it is the energy that brings us to life.''''

    Alice''s eyes opened wide, finally, she was able to understand something and as praise, she told her.

    ''''Kuina you will make a good teacher.''''

    ''''I often hear this.'''' A slow smile worked its way across her face and into her eyes.

    Alice could feel that herpliment seemed to have made Kuina happy and she secretlypliment others often. Without noticing she had started to take others into ount, how to please them, how to make them smile, it was a small step but it was a good start.

    Kuina continued with another example.

    ''''Love is sweet, yet more as fresh fruit than candy or confectionery. Love is colorful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch.''''

 Chapter 1201 1114: Someone Special

    After her second example, Kuina went into a trance a state and with eyes filled with a longing she mumbled.

    ''''Show me those open and loving eyes, for they are the door to my soul. Touch me with those gentle hands and I am made anew, not as y, but as if my body were reborn in its most perfect form. And so, in this love there is a deep gratitude, a sense that what is given is sacred and transient, passing in time into the eternal cycles of living.''''

    Alice''s eyes widened, she was sure Kuina was talking about her master, she may have a zero experience in the matter of love but she could feel how deeply this foxdy loved her master. She was not like this at the beginning but the more times spent with Alex the more her love for him grow, she changed into someone better, lesspetitive, and more open.

    ''Love might be a good thing.'' Alice thought.

    ''''You love my master.''''

    ''''You can tell?''''

    She propped her chin in one of her hands and looked up at Alice with a smile.

    Alice calmly nodded.

    ''''I see you are right, I love him like never I thought I would.''''

    The white-haired youngdy simply listened as she believed that Kuina had not finished speaking and indeed she had not.

    ''''You before him because of my status as the future empress I have always considered alternative lovers. Until I met him. Now, even without him, neither in promise nor bodily presence, there is only my love for him. Should he one day evaporate as water into the sky, that will remain true for all of my days. And so now, for the first time in my life, there are no ns at all... because you must be free. Love must be free. So all ns stop. It is as if my soul has stopped the search it has been on for a time that feels like forever, as if it no longer sees nor seeks a path, yet sits on soft grass upon a gentle hill. It was the simplest thing for him, with his eyes and voice, his touch and sexy confidence to take what no other ever could. It''s not that I didn''t want them to, I''ve wanted a love such as this forever, it''s simply that they weren''t able to, as if my soul was in a different room and they didn''t have a key. Alex had it. He had it as if someone put it in his pocket with a whisper and a four-leaf clover. In a way, when I met him I was stunned. My soul had been alone so long it was almost unsettling to suddenly havepany. To find or seek another would be condemning myself to a lifetime in darkness, knowing full well what I hid from myself before. We can never go back, can we? Once we have felt the real thing. So. All these miles away with the memories of our brief time together. It''s all so silly. It''s all so real. It''s all so frustrating. It''s all so painful. I wouldn''t have it any other way. Though if I could wish for a magic carpet to bring him here, I would. I''d wish it and wait for him forever. I love him more than anything.''''

    ''''There is no perfect lover, we are all wed, but knowing those ws and still loving with all your heart creates perfect love. I will never look further than him as he is my love. If my heart is a flower waiting to bloom, his love is the only sunshine it needs.''''

    Alice could only stare as Kuina showed how much she loved Alex through words, it was to the extent she was forced to blurt out.

    ''''I wish I could love.''''

    Kuina who was about to say something stopped after hearing those words.

    ''''You can love as well, everyone can, you just have to find the one that makes you feel special. The one with whom you feel a special connection.'''' She told her, she wouldn''t push her into someone not when she wasn''t sure if her happiness was over there.

    ''''I will end this debate with something my grandmother used to often say to me when I was twelve years old. [There is nothing more important in life than love. Love binds us to one another and to every good deed we do. It is love that keeps us healthy and positively focused. But love, like any other element of life, needs attention to stay strong. We don''t attain it and put it aside like money in a bank ount.

    We shower our children with love and positive reinforcement, we hold our lovers dear and remind them in our special way how deeply loved and appreciated they are. We love our friends, our homes, and ourmunities.

    There is nothing else that needs our attention more. None of us wille to the end of our earthly time and wish we spent more days in an office or lost in anger; we''ll wish for more time with those we love; we''ll cherish our good memories. Love is the most preciousmodity on earth; it''s free and the more we give the more it multiplies. It is truly the superpower we carry inside.], So love as this is the only way you''ll beplete.''''

    Alice nodded and started considering Kuina''s advice, maybe she would beplete if found Love she thought.

    ''''Okay, it''s time to go to sleep. You will be on guard first I''m tired and this happened quite often recently maybe I''m sick? Well, whatever.'''' Kuina yawned before going to the tent leaving Alice lost in thoughts.

    She was trying to see if there was someone special in her life but she could only think of one person, Alexander her master, he is the only one closer to that title. Now that she thought about it was because of his choice she was still alive, at first she was considered a tool by him but itter changed and she was now part of the family. The way the others looked at her changed, she felt more at home than in the beginning, and they''re present for her whenever she wanted.

    Suddenly, she recalled an event that happened before they came here. One night she had a pretty scary nightmare and was trembling, really afraid, and Alex who was passing by noticed that something wasn''t right and entered her room tofort her.

    Alice had been hugged before, but never like that day. There was something so warm, something that felt right, smelt right. She let her body sag, her muscles be loose. He gave her the respect of an equal but cradled her like a cherished child. In that embrace, she felt her worries lose their keen sting and her optimism raise its head from the dirt. Perhaps the hope had been there all along, but without some love, it was trapped, like crystals in a stone. She felt him brush her hair back with his fingers and kiss her gently on the forehead. That night she slept like a child after Alex departed.

    Upon recalling this episode unconsciously a smile bloomed on Alice''s face. It was a smile that yed at the corners of her mouth and danced in her eyes. If Kuina was present she would be shocked by this because this smile resembled that of a girl thinking of her lover.

    ''''Maybe he was there all along but it is now that I have started to take notice,'''' Alice mumbled before taking out a book she was reading, like Incursio she had the hobby of reading to cultivate herself. Currently, she was reading a contemporary romance book ''The Alpha.''

    "[There''s something about Carey that makes me feel so young inside, but not in a childish way. He wakes the pure side of me, the best side, all the facets of myself that only require love to be healthy and whole. Should I have eternity to be with this guy I would sink into serenity, just content to be close. Our energy vibrates in such a unique way, each the perfectplement of the other. I''m not simply "in love," I''m well and truly smitten. Any other could only be a poor reflection, no more substantial than a shadow of the real thing. Carey is what makes my heart strong. His smile alone burnishes my soul into a beauty it could never have achieved on its own. Before we met I was one, now I am half, yet somehow so much more than I ever was before.]''''

    Upon reading this passage Alice stopped closing the book she mumbled.

    ''''Maybe I should try to get closer to master, maybe this way I can know what love is but first let''s get closer, learn more about him while at the same learning more about how to make human expression as I believe this wille in handy for the future.''''

    Tonight Alice decided to change in order to experience Love.

 Chapter 1202 1115: Against A Number

    The following the girls departed to the next floor.

    ''''So this time it''s a ghost town, huh?!'''' Kuina observed their surrounding while Alice was frowning. The girls didn''t wait too long before entering the city.

    The main road that led to and from Shepshed was barely detectable beneathyers of dust, sand, shrubs, and leaves. Gardens are bustling with insect life who''ve made their home in the now tall grasses and overgrown bushes.

    Many doors had copsed as rot ate away their edges. The open doorways that were once perhaps very weing were now an eerie and unweing sight.

    Many roofs had copsed and in some cases had taken the entire building with them. Others looked in decent shape and were simply dirty and filled with bird nests.

    Shepshed, once a peaceful and growingmunity had all but faded away from history. An eerie silence had taken over and was only interrupted by the cracking of wood in the wind and the asional bird that had made its home in one of the many copsed roofs.

    The art gallery was once the cultural pride and joy of this town and tourists flocked to see the art disyed here. Now it was home to a flock of doves who''ve destroyed most art pieces in their ignorance of what it once meant to so many people.

    The more time would pass the more the traces of those who lived here will disappear. Even now there were only remnants left, it''d be only a short while until there was nothing left. But even when all the buildings are finally taken by nature there was at least the knowledge that the animals wouldn''t have to leave and could continue their lives in peace.

    Suddenly, the animals escaped and many monsters appeared, goblins, hobgoblins, orcs, and even some high orcs but to the two girls these monsters could only serve as a warm-up.

    The fight didn''tst one hour as the two women ughtered the monsters.

    BOOM!

    Right after the fight ended a huge fireball wasunched at the girls from somewhere but they easily avoided it while turning to face the enemy that sneaks attacked them.

    ''''I thought you''d never show up.'''' Kuina dered while preparing to fight when suddenly she felt sick as if she could throw up at any moment.

    Alice who noticed this frowned and decided to face the enemy while Kuina would rest.

    ''''You should rest, I will take care of the enemy.''''

    ''''Thank you and be prudent.'''' Kuina was grateful for this offer and retreated.

    Alice nodded before observing the man who appeared, with white hair and red eyes just like her.

    ''''You are from the Chaos Organization aren''t you?" She inquired and the white-haired man smiled.

    ''''Indeed I am. I''m Number 5 and I came to clean up the defective product while kidnapping the Fox princess.'''' The man responded and he even had the leisure to share his goal, one could see how much confidence he had in himself.

    Alice simply tilted her head to the side.

    ''''Is that so?''''

    Number 5 was pissed by Alice''s behavior, he misinterpreted this as Alice looking down on him, something he couldn''t stomach. Unlike her, he was a finished product.

    ''Let''s calm down. I must take care of her asap.''

    ''''Purgatory!"

    He shouted and his body expanded, turning into a horror monster, the dark mist surrounding his body. His hands were covered in ck scales. His index, middle, ring, and pinkie fingers grew into grotesque 20cm-long ws. His thumb was transmogrified into a wiggling tentacle-like extension. The back of his hand''s hand spiny thorns and his palm had what appeared to be pulsating tumors.

    Number 5 was covered in disgusting ck scales, he had jaws like that of a bear trap. His nose was gone, reced by an unsightly twitching meaty growth. Meanwhile, his eyes fused into one, it was like a goggle that was rotated vertically. His eye was also shifted to his forehead. Inside his eye, there were more bestial eyes that kept darting about like pinwheels. He had at least eight mini-eyes in that ce.

    Alice could feel pressureing from the abomination standing a few meters away after he used purgatory.

    ''''To think your purgatory''s form will be a lizardman, no calling you a lizardman is an insult to the lizardmen, you''re an abomination.'''' She said with an impassive face.

    ''''Grrrr!'''' Number 5 felt insulted and he decided to slowly kill this bitch.

    BOOM!

    Alice suddenly kicked a boulder beside her at Number 5.

    That was the starting shot that signaled the start of this duel.

    He moved forward and spun around, drawing a beautiful and deadly arc that sliced the boulder sent toward him into neat pieces.

    Boom

    The pieces of the boulders exploded into dust leaving only shiny stone bs behind. The sharp and shiny remnants were standing there, pointing at the sky in defiance of nature.

    Number 5 exhibited his newfound strength. He felt truly powerful in this form.

    He wasn''t celebrating because he saw Alice looking down at him emotionlessly on another boulder nearby. Then Alice''s body started shining with a shocking amount of magic power.

    "Not bad for a failed Lizard.''''

    She talked to him like he was the weaker fighter. Number snorted with anger and he jumped at Alice. In a ck blur, he covered more than 30 meters in an instant, covering half the distance between him and Alice.

    He attacked with his ws but Alice easily dodged.

    ''''What is it? You can only dodge? You are a failed product indeed.''''

    Alice did not respond and dodged but putting some distance between them Number 5 was about to pursue her but stopped when a powerful aura burst out from Alice''s body. She was surrounded by a white halo, at the moment she appeared like a Saint descending into the mortal realm. The soil and dust around her vanished.

    A bunch of ribbons made of light sprouted behind Alice and she grew wings of light that looked very elegant.

    ''''Beautiful!'''' Kuina mumbled in awe, she made herselffortable in her seat, and she erected a shield around her body while not forgetting to take out some popcorn, she wouldn''t enjoy the fight without anyway.

    ''''Ah! I''m missing a good wine.'''' She then took out a bottle of wine.

    Meanwhile back on the battlefield,

    Number 5 flinched at first as if he was afraid but quickly shook his head to throw away the growing fear, he snickered as he licked his eyes with his long tongue.

    "Not bad for a failed product but whatever! I will just rip you to pieces already!"

    He pointed his ws at Alice and shot out cksers at her.

    Without any intent to dodge, the wings behind Alice stirred into action, blocking theser.

    Sizzle.

    Theser touched the wings of light. The moment theser made contact, it started moving like the wings of light were made with extremely dense material, and the speed of hissers slowed down tremendously.

    Then, thesers dimmed down while Alice''s surrounding lit up, when thesers were fully absorbed, her environment dimmed down too. Number 5sers got devoured without any trouble.

    Meanwhile, he heaved in shock. It was obvious he didn''t think his attacks would be thwarted in such a manner. Not so easily and effortlessly at least.

    His attacks were infused with a bit of chaos energy. It isn''t just incredibly powerful, it carries negative ailments like corruption, corrosion, and decay,pared to normal elements.

    ''''What was that?" He inquired, afraid of Alice''s current form overwhelming him, this wasn''t a normal Light element, he had to know but Alice would entertain him, she simply ignored him.

    ''''A mutated element? This cannot be, you''re nothing but a failed product.'''' Number 5 dered with a voice filled with malice.

    His malice manifested in his voice and expression. Like someone out of his mind, he leaned forward and used his tail to spring him up into Alice who was floating above the ground.

    "I will kill you!"

    In response, Alice looked down at him with cold eyes. Then, her wings made of light started dancing like sharp whips,shing out at him.

    "Die die die die die!"

    He couldn''t fight with a rational mind, he only focused on one thing, killing Alice to get rid of the feeling that he was the one who was a failure. Alice didn''t remember him but he did, they were created together but Alice was chosen and thus awakened first but she failed her mission, he waster activated but he resented her, if weren''t because of her he would have been activated a long time ago. Using this chance he would get his revenge.

    Number 5''s ws extended outwards like spears, his w spears met the whips of light.

    The whips dimmed down and turned translucent when his ws made contact, his ws went through the whips like a mirage.

    His attack hit nothing, that''s what it felt like when the dim whips lit up again. This time, he could hear something slicing through the wind, the new attack expanded in his vision.

    A sense of danger rang within him and he instinctively used the momentum generated by iling his tail to weave down, dodging the iing wings of light.

 Chapter 1203 1116: The Lost Magic

    Number 5''s ws extended outwards like spears, his w spears met the whips of light.

    The whips dimmed down and turned translucent when his ws made contact, his ws went through the whips like a mirage.

    His attack hit nothing, that''s what it felt like when the dim whips lit up again. This time, he could hear something slicing through the wind, the new attack expanded in his vision.

    A sense of danger rang within him and he instinctively used the momentum generated by iling his tail to weave down, dodging the iing wings of light.

    Boom!

    The whips missed him and crashed against the ground, creating a crater that was one meter wide.

    Number 5 finally recognized the attribute of the whips of light. They can be materialized and de-materialized at the caster''s will.

    "Damn, you failed product."

    He cursed in frustration.

    ''''You and your petty tricks!"

    "Tricks?"

    Alice''s face was still cold like ice as she looked down at a sour Number 5 from above.

    The wings of light moved again, but, Alice didn''t send the wings after him.

    Instead, her wings bent into a shape that looked like spider legs grew out from behind her. The wings were pointed at Number 5.

    The tips of the wing lit up as small concentrated balls of light grew in volume and luminosity.

    The balls of light shook one time and immediately afterward,sers were shot out.

    Because they have a certain space lock property, he was unable to fly and became like a fish out of water, Alice forced him to go into the defensive. He could see that if this keeps going, he was going to die from a fight of attrition.

    He must find a way to get close to her without being affected by this weird mutated element.

    Number 5 suppressed the anxiety within him and he smacked thesers to the side like he was swatting flies.

    Alice was unperturbed as she pointed at him and she rained down a rain ofser bolts.

    Suddenly, he got an idea, Number 5 anchored his foot behind him and he started swiping at the air, unleashing a torrent of dark w beams.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Thesers and w beams met and canceled each other out. After a cloud of dust got stirred into the air, visibility reduced between the two duelists.

    Kuina was watching the show, currently, she was wearing ck sunsses.

    Number 5 saw this chance and he silently muttered.

    "You are mine!"

    Roar!

    Responding to his bestial shout, his chaos energy rippled across his body.

    With a mighty swipe of his arms, his arms turned brilliantly dark as he merged with his w beam to quickly travel across the distance between the two fighters. Ignoring the dust storm, the distance, and time, he appeared in front of Alice in an instant as if he had teleported.

    Alice''s pupils shrunk.

    And Number 5 saw this as his victory and he chuckled.

    "Die!"

    With another howl, his chaos aura condensed in his ws, it extended to a gnarly length.

    He smashed that attack into Alice''s chest.

    She watched the w attack as time slowed around her. That charged attack was reflected in Alice''s eyes.

    Fswoosh! Fswoosh!

    The wings of light behind him alsobined to form a giant sword of light, the sword of light was willed by her to meet the giant dark w attack.

    BOOM!

    A thunderous boom echoed out and a shockwave unlike any other shook the ground, sting rocks to dust and fissuring the immediate vicinity in a tsunami of rubble.

    Dust rained down over thend.

    As a wave of dust reverberated outwards, the two fighters could no longer be seen.

    Kuina released a bit of her aura blowing the dust away, her augmented vision kept track of the two.

    Soon, one could see only a giant crater at the center of the fight, a testament to the destion brought upon this ce.

    Meanwhile, Alice and Number 5 emerged from the chaotic scene as they wrestled for supremacy with their weapons, ws of darkness, and a sword of light. They pressed against each other while sparks flew off their weapons.

    "Arghhh!"

    He groaned while putting more weight behind his ws. He wanted to blow away the sword of light in front of him. Like an unbreakable wall, the sword of light resisted. Then, the wings unfurled slightly.

    BANG!

    The resulting force was transmitted into Marcus through his ws, staggering him even when he was in purgatory form.

    "Bastard!"

    Number 5 yelled when he fell back down on the ground. Angered by his ineffective attack, he raged on while Alice unleashed another wave of attack, this time, in the form of two giant walls of light that crashed down upon him.

    Number 5''s expression changed and he quickly jumped back as the wall missed him by just that much. When the walls plowed through the ground, it left deep gorges that canceled out the potholes from before.

    After this attack, the wings of light fluttered around Alice, making her look like a spider that''s weaving a web of light andsers. This fight looked like the fight of a certain someone.

    The formless wings behind him took the shape of a giant pair of wings.

    Fwoosh!

    The wings of light expanded outwards, and without using teleportation spells or any other supernatural powers, the wings arrived near Number 5.

    Then, one of the wings sliced down at Number 5 like a sharp knife.

    Bang!

    The wing made contact with Number 5''s w, however, he managed to block in time.

    But, this wasn''t the end as Alice was just getting started.

    The other wing smacked at him, blowing away the surrounding air with a heated explosive gust that made the temperature inside them to an rming degree. If this attack were to hit Number 5, he was going to be seriously injured.

    He steeled himself up as he used his brawny reptilian arm to take the brunt of the wing attack.

    Boom! Boom!

    ws met wings as the two collided in a storm of sparks and booms. The barrier trembled with the shockwaves emitted from the brutal exchange of attacks.

    Number 5 used his strength to resist, he felt like he was a meat patty squeezed between two incredibly hard buns. He endured the wing attacks as the scales on his face and arms stood up due to his exertion.

    As he struggled with a dark look, his anger clouded his vision. He couldn''t see the source of this trapping attack, he couldn''t see Alice preparing her next attack. Her form had changed and she was chanting a strange incantation.

    ''''Huh? She can use an incantation? This lost magic?" Kuina was shocked, almost standing because of curiosity. One should know that nowadays incantations have disappeared and been reced by a new magic system where you can directly cast your magic without needing to use incantation, at the beginning it was called chantless magic but not anymore as everyone adopted this new system renamed true magic, superpower if you want. Slowly, people discarded incantation in exchange for this new system, incantations disappeared even when they were extremely powerful, more than the current magic, the problem is the time it takes to finish an incantation, you will be vulnerable before a swordsman this lead to people creating the new system. However, they''re some people capable of using incantations, although extremely rare. Alice seemed to be one of them.

    ''''So you also one, huh!'''' Kuina mumbled while paying more attention to the ongoing fight, she was curious about what beast Alice would summon through her incantation, however, she had to act faster because the enemy had started to regain his view.

    As if to respond to this Alice with optimal speed, started chanting magical words of power that saw her voice go low and high-pitch. Soon, her verses conjured a magic circle that was as tall as her, the formation expanded and contracted menacingly.

    "Ancient Summoning!"

    Crack!

    It sounded like something broke as the verses weaved together and the formation lit up brightly. A ck spot appeared at the center of the magic formation, then, it spread across the formation rapidly.

    The formation started cracking as fissures appeared, like a web of darkness, it covered the magic formation. The aura of a vicious beast crept into existence from beyond the dark fissures. It was like there was a chained beast sealed behind the magic formation.

    Under Alice''smand, the beast within the formation opened its savage maw.

    Through the broken magic formation, a sound came from beyond this realm, the beast''s huge fangs could be seen through the magic formation.

    Number 5 who was still struggling to free himself experienced a sense of dread unlike any other, it was like his body and mind told him to run away now. His expression turned grave because of the next moment.

    "Dragon Breath."

    The phantasmal casting voice entered Number 5''s ears just as his internal rm went off. He looked up and saw what Alice was doing. He knew he was in for a deep shit.

 Chapter 1204 117: The Final

    Under Alice''smand, the beast within the formation opened its savage maw.

    Through the broken magic formation, a sound came from beyond this realm, the beast''s huge fangs could be seen through the magic formation.

    Number 5 who was still struggling to free himself experienced a sense of dread unlike any other, it was like his body and mind told him to run away now. His expression turned grave because of the next moment.

    "Dragon Breath."

    The phantasmal casting voice entered Number 5''s ears just as his internal rm went off. He looked up and saw what Alice was doing. He knew he was in for a deep shit.

    A beam of light so tiny it''sughable came down. Although it looked insignificant, anyone who can sense the power contained within would avoid it at all costs. Wherever the beam went, it destroyed the object in its way, even the air around it wasn''t spared.

    His eight eyes focused on this attack, the light beam was too quick for him to dodge. Then, the beam hit his scaly body.

    Pszztt

    The beam pierced him and it hit the ground behind him but still showed no sign of stopping. The concentrated dragon breath was like aser beam, a highly dangerousser beam. Number 5 was unable to even react and suffered greatly.

    The ground riddled with holes was still fuming with smoke and dust. When a gust blew away the dust, they could see a long gully etched into thend. The drain was easily more than a hundred meters in length when it tapered off. That''s the result of the Dragon''s Breathing too close to the ground.

    Kuina was awestruck by the power of this lost magic.

    Meanwhile, Alice narrowed her eyes when another wave of smoke and dust clouded her view, she waved her hand and a gale from an unknown origin blew the dust away. She could finally see the scene of her carnage.

    A scaly figure stood wobbly there, the victim of her attack looked like it would tip over if something touched it. Alice and Kuina watched with different reactions.

    She looked at the figure with scaly skin armor and she shook her head with slight remorse.

    "You evaded death at thest second, huh?"

    The receiver of this attack lookedpletely battered, as it was bleeding all over.

    Its dark scales were dyed red by its blood. The monster also lost a significant portion of its left torso, ordingly, it also lost an arm. The bloody stump pulsed and oozed disgustingly.

    ''''Cough! Cough!"

    Number 5 spat out blood as his bear-trap-looking fangs were dyed red with blood too. His vision went blurry as tears filled his eyes. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush his insides from within. Panic slowly took over as, for a moment, a way out of this pain began to seem more and more unrealistic. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to him, but right now it was far more than that.

    Number 5''s head felt eerily light, everything seemed to spin around him in a blur of motion, he immediately understood that his injuries weren''t light.

    He applied pressure to his nasty wound before raising his arm to look at the damage.

    With a surging pain that threatened to push the oxygen out of his lungs, Marcus painstakingly looked at his left torso, drawn by a sense of something missing. When he saw the full extent of damage dealt to him, his body shivered.

    "Fuckkkkkkk!!!"

    It was a mix of sad sobbing and angered yelling, he raised his voice as his killing intent exploded upwards with his dark dou qi, and his dirty blood also sttered around him. Like a beast on itsst legs, Number 5 looked like a pitiful creature.

    He looked at Alice who was still floating above him. His bloodshot eyes zoomed in on Alice as dark energy swirled around him, the dark energy couldn''tpletely reverse the damage done to him.

    "Kill! I will absolutely kill you you failed product!"

    Spitting out blood, Number 5 shrieked while Alice watched with furrowed brows. She nonchntly watched him growl at her like a dying beast. Her eyes were cold like the cold ice and for a moment Number 5 saw his death, an illusion of himself dying.

    ''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop, it hurts so much! I.. I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood and it hurts so much, please make it stop.

    How am I even still standing? Does this mean I will be okay? No, impossible. There''s no fixing this. How am I still standing?

    No! No, I cannot die, not today. Not ever. I must survive, surely there must be a way. How did this happen to me, what have I done wrong? I can''t.. Somebody, please help me. There must be somebody nearby, please help whoever you are, wherever you are.

    Everything feels so heavy. My entire body is trying to force me to the ground, to lie down and close my eyes, but I can''t. I can''t give in, not yet. I can still make it, I just need some rest. I guess I will lie down for a little while, but I will not close my eyes. Do not close my eyes.

    This is the end of the line for me, isn''t it? Yes, I will die soon. Alone. Oh Lord, I''m going to die alone. Why hasn''t anybody found me yet? What if they never find me? Oh god, I don''t want to die like this, please find me.

    I can''t focus, everything is spinning. It doesn''t matter which way I look, with 1 or 2 eyes, everything keeps spinning. I feel dizzy. Even with my eyes closed I feel dizzy.''

    Number 5 shivered when he managed to regain hisposure and understood that in his current state, staying would immediately lead to his death, especially now that he had spent his reserve of Chaos energy.

    ''I must escape.'' He decided while raining curses on Alice to distract her as he escape. He created a small ck light and threw it at the ground.

 Chapter 1205 [Bonus 1118]: Meteor Shower

    Number 5 shivered when he managed to regain hisposure and understood that in his current state, staying would immediately lead to his death, especially now that he had spent his reserve of Chaos energy.

    ''I must escape.'' He decided while raining curses on Alice to distract her as he escape. He created a small ck light and threw it at the ground.

    The blinding sh of dark light caused people to look away instinctively.

    While everyone was temporarily blinded, Number 5 started hightailing in a blur of dark light, giving his all.

    ''''He is sure fast to escape for his life,'''' Kuina said while looking at the escaping man. She wondered how Alice going to deal with this man who had already traveled up to 1 kilometer.

    Meanwhile, Alice in question frowned upon seeing Number 5 running away with his tail between his legs. She was disappointed as she had fought to her heart''s content but there was no way she would let him escape. She was rather pissed at the moment, something that rarely urs.

    ''''Do you think I''ll escape?"

    She teleported into the sky and trained her vision on the retreating dark light. Instead of using teleportation to catch the assant, she breathed in deeply.

    BOOM!

    A huge amount of aura exploded from her body as she summoned her Gift and mumbled.

    ''''Bow form!''''

    Immediately as if responding to her wish, the white sword turned into a bow, a beautiful bow. A beautiful ck box.

    ''''Meteor Shower."

    Alice''s gaze was like the arrow that locked onto the fleeing figure in the distance. She looked at the figure which was fast disappearing in her vision and she trained the bow''s aim on him.

    Then, she tugged at where the bowstring would be.

    "Eh?"

    Kuina was gasping in astonishment. She was surprised yet again by Alice, to the extent that she began to wonder if she knew this girl as she previously thought. The way she fought today was different than any of their previous fight so much so that it was shocking.

    ? ''''Hmm?"

    Number 5 who was running for his life suddenly felt very threatened. He slowed his pace down to turn his head and look in the direction where this ominous feeling wasing from. What he saw made his scales stand on their ends and his ugly face distorted with fear.

    Like a pair of wings made of ck crystals, the bow and its arrow started shining with beautiful astral light that looked like he was drawing power from the night. The bow and its breathtaking beauty outshone the surrounding darkness.

    Starlight gathered and streamed into the arrow-like bees returning to their hives. With sounds that pleased the ears very much, the starlight energy charged up Meteor Shower, further materializing the nocked energy arrow.

    That energy arrow was made with silvery starlight and sprinkled with astral light, it was ced between his tab hand and the bow.

    The bow was pointed in the direction of Number 5 who continued running for his life.

    Drawn in by the magnificence of the arrow and its bow, Kuina couldn''t return to her senses.

    Meanwhile, Alice who basked in astral light looked like the Goddess of the Night who descended from her heavenly throne to strike down her foe. Between heaven and earth, it looked like she was the only existence here. It was breathing-taking majestic.

    Meanwhile, Number 5''s dark energy started rampaging out of control

    The dark power within him sensed the iing danger.

    His sweat fell along with his blood, his heart got covered in trepidation as he immediately threw energy conservation to the wind, without caring for his wounds or mana consumption, he used every ounce of power within him to run faster. He did this so he could get himself out of the bow''s range.

    "Argh!"

    There were bulging veins that didn''t belong on his inhuman scales, his eight eyes were darting all around frantically as he groaned under his immense exertion. He has no idea what''sing for him but he continued running as if he could outrun death. This was his only choice anyway.

    His futile action only served to dy his time on this mortal ne by just a few seconds.

    Back to Alice, her ruby eyes were lit up by the strong astral light of the bow and arrow. She steadied her breathing with closed eyes and then she shot her eyes wide open as she let loose the arrow of judgment day.

    Swoosh!

    The arrow of Starlight flew across the night like a meteor.

    True to its name, the meteoric arrow sang its beautiful tune across the sky as the stars themselves seemed to support the arrow''s flight. Then, under everyone''s attentive eyes, the arrow caught up with Number 5.

    "NOOOOO!!!"

    Feeling the presence of death and danger behind him, he cried out in despair.

    Then, the meteor struck him true.

    Splish

    An explosion and the sound of something sting heavily came from afar. The sound echoed throughout thend.

    "GARGHH!!!"

    The space around Number 5 copsed as fissures in space spread around him. At the center of this attack, he howled in pain as the arrow left a bloody and gaping hole in his already mutted body, then, under the baptism of starlight, he was erased from existence.

    Swoon!

    A spatial ripple reverberated outwards, carrying bits of starlight with it. The remnant power scattered into nothingness as it disappeared from everyone''s view.

    After that, the world returned to its peaceful state as if nothing had happened. Number 5'' ''s erased life signature and Alice''s bow which was still brilliantly lit told everyone what just happened.

    Kuina the only spectator gasped and was unable to close her eyes for a while.

    From this fight she understood that she was clearly the white-haired beauty with the red eyes opponent, she couldn''t win, the current her at least. Alice was far stronger than her.

    However, instead of feeling frustrated, Kuina was genuinely happy about this discovery as it mean they have a powerful ally and someone against whom she could fight to increase her strength. Alice had turned into a rival she had to surpass.

    ''''Well done,'''' Kuina said as soon as she got closer to the panting Alice.

 Chapter 1206 1119: Pandora

    Kuina the only spectator gasped and was unable to close her eyes for a while.

    From this fight she understood that she was the white-haired beauty with the red eyes opponent, she couldn''t win, the current her at least. Alice was far stronger than her.

    However, instead of feeling frustrated, Kuina was genuinely happy about this discovery as it mean they have a powerful ally and someone against whom she could fight to increase her strength. Alice had turned into a rival she had to surpass.

    ''''Well done,'''' Kuina said as soon as she got closer to the panting Alice.

    ''''Hah! Thank you. Let me rest for a moment before we will continue.''''

    ''''Okay.'''' Kuina nodded before offering Alice a chair she summoned to sit, she even offered her water.

    ''''I wonder how that elf is doing?"

    ''''Pandora?"

    ''''Yeah, I have seen her in a while so I''m wondering how she is doing.''''

    ''''Probably on a mission as she didn''t join us on this expedition,'''' Alice exined.

    ''''I see, no wonder. Hopefully, she would be having fun.'''' Kuina mumbled.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the meantime, in the outside world, in a certain city on the human continent.

    The city of Sunhold was surrounded by forest and mountains and is truly a fully modernized phenomenon. Its grace is matched by the backdrop of green, fertile fields which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The climate these fields brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with a lot of open elements to mimic the openness and vastness of the fields around them.

    The skyline is spreading with peculiar houses and a lot of them seem to have evolved throughout the ages. Business is booming in Sunhold and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s development, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of little diversity has grown into a new culture of variety and it''s this that unites the 500 thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bistros, coffeehouses, and food carts offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy sports activities, art galleries, arcades, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    The serene sky, the rowdy city, meanwhile, a seemingly average female walked through the busy streets without attracting anyone''s attention.

    She didn''t look too beautiful or ugly, just a girl with a in face and this girl is none other than Pandora whom Kuina was talking about, she came to this city because she was chasing a ck light which escaped from its host she killed during a mission. As Pandora continued moving along the busy streets, she swept her gaze everywhere. It looked like she was a tourist taking in the scenery.

    However, she wasn''t focused on the environment as she was waiting for her body toe up with a response.

    She frowned while looking at the buildings around her. Pandora silently cursed in frustration.

    "Where is that damned thing? Is it really in this city? Stop making this hard and just pop out already..."

    "The difort when my blood reacted and this uneasy calmness."

    Pandora''s shoulder sagged as she scanned her surrounding once more. This time too, her blood didn''t react. She started grumbling again.

    "Ugh, when is this going to end..."

    Pandora calmed down as she exhaled slowly. Moving onwards, she decided that giving up now would be worse than just following through with her pursuit to the end. She also wasn''t cool with letting the ck light go, that vibe it gave her, she needed to extinguish that ck light.

    Toplete this mission Pandora had to disguise herself. The disguise gave her the cover she needed to investigate the ck light''s trail. Any unwanted attention would hamper her investigation efforts.

    After stumbling around in the city for half an hour, Pandora found nothing. When she was about to moan and go grab something to eat, she noticed amotion in front of her.

    Looking in that direction, she saw pedestrians running for their lives as if they just saw something terrifying.

    Pandora felt curious when she saw this, she exerted some strength in her legs and she easily slipped through the crowd.

    She used the guise of a puzzled pedestrian to keep unwanted attention away.

    Soon, the crowd was parted to the sides, squeezing each other for space while a squad of knights in luxurious armor marched by. They were well-trained and organized as can be seen from their footsteps.

    The crowd looked on with admiration and awe when the knight squad marched by. Looks like the pedestrians are impressed by the knight''s capability to handle everyone''s re and attention.

    Pandora who hid among the pedestrians mused to herself.

    "Hmm, such a grand disy, looks like these knights are from a respectable background..."

    "Huh?"

    The closest citizen heard her and he showed Pandora a weird look. She raised an eyebrow at the strange words this stranger uttered.

    "You don''t know who they are?"

    To this question, Pandora blinked in surprise. She looked at this temte citizen guy and she wasn''t sure if she should continue talking to the woman or not.

    Pandora''s awkward response was taken to be an act where she wanted to avoid being seen as an ignorant buffoon.

    The stranger gave her an understanding look that said: "I understood sister."

    The stranger pped her shoulder and she chortled.

    "It''s okay, you''re young, I get it..."

    Pandoraughed dryly and he chose to let the guy''s assumption run its course.

    "Alright, brother, may I know where this knight squad came from? They look pretty cool..."

    "Haha, you came to the right person."

    The stranger coughed as he confidently continued to exin. Pandora resisted the urge to punch this person.

    ''''That''s the Crystal Family''s knight squad..."

    "Harh?"

    Pandora cocked her head to the side.

    "The Crystal family?"

    "No way..."

    The stranger flinched.

    "You don''t even know this is the town where the Crystal Family operates?"

    Pandora chuckled much to the stranger''s disbelief.

    The stranger exined briefly about this family working for another family, a powerful family from the capital, the Crystal family is working for that big family in this town.

    Upon learning this Pandora chuckled.

    "With the third most influential noble family behind them, I can understand why they are so cocky.''''

    "Please, they don''t deserve the attention they are getting..."

    The stranger pursed her lips in disdain.

    "So what if they are theckey of the third most influential noble power of the strongest empire, they still ate dust and came back dishonored."

    "Oh?"

    Pandora asked, curious.

    "What happened?"

    "Sister, it seems you have much to learn..."

    "You think they are here to show off? No, they came back as reinforcements!"

    Pandora flinched but inwardly cursed thedy to hurry up and spill everything.

    "Reinforcements? Did something happen in the Crystal family?"

    "Yeah, and it''s huge..."

    The stranger looked around warily as if she didn''t want anyone to listen in on them. She furtively told Pandora.

    "There''s a ghost haunting Crystal''s family!"

    "Ghost haunting?"

    Pandora narrowed her eyes. She donned her poker face.

    This was the hint she needed, she knew for sure, the ck light was here.

    "Please, give me the details."

    "Well, I heard it from someone else..."

    Thedy scratched the back of her head.

    "Word on the street is that someone heard ghostly wails and shrieks in the deep of night yesterday."

    "That''s what you meant by a haunting?"

    Pandora looked at the knight squad in puzzlement.

    "If that''s the case, why do they need to recall their forces from elsewhere?"

    The stranger recalled the version of the story she heard and she started exining while rubbing her palms in apprehension.

    "You see, whenever the scary voices came, the patrols would find one or two corpses that looked like a monster ate them entirely, leaving only bones here!"

    Pandora knitted her brows.

    "You said the bodies were licked clean?..."

    She looked in the direction where the knight squad left and her eyes shed with various theories.

    "That does sound like something''s awry..."

    "Yeah yeah! I know right!"

    The stranger stuck her t chest out with pride.

    "I know a friend who works as a sentry for Crystal''s family, he told me the guards found bodies without fail every time they heard the inhuman shrieks. Victims range from guards to patrols, and servants. The modus operandi looks to be the same, each lost significant body mass as if some beast mauled them. It''s the stuff of nightmares, I am telling you!"

    "In just one short night..."

    Thedy stuck out two fingers.

    "Over fifteen victims were found dead. That scared the crap out of the corrupt nobles who called the knights back to bolster defenses and investigate the root cause..."

    "I am not too shocked though..."

    Thedy sneered in disgust.

    "So, that''s why they are on high alert..."

    Pandora didn''t listen to the stranger''s borate exnation any longer. Without minding the stranger''s ramblings, she walked away.

    ''Finally, I found you.''

 Chapter 1207 1120: The New Host

    Let''s rewind time to two days ago before Pandora arrived in the city.

    Dawn was fast approaching, as the night slowly retreated. A hue of golden blue color streaked across the sky. The cool air was slowly being reced by the refreshing air of a great day that was about to start.

    The scenery belonged to a moderatelyrge town. In terms of area, it lost by just a bit to a big city. In terms of resources and economy, this town fared pretty well, it''s easily one of the most economically well-developed regions if one were topare all the townships in the empire.

    The arrival of a new dawn woke up the citizens of this town. They started doing their daily routines. One by one, the doors and windows of all the houses were opened as the shops started opening up for business again. The merchants prayed that this was the day they could reap huge profits. Well, different days yet the same prayers.

    Unknown to the citizens, a wisp of dark light arrived at the airspace near the border of the town. The light stopped for a second before it shot into the city, disappearing between the buildings.

    From the outside, this house looksvish. It has been built with burgundy bricks and has marble decorations. Large, triangr windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and three bathrooms, it also has a warm living room, three bedrooms, a grand dining room, an office, and a spacious garage.

    The building is shaped like a short U. The two extensions extend into cloth sunscreens to each side.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on one side of the house. This floor has a slightly different style than the floor below.

    The roof is high and v-shaped and is covered with grey ceramic tiles. Tworge chimneys poke out the center of the roof. There are no windows on the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest garden, covered mostly in grass, a few flower patches, and a small pond.

    In this big house, there''s a room filled with the scent of blood and medicine. The otherwise opulent room looked like a sappy patient''s room due to this stench. The vitality of this ce got dragged down by this sad room.

    On the bed was a youngster who looks like he is in his early 20s. Meanwhile, there''s an older young man near him who looked simr in appearance but much more handsome and smart. Also present was a middle-aged man who apanied the sickly young man.

    The room was deathly silent. The two youngsters were waiting with furrowed eyebrows, they were anxious to hear what the middle-aged man had to say as he examined the sick man. Soon, he sighed.

    That made the two youngsters turn grim, especially the sick patient on the bed. He certainly looked like someone who was heavily afflicted by an adverse medical condition. He turned malicious and cold as he asked the one who examined him.

    "Tell me your findings..."

    The manmanded with a frosty tone.

    The middle-aged man nced at him and he released another sigh.

    "Young Master, your body is heavily damaged, I saw signs of organ damage as well. At this rate, I am afraid your internal injuries will only worsen..."

    "I know my injuries are bad!"

    The sickly pale man roared in anger.

    "I invited you here so you can fix me! So, fix me!"

    "Look..."

    The middle-aged man bitterlyughed, he chose his words carefully.

    "It won''t be hard to treat you. The real problem is your damaged magical veins, if we cured you like this, there''s a good chance you will never be able to use magic anymore..."

    "Wh-what did you say?..."

    The two young men asked with worried looks.

    The sickly youngster''s lip couldn''t stop twitching, with utter disbelief he asked.

    "You''re telling me I am going to be crippled?"

    The middle-aged man only lowered his head, that was his answer.

    "No! That can''t be!"

    The man jumped up from his bed and stomped in anger.

    "You''re supposed to be the greatest healer around, aren''t you?! Why can''t you just treat me?!"

    The middle-aged man only lowered his statue apologetically. This servile action only infuriated the sick youngster further.

    "You''re trash! Trash!"

    With bloodshot eyes, the pale man chased the healer out.

    "Scram!"

    "Y-yes..."

    The middle-aged healer quickly exited the room. With unpacified mes still within his heart, the sick youngster gnashed his teeth and clenched his fists. The thought of bing useless trash shook him to his core, his pale face grew whiter.

    Sigh.

    The older male sighed, he looked at the sick male with a frustrated but helpless look.

    "You screwed yourself over. If you kept going at your own pace, you would have secured yourself the position as the second-inmand when I get the patriarch title. When I retire, there''s a good chance you will even get the patriarch title. Now..."

    The sick patient heard the older male chastising him and he felt incredibly sad...

    His bright future became a bleak one.

    He''s the one who felt the greatest anguish.

    "Brother!"

    With tearsing down his cheeks, he moaned.

    "I don''t want it to end like this! I don''t want this!"

    "What good will crying do you?!"

    The older male yelled at his younger brother. Since childhood, the younger brother always listened to his older brother so he endured the urge to sob. But, the stinging pain of frustration and shame still lingered.

    "Your tears will not reverse your situation? Who''s fault do you think this is?"

    The older male continued talking to him with an incredibly annoyed and frustrated tone.

    ''''You couldn''t control your lower body, lusting after someone''s else sister. You must probably be out of your damn mind.'''' The older male raged. His little brother was too much of an idiot. Alex and co passed through this city and the pale young man wanted to poison Gracier to rape her but unfortunately, they noticed it before he could even implement his nasty scheme and Alex secretly damaged the man''s magical circuits as punishment. Sometimes punishment is scary and more effective, besides Alex couldn''t outright kill this young man as he hadn''t done the deed and Maria and the others suggested this method. He would suffer more this way.

    ''''I-I just wanted to have a little bit of fun a lesson!"

    "You have the guts to talk back?!"

    Maximus Crystal turned stern.

    "Do you honestly think your petty tricks went unnoticed? Are you still holding the misconception that nobody was onto you? Do you realize how many students you killed with that technique? If it wasn''t because your victims had no factions to back them up if it wasn''t because you''re the second young master of Crystal''s family, do you still think you would have enjoyed your life free of your sins?"

    Gregory knew better than to talk back at this point.

    Maximus sighed again when he saw his little brother''s frustrated and vapid expression.

    "You just had to pick a fight with someone you don''t know. At least, do your homework before you pick a fight. From our investigation he is powerful, a powerful Saint working directly under the guild master of the Adventurer guild, us to say one of the few SS rank adventurers.''''

    [A/N: Of course, it''s a fake identity to travel incognito.]

    "He''s... he''s someone beyond our reach..."

    Maximus Crystal pursed his lips as he admitted the harsh truth. He advised his little brother Gregory.

    "Rest well, I will look for more ways to help you.'''' He promised but was secretly wondering if the current situation wasn''t for the best because this way his unruly little brother would be docile, causing less trouble. He was tired of cleaning after his little brother''s mess so much that he often had the impulse to kill him to get rid of the stain on their family but ultimately couldn''t do it when he recall the promise made to theirte mother.

    Maximus shook his head onest time and left the room, sincerely speaking he was tired, tired of this good-for-nothing of a brother he had, however good or bad he still have to look after him as it''s what mean to be a family.

    Gregory wallowed in his insidious vibe. He truly regretted his action but only for a moment as he was bad to the bone.

    Sitting on the bed, he felt pain assaulting him all over. With a drop of a tear rolling down his cheek, he imagined his own miserable and painful end, it was nothing short of a nightmare.

    "It''s over! I am so screwed!"

    Gregory bawled out loud. After a short while, he looked up with a frenzied look.

    "It''s all because of them! I will kill him! I will kill him as for his women I''ll take them and vite his sister before his eyes."

    He wanted revenge even when he was painfully incapable of doing so!

    "Argh!!!"

    He howled in anguish and anger.

    Then, a jet of dark light shot into his room and his body!

    Gregory was stunned for a few seconds. Then, joy spread across his face as he grinned with a malevolent look of resentment. Maybe everything was not lost after all.

 Chapter 1208 1121: Investigation

    As expected of the Crystal Family''s turf, the economy and the city nning here are easily one of the best in the surrounding. Maybe it''s because the weather''s great, it looks like a majority of the citizens are outdoors today. It''s not to the extent where everyone''s squeezing each other for space but it''s definitely rowdier than your average city.

    Tagging behind the knight squad, Pandora didn''t wander around like a lost tourist. She had a clearer objective in mind which was to investigate this incident thus she followed the knights, with the knight squad clearing the way in front of her, her investigation process became smoother and more efficient.

    Unfortunately, the knight squad slowed down after half an hour. The people walking around thinned out as the path got wider. Soon, a building sorge it can only be called a castle appeared in front of the squad of knights.

    The cocky knights also changed their attitudes when they approached the big house that looked like a pce. They exuded a professional and honorable air around them. They adjusted their footsteps when they drew closer to the building.

    This squad was made up of lower-ranking knights of the Crystal Family. They averaged Master and Grandmaster in power. The leader is a Saint realm expert. In Crystal''s family, this knight squad is second-rate. Even so, that didn''t dissuade them from walking around town like they owned the joint.

    The great three noble houses, the fame, and the reputation they held outssed someone without an official organization.

    In a vacant plot near the castle, the knight squad stopped. Wu Yan could finally see the whole ensemble. It wasn''t just this squad, other squads were arriving in droves. It looks like they are trying to organize an army here, it''s certainly impressive to see.

    The Crystal family didn''t just recall a part of their forces, it looks like they recalled all of their outstation personnel. It seems like they are treating this haunting with a more severe undertone.

    It wasn''t just because Crystal''s officials are afraid of dying. Their entire n was in a precarious position.

    On their home turf, there''s news of a man-eating demon. If they yed their cards wrong, the Family might be known as the n of monsters.

    At that time, people wouldn''t mind kicking them while they are down. This is especially so when the number 3 noble family, the Gray family wants nothing more than to quickly increase their status to rece them as the new no.2 noble power.

    In view of this, it seemed natural that they enhanced their defense as much as possible.

    Looking at the thousand-man army, Pandora scratched her cheek, as she looked at the Crystal family''s HQ.

    She wondered to herself.

    Should I sneak inside?

    He did not doubt that the monster lurking in the family was linked to the ck light.

    The timing was too uncanny for this to be an ident. A monster pops out around the same time the ck light got chased here.

    There was already a precedent where her previous enemy turned into an abominable monster.

    Empowered by the ck light which came from a source from the Chaos Organization.

    A ck wisp of light that can turn a human into a monster capable of bizarre feats of power, that shouldn''t be possible under normal conditions, right?

    Thinking back, the man''s transformation was most likely linked with his ascension into the Demigod realm. If that''s the case, the ck light''s effect isn''t just simple empowerment. It can forcefully raise a host''s tier, that''s an OP effect.

    She must get rid of this thing.

    Suddenly, someone appeared, it was none other than Maximus Crystal, the next patriarch of the family. He stood upon a podium, he roamed his gaze over everyone present with a tense look.

    "Good, you''re all here, listen well to what I am about to say..."

    Maximus continued.

    "In a short while, you will all receive your respective positions for the night."

    "After confirming your positions, you will report there immediately and guard your posts without fail."

    He emitted cold lights from his eyes.

    "Tonight, we will drag that monster out, this task must seed!"

    "Sir, yes sir!"

    The soldiers replied. Maximus''s tense look somewhat diminished as he waved his hand, ordering his guards to pass the documents and memos down.

    Pandora heard Maximus''s words loud and clear, but she had another n, in a sh, she disappeared from the gathering grounds.

    The night slowly enveloped the city.

    After all the trouble and talks during the day, the squads were sent to their respective regions. They were anxious when night came, however, they are more curious about the monster mentioned in the rumors.

    Crystal''s family is very strong and influential, as n members or affiliated persons, they know full well just what their n is capable of.

    The soldiers also know their positions in the organizational chart. They were just underlings working under the family. That''s part of the reason why they were sent outstation by theirmanders. The people who get to stay in Crystal''s Family HQ are the individuals with real power.

    Most of the soldiers were in the Master realm, and that''s normally for positions like basic infantry, guards, and the like. Grandmaster would be the average power here. There are high-ranking officials in Saint realm power although they are rarely seen. The Crystal HQ''s power is great as could be seen from the mobilization of their infantries.

    Yet, no one noticed the "ghost" haunting the ce. In the end, they lost thirty members to the ghost.

    This started causing unease among the soldiers as well as a macabre interest in unveiling the identity of the ghost.

    A crescent moon hung high up in the sky, raining down its cold light upon thend. It also gave the Crystal''s Family HQ a silver luster that looked out of this world.

    Most of the inhabitants here are still awake because they knew a major operation was in ce, they were also notfortable enough to sleep with a man-eating demon on the prowl.

    The ones who were tasked with tracking down the demon were also taking their jobs seriously. They made sure to keep their eyes open so they can see the ghost when it appears.

    More like, they didn''t want to end up as monster food.

    On a high wall overlooking the entire npound, Pandora sat within the shadows of a nearby corner. With her eyes shut, her slow breathing was barely perceptible. Meanwhile, she continued covertly channeling magic as she expanded his consciousness beyond the limits of her mind. Her consciousness started surging.

    If someone can sense Pandora''s psyche, they will find that he already covered every inch of Crystal''s HQpound. He can see with indelible detail, the entirepound of the Crystal Family, he can even see the movement and locations of the personnel here.

    When she sneaked into this ce, she used this recon magic to quietly wait for the appearance of that "Ghost".

    Although her blood isn''t reacting, she had a feeling that she would uncover something if she stayed here.

    As time moved on, the soldiers on patrol and guard duties waited for the Ghost, even Maximus was ready to move at the drop of the hat.

    He walked along the corridor with a calm look. Inside, his guard was up but he also felt a sense of helplessness.

    He should know the troubles his family found themselves in.

    His uncle sold hisrades out while cooperating with shady people from an unknown organization. Turning into a monster, his uncle got killed by someone. That was already big news that shook the n to its core.

    With news of another monster in their npound, the citizens outside are already talking about conspiracy theories like how the Crystal Family is a n of monsters in human skin.

    If they failed to catch the monster tonight, let''s just say the Crystal family will have more trouble waiting for them.

    Maximus sighed as he tried to shake the negative thoughts out of his head.

    Suddenly, something happened.

    Swoosh!

    A very soft sound came. Maximus took notice and he flew in that direction.

    Turning into a blurry figure, he ran past corridors andnded near a rtively dark and isted corner.

    Fwoosh

    Maximus felt something blow by him, it was a gigantic dark figure that disappeared behind another intersection.

    Suddenly,

    "Argh!!!"

    Someone yelled in pain. It sounded like someone fell victim to a demonic attack.

    The shriek riled up the entire ce. Chilled by the insidious power, their hairs stood on their ends, including Maximus.

    Gnashing his teeth, he quickly dashed over to the scene of the crime only to see.

    There, was a monster with scales all over it, it had a long reptilian tail and that monster was feasting on the dead body of the soldier it had just killed. It was emitting creepy crunching sounds, and blood sttered everywhere.

    It was eating him!

 Chapter 1209 Status Updates

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12 (+10/ A/N: The time spent in incubation after her body grew up into its current state)

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):????

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6100

    DEF: 5700

    AGI: 5700

    INT: 2030

    LUK: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 169

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 5050

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 10005/10005

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5105

    Defense: 4105

    Agility: 4905

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 195

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15500/15500

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 169

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 67000/510900

    Magic Power: 15010/15010

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5160

    Defense: 5010

    Agility: 4710

    Intelligence: 2335

    Luck: 2325

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 168

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 1115/1115

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 4150

    Defense: 3700

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2035

    Luck: 1715

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 172

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5010

    Defense: 4010

    Agility: 4010

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 5815/5815

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2905

    Defense: 1805

    Agility: 2405

    Intelligence: 1805

    Luck: 1305

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 162

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 6010/6010

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3010

    Defense: 2510

    Agility: 2710

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 172

    Experience Value:

    MP: 12030/12030

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 4010

    Defense: 3410

    Agility: 3810

    Intelligence: 2710

    Luck: 1910

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 168

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3700

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 24

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 171

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 4800

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1300

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3030

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value:???

    Magic Power: 13500/13500

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2800

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 211

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 193

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

 Chapter 1210 1122: Against The Monster

    Suddenly,

    "Argh!!!"

    Someone yelled in pain. It sounded like someone fell victim to a demonic attack.

    The shriek riled up the entire ce. Chilled by the insidious power, their hairs stood on their ends, including Maximus.

    Gnashing his teeth, he quickly dashed over to the scene of the crime only to see.

    There, was a monster with scales all over it, it had a long reptilian tail and that monster was feasting on the dead body of the soldier it had just killed. It was emitting creepy crunching sounds, and blood sttered everywhere.

    It was eating him!

    Upon this Maximus went pale but he steeled himself up and he rushed towards the monster!

    The monster stopped as its eyes shed red. He thought he got the jump on the monster when it disappeared in a wisp of ck mist. It quickly flew in a certain direction.

    "Running away?!"

    Maximus followed the monster while emitting ice energy.

    He threw a dagger at the runaway monster.

    Swoosh!

    The daggernded on the back of the dark mist-d monster.

    ng

    The dagger only seeded in marking sparks appear when it failed to pierce the monster''s scaly hide. The monster continued escaping as it disappeared from Maximus''s sight.

    "What a scary defense..."

    Even as a Saint realm expert, he was unable to deal any real damage to the monster. His dagger throw wasn''t empowered by battle techniques or skills, however, he used his strength and the dagger itself is a rare item, not your normal dagger, it should have no trouble cutting through scales, yet it failed to even scratch the monster.

    Maximus yelled out loud.

    "Monster! Capture it!"

    His loud yell echoed throughout the npound as soldiers mored into action.

    "Seize it!"

    The calmpound immediately turned chaotic. The dark serene night got destroyed as the soldiers started converging on Maximus. With weapons ready, the guards charged here.

    "The monster''s here!"

    Came the shout of another soldier nearby.

    "It''s here! Here!"

    "It''s over here!"

    The monster couldn''t hide with so many eyes looking for it. Continuous sightings popped up.

    Then, there were shrieks of pain, rallying cries, and pathetic sobs.

    Pandorawho sat on a high wall and finally opened his eyes. He looked in a certain direction with golden eyes.

    Her body, rather, her blood started reacting.

    "I knew it!"

    Pandora stood up and she disappeared in a sh.

    "I am going to get you this time! Don''t think you can escape a second time!"

    "Argh... No!!!"

    Thetest victim''s final words reverberated throughout the Crystal familypound. The soldiers saw the victim getting enveloped by dark mist the moment he confronted the monster with dark mist. It didn''t take long for the victim to start moaning in agony.

    The bundle of dark mist with the monster inside took its leave immediately. It looked like it was running away but a closer inspection would reveal that the monster seemed to be eerily familiar with the n''syout. It''s not escaping, it''s hunting!

    The victims that got enveloped by the dark mist all disappeared as they wailed in pain. The surrounding soldiers braced themselves as they rushed up to the dark mist. That resulted in more bones on the ground.

    Then, the dark mist moved on to the next victims.

    "Argh!"

    "Please, help me!"

    "Save me!!!"

    Five more soldiers died. The soldiers around the victims started shivering in fear, and with pale faces, they lost the courage to assault the monster.

    Maximus got here only to see bones, blood, and tremors in the area. The wails of soldiers who met their untimely end entered his ears. It was like a scene straight out of hell. He couldn''t help but tremble in fear.

    Then, the monster within the dark mist bundle came for him.

    His pupil shrunk to pinpoints, and the scene where a hulking monster draped in dark mist charged straight for him, made him freeze in fear.

    If the dark mist touched him, he was sure he would be reduced to a pile of bones just like the other soldiers.

    Bam!

    "Hiyaa!"

    Maximus rallied himself and he channeled his mana to focus power on his daggers, he faced the iing dark mist with his daggers covered in ice, he was using the Ice element.

    Bang!

    When his daggers touched the dark mist, dull thuds came as the dark mist rippled. The weapons couldn''t hold up for more than 1 second before they started cracking.

    A rare item broke!

    The blood vessels in Maximus''s hand ruptured as his face turned red from overexertion. It felt like he just got mmed with a mountain. His bones cracked and his ice armor almost copsed. Soon, his weapons will most like be destroyed and he would be eaten by this monster in front of him.

    "You vile monster, die!!!"

    On the verge of despair, Maximus heard angry roarsing from all directions. Then, the sounds of people flying here greeted his ears.

    8 fighters came to his aid. They attacked the dark mist with various attacks.

    Bam!

    A strong shockwave swept the surrounding area. This explosion came from the two opposing forces colliding. The ground cracked, and the walls also started crumbling. The 8 fighters were all tier-peak Saint realm experts.

    Bang!

    By sheer force, the 8 fighters blew the dark mist.

    "Young master!"

    One of the 8 fighters helped Maximus to his feet, he was pale and his hands were shaking.

    "Are you alright?"

    ''''Y-yeah..."

    Maximus shook his head. The dark mist appeared to be rtively unharmed despite being attacked by thebined attacks of eight full-fledged Saint realm experts.

    If the elites didn''t gather in time, he would have lost his arms even if he kept his life.

    The monster which almost killed him in one hit and could take multiple hits from tier 8 fighters must be at least in the Demi-God realm.

    "Everyone."

    Maximus ordered.

    "Don''t let it get away!"

    "Be at ease, young master."

    When the tier 8 fighters replied, the dark mist monster jumped up and flew straight for the area with the least poption density.

    "Crap!"

    "Don''t let it get away!"

    "You monster! Stop right now!"

    The tier 8 fighters hollered. They channeled power to chase after the monster but a figure appeared seemingly out of thin air, surprising the fighters greatly.

    The figure went straight after the monster that just escaped.

    Maximus and the others couldn''t get a good look at the new fighter.

    "Be careful!"

    The figure didn''t care what they had to say as she continued going after the monster.

    "Fool!"

    Maximus and the other tier 8 elites scolded the figure. That fool was bound to wound up as a pile of bones for her asinine move.

    Then, something happened that went beyond their expectations.

    Boom

    When the uninvited guest smashed into the dark mist, the air around them exploded under the immense fallout. The soldiers who were nearby got blown into the distance. The resulting violent gusts also kept everyone rooted as they tried to resist being blown away by the attack.

    Boom!

    Another thud came as they saw the tanky monster get smashed into a wall like modern art. The wall copsed under the immense impact.

    They couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the uninvited guest who lookedpletely fine, her clothes weren''t even ruffled.

    Petrified by this great disy of power, they looked on with awe.

    It took eight Saint realm experts to force the monster back temporarily. Yet, the new arrival just straight-up smacked the monster into a wall.

    ''''Grrrrrrr!''''

    A low growl came.

    Buried under a pile of rubble, rotting stench wafted up from between the rocks.

    Then, this stench went back before exploding in a grand fashion.

    A scaly monster with long ws and wiggling tentacles emerged from under the rubble. Its mono-eye had 7 pupils while its body shone with insidious whip-like dark energy. It bellowed in anger one more time, shaking the space around it.

    When the monster d in dark mist roared, the others finally jolted back into reality.

    The surrounding guards nervously stepped back when the monster shrieked with anger and hatred.

    Even Maximus and the other Saint realm experts subconsciously backpedaled. Pandora was the only one who still stood her ground against the terrifying monster.

    Pandora sighed before using a special ability on the monster.

    Gregory Crystal: Level 150 (160)

    Pandora couldn''t help butugh out loud when she identified the monster.

    "So, it''s you..."

    She dered in a low volume that entered everyone''s ears. The monster also slowly reined in its dark mist.

    Does she know who I am?

    Gregory said nothing although his scaly face twitched in nervousness.

    "Y-you know who that thing is?"

    Maximus felt a strange sense of unease when the mysterious woman that suddenly appeared said that.

    His curiosity got the better of him.

    "Miss, who is that?"

    "Hmm?"

    Pandora turned around with a surprised look. She dropped the bomb on Maximus and everyone else.

    "You can''t recognize your own younger brother after he turned into a monster?"

    "My brother?"

    Maximus asked with an incredulous look on his face.

 Chapter 1211 1123: The Pitiful Man

    ''''Y-you know who that thing is?"

    Maximus felt a strange sense of unease when the mysterious woman that suddenly appeared said that.

    His curiosity got the better of him.

    "Miss, who is that?"

    "Hmm?"

    Pandora turned around with a surprised look. She dropped the bomb on Maximus and everyone else.

    "You can''t recognize your own younger brother after he turned into a monster?"

    "My brother?"

    Maximus asked with an incredulous look on his face. He balled his palms into fists, and his unease intensified.

    "You''re saying... that thing''s Gregory?"

    Pandora only shrugged in response.

    "Go ask that thing."

    Gregory didn''t take kindly to Pandora''s dismissive attitude. The dark mist exploded once more.

    "Dieee!!!"

    Heshed out with his ws.

    Fswoosh!

    The space shook as Gregory unleashed w beams filled to the brim with corruption and corrosive powers. The w beams expanded rapidly like an expanding field of dark lightning.

    As the w beams gouged the ground, everyone watched as the w beams got close to Pandora.

    Those w beams were highly-packed dense energy attacks. Maximus and the other Saint realm experts around him could feel a power that could split the sea and cut mountains in two. Meanwhile, Pandora pursed her lips in disdain. She didn''t bother to use magic or battle techniques on the energy attacks. Instead, she pped the iing beams.

    Bang!

    It was like somebody smashed a church bell hard, the resulting sonic waves and shockwaves shattered the durable ground, and the walls crumbled as a strong wind erupted with Pandora as the center.

    "Young Master! Watch out!"

    The experts around Maximus immediately covered him with mana, and protective techniques, the rubble and sharp shrapnel propelled by the impact weren''t aughing matter.

    The other guards weren''t as lucky when they got knocked out by the shockwave.

    Other than Maximus and the other Saint realm experts, everyone got knocked out cold.

    "Holy Gods above..."

    Maximus and his escorts sucked in a cold breath of air.

    "With just the shockwave..."

    The other Saint realm experts gulped. They lost their initialposure.

    "That''s the young master? He can produce such powerful shockwaves at will?"

    Maximus watched as w beams continued raining down on Pandora''s position. He couldn''t avert his gaze from the storm of dark energy and dust.

    "Hahaha!"

    Meanwhile, Gregoryughed out loud. He looked around and saw his handiwork, the guards were knocked out cold and those who can put up a defense barely held on to their current positions.

    "Look! Behold my great power! This is all my power! Hahaha!"

    He licked his sharp teeth with his impossibly long tongue. Screw bing a monster, if it means he could obtain greater power, turning into a bug would also be a desirable choice.

    He was just a petty Grandmaster at first. Because of his injuries, he was on a steady path to a crippled life. Now, he became the strongest fighter excluding his father.

    Augmented by this malevolent energy, he''s arguably stronger than even his father.

    "Hahaha!"

    Gregoryughed maniacally only to freeze up when he violently coughed up blood.

    A sickening pain shot through his stomach and his arms wrapped tightly around it. It was all he could do to not copse and wither in misery on the ground.

    Desperate for some form of relief he sought out every solution. Ignoring it, working through it, using it to fuel strength. But nothing seemed to work. It took him a minute or two to gather hisposure, but conflicting thoughts still gued his mind.

    Fighting through the pain was bing increasingly difficult, but above all else, it became increasingly annoying to have to deal with. He thought everything would be alright after acquiring this strength.

    Cough cough!

    He spat out more blood. Tormented by his anguish, he grumbled.

    "Damn, even after eating so many people I haven''t recovered yet?"

    Upon hearing Gregory''s words it was then Maximus and the others finally knew why this monster attacked the humans.

    Gregory was eating humans to recover from his internal injuries.

    Maximus''s expression sank as he revealed a look of utter sadness.

    His younger brother was suffering so much from his injuries.

    "Gregory is a monster?''''

    He smiled bitterly. His face went pale.

    Gregory, utterly unrepentant, wiped the blood away from his mouth as he snickered.

    "Well, it''s okay. I should be fine after eating a few more humans. With this kind of power, I can do whatever I want..."

    Then, somebody replied.

    "Yeah?"

    A nonchnt voice came from within the storm of dark w beams and dust.

    "This level of power, and you''re already satisfied?"

    The others looked at the spot where it was raining w beams just a moment ago. Strangely enough, the w beams stopped as if they were met with an indomitable wall. Slowly but surely, the beams were pushed back as Pandora revealed himself. Her green eyes were still as ake''s surface. She looked at the petrified Gregory and she sneered.

    "If this is the power you are gloating over, boy, have I got news for you..."

    She clenched down on the w beam she was holding off.

    Shatter

    The w beams around her burst under her sheer strength. She extinguished the beams and dispersed them in bits of dark light.

    Aside from her slightly disheveled clothes, she came out without a scratch.

    "I hope you''re ready to get whooped as I''m a little bit pissed off chasing this thing for days already.''''

    "What..."

    Gregory watched as his proud attacks failed to do anything. His opponent thwarted him easily. He was at aplete loss.

    "Yo-you''ve got to be kidding me, that was my full-power attack..."

    "S-strong.."

    Meanwhile, Maximus clenched his fists tighter.

    "Is this for real?''''

    The other Saint realm experts around him dared to say nothing. They exchanged a look with each other and they looked down with bitter smiles. They knew they could defend against Gregory''s all-out attack, however, they were also humble enough to know they wouldn''t have been able toe out on top looking so suave even if they worked together.

    If they were by themselves.

    The eight experts shook their heads with even bitter smiles. The youngest among them is 60 years old. Meanwhile, that guy looked like she was still in her 20s.

    She''s so young, yet, she was this strong?

    Could it be? Is she a Demigod?

    Nobody wanted to imagine that scenario. However, their instincts told them that was the only exnation. Only if they knew her real identity, they wouldn''t be so shocked.

    Maximus and his escorts were befuddled. Even Gregory was suspicious. He''s a peak Saint realm monster empowered by malevolent energy. Theoretically, he should have been invincible around here.

    However, Pandora easily smashed his attacks apart in under a second.

    "She has to be in the Demigod realm."

    Upon realizing this truth, Gregory''s bloody throat felt dry as he voiced that out in a hoarse tone.

    "How is that possible?..."

    His ugly mug couldn''t hide his disbelief. Pandora just shrugged.

    "That''s why who gave you the confidence in the first ce?"

    Gregory roared angrily.

    "I am an apex Saint realm expert! You shouldn''t have been able to hold a candle against me!"

    Pandora had an annoyed look on her face, she stopped and slowly spelled out her next sentence.

    "Not only you''re delusional you are trash."

    Her words pierced Gregory''s heart like long spears. The monster''s happiness from gaining a power-up fell apart like scattered clouds. His body trembled.

    He started inching backward. He could still feel his amplified power, the power that surpassed his past self hundreds of times. However, he''s not proud, not anymore.

    "N...no..."

    His sanity started unraveling.

    "That can''t be! This power is mine! It''s all mine! I am the strongest there is! I am stronger than you! Yeah! Stronger than youuuu!!!"

    "You! You!!"

    The dark energy swirled violently as heshed out at his surroundings. Soon, he was covered in a dark mist.

    "You''re jealous of me! You must have done something underhanded, didn''t you?! Didn''t you?!!!"

    Gregory deluded himself and heughed in a hoarse voice.

    "Yeah! That has to be it! You''re not stronger than me! You''re weaker than me!"

    Maximus and his guards couldn''t bear to look at his pathetic disy. They looked at Gregory with sad eyes which fueled his rage even more and he disliked Pandora even more even when it was his first time meeting her.

    ''Kill her! Tear her apart! Eat her and you''ll be the strongest! Eat!!! Eat!!! Kill! Eat!!!!''

    These sentences kept repeating in Gregory''s mind forcing him to act despite feeling the difference between them.

    ''''Ahhhhhh!'''' His body shot toward Pandora like a bullet train.

    Swoosh!

    However, Pandora was calm and simply shouted.

    ''''Stop!"

    Her voicemand echoed with a magical force. When her voice reached Gregory, the monster got stopped in his tracks.

    His ws were just inches away from her chest. No matter how hard Gregory exerted himself, his ws wouldn''t pierce into Pandora''s chest or move forward!

    "What''s going on?!"

    Gregory shrieked in anger at Pandora.

    "What did you do?!"

    Pandora chortled and she gave Gregory a curt nce. Then, she turned his head the other way.

    ''''What a pitiful man.''''

 Chapter 1212 Rulers Statuses Update

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 197 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): ??

    MP: 25130/25130

    SE: 4000/4000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8230

    DEF: 7130

    AGI: 6530

    INT: 4130

    LUK: 2630

    BP: 60

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 93%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 60%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 120%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 164

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 9000/9000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 2000

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [

    Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 211

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leo Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 8000/8000

    Magic: Lightning/

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 7000

    Intelligence: 1435

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10][Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 9]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord] [The One that stands above thousands]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15

    Level 195

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ???????

    ¡º[Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 181

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Julius Caesar Von Havens]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Spearman

    Age: 120

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Lightning

    Attack: 7200

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ascalon

    Skills: [Night Vision Level 7] [Advanced Appraisal Level 9][Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Spear Art Level 10] [ Sword Art Level 7] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Heavenly Wings] [Berserker] [God Lightning Mode]

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [The Berserker] [Spear Prodigy]

    ???

    [Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 178

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 12 (+10/ A/N: The time spent in incubation after her body grew up into its current state)

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):????

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6100

    DEF: 5700

    AGI: 5700

    INT: 2030

    LUK: 1800

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ????

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 193

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15500/15500

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 171

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 10005/10005

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5105

    Defense: 4105

    Agility: 4905

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ???

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 172

    Experience Value:

    MP: 12030/12030

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 4010

    Defense: 3410

    Agility: 3810

    Intelligence: 2710

    Luck: 1910

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

 Chapter 1213 1124: Another Mad Scientist

    His ws were just inches away from her chest. No matter how hard Gregory exerted himself, his ws wouldn''t pierce into Pandora''s chest or move forward!

    "What''s going on?!"

    Gregory shrieked in anger at Pandora.

    "What did you do?!"

    Pandora chortled and she gave Gregory a curt nce. Then, she turned his head the other way.

    ''''What a pitiful man.''''

    The others silently nodded in their heads but were more interested in this magic Pandora used.

    Maximus was that curious he couldn''t stop himself from raising a question.

    ''''Miss, what is that magic?''''

    ''''Word Magic.'''' Pandora simply stated. The truth is this magic is an ancient elven spirit word magic, but she''d be revealing her identity if she were to say that.

    ''''Word magic?"

    Maximus and the other experts frowned.

    Pandora sighed when she saw the confusion on their faces. She wasn''t exactly sure how to exin the magic''s concept so she continued.

    "In simple terms, it''s a magic that forces another to abide by the caster''smand through magically-infused words. Well, it''s magic as far as you guys are concerned."

    "Word magic that can force others to do the caster''s bidding?..."

    Those who heard her words exchanged looks of shock.

    They''ve never heard of magic that can use words to force others into action.

    Was there magic like this in world?

    Won''t that make the one who masters it effectively invincible?

    Most of them couldn''t help but be tempted by the magic''s effect.

    If the Crystal n''s magicians learned this spell, then couldn''t they be the strongest n?

    Pandora saw their ted looks and she threw cold water on them.

    "This magic has its downsides too. For one, they can only affect people weaker than the caster. It can only slightly affect an enemy far stronger than the caster."

    Maximus and the others gasped so Pandora took it as a sign that they heard her.

    Even so, this magic can still be put to great use.

    She implied that this magic can still affect a stronger enemy, even while its effects are severely limited in such a case.

    To put this in context, an evenly-matched fight would hinge on who makes a mistake first, a tiny mistake can decide the winner and the loser. A magic that can affect an opponent through words, it can be used to lure the enemy into making a blunder.

    So what if the enemy is far stronger, they would lose whether they used this word magic or not.

    They are still tempted to get their hands on this magic. Of course, they are going to have to gauge their own abilities if they want to snatch it from this woman or they could simply negotiate.

    "Arghhh! Release me!!!"

    Gregory roared. Even while shooting off jets of dark beams, he simply couldn''t break off his invisible bonds.

    That''s the gap of power between Saint and Demigod.

    Pandora''s spellpletely subjugated Gregory, it''s not something he can break through with brute force.

    "Release me! Release me!!!"

    The pitiful man yelled like a beast captured in an invisible cage. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free of his jail.

    "Save your strength, you can never escape my Word Magic."

    Pandora narrowed her eyes.

    "Plus, you''re not using your own power. It would do you well if you obediently gave up the ck wisp of light within you."

    "ck light?"

    Maximus and the others gasped.

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Gregory struggled even harder.

    "As expected, you''re after the source of my power because you''re jealous of me. Let me tell it straight to your face, you''re never getting it!"

    Pandora was d he turned him down.

    Gregory''s transformation was caused by the ck light.

    "If that''s the case..."

    Pandora slowly replied.

    "You can die now."

    Pandora''s hand crackled with lightning, emitting bluish-white sparks as she slowly inched her palm toward Gregory''s chest.

    Maximus and the others weren''t gonna sit still as she looked like she was going to execute Gregory.

    "Wait!"

    Pandora paused with a scowl. She had expected this to happen.

    "What? You want to keep a monster around?"

    Maximus smiled while he shook his head. He tried to see past the monster''s terrible appearance and recall his younger brother''s look.

    "Miss please, can you let us handle him?"

    Pandora frowned upon hearing Maximus''s, please.

    It was only natural the brother tried to defend his younger brother. She also couldn''t be bothered with taking out the trash.

    However, she was more concerned with the ck light and its ability to massively power up a human while turning the human host into a monster.

    Pandora doesn''t think Gregory could handle something as aberrant as that.

    It''s something dangerous, extremely dangerous, she must get rid of this thing even if she were to sacrify an innocent in the process. Sometimes sacrifice is necessary.

    Pandora''s blood also continuously nudged her to not that ck light go. She trusted his own guts.

    When Pandora was about to reject Maximus, thetter brother Gregory suddenly wailed in anguish.

    ''''Gah! Cough!''''

    A sharp pain struck his chest from deep within. One hand reached for the air while the other sped his chest in agony. Gregory''s mind raced, half panicked half determined. There must be an answer to this pain, there must be a way to make it stop. He paused for a moment and contemted every answer to this pain, weighing each option and trying to find the best one.

    He grunted, determined to block out the pain and ignore the voices begging them to stop.

    Gregory could bear with the pain but he felt there was more and feared what woulde next, hopefully, his fear wouldn''te true.

    Unfortunately, fate is a bitch.

    ''''Gargh! Nooo! Noooo!!!"

    Gregory''s worst fear came true as he felt something stirring within him. Then, his scales started disappearing as his mana raged out of control.

    "What?!"

    Gregory rapidly returned to his original look, his scales, multiple eyes, and tail were gone, leaving him in his original sickly state.

    When Gregory was about to make full recovery, a jet of ck light shot out from Gregory''s body. Instead of running away, the ck light shot into Pandora''s body.

    She concentrated as she turned her giant magic pool on the foreign power. She wanted to drive out the invading power before she turned into a monster like Gregory.

    Then, her bloodline reacted violently like a lion who was challenged for its territory.

    Her elven blood crashed against the ck light within Pandora''s body.

    Hiss!

    The ck light wanted to take over the elven body, instead, it got pounded by thetter bloodline. Hissing like an alien bug, the ck light quickly departed Pandora''s body, revealing itself in the real world.

    Pandora grabbed the ck light before it can run away again.

    Hiss

    The ck light struggled within Pandora''s firm grasp.

    "Oh, you, that was a close one..."

    She grinned at the ck light within her palm.

    "I don''t know what you are or where you came from, however..."

    She squeezed hard.

    ng!

    Pandora crushed the ck light into bits.

    Phew!

    She sighed in relief and she chuckled. She looked around and her eyes gleamed, she started preparing a spell.

    ''''Time to clean up before departing.'''' She silently mumbled.

    At the same time in another location. In a big underground cave, there was a beast.

    Dark jade eyes sit wickedly within the creature''s angr, scaled skull, which gives the creature a rather menacing-looking appearance.

    Two small crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its thin, warped ears. A row of small tendrils runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose is pointy and has two enormous, curved nostrils and there''s a small crystal growth on its chin. A fewrge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and reveal only a fraction of the terror hiding inside.

    A strong neck runs down from its head and into a long body. The top is covered in radiant skin and a row of armor ting runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in massive scales and is colored much darker than the rest of its body. Six powerful limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand sturdy and towering. Each limb has 3 digits, each of which ends in keen talons seemingly made of obsidian.

    Giant wings grow to start from just above its shoulders and end just passed its shoulder des. The wings are bat-like, with thick skin and eerie bone structures making up most of the wing and each bone structure ends in a curved, yet blunt tip.

    Its elegant tail ends in a seemingly fluffy tip and is covered in the same radiant skin as its body.

    It is a dragon however there wasn''t one but four inside this basement.

    ''''So, that thing failed huh?!''''

    A sudden voice rang out inside the basement and space twisted, someone appeared in ab coat, a man around twenty, with golden hair and dark pupils.

    ''''Someone broke my toy, hehehehe! I wonder who dare to do that.''''

 Chapter 1214 1125: Before Going Into The Abyss 1*

    ''''So, that thing failed huh?!''''

    A sudden voice rang out inside the basement and space twisted, someone appeared in ab coat, a man around twenty, with golden hair and dark pupils.

    ''''Someone broke my toy, hehehehe! I wonder who dare to do that.''''

    ''''Well, it doesn''t matter, we have a few more in stock as well. Release them all around.'''' The mad scientist ordered before going back experimenting on the dragon they sessfully breeds under Bahamut''s order, it wouldn''t have been possible without him.

    ''''I will create the strongest specie soon, hihihihi!''''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few days passed since the fight and Alex had been training with Incursio, they did for the past eleven days and now it was time to rx. Faithful to their habit, the two acted as if they were on honeymoon, using every opportunity to bond, to unite their souls.

    Inside Alex''s bedroom.

    Incursio was giving Alex a blowjob.

    ''''!!!''''

    He shivered at the sensation spreading through his penis in her mouth. She had be extremely good at this. He could already feel his body growing hotter and he was feeling more excited than ever.

    He felt the urge to shove his dick all the way down her throat, but he was not so barbaric as to do so without knowing her preferences better.

    Instead, he slowly pulled his hips back to enjoy the entrance of her mouth a little more.

    The ridge of the head touched her lips and then half the head slipped out between them. That was when he pushed it halfway back in again.

    He continued moving in and out of that shallow area to enjoy the feel of her lips on his bulbous head.

    His partial erection achieved full erection in no time at all.

    ''This is crazy.''

    Alex was astonished. He nearly felt like he was having sex already. The moist sensation of Incursio''s mouth and tongue wrapped around him felt heavenly and she would sometimes suck harder than normal, making him feel like he was in a vacuum.

    Alex wasn''t the only one being affected because the white-haired beauty could also feel her consciousness growing fainter. All of her focus was concentrated on the cock moving in and out of her mouth.

    She kept her teeth apart to avoid hurting the fragile member and pressed her lips together. She knew she had to be looking extremely silly right now, but she felt no desire to stop. Slowly her movements became more natural as she recalled what she was taught.

    She slowly took his member out of her mouth and then licked it up before running her tongue along the head.

    Her saliva made all sorts of naughty, sloppy sounds as her tongue stroked, poked, pushed, and licked the head.

    After poking at the tip, she pressed her full tongue against the base. After supporting the base with her hand, she shifted her tongue to the shaft and coated the entire length with her drool.

    Her current skills were high enough that even a professional prostitute would blush in shame and ask Incursio to teach her.

    It took all of Alex''s willpower to avoid giving in immediately as he watched her doing the act. He had been intent on controlling the pace but it seemed like he had underestimated the skills of this woman who has improved a lot.

    Then she once again started globing the shaft up and Alex watched with wonder and amazement as his penis slowly vanished inside her mouth until his full length was deep in her throat.

    Incursio looked up at him with obvious pride in her achievement.

    But the triumphant look was somewhat undermined by how lewd she looked with her mouth opened wide to ept the thick cock.

    She squeezed her lips tight and pulled her head back up along the length of his penis. Then she swallowed it all again. From there, she repeated the process.

    The rhythmic motion of her head picked up speed. She could tell his trembling penis had grown to the bursting point inside her mouth.

    For Alex, holding it in any longer was simply not possible. He felt the pleasure in his lower body taking control of his mind.

    "I am going to cum."

    Still, he had enough control to give her a warning. But this only excited Incursio more as she knew that she would soon be able to take total control of this situation once she made him cum.

    She could feel his nds swelling up in her mouth. She knew then that she had reached her goal.

    A thick liquid erupted into her mouth. Incursio swallowed everything, her eyes rolling in their sockets. Her face melted in ecstasy as she felt like she was being given the most delicious dish in the entire world or like she was a junky receiving the highest quality of drugs ever created.

    ''''Take me!'''' She said and Alex rod her pussy like a stallion.

    ''''Ahhhh!''''

    ''''Ohhhh!''''

    ''''Ahhhh!''''

    Seeing her lose herself in lust, he obeyed his lust just as much as the woman did hers as he pounded his penis inside her with intense pressure. Sometimes, it felt good to not think about anything. He lost himself in thrusting his hips inside her hot and stuffy snatch.

    "Ahhh!"

    Incursio opened her mouth wide and arched her back with a sudden jerk. Drool dripped down from her cherry-red lips and soaked her slender chin.

    But Alex could not stop his hips.

    He felt like his penis would continue like this forever when he thrust in her sweet hole. The room was already filled with the smell of sweat and love juice and this did nothing more than make the two of them more excited.

    Her red and engorged snatch spread wide as the boy''s hard cock mercilessly pumped in and out. Knowing the woman was enjoying it could only speed up a man''s hips to pack more inches inside her.

    He dug into her inner flesh all he wanted.

    Driven by lust, he lost himself in massaging her breasts and thrusting his hips. When he thrust in, love juices flowed out. When he pulled back, he stirred those juices up and soaked even his balls.

 Chapter 1215 [Bonus 1126] : Before Going Into The Abyss 2

    Incursio looked incredibly cute as she writhed in his arms.

    "Incursion, I''m about to cum!"

    "Ahh!! Cum¡­cum inside me. Cum inside me. I''m also¡­about to cum, let cum together.''''

    Incursio deredpletely overwhelmed, only his seed in the womb could quench her thirst. She wanted this. She wanted to reach the greatest heights of pleasure possible for a woman.

    Once he had permission, Alex intensified his thrusting even more. His dick felt like it was made of steel as it danced freely around inside her, stirring up her honeypot.

    He used his youthful energy to thrust again and again until the girl surrendered before him by reaching climax before himself.

    "Ah~!!"

    She let out a wild voice as her entire body convulsed.

    The crazed undting motion of her body repeated again and again and her vagina tightened seductively around him.

    This was thest straw for Alex. He grabbed her hips and pushed his penis all the way in then groaned and sprayed his cum into her vagina while continuing his piston-like movements.

    ''''Ohhhhhh!''''

    Incursio wordlessly trembled as her vagina continued contracting again and again until she had sucked out everyst drop and her eyes once again began to roll back as the pleasure that hit her was too high for her brain toprehend.

    She soon falls asleep but she could feel the sensation of something cold running along her body and a sweet bloomed on her face, her man was so sweet. He would always take care of her after she passed out during sex, and she would stay with him forever.

    After cleaning their bodies, Alex slept letting Incursio use his arm as a pillow.

    Late in the night, Incursio woke up but didn''t immediately leave the bed, she observed Alex sleeping face and was entranced, she caressed his face while dering.

    ''''I love you. That means I would defend you with my life even if the odds were insurmountable. It means I willfort you in difficult and painful times. It means I will dance and rejoice with you when times are good. It means I will never betray you, never give up on you. It means finding my fire when you, my loved one, are threatened, yet never waging war - only doing what is necessary for a noble defense. Love says I forgive you when you err. Love says though life may test me I am yours into eternity and I will never abandon you. It means I will never put you in danger no matter how noble the "cause" may be. Love means protecting the earth, protecting humanity, and being kind to animals, but should anyone demand your life to save their own I will tell them to rot in hell. There can never be a higher calling to me than protecting and caring for those I love. Love is not a concept for sheep, for sheep run at the first sign of fear; it is a concept for lions, so be brave my love and know that I am here.''''

    Incursio stayed silent after she dered her love.

    ''''Please never change no matter what, stay as you''re, this is your biggest charm.'''' She kissed his forehead at the end of this deration before disappearing somewhere.

    The following morning.

    Through the frame of the windowes the vibrant glow of a new day.

    Alex woke up and rose to his feet before yawning.

    ''''New white rays shine through window and curtain just the same, showing the beauty of the many tan hues that weave together to make the fabric I love so much. The browns are as varied as sand dunes at dawn, as pretty as the lightest of wood carried ashore upon windswept waves. Amid the light I see the beams as if they wave with the undting pleats, yet in truth they are strong and true, giving structure and form. As the moments pass the intensity rises and softens, bold and gentle, telling of the day that passes in the world beyond.''''

    ¡¼Tch! We know Mr poetic.¡½Silveria mocked but Alex ignored her and called his status window.

    ''''Status Window.''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 15

    Level 199 [Demi-God]

    Experience Value (XP): 780000/1M

    MP: 2700/27000

    SE: 6000/6000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 8500

    DEF: 7500

    AGI: 7000

    INT: 4600

    LUK: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 6] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Illusionnary Steps Level 8] (Upgraded) [Lightning Degree Level 1] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Tempus Infinitum] (Time abilities) [Eye of Truth Level 5] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 93%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 65%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 120%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 85%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

 Chapter 1216 SS: Date With Sakuya

    The city of Kyo was built in the center of a giant forest and is truly a contemporary urban phenomenon. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of modest hills which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The materials these hills brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings follow the flowing round shapes of those very same hills and continue the overall aesthetics.

    The skyline is spreading with elegant skyscrapers and they all seem to be in perfect unison despite being different. Recreation is impable in Kyo and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many different cultures have left their mark not just on international rtions, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of little diversity has grown into arge melting pot and it''s this that unites the 1 million people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of coffeehouses, clubs, and food carts offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy one of the many parks, clubs, city exploring, or one of many other recreational venues.

    Kyo is the thirdrgest city of the Eastern empire. Today there''s a festival in the city and Alex chose this city to go on dates with Sakuya in their free time.

    Fancy stalls were lined to either side of the pathway, themercial street was filled with stalls like these. The stall owner sat in their respective stalls, they were in uniforms as they promoted their products, making the whole ce very rowdy.

    The pedestrians continued walking by as they giggled and talked. They also visited the stalls to check out the goods. Dressed in Yukatas, the noises they made blended in with the other noises at this festival. Suffice it to say, it was very loud and festive.

    Alex wasn''t in traditional clothes, he was wearing a simple white shirt with ck trousers. Casually dressed, however, didn''t fit well with his expression. He looked very bitter.

    The reason? A girl in front of him. He remembers to have asked her to dress lightly.

    Sakuya didn''t look the same as usual.

    She lost her everyday modern clothes and got herself a nice Yukata.

    It wasn''t just a simple Yukata. It''s white with gold embroidery. The design looked like its artist was trying to capture mysticism in its element. She also hadcey satin near her sleeves, making her look like an imperial princess out on new year''s eve.

    Sakuya was all smiley right now, in fancy dress and surrounded by stalls, she was a happy camper judging by her giggles.

    Like a dainty butterfly, she zipped through the crowd. Her exquisite Yukata, her appearance, and herughter attracted the attention of nearby pedestrians.

    Some of the stall owners even gave her free fruit when she visited, naturally, she''s very ecstatic with the treatment she''s getting.

    This bubbly princess became a sight to see in themercial district.

    Alex''s bitter look copsed when he saw the bright smile she had. He felt like it was worth it to join her in this festival''s participation.

    ''''Your yukata does suit you, my princess, you''re gorgeous.'''' Alex finallyplimented her on her look and as if she had been waiting for this since the beginning, Sakuya smiled.

    Seeing that smile, Alex involuntarily smiled and felt that everything was worth it.

    ''''It took you long enough. Let''s go y.'''' She said before offering her hand and Alex took it, it was the start of their date for real.

    The twopletely immersed themselves in the festival.

    Sakuya led Alex through themercial district as they participated in all kinds of stalls: Goldfish scooping, snacks, stall games, and buying each other gifts, they pretty much toured the whole ce. After they filled up their stomach, they looked at their hands which were filled with shopping bags packed to the brim with gifts.

    Some of it, she bought for herself, the others they got from stall games. They also bought a bunch of crap they didn''t need. They decided to give Maria, Luna, Saeko, Gracier, Incursio, Artemia, and Incursio some of the gifts they bought. They sank a lot of dough into this endeavor.

    Luckily, Alex''s rich thanks to his multiple investments (Restaurants, Real states..). He''s pretty much in the top percentile of the wage spectrum. He carried over a ton of gold coins, if converted, he can probably buy the whole ind if they are willing to sell anyway.

    Sakuya knew about this so she didn''t hold back, she epted the womanly instinct within herself and she purchased all the stuff that fancied her.

    Until,

    Boom boom boom

    Fireworks appeared in the sky, littering the darkndscape with iridescent colors.

    The two lovebirds found a quiet ce to enjoy the fireworks.

    ''''The fireworks are chaos and predictability - their explosive gifts finding their own time and space to own. As they do, I am the spectator, the one seeing their zing trails arc above. There''s something about them that warms me even in the cold, as if their stray sparks passed into my blood.'''' Sakuya dered as she enjoyed the spectacle in the sky.

    Alex chuckled and said in turn.

    ''''I always wanted to draw rainbows in the dark, hold pencils of pure light, I guess that''s why I love fireworks so. As we head out together with the stars all around, a nket for this that''s half asleep, half awake, I''m already imagining their colors, cradling a box of matches in my hand.''''

    Sakuya stopped watching the fireworks and turn to look into those heterochromia eyes, she stared into those eyes for a moment before stating.

    ''''You are good with words Alex.''''

    Alex chuckled before sealing her lips.

    BOOM!

    Big fireworks exploded at the moment as if blessing this couple, wishing them evesting love.

    Sakuya''s eyes widened for a moment before she reciprocated by putting her arms around Alex''s neck as they kissed passionately.

    ''His kiss is not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It is the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all. And with it, he tells me that he is awake, connected within, that he embraces himself rather than hide as a copy of those romantic idols.'' Sakuya remarked inwardly as the couple kissed some more, forgetting everything around them as if they were the only ones in the world at the moment, nothing else matters.

    In that moment of the kiss, their chemistry bes an ever-bright me.

    Humans are far more sensitive animal than current culture suggests, for we evolved our emotional intellect to keep us together as families andmunities. Our ancestors survived because of their deep feelings and their ability to read emotions in others. They were not lone wolves yet family "packs" who loved and defended one another.

    Sakuya understand this saying and more than ever she realized her feelings for this man had grown deeper than in the beginning, if, in the beginning, it was all because of a promise between sworn sisters, now it was evolved, and her feelings for this man were genuine and she wouldn''t hesitate to dere them.

    As sunlight enters raindrops and emerges as rainbows, so love enters the soul of each person and emerges as their passions in the arts, in science, in nature... in whatever sparks their curiosity and drive. It is how they find their truth and purpose. It is how they give of themselves to others. Love is what makes us who we are, it is the energy that brings us to life.

    After kissing for a good five minutes, they stopped staring into each other eyes.

    ''Some call it bewitched; I call it love. For there is an emptiness in the freedom of being alone and liberty in being caught in that divine spell. And so when I see in his eyes the feelings of my heart, we be one... and if that isn''t magic then I cannot say what is.'' Sakuya mumbled to herself.

    ''''I love you like you''re thest of my kind. It is as if you speak the samenguage as I, yet no other is able. To be around you is like finally not being alone - as if all my life I''ve been isted, in a windowless room, in a doorless room... and then suddenly you walk in as if strolling over a summer meadow. How is it that you are so much more than sunshine? How is it you breathe life when no other can? Why is it you are my medicine? Who could love me more than you? So, my love, know this - while I breathe I am yours in mind, body, and soul.''''

    Alex was shocked by the sudden deration but it didn''t take long for him to regain his cool and he took her hands in his while dering.

    ''''I love you too my princess, I promise to do my utmost not to make you suffer too much, believe in me and our love.''''

 Chapter 1217 SS: After The Fireworks**

    After enjoying the fireworks, Alex and Sakuya returned to the house and now they were about to have sex.

    ''''Good girl!'' Alex muttered inwardly as he enjoyed her mouth. Sakuya was really passionate, she was working hard to please him, giving him a tight deep throat blowjob.

    A few minutester, Alex cummed directly into her mouth.

    Sakuyae out of the water while gulping his seed that was inside her mouth,

    "Young Master, did this servant serve well?"

    Today, it''s the young master y.

    "It''s good!" Alex nodded faintly with a light smile.

    Sakuya showed a happy smile after hearing Alex''s honest reply. Then she moved forward to sit on hisp. She adjusted herself on hisp as the rod touched her pussy lips.

    "Mmm~~"

    Her soft moan came from her thin lips when she stood up a little and sat on hisp, and she unconsciously directed her hand and took Alex''s great hardness, directing it towards her own pussy and inserting it, feeling his dick inside her.

    "Hmmm! Young master, it seems grown bigger than past. AaaHH!" A passionate leak out of Sakuya''s mouth as Alex''s dick went inside her tight cave. She felt like it was her first time. Her vaginal walls stretched wide open, adapting to his big rod.

    Alex''s burning rod filled Sakuya''s cave, reaching her innermost core.

    "Ahnhhh!" She started to move her hips up and down and moaned in pleasure. She tried to suppress her moans but couldn''t, it felt way too good.

    Their movements began to be slow and smooth, moving in unison with perfect synchronicity.

    Sakuya would gasp heavily as she lost herself in the pleasure and feeling that she was experiencing at this moment, while Alex would kiss her soft, tender skin, kissing her neck, his mouth would leave no ce in her without being kissed, biting even her earlobes gently and moving down to her soft, perfect breasts through her thin neck.

    "Yesss~~ Mmmm!!!''''

    Alex started to move faster, prating with passion Sakuya''s cave while leaving marks on all her tender skin, kissing and sucking her big boobs. Soon Sakuya lost passion, throwing her head back, and moaning without restraint.

    "AHhhh~~ Young master.... Mmmm please don''t stop... it felt so good~~."

    Sakuya hugged Alex''s head tightly while thetter kissed her sensitive white boobs, feeling the waves of ecstasy and losing herself in this wonderful and mysterious feeling. Her honey cave unconsciously clung to Alex''s cock, not wanting him toe out of it even a little.

    "AAHHN~~!!!!!"

    Alex gripped her buttocks tightly and, beginning to be more intense by thrusting his burning rod more aggressively into her special spot, while Sakuya let herself be loved and receive everything from her man. Feeling the intense pounding and wanting him to prate her with more strength and speed. Her lustful moans full of happiness woulde out ceaselessly from her mouth.

    "AhhhAAA~~~ Young Master~~ I am cumminggg..." Sakuya screamed in pleasure as her body tensed up. Noticing this, Alex pounded harder to give her the best orgasm. Love juice flowed out from her pussy like a dam got broken.

    "Here is your reward, Mio." Alex''s rod throbbed a few times and poured all the hot semen into her womb, filling her insides with his thick warm yang energy.

    "Mmmmm~~~ So good" Sakuya whimpered slowly in pleasure.

    Alex picked her up from hisp and stood up.

    "Put her hand on the edge and raise your ass for me." He gave her an order.

    "Yes, young master!" Sakuya followed his words like an obedient servant. Bending her upper body down on the edge of the pool, she raised her ass up for her young master to fuck her from behind. He touched her small tender hole again from behind.

    Sakuya''s buttocks were plump, the opening is pink. This kind of ass was really pleasing to the eyes and also feels good to touch.

    Alex fondles her ass for a while then pressed his rod at her pussy and mmed in again.

    The position of entering from the back, pushed the cock deeper into Sakuya''s womb.

    "Ah~" Sakuya let out a shriek as she got impaled like that.

    Alex rubbed and kneaded her plump buttocks and thrust his hips into her.

    The fleshy buttocks ripple as if inviting for more and more, and the meat stick slips in and out, pulling out and pushing in the tangled flirtatious flesh that''s difficult to separate, a hot love juice overflows when he pushes it in and out.

    He explored her inside, slipping and sliding, swooning as the folds of her flesh twisted around his cock.

    The folds of her vagina tightened, and every time he mmed his cock deep into her.

    "Ah~" Sakuya''s hole is being prated deep, again and again, the excitement and pleasure were too strong.

    She was being violently fuck by her Alex like a little bitch¡­..she was so deep into the ecstasy¡­..the cock on her keeps on pressing into her cervix, and soon she couldn''t stand it.

    Just when the man is almost able to push into her cervix, her tender pussy twitches and reaches climax, which tightened her pussy more than ever.

    "Aaaahhhh~~~ itsinnnggg again.~~"

    Alex''s rod was pressed by her tightened pussy wall, and he cums inside her. "Me too!"

    Her body became weak from the orgasm, but has a blissful expression on her face. Alex didn''t give her much time to rest and started moving his waist and pistoning his rod inside her vagina.

    "Hmmm, ~~~"

    "Agghhhh~~" Sakuya''s inside was sensitive because of herst orgasm, she moaned loudly as his rod entered inside her again.

    He pushed my hips in even deeper and gorged her cervix with his meat tip. She''s crying out loudly, but she''s definitely enjoying it.. Her vagina tightened, and she squirmed.

    ''I''m getting squeezed....''

    The mouth of her womb was also sucking on the tip of his ns as if it had a target lock, and her body seemed to be eager to suck his yang qi up into her womb.

    *Thump, thump, thump*

    In a few minutes, Alex cummed again inside her womb, and now her pussy waspletely filled with his baby-making seed.

    "Hmm, your front cave is already filled, but I don''t think it will be enough. How about filling the remaining in your second cave?" Alex said as he traced his finger around her butthole.

    "!!!!!" Sakuya was stunned and ashamed when she heard his words, looks like he wanted to fuck her back hole as well.

    "Then I will listen to young master! Please fill me with your Holy seed, young master!" Finally, Sakuya said bashfully. She was really into the role, isn''t she?

    Alex smiled in response and inserted his finger in her cute butt hole.

    ''''Mmmm~~"

    After doing some stretching and coating, Alex finally brought his love juice-coated rod in front of her butthole. While Sakuya''s body shivered from nervousness. She didn''t dare to turn her head to look back.

    At this time, Alex took hold of her waist and slowly pushed his rod inside her butthole. It was far tighter than her pussy, giving him an entirely different sensation.

    After sessfully prating her Alex stopped and said.

    ''''Mio, your ass is so tight~" Alex groaned in pleasure, almost losing his focus. After a few minutes of slow thrusts, he started increasing his speed. Sakuya was getting morefortable, now she was feeling pure pleasure when his rod thrust inside her ass.

    Alex''s cock is buried in her back hole. He keeps on banging inside her and making her asshole soft and snug, she did not want to resist anymore.

    "Ahhh~~~" Sakuya moaned in pleasure.

    Hearing Sakuya''s moans that were filled with pleasure and slutiness, Alex''s lust ignited further. He took hold of her waist and pistoned his rod deep inside her asshole.

    ''''Ahhhh~~ Young master~~ slow, please shower, It''s too much~~" Sakuya whimpered, but Alex didn''t listen and continued pistoning his rod into her.

    Sakuya''s eyes rolled, and the pleasure clouded her mind.

    After a minute, another orgasm hit her, draining all of her energy. But Alex wasn''t down yet, he fucked her ass without stopping until he reached his climax and poured all of his cum into her asshole.

    Alex reached to pick up her, making her stand up while his cock was still buried inside her ass. He kissed her neck and started ramming his cock inside her ass again.

    "Ohhhhh~"

    Alex''s cock was being pressed between her buttocks, asshole became tighter in this position bringing him more pleasure. He hugged her soft body in his sturdy arms and thrust his cock inside her ass.

    While pistoning his cock, Alex didn''t forget to y with her soft big mounds that were bouncing up and down with each thrust.

    "Mmm, ~~~ aggghhh gooddd~" Sakuya''s tonguee out of her mouth as she moaned like slut in heat.

    Alex fucked her a few more times and didn''t stop until he drained all the energy out of her.

 Chapter 1218 SS: Before The Meeting**

    This happened the following morning after their intense session ofst night, they started another session with Alex servicing the Japanese Princess.

    Alex''s face moved down her breasts. He kissed over the tness of her belly before sliding his tongue above her belly button. He rolled his tongue out to lick her belly button while her scents of desire entertained his senses.

    She was impatient and wanted his tongue inside but he wanted to worship every part of her body. He continued to imnt small kisses on her skin, making her tremble as he moved further down.

    She breathed in relief and expectations when his face finally moved between her thighs.

    His eyes were glued on her wet crimson sh. Her pussy lips were puffy and swollen looking from the constant teasing.

    The wet juices on her pink foldings were a sight to behold. Suddenly, a certain feeling emerged from within.

    He slipped his tongue on her inner thigh and moved upwards.

    Sakuya let out a sigh of frustration as his tongue slipped past her pussy and licked directly on her other inner thigh.

    Eager for release, she grounded her hips to nt her pussy in his mouth. His lips brushed on her vaginal foldings and her scent of arousal seared his nostrils. He fulfilled her request and shoved his tongue out while cupping her ass cheeks tightly for support.

    "Oh, Lord!"

    She leaned her head back as his tongue licked the cover of her slit. Her fingers ran wildly through his hair as he began tasting her essence.

    He rolled his tongue through her vaginal foldings before arriving on her clit. His movements were a mixture of sliding his tongue deep inside her pussy to tickling her clit. She let out yelps of pleasure as he serviced her further.

    Hepped her pussy with the tip of his tongue before shoving it fully deep inside. He licked her juice while rolling his tongue in deep circr motions.

    She writhed in ecstasy as he sucked her crimson inside through his lips. His movements were gentle like the first attempts of a baby at sucking but backed by experience.

    "Ohhh yesss!"

    Convulsions of orgasms streamed out from her vagina and her entire body turned rigid. Her pussy squeezed and juiced poured out; coating his mouth with her arousal.

    She let out a scream of ecstasy before turning silent and enjoying the fading feeling of her release. Her entire body was flushed crimson and the afterglow of orgasm was clearly visible on her face.

    Alex rose to his feet. He looked on as she took a deep intake of breath.

    "You didn''t disappoint me," Sakuya said with a smile.

    She pulled him for a kiss and tasted her own arousal on his lips. She felt therge bulge in his pant pressing against hers as they kissed and shared passion.

    Her hand rubbed his hard-on through his pant. Her eyes shed with surprise as she felt the length of his shaft.

    She lowered her eyes and opened his zip to take out his cock. Her eyes marveled in praise as she checked hisrge, thick erection. His hard-on throbbed and pulsed with heat in her hand.

    "Let me return the favor by giving you a b-" She didn''t even get toplete her words as he lifted her in his arms.

    "You can return the favorter," Alex said with impatience. "Now I want to fuck you."

    He was getting impatient. He had to be connected with his loved one as soon as possible.

    Upon hearing his impatient voice Sakuya looked him in the eyes and noticed the naked lust. She understood his need and urge so she quickly wrapped her legs around his waist.

    He slowly positioned her wet entrance on the head of his cock and gently lowered her down. He slowly slid it into her, inch after inch.

    Her slippery wet tunnel was tight but evenly around his cock. The size of his erection made her gasp and draw breath as she shoved further in.

    He finally got it all the way in and she groaned loudly. Her head snapped back and squealed in both pleasure and pain.

    He gripped her properly before he started long but slow strokes; giving her ample time to adapt to him. Slowly, her ass moved up and down on her own as she began enjoying him in equal amounts.

    He increased his pace with every stroke and rammed into her with more force.

    "Oh fuck!" She wrapped her arms around his neck and brought her lips to his for another kiss.

    He pounded faster into her and thrust inch after inch into her tight pussy. On her own, she began to squeeze and twist on his cock.

    Sakuya''s big breasts pressed tightly on Alex''s chest as they fucked like animals in heat. They both grunted and moaned as they reached closer to their release.

    "That''s it!"

    She screamed and shut her eyes close while pressing on him tightly. She shuddered and spasmed as the feeling of euphoria invaded her.

    The orgasm was like streams of current running through; making her body entire tremble and mp. Her toes curled up and her pussy pressed tightly against his cock.

    Alex grunted before pumping out waves of sperm into her. He was exhausted as he pulled out of her pussy.

    Suddenly, Sakuya with her disheveled hair unwrapped her legs from his waist and got on her feet. She was sweating and exhausted but the afterglow of sex was far stronger than she has ever experienced in her life.

    "You are too good Danna-sama," She said while looking down and noticing strings of cum dripping down from her.

    Alex didn''t say anything and just sat down on a sofa. The first round was over but he has no ns of ending it this soon.

    She understood his intention for they were the same as hers. She knew the next round wouldst longer and they can try more positions, unlike this time.

    She nced at the watch and her lips formed into a smile, "Let''s enjoy ourselves before joining with the others as I believe we still have a bit of time before the meeting.''''

    "Then we should use them to the fullest," Alex responded with a smile.

    Sakuya nodded after which she filled a ss with water and consumed it slowly. She wiped the sweat from her body with a towel and threw it away.

    She then slowly arrived in front of him and kneeled between his outstretched legs.

    "Let me get you ready," She said while her right hand moved on his spent cock. "I know a perfect way to get you prepared in no time."

    "I''m waiting to experience the method," He sat infort. "I have a feeling it is rted to the favor you owned."

    "You are correct," Sakuya stroked his cock for a few seconds and it started responding to her actions. She felt it turning hard and long in her hand.

    She then leaned down to rub her lips on the head of his cock. She tasted the mixture of her juice and his cum as her lips parted to take him in.

    Her tongue slipped out to lick the head and she felt his shaft increasing further.

    "Your method is working, you''re such a fine woman, I can never get enough of you," Alex appreciated her hard work and he pinned her head down to help her inpleting her task. Her tongue slowly licks back and forth over the tip, cleaning her juices and his cum.

    She closed her eyes and pushed his cock into her mouth. Her cheeks hollowed as his shaft grew further under her excellent technique.

    At the moment Alex''s face was that of a man in heaven and he was truly in heaven. Well, as close to heaven as was possible for a living man.

    Pleased with the praise, Sakuya continued with her job, she stuck her tongue out and cleaned the precum oozing from the tip of his cock. Her manicured hand stroked the shaft slowly as she licked over the head.

    Her soft lips and tongue moved down his shaft. The sensation was magical and this was especially true when she twirled her tongue around. She both kissed and licked as she slide down his shaft. Her free hand caressed his balls while she continued to give him short strokes.

    She leaned further down and started sucking his balls. She knew her way around and there was nopetition for the sweetbination of her tongue and lips.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a sh of current inside him as the experienced woman hummed with pleasure on his balls. She rolled the tip to send a tingling sensation after which she started licking the backside of his shaft while moving up.

    "I hope you are enjoying yourself," She said with a smile. She enjoyed the oral he gave her earlier and she believed in the concept of equal pleasure knowing her technique she was sure she was doing a good job and indeed she is.

    The next two hours were filled with nothing but intense collusion between flesh and the sound of moans.

 Chapter 1219 Necessary Before The Next s

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 181

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP):????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6200

    DEF: 5800

    AGI: 5900

    INT: 2100

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic] (New)

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 171

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 5050

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 10005/10005

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5105

    Defense: 4105

    Agility: 4905

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 195

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15500/15500

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 169

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Half-Elf/ Dragon

    Experience Value: 67000/510900

    Magic Power: 15010/15010

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5160

    Defense: 5010

    Agility: 4710

    Intelligence: 2335

    Luck: 2325

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 168

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 1115/1115

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 4150

    Defense: 3700

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2035

    Luck: 1715

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 172

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5010

    Defense: 4010

    Agility: 4010

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 160

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 5815/5815

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 2905

    Defense: 1805

    Agility: 2405

    Intelligence: 1805

    Luck: 1305

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 162

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 6010/6010

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3010

    Defense: 2510

    Agility: 2710

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 172

    Experience Value:

    MP: 12030/12030

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 4010

    Defense: 3410

    Agility: 3810

    Intelligence: 2710

    Luck: 1910

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 168

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 10000/10000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3500

    Agility: 3700

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 24

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 171

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 4800

    Defense: 3900

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 1700

    Luck: 1300

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3030

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value:???

    Magic Power: 13500/13500

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2800

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 5] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 211

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 193

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

 Chapter 1220 1127: Summoning Ritual: Familiars

    While Alex was preparing to go into the abyss, in the outside world, Kuina and Alice have finished their raid and by now stopped in a certain city in the empire.

    The city of ckmere was built in the center of a giant forest and is truly an evergrowing disy of wonder. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of a majestic mountain which has helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The trade resources these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings mimic the broad slopes and steep peaks of the mountains.

    The skyline is growing with simr skyscrapers and a new one seems to pop up every other week. Recreation is impable in ckmere and it has attracted a lot of attention. Various cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s development, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of no variation has grown into a fusion of everything and it''s this that unites the four hundred thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of caf¨¦s, diners, and restaurants offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else could enjoy musical activities, arcades, nature, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    But the girls weren''t here for the enjoyment, they came because Alice have something to do here.

    Somewhere in the city, Kuina examined the barrier instations around her. She praised the one responsible for this.

    "I am genuinely impressed that you constructed this barrier, I dare say your mastery of magic surpasses many trained and well-known magicians."

    "Well, I guess..."

    Alice stopped drawing magical formations, she also stopped channeling magic power into the formation. She nodded with satisfaction.

    "Although I know how to do this barrier formation, it''s still my first time actually casting this under a time and quality constraint, I can only aplish this feat after reaching a certain level, I''m d I can now do it. This magic isn''t for everyone.''''

    ''''You are right, but please, just get on with it."

    Kuina propped up her parasol as she gazed upon the night sky.

    Alice nodded before starting, she slowly closed her eyes as she felt the magic power swirling within her. Opening the magical taps within, mana slowly seeped out of her body in visible jets. Her magic power formed a vortex that blew away the air around her as it grew into a pir that reached for the high heavens.

    Soon, the area was suffused with magic power. Strong winds blew up dust and pebbles, it felt like a jet was taking off, and everything got swept up in this magical storm.

    "Th-this power is awesome."

    Kuina who was watching the proceeding couldn''t help but reveal a grave expression. She was filled with shock and anticipation, this girl will never cease to amaze her. Alice was full of surprises, so much that the Holy maiden wondered where is her limit.

    She has seen this kind of magic power level before. It is precisely because she recognized this pattern that she couldn''t believe her eyes.

    Glistening in her magic power, Kuina watched as Alice continued emitting more magic power. While gasping, she mumbled in a stunned manner.

    "I wonder what is your real origin, your core. Let''s see the end result.'''' She mumbled while staring at Alice chanting in the middle of the formation.

    In the meantime, thetter consciousness was already within the realm of the vassal beasts exciting in another ne of reality.

    She raised a fist and she slowly chanted words of power.

    "I offer my blood to summon thee, give me thy true names!"

    "Henceforth, my lifeforce will be thy sustenance, mine blood thy home, give unto me thy powers and join my corporeal body. Do my bidding!"

    "Whosoever enters this contract, if he is willing,e forth..."

    "I, Alice summon thee!"

    Alice''s chant echoed in the area, ignoring the blowing winds, she didn''t care about her roiling magic power. Then, everything abruptly stopped when she finished her chant.

    Alice abruptly lifted her hand and a drop of blood started floating up, defying gravity as it flew 10 meters into the sky. Next, her blood evaporated into a blood mist and dissipated into nothing.

    Brmm!

    A small ck point appeared in ce of the disappeared blood. It started swirling like liquid suspended in the sky. Soon, a ck hole appeared in the sky, and from it, immense magical power poured forth.

    BANG!

    Without a warning, the space imploded as a shockwave blew outwards.

    Kuina had to use her parasol as an anchor to keep herself standing, her hair bellowed in the ensuing winds. She continued staring at Alice with an astounded look.

    "What terrifying magic power, does she possess more Magic power than me?"

    She sensed something, she looked up at the ck hole in the sky.

    "It''s here..."

    Two streams of light flew out from the gap in dimensions.

    Boom!

    White mes and ck lightning exploded outwards from the spatial gap.

    The white mes gently floated around, everything it touched, air or ground, got incinerated into nothingness. It was like the burned object never existed, as a supernatural force sent them back to their origins.

    Meanwhile, the ck lightning came crashing down like a meteor. Everything it licked, barrier or space, got torn to bits like a shattered mirror. It''s not a copse of space, the ck lightning just broke everything it touched.

    The anomalous mes and lightning rampaged.

    "I have never seen mes or lightning like that before!"

    Kuina said with a grim look. She tried hard to suppress the anxiety rising within her.

    She inhaled, identally swallowing a mouthful of magic power as she clenched down hard on her parasol.

    It was then she saw them.

    Inside the white mes, inside the ck lightning. Two distinct lifeforms stood as they slowly materialized.

    The small white dragon had mes covering it like a fancy coat of mes. Its torso is white and its eyes are blue. It sported white whiskers that fluttered like elegant ribbons. Looking rather regal, the creature had a pair of webbed wings, and talons could be seen near its webbed arm.

    Its tail is long and made up of white mes. It iled its tail around like a cannon ready to fire anytime at its woeful foes. Every time it thrashed its tail, white embers would rain down, reducing the air level by returning them to nothingness.

    Elegance and regality.

    The second lifeform is a strange-looking tiger, this ck tiger was arcing with ck lightning. Its Torso isrgely ck, some parts were so dark one could hardly see them against the night sky. Its blood-red eyesplemented its brutal crown well. Its limbs had thorny extensions while its arm had metallic wing protrusions that looked like cool vambraces. Its wings are covered in a protective coating, it looked like a fan adorned with thorns near its ends.

    With a tough-looking baseball mitt for hands, the ck tiger had three-digit nasty-looking ws. Behind it, its meaty tail looked like a battering ram that shook the space whenever it iled its tail. One wouldn''t befortable anywhere near this tail that looked like it could destroy anything with a single whip.

    The ck tiger and the white dragon stood side by side, their mes and lightning fell upon the summoning tform. They were like two different kings, one sagely and divine, the other, cruel and domineering. Witnessed by heaven and earth, the two summoning beasts integrated with Alice in a sh.

    Swoosh!

    Thend returned to peace.

    With the area turned into a wreck, the barrier Alice installed also got dispelled while he was busy summoning.

    Fortunately, the two familiars'' overwhelming power didn''t leak out or else the consequences would have been dire, innocent would have died because of those two overwhelming power, it was not something mere mortals could endure.

    Finally, Alice slowly opened her eyes who were previously golden but now returned to their passive blood-red state. Excitement could be seen written all over her face. She was very pleased with the two familiars she summoned. Everything is for the sake of survival and to support her master in the approaching war, she could feel it, the war was close. They have to do their utmost to survive, no matter how dire the situation would be, they have to survive.

    The first toward survival was nowpleted, Alice thought with a smile.

    Kuina looked at Alice who was over the moon. A cold sweat flowed down the side of her head. She awkwardly smiled.

    "Looks like you summoned two incredible vassals."

    ''''Yeah! I''m grateful for this, if only others can also use this ancient magic, unfortunately not everyone is tailored for this.'''' Alicemented but got no reply which shocked her and it was then she lifted her head to see to her horror Kuina falling toward the ground face full of sweat.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Princess!'''' Alice cried as she appeared next to her and caught her falling body, thetter body was hot.

    ''''What?'''' Facing the unexpected situation, Alice was perplexed. It was then Kuina opened her mouth and vomited.

 Chapter 1221 1128: Kuinas Weird Condition

    Kuina looked at Alice who was over the moon. A cold sweat flowed down the side of her head. She awkwardly smiled.

    "Looks like you summoned two incredible vassals."

    ''''Yeah! I''m grateful for this, if only others can also use this ancient magic, unfortunately not everyone is tailored for this.'''' Alicemented but got no reply which shocked her and it was then she lifted her head to see to her horror Kuina falling toward the ground face full of sweat.

    Swoosh!

    ''''Princess!'''' Alice cried as she appeared next to her and caught her falling body, thetter body was hot.

    ''''What?'''' Facing the unexpected situation, Alice was perplexed. It was then Kuina opened her mouth and vomited.

    The white-haired beauty was beyond startled, not knowing how to handle this situation, she found herself helpless but she suddenly remembered Kuina talking about owning a mansion in this city, she even told her the location of this mansion.

    ''''For now, let''s head over there and contact apetent person to help us.'''' Alice decided before taking Kuina into her arms and flying toward the location, she couldn''t go there by teleporting for fear of worsening Kuina''s condition.

    Kuina''s house was located in the middle of the city, so it didn''t take long before Alice found it, a beautiful house.

    From the outside, this house looks magnificent. It has been built with wheat-colored bricks and has red brick decorations. Large, octagon windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and onerge bathroom, it also has a huge living room, three bedrooms, a grand dining room, and arge storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into a patio reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates several overhanging parts on one side of the house. This floor has a slightly different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and pyramid shaped and is covered with te shingles. Two small chimneys sit on either side of the house. There are no windows on the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with an outdoor eating and rxing space and various potted nts.

    Alice carrying Kuina was weed by a fox maid named Le.

    ''''Wee.'''' She weed them with a warm smile before letting them into the mansion, her face was calm even after seeing her mistress unconscious, as expected of a professional.

    Alice was directed to one room as requested while Kuina was sent into the master room to receive treatment.

    The maid asked Alice to live everything to her and she could only nod because Alice have the feeling that whatever happened to Kuina, she wouldn''t be of any help. So, the best solution what to let others take care of Kuina even if this leave some bad aftertaste in her mouth, there was nothing she could do except for waiting, hoping for Kuina to quickly recover, for them to continue the adventure.

    Somehow, Alice was d to have been paired with the Holy maiden because she was fun to hang out with, she hade to appreciate herpanion more than she could ever think.

    ''''For now, let''s focus on my gain during this adventure,'''' Alice muttered while summoning her status window.

    [Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 181

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Experience Value (XP):????

    MP: 2000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6200

    DEF: 5800

    AGI: 5900

    INT: 2100

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic] [Ancient Summoning Ritual: Two Familiars] (New)

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll] [Ancient Magus] (New)

    ''''I see, I''ve almost spent my mana for the summoning, I''m d it worked or else I wouldn''t have known what to do,'''' Alice mumbled after checking her updated status window, she gained a few things since herst level-up, slowly but surely her strength was growing closer to that of her master, she couldn''t wait to catch up, or at least being right behind her, she did not doubt that except for two people, she was right behind Alex, those two were undoubtedly Incursio and Noire, as for the others, she knew she had surpassed them a long time ago.

    Finally, it was time to focus on her familiars. Alice did a quick check-up and soon found something.

    She discovered other perks aside from the vassal beasts'' immense destructive capabilities.

    These familiars are magic power given thought and form, in essence, they were magic power aggregates that were sentient.

    Although she would pay magic power to use these familiars. When they first merge with their hosts, the familiars'' original magic power also merged with the summoner.

    In other words, the host also got a boost to her magic power even if it is not big, it is an increase nheless.

    Alice could also use a portion of this extra magic power at will.

    The implications were far-reaching.

    The two familiars she summoned weren''t your average familiars. Judging by the anomalous mes and lightning they can emit, these familiars were probably in their sses when ites to power. Alice who grasped the familiar''s nature knew the mes and lightning were fundamentally not mes or lightning.

    "Hmm?..."

    A wisp of white me and ck static lightning was discharged from her. It looked like she lost control for a second. The next second, the discharge was cut off. Alice''s expression is a bit flushed, it seems like something went wrong.

    ''''It seems that it won''t be easy at all,'''' Alice remarked before smirking.

    She then started shifting between mes and lightning, she would make mes shoot out of her right hand and then shoot out of her left hand while ying with lightning-like some kind of party clown, juggling her newfound powers like she was ying with harmless firecrackers. She demonstrated a control so high it looked like she trained for years in handling these powers.

 Chapter 1222 [Bonus ] 1129: Meeting With The Empress

    A wisp of white me and ck static lightning was discharged from her. It looked like she lost control for a second. The next second, the discharge was cut off. Alice''s expression is a bit flushed, it seems like something went wrong.

    ''''It seems that it won''t be easy at all,'''' Alice remarked before smirking.

    She then started shifting between mes and lightning, she would make mes shoot out of her right hand and then shoot out of her left hand while ying with lightning-like some kind of party clown, juggling her newfound powers like she was ying with harmless firecrackers. She demonstrated a control so high it looked like she trained for years in handling these powers.

    If someone was here they would have gasped as they got mmed with astonishment, wondering if their eyes weren''t ying a trick on them.

    "Well..."

    Alice juggled mes and lightning while nonchntly exining herself.

    "The vassals took me by surprise, they tried to pull a quick one on me, what you saw was them making a ruckus within me. Now..."

    She chuckled with a confident look.

    "Even if they rampage, once they are inside me, they can forget about escaping my control."

    The two familiars weren''t chill with taking orders from Alice. But, for some unknown reason to them, she could fully utilize them, keeping them in line.

    The familiars were sentient so after they figured out their master''s abilities, they gave up all notion of rebellion. Instead, they decided to go dormant in her unusual blood, waiting for the day their master called upon them.

    The familiars'' sentience gave the summoners an added advantage. For instance, because of this, they weren''t easily fooled like normal beasts. If the familiars were just blobs of magic power given form without sentience, the vassal beasts would have to be demoted several levels.

    But, there were downsides too. Vassal beasts might deem their masters unfit, or incapable, or get frustrated with their masters. Then, these familiars would rampage out of the summoner''s control, it''s quitemon for this to happen when there''s a great disparity between the summoner and the familiars. Taken together, these cases were few far and few in between.

    Alice''s cocksure look drew another look of amazement from a certain spirit secretly watching over her. She shifted her attention to the mes and lightning in his hands. She examined it with a grave look.

    Upon closer inspection, she understood that these powers were more terrifying than she had initially assumed. The mes weren''t hot and the lightning didn''t behave ording to thew of physics, she can tell, these powers were entirely different from anything she knew.

    Especially that ck lightning in Alice''s hand, when sheid her eyes on them, she felt terrified.

    It''s not because the lightning is more powerful than the mes. It just felt like the ck lightning is a nemesis to her.

    That spirit inhaled deeply as she calmed down before going into a dormant state, it was not the time to meet this child.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    Alice had no idea that someone was watching her, even with her sharp senses which would mean, whatever the identity of this person was, she was not weak, this person is extremely powerful or at least extremely good at camouge, or else Alice would have since a long ago felt its presence, something that didn''t happen, testament of thetter party''s strength.

    While Alice was busy thinking of how to properly use her familiars'' power, someone knocked on her door and it was that maid who weed them.

    ''''Mistress Alice, my master is calling you, she is waiting inside the garden.'''' The maid dered while waiting for Alice''s response.

    Alice frowned upon hearing the maid''s deration as this master she was talking about can''t be Kuina because she was still unconscious, then there''s one person left fitting these criteria, Alice thought, Kuina''s mother.

    ''''She is fast.'''' She thought before she rose to her feet and walked towards the door, opening it she looked at the maid before dering.

    ''''Lead the way.''''

    The maid nodded at Alice''s request before turning around and guiding Alice until their arrived at the garden.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A luscious garden of grass is contoured by thick hedges. A pagoda stands in the back left of the garden, still barren, but slowly being overgrown by climbing vines. The flowers and nts are a pride and joy within this garden, as they''re very well cared for; they''re highlighted with garden lights. The hedges reach 1.5m/5ft high, but this is about as tall as they''ll reach. Archways overgrown with flowers are scattered throughout the garden, leading visitors to the best spots. Vines have already begun to crawl their way over and around the garden, eager to im all pieces ofnd.

    The pagoda can be admired even from every side of the garden. The flowers and nts are surely a sight to behold, and the hedges make sure they''re paid attention to as well, but the focus is just simply on the pagoda.

    The maid stopped before pointing at the pagoda, Alice understood that from here onward she would have to continue forward alone, which she did.

    She didn''t have to walk for long before arriving at the pagoda where a woman could be seen sitting with her legs crossed. Her beauty, no words could be used to describe her, she sat there with a regal air surrounding her, she seemed to be loved by the world around her, only a true ruler loved by the world, acknowledged by the world could exude this kind of majesty Alice reckon.

    This could be said to be her first time meeting the ruler, the empress of the Foxia Empire, a kingdom that rose to the level of an empire in this generation, under the tight leadership andpetent hand of the Iron Fox empress, bing the third superpower on the Demi-humans continent, no normal woman could aplish this.

    ''This woman is truly extraordinary.'' Alice assessed, doing her best to get rid of the chilling sensation she felt the moment that womanid her eyes on her.

    ''I''m not ordinary either.'' Alice dered inwardly while fighting the immense pressureing from the empress, thetter was impressed, so much that she smiled.

    ''''We finally met Alice from the wondend.''''

 Chapter 1223 1130: She Is No Ordinary

    This could be said to be her first time meeting the ruler, the empress of the Foxia Empire, a kingdom that rose to the level of an empire in this generation, under the tight leadership andpetent hand of the Iron Fox empress, bing the third superpower on the Demi-humans continent, no normal woman could aplish this.

    ''This woman is truly extraordinary.'' Alice assessed, doing her best to get rid of the chilling sensation she felt the moment that womanid her eyes on her.

    ''I''m not ordinary either.'' Alice dered inwardly while fighting the immense pressureing from the empress, thetter was impressed, so much that she smiled.

    ''''We finally met Alice from the wondend.'''' Kuina''s mother dered while looking at Alice.

    Thetter frowned upon hearing how Kuina''s mother referred to her, she didn''t like it so she said.

    ''''Alice White or Alice Touch will do.''''

    She sat across from Kuina''s mother, and thetter smiled as if she had expected such a reaction from Alice, it would have been boring otherwise, her yful nature didn''t change and she felt like continuously teasing Alice, however, there was something she had to make sure, everything is for the future of her child.

    ''''My bad, I shall take note from now on.'''' Kuina''s mother dered.

    p! p!

    The corners of Kuina''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a ghost-like figure in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them.

    Soon, tea was served, lifting her tea toward her lips, the empress first inhaled the tea''s scent before drinking it. After taking the first sip, she delicately put the teacup back on the tray before staring directly into Alice''s eyes, thetter didn''t turn down her eyes and stared back, both women soon started staring context whichsted for a few minutes before the empress sighed.

    ''''What do you know about Kuina''s condition?" She asked and Alice understood that the empress was surely asking if she knew the nature of Kuina''s weird condition.

    ''''No!'''' Alice''s answer was quick and short.

    Kuina''s mother observed Alice''s face for a moment before nodding after seeing that the girl didn''t know what she said. She sighed in relief upon reaching this conclusion. Herees her next question, the one that would determine how she would handle this girl, to know if she was worth bringing her to their side as the things stand they would need allies in the iing confrontation. As a woman, she understood that a confrontation was inevitable

    ''''Do you like my daughter?" The empress asked Alice out of the blue. Of course, the like here wasn''t referring to some romantic feelings but to appreciation between friends, and Alice could understand this much.

    ''''Yeah, I havee to appreciate herpanion and will not mind continuing. I can learn many things besides Kuina because we do have an affinity with each other.'''' Alice exined much to the empress''s joy before adding.

    ''''I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve here but I can assure you that if there is anything I can do to help Kuina, my friend I won''t hesitate, so don''t hesitate to tell me what you have in mind.''''

    The empress was surprised by the sudden deration but she soon smiled, dering.

    ''''Good,e closer.'''' She ordered and Alice obeyed, soon the empress whispered something into Alice''s ear, thetter body froze and she couldn''t help but feel a chill running down her spine after hearing the empress''s deration, she finally understood and if what the empress said was true then, it a huge storm was brewing ahead, insensitive as she might be she understood this much.

    ''''I will help to the best of my abilities but there is a condition.''''

    ''It would have been weird otherwise.'' The empress thought.

    ''''I''m listening.'''' She said.

    ''''Fight me,'''' Alice announced her condition much to the empress''s shock, who was expecting something else.

    After a short moment of silence, the empress replied.

    ''''Okay, I ept. Let''s start shall we?"

    To this question, Alice nodded eagerly to start.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few minutester w inside a training ground, destroyed beyond recognition were two people, one was standing while the other was lying on her knees.

    The pain that was once sharp and burning now felt dull and distant. She had endured it for far too long and now felt like nothing more than an empty husk of who she once was. Panic slowly took over as, for a moment, a way out of this pain began to seem more and more unrealistic. For a moment she focused on the pain, honing in on every sensation. Where it came from, how badly it hurt, and how badly she wanted it to stop.

    It was difficult to focus between the moments of pain and the voices telling her to stop what she was doing, but she refused and pressed onward. She longed for her bed, a hot bath, or just a fluffy pillow to lie on, but right now that wasn''t an option for her. Right now all she cared about was carrying on and ignoring the pain.

    Suddenly, the scene changed and, she felt her death it seems that there was nothing she could do to escape from this ultimate death.

    ''I never thought it would end like this, lying in a puddle of my blood. But so be it, the end of my life, crushed in an instant. Fine then, let it be.

    I can survive this, I know I can. I''m still standing, that counts for something right? Right. So now what? I can''t move, I''m too tired, too weak.

    Hopeless, this is absolutely hopeless. I''m going to die, I know it. But I don''t want to, I don''t want to die I want to live. Please, I want to live. Is there nobody out there? Please, save me.

    I''m tired, so tired. But I cannot give in, I cannot sleep. To sleep means to die, I must stay strong. But my body can''t take it anymore, perhaps I should just lie down for a while, save my strength until help arrives. Yes, yes that would be best. Save my strength. Help will be here soon.

    I''m going to die. Oh god, I''m going to die! I can feel it, I''m going to die! Nobody has found me yet. No, please, I don''t want to die all alone. Somebody, please find me. I''m so alone. I don''t want to die.

    Tired, I''m so tired. I''ll take a nap, a quick power nap. Or myst nap. Either way, I can''t keep my eyes open any longer, I need to rest. A quick nap will be fine.''

    The final conclusion at which she arrived was that this woman deserved her reputation, she was not to be underestimated, it would be good for her master to have someone like this under his control, the white-haired beauty thought.

    For the first time in a while Alice had lost in a fight she previously thought she would win, a testament to the empress''s strength, this woman must never be underestimated. Even if their levels weren''t that different, one being level 181 while the other being level 182, the one gap level was too much and Alice lost.

    ''I have lost but this is fun because I''ve learned from my failure.''

    Alice stood up with a difficulty, her clothes were drenched in blood but she was still smiling.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In another location, a red-haired beauty was fighting against someone and she had the edge over this person. She killed her enemy in the most ruthless way possible.

    ''I never thought it would end like this, lying in a puddle of my blood. But so be it, the end of my life, crushed in an instant. Fine then, let it be.

    I can survive this, I know I can. I''m still standing, that counts for something right? Right. So now what? I can''t move, I''m too tired, too weak.

    Hopeless, this is absolutely hopeless. I''m going to die, I know it. But I don''t want to, I don''t want to die I want to live. Please, I want to live. Is there nobody out there? Please, save me.

    I''m tired, so tired. But I cannot give in, I cannot sleep. To sleep means to die, I must stay strong. But my body can''t take it anymore, perhaps I should just lie down for a while, save my strength until help arrives. Yes, yes that would be best. Save my strength. Help will be here soon.

    I''m going to die. Oh god, I''m going to die! I can feel it, I''m going to die! Nobody has found me yet. No, please, I don''t want to die all alone. Somebody, please find me. I''m so alone. I don''t want to die.

    Tired, I''m so tired. I''ll take a nap, a quick power nap. Or myst nap. Either way, I can''t keep my eyes open any longer, I need to rest. A quick nap will be fine.''

    ''''I need to sleep, I wonder how my brother is doing.'''' Gracier dered at the end of her fight w looking in a certain direction, where her brother should have been.

 Chapter 1224 1131: Former Hometown

    After the dungeon raid, Gracier took a quick detour, going back to Eris city, more precisely into the Zilya''s mountain range. She was visiting her former vige, her hometown.

    Gracier apanied by Saeko secretly sneaked into Gracier''s house she built after bing a sessful Adventurer and earning a lot of money.

    From the outside, this house looks stylish. It has been built with white pine wood and has burgundy brick decorations. Large, triangr windows add to the overall look of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and one modern bathroom, it also has arge living room, four bedrooms, a cozy dining area, a study, and a roomy garage.

    The building is shaped as a short U. The two extensions extend into stylish gardens to each side.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for arge balcony on one side of the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is low, triangr, andyered and is covered with seagrass. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden, including various trees, bushes, flowers, and arge pond.

    Gracier went directly to her room after exchanging a few words with the maids taking care of the house in her absence while Saeko went into the garden.

    A scruffy plot of moss-covered grass is contoured by young flower bushes and shrubs. A fountain stands in the center of the garden, offering an aquatic element of tranquility, one enjoyed by birds as well. The smaller flower bushes are forming a miniature world of their own, full of mysteries and wonder; they''re a forest for ants. The flower bushes and shrubs reach 1.5m/5ft high, but this is unusual, and perhaps unique to this garden. Here and there lies a stepping stone, giving people an elegant way of exploring the garden and all it has to offer. Grass slightly disrupts the pristine look as they hungrily search for even more pieces ofnd to expand to.

    The fountain demands all attention, but in doing so also draws attention to everything near it. The smaller flower bushes often look fantastic, and the flower bushes and shrubs are nothing to sneeze at, but there''s just no way to outshine the fountain.

    Meanwhile, Gracier inside her room was lying on the bed, closing her eyes she drifted into the Dreand where she was recalling a certain memory of the past.

    The city of Stonewick was built at the base of a modest mountain and is truly an ancient metropolis. Its grace is matched by the backdrop of mighty mountains which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The resources these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built in the shape of those same mountains.

    The skyline is scattered with tall buildings and a lot of them seem to have evolved throughout the ages. Business is booming in Stonewick and it has attracted a lot of attention. Various cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s cuisine, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of in, ordinary people has grown into a new culture of variety and it''s this that unites the 700 thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of gastropubs, bistros, and concession stands offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy tours, sports activities, water sports or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Under the burning sun, hot air roamed the entire city.

    Maybe this was the normal weather pattern, however, the tourists here couldn''t deal with the heat, only the natives or residents who stayed here for a long time could take such a humid and hot environment.

    Even if their backs are dripping wet with sweat, the pedestrians went about their normal business. With sweat droplets running down their cheeks, their nonchnt attitude suggested they were used to this. Granted, there are still youngsters who grumbled about the heat.

    A wind blew by as the pedestrians savored this rare delight. Some of them stopped to enjoy the wind.

    The gust went beyond the busy streets, and the modest buildings and the cheeky winds entered the residents'' homes on high-rise buildings.

    As the chosen candidate of the wind''s blessing, a breeze blew through Gracier''s bed, moving her bangs slightly, blessing the world with a view of her unfair god-given looks.

    She stirred into consciousness when the breeze caressed her. Her eyelids slowly twitched as she rose from her peaceful slumber.

    Like a hatchling, she struggled to open her eyes. Her heterochromia eyes were like fine crystals that shimmered with a brilliant glint. Her blurry vision focused and she saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    She blinked in confusion, with an expression that would make any male scream "Beautiful", she roamed her gaze over the strange room. The room had a strangely calm scent wafting about, she took the time to remember this warm and peaceful room.

    ''''This..."

    She was puzzled because she can''t recognize this ce no matter how hard she searched her memories.

    "Where..."

    "You''re awake, huh?..."

    While she was stillbing through her memories, figuring out how she arrived here, someone''s voice interrupted her thoughts. The voice almost caused her to tear up.

    Guided by her own heart, she quickly turned around to look at the door.

    The door was ajar and Alex stood there with a te in his hand. He brought some fresh, steaming, nourishing food for her. Soon, the room was suffused with the scent of good food.

    He ced the food on the headboard of the bed, he sat down by her side.

    "How do you feel?"

    Alex asked with a smile.

    "Do you feel sore or difort anywhere?"

    She looked at Alex with a stunned look. She recovered after Alex sat down and she reacted promptly.

    "Big brother?..."

    She looked around.

    "Where am I?"

    "My house."

    Alex chuckled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Also, your home from now on."

    "M-my home?..."

    Gracier sat there with a dumbfounded look. She didn''t think her Big brother would drop such a bombshell on her.

    Alex hesitated when he saw his sister''s looks, he looked into her eyes.

    "Ah, you don''t remember..."

    He looked at her intently.

    "The things you did before..."

    "The things I''ve done..."

    Gracier frowned as memories poured into her mind.

    She went berserk while trying to use a power she couldn''t control because she felt she was not strong enough, she could control her dragon form.

    She recalls flying in the sky, fighting and killing other things with powers unfathomable to her.

    She remembered how she dismembered the fallen subjects and how she consumed their spiritual cores.

    She also remembered how she pierced Alex''s chest and almost destroyed his heart.

    Finally, she remembered her hands that were stained with the blood of many.

    Her looks of confusion were gone, she started expressing a look of sadness and regret. She cowered as her eyes dimmed down.

    ''''I think I might have killed and I even hurt you, big brother.''''

    The scary memories came back to haunt Gracier. Her face paled and she looked sickly.

    Although the blood on her hands wasn''t a direct result of her conscious mind, her kind nature pinned the lives on her. She''s someone who can''t even ignore an abandoned stray cat after all.

    For her, the memories were cruel and unforgiving.

    Alex saw her dark look and he lowered his head to ponder.

    He reached out to pat Gracier and her beautiful red hair.

    "Does it hurt?..."

    Gracier didn''t answer, rather she didn''t know what kind of answer she should give him.

    Did it hurt?

    She lost her emotions from that time, does it still hurt?

    The tinge in her heart, what''s up with that?

    Alex could read her mind and he chortled.

    "It''s okay..."

    Gracier flinched. She turned towards her big brother.

    "It''s okay..."

    He''s trying to convey his heart''s voice to her. He rubbed her hair and he beamed at her.

    "Even if your hands are stained with blood, even if your body is stained with blood, you''re still you..."

    Alex''s radiant smile dazzled Gracier.

    "If you think you''ve sinned greatly then let me weather it with you..."

    "The guilt you carry..."

    "Shoulder... it with me?..."

    Gracier''s eyes wavered.

    "Why?..."

    ''''Simply because as I said that time, we are now a family, you''re my sister whom I love dearly and will do anything for your happiness.''''

    Gracier''s widened before she burst into tears, tears of joy, it was starting from that day the way she looked at her brother slowly changed, and she began to desire more, for this man she would do anything and want to be together with him forever and more intimately. This has be her dearest wish, a forbidden feeling arose in the little devil''s girl''s heart.

 Chapter 1225 1132: Desire

    Gracier''s eyes wavered.

    "Why?..."

    ''''Simply because as I said that time, we are now a family, you''re my sister whom I love dearly and will do anything for your happiness.''''

    Gracier''s widened before she burst into tears, tears of joy, it was starting from that day the way she looked at her brother slowly changed, and she began to desire more, for this man she would do anything and want to be together with him forever and more intimately. This has be her dearest wish, a forbidden feeling arose in the little devil''s girl''s heart.

    She woke up for a moment before going back to sleep again, this time she let loose her inner desire to the fullest. This room is her sanctuary to achieve her deepest dream.

    The city of Westborough located at the end of the strongest human empire was built along the banks of a gentle river and is truly a state-of-the-art wonder. Its charm is matched by the backdrop of gentle hills which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The climate these hills brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built in various round shapes and sizes, which mimics the yfulness of the hills around them.

    The skyline is growing with stylish skyscrapers and they clearly show what they represent to the city itself. Health and services are faultless in Westborough and it has attracted a lot of attention. A few new cultures have left their mark not just on business, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of in, ordinary people has grown into arge melting pot and it''s this that unites the 1 million people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of concession stands, diners, and sandwich bars offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy photography, clubs, aerobics, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Eleven thin, square towers form a protective barrier all around the castle and are connected by big, heavy walls made of obsidian.

    Grand windows are scattered generously across the walls in an asymmetric pattern, along with symmetric holes for archers and artillery.

    A great gate with wide wooden doors, a regr bridge, and hot oil pots guards thest stronghold along this rough shoreline and it''s the only easy way in, but easy is very rtive here.

    in fields of a type of grass cover most of the fields outside of the castle, adding to the castle''s aesthetics. This castle has stood the test of time, it stood it well, but cracks begin to show here and there.

    In one of the many of this castle. A young man was sleeping soundlessly when suddenly,

    ''''Ugh!"

    He felt a stinging sensationing from his stomach on a bright sunny morning. Any resemnce of sleepiness got blown away along with the oxygen in his lungs. He groaned in pain.

    He looked at the source of the pain only to see a petite figure at the edge of his bed, she had her foot on his stomach.

    It didn''t take long for him to figure out what happened.

    ''''Gracier.."

    Alex rubbed his stomach with clenched teeth.

    "You''re trying to kill your hub..."

    "Yeap..."

    She predicted Alex''s sentence so she red at him to shut him down. Her heterochromia eyes were shing with dangerous intent. Alex rephrased himself.

    "You''re trying to kill your brother?"

    "Hmph..."

    She tossed her hair back, she didn''t care that her foot was still on Alex''s body, she pressed down harder, throwing a few twists for good measure.

    "I don''t know how else to wake you up without getting myself done. Also, you''re not my real brother, I just called you one."

    She grumbled with a blushing face, she probably remembered how Alex treated her when she woke him up previously. She stomped on his stomach.

    "Stop that, you''re gonna make me pukest night''s dinner!"

    Suddenly, Alex grabbed her foot as he bounced up from the bed.

    "And, don''t say done in like I am some kind of lewd beast. I only gave you a thank you plus good morning kiss, that''s only natural, right?"

    "You say it like it''s a gift from you."

    Gracier gnashed her teeth at him.

    "You should add forced to describe your actions!"

    "I can''t help it."

    Alex replied without a hint of remorse.

    "My little sister is so tsundere, if I don''t go on the offensive, when will progress happen?"

    She got furious, she stomped a few more times.

    "Take your tsundere, take your offense, take your progress, and shove it!"

    "Gobufuh~"

    Alex took all three kicks from her, he uttered a weird yelp. She felt a bit bad, she jumped down from the bed with a flushed look.

    "Alright, I am gonna wake you up like this from now on!"

    Gracier passed down her judgment.

    "Nooo! Alexia!"

    Alex cried out loud in an exaggerated manner.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "How can you treat your beloved brother like this!"

    "Don''t say it like I am a cruel person!"

    Gracier snapped back at him.

    "You just want to take advantage of the situation to get yourself some!"

    "Uwuuu..."

    Alex knew words won''t get him anywhere. He started chortling.

    "It''s just a kiss, we have done things way more passionate than that... Like this and that..."

    Gracier gave him another dangerous leer. She got into a stance that meant she was going to kick him to kingdome if he speaks another word. He silentlyughed inside himself.

    The same trick won''t work on her twice, my na?ve sister, just wait, your stepbro is going to eat you up, bones and all, just you wait...

    Gracier wasn''t aware that she got into Alex''s must-do list. She opened the windows to his room deftly and she threw away his nket.

    "Get up! Youzy bum of a Big brother!"

    "Ugh..."

    Alex could only sigh helplessly, with no hope of returning to the sandman''s embrace, he left his bed.

    "I wish I am a vampire, at least I get to sleep all day if that''s the case..."

    Outside, the sky was clear blue, there was no trace of the night left. He can see sunlight reflected off the waters around Itogami Ind. For a vampire, the prickling light is a torment for him. Even a primogenitor would agree with him today isn''t an outside day.

    Gracier who understood her brother immediately shot him down.

    "No, primogenitors might be justified but you just want an excuse to sleep all day!"

    Alex grinned when Gracier read his mind, he got up and went to the bathroom to get ready for a new day.

    It''s been a few days since their arrival in the city of Westborough with a certain priestess.

    Under Gracier''s constant pecking, Alex finally got around to tidying himself up for breakfast. Gracier sat on her sofa, sipping tea over a job well done.

    While started wondering if Gracier''s passion is actually fuelled by her desire for good food.

    When delicious smells wafted out and into Prisci''s room, she came out sniffing like a cat to a fish on the porch.

    "You''re unexpectedly a good husband material..."

    Priscimented after she had a taste of his food, she couldn''t give anything but a 100% on his cooking.

    "Men like you are rare nowadays..."

    Gracier nodded along. She added a bit of sass to herment.

    "That''s about the only thing he''s good for!"

    Upon hearing thisment Alex rolled his eyes at his sister. He smiled at Prisci.

    ''''You wee, you can taste my cuisine any time you want.'''' He dered forcing Gracier to roll her eyes at him.

    Suddenly, the scenery changed and Gracier appeared in a nk space where another Gracier but more mature was waiting.

    ''''What do you desire?" The mature Gracier asked.

    ''''To be loved just like the other women,'''' Gracier answered without a shred of guilt.

    The mature Gracier nodded before asking next.

    ''''Why is that?"

    ''''Because I love him,'''' Gracier responded.

    ''''It is that so?"

    ''''Yes! I was with him since the beginning of his journey, we suffered,ughed, and endured together more than any of them, I took the mantle of sister but now I''m aware of my desires, I desire more, I want more because I love him more than anything no less than them, I have suppressed this feeling long enough.'''' Gracier dered the innermost feelings facing the mature Gracier, thetter stayed silent before asking.

    ''''Are you sure that this is what you want?''''

    ''''Yes, I''m absolutely sure that this is what I desire,'''' Gracier responded curtly.

    ''''I see, you know that it won''t be easy right?" The mature Gracier asked next.

    ''''I know, my brother is too stubborn but I''m not afraid of a challenge.'''' Gracier responded proudly with her eyes zing like the most dangerous me.

    ''''The world won''t be -" Before the mature Gracier could finish her sentence Gracier cut her off and dered.

    ''''The world and even fate be damned. I do what I desire because worldly view or whatever fate desire is none of my business, I''m the master of my life and I do whatever I desire, get whatever I want. I''m Gracier Alexia Touch, a proud dragon, a proud sister, and a proud woman in love with the desire to be with the one she loves, the rest to be damned.''''

 Chapter 1226 1133: Finally Her First Victory

    A few days passed in a sh, Gracier and Saeko joined Alice and Kuina in a city next to the capital, Sera and the others have arrived as well, but only a few of them were missing, Artemia, Luna, Sakuya and Maria hadn''t arrived yet. They are on a mission.

    Today, the sun in the sky was shining brighter than usual, in an underground training ground somewhere, two people were facing each other.

    The empress was facing Alice in another rematch, their seventh match already but Alice haven''t won even once.

    However, today would be different as they are fighting using all, using their familiars, like she, the empress did possess familiars, and she would be using one of them in this fight. In a fight between familiars, Alice has the feeling that she wouldn''t lose.

    All the eyes were focused on the two when suddenly,

    The empress''s eyes turned deep red as her canines started lengthening more than usual.

    A dark red aura rose from her, this aura rose with the flick of her fingers, it was a sign that she was about to unleash his familiar.

    Crackle crackle

    Dark Golden lightning expanded as the air around them got turned into sma. A blinding light swept the area up. Then, a tremendous impact struck along with a sonic boom.

    The lightning of destruction materialized in a storm of golden lightning. Waves of lightning wrecked the area. Meanwhile, the empress was already engulfed by her lightning, nobody could see her figure beyond that thick thundercloud.

    It was like a dark golden lightning storm appeared out of nowhere.

    The entire area shook as if it could copse at any moment.

    The golden lion floated like a majestic airship, its heat, and impact could be felt from a distance.

    The air reverberated.

    Roooarrrr

    It scattered lightning once more, disintegrating and dispersing anything in its path, the ground also started giving away with terrifying cracking sounds.

    It''s creating an earthquake!

    This is the power of the familiars a the empress could summon.

    "Golden Lion King!''''

    The empress dered.

    Because of this, the lion can manifest in the real world.

    The Golden Lion King used its host magic power to fully materialize.

    Alice calmly watched as the Golden Lion Kingmanded lightning like a sovereign of thunder. Her eyes shed with consternation.

    That familiar destructive ability is already a peak Saint''s attack.

    In other words, getting hit by that thing is equivalent to getting hit by a peak Saint realm expert full-power attack. However, since it''s raw power, without proper technique, a newly-mintedDemigod could still skirt around it.

    If the attack couldn''tnd, it''s useless.

    This also means Alice needs to watch out. She would be disintegrated by that thing if she got hit.

    She wasn''t afraid though, in fact, the white-haired beauty was excited.

    "As expected of the familiar of the empress!"

    Alice licked her lips with a battle-junky look.

    "Today will be the day I beat you!" She dered proudly.

    Alice inhaled deeply and stepped toward the intimidating lion.

    "Sister Alice!"

    Gracier cried out.

    "Don''t go there, it''s dangerous, let me..."

    "Rx!"

    Alice''s confident tone stopped Gracier who was about to join the fray, her word echoed in her ears.

    "It''s just a witless familiar, it has shocking destructive powers for sure but it cannot hurt me!"

    "Eh????''''

    Gracier was shocked and speechless, she couldn''t believe the corky wordsing from Alice''s mouth. She was not the only one, though, the others were shocked as well

    Roarrr

    The golden lion king probably heard Alice dissing it. It started charging toward her in a blur of golden lightning.

    "Crap!"

    Gracier and the others cursed with a pale look.

    If that thing was allowed to go on a rampage here, put aside the barrier''s structural integrity for now, it would still render this underground training hall half-broken at the very least.

    Alice could feel lightning violently caressing her skin. She watched as the lion came straight for her, her expression still as cool as she was at the start of this. She had the eyes of a stone-cold fighter.

    "If you are fully-materialize, that means I can only summon my vassal beasts too..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alice ignored the others who were petrified by her words.

    "For a familiar beast like you....''''

    Then, it happened.

    Fwooosh!

    White mes started shooting out from Alice, the white mes weren''t hot to the touch. Instead, space distorted under its anomalous powers, and a strong surge of magic power also took control of this area. The wind started raging too!

    Alice raised her hand, then, the white mes started flowing there as they gathered into a ming orb.

    "This much..."

    Alice grinned when she looked at the Golden Lion King.

    "Is enough..."

    Then Alice swiped and the ming orb turned into a mingser that shot into an otherwise disproportionately bigger familiar''s beast. The two extensions of power smashed together.

    BOOM!

    Time and space got distorted where ever the mes went, like a tiny but long needle, it shot straight into Golden Lion King''s be.

    Then, something astonishing happened...

    Roaarrr!

    The white ming needle started unleashing condensed white mes that immediately engulfed the golden lion in a giant ball of white mes.

    With the lightning all but gone, the golden lion''s color got swapped with the pure white mes. It groaned in agony, like a caged lion, the magic creature could do naught but struggle uselessly against the white mes, getting negated bit by bit.

    In white embers, the golden lion finally got erased despite the valiant fight it put up.

    The area returned to its previous peace, and the golden lion''s roar continued reverberating, reminding everyone what just happened.

    "Haa... Haa..."

    The empress stored her remnant mana away, then, she copsed to the ground while breathing like she just ran a marathon.

    When the Golden Lion King disappeared, the other familiars started piping down like they saw a ghost.

    Even when the Golden Lion King fully materialized, it still got done in, the other vassal beasts took this as a sign to chill for now.

    "Finally... they are calming down..."

    The empress turned towards Alice with a thankful but surprised look.

    "In one hit, my familiar, she just..."

    "Those mes..."

    Gracier and the others started shivering, especially Gracier who is the master of hundred mes, she understood how dreadful that white me was, but she couldn''t control the chills running through her body.

    "How dreadful..."

    They looked at the white-haired beauty who stood with her back against the sun, they were shaken to the core.

    Alice.

    Just how the hell did she be this strong? Today''s match ended in Alice''s victory, the first victory in seven matches. After the fight, they left the underground training hall.

    A few hourster in their new house given to them by the empress.

    From the outside, this house looks snug andfortable. It has been built with brown bricks and has sandstone decorations. Tall, wide windows add to the overall look of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has arge living room, three bedrooms, a snug dining area, a library, and a roomy basement.

    The building is fairly rounded in shape. The house is half surrounded by cloth sunscreens.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang around half the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and pyramid shaped and is covered with rounded roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit at the side of the house. Two roof terraces let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest garden, covered mostly in grass, a few flower patches, and a small pond.

    On the dining table, someone prepared a feast of pastries and high tea. It''s both aesthetically pleasing and an absolute delight to the taste buds. The fragrance and steam wafting off the food and drinks here were a testament to the cook''s skill. Anyone would be tempted to grab a bite.

    There was a short moment of silence where everyone was looking at Alice with surprise, not only because of her prowess in the previous fight but because she was the one that prepared this feast, somehow, this expressionlessdy has changed, so much that it became shocking.

    ''''Let''s eat before it cools down,'''' Alice said before starting eating and the others could only nod and follow.

    ''''!''''

    The first bite they took left them speechless, it was truly delicious. Soon, they finished everything on the table, and in the end, some enjoyed the high tea while some enjoyed wine or stronger alcohol.

    After dinner, the girls sat in the main room and started chatting, sharing their experiences with each other, it has been a long time since they reunited like this so they have a lot of things to share with each.

    They talked about the dungeons they raided and what they did, and soon they showed each other their status to see how much they have progressed, andpared to thest time it''s true that they have progressed a lot.

 Chapter 1227 Shocking Progress

    A/N: A new volume where things will be very interesting, the final fight is slowly drawing near. Their adventure on the stage will start after this. Please look forward to this. The Higher World is the real and final stage where everything will be exined. Thank you for the support and please continue.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6300

    DEF: 5900

    AGI: 6000

    INT: 2800

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Unique Ability: [Familiars]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll] [The one who desire to be human ] [Ancient Magus ]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5370

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 5100

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2200

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    MP: 12000/12000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5000 (A/N: Got an armor like Loki that drastically increase his defense, his agility and stamina)

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 43

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 197

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6800

    Agility: 6900

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 2400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 16

    Female

    Race: High Dragon

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 4900

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2400

    BP: 0

    SP: 9

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 10] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko S Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???/1M

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 4700

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???/1M

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 3100

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 7000/7000

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack:3000

    Defense: 1900

    Agility: 2500

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 8010/8010

    Magic: Earth/Dark<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Attack: 4000

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1800

    Luck: 1600

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 178

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 4300

    Defense: 3600

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2800

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger] [Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit Art

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 10]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Unique Ability: [Elven Spirit Magic Words]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3100

    Luck: 2800

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 24

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4200

    Intelligence: 2200

    Luck: 1500

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3100

    Luck: 2200

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [yer]

    [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 36000/36000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12100

    Defense: 10000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 195

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ???

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

 Chapter 1228 1134: The Lovely Angel

    The country of Osium is a tiny country with a poption of fifty thousand mixed races, the primary race of course is the humans.

    Bordered between a mountain range to the North, a small mountain range to the South, huge cliffs to the East, and tall mountains to the West, the country of Osium mainly lives off crafting, carpeting, and tourism.

    Osium itself is mainly covered in tundras and has a snowy climate, which has led to a closely gathered poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them to live in metropolises.

    The country''sndscape is gloomy; fierce rock formations, copsing fjords, and wild rivers are just a sliver of the misery Osium has to offer, which is why the country is a skipped destination among foreigners.

    The people of Osium are reserved towards foreigners and tend to wee them with resentment. They feel foreigners could further dy the country''s well-being.

    Osium has sternws andw enforcement, which is to be expected. The people are troubled due to theck of food variety, caused by the recent war and monster outbreak.

    This is also reflected in the country''s g, which has a moon and two stars on a background in yellow, dark yellow, and dark purple. Their coat of arms is a spider surrounded by stripes.

    The missing girls were sent to this ce by Elseria (Typhania) to investigate and provide assistance.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was night and the sky''s as dark as it can get.

    The pale moonlight felt like a thin sash the earth wore and it dyed everything in a beautiful luster. Silver stars dotted the sky, blinking high up in the sky intermittently, it looked like the stars changed position each time one lit up or dimmed down.

    There are no clouds in the sky so everybody can get an unobstructed view of the sky if they look up.

    The forest was huge, dark, and thriving. Its canopy was dominated by juniper, cottonwood, and rowan, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for a diversity of bushes to make use of the boulder-covered grounds below.

    Coiling creepers waved from most trees, and a variety of flowers, which grew in abundance, added more life to the otherwise unvarying terrain.

    A discord of beastly noises, belonging mostly to small creatures, echoed in the air, and were in harmony with the asional sounds of birds of prey gliding in the air.

    The moon and the star also gave the Ancient Forest a gentle glow, including the tents of the forward operating base stationed here.

    Incidentally, the astral light also lit up ake that was just the right size.

    The Lake was situated at a rather remote corner of the base. Tall walls are sealing off three of the four cardinal directions. There''s only a tiny path leading to this ce from a series of tents nearby. The tents are the residences of the sisters, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya.

    Thiske is known to many soldiers on the base. It''s not huge but theke had crystal clear water. With tall hills blocking off most of theke from view and only a single path of entry, it''s a perfect ce for females to take a bath without prying eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But, this path is linked to the region where Maria''s group is. It''s impossible to make it past them without alerting anyone. The girls naturally treasured the very private bath.

    s, they were staying in the forward operating base so they can''t monopolize theke. Instead, Maria bought rights to theke with a portion of the loot they got from hunting in the Ancient Forest.

    It''s deep in the night so there''s usually nobody here taking a bath. But, there''s a single soul here.

    Her pping wings were like a melody. She flew onto theke''s surface and dipped her toes into the water, her white wings slowly lowering her into the water.

    The moonlight hit her at just the right angle, entuating her voluptuous figure. The lighting from her white wings also illuminated the woman''s sad but beautiful mien. Her eyes were like gems that would make others covet her.

    If the soldiers saw this scene then they would be hopelessly ensnared by this beauty who fell from heaven. Her heart already belonged to someone so any suitor would be doomed to a life of mystery.

    Luna is this angelic beauty.

    She looked at theke with her sad eyes. Her pitiful look can rend souls. She made her wings disappear.

    When she stored her wings away, Luna cupped theke water and poured it back into theke. It was a scene that someone can draw and turn into a masterpiece. She stood up and started removing her clothes.

    Soon, all her curves, wings, and smooth skin can be seen. Any one of her divine features would be enough to turn an average girl into a killer beauty. With all her perfect features, she is someone who can easily make nations go to war for her.

    Fortunately, she had all the features a girl could wish for and she had a stunning face to finish it off.

    Even if she didn''t have her wings, no one would doubt her angelic origin.

    The grass growing around theke covered her nosebleed-inducing birthday suit. Even if people are standing in the only ess path, the tall grass would still provide enough cover for the girls to shower without worries.

    Luna stepped further into theke, she created ripples that reached the center of theke.

    Theke isn''t particrly deep. The deepest area of theke only reached Ikaros'' shoulder. Since Luna''s'' wings absorbed water, she would sink if the depth of theke is taller than her.

    She rubbed her shoulder, corbone, and her bountiful mountains. Luna continued washing herself down. It seemed like she was taking a bath seriously. However, her eyes were not focused.

    As for why she''s not focused, that''s because she''s longing for someone and it was not hard to guess the identity of this person as they can only be one individual capable of putting Luna in this state.

 Chapter 1229 1135: Their Longing And Love

    Even if she didn''t have her wings, no one would doubt her angelic origin.

    The grass growing around theke covered her nosebleed-inducing birthday suit. Even if people are standing in the only ess path, the tall grass would still provide enough cover for the girls to shower without worries.

    Luna stepped further into theke, she created ripples that reached the center of theke.

    Theke isn''t particrly deep. The deepest area of theke only reached Luna''s'' shoulder. Since Luna''s wings absorbed water, she would sink if the depth of theke is taller than her.

    She rubbed her shoulder, corbone, and her bountiful mountains. Luna continued washing herself down. It seemed like she was taking a bath seriously.

    However, her eyes were not focused.

    As for why she''s not focused, that''s because she''s longing for someone and it was not hard to guess the identity of this person as they can only be one individual capable of putting Luna in this state.

    Luna was usually very attentive, if she was out of it for any reason, then she was probably missing her fiancee.

    Although Alex and Incursio had been in that named dungeon for more than two months, this time apart felt forever to Luna.

    Even a second away from her made her miss him.

    Thinking about a certain someone, Luna continued dowsing herself with water. She mumbled Lex while guessing when Alex mighte back.

    ''This longing has be a road I can walk forever, but to see you would be such sweet relief.''

    ''There are times the longing to see you overwhelms and I feel angry. Anger masks sadness, so that makes sense. There is only so much sadness of separation we can take, right? Well, that''s how I feel.''

    Luna became lost in thoughts thinking about the past, her first encounter with the man that would soon upy all her thoughts and she woulde to love more than anything.

    ''''Because your love is so whole, my missing pieces appear. Because your touch carries such passion, what was scarred bes soft once more. Because you are steady and patient, my open wounds have time to seal and varnish. Perhaps that is why they say love is such magic, this gift from the universe, this sweet addiction to the man I was born to find. For with my twin soul, the only other born in the same me as I, we are able to bathe one other in warmth and light as easily as we breathe, immune and oblivious to darkness.'''' Luna mumbled as if she was in trance.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Lex, I love you like you''re thest of my kind. It is as if you speak the samenguage as I, yet no other is able. To be around you is like finally not being alone - as if all my life I''ve been isted, in a windowless room, in a doorless room... and then suddenly you walk in as if strolling over a summer meadow. How is it that you are so much more than sunshine? How is it you breathe life when no other can? Why is it you are my medicine? Who could love me more than you? So, my love, know this - while I breathe I am yours in mind, body, and soul.''''

    Suddenly, a series of light footsteps could be heard on the only path leading to theke.

    The guy was light on her feet. A normal person wouldn''t hear this until the guest was three meters away. However, Luna picked up the footsteps while the guest is still more than 20 meters away.

    She came back to reality and she looked at the entrance with her scanner ready. She raised her guard.

    Luna raised her guard and her wings started pping. If the guest isn''t a female or someone she knows, she was going to leave at the fastest speed she can muster.

    However, her ns turned into a puff of smoke when the owner of the footsteps showed herself.

    It was her sworn sister Maria, thetter was dressed in thin clothes showing she hade here to take a bath and cool down like Luna was doing.

    ''''Wee Maria, I was thinking about Alex, our man.'''' Luna dered without feeling any shame, there was no need for that between sisters and Maria understood it.

    She slowly sank her beautiful porcin white skin into the water, if Luna was an angel then Maria was like a cold empress, an existence mere mortals couldn''t hope toy their eyes on. She is simply breathtaking, an otherworldly beauty, an ice beauty, no ice goddess is a more fitting term to describe her.

    Maria inhaled after sinking her body into the clearke.

    ''''I never thought that one day I wille to love one man as I do, he is a special one.'''' Maria dered while thinking about a certain young man whopletely managed to conquer her heart, so much so that she couldn''t live without him anymore.

    In the beginning, it was not serious, only an interest in the young man reborn as someone with a sealed gift, someone she was trying to use to get rid of potential suitors in this life but everything changed and before she knew it, she hase to love the man wholeheartedly and her love keep growing.

    Suddenly, after a moment of silence, Maria opened her mouth and dered.

    "I think therefore I am" is such intelligence in so few words, yet in this advanced age we have changed it. Now we use "I love therefore I am." We can augment reality to the degree that anything you see, hear, do, feel, and think can be manipted. The only true thing left is love, the only thing within ourselves we can trust to be real. Love is the true meaning of existence, one can''t beplete if love isn''t involved, I''m d I have found my missing piece, the one that makes meplete and taught me the meaning of love. For him, I''ll do anything like he will do anything for me. I miss you Alexander Kael Touch, my soulmate, pleasee back quickly.''''

 Chapter 1230 1136: Sakuyas Way

    "I think therefore I am" is such intelligence in so few words, yet in this advanced age we have changed it. Now we use "I love therefore I am." We can augment reality to the degree that anything you see, hear, do, feel, and think can be manipted. The only true thing left is love, the only thing within ourselves we can trust to be real. Love is the true meaning of existence, one can''t beplete if love isn''t involved, I''m d I have found my missing piece, the one that makes meplete and taught me the meaning of love. For him, I''ll do anything like he will do anything for me. I miss you Alexander Kael Touch, my soulmate, pleasee back quickly.''''

    There was a long moment of silence between them before Luna sighed and suddenly brought up another matter.

    ''''What are you thinking about the abnormalities happening around here?"

    ''''You are talking about demon sightseeing and people vanishing?"

    To Maria''s question, Luna nodded, this is one of the reasons why instead of joining the others, they came into this country to investigate.

    Recently people who entered some dungeons across this country keep disappearing and those who sessfully came back became crazy, some even spoke about meeting demons, a real demons from hell. The country was in a state of turmoil, a few viges disappeared as well, so Typhania who was watching the continents send them to investigate, she was sure that something was brewing in this country, well, even if there was nothing, sending Maria''s group who was a symbol of hope would make the poption calm down not to panic. Let''s not forget that on top of wearing the mantle of Otherworlders, the girls are one of few special existences in the world, SSS ss Adventurers, they''re not many, except for the guild master of the Adventurer guild, the rest of the SSS ss Adventurers did not reach twenty and they are all Demigod realm experts.

    Back to the topic.

    ''''Ah! Well, it has been a few days since we arrived but we haven''t found anything yet, almost as if our arrival forced them to hide.'''' Maria responded and as she said, things were really chaotic before their arrival and yet everything seemed to have calmed down as soon as they set foot in the country.

    The base they''d installed in this forest acted as a checkpoint to monitor anyone that enter or leave the forest because this ancient forest hold the most dungeons.

    ''''Something smells fishy, definitely but it seems we can''t do anything, at least not yet. Let''s simply just observe. I have suggested to Sakuya to look out for the royal family or the nobles'' ns, they must be a spy somewhere.''''

    Maria nodded at Luna''s words, and she reached the same conclusion as well. It''s quite unfortunate that during such a troubled time some humans are still colluding with the enemy, well, a human wouldn''t be human otherwise.

    ''''Not only do we have to be wary of the hidden enemy but we have to be wary of our allies. It is too troublesome.'''' Maria sighed, she feltpelled to massage her forehead, so much trouble to deal with.

    ''''Where is Sakuya?'''' Luna suddenly asked as she thought of something.

    Maria chuckled before answering. ''''She went to investigate the dungeon in the innermost of the forest. She said she can''t stay still as people keep disappearing.''''

    If people don''t know Sakuya better they would have mistakenly thought that it was because the Japanesedy got a strong sense of justice but bothdies present here knew why Sakuya was behaving like this.

    Each individual is different so they have a different method to deal with situations they''ll face, while Luna and Maria expressly disyed their longing for their man, Sakuya was different, once her longing surpassed a certain level she can''t stay still anymore, to get rid of this feeling she must be active, meaning she must be doing something or else she wouldn''t be able to stop her longing, her desire to see Alex keep growing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ''''Ah! Hopefully, she''ll manage to find something but I would have preferred that she waited to go with one of us, this could be dangerous.'''' Luna didn''t hide her feelings and Maria could understand her but it was Sakuya they are talking about, nothing could be done about her once she decided to do something or when she''s that state.

    ''''Rx I have called upon other''s assistance. I have asked Meera, I mean Pandora to get Leon and others to join us. Noire might join them, together we will have more power and people to act.'''' Maria informed Luna whose mood brightened at once, after hearing Maria''s words she could now rx.

    ''''That''s good to hear. Hopefully, they''ll join us soon.'''' Luna dered before sinking into theke, Maria smiled upon seeing her sworn sister pping her legs like a fish, it''s fun, she decided to do the same thing and soon the sound of water sshing resounded through the woods.

    Meanwhile, in another location, in the depth of the forest, there''s a dungeon.

    As soon as Sakuya entered the dungeon, she could feel that the flow of mana hadpletely changed. As with any dungeon, the environment inside waspletely different from the outside world. However, as she was a high-level being and Demigod, she did not need any special equipment to adapt to this ce.

    "¡­."

    She held her breath and looked around the interior of the dungeon. It was a weird ce; a mountain range of dark rocky masses surrounded the area, and all the rocks were sharp to the point that there seemed to be no ce to even step on.

    Something was not right. Sakuya thought. Because she had entered dungeons many times, she knew. This ce was not a dungeon.

    The sound of her feet stepping lightly on the stone floor echoed loudly in a quiet space filled with only the sound of the wind whispering in her ears.

    She kept walking forward.

    After walking for such a long time, she finally arrived at the ce she heard about.

    "The altar."

    It was a huge temple painted in many shades of color. In this ce, where there was no trace of civilization, let alone living things, the existence of such a structure stood out a lot. It was an old temple that seemed unmaintained, yet there was a fire burning in the braziers.

    Sakuya followed the stair and walked down the hallway. After she entered the innermost altar, she looked around.

 Chapter 1231 1137: On The Other Side

    Something was not right. Sakuya thought. Because she had entered dungeons many times, she knew. This ce was not a dungeon.

    The sound of her feet stepping lightly on the stone floor echoed loudly in a quiet space filled with only the sound of the wind whispering in her ears.

    She kept walking forward.

    After walking for such a long time, she finally arrived at the ce she heard about.

    "The altar."

    It was a huge temple painted in many shades of color. In this ce, where there was no trace of civilization, let alone living things, the existence of such a structure stood out a lot. It was an old temple that seemed unmaintained, yet there was a fire burning in the braziers.

    Sakuya followed the stair and walked down the hallway. After she entered the innermost altar, she looked around.

    Sakuya decided to continue her investigation, hopefully, it would be fun and this way she would forget thinking about that man.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In another continent, the Lionheart empire to be more precise, somewhere in the empire.

    Compared to the daytime, this city''s nightsts longer.

    When the horizon lit up, the sun started working again. Excluding the employees that have business early in the morning, the rest of the citizens are still deep asleep. About 70% of the poption is still gripped by the sandman''s enthrall.

    As time slowly flowed forward, the streets became livelier, cars can be seen moving about. It didn''t matter if it was students, researchers, or Demi-humans, everybody started their daily routines. They have one objective in mind: Don''t bete.

    Meanwhile, in Leon''s house.

    From the outside, this house looks intimate and cozy. It has been built with grey stones and has por wooden decorations. Small, octagon windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and two bathrooms, it also has a generous living room, five bedrooms, a modest dining area, a study, and arge storage room.

    The building is rectangr shaped. The house is partially surrounded by stylish gardens on two sides.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for several balconies on the sides of the house. This floor has a different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and square-shaped and is covered with red roof tiles. There are no chimneys. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with a small pond at one side and various potted nts all around the house.

    Leon''s kept the window of his room open so sunlight can easily enter. The living room is also slightly lit with rays of sunlight. Even if it''s still a bit dark, one could still make out the faint sounds of breathinging from two individuals.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With little clothes covering their uglies as their clothes were littered all over the floor, the living room looked a bit messy. On the sofa, the two sleeping figures only had a nket to protect themselves against the cold of the night. Other than that, one could only see their arms and heads popping out from the nket

    "Nn~~"

    A tender sound came from one of the sleeping individuals. She slowly opened her eyes while furrowing her brows, she revealed a pair of beautiful red eyes to the world.

    She had difficulty adjusting to the piercing light. Her eyes were still moist with tears, and an enchanting blush of youthful vigor could be seen on her cheeks. It looks like she just woke up from a pleasant dream. Of course, the reality couldn''t be further from the truth.

    When she regained consciousness, she looked around with the ribbon that helped her tie her hair while fluttering along with her movements. She felt sore and wet.

    The weird sensation made her mistakenly jump to the hypothesis that she slept in the bathtubst night. When she heard a breathing sound near her, she finally remembered what had happenedst night.

    "!!!"

    She started blushing like mad, her face was now redder than her tomato. Feeling his arms wrapped around her and his body heat, she yelped in shock. When she realized Leon wasn''t awake yet, she kept her mouth shut and tried to make as little noise as possible.

    Like a panicky mouse, she frantically got up from the sofa. She wanted to jump away from the couch but she was in her birthday suit so it wouldn''t do her any good to take such a big movement, what with her secret garden being exposed to broad daylight and all. Instead, she tightened her hold on the nket. When Leon''s snoring entered her ears, she released a sigh of relief but she was still as red as a tomato.

    When she recalled the crazy night they had, couldn''t bring herself to look at anyone right now. The night have been reckless and they didn''t have any inhibition and did whatever they wanted like primal beasts.

    Upon recalling how wild the two of them had been. Ariel felt all sorts of embarrassment, with a bit of regret thrown in.

    It''s all Leon''s fault!

    She leered at her fiancee, however, she was only greeted by his peaceful sleeping countenance, still mad, she couldn''t bring herself to get angry with him. It was true that his sleeping face was so cute that Ariel wished to eat him whole again.

    She''s embarrassed by what they didst night but the viin continued sleeping like nobody''s business, she was at a loss for words.

    ''''Sister-inw! Big brother! Good morning!"

    Leon''s little sister''s cheerful voice came from beyond the door. The troublemaker has arrived.

    "It''s time to go to school, Big brother you sleepy head!"

    Immediately, Ariel was in full-on panic mode now. She picked up her clothes at record speed and zoomed off to her room, another voice came much to her distraught.

    Why so early in the morning, they should still sleeping the poor fiancee thought with a reddened face, her dignity would vanish if they were to see her current state.

 Chapter 1232 1138: I Beg Your Pardon

    Ariel leered at her fiancee, however, she was only greeted by his peaceful sleeping countenance, still mad, she couldn''t bring herself to get angry with him. It was true that his sleeping face was so cute that Ariel wished to eat him whole again.

    She''s embarrassed by what they didst night but the viin continued sleeping like nobody''s business, she was at a loss for words.

    ''''Sister-inw! Big brother! Good morning!"

    Leon''s little sister''s cheerful voice came from beyond the door. The troublemaker has arrived.

    "It''s time to go to school, Big brother you sleepy head!"

    Immediately, Ariel was in full-on panic mode now. She picked up her clothes at record speed and zoomed off to her room, another voice came much to her distraught.

    Why so early in the morning, they should still sleeping the poor fiancee thought with a reddened face, her dignity would vanish if they were to see her current state.

    Judging from their presence, Ariel could detect 3 people, her sister-inw with her ymate Tyrion, the son of the prime minister, and Pandora.

    While Ariel was panicking, a voice was heard, it was Tyrion''s voice.

    ''''The door isn''t locked..."

    Kachak

    The door slowly opened as Ariel froze up.

    "Huh, you''re right..."

    Leon''s sister chimed in.

    "Why didn''t they lock the door?"

    "Who knows?..."

    Tyrion nonchntly replied.

    The main door slowly opened as he stepped inside the house.

    "I aming in..."

    "Wait..."

    "You idiot, don''t just barge into people''s houses like that..."

    ''''She is right, little boy.''''

    Leon''s sister and Pandora tried to stop Tyrion but it was toote, he was already fast approaching the living room, and if he turned slightly, he would be able to see the two lovers who had a wild nightst night.

    He would also be able to see Ariel and her exposed shoulder.

    In the spur of the moment, Ariel''s eyesight sharpened as she quickly grabbed two small pieces of cotton wool lying around and strengthened them with mana but didn''t make them too hard. She threw those two cotton balls of wool out with deadly uracy, aimed at Tyrion''s eyes.

    "Argh!!!"

    The poor young man started yelling in pain. Thest thing he saw were two hard yet soft objectsing for the windows of his soul, his vision immediately darkened as he struggled with his injuries. He rolled around on the floor.

    "What happ-happened?! Tyrion!"

    ''''!"

    Leon''s sister and Pandora ran into the living room in a series of hurried steps. Ariel couldn''t yell for them to stop before they arrived in the living room. She stood there red as an apple.

    "Tyrion!"

    Leon''s sister and Pandora were shocked to see Tyrion rolling around in pain, they were even more surprised to see the clothes were strewn all over the ground and the scene near the sofa. Their jaws dropped.

    "..."

    Ariel...

    "..."

    The three girls stared at each other in deathly silence.

    "I say you girls..."

    Ariel felt her throat drying up. She managed to force out a smile, she drew the nket closer to her body while she tried to exin in a hoarse voice.

    "This... this isn''t what you think it is... there are many reasons for this..."

    "..."

    Leon''s sister and Pandora were stunned, they looked at a stuttering Ariel who was barely clothed and they saw the lewd beast known as Leon sleeping soundly next to her. Then, they looked at the clothes littered around the room, it only took them one second to take all of this in. Leon''s sister might still be young but she is still royalty that received a lot of training since young and matter like this she has heard of it meanwhile Pandora lived than them and naturally understood what happened.

    Suddenly, the youngestdy as to say Leon''s sister''s cute face immediately went red in bashfulness as her expression shifted from embarrassment, more embarrassment, and finally...

    "Kyaaaa!!!"

    She dashed for the door.

    "Er-erm..."

    Pandora was also embarrassed out of her wits. She fidgeted before bowing apologetically. She was almost nk when ites to matters rted to sex and rtionship

    "Sorry for the intrusion!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Then, she grabbed Tyrion by his foot and made her escape too, the guy was still writhing in pain when they exited the ce. Due to Pandora''s hasty escape, Tyrion''s head got hit near the corner of the walls and the door.

    Soon, a certain individual''s tragic shout could be heard echoing for miles...

    "Please wait let me exin, it''s not like that!!!"

    Unfortunately, none of the girls stopped for Ariel to exin herself, she felt like dying, her dignified image and cold interior just vanished just because of one mistake, she wished to find a hole and jump in, bing a mole.

    The culprit of the current situation was still sleeping without a care in the world, snorting as he pleased, he was even rubbing his stomach in satisfaction. For a moment Ariel wanted to bash his head onto the floor but managed to control this impulse.

    ''''Fuck!'''' She swore, something she rarely does. She headed to the bathroom to freshen up, leaving Leon still sleeping.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few hourster.

    Yawn~

    Leon yawned in the main hall, it sounded like he didn''t get enough sleepst night. As he looked at the sky which is still a bit too dim, he sighed.

    "This city is a bit odd, the daytime here is different from the one I am used to, I reckon we are only going to feel the heat and sunlight around noon, right?"

    He nonchntly said that but his conversation partner didn''t reply.

    He knitted his brows and shifted his gaze over to Pandora and his sister who was blushing for some reason, their heads were lowered as they awkwardly avoided conversation.

    Upon seeing this Leon felt puzzled. Pandora can be put aside for now, she''s not the type to strike up a conversation anyway unless there''s Alex or the other girls around. He just didn''t think his little one would behave like this too, she''s a chatterbox after all. She like to pester him all day not giving him enough time, especially now that he was about to leave, she should have been more clingy yet here she was blushing for whatever reason which left Leon puzzled, wondering what the hell happened.

    ''''What''s the matter with you two? You girls are acting weird."

    Their bodies tensed up when they heard Leon''s words. They also blushed in a deeper shade of red. The Lionheart Crown prince felt even more confused.

    "Are you two not feeling well? Did you two catch a cold? Fever, maybe?"

    Leon drew his head closer to the girls when they immediately scuttled away.

    They distanced themselves from him as if he had some kind of contagious disease they were afraid of.

    "..."

    Upon seeing their reactions, Leon''s lips started twitching. He tried to remain calm.

    "Okay, what''s wrong? Did I do something wrong?"

    Leon was 100% sure something happened to him and Pandora. No, they must have seen something for them to behave like this.

    Otherwise, excluding Pandora, his sister wouldn''t have reacted so intensely to him. He''s pretty sure he watched his antics around her to prevent scaring her off by doing something unnecessary. That distance should have been within her tolerable range.

    "Seriously, what''s the matter with you two?"

    Upon hearing Leon''s voice unknowingly increased, the girls lowered their heads again, however, it didn''t look like they are going to return to his side any time soon. Then, they said something Leon couldn''t ept.

    "You are also a beast.''''

    "Pervert, Big brother is a big pervert.''''

    "Huh?..."

    Leon gasped and he couldn''t believe his ears.

    "What?..."

    "Hmph..."

    He snorted, she didn''t exin herself. Instead, she found another seat and she went there with Pandora in tow.

    Leon felt like someone had just prated his chest with a knife and violently yanked it, after seeing his sister''s reaction, he was deeply hurt by her behavior as he deeply loved her troublesome little sister, she''s his diamond he will always cherish no matter what.

    However, after some deliberation, his little who had previously decided to stay silent and not talk to her brother after what happened decided not to and asked him.

    ''''Big brother, Iam going to ask you one question and you better answer it honestly!"

    He said with a stern face, she still looked cute because she was still blushing a bit.

    Leon felt odd nevertheless he nodded anyway.

    "Alright, go ahead, if I know the answer I will answer it."

    "Nn..."

    His sister nodded vigorously like she was afraid her Big brother might go back on his words.

    ''''I thought y-you promised you''ll wait before marriage before doing that, I -I mean touching your fiancee, so why didn''t you respect your promise?'''' His sister asked with a furious blush on her face.

    It was then finally Leon who understand why they were behaving this way and couldn''t help but curse his carelessness, he made a blunder and it was now the time to clean up his mess. He better finds the right word and uses his eloquence.

    And after a short moment of silence, Leon opened his mouth and said.

    ''''You see it is because of love.''''

    ''''...I beg your pardon?''''

 Chapter 1233 SS: Graciers Reward And The Beginning

    ~A/N: This happened during one of their training, the transformed Gracier managed tond a critical hit on Alex, injuring him, and the fight ended as a draw.

    The following scene happened after the fight. The fight itself happened after their return from Exodus and before they started their world tour.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex gently smiled as he hugged Gracier, "Rx, it''s natural to get hurt during fights. Besides, it will slowly heal before tomorrow morning."

    Gracier touched his back softly and sensed that most of his wounds had already healed.

    Feeling relieved, she then asked as they walked, "Big Brother, you didn''t win on purpose, right?"

    Alex faintly smiled but didn''t say anything. She understood from his face that her spection was right.

    He didn''t his full strength.

    Gracier''s spection was correct as Alex didn''t use any direct and deadly attacks on her.

    Alex smiled recalling the fight and kissed her forehead, "You are a tough opponent for me. You are more powerful than you think."

    He meant every word he said as he felt that his sister had grown stronger, much to his satisfaction as this meant she could help him more in the future. She could help him carry some of his burdens and this couldn''t be more weed.

    In the meantime, Gracier felt ted and proud hearing his praise. As they walked, she rested her head on his chest, and her mind rxed, listening to his steady and rhythmic heartbeat.

    As a reward for fighting with her all and injuring her brother, she got the right to be spoiled today and she already had something in mind.

    In the bathroom, Alex had just removed his shirt and pants to take a refreshing bath.

    But when he was about to remove his underwear, his sister entered buck naked.

    "Alexandra, what are you doing?" He asked with a stunned expression.

    "Nothing much, Big Brother. I want to help you wash your body. You got injured because of me, and I want to make sure everything is alright." Gracier said while avoiding eye contact.

    "Seriously, little sister? You don''t have a better excuse?" Alex wryly chuckled as he focused his gaze on her.

    He guessed that his sister''s intentions were not purely only to check on his condition.

    "Well, you can consider this as my reward, you won''t refuse me right?" Gracier said as she pursed her lips.

    ''''Big sister Sakuya told me that in her country siblings bond this way, so I..'''' She added much to Alex''s surprise, he frowned and decided to punish Sakuyater for the unnecessary action but for now, he had to take care of this situation.

    Looking at her pout cutely, Alex sighed and said, "Okay, fine. But only washing my upper body, rest I can take care of."

    "Hehehehe! I understand" Gracier smiled while a victory pose, after ying around for a bit she made Alex sit down on a bath stool.

    Alex did his best not to focus on his sister half naked body, he was surely growing well he secretly thought before shaking his head to discard any unnecessary thought.

    She knew that her brother did his best not to hurt an inch of her skin just as he said and wondered why she couldn''t do the same, she couldn''t control her strength properly yet. She realized again how much he cared about her and a dreamy smile appeared on her face as she thought about it. Gracier vowed to control her dragon''s transformation to be more helpful to Alex.

    She silently washed his back as she traced her fingers over his back where faint scars remain. But feeling that it was not enough, she did something shocking next.

    Alex was startled, feeling a wet and warm feeling over his back. He twisted his neck and asked, "What? Alexandra, why are you licking my back?"

    Gracier said with a timid expression, "I feel that the scars must still sting for you. I want to relieve you from any difort you might be feeling."

    Alex sighed, wondering whether she only wanted to relieve his difort and nothing else.

    But feeling the soothing and rxing feeling, he didn''t feel like refusing her. He simply turned forward with his eyes closed.

    Seeing that her brother didn''t object to her, she happily continued licking his back where the scars were slowly disappearing.

    ''Whew...it feels good.'' Alex''s expression became blissful as he basked himself in the gentle andforting sensation on his back.

    He initially felt a bit of a stinging sensation on his back due to his injuries, but now he couldn''t feel them at all. He wondered if even her saliva had healing properties.

    She earnestly kept on licking his back and even covered the areas without any scars.

    ''For some reason, Big brother''s skin tastes so good and smooth.'' Gracier relished the sensation she was getting as she licked his bareback.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She never expected that she would feel this good from simply licking his back. She could taste not only his skin but also smell his electrifying blood. She felt more attracted to him at the moment like an animal in heat, so much so that her reasoning slowly started to be cloudy.

    She began acting subconsciously, her nimble fingers slowly crossing over to his chest as she brushed over his toned chest. However, she didn''t stop licking, and after a while, she asked, "Big Brother, did you feel good?"

    Alex slowly opened his eyes, feeling the soothing sensation vane and disappear. He cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, it...it was good." He thought that if he told the truth, she might do something outrageous, feeling motivated.

    "Really? I knew it, hehe." Gracier giggled, her towel fell and she hugged him from behind, her boobs pressing onto his back.

    "Huh? What?" Alex came back to his senses. His nerves pulsated as he felt her pink buds and soft bosom pressing onto his back.

    She twirled her body towards his front as his face came into her sight. His eyes involuntarily moved toward her bare breasts and quickly averted his eyes as he gulped.

    "Now that you have finished with my back, you can go," Alex said while trying his best not to look below her neck. He felt like something dangerous, an irreversible line would crossed.

    Alex realized that right now the word ''shyness'' waspletely absent in her dictionary. She was acting abnormally and this could have be dangerous if not stopped.

    Of course, Gracier didn''t mind proudly unting her assets before Alex. She wanted him to admire her as much as possible. Especially in her current state where her desire overtook her reasons.

    "Big Brother, I never said I was only going to help you with your back. I said I would help you ''wash'' your body." Gracier said with an innocent expression.

    ''Seriously, where did this girl learn to be like this¡­'' Alex felt troubled.

    "You should at least put on some clothes. I am the one bathing after all." Alex said while sweating.

    "Why? Are you perhaps feeling shy?" She said as she cutely put out her tongue at Alex.

    She moved closer with a heated face.

    "But Big Brother, your body seems so tired. Let me re-energize your body with my tongue. You said you liked the feeling of my tongue on your body."

    "But that is¡ª"

    "No, no, Big Brother already gave your word that I can wash your body, but you didn''t say that I couldn''t use my tongue to help wash your body. Or are you going to break your word?" She asked with a sulky face.

    "Sorry, that''s out of line.''''

    ''''Tch!''''

    ''''Did you just click your tongue?'''' Alex asked with his head in the other direction, doing his best not to look in front of him or else he wouldn''t be seeing his sister''s naked body.

    ''''Well, it''s because Big brother is going back on his words,'''' Gracierined while ying with her hair.

    ''''Get dressed already.'''' Alex dered before,

    "Ouch"

    He quickly pulled back Gracier and flicked her forehead lightly with his finger.

    "Bad girl, you better listen to my word if not I''ll be angry," Alex said with a serious face, he was preparing to be harsher and to seriously admonish her but seeing her puckish expression, he felt amused.

    Gracier meekly put her finger inside her mouth as she avoided his nce. She then asked timidly, "Then why don''t Big Brother wash me now?"

    He instantly got up and harrumphed, "Hahaha, you wish. A big little devil like you can bathe on your own. You said you have grown up, right?"

    Alex quickly got rushed out of the bathroom before she asked any more outrageous things.

    "Big Brother, wait!" Gracier tried to catch Alex but could only helplessly grasp the empty air as he rushed out too fast.

    Left alone Gracier pouted while mumbling to herself, "I will get you one day, Big Brother."

    She looked mature at the moment as if she was not the real Gracier but someone else. The current Gracier desired her brother like when a woman desires a strong man, she wanted him to be her Alpha, her dragon''s king.

    Slowly, the seed was nted...

 Chapter 1234 1139: Pandoras (Meera) Wish

    Leon felt odd nevertheless he nodded anyway.

    "Alright, go ahead, if I know the answer I will answer it."

    "Nn..."

    His sister nodded vigorously like she was afraid her Big brother might go back on his words.

    ''''I thought y-you promised you''ll wait before marriage before doing that, I -I mean touching your fiancee, so why didn''t you respect your promise?'''' His sister asked with a furious blush on her face.

    It was then finally Leon who understand why they were behaving this way and couldn''t help but curse his carelessness, he made a blunder and it was now the time to clean up his mess. He better finds the right word and uses his eloquence.

    And after a short moment of silence, Leon opened his mouth and said.

    ''''You see it is because of love.''''

    ''''...I beg your pardon?''''

    Pandora couldn''t help but shout out facing the absurd response Leon was giving.

    Leon noticed this and winked at her forcing Pandora to stay silent.

    Meanwhile, Leon''s sister didn''t fullyprehend her brother''s answer, she tilted her head and said something that made Leon jump out of his seat.

    ''''So I can do the same thing with Tyrion because of Love?''''

    ''''Absolutely not, you''re too young and you must be sure that you love him and it''s reciprocated.'''' Leon bared his fangs like a lioness protecting its curb. If Tyrion was present he would have pissed his pants because of the terrifying amount of pressureing from Leon.

    Pandora couldn''t help but chuckle seeing Leon''s reaction.

    Leon''s sister smirked, amused by her brother''s reaction, she could feel his love through his behavior, and how much overprotective he could be, however, there was something she had been curious about and it would be a waste not to use this opportunity to satisfy her curiosity.

    ''''Big brother, can you tell what Love is?" She asked with shining eyes full of intense curiosity.

    Leon sighed and took a seat back, scratching his head he searched for how he should exin for his sister to easily understand.

    Pandora looked elsewhere as if to tell him to take care of everything himself, he couldn''t help but chuckle and exin using what he reads and personal experience.

    ''''This something grandma told me: There is nothing more important in life than love. Love binds us to one another and to every good deed we do. It is love that keeps us healthy and positively focused. But love, like any other element of life, needs attention to stay strong. We don''t attain it and put it aside like money in a bank ount.

    We shower our children with love and positive reinforcement, we hold our lovers dear and remind them in our special way how deeply loved and appreciated they are. We love our friends, our homes, and ourmunities.

    There is nothing else that needs our attention more. None of us wille to the end of our earthly time and wish we spent more days in our endeavors or lost in anger; we''ll wish for more time with those we love; we''ll cherish our good memories. Love is the most preciousmodity on earth; it''s free and the more we give the more it multiplies. It is truly the superpower we carry inside.''''

    His sister nodded as if she understood what Leon said but her eyes were still shining.

    Leon sighed before saying next.

    ''''Love isn''t a throwaway emotion, something to invoke on a whim. It isn''t transitory like lust or something to regret like anger. When love is allowed to permeate every action, influence every thought, and guide every deed, it leads to an inner peace not attainable any other way. It is the light in every dark night, shining brightly into each recess of the mind, healing, and igniting passions that would otherwise have died. Love leads the way to be who we were born to be, people who prize peace, dignity, and honor, people who find solutions that work for the many instead of the few. Love is what we must hold for one another, especially when tensions are high, for it is the trapdoor in the prison wall, the only one.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    p! p!

    Leon''s sister pped her hands in admiration.

    ''''I like this example more. Please give me more so I can slowly understand.'''' She dered with a smile. The greedy girl was not satisfied but Leon didn''t mind as he was having fun acting like a teacher.

    ''''Ok, here is another one: A love that isn''t considerate and kind is not love at all. It is merely an emotional attachment. Bonds can be made for selfish reasons or simply fail to mature into real love. For love to be real each partner puts the other first, and each treasure the other above themselves. In love we don''t hold one another back, we aspire to one another to new heights while always being there to catch after falls, pick the other up, and set them back on the road to sess and happiness.''''

    She nodded before asking a question.

    ''''I heard from the adults that love hurts, is that true?''''

    Leon nodded as he had thought the same until he experienced the thing known as Love.

    ''''Love hurts" is the biggest lie out there. Love heals, love makes people whole again and love fills them with the goods they need to be as kind and loving as their Creator intended. What hurts is betrayal, thoughtlessness, uncaring attitudes, and careless gossip. What hurts is people being unfriendly, not weing a new person to the neighborhood, or making "exclusive" cliques that are defined by who is "not wee." What hurts is bullying, harassment, selfishness, and greed.

    Love on the other hand is the greatest gift mankind ever received, a gift that lives on within us all. Love is a gift that needs nurturing - it is the truth within us that knows life cannot be given a price tag. Love knows to be kind and never to hurt or kill. Love knows to treat your neighbor as yourself. Love is what we crave from birth, a craving that must be met by our new and loving earth-bound family. Love knows that life is worth more than a pair of new shoes or designer makeup. Love is what can save us, make us fully human again, and raise us in the eyes of the creator.''''

    Pandora looked at Leon in his teacher''s mode giving a bunch of examples nonstop and sighed, everything he said was not wrong but everyone has a different perception of love, the conclusion will be that you feel love when you have someone special you hold dear.

    Pandora (Meera) wished to experience this feeling again, she had experienced it once but it was short-lived, she wished to experience love again but recalling what she had be this hope dwindled.

    ''I wonder if there''s something out there that will love this ursed body of mine, incapable of giving birth anymore.'' Shemented over her fate before shaking her head.

    ''''I wonder where Noire is? She should have arrived by now. She must be stuck somewhere doing something again, she is the most busy of all.'''' Pandora silently mumbled and decided to contact herter once Leon finished with his exnation.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in a certain location far from the Lionheart empire.

    The country of Oxtrad is a small country with a poption of six thousand beastsmening from all over the continent.

    Bordered by a calm ocean to the North, huge, open ins to the South, a marsh to the East, and a stone wall to the West, the country of Oxtrad mainly lives off medicine, baking, and tailoring.

    Oxtrad itself is mainly covered inkes and has a temperate climate, which has led to a thinly spread poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them to live in small settlements.

    The country''sndscape is friendly; red-leaved trees, scented flowers, and half-frozen rivers are just a sliver of the magnificence Oxtrad has to offer, which is why the country ismended among foreigners.

    The people of Oxtrad are unreceptive towards foreigners and tend to wee them with turned cheeks. They feel foreigners could pollute the country''s well-being.

    Oxtrad has calmws andw enforcement, which is expected in their circumstances. The people are restless due to recent destructions, caused by greed.

    This is also reflected in the country''s g, which has three horizontal stripes and a triangle in ck, light pink, dark bronze, and light yellow. Their coat of arms is a feather with two keys on either side

    However, this seemingly peaceful country was not peaceful anymore after a few weeks, the atmosphere in the country had be heavier as days passed, making one wonder if a war was not looming over the horizon.

    Things weren''t like this but everything changed after they got a new ruler. Everything has started to go awry since then, the peaceful country had changed and violence happened every day as if this has be normal. In this country, a woman appeared.

 Chapter 1235 1140: Noire On A Mission 1

    Oxtrad has calmws andw enforcement, which is expected in their circumstances. The people are restless due to recent destructions, caused by greed.

    This is also reflected in the country''s g, which has three horizontal stripes and a triangle in ck, light pink, dark bronze, and light yellow. Their coat of arms is a feather with two keys on either side

    However, this seemingly peaceful country was not peaceful anymore after a few weeks, the atmosphere in the country had be heavier as days passed, making one wonder if a war was not looming over the horizon.

    Things weren''t like this but everything changed after they got a new ruler. Everything has started to go awry since then, the peaceful country had changed and violence happened every day as if this has be normal. In this country, a woman appeared.

    Noire walked toward a bar while ignoring the weird stares she was receiving from the people around.

    She came here with a purpose in mind, she had to investigate before acting, and she had to get rid of anything that could ignite the war faster, they aren''t ready yet.

    ''''Sigh!'''' Noire sighed under her hood.

    First of all, she needed to gather more information.

    The most important part of the fight was information.

    Just how many forces were in Oxtrad, what powers they had and the fastest way to collect information is through the bar, hence her next destination.

    The city had reached a state ofwlessness, but it hadn''t devolvedpletely yet.

    There were still several open bars that seemed normal. But it was unclear how long thisst bit of order wouldst.

    It was fine to grab guards and pull the information directly from their minds, but if Noire wanted to get a good grasp of the overall situation, it would be best to observe arge group.

    That being the case, bars were some of the best ces to gather information.

    From the outside, it looks intimate, well-maintained, and clean. Sandstone bricks and hard wooden beams make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It''s hard to see through therge, stained ss windows,

    Creak.

    She pushed open the wooden door and headed in.

    Even though it was midday, the bar was crowded. However, contrary to what one might expect, there weren''t any loud noises in the bar. Only a low murmur could be heard in the bar since most of the customers were drinking quietly.

    When the door opened, everyone turned to look at Noire for a moment before they turned away, uninterested. Noire was not bothered by their behaviors as it was good this way.

    She sat in a spot that made it convenient to listen to the others'' conversations while ordering a simple meal.

    "Have you heard the story about Xri?"

    "The rumor that a bunch of mercenaries and soldiers got done in? Do you believe that?"

    "It''s not a rumor. Lute said he saw it with his own eyes, a single person destroyed the convoy heading here and thanks to this, things have be hectic in the city.''''

    ''''Huh! I''m still skeptical about this.''''

    Noire''s actions in Xri on her way heading here seemed to have already spread far away as mercenaries in Oxtrad already knew about it.

    ''If it''s already spread this much, the higher-ups should have heard about it.'' Noire chuckled before continuing to listen to the ongoing discussion.

    Suddenly, one of the mercenaries lowered his head and said.

    ''''What should we do now?"

    "We''re already in the same boat. What can we do? Whether we live or die, we have to follow Asthar from now on."

    "I don''t like him. Graham is the one governing. So why is he acting like he''s in charge?"

    "We can''t do anything about it. They said someone extremely high and well-ced favors him. Besides Graham is extremely ill and has appointed this man to take his ce instead of his son.''''

    Noire narrowed her eyes upon hearing this piece of information. So, previously Graham was the one in charge but when Asthar arrived, he became one in charge for some unknown reason, the former ruler even went far as appointing another as his substitute other than his son.

    ''Weird!'' Noire thought.

    Many countries small like this which previously refused the bigger power''s assistance, have started changing their stance going under them for the sake of protection and survival. Oxtrad previously wanted to do the same but suddenly changed their stance and even started a small skirmish with the neighborhood country.

    The reason why Noire came here is that this was an important trade route and also a strategic point between the big powers.

    ''This is all I''ll learn from here.'' She mumbled after a moment.

    Noire wouldn''t learn anything else even if she kept sitting there.

    Noire got up and left the tavern before looking at the castle in the center of the city.

    ording to the information she''d obtained, Asthar was living in that castle.

    She was about to head straight for the castle when she noticed there were people crowded around something. Naturally, her eyes turned to see what it was.

    "¡­"

    It was a group of corpses.

    They were corpses that had been dismembered and disyed in the town square on a spear.

    It seemed that the corpses had been there for a long time already as they were covered in maggots and had an extremely rotten smell.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was a sight so disgusting that it would make most people vomit.

    A word had been engraved on a sign in front of the corpses.

    ''''Purge''''

    Even for someone who had lived longer she couldn''t help but click her tongue. Humans are truly a disgusting race, doing this to their people.

    Then, she went towards a man among the onlookers nearby who gave him a good impression.

    "Who is he?"

    "Huh? Did you just arrive in the city?"

    The scarred man looked at Noire with a suspicious gaze, but she simply responded without a change in her facial expression.

    ''''Yes, I came from Baddur''s vige.''''

    ''''Ah! I see, the one that got destroyed recently.''''

    Noire nodded and the scarred man looked at her with sympathy before proceeding to exin what had happened to that man.

    ''''These are those who rebelled against Asthar."

    ''''Huh?'''' Noire showed her confusion and the scarred man chuckled before further exining.

    "They rebelled against the formation of a subjugation squad, and this was the oue. Well, If they had kept to themselves, they would''ve still been alive. They were proud for nothing."

    "Who are they going to hunt?"

    "The former prince, Isaac. Have you heard about him? He''s a man who has recently been traveling around Oxtrad gathering forces. It''s said that he is a thorn for the higher-ups."

    "¡­"

    Noire was speechless for a moment before smiling because she understood something.

    She small breath to organize his thoughts.

    ''There''s no way their subjugation team could annihte the former''s forces.''

    Because from what she heard, his force was not small and he has a lot of allies.

    And Ashtar should''ve known that.

    Then, what was he aiming for? Did he want to inflict losses on Ivan''s group at the expense of the destruction of the subjugation team?

    Or did he simply want a reason to execute rebels?

    ''No.''

    Those were all byproducts.

    What Asthar was after¡­ was probably a civil war.

    This was Noire''s thought after thinking for a moment, using her experience and wits.

    Ashtar probably intended to create animosity between the two sides and eventually lead people of the same country to point their swords at each other.

    Step 1 was already sessful. Oxtrad had been divided into two groups.

    And now, it was time for step 2. Which was to deepen the hostility between the two forces. Until it reached the point where they regarded each other as their sworn enemies.

    ''This isn''t good.''

    If this insidious n was to work, Oxtrad would not fall from the outside but from the inside.She felt like this was a test and if this works they could implement it on arger scale. The enemy would be able to remove one of the most powerful superpowers on the continent with barely any effort of their own.

    This wasn''t simply about losing the nation''s territory.

    Even the identity of the country called Oxtrad would disappear.

    In a sense, it was a far more terrible end than the simple destruction of the country.

    ''This isn''t a n someone small-minded could think of.''

    If one didn''t understand the dark side of humans, one wouldn''t be able to make such a n.

    Noire looked towards the castle again.

    Ashtar.

    She would have to meet him and, if necessary, kill him. This person is too dangerous to be left alone, who knows what n he would hatch next after sessfully reaching his goal here?

    ''''!''''

    Noire shuddered just by imagining this, this man could be a thorn in their side.

    Because most attention of the superpowers was focused elsewhere, someone was using a small country as a test for something sinister. Fortunately, Alex had asked his subordinates to open their eyes and look for any unusual things if not something dangerous might have because they missed out on this.

 Chapter 1236 1141: Noire On A Mission 2

    Noire looked towards the castle again.

    Ashtar.

    She would have to meet him and, if necessary, kill him. This person is too dangerous to be left alone, who knows what n he would hatch next after sessfully reaching his goal here?

    ''''!''''

    Noire shuddered just by imagining this, this man could be a thorn in their side.

    Because most attention of the superpowers was focused elsewhere, someone was using a small country as a test for something sinister. Fortunately, Alex had asked his subordinates to open their eyes and look for any unusual things if not something dangerous might have because they missed out on this.

    Noire waited until it was nighttime before making a move.

    The guard perimeter is much tighter in here than the one outside.''

    The guards watching over the entrance were so rxed that anyone would be able to break into the city if one wanted to.

    But this castle was different.

    Those who stood on the walls were all skilled fighters, and there were even patrol teams deployed to protect the castle more efficiently.

    ''There must be something here for this castle to be guarded to such an extent.''

    Noire observed these guards.

    Then, she realized something else. Security was much tighter at the bottom than it was at the top.

    This meant that whatever was being hidden, was below the castle.

    ''Why do they all like the underground so much.''

    She inwardly clicked his tongue as she recalled her previous experiences, but that didn''t mean she didn''t understand.

    The basement was a good ce to hide something. It was an enclosed space, and there was only one entrance.

    These two facts meant that not only was it difficult for intruders to break in, but even if they did, it would be hard for them to stay hidden.

    It would also be hard to escape after being caught there.

    Of course, all of these facts were irrelevant to Noire, who could void step and disappear in an instant.

    "¡­"

    Noire stopped just as she was about to head down the basement stairs, observing the dark entrance with narrowed eyes.

    Perhaps it was because of the setting, but that ce felt ominous like a Devil''s waiting mouth.

    ''No.''

    It wasn''t just a feeling.

    She could sense a powerfuraing from below.

    She hadn''t realized until she''d gotten closer. This aura of power covered the entirety of the city.

    In other words, she had made the right decision.

    There was no one at the end of the basement stairs, only an old wooden door.

    As if the strict security that Noire had seen so far was a lie, there wasn''t even a single guard deployed in this ce.

    But she was unable to go any further. She just stared at the ground in front of her. It was as though there was an invisible wall in front of her.

    ''Up till here.''

    Noire''s eyes turned to the door.

    She could hear a faint conversationing from within. This is the reason why she stopped, she got a certain idea worth testing.

    ???

    The offices in this castle were located underground, and very few people were allowed to enter and leave this ce.

    The owner of this office was a lean man wearing a monocle who was sitting behind a desk and browsing through some documents.

    He slowly looked up at the man who''de to report to him.

    This man was tall and got a well-trained body that was covered in many scars. He also had yellow gauntlets, which wrapped around hisrge fists.

    This was Gunther, the protector, the Chief knight of Oxtrad.

    "I hung the bodies in the square as you ordered."

    "Were there any who protested against that?"

    "There were."

    "Capture and execute them."

    "Understood."

    The man nodded.

    "Go back now."

    "Yes, Lord Ashtar."

    This lean man with a monocle was none other than Ashtar, who had be the de facto leader of Oxtrad recently.

    Moreover, if anyone were to have seen this scene, one would''ve been lost for words. To think that Gunther would be behaving like this before an outsider, he was a former A-rank Adventurer, a Saint realm expert and yet he was acting all humble in front of this man.

    What was even more surprising was the fact that Ashtar was acting like this was natural.

    Gunther bowed once again before leaving the room.

    Ashtar looked at his back for a moment before lowering his head once again to the documents.

    Meanwhile, Gunther who had left the office slowly climbed up the steps, going back to his home, he was tired, recently it had be harder to get much sleep because of all errands he had to take care of, still, he couldn''tin after all the will of his will was his will, he was nothing but a sword and have to follow his master''s will. Hopefully, with this man''s help his lord will be back to his feet as quickly as possible, he deluded himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Once home Gunther decided to drink a ss of beer and then fall asleep while clinging to the blissful feeling that apanied it.

    There was no work to be done in the morning, so he should be able to enjoy a good night''s sleep for the first time in a long while.

    But Gunther wouldn''t drink enough to get drunk. He would have just enough to get a pleasant feeling so that he would be able to fall asleep quickly.

    Crack.

    "¡­ugh!"

    Suddenly, a hand stretched out from the darkness and grabbed his head violently.

    Right then, Gunther felt as though he had been struck in the head by a thunderbolt, and his body slumped over.

    "¡­"

    Then Noire showed up.

    She''d waited at the top of the stairs, and when Gunther came out of the office, she followed him home.

    Noire pulled a chair over and sat Gunther down on it. Then, she stimted his brain so that he would be semi-conscious.

    Gunther would certainly have a strong mind. Much stronger than the guard she''d dealt with earlier that day.

    So she could only pick apart her mind after stunning him. She could have overpowered him using her real strength but that would be giving away her identity and she was well aware that the Chaos Organization had been monitoring and collecting information about them, especially the ck-haired woman, it is to say her, hence the disguise and the caution she was showing. Things would have be annoying if she got too many rats on her tail.

    "Who are you?" Noire asked her first question.

    Gunther responded with a nk look in his eyes.

    "¡­I''m Gunther Asma, the protector and Chief knight of Oxtrad."

    "Good, What happened to the previous Lord?'''' She asked next.

    "The previous Lord became extremely sick and is now unconscious."

    "For what reason?''''

    ''''We don''t know, it happened suddenly. We suspected the crown prince.''''

    ''''So, why do you ept the help of an outsider?'''' Noire asked after getting the general gist of what happened.

    "¡­there was nothing I could do to protect the people of this city and the man is capable enough for the Lord to trust him. He even promised to heal the Lord making him more powerful. If weren''t for the man''s intervention, the Lord would have already been dead.'''' Gunther under hypnosis exined everything for Noire to understand.

    ''''I see.'''' She mumbled before knocking the man unconscious.

    ''''Hoh! We have some big rat here.''''

    A sudden voice rang out inside the quiet room making Noire frown.

    She turned around and found a lean man with the monocle standing there.

    It was Ashtar.

    Noire immediately got up from her seat.

    "¡­how are you here¡­?"

    "I knew you were snooping around outside. But it didn''t seem like you were going toe to attack me. Your senses are quite sharp. Did you realize I was a Demigod?"

    "¡­"

    Right.

    She had guessed that Ashtar was a Demigod.

    Otherwise, the aura she sensed was inexplicable.

    Noire grits her teeth.

    "You used Gunther as bait?"

    "And you fell hook, line, and sinker."

    "I can''t believe you''re pretending to be human¡­ I never would have expected to encounter a monster like you¡­"

    "You can''t believe it? Kuku. Well, I do whatever I want and everything is for the Lord.''''

    Ashtar let out a cold chuckle.

    "As time went by, even bug like you began to look a little cute when you kept poking your nose everywhere like a mouse. How cute, to think I''ll catch a big fish here, you''re different from the other bugs, you''ll be fun to crush.''''

    Facing a talkative Ashtar, Noire didn''t respond making Asthar chuckle before deciding to y with her for real, it was then.

    Noire''s figure disappeared.

    "Oh? Do you think you can escape?"

    Swoosh!

    Ashtar also disappeared.

    He sensed the reverberation of mana left behind by Noire and immediately followed it.

    She hadn''t run far away.

    There was no need for him to search. Noire was standing in the middle of the desert outside of the city.

    Asthar let out a dirtyugh.

    "Did you realize running away is futile? Right. I''ll send you offfortably as a reward for not being a pain."

    Noire didn''t respond.

    Ashtar, who was smiling, narrowed his eyes at him. Something doesn''t feel right.

 Chapter 1237 1142: The Fight In The Desert 1

    Ashtar let out a cold chuckle.

    "As time went by, even bug-like you began to look a little cute when you kept poking your nose everywhere like a mouse. How cute, to think I''ll catch a big fish here, you''re different from the other bugs, you''ll be fun to crush.''''

    Facing a talkative Ashtar, Noire didn''t respond making Asthar chuckle before deciding to y with her for real, it was then.

    Noire''s figure disappeared.

    "Oh? Do you think you can escape?"

    Swoosh!

    Ashtar also disappeared.

    He sensed the reverberation of mana left behind by Noire and immediately followed it.

    She hadn''t run far away.

    There was no need for him to search. Noire was standing in the middle of the desert outside of the city.

    Asthar let out a dirtyugh.

    "Did you realize running away is futile? Right. I''ll send you offfortably as a reward for not being a pain."

    Noire didn''t respond.

    Ashtar, who was smiling, narrowed his eyes at him. Something doesn''t feel right.

    Then a calm voice sounded out.

    "I didn''t expect it to work so well."

    "¡­what?"

    What was she talking about all of a sudden?

    The previously revealed panic was now nowhere to be found.

    Instead, Noire was staring at Ashtar with a cold gaze.

    "I knew the range of your detection ability in the basement from the start. But I stepped into it on purpose. Why do you think I did that?"

    Ashtar''s expression changed.

    "Are you saying you purposely revealed yourself to me? Ha! That''s bullshit. Why would you do something like that-"

    "To lure you out."

    It wasn''t a gamble.

    Noire had been convinced that there was only one Demigod around, Ashtar.

    There was no way that multiple Demigods would be deployed to watch over such a small, unimportant country even if it was for an experience.

    Ashtar''s face darkened and he felt insulted, for the greater cause he was dispatched here among the Numbers with the promise to upgrade his rank once hepleted the task, and as Noire predicted, they would be using the same tactic much on a bigger stage, while it would be difficult to implement this in the empires, Kingdoms, and principalities will be different and if they could destroy those, it would great affect the overall situation of the iing war. They must prepare the best stage for their Lord, the apostle of Chaos, Bahamut. If they sessfully conquered this world, opening the door to chaos to devour the middle worlds except for the Higher World, they would be taking one step into the final war.

    Thinking about what status he might achieve in the future if he were to perform well, Ashtar shuddered. He must not fail here and the first step would be to clean up the bug annoying his experiment.

    Suddenly, a huge bow appeared in Ashtar''s hand.

    ''A longbow?''

    It was muchrger than a regr longbow as its size easily surpassed 3 meters.

    Noire narrowed her eyes. Acting as if she hadn''t expected the man to draw a weapon at that moment.

    Noire was still disguised and would keep this disguise for a while, meaning she wouldn''t be using her full strength yet.

    Unaware of this Ashtar began his attack.

    The moment he pulled back the bowstring, Noire became suspicious.

    There were no arrows to be seen touching the taut bowstring. In other words, Ashtar was just pulling back the string.

    "¡­!"

    Noire instantaneously gathered mana and cast a barrier spell.

    Pit.

    The sound of the bowstring being released was very faint, but the power behind the attack was beyond imagination.

    Crack!

    "¡­!"

    This barrier was shattered in an instant forcing Noire to bend her back to the limit, and something shot past her chin.

    It didn''t touch her, but she still felt chills from the attack.

    ''Invisible arrow.''

    No. It was something else.

    Nothing wasunched into the air. Perhaps he was shooting his aura like an arrow.

    Boom!

    The sound alone was enough to send shivers down Noire''s spine. Despite losing some of its power because of the barrier, the invisible projectile still smashed the dunes behind her to pieces.

    She didn''t look back, but she could already imagine how horrific a sight it was.

    Noire quickly reapplied her barrier while Ashtar smirked and pulled back his bowstring once again.

    ''''Kukuku! I thought you''d be worth something but I guess I was wrong.''''

    Swoosh!!

    The bowstring snapped once again.

    Noire was also concentrated on the sound, so she didn''t miss the three separated sounds from the bowstring.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Crack!

    Once again, her barrier broke. However, she had perfectly avoided the three arrows.

    In a way, they were much easier to avoid than the first. It was a small difference, but it was still noticeable.

    Ashtar''s expression changed a little.

    ''She appears to be a frail magician, yet she was able to move so quickly¡­''

    It was impossible to avoid his arrows so easily. The arrows he fired traveled at the speed of sound.

    There was no need to reload, and there was less wind resistance since the object that was traveling was just a mass of his aura without a real physical body. Well, he was using his Gift.

    She kept dodging the invisible arrows without much trouble.

    At this sight, Ashtar couldn''t help but feel a chill for a moment.

    ''What kind of human is this, she is beyond normal¡­''

    The threat of the invisible arrows when they first appeared was beyond imagination. Even the vast majority of skilled fighters would lose their lives to the first arrow without knowing what happened.

    However, this woman had been able to immediately grasp the fact that he had no arrows on his bow and deploy an omnidirectional barrier to defend against whatever attack might havee.

    Her instantaneous judgment and level-headedness were so surprisingly sharp and urate that Ashtar was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Even at that moment.

    Noire''s eyes were locked onto his bow.

    By looking at where the bow was being aimed, she was able to predict the approximate path that the invisible arrows would take.

    Then, with her barrier, he would be able to slow the arrow down enough, allowing her to avoid it.

    Composure, observation, and reaction speed. If even one of these was not up to par, then such a thing would have not been possible.

    ''This person is experienced in every way. She is an extremely dangerous variable.'' Ashtar recognized this fact.

    This fact alone increased the person''s danger level by several times.

    He had to kill her here. Eliminate this variable that could potentially damage their ns.

    Suddenly, Ashtar''s expression changed.

    From the tip of Noire''s foot, ice spikes began shooting up. They were so powerful and sharp that even steel would be torn apart.

    The power of this attack, which wasunched silently and without any prior warning, was extremely shocking.

    But Ashtar''s response to it was simple.

    He lifted his right foot, and he stopped on the sand lightly.

    Kakakang!

    This simple stomp shattered all of the ice spikes.

    Upon seeing this Noire clicked her tongue andunched more attacks but Ashtar easily took care of all of them.

    ''''Kukuku! Struggle some more.'''' He dered before drawing his bow''s string at an impossible level.

    Ashtar smiled as he nocked the arrow on his bow.

    Then, the smile grewrger.

    Tung.

    The bowstring sounded, but this time, it was apanied by powerful air pressure.

    As if it had been concentrated in one ce before bursting in an instant, the air exploded, causing a massive, omnidirectional shockwave.

    The shields Noire created disappeared in an instant, and even the final barrier shook heavily.

    That wasn''t all.

    Rather, that was just the beginning.

    The wind pressure was simply akin to the wind that came when a powerful Demigod swung his fist.

    The real threat was the arrow that came out of Ashtar''s bow.

    Kwakwakwakwa!

    Calling it an arrow was not good enough.

    Noire felt like a Dragon was opening its huge maw in front of her. It was frightening yet amusing at the same time remembering the past.

    Ashtar''s attack destroyed the surroundings as it shot toward Noire like the arrival of doomsday.

    This wasn''t an attack that could be blocked by clumsy spells. It was also not small enough to easily dodge.

    Noire was forced to take out the dagger that she had kept hidden.

    Swoosh!

    A dark red light shot out from Noire''s finger. This light, which she named Absolute Line, collided with Ashtar''s arrow.

    Gong!

    A huge explosion urred.

    Gusts of wind, stronger than any sandstorm, swept through the area without mercy.

    A cloud of dust filled the surroundings, making it impossible to tell one direction from the other.

    Ashtar was stunned by the fact that his arrow was blocked. He couldn''t understand what had just happened, he wondered if that dagger was a Gift, that must be the case if not a normal weapon, and no matter how high its grade couldn''t aplish what this dagger did.

    For the first time since the beginning of the fight, Ashtar decided not to continue underestimating this strange woman.

 Chapter 1238 1143: The Fight In The Desert 2

    Ashtar''s attack destroyed the surroundings as it shot toward Noire like the arrival of doomsday.

    This wasn''t an attack that could be blocked by clumsy spells. It was also not small enough to easily dodge.

    Noire was forced to take out the dagger that she had kept hidden.

    Swoosh!

    A dark red light shot out from Noire''s finger. This light, which she named Absolute Line, collided with Ashtar''s arrow.

    Gong!

    A huge explosion urred.

    Gusts of wind, stronger than any sandstorm, swept through the area without mercy.

    A cloud of dust filled the surroundings, making it impossible to tell one direction from the other.

    Ashtar was stunned by the fact that his arrow was blocked. He couldn''t understand what had just happened, he wondered if that dagger was a Gift, that must be the case if not a normal weapon, and no matter how high its grade couldn''t aplish what this dagger did.

    For the first time since the beginning of the fight, Ashtar decided not to continue underestimating this strange woman.

    "Stop exaggerating," Noire shouted.

    "What¡­?"

    "I know what you''re showing isn''t your true strength." She added and Ashtar soon burst intoughter.

    ''''Kukuku! You''re right, neither did you fight seriously. Let''s fight for real this time.'''' He dered afterughing to his heart''s content.

    Then his figure disappeared.

    Noire furrowed her eyebrows.

    ''Space-time skill.''

    She didn''t run away.

    Ashtar range of movement was much shorter than that of those she had faced, who could also use space-time skills.

    He simply increased the distance between them.

    ''Was he trying to improve his situation?'' She wondered.

    Noire felt a strong force from behind her.

    And as soon as she looked back, whatever it was had alreadye very close to her.

    ''Fast¡­''

    Noire forcibly twisted her body. But she was unable topletely avoid it.

    Crunch.

    It was different from before. Her barrier shattered like ss, and she felt a hot pain in her left arm.

    Well, it wasn''t right to say that she had been hit. It would be better to say that it had passed her. The problem was that in that instant, her entire arm had been broken, bent grotesquely, and covered in blood.

    ''Both the speed and power have increased significantly. It''s on apletely different levelpared to before.''

    It was obvious that the distance between them had increased, but the speed and strength of the projectiles had increased even more.

    Was its eleration? She couldn''t be sure.

    ''Although, it came from behind¡­''

    She couldn''t conclude that Ashtar would still be there. After all, he could use space-time movement. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to go around her in all directions.

    Shooting to kill from a distance.

    No wonder he hadn''t used this method from the start. Such a method was far from head-to-headbat.

    Ashtar''s arrow could remodel a mountain, and the speed they traveled atpletely exceeded human perception.

    By the time they noticed, the arrow would already be right in front of them.

    Crack crack crack!

    Once again, an arrow was fired. Even the dunes cried out as their bodies were scratched.

    Just as he was about to pull the bowstring again, he noticed something strange.

    ''¡­?''

    Suddenly, he could no longer sense Noire. To be precise, her mana had disappeared.

    Pulling on the bowstring, Ashtar frowned.

    ''What''s going on?''

    The lingering mana aura, which he could sense even with his eyes closed, had suddenly vanished without warning. Almost like it had evaporated.

    It was an iprehensible phenomenon, but that wasn''t all.

    Boom!

    A lightning bolt suddenly struck the ground in the distance.

    Then another one followed without any warning,ing straight for him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He tried to twist his body away, but the beam still brushed past his right arm.

    The pain was so severe that the hairs on his body stood on end.

    "!!!"

    Ashtar raised his eyes to look in the direction whence the light had been emitted from. The mana, which had made a brief appearance at that time, had disappeared mysteriously once again.

    Instead, the sound of thunder grew louder.

    When Ashtar grits his teeth, a beam of light came from the opposite direction.

    This time, he couldn''t avoid it. His left thigh was pierced through cleanly.

    "Kuk¡­!"

    He almost copsed.

    If it was made by normal means, a hole like this would have regenerated in a second. However, the power used to make the hole was the power he had never heard of.

    This force, which could tear apart space itself, was preventing his cells from joining together.

    Reduced healing power. It wasn''t just this. Even before he revealed his true power, he had gained manyrge and small injuries.

    As a result, his entire body was crying out in pain.

    Pain.

    He might have been able to handle it better in the past, but as it was now, he was slowly losing his cool facing this absurd situation.

    In addition, the method his opponent was using now was the same method that Ashtar had been using before. Making life-threatening attacks while hiding in the distance.

    Was she using the same method just to mess with him?

    After thinking that, he couldn''t be cool-headed.

    Swoosh!

    He used space-time movement.

    Ashtar had moved several kilometers from his previous location.

    Shortly after, he sucked in a cold breath. A beam of dark purple light appeared in front of him.

    "¡­!"

    He ducked.

    Luckily, he could avoid it this time. But he didn''t feel relieved. On the contrary, his head wasn''t working properly because of his increased anger.

    ''How is he finding me?''

    Swoosh! Poof! Poof!

    More purple light followed piercing through his limbs and stomach, and an intense feeling of pain followed, shaking his brain.

    Ashtar gasped for air and stumbled on his feet, the world seemed to spin around him. Sweat was pouring from his forehead, his hands were mmy and trembling and his teeth were gritted. It''d probably take a simple and obvious decision to either give up or keep going at this point, but that decision just didn''t seem toe.

    His head felt eerily light, everything seemed to spin around them in a blur of motion and his legs could barely carry him. However, there wasn''t much they could do as his cells refused to heal themselves faster, he soon discovered that his body seemed to be refusing his orders, he couldn''t harness power anymore, and his connection with mana seemed to have been cut off.

    He was helpless, he couldn''t move. Ashtar felt chills all over as even his very soul trembled at this moment. He truly fucked up, it was a trap since the beginning and he had never been the hunter but nothing but the prey.

    It was at that moment, Noire reappeared and her broken arm waspletely fine. She was smiling as she looked at the frozen Ashtar.

    ''''Let''s start, shall we? I have enough fun already.'''' Noire dered while grinning.

    "!"

    A chill crawled up Ashtar''s spine as he realized what she meant.

    He tried to move his body but it failed.

    Suddenly, Noire disappeared and the next thing Ashtar felt was a hand prating his chest and holding his heart.

    Ashtar''s eyes became bloodshot and he saw death embracing him.

    ''It hurts! It hurts so much! Please, make it stop, it hurts so much! I... I can''t make it stop! There''s too much blood and it hurts so much, please make it stop.

    I cannot give in. I may be down on my knees, but I cannot give in. No further. No more. But my entire body tells me to lie down and rest for a while. I guess I am pretty tired.

    There must be something I can do. Anything. I want to live, I need to live. Come on,e on, I can''t die like this. How can I get out of this mess? There must be a way out, there has to be.

    I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe. Everything is so heavy, I can''t breathe. I musty down, yes, I''ll justy down. Much better, at least now I can breathe. A little anyway. That''s fine, help will be here soon, I''ll justy here and wait. At least this way I''ll spare my energy.

    This is the end of the line for me, isn''t it? Yes, I will die soon.

    I''m getting colder, ufortably cold. My body is shivering uncontrobly, I wish I could make it stop. A warm bed would be amazing right now, or anything warm. It''s so cold.''

    Slowly but surely Ashtar was dying but suddenly he was jolted awake by a sneer.

    ''''Who gave you the right to die? I haven''t even started yet and you what? Get back here.''''

    Ashtar''s body trembled and even his soul. Looking into those emotionless eyes that looks at him as if he was a bug he couldn''t help shivering as those are the same eyes Lord Thanos used to look at him.

    ''''P.. Please... I.."

    ''''Nope let''s continue, death won''t be easy for the like of you, even if you spill everything.'''' Noire grinned before void stepped and they both disappeared from the desert.

 Chapter 1239 1144: False God

    Slowly but surely Ashtar was dying but suddenly he was jolted awake by a sneer.

    ''''Who gave you the right to die? I haven''t even started yet and you what? Get back here.''''

    Ashtar''s body trembled and even his soul. Looking into those emotionless eyes that looks at him as if he was a bug he couldn''t help shivering as those are the same eyes Lord Thanos used to look at him.

    ''''P.. Please... I.."

    ''''Nope let''s continue, death won''t be easy for the like of you, even if you spill everything.'''' Noire grinned before void stepped and they both disappeared from the desert.

    Soon, in a deserted cave somewhere Ashtar''s cries rang out as Noire was torturing him, she knew she couldn''t help any useful information as the enemy must have anticipated something like this and put on some precautions but she didn''t care, even the smallest information gained could be useful.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to the Infinity Maze, Alex''s location.

    He was currently inside a forest.

    The forest was tremendous, shadowy, and budding. Its canopy was demanded by redwood, oak, and asp, which provided just enough openings for light to pass down for a collection of shrubs to dominate the crunchyyer of leaves below.

    Thin creepers waved from many trees, and a range of flowers, which grew in abundance, enriched the otherwise green scenery.

    A medley of wild sounds, which were caused by birds and insects, reverberated through the air and were apanied by the swaying of tree tops in the wind.

    Alex was enjoying the fresh air. He came back after clearing a vige of High Orcs, their chief was powerful. Thanks to clearing this vige his level increased and on his way back he decided to stop here and enjoy some time alone while being surrounded by nature.

    ''''Status Window.'''' He quietly called out and his status window shed before his eyes but unlike the dark blue theme it previously had, currently, it was dark golden.

    The corner of Alex''s lips went up and he was amused seeing this.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 16

    Level 200 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/1M

    MP: 30000/30000

    SE: 7000/7000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 9000

    DEF: 8000

    AGI: 7500

    INT: 5000

    LUK: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain][Eye of Truth Level 10] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 70%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 121%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 87%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    Alex closed his status window before taking a deep breath and once he finished he couldn''t help but smile, happy to have finally stepped into this realm where everything changed, his mana capacity exploded through the roof. He felt his being have evolved and he felt invincible but Alex quickly shook his head and regained control of his emotions, not letting this achievement cloud his mind. Even if he had now be one of the top existences in this world, he must be humble as there will be someone higher than you until you reach the end of the road.

    Closing his eyes Alex wished to test something.

    [Absolute Time Domain]

    Click!

    Everything around him, a radius hundred meters became frozen and Alex could feel the minute details of everything around him, the number of trees, and the animals present. Literally, everything, information kept pouring into his brain and ording to this information, Alex moved.

    Time suddenly resumed but there was a single butterfly still frozen as time was frozen for him. Alex slowly approached this butterfly and caught it, immediately the frozen butterfly pped its wings wanting to escape but unfortunately it couldn''t.

    ''''So, I can do something like this after reaching the False God realm. No wonder the ability name changed. Well, I can keep exploring moreter.'''' Alex mumbled before releasing the butterfly, the butterfly who regained its freedom hastily escaped for fear of getting caught again.

    Alex chuckled upon seeing this, turning his head and looking in a certain direction he almost went there but shook his head after thinking for a moment.

    ''''I should go wait for her toe back before leaving.''''

    In his next location, he couldn''t allow Incursio to follow as he had to be alone to try this. If he could aplish this, it would be a great help for their future.

 Chapter 1240 False God Realm Experts And...

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: High Human/Asura/Half Dragon

    Rank 16

    Level 200 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 0/1M

    MP: 30000/30000

    SE: 7000/7000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 9000

    DEF: 8000

    AGI: 7500

    INT: 5000

    LUK: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain][Eye of Truth Level 10] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 95%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) ???

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 70%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 30%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 121%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 35%]

    [Saeko: 87%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 16 False God]

    Level 200

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 36000/36000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12100

    Defense: 10000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 16 [Fake God] ????

    Level 200

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Devour] [????]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 16

    Level 203

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 175

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 40

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World]...

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2600

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8][Wind Art Level 10][Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10][Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone][Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 181

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 116

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 32000

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    ss:Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 3500

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form][Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

 Chapter 1241 1145: Breakfast

    The following day.

    Early morning.

    With the sky growing brighter, golden rays started lighting up the green earth. The light also brought vitality and cool air, adding to the palette of the world.

    The air''s still cool. The city is not that hot during dawn. However, the coolness will be gradually reced by the heat of the baking sun.

    The city''s climate is a torment for those who can''t tolerate heat.

    In a certain house, Alex''s new house.

    From the outside, this house looks gorgeous. It has been built with white bricks and has mahogany wooden decorations. Tall,rge windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a fairly small living room, three bedrooms, a modest dining area, a study, and a small garage.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into a patio reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which, inbination with its cement, creates an original look. This floor has a different style than the floor below.

    The roof is high, triangr, andyered and is covered with grey roof tiles. Tworge chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. Several long, thin windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden, including various trees, bushes, flowers, and arge pond.

    Incursio woke up while it was still not that hot yet. She pped her cheeks and stretched her back before getting out of bed.

    She kept rubbing her eyes to perk up her foggy mind. She was wearing a short-sleeved shirt and shorts. She walked out of her room without changing.

    This had be her daily life since entering the Infinity Maze and she didn''t mind as this lifestyle isn''t bad hopefully this could continue.

    Unlike her brother what most people would have thought, Incursio woke up on time. She''s a bit of a neat freak so she made sure to clean their home up as part of her morning routine. After that, she would change her clothes and wake Alex up if he was still sleeping, maybe because they''re together Alex who had the habit of waking up faster stopped constantly doing so since their arrival here.

    Incursio yawned afterining a bit. She entered the living room. She felt like the nagging wife.

    After grumbling about the sleepy Alex, she entered the living room only to see a shocking scene. Her jaw almost dropped to the ground.

    "Yo, good morning, Incursio!"

    His energetic voice came from the dining table set in the living room. She returned to her senses as she called out the identity of the person greeting her in her home.

    "Alexander!"

    "As expected, you''re an early bird, aren''t you?¡­"

    Alex chuckled.

    "Luckily, I woke up before the sun even broke the horizon. Otherwise, I am afraid I might not have made it in time¡­"

    "Alex¡­ Y-you¡­"

    Incursio stuttered. She looked down and she was still in her sleepwear so she blushed furiously.

    "Eh?!"

    Alex''s warm smile petrified her, making her feel warm all over her body.

    For Incursio, seeing the person she loves first thing in the morning probably came as a pleasant surprise, right?

    Alex also nned to give her all the celebration she wants.

    His mood improved after seeing the positive vibes Incursio''s giving off. He grabbed her hand and sat her down at the dining table.

    "Well, a change of pace is good sometimes¡­"

    Alex looked into her eyes with a cheeky smile.

    "For example, you can make a love-filled breakfast for your girlfriend¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Eh?!"

    Incursio finally noticed the delicious foodid out on the table.

    When she thought about what Alex''s said, why wouldn''t she get the hint in Alex''s words?

    She started blushing and she averted her gaze, looking at the food on the table. Her heart filled up with sharine goodness and she leaked a tiny voice. It was like she had be a teenager who had just discovered love, not the cold bloodthirsty demon she previously was.

    "Th-thank you¡­ Alex¡­"

    "No need to thank me, this was long overdue¡­"

    Alex said with an ambiguous tone. It looks like Incursio''s d so he sighed in relief.

    Before leaving for that ce she ought to do.

    Improve his rtionship with Incursio by doing normal things a normal couple would do. It wouldn''t be easy to convince her knowing her desire to explore the unknown and have fun.

    In other words, he needs to up his game with Incursio.

    This was why Alex got out of bed early and made a scrumptious breakfast feast.

    It''s working well if her reaction is any indication.

    While the iron''s hot, Alex kept pounding the iron piece. He presented his food to Incursio.

    She was stunned by the feast spread out before her. Her face gained a red shade because of the food.

    Forget about the taste, for now, the presentation of the food is¡­

    Heart

    They were all made in heart shapes for some reason.

    "Alex!"

    She started pouting in bashful anger.

    "Why did you make the food look like this?! This is so embarrassing!"

    "Hmm?"

    Alex looked down in a "disappointed" manner.

    "You don''t like it?"

    "N-no, it''s not like that¡­"

    She shook her head and hands in panic. With a face as red as a tomato, she continued.

    ''''So what is the problem? Perhaps our feeling embarrassed?'''' Alex asked with a mysterious smile. Incursio felt like she would lose if she were to continue ying this game w therefore she simply answered.

    "I-it''s nothing¡­"

    Alex nodded asking her to taste the food.

    "Come, taste it. I am going to take you out for a fun strollter¡­"

    Incursio''s eyes lit up.

    "Okay.''''

    Incursio started enjoying the feast prepared "lovingly" by Alex.

    After breakfast, the duo departed from their house, everyone bowed upon seeing them because while they got a new Lord, the status of these two was undoubtedly higher. Nobody would dare to underestimate them. Alex and Incursio ignored them as they continued to enjoy their date which would be probably theirst Incursio believed.

 Chapter 1242 [Bonus ] Ch 1146: Date And The Promise

    Incursio started enjoying the feast prepared "lovingly" by Alex.

    After breakfast, the duo departed from their house, everyone bowed upon seeing them because while they got a new Lord, the status of these two is undoubtedly higher. Nobody would dare to underestimate them. Alex and Incursio ignored them as they continued to enjoy their date which would be probably theirst Incursio believed.

    A few hourster in the tallest building in the city overlooking the city, Alex proposed to tell Incursio a story from Earth. This happened because of the status on top of the tallest building, it evoked a certain memory in him thus this proposition.

    Although Incursio would never admit it openly before this man, she''s a fan of stories.

    "What''s the story? What''s the story? Tell me now!"

    Alex shook his head with a smile. He looked at the statue.

    "A long time ago, there was a certain couple..."

    "The man was gant and handsome while thedy was very beautiful..."

    "Their encounter was as if fate had orchestrated their destinies. When everyone realized it, they had already be the most talked-about couple in that region..."

    "It was only sometimeter that thedy found out about the man''s real identity. That handsome man was a vampire. To be more specific, he was a vampire noble from the Lost Warlord faction."

    "Thedy didn''t discriminate against her handsome lover. The handsome man apologized profusely for hiding his identity from her, but she still epted him anyway..."

    "s, the good times didn''tst long. The Lost Warlord Empire was still in its infancy, the first primogenitor, the Lost Warlord was in constant battles with other factions."

    "To defeat his enemies and solidify the empire''s position, the Lost Warlord drafted all his vampire subjects. They nned to fight a decisive battle that will settle it once and for all."

    "As a direct descendant and a noble affiliated with the Lost Warlord, the handsome man had to answer the call to arms. The admired pair was faced with the fate of separation..."

    "The beautifuldy epted reality. Even when the man is anguished over duty and romance. She understood his pain and did her part, she understood what must be done and she epted his exnations. She also swore to wait for her lover to return."

    "In the end, before the handsome man left, he swore the same, that he would fight to the veryst drop of his blood to end the war as soon as possible to return to her side..."

    "With his burning love for his lover at home, the handsome man busted his back all so the war can end just a second sooner. Tried he did, however, the war still took 50 years toe to an end."

    "50 years! For humans, that''s already more than half of their expected lifespans in your former world isn''t it?'''' Incursio who learned about Alex''s world inquired and he nodded before continuing his story.

    "The handsome felt deep remorse. He regretted how he didn''t turn the beautifuldy into his blood servant, which would have lengthened her lifespan. Is his lover still healthy? 50 years had already passed, does she still love him? Is she still even waiting for his return?..."

    "The handsome man had no idea. At least, he was sure his love still burned for her. When the war ended, the handsome man immediately made his way back to see a scene that he will never forget..."

    "The house he shared with his lover had already fallen into disrepair. 50 years of wear and tear made the building look like it had been abandoned long ago. Inside the building where the ceiling requires a major overhaul, his lover''s still there."

    "After 50 years, the beautifuldy is already no more. She''s now a terminally ill old woman whoid on her decrepit bed..."

    "That''s not the most important thing. The handsome man will never forget the relieved and happy smile the olddy showed him when he stepped into the room. Her eyes lit up and her aged wrinkles almost disappeared as if thedy held onto life just to fulfill the promise she had with the handsome man. In her final moments, thedy closed her eyes with a cid smile upon her face..."

    "The olddy never opened her eyes after that. Her weak but radiant smile became a volley of arrows that shredded the handsome man''s heart..."

    "He held onto his deceased lover''s body and he shed tears of despair. That day, the rain was particrly heavy..."

    "Every time someone passed through thatne, they would always see a young man holding an olddy''s body while rooted to that spot. It was the sight of a broken man in a broken home. The handsome man was alive but any resemnce of vitality was gone. He didn''t eat, he didn''t drink, he just kneeled there like a statue..."

    "Out of pity, the residents dug a well near the handsome man. They would give the handsome man water by gathering water from that well. That became a ritual for the people nearby. They came in their spare time to feed the guy water..."

    "This went on for a year... two years... five years... a decade..."

    "After who knows how long, one resident came by to give the guy some water and they discovered it..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The handsome man was gone and the olddy in his embrace was also gone..."

    "There was only the well they dug for him and a statue..."

    Alex sighed after retelling this story.

    He heard about this story from an assault mage colleague.

    Despite building up an immunity to this story, it still filled Alex with mncholy.

    Alex looked back only to flinch in shock.

    Unknowingly Incursio was in tears, her lips were also pursed like someone''s bullying her. Upon seeing this he could only bitterlyugh.

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Uuu..."

    Incursio sniffed, and with tears in her eyes, she continued.

    "That''s so sad..."

    "Really?"

    Alex chortled.

    "Did you know? The ones who fed the guy water, they, even their descendants were blessed with blissful rtionships. They all lived happily ever after. This statue made me remember that story.'''' He told her.

    She was stunned.

    She tickled her nose and he grabbed her hand.

    They walked up to the statue and the well in front of them.

    "It''s rumored that whoever brings their partner here and dowse the statue in a bowl of water will be blessed with luck by the handsome man and the beautifuldy. They will be eternally bound together."

    "They too will live happily ever after..."

    Incursio who was in tears until now suddenly blushed as if she understood something. Her red eyes and face were like the most breathtaking portrait. Alex''s heart raced just like Incursio''s heart. Seeing her making such a normal face instead of her usual cold face came as too much blow to him, but still, he didn''t dislike this.

    Meanwhile, Incursio forgot about the sadness she had from the story and a flustered but joyful feeling took over. She looked at the bowl of water in a daze.

    Alex grinned. He told her in a serious and teasing tone.

    "You need to think carefully, if you pour this bowl of water on the statue with me, you''re going to have to stay with me for life. You can never leave..."

    She returned to reality. She lowered her head while fuming with bashful steam. She fidgeted a short while and she reached out the grab the wooden bowl, she also ced her hand on Alex''s hand.

    The two slowly poured water onto the statue like they were offering up a treasure.

    It wasn''t immediately known whether the glint they saw was light reflected off the statue or some other magical source.

    Incursio clenched down on the wooden bowl. Her eyes were filled with happiness. She was d to have met this man, now and forever she was sure of.

    ''I gonna make thisst forever so don''t tell it''s impossible.'' She mumbled inside her heart which had somehow started resembling that of a human.

 Chapter 1243 1147: Before Departing Into The Abyss 3

    Alex grinned. He told her in a serious and teasing tone.

    "You need to think carefully, if you pour this bowl of water on the statue with me, you''re going to have to stay with me for life. You can never leave..."

    She returned to reality. She lowered her head while fuming with bashful steam. She fidgeted a short while and she reached out the grab the wooden bowl, she also ced her hand on Alex''s hand.

    The two slowly poured water onto the statue like they were offering up a treasure.

    It wasn''t immediately known whether the glint they saw was light reflected off the statue or some other magical source.

    Incursio clenched down on the wooden bowl. Her eyes were filled with happiness. She was d to have met this man, now and forever she was sure of.

    ''I gonna make thisst forever so don''t tell it''s impossible.'' She mumbled inside her heart which had somehow started resembling that of a human.

    After leaving the tall building the couple visited many ces trying to engrave their mark everywhere they go. Today seemed to be special for them as they simply enjoyed themselves until the evening before they both decided to go back and Incursio got a certain idea she wanted to try out.

    She briefly talked about this idea with Alex and he smiled before nodding, he would ept any of her caprices today because they''re going to be separated from each other soon.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A dirty patch of grass is surrounded by intertwining hedges and bushes. A broad tree stands in the front left, its branches reaching for the sky, ever trying to reach higher and higher. The smaller flower bushes are unkempt, but look all the better for it; they''re growing in all sorts and sizes. The hedges and bushes reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they won''t grow much taller than this. A couple of messages carved on stones are spread around the garden, offering a glimpse of the best spots. Grass, roots, and vines are starting to reim even all pieces ofnd, eager to expand their dominion.

    The tree, an oak, has stood there for a dozen decades, and imed thisnd first, and the garden waster built around it. It''s no wonder this tree is the biggest eye-catcher. The smaller flower bushes can''t be denied their share of the attention, and the hedges and bushes do deserve some credit, but the limelight will forever be on the tree.

    In this garden were two people and one of them suddenly said.

    ''''The weather is killing me," Incursio said as she unbuttoned her dress and slowly started sliding them down.

    She pushed her ass in Alex''s direction while doing that so he could see the ck panties tightly stuck between her ass.

    Her hands slowly traveled to her back as she tried to unhook her bra.

    "Argh, I cannot unhook this stupid thing! Alexander, please help me here." Incursio said as she walked backward and bent down towards Alex.

    Thetter snorted once before snapping his fingers. Incursio''s bra automatically unhooked itself as she made a swoosh noise.

    Incursio then moved away as she slowly slid the straps of the bra down her shoulders. While covering her breasts with one hand, she dropped the bra down with the other hand.

    "Now I feel cool." She sighed and raised both of her arms in the air.

    Gravity urred and her boobs were pulled down the moment they were released from her grip.

    They started juggling up and down as Alex grinned. It was a good attempt but he knew that he could not fondle those beautiful breasts.

    The ck panties and socks on her body prevented him from doing so.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Incursio asked in a confused tone before she walked a little forward and bent down in front of Alex.

    Her boobs juggled in front of his face as she looked at his face with a confused expression.

    "I am just wondering how you honed your skills to this level?"He asked with a smile.

    "Well, I''m a fast learner,'''' Incursio said with a grin before she stood up and turned around.

    She put her hands on the side of her panties and slowly started pulling them down. After reaching down to her thighs, she bent down even more as she finally slid the panties down her body.

    Except for her shoes and socks, Incursio had no clothes on her body but the challenge was still on.

    "Looks like I am starting to feel the cold now." She said with a grin and cupped her breasts with her hands. The nipples had turned erect as she slowly started ying with them.

    Her right hand then went down to herpletely shaved pussy as she slowly pulled herbia apart. She then moved forward to give Alex a better look before putting her middle finger inside her pussy.

    While slowly fingering her pussy with her middle finger, Incursio looked at Alex''s face. Thetter looked extremely calm so Incursio turned her gaze to his cock.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    There was no rising tent and she felt a little disappointed by that.

    "Anyways, what are we going to do now?" She asked while keeping her voice stable. "I guess I should proceed with the real thing now."

    She then bent down on her knees and with some quick movement, Incursio undid her shoces and kicked them off her feet.

    In this world, Alex had never thought that he would see someone removing their socks so slowly. But Incursio''s speed could bepared to the movement speed of a snail.

    "Done." After a few minutes, she dropped thest remaining piece of cloth on her body down on the ground.

    "So I passed the challenge." Alex grinned as he stood up and shook off his clothes. He then looked at the few drops of arousal juices dripping down Incursio''s thighs before he decided to take things up a notch.

    "Then shall we proceed," She said as she hit her ass once with her right hand.

    But Alex didn''t say anything and walked forward. He grabbed Incursio''s body and pulled her against his body. While maintaining a steady grip on her waist, he kissed her lips and invaded her mouth.

    His tongue entwined with her tongue before he pushed her against a tree. While keeping their tongues intertwined, his hands slowly traveled down her body and grabbed her breasts.

    While groping her beautiful breasts with his hands. Incursio''s hands went near Alex''s cock.

    His right hand let go of her breasts and went down to her sacred cave.

    But Incursio''s legs closed around his hand in an attempt to stop him from entering her cave. He then broke their kiss to see her smiling.

    "Not so quick," Incursio said as she released the grip on Alex''s hands and controlled her tail to move forward and surround his cock.

    The white little devil''s hand slowly started rubbing his cock and Alex could feel something building inside him.

    His hands went behind Incursio. He then grabbed her ass and lifted her body to the ground.

    Thetter giggled a little when she realized what Alex was doing.

    "What a unique position," She muttered as her breasts were now in front of his mouth.

    He slowly started licking the erect cherries with his tongue before he put them in his mouth. He then started sucking on the cherries to get their vor.

    "Ahhh~" After that, she finally released a moan as Alex continued to such on her erect red cherries.

    Her hand also continued to rub his cock but she soon realized that there was no way that he was going to cum in this way.

    "Alex put me down," Incursio said and Alex obliged. He could tell that Incursio had something in her mind and he decided to let her do that.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold now." She said with a grin before she opened her mouth and swallowed his entire cock in a matter of seconds.

    Yet her sharp teeth were chipping at Alex''s cock just like when she had given him her first blow job.

    ''Could it be that she is trying to¡­'' Alex immediately realized what Incursio meant. The little devil started moving back and forward like she was giving him a blowjob for the first time.

    But slowly, her skills started to rise. It was like an MCinside a story who had been hiding his real powers the entire time.

    Her hands moved below his cock and wrapped around his jewels. Her hands then slowly started massaging his jewels while she sucked his cock.

    "Damn¡­" Alex muttered as he realized why Incursio had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside Incursio''s mouth as the white-haired devil girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and Alex''s cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Incursio also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her hand whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his seed directly inside Incursio''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the golden white liquid.

    "Tasty.." She finished while licking her lips.

 Chapter 1244 1148: Before Departing Into The Abyss 4*

    "Damn¡­" Alex muttered as he realized why Incursio had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside Incursio''s mouth as the white-haired devil girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and Alex''s cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Incursio also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her hand whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his seed directly inside Incursio''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the golden white liquid.

    "Tasty.." She finished while licking her lips. She truly enjoyed his warm milk immediately swallowing it down to her throat.

    Alex watched his woman with a smile.

    "So you managed to get the starter. Shall we move towards the main course now?" He then asked with a smile as Incursio turned around and took the support of the tree.

    She then started twerking her ass while he positioned his cock in front of her pussy. He slowly pushed his cock inside her wet pussy as it parted apart to immediately let him enter her.

    "Do it faster," Incursio muttered as she wiggled her body on top of Alex''s cock.

    "I will do it after you do it." He replied with a small smile as he started wiggling her lower half.

    She lifted her body a little before dropping down on his cock as her ass hit on his body. This was a very weird position for her since she had to stand on her tiptoes to do this but she didn''t mind.

    Alex on the other enjoyed the view of Incursio''s ass hitting on his body and staying there. But after a few minutes, he suddenly grabbed her waist and pushed her against the tree.

    He started pounding her cave with cock as thetter shook because of the intensity of Alex''s pounds.

    Her mouth was open wide as moans were slowly escaping her throat. Her erect nipples were hitting the rough tree while her body was pushed against it.

    "Shall I do it even faster?" Alex asked with a smile as she nodded.

    He then grabbed her ass and pulled her body down on his cock. His hands went to the front of her body as he slowly started groping her breasts.

    "Ahh~" Alex suddenly felt Incursio''s pussy break loose as her love juice started traveling down his cock. But he didn''t mind it much and continued to do what he had been doing.

    "Cat got your tongue little girl, I thought you said today you will show me something amazing." He suddenly whispered in her right ear before pinching her nipples. Incursio''s body shuddered a little before she gained control.

    "Let me show you what this miss can do." She replied and lifted herself off Alex''s cock.

    She pushed him down on the ground and climbed on top of his legs. One of her hands went toward his cock and jerked it a few times before she positioned her cherry cave on top of his cock.

    She slowly dropped downwards as her cave was spread apart once again by Alex''s cock. Her wet insides were proving to be slippery enough for Incursio to do what she wanted.

    "The cat will now be the lion." She said with a grin before turning her body in the other direction.

    Now with her ass facing Alex''s face, she started riding his cock like a wild cowgirl. The thumps made by hernding could be heard by anyone standing in the distance.

    But the barrier prevented that from happening.

    "Give it to me, I want Alex," Incursio said with a grin as she continued to ride his dick. Thetter didn''t say anything and quietly enjoyed what he was getting.

    "You said you want it and you shall get it," Alex replied a few minutester as she smiled. She then settled down on top of his cock and started wiggling her ass.

    Alex''s cock then suddenly released a wave of white cum and Incursio felt the hot liquid inside her cave. She released a moan with her eyes closed as Alex''s white cum filled up her cave.

    "Ohhhhh!''''

    After their mind-blowing orgasms, Incursio went for the next step.

    "Incursio, what are you doing," Alex asked while raising his eyebrows as she was sitting on the ground on all four of her limbs.

    "What do you think I am doing? Go ahead and put it inside my asshole." Incursio''s fingers then went towards her asshole as she slowly spread it apart using her hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex just shook his head as he walked forward and stood above her. Thetter had already opened the entrance of her rosebud up by a lot so Alex just had to position his cock in front of the hole and push the tip inside.

    Incursio then did the rest of the work herself as she slowly started pushing her body backward and her asshole covered Alex''s entire cock.

    "You thrust or I do it?" She then asked as he raised his right hand and spanked her ass.

    "I think you got your response." He replied as Incursio grinned and started pushing her ass back and forward.

    Having anal sex was much different than having normal one since Incursio''s rear end waspletely being stretched by Alex''s cock.

    But the feeling of pleasure she was receiving was next level.

    He was fucking the literal shit out of the white-haired beauty with his still-hard cock but both of them were enjoying it. Incursio''s tight asshole was sucking every drop of pre cum out of Alex''s cock.

    But after a few minutes, he decided to change the pace a little.

    "Incursio, I will thrust forward once. You alsoe back at the same time." He suddenly said as thetter nodded.

    Her breasts had been rubbing against the ground and that had made her body even more excited. Her arousal juices had also been falling out of her pussy but Alex''s statement brought Incursio out of her pleasure.

    "On the count of three. Three, two, one." Alex finished and moved forward and Incursio pushed back at the same time.

    "Ohhhhh W~" Her entire body was suddenly overloaded with pleasure as she had an orgasm her love juice broke loose. Alex also came inside her asshole as he pulled his dick out and shot the second wave of white cum on top of Incursio''s body.

    He then shot another wave as the white-haired girl was drenched in cum. She licked the cum that had fallen on her hands before looking at Alex''s cock with a greedy look in her eyes, she was still not satisfied. Notpletely yet.

    ''''Let''s finish inside.'''' She proposed before teleporting them into their room. They took a quick shower to cleanse their bodies before returning to the bedroom.

    Alex smiled and he picked her up in his arms while kissing her. He stepped towards the bed. She couldn''t help but wrap her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.

    Alex felt her soft breasts on his chest and her tongue inside his mouth. He could no longer control himself as he tossed her onto the bed.

    "Now that''s the behavior of a beast and I like it." She remarked Her eyes traced down his gorgeous six-packs and stunning chest. She gulped down in surprise after seeing hisrge hard-on.

    Alex immediately kneeled in front of the couch to nt his face between her thighs. His lips moved from her slender thighs to her sweet hole.

    Incursio wrapped her legs around his neck as his tongue entered inside her.

    Slowly she released pure juices on Alex''s face.

    "I need to return the favor," She said with a smile before she pushed him onto the bed. She ran her fingers down his abs to arrive at his cock.

    Incursio stroked him with her hands while her tongue licked his top. Slowly her tongue licked down the entire shaft.

    Alex gripped her head to slide his cock into her weing mouth. She felt him growing harder andrger inside her mouth.

    A few minutester!

    "I want you inside me again," She opened her legs to wee him inside her. He rubbed the tip of his cock on her entrance before slipping into her.

    "Ah!" Incursio felt pleasure as soon as he prated deeper. She felt him touching depths she has never known existed. She loves having sex with him as if he was the only one that truly understands her body and nobody will ever will as he did.

    Meanwhile, unaware of her thoughts, Alex kissed her neck and ears with his thrust. Her hips moved in the same rhythm topliment him. The power of thrusts increased as he felt her body jerk and shudder in the climax.

    She was more sensitive than ever but she weed his thrusts more enthusiastically.

    The night was still young.

 Chapter 1245 1149: The Best Massage Ever

    ''''Let go in the massage room and I shall give you a massage.'''' Alex suddenly suggested after another round much to Incursio''s surprise and she simply smiled and epted, moving into another room.

    A few minutester~

    Incursio stepped out with a white towel wrapping her body. There was a faint fragrance of incense and flowers inside which elevated her mood.

    She nced at the circr table where ss bottles containing oils were ced. The scented nt oils were added to the massage oil and then ced in the ss bottle.

    The oils were extracted from special flowers. Not only did they offer a pleasing scent they also have great healing properties.

    She moved towards the massage table. Shey t on her stomach and waited for the masseur to enter.

    "Sorry for making you wait," A familiar voice entered her ears and she nodded.

    Meanwhile, Alex nced at the gorgeous curves which were covered nothing but by a towel.

    Her white hair hairs were tied exposing her fair neck. Since she was lying t on her stomach, her breasts were pressing against the massage table.

    He licked his lips trying to calm down his raging hormones, "It pleasures me to no end to serve you today."

    Incursio nodded with a satisfied smile, it was then Alex who pulled the towel down to expose her back.

    "Ah!" She felt his fingertips stroking her back. The strokes alternated between firm and light pressure.

    He moved up and down on her back while ensuring the pressure was soothing as well as strong enough to relieve the tension from her muscles.

    "You''re not bad," She remarked trying to keep her cool.

    "I have just started," Alex took a ss bottle containing oil.

    He squirted some scented oil on his palms and then gently rubbed it over her exposed back. The oil along with the pressure helped her relieve the stress her body was holding.

    "Let''s get started for real."

    His oil-stained fingers lightly ran over her exposed back making her feel a tantalizing sensation.

    "Now that''s good," Incursio closed her eyes as the knots inside her body were released. His fingers traced the contours of her body, from head to the toes, slowly and gently.

    He applied extra oil to her buttocks and circrly rubbed them. His fingers parted the cracks of her ass, allowing the oil to flow below.

    "Ahh!" She couldn''t help but released a loud moan as she felt a finger rubbing oil on her vaginal openings.

    She would be lying if she said she wasn''t expecting this, but still, she was caught off guard.

    "There is too much tension here," Alex inserted the index finger inside her pink coverings.

    She was struggling to control herself as his finger glided deeper. Just as she embraced the feeling developing inside her, she felt his finger move out.

    He once again started massaging her thighs and then her back.

    "Such a tease," Incursioined in a low voice.

    "You were saying something?" Alex asked as his hands cupped her ass.

    "N-nothing," She closed her eyes as two fingers slid inside her vagina.

    "Really?" He spread her ass wide with his other hand.

    "Yes," She felt his fingers moving up and down.

    "That''s good to know," Alex then removed his fingers and patted her buttocks,

    "Roll up." He ordered.

    Incursio did as she was asked and a few secondster, she was now lying on her back. The towel was still covering her breasts but not for very long as Alex tossed it away.

    "We don''t need unnecessary distractions," His hands slowly worked up from her stomach in a rxed manner.

    "Ah!" She flinched as his hands arrived on the curves of her breasts. He slowly caressed the swelling below her nipples in a circr motion.

    "Give me a second" Alex wiped his palms with a hand towel, "We need to follow different the new method."

    "?" Incursio looked with surprise as Alex brought a tray containing fruits and cheese.

    He took out a strawberry from the tray and brought it towards her closed lips.

    She slowly parted her lips to take the strawberry in her mouth.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Save some for me," He rubbed a finger over her lips. His face zeroed into hers and slowly, their lips meet.

    The strawberry inside her mouth was now surrounded by two tongues rolling in as one. The two sucked in each other''s lips with the taste of strawberry moving in their saliva.

    She felt his hand moving below to cup her right breast. He fondled her breast while his mouth chewed on the sweetest strawberry the world has to offer.

    Incursio felt her tongue melting into his as time passed. Slowly their lips parted and he brought hisplete attention to her breasts.

    He fondled her breasts with both hands slowly and gently. From the side of the curves, his hands moved towards her nipples.

    "Ohh," She released a light moan as his hands pinched her nipples. Aroused from the teasing and caressing, her nipples turn hard and erect.

    Incursio looked in surprise as he took a bottle containing cheese and squirted it on her are. He rubbed the cheese all around her nipples while giving them a soft pinching.

    Alex lowered his head to the top of her right breast. His tongue wrapped around her nipple.

    She felt a bolt of current passing through her nipple as he licked on it. His tongue savored the taste of the cheese on her breasts.

    He pressed her breasts together and fondled them while his mouth sucked one nipple after the another.

    "This is the best type of massage," Incursio moaned and dered in satisfaction.

    "Let''s make it better," Alex passed a hand on the back of her neck to tilt her head forward while his other hand cupped her breast up.

    Incursio''s tongue parted from her lips to lick over the are. Alex''s tongue joined hers and soon they were both licking over her nipples in delight.

    She felt a mix of different tastes as their lips once again joined for a kiss. As the kiss intensified and their tongues mingled, she left the table.

    "We need to get ready for the main message," Alex announced as their mouths left each other.

    "We do," Incursio nodded as her eyes moved to his sports shorts where the bulging outline was on disy.

    He slid off his sports shorts and his throbbing hard cock sprang from confinement. Her delicate hands stroke his cock a few times, after which she bent down.

    She kissed the head of his raging hard-on with her soft red lips. Her hands, in the meantime, gently rubbed the testicles.

    She ced her tongue at the base of his shaft and slowly licked back to the head of his cock. She then slowly slid his cock into her mouth.

    Alex grabbed a handful of her soft hairs as Incursio looked at him. Their eyes meet as she slid her lips up and down the shaft of his cock.

    Slowly as she built momentum, she opened her mouth wider to take him further down to the end of her throat.

    She continued this motion for a minute allowing his cock to enjoy the warmth and moist feeling of her mouth.

    There was a smile on her face as she freed his cock from her mouth. She stood up and nced at him with eyes filled with anticipation.

    "Time for the main massage," He wrapped his arms around her waist to position her on the edge of the table.

    He swiftly angled his hips while she opened her thighs further apart. She held her pussy lips between her fingers on each side and pulled them apart letting him see the slinkiness inside.

    Alex nced at the scene with fascination while he rubbed the head of his cock up and down her entrance.

    "Please dear," Incursio''s face was flushed from the teasing, "Don''t make me wait."

    His cock throbbed in excitement as he pushed it against her opening. He applied some more force and her moist vagina engulfed the head of his cock.

    "Oh merciful me" Incursio clenched the table tightly as his cock gradually advanced into hers.

    Alex slowly advanced deeper into hers. He could feel her pussy covering his cock with warmth and wetness as he prated further.

    "Ahh," She felt a jolt of pressure and difort as he reached the end of her pussy. He quickened his pace and she gradually became ustomed to him.

    "Faster," Incursio muttered with her head arched back. She clutched his shoulders tightly with her nails wed deep into his skin.

    Alex pulled her into him and began ramming inside her with more force. She started matching his thrust as he continued driving inside her.

    "Ohhhhh fuck," She moaned loudly without restraints.

    Alex closed his lips to hers as he pumped her harder and mmed her out of her mind.

    "Ohhh Yesss!" As he thrust frantically into her deepest depths, the orgasm took over her. She began shaking uncontrobly with every part of her body rxing in sts of pleasure.

    While Alex, on the other hand, shut his eyes tightly as he reached his limit. Her pussy mped on his cock as he melted and released a thick rope of cum inside her. The cum slowly oozed from her overfilled pussy down the cracks of her ass.

    This is the best massage the white-haired beauty had ever received. After this round, both were truly satisfied. She was truly happy.

 Chapter 1246 1150: Into The Abyss 1

    The following morning, Alex woke up with Incursio nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to carnal pleasure and vented their lust on each other.

    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on her rosy cheeks.

    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night''s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face. Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.

    As he watches Incursio sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.

    He stood up and went to prepare breakfast before she could wake up and a few minutester they were eating breakfast Incursio stayed silent after eating breakfast while Alex silently waited for her to say something after what he told her.

    ''''Upon the soft nkets, we sit, you and I. Yet for all of these furnishings, for all the wonderful aromas of the breakfast and the coffee, it is your eyes I love. I could rest in them forever, hold you forever, kiss you forever. I suppose it is the child in us that wants those things, that strong sense of love that keeps on going. I''m okay with that; I''ll own those emotions. This is so special and it ain''t the bed, it ain''t the breakfast, it''s all about the hugs and being close to your heart.''''

    Alex was overwhelmed by emotions, he was truly blessed with women.

    ''''Don''t worry and go back to take care of the things outside while I deal with the things here,'''' Alex said while lovingly caressing Incursio''s hair. Thetter nodded, trying to hide her reluctance but she understood his reasoning.

    ''''Take care and see you soon,'''' Incursio said and the couple spent the next thirty minutes chatting andughing until Alex departed, going northeast of the city where there''s a forest.

    Alex walked between the trees silently.

    The canopy of branches and leaves shielded the sunlight from falling on the ground, making the entire region seem dark. asionally, there would be specks of lighting through the gaps between the branches and trees.

    He walked ahead and so far he didn''t meet any ferocious beast or animal. He did sense squirrels peeking at him from tree holes but otherwise, he was all alone.

    "Hmm?"

    Alex saw an area, a few miles ahead, which wasn''t shrouded with darkness. His figure blurred into a series of afterimages, and the next moment, he was standing in front of what appeared to be a river stream.

    The water in the stream was rather sparse and from what he could sense, there were no traces of fish or any other aquatic life.

    "Haah," He let out a sigh as he sat down on a boulder but soon frowned.

    "Awoooo."

    A wolf''s howl suddenly echoed through the silent stream, shattering the tranquility that was there before.

    "Mmm?" Alex''s gaze once again swept across his surroundings.

    About a half mile ahead, fiverge wolfs abruptly scuttled out from the forest, chasing after an injured human. The wolves have white fur, ghastly teeth, and pointed ws.

    "Silver Wolf?" He murmured.

    Such wolves were often a target for adventurers since their fur was rather popr among the women of the higher society. Then there was the nutritious meat and the skeleton which was no weaker than steel. It wouldn''t be wrong to say the carcass of such a wolf could easily make one rich enough to live a luxurious life for a decade or so but these wolves are rare and only found in high-level dungeons.

    But the mutated wolves were not to be underestimated and especially not in the outskirts where they were the supreme rulers. The struggles in the forest have transformed them into strong predators and most often, their hunters became the prey.

    "He must have tried to hunt one of them but ended up facing the entire pack,"

    Alex hypothesized based on the intensity of the chase.

    The injured man noticed Alex and he hurriedly dashed toward him. For him, Alex was like a beacon of light in the darkness. He was sure Alex should be reasonably strong for him to enter the forest and thus capable enough of hindering the wolves for the time being.

    "Help me!" The man shouted, "I have a powerful treasure aspensation!"

    The man took out a bright golden fruit from his shirt. He showcased it in his hand while rushing towards Alex.

    In truth, he didn''t n to offer the treasure. He just wanted Alex to hinder the wolves while he would use the opportunity to escape.

    Alex looked at the man for a moment before turning his head away.

    "Bastard," The man cursed in anger.

    He now felt Alex was far too scared to take the bait of the treasure. He was sure Kiba would now run away like a coward leaving him behind to his fate.

    But the next moment, the man almost coughed up blood as he saw the scene ahead. Much to his disbelief, Alex removed his shoes and ced them on a nearby boulder.

    Ignoring the man, Alex soaked his feet in the stream.

    "He is not afraid of wolves!? Then he should rescue me instead of fucking around.''''

    The man wanted to curse Alex''s parents. Just what types of manners have they taught him for him to ignore the plight of a fellow human?!

    Even barbarians teach their children to help those in need if they have the power!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Fuck! I need to get him to help me no matter how!"

    The man, having no better alternative, gritted his teeth and rushed at Kiba at full speed. He was dozens of feet from Alex when a wolf pounced on him.

    "AHH!"

    The sharp ws pierced his back and blood flew out. The man stumbled down and fell on the stream with his head hitting on a rock.

    He ignored the pain and took out a lightsaber from his space ring and shed at the leader but the leader of the pack dodged.

    "Damn!" The man wanted to cry after his attack failed.

    The leader of the pack opened its mouth wide as it moved towards him.

    The man suddenly took out the golden fruit and threw it on the boulder where Alex was sitting.

    "Friend! Take away the fruit!" The man shouted in a voice filled with sincerity, "I will hold them away while you escape!"

    "Oh?" Alex''s lips curved up in a grin. He could pretty much understand what the man was trying to do but he didn''t stop him.

    The wolves turned towards Alex. They didn''t care about the golden fruit since the fruit was of no use to them at their current physical level. The only reason they now looked at him was due to the tone used by their injured target.

    While they couldn''t understand thenguage, they felt the tone was friendly, and their suspicion grew with the action of the bead being thrown at Alex.

    "I''m overwhelmed with emotions," Alex continued with a grin.

    The leader of the wolves leaped up at Alex with its ws brightening up. The wind whistled and the air pierced with a sharp glint of the w.

    "Who I am to stop you if you wish to discard your life?" Alex asked as he raised his left hand.

    He clenched his fist tightly and punched out.

    The wolf felt a deep sense of crisis but was in no condition to dodge aftering so close. Before its w could strike the opponent, the wolf sensed intense vibration transmitting to its body.

    The punch hasn''t struck the wolf, but the energy cascaded in its body as vibrations!

    CRACK!

    The destructive energy rampaged throughout its body, shattering all organs and smashing the steel-like backbone in an instant.

    The other wolves and the injured man felt their eardrums on the verge of splitting apart with the vibrations roiling in the air and water.

    Poof!

    The wolf leader was sent flying backward while releasing an arrow of blood from its mouth. It crashed on a giant boulder, and the destructive vibrations from the wolf''s body transferred to the boulder.

    BOOM

    The boulder instantly exploded into dust while the wolf yelped pitifully for a moment before its life faded. Dark blood from the corpse mixed with the stream, giving it a shade of red.

    The remaining wolves and the injured man didn''t dare move or make any sound. They were scared witless by the brief disy of power.

    "How is this possible?" The injured man waspletely dumbfounded. He expected Alex to be strong enough to hold his own for some time but never to this extent.

    The wolves, on the other hand, lowered their heads as if apologizing for their conduct of the deceased leader. In the jungle, respect was always shown toward the powerful.

    The water reeks of blood.

    He put his feet back in the shoes and then stood up.

    All this time, the wolves and the injured man didn''t make a single movement. They didn''t have any confidence to run away after the previous disy of power.

    "Well," Alex nced at them, "Why are you still here?"

    The wolves could understand hisnguage as if it was also spoken in their minds. They lowered their heads again to thank him before turning around.

    The injured man rxed and his heart elevated in delight. He now looked at Alex with deep gratitude in his eyes.

    "Wait, you lot.'''' Alex called out to the wolves, "Aren''t you guys forgetting something?"

    "W-what?!"

 Chapter 1247 1151: Into The Abyss 2

    He put his feet back in the shoes and then stood up.

    All this time, the wolves and the injured man didn''t make a single movement. They didn''t have any confidence to run away after the previous disy of power.

    "Well," Alex nced at them, "Why are you still here?"

    The wolves could understand hisnguage as if it was also spoken in their minds. They lowered their heads again to thank him before turning around.

    The injured man rxed and his heart elevated in delight. He now looked at Alex with deep gratitude in his eyes.

    "Wait, you lot.'''' Alex called out to the wolves, "Aren''t you guys forgetting something?"

    "W-what?!" The injured man shuddered thinking of something terrifying he dare not to believe, hopefully, it was a false rm. Unfortunately, Alex''s next sentence shattered all of his hope.

    ''''You guys are forgetting something," Alex called out.

    The escaping wolves turned around and looked at Alex with confusion. The injured man, on the other hand, felt his muscles tightening up with fear.

    "W-what do you mean?!" The injured man tried to calm himself, but no matter how he tried, his body tensed further. His hands and feet turned cold and he knew this was not due to the stream water.

    "I''m sure you know what I mean." Alex jumped down from the boulder before turning towards the wolves. "You shouldn''t forget your meal."

    The fierce eyes of the wolves brightened up as they realized the meaning of Alex''s words. Not only has he spared their lives but now also permitted them toplete their original mission.

    They were excited and once again expressed their gratitude to Alex.

    "N-no!" The injured man shouted.

    He knew the wolves hated him and the hatred has crossed the limit after he orchestrated the death of their leader. It was just that they didn''t dare show it due to the threat posed by Alex but now there was no one to stop them.

    The wolves growled and slowly walked toward their food.

    ''''Please stop them! I have tons of gold and jewelry!" The man begged. He was in no condition to even stand much less flee.

    "Not interested." Alex tly refused the man''s offer tapped a foot on the water and jumped up high in the air. "Dear wolves, have a happy meal without restraints."

    The wind surrounded him, like invisible wings, as he flew away before stopping after some time.

    The injured man didn''t even get a chance to say another word as the wolves pounced on him. They opened their mouth and released a rancid breath.

    The silent stream was filled with blood-wrenching screams as the wolves mped down on their meal.

    However, as soon as they finished their meal five projectilesing out of nowhere prated through their skulls and their happy expressions turned into ones of terror before dying.

    Alex who had fired the homing bullets from the distance chuckled, happy that he barely spent any mana with the five bullets. As for killing the wolves, he did simply because he couldn''t waste any experience points. Those five had given him around 4 thousand exp. While it''s low, slowly but surely his experience bar will be filled up.

    Shaking his head he went deeper into the forest.

    A few minutester Alex was forced to stop.

    ''''ROAR!"

    "Help!"

    Suddenly, the two sounds entered Alex''s ears.

    Some distance away from him, a dark-green-haired girl was rooted against the trunk of a tree.

    Her dress was stained with blood, and there were even missing patches in the clothes, exposing her fair skin.

    In front of her, four silver wolves were closing towards her with open mouths. Saliva dripped down from the tongues and fell on the ground.

    "Help me!" The woman noticed Alex and shouted in a voice filled with despair. Her pitiful appearance and sweet voice could strike a chord with even the cruelest of men.

    The wolves turned their heads and warned him with their bloodshot eyes. Their ghastly teeth left no doubt about what would be the oue if he didn''t follow their request.

    "My teammates are facing other monsters while I''m stuck with these four!" The girl begged once again. "Help me and I promise my team will offer you suitablepensation! My name is Valery and I swear I won''t go back on my words!"

    Alex appeared to be in a dilemma but then he gritted his teeth and nodded.

    "I will handle them," Alex rushed towards the wolves, "You should use it as an opportunity to escape."

    Valery''s eyes lit up with tears streaming down.

    Alex jumped into the air with his fist aimed at a wolf. The air whistled as his punch moved ahead with tremendous force. His punch hurtled down the back of the wolf.

    SNAP

    The skeleton of the wolf shattered and its bones protruded out of its skin and flesh. The wolfy on the grass under a pool of blood.

    "Awoo!"

    The other two wolves leaped on Alex. He took a half-step behind and dodged their ws.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tch!" Alex acted like he was in trouble and jumped on one of the wolves but another wolf attacked him with its mouth. He somersaulted in the air and backed away.

    "I will also help," Valery also rushed ahead. She waved her hand controlling the wind and the thorns from the nearby vegetation flew out.

    The thorns carried tremendous force as they shot down one of the two wolves.

    The wolf twisted its body to dodge but without sess as the thorns changed their trajectory. Like sharp swords, the thorns pierced throughout the body of the wolf. There was no sign of movement from the wolf except for the blood flowing from its wound.

    Valery fell on her knees, huffing for breath.

    "Here."

    She raised her head and saw a hand stretched out to offer her support. She ced her hand on him and stood up.

    "You killed the remaining wolf?" Valery''s eyes turned to a tree where a wolf''s body was struck.

    "Yeah," Alex wiped the sweat from his face, "You brought me the opportunity."

    "No," Valery shook her head, "It was all thanks to you."

    Her breasts moved up and down as she greedily sucked air.

    "You didn''t even get a scratch," Valery furtherplimented him.

    "I was lucky," Alex turned his head in another direction, "We should catch up with your friends."

    "Right!" She rushed ahead and Alex followed from behind.

    A minuteter.

    The two arrived in an area that was filled with broken trees and the corpses of wolves. Among the corpses, two men were standing.

    One of them was thinly built with brown skin while another one was medium height with a simr skin tone.

    ''''Ludic, Xavier,'''' Valery called out.

    "Valery! Thank God you are safe.''''The thinly built man named Ludic was startled. Xavier was also surprised but then his eyebrows creased after he noticed Alex who was behind theirrade.

    "Who is he?" He asked with a frown.

    "Don''t talk like that!" Valery stepped in front of Alex, "He saved my life!"

    "What?" The two said in unison.

    "You heard it right. I have promised himpensation," Valery further exined.

    "There is no need," Alex interjected before her teammates could express their views, "It is only natural to help those in need."

    "No!" Valery frowned and closed upon him. Her chest rubbed on him as she disagreed, "A promise is a promise!"

    "It would go against my morals," Alex gulped down with his cheeks turning red as her breasts rubbed on him.

    "Well...How about you join us then?" She suggested out of nowhere much to the disbelief of everyone.

    "You seem to be alone," Valery exined her reasoning, "And the forest is a dangerousnd. We could use your support and you could benefit from ourpany as well."

    "No way!" Xavier loudly refused, "We can''t trust him!"

    Ludic was hesitant before adding, "He helped Valery so he should be a good man."

    "YOU!" Xavier was incensed.

    Valery ignored the two and looked at Alex.

    "You won''t decline, right?" She asked with misty eyes as if she would cry at any moment if Alex were to refuse.

    "O-of course not," Alex stuttered and scratched his head embarrassingly, "Thank you."

    "No! It is me who should thank you!" Valery said as she hugged him.

    Xavier observed everything with a scowl. He couldn''t hide his jealousy.

    "Wee to the team," The only one whose face was still normal was Ludic, he stepped ahead to greet him.

    "I''m sure you would have a lot of fun!" Valery added after the greetings were over.

    "Well, I''m also sure of that," Alex said with a smile, "This is surely going to be interesting."

    His lips were curved up in a sincere smile but deep in his eyes, there was an icy glint. If he didn''t have his sharp senses and his appraisal skill he would have been fooled by a group of saints, no half-step Demigod''s adventurers pretending to be weak. He was curious about what they would do and he was ying this game because it was boring to y the almighty all the time, sometimes you need to have fun for a while.

 Chapter 1248 1152: Playing Pretends Again

    "O-of course not," Alex stuttered and scratched his head embarrassingly, "Thank you."

    "No! It is me who should thank you!" Valery said as she hugged him.

    Xavier observed everything with a scowl. He couldn''t hide his jealousy.

    "Wee to the team," The only one whose face was still normal was Ludic, he stepped ahead to greet him.

    "I''m sure you would have a lot of fun!" Valery added after the greetings were over.

    "Well, I''m also sure of that," Alex said with a smile, "This is surely going to be interesting."

    His lips were curved up in a sincere smile but deep in his eyes, there was an icy glint. If he didn''t have his sharp senses and his appraisal skill he would have been fooled by a group of saints, no half-step Demigod''s adventurers pretending to be weak. He was curious about what they would do and he was ying this game because it was boring to y the almighty all the time, sometimes you need to have fun for a while.

    Valery introduced the other two to Alex, they arrived from the outside world like him, they''re AA Rank adventurers trying their luck in the Infinity Maze.

    ''''I''m Alex and from the outside world as well.'''' Alex introduced himself as well.

    The other three nodded, the males said started gathering the corpses of the wolves, and they removed the useful parts before storing them away.

    Valery, on the other hand, drank a healing potion and even sprinkled some on her wounds.

    The wounds closed up in no time as if there was no injury, to begin with.

    "Our camp is a mile away." She further informed Alex. "If you don''t mind, can you help us in carrying the corpses?"

    "Sure." Alex stepped ahead to take three stic bags.

    Soon, the four walked towards the camp. During the journey, they didn''t meet any beasts besides wild hares and squirrels.

    Valery walked along with Alex, shoulder to shoulder. She was close to him and this brought some res from Xavier throughout the journey.

    The man didn''t try to hide his contempt and hate for Alex from others. He openly mentioned he didn''t trust Alex and also asked Valery to be wary of him.

    "I have faith in him." Valery defended Alex with her smile.

    "Suit yourself." Xavier gave a final re before moving forward.

    "Please don''t mind him." She apologized to Alex.

    "There is no need," Alex assured her.

    Ruby has changed her clothes and her face was now clear of dust and blood. She was now as clean and pure as snow; her face and her curvaceous figure were a sight to behold.

    Alex gave her a few nces and his cheeks were red.

    "Is there something on my body?" Valery asked with a confused expression.

    "N-no," Alex said before rushing ahead to act bashful.

    ?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã?¡ã

    A few minutester.

    The four reached the camp which was set up next to a stream.

    The camp wasrge enough and in ten minutes they prepared another room for Alex.

    "We should prepare for lunch," Valery suggested after some time. Xavier and Ludic nodded before moving inside the camp to bring utensils.

    "Alex, you can bring us the fish from the stream," She added as she set a fire.

    "Ok," Alex agreed without hesitation.

    He arrived at the bank of the stream and noticed the water level was higherpared to the stream he saw before.

    "The streams should be originating from one river." He mused as he moved his eyes to the stream.

    The water sparkled under the sunlight and from time to time, he noticed small fishes. Alex put his hand inside the water to catch the fish.

    His luck was rather good and he was able to collect two in less than a minute. He once again rushed his hand inside the water to hunt for fish, but then suddenly the stream rolled up.

    A small fish inside the stream expanded and morphed into a humongous fish. The fish has dark scales while its mouth is filled with snow-white fangs.

    "Steel Fish."

    It was a mutated fish, having scales not any weaker than steel. Such types of fish were usually seen in the river and not in the stream, so it was shocking for them to be in this region.

    RUMBLE.

    The fish opened itsrge mouth to mp down on Alex''s hand. He retracted his hand quickly and saved his arm from being severed.

    The fish swung its tail towards him while jumping out of the water.

    Alex leaped up in the air to dodge the strike but the fish seem to expect this. The sharp jaws left the mouth of the fish and rushed towards him.

    Their speed was fast and even before he could blink, the jaws crunched down on his right hand.

    CRACK!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Much to the disbelief of the fish, even before its jaws could touch the skin, the teeth started cracking apart. It was like his hand was covered with metallic armor.

    Bang!

    Alexnded on the ground and threw away the broken jaw. The next moment, the fish opened its mouth and spat out a column of water on Alex.

    Boom!

    Alex collided with the trunk of a tree and fell on the grass. The fish flew towards him like a sharp knife, unaffected by theck of water.

    Swoosh~!

    Before the fish could strike Alex, it heard a sharp piercing sound. Startled, the fish looked behind and saw dozens of pointed nails striking its body.

    The fish turned around and rushed back to the stream while dodging the nails. The water rose like a curtain and stopped the nails from piercing the fish.

    Some distance away, Valery gritted her teeth in frustration at the failure of her attack.

    Before she could make any other move, she saw the water curtain breaking into two columns and then rushing toward her and Alex.

    Alex somersaulted in the air to save himself but then anotherrge column arrived.

    "It is annoying to pretend to be weak," Alex thought as he crossed his arms, "But then again that''s the fun part. It''s how ying pretends should be.''''

    The water column crashed on him and he slid to the ground. He stomped his feet on the ground to prevent his body from dragging behind any longer.

    As he raised his head, he saw the mouth of the fish over him. His face has a panicked expression but deep in his eyes, there was only in ridicule.

    BOOM!

    A giant boulder crashed on the fish and it fell to the ground.

    Alex turned his head and saw Xavier throwing another boulder.

    The bouldernded on the fish and its famous iron scales broke down. Shocked, the fish rushed back towards the stream.

    "Thanks," Alex expressed his gratitude, "That was close, if weren''t for your intervention I''d have been gravely injured."

    "Hmph." Xavier rushed towards the stream to catch the fish but it was already long gone.

    A few minutester.

    The four sat on the grasnd.

    "Are you all right?" Valery asked Alex with concern.

    "Yes," Alex nodded his head.

    "That''s good," She sighed in relief. As if truly happy that Alex didn''t have anything.

    There was no more conversation as they cooked the fish. Soon, the air was filled with a delightful and sweet aroma. Just the breath alone could make one feel rich with extreme vitality.

    Even the seemingly ordinary fishes in this forest were mutated, and their bodies have a high nutritious value. The dish currently was prepared with precious herbs so there was no doubt about how beneficial the meal would be.

    Quickly, Alex was served a sparkling and splendor soup.

    "It''s amazing," He slowly sipped in the special and wondrous taste.

    "Have some more." Valery lovingly treated him with extra soup.

    "Thanks," Alex epted the soup and expressed his gratitude.

    "I''m full." Xavier took his leave, annoyed by their disy. He couldn''t bear this any longer, so he chose to retreat for fear of doing something stupid.

    "He is not a bad person," Valery sighed and said after Xavier was gone.

    "I know." Alex smiled in response.

    "He helped me back then." He added much to Valery''s joy because from this she understood that Alex truly felt that way, she smiled coquettishly at him before.''''

    "Today was a tiring day." She let out a small sigh.

    "Yeah, first the wolves and now this fish," Alex agreed while appearing to be lost in thoughts.

    "I just want to rest," Valery faintly muttered before falling asleep on Alex''s arm.

    Shocking him, his body froze for a moment, unable to do anything as if he was struggling with something finally Alex acted but all he did was act all innocently.

    "..." Alex''s cheeks turned red as he breathed in her sweet fragrance.

    ''''Eh?'''' Ludic observed the scene and appeared to be shocked and he couldn''t help chuckling.

    ''''You are truly inexperienced with women despite your good looks." He said observing Alex''s reaction.

    "Ah! That''s.." Alex murmured in an embarrassed tone, further convincing Ludic that his analysis was right, only if he knew the truth, what Alex was thinking inside he would have fled a long time ago, forgetting everything.

 Chapter 1249 1153: Shit About To Go Down 1

    ''''He helped me back then." Alex added much to Valery''s joy because from this she understood that Alex truly felt that way, she smiled coquettishly at him before.''''

    "Today was a tiring day." She let out a small sigh.

    "Yeah, first the wolves and now this fish," Alex agreed while appearing to be lost in thoughts.

    "I just want to rest," Valery faintly muttered before falling asleep on Alex''s arm.

    Shocking him, his body froze for a moment, unable to do anything as if he was struggling with something finally Alex acted but all he did was act all innocently.

    "..." Alex''s cheeks turned red as he breathed in her sweet fragrance.

    ''''Eh?'''' Ludic observed the scene and appeared to be shocked and he couldn''t help chuckling.

    ''''You are truly inexperienced with women despite your good looks." He said observing Alex''s reaction.

    "Ah! That''s.." Alex murmured in an embarrassed tone, further convincing Ludic that his analysis was right, only if he knew the truth, what Alex was thinking inside he would have fled a long time ago, forgetting everything.

    ''''Okay, okay, can you help me carry her into her room?'''' Ludic asked after shaking his head and Alex stayed silent for a moment before nodding.

    Under Ludic''s guidance, he brought Valery to her tent before leaving hastily as if afraid of something, leaving only Ludic behind.

    Ludic looked at him with a smile as he left the room. But soon, his smile faded and was reced with a sneer.

    "Such an easy target." Valery who should have been sleeping suddenly opened her eyes and said.

    "Indeed." Xavier entered from another side and sat beside her.

    Ludic took out a tablet from his shirt and observed the readings on the screen.

    "He has high potential but he hasn''t tapped into it yet."

    "True but he is still strong enough for his age," Xavier thought for a minute before adding, "He didn''t bleed from the collision with the tree, nor did the jaws of Steel Fish injured him. Not to mention that he remained unscathed in his battle with the wolves."

    "His enhanced strength suppresses the air around his body into an invisible armor," Ludic said based on the readings, "So it isn''t surprising he wasn''t harmed. He also uses the enhanced strength for jumping around."

    "We have struck rich." Xavier said before turning his head towards Valery, "You truly have done a good job."

    Valery''s lips curved up into a smile. She brushed her hair away from her face before taking down her sses. She ced the sses away and her eyes no longer have the sweet innocence from before.

    "All men are the same," She licked her lips, "They would do anything as long as you give them a chance of getting close to a hole."

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few hourster.

    It was dusk. Gentle rays of the setting sun glowed from the other side of the mountain, dyeing the entire forest in scarlet and enveloping thend with motley radiance. This motley radiance was reflected in the water. There were faint ripples on the surface, created by the small fishes.

    "You were here." Valery''s sweet voice came from behind.

    "Y-yes." Alex turned back and nodded.

    "Mind if I take a seat?" She asked as she walked between the stones to walk towards him.

    "Of course not." Alex provided half the stone for her.

    "Thanks." Valery sat beside him. Intentionally or not, her legs touched him and Kiba tried to make somefortable distance between them.

    "It is so beautiful," She said in her charming and loving voice.

    "Indeed."

    Alex looked at the sun dipping below the horizon, the fleeting colors of twilight beginning to fade away. The scene was magical and this was especially true when one was apanied by a beautiful woman.

    What more can a man desire?

    "I''m d you are with us," Valery''s cheeks were as red as tomatoes as she said this.

    "Me as well." Alex nced at her face and his heart started beating rapidly.

    There was no more conversation for a minute or two and the atmosphere turned awkward. The only sound was the faint sound of crickets and mosquitoes nearby.

    "We should make some preparations for dinner," He suddenly said and he quickly stood up.

    Valery didn''t say anything but looked on as he rushed away from her.

    She has felt how tense he was with their close contact earlier. She was sure hecked experience and having a woman apany him in such a location made his heart stir.

    "Innocent men are the easiest ones." She thought with a smirk. "He has most likely let his guard down after thest fight we saved him."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She cleared her thoughts and joined Alex as he chopped wood and started a fire.

    "Where are the other two?" Alex enquired as he continued with what he was doing.

    "They are hunting," Valery calmly answered while she prepared a teapot and put it on the burning wood.

    The bottom surface of the teapot soon turned red. Water bubbles started forming, with hot steam rising into the air.

    She put tea leaves, resembling flower petals, into the pot. Alex could smell the fresh aroma from the pot.

    In no time, the tea was ready, and he ced two teacups in front of Valery.

    She nodded and poured an almost transparent tea into the cups. They both picked up their cups and drank the content in almost one gulp.

    "Sofortable."

    The warm flow gushed into their bodies, rejuvenating them with a rxing sensation.

    "Huh! Do you two lovebirds forget about us?"

    A voice came from behind.

    Alex blushed and quickly try to hide it before turning back and saw Ludic and Xavier walking out of the bushes. They were carrying two rabbits and some wild fruits.

    "Of course, there is tea for you," Valery answered in her innocent voice. The two put the rabbits and a knife in front of Alex after which they sat on the grass.

    Alex helped with skinning the rabbits while Valery treated the neers with tea.

    "Alex, what do you n to do?" Ludic asked.

    "I didn''t have any ns," Alex answered, "But after the close encounter with the fish, I would like to be with you guys."

    "A wise choice," Xavier added in a sarcastic tone, "After all, you barely survived from Steel Fish. Who knows what would have happened to you, if not for us."

    "..." Alex has a downcast expression.

    His expression denoted how ashamed he was, but deep in his eyes, there was just in ridicule. It was like he was watching ants acting as if they were the savior of a giant.

    "Xavier, stop," Valery gave him a stern look before continuing, "He is one of us and we need to be united."

    "I just spoke the truth," Xavier shrugged his shoulders.

    "It is fine." Alex continued with a stiff smile. "He helped me back then so he isn''t wrong. I just overestimated myself when I came here alone."

    Xavier gave a scoff.

    Ludic sighed, he wasn''t surprised by Alex''s words either. There were far too many people who would overestimate themselves and arrive in Infinity Maze for adventure.

    These people would either be food to the beasts or fertilizers to the savage nts or meet people in their group and die miserably.

    Grinning sinisterly inside Ludic''s expression was that of understanding as he rebuked Xavier harshly.

    ''''Xavier mind your words from now on. Alex had be ourrade and from now on we must be united and look after each other. I won''t tolerate any more of your behavior.''''

    Valery nodded as if happy with Ludic''s words. Xavier frowned before nodding while Alex''s eyes widened, he felt overwhelmed with emotions as not only Valery supported him, even Ludic did the same. Alex''s face at the moment was as if he had finally found somewhere where he belongs aftering to this dungeon. He was truly grateful.

    ''''Thank you.'''' He expressed his gratitude and Ludic simply waved his hand to indicate there is no need for a thank you between them.

    After this little episode, they continued eating, and half an hourter w they finished.

    Each of them washed their tes and then helped in ensuring the camp''s defense system was active. They didn''t need to take turns guarding the camp either since they were not deep in the forest.

    "Good night," Valery waved her hands toward Alex before entering her room.

    Alex also waved his hands in return like a lovestruck idiot.

    "You are going to have very sweet dreams tonight," Ludic said with an eyewink.

    "...." Alex scratched his head and walked towards his room.

    After seeing Alex entering the room, the expression of Ludic and Xavier changed. They both had cruel smiles on their faces.

    "Sweet dreams after which his life would turn into a nightmare," Xavierughed in a sinister fashion, "I just couldn''t wait to see his reaction after he wakes up."

    They both entered their rooms toplete the preparations.

    ''Shit is about to go down on you boy.'' Ludic thought but he mistook the target.

 Chapter 1250 1154: Shit Is About To Go Down 2

    After hastily leaving Valery''s tent, Alex went to his own and decided to calmly wait and he didn''t have to have for too long because soon.

    ''''Alex, can Ie in? I can''t sleep so I decided to visit you.''''

    A voice came from outside along with the sound of fabric rustling.

    "Hmm?" Alex walked to the entrance and opened the door.

    Outside, Valery was standing. In her hand, there was a bottle of wine.

    When she saw him, she was surprised. He was shirtless, exposing his chiseled six-pack abs and powerful shoulders.

    "Valery?" Alex''s voice contained a trace of shock at her unexpected visit.

    "I hope I didn''t wake you up," Valery lowered her head and said.

    "No, of course not," he shook his head, "You can visit me anytime."

    He then signaled her toe inside.

    There was only a bed in the room with no chairs, so they both sat down on the bed.

    Alex took a few nces at her but otherwise remained silent. Valery noticed his gazes but pretended to not notice them, she failed to notice the subtle light in Alex''s eyes, it was too fast and even she couldn''t notice anything. Naturally, Alex was disguised, his eyes were ocean blue this time.

    "I brought wine for us to enjoy," Valery said coquettishly before serving him and then herself.

    She could hear his heartbeats and knew how excited he was by her presence. After all, what type of man wouldn''t be touched by her actions thiste in the night?

    "You''re so considerate.'''' Alex looked at the ss like it was a treasure.

    "It is nothing, you''re ourrade now and I kinda like you," Valery said in her sweet voice.

    Alex''s eyes widened and he blushed like a virgin upon hearing Valery saying those words.

    Valery averted her eyes shyly before coughing. ''''You should drink your wine.''''

    "Yes!" Alex brought the ss to his lips.

    At that moment Valery''s eyes were filled with sinisterness as she witnessed his actions.

    "Of course, this wine is poisoned with a powerful sleeping poison capable of knocking out even a powerful Saint, fortunately, I have already taken the antidote.'''' Valery wanted tough at the ease by which the mission has gone.

    Earlier, she couldn''t use the sleeping powder since he might not ept food items that were not prepared in front of him. He would be on guard and would ensure the meal was prepared in his presence.

    But now?

    Xavier has helped him against Steel Fish so why would he doubt them? Not to mention, the rtionship with the group improved after lunch and dinner. Then there were the special touches she has taken to make him rx his guards. Besides she was also drinking before him, lessening his wariness, and everything went smoothly.

    Alex gulped down the wine inside the ss. He wiped his mouth and ced the ss on the floor.

    "The wine was really sweet and fragrant," Alex looked at her before continuing, "Just like you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Valery lowered her head, her cheeks flushed by the words.

    Inside her heart, she wasughing with happiness. She was sure the sleeping powder was taking over his mind. Otherwise, in normal times, he wouldn''t make suchments.

    "Just a few more minutes and I would have the jackpot," She mused with joy, "Oh god! Thank you for making men so weak in their minds when they are close to a woman!"

    "Would you mind closing your eyes?" Alex asked, much to the surprised Valery.

    "Huh? Why?" Ruby looked at him in confusion.

    "You brought milk for me." Kiba was blushing as he continued, "I want to reciprocate by giving you something special."

    "Oh?" Ruby was intrigued. She wondered just how he would react when he realizes the truth behind the milk.

    But she did as he asked. She slowly shut her eyes, looking forward to knowing what he has in mind before he fell asleep.

    Valery felt him taking her left hand in his hand.

    "Just what he has in mind?" She was really curious. She then felt something around her fourth finger.

    Surprised, she opened her eyes. When she saw the object on her finger, she was shocked out of her wits. Her eyes turned wide in disbelief and her jaws almost dropped to the floor.

    Not even in her wildest dreams, had she ever expected this was what he had in mind when he said he wishes to reciprocate her gesture.

    She once again looked at her finger to ensure her senses weren''t ying a trick on them.

    "This is true?" Valery ran her other hand on her finger and felt the round object.

    The object was absolutely dazzling and soothing, made from diamond.

    It was a solitaire ring!

    Valery''s stomach was fluttering with butterflies. She turned her head and noticed Alex was on his knees.

    "W-what is this?" Valery asked, trying to soundposed. She has a feeling she knew the answer, but she didn''t dare believe it.

    "My mother often used to say this finger had a vein that runs directly to the heart," He traced her ring finger.

    "...What do you mean?" Valery was shrewd but no matter, she was still a female. Such words and actions were reserved for her one true love. As a maiden, the present situation has made her beyond shocked.

    "This ring was given to my mother by my father," Alex said in a low voice, filled with extreme emotions, "Before my mother died during a monster outbreak...she gave me this ring..."

    Alex stopped in between as tears flooded his eyes.

    "She told me to give it to a woman who can make me flustered and loved," Alex continued in a passionate voice, "A woman with whom I can share everything."

    ''''When I see you, it''s as if space and time be the finest point imaginable, as if time copses into one speck and explodes at light speed. It''s as if my universe begins and ends with you. I could run forever, search forever, but in the end, every path leads right back to your heart and soul. I then realized that I''ve fallen for you in the span of few days and I will spend the rest of my life with you.''''

    BOOM!

 Chapter 1251 1155: Shit Is About To Go Down 3

    ''''When I see you, it''s as if space and time be the finest point imaginable, as if time copses into one speck and explodes at light speed. It''s as if my universe begins and ends with you. I could run forever, search forever, but in the end, every path leads right back to your heart and soul. I then realized that I''ve fallen for you in a few days and I will spend the rest of my life with you.''''

    BOOM!

    There was an explosion inside Valery''s mind and her body wobbled, almost falling on the bed, she was so shocked and momentarily thought she was having a dream but soon shook her head because everything felt real, no it was real.

    Unconsciously, her body trembled and her heart started beating furiously.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    She had trouble breathing.

    ''''Can you please ept me? I love you for eternity and cherish you like no other one.'''' Alex dered with eyes full of passion as he was still kneeling.

    Valery was unable to mutter a single word. She was fully shocked by the event that urred at thest minute.

    After all, as a part of her n with her twopanions, she hase into the room to give him sedatives. Her mission was even sessful with Alex drinking the drugged wine.

    It was just a matter of minutes before he would fall into a deep sleep for days and then she could follow her original n.

    She thought everything was going well but then suddenly, Alex wanted to return her gesture of bringing him milk. Curious, she allowed him to do so as he pleases.

    But now there was no more curiosity in her mind. Her thoughts were aplete mess.

    How could she ever expect that his gesture would mean that he would put an engagement ring on her finger?!

    The ring was shocking enough, but then there were the words spoken by Kiba about the background of the ring.

    "His father gave this ring to his mother...and now he is doing the same with me?" Valery contemted in disbelief.

    She raised her head and looked at Alex. She could see the raw emotions in his eyes amidst the tears.

    "This ring must mean a lot to him." She thought in her heart. "It is thest gift from his dying mother but yet he still gave it to me.''''

    She was overwhelmed with emotions and her heart started wavering, the kneeling Alex at the moment looked incredibly dashing and something was changing inside her heart because of this.

    "Valery, please ept will you?" He looked at her, waiting for her to speak.

    "Alex, this is too much for me to contemte," Valery tried to make up an excuse, "I don''t know how to react or what to say."

    "Then you don''t have to," Alex said with a smile that bloomed from his heart.

    Valery opened her lips to speak further, but she never got the chance as his lips zoomed into hers.

    As soon as their lips met, a sweet and fragrant taste greeted her senses. She waspletely stupefied as if a lightning bolt has struck her head. She felt as if she was as light as a feather, flying high in the heavens, kissing the sun.

    "I..."

    She opened her lips to protest, but much to her shock, he used this as an opportunity to push his tongue into her mouth.

    ''Shit! So be it.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She decided to reciprocate, everything is for the sake of the mission, not because she felt happy to have been proposed to.

    Well, she was happy at the moment as if she had found true happiness.

    Things started escting beyond what she previously nned.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Outside the forest was shrouded by darkness. The light from the stars was almost non-existent at thiste in the night.

    In the forest, the night was far more dangerous than the day.

    Dangerous monsters lurked in every corner, looking for prey. Their super-enhanced vision didn''t hinder them in the slightest as they proceeded with their hunt.

    The outskirts of the forest, on the other hand, were rtively safe with the presence of only low-level beasts. It was possible to avoid them as long as one has the means, such as energy markers that would radiate the presence of higher-level beasts to fool the weaker beasts.

    Currently, a camp with five rooms has such means. The camp was next to a stream but no beasts targeted the camp.

    In the present, two human figures were standing outside the camp.

    The two figures were none other than Xavier and Ludic. Their expressions were downcast with a tinge of worry on their faces.

    "Valery didn''te back after she went to Alex''s room," Xavier said in a low voice, "It has already been close to an hour...could she have been caught by him?"

    "This is impossible!" Ludic disagreed with the guess. "We three have done our part well so there is no way he can be suspicious!"

    "That''s true," Xavier nodded his head. He was sure the drugs in the wine couldn''t be detected by even powerful Saint much less Alex whose level should be around 125 at best.

    "But then why hasn''t she returned?" Xavier once again asked. He was having an eerie feeling that something wasn''t right.

    "We should check out." Ludic decided after some contemtion. Xavier nodded in agreement and the two walked toward the room which was allocated to Alex.

    Using mana to strengthen their vision they approached Alex''s room with Xavier in the lead because he had a special skill capable of peering into things just like a thermal vision and the moment he used it.

    He was directly seeing the scene inside the room.

    He saw the thermal images in the form of a female lying above a male. The mouth of the male was over the breasts of the female.

    "IMPOSSIBLE!" Xavier muttered inplete disbelief.

    THUD!

    He staggered back and fell on his butt producing a thud sound.

    Ludic was shocked and hurriedly checked with a different method and upon seeing the same thing he became frozen on the spot.

    ''SHIT!''

 Chapter 1252 1156: Shit Is About To Go Down 4

    "But then why hasn''t she returned?" Xavier once again asked. He was having an eerie feeling that something wasn''t right.

    "We should check out." Ludic decided after some contemtion. Xavier nodded in agreement and the two walked toward the room which was allocated to Alex.

    Using mana to strengthen their vision they approached Alex''s room with Xavier in the lead because he had a special skill capable of peering into things just like a thermal vision and the moment he used it.

    He was directly seeing the scene inside the room.

    He saw the thermal images in the form of a female lying above a male. The mouth of the male was over the breasts of the female.

    "IMPOSSIBLE!" Xavier muttered inplete disbelief.

    THUD!

    He staggered back and fell on his butt producing a thud sound.

    Ludic was shocked and hurriedly checked with a different method and upon seeing the same thing he became frozen on the spot.

    ''SHIT!''

    Ludic had trouble believing what he saw and his brain was unable to process the current situation and seemed to have temporarily shut down.

    Meanwhile, Xavier was in denial, unable to ept the current situation. He didn''t dare, no he couldn''t ept what was happening.

    To deny this reality he even tried looking again, hoping to see something different.

    Unfortunately, the reality is cruel, Xavier was still seeing the scene of both Alex and Valery copting, he even saw a specific part of both the figures highlighted due to the high heat.

    This specific part of both the male and female figures was connected as they continued their rhythmic movement.

    Xavier''s body first became stiff, then it trembled vigorously. The veins on his forehead bulged out, like thick worms.

    "How could she do this to me?!" He wanted to scream.

    In his entire life, he has only loved one girl, Valery. He knew his love was one-sided but he believed there was hope. This was why he joined her in the forest for he wanted to be closer to her.

    While he was aware they were on a mission and his role was to act like a jealous one-sided lover in front of their prey, he didn''t mind this least bit. He never thought he was acting, for everything came from his heart.

    He has always prayed that someday she would notice his feelings and ept them. He has even dreamed of how they will share their lives and the kids they would have.

    But now.

    "That bastard is enjoying what I should be doing!"

    Xavier felt his blood boiling up as he further saw the event in the room. He observed Valery lying on the bed with Alex releasing thick ropes of cum over her breasts.

    "Son of a bitch! How dare he do that?!"

    Xavier has envisioned many scenes of him sucking over Valery''s breasts. He has also imagined himself nting his face between those firm breasts but now.

    "That motherfucker has marked her breasts! Hang on... What is he doing now...?!! Even her mouth?! Stop it!"

    Xavier saw Valery''s tongue sliding on Alex''s cock. She licked off every single trace of semen from his cock.

    A trail of cum stretched out from her rosy lips and struck her chin. She brought her hand to clean the cum from her face.

    "This has to be a nightmare! My Valery can''t be doing this!"

    In the past, Xavier has visualized the picture of him kissing her lips and dueling with her tongue.

    But now.

    Her pussy was taken, her breasts were marked and even her lips were stained with cum.

    She was no longer the Valery he has known throughout his life. The girl of his dream has turned into a stranger.

    "I would kill that bastard no matter what!" Xavier swore deep in his heart.

    His heart was burning with mes of anger and only revenge could extinguish them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He promised himself he won''t sleep or have food until he has taken out his enemy.

    He was fuming with anger. He could handle everything in life but not the ''tragedy'' in front of his eyes.

    The scene of Alex ramming his thick spear into his woman and marking her in ways he never could.

    Just how can he handle the fall of his one true love under the ws of a man she has met a little more than two days?

    He has tried for years without any sess, yet she gave everything, which was rightfully his, to a stranger!

    This was not a punch in his guts but a knife in his heart. It was a betrayal that pained him so much that not even words could describe the feeling.

    After all, the only true pain was that of the heart. The only true suffering was love.

    "What''s so special about him anyways?! He might have a handsome face and a well-proportioned body but that doesn''t mean Valery should be his!" He unsheathed his sword.

    "What are you doing?" Ludic finally back to his senses and stopped Xavier from barging inside the room.

    "I''m going to kill that fucker," Xavier dered with a maddening.

    "Are you an idiot?!" Ludic put a hand on his shoulder and continued, "We have a mission and you want to ruin everything?!

    "Fuck the mission," Xavier pushed Ludic''s hand away, "He has taken everything from me and I''m not gonna forgive him for this."

    "You fucking idiot!" Ludic was incensed by Xavier''s conduct. "That man would make us a fortune but you wish to ruin everything just because he and Valery had sex?!"

    Ludic wanted to p Xavier for making an issue out of nothing and wanting to ruin their entire day''s efforts.

    "Valery is my love, my true love," Xavier said in a heavy voice, "And she is mine alone. No fucking bastard can take her from me."

    Ludic was having a hard time controlling his anger. Just what sort of reasoning was Xavier carrying?

    "It is her life and it is her choice to make out with anyone she wants," Ludic tried his best to exin in a calm voice.

    "Bastard!" Xavier clenched his left fist andnded a heavy punch on Alex''s guts.

    "YOU!" Ludic fell some distance away, shocked by the sudden assault. He brought his weapon and aimed at Xavier, "Stop before you force me to do something you would regret."

    "I don''t regret anything!" Thetter responded before leaping on Ludic, eyes full of madness.

    Xavier soon engaged Ludic in a fierce exchange. Their weapons shed together repeatedly until one of them was gravely injured.

    A burning sensation radiated from his chest. A fist mped onto his skin, nails digging deep into the flesh in search of relief from this agony. He wanted to give up, there was no way he could keep going feeling like this. He paused for a brief moment, contemting all he had fought for and all he could lose if he gave up now.

    He took a deep breath, then another, and then another. A state of calm returned to his clouded mind for a moment. But sick of having to deal with all this he decided to simply refuse to acknowledge the pain and get on with his day to the best of his ability.

    However, soon he noticed his life fading before his eyes, the feeling of dying, the feeling of death was closer than ever, letting Ludic be aware of his impending doom. This dooming feeling seemed to be inevitable as if his fate had been sealed.

    He couldn''t help but shout to the sky.

    ''''When will the pain stop? Somebody, please make it stop, I can''t take it anymore! The ground beneath me is drenched in my blood, yet still, I feel the pain. I can''t take this anymore.

    Everything hurts. My body is dying, the floor feels like rocks and my soul is crying. Everything hurts, but it''ll be over soon.

    Help me. Somebody, please. I need to live, I have to live. There''s still so much I need to do, there are still many people who need me and I need them. I must live. I need to live.

    I hope I''m not forgotten, or worse, abandoned. People are still looking for me, right? It hasn''t been very long I don''t think, surely there are still people looking for me. Yes, they must be. Somebody will find me soon, I just need to hang in there for just a while longer. I haven''t been forgotten.

    This is it, isn''t it? I''m going to die, I know it now. Oh god, I''m going to die right here, all alone. I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die. There''s too much. There are too many people... I don''t want to die.

    I''m cold. I wish there was somebody to hold me or something to warm me. I feel no pain, not any longer, but my body keeps shivering to warm itself up. But I''m still cold.''''

    Suddenly, the scenery changed and while it was happening, the dying Ludic seemed to have heard a voice.

    ''Wee back.''

    That voice uttered and Ludic''s body shuddered and he seemed to have understood something.

 Chapter 1253 1157: Welcome Back

    Suddenly, the scenery changed and while it was happening, the dying Ludic seemed to have heard a voice.

    ''Wee back.''

    That voice uttered and Ludic''s body shuddered he seemed to have understood something but this quickly disappeared as well. Time seemed to have been rewound to when he was trying to stop Xavier from attacking Alex.

    Thetter eyes were red and Xavier had be mad, he decided to shoot a fireball into the room.

    Meanwhile inside the room.

    Valery sat down on the bed, her body covered with sweat. She took a tissue paper to wipe the sweat off her body.

    Alex was dressed back.

    "Dress soon," He said as he passed Valery her clothes from the floor.

    "Soon? Why?" She asked, confused.

    Alex didn''t reply but poured himself a ss of water. He brought the ss to his lips and gulped down the entire ss in quick session.

    The entrance of the room, which was made of fabric, broke apart into mes as a fireball moved forward like a shooting star.

    As the stream of light rushed forward, the temperature in the room increased by countless folds.

    "An attack!" Valery''s eyes turned wide in shock.

    She knew the shot originated from either of herpanions, and she also knew how terrifying this fireball would be.

    If one was hit directly then the only fate would be incarnating into ashes!

    She was in the middle of sping her bra strings and didn''t even get time to react further as theser light rushed toward her.

    The fireball was on the bed but she was sitting on it. There was no time for her to move or dodge.

    "No!" She shut her eyes, waiting for the pain of death to arrive. She has seen people dying from the fireball and has heard their horrifying screams.

    The death was momentary but yet the pain seemed to carry a lifetime of story. She has always prayed to never meet such a demise but now she was helpless.

    She has so many aspirations she wished to fulfill but.

    Valery waited and waited for seconds which seemed like years, but the sensation of the terrifying pain didn''t arrive.

    Slowly she opened her eyes and saw a hand in front. The hand was clutched and thefireballs of light then turned into mist and disappeared into nothingness.

    "Alex?" She raised her head to look at him.

    He was standing with a nonchnt expression, his other hand still carrying a ss. His expression was like he dealt with an ordinary ball instead of blocking a fireballing from a Saint.

    Valery waspletely dumbfounded by his nonchnt attitude and the ease with which he handled the situation.

    Just what type of strength does it take to block such a powerful attack without suffering the least bit of damage?

    Alex stepped in front of her and ced the ss away. Her breasts were exposed, with the bra falling.

    "Let me help you." He picked up the bra and slid it back on her breasts.

    "T-thanks," Valery''s cheeks were as red as the word red.

    "No problem," Alex said nonchntly as he hooked her bra before adding, "This was why I said get dressed quickly."

    "You knew the attack wasing?!" She was startled. Before she could pester him for an answer, she noticed two figures some distance away from them.

    The fireball was extinguished but it has already burned away the entrance. The room was still lightened up with the inbuiltmps in the remaining fabric.

    Ludic and Xavier were standing at the entrance, shocked by how the scene folded inside. Ludic has traces of blood on his face but he was in no state to think about his injuries.

    When Xavier fired the fireball into the room, he was expecting the worst. But now it looked like his worry was for nothing, that fireball has done no harm.

    What shocked him was how the attack was neutralized. Valery didn''t notice it but he has. He has seen how Alex just put his hand forward in front of theing fireball and then clenched his fist as soon as it made a contact.

    Ludic expected him to turn into ashes, but instead, the fireball was extinguished like sparks of fire.

    "How is this possible?" He was terrified.

    He has made a report on Alex and his powers when thetter faced the wolves and Steel Fish.

    ''''He was hiding his powers!" Ludic contemted the details, " Otherwise, with the power he disyed now, defeating Steel Fish should be easy! But yet, he was pushed back and Xavier was forced to step in against the fish!"

    "What is the meaning of this?" Valery left the bed and looked at herpanions. The near-death experience has made her numb for a minute but now she regained her rity.

    She couldn''t believe herpanions would attack her in the middle of the night. While she was inside Alex''s room, she knew herpanions were aware but yet they attacked her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If not for Alex, she would be ashes floating in the night sky.

    "I want to ask the same!" Xavier said in a loud voice, "What the hell were you doing with him?!"

    His eyes were filled with madness and he didn''t care the least bit about how the fireball was blocked. All he wanted was to get revenge for the humiliation and the pain he has undergone.

    "You fucking idiot" Valery called out in an annoyed voice, "I can do anything I please and it is none of your business."

    She was in no mood to care about the cute and innocent image she has earlier established in front of Alex. She has experienced a near-death moment, and things like her ns were thest things she wanted to think about.

    "Slut, I will kill you and your lover, you adulterous couple---" Xavier was in the middle of cussing, but then he stopped as he saw the scene in front of him.

    Alex ced a pillow on the headboard and then sat down on the bed, his back resting on the pillow. He took out his something and started fiddling with it, not bothered by what going on before him.

    "What is he doing?!" Xavier looked inplete disbelief as Alex ying with the unknown thing.

    ''''He ying -" Ludic had even finished before Xavier became more furious.

    ''''Are you kidding with me?!" His eyes were bloodshot.

    He was letting out his steam and emotions, but yet the main culprit was ying around, instead of trying to apologize and beg for life.

    This is not how things should y out!

    Valery turned her head back and was simrly dumbfounded by the scene.

    "Hmm?" Alex seemed to notice their gazes as he raised his head.

    "Ah! Please continue," Alex lowered the thing the others couldn''t identify, it was a smartphone, if any earthling was present they would have identified it.

    ''''Don''t let my presence hinder you." He added with a smile.

    Valery was perplexed by his sudden change in personality. Just moments ago he saved her life, but now he was actingpletely oblivious to everything.

    "Could it be the side effects of the drugs in the wine?" She thought of how shy and nervous Alex was before consuming the milk.

    He would blush at even the slightest contact with her, but after drinking the drugged wine, he became bold and passionate as he expressed his feelings to her. Now, he has changed again.

    "Oh right! I get it now!" Alex nodded his head as if he realized something, "You are trying to tell me it is not right to use a phone suchte in the night!"

    He put his phone back in his pocket.

    "Honestly, I''m exhausted so thank you for the reminder," Hey on the bed, "If you three don''t mind, can you please continue your argument outside so that I can sleep?"

    "Bastard!" Xavier aimed his sword at Alex.

    "Stop!" Valery raised her left ready to attack, previously she had been caught off guard and couldn''t react but this time it will be different.

    Xavier gritted his teeth, but then his eyes turned wide as he noticed something dazzling in her raised hand.

    "A ring?!" His body trembled with anger.

    He has never noticed the diamond ring before so he was sure of what it meant.

    Valery was engaged with Alex!

    "Bitch! You became his slut in just a day?!" Xavier turned the sword towards her.

    "Your mom is a slut, your whole family is a slut," Valery was ready to attack him.

    She had enough of his conduct and didn''t mind killing him to settle scores, even if it resulted in a punishmentter on.

    "Stop it," Ludic stepped in between them, "And clear your minds otherwise we three would die at his hands."

    "What?!" Valery and Xavier looked at Ludic in shock.

    "Don''t you get it? He was hiding his powers, he was ying with us!" He reminded them of the details they missed due to their shock and anger.

    "No way," Valery nced at Alex and noticed a faint smile on his face. She suddenly felt a bad premonition bubbling in her heart.

    "You are immune to poison, right?" Ludic asked him.

    ''''Not bad, plus one to you,'''' Alex responded before snapping his fingers.

    SNAP!

    Under everyone''s dumfounded eyes, the scenery changed, breaking like ss and the next thing they knew, they were sitting around a bonfire where they previously ate.

    ''''Wee back!'''' Alex said with a beautiful smile, a harmless smile but the trio wasn''t in the mood to enjoy this because at the moment terror filled their hearts.

 Chapter 1254 1158: Payback

    ''''Bitch! You became his slut in just a day?!" Xavier turned the sword towards her.

    "Your mom is a slut, your whole family is a slut," Valery was ready to attack him.

    She had enough of his conduct and didn''t mind killing him to settle scores, even if it resulted in a punishmentter on.

    "Stop it," Ludic stepped in between them, "And clear your minds otherwise we three would die at his hands."

    "What?!" Valery and Xavier looked at Ludic in shock.

    "Don''t you get it? He was hiding his powers, he was ying with us!" He reminded them of the details they missed due to their shock and anger.

    "No way," Valery nced at Alex and noticed a faint smile on his face. She suddenly felt a bad premonition bubbling in her heart.

    "You are immune to poison, right?" Ludic asked him.

    ''''Not bad, plus one to you,'''' Alex responded before snapping his fingers.

    SNAP!

    Under everyone''s dumfounded eyes, the scenery changed, breaking like ss and the next thing they knew, they were sitting around a bonfire where they previously ate.

    ''''Wee back!'''' Alex said with a beautiful smile, a harmless smile but the trio wasn''t in the mood to enjoy this because at the moment terror filled their hearts.

    Alex calmly waited for them toe back to their senses and a few minutester they regained their senses with Valery asking.

    ''''Y-you knew?!" Her eyes were filled with disbelief, not believing what is happening.

    Ludic hasn''t stated the details about the drugged wine or her role, but yet Alex mentioned them. She was now sure her earlier conjecture on the functioning of the drugs waspletely wrong.

    Her heart thumped and she didn''t fully react for a short period of time as an eerie feeling developed inside her.

    "Yes, I knew," Alex nodded in agreement, "I knew from the start."

    "As I already mentioned, I knew from the very start, so I didn''t really bother listening to details of your n."

    "Start?!" Ludic''s pupils dted to the size of a needle.

    The start would mean the time before they actually met!

    "The time before he saved me from the wolves!" Valery''s forehead was drenched in a cold sweat.

    All the nerves in her body instantly tensed as soon as she came to this conclusion.

    ''''What is going on? Why are we back here?'''' Ludic couldn''t help but ask this question as his heart keep pounding against his chest, afraid of Alex''s response because this would tell him their fate and how scary the enemy is.

    Alex chuckled before saying.

    ''''Don''t you already have the answer?''''

    Ludic''s body shuddered because Alex''s casual answer just confirmed his worst fear, they have been put inside an illusion and nothing that happened after they ate was real.

    ''''!!!''''

    Valery''s body shuddered and she felt from her seat and started trembling. She seemed to have understood like Ludic and looked at her hands while shaking, as expected there was nothing there, no ring, everything was an illusion.

    ''''You bastard what..'''' Xavier was about to shout at Alex due to rage because thetter was ring at him with expression eyes.

    His eyes seemed to have changed turning into their original silver and ice blue color and immediately after Xavier''s body shuddered and he experienced many things.

    Firstly he appeared inside what appeared to be a ghost town.

    The once smoothwork of roads that led to Tillydrone was barely discernible through the weeds and grasses that had reimed it. Dry grass, dying bushes, and withering flowers are all that''s left of the once well-kept gardens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Most doors were eitherpletely gone or mere remnants of rotten wood and rusty metal. The open doorways looked eerie as only darkness showed within. Window panes hung perilously from their hinges and here and there drapes had been flung out by the wind.

    Tillydrone, once rich with life, hopes, dreams, and aspirations were now a forgotten remnant of a time long passed. Bird songs, animals rustling in the bushes and trees, and the various animal sounds from stray pets and other wild animals had taken the ce of the sounds of a bustlingmunity.

    Destroyed packages, remnants of forgotten letters, and unpaid bills littered the floor of the post office. The smell of animal droppings clung to the air as much as the droppings did to the floor, the animals loved the post office.

    You couldn''t help but feel lost in this town now, even if you knew exactly where you were. It was a lonely ce with only distant memories of what once was. But despite all the decay and destruction at least there was happiness among the animals. Most had found a rtively safe haven to live in.

    Suddenly, the scenery changed and Xavier was dragged somewhere else.

    A howl in the smoke, a whisper of wind, and suddenly he was met with a minuscule creation of blood and sickness. Five fierce eyes stare at him with a sickening contortion, and another howl resonates from its shrunken mouth with unimaginable force.

    Spiky tendrils adorn its gnarled head, which itself is adorned with fiery symbols. An intense heat escapes the creature''s expansive nostrils set within an arched nose.

    Its gnarled head sits atop a broad, robust body. A constant shadowy veil dangles around its torso, but he didn''t exactly want to take a closer look to inspect this further.

    The creature bolts toward him, its six legs awkwardly carrying its diabolical body with aposed energy. A long tail squirms behind it, its movements are yful, yet determined.

    Two incorporeal wings extend themselves fully. Fiery bones, and feathers of a bone stretch upward, perhaps it''ll fly away soon. Still, the creature looks upon Xavier, and a horrible grimace appears on its face.

    Xavier''s body couldn''t move as he had never encountered something like this and terror took hold of his being, until the demon attacked.

    ''''!!!!''''

    His body was sent flying like a kite with its string broken, drawing a beautiful arc in the sky.

    Bursts of tearing pain pulsed through his head. Xavier''s head felt heavy and he could feel dizziness starting to kick in. For a moment he thought about just giving in to the pain, letting it consume himpletely as there seemed to be no way out. Ten seconds passed, then twenty, then thirty, and the pain never subsided. At least it wasn''t getting worse, yet.

    He took a deep breath, then another, and then another. A state of calm returned to Xavier''s mind for a moment. But after a few more moments of pure focus, he managed to block out the pain enough to make it nothing more than a minor annoyance. It''llst a while, but he''ll manage, he believed.

    Back to reality, Xavier was shocked to see Valery and Ludic both have a dazed look in their eyes and he immediately understood that they have fallen under Alex''s powerful illusion and must be experiencing hell as he did.

    Xavier''s body was drenched with sweat and blood, he didn''t dare to look at Alex in the eyes and gathered his power in order to escape but just as he was about to gather them, his power dispersed under Alex''smand.

    ''''Stay still.'''' He simply said and Xavier found out that he was unable to control his body, it was as if he was standing before a terrific beast, his body keep shuddering nonstop.

    ''''De... Demigod.'''' Xavier managed to squeeze out those words.

    ''''The end.'''' Alex simply muttered and summoned the ck gun and fired a bullet.

    BANG!

    Time seemed to have stopped and before the bullet could evene closer, the sheer terror this ck bullet brought made Xavier bleed from his seven orifices and he saw death opening its arms, beckoning him toe closer.

    ''''This is it. This is the end, isn''t it? Blood keeps dripping to the floor beneath me, hundreds of drops like a crimson rain of death. Yes, this is it, this is the end.

    I''m down on my knees, soon I will probably be down on my back. I want to stand up, but I can''t. My legs, won''t move. My body, won''t move.

    No, I cannot give up. Giving up means I lose, I will never give up. There must be a way out of this, there must be a way I can live. Surely there must be somebody around here, somebody who can help me. Save me.

    I''m so dizzy, everything is spinning around me. I feel like.. I think I might pass out. No, no I can''t pass out. I''ll lie down on the floor to save my energy. This''ll do, for now. But everything is still spinning. No matter, somebody will find me soon and then everything will be alright.

    Oh god, I can see it now. This is my end. My body is broken beyond repair, I grow weaker by the minute and nobody is going to find me. It would be toote even if they did. I''m going to die. That''s okay, I give up.

    It''s getting cold, really cold. My body shivers, I can''t help it. There''s no way to warm up either, it''s not like I can exercise. I don''t think I''ve ever felt this cold.

    I''m sorry.''''

    The poor man was almost dead before the ck bullet prated his head, extinguishing his soul forever, unable to reincarnate. It is why Nyx is called the Goddess of Death because once her ability killed you, you could never be able to reincarnate ever again.

 Chapter 1255 1159: The Snow And The Promise Of That Year 1

    While Alex was having a bit of fun before heading to the final location, Luna in another location has just taken bath and was dressed in a see-through negligee, she sat on the bed for a moment before letting his body fall on the bed, letting her mind wander to the past, quickly many memories shed through her head until stopping on one particr scene.

    ???

    Somewhere in California. In a certain house.

    From the outside, this house looks warm and cozy. It has been built with yellow pine wood and has blue stone decorations. Small, squared windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a mostly symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a huge kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has a huge living room, five bedrooms, a cozy dining room, a bar, and a modest storage room.

    The building is rectangr shaped. The house is half surrounded by a garden path.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, but part of it hangs over the edge of the floor below, creating an overhang on one side and a balcony on the other. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is low and nted to one side and is covered with grey wood shingles. There are no chimneys. Many smaller windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by grass, a huge tree in the center, and bushes on the borders of the plot.

    Currently, it was winter and two young children snuck out of this house going into the mountain in the distance. Those two were naturally younger versions of Alex and Luna. They were currently around ten years old.

    Snow continued falling like a beautiful silver curtain draped on thend, turning it into a timeless and unforgettable sight. The snow swayed in the air and fell before Alex. As the wind blew and whistled by, the white coating would be lifted from the ground and dance with the snowkes falling from the sky.

    Some snow floated before Luna in the wind and passed by both of her earrings, falling on her neck, which was covered by her thick shirt, and melting.

    While listening to Luna''s soft muttering in his ear, warmth grew in Alex''s heart and traveled through his entire body. That warmth then turned into a special feeling. There was a pleasant word to describe it ¨C happiness.

    It was a beautiful night, with beautiful snow, and there were two people immersed in happiness.

    Alex smiled. It was a faint smile filled with happiness and the innocence of a young boy. He stopped and looked at Luna. At that moment, the girl in the snow looked as if she had turned into a timeless picture, and the image was ingrained deeply in his memories ¡ª the image of the white snow, her white clothes, the girl who was as beautiful as the snow, and the words she was whispering.

    Luna was very pretty. Some ice fragments stuck to her trembling eyshes. Alex continued looking at her and felt that everything had disappeared from the world. It was as if the only ones that existed were the two of them.

    After a long while, when Luna''s cheeks slowly turned even redder due to Alex''s gaze, he raised his right hand and took off the silver ne hanging on his neck, and handed it to Luna.

    The silver ne waspletely white. It was crescent in shape, and there were two words carved on it. Those words were Alex''s name.

    ''''This is something I like. I''ll¡­ give it to you." There was a smile on Alex''s face, but he was feeling nervous. In his mind, handing over this thing as a gift held a special meaning.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luna pursed her lips. Her face turned even redder, and her heart raced against her chest. The sounds of her heart pounding made everything disappear from her eyes, leaving only Alex.

    After a long while, she gently lifted her hand and took the silver ne. The moment she touched it, her fingers shook. She held it lightly in her hand.

    Meanwhile, the young boy was nervous. When he saw that she was only looking at the silver and had no intention to do anything else after a while, he scratched his head, causing some of the snow on his hair to fall.

    She cast a nce at Alex. When she saw his silly act, she covered her mouth and smiled. There was a mischievous look in her eyes and an indescribable warmth that could make others melt.

    "L?, aren''t you forgetting something?" The moment Lunaughed at him, Su Alex''s face also turned red.

    "What is it?" She was still smiling. Her smile was really beautiful and surrounded by the snow in the snowstorm, it created an unforgettable sight.

    Alex''s face turned even redder, but very soon, he gritted his teeth and took a deep breath, and looked at her. He spoke seriously, "Luna, I just offered you something, it''s normal to..''''

    ''''I know, so you want something in exchange?" Luna blinked innocently.

    "Of course it does. Thatearring of yours is really beautiful, let me have a look at one of them." Alex looked around and quickly changed the topic.

    The mirth in Luna''s eyes became even stronger, and with it, her slyness grew as well. She lifted her hand and touched the white earrings earring on her left ear while looking at Alex.

    "My mom gives this to me so I won''t give it to you." Sheughed when she saw Alex''s widened eyes. When he seemed to be about ready to snatch it, she immediately ran backward. Herughter traveled into the distance like silver bells.

    Nheless, even if she said that she still held onto the silver ne Alex gave her in her hand like a piece of treasure.

    He red, vexed, and immediately gave chase. The both of themughed happily in the snow. She did not give him the white earring in the end, but he didn''t mind because he could see gentleness inside her eyes every time she nced at him and this was more than enough.

    Finally tired, Luna sat down in the snow. She looked at the snow falling from the sky and asked lightly, "Alexander, what will we be in a few years..? Are we still going to be as carefree as we are now? Will we still be together?''''

    Alex ced both of his hands behind his head andid down beside Luna. The snow was very soft. He too looked at the snow falling from the sky while listening to her words.

    ''''Are you still angry?" She turned her head and looked at Alex with a smile as her beautiful eyes shed brilliantly.

    "Don''t be mad.''''

 Chapter 1256 1160: The Snow And The Promise Of That Year 2

    Finally tired, Luna sat down in the snow. She looked at the snow falling from the sky and asked lightly, "Alexander, what will we be in ten years..? Are we still going to be as carefree as we are now? Will we still be together?''''

    Alex ced both of his hands behind his head andid down beside Luna. The snow was very soft. He too looked at the snow falling from the sky while listening to her words.

    ''''Are you still angry?" She turned her head and looked at Alex with a smile as her beautiful eyes shed brilliantly.

    "Don''t be mad.'''' Luna softly murmured and waited for Alex''s answer, afraid that he was unhappy with her decision to not hand over one of her white earrings.

    ''''I''m not mad." Alex let out a harrumph, but when he saw Luna looking at him, a smile appeared on his face.

    "Let''s see in ten yearster, we''ll still be as carefree as we are now¡­ And by that time, I''ll be richer than my parents, I''ll be a billionaire!" There was an expectant look in Alex''s eyes, a certain amount of confidence was oozing from him as he said those words.

    "You know that I love fiddling with things, I have learned how to code recently, and while I''m still only at the beginning level, I''m having fun and the first for any genius before achieving greatness it''s to have fun while doing what you are doing, so I firmly believe that in a few years, I''ll achieve greatness and be rich.'''' Alexughed.

    As she listened to Alex''s words, a look of anticipation appeared in the young Luna''s eyes. There was a happy smile on her face, and she continued talking with Alex on a snowy night as if they would never finish talking to each other.

    Good times were always over too quickly. Although time, in reality, was passing by slowly, and there was still some time before daylight, all moments had to end eventually. Luna had to return to her house. Both of them went back to the house.

    "I''ll send you back." Alex squatted down and gestured for Luna to get on his back.

    There was a happy smile on Luna''s face. Sheid on his back once again obediently and felt Alex''s heartbeat. The constant rhythm of it made her cheeks redden.

    "It''s so stupid¡­" She whispered in a soft voice, lying on Alex''s back while he ran.

    Alex continued running through the snowstorm with Luna on his back. Alex stopped right outside of her house, and Luna climbed down from his back with a hint of reluctance.

    She looked at Alex, at the boy before her eyes. His face seemed to have matured under the snow, almost seems as if he had turned unfamiliar, but she would never forget his eyes.

    Unaware of this Alex also looked at Luna. They gazed into each other''s eyes as they stood on the snowy street.

    "Come now, don''t be angry anymore." Luna raised her hand, and just like thest time they parted, she arranged Alex''s clothes and patted away some of the snow off his person. There was a gentle smile on her face.

    "Those white earrings of yours are really pretty." Alexughed.

    When she saw Alex behaving that way, Lunaughed, too. As she continuedughing, she looked deeply at him. The bashful look became even more distinct on her delicate face, and she lowered her head gently.

    ''''I''ll give you one but in the future.''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Luna said after gathering all her courage. Her voice was weak, but Alex still heard every word she said. Happiness appeared in his eyes, and he gave a huge nod without moving his eyes away from Luna.

    "That''s a promise¡­" She smiled shyly, gazing into Alex''s eyes.

    "That''s a promise,'''' Alex mumbled in a daze.

    The snow was still falling from the sky as if it was serving as a witness for the two people standing there.

    "I''ll wait for you in the future to marry me day¡­ I''ll give you my most precious thing that day along with these white earrings," Luna whispered, touching the white earring, and her ears also turned red.

    "I''ll keep my promise.!" Alex smiled happily. Incredibly happily.

    Luna bit her lip. The bashful look was still on her face when she turned around and walked back towards their house. When she pushed open the door to the courtyard and walked in, she turned back and looked at him for a moment before disappearing into her house.

    Alex stood where he was with happiness filling his entire heart. He also grew expectant towards the promise he made to her about the future.

    "Marriage, huh!¡­" Alex smiled with happiness. He turned around and ran into the snowstorm, back towards where his house was located.

    The snowkes also seemed to know about Alex''s joy and danced around him. The snow from the ground was also lifted by the wind and seemed to have be a part of the space between the sky and the earth.

    He ran quickly. The bliss he felt in his heart had turned into a warmth that surrounded his whole body. It made him forget all his troubles and worries.

    The moment he got back, Alex reverted to his original look. He looked at his house located not too far into the distance of the snowy night and took a deep breath. He walked towards the lodgings cheerfully.

    It was quiet inside. It may have been night, but due to the snow falling from the sky, the night was glowing with a silvery night coupled with the neon lights, hence it was notpletely dark.

    Meanwhile, Luna immediately went to her room after sessfully sneaking in and that night she couldn''t sleep soon as she kept rolling on the bed with her face all red like tomatoes, she couldn''t believe that she would be so daring to utter those words. To make that kind of promise, she didn''t regret making them because after all it was her deepest desire and she would achieve it one day w no matter how long it would take, she firmly believed that.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to the real world, Luna woke up and smiled, caressing a certain white earring she recreated in this world she mumbled.

    ''''Soon, I''ll achieve my childhood dream to marry you, Alexander.''''

    The snow and the promise of that year she would achieve it, she was one step closer after all. She loved him and waited for him for two lifetimes, after all, she deserves it.

 Chapter 1257 1161: Alices Masturbation

    The city of Amberhill was built amidst the ivory fields of snow and is truly a technological disy of wonder. Its charm is matched by the backdrop of monumental waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The climate these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings mimic the falling waters of those waterfalls, sometimes by having their man-made waterfalls.

    The skyline is scattered with impressive buildings and more seem to be on their way. Daily life isn''t too stressful in Amberhill and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history, but also on the city''s identity.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bistros, sandwich bars, and take-outs offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy arcades, sightseeing, sports activities, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Alice stopped in this city on her way back from aplishing a mission she had been given, as for why this particr city, it was simply because her master have once told her that this city is one of the cities he likes in the Drexia Empire. So, now that she got the chance she decided to stop by on her way back.

    Alice rented a room in one of the luxurious inns and went to sleep, the same inn Alex used when he came to this city in the past.

    That night, Alice had a dream, no calling it the manifestation of her deepest desire should be more urate.

    She was watching her body inside ake while waiting for her master who had disappeared for a long time, her longing was making Alice inside the dream sigh continuously until a miracle happened. Alex who should have been somewhere else appeared before she and time seemed to have stopped at that moment.

    When their gazes met, the two beholders had different looks.

    Her crimson eyes were shing with joy, longing, and other positive emotional ripples. She couldn''t hide her happiness.

    Meanwhile, the owner of the heterochromia eyes was stunned.

    She lost her ponytail and her long hair cascaded down her back. Her skin''s tinged in an attractive pink lush, maybe she''s shy. The color went well with her white back.

    Her crimson eyes finished her pink and white palette superbly.

    Her porcin white skin is particrly noteworthy.

    Whether it be her exposed shoulders, her bombshell body hidden under the water or her marshmallow jugs, Alex in the dream couldn''t pull his gaze away from her.

    This isn''t the first time he got a close look at her jade body. Heck, he already dipped his banana in her fruit sd more than once. He seemed to be very familiar with every nook and cranny of her body. Still, his heart''s racing out of control. A burning me rose within his heart.

    "Master¡­"

    Alice was still enraptured by Alex''s figure. Her expression mellowed out when she saw her master.

    She wanted to say a lot of things but her words got pressured by her intense emotions into a single diamond-like sentence.

    "Wee back¡­"

    The Alex inside the dream flinched before he greeted her too. He gave her a warm smile after condensing his thoughts too.

    "I''m back, Alice¡­"

    "Master¡­"

    Alice wasn''t good at smiling. She''s still very happy that Alex was back. She wanted to jump out of the water and tag behind him like she usually did.

    Wherever he went, she would follow.

    Obviously, she knew about her current position in the water but she forgot she was not wearing anything.

    Ssh

    Alice revealed her upper torso and Alex''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. He yelled at her.

    "Wait! Alice!"

    He held onto his nose and he tried to stop her from reaching thekeshore.

    Alex wasn''t a gentleman, he''s not a saint too. He''s just worried Alice''s action might cause him to immediately ground and pound her.

    She won''t turn Alex''s love-filled ground and pound. However, if they reached that part, he''s afraid he might forget his original purpose ofing here.

    Firstly, he wanted to see her because he''s been away from her for about seven months. Second, there are things he wanted to talk to her about privately.

    Now, it''s going to be a mystery to all but Alex why he chose this time toe see her.

    He averted his eyes away from Alice''s beautiful figure. He bitterly chuckled.

    "Don''te on shore yet, you still aren''t clothed¡­"

    It was at that moment, Alice finally noticed her state, she blushed and her eyes were wavering with shame.

    This was the emotional side she only showed her master Alex.

    She buried herself back into theke and she furtively nced at him. He didn''t go away so she sighed in relief. She felt slightly disappointed although she was not sure why.

    He shook his head. Then, he turned towards Alice while scratching his cheek.

    "I am sorry, Alice¡­"

    She flinched.

    He shrugged and he chortled.

    "I am sorry for making you worried every time I head out, Alice¡­"

    She understood why he apologized to her. She lowered her head and she shook her head. She wanted to say something but she was not sure what to say.

    Expressing herself is her weakness.

    He read her mind and he giggled.

    "Well, Alice, just take the apology."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alice felt uneasy, she asked him.

    "Is that an order?"

    "What the¡­ order?¡­"

    The Alex inside the dream could only bitterlyugh.

    "I never ordered you to do anything. Just follow your heart and do what you want."

    "My heart¡­"

    Alice tilted her head. She seemed very puzzled by this unfamiliar term.

    "Will master be happy if I do that?"

    Alex froze up for a second because he hadn''t anticipated this question but he quickly regained his cool and he sighed.

    "Alice, I want to make you happy. Don''t go out of your way to make me happy, okay?"

    Alice thought about it and she said something that shook Alex in the dream down to his core.

    "I¡­ don''t understand. But, if master''s happy then Alice is happy¡­"

    Her logic was like that of a child, simple and from the heart. Alex could feel her feelings for him and he was almost moved to tears.

    He inhaled deeply and exhaled to calm himself down. He showered her in affection and love after taking another look at her beautiful eyes.

    "I guess I am the same too!"

    Alex beamed at Alice.

    "As long as you are'' happy then I''m happy too!"

    "Now, Alice, tell me, what is it going to take to give you joy right now?"

    "Joy¡­"

    She pressed her hand against her chest. It''s like she''s trying to stop her heart from jumping out of ce.

    Going by Alex''s teaching, she searched her memories for those that were tagged with happiness. After arriving at her conclusion, she voiced her earnest thoughts out loud.

    "I¡­ want to keep the following master¡­"

    At that moment Alice''s eyes lit up. The windows of her soul lit up brighter than the moon and the stars hanging over them.

    "Following master makes me happy¡­"

    "Seriously, you¡­"

    Alex was left speechless by this deration.

    He wasn''t sure if she was doing this on purpose. Her every word touched Alex''s heart. He had to keep himself under control or his heart might just skip a bit.

    But, he knows one thing: He is going to treat her right or the Gods won''t forgive him.

    He firmed himself up and he smiled at her again.

    ''''Alice!"

    Alex waved at her.

    "Come here¡­"

    "Master¡­"

    Alice became coy for a moment. She''s embarrassed but she did as Alex said.

    She slowly walked out from theke.

    In Alex''s vision, everything else disappeared. Theke, the grass, the mountains, the sky, and even the ground. He can only see this beautifuldy who tried to hide her bountiful jugs and secret garden with her arms.

    He wrapped his arms around her slender and smooth waist. He warmly but firmly took her into his embrace. Then, he straddled her on himself.

    "I am never going to leave your side again¡­"

    Then, Alice felt Alex''s member plunging into her cave, iming what she had protected for many years.

    And soon moans echoed into the sky as the two finally united.

    The dream abruptly stopped there and Alice woke up in the real world, she did not leave her bed but started touching herself, her eyes burning with desire.

    ''''Master.... Master.... Master...!!''''

    She kept calling master again and again as she continued touching herself all over, going to her sacred garden until her body suddenly shuddered as if something had been broken, she soon found her underwear to be wet and her fingers drenched in an unknown liquid.

    Bringing her tainted fingers into her mouth she licked them, tasting the bitter tasteing from them, her desire at the moment seemed to have increased and with somewhat absentminded eyes she mumbled.

    ''''Master, I miss you,e back soon.''''

    Alice filled with desire and longing had just masturbated unknowingly.

 Chapter 1258 1162: Pursuit And Discovery

    Far away, in the deep region of a certain forest.

    The forest was humble, gloomy, and prospering. Its canopy was overshadowed by sycamore, crab apple, and hickory, their leaves and branches allowed for just enough light to pass down for colorful mushrooms to monopolize the moist and fertile bottomyer below.

    Thick tree limbs waved from many trees, and a medley of flowers, which grew all over the ce, brightened up the otherwise monotone terrain.

    A hodgepodge of animal noises, belonging mostly to bird songs, resonated through the air, and almostpletely muffled the sshing of fish in a nearbyke.

    In a ravine with aplex design.

    The ravine was only wide enough for a human or a simrly sized demon beast to traverse. The cliffs were at least dozens of meters tall and had vines growing all over them. This ce has been devoid of life for a long time now.

    There''s a gentle stream flowing into the deepest recess of the ravine. The stream fed into ake. There''s also a waterfall feeding into theke.

    This ravine hasplex geography. If someone nted fruits here then this ce can be a home to a settlement of a rtively small size given its istion and water source.

    This deep ravine was very isted and this made it a very good ce to set up a camp. There are no fruits or edible nts here so it''s not good to stay here in the long term. But, this ce had potential.

    s, this ravine was already imed.

    On a stone outcrop outside the waterfall, a person was sitting here with crossed legs.

    He wore tattered clothes. His expression was sickly pale, it''s not hard to see that he has been badly hurt and he was still suffering from that weakness.

    His right side had been decimated. He lost an arm and a leg. He only had most of his torso, an arm, a head, and a leg to hold himself together. Anyone crippled to this stage would surely consider suicide.

    This man is someone Lilith beat within an inch of his life. A former member demon who escaped and Lilith had been chasing.

    The man was still in a bad shape.

    He gnawed on the bloody meat he was holding with his only hand.

    He didn''t cook or season the meat, it''spletely raw. The meat had a resemnce to a human''s ripped-out chest.

    That meat was harvested from a human!

    A closer inspection would reveal bones piled up around the Beast King''s stone bed.

    Human bones remain of the humans who fell to savage predation.

    Fortunately, it seems the victim count is low.

    The man could only restrain himself to one or two unlucky humans a day. If he did that then he can hide his actions. This Forest is the home of monsters and animals, humans could hunt here but they should always be ready to get hunted when the table turns on them. The man could hide his casualties as victims of other monsters.

    The man continued absorbing the essence from the meat in his hand to heal his injuries. He was severely injured but as a powerful Demigod, he had incredible vitality and endurance.

    As for whether or not he could restore his arm and leg. That was another case altogether.

    Other than daily hunts, the man also searched the forest for treasures that might restore his lost limbs.

    This was also the reason why he endured the ongoing manhunt while keeping a low profile. His pride would have driven him mad otherwise.

    "Hmm?"

    The man stopped his movements. He looked at the ravine passageway with a frown.

    A few figures are drawing closer, judging from the shapes, the iing intruders should be monsters.

    The man was visibly angry.

    He already sent out an aura only powerful monsters could detect earlier. He told them to stay away from this ce. It seems they ignored hismand and encroached upon his domicile.

    The was outraged.

    How dare they ignore his order.

    Monsters are not meek animals. They abide by the rule of the jungle. The man treats them like his soldiers. Anyone who steps out of their line will be cut down.

    He was about to move when he sensed something wrong with the monsters.

    They were covered in ck scales. They had disgusting tentacles for limbs and arge eye with many irises in it.

    Are these things still considered monsters?!

    The man became confused by what he was seeing.

    "Why don''t I know about these species? A new species? No, even a new species can''t ignore my aura¡­"

    "Something smells fishy here!"

    The man waved his arm toward the twitching monsters.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Multiple Earth spikes pierced the bizarre monsters from below, skewering them from multiple angles.

    The monsters didn''t even see the visage of their killer before they drew theirst breath. Their heads slumped to the side.

    The man thought this was the end when ck lights flew into the sky after the monsters died.

    He manifested an earth w to grab the ck lights.

    Then, something shocking happened.

    The ck lights seeped into his body through his skin. His invaded arm emitted a dark luster and a patch of ck scales grew on his arm.

    "This¡­"

    The man''s expression turned stern.

    "I don''t know what the hell you guys are but if you''re thinking about rampaging in my body¡­"

    The man closed his eyes and he started channeling his magic power.

    After a long time, the sky darkened and the man opened his eyes which gleamed with a dark light.

    "I see¡­"

    The man started grinning with hatred, viciousness, and pure evil. His tyrannical aura got reced with a demonic aura. His smile widened and he startedughing out loud.

    "Hahaha! Good! This is great! What a great discovery.''''

    The man floated up and he started flying towards a certain direction of the forest.

    In the deepest part of the Forest, a certain tall cliff.

    The man arrived to see a scene straight out of hell.

    Dark mist engulfed the cliff, ck lights are flying around the cliff like wriggling worms inside a can. It was a frightening sight to behold.

    A few monsters came after seeing this weird scene and the dark lights immediately transformed the monsters into grotesque beings.

    The man stood there as a dark light shed in his eyes. He flew into the dark mass.

    The ck lights shot into the man''s body like they were about to have a buffet. The man didn''t stop the dark lights. Hended on top of the cliff to see the tform oozing dark mist. He smashed the tform apart.

    That revealed a dark hole filled with dark mist and chaotic lights.

    The man started chuckling.

    "Lilith¡­ Althea, Alex¡­ humans¡­ Demons...''''

    "I will endure this for now, when Ie out¡­"

    The man then charged into the hole.

    Theck lights covering the cliff slowly decreased over time as they receded into the dark hole.

    ?????

    Five hundred kilometers northwest existed a town.

    The once jam-packed roads that led to Ship''s Haven were still somewhat discernible despite the many cracks and holes given to it by the elements. The crisp and clean-looking town now looked more like a jungle as trees and gardens grew beyond their now unkempt boundaries.

    Many doorways still stood tall and in some cases, it was one of the few things left of a home. But most doors werepletely gone and only remnants of rotten wood were left behind. Many walls and balconies had copsed. Without proper maintenance and cleaning it was easy for rot and water to do their damage.

    Ship''s Haven once home to thousands of families and counting had all but faded away from history. The creaking of wood and grinding of metal on metal was the only sounds in this town now. They were disturbing noises in a disturbing environment.

    Noble men and women were once called upon from the fire station, ready to save whoever needed saving. Unfortunately, this town couldn''t be saved. Funnily enough, it was mostly cats that had made this station their home.

    Despite the many animals that inhabit this town it was still a very unsettling sight to behold. Nature had taken its toll on the vast majority of the town. But there was an awful feeling of hopelessness you couldn''t escape from. Even if those who lived here returned too much had been lost already and it''d never be the same again.

    In this ghost town, a beauty appeared, naturally it was none other than Lilith, the current empress of the reunited demon continent. She left her empire incognito, disguising herself as one of her personas, she was nning to slowly enjoy her adventure while chasing after the fugitive but was stopped by Alex coincidentally, a lot of things happened, the world is slowly changing so she decided to quickly take care of this.

    She pursued a trace into this city, Lilith frowned while using her senses to scan the city when suddenly she got a bad feeling, an ominous premonition, and looked in a certain direction, it was the direction the man who jumped into the abyss was.

    ''''I shall go.'''' She decided before disappearing.

    At the same time in another location, someone in ab coat wearing goggles giggled.

    ''''Huhuhu! Finally, someone discovered that ce. Please don''t disappoint me, stranger.'''' The man in theb coat said as a mad glint shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 1259 SS: An Outsiders Way In 1

    This event happened when Incursio met Maria and the others and they decided to travel together.

    Alex who went out came back with Incursio. The moment they arrived in the house, Incursio suddenly emitted a weird cry startling Alex, this could be said to be their first proper meeting and normally she should have behaved in a way befitting someone that wants to be epted, and acknowledged by the others, who mostly were once her enemy.

    However, here she''s behaving so weirdly. Incursio''s scream forced the girls to show up.

    Maria and the others came out running.

    "Lex! What''s the matter? I heard a scream..."

    When Luna dashed over when she saw the scene of Incursio blushing, curled up in a corner as if she got molested. They all stopped at once. Their expressions of panic turned into dark looks.

    "Ara ara..."

    Sakuya donned a shocked look, her amused eyes, however, told a different story.

    "Are we not enough to satiate hubby-sama''s voracious appetite? Is that why hubby-sama caught a girl to bring home? How shocking, this is so surprising..."

    Maria also grinned at Alex. However, her eyes were brimming with hostility.

    "I didn''t think an errand meant bringing a girl home. You even brought her here in such a manner, Alex, is this your kink?" Saeko mumbled disappointedly.

    "As expected of my big brother!"

    Gracier had a disturbing smile on her face despite praising her brother.

    "Hey..."

    Artemia and Luna donned radiant smiles.

    "Do you want to exin yourself?"

    The girls leered at Alex like they are deciding where to cut first. Alex who was frozen by Incursio''s behavior finally came back to his sense and started defending himself.

    "Wait wait wait! This is a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!"

    Thedies gave him the chance to exin. They had different looks. Artemia and Sakuya were grinning but he knows they are going toe after him either directly or indirectly with their tricks and ploys. The two schemingdies are not above kicking someone when they are down.

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "Oh my gosh!!!"

    Incursio shrieked before the others could react.

    She turned into a blur with inhuman speed and she grabbed Saeko''s hand.

    "Hey sister, what''s your name?!"

    The others were speechless.

    Alex & co were stunned by Incursio who turned into a fangirl while holding Saeko''s hand.

    Saeko was also not sure how to respond. She wasn''t sure what happened, she was still trying to determine what led to this. Her beautiful face was filled with confusion. She looked at Incursio who is holding her hands, quietly asking her what was wrong with her a puzzled look.

    Incursio squealed like she just got electrocuted by something. Even if her expression was normal, everybody can tell she just leaked out a moan.

    Also, there''s a suspicious line of liquid dribbling down where her chin should be.

    Saliva?!

    "H-hey, sister..."

    Incursio lost her colddy decorum, turning herself into a depraved being while giggling like a pervert.

    "What''s your name? Can you please tell me?"

    Saeko was still shocked but she answered her anyway.

    "Saeko!''''

    "You''re Saeko?! Is that right?!"

    Her eyes were brightly lit and even Saeko''s cool attitude couldn''t handle her passion.

    "That''s a beautiful name. You''re as beautiful as your name..."

    Incursio stuck closer to Incursio, her mind in a disarray of weird thoughts. She also didn''t realize she was salivating, she also got dangerously close to Ikaros'' face.

    A second stream of saliva rolled down her mouth.

    ''''Alex please help me.''''

    Being close to a potential molester like Incursio, Saeko instinctively asked for help from Alex. Meanwhile, Alex already turned into a statue from the developments here.

    Incursio was behaving like a lesbian and Alex was not sure if this is the real her or if she was just pretending which added more to his confusion.

    ¡¼This girl is a genius.¡½Silveria''s voice suddenly rang out inside Alex''s head, startling him but didn''t have the time to ponder on her sentence because of Incursio''s following action.

    She rubbed her cheek against Saeko''s much to the victim''s silent horror. The other girls also subconsciously backed away,

    "Hey..."

    Maria threw a sharp leer in Alex''s direction.

    "What''s the deal with that woman?!"

    "Ahaha...."

    He awkwardlyughed.

    "It''s exactly as you can see here, I didn''t touch her..."

    "I don''t care about that!"

    Maria said. She nced at Incursio who is still rubbing up against Saeko and she raised her pitch.

    "Don''t you feel like you should be helping Saeko?!"

    The other girls also shifted the responsibility to Alex, making him the bad cop in this situation.

    "If I can control that brat it would be great !"

    Alex thought of something and he looked at Maria.

    "Maria, you''re up!"

    "Why me?!"

    She protested.

    "Because I''m certain that you can deal with this and this will be like gaining experience dealing with this kind of situation!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Nuh-uh! I don''t need that kind of experience!"

    "Aiya, no need to be modest here. You should be happy you can help Saeko..."

    "Y-you have a point but I honestly do not want to get anywhere near that girl!"

    "You''re the only one who can save her, your sacri- just go pull her away and Saeko will be free!"

    "Hold on, you were about to say sacrifice, right? Tell me I am right!" Maria red at Artemia who said those words.

    "... In any case, it''s your time to shine!"

    "Why am I the one who has to bite this bullet?! Also, what''s with that suspicious pause at the start of your reply?!"

    Saeko was still in the hot soup while Maria started bickering with Alex. It felt like they might just start pounding each other after a hot passionate fight. The other girls looked at Saeko who was troubled by Incursio''s poor distancing etiquette. Thedies weren''t sure what to do.

    The kindest and bravestdy among them stepped forward. Luna sighed and stepped forward.

    "Hey, you! You oughta..."

    Luna used her meanest look while approaching Incursio with arms akimbo.

    "Saeko is very troubled, can you stop that please?!"

    Incursio turned around with displeasure, she stopped fondling Saeko.

    When she felt the overwhelming pressureing from Luna, her displeasure disappeared and she became enraptured once more.

    Luna immediately got a bad feeling.

    Indeed, she''s right on the mark.

    "So cool... So handsome... she''s great..."

    Saeko sped her hands together and she approached Luna with starry eyes.

    "Hey sister, may I have your name?"

    She saw Incursio''s ghoulish eyes and Luna lost herposure. She slowly stepped back while sweating.

    "I-I am Luna and you should have known..."

    "Big sister Luna!"

    Luna immediately backed away while incurs got closer. Her eyes wavered between discretion and passion. Finally, her eyes were filled with desire.

    "N-no..."

    She jumped towards Luna after losing control.

    "I can''t stop herself anymore!"

    "Eh!"

    Luna couldn''t react in time and Incursio sessfully pounced on her.

    "Uuu..."

    Incursio started sniffing Luna while straddling her.

    "No... this fragrance... Incursio is digging in!"

    "Wh-what are you doing?!"

    Luna didn''t take kindly to ady as she straddled her, she blushed like mad.

    "Nn~"

    She wanted to protest when she suddenly mewled when Incursio did something to her.

    She yfully bit her ear.

    "N-no... Ugh~"

    "Uuu... this is awesome... Here... Here and here..."

    "Wait, what are you doing?"

    "Uuu..."

    "Uhihi..."

    "Nooo~ Not there... Don''t..."

    Incursio''s passionate sigh and Luna''s moan echoed as a pink aura enveloped the area. The others were stunned in ce, including Kuina who was initially watching the show...

    The girls gulped as cold sweat flowed down the sides of their heads while Luna got fondled by Incursio. Maria was the one in the worst grip of fear. Her back was wet with sweat.

    "Luckily I didn''t go there..."

    The others exchanged a tacit nce and they backed away, maintaining a safe distance. Then, therades packed up and high-heeled out of there...

    They ran...

    "..."

    Alex watched as his harem ran away while a lesbian show was going on in front of him. He thought for a short while and he decided to find a seat.

    He sat down.

    This is a nice event, why not enjoy yourself?

    Meanwhile, Incursio continued with her debauchery act much to Luna''s disagreement.

    ''''Fufufu¡­"

    Incursio was giggling like she went bonkers. Being around her will make goosebumps appear on your skin.

    She was currently lying on the floor in the meeting hall with her mouth agape. Herughter was like that of a kid who got away with stealing candies. Her flushed look was especially eye-catching. Her distant eyes also meant she was thinking about something else.

    Meanwhile, Luna sat in another corner with her bangs covering her face. The sad aura around her gave everyone an indication of her current mood.

    Alex and the other girls looked at Incursio who was shackled with a ck power-absorbing ring. She''s stillughing though, the other girls weren''t sure how to deal with her. They could only smile bitterly and their initial apprehension about this white-haired beauty disappeared.

    Suddenly, Alex had an epiphany and he seemed to have understood something.

    ''The outsider''s way in.'' He thought and could understand Incursio''s actions.

 Chapter 1260 SS: An Outsiders Way In 2

    The girls gulped as cold sweat flowed down the sides of their heads while Luna got fondled by Incursio. Maria was the one in the worst grip of fear. Her back was wet with sweat.

    "Luckily I didn''t go there..."

    The others exchanged a tacit nce and they backed away, maintaining a safe distance. Then, therades packed up and high-heeled out of there...

    They ran...

    "..."

    Alex watched as his harem ran away while a lesbian show was going on in front of him. He thought for a short while and he decided to find a seat.

    He sat down.

    This is a nice event, why not enjoy yourself?

    Meanwhile, Incursio continued with her debauchery act much to Luna''s disagreement.

    ''''Fufufu¡­"

    Incursio was giggling like she went bonkers. Being around her will make goosebumps appear on your skin.

    She was currently lying on the floor in the meeting hall with her mouth agape. Herughter was like that of a kid who got away with stealing candies. Her flushed look was especially eye-catching. Her distant eyes also meant she was thinking about something else.

    Meanwhile, Luna sat in another corner with her bangs covering her face. The sad aura around her gave everyone an indication of her current mood.

    Alex and the other girls looked at Incursio who was shackled with a ck power-absorbing ring. She''s stillughing though, the other girls weren''t sure how to deal with her. They could only smile bitterly and their initial apprehension about this white-haired beauty disappeared.

    Suddenly, Alex had an epiphany and he seemed to have understood something.

    ''The outsider''s way in.'' He thought and could understand Incursio''s actions. He finally understood why Silveria said those words and chuckled because the girls seemed unaware of Incursio''s ploy.

    Meanwhile, the girls didn''t know how to console Luna who was depressed.

    Suddenly, Maria whispered to Alex who stood next to her.

    "Don''t let this continue, do something about it!"

    "Oh, now you want me toe up with a solution?" He chuckled with his arms akimbo.

    "Why didn''t you girls help her? I am sure Luna would not have gone through that if you girls stepped up¡­"

    "Ara, Alex-kun you shouldn''t talk like that.''''

    Sakuya pursed her lips, she stood by Alex''s side and started talking in a suspicious tone.

    "I remember a certain someone enjoying the show¡­"

    Upon hearing this Alex''s expression froze for a second, but he recovered, he had a thick face.

    "I wasn''t the one who abandoned Luna and ran away¡­ You girls ran away¡­"

    "Only a pathetic man will find excuses for his shorings¡­"

    Sakuya continued.

    "She is your fiancee, don''t you feel like you should be the one who cheers her up?"

    "I want to!"

    Alex pursed his lips.

    "I am afraid Luna will vent her anger on me. Don''t say she won''t do it, we all know she can¡­"

    Maria and Artemia weren''t sure what to say, Sakuya chimed in.

    "Ara ara, you''re the one who brought the girl who swung that way, are you trying to shirk your responsibilities?"

    p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Say no more¡­"

    Alex waved his hand.

    "I already regret doing so."

    "Really?!" Sakuya read his mind. She rolled her eyes at him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why do I feel like you''re secretly happy?"

    Feeling ufortable under her stare Alex paused.

    And Sakuya didn''t miss this detail so she snuck in for a verbal punch.

    "So degenerate," Maria added.

    "Hey hey!"

    Alex started sweating.

    "Don''t make this out like it''s all my fault, okay?"

    The other girls shut him down.

    "IT IS YOUR FAULT!"

    "Look¡­"

    Luna looked at everyone with her expressionless face.

    "Can you guys keep it down? I would like some silence¡­"

    They all shut their traps.

    "Hmm?"

    As it looked like the tent would revert to silence, a sweet but confused voice echoed in the tent.

    "Ie back and I see a weird and shocking scene, did I miss out on something?"

    Dressed in a medieval dress. Her noble dress flows from top to bottom and has a jewel neckline, which lightly reveals the rtively simple dress worn below it.

    The velvety, buttoned-up fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a small leather belt worn quite high around her waist.

    Below the leather belt, the dress opens up wide and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress is longer than the bottom dress and curves outwards, and the back continues to flow a long length behind her and ends in a narrow rectangle.

    Her sleeves are purposely too long and quite wide, their flow is broken up well below the elbow where they''re divided by light, delicate bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the neckline of the dress.

    Kuina dressed in her noble dress was equipped with a parasol, currently, she could only be described as an enchantress. Most of those present eyes lit up while some sighed and looked in another direction. Saeko and Gracier were happy to see Kuina, while Sakuya just smiled, it was Maria and Artemia who looked elsewhere, each having a different thought running through their heads.

    "Kuina! You''re back?!"

    "Yeah, I am back¡­"

    Kuina giggled as she swept past everyone.

    "More than that, can anyone fill me in on the current situation? Also, who is that girl over there that looks like Alice?"

    "Erm¡­"

    Alex and the other girls startedughing awkwardly.

    "Kuina, you''re just in time!"

    Alex diverted the question and pointed his lips at Luna who is still sulking in the corner.

    "We are still troubled by this situation, help us console her!"

    "Console her?"

    Kuina nced at her and she advised Alex.

    "I don''t know what transpired but I caution against talking to her right now unless you want to die¡­"

    As expected of the fox maiden, she could read the mood despite little to no information provided to her.

    "Wow!!"

    Suddenly, Incursio''s eyes lit up like bright bulbs when she heard Kuina''s voice. Her eyes went wide and she started shrieking. Alex & co fell to the ground due to shock.

 Chapter 1261 SS: Kuinas Counterattack

    ''''Erm¡­"

    Alex and the other girls startedughing awkwardly.

    "Kuina, you''re just in time!"

    Alex diverted the question and pointed his lips at Luna who is still sulking in the corner.

    "We are still troubled by this situation, help us console her!"

    "Console her?"

    Kuina nced at her and she advised Alex.

    "I don''t know what transpired but I caution against talking to her right now unless you want to die¡­"

    As expected of the fox maiden, she could read the mood despite little to no information provided to her.

    "Wow!!"

    Suddenly, Incursio''s eyes lit up like bright bulbs when she heard Kuina''s voice. Her eyes went wide and she started shrieking. Alex & co fell to the ground due to shock.

    Who is this weird woman going to harm next?!

    Incursio jumped up from the table like she''s been reinvigorated by an alternate energy source. It took her no time to scramble in front of Kuina.

    "What a beautiful woman! She''s just as pretty as a goddess in my dream just like Luna!"

    Incursio''s eyes brimmed with excitement. She used puppy eyes while rubbing her face over Kuina''s chest.

    "Beautifuldy! This Incursio loves you very much! Please marry me! I will always treat you right!"

    Alex & co got up after much hardship. Their legs went limp again after hearing the crazy girl. Even Luna''s shoulder twitched when she heard her, she recalled how that white-haired girl gave her the time of her life and her dark aura deepened.

    Everyone thought Kuina would panic in front of this monstrous girl. Instead, Kuina beamed widely after stepping back in slight shock.

    "Eh?, I didn''t think this cute girl''s into teasing too¡­"

    "Too?"

    The others gasped as it was an unexpected situation for them.

    Incursio started getting excited.

    "Could Kuina possibly be a¡­"

    Kuina used her fan to lift the Incursio''s chin.

    "Hehehehe! You''re quite the cutie yourself, I would say you''re almost as cute as my mother¡­"

    Kuina licked her lips. She let go of her parasol, and with a devilish grin, her hand slowly crept into Incursio''s cloth.

    "¡­"

    The other girls watched with red faces. They were stuck in a contradictory state where they aren''t sure if they should be watching. Finally, they decided to look at the ground and pretend nothing was happening. That leaves Alex as the only spectator to another lesbian y. He silently gave his appraisal.

    ''Damn, Kuina is sure something.''

    ''''...That''s nice..."

    "Oh!, you''re so precocious despite your young appearance..."

    "Ah... that''s my..."

    "Fufu, let''s enjoy ourselves..."

    "Kuina~ Aah..."

    Listening to Kuina''sughter and Incursio''s verbal undtions, it''s easy to hear the shady business going on inside the room. The other girls weren''t looking but they are so embarrassed they could explode spontaneously. Alex''s heart was also racing.

    Just when he was about to get a major turn-on, a hand tugged on Alex''s shirt.

    Gracier''s eyes weren''t red any longer, currently, they were different, her innocent and crystal-like eyes met Alex''s eyes. Her eyes were filled with childish curiosity.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I say, Big brother..."

    Gracier asked Alex a question with a hopeful and curious look.

    ''''I have been wondering what game that sister with the white hair just like that of Alice is ying for a while now. It looks fun..."

    Alex''s face twitched and he wrylyughed.

    "Y-yeah, no... that''s a game for bad girls, Alexandra can never imitate them, okay?..."

    "Really?"

    Gracier seemed to be wrestling with her disbelief.

    "Why is Kuina ying that game then?"

    "Ahaha..."

    Alex scratched his cheek awkwardly. He had an idea and he acted on it.

    "After that weird sister''s arrival, the others were all corrupted by her. Gracier, like a good girl, you need to stay away from her or it''s going to be bad for you..."

    "I see, it''s all because of that weird sister! She taught everyone the wrong thing!"

    Gracier innocently hammered her palm, her eyes lit up in a sinister shade of red.

    "Then let me toy her to death, she won''t be able to lead our sisters astray if she''s broken."

    Alex almost jumped in astonishment. His sister seemed not to be kidding around, he hurriedly put a stop to her because she was not Incursio''s match, few of those present were her match.

    "You''re a good girl, just watch on the sidelines, I have a method that''s perfect against that weird girl..."

    "Okay..."

    Gracier gave him a bright innocent smile and she glomped Alex. She rubbed her face on his chest. This was her goal since the start and only Alex had not been able to see through it, blinded by his brotherly love.

    "Big brother is the best! He can take care of any viin!"

    Alex patted Gracier''s back while sweating profusely. He slowly put her back down on the ground. He ran over to Kuina''s side and pulled her out of the game.

    "That''s enough, Kuina, Gracier is around, and you''re setting a bad example!"

    Kuina pursed her lips and looked the other way.

    She released Incursio''s cloth and she slumped down on the ground heaving red like a rose in full bloom.

    The other girls also sighed in relief. They stood up grumbling. Luna who sat in the corner stared at Alex.

    "Why didn''t you save me when she was bullying me? She was there, was that your definition of setting a good example?"

    Herints made it into everyone''s ears despite her low volume. Everyone bitterlyughed.

    Alex pped his cheeks and forced a serious look onto his face, getting rid of the awkward air at the same time.

    "How was it? Did you manage to convince your mother and she authorized us to go into the named dungeons?"

    The other girls also put on interested faces, and all eyes were gathered on Kuina. They probably wanted to dispel the awkward mood in the meeting hall.

    Kuina looked around and she nodded.

    ''''Yes, of course, I seeded. Who do you take me for.'''' She boasted proudly before going into the details while secretly sending a voice transmission to Incursio.

    ''I will teach you a few tips, some interesting thingster.''

    Incursio''s eyes widened just for a second before replying.

    ''Sure. Thanks for going along with my little y.''

    Kuina smiled while thinking.

    ''y, huh? I wonder.''

 Chapter 1262 1163: Chaos Descent 1

    In this ghost town, a beauty appeared, naturally it was none other than Lilith, the current empress of the reunited demon continent. She left her empire incognito, disguising herself as one of her personas, she was nning to slowly enjoy her adventure while chasing after the fugitive but was stopped by Alex coincidentally, a lot of things happened, the world is slowly changing so she decided to quickly take care of this.

    She pursued a trace into this city, Lilith frowned while using her senses to scan the city when suddenly she got a bad feeling, an ominous premonition, and looked in a certain direction, it was the direction the man who jumped into the abyss was.

    ''''I shall go there.'''' She decided before disappearing.

    At the same time in another location, someone in ab coat wearing goggles giggled.

    ''''Huhuhu! Finally, someone discovered that ce. Please don''t disappoint me, stranger.'''' The man in theb coat said as a mad glint shed through his eyes.

    The following morning, back to the same Forest.

    In a remote corner of the inner region, a ten members squad equipped with armor and powerful weapons was currently engaged in a fight with a giant monster. The squad was overpowering the monster with their superior numbers.

    Only soldiers or adventurers affiliated with the three empires can enter this Forest. Unless the independent adventurersmit trespass or have a special status like Lilith nobody could easily enter. This means most of the humans in theForest are soldiers or adventurers of the three empires.

    This squad is an elite squad belonging to the Drexia empire.

    They are here for one reason.

    Hunt monsters ording to the orders given by the higher-ups and also investigate some disappearance cases.

    They are currently wrestling with a growing dumpster fire.

    Five warriors used their magic at the same time. They also used their battle techniques on the monster several times bigger than them. They whacked the beast with their weapons

    Roarrrr

    The bear-torso, lion-head monster with three legsshed around in anguish. Its red eyes are red with madness and desperation. It stomped the ground with its massive legs. With a mighty stomp, the ground fissured and a magically-summoned swamp reced the ground.

    "Retreat now!"

    A veteran soldier issued the order to his squad.

    "That monster is using magic. Warriors fall back! Magicians focus fire!"

    The veteran was worthy of his position. He issued sinct and urate orders. The soldiers also trusted the team leader. The 6 warriors immediately drew a distance.

    The intelligent understood what the leader said and didn''t agree to this battle n.

    Roarrrr!

    Its wrathful roar echoed and the magical swamp responded to the chimera''s bestial cry. It sprang to life and expanded outwards like a dark fishing. The magic swamp was aimed at the retreating warriors.

    If they are caught then the magical ripples on the will probably put them out ofmission, permanently!

    Things just took a drastic turn.

    The veteran leader didn''t falter. He waved his hand.

    "Do it!"

    Magical lights lit up behind the squad leader. The magical energy took the form of me rings conjured by three magicians with staves. They shot the spell like a wave of missiles thatnded in the magical swamp.

    Boom!

    The dark swamp collided explosively with the me rings. A shockwave spread out as the two opposing spells canceled each other out.

    "Now!"

    The squad leader led the charge with his arming sword ready. With a blurry figure, the leader shed toward the chimera''s neck with his sword-filled mana.

    Ssh!

    The glowing sword connected with the beast''s neck. The sword tore through the chimera''s tough skin like scissors through paper. Deep red liquid burst out from the monster''s wound. That wasn''t the end, the arming sword took an entire second to cleave through the beast''s thick neck.

    The chimera stopped growling as the monster''s decapitated head fell to the ground. The beast died a frustrating death as it didn''t close its eyes despite getting decapitated.

    The headless body fell to the floor, gushing out a copious amount of blood that dyed the ground an eerie shade of red. This fight was finally over.

    "We won!"

    "Haha! The big guy''s down!"

    "Glory to our leader!"

    "Yeah, nice job leader! The saint realm monster got decapitated by the leader. We can all boast about this when we return to the base..."

    "Jeez, guys, we are still on duty here, stop messing around!"

    The leader returned to the squad with the beast''s head in tow.

    "If you guys didn''t help then this victory would have been impossible. I am only peak Level 134, not a peak Level Saint realm expert so there''s some distance between myself and the monster''s power."

    "Don''t be so modest leader, power is one thing and wits is another..."

    The soldier continued.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You seized the chance at the right time. If you acted too soon or toote we would have to resolve ourselves for a long fight..."

    "Yeah..."

    Another soldier chimed in while the leader rubbed his nose in pride.

    The squad would have needed more guts and skills to bring down a peak Saint realm monster if the leader didn''t strike at the appropriate time. They used superior numbers and cunning tactics to bring down the monster.

    If the beast was a little bit stronger, the oue would be up to chance. Most likely, the leader would have issued amand to retreat.

    While the squad was celebrating their victory, a few malicious glints appeared in the bush nearby.

    The leader holding the monster''s head sensed something amiss and he turned around in an instant.

    Roarrr!

    Demonic wails and shrieks came from the bush. The lurking monster pounced on the leader.

    "Captain!"

    The others cried out while the leader quickly threw the dead beast''s head at the iing foe, knocking it to the ground.

    The squad can finally see the ambush attacker.

    It''s a monster with ck scales all over it and disgusting tentacle ws, it also had seven irises in its abnormallyrge eye.

    The squad didn''t expect to see something so grotesque here.

    "What is that monster?!"

    The others took a step back.

    Roar!

    The monster came dashing once more after bellowing once.

    "Careful!"

    The squad leader endured his fear but some of his squad members sumbed to fear. One of them had the guts to confront the monster with his weapon.

    They wanted to tell that daredevil to retreat but the monster got cut in two by the bold soldier. Even when inflicted with a grievous wound, the monster still stepped forward two steps before dying.

    The other soldiers gasped.

    They had pale looks, the bold soldier also looked at his trembling hand in disbelief. Heughed out loud in a cracked voice.

    "Wh-what the heck, it looks more threatening than it was..."

    The other squad members also sighed in relief. The leader still had a bad feeling, he continued gazing at the dead beast on the floor.

    Fswoosh!

    A ck wisp of light shot out from the monster and it merged with the bold soldier.

    "Gargh!!!"

    They were shocked to see something that came out of their nightmares.

    Their trustyrade got turned into an abomination in front of their eyes.

    Roar!

    A cruel battle begins once more.

    The nearest members were attacked, and the abomination was too fast not giving them the time to put up any defense.

    BOOM!

    Two soldiers were sent flying like a kite with its string broken.

    BANG!

    Their bodiesnded a few kilometers from their previous location. They knew they must go back.

    Their body hurt all over. Their legs hurt, their arms hurt, the stic of their underwear hurt, and even the band of their watch hurt. But nothing hurt as much as their chest. Cold shivers shot through their body and both their hands and legs were trembling. They paused for a moment and contemted every answer to this pain, weighing each option and trying to find the best one.

    Their vision went blurry as tears filled their eyes. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush their insides from within. Sweat was pouring from their forehead, their hands were mmy and trembling and their teeth were gritted. They gently rubbed their injury and, with eyes staring at their hands, tried to figure out a way to relieve themselves of this pain.

    Their entire body was trembling now. Weak and exhausted it cost them all their remaining strength to keep fighting. But they managed to block out some of the pain by keeping their mind upied with other tasks. It wasn''t ideal, but by the time they''re done, the pain will hopefully have subsided again.

    Meanwhile, the battle on the other side was chaotic with many of the soldiers transformed.

    Almost as if chaos had descended.

    Outside people weren''t aware that inside the forest chaos had descended the ck lights imed more than the lives of just monsters, growing powerful, a storm was brewing, and in the depth of the bottomless pit filled with ck lights, something terrifying was about to be born.

 Chapter 1263 1164: Chaos Descent 2

    Meanwhile, the battle on the other side was chaotic with many of the soldiers transformed.

    Almost as if chaos had descended.

    Outside people weren''t aware that inside the forest chaos had descended the ck lights imed more than the lives of just monsters, growing powerful, a storm was brewing, and in the depth of the bottomless pit filled with ck lights, something terrifying was about to be born.

    One dayter two women arrived before the forest filled with an ominous presence.

    Lilith and Althea, since she became the empress, Lilith made Althea, her big sister her shadow guard, she could summon her whenever she wants and it is what she did. Together, they''d take care of the fugitive and at the same investigate this weird forest.

    ''''Let''s head deeper into the forest,'''' Lilith suggested and Althea nodded before the duo disappeared into the depth of the forest.

    A few momentster, the girls stopped because they encountered something weird, it was the abomination, thest survivor of the elite squad sent to investigate here.

    ''''What is this?'''' Althea muttered while feeling a chill down her spine.

    Standing in front of them was five meters humanoid abomination, it has six eyes ring at them before charging at them with its eyes filled with madness.

    Boom!

    However, before it could get closer, Lilith shoot a powerfulpressed lightning ball toward it, forcing the monster to explode in countless ck lights which immediately escaped to the depth of the forest.

    Lilith and Althea exchanged a look before disappearing in turn. Things are moreplicated than they thought.

    ?????

    A few hourster in the Forest, deep region.

    In a remote area, ck lights were flying all over the ce.

    The concentrated trees couldn''t stop the invasion of the ck lights. They traced multiple trails in the air as they zipped toward a certain direction. These lights could avoid obstacles, they went around the trees and continued flying in said direction.

    The forest seemed like a weird phenomenon was taking ce. The ck lights were zipping toward a source like bees returning to their hives. It filled the sky like meteors in the night sky. It''s eerily beautiful despite the insidious nature of the ck lights.

    There weren''t these many wisps of ck lights in the first ce.

    The ck lights behaved as Lilith had theorized. They had basic survival instincts and they knew how to avoid harmful stimuli. They could also change the host''s nature.

    The ck lights inhabited beasts and monsters. The ck lightsid dormant inside the transformed monsters.

    After Althea eliminated their hosts with her sword, the ck lights were forced to look for their next targets. It is how things happened in the few hours preceding their chase

    At least, that was supposed to happen. However, the ck lights all flew back in a certain direction. Something was not right here. They are not looking for their next hosts.

    Upon seeing this the sisters decided to hold off on the elimination of the ck lights. They started tracking the ck lights.

    As for why there are so many ck lights it was because they killed any poor monsters that they came across so the unfortunate ck lights-afflicted monsters got exterminated in droves. It''s a form of salvation for corrupted beings. As time went on, the ck lights grew in numbers.

    Lilith and Althea tagged behind the ck lights at a safe distance. They didn''t want to get possessed by the ck lights so they opened up their powerful detection ability while following the ck lights. They were focused on flying while Althea fired a lightning ball that eliminated more monsters on the way.

    They followed the ck lights near the deepest region. Their eyes tensed up, they had their guards up.

    They were tense because they detected powerful monsters on their radar.

    If the ck lights possessed these monsters then the resulting monstrosity would be hard tobat.

    If monsters powerful as Saint and Demigod are possessed and enhanced then what would be the natural oue?

    In any case, they wouldn''t like the oue.

    The ck lights zipped past the powerful monsters despite the sisters'' apprehension. They sighed in relief although they were still baffled by the ck lights'' trajectories.

    Where are the ck lights going?

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The ck lights elerated into the forest. The monsters were wailing and howling after being spooked by the lights. Some of them ran away while others growled menacingly.

    Lilith and Althea didn''t stop just because the monsters were running away.

    Suddenly,

    "Sister!"

    Althea called out to Lilith after spotting something on her radar (A/N: It''s like Alex''s divine sense). She looked at the target with a bored look when she suddenly ground to a halt in midair, she also held her sister back.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Lilith who was lost in thoughts finally moved, she swept her emotionless gaze over Althea.

    Althea didn''t mind her sister''s cold response. Instead, she pointed at something in front.

    "Look! Over there!"

    Puzzled, Lilith looked in that direction and her pupils shrank.

    There''s a tall cliff in front that''s covered in a dense dark mist.

    The dark mist rolled around like a storm cloud at ground level. They could hear whirling winds suggesting movement inside that unnatural cloud of darkness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Countless ck lights were wiggling and flying around in the dark cloud. Right now, the ck lights formed an oceanic body rather than wisps that could be individually counted.

    The ck lights the sisters tracked here joined the rolling ck cloud of ck lights, bing one with the legion of anomalous dark lights. They couldn''t tell which ones came first and which ones camest, it was just a swirling dark mass of dark lights.

    Even Lilith and Althea were shocked by the scale of this problem.

    This was just too scary.

    If one were to describe the dark mass as a beehive then the ck lights are the bees that are buzzing around the beehive. It looked like the cliff is hiding something terrible within it. A ustrophobic person might feel terrified being so close to something packed so tightly.

    There are too many wisps of ck light flying around.

    If the ck lights here start spreading in the forest then it won''t be long before all the living things in the forest fall prey to the transmogrification of the ck lights. This forest would be a forest of abominable monsters.

    The disaster might even jeopardize the cities situated outside the forest and even the continent.

    They must not let this thing evolve more than this, the sisters decided before getting ready to take care of this problem when suddenly there was a change.

    BOOM!

    The ck lights exploded outwards but thanks to Lilith''s quick reflex they dodged, however, next the ck lights turned into a big dark mist.

    The dark mist looked like a giant storm cloud that descended from the sky. The rumbling dark mist covered a small part of the forest.

    The ck lights shot around in the dark mist like loose arrows, piercing anything in their paths. Trees and monsters were destroyed in less than a second.

    If the ck mist could cover the entire region then the forest will be barren. If the ck mist could cover the surrounding cities then that would surely be a scene of utmost despair.

    The ck mist covering the forest looked like a miasma from a distance. A powerful Saint might be able tost a short while in this deste ce. Given enough time, they would die too.

    The dark mist was like a quagmire that restricted movement while there are too many wisps of ck lights flying around. This attack used overwhelming numbers to bring down a superior foe.

    Fortunately, Lilith and Althea survived the dark mist attack.

    They appeared in a sh above the forest.

    The duo looked down at the forest in horror.

    Lilith used teleportation to pull her away from danger, escaping the dark mist''s restrictive effects.

    The dark mist''s area of effect was too wide!

    The wave of darkness also engulfed everything in a sh.

    The dark mist attack didn''t look like instinctual moves, it felt more like a premeditated attack to them.

    "Little sister! Watch out!"

    The dark mist erupted once more. Next, the dark mass started twirling into a giant tornado. The dark tornado shot upwards like a giant spinning spear of a whirlwind.

    The tornado was aimed at the duo.

    They were prepared for this attack, after thest sneak attack, they raised their guards.

    The two got ready to intercept the attack.

    Althea reacted the quickest.

    She brandished her sword, sending a sword beam crashing toward the tornado.

    Swish!

    The sword beam cut apart the attack but it felt like they were hitting bags of meat. They could hear something being torn apart as the dark tornado got split in two.

    Instead of dissipating, the tornado turned into two smaller tornadoes that continued spiraling toward the duo.

    Fwoosh!

    Like two dragons, the tornadoes reached them.

    "Lightning shield, activate!"

    Lilith was about to teleport away with them when Althea spread her arms wide and she deployed her translucent barrier that covered them, if one looks closely one would notice that this translucent shield was made of tiny lightning forming a of lightning.

    The tornadoes crashed against the lightning shield.

    Bam!

    A dull thud rang, and the duo''s ears rang with a sharp shrill. The tornado was grinding against the lightning shield in a heart-thumping fashion.

    Althea gnashed her teeth and she thought of adjusting the shield trajectory.

    The lightning shield shed once and a mysterious ripple moved into the tornado from the point of contact.

    Bam!

    Then, the tornadoes got shredded as they dissipated in bits to all four cardinal directions.

    That force was the tornado''s force being used against it.

 Chapter 1264 1165: ...Shadow Summon: Divine Angels Descent

    Lilith was about to teleport away with them when Althea spread her arms wide and she deployed her translucent barrier that covered them, if one looks closely one would notice that this translucent shield was made of tiny lightning forming a of lightning.

    The tornadoes crashed against the lightning shield.

    Bam!

    A dull thud rang, and the duo''s ears rang with a sharp shrill. The tornado was grinding against the lightning shield in a heart-thumping fashion.

    Althea gnashed her teeth and thought of adjusting the shield trajectories.

    The lightning shield shed once and a mysterious ripple moved into the tornado from the point of contact.

    Bam!

    Then, the tornadoes got shredded as they dissipated in bits to all four cardinal directions.

    That force was the tornado''s force being used against it.

    This special ability seemed to be to deflect and reflect attacks. The tornadoes had iting.

    For the dark mist that wasn''t alive in a true sense. This damage was nothing. The dissipating dark fragments started gathering once more as they converged on one location like tiny meteors in the air.

    "This is just endless¡­"

    The duo was troubled by the resilience of the dark mist.

    They didn''t notice a hole in the ground where the tall cliff once stood.

    Inside the hole filled with dark lights, a cold and malicious gaze looked at the trio.

    Specifically, the unknown observer was looking at Lilith but only for a moment before retreating by the time she felt something the owner of that gaze had disappeared, he was not ready yet, his transformation was notplete, and he had to dy them for finding out therefore under the man''s will the dark mist increased.

    Lilith frowned as she could swear that just a moment ago, she felt something but it disappeared and she couldn''t feel it anymore. She frowned before ordering Althea to deploy a bigger shield, thetter nodded and deployed a barrier around them and then it started raining a ck rain.

    If there was another observer here then they would see a horrific scene.

    Droplets of rain that were pitch-ck in color fell from the sky, the storm was focused on a particr spot on the ground. That spot had a crystalline barrier blocking the rain droplets.

    Tang! Tang!!!!!

    It sounded like someone''s banging loudly on the bell of a clock tower. The rain droplets hit the barrier in a futile manner, only causing ripples on the barrier before they returned to the sky. Then, the next wave of dark rain woulde pouring down on the barrier, this kept on for multiple rounds.

    The weird sounds echoed throughout the forest. The monsters who were in the area quickly ran away.

    The sisters watched the endless rain from within the barrier.

    The dark mist, ck lights, and now, the ck rain were nothing to them although they might be horrendous for others to deal with.

    The problem lies with the sheer volume of the rain pouring down on them.

    If they could just reduce the quantity then they could start fighting back.

    Lilith reckoned this was the first time they fought something so annoying. Fighting foes their levels or even stronger enemies sounds better than fighting the dark lights that were weaker in power but had incredible resilience and apparent patience to keeping at them without rest.

    There is no end to a battle where both parties can''t end the other.

    At this rate, the duo would lose this battle of attrition first especially when Lilith was focused on checking something, focusing on analyzing the current situation. She never expected to encounter the same ck light as Pandora, she had to study it, not recklessly, and destroy everything, they must find a concrete lead this time, hence herckluster attitude.

    Lilith heaved a sigh and looked ahead.

    The dark mist and ck lights didn''t look like they are tiring themselves out either so the mortals with flesh will probably lose in the end.

    They have to get rid of the dark mist and ck lights as soon as possible. They won''t die but running away is the only choice they can pick.

    It''s a bitter choice to make too.

    Althea bitterlyughed. She turned towards her little wanting to say something but Lilith beat her first, raising a question.

    "Althea, you still good?"

    "Yes."

    Althea nodded.

    "The attacks aren''t particrly strong. The risk of barrier breach is minimal. However, if this continues..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I know."

    Lilith sighed and thought of a solution, she soon found a solution after recalling what Pandora said in a detailed report on the ck light. Her eyes turned resolute as she opened her mouth and dered.

    ''''Special Shadow Summon!''''

    Lilith''s voice sounded like it pierced through the fabric of space and time. As she said it was a special summon, tracing back to her ancestry, her origin, this summons was one of the things she could do after regaining her former strength, the summon entered her body, and could feel a consciousness within her responding to her call.

    Unconsciously Lilith grinned as her eyes shed goldenly. Then, she started emitting a gargantuan amount of mana.

    Her arm turned dark as magical veins ran down from her arm to her hand. Then, red mist floated up from her magical veins. The magic vapor went beyond her sister''s barrier as it rose into the sky.

    Lilith raised her transformed arm.

    "Come forth! Divine Angel''s Descent!"

    Then a pir of light today emerged.

    It was golden in color. It didn''te with an overbearing shockwave of energies. No, it came into being with a warm light that reminded one of the soft glow of a winter''s sun. It warmed anyone who basked in it.

    When the light touched the ck droplets, they instantly vaporized while sizzling like mes dowsed by water.

    When Althea saw this and the golden light started brightening up, she could feel a particr feelinging from this light, afortable feeling, the feeling of kinship.

    Hum!

    The dark red mist twisted as a figure slowly emerged.

    Under the golden light''s brilliance, the dark red mist turned golden too. When the whole thing became golden, a jet of air spread outwards as the figure finally manifested itself in this reality.

    The figure that came from the dark red mist had three pairs of ck wings. She had a halo and her eyes were closed. She also had striking ck hair.

    Althea flinched when she saw the figure. She didn''t think her sister would summon a girl.

    And, she''s super pretty!

    Althea finally understood why she got that feeling of kinship earlier, it was because they were from the same race.

    Although she had ck wings, there was a holy aura around this summon that seemed like it was trying to iste the mortal ne from touching the angel''s divine vessel. She had the air of a divine soul just like a certain saintess, just like Luna, Althea thought.

    Luna''s purity was something only humans could feel. However, this summon''s holy aura could be felt even by the dark mist and ck lights here.

    The ck lights sensed immense danger from this holy aura.

    The ck lights, rain droplets, and dark mist all stopped still. They shook as if they were trembling in terror. In an instant, they stopped all forms of attack.

    Perhaps the summon sensed the twisted things around her, she opened her eyes and she revealed her turquoise blue eyes. She saw all she needed to see and she made her move.

    She spread her arms wide as the golden light around her grew in intensity. Her radiance lit up the entire ce, enveloping the dark mist and the dark lights.

    Sizzle! Sizzle!!

    The duo watched as she purified the dark mist, dark lights, and ck rain droplets floating in the air. She slowly purged them from reality.

    The sizzling noise continued for a while.

    Sizzle! Sizzle! Sizzle!

    It sounded like somebody was putting out a fire using an extinguisher.

    The dark mist covering the sky was gone. There was a faint sheen of white mist lingering over the forest.

    The white mist was just water vapor. It was not filled with the evil power that suffused the dark mist anymore. Moreover, the water vapor felt warm and rejuvenating to the touch, there was a holy vibeing from it.

    The power of purification!

    That''s one of the two abilities possessed by this shadow, the Divine Angel.

    She''s not built to harm others. Her attributes are all healing and purification, against curse attributes and dark elements, her powers are the best counters!

    Since the dark mist and ck lights could turn normal creatures into grotesque monsters that attacked anything in sight, it''s fair to say the ck lights are not in the healing and pure category. In this case, using her new shadow purification power was the best choice.

    Lilith decided to use this method after recalling what Pandora said in her report, fortunately, she obtained a new skill in her shadow''s ability tree after stepping into the False God realm again. Thinking about the many things she could aplish with this ability she didn''t possess previously, Lilith couldn''t help but smile and for once thought that maybe reincarnating was not bad, her status changed from that of a normal royal family member to that of pure blood royalty, this gives her many opportunities.

 Chapter 1265 [Bonus 1166: Lilith Vs Althea

    The power of purification!

    That''s one of the two abilities possessed by this shadow, the Divine Angel.

    She''s not built to harm others. Her attributes are all healing and purification, against curse attributes and dark elements, her powers are the best counters!

    Since the dark mist and ck lights could turn normal creatures into grotesque monsters that attacked anything in sight, it''s fair to say the ck lights are not in the healing and pure category. In this case, using her new shadow purification power was the best choice.

    Lilith decided to use this method after recalling what Pandora said in her report, fortunately, she obtained a new skill in her shadow''s ability tree after stepping into the False God realm again. Thinking about the many things she could aplish with this ability she didn''t possess previously, Lilith couldn''t help but smile and for once thought that maybe reincarnating was not bad, her status changed from that of a normal royal family member to that of pure blood royalty, this gives her many opportunities.

    When the divine angel showed up, she cleared the whole mess up in less than a minute.

    She hovered within her veil of divine vapor. She looked around to confirm there are no more dark lights in the area before she disappeared.

    Lilith looked around in search of something but found nothing, after her summon acted, everything seemed to have mysteriously vanished, and no matter how much she swept her divine sense around she was unable to find anything.

    ''''It is weird, I can''t sense that thing anymore almost as if it got scared away,'''' Althea said after stopping scanning her surrounding.

    ''''What to do sister?" She asked Lilith who had been silent for a while.

    ''''Let''s go back.'''' Lilith simply dered after a moment of consideration.

    ''''Okay, we will send a request to the empire and the Adventurer guild to seal this forest,'''' Althea suggested what Lilith was thinking, and thetter nodded.

    ''''Little sis let''s fight once we get back.'''' Althea suddenly suggested forcing Lilith to halt in her steps but it onlysted a moment.

    ''''I understand.''''

    She disappeared but before she was gone, she had a smile on her face.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Gracier and the other''s location. Inside a rtively small forest at the outcast of the imperial city.

    The forest was small, murky, and young. Its canopy was dominated by maple, beech, and rhododendron, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for a mosaic of saplings to im the soft, rich soils below.

    Curling branches hung from many a tree, and a range of flowers, which grew in abundance, enriched the otherwise monotone forest floor.

    A hodgepodge of sounds, belonging mostly to birds and vermin, resonated through the air and were backed by the sshing of fish in a nearbyke.

    Althea and Lilith were facing each other, ready to fight.

    "Are you done with the preparations?"

    Artemia waved her hand.

    "Alright, begin. Remember, don''t go overboard¡­"

    "Yes!"

    The two angels got into their positions. They flew into the air by pping their wings. They stared at each other.

    "Lightning Missiles¡­"

    With the snap of fingers, many lightning missiles were created.

    Althea''s pupils shrunk. She hastily created a shield to attempt a block.

    A flurry of dark purple lightning missiles filled the sky as it threatened to outnumber the stars in the sky. The missiles drew beautiful trajectories in the air beforending on Althea''s lithe figure.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!

    Althea''s figure got covered in the ensuing explosions. Deafening explosions overtook everything as ck plumes of dust rose into the air.

    On the ground, everyone could see the stunning firepower exhibit performed by Lilith.

    "I know this isn''t the first time I''ve seen this but¡­"

    Saeko rubbed the back of her head while sighing.

    "I just can''t help but marvel at the empress'' attack range¡­"

    "She is not to be underestimated."

    Artemia said while appraising the dust storm in the sky.

    "Keep watching, there''s more toe¡­"

    Thedies nodded. They looked up because they were sure this duel was far from over.

    Althea''s barrier survived the onught of missiles.

    Her protective shield covered her!

    A sh of seriousness ran through Althea''s gant face. She looked up from the shield and her wings unfurled into several times her normal wingspan.

    She disappeared in a sh.

    She appeared in front of Lilith in an instant.

    She swung her sword down at Lilith.

    "Shield."

    A blue barrier emerged this time. It is a spherical barrier this time.

    Althea hesitated for a moment when she saw the barrier.

    She respected and feared Lilith, she has good reasons to do so.

    She blocked because she knew the ferocity of her bombardment. She also tried to use speed to circumvent Lilith''s barrier. She knew her cards.

    She''s a close-quarters expert.

    She must go through with this attack.

    Tang!

    Her sword made an impact with the translucent barrier. The collision sent shockwaves through the air.

    The shockwave expanded outwards rapidly.

    ng!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Two attacks shed against one another, the sonic shockwave felt like it could burst someone''s eardrums.

    The source of the sonic boom was covered by a storm of shockwaves.

    Bam!

    Before the other girls could recover, another dull thud came and this time they saw something new.

    Lilith''s'' shield got destroyed by Althea''s sword imbued with mana, her sword was covered in purple lightning.

    Shatter!

    Althea wasn''t too happy with this. She brushed past the shield''s fragments and went straight for Lilith''s be.

    When she starts fighting, she''s kind to take the battle seriously.

    It''s also proof that Althea believed in her abilities.

    She knew her attack won''t be able to touch Lilith.

    Indeed, she''s right.

    Lilith was calm in front of Althea who attacked with all her might.

    However, just as her attack was about to connect Lilith vanished and reappeared a hundred meters away, she immediatelyunched another wave of lightning missiles.

    Althea''s expression changed when she saw the iing missiles. She created another shield to block.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Argh¡­"

    Althea endured the missile salvo while moving forward.

    Boom! Boom!!

    She pped her wings and she pierced through the missile storm in a brilliant blur of white light. She charged straight at Lilith.

    However, Lilith is holding a ck bow.

    That bow had a ming ck arrow nocked and ready to fire. She aimed the arrow at Althea.

    Lilith was using her gift 3rd form, the bow and this ability was called Apollon.

    Althea''s pupils shrank in response.

    Lilith blinked once before letting go.

    Swoosh!

    The ming arrow turned into a giant purplish ball of a meteor that flew across the sky.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Althea shouted before her sword turned gigantic and she met the arrow with her erged sword. The two sharp objects collided in the sky.

    BOOM!

    The collision created a giant rumble in the sky.

    "Kyaa!!"

    The Gracier and Saeko went pale as they covered their ears.

    "Those two girls¡­"

    Artemia and Kuina''s mother exchanged a look. They couldn''t help butugh as they erected barriers at the same time. The barriers mitigated the shockwave that could kill normal people.

    In the sky, deafening explosions continued to pepper the sky with the pink missiles dotting the bright sky.

    At the center where hellish mes covered everything, a figure wrapped in light shot out. It was Althea.

    Not even Lilith''s'' Apollon could stop Althea''s erged sword and win.

    However, Althea didn''t emerge unscathed. She''s smoking all over. No injuries could be seen but she was heaving heavily. Her hands were shaking, it seems the Apollon did a number on her stamina and consumed a lot of her mana.

    Because Lilith suppressed her strength, they''re fighting on equal ground. The two looked at each other and decided that they are going to unleash their strongest attacks.

    Hum!

    Bzzt!

    The opposing forces collided as they charged up their attacks. One fallen angel was firing up her lightning circle while another prepared for a mighty sword strike. It looked like the two fallen angels were trying to vie for control over the world''s energy. It was a surreal scene painted with beauty and awe.

    The opposing energies created sparks in the air.

    Bzzt!

    It sounded like something melted away. The sparks merged with the swirling energies. Like an iceberg falling into a hot volcano, the sparks became wisps of smoke that joined the swirling energies.

    Buzz! Buzz!

    At the center of this vortex of energy, mes, and lightning got jumbled into something scary. Artemia and Kuina''s mother started taking things seriously.

    They exchanged a look before nodding, Gracier and Saeko hastily deployed their shield to protect themselves.

    Next, the earth and the sky stood still.

    Lilith and Althea lifted their heads at the same time.

    The lightning circle with Lilith vibrated. Immediately afterward, a gigantic pir ofser made of me and lightning shot out, devastating anything in its path. The space trembled from her sheer power output. She directed the st at Althea.

    Althea on the other side greeted the attack with her sword that expanded many times more, she swiped at theser pir.

    With that, a pir ofser and an erged sword of lightning crashed into one another.

    KABOOM!

    The grand explosion reminded one of a giant meteor crashing down from the sky. A giant shockwave swept everything up.

    Mountains crumbled, trees fell, and the forest got erased, it was a scene reminiscent of the Apocalypse.

 Chapter 1266 1167: Going Back

    KABOOM!

    The deafening explosion was like a supernatural fission bomb, the shockwave from the explosion expanded outwards, and anything standing in its path got devastated.

    The mountain peak closest to the point of impact started cracking until even the mountain''s very foundation got sundered with gnarly gorges that spread beyond the mountain. A spiderweb-patterned crack appeared in the area, the cracks were kilometers long!

    The tall and haughty trees stood no chance against the mighty explosion.

    Trees were toppled and mini-tornadoes started tearing up the ce.

    The monsters and animals living near this ce got sent flying. They could hear the whimpers and anguished moans of the monsters. Soon, they too were buried in the sound of the whipping gale. Together with the expanding shockwave, the monsters got swept into the horizon. Nobody knows if they are still alive.

    At the center of the collision, there''s a terrible wall of fire.

    The mes cascaded down onto the ground. Any moisture in the air got evaporated, trees burnt, and rocks got melted down into a puddle of magma. The area below became a sea of mes in short order. The mountain was transformed into a raging volcano that spewed toxic gas and magma.

    The clouds were also blown far away by the collision of immense powers. Any onlooker here would find it hard to spot even a tiny cloud after the terrifying shockwave sent them all into the surroundinge.

    The storm slowly died out, and the mes also slowly tapered out of existence. Yet, everything has already changed.

    The mountain, trees, and ground burn still.

    Giant cracks appeared in the ground.

    Licked by the sea of mes, one could still see traces of a great fire that engulfed everything for miles.

    Fortunately, this devastation was limited to the forest. Had this fight urred in a city, the casualties would be heart-rending.

    At the top of the burned mountain peak.

    The girls opened their eyes to see a transparent barrier covering them. The ground they stood on was fine as well, the same couldn''t be said of the situation outside the barrier.

    The outside scenery looked like a scene from hell. The girls exchanged a look as they inhaled in awe.

    Artemia was the one who maintained the barrier. She shooked her head while sighing.

    "What a waste of a perfectly good forest¡­ It''s a shame to see the environment destroyed like this¡­"

    Thedies rolled their eyes at her recalling a certain scene whereas Saeko retorted.

    "I think the forest is the least of our concerns right now. There are monsters that can elerate the growth of trees, the damage will probably recover in a year or two.''''

    "I see!''''

    Artemia nodded with a giggle.

    "Then we shall forget about it¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahaha¡­"

    One of the girls finally asked the important question.

    "Is Althea okay? Where are they?" Saeko questioned, she was not worried about Lilith as she was strongest here but she was more concerned about Althea whose strength was equal if not less than hers.

    ''''She is fine,'''' Artemia responded, and following her words, Althea appeared together with Lilith and Kuina''s mother, although utterly exhausted with her clothes in rags, she was fine.

    The girls heaved a sigh before leaving. The others will be joining them soon.

    ???

    In another location, in the country of Osium.

    Night time.

    Under the soft glow of the moonlight.

    Thend glistened in a silver glow despite theck of stars in the sky. It felt cool to be out here. It wasn''t finger-freezing cold, the light gave everything a long and lonely shadow.

    The forward operating base is peaceful, a rare feat for this chaotic base. Even if the air''s a bit chilly, the sentry mes lit along the pathways here dispelled the chill. The patrols felt rather at ease with tonight''s serenity.

    That''s what it felt like to rank and file soldiers of this base. At the top, it felt like the calm before a storm.

    In the depth of the base was a bigger tent that belongs to Maria and the other two.

    Currently, the trio was sitting around a table full of papers and Maria was reading them.

    ''''So, how is it?" Luna asked after a moment of silence while Sakuya was taking care of her nails, toozy to talk.

    ''''There is nothing as expected, since we arrived the unusual things happening around here stopped as if they knew we are here and went into hiding. The teams sent to investigate did not find anything.''''

    ''''I bet the enemy is trying to mess up with us. Almost as if they''re forcing our attention somewhere to hide their real purpose.'''' Luna exined after musing over the reason for their current situation and Maria nodded as she had also arrived at the same conclusion.

    ''''I wonder what their purpose is? To create a bunch of abominations? To cause internal war? To create demons in dungeons that would eliminate all powerful adventurers? I can''t think of their real purpose even with all the information we have.'''' Mariamented.

    ''''Well, I think this must be their goal, to make it hard to think what their real purpose is by misleading us with a lot of unusual things.'''' Sakuya finally spoke and her words made sense Maria thought while Luna frowned trying to know what the enemy is trying to achieve.

    ''''Let''s not focus too much on these issues right now, the most important thing to do is to increase our strength quickly as possible, reaching the False God realm, it might be hard for Leon and the others but it''ll be easy for us Otherworlders, besides we have Alex''s blessings,'''' Maria announced and Luna blushed when she heard of Alex''s blessing as this meant his seed.

    ''''Fufufu! Let''s go back tomorrow. I wonder if Kuina will wake up before we arrive.'''' Sakuya said trying to break the awkward silence lingering over.

    ''''Eh! Thinking about the foxdy, I remembered a certain episode where Luna and Saeko in their role-ying -"

    ''''Shut up!'''' Luna cut her off before Sakuya could finish while Maria harrumphed as she also remembered this episode. She couldn''t help butugh as every time she would bicker with Kuina, each trying to get win using different method.

 Chapter 1267 SS: Always Bickering

    In the morning following an intense night where Alex and some of his women decided to y some kind of game.

    "Master¡­"

    With a cup of ck tea in her hands, Luna ced the cup in front of Alex before retreating to his side.

    Aside from her silent service, she''s blushing.

    Luna was faring way better whenpared to Saeko. She was fidgeting with a lowered head like she was intentionally avoiding all eye contact. Nobody would be surprised if she dashed away.

    Can anyone fault them? The otherdies were staring intently at them.

    Alex was the only one who could still sip his tea like a sir. He tasted the tea like a connoisseur. His nonchnt look only fueled the seething angering from the girls.

    "Then¡­"

    Artemia raised her voice after crossing her arms.

    "I don''t suppose you''re going to exin the current situation?"

    "Situation?"

    Alex blinked in feigned confusion.

    "What do you mean? Isn''t this what we do all the time?"

    "Indeed, that might be the case¡­"

    Maria inhaled deeply before pointing her fingers at Luna and Saeko. She roared in outrage.

    "Why are they wearing those clothes?!"

    The girls nced at Luna and Saeko again. They wanted Alex to exin himself.

    Specifically, they wanted to know why Luna and Saeko are in maid uniforms.

    They are also wearing uniforms with deep v-cors and mini-skirts.

    "Ara ara¡­" Sakuya covered her lips while Kuina on the other hand grinned while touching her lips.

    "Maybe I should change into a maid uniform too?"

    Kuina advised Alex with a cheerful smile.

    "Alex, you should have told me you had a fetish like that, I don''t mind fulfilling your fantasies¡­"

    "Wh-what are you talking about?"

    Alex turned his head the other way, he failed to hide his wavering conviction.

    "It''s not my kink or anything. It''s punishment. Yeah, punishment for disobeying me."

    "A punishment?"

    Maria asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    "Didn''t you ''discipline'' them enough yesterday night?"

    The air in the room froze.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Seeing as thedies aren''t taking his words kindly, Alex quickly dispelled the mood with his awkwardugh.

    "It''s just reinforcement for a previous lesson. This will make sure they think carefully the next time they disobey, right?"

    "Ahaha¡­ sure¡­"

    Maria replied with a snort.

    "It''s just your fetish,e on, be honest."

    "Alexia."

    Alex said something eerie. His expression is deathly still.

    "Do you want to be punished too?"

    Maria felt threatened when she saw Alex''s serious smile.

    He''s not being serious, right?

    Maria didn''t want to risk it. She piped down and Kuina being herself seized the chance, she snickered.

    "Oh? The Ice Empress Maria are you afraid of Alex''s punishment?"

    "I''m not!"

    She was scared of Alex''s punishment but it was only limited to him, she couldn''t allow her rival, especially Kuina to get the ascendant over her.

    "I just think this isn''t nice."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Really?"

    Kuina narrowed her eyes, it was like she already read her mind.

    ''''Fufufu! Isn''t it because you are too scared? You''re too shy to admit it just like a tsundere. It''s Sakuya who taught me this world.'''' Kuina nonchntly dered while winking at Sakuya who sighed and stepped back, things are about to get bloody she thought.

    "You bitch, what did you just call me?"

    Maria got angry.

    "I can''t believe you still have your distasteful hobbies after such a long time! Trying to mess with me at any chance!"

    "How could you say that?" Kuina said feeling wronged, the others simply watched as they knew better not to butt in when things became like this.

    Meanwhile, Kuina hadn''t finished with her little attack, she wagged her finger at Maria.

    "It''s my special love just for~ you!"

    "I don''t need your love!"

    "Ara, you have a point. You only need Alex''s love. You don''t need anyone else. Ah~~ I want Alex to pamper me too¡­"

    "I-I don''t need you to say that to me, you bitch!''''

    "Maria, your Tsundere side is showing itself¡­"

    "You''re the tsundere! Your whole family is tsundere!" Maria cussed, feeling a headacheing, this foxdy was too hard to deal with.

    "Still won''t admit it? Why don''t you tell honestly that you''re scared?'''' Kuina continued, not stopping as she could feel Maria back in the corner, she felt an exhrating sensation coursing through her veins, it was addictive.

    Maria ignored Kuina thinking that maybe she''d stop.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m right.''''

    "Can you shut up for a moment Eriel?" Maria roared but Kuina simply ignored her and continued.

    "Look, I am seriously asking for you because we are all curious, just be honest. Or, maybe, you''re just too scared?"

    "I am not!"

    "Then please tell us!"

    "Don''t decide that by yourself! Give it a rest already!"

    "Fufufu~ Are you too scared to admit it?"

    "Ahhh!! You want to go right now?!"

    "Ahhhh! Maria is so scary¡­"

    Kuina glomped at Alex while Maria snapped.

    "Alex, Maria wants to punish me, you''ve got to keep me safe, okay?"

    "You¡­"

    Maria trembled in pure rage. She grabbed a loaf of bread and chomped down on it. This is her way of dealing with anger, substituting food for it.

    "Girls¡­"

    Alex shook his aching head. He watched as Maria diverted her attention to food with a gloating Kuina nearby.

    "It''s been so long, isn''t this getting a bit old already?"

    "This isn''t like what happened before¡­"

    Kuina beamed at Alex while rubbing her cheek against Alex''s chest.

    "We werepeting for the top spots in the past. Now, we arepeting for attention¡­"

    "Yeah, why am I not convinced?"

    Alex said with knotted eyebrows. He poked Kuina''s soft cheek.

    "You''re just doing this to piss Maria off."

    "Hehehehe¡­"

    Kuina giggled.

    "You got me¡­"

    Maria stopped as steam came out of her mouth. She squished the bread in her hands into non-existence.

    "Chill¡­ keep calm¡­"

    Alex & co bitterlyughed when they watched the twodies bicker. They know this is just how Maria and Kuinamunicated. They aren''t trying to pick a fight. That''s why everyone decided to watch the show instead of interrupting their yful banter.

 Chapter 1268 1168: First To Achieve It

    The following morning after their reunion, Maria, Luna, and Sakuya departed to join Gracier and the others, Leon and his fiancee were close as well.

    Meanwhile, Alex, who had fun with the three (Valery, Xavier, and Ludic) killed them and was now closer to his final destination.

    ''''Status!" He mumbled to himself.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 201 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/1M

    MP: 30020/30020

    SE: 7100/7100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 9020

    DEF: 8020

    AGI: 7520

    INT: 5020

    LUK: 3020

    BP: 20

    SP: 0

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain][Eye of Truth Level 10] [Asura Forms] (Upgraded) [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Dragon''s Form] [Reaper Chains] [Dragon''s breath] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 96%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 38%]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Saeko: 88%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction

    ''''Huh? I''m already 20 years old meaning it has been 3 years since I''ve reincarnated, time sure passes fast. Well, whatever I''ll celebrate my birthdayter. There are many changes on my status window.'''' Alex mumbled while looking at the many changes on his status window. His racial trait changed to that of a Royal Asura, he liked this change as the name sound cool and most importantly he could feel power like never coursing through him as if his different bloodlines have finally reached an agreement and blended to give birth to a new different race which solely belongs only to him. Not even that woman, the Ancient Asura would have expected something like this because from now on Alex would be taking a different route than the predetermined one.

    The truth is that woman left a sliver of her remaining bloodline to change Alex into an ancient Asura, more powerful,bined with his Gift and skills he might have a chance of surviving the chaos cmity, however, things changed because Alex got various bloodlines mixed in his body. The Asura''s bloodline should have an overwhelming advantage and swallow the other bloodlines surprisingly couldn''t aplish this feat instead, after an arduous battle, the four different bloodlinesbined unexpectedly, resulting in somethingpletely new and out of everyone''s expectations.

    ''''I''m d that I''ve stepped into the False God realm.'''' Alex dered with a pleased expression on his face. Silveria and Nyx were shocked by the change Alex''s race underwent and they couldn''t help but sigh thinking about how lucky this master of theirs is. To think he would acquire a bloodline unique only to him, this is something that never happened before, even in the original world where many races existed, the existing races were the original race created by the Supreme beings, even when High humans created the humans it was because of the Supreme beings, the same thing goes for the other First races that have a lesser race originated from their bloodline.

    None of the existing races achieved what Alex achieved, he is the first one, an irregr, and the road ahead would be filled with uncertainty but for some reason, the two girls were now more hopeful than ever. What their previous master couldn''t achieve the boy named Alexander Kael Touch will achieve it.

    Unaware that he had just achieved somethingpletely unheard of, Alex was still observing the change on his status window and after a moment he concluded that upon reaching the False God realm you won''t get 10 points per level anymore but instead 20 points (A/N: Only for Otherworlder, for the native it 15)

    ''''It is understandable because reaching this Realm is almost impossible and every level up is hard. 200k per level up, upon reaching 1M Exp, I''ll be Level 250 which I guess is the limit of this world. I''ve killed three Saint realm Adventurers, and thousand of monsters to be able to achieve this result, if things stayed the same I would have been disappointed.'''' Alex voiced his thoughts and Silveria said acknowledged his analysis.

    ¡¼What you said is pretty much the truth, you should explore moreter but for now, you should prepare to get the baptism of your new bloodline.¡½Silveria dered before suddenly appearing, Nyx appeared as well and both joined hands and formedplete hand seals to seal off the area, to iste the dungeon from outside perception.

    Alex wanted to ask them why so many precautions but he was forced to shut up because the sky suddenly darkened.

    ''''Try surviving using your wits!'''' Silveria said before vanishing, Nyx looked at Alex for a moment before disappearing as well. Alex was concerned by their weird behaviors but he got no time to ponder.

    RUMBLE!

    BZZT!

    A powerful ck lightning bolt descended from the sky andnded on Alex''s body without warning.

    KABOOM!

    Alex alongside a good chunk of the earth was sent flying, his body drew a parabolic arc in the air before he was violently mmed into the ground where another lightning bolt descended from the sky trying to annihte him but instead of panicking Alex was calm, with a body filled with injuries he stared at the iing ck lightning bolt before unleashed his full strength, mana coursed through his body, his veins bulged, his heterochromia eyes suddenly shone dazzlingly and for a moment they gained a mysterious color, rainbow.

    ''''ABSOLUTE TIME DOMAIN!''''

    He used his strongest ability but even this ability could notpletely stop the ck lightning from reaching his body, the ck lightning wreaking havoc inside of his body. His goal had never been to stop the ck lightning but to slow it too. One should know that Alex has perfect control of time inside his domain, meaning he can elerate and decelerate time while whether it is on him or the enemy. It was what he did for the ck lightning.

    His aim was to slow it down while increasing the time his Super Regeneration skill needed to repair the destroyed cells in order to survive the ck lightning onught, a pretty clever trick that saved him from certain death.

    At first, he tried to unleash Silveria''s domain to nullify the ck lightning but to his shock, it didn''t work so he had to rely on Nyx''s time domain. He finally understood the girls'' weird behaviors before they disappeared

    BANG!

    Despite using this trick, Alex was still injured by the ck lightning and was sent flying.

    ''''Gah!'''' His mouth felt open and Alex vomited a mouthful of blood beforending on the ground like a bag of potatoes.

    Boom!

    Half of Alex''s body felt numb while his other half screamed in agony. The sharp, burning sensation was all he could focus on. The pain subsided at times, only to re up again and with seemingly increased intensity. It''d probably take a simple and obvious decision to either give up or keep going at this point, but that decision just didn''t seem toe.

    Alex gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He was determined to keep going, to simply swallow the pain and deal with itter. For now, the pain was manageable. Annoying, but manageable. He swallowed the pain and continued onward, he couldn''t fall here as he had many things on his shoulders, he hadn''t achieved his goals yet, longing for his women and his friend that were waiting for him, Alex''s eyes turned resolute, he absolutely couldn''t fail.

    It was at that moment the rumbling in the sky stopped and the ck lightning vanished as if content with Alex''s survival.

    Thud!

    Alex fall unconscious shortly after while his body underwent aplete change. If weren''t because of the sister''s barrier, the birth of a new race would have been felt by those higher beings. Even so, some of them noticed something, their blood churning, they both have unusual feeling, something must have happened somewhere, the man sitting on the ck throne in the abyss was not an exception, he frowned as he couldn''t locate where this feeling wasing from but soon he smiled.

    ''''Everything will be mine in the end.'''' He simply stated before closing his eyes, his minions were lowly corrupting the universe. One of them would soon break the barrier the middle realm (where Alex''s and co are) to conquer the lower realmpletely.

 Chapter 1269 1169: Im Truly Grateful For Everything

    It was at that moment the rumbling in the sky stopped and the ck lightning vanished as if content with Alex''s survival.

    Thud!

    Alex fall unconscious shortly after while his body underwent aplete change. If weren''t because of the sister''s barrier, the birth of a new race would have been felt by those higher beings. Even so, some of them noticed something, their blood churning, they both have an unusual feeling, something must have happened somewhere, the man sitting on the ck throne in the abyss was not an exception, he frowned as he couldn''t locate where this feeling wasing from but soon he smiled.

    ''''Everything will be mine in the end.'''' He simply stated before closing his eyes, his minions were lowly corrupting the universe. One of them would soon break the barrier in the middle realm (where Alex and Co are) to conquer the lower realmpletely.

    ???

    Back on Mysthia, in the Infinity Maze, Alex''s location.

    A few hourster Alex woke up and sat on the ground with his legs crossed.

    He called out his status window while still feeling fear about what he experienced a few hours ago.

    ''''Sigh! What does kill you makes you stronger.'''' Alex mumbled while looking at his new status window and upon seeing his new stats, he couldn''t help but suck a mouthful of air, shocked by what he saw.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 201 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 32000/32000

    SE: 7100/7100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10000

    DEF: 9000

    AGI: 8000

    INT: 6000

    LUK: 3020

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 96%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 83%]

    [Nyx: 15%]

    [Noire: 38%]

    [Saeko: 88%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] (New)

    [Progenitor: Title is given to first of a race. A being capable of creating a subrace from his bloodline. The progenitor hasplete control over his creation.]

    The first thing Alex did was to read his new title description, disregarding the other things and the result was Alex smiling, it now dawned on him that he had just achieved something extremely crazy.

    ''''Well, with this I''m getting closer to my original goal. If at the beginning someone had told me that I''ll be this powerful, achieving so much I wouldn''t have believed, but here am I, in just 3 years I have achieved what many take a lifetime to achieve but can''t. I''m blessed and lucky, I''m well aware that I couldn''t achieve all of this without others and my hard work, my luck as well but most importantly it''s because I''ve got a lot of help through the numerous connections I''ve made in the past 3 years. Every connection, every encounter, every bond I''ve contributed to making the Alex of today possible. I''m truly grateful for this and I''ll strive to be better to achieve my goal together with you all.''''

    Silveria and Nyx smiled feeling grateful that Alex understood this truth. He was not arrogant thinking that he achieved his current state all by himself. As he said, every connection, every encounter, everything he experienced since the beginning forged the current Alex. If he hadn''t experienced these things, he wouldn''t have gained what he had today. If weren''t for his encounter with Gracier, if he hadn''t saved her, he would have never acquired the dragon bloodline as well as the high elf bloodline nor he would have acquired Alice. This is just one example among many, with this just one connection he had changed his destiny forever.

    It is one thing to be powerful with others'' help but another thing to acknowledge this fact as many do not do this. So Alex not being ungrateful was a refreshing feeling for the two sisters. This little gesture changed many things if Alex were to check his status window at the moment he would have been shocked to see Nyx''s synchronization rate which didn''t increase suddenly increasing.

    They didn''t regret choosing Alex as their final master because he kept surprising them again, a far cry from their previous master, more unique their previous master and they vowed to help him more and the first step would be to swallow the curse inside the abyss not far from them, by doing so they would getting rid of the powerful curse ced upon this world.

    ''''Let''s go!'''' Alex dered while heading into the abyss.

 Chapter 1270 1170: Into Abyss 1: Hidden Final Floor And...

    Standing before him was endless darkness and even for Alex who had experienced countless things coupled with his current strength he couldn''t help but gulp wondering if this was the right thing to do however his hesitationsted for a second before he jumped into the abyss and was soon swallowed by it.

    Alex felt like he was swimming in a muddy, he was feeling ufortable, he got an ominous premonition and when he remembered the sisters warning him that he might experience something unexpected inside the abyss this premonition increased until Alex felt his brain buzzing and his consciousness was forcibly shut down.

    The next thing Alex knew was flying in the air and beside him was Silveria, he couldn''t recall what he had been previously doing.

    [Wee to the Abyss, the hidden and final floor of the Infinity Maze: 1st Trial: Alternate####]

    This sudden notification rang out in Alex''s eyes deepening his confusion but he was forced to focus elsewhere when hispanion, the silver-haired body suddenly said.

    ''''Alexander, let''s go!''''

    Alex nodded and started to act, wanting to follow the girl''s lead.

    Something weird happened when the two were about to move.

    Alex was hovering above the ground when his magic power vanished along with his flight ability.

    "What the¡­"

    Alex tilted over and fell.

    When they recovered from the initial shock, the ground was already only 15 meters away.

    Alex turned around to put himself beneath the silver-haired beauty whose name he remembered to be Silveria, he wanted to cushion the fall.

    However, this was a pointless move.

    There was no hard ground beneath them. They were falling into ake.

    Ssh!

    The two hit theke before they could use magic power to coat themselves in a protectiveyer.

    Maybe the water reflected the color of the sky, green ripples echoed outwards.

    Alex popped out of the water''s surface while spewing outke water. He heaved heavily.

    "G-argh, what is with this water? It''s so bitter, gosh, it feels more poisonous, so much I''m feeling dizzy.''''

    Alex coughed when his face tensed up.

    "Where''s Silveria?!"

    He didn''t see her anywhere near him. He started panicking.

    "Don''t tell me she can''t swim¡­"

    He felt like that might be it so he quickly dived into the water.

    The clear jade waters gave him incredible visibility underwater. Who would have thought the beautiful water here tasted worse than water used to wash feet?

    He held his breath, trying his best not to drink the bitter water, his heterochromia eyes darted around to locate Silveria''s figure.

    Theke was very huge. Although there are no fishes or aquatic monsters, Alex couldn''t locate Silveria despite scanning almost half theke. His anxiety grew.

    Silveria is a Saint realm mage.

    If a powerful mage like her drowned then it''s going to cause a great uproar.

    When Alex was about to evaporate theke in frustration, he spotted someone nearby.

    Her silver hair fluttered gently in the water. She slowly sank toward the bottom of theke. Who else but Silveria and her signature silver hair?

    d to have finally seen her, Alex quickly swam towards her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ

    The sky was green, the ground was dark emerald-green, and even the air had a slight green tinge.

    With no sounds and no clouds in the sky, the ce looked deste especially when there are no lifeforms nearby. The only signs of life in this area would be the bubbling greenke.

    The ripples turned more violent by the second before someone burst out heaving from the center. He must have held his breath for a long time.

    Alex pulled Silveria out of the water. He waddled over to thekeshore.

    "Silveria! Silveria!"

    Heid down her on the ground gently as he could but his next gesture broke that gentle atmosphere he previously created, he hurriedly pped Silveria''s cheeks after seeing that she was drenched with barely any breathing at all.

    "Hey! Don''t scare me like this, I don''t believe a powerful Saint can die from drowning, don''t you pull this one on me!"

    Alex forciblyughed as he suppressed the creeping anxiety within him.

    He ced his fingers near her nose. After confirming she was still breathing, Alex sighed in relief. He hesitated when he saw her enchanting face. Sighing, he decided it was time to take action.

    "Screw it, not like it''s the first time we kissed anyway."

    Alex lifted her chin as he got into position, he gulped when he took another look at her mesmerizing lips.

    "You kissed me on your own ordst time, this is payback, alright?"

    Alex said as if he was consoling himself.

    "Moreover, we are engaged so a smooch or two should be fine¡­"

    He inhaled before cing his lips on Silveria''s lips.

    He felt a cool and soft sensation hitting him. He subconsciously licked her ruby-red lips. Noticing that now was not the time to do this, he exhaled into her oral cavity.

    After a few more tries, Silveria finally reacted. Alex felt immense joy when she bounced up and coughed. She coughed out theke water choking her.

    Alex hugged Silveria. He patted her on the back.

    "There, there, you alright?" He asked but instead of answering him.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    Silveria coughed again. Her face was pale when she was done. She looked feeble, not a look the lofty Ice Empress should be seen wearing.

    She looked around in a daze. Finally, she noticed Alex''s wet clothes and the frigid robes coating her. It didn''t take long for her to pin together what had just happened. Shenguidly shook her head.

    "I am fine.'''' She dered with a detached expression.

    "You don''t look fine to me, tough."

    Alex bitterlyughed, she was pale as a ghost. He helped her wipe away the water dripping down the side of her head.

    "If you''re not fine then you should say it. We don''t want something to happenter down the road¡­"

    Alex''s warm treatment and gentle rubbing made Silveria a bit awkward, she shook her head again.

    "I am fine, I just feel cold¡­"

    "Cold?!"

    Alex gasped because of the unexpected he had just heard, he had by now forgotten the weird feeling he got before they fall into theke almost as if he had adapted to his current situation.

 Chapter 1271 1171: Remove Them

    Silveria looked around in a daze. Finally, she noticed Alex''s wet clothes and the frigid robes coating her. It didn''t take long for her to pin together what had just happened. Shenguidly shook her head.

    "I am fine.'''' She dered with a detached expression.

    "You don''t look fine to me, tough."

    Alex bitterlyughed, she was pale as a ghost. He helped her wipe away the water dripping down the side of her head.

    "If you''re not fine then you should say it. We don''t want something to happenter down the road¡­"

    Alex''s warm treatment and gentle rubbing made Silveria a bit awkward, she shook her head again.

    "I am fine, I just feel cold."

    "Cold?!"

    Alex gasped because of the unexpected he had just heard, he had by now forgotten the weird feeling he got before they fall into theke almost as if he had adapted to his current situation.

    "You''re the Ice Princess, you feel cold?!"

    She is a mage specialized in ice magic, she shouldn''t be able to feel cold.

    Silveria also noticed her own words. Yet, she feels a freezing chill from the wet clothes on her. She''s not hallucinating.

    She examined herself much to her horror.

    "I can''t channel my magic!"

    "Huh?!"

    Alex jumped back. Silveria doesn''t joke around. Hence, he tried to use his magic power.

    The boundless magic power within him started churning and flowing like a gentle river. There were even magical booms within him. He''s probably the only one in Mysthia who can hold this much magic power within himself.

    But, his magic power wouldn''t respond no matter how he tried to control it.

    He still has magic power but he couldn''t use it at all.

    Upon noticing this Alex''s expression turned dark.

    "I know why we suddenly fell, magic usage appears to be sealed here."

    Silveria also had the same thought. She nodded without Alex''s dark look.

    Alex looked up at the verdant sky.

    "Are magic power sealed in this area?" He asked while a certain vague memory seemed to sh through his mind but he couldn''t recall it no matter how hard he tried, almost as if a thick fog was covering everything making it impossible to see.

    While Alex was busy trying to see through this thick fog as the sentence magic power sealed gave him a weird feeling, Silveria hispanion sighed.

    ''''I don''t know, others have not said anything about this region being capable of sealing magic power, maybe it''s a special zone that appeared recently.''''

    Alex grimaced after hearing Silveria''s words.

    "Troubling.''''

    Without magic power, Alex lost ess to a lot of cards in his arsenal. Although he has powerful physics it was still rming not being able to use his magic power.

    "We need to leave as soon as possible."

    Silveria hugged Alex''s arm, and she advised him with a grave look.

    "Without our powers, it will be hard to do anything."

    "Can you walk in such a state?"

    Silveria started shivering. Her face is also as white as a sheet of paper.

    "I don''t think you can walk in that state, right?"

    "Carry me."

    She said with a frigid voice.

    "Once we go out of this ce, I should be fine."

    "We don''t even know how big this magic-sealing area is!"

    Alex rejected that notion.

    "In your current state, you''re going to fall sick before we get out of this ce. When you''re sick I don''t think you can fight at full power."

    Silveria lowered her head.

    Alex also tried to persuade her in a soft tone.

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Adjust your mental and physical state, that way you can deal with whateveres your way. You wouldn''t want to lose out on the boons in this named dungeon just because you''re rash."

    He frowned as he couldn''t remember this named dungeon''s name, another weird thing, just as he was about to ponder about the weird feelings he kept having, Silveria finally opened her mouth unable to ept his words.

    "But¡­"

    She retorted in a troubled tone.

    "What if enemies appear¡­"

    "Rx!"

    Alex chortled.

    "Magic might be out of the question but I can still fight on Saint level without relying on magic power as I''ve got powerful physics."

    Silveria loosened her expression. Alex''sughed once more.

    "Anyway, you should remove them, I mean remove your clothes.''''

    Although the volume he used to say that line wasn''t particrly loud, the silent environment caused his sentence to echo. The mood also sank into freezing temperature.

    "¡­"

    Alex and Silveria looked at one another. The guy was grinning while the girl spots an expressionless look. Maybe she was pale because she calmed her freezing blood down, in any case, she stared at him without saying or showing any visible emotions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A drop of sweat started flowing down the side of Alex''s head. His smile also became rigid as time went on.

    "¡­"

    Still, Silveria stared at Alex. She hugged her body tighter as if she preferred to have her clothes stick to her. It also looked like she was afraid someone might do something to her clothes. Even her eyes were slightly cautious.

    Alex''s awkward smile returned to normal after a brief pause.

    "If I say I don''t have any bad intentions would you believe me?"

    "¡­"

    Silveria didn''t reply. However, she did cross her arms tighter, which told him what she thought.

    Alex''s head sagged down in dejection. He pulled away from Silveria.

    "I will turn around. Hurry up and change out of those wet clothes."

    Alex wanted to turn around but Silveria stopped him with a good question.

    "Clothes to change into? Where?"

    "¡­"

    Silence greeted them once more.

    He said nothing, she said nothing, it feels like they were sent back to the Ice Age, and the mood kept chilling. If a stranger stood here then the stranger would be too scared to move in this awkward mood, right?

    Finally, Alex inhaled deeply. He asked just in case.

    "You''re telling me you didn''t bring a change of clothes?"

    Silveria didn''t give him a direct answer.

    "I came to this ce to raise my strength.''''

    Silveria was saying she didn''te here to sightsee, she was here to advance herself along the route of cultivation through chance encounters.

    Alex rubbed his aching temples. He bitterlyughed.

    "I didn''t think trivial matters would bedevil us before the big events¡­"

    Silveria''s condition worsened as she trembled harder. She looked as pale as a ghost. She''s not far from reaching an enfeebled state where fever and cold will beset her.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Alex couldn''t believe he has to deal with this situation. He waved his hand.

    "You''re engaged to me anyway, just lose the clothes." He said those words while feeling weird inside as if something was not right.

    ''Again!'' Alex thought shaking his head.

    Meanwhile, the air turned still.

    It was obvious to Silveria that Alex was at his wit''s end. Her eyes wavered with hesitation.

    Engagement, huh?

    She recalled the scene where she forcibly kissed him. She took another look at Alex and she sighed silently.

    Honestly, she didn''t know what she was thinking, there was no way she would do that to another man.

    However, she did that to Alex.

    Seriously, she still couldn''tprehend why she did that. However, it didn''t feel weird to her when she intimately went to first base with Alex.

    She''s also okay with getting engaged to Alex.

    No man has ever had this big a spot in her heart.

    She recalled the decision she made after seeing Alex and his entourage of beautifuldies.

    She reckoned that she can always annul the engagement after she booked him.

    If she found him to be desirable then she wouldn''t mind serving Alex along with the girls around him. Almost as if it was natural for that to happen.

    She sifted through the memories they shared. In an instant, Silveria understood one thing.

    Excluding the question of suitability andpatibility, he''s the closest male acquaintance in her life.

    He also touched her body multiple times, a body she rarely touched outside for cleaning purposes. She also gave him her first kiss.

    I should ept him.

    That thought shed through her mind. Silveria slowly got up to her feet despite her severe shivers.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Alex was shocked as he approached her in an annoyed manner.

    "If something is bugging you just tell me, I can¡­"

    He couldn''t finish his sentence. Silveria did something that utterly stunned him. His eyes bulged while his jaw dropped.

    Her water-soaked clothes dropped to the ground in a wet ssh. Droplets and dust flew everywhere.

    She slowly undressed in a set pattern. The wet sloshing of her soaked garments reverberated.

    When she lost thest piece of clothing protecting her dignity, Alex saw an unforgettable scene.

    Her white skin dazzled under the green light of this sub-space. Like a precious gem, her ivory legs glistened without any blemish. She looked like an untarnished jade.

    Her perky cans defied gravity as they stood proud. Water continued to run down her chiseled corbones and down her curvy figure. He heard something within his heart.

    Alex watched the whole thing unfold. She showed him her secret garden, the ces a youngdy should keep hidden from public eyes, he saw. His mind went nk.

    Under Alex''s intense stare, even Silveria couldn''t help but blush, however, that was all.

    Suddenly she lost her strength after revealing her pristine body. She slowly slumped downwards.

 Chapter 1272 1172: Around The Bonfire

    ''''If something is bugging you just tell me, I can¡­"

    Alex couldn''t finish his sentence. Silveria did something that utterly stunned him. His eyes bulged while his jaw dropped.

    Her water-soaked clothes dropped to the ground in a wet ssh. Droplets and dust flew everywhere.

    She slowly undressed in a set pattern. The wet sloshing of her soaked garments reverberated.

    When she lost thest piece of clothing protecting her dignity, Alex saw an unforgettable scene.

    Her white skin dazzled under the green light of this sub-space. Like a precious gem, her ivory legs glistened without any blemish. She looked like an untarnished jade.

    Her perky cans defied gravity as they stood proud. Water continued to run down her chiseled corbones and down her curvy figure. He heard something within his heart.

    Alex watched the whole thing unfold. She showed him her secret garden, the ces a youngdy should keep hidden from public eyes, he saw. His mind went nk.

    Under Alex''s intense stare, even Silveria couldn''t help but blush, however, that was all.

    Suddenly she lost her strength after revealing her pristine body. She slowly slumped downwards.

    Alex regained his senses and he jumped into action, his speed was fast akin to instant movement, he arrived before the girl and hugged her before she fell face forward.

    The bouncy sensation made him almost let her body fall to the ground in reflex. He stopped himself from doing that, his mouth opened and closed, he didn''t know what to say.

    It seemed that Silveria used all her strength to remove her soaked clothes. She panted while looking extremely weak.

    "Let''s find a more private spot, people mighte here."

    He said something suspicious.

    Alex stopped his mind from going to dirty ces. He nodded while scanning the surrounding. He picked up Silveria as he dashed into a tall bush that barely covered them. There is a tiny spot within the tall grasses.

    Hidden behind tall bushes, Silveria''s tense body calmed down.

    "Start a fire, I am still cold despite losing my clothes¡­"

    "Ah! T-that''s right."

    Alex stuttered, he hurriedly took out the lighter from his item box. He started setting a burning array before a warm fire started.

    Silveria slowly stopped shivering. She eyed Alex who was still too flustered for his good before sighing.

    "You''re wet too, remove your clothes."

    Alex''s mind stopped working once more as if he could process everything before this point.

    He nodded with a dumb look, he hadn''t thought about this and he was shocked by Silveria''s suggestion still he had to

    The green sky stretched on forever just like the verdant earth beneath it. The green luster covered everything in its green glory.

    The tall grasses were as green as the environment here. It was like the environment didn''t permit any other colors to exist besides the ever-present green.

    There appears to be no life here. A breeze would blow by intermittently, brushing the nts here. However, the boring silence can make one feel suffocated.

    However, there was a small red blemish to this green perfection.

    A bonfire without any apparent fuel source was set up in the vacant spot within a bush. The bonfire crackled as if someone was snapping twigs, adding a bit of unusual noise to the dead silence.

    A male in ck attire sat on a log with a female in a white coat. Besides the couple was a makeshift rack for drying clothes. Judging by the droplets watering the ground, the clothes have a long way to go before they could dry.

    With the bonfire added into the equation, the clothes will probably dry out in due time.

    The couple was hugging each other while they waited for the clothes to dry by the mes.

    They were in their birthday suits.

    If anyone happened to pass by then they are probably going to think the couple''s up to something that you shouldn''t show kids. The kind of nasty situation that would make people blush and misunderstood.

    Only the couple knew they were doing this out of necessity, they had no thoughts of the lewd kind.

    Yes, even the guy.

    They hung out like this for a while now.

    It was not because they were already at that stage of intimacy where this kind of contact didn''t make them flustered. No, it was because Alex never let go of Silveria from the start.

    Even when the opportunity presents itself, he had no lecherous thoughts.

    No, he didn''t get hit in the head and revised his lewd wolf ways. No, he didn''t ascend beyond mortal understanding and sees through the pointless temptations of life. His chaotic mind was still trying to reorganize itself.

    His brain circuit short-circuited after Silveria stripped herself bare in front of him.

    He started a bonfire, took off his clothes, and dried the clothes under her direction.

    Almost as if his brain was in autopilot mode.

    He also continued embracing Silveria''s smooth body.

    No, Alex''s not dumb. He''s also normally calm and adjusted. But, everything just happened so quickly he couldn''t keep up.

    He just couldn''t keep up.

    He maintained this state of muddled mind until now.

    As for Silveria, she also didn''t tell Alex to release her. After giving her instructions, she stayed in his embrace while naked. The two passed the time in silence.

    Alex assumed this kind of development only happens in dreams. Dream? He got another weird feeling but quickly shook his head and continued with his previous thought.

    But, the smooth sensation he was getting from Silveria''s exquisite body told him that this is all real.

    Silveria did take off her clothes in front of him.

    He recalled the scene where she slowly stripped down piece by piece and his eyes went nk. He slowly collected his conscious mind back from the void of chaotic thoughts.

    The two shared their heat like a stranded couple in a snowstorm. There wasn''t even a distance of one centimeter between the two. Vitality returned to Silveria''s pale face. She also stopped shivering. Other than having her magic power sealed, she''s pretty much recovered.

    Still, she didn''t pull away. She leaned her head against Alex''s chest. She said nothing while hiding nothing. If Alex didn''t confirm that Silveria was ? still staring at him then he would have assumed she cked out or something.

    He slightly moved the hand on Silveria''s slender waist. He felt her smooth, warm, and deadly skin.

    Is this the same person known as the Ice Princess? Is this Silveria?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If so, why are they in this situation?

    If so, why is her supposedly cold body heating up?

    If so, why is she still staying in his embrace? Why?

    Multiple questions rose within Alex. He looked down at his chest.

    First, he saw her enchanting body.

    Then, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the bountiful twin mountains that surpassed even Gracier.

    Among thedies in his harem, none can beat her in looks.

    Indeed, her appearance surpassed most of the girls in his entourage.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel He got a better look at her since they were showing each other their full selves.

    Even her out-of-this-world beauty couldn''t suppress Alex''s confusion.

    Maybe she can get away with forcibly kissing him by saying that was a fluke.

    However, how does Silveria exin undressing in front of him given her personality?

    Maybe she can but Alex wouldn''t buy it.

    Heck, even if she isn''t modest, wearing her birthday suit like this wouldn''t be something the status she represented would condone.

    In the end, Silveria is a princess of a super-powerful empire.

    "Why?"

    Alex voiced his puzzled thought out loud.

    Silveria slightly lifted her chin, she looked into Alex''s eyes with her expressionless look. Alex''s sharp senses could tell that beyond her cool fa?ade, something had changed.

    It was not her personality or appearance. He sensed a change in her attitude.

    Specifically, her attitude towards him.

    She slightly shook her head.

    "I just acknowledged you¡­"

    "Acknowledged?" He repeated the world confused.

    "Acknowledged!"

    Silveria nodded powerfully. She didn''t dodge his stare.

    "I hope you will not forget me when the dayes that you start giving official titles to thedies around you."

    "Huh?"

    Alex was confused before his eyes widened and he couldn''t help blurting out.

    "Are you saying, you want to marry me?"

    "Perhaps not previously."

    Silveria''s soft voice carried a steely tone that Alex hadn''t heard before. This surprised him greatly.

    "But now, I will only marry you!"

    "Silveria...''''

    Alex looked the other way before sighing.

    "Is this okay though?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "You already know why."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "I have multiple women around me¡­"

    "And, I said¡­"

    Silveria didn''t waver.

    "I don''t mind serving you with them."

    "I know. That''s not the issue here."

    Alex grumbled.

    "I am not stingy with my love. But, my sincerity towards all of them is as true as the feelings they have for me.''''

    "I like you."

    Silveria stopped Alex.

    "You don''t feel the same?"

    Alex couldn''t say anything as the previous weird feeling he kept having intensified.

    Silveria closed her eyes.

    "From today onwards, you''re the only one I will marry."

    "Are you sure?!" He asked trying to shake away those feelings and concentrate on the happiness in front of him.

    ''''Yes! I am!''''

    ''''Yes!''''

 Chapter 1273 SS ( 1158.5): Youre A Demon

    This happened after Alex killed one of them, he slowly approached Ludic and this marked the beginning of his hell.

    His flesh was sliced piece after piece.

    His nerves were cut off one by one.

    His blood was forced to flow backward.

    His entire gut was twisted upside down.

    He would suffer pain beyond death itself, but he wouldn''t die.

    ''Th-This man¡­''

    Ludic shuddered amidst foaming at the mouth from pain. It naturally came to him as soon as he saw those heterochromia eyes looking at him like a squirming insect pinned under a needle.

    Thatnguor was neither fatigue nor boredom.

    A dreariness only those who found murder as tedious beyond tiring could have.

    It was the result of killing people over, and over, and over again.

    Ludic became one of the miraculous lucky(or unlucky) few to learn what Alex truly was underneath all that innocent face. The man is the devil incarnate, no he was worst than the devil.

    Pow¡ª!

    "Grrrgh?!"

    "Who told you to think about something else?"

    Getting kicked in the rear, Ludicpletely forgot his train of thought as he felt a thunderous blow to his head.

    Limon burrowed his sword into his spine.

    "Don''t forget this."

    It was closer to advice than warming, or a deration for Ludic to erase any hope left within him.

    "You can''t escape reality anymore."

    Whether it be regret, self-reflection, atonement, concern, losing consciousness, or insanity, Ludic would not be allowed to feel anything aside from a single sensation from now on.

    "For the next hours, all you will be able to do is beg to be killed," Alex said lowly as he prodded his long knife around Ludic''s body.

    Underneath all the pain, Ludic tried to think.

    He tried to believe.

    He tried to give up.

    All of this is a dream.

    Reality will be waiting for me once I open my eyes.

    He tried isting his consciousness to escape the mental and physical agony.

    But as Alex dered, he would not give him the chance to go insane.

    He kept Ludic sane by meticulously probing his pain receptors as he butchered his body one cell at a time.

    And Ludic agonized under the pain.

    He yearned for anyone to save him.

    To let him die in peace, even.

    That he''d do anything, pay any price, to get saved, whoever they might be.

    Just then.

    A miracle urred.

    [I can help you but the price will be heavy, do you ept.]

    Ludic didn''t think too much before epting the devil''s offer.

    Normally, he would have been suspicious.

    As much as he had climbed his way up with lies, he wasn''t one to blindly buy into an unexpected fortune.

    But now, after having lost everything with only an awful death awaiting him, Ludic could not afford to cast doubt on the sudden voice when his sharp wits were already thrown out the window.

    Like a drowning man clutching onto a straw, he frantically gave his answer.

    "I-I ept!"

    Bdump.

    As soon as he cried out, Ludic could feel it, power like never coursing through his body.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    He could feel an immense power swallow him.

    He rejoiced.

    Ludic rejoiced at the fact his prayers were heard.

    That with this newfound omnipotent power, he wouldn''t just escape his impending doom.

    There was now rekindled hope that he could kill Alex and the bitch Valery who put him in their current situation if only she hasn''t misjudged the enemy''s strength. He was quick to forget that he was at fault as well, humans are such creatures after all. Always trying to find a scapegoat when things turn awry, shifting responsibility onto someone else to lessen their guilt.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    Ludic was swallowed by a gray mist.

    ''What was that?''

    Valery who happened to have opened her eyes a few minutes ago thought Ludic had finally gone mad when he bellowed "I ept".

    After all, it''smon for someone driven into the deep end to go insane.

    But Valery had no choice but to ept that her judgments were wrong this time.

    Pow¡ª!

    It wasn''t because Ludic, who had been squirming around with a knife jammed into him as he barely held himself together from the after-effects of overheat, had just shot up and kicked Alex.

    It wasn''t just because his nearly severed hips had healed in the blink of an eye, either.

    Nor was it his explosion of energy that made Valery''s skin crawl just from being in Ludic''s vicinity.

    His aura.

    There was no doubt that this was him

    But the feeling of discement felt like he was looking at something else underneath that familiar mask.

    The sense of an awful alienation that she was looking into an abyss she wasn''t supposed to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sickening repugnance of her soul getting drained from simply looking at it.

    ''Just what the hell¡­.''

    ''Had it felt her gaze?'' Valery wondered.

    Ludic''s head rotated 90 degrees to face Valery.

    Locking eyes with her, Valery instinctively took a step backward.

    At that moment Valery could have sworn to have seen something horrifying.

    ''A crackle in the ckness, a rustling of leaves, and suddenly you''re greeted by a gargantuan entity of sin and grime. Two barren eyes stare at you with agonizing spite, and another crackle echoes from its shrunken mouth at the sight of you.

    Four thin horns adorn its rugged head, which itself is glowing with incredible intensity. An infernal light escapes the creature''s thin nostrils set within a cadaverous nose.

    Its rugged head sits atop a massive, powerful body. Scorched ropes are tied around its torso, suggesting this being''s not alone.

    The creature treads forward, its two legs calmly carrying its draconic body with disturbing energy. A thin tail sweeps behind it, which itself almost seems like a separate, serpentine creature.

    Two draconic wings extend themselves fully. Spiky bones and feathers of flesh stretch upward beforeing down again with force. You can feel the creature''s eyes continue to stare you down.''

    ~

    Back to her senses.

    This was what Valery saw and she felt chill crawling up her spine making her feel dizzy.

    Grimace.

    Ludic smiled at her.

    His smile was so wide, the corners of his mouth tore apart as blood started dripping out.

    He jeered as he licked the blood with his elongated tongue.

    It was augh that made Valery delirious just from looking at it.

    She wanted to avert her gaze immediately.

    She wanted to erase that awful smile from her memory.

    She wanted to run away and forget that any of this ever happened.

    But it was no use.

    She tried shutting his eyes.

    She tried running away.

    But the dreadful image would stay engraved in her memory.

    Then, she came to a realization, just in time.

    Ah, yes. That''s right.

    If it was engraved in her eyes, she''d just pop her eyes out.

    If her mind wouldn''t erase it, she''d just dig out her thoughts.

    If her guts were in a twist, she''d just take them out.

    It was truly the perfect solution.

    There was only one way out of this dread.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Boom¡ª!

    Valery sted an intangible fireball at the monstrosity.

    It was weaker than usual, as her skills were still weakened by the shock she felt after having their scheme revealed.

    But Ludic still flew back,pletely unprepared as if he hadn''t expected Valery to attack.

    Thanks to propelling him away, the sight that ate away at Valery''s mind faded away as her thinking returned to normal.

    Nevertheless, a repulsion remained like her brain was drenched in filthy oil.

    Valery clenched his jaws.

    "What did you do?"

    That was no cognitive skill.

    She could feel her mind going into delirium like she was falling just by looking at Ludic who had turned into a monstrosity.

    "Rather, what are you?"

    That was just the shell of a human.

    Ludic was no longer there.

    He had already turned into something that could no longer be considered human.

    But what was once Ludic did not answer.

    It stared at Valery, fiery eyes filled with anger.

    A mere human dared cross it?

    It reached one hand out.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Valery''s eyes widened.

    It wasn''t because she had just gotten attacked by the same skill she used, nor was it because its force far exceeded hers, even in her normal state.

    Valery had reflexively used her movement skill as soon as she saw its hand reach out.

    But the moment she locked eyes with Ludic, it failed to activate.

    She was frozen in ce, as if an invisible snake had wrapped around her entire body.

    Having missed her time to escape, the fireballnded on her, swallowing her.

    KABOOM!

    She experienced pain like never before until her mind nked out. She instantly understood that she was not the transformed Ludic''s match, it was then she heard the sound of fingers flicking.

    ''''Wee back!'''' Alex said and it was then both understood that most things they went through were an illusion.

    ''''Yo-you are a demon!'''' They both shouted with their weary minds. They would have preferred dying than going through all of this.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment.'''' Alex''s lips curled up into a smile as he continued torturing them. Xavier was lucky to have gone first, if he was still alive he would have gone mad.

 Chapter 1274 SS ( 1158.5): Youre A Demon

    This happened after Alex killed one of them, he slowly approached Ludic and this marked the beginning of his hell.

    His flesh was sliced piece after piece.

    His nerves were cut off one by one.

    His blood was forced to flow backward.

    His entire gut was twisted upside down.

    He would suffer pain beyond death itself, but he wouldn''t die.

    ''Th-This man¡­''

    Ludic shuddered amidst foaming at the mouth from pain. It naturally came to him as soon as he saw those heterochromia eyes looking at him like a squirming insect pinned under a needle.

    Thatnguor was neither fatigue nor boredom.

    A dreariness only those who found murder as tedious beyond tiring could have.

    It was the result of killing people over, and over, and over again.

    Ludic became one of the miraculous lucky(or unlucky) few to learn what Alex truly was underneath all that innocent face. The man is the devil incarnate, no he was worst than the devil.

    Pow¡ª!

    "Grrrgh?!"

    "Who told you to think about something else?"

    Getting kicked in the rear, Ludicpletely forgot his train of thought as he felt a thunderous blow to his head.

    Limon burrowed his sword into his spine.

    "Don''t forget this."

    It was closer to advice than warming, or a deration for Ludic to erase any hope left within him.

    "You can''t escape reality anymore."

    Whether it be regret, self-reflection, atonement, concern, losing consciousness, or insanity, Ludic would not be allowed to feel anything aside from a single sensation from now on.

    "For the next hours, all you will be able to do is beg to be killed," Alex said lowly as he prodded his long knife around Ludic''s body.

    Underneath all the pain, Ludic tried to think.

    He tried to believe.

    He tried to give up.

    All of this is a dream.

    Reality will be waiting for me once I open my eyes.

    He tried isting his consciousness to escape the mental and physical agony.

    But as Alex dered, he would not give him the chance to go insane.

    He kept Ludic sane by meticulously probing his pain receptors as he butchered his body one cell at a time.

    And Ludic agonized under the pain.

    He yearned for anyone to save him.

    To let him die in peace, even.

    That he''d do anything, pay any price, to get saved, whoever they might be.

    Just then.

    A miracle urred.

    [I can help you but the price will be heavy, do you ept.]

    Ludic didn''t think too much before epting the devil''s offer.

    Normally, he would have been suspicious.

    As much as he had climbed his way up with lies, he wasn''t one to blindly buy into an unexpected fortune.

    But now, after having lost everything with only an awful death awaiting him, Ludic could not afford to cast doubt on the sudden voice when his sharp wits were already thrown out the window.

    Like a drowning man clutching onto a straw, he frantically gave his answer.

    "I-I ept!"

    Bdump.

    As soon as he cried out, Ludic could feel it, power like never coursing through his body.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    He could feel an immense power swallow him.

    He rejoiced.

    Ludic rejoiced at the fact his prayers were heard.

    That with this newfound omnipotent power, he wouldn''t just escape his impending doom.

    There was now rekindled hope that he could kill Alex and the bitch Valery who put him in their current situation if only she hasn''t misjudged the enemy''s strength. He was quick to forget that he was at fault as well, humans are such creatures after all. Always trying to find a scapegoat when things turn awry, shifting responsibility onto someone else to lessen their guilt.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    Ludic was swallowed by a gray mist.

    ''What was that?''

    Valery who happened to have opened her eyes a few minutes ago thought Ludic had finally gone mad when he bellowed "I ept".

    After all, it''smon for someone driven into the deep end to go insane.

    But Valery had no choice but to ept that her judgments were wrong this time.

    Pow¡ª!

    It wasn''t because Ludic, who had been squirming around with a knife jammed into him as he barely held himself together from the after-effects of overheat, had just shot up and kicked Alex.

    It wasn''t just because his nearly severed hips had healed in the blink of an eye, either.

    Nor was it his explosion of energy that made Valery''s skin crawl just from being in Ludic''s vicinity.

    His aura.

    There was no doubt that this was him

    But the feeling of discement felt like he was looking at something else underneath that familiar mask.

    The sense of an awful alienation that she was looking into an abyss she wasn''t supposed to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sickening repugnance of her soul getting drained from simply looking at it.

    ''Just what the hell¡­.''

    ''Had it felt her gaze?'' Valery wondered.

    Ludic''s head rotated 90 degrees to face Valery.

    Locking eyes with her, Valery instinctively took a step backward.

    At that moment Valery could have sworn to have seen something horrifying.

    ''A crackle in the ckness, a rustling of leaves, and suddenly you''re greeted by a gargantuan entity of sin and grime. Two barren eyes stare at you with agonizing spite, and another crackle echoes from its shrunken mouth at the sight of you.

    Four thin horns adorn its rugged head, which itself is glowing with incredible intensity. An infernal light escapes the creature''s thin nostrils set within a cadaverous nose.

    Its rugged head sits atop a massive, powerful body. Scorched ropes are tied around its torso, suggesting this being''s not alone.

    The creature treads forward, its two legs calmly carrying its draconic body with disturbing energy. A thin tail sweeps behind it, which itself almost seems like a separate, serpentine creature.

    Two draconic wings extend themselves fully. Spiky bones and feathers of flesh stretch upward beforeing down again with force. You can feel the creature''s eyes continue to stare you down.''

    ~

    Back to her senses.

    This was what Valery saw and she felt chill crawling up her spine making her feel dizzy.

    Grimace.

    Ludic smiled at her.

    His smile was so wide, the corners of his mouth tore apart as blood started dripping out.

    He jeered as he licked the blood with his elongated tongue.

    It was augh that made Valery delirious just from looking at it.

    She wanted to avert her gaze immediately.

    She wanted to erase that awful smile from her memory.

    She wanted to run away and forget that any of this ever happened.

    But it was no use.

    She tried shutting his eyes.

    She tried running away.

    But the dreadful image would stay engraved in her memory.

    Then, she came to a realization, just in time.

    Ah, yes. That''s right.

    If it was engraved in her eyes, she''d just pop her eyes out.

    If her mind wouldn''t erase it, she''d just dig out her thoughts.

    If her guts were in a twist, she''d just take them out.

    It was truly the perfect solution.

    There was only one way out of this dread.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Boom¡ª!

    Valery sted an intangible fireball at the monstrosity.

    It was weaker than usual, as her skills were still weakened by the shock she felt after having their scheme revealed.

    But Ludic still flew back,pletely unprepared as if he hadn''t expected Valery to attack.

    Thanks to propelling him away, the sight that ate away at Valery''s mind faded away as her thinking returned to normal.

    Nevertheless, a repulsion remained like her brain was drenched in filthy oil.

    Valery clenched his jaws.

    "What did you do?"

    That was no cognitive skill.

    She could feel her mind going into delirium like she was falling just by looking at Ludic who had turned into a monstrosity.

    "Rather, what are you?"

    That was just the shell of a human.

    Ludic was no longer there.

    He had already turned into something that could no longer be considered human.

    But what was once Ludic did not answer.

    It stared at Valery, fiery eyes filled with anger.

    A mere human dared cross it?

    It reached one hand out.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Valery''s eyes widened.

    It wasn''t because she had just gotten attacked by the same skill she used, nor was it because its force far exceeded hers, even in her normal state.

    Valery had reflexively used her movement skill as soon as she saw its hand reach out.

    But the moment she locked eyes with Ludic, it failed to activate.

    She was frozen in ce, as if an invisible snake had wrapped around her entire body.

    Having missed her time to escape, the fireballnded on her, swallowing her.

    KABOOM!

    She experienced pain like never before until her mind nked out. She instantly understood that she was not the transformed Ludic''s match, it was then she heard the sound of fingers flicking.

    ''''Wee back!'''' Alex said and it was then both understood that most things they went through were an illusion.

    ''''Yo-you are a demon!'''' They both shouted with their weary minds. They would have preferred dying than going through all of this.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment.'''' Alex''s lips curled up into a smile as he continued torturing them. Xavier was lucky to have gone first, if he was still alive he would have gone mad.

 Chapter 1275 SS ( 1158.5): Youre A Demon

    This happened after Alex killed one of them, he slowly approached Ludic and this marked the beginning of his hell.

    His flesh was sliced piece after piece.

    His nerves were cut off one by one.

    His blood was forced to flow backward.

    His entire gut was twisted upside down.

    He would suffer pain beyond death itself, but he wouldn''t die.

    ''Th-This man¡­''

    Ludic shuddered amidst foaming at the mouth from pain. It naturally came to him as soon as he saw those heterochromia eyes looking at him like a squirming insect pinned under a needle.

    Thatnguor was neither fatigue nor boredom.

    A dreariness only those who found murder as tedious beyond tiring could have.

    It was the result of killing people over, and over, and over again.

    Ludic became one of the miraculous lucky(or unlucky) few to learn what Alex truly was underneath all that innocent face. The man is the devil incarnate, no he was worst than the devil.

    Pow¡ª!

    "Grrrgh?!"

    "Who told you to think about something else?"

    Getting kicked in the rear, Ludicpletely forgot his train of thought as he felt a thunderous blow to his head.

    Limon burrowed his sword into his spine.

    "Don''t forget this."

    It was closer to advice than warming, or a deration for Ludic to erase any hope left within him.

    "You can''t escape reality anymore."

    Whether it be regret, self-reflection, atonement, concern, losing consciousness, or insanity, Ludic would not be allowed to feel anything aside from a single sensation from now on.

    "For the next hours, all you will be able to do is beg to be killed," Alex said lowly as he prodded his long knife around Ludic''s body.

    Underneath all the pain, Ludic tried to think.

    He tried to believe.

    He tried to give up.

    All of this is a dream.

    Reality will be waiting for me once I open my eyes.

    He tried isting his consciousness to escape the mental and physical agony.

    But as Alex dered, he would not give him the chance to go insane.

    He kept Ludic sane by meticulously probing his pain receptors as he butchered his body one cell at a time.

    And Ludic agonized under the pain.

    He yearned for anyone to save him.

    To let him die in peace, even.

    That he''d do anything, pay any price, to get saved, whoever they might be.

    Just then.

    A miracle urred.

    [I can help you but the price will be heavy, do you ept.]

    Ludic didn''t think too much before epting the devil''s offer.

    Normally, he would have been suspicious.

    As much as he had climbed his way up with lies, he wasn''t one to blindly buy into an unexpected fortune.

    But now, after having lost everything with only an awful death awaiting him, Ludic could not afford to cast doubt on the sudden voice when his sharp wits were already thrown out the window.

    Like a drowning man clutching onto a straw, he frantically gave his answer.

    "I-I ept!"

    Bdump.

    As soon as he cried out, Ludic could feel it, power like never coursing through his body.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    He could feel an immense power swallow him.

    He rejoiced.

    Ludic rejoiced at the fact his prayers were heard.

    That with this newfound omnipotent power, he wouldn''t just escape his impending doom.

    There was now rekindled hope that he could kill Alex and the bitch Valery who put him in their current situation if only she hasn''t misjudged the enemy''s strength. He was quick to forget that he was at fault as well, humans are such creatures after all. Always trying to find a scapegoat when things turn awry, shifting responsibility onto someone else to lessen their guilt.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    Ludic was swallowed by a gray mist.

    ''What was that?''

    Valery who happened to have opened her eyes a few minutes ago thought Ludic had finally gone mad when he bellowed "I ept".

    After all, it''smon for someone driven into the deep end to go insane.

    But Valery had no choice but to ept that her judgments were wrong this time.

    Pow¡ª!

    It wasn''t because Ludic, who had been squirming around with a knife jammed into him as he barely held himself together from the after-effects of overheat, had just shot up and kicked Alex.

    It wasn''t just because his nearly severed hips had healed in the blink of an eye, either.

    Nor was it his explosion of energy that made Valery''s skin crawl just from being in Ludic''s vicinity.

    His aura.

    There was no doubt that this was him

    But the feeling of discement felt like he was looking at something else underneath that familiar mask.

    The sense of an awful alienation that she was looking into an abyss she wasn''t supposed to.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The sickening repugnance of her soul getting drained from simply looking at it.

    ''Just what the hell¡­.''

    ''Had it felt her gaze?'' Valery wondered.

    Ludic''s head rotated 90 degrees to face Valery.

    Locking eyes with her, Valery instinctively took a step backward.

    At that moment Valery could have sworn to have seen something horrifying.

    ''A crackle in the ckness, a rustling of leaves, and suddenly you''re greeted by a gargantuan entity of sin and grime. Two barren eyes stare at you with agonizing spite, and another crackle echoes from its shrunken mouth at the sight of you.

    Four thin horns adorn its rugged head, which itself is glowing with incredible intensity. An infernal light escapes the creature''s thin nostrils set within a cadaverous nose.

    Its rugged head sits atop a massive, powerful body. Scorched ropes are tied around its torso, suggesting this being''s not alone.

    The creature treads forward, its two legs calmly carrying its draconic body with disturbing energy. A thin tail sweeps behind it, which itself almost seems like a separate, serpentine creature.

    Two draconic wings extend themselves fully. Spiky bones and feathers of flesh stretch upward beforeing down again with force. You can feel the creature''s eyes continue to stare you down.''

    ~

    Back to her senses.

    This was what Valery saw and she felt chill crawling up her spine making her feel dizzy.

    Grimace.

    Ludic smiled at her.

    His smile was so wide, the corners of his mouth tore apart as blood started dripping out.

    He jeered as he licked the blood with his elongated tongue.

    It was augh that made Valery delirious just from looking at it.

    She wanted to avert her gaze immediately.

    She wanted to erase that awful smile from her memory.

    She wanted to run away and forget that any of this ever happened.

    But it was no use.

    She tried shutting his eyes.

    She tried running away.

    But the dreadful image would stay engraved in her memory.

    Then, she came to a realization, just in time.

    Ah, yes. That''s right.

    If it was engraved in her eyes, she''d just pop her eyes out.

    If her mind wouldn''t erase it, she''d just dig out her thoughts.

    If her guts were in a twist, she''d just take them out.

    It was truly the perfect solution.

    There was only one way out of this dread.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Boom¡ª!

    Valery sted an intangible fireball at the monstrosity.

    It was weaker than usual, as her skills were still weakened by the shock she felt after having their scheme revealed.

    But Ludic still flew back,pletely unprepared as if he hadn''t expected Valery to attack.

    Thanks to propelling him away, the sight that ate away at Valery''s mind faded away as her thinking returned to normal.

    Nevertheless, a repulsion remained like her brain was drenched in filthy oil.

    Valery clenched his jaws.

    "What did you do?"

    That was no cognitive skill.

    She could feel her mind going into delirium like she was falling just by looking at Ludic who had turned into a monstrosity.

    "Rather, what are you?"

    That was just the shell of a human.

    Ludic was no longer there.

    He had already turned into something that could no longer be considered human.

    But what was once Ludic did not answer.

    It stared at Valery, fiery eyes filled with anger.

    A mere human dared cross it?

    It reached one hand out.

    ''''Fireball!''''

    Valery''s eyes widened.

    It wasn''t because she had just gotten attacked by the same skill she used, nor was it because its force far exceeded hers, even in her normal state.

    Valery had reflexively used her movement skill as soon as she saw its hand reach out.

    But the moment she locked eyes with Ludic, it failed to activate.

    She was frozen in ce, as if an invisible snake had wrapped around her entire body.

    Having missed her time to escape, the fireballnded on her, swallowing her.

    KABOOM!

    She experienced pain like never before until her mind nked out. She instantly understood that she was not the transformed Ludic''s match, it was then she heard the sound of fingers flicking.

    ''''Wee back!'''' Alex said and it was then both understood that most things they went through were an illusion.

    ''''Yo-you are a demon!'''' They both shouted with their weary minds. They would have preferred dying than going through all of this.

    ''''Thank you for thepliment.'''' Alex''s lips curled up into a smile as he continued torturing them. Xavier was lucky to have gone first, if he was still alive he would have gone mad.

 Chapter 1276 1173: Into The Sandmans Embrace

    It was as if there was no night in this ce. After ten hours, the sky was still as green as it was hours ago.

    Near the makeshift coat rack, Alex picked up his dried-out clothes. He dressed while absent-minded. He was still reminiscing about their discussion an hour ago as well as the weird feeling he kept having, if he were to describe this feeling, it would he was feeling out of ce, almost as if he was not in his rightful ce.

    However, no matter how hard Alex thought about it he was unable to find a solution so in the end he decided to continue going forward because he was sure that eventually, he would find his way out of this situation.

    A few minutester a dressed Silveria appeared. She was still sporting that expressionless look. Although she couldn''t use her magic, Silveria''s icy aura didn''t diminish one bit.

    If it wasn''t because Silveria''s gaze mellowed out after thest discussion, Alex would think she was ying a trick on him.

    Alex put on his serious face, he examined her from up to down.

    "You okay? Don''t you need to rest?"

    "Nope."

    Silveria replied curtly.

    "My body''s fine, I can move around as usual."

    "I see."

    Alex was well aware that any further advice was pointless so he nodded.

    "We should find the exit to the next floor," Silveria suggested as a matter of fact.

    Alex looked around with a bitter look.

    "Where do we start looking?"

    Silveria stayed silent before saying.

    ''''Anyway, let''s just think about our moves one step at a time."

    "First, we need to get out of this area."

    She told him.

    "With magic sealed, your fighting prowess greatly decreased. As for me, I can''t even fight without my magic. If we don''t get out of this area soon, it will be very difficult to pass the trial."

    "Really?"

    Alex scratched his cheek. He grinned.

    "I feel like the trial is already upon us."

    At this mention, Silveria''s body flinched.

    "You mean the trial given to us is to make it out of this area while having our magic sealed?!"

    "That''s just my thoughts."

    Alex narrowed his eyes.

    "However, the possibility of this being true is as real as it gets."

    Silveria nodded.

    "Indeed, our magic wouldn''t be sealed for no reason."

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said before taking Silveria''s hand while jumping from one tree to another with a ming sword he took out from his item box, another thing that gave him a feeling of an oddity. Still, he continued but soon the couple was forced to stop because there appeared to be no other path in front of them.

    Rather, everything in front was shrouded in green mist.

    The thick green smoke looked like it came down from above. Green shes can be seen within the smoke. One can only see vague figures of trees and boulders hidden within the blinding fog.

    "Fog?"

    Alex and Silveria exchanged a look. They hesitated before the green mist.

    ''Should they go in?'' They wondered.

    There shouldn''t be any danger inside, this named dungeon wouldn''t do them dirty like that. There was only one thing to note.

    The trial was given by the Guardian of the dungeon.

    There was no telling what trial would be given. With no clue, there was no way one could predict a solution.

    They could only be sure of one thing. If they messed around in this dungeon then they would most likely fail the test and make this trip pointless after time was up. They would have to wait a lot of time to enter once more.

    The triales before any consideration for danger.

    If there was a chance this was a trial by the guardian then both of them have to enter.

    With their vision so heavily hindered, the chances of mishap increased drastically¡­

    "Let''s go in¡­"

    Silveria said, stirring Alex awake from his thoughts.

    "Don''t forget we only have ten days, we wasted one day¡­"

    Alex sighed.

    "You''re right, we can''t waste time dragging our feet here."

    Alex slowly descended to the ground.

    Walking would be safer than flying around.

    He grabbed the ming sword while Sylph equipped a rapier. They held hands as they slowly wandered into the green fog.

    "Don''t let go of my hand when we enter¡­"

    Alex advised.

    "I don''t want you to go missing, stick by my side and I''ll protect you, I may not have my magic power but with this sword and my physical strength I can do much."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Silveria nodded while tightening her hold on Alex''s hand.

    Alex inhaled deeply after confirming Silveria''s voiceless agreement. Then, the two entered the deep green mist.

    Maybe it was their mind ying tricks on them, the two felt like the fog was slightly cold.

    The fog also looked like it was poisonous so the two slowly moved forward with vignce in mind. They also slowed down their pace.

    The ming sword was zing but this didn''t help with widening their line of vision. The fog didn''t clear up despite the zing temperature. Visibility was still a crippling issue.

    The encroaching fog''s color got morphed by the mes the enchanted sword (A/N: A magic sword with specific runes engraved on it, in the current case it was me runes that contained fire spells) was giving off. The couple couldn''t hear birds or bugs in the environment. Alex felt a certain pressing feeling inside himself.

    "Silveria, is it really fine to continue like this?"

    Alex said with an anxious look.

    "We can''t even see where we are going, aren''t we going to lose ourselves in this ce?"

    Alex waited for Silveria to reply but she didn''t say anything. Not even after minutes had passed.

    Alex felt a bit helpless.

    "Look, I know you''re not a talker but you can at least speak a few words. Don''t treat me like you would treat strangers, that''s just going to make me feel bad."

    Still, Silveria didn''t say anything.

    Alex felt a bit annoyed, he turned around.

    "I say, don''t¡­"

    He was expecting Silveria''s cold face but that wasn''t the scene he saw.

    No, he didn''t see Silveria''s enchanting figure. Rather it was an entity made of green fog, thick vines wrapped around the entity. It also had vipers for arms, one of which was currently being held by Alex.

    Where Silveria''s exquisite breasts should have been was ced by a beehive-like skull with snakes wriggling in and out of it.

    Alex''s hair stood on the ends as his pupils shrank.

    Hiss!

    The viper Alex was holding sprang to life all of a sudden like a released spring. The viper bit Alex''s on his forearm.

    Alex''s felt a sharp pain coursing through his arm. His chaotic mind started letting its battle instinct take over. His eyes emitted a sharp glint.

    The mes on his sword zed hotter, covering Alex in an instant. The viper also got burned along with the green fog entity and its tiny viperpatriots.

    Wah!

    The green fog entity cried like a baby when it was engulfed in mes.

    It didn''t take long for Alex to burn the green fog entity into nothing, not even a scrap was left.

    The mes receded, revealing Alex and his disgusted look.

    "When did this thinge closer without me knowing?"

    Alex wondered while suppressing the anxiety within with clenched teeth.

    He had Saint realm power despite the magic power being sealed. How did he fail to notice that he was holding a viper and the green fog monster that tagged along with him?

    More importantly, this is a named dungeon, one of thest floor, this much should be expected from the dungeon guardian''s trial. Yet.

    ''Where is Silveria?!''

    Alex couldn''t see a single person with all the thick fog around him.

    "Damn!"

    Alex gripped his sword harder. He was trying toe up with a solution when a dizzying sensation hit him.

    Everything started shaking in his vision, his thoughts were also clouded. A paralyzing sensation to sleep hit him like a truck. He couldn''t even maintain bnce as he fell onto one knee.

    "This¡­"

    Resisting the urge to sleep. Alex turned towards the two recovering bloody holes in his arm. That was where the viper bit him.

    This drowsiness must be rted to the snakebite.

    In an instant, Alex''s expression turned grim.

    That viper shouldn''t have been able to bypass Alex''s powerful physics, high-level regeneration skill, and powerful vitality.

    This means the viper''s poison wasn''t life-threatening. It probably had a hypnotic effect.

    That viper couldn''t kill anyone, it just could put people to sleep.

    If that''s the case then he would rather the viper came with toxic poison.

    Poison''s pretty much useless on him. The hypnotic effect had more effect on him. Even someone like him fell for a trap like this.

    Worse yet, he couldn''t dispel the hypnosis with his magic power sealed away. He also couldn''t use status effect spells to resist this.

    "Great¡­"

    Alex forciblyughed as a drop of sweat flowed down his temple.

    "This is bad¡­"

    The drowsiness took over as Alex sumbed to the Sandman''s lure. He sagged down like a sack of potatoes.

    Bang!

    He fell face first, sinking into the sandman''s embrace.

 Chapter 1277 1173: Into The Sandmans Embrace

    It was as if there was no night in this ce. After ten hours, the sky was still as green as it was hours ago.

    Near the makeshift coat rack, Alex picked up his dried-out clothes. He dressed while absent-minded. He was still reminiscing about their discussion an hour ago as well as the weird feeling he kept having, if he were to describe this feeling, it would he was feeling out of ce, almost as if he was not in his rightful ce.

    However, no matter how hard Alex thought about it he was unable to find a solution so in the end he decided to continue going forward because he was sure that eventually, he would find his way out of this situation.

    A few minutester a dressed Silveria appeared. She was still sporting that expressionless look. Although she couldn''t use her magic, Silveria''s icy aura didn''t diminish one bit.

    If it wasn''t because Silveria''s gaze mellowed out after thest discussion, Alex would think she was ying a trick on him.

    Alex put on his serious face, he examined her from up to down.

    "You okay? Don''t you need to rest?"

    "Nope."

    Silveria replied curtly.

    "My body''s fine, I can move around as usual."

    "I see."

    Alex was well aware that any further advice was pointless so he nodded.

    "We should find the exit to the next floor," Silveria suggested as a matter of fact.

    Alex looked around with a bitter look.

    "Where do we start looking?"

    Silveria stayed silent before saying.

    ''''Anyway, let''s just think about our moves one step at a time."

    "First, we need to get out of this area."

    She told him.

    "With magic sealed, your fighting prowess greatly decreased. As for me, I can''t even fight without my magic. If we don''t get out of this area soon, it will be very difficult to pass the trial."

    "Really?"

    Alex scratched his cheek. He grinned.

    "I feel like the trial is already upon us."

    At this mention, Silveria''s body flinched.

    "You mean the trial given to us is to make it out of this area while having our magic sealed?!"

    "That''s just my thoughts."

    Alex narrowed his eyes.

    "However, the possibility of this being true is as real as it gets."

    Silveria nodded.

    "Indeed, our magic wouldn''t be sealed for no reason."

    ''''Let''s go,'''' Alex said before taking Silveria''s hand while jumping from one tree to another with a ming sword he took out from his item box, another thing that gave him a feeling of an oddity. Still, he continued but soon the couple was forced to stop because there appeared to be no other path in front of them.

    Rather, everything in front was shrouded in green mist.

    The thick green smoke looked like it came down from above. Green shes can be seen within the smoke. One can only see vague figures of trees and boulders hidden within the blinding fog.

    "Fog?"

    Alex and Silveria exchanged a look. They hesitated before the green mist.

    ''Should they go in?'' They wondered.

    There shouldn''t be any danger inside, this named dungeon wouldn''t do them dirty like that. There was only one thing to note.

    The trial was given by the Guardian of the dungeon.

    There was no telling what trial would be given. With no clue, there was no way one could predict a solution.

    They could only be sure of one thing. If they messed around in this dungeon then they would most likely fail the test and make this trip pointless after time was up. They would have to wait a lot of time to enter once more.

    The triales before any consideration for danger.

    If there was a chance this was a trial by the guardian then both of them have to enter.

    With their vision so heavily hindered, the chances of mishap increased drastically¡­

    "Let''s go in¡­"

    Silveria said, stirring Alex awake from his thoughts.

    "Don''t forget we only have ten days, we wasted one day¡­"

    Alex sighed.

    "You''re right, we can''t waste time dragging our feet here."

    Alex slowly descended to the ground.

    Walking would be safer than flying around.

    He grabbed the ming sword while Sylph equipped a rapier. They held hands as they slowly wandered into the green fog.

    "Don''t let go of my hand when we enter¡­"

    Alex advised.

    "I don''t want you to go missing, stick by my side and I''ll protect you, I may not have my magic power but with this sword and my physical strength I can do much."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Silveria nodded while tightening her hold on Alex''s hand.

    Alex inhaled deeply after confirming Silveria''s voiceless agreement. Then, the two entered the deep green mist.

    Maybe it was their mind ying tricks on them, the two felt like the fog was slightly cold.

    The fog also looked like it was poisonous so the two slowly moved forward with vignce in mind. They also slowed down their pace.

    The ming sword was zing but this didn''t help with widening their line of vision. The fog didn''t clear up despite the zing temperature. Visibility was still a crippling issue.

    The encroaching fog''s color got morphed by the mes the enchanted sword (A/N: A magic sword with specific runes engraved on it, in the current case it was me runes that contained fire spells) was giving off. The couple couldn''t hear birds or bugs in the environment. Alex felt a certain pressing feeling inside himself.

    "Silveria, is it really fine to continue like this?"

    Alex said with an anxious look.

    "We can''t even see where we are going, aren''t we going to lose ourselves in this ce?"

    Alex waited for Silveria to reply but she didn''t say anything. Not even after minutes had passed.

    Alex felt a bit helpless.

    "Look, I know you''re not a talker but you can at least speak a few words. Don''t treat me like you would treat strangers, that''s just going to make me feel bad."

    Still, Silveria didn''t say anything.

    Alex felt a bit annoyed, he turned around.

    "I say, don''t¡­"

    He was expecting Silveria''s cold face but that wasn''t the scene he saw.

    No, he didn''t see Silveria''s enchanting figure. Rather it was an entity made of green fog, thick vines wrapped around the entity. It also had vipers for arms, one of which was currently being held by Alex.

    Where Silveria''s exquisite breasts should have been was ced by a beehive-like skull with snakes wriggling in and out of it.

    Alex''s hair stood on the ends as his pupils shrank.

    Hiss!

    The viper Alex was holding sprang to life all of a sudden like a released spring. The viper bit Alex''s on his forearm.

    Alex''s felt a sharp pain coursing through his arm. His chaotic mind started letting its battle instinct take over. His eyes emitted a sharp glint.

    The mes on his sword zed hotter, covering Alex in an instant. The viper also got burned along with the green fog entity and its tiny viperpatriots.

    Wah!

    The green fog entity cried like a baby when it was engulfed in mes.

    It didn''t take long for Alex to burn the green fog entity into nothing, not even a scrap was left.

    The mes receded, revealing Alex and his disgusted look.

    "When did this thinge closer without me knowing?"

    Alex wondered while suppressing the anxiety within with clenched teeth.

    He had Saint realm power despite the magic power being sealed. How did he fail to notice that he was holding a viper and the green fog monster that tagged along with him?

    More importantly, this is a named dungeon, one of thest floor, this much should be expected from the dungeon guardian''s trial. Yet.

    ''Where is Silveria?!''

    Alex couldn''t see a single person with all the thick fog around him.

    "Damn!"

    Alex gripped his sword harder. He was trying toe up with a solution when a dizzying sensation hit him.

    Everything started shaking in his vision, his thoughts were also clouded. A paralyzing sensation to sleep hit him like a truck. He couldn''t even maintain bnce as he fell onto one knee.

    "This¡­"

    Resisting the urge to sleep. Alex turned towards the two recovering bloody holes in his arm. That was where the viper bit him.

    This drowsiness must be rted to the snakebite.

    In an instant, Alex''s expression turned grim.

    That viper shouldn''t have been able to bypass Alex''s powerful physics, high-level regeneration skill, and powerful vitality.

    This means the viper''s poison wasn''t life-threatening. It probably had a hypnotic effect.

    That viper couldn''t kill anyone, it just could put people to sleep.

    If that''s the case then he would rather the viper came with toxic poison.

    Poison''s pretty much useless on him. The hypnotic effect had more effect on him. Even someone like him fell for a trap like this.

    Worse yet, he couldn''t dispel the hypnosis with his magic power sealed away. He also couldn''t use status effect spells to resist this.

    "Great¡­"

    Alex forciblyughed as a drop of sweat flowed down his temple.

    "This is bad¡­"

    The drowsiness took over as Alex sumbed to the Sandman''s lure. He sagged down like a sack of potatoes.

    Bang!

    He fell face first, sinking into the sandman''s embrace.

 Chapter 1278 Chapter 1172: Around the bonfire

    1278 Chapter 1172: Around the bonfire

    ''''If something is bugging you just tell me, I can¡­"

    Alex couldn''t finish his sentence. Silveria did something that utterly stunned him. His eyes bulged while his jaw dropped.

    Her water-soaked clothes dropped to the ground in a wet ssh. Droplets and dust flew everywhere.

    She slowly undressed in a set pattern. The wet sloshing of her soaked garments reverberated.

    When she lost thest piece of clothing protecting her dignity, Alex saw an unforgettable scene.

    Her white skin dazzled under the green light of this sub-space. Like a precious gem, her ivory legs glistened without any blemish. She looked like an untarnished jade.

    Her perky cans defied gravity as they stood proud. Water continued to run down her chiseled corbones and down her curvy figure. He heard something within his heart.

    Alex watched the whole thing unfold. She showed him her secret garden, the ces a youngdy should keep hidden from public eyes, he saw. His mind went nk.

    Under Alex''s intense stare, even Silveria couldn''t help but blush, however, that was all.

    Suddenly she lost her strength after revealing her pristine body. She slowly slumped downwards.

    Alex regained his senses and he jumped into action, his speed was fast akin to instant movement, he arrived before the girl and hugged her before she fell face forward.

    The bouncy sensation made him almost let her body fall to the ground in reflex. He stopped himself from doing that, his mouth opened and closed, he didn''t know what to say.

    It seemed that Silveria used all her strength to remove her soaked clothes. She panted while looking extremely weak.

    "Let''s find a more private spot, people mighte here."

    He said something suspicious.

    Alex stopped his mind from going to dirty ces. He nodded while scanning the surrounding. He picked up Silveria as he dashed into a tall bush that barely covered them. There is a tiny spot within the tall grasses.

    Hidden behind tall bushes, Silveria''s tense body calmed down.

    "Start a fire, I am still cold despite losing my clothes¡­"

    "Ah! T-that''s right."

    Alex stuttered, he hurriedly took out the lighter from his item box. He started setting a burning array before a warm fire started.

    Silveria slowly stopped shivering. She eyed Alex who was still too flustered for his good before sighing.

    "You''re wet too, remove your clothes."

    Alex''s mind stopped working once more as if he could process everything before this point.

    He nodded with a dumb look, he hadn''t thought about this and he was shocked by Silveria''s suggestion still he had to

    The green sky stretched on forever just like the verdant earth beneath it. The green luster covered everything in its green glory.

    The tall grasses were as green as the environment here. It was like the environment didn''t permit any other colors to exist besides the ever-present green.

    There appears to be no life here. A breeze would blow by intermittently, brushing the nts here. However, the boring silence can make one feel suffocated.

    However, there was a small red blemish to this green perfection.

    A bonfire without any apparent fuel source was set up in the vacant spot within a bush. The bonfire crackled as if someone was snapping twigs, adding a bit of unusual noise to the dead silence.

    A male in ck attire sat on a log with a female in a white coat. Besides the couple was a makeshift rack for drying clothes. Judging by the droplets watering the ground, the clothes have a long way to go before they could dry.

    With the bonfire added into the equation, the clothes will probably dry out in due time.

    The couple was hugging each other while they waited for the clothes to dry by the mes.

    They were in their birthday suits.

    If anyone happened to pass by then they are probably going to think the couple''s up to something that you shouldn''t show kids. The kind of nasty situation that would make people blush and misunderstood.

    Only the couple knew they were doing this out of necessity, they had no thoughts of the lewd kind.

    Yes, even the guy.

    They hung out like this for a while now.

    It was not because they were already at that stage of intimacy where this kind of contact didn''t make them flustered. No, it was because Alex never let go of Silveria from the start.

    Even when the opportunity presents itself, he had no lecherous thoughts.

    No, he didn''t get hit in the head and revised his lewd wolf ways. No, he didn''t ascend beyond mortal understanding and sees through the pointless temptations of life. His chaotic mind was still trying to reorganize itself.

    His brain circuit short-circuited after Silveria stripped herself bare in front of him.

    He started a bonfire, took off his clothes, and dried the clothes under her direction.

    Almost as if his brain was in autopilot mode.

    He also continued embracing Silveria''s smooth body.

    No, Alex''s not dumb. He''s also normally calm and adjusted. But, everything just happened so quickly Alex assumed this kind of development only happens in dreams. Dream? He got another weird 09:18

    feeling but quickly shook his head and continued with his previous thought.

    he couldn''t keep up.

    He just couldn''t keep up.

    He maintained this state of muddled mind until now.

    As for Silveria, she also didn''t tell Alex to release her. After giving her instructions, she stayed in his embrace while naked. The two passed the time in silence.

    Alex assumed this kind of development only happens in dreams. Dream? He got another weird feeling but quickly shook his head and continued with his previous thought.

    But, the smooth sensation he was getting from Silveria''s exquisite body told him that this is all real.

    Silveria did take off her clothes in front of him.

    He recalled the scene where she slowly stripped down piece by piece and his eyes went nk. He slowly collected his conscious mind back from the void of chaotic thoughts.

    The two shared their heat like a stranded couple in a snowstorm. There wasn''t even a distance of one centimeter between the two. Vitality returned to Silveria''s pale face. She also stopped shivering. Other than having her magic power sealed, she''s pretty much recovered.

    Still, she didn''t pull away. She leaned her head against Alex''s chest. She said nothing while hiding nothing. If Alex didn''t confirm that Silveria was ? still staring at him then he would have assumed she cked out or something.

    He slightly moved the hand on Silveria''s slender waist. He felt her smooth, warm, and deadly skin.

    Is this the same person known as the Ice Princess? Is this Silveria?

    If so, why are they in this situation?

    If so, why is her supposedly cold body heating up?

    If so, why is she still staying in his embrace? Why?

    Multiple questions rose within Alex. He looked down at his chest.

    First, he saw her enchanting body.

    Then, he couldn''t help but be attracted by the bountiful twin mountains that surpassed even Gracier.

    Among thedies in his harem, none can beat her in looks.

    Indeed, her appearance surpassed most of the girls in his entourage.

    He got a better look at her since they were showing each other their full selves.

    Even her out-of-this-world beauty couldn''t suppress Alex''s confusion.

    Maybe she can get away with forcibly kissing him by saying that was a fluke.

    However, how does Silveria exin undressing in front of him given her personality?

    Maybe she can but Alex wouldn''t buy it.

    Heck, even if she isn''t modest, wearing her birthday suit like this wouldn''t be something the status she represented would condone.

    In the end, Silveria is a princess of a super-powerful empire.

    "Why?"

    Alex voiced his puzzled thought out loud.

    Silveria slightly lifted her chin, she looked into Alex''s eyes with her expressionless look. Alex''s sharp senses could tell that beyond her cool fa?ade, something had changed.

    It was not her personality or appearance. He sensed a change in her attitude.

    Specifically, her attitude towards him.

    She slightly shook her head.

    "I just acknowledged you¡­"

    "Acknowledged?" He repeated the world confused.

    "Acknowledged!"

    Silveria nodded powerfully. She didn''t dodge his stare.

    "I hope you will not forget me when the dayes that you start giving official titles to thedies around you."

    "Huh?"

    Alex was confused before his eyes widened and he couldn''t help blurting out.

    "Are you saying, you want to marry me?"

    "Perhaps not previously."

    Silveria''s soft voice carried a steely tone that Alex hadn''t heard before. This surprised him greatly.

    "But now, I will only marry you!"

    "Silveria...''''

    Alex looked the other way before sighing.

    "Is this okay though?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "You already know why."

    He bitterlyughed.

    "I have multiple women around me¡­"

    "And, I said¡­"

    Silveria didn''t waver.

    "I don''t mind serving you with them."

    "I know. That''s not the issue here."

    Alex grumbled.

    "I am not stingy with my love. But, my sincerity towards all of them is as true as the feelings they have for me.''''

    "I like you."

    Silveria stopped Alex.

    "You don''t feel the same?"

    Alex couldn''t say anything as the previous weird feeling he kept having intensified.

    Silveria closed her eyes.

    "From today onwards, you''re the only one I will marry."

    "Are you sure?!" He asked trying to shake away those feelings and concentrate on the happiness in front of him.

    ''''Yes! I am!''''

    ''''Yes!''''

 Chapter 1279 1174: The Wedding?

    When consciousness returned to him, Alex slowly stirred into consciousness while groaning.

    He shook his head while struggling to get up. He slowly opened his eyes with a hand to his head.

    The first thing that entered his eyes was the setting sun.

    Upon seeing this Alex flinched.

    "Sunset? It''s already that time?"

    Alex tried to steady his blurry mind.

    He was stuck in and of green colors. He lost consciousness within the green fog area.

    Why did things return to normal?

    "Is the fog gone? Thend looked like this?"

    Alex tilted his head.

    "So there are normal ces in this named dungeon¡­"

    Alex threw out that sarcastic remark before remembering someone very important.

    Silveria!

    She was gone.

    Alex looked around in shock. The scenery astonished him once more.

    Not only is the green fog gone, but thend of verdant greenness also disappeared. It looked like the environment transformed, only the setting sun was here to apany him.

    Alex noticed that he was on the red carpet. There were long benches to his sides. Floral decorations were all around him, the chapel bell tolled with a melodic tune. The tune lifted one''s mood.

    Alex couldn''t believe the scenery he was looking at.

    "Wh-where is this? Why am I in a ce that looks like a wedding venue?"

    Alex was confused, he scratched his cheek only to notice another thing.

    His sleeve was white.

    No, Alex was wearing a white coat.

    Specifically, he was wearing a white tuxedo.

    Alex was bbergasted.

    "Wait, I am the one getting married?"

    "Yan! Gosh, what are you doing here? Don''t you know everyone''s waiting for you?!"

    A light voice called out to him. He turned around to see another amazing scene.

    The one who called out to him was a very beautifuldy.

    Her blonde hair danced in the wind. With the petals flying all around, she smelled nice although one couldn''t be certain if that was her perfume or the flowers around her. Her eyes were gold just like her hair. The most enchanting feature of thisdy was her breathtaking face.

    She stood with arms akimbo. It was like she was scolding a brat who wouldn''t listen. She puffed her cheeks. But, this act couldn''t hide the bliss brimming from within her. She was truly the most joyful girl on earth.

    She wore a white wedding dress. The dress entuated her captivating figure. The hem of her dress also fluttered with the wind.

    She was in a wedding dress. Alex called out the name of thedy who yelled at him.

    ''''L-Luna!"

    That''s right.

    She was Luna who he hadn''t seen in a long time.

    Alex''s first fianc¨¦e.

    "I¡­"

    Alex resisted her entrancing figure, and joy and excitement started taking over. At the same time, confusion also rose within.

    "Wh-why are you here?"

    "Hah?"

    Luna gave him a dangerous look.

    "Don''t tell me you don''t remember why you''re here?"

    "I mean¡­"

    Alex started awkwardlyughing.

    "If you will tell me that will make me very happy¡­"

    "Seriously¡­"

    Luna leered at Alex. She ced her palm on her forehead.

    "I thought you were just klutzy when you woke up from your long sleep."

    Luna shrieked at him.

    "Don''t tell me you seriously forgot this is our wedding day?!"

    "Wed¡­"

    Alex paused for a second. He roared.

    "WEDDING?!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What''s with that face?!"

    Luna became mad at Alex for looking like he was having a hard time believing this.

    "Is something weird about us getting married?! Are you getting cold feet?!":

    "No no no!"

    Alex shook his head. He wanted to marry Luna, that he was sure.

    "You know my true feelings¡­"

    Luna''s expression turned better. She marched over and grabbed his arm.

    "Anyway, everyone''s waiting for us, let''s go!"

    Luna pulled Alex along by his arm. He couldn''t help but saunter along.

    A beautiful church appeared before the two.

    People are waiting for them. When they heard the two most important VIPs, they turned around to cheer.

    "Yo! Good job making us wait! The model husband and wife duo!"

    A handsome man who looked like he would have a fine career as a gigolo waved at them.

    "Haha! I thought you guys would bete for your wedding!"

    An old man with a messy beard teased them, he looked like he needed some sleep as if he was a workaholic.

    "I hope wouldn''t bete when it would be my daughter''s turn.''''

    Said a handsome middle-aged man with blue hair and a crown above his head.

    Many other male voices reached his ears.

    Alex gasped.

    "Leon! Smith! Julius! Ren! Leo!''''

    "Big brother, you came¡­"

    A young girl resembling Leon beamed at Alex.

    "If you guys didn''te we would have gone looking for you two¡­" She said.

    "Look, didn''t I tell you guys? I totes said they would being!"

    A vibrantdy with blue hair and hair of nobility said with a smirk.

    "Alex might be guilty but Luna is the one who couldn''t wait for this day toe sooner!"

    "Nn!"

    A cute girl with twin tails bobbed her head.

    "Weddings are great, no way would Alex and Luna forget this day¡­" A girl with brown hair and honey-colored eyes said.

    "They should thank me!"

    A ck-haired beauty puffed out her chest in pride while standing with the other girls.

    "This wedding event was drafted and executed by yours truly!"

    "Lea, Katherine, Sera, Maria, Sakuya¡­"

    Alex wasn''t sure what to say.

    Although he didn''t say anything, the others were moving things along.

    "Alright, let''s start the wedding ceremony!"

    "Let''s go!"

    "Hurry up!"

    The groomsmen and bridesmaid pushed the two along. Alex was still a bit puzzled while Luna had a flushed smile on her face.

    Soon, they were at the altar. A young girl with crimson straight hair waited for them here.

    The petite girl immediately bloomed radiantly when Alex and Luna approached.

    "Big brother! Sister-inw! Congrattions!"

    Gracier was present too.

    "Gracier¡­"

    Alex panicked with Luna giggling by his side.

    "Thanks, Alexandra!"

    Gracier shook her head.

    "No need to thank me. I am the one who is the happiest to see Big Brother and big sister getting married."

    Gracier walked over to Alex and she presented a box with a pair of rings in it.

    She gave him a sweet smile.

    "Big brother, take care of her, okay?''''

 Chapter 1280 1175: Wedding Cancelled

    "Big brother, take care of Big sister Luna, okay?''''

    Gracier tender voice resounded in everyone''s ears. They allughed and cheered in unison.

    "Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~"

    Everybody made the church a rowdy ce. The mood couldn''t get any higher than this. Luna also blushed furiously when others egged her on.

    Blushing was one thing, Luna''s eyes were set on Alex''s face. She didn''t shift her eyes away, she was waiting with hopeful eyes. Moreover, with her beautiful looks and that pure white dress, she was just like a Saintess.

    Alex reckoned there is no human alive who could resist putting a ring on someone so outstanding as her.

    Including himself who already lived with Luna and know her for quite some time.

    He looked at the rings glistening under the golden dew of sunset. Alex grabbed the ring aftering out of his stupor.

    These are the rings he bought before their first romantic date. The same rings he used to propose to Luna.

    So, it was finally time to put on the ring in front of loved ones and dear friends, huh?

    Alex was gripped by excitement. He lifted Luna''s pristine hand and slowly but surely, he put a ring on her ring finger. Luna also watched with bliss and anticipation in her eyes.

    "Alexander¡­"

    At the same time when he was almost finished, an anxious but familiar voice rang in his mind, stopping him.

    "Nn?"

    Luna flinched. She didn''t understand why Alex stopped suddenly. Gracier also called out to him.

    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"

    She tugged on Alex''s sleeve. She urged him to hasten his action.

    "Faster, put the ring on Big sister''s finger, she''s waiting for you"

    "O-Oh¡­"

    Like a clumsy kid, Alex nodded in a panicky manner. He continued while doubting his mind.

    Was that an illusion?

    "Alexander wake up¡­ Alex"

    A clearer but more anxious voice entered his mind once more.

    After confirming that it wasn''t a hallucination, he stopped with a drastic change in expression.

    Luna''s smile slowly disappeared.

    Leon and the others also exchanged frowns.

    "Alex, what the hell are you doing?!"

    "Quickly, your wife is waiting for you to put on the ring!"

    "She''s waiting for you!"

    "Alex"

    "Big brother!"

    People were shouting at him to snap out of it. Alex shed a frustrated smile.

    He lowered the hand holding the ring.

    "Alex, Big brother! What is the meaning of this?!"

    Now, the people around him were angry. Luna also used a forced smile that couldn''t hide her sadness.

    ''''Lex, are you not willing to marry me?"

    Luna seemed to be heartbroken. Alex''s heart also got shredded when he saw her look.

    However, Alex wasn''t flustered. He replied with a warm smile.

    He caressed her soft cheek. The warmth he felt also touched his heart as his smile warmed up even more.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tie the knot with you?"

    He shook his head with a smile.

    "More like, I am constantly thinking about my wedding with you, even more than you!"

    "Then, why¡­"

    "Why am I not putting the ring on?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex interrupted her. He threw the ring away violently.

    "Because I don''t want to put this fake ring on your finger."

    Alex''s confusion slowly faded as he resolutely spoke up.

    "The one I want to marry isn''t the fake Luna."

    "Fake me?"

    Luna couldn''t understand what Alex was saying.

    But he didn''t care. He continued caressing Luna''s cheek.

    "Sorry, Luna, please wait for me just a while longer."

    He hugged her in front of him. He dered that without a hint of a lie.

    "Soon, we shall meet again¡­"

    "When the timees, we can discuss how to hold our wedding, we can pour over every little detail¡­"

    "I bet you''re going to be royally pissed. No, you''re probably going to ignore me in anger. Because, there are moredies I want to tie the knot with, not just you, you already know it I''m just saying it again."

    "But, Luna, I want you to believe me¡­"

    "I love you¡­"

    "That''s why¡­ Luna, wait for me¡­"

    "Also¡­"

    He stepped forward and kissed her on her forehead.

    "Thank you, thanks to you I can see the face of my significant other who I hadn''t seen in a while¡­"

    Then, it happened.

    Crack! Crack!

    It sounded like mirrors were smashed all around him. The noise drowned out everything around him.

    The space distorted until a space maelstrom spun out of control, spreading cracks everywhere.

    The entire church was scattered into broken fragments.

    The friends and family around him, Leon, Gracier, and Luna disappeared as if he was stuck in a kaleidoscope. The intricate dream shattered.

    Only chaos remained.

    The named dungeon is inside the green fog.

    Alex opened his eyes as he jumped up. He was sweating like a dog under the hot sun. It was like he had just woken up from a terrible dream.

    No, that wasn''t a terrible dream, it was a perfect dream and that''s what scared him.

    "You, finally awake, I see¡­"

    A stern voice greeted him from within Alex''s body. It''s the same voice that woke him up from the intricate dream.

    "It''s you, Nyx¡­"

    Alex wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

    "Lucky for me, you woke me up¡­"

    "Or you might just sleep like that forever, am I right?!"

    Nyx''s stern scolding hit Alex''s mind like a truck.

    "If I hadn''t detected something wrong with your psyche and woke up from my slumber then you were going to sleep in that wonderful dream of yours!"

    "I wasn''t expecting that¡­"

    Alex exhaled slowly.

    "I thought the viper bite would only result in a hypnotic state. To think it can even create such an borate dream constructed from my remorse, that''s just¡­"

    He had solid blokes in his entourage. He also bagged himself the perfect wife and an obedient little sister as a bonus.

    Who wouldn''t call that kind of life paradise on Earth?

    If there''s any remorse then it would be the fact that he didn''t give Luna a proper wedding.

    Had Nyx not woken him up then he would probably continue sleeping like that.

    ''''Huh! Nyx why are you showing up only now?'''' Alex suddenly questioned after a while.

 Chapter 1281 1176: Another Weird Situation

    Alex wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

    "Lucky for me, you woke me up¡­"

    "Or you might just sleep like that forever, am I right?!"

    Nyx''s stern scolding hit Alex''s mind like a truck.

    "If I hadn''t detected something wrong with your psyche and woke up from my slumber then you were going to sleep in that wonderful dream of yours!"

    "I wasn''t expecting that¡­"

    Alex exhaled slowly.

    "I thought the viper bite would only result in a hypnotic state. To think it can even create such an borate dream constructed from my remorse, that''s just¡­"

    He had solid blokes in his entourage. He also bagged himself the perfect wife and an obedient little sister as a bonus.

    Who wouldn''t call that kind of life paradise on Earth?

    If there''s any remorse then it would be the fact that he didn''t give Luna a proper wedding.

    Had Nyx not woken him up then he would probably continue sleeping like that.

    ''''Huh! Nyx why are you showing up only now?'''' Alex suddenly questioned after a while.

    ''''Well, I woke up a moment ago and noticed the state you were in beside that I don''t recall anything. Did something happen in my absence?'''' Nyx questioned and Alex who had a lot of questions couldn''t help but shake his head, any confusing feeling he had a moment ago vanished.

    ''''No, nothing noteworthy.'''' He lied through his teeth, he couldn''t be saying to Nyx that he promised to marry Silveria after epting her deration of love, for some reason it didn''t sit well with him telling Nyx this, therefore Alex decided to keep it for himself.

    ''''I see, that''s good then,'''' Nyx said not saying anything else.

    The two exchanged a few words after.

    After going through that event, Alex was sure of one thing.

    The dungeon''s guardian trial was aimed at making people waste the time they have on this floor.

    After the time''s up, anyone who can''t pass the trial will naturally forfeit their right to enter the core ce.

    Like Alex, he would have stayed in that perfect dream conjured by the Guardian were it not for Nyx''s timely intervention. He would have wasted his days hanging out with Luna and the others in his dream. In the end, he would most likely be sent out of the dungeon

    "It seems I must be careful¡­"

    Alex raised his guard immediately.

    Getting sent out of the dungeon without even a chance to view thest floor wasn''t something he wanted, even if one discounted Silveria''s objective for raiding this named dungeon.

    ''What was her objective again?'' Alex wondered but Nyx''s next question didn''t give him the time to ponder on this question.

    "Magic power is sealed here, huh?"

    Nyx mused out loud as if warning him.

    "In other words, you can''t use most of your skills?"

    Alex nodded and Nyx continued with a sigh.

    She said without holding back her tone.

    "Get out of this ce as soon as possible, your current means cannot defend against the changing tactics of the Dungeon''s Guardian."

    "I agree."

    Alex nodded. He nced at the green mist shrouding him.

    "Before that, I need to find Silveria!"

    "Make haste with it."

    Nyx used a stern tone, Alex understood that he must not y around and quickly find Silveria and together they''d leave this ce.

    "The mist here is a bit weird. The sooner you get out, the better."

    Alex''s expression looked grim.

    Her experience gave her thebat instinct to sense when something was wrong. Her gut was telling her that the mist around them is fishy.

    Alex didn''t dy this matter any longer. He closed his eyes and tried to gauge Silveria''s presence.

    With his magic power sealed, Alex couldn''t use his divine sense. Looking for another person in this thick mist was also a herculean task.

    Fortunately, Silveria has the second equipment he gave her.

    This equipment is like his ming sword, like a pair thus they are linked, thanks to this he could locate the other half.

    The green mist carried a weird vibe. Alex used his acute perception thanks to his inhuman physics to gauge the location of the other equipment.

    Soon enough, he found the vague connection of the second equipment.

    He started dashing in a certain direction.

    He was moving so fast that the green mist in his way got blown away. Like a hurricane, he forcefully carved a path through the green mist.

    However, this path onlysted a short while before green mist regained control.

    Alex stuck to the connection as he left afterimages in his trail. He could feel the distance between himself and the second sword shortening.

    Silveria must be over there!

    He gazed into the distant green mist. After getting to about twenty meters of the estimated point, he jumped one more time, immediately closing the distance between the weapon and himself.

    A familiar silver-haired beauty entered Alex''s vision.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He wanted to shout when he noticed something weird in the green mist. He stopped running with a stunned look.

    The figure within the green mist noticed a disturbance in the environment so she looked at him for a brief moment with shing eyes only to return to her usual nonchnt look.

    That was as expected since it was not the time to greet someone casually.

    He looked at the two figures with an astounded look.

    There are two silhouettes over there.

    That was not the most important part, the twodies were.

    They spotted the same hair, eyes, clothes, and even emotionless expressions¡­

    They were identical in every aspect.

    Two Silveria.

    "What the¡­"

    The two Silveria held each other at gun points with their bows aimed at each other. Alex subconsciously stepped back. He raised his guard instantly.

    "Another dream realm?"

    "No, this isn''t a dream. A dream can''t trap me when I am just an independent consciousness body."

    Nyx exined.

    "This is an illusion."

    "An illusion?"

    Alex narrowed his eyes. He stared at the two icydies.

    "In other words, there is a high chance that these twodies are fake?!"

    "No, one of them is fake."

    Nyx chimed in.

    "However, they can''t fake the second equipment aurapletely even if they can conjure a realistic fake person."

    "But¡­"

    Alex was puzzled.

    "I can sense the existence of the second equipment. However, I can''t determine the real one between the two weapons here through their auras."

    "I reckon this is the effect of the illusion. I am not surprised given the intensity of the dream realm before this¡­"

    Nyx who manifested in a half illusionnary state was also stumped. She was examining the two Silveria before them.

    "If wasn''t for the connection between the two weapons, I highly doubt you can track it to this ce¡­"

    He bitterlyughed. Nyx had a point.

    He looked between the twodies, and in an attempt to determine the fake, he scrutinized everything. s, the two are identical, even down to the icy aura they gave off. He couldn''t tell the difference between the twodies.

    With their bows drawn, the twodies threatened mutual destruction while leering at one another. They didn''t let their eyes wander anywhere else. It was like they didn''t notice Alex''s arrival.

    Typical Silveria''s response.

    How is anyone going to tell them apart?

    In the green mist, two identical silver beauties stood in opposition. They never said anything from the start, they just pointed their bows at each other.

    Alex was a bit troubled over this.

    The best way to deal with a situation like this is to get the participants to talk. Using the information they revealed, it would be easy to spot the fake.

    Normally, the impostor and the real person would be busy trying to prove their identities. However, Silveria was still using that expressionless look of hers. It''s unknown if she''s not worried about Alex mistaking her for the fake one. In any case, if it wasn''t because of the second sword''s immense power, she would have fired and unleashed the hidden rune power without hesitation.

    Silveria''s cool attitude is an outstanding trait of hers. However, this personality trait was proving to be more troubling now than ever before.

    Alex looked at the Silveria on the left and he asked despite doubting where this would take him.

    "A-are you, Silveria?"

    The Silveria on the left nced at him and nodded. She was telling Alex that she was real Silveria.

    However, she only nodded, she didn''t say anything. How could he verify her identity?

    ''Wait, since she''s so distant then maybe she''s the real Silveria?'' That''s something she would do.

    But, the Silveria on the right didn''t defend herself. She just kept her eyes on the enemy, it was like she was not afraid Alex might believe the impostor. Yet, this was also something the aloof Silveria would do.

    Alex wanted answers, he turned towards Silveria on the right.

    "Are you Silveria?"

    The Silveria on the right didn''t spare a single nce, she exined thusly.

    "She''s fake."

    Short and simple, that''s how she said it.

    But, who can conclude who is the impostor just from this simple exchange?!

    Alex''s head started hurting, he escaped from a weird situation to jump into another weird one almost as if he was cursed.

 Chapter 1282 Chapter 1175: Wedding Cancelled

    1282 Chapter 1175: Wedding Cancelled

    "Big brother, take care of Big sister Luna, okay?''''

    Gracier tender voice resounded in everyone''s ears. They allughed and cheered in unison.

    "Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~ Put on the rings~"

    Everybody made the church a rowdy ce. The mood couldn''t get any higher than this. Luna also blushed furiously when others egged her on.

    Blushing was one thing, Luna''s eyes were set on Alex''s face. She didn''t shift her eyes away, she was waiting with hopeful eyes. Moreover, with her beautiful looks and that pure white dress, she was just like a Saintess.

    Alex reckoned there is no human alive who could resist putting a ring on someone so outstanding as her.

    Including himself who already lived with Luna and know her for quite some time.

    He looked at the rings glistening under the golden dew of sunset. Alex grabbed the ring aftering out of his stupor.

    These are the rings he bought before their first romantic date. The same rings he used to propose to Luna.

    So, it was finally time to put on the ring in front of loved ones and dear friends, huh?

    Alex was gripped by excitement. He lifted Luna''s pristine hand and slowly but surely, he put a ring on her ring finger. Luna also watched with bliss and anticipation in her eyes.

    "Alexander¡­"

    At the same time when he was almost finished, an anxious but familiar voice rang in his mind, stopping him.

    "Nn?"

    Luna flinched. She didn''t understand why Alex stopped suddenly. Gracier also called out to him.

    "Big brother, what''s wrong?"

    She tugged on Alex''s sleeve. She urged him to hasten his action.

    "Faster, put the ring on Big sister''s finger, she''s waiting for you"

    "O-Oh¡­"

    Like a clumsy kid, Alex nodded in a panicky manner. He continued while doubting his mind.

    Was that an illusion?

    "Alexander wake up¡­ Alex"

    A clearer but more anxious voice entered his mind once more.

    After confirming that it wasn''t a hallucination, he stopped with a drastic change in expression.

    Luna''s smile slowly disappeared.

    Leon and the others also exchanged frowns.

    "Alex, what the hell are you doing?!"

    "Quickly, your wife is waiting for you to put on the ring!"

    "She''s waiting for you!"

    "Alex"

    "Big brother!"

    People were shouting at him to snap out of it. Alex shed a frustrated smile.

    He lowered the hand holding the ring.

    "Alex, Big brother! What is the meaning of this?!"

    Now, the people around him were angry. Luna also used a forced smile that couldn''t hide her sadness.

    ''''Lex, are you not willing to marry me?"

    Luna seemed to be heartbroken. Alex''s heart also got shredded when he saw her look.

    However, Alex wasn''t flustered. He replied with a warm smile.

    He caressed her soft cheek. The warmth he felt also touched his heart as his smile warmed up even more.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tie the knot with you?"

    He shook his head with a smile.

    "More like, I am constantly thinking about my wedding with you, even more than you!"

    "Then, why¡­"

    "Why am I not putting the ring on?"

    Alex interrupted her. He threw the ring away violently.

    "Because I don''t want to put this fake ring on your finger."

    Alex''s confusion slowly faded as he resolutely spoke up.

    "The one I want to marry isn''t the fake Luna."

    "Fake me?"

    Luna couldn''t understand what Alex was saying.

    But he didn''t care. He continued caressing Luna''s cheek.

    "Sorry, Luna, please wait for me just a while longer."

    "But, Luna, I want you to believe me¡­"

    09:16

    "I love you¡­"

    He hugged her in front of him. He dered that without a hint of a lie.

    "Soon, we shall meet again¡­"

    "When the timees, we can discuss how to hold our wedding, we can pour over every little detail¡­"

    "I bet you''re going to be royally pissed. No, you''re probably going to ignore me in anger. Because, there are moredies I want to tie the knot with, not just you, you already know it I''m just saying it again."

    "But, Luna, I want you to believe me¡­"

    "I love you¡­"

    "That''s why¡­ Luna, wait for me¡­"

    "Also¡­"

    He stepped forward and kissed her on her forehead.

    "Thank you, thanks to you I can see the face of my significant other who I hadn''t seen in a while¡­"

    Then, it happened.

    Crack! Crack!

    It sounded like mirrors were smashed all around him. The noise drowned out everything around him.

    The space distorted until a space maelstrom spun out of control, spreading cracks everywhere.

    The entire church was scattered into broken fragments.

    The friends and family around him, Leon, Gracier, and Luna disappeared as if he was stuck in a kaleidoscope. The intricate dream shattered.

    Only chaos remained.

    The named dungeon is inside the green fog.

    Alex opened his eyes as he jumped up. He was sweating like a dog under the hot sun. It was like he had just woken up from a terrible dream.

    No, that wasn''t a terrible dream, it was a perfect dream and that''s what scared him.

    "You, finally awake, I see¡­"

    A stern voice greeted him from within Alex''s body. It''s the same voice that woke him up from the intricate dream.

    "It''s you, Nyx¡­"

    Alex wiped away the sweat on his forehead.

    "Lucky for me, you woke me up¡­"

    "Or you might just sleep like that forever, am I right?!"

    Nyx''s stern scolding hit Alex''s mind like a truck.

    "If I hadn''t detected something wrong with your psyche and woke up from my slumber then you were going to sleep in that wonderful dream of yours!"

    "I wasn''t expecting that¡­"

    Alex exhaled slowly.

    "I thought the viper bite would only result in a hypnotic state. To think it can even create such an borate dream constructed from my remorse, that''s just¡­"

    He had solid blokes in his entourage. He also bagged himself the perfect wife and an obedient little sister as a bonus.

    Who wouldn''t call that kind of life paradise on Earth?

    If there''s any remorse then it would be the fact that he didn''t give Luna a proper wedding.

    Had Nyx not woken him up then he would probably continue sleeping like that.

    ''''Huh! Nyx why are you showing up only now?'''' Alex suddenly questioned after a while.

 Chapter 1283 1177: Escaping 1

    Normally, the impostor and the real person would be busy trying to prove their identities. However, Silveria was still using that expressionless look of hers. It''s unknown if she''s not worried about Alex mistaking her for the fake one. In any case, if it wasn''t because of the second sword''s immense power, she would have fired and unleashed the hidden rune power without hesitation.

    Silveria''s cool attitude is an outstanding trait of hers. However, this personality trait was proving to be more troubling now than ever before.

    Alex looked at the Silveria on the left and he asked despite doubting where this would take him.

    "A-are you, Silveria?"

    The Silveria on the left nced at him and nodded. She was telling Alex that she was real Silveria.

    However, she only nodded, she didn''t say anything. How could he verify her identity?

    ''Wait, since she''s so distant then maybe she''s the real Silveria?'' That''s something she would do.

    But, the Silveria on the right didn''t defend herself. She just kept her eyes on the enemy, it was like she was not afraid Alex might believe the impostor. Yet, this was also something the aloof Silveria would do.

    Alex wanted answers, he turned towards Silveria on the right.

    "Are you Silveria?"

    The Silveria on the right didn''t spare a single nce, she exined thusly.

    "She''s fake."

    Short and simple, that''s how she said it.

    But, who can conclude who is the impostor just from this simple exchange?!

    Alex''s head started hurting, he escaped from a weird situation to jump into another weird one almost as if he was cursed.

    It was then Silveria spoke up.

    "Use your appraisal skill, I think maybe it may work."

    Alex frowned for a moment almost as if he had thought of something before shaking his head, in the next moment he nodded before using his appraisal skill.

    Silveria: Level 135

    Silveria: Level 135

    Alex''s expression distorted when he saw this.

    Even the appraisal skill can''t tell who is fake and who is real?!

    He was betting that this skill could help him ovee his current predicament and yet it didn''t seed as expected which left him frustrated.

    Meanwhile, Nyx also came to the same conclusion, she growled.

    "With this skill''s incredible abilities, I didn''t think it would also fail at impostor detection¡­"

    "Yeah, me too¡­"

    Alex sighed. He voiced his doubts.

    "I think you said something about how being in this ce affected one''s perception?"

    "You''re saying¡­"

    Nyx continued.

    "The skill didn''t fail, it''s because your input is wed that the skill can''t process the information properly?!"

    "That sounds right¡­"

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    He looked at the green mist around him.

    "Nyx, you sensed something off with the mist, right? Maybe they are the cause?"

    "Probably."

    Nyx nodded and then continued.

    "Since you breathe in the mist, I am guessing it must have some sort of effect on your brain. It does sound possible¡­"

    "What do I do then?"

    Alex looked bitter.

    "You''re an independent consciousness, mind helping me out?"

    "Because I am independent that''s why I can wake you up when you fell into that dream realm."

    Nyx replied.

    "But, don''t forget that I can only stay inside you so I can''t take outside information by myself. All the information I have came from perception sharing with you."

    "I am just as susceptible to the illusion as you since we are sharing senses here¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "At least, I can still wake you up when you''re stuck in that dream realm. Against this illusion, we are both victims here, how do you expect me to help out?"

    "True¡­"

    Alex clenched his teeth. He opened his item, and a ck spear shot out. Itnded in Alex''s hand.

    The spear with a certain ability attached to it.

    Alex inhaled deeply while brandishing the spear.

    "Since this is an illusion, this spear capable of breaking the illusion should do the trick, right?!"

    Alex shouted that out loud so both Silveria looked at him. They saw the ck spear in his hand.

    One of them heard Alex''s words and she raised her concern.

    "Are you sure?"

    Nyx retorted.

    "Maybe the fake Silveria isn''t a product of a magical nature. Maybe she''s closer to a mirage?"

    "A mirage?"

    Alex frowned.

    "Are you telling me mirages can mimic human movements and speech?"

    "I wouldn''t be so sure about that, we are on someone else''s turf¡­"

    Nyx sighed.

    "More like, you sure you want to poke your girl with that spear?"

    Alex went silent as if he was considering something when the Silveria on the left lowered her weapon. She walked over to Alex.

    Alex also stopped out of slight shock. He was puzzled by why Silveria suddenly approached him. He raised his guard.

    Silveria looked at Alex. Then, she shifted her gaze towards the ck spear, the Illusion Breaker in Alex''s hand. She ced her hand on the spear.

    Alex furrowed his brows.

    "Wh-what are you doing?"

    Silveria continued in a resolute tone.

    "I told you there is only one Silveria who belongs to you¡­"

    She suddenly pulled the spear and stabbed her palm with the spear.

    Blood poured out.

    "Are you stupid?!"

    Alex''s body trembled and he hastily pulled the Illusion Breaker away while yelling at Silveria. He grabbed her hand.

    "There are other ways to deal with this, why did you choose to hurt yourself?!"

    Silveria''s cold expression mellowed out when Alex yelled at her, albeit only a little. Alex saw the softness in her eyes.

    Silveria then exined herself.

    "I may have lost my abilities but I am still Silveria."

    Her frosty words touched Alex''s heart.

    Nyx also praised her.

    "That is some pride she has. Beneath this little sister'' cold exterior lies a strong heart¡­"

    "You¡­"

    Alex couldn''t say anything.

    He became sure he found the real Silveria.

    Just like Nyx said, there was no faking this kind of dignity.

    The two of them looked at the fake Silveria. Their eyes turned cold.

    "Are you going to continue this charade?"

    The fake Silveria lowered her weapon in turn.

    Just when Alex and Silveria assumed the impostor gave up, they were astonished by what happened next.

 Chapter 1284 [Bonus ] 1178: Escaping 2

    The two of them looked at the fake Silveria. Their eyes turned cold.

    "Are you going to continue this charade?"

    The fake Silveria lowered her weapon in turn.

    Just when Alex and Silveria assumed the impostor gave up, they were astonished by what happened next.

    The green mist that muddled vision suddenly stirred.

    Fwoosh!

    Sharp winds started blowing as the green mist turned into a storm. Like a tornado, it started twirling toward Alex and Silveria. The tornado engulfed them.

    The two scowled. Alex drew Silveria closer into his arm, the ming sword in his left hand started burning intensely, and the light lit up his tense face.

    With the Illusion Breaker in his right hand, he covered Silveria while taking a stance. Silveria also raised her weapon, the ming bow.Alex looked at the fake Silveria standing some distance away.

    The fake Silveria looked like she was in a daze. She looked like a well-made doll. It''s only at this point that one could see she was an impostor.

    Granted, Alex wasn''t fazed by the fake Silveria. What stumped them was the legion standing behind the fake Silveria.

    They were all Silveria!

    There were at least 1000 Silveria here!

    Against a literal army of Silverias, even Alex couldn''t help but sigh bitterly.

    The 1000 Silverias could give one chill, there was no light within those dead eyes. One nce and one would be able to tell they are not real humans.

    "That''s fine with me¡­"

    His de zed as he narrowed his eyes. He grinned.

    "I don''t need to hold back anymore¡­"

    The 1000 Silverias raised their hands, aiming their ming bow at Alex and Silveria.

    Silver light filled their vision as they drew their bows.

    Even though he appeared confident Alex''s back went cold. He gripped his sword and spear harder.

    This isn''t another illusion.

    "Watch out!"

    Nyx cautioned Alex after sensing something.

    "Even if it''s not dangerous, getting hit by those things will probably force you into that dream realm again."

    "I know!"

    Alex replied inside his head.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    It sounded like somebody pressing on piano keys, the crisp sounds echoed within the storm.

    ck portals opened up, filling this area with weird portals.

    The next second, ck swords made of iron and various material shot out of the portals. Like a storm of des, the swords went for the fake Silverias.

    The mingboww was Alex''s item, naturally, he understood them.

    It is a rather simple construct, it also didn''t carry any OP effects. In a sense, the ming bow is just a bow with extremely destructive properties.

    The ming Bow is about massive firepower.

    However, there is one ring weakness.

    It takes time to pull the bow and charge up an attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The fake Silverias are holding the fake ming Bows Showers. Without overwhelming power, the attacks would probably result in a different effect.

    Even the fake ming bow would be subject to the same weakness as the real bow.

    In that case, whoever strikes first wins.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The numerous swords tore the fake Silverias apart. What Alex did was simple, he opened the portals containing his weapons above the enemy with Nyx, opening his item box and pouring the content out wasn''t easy and fortunately there were only weapons there for some reason.

    Hundreds of Silverias were struck down by the swords before they can release their starlit bows. The bodies dissipated into green mist.

    The fake Silverias were made from the green mist.

    Alex nced at the green mist swirling around them. The ming sword started blowing up with mes. Alex swung his ming de, conjuring a wave of mes that crashed against the green storm.

    BOOM!

    The mes burned the green storm but it failed to do anything other than push back the storm slightly.

    Alex pursed his lips. He raised the Illusion Breaker but didn''t take any further action.

    Illusion Breaker can clear supernatural effects. However, that is only limited to the objects hit by him. With the green mist shrouding this entire area, there''s no way he can clear it up in a short time.

    "Let me try¡­"

    Silveria on the other side pulled on the ming bow. Starlight gathered at her bow, forming a lustrous arrow.

    Fwoosh!

    She released the arrow. The starlight arrow flew across the area like a meteor, drawing a beautiful trail in the air as it flew into the green storm.

    When the arrow made contact with the storm. The storm stopped abruptly as visible ripples reverberated on the storm''s surface.

    The green mist shot out and engulfed the stopped arrow. Drawing it into the storm.

    It devoured the ming bow''s arrow.

    Upon seeing this Silveria grimaced. She wanted to fire another arrow when Alex stopped her.

    "It appears we can''t outright destroy the green mist, stop wasting your strength."

    Alex looked at the swirling storm before sharing his thought.

    "Rather than wasting our time here, we might as well figure a way out. We are not here to fight with this fog."

    Silveria nodded.

    At the same time, the green mist started churning violently. Soon, humanoid figures stood before Alex and Silveria again.

    Alex unleashed another wave of weapons from his item box with Nyx''s help. He dissipated the humanoid figures before they would be fully materialized.

    "Silveria!"

    He reached for Silveria with an open palm. She nodded as she jumped into Alex''s embrace.

    "Let''s go!"

    Alex jumped up after holding tightly onto Silveria''s slender waist. A small sh of static lightning appeared across his bangs. A maized iron sword stuck onto him, ferrying him upwards and away.

    Alex flew towards the swirling green mist despite the sharp-looking wind des in their way. He dashed at the storm while readying his Illusion Breaker spear.

    BOOM!

    The moment the spear tip touched the storm, a giant hole appeared in the green storm. It''s like something shattered when it happened.

    Swish!

    Alex slipped past the hole left on the storm before it can recover. Like a meteor, they flew into the horizon, disappearing beyond it, they managed to sessfully escape.

 Chapter 1285 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 1178: Escaping 2

    1285 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 1178: Escaping 2

    The two of them looked at the fake Silveria. Their eyes turned cold.

    "Are you going to continue this charade?"

    The fake Silveria lowered her weapon in turn.

    Just when Alex and Silveria assumed the impostor gave up, they were astonished by what happened next.

    The green mist that muddled vision suddenly stirred.

    Fwoosh!

    Sharp winds started blowing as the green mist turned into a storm. Like a tornado, it started twirling toward Alex and Silveria. The tornado engulfed them.

    The two scowled. Alex drew Silveria closer into his arm, the ming sword in his left hand started burning intensely, and the light lit up his tense face.

    With the Illusion Breaker in his right hand, he covered Silveria while taking a stance. Silveria also raised her weapon, the ming bow.Alex looked at the fake Silveria standing some distance away.

    The fake Silveria looked like she was in a daze. She looked like a well-made doll. It''s only at this point that one could see she was an impostor.

    Granted, Alex wasn''t fazed by the fake Silveria. What stumped them was the legion standing behind the fake Silveria.

    They were all Silveria!

    There were at least 1000 Silveria here!

    Against a literal army of Silverias, even Alex couldn''t help but sigh bitterly.

    The 1000 Silverias could give one chill, there was no light within those dead eyes. One nce and one would be able to tell they are not real humans.

    "That''s fine with me¡­"

    His de zed as he narrowed his eyes. He grinned.

    "I don''t need to hold back anymore¡­"

    The 1000 Silverias raised their hands, aiming their ming bow at Alex and Silveria.

    Silver light filled their vision as they drew their bows.

    Even though he appeared confident Alex''s back went cold. He gripped his sword and spear harder.

    This isn''t another illusion.

    "Watch out!"

    Nyx cautioned Alex after sensing something.

    "Even if it''s not dangerous, getting hit by those things will probably force you into that dream realm again."

    It sounded like somebody pressing on piano keys, the crisp sounds echoed within the storm.

    09:14

    ck portals opened up, filling this area with weird portals.

    "I know!"

    Alex replied inside his head.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!

    It sounded like somebody pressing on piano keys, the crisp sounds echoed within the storm.

    ck portals opened up, filling this area with weird portals.

    The next second, ck swords made of iron and various material shot out of the portals. Like a storm of des, the swords went for the fake Silverias.

    The mingboww was Alex''s item, naturally, he understood them.

    It is a rather simple construct, it also didn''t carry any OP effects. In a sense, the ming bow is just a bow with extremely destructive properties.

    The ming Bow is about massive firepower.

    However, there is one ring weakness.

    It takes time to pull the bow and charge up an attack.

    The fake Silverias are holding the fake ming Bows Showers. Without overwhelming power, the attacks would probably result in a different effect.

    Even the fake ming bow would be subject to the same weakness as the real bow.

    In that case, whoever strikes first wins.

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The numerous swords tore the fake Silverias apart. What Alex did was simple, he opened the portals containing his weapons above the enemy with Nyx, opening his item box and pouring the content out wasn''t easy and fortunately there were only weapons there for some reason.

    Hundreds of Silverias were struck down by the swords before they can release their starlit bows. The bodies dissipated into green mist.

    The fake Silverias were made from the green mist.

    Alex nced at the green mist swirling around them. The ming sword started blowing up with mes. Alex swung his ming de, conjuring a wave of mes that crashed against the green storm.

    BOOM!

    The mes burned the green storm but it failed to do anything other than push back the storm slightly.

    Alex pursed his lips. He raised the Illusion Breaker but didn''t take any further action.

    Illusion Breaker can clear supernatural effects. However, that is only limited to the objects hit by him. With the green mist shrouding this entire area, there''s no way he can clear it up in a short time.

    "Let me try¡­"

    Silveria on the other side pulled on the ming bow. Starlight gathered at her bow, forming a lustrous arrow.

    Fwoosh!

    She released the arrow. The starlight arrow flew across the area like a meteor, drawing a beautiful trail in the air as it flew into the green storm.

    When the arrow made contact with the storm. The storm stopped abruptly as visible ripples reverberated on the storm''s surface.

    The green mist shot out and engulfed the stopped arrow. Drawing it into the storm.

    It devoured the ming bow''s arrow.

    Upon seeing this Silveria grimaced. She wanted to fire another arrow when Alex stopped her.

    "It appears we can''t outright destroy the green mist, stop wasting your strength."

    Alex looked at the swirling storm before sharing his thought.

    "Rather than wasting our time here, we might as well figure a way out. We are not here to fight with this fog."

    Silveria nodded.

    At the same time, the green mist started churning violently. Soon, humanoid figures stood before Alex and Silveria again.

    Alex unleashed another wave of weapons from his item box with Nyx''s help. He dissipated the humanoid figures before they would be fully materialized.

    "Silveria!"

    He reached for Silveria with an open palm. She nodded as she jumped into Alex''s embrace.

    "Let''s go!"

    Alex jumped up after holding tightly onto Silveria''s slender waist. A small sh of static lightning appeared across his bangs. A maized iron sword stuck onto him, ferrying him upwards and away.

    Alex flew towards the swirling green mist despite the sharp-looking wind des in their way. He dashed at the storm while readying his Illusion Breaker spear.

    BOOM!

    The moment the spear tip touched the storm, a giant hole appeared in the green storm. It''s like something shattered when it happened.

    Swish!

    Alex slipped past the hole left on the storm before it can recover. Like a meteor, they flew into the horizon, disappearing beyond it, they managed to sessfully escape.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Like it ? Add to library!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1286 1179: Her Dream

    Under the green sky, in the verdant forest. This forest was endless, spacious, and blooming. Its canopy was dominated by juniper, cedar, and por, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for colorful sprouts to dominate the nut and seed-covered grounds below.

    Curving climbing nts grasped every tree, and a range of flowers, which grew all over the ce, spruced up the otherwise monotonousndscape.

    A mixture of animal sounds, most belonging to foraging animals, resonated through the air, and added to the sounds of the rustling of the leaves and branches of the tree tops in the wind.

    There was a small stream flowing quietly down from a serene mountain.

    Everything seemed like it belonged to a green painting, peaceful and ordinary.

    Swoosh!

    Yet, this peace didn''tst long. The sound of someone flying through the area broke this peace. A burst of light shot over here from far away. Suddenly, the jet of light stopped while leaving trails of smoke and dust in the sky.

    Alex looked down at the winding forest underneath him. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead after taking a look behind him. The green mist area was already behind him.

    "Sigh! That was dangerous. I didn''t think it would be so annoying to deal with¡­"

    Silveria who was in Alex''s embrace started nodding. She looked at the misty area they left behind.

    "That ce is wide and it had perception-fooling properties. If it didn''t converge at one point in an attempt to trap us then I am afraid we might have a harder time finding a way out.

    "Yeah, you''re right.''''

    Alex heaved another sigh.

    "The fog screwed itself over, let''s just end this chapter on that point¡­"

    He said while gazing at the green mist from afar.

    The green storm suddenly dissipated as it returned to its dormant state. Even from this distance, the two could still see the green fog threatening to cover everything, although at a slow pace.

    Even more vexing, the green fog formed an encirclement around the area where Alex and Silveria fell prey to the green fog.

    In other words, they would have encountered the fog no matter which direction they took. They couldn''t escape the trial of a perfect dream and the annoying illusions.

    Alex looked at Silveria for a moment before suddenly raising a question.

    "Did you also fall into the dream realm?"

    Silveria simply nodded going silent for a moment before exining.

    "I was holding your hand when we went in. Then, my hand felt empty. When I realized it, I was already alone."

    "Next thing I knew, a Doppelg?nger appeared in front of me. She shot me with an arrow and I entered a dream realm."

    "I see¡­"

    Alex started musing out loud before raising another question, the most important one.

    "What kind of dream was it?"

    "You married me."

    Silveria didn''t bother hiding her dream. She also didn''t sound coy. She didn''t understand how her simple words affected Alex greatly.

    "It was a dream where you married only me, you didn''t bring along the other girls by your side."

    Alex started sweating whileughing awkwardly.

    The dream was a manifestation of her deepest desire. If Silveria saw herself getting hitched to Alex as the sole wife then.

    Silveria doesn''t want to share Alex with the otherdies like Maria, Luna, and the others.

    He felt bitter inside, somehow he was hoping that every one of his women would easily ept sharing their man and be like one big family without much discord. This thinking couldn''t be more selfish as nobody loves to share what they love, he knew too well yet he was hoping for the impossible.

    Alex shelved that thought and to forget about this he raised his next question.

    "Then, why did you leave that dream?"

    "That dream had a fatal error."

    Silveria coldly analyzed.

    "A w? What do you mean?" Alex asked her to further borate and she did.

    "It is simply because my father congratted me."

    ''''!'''' Alex''s body shuddered and he seemed to have recalled something in sh but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it just like before meanwhile Silveria continued with her exnation not giving Alex the time to muse over the weird feelings he kept having since appearing in this ce.

    "It didn''t sound like what he would do. If I did get married, the father I remember will probably find a crime to pin my husband to the stakes or some other method of execution."

    Upon hearing this revtion Alex almost freezes to death. His face was also drenched in a cold sweat.

    Looks like he underestimated the doting father''s immense overprotectiveness toward his daughter.

    ''I have to be careful from now on.''

    Silveria slightly smiled when she saw Alex''s sweating look. Thisugh onlysted one or two seconds before disappearing. She started looking around.

    "We are out of the green mist''s encirclement but it seems like we are still confined within somewhere¡­"

    Alex was plotting various plots to prepare for his father-inw''s intervention in the future before he gets done. He stopped his plots while ncing around.

    Alex and Silveria noticed that they were in a mountain range with hills so immense that it seemed like the mountain range stretched into the heavens.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They frowned at the sight of the mountain range.

    "Don''t tell me we have to navigate this mountain range to get out of the no-magic zone?¡­"

    Alex looked up at the nearest mountain. Nope, he could not find the peak or anything resembling the summit.

    Truly, the mountain range went beyond the clouds.

    "Sigh! Please don''t tell me we have to fly up there to find the mountaintop?¡­"

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "This is the Dungeon Guardian''s trial? It just looks like the guardian trying to block anyone from entering thest floor¡­"

    It''s obvious he would think like this.

    With magic power sealed, it already turned cultivators into mere mortals who can''t fight back at all. Wu Yan can still fight without douqi and magic so he''s an exception.

    Now, with this super tall mountain range around them, how is a mortal supposed to ovee this?

    Moreover, one has to do this within the time limit which is one week

    Silveria also considered this point. She raised an eyebrow while shaking her head.

    "I remember others saying that the Guardian will never give someone an impossible trial."

    Silveria replied.

    "Also, the father already told us that the Guardian sets trial based on the participant. The stronger the participant, the harder the test. The more the participants, the harder the trials¡­"

    "You''re saying this test is so hard because we are too powerful?"

    Alex gasped.

    "We are only weak Demigod and Saint realm experts respectively, if the trial is already this hard then the powerful Demigod¡­"

    "There is also the chance that it''s so hard because you have abnormal abilities¡­"

    Silveria gave her opinion.

    "The Guardian is impartial. With so many abilities and abnormal skills, you would have passed a normal trial all too easily¡­"

    "I mean¡­"

    Alex felt helpless.

    "Fine, let''s see if we go up there¡­"

    "Yeah, let''s do that¡­"

    Silveria nodded.

    "With your ability, it should be easy¡­"

    Alex rolled his eyes at the princess. He inhaled deeply before flying upwards, carried by the maized iron sword.

    Alex and Silveria looked smaller than specks of dust whenpared to the gigantic mountain range. They were like the iron sword carrying them, tiny and minuscule. Yet, the minuscule existences flew as if they epted the challenge given to them.

    They endured the intense waves of gusts and the chilling low temperature. Alex and Silveria regted their breathing. With the wind''s violent whispers in their ears, the duo flew up toward the clouds.

    Stopping somewhere above the cloud, they looked around to find the peak.

    Terrifyingly enough, the mountain range still stretched higher into the heavens.

    If there is a space beyond this sub-space then surely the summit must be near the end of space.

    Silveria felt dizzy. Meanwhile, Alex''s eyes lit up, and he pointed in one direction.

    "Look, over there!"

    Silveria looked and...

    There was a big hole near one corner of the mountain range. It looked like a giant mouth waiting to devour unsuspecting visitors.

    In the clouds, somewhere near the mountain range that looked like it wanted to devour the heavens. Everything''s green here, the clouds, thend, the air, it felt surreal being in a ce like this.

    With Silveria in his arms, Alex flew towards the giant opening near one of the mountain ranges. He hovered fifteen meters away from the opening. His green eyes narrowed slightly.

    This cave was huge!

    He was just standing at the entrance but it felt like he was an ant staring up at a wall dozens of meters tall.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Somewhere in the outside world, there were two voices.

    ''''Big sister, what should we do about the current situation?"

    ''''Nothing, I didn''t expect such a powerful curse. Let''s just watch and see how he will deal with the situation. We must believe in him, he is our master after all.''''

    ''''Okay!''''

 Chapter 1287 1180: The Door To The Last Floor

    Alex and Silveria looked smaller than specks of dust whenpared to the gigantic mountain range. They were like the iron sword carrying them, tiny and minuscule. Yet, the minuscule existences flew as if they epted the challenge given to them.

    They endured the intense waves of gusts and the chilling low temperature. Alex and Silveria regted their breathing. With the wind''s violent whispers in their ears, the duo flew up toward the clouds.

    Stopping somewhere above the cloud, they looked around to find the peak.

    Terrifyingly enough, the mountain range still stretched higher into the heavens.

    If there is a space beyond this sub-space then surely the summit must be near the end of space.

    Silveria felt dizzy. Meanwhile, Alex''s eyes lit up, and he pointed in one direction.

    "Look, over there!"

    Silveria looked and she saw it.

    There was a big hole near one corner of the mountain range. It looked like a giant mouth waiting to devour unsuspecting visitors.

    In the clouds, somewhere near the mountain range that looked like it wanted to devour the heavens. Everything''s green here, the clouds, thend, the air, it felt surreal being in a ce like this.

    With Silveria in his arms, Alex flew towards the giant opening near one of the mountain ranges. He hovered fifteen meters away from the opening. His green eyes narrowed slightly.

    This cave was huge!

    He was just standing at the entrance but it felt like he was an ant staring up at a wall dozens of meters tall.

    The other objects here are green, however, the cave was dark in color. The cold wind blowing outwards from within made it look like the cave''s entrance was an open mouth. Like a beast waiting for prey to deliver themselves to its mouth, that''s how scary it was to stand in front of it.

    Luckily, this cave was dark and its immense size made it easy for Alex to spot it from some distance away. Even Alex''s sharp senses would be hard-pressed to find a normal cave among mountain ranges like this.

    Alex and Silveria examined the cave entrance. The two watched in astonishment.

    They finally understood the general geography of this green subspace. It''s like a continent surrounded by a mountain range.

    With the center surrounded by the green fog, this mountain range served as the outer bound beyond the green fog.

    If one could even call this a mountain range anymore.

    Normal mountain ranges can''t surround everything as this one did.

    Living in this type of ce was no different than living in an extrarge prison cage.

    To break out of this jail, one must scale the tall mountain ranges here.

    Looking at the mountains that pierced the clouds above, really does curb one''s motivation just thinking about climbing this thing.

    This kind of geography was probably something unique to this named dungeon.

    With a huge cave entrance like this, it was as if someone was telling them to go inside.

    "I feel like¡­ it''s inviting us inside?"

    Alex snickered with amusement. It was amusing he thought.

    Meanwhile, Silveria also nodded. She looked into Alex''s emerald eyes.

    "We don''t have a choice."

    This was probably their only way out.

    "So¡­"

    "Let''s go inside¡­"

    They shot into the dark cave after another verbal confirmation.

    Alex and Silveria got ustomed to the green color. Now, they have to get used to this bleak darkness.

    If the green ce only gave off a weird but serene vibe then this dark space gave an eerie vibe.

    The temperature around them also dropped a notch. They couldn''t help but tense up as they kept their gaze fixed in front. The wind assaulted their faces, ruffling their hair.

    Even so, they never lowered their guards or looked away. After about half an hour of flying, they saw light at the end of the tunnel.

    They exchanged a look. They didn''t say anything but sped up toward the light.

    They went past the source of light.

    They stopped when they passed the door.

    Yeah, they just passed a 5-meters tall door.

    For them, doors should have been a most weed sight. Yet, when they saw the door, they bitterlyughed at the same time.

    These doors¡­

    There are countless sets of doors here.

    The duo stood in a wide opening within the cave.

    In this semispherical area, there are stairs built into the walls, this array of stairs all had doors lined up along the sides of the wall. It looked like they just entered an underground crypt.

    Alex looked at the nigh-infinite sets of doors. His shoulder sagged down as he floated a tired look.

    "Look, is the Guardian seriously telling us to find the door that leads to thest floor?"

    Silveria thought about it, and she answered him.

    "If that''s the case then one of the doors here must lead there!"

    "Sure!''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex sighed.

    "How does it expect us to find it? One week won''t be enough to check the doors one by one!"

    A rough estimate in his mind told him that there are just too many doors here to do a rough calction. What a terrifying array of doors.

    To find the true door would be easy if Alex could use his tracing skill. However, that was not a viable option right now.

    "At least, I am certain we will fail if we try to search one by one¡­"

    Alex floated a weak look.

    Silveria also looked like she wasn''t fazed, even her tone sounded chill as a cucumber.

    "Again, the Guardian won''t set an impossible trial, there must be a clue somewhere, maybe an indicator or something like that."

    "I hope it''s kind enough to give us a hint."

    Alex''s lip twitched.

    "I don''t think we can spot a difference with this many doors in front of us."

    Silveria nodded. She was still very calm despite the time pressure at hand. This piqued Alex''s interest.

    "Are you not worried that we won''t make it to the core pce?"

    Silveria replied.

    "I don''t expect much from this named dungeon."

    Alex was surprised to hear this from her.

    From the rumors, this named dungeon is like a cultivating heritage spot the past gods left behind for their descendants. There are treasures here that could change a person''s life.

    Even a cripple can find the chance to once again soar in this ce rumors had it.

    This is the reason why the imperial families don''t bully their members.

    Nobody can be certain that the one being picked on wouldn''t find a treasure to transcend.

    In any case, anything''s possible.

    It''sughable for a genius to walk away without any gains.

    However, Silveria was saying she was not expecting to get anything out of this trip.

    She probably saw the astonishment on Alex''s face.

    "Even if I lost my power, I am still Silveria. Even if I lost a chance to advance, I am still me."

    She said with a resolute look. Alex revised his perception of this silver-haired princess, she''s a tough nut, and nobody could deny that.

    Maybe he was underestimating this girl too and didn''tpletely understand as he previously thought.

    ''''Let''s continue.'''' He said while taking the lead and Silveria nodded. She was looking at Alex''s back lost in thoughts.

    Time slowly ebbed on.

    It was hard to tell the time when everything was green in color. It was even harder to tell the time inside a dark cave like this.

    The couple spent an entire day looking for something in this vast cave.

    They were looking for clues that will shed light on the door to the core pce.

    s, they found nothing at the end of the day.

    Rather, it was more urate to say they are far from achieving anything significant. This ce was simply too big so they only searched about 20% of this ce even while doing their utmost.

    In other words, searching this entire cave will take more than one week.

    A week that they don''t have.

    The couple was already in this ce for 2 days now. They have 4 days left.

    They were in a race against time.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Sighing for the nth time. Alex rubbed his aching temples.

    "The Guardian is seriously¡­ Does it want us to waste our Seven days? It keeps throwing so many distractions at us¡­"

    "And that''s why it''s called a trial."

    Silveria looked around despite exining. It seems she is still focused on finding a clue.

    "If it were that easy to get the treasures inside this named dungeon then we would have exhausted the treasures here over so many generations."

    "You do have a point there¡­"

    Alex nodded. He scanned his surrounding, the identical doors made him feel dizzy. He decided to call for Nyx''s assistance, maybe she''d help like always

    ''Like always? Almost as if we knew each other since a long time ago, going through a lot together. However, I simply remember that we meet one year ago. Something doesn''t feel right, why do I keep having these weird feelings that something was not right? Even after escaping the green mist, what''s going on?''

    Alex stopped, lost in thoughts when Silveria''s voice reached him.

    ''''Alexander what''s the problem?''''

    ''''No, nothing!'''' He said shaking his head, if something was not right he would eventually find out, maybe he was simply too tired why he was this sensitive Alex thought.

 Chapter 1288 1181: In Search Of The Final Door

    The couple was already in this ce for 2 days now. They have 4 days left.

    They were in a race against time.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Sighing for the nth time. Alex rubbed his aching temples.

    "The Guardian is seriously¡­ Does it want us to waste our Seven days? It keeps throwing so many distractions at us¡­"

    "And that''s why it''s called a trial."

    Silveria looked around despite exining. It seems she is still focused on finding a clue.

    "If it were that easy to get the treasures inside this named dungeon then we would have exhausted the treasures here over so many generations."

    "You do have a point there¡­"

    Alex nodded. He scanned his surrounding, the identical doors made him feel dizzy. He decided to call for Nyx''s assistance, maybe she''d help like always

    ''Like always? Almost as if we knew each other since a long time ago, going through a lot together. However, I simply remember that we meet one year ago. Something doesn''t feel right, why do I keep having these weird feelings that something was not right? Even after escaping the green mist, what''s going on?''

    Alex stopped, lost in thoughts when Silveria''s voice reached him.

    ''''Alexander, what''s the problem?''''

    ''''No, nothing!'''' He said shaking his head, if something was not right he would eventually find out, maybe he was simply too tired why he was this sensitive Alex thought.

    ''''Nyx, do you have any idea that can help us in the current situation?'''' Alex finally sought Nyx''s help.

    ''''Maybe if I can go out. I am still stuck inside you so there''s nothing I can do."

    Nyx also sounded a bit frustrated. Due to a certain ident she had be bonded with him and could live inside him, as for what ident he could not remember properly, another weird thing.

    Meanwhile, Nyx continued.

    "Moreover, even if I somehow materialized myself, what can I do without magic?"

    Alex had a bitter look.

    "Do we have no choice but to keep searching?"

    Nyx stayed quiet. After a few seconds, she voiced her thoughts.

    "There are no solutions in your item box such as a specific item for this situation?"

    "Indeed, there are many other items in the item box. I once fell into abyrinth-type dungeon, I used a magicalpass that always pointed to the correct way¡­"

    "Use that one!"

    Nyx connected her consciousness with Alex''s mind. She essed his memories. Then, she lost her words.

    "Now you know why, right?"

    Alex grumbled. He took out apass.

    It can guide the user once a vague input like "enter" or "leave" appears in the mind of the user. It will then direct the user to the desired destination.

    This item was perfect for their current situation.

    Alex can just think: "I want to enter thest floor.", let thepass do the rest of the job, right?

    If only it was that simple.

    If Silveria looked at Alex, she would find him holding apass that was going bonkers.

    "This¡­"

    Nyx turned grim.

    "Are you telling me these doors all lead to thest floor?!"

    "I don''t know."

    Alex honestly answered her.

    "ording to Silveria, the Guardian can open up portals to thest floor. With such powers, I reckon the doors here can all lead to thest floor. As long as the guardian wants it this way, the correct door can be any one of the many doors here. We are not dealing with a static door."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Even this specialpass isn''t useful in a situation like this¡­"

    "What can we do to find the correct door?"

    Nyx startedining.

    Anyone would be frustrated by the prospect of searching all the doors when the true door isn''t static. They might even throw a tantrum over this.

    "Silveria said it wouldn''t be a trial if it is that easy to pass¡­"

    Alex pped his cheeks.

    "From another viewpoint, this confirms Silveria''s theory."

    "The Guardian must be trying to give us a hint, bulldozing our way through this won''t help."

    Nyx mused out loud after hearing Wu Yan''s opinion.

    "Then, what do you n on doing?"

    Alex closed his eyes.

    The environment was as quiet as it was dark. The doors lined up like a series of doors containing caskets behind them. It looked like a scene from a horror show where monsters could jump out at any moment. An average girl would be scared out of their wits, she would probably stick to Alex in search of safety.

    Of course Silveria wasn''t your normal girl, she ignored all this. She continued searching with deadly focus. Even the dark cave couldn''t hide her unique and beautiful aura.

    Unfortunately, the only one lucky enough to enjoy this scene was currently running through various options in his mind. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    "Searching like this will yield nothing."

    Alex denied her effort. Silveria stopped before turning around with a confused look.

    "Do you have any suggestions?"

    She asked him a question simr to Nyx''s question. Alex looked at one of the doors.

    "I don''t care if this is fake or real. Since it''s a door, we should try opening it, right?!"

    Upon hearing this Silveria flinched, and she locked her eyebrows in a frown.

    "Isn''t that a bit reckless?"

    "Still better than fumbling around like this."

    He stepped forward.

    "Maybe the clue is behind the doors? I don''t see why we shouldn''t try¡­"

    Silveria rxed her furrowed brows. Seeing Alex''s grin finally made her nod.

    "I see, it''s worth a shot¡­"

    "Nn¡­"

    Alex locked the door nearest to him.

    "Let me try this one."

    He was not sure what is behind the door. But, he was the one with powers here. Plus, he was the only guy here so the duty falls on him to take the vanguard position.

    Silveria was also aware of her weakness. If something does happen, she will only hinder Alex''s actions. She obediently backed away.

    Alex gave Silveria a reassuring look. Then, he marched over to the door.

    He pressed his palm against the door almost as if he had done something simr in the past.

    It felt the same, the door was heavy and cold. Every time, he readied himself before giving the door that final push.

    Now then, what was waiting for me beyond this door?

    Alex pushed the door wide open with a mighty shove.

    Boom!

    An intense ray of light struck Alex''s eyes forcing him, not them to close their eyes.

 Chapter 1289 1182: It Has Gotten More Troublesome

    Silveria was also aware of her weakness. If something does happen, she will only hinder Alex''s actions. She obediently backed away.

    Alex gave Silveria a reassuring look. Then, he marched over to the door.

    He pressed his palm against the door almost as if he had done something simr in the past.

    It felt the same, the door was heavy and cold. Every time, he readied himself before giving the door that final push.

    Now then, what was waiting for me beyond this door?

    Alex pushed the door wide open with a mighty shove.

    Boom!

    An intense ray of light struck Alex''s eyes forcing him.

    They were in a white ce.

    When the light dimmed down, Alex was the first one to lower his arms. He looked around in astonishment.

    He was in a pure white ce.

    In this space, there are only two individuals.

    He was one of them.

    The other individual hovered in the air. She''s wearing a red gothic dress.

    "Gracier?!"

    Alex cried out.

    Isn''t that his little sister Gracier?

    Gracier raised her head, showing the visage hidden beneath her bangs. Her cute looks threatened to dazzle everything in this ce. She also had a deep golden pair of eyes.

    When the two stared down at each other''s barrels, Gracier''s eyes lit up. She started giggling like a little girl. It seems she was overjoyed, her bliss was contagious.

    "Big brother!"

    Gracier cheered as if she was finally reunited with her long-lost rtive. One couldn''t help but notice the absolute tion in her voice. She glomped Alex with a might that could shatter boulders.

    "Why? Why is Alexandra here?"

    Alex frowned after noticing this anomaly. He turned grim.

    "Another dream realm?!"

    Gracier''s next sentence confirmed his suspicion.

    "Hey, Big brother¡­"

    A savage glint shed in her yful eyes. A malicious aura and bloody aura akin to that of a top predator rose at the same time as the sh of red light in her eyes.

    She showed him a bone-chilling grin. Her eerily tender voice echoed in this space.

    "Come y with me, I''m bored."

    That familiar look, attitude, and words.

    It was like when he fought his unstable sister when she was in a frenzied state.

    Upon recalling what happened back then, Alex''s pupils shrank instantly.

    "Alexandra, you¡­"

    Gracier snickered, and with a wave of her hands, powerful ck mes rose from the ground. They shot towards him, rapidly expanding in his field of vision.

    Alex tilted his head to the side at thest second.

    Swish!

    The ck mes formed a ckser beam that shot past his cheeks, scratching him. He floated a grave expression.

    "Oh! As expected of Big Brother you''re durable and different from others."

    Gracier pped her hands like a yful child.

    "Come y with me! Let''s y to our heart''s content shall we?!"

    She reached out, she spread her palms open.

    Alex''s hair immediately shot up straight.

    ''Don''t pull this on me!''

    That was Gracier''s signature move, the dragon''s Eye ability.

    "Tsk¡­"

    Alex clicked his tongue, this isn''t the time to hesitate. A sh of lightning arced around him.

    Before an epic fight ensued, a simrly youthful voice rang in his mind, albeit this voice carried more authority and disapproval.

    "Now''s not the time for this!"

    Alex stopped as the white space shattered into a million pieces¡­

    He stood before the door. Suddenly, his eyes opened and he jumped backward, he stared at the shining door with a dark look.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Alex woke up, the door also closed. Much to their surprise, the doors started shuffling around, and after about a dozen seconds, the doors finally stopped moving.

    Excluding Alex, even Silveria wasn''t amused with this revtion.

    The doors shifted after an opening attempt?!

    This means the process of elimination will not work.

    Silveria closed her eyes, she steadied her mind while asking about Alex''s state.

    "You okay?"

    Alex touched the spot where he got cut in the white space. He saw blood on his finger.

    That was the leftover blood from when the fake Gracier cut him.

    His wound already healed up but he stillughed at himself.

    "Maybe, I think we can call this trouble¡­"

    He got hurt in that dream realm, and that damage was reflected here in reality.

    "A real dream?"

    Silveria roamed her gaze over the doors that just shifted locations.

    "This means we aren''t supposed to open the door randomly¡­"

    Alex wiped away the blood on his face.

    "Nope, I am going to try it a few more times. I don''t see any other way¡­"

    But, those doors will re-shuffle, no?

    Silveria didn''t say that though.

    Indeed, there seems to be no other way.

    "Let me try."

    She suggested.

    Alex wanted to shoot her down but he relented after seeing the resolute look she was sporting. He nodded after a brief pause.

    "Don''t close your eyes. If you close your eyes then I will go wake you up immediately!"

    She nodded. She started walking in the general direction he was moving in.

    The doors will reshuffle, it doesn''t matter which door they try.

    Unlike Alex, Silveria didn''t give herself the chance to regret her actions. She pushed open the door closest to her.

    There were no lights, no dreams.

    What was waiting behind the door was a mirror.

    "A mirror?"

    They both flinched at the same time.

    The Silveria in the mirror started moving instantly. She took out a dagger and stabbed at Silveria''s chest much to her surprise.

    Ssh!

    A hand stopped the de from reaching Silveria. The masculine hand gripped the de so hard that blood started sipping through his iron grip.

    The Silveria in the mirror took back her dagger.

    At the same time, the door mmed shut as the doors started shuffling once more.

    Silveria didn''t mind the situation. She looked at Alex and his bleeding hand.

    "Don''t worry, I did that on purpose¡­"

    Alex pursed his lips when he noticed Silveria staring at his wound. He showed her his recovered palm to assure her he was fine.

    "Looks like we are facing dreams and illusions not unlike the one we faced back in thend of green mist¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Alex pursed his lips, he waved the blood off his hand.

    "We can''t treat them like normal dreams or illusions¡­"

    He suffered damage from both dreams and illusions.

    They were faced with illusions and dreams on another level.

    "Real dreams and real illusions¡­"

    Nyx mused out loud, only Wu Yan can hear her though.

    "Things have just gotten troublesome¡­"

    Nodding, both of them exchanged a nce. They opened the door in front of them after the doors stopped shifting. They could only continue.

 Chapter 1290 1183: Discovery

    Silveria didn''t mind the situation. She looked at Alex and his bleeding hand.

    "Don''t worry, I did that on purpose¡­"

    Alex pursed his lips when he noticed Silveria staring at his wound. He showed her his recovered palm to assure her he was fine.

    "Looks like we are facing dreams and illusions not unlike the one we faced back in thend of green mist¡­"

    "But¡­"

    Alex pursed his lips, he waved the blood off his hand.

    "We can''t treat them like normal dreams or illusions¡­"

    He suffered damage from both dreams and illusions.

    They were faced with illusions and dreams on another level.

    "Real dreams and real illusions¡­"

    Nyx mused out loud, only Wu Yan can hear her though.

    "Things have just gotten troublesome¡­"

    Nodding, both of them exchanged a nce. They opened the door in front of them after the doors stopped shifting. They could only continue.

    ???

    Meanwhile, in the outside world, no more urately in a private world belonging to a certain silver-haired beauty. In one of the many gardens she created.

    A fresh field of grass is framed by joined hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs. A lone ornamental piece stands near the right edge, neatly interwoven with the garden and nature itself. The flower beds are trying to take all the attention in this garden, and seeding to arge extent too; they''re a unique, miniature world. The hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs reach 1.2m/4ft high, but this is about as tall as they''ll reach. A path of marble stones loops around the garden, leading visitors to the best spots. nts, grass, and roots try to im every part of the garden as their own with every chance they get, held back only by sheers, trimmers, and mowers.

    The ornamental piece is generally the biggest eye-catcher in the garden. The flower beds have no hard time getting their share of the attention, and the hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs are surely a sight to behold, but nothing can challenge the ornamental piece.

    Standing in the middle of this garden was Silveria.

    ''''Sigh! Sister said to just observe the situation because we can''t do much. We must believe in our master and let him ovee whatever he was experiencing which has put in out of cold since we entered the abyss. I''m really curious about what Master is going through. Hopefully, there''s someone beside him so he won''t feel lonely.'''' Silveria mumbled before lowering her body to tend to a flower that caught her eye. She soon forgot her worries about her master but she knew it was only temporary.

    Recently, more and more she had discovered that she couldn''t stop thinking about her master, worrying about him which was unusual. Maybe entering the abyss created by the powerful enemy Mysthia ever faced might have affected her as well she thought.

    ????

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Against the literal parade of doors, the two tried opening doors for an entire day.

    With a single day as the cost, they opened hundreds of doors.

    As a result, they went through hundreds of dreams and illusions.

    Any other group would have sumbed by now.

    With magic power sealed, who in their right mind would willingly subject themselves to attacks from impostors taking the looks of loved ones?

    If they weren''t careful, getting hurt was another possibility.

    Although the severity will not result in death, the time wasted here would be too great.

    Nyx also helped him out by waking him from dreams. Even so, Alex''spetence still didn''t stop him from hesitating when opening those terrible doors.

    As for Silveria, she opened doors while taking turns with Alex like she didn''t value her life. If he was in her shoes, he was not sure he could do something so gutsy as Silveria.

    In a way, the two were reckless in their ways. They were simrly crazy as well.

    After the day ended, Alex lost count of the times he got sent into a dream state only to be woken up by Nyx or Silveria. He also blocked countless attacks from illusions. It was a dangerous and tiresome task. But as the only male present, he didn''t hesitate.

    Alex didn''t stop, he used his powerful physics regenerative ability and resilience to push through the trials. Maybe he could analyze the door movement patterns to determine the correct door.

    Silveria also did the same thing. She opened doors while relying on Alex to wake her up. Alex also blocked various illusory attacks for her. She focused entirely on opening doors and minimizing wasteful moves.

    Her cold expression also made it look like she was just a puppet fulfilling her creator''s design.

    Alex heaved while ncing at the moving doors near her. He rubbed his aching temples.

    "Silveria, have you noticed anything different?" He raised this question.

    Unfortunately, Silveria didn''t it was why she shook her head. She didn''t show it on her face but her eyes were tired.

    "There are also no set patterns in the dreams and illusions, they are all different."

    Alex felt another wave of headache assaulting him. His head was throbbing hard.

    At first, the characters in the dreams were familiar people. Sometimes the illusions even took Alex and Silveria''s forms. Then, the dreams and illusions morphed more and more, distorting and bing very troublesome in the process as if they were progressing.

    In the end, Alex couldn''t help but ask for Nyx''s help as he was overwhelmed.

    "Nyx? Any clues?"

    "None."

    Nyx replied curtly. Unlike Alex and Silveria, she was rtively calm which was why she coulde to this deduction.

    "It''s either dreams or illusions. The doors will close automatically after resolving the dreams or illusions. The doors will also shuffle. From this, it''s fair to surmise that the wrong doors are those that will spawn dreams or illusions."

    "Entering these doors."

    Alex frowned.

    "Say, is there a chance that a special condition needs to be met before one can find the true door?"

    "Hmm?"

    Nyx was curious.

    "What makes you say that?"

    "Thepass said any of these doors might be correct, no?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex pursed his lips.

    "If we rush into the doors before they close?"

    "I don''t think that will work."

    Nyx raised her opinion.

    "It won''t be a trial if the solution''s that simple. Plus, that doesn''t sound like the difficulty the Guardian would install for Saint and Demigod participants¡­"

    "You''re right, that would be too easy."

    Alex grumbled, massaging his arching temple.

    "Seriously, why must the guardiane with the ability to manipte space? Can''t the guardian just make the doors stay in one ce? Why did it have to make all the doors possibly correct?"

    "Who knows? That''s your conjecture."

    Nyx replied nonchntly.

    "The guardian of the dungeon can open portals in space, maybe the doors are all fake?"

    "All the doors are fake?" Alex murmured and suddenly had an idea, his eyes lit up.

    "Silveria!"

    Alex called Silveria out ordering her to do something for him.

    "Open the door one more time!" He said with a smile. The smile of a winner.

    Silveria felt puzzled by his sudden request, she thought maybe he had an idea so she didn''t dawdle around, she opened a door as she was told.

    Opening a door, the same intense light struck Silveria, forcibly hypnotizing her. He dashed towards Silveria, covering her and backing away.

    He pped her cheeks, waking her up. Alex also scanned the moving doors.

    Soon, the doors stopped moving. Silveria also woke up from her dream. She saw Alex''s confident grin.

    Silveria''s eyes rippled.

    "You found something?" She asked, hoping that it was the case.

    Alex lowered his head. He started chuckling.

    "Perhaps!'''' Alex responded before heaving a sigh.

    "Rather than saying we found something, it''s more like a realization that we are being fooled."

    "Fooled?"

    Silveria furrowed her brows.

    "The doors will shuffle every time we open one door, correct?"

    She nodded. He startedughing again.

    "I focused on the doors and found out that the doors aren''t the ones moving."

    "Not the doors?"

    Silveria gasped at this realization.

    "Correct."

    "The walls are moving, not the doors."

    "Huh?! What?''''

    Silveria took another look around her. She finally noticed it.

    She looked at the tunnel that led them here.

    "If I am correct, the tunnel wasn''t there when we first started, right?"

    Alex gasped, he praised her.

    "Outstanding memory, you remembered."

    "Yes, the walls are moving."

    Silveria was too busy and didn''t notice Alex''sment. She continued thinking about the matter at hand.

    "What does this say?"

    "It means you''ve still got more to learn in the department of memorization."

    Alex teased her.

    "Look closer, you see it? The walls are moving and that moved the doors. Ignoring the horizontal alignments, focusing on the vertical alignments will reveal a disorderly pattern in every door¡­"

    "Except this row!"

    He pointed in a certain direction.

    "This column of doors is very neat, it''s like they never shifted positions."

    Upon seeing this Silveria''s eyes lit up too.

    "You''re saying."

    "Yes, I am saying-"

    Alex beamed at her while staring at the set of doors neatly stacked there.

    "The correct door is over there."

 Chapter 1291 1184: To The Last Floor

    Silveria was too busy and didn''t notice Alex''sment. She continued thinking about the matter at hand.

    "What does this say?"

    "It means you''ve still got more to learn in the department of memorization."

    Alex teased her.

    "Look closer, you see it? The walls are moving and that moved the doors. Ignoring the horizontal alignments, focusing on the vertical alignments will reveal a disorderly pattern in every door¡­"

    "Except this row!"

    He pointed in a certain direction.

    "This column of doors is very neat, it''s like they never shifted positions."

    Upon seeing this Silveria''s eyes lit up too.

    "You''re saying."

    "Yes, I am saying-"

    Alex beamed at her while staring at the set of doors neatly stacked there.

    "The correct door is over there."

    Instantly all sounds died down and Alex''s words echoed in this wide cave.

    Silveria closed her eyes, she tried to sense the correct door but she didn''te up with anything. That was just a set of very orderly doors.

    Even so, she was not mad that she couldn''t find the clue. Instead, hints of praise, bliss, and pride could be seen in the windows of her soul.

    She nodded while scrutinizing that set of doors.

    "Can you ascertain which is the correct door?" She asked after taking a deep breath.

    "I am sure, that''s why I said we were fooled¡­"

    Alex shrugged as he replied.

    "Who told you the true door is one of those doors?!"

    Silveria flinched.

    Alex said the door leading to thest floor was over there.

    She slightly frowned. She was waiting for Alex to exin himself.

    "If I am right, the door leading to thest floor should be in that area.''''

    Alex chortled when he saw Silveria casting doubt his way. He looked at the set of doors over there before turning his attention to the tunnel that led them here.

    "I was just like you, I assumed one of the doors over there should be the correct one. However, there are close to a hundred doors over there. It''s kind of pointless to know the direction but not the exact location. The Guardian wouldn''t do us dirty like that, I believe so." Thest part was said rather inaudibly before Alex continued.

    "Moreover, if the correct door was one of the neatly stacked doors then there wouldn''t be a need to shuffle the walls. The Guardian could have made the doors randomized, yes?"

    "Why move the walls around if it''s not going to move the correct door away?"

    Starting from then on Silveria started catching on. She looked at the tunnel that led them here.

    Alexughed once more.

    "Ah, looks like you caught my drift.''''

    He looked at the same tunnel.

    "Right, why move the walls when it can just move the doors around?!"

    He pointed at the tunnel. With his other hand, he pointed at the neatly stacked doors. His thunderous voice reverberated in the cave.

    "The walls are moving because they can move the tunnel beneath the set of neatly stacked doors. That''s the real reason why the walls, not the doors got shuffled.''''

    "I believe when the tunnel is aligned with the neatly stacked set of doors then we will find the entrance to thest floor..''''

    "That''s what I am thinking."

    Alex continued and shook his head.

    "This is why I said we got yed. That was the clue all along, the entrance. We had to find the entrance, not the door."

    "Truly, the Guardian took us for a ride."

    "Ah, of course, it''s only my idea at this point."

    He scratched his cheek. He shrugged somewhat unsteadily.

    "As for the verification, it''s still too early to say anything."

    "No, I think you''re onto something here."

    Silveria encouraged Alex.

    "With all the identical doors here, the shifting tunnel does give one a reason to suspect something fishy. Also, the doors closed immediately after springing their trap on us. There is no chance to go through before the door closes. The tunnel is the only essible entrance here."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I agree with your idea." Silveria agreed to Alex''s proposal.

    "Then, let''s do it!"

    Alex grinned while nodding.

    "Yeah, let''s try it!"

    Alex and Silveria tried opening the doors once more.

    To make the walls move, there is only one method: Opening doors.

    The doors will close and the walls will shuffle around, making the tunnel move after Alex and Silveria dealt with the dreams and illusions from the doors.

    After an hour, they opened about 100 doors. Alex settled the dreams and illusions that assaulted them. At longst, the tunnel aligned with the neatly stacked set of doors.

    The couplelooked hesitant for a moment.

    It was all just a hypothesis at this point, that the aligned tunnel will be the true entrance to thest floor of this named dungeon.

    The tunnel didn''t look particrly special after aligning with the set of neat doors.

    Alex inhaled deeply. He used a sharp gaze before ordering Silveria into mobilization.

    "Let''s go!"

    Thetter nodded.

    They walked into that tunnel with Alex leading the way.

    When they both entered the tunnel, ripples started spreading in the air. It was like multiple pebbles struck the surface of ake. The ripples formed beautiful crests of light in the air.

    It looked like they walked into ake that was perpendicr to the ground. They disappeared beyond the spatial ripples.

    The cave went silent afterward.

    A strong sh urred the moment Alex and Silveria entered the tunnel. They could only block with their arms. After a brief moment, the strong sh settled down.

    When they opened their eyes, they saw apletely different scenepared to the dark and damp cave from before.

    ''''Huh?! A garden?'''' Alex voiced out his confusion. Indeed they appeared inside a garden.

    Silveria didn''t say anything, she curiously looked around.

    A thick patch of grass was contoured by well-kept flower bushes and shrubs. A pagoda stands in the center of the garden, left barren, but still in bnce with nature. The flowers and nts appeared to require some care and love, but look great nheless; they''re a pit stop for bees. The flower bushes and shrubs reach 1.8m/6ft high, but they won''t grow much taller than this. A few, short signs are scattered around the garden, guiding visitors around the garden, and showing them all it has to offer. Vines and roots eagerly creep and crawl their way beyond their allocated garden spots, each eager to take just a little bit morend for themselves.

    The pagoda imed thisnd first, as the garden was designed around it. The flowers and nts try to im their share of the glory, and the flower bushes and shrubs are eye-catching in their own right, but the focus is just simply on the pagoda.

    Just as Silveria was admiring the pagoda in the middle of the garden there was another sh of light forcing them to close their eyes and when they opened them again they were in an entirely different scenery.

    It was a scene straight out of a fictional work.

    There were no walls, no ceilings, and even the ground looked ethereal. They could only see ripple-like light formations around them.

    Alex and Silveria looked like they stood on water, the smallest movement created ripples that cascaded into beautiful patterns. Thick roots shot up into the sky, forming a natural ceiling that shielded them from the waters along with the ripple barrier around them.

    They weren''t sure how wide this special area was, it looked big and small at the same time. Truly, a work of wonders.

    In front of them were seven pools of different colors.

    The pools were red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and indigo, all the colors of the rainbow. Indeed, when these lights hit the walls, they formed a surreal environment. Calling it a magnificent scene would still be doing it a disservice.

    After slowly recovering from astonishment, the couple exchanged a look. They confirmed they were in a different locationpared to the dark cave.

    Alex who was silent startedughing again.

    "Don''t tell me we are in another dream realm?"

    "No, we''re not."

    Nyx denied.

    "You are in a state of rity, I can sense that much."

    "Oh! I understand.''''

    Alex bitterly grinned.

    He couldn''t help it, the scene they saw was just too breathtaking. It makes one question the line between reality and fantasy.

    He would be forgiven for thinking they were stuck in another dreand.

    "It''s not a dream.''''

    Silveria also voiced the same thought as Nyx after a moment of silence to observe her surrounding.

    "The scenes here might make one think we are in a dream realm. However, this sense of existence, it''s not something a dream realm can replicate."

    Silveria fell into countless dream realms. She was sure she could tell reality from illusions.

    Although it was not convincing to hear it from her, Silveria won''t say something unless she has a degree of confidence in it and Alex knew it.

 Chapter 1292 1185: Into The Violet Pool

    Alex who was silent startedughing again.

    "Don''t tell me we are in another dream realm?"

    "No, we''re not."

    Nyx denied.

    "You are in a state of rity, I can sense that much."

    "Oh! I understand.''''

    Alex bitterly grinned.

    He couldn''t help it, the scene they saw was just too breathtaking. It makes one question the line between reality and fantasy.

    He would be forgiven for thinking they were stuck in another dreand.

    "It''s not a dream.''''

    Silveria also voiced the same thought as Nyx after a moment of silence to observe her surrounding.

    "The scenes here might make one think we are in a dream realm. However, this sense of existence, it''s not something a dream realm can replicate."

    Silveria fell into countless dream realms. She was sure she could tell reality from illusions.

    Although it was not convincing to hear it from her, Silveria won''t say something unless she has a degree of confidence in it and Alex knew it.

    "Moreover¡­"

    Silveria slowly closed her eyes, and a surge of silver mana spawned. She started glowing silver with magic.

    "My magic power recovered."

    The silver magical sheen gave her an otherworldly feel. Alex recovered and raised his arm.

    His sealed magic power also started blowing up when he channeled some of it. This surge of magical power created a tiny storm in the area, and his magic power zed like magical mes.

    He only had his magic sealed for two or three days. Even so, this feeling of channeling his magic power felt nostalgic. The magical mes moved and swayed as per his directions.

    This terrifying control over magic power was something only those apex beings specialized in magic can do.

    His magical power control was enhanced by his powerful physics. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have this kind of control unless he trained for dozens of years if not hundreds of years.

    Alex wasn''t the only one ying with his magic power, Silveria also channeled her magic power to check things out. After a while, the two stored their magic power back.

    Next, they turned their attention toward the rainbow-colored pools near them.

    "Are we really on the floor of this named dungeon?"

    "I thought the treasures were on thest? Why don''t I see any treasures? Why there isn''t any Boss monster?'''' Alex questioned.

    Silveria nodded as if saying she also wanted to know but got no answer. She started drawing closer to the mesmerizing pools of various colors.

    Alex shrugged before tagging along.

    The pools varied by color and size. The waters were also still. The dynamic shes of lights made for a very beautiful sight.

    Alex and Silveria checked out the red pool first. It''s the smallest pool. They peered into it.

    The color was oddly ring yet clear, they could see the bottom as there were no impurities in it. A magical series of lights formed a sentence when they drew closer.

    ''Only Master Realm expert may enter."

    Alex and Silveria stepped back. They looked at the other pools with an understanding look.

    They peered into the other pools.

    As expected, the orange pool had a line: "Only those at the Grandmaster realm can enter.''''

    Yellow Pool: "Only those at the Saint realm can enter.''''

    Green Pool: "Only those at the Peak Saint realm can enter.''''

    Blue Pool: "Only those at the Demigod realm can enter.''''

    Indigo Pool: "Only those at the Peak Demigod realm can enter.''''

    The pools divided qualified participants by cultivation realms.

    Only those that fit the criteria could enter. Those unqualified were barred from entry.

    Alex tested this out.

    He tried stepping on pools other than the green pool, namely, the red, orange, yellow, blue, and indigo pools. He could only stand on the surface. The blue pool did soak his feet when he tested the waters. This was probably the pool meant for him.

    Meanwhile, Silveria could only enter the green pool.

    Thest pool, thergest pool of violet waters didn''t give any hints when they approached it.

    Naturally, Alex and Silveria were piqued by this pool.

    The other pools required sufficient levels to enter.

    Therger the pool, the higher the tier requirement.

    If the treasures were contained in the pools then the treasures will probably also vary ording to the strength of the participants.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The bigger the pools, the greater the potency of the treasures within.

    What about the violet pool which didn''t have any indications on it? What are the treasures contained within?

    The two drew closer to the violet pool when.

    Fwoosh!

    The pool started shaking as the waters churned.

    The couple wanted to back away when a ringing sound echoed in this magical space.

    Then, much to Alex''s shock, his item opened up on its own.

    The portal opened very violently and hastily, it''s like something''s trying to burst out from within. A jet of light shot forth.

    The light escaped the item box a rampaging beast that just attained its freedom. It flew towards the pool but Alex caught it in time.

    It was a ring, specifically, a ck ring.

    "The Eternal cha... Huh! I mean the Eternal Ring!"

    The two froze up. Alex quickly forgot the shot absence he had when uttering the ck ring name, it seemed familiar and he was almost about to remember something unfortunately it seems that things wouldn''t go in his way because in the next moment.

    Fwoom ring!

    The violet pool started churning harder. It was like the waters were reacting to its child being caught in the hands of a viin. The whooshing sound grew in intensity.

    Alex grasped harder.

    "It seems the key to opening this ring is in the violet pool¡­"

    "Let''s go!"

    Silveria said without hesitation.

    "No."

    But Alex retorted.

    The situation inside that pool was unknown, if there are no rewards other than the key for the Eternal ring then Silveria would waste her winning ticket in the named dungeon for nothing and because of this, Alex retorted.

    ''''No, I don''t need it I prefer to follow you.'''' Silveria''s choice was to give up on the chance to acquire more power by entering the blue pool to apany him Alex could see the determination inside her eyes and it was no joke.

    It was why he said those harsh words next in order to convince her otherwise he was certain that she would not listen stubbornly as she was.

    ''''You see the weakest among my other girls is Peak Saint.''''

    Silveria froze upon hearing those words, almost as if a giant boulder was mmed on her head, her mind was buzzing due to Alex''s shocking revtion so much that she tightened her fists until they bleed.

    Alex''s heart weakened when he saw Sylph''s crestfallen expression. He grabbed her shoulders.

    "Look, don''t get me wrong, I never demanded my partners to keep up with me. I know you, you''re going to beat yourself up if this continues, right?"

    "That''s one of the reasons. I know you don''t mind it, but I can''t stand to see you getting hurt."

    Alex beamed at her after lifting her chin.

    "The chance is now in front of you. It would pain me to see you give up this opportunity."

    Silveria finally nodded.

    She headed towards the blue pool. Before she entered the pool, she warned Alex without turning her head around.

    "Be careful!''''

    She channeled her mana before jumping into the pool in a giant ssh. She disappeared in front of Alex

    Alex sighed in relief. He also grumbled.

    "Phew, I finally got through to her, I thought for sure she was going to bulldoze her way into the violet pool."

    "You should be happy, your little girlfriend wants to follow you around."

    Nyx chimed in.

    "You have me supporting you, and you''ve got your power back, right? Surely, you can find a solution, so why did you shoot her down so harshly?"

    "She can get the rewards here for free, doesn''t make sense to turn down free goods and then pay for them from my pocket."

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "Again, we don''t know what will happen in that pool. It won''t make any sense to bring Silveria into a ce of unknown dangers.''''

    "Well, as long as you''re fine with it."

    Nyx nonchntly replied.

    "This is just as well, she can put her confidence to good use. I reckon she''s going to improve rapidly after this trip. You should be careful or she might just catch up.''''

    "I am not one for excessive male chauvinism nor am I a fan of excessive pride.''''

    Alex waved his hand without minding Nyx''s verbal blow.

    "In any case, we grow stronger in a way foreign to Silveria''s understanding. If pushes to shove, I will just challenge every powerful individual in this world to a duel. I''m not afraid of anything and I will keep growing stronger and stronger.''''

    Alex was smiling when he said those words before quickly shaking his head before looking at the sloshing violet pool. He jumped into the pool while holding the Eternal ring. As the ripples slowly settled, he disappeared into the pool.

 Chapter 1293 1186: Welcome To...

    Silveria finally nodded.

    She headed towards the blue pool. Before she entered the pool, she warned Alex without turning her head around.

    "Be careful!''''

    She channeled her mana before jumping into the pool in a giant ssh. She disappeared in front of Alex.

    Alex sighed in relief. He also grumbled.

    "Phew, I finally got through to her, I thought for sure she was going to bulldoze her way into the violet pool."

    "You should be happy, your little girlfriend wants to follow you around."

    Nyx chimed in.

    "You have me supporting you, and you''ve got your power back, right? Surely, you can find a solution, so why did you shoot her down so harshly?"

    "She can get the rewards here for free, doesn''t make sense to turn down free goods and then pay for them from my pocket."

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "Again, we don''t know what will happen in that pool. It won''t make any sense to bring Silveria into a ce of unknown dangers.''''

    "Well, as long as you''re fine with it."

    Nyx nonchntly replied.

    "This is just as well, she can put her confidence to good use. I reckon she''s going to improve rapidly after this trip. You should be careful or she might just catch up.''''

    "I am not one for excessive male chauvinism nor am I a fan of excessive pride.''''

    Alex waved his hand without minding Nyx''s verbal blow.

    "In any case, we grow stronger in a way foreign to Silveria''s understanding. If pushes to shove, I will just challenge every powerful individual in this world to a duel. I''m not afraid of anything and I will keep growing stronger and stronger.''''

    Alex was smiling when he said those words before quickly shaking his head and looking at the sloshing violet pool. He jumped into the pool while holding the Eternal ring. As the ripples slowly settled, he disappeared into the pool.

    ????

    The water rippled, and the purplish hue made the water look like poison.

    The violet pool looked like a pool filled with a poisonous substance. However, the clear and sparkling water had a strangely vibrant vibe to it.

    The bubbles also bounced around like yful children. The violet pool was easily over 100 square meters wide. But, it was also way deeper than the other pools Alex guessed. Alex sank into the pool after diving in. He was not using any special skills. At the rate he was going, he was descending dozens of meters per second.

    Even so, after more than 15 minutes, Alex still hadn''t seen the bottom of this pool.

    Thanks to his exceptional physics he didn''t have much trouble underwater. Without this powerful physics, Alex would have probably drowned multiple times already.

    His deep green eyes darted around, he was looking for something. s, he can only see the same old purple water around him. This pool was so deep.

    While diving deeper, he looked at the ck ring on his finger. If it weren''t because he''s underwater, he would inhale deeply to calm his vexed heart.

    On closer inspection, the Eternal Ring glowed softly.

    This signaled multiple things.

    Firstly, the key must be somewhere in this violet pool.

    Secondly, the Ring will open soon.

    He was doing all of this because of some prophecy an old man told him.

    In other words, the cmity would descend soon.

    He felt anxious.

    Cmity, what a troublesome and unreal word.

    He bitterly shook his head while suppressing his thoughts. He raised his speed as he dived even deeper.

    Time ebbed on

    After a while, the violet world experienced a color change.

    Upon seeing this his eyes lit up and he sped up further. He locked onto the glimmer in his field of vision.

    As he descended, the bottom of the violet pool finally appeared.

    A glimmering pce entered his vision.

    Schwing

    His eternal ring soft glow intensified.

    He used a teleportation skill to immediately shorten the distance between the castle and himself.

    The castle looked like it was made from aged bronze. It looked like a relic of a forgotten time, the luster it used to have was gone, leaving only an ancient husk. It didn''t take an expert to determine this castle was truly ancient.

    Alex could almost see the long history behind the castle. His mind zoned out for a second. After he recovered, He looked at the castle in astonishment.

    It''s just a castle, to think it had such a stunning effect on Alex''s mind. This castle is not ordinary.

    Schwing Schwing!<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His ring continued shining radiantly, it also started vibrating as if urging Alex to enter the pce without further dy.

    Boom!

    The Eternal Ring got annoyed by Alex, it started flying toward the castle.

    He got pulled along for a ride as the ring flew over to the castle.

    He got smashed into the wall of the castle, the ring led him into the castle walls.

    Alex was expecting pain from this collision. However, he went through the walls like a ghost. No, it was like the castle walls were mirages.

    Hovering in the air, he roamed his gaze over his environment.

    He was inside the castle.

    There were bronze walls around him, the ceiling also looked like it was constructed from heavy bronze bs. It''s hard to believe someone phased through that thick wall like nothing.

    There was hardly anything other than the walls and ceilings here.

    No, that''s not correct.

    At the end of this grand hall is a mini-version of the Guardian of the Dungeon, an ancient tree of average height.

    There was a small pool in front of the ancient tree.

    Other than the weird tree and pool, there''s nothing around him.

    Shockingly enough, despite being underwater, he can breathe just fine while a gentle breeze caressed his cheeks.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Alex sighed.

    "As expected of a named dungeon, there are too many surprises here. I learned so many things today¡­"

    He flew towards the ancient tree and pool. He lowered his altitude beforending near the edge of the pool.

    The water in the pool looked very normal with no fancy colors, just normal water.

    At least, it looked like that from the surface.

    Alex lifted his head, he examined the ancient tree.

    Ring ring!

    The Eternal Ring started shaking violently. The intense lighting from the ring lit up the pce.

    As if responding to the Ring of Power, the leaves on the ancient tree also started glowing green.

    Ring Fwoom!

    The Eternal ring started rampaging. Alex could feel an invisible force acting against his hand.

    After a brief pause, he took off the ring. He tossed it upwards.

    Foom!

    Like a beast that regained its freedom, the Eternal Ring shot toward the ancient tree, leaving a trail of light.

    The Ring stopped before touching the tree trunk.

    Next, it slowly merged into the tree.

    The point of entry became transparent, one can still see the Ring of Power even after it merged with the ancient tree.

    Soft silk-like rays of light seeped into the Eternal Ring.

    Rustle!

    After the Eternal Ring merged with the tree, a rustling sound reverberated as the ancient tree shook.

    The green light rose in intensity, projecting a figure outwards.

    Dark pearly eyes sit wickedly within the creature''s bony, hard skull, which gives the creature a fierce-looking appearance.

    Several tendrils sit atop its head, just above its wide, angr ears. A row of horns runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose is long and has tworge, slitted nostrils and there are small tendrils on its chin. Several rows of sharp teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and give a slight hint of the terror hiding inside.

    A lean neck runs down from its head and into a slender body. The top is covered in curved scales and a row of tendrils runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in coarse skin and is colored differently than the rest of its body. Four massive limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand towering and elegantly. Each limb has 6 digits, each of which ends in narrow nails seemingly made of bone.

    Terrifying wings grow starting from just above its shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back. The wings are almost angel-like, thick skin and eerie bone structures make up most of the wing and each bone structure ends in a curved, yet blunt tip.

    Its thick tail ends in a curved talon and is covered in the same curved scales as its body.

    ''''Huh?! A dragon?'''' Alex was shocked and speechless by the appearance of this figure, for some reason, he felt like he knew this figure.

    When he was about to open his mouth to say something, the figure of a dragon morphed into that of a man much to Alex''s dismay.

    It was the figure of someone he felt like he had seen once. He seemed to have fought this person before, to where Alex was unable to remember. Just as he was about to try remembering the man spoke.

    ''''Wee to the Abyss Alexander Kael Touch!"

 Chapter 1294 1187: Enough 1

    ''Huh?! A dragon?'''' Alex was shocked and speechless by the appearance of this figure, for some reason, he felt like he knew this figure.

    When he was about to open his mouth to say something, the figure of a dragon morphed into that of a man much to Alex''s dismay.

    It was the figure of someone he felt like he had seen once. He seemed to have fought this person before, to where Alex was unable to remember. Just as he was about to try remembering the man spoke.

    ''''Wee to the Abyss Alexander Kael Touch!"

    ''''Thanos!!!'''' Alex shouted the name of the man making thetter expression change but only for a moment.

    ''''Ugh!'''' Alex felt a splitting headache as if someone was ying with his brain using a scalpel.

    ''''My! My! How surprising!'''' Thanos said before flicking his fingers and Alex fell unconscious.

    Right before it happened Alex could have sworn that Thanos''s figure changed into someone else but he was unable to see this figure''s features before his consciousness was sent somewhere.

    ?????

    It was inside an arena, Alex was facing a young man with white hair.

    Alex had a mocking smile on his lips as he look down on this young man.

    Evans lost control as his anger and hatred took over.

    His magic power exploded like a raging volcano. A powerful aura burst and swept outwards.

    He clenched his fists as a sword appeared in his hand. The sword shone brilliantly with lights.

    Alex snickered. He took out his ming sword from his item box.

    The ming sword spewed out a copious amount of ze. The arena immediately rose in temperature.

    "It is a powerful item, a SSS Armament!"

    The crowd gasped while Evans'' face turned red.

    He didn''t blush because of the heat. He was ashamed.

    Alex was wielding a SSS Armament while Evans brandished a SS Armament.

    It felt like Evans a poor noble or a beggar who struck it rich.

    He detected this change in mood and Evans was not too happy about it.

    If he waited some time, his father would have given him a SSS Armament.

    s, he lost control of himself and challenged Alex, he created this mess himself.

    He started questioning himself over the timing of his challenge.

    "Hmph¡­"

    He resisted the urge to chug his sword away. He growled with a dark look.

    "I only need a SS Armament to take you down!"

    Alex startedughing out loud. He tossed his ming sword away.

    Then, a stream of iron sand flowed out of his item box.

    He formed an iron sword with the stream of iron sand.

    With his sword pointed at the ground, Alex didn''t say anything. He just beckoned Evans with a finger gesture.

    That blew Evans'' mind, making him enraged.

    Swoosh!

    Evans lunged at Alex with his sword d in mana.

    Alex didn''t move out of the way or make any defensive maneuvers. He waited until the de was dangerously close before parrying it with a mighty flick of his sword.

    Ding!

    He parried the attack in an instant. An intense gust exploded outwards.

    With another collision, Evans appeared from within the fray.

    Fwoosh!

    The ensuing force acted on two duelists'' bodies. They had different reactions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The shockwave staggered Evans while Alex grinned. The hand holding his sword trembled.

    It was obvious who was stronger between the two duelists.

    Alex didn''t only get a boost in levels.

    "This bastard!"

    Evans clenched his teeth.

    He flexed his arm to steady his shivering hands.

    "You have barbaric strength."

    Alex raised an eyebrow in response. He hooked his index finger, gesturing for Evans to try again.

    Laughing in seething rage, Evans disappeared in a blur. The next moment, he was already in front of Alex.

    He started a shing storm, each sh was aimed at Alex''s vital parts.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Looking at the shes, Alex narrowed his eyes. He stepped backward, dodging all the shes with razor-thin margins.

    Evans was mad with hatred. He smashed down on his hilt, sending his sword slicing toward Alex''s chest.

    When the sword almost touched his chest, a hand arcing with lightning grabbed the sword.

    Evans quickly let go of the sword, he raised his fists overhead, charging them with Earth''s mana to make them more powerful (A/N: He is using the Earth element). He smashed down at Alex''s chest.

    He was nning to kill Alex with each attack.

    Alex''s eyes became cold. A magical force rippled outwards. The ripple stopped Evans for a brief moment.

    He struck.

    He didn''t use a teleportation ability. Instead, he used pure speed to close the distance between the two duelists.

    "!!!"

    Evans quickly recovered. He unleashed a right hook.

    Boom!

    Alex mirrored his attack. His magical powers overwhelmed Evans''s enhancements.

    Crack!

    Evans groaned, he heard something cracking in his fist.

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the side of his head. The intense pain told him that crack wasn''t a hallucination. He tried to punch with his other fist. Earthen mana poured out from him.

    To this, Alex just grabbed his fist without using any skills but only purely his physical strength. He stopped the attack dead in its tracks.

    Alex''s cold and scornful look turned Evans pale as a ghost.

    "Please, bring out more of your true power."

    His yful smile went against the tightening fist grab, and Evans''s fist started cracking again.

    "This is starting to get unsightly for a Demigod don''t you think so?"

    The crowd gasped when they heard Alex''s tauntingment.

    They couldn''t catch the attacks since it all happened too fast. However, they could see the trend of the fight.

    Evans was the inferior fighter despite being in the same realm as Alex.

    Alex didn''t use any skill or magic. He used simple moves to suppress Evans.

    How can the gap between Demigod individuals be so huge?

    Didn''t Princess Silveria''s fianc¨¦e just enter the Demigod''s realm? Maybe he''s even stronger?

    They exchanged confused looks. They could see the puzzlement in each other''s eyes.

    Barely twenty years old Demigods, that''s already unheard of in all of this empire''s history.

    The crowd watched in bafflement. Finally, they started looking at Wu Yan like he was a freak of nature.

 Chapter 1295 1188: Enough 2

    ''''Please, bring out more of your true power."

    His yful smile went against the tightening fist grab, and Evans''s fist started cracking again.

    "This is starting to get unsightly for a Demigod don''t you think so?"

    The crowd gasped when they heard Alex''s tauntingment.

    They couldn''t catch the attacks since it all happened too fast. However, they could see the trend of the fight.

    Evans was the inferior fighter despite being in the same realm as Alex.

    Alex didn''t use any skill or magic. He used simple moves to suppress Evans.

    How can the gap between Demigod individuals be so huge?

    Didn''t Princess Silveria''s fianc¨¦e just enter the Demigod''s realm? Maybe he''s even stronger?

    They exchanged confused looks. They could see the puzzlement in each other''s eyes.

    Barely twenty years old Demigods, that''s already unheard of in all of this empire''s history.

    The crowd watched in bafflement. Finally, they started looking at Wu Yan like he was a freak of nature.

    While everyone stared at Alex like he was a real monster, Silveria was the only one who looked like this oue was only natural.

    Evans heard Alex''s remark filled to the brim with contempt, ignoring what others had to say, his body started trembling as blood rushed to his head. His eyes looked like they belonged to a deranged person.

    Evans''s mana started flowing chaotically.

    "Don''t look down on me!!!"

    His mana exploded once more. He concentrated his them on the fist Alex was holding.

    Boom!

    Alex only raised an eyebrow when he felt this power surge. He released Evans''s hand before countering with a jab at his chest.

    Bang!

    Evans''s body shed with mana, and his mana''s cloak condensed near the point of impact, blocking Alex''s punch.

    Earthen-colored orbs floated around him. After thwarting Alex''s punch, he started bellowing with a pair of malevolent eyes. He unleashed all the boiling negativities within him.

    "You''re just the fiancee of a princess! Don''t get cocky with me you mongrel!"

    d in violent streams of earthen mana, Evans stared at Alex. He willed for his arming sword to fly back into his hand. In a sh, he disappeared after showing Alex an evil grin.

    Alex simply pursed his lips. He stepped slightly to the left.

    At the same time, Alex moved, an arming sword burning with earthen mana shot past where his shoulders were. The arming sword flew towards the crowd, if they didn''t move out of the way in time somebody was going to get seriously hurt.

    The arming sword decelerated before turning back. It flew towards Alex once more.

    Alex heard the sword flying towards him. He stepped to the right. The sword missed again.

    He then grabbed the grip of the sword.

    Alex batted the sword at his side.

    Evans got mmed as he didn''t expect Alex to counter his sudden attack.

    Bam!

    Like a kite with its string cut loose, Evans got thrown into the distance.

    "Damn!"

    Steadying himself rather unsteadily, he finally stopped after a few steps. He was not looking too good. Evans leered at Alex with absolute loathing.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    He growled. With bloodshot eyes, he took out another arming sword after backing off.

    He burst forward in a ck blur. Suddenly stopping, Evans released his sword before doing a roundhouse kick on the sword''s pommel.

    Fwoosh!

    Like a bolt of ck lightning, the de got shot in Alex''s direction.

    Alex jumped. When hended, he leaped off the sword that just passed under his feet. Like a ghost, he appeared in front of Evans.

    Evans''s eyes gleamed, and he charged mana into his arming sword.

    The arming sword started shining like a crystal sword. He shed at Alex.

    Alex frowned at the crystal de.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex raised a fist, his fist was d in lightning, glowing bluish-white with the might of the storms.

    He smashed his fist into the crystal sword. At first, the arming sword shook, then cracks appeared before the sword shattered into a million pieces.

    "What the hell?!"

    Evans gasped.

    A SS Armament got punched into smithereens?!

    How is that possible?!

    Alex grinned. He unleashed a quick draw with his iron sword. The sword expanded into a long whip.

    Whish!

    The iron sand whip struck Evans on his chest. The sound of something cracking came from Evans'' torso.

    "Garguh!"

    He screamed in agony when the strike broke his ribs. Next, he couldn''t finish his groan before a lightning-d fist went for his face. There was no mercy behind this strike.

    Bang!

    The punchnded squarely on Evans'' stomach.

    Not even giving Evans room to breathe, a flurry of lightning punches rained down on him.

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!!!

    His mana aura diminished with each blow. Finally, his earthen mana armor got destroyed.

    With steely eyes, Alex punched Evans in the face again.

    Bam!

    This time, the attack connected.

    Ssh!

    With a mouthful of blood and a few teeth, he was sent flying like a broken kite. Hended heavily against the tform.

    The impact cracked the tform which even a normal Saint realm expert would find hard to smash. Spiderweb-patterned cracks could be seen when hended.

    Evans bounced up as he spat out more blood. His throat got grabbed as Alex suspended him in the air.

    Evans''s pupils shrank. Fear finally appeared for the first time in a while.

    It was the same result as when they first met. Alex decimated his knight squad and left him practically emascted in terms of honor. Right now, Alex had him by his neck.

    Dozens of dayster, after bing a Demigod just like Alex, he still couldn''t change his lose-streak.

    Evans finally understood.

    The person grabbing his neck never took him seriously.

    From the start of this duel until now.

    Alex pursed his lips despite Evans''s apparent dread. He tossed Evans like a bag of oversized trash.

    Bam!

    Drawing a pathetic trail of blood and other bodily fluids, Evans couldn''t escape his fate of getting mmed into the ground once more.

    Evans went limp. His eyes were wide open but his soul wasn''t in them. Fear had gripped his core.

    Complete defeat, he could never beat this man in his life.

    There was a moment of silence before the crowd burst into an uproar, chanting Alex''s name.

    Normally, he should have been happy as he managed to defend his honor but currently, Alex stood there in a daze.

    ''Wake up! That''s not right you''re slowly changing getting devoured by all of this, enough already.''

    It was a voiceing from the deepest part of his soul and he couldn''t be more familiar with this voice as it belongs to him.

    Alex opened his eyes, and looked at the excited crown, at Silveria and the others before opening his mouth and uttering a single word.

    ''''E.N.O.U.G.H!''''

    Crack!!!!!

    BANG!

 Chapter 1296 Status Progress And Explanation

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Just a reminder to not be surprised when you see their stats increasing beyond normal. I''m going to exin in short why this is happening.

    First of all it is thank to their level increasing and secondly it is because they used various items,such as elixirs or wyvern''s heart, powerful monster''s heart and core to increase their stats. More exnation will be giventer in the future chapters so do not have to worry and keep enjoying the story while also supporting your author. Thank you all!

    ???

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 201 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 32000/32000

    SE: 7100/7100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10000

    DEF: 9000

    AGI: 8000

    INT: 6000

    LUK: 3020

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 96%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 95%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 38%]

    [Saeko: 88%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor ] (New)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 16 False God]

    Level 200

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 36000/36000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12100

    Defense: 10000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 16 [Fake God] ????

    Level 200

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Devour] [????]

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 16

    Level 204

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 184<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 620

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 5050

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World] [Absolute Zero Lv 2]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6400

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Wind Art Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 186

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 117

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 19000/19000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 188

    ss: Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4200

    Luck: 3600

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form] [Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ???

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6300

    DEF: 5900

    AGI: 6000

    INT: 2800

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Unique Ability: [Familiars]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll] [The one who desire to be human ] [Ancient Magus ]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5370

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 5100

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2200

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ?????

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5600

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius] (New)

    ?????

 Chapter 1297 1189: The Rulers Decision

    It was evening in the capital of the Foxia Empire, a few kilometers away there existed a forest.

    The forest was limitless, imprable, and verdant. Its canopy was eclipsed by yew, linden, and maple, their crowns allowed cascading lights to shimmer through for a medley of nts to make use of the insect-riddled soils below.

    Curling vines dangled from a couple of trees, and a mishmash of flowers, which desperately tried to avoid the shadows, highlighted the otherwise colorless backdrop.

    A mishmash of animal sounds, which were caused by prowling animals, brightened up the forest and were backed by the raging river currents shing against boulders.

    In the deepest part of this forest was an istedke and in the istedke, thedies were washing themselves.

    "Woohoo!"

    Saeko swam around theke like a champion. She was incredibly good at swimming, her speed is also superhuman!

    "Jeez! You little girl."

    Sera stopped her before lecturing her.

    "Saeko, we are here to take a bath, we are not here to swim.''''

    "Ahahaha! I''m well aware of it."

    Saeko started scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.

    "It''s so wide here, I subconsciously started swimming¡­ kya?!"

    Saeko moaned all of a sudden.

    The reason, someone suddenly grabbed her breasts.

    "Haha! I got you!"

    The hands on her breasts started massaging them into various shapes. Saeko giggled while twitching in pleasure.

    "Ahaha¡­ Gracier¡­ not there¡­ that tickles¡­ ahaha¡­"

    "Oh?¡­"

    Gracier showed her an evil grin. She increased her intensity.

    "In other words, Saeko''s weakness is over here, right? Hehehe, take my super booby attack!"

    "Ahaha¡­ Nooo¡­ Ahahah¡­"

    "Look,dies¡­"

    Sera observed them for a moment before shaking her head.

    "Conserve some energy, don''te to me when you''re too weak to even climb back on shore¡­"

    "It''s fine! It''s fine!"

    Gracier waved her off. A thought struck her before a mischievous grin climbed onto her face, she was eyeing Sera''s body.

    Feeling a chill, Sera stepped back.

    "Wh-what are you doing? What''s with that grin?"

    "Hehehe¡­"

    Gracier released Saeko who almost fainted. Like a dirty old man, she slowly inched closer to Sera.

    "Big sister, where is your weakness? I am very curious."

    Sera immediately knew what Gracier wanted, her face turned red as she tried to scamper off. However, a pair of tiny hands held her shoulders in ce. Sera froze up in surprise.

    "In the end, this seems interesting¡­"

    Kuina''s pleased face entered Sera''s vision. Like Gracier, she''s snickering.

    "Count me in!"

    "Good job! Big sister Kuina!"

    Gracier praised her aplice. She pounced on Sera.

    "Keep a super tight grip on her!"

    "Hey! Gracier, knock it off¡­ Kuina¡­ stop¡­ Nnn¡­ Nyaaghh¡­"

    yful giggles echoed across theke. Saeko was still heaving in exhaustion, Luna supported her less as she sinks into theke. She watched on while chuckling in joy. It was good to see everyone ying together like this.

    Looking at the other side, Artemia, Alice, Noire, and Maria were enjoying the water with their eyes closed and their backs leaning against the cliffs surrounding theke. Their bountiful breasts lined up as Noire''s lips quivered.

    "That''s an impressive line-up.''''

    Sakuya and Artemia opened their eyes when they heard Noire''s sentence.

    "Ara ara!"

    Sakuya started giggling with a tilted head.

    "We are nothingpared to¡­"

    Artemia jutted her chin at a spot somewhere not far away.

    "That victor over there¡­"

    Noire also looked over. Her eyelids started twitching!

    "Nn~~ This feels so good~"

    It was as if Maria intentionally stretched her back, exposing those divine and demonic marshmallows for everyone to see. Those are some lethal weapons she was packing.

    "Too bad this isn''t a hot spring, there is also no booze to enjoy together with the bath.''''

    "Maria is incredible¡­"

    Alice said with a half-stunned look. She wondered if those massive weapons wouldn''t hinder Maria during a fight.

    "Truly¡­ impressive¡­"

    Noire nodded expressionlessly.

    "If only I am as big as her¡­"

    ''''Fufu! Noire don''t be sad¡­"

    Sakuya started cheering Noire up.

    "Small ones are good too, there are men who dig your figure, you know?~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Noire widened her eyes. She nodded in a daze.

    "Is that so?"

    "She''s probably right¡­"

    Maria chimed in, she revealed a mysterious grin.

    "However, I think Alex likes them big."

    Noire said nothing.

    Near her, Alice lifted her head, she shot a question in excitement.

    "Then, if Alice grows up to be as big as Maria, will master love me too?"

    "Well¡­"

    Maria gave her question serious thought.

    "That should be correct."

    "Maria, what kind of example are you trying to set here?"

    Artemia bitterlyughed.

    "Don''t teach them weird stuff¡­"

    "Just telling the truth¡­"

    Maria took out her fan from her item box. She covered her mouth as her eyes shed with yfulness.

    "Artemia, you are self-conscious of your size, no?"

    "I¡­"

    The princess wanted to retort but her words got stuck in her mouth. Maria also startedughing while Artemia dived into the water in embarrassment.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Sakuya grumbled when she saw the ruckus the otherdies caused.

    "Can''t take a quiet bath at all, these girls¡­"

    She started making her way over to the shore, attracting the others'' attention.

    "Eh? You are done already? Sakuya¡­"

    "Yeah¡­"

    She waved her arm.

    "I wanted to stay just a while longer but my stomach''s making a noise so I am heading out first¡­"

    Luna and Saeko''s ears twitched. They immediately made a beeline for the shore.

    "Ooooh! Us too! We are hungry too!"

    With the three making their way out of theke, the pile of clothes lit up as the magic crystal throbbed for a second. A light orb expanded as a figure slowly materialized.

    Thedies were surprised by the sudden burst of light. Before they could react, the light receded away to reveal the intruder.

    Kuina''s mother appeared.

    ''''Wow! You girls sure know how to y!'''' She said shing them a yful grin.

    ''''Wee back empress, how was the meeting?'''' Maria said while approaching Kuina''s mother. Thetter observed Maria''s up and down a few times before crossing her arms.

    ''''Not bad you have the potential.''''

    Maria''s mouth twitched but she did not dare to raise a question about what kind of potential Kuina''s mother was talking about. She was sure that whatever it was she would suffer under this devil, ying her game, hence Maria ignored her.

    ''''Tch! You are no fun at all. Well, the meeting went well. Follow me let''s go eat you must be all very hungry.'''' Kuina''s mother dered before stepping across space and vanishing.

    Maria exchanged a look with Artemia and the others before nodding, dress magically appeared on their bodies before they teleported back to the castle where they ate dinner.

    Kuina was still unconscious but recently she was showing signs of waking up.

    After the dinner, Kuina''s mother told them how the meeting with the other rulers went, and what they decided. The content of this meeting wasn''t that different from the previous one, they mostly discussed the things to do, how to prevent the small skirmish here and there from resulting in a war because it was probably the enemy''s goal, there was also the possibility that it was to draw their attention elsewhere while achieving their real purpose.

    Once more at the end of the meeting, it was concluded that the best thing to do was to increase their strength, the strength of the few chosen ones for now until Alex seed in his mission in the Infinity Maze, the core of Bahamut''s curse, the curse ced on the world stopping anyone from stepping into the False God realm since that fight against the king of the dragon.

    ''''I see.'''' Maria nodded on behalf of the others, she understood that the rulers had taken this decision and was okay with it. She believed that she would have done the same if she was in their shoes, they should prioritize the elites first of all, it is the best oue.

    ''''If there''s nothing else will we excuse ourselves first, see you tomorrow empress.'''' Maria bowed her head before leaving with the others.

    That night every one of them prayed for Alex''s sess, to quicklye back as they all missed him greatly.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following morning in the same forest, sameke.

    The calmke reflected the sunlight like a giant mirror. One would have to squint against intense rays like these. The faint sound of flowing water reverberated wonderfully in one''s ears. There must be a stream feeding into thiske.

    It was a beautiful day, there are only a few clouds in the sky as the sun rained down at just the right temperature, providing everyone with a warm source of energy. The sun lit up the cliffs overlooking theke.

    There was a golden portal hanging over theke. The portal rained down clear water into theke.

    Sshing sounds apanied the spatial ripples of the golden portal. Theke slowly lit up as the clear water suffused theke.

    A miraculous power started acting on theke. This mysterious power expanded as more and more miraculous water seeped into theke.

    It was clear that the miraculous water caused this strange change in the nature of theke.

    Kuina''s mother sighed while pouring what remained of the miracle water reserve into theke. She got this from the meeting, one of the rewards she was talking about.

    She looked at thedies standing near her.

    ''''You should take off your clothes and dives in. How much you can acquire will depend on your luck and chance, the first effect will be an increase in your mana. Well, the luckiest will have some of their stats increased as well. Go!''''

    Maria and the others inhaled before undressing to enter the miracleke.

    Another strengthening journey has begun.

 Chapter 1298 1190: Sakuyas Dream? 1

    Kuina''s mother sighed while pouring what remained of the miracle water reserve into theke. She got this from the meeting, one of the rewards she was talking about.

    She looked at thedies standing near her.

    ''''You should take off your clothes and dives in. How much you can acquire will depend on your luck and chance, the first effect will be an increase in your mana. Well, the luckiest will have some of their stats increased as well. Go!''''

    Maria and the others inhaled before undressing to enter the miracleke.

    Another strengthening journey has begun.

    At first, they experienced a cooling sensation before an intense feeling of pain followed, however, they endured not letting the pain win.

    And soon they experienced another change, this time their consciousness was sent somewhere, almost as if they were having a dream or maybe an illusion. Sakuya was the first one.

    ?????

    The Far East Empire.

    Kyo City, Main Street,mercialplex.

    Today, themercialplex is rowdier than usual, there was so much energy in the air.

    Rather, traffic was through the roof here, it looks like pretty much every citizen of this city was here.

    Today''s the seventh of July.

    It''s also the day of the Star Festival, also known as Tanabata.

    The sun just retreated beyond the horizon. On such an auspicious day, traders and businessmen gunning for people''s money brook no dys. The moment the night fell, stalls were already up and running.

    To the two sides of the streets were lines upon lines of stalls and shops. The shopkeepers are all calling and promoting their services and promotions. There are Takoyaki stalls, fried noodle stalls, other food outlets, toys, masks, balloons, and various other assortments of festival necessities. They were waiting for the customers toe to scoop up the goods.

    It didn''t take long for the consumers toe and fill themercial districts with humans. If a kid or someone short got mixed into this crowd then it would be hard to locate them within the dense crowd.

    The exuberant shoppers visited stalls after stalls, despite the slightly higher pricespared to usual times, the shoppers still visited the shops because of the festive mood.

    They can only celebrate this asion once a year, no?

    This was especially the case for couples. Intimate couples could be seen engrossing themselves in the festival mood, spending money without due caution. Naturally, the shopkeepers are more than happy to receive their cash.

    Granted, the boyfriends who footed the bills are secretly crying inside for the eviscerations of their finances this month.

    In any case, this year''s Tanabata was very popr.

    "Wow~"

    Gracier eximed after seeing the dense wall of humans crowding themercial district. It was her first time seeing so many people walking around. She grabbed Alex''s hand in excitement.

    "Big brother! Look! Look! So many people!"

    "Indeed!''''

    Alex was not a stranger to busy streets. However, the sheer volume of people here was outrageous.

    Alex was dazzled by the women wearing Yukatas of various designs.

    Also, thedies around him are in Yukatas.

    Gracier was wearing a red wafuku, Sakuya was sporting a ck one, Luna wearing a purple yukata, and Saeko was wearing a blue one. Lastly, Maria was in a white Yukata that had floral patterns on it.

    Aside from Gracier, the other fourdies had their hair tied up in low buns. The fresh hairstyle and their exquisite beautybined into a deadlybo.

    "The sky just turned dark and the street is already full of people."

    Maria chuckled. She warned Gracier and Saeko at the same time.

    "There will be more people around the time of the fireworks, we should all keep an eye on each other, and make sure no one gets lost."

    "Uwah!"

    Maria just finished her speech when Gracier''s nose twitched. She closed her eyes and she dashed out in the direction of that smell.

    "That smells so good!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alexandra!"

    Maria chased after her while Alex bitterlyughed.

    "Come, everyone. Let''s not lose sight of them.''''

    "More than that, I think you should be worried about your wallet."

    Gracier teased Alex with a quick verbal jab.

    "Big brother, I''m going to eat so many things, I am genuinely worried you might have to do the dishes to pay off her food debts."

    Alex''s bitter smile took on a deeper shade of bitterness.

    Sakuya observed everything silently as if she was lost in thoughts before shaking her head and approaching Alex.

    ''Let''s enjoy this dream or whatever it is.'' She murmured to herself.

    She hugged Alex''s arm.

    "Let''s enjoy the festival together!"

    "Well, I don''t mind doing this.''''

    Alex looked at the wall of moving humans in front of him.

    "I still have to help them pay the bills."

    "Don''t worry about it."

    Sakuya continued grinning.

    "When Maria left, she also took your wallet with her!"

    "Ha?"

    Alex rummaged around his pocket only to find an empty void.

    "Why that Maria, I must¡­"

    Alex started mumbling.

    "How am I going to enjoy the festival like this?! Does she expect me to talk my way through the night?!"

    "Ara, I have a bit of cash with me."

    Sakuya started using a coquettish voice with him.

    "It''s not much but it should suffice for the both of us."

    "Sorry, Sakuya.''''

    Alex shook his head. He perked himself up afterughing bitterly one more time.

    "It''s the Tanabata festival, I can''t make ady pay like this, even if she took my wallet, I have my way, let''s go.''''

    Sakuya beamed up after listening to Alex. She hugged his arm tighter, pressing her ample bosom up and against his arm.

    "I will ept hubby-sama''s gracious offer."

    Seeing Sakuya''s smile, Alex couldn''t help but be a bit puzzled and troubled despite the sensation of her cans pressing against his arm.

    Sakuya was not acting normally. He was very familiar with her so he could tell her behavior and expressions are out of the ordinary.

    In the past, Sakuya''s smile was mostly fake or forced. She was genuinely smiling right now.

    Then, he recalled how she seduced him in his bedroomst night and the weird deal between Maria and her.

    His gut told him that Sakuya was hiding something.

 Chapter 1299 [Bonus ] Chp 1191: Sakuyas Dream? 2

    Sakuya beamed up after listening to Alex. She hugged his arm tighter, pressing her ample bosom up and against his arm.

    "I will ept hubby-sama''s gracious offer."

    Seeing Sakuya''s smile, Alex couldn''t help but be a bit puzzled and troubled despite the sensation of her cans pressing against his arm.

    Sakuya was not acting normally. He was very familiar with her so he could tell her behavior and expressions are out of the ordinary.

    In the past, Sakuya''s smile was mostly fake or forced. She was genuinely smiling right now.

    Then, he recalled how she seduced him in his bedroomst night and the weird deal between Maria and her.

    His gut told him that Sakuya was hiding something.

    Judging by her personality, there''s a very real chance that she was pranking him. Alex couldn''t help but think about her weird antics.

    He looked into her beautiful eyes with his simrly enchanting eyes.

    Sakuya didn''t look away, she just quietly gazed into the windows of his soul.

    The two put up a wall of intimacy that isted the world from their world.

    Alex chortled after a short while.

    "Okay! Let''s go shopping!"

    Sakuya''s eyes lit up. She practically threw herself into Alex''s embrace as she gave his arm a tight squeeze.

    "Okay!"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The boisterous pitches yelled by the traders and theughter of the jubnt crowd mixed in a chaotic orchestra that touched the high heaven. It''s already deep in the night but the crowd isn''t thinning out even slightly. Rather, more citizens joined the festivity.

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the pining looks the gentlemen near Sakuya threw in her direction.

    Without even thinking about it, Alex blurted it out.

    "Sakuya, you''re very beautiful tonight.''''

    The sudden praise surprised Sakuya. She grinned when she finally noticed the attention she was garnering from the crowd around her.

    "I am very happy to hear you say that."

    She gave the arm she was hugging a tighter squeeze. She giggled like a happy housewife.

    "Granted, if you''re jealous then that would make me happier.''''

    "Jealous?''''

    Alex wanted to deny it but he decided to y along when Sakuya squinted her eyes at him.

    "Well, maybe just a bit.''''

    "Oh?!"

    She ced her index finger on her lips. That cute move touched Alex''s heart while making the males around her stumble due to sheer fascination.

    Sakuya tilted her head. She used the finger that was just on her lips on Alex''s lips.

    "Don''t worry, I only have feelings for hubby-sama, forever and ever."

    Alex paused briefly. He looked straight into Sakuya''s eyes.

    "What about Maria, Luna, Artemia, and the others?"

    Sakuya''s eyes shed before she answered with another question.

    "Which one does hubby-sama want to hear? The fake answer or the real answer?"

    "I mean¡­"

    Alex shook his head, he gave her a serious expression.

    "Naturally, I want to hear your honest thoughts on the matter."

    Sakuya had a weird light in her eyes. She turned mum for a second before answering.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "As I said, I only have feelings for you."

    Alex also turned taciturn.

    He had expected this oue. Unlike the others who could easily express their feeling, Sakuya who may seem simple was in factplicated to deal with.

    He didn''t really understand her past, what she went through but this doesn''t matter anymore.

    Because the Sakuya who was with him has changed, except with Maria and Luna and Gracier, she seemed reserved.

    In this situation, it was hard to get her to open up to the girls around him.

    Even so,

    "Even so, I want you to live a good life with the other girls."

    Alex said, the strong emotion within his wish didn''t escape Sakuya''s ears who started to understand the purpose of this dream or illusion, whatever you want to call it.

    "After all, you''re all important existences in my life."

    Sakuya''s smile froze, the slow realization caused her to retrieve her smile.

    She knew the present Alex had seen through her.

    Despite that, he still wished for her to open up to the others.

    The man she loved the most wanted her to just live happily.

    That was the basic message.

    He was not the most reliable man when ites to things like this, heck, he was even too half-assed with his own feelings. But, this man used the warmth hidden in his heart to care for her. He didn''t try to force her to do anything.

    Hope, huh?

    Sakuya giggled.

    "I will try harder.''''

    Alex alsoughed.

    "That''s enough for me."

    After that, they thoroughly enjoyed the festival, they browsed the stores and Alex got a few good memories of Sakuya showing her innocent self or licking her lips after being exposed to the sight of delicious snacks. She also mesmerized many men with her antics.

    At a faraway vacant field, Alex and Sakuya looked up at the brilliant firework show. Judging by the grins on their faces, they had a good time.

    Sakuya was especially vibrant with joviality. However, the satisfaction in her eyes was marred by a hint of remorse.

    She enjoyed herself tonight.

    Perhaps too much, that was why she felt bad about the time left for her.

    Time slowly ticked closer to midnight as the fireworks exploded across the sky.

    This was the climax of the Tanabata festival, it was also the start of the end.

    Her face reflected the iridescent lights of the fireworks. Her already country-ruining beauty took on an even more fantastic beauty, she exuded a silent sense of lethal beauty.

    When the fireworks finally ended, Sakuya finally spoke.

    "Actually, I am a bit confused."

    Alex looked at Sakuya quietly, urging her to go on.

    "I got a question I wanted to ask. Is to say I''m curious about your motivation"

    She continued without checking Alex''s reaction.

    ''''Why are you doing all of this when you could live one woman and be content, be powerful? Why burden yourself with epting Maria''s condition?''''

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before finally opening his mouth.

    ''''Well, it''s simply because I''m greedy, I''ll have the best for myself, I''m that greedy, I don''t mind few constraints because it''s what I desire. I will ept any condition to achieve my goal. I''m staying true to myself that''s all.''''

    Sakuya was shocked, she was silent for a moment before suddenly bursting into a peal ofughter.

    ''''Yes! You''re right, this is who it should be, it''s why I''ve fallen for you, and that''s why I''ll do anything to help you with your ambition my love.'''' Sakuya dered before the dream shattered and she was brought outside.

 Chapter 1300 1192: The Idol

    Alex looked at Sakuya quietly, urging her to go on.

    "I got a question I wanted to ask. Is to say I''m curious about your motivation"

    She continued without checking Alex''s reaction.

    ''''Why are you doing all of this when you could live one woman and be content, be powerful? Why burden yourself with epting Maria''s condition?''''

    Alex stayed silent for a moment before finally opening his mouth.

    ''''Well, it''s simply because I''m greedy, I''ll have the best for myself, I''m that greedy, I don''t mind few constraints because it''s what I desire. I will ept any condition to achieve my goal. I''m staying true to myself that''s all.''''

    Sakuya was shocked, she was silent for a moment before suddenly bursting into a peal ofughter.

    ''''Yes! You''re right, this is who it should be, it''s why I''ve fallen for you, and that''s why I''ll do anything to help you with your ambition my love.'''' Sakuya dered before the dream shattered and she was brought outside.

    Sakuya was still in theke but because she was overusing the miracle in it, theke''s water had be normal, therefore she quietly left.

    Once on the shore, she got dressed before checking her status.

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

    ''''Fufufu! Not bad my MP increased by 2000 and some of my stats as well. It''s a great harvest if I''m honest. Let''s go y with some monsters before the others woke up.'''' Sakuya closed her status window before vanishing. Her blood was boiling and ughtering monsters would be a good way to calm down.

    In the meantime, the others were experiencing various dreams while their bodies were slowly absorbing the miracle water.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Maria as well as having a dream, a peculiar one, one of her deepest desire she harbored when she was still young in high school, she wanted to be an idol, unfortunately, her father refused saying it was for her good but here she could aplish this goal.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Morning, in a certain house somewhere in California.

    Lying on the bed, Maria looked into the slowly brightening sky. It was a refreshing morning with chirping birds soaring through the sky. However, this failed to lift Maria''s mood, she was still bedeviled by her emotions.

    This wasn''t a first for her.

    The morning was the time when she has to get up and go to school.

    She was bad at academics, really bad.

    Aside from her voice and her background with few other talents, she had no other talents.

    Including studying.

    Why would she like to go to school under such a state?

    With her current powers, it wouldn''t be hard to change her grades. In school, she was also very popr, just like her other idol identity, she enjoyed the attention she got. She might be bad at studying but the poprity evened out the scale.

    Forget about school, recent events have made her detest the idea of staying at home or even the stage she longed for in the past.

    No, it was not due to her hatred for the stage or her house. Her heart and feelings are in disarray, that''s why she lost interest in food and pretty much anything else.

    This started a few days ago.

    More urately speaking, it started after a certain male escorted her to the gate of her Highschool college.

    Maria couldn''t pin down the exact reason she was so anxious. Her heart was as muddled as a muddy puddle after a rainy day. She couldn''t decide how she felt about the oue of her encounter. It was incredibly vexing for her to experience this turmoil.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Maria used her nket to cover herself. She shrieked.

    "It''s all that detestable man''s fault! Men are dirty creatures. Just touching them felt suffocating, this is why I am so annoyed, I hate him!"

    Maria''s intoxicating voice echoed inside her nket. She felt very annoyed.

    "Ugh¡­ I don''t want to go to school¡­"

    She threw away her nket.

    "No, staying at home will just frustrate me further. At least, when I am at school, cute toys are there with me!"

    Maria bounced off her bed before she started changing.

    She departed to her Highschool college, an all-girls high school.

    "Maria!"

    "Maria!"

    "It''s Maria!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Uwa! So beautiful!"

    In a sailor uniform that is also this all-girls High''s uniform. Maria walked while showering in the praise and attention given by the students along the way. She also started grinning as her stress slowly faded away.

    As expected,ing here was the right choice.

    She praised herself for doing this. She was feeling better now. She waved back at the girls who weed her like crazy fangirls.

    Maria arrived at her ssroom. Servant-like girls waited in an organized line near her seat.

    If this was any other school, she would have been seen as a showoff, earning the disdain of other students. But, here, this was considered normal.

    They are all her followers. They also know about Maria''s true identity as an idol.

    It was unknown if her fans are genuine fans or mind-controlled by Maria''s shadow organization.

    "Big sister Maria.''''

    Ady stood out as she addressed Maria respectfully.

    "May I have some of your time my Lady?''''

    "Of course, I don''t mind."

    Maria looked out the window nonchntly.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Today''s fan-letter reading day!"

    The girl could see Maria was not in a good mood. She brought out a huge box of letters.

    "Do you want me to read them or would my Lady like to read it herself?"

    "No need."

    "I am not in the mood to read letters today. I am putting you girls in charge of the fan letters."

    "Ah!"

    The followers didn''t expect this reaction from Maria.

    Maria just debuted half a year ago. In this span of time, she transformed into a very popr rising star, easily climbing to the same level as long-established stars. Although her fans are all females, she still has a solid following.

    Naturally, she gets fan letters on a regr basis.

    She delegated the letters to her followers because it sounds like a chore to read letters every day. So, she picked a day out of the week to read all the letters. She never stopped this for anyone.

    It was the first time her followers heard her saying she was not in the mood for fan letters.

    "My Lady¡­"

    The follower felt a bit troubled.

    "Do you truly not want to read them?"

    "No means no!"

    In the past, Maria only slightly told her followers off, doing so with poise and elegance. However, her ruffled feathers caused her to raise her voice against her follower. This shocked the follower greatly.

    Maria sighed before turning her head the other way.

    "Just handle the letters for me"

    "Okay!"

    The follower backed away with her box of letters. Another student approached Maria.

    "My Lady, there are some fans who requested a concert, what do you think?"

    Maria was interested in the suggestion.

    "This sentiment is shared by many fans?"

    "It appears so, mydy¡­"

    The follower was excited to see a positive reaction.

    "Mydy''s concert got canceled due to an ident, right? All the fans said they wanted you to host another one."

    "Concert canceled? They said it was an ident?"

    A few days ago?

    Wasn''t that around the same time she met that man?

    An ident?

    The concert was going just fine until she fought that man. The subsequent attacks destroyed the venue and she also got taken away by that man.

    Right, he said something about erasing the memories of her fans, right?

    Was that the fake excuse they ced in the minds of her fans?

    Her heart started going chaotic again when she recalled that guy''s smiling face.

    ''Ugh, whatever, let''s do another concert, it''s probably a good change of pace.''

    "Okay!"

    Maria roamed her icy blue eyes over her fans.

    "The concert is in three days'' time. Spread the words through my official fan page, I will settle the rest."

    "Understood, my Lady!"

    Maria nodded. She was about to make arrangements for the concert when a piece of paper fell from her pocket. The papernded on the floor.

    Raising an eyebrow, she picked up the paper and her beautiful face stiffened.

    The paper had a number on it.

    ''Call me when you need a supporter when you need a believer, even if you lost your voice, when you feel like singing, just ring me up.''

    She recalled that memory subconsciously, her heart started racing.

    Slowly, she took out her phone and started slowly tip the number written on it.

    Maria was too immersed in this dream already, just because she wished to fulfill that unfilled dream of hers.

 Chapter 1301 1193: The Day Of The Concert

    ''''The concert is in three days. Spread the words through my official fan page, I will settle the rest."

    "Understood, my Lady!"

    Maria nodded. She was about to make arrangements for the concert when a piece of paper fell from her pocket. The papernded on the floor.

    Raising an eyebrow, she picked up the paper and her beautiful face stiffened.

    The paper had a number on it.

    ''Call me when you need a supporter when you need a believer, even if you lost your voice, when you feel like singing, just ring me up.''

    She recalled that memory subconsciously, her heart started racing.

    Slowly, she took out her phone and started slowly tip the number written on it.

    Maria was too immersed in this dream already, just because she wished to fulfill that unfilled dream of hers.

    She called that man, she called Alex and they met and talked before she handed him some invitations for the concert.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few dayster.

    Somewhere in California.

    This is the central za of the city''s northern district. It''s a rather famous spot.

    It''s famous because the central za is very wide and there are multiple facilities avable for rent. It''s also very close to other entertainment outlets so the traffic flow here is very good. Whenever there is a concert or anything big going down, this is the ce to be.

    There are many zas in the city. However, when one referred to the northern za, they usually meant this za.

    In the za, the biggest concert hall got booked by a certain party.

    There aren''t a lot of people who are aware of the identity of the organizer. However, all the insiders are women. All the guests heading for this ce are women.

    When Alex brought Artemia, Gracier, Sera, and Saeko here, they saw a huge human meat wall standing between them and the venue.

    It was a sea of humans.

    Given the poption density here, it would be hard to move around once they dive into that sea of humans.

    Next, they could see different hair colors in the guests here. Other than the people closest to the group, they could barely see what the other people wore for this venue because there are so many people walking around and squeezing up against one another.

    "S-so many people."

    "How astonishing!"

    "This is the first time I saw so many people in one ce."

    Gracier, Saeko, Artemia, and the others couldn''t help but stare nkly at the crowd here. Alice hiding behind Alex meekly. She grabbed his cloth like a child afraid of being abandoned.

    "It''s just a za, do they need to do something so over-the-top?"

    Alex looked at the za with bulging eyes. He couldn''t believe the turnout here.

    "This is a bigger turnout than the festivalst time. Did the citizens find out about Maria''s concert here?"

    Someone answered him, the voice came from the earpiece he wore on his right ear.

    "Only her fans know about her concert, Maria only shared the details on her fan page.''

    Luna moved the candy in her mouth to the other side.

    "This is a famous za. There are various facilities here. The idols usually host handshake events, and autograph signing sessions here. It''s fair to say there is a festival in here every day."

    "This is still shocking."

    Alex chortled.

    "I didn''t think I would see something on this scale once again."

    "Oh?"

    Luna raised an eyebrow.

    "You mean you have seen something on this level before?"

    "Well, I have seen this kind of crowd at the Grand Tournament in Mysthia World before. The turnout was on this level."

    Alex scratched his cheek.

    ''''There are even more people at my wedding in a certain world.''''

    "Hey, Kael!''''

    Luna finally called Kael by his other name when she normally referred to him as Lex as she used to intimately do.

    "What was that about a wedding ceremony? I''ve never heard about this."

    "Big brother¡­"

    Gracier also ditched her yful nature. She sounded like she was very unstable right now.

    "Is Alex already married?"

    "As expected of the boss, he''s still a high school student but¡­"

    Sera was confused by Alex''s revtion.

    "Ahaha¡­"

    Alex could hear the dangerous, panicky, and confused voicesing from his earpiece. He ended the conversation with a burst ofughter before moving forward with Sakuya. He pretended like he never heard anything.

    "Let''s go, we are going to bete."

    "Okay!"

    "Y-Yes."

    "To witness our advent is the honor these mortals should thank their gods for. However, being tardy is a rude trait. Plus, the master said we should hurry so we should listen to his order." Noire said while ying with a coin.

    "Agreed, Alice also wants to meet master''s friend."

    Alex walked towards the central za with four incredibly beautifuldies around him.

    There are so many people here. It was unknown if this was due to Maria''s concert here or just the overall poprity of this ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    To prevent getting washed away by the deluge of fanatics Alex grabbed Gracier and Alice''s hands. Saeko and Artemia wanted to hold hands with Alex but the other two already upied his arms so they could onlypromise by grabbing his shirt.

    Alex immediately became the most salient person at the za. He could faintly hear people cursing his luck for having four beauties around him.

    s, Alex seemed to be already used to the cursesof others and their jealousy.

    After fifteen minutes, Alex''s group finally arrived at the concert venue.

    Compared to thest concert, this time''s scale wasrger without a doubt.

    The main doors were bigger than the doors to a museum. The concert-goers presented their tickets to the ushers with giddy looks.

    "Oh! So cool~"

    Gracier stood on the tips of her toes. Her heterochromia eyes glistened with intrigue and excitement.

    "There are so many people here too¡­"

    "Oh, let''s go in first, I am sure there are more people inside."

    Alex pulled Gracier and Alice along.

    He made his way backstage.

    Noire and Alice were confused.

    "Hey, master!"

    Noire tugged Alex''s sleeve.

    "Why aren''t we using the main entrance?"

    "Well, I would use the main doors¡­"

    Alex sighed.

    "However, Miku restricted her concerts to females only. Only her fans with tickets can enter. There are no other ways to get her tickets. She told me to use the backstage route because the fans might st me out of the stadium if I didn''t."

    "Oh?"

    Noire narrowed her eyes.

    "To think these mortals are brazen enough to our master. The audacity¡­"

    "Agreed, master, why don''t you just use the main entrance?"

    Alice tilted her head. Her bloody eyes were burning with outrage.

    "This is discrimination. I will not stand for this kind of treatment against master!"

    "Well, there are various reasons for this."

    Alex tried to stop them from barging into the ce.

    "Let''s back away from here, okay?"

    Noire and Alice weren''t convinced but they nodded nheless, they didn''t forget to purse their lips of course.

    ???

    In the hallway reserved for staff of the za, Alex''s group walked forward despite the female staff giving them weird looks.

    Noire was like a country bumpkin who just arrived in the city. She kept looking at everything she passed by. Then, she turned her attention towards the staff working near them. She tilted her head.

    "Why are all the people here women?"

    "I wonder as well."

    Alice looked around too.

    "I also have the same question in mind."

    "You''re right, they are all women."

    Sera asked Alex.

    "What''s going on? Alex."

    "Hmm..."

    Alex rubbed his nose.

    "I know the reason but I don''t think you girls should know the answer lest you regreting with me.''''

    The girls except for Luna and Sakuya exchanged confused looks. Before they could ask anything, Alex interrupted them.

    "We are here!"

    Alex stopped outside a preparation room. The others also stopped.

    "You must be careful!"

    Artemia cautioned Alex.

    "Don''t forget what happenedst time, Maria attacked you without saying anything. I know you two built up a good rtionship but that''s only on the phone.''''

    Alex shook his head. He knocked on the door.

    "Come in!''''

    An intoxicating voice greeted them from within the cold hard door. Gracier, Saeko, and the other''s hair stood on ends. Their expressions also loosened up.

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "As expected of the idol, Maria''s voice is still as captivating as usual."

    Alex pushed open the door to her preparation room.

    There was only one individual in the preparation room.

    Her long ck hair was the most striking feature that entered their eyes. Her icy blue eyes sparkled like the purest blue jewel. Her figure was also explosively good, she wore a white dress that paired well with her glowing skin.

    After thest encounter, Maria still looked as beautiful as when they first met. She still looked like a beauty from a fairy tale. The others except for Luna and Sakuya were stunned by Maria''s appearance. They seemed to have finally understood something.

 Chapter 1302 1194: As Long As You..

    ''''You must be careful.''''

    Artemia cautioned Alex.

    "Don''t forget what happenedst time, Maria attacked you without saying anything. I know you two built up a good rtionship but that''s only on the phone.''''

    Alex shook his head. He knocked on the door.

    "Come in!''''

    An intoxicating voice greeted them from within the cold hard door. Gracier, Saeko, and the other''s hair stood on ends. Their expressions also loosened up.

    Alex bitterlyughed.

    "As expected of the idol, Maria''s voice is still as captivating as usual."

    Alex pushed open the door to her preparation room.

    There was only one individual in the preparation room.

    Her long ck hair was the most striking feature that entered their eyes. Her icy blue eyes sparkled like the purest blue jewel. Her figure was also explosively good, she wore a white dress that paired well with her glowing skin.

    After thest encounter, Maria still looked as beautiful as when they first met. She still looked like a beauty from a fairy tale. The others except for Luna and Sakuya were stunned by Maria''s appearance. They seemed to have finally understood something.

    Alex had a quick chat with Maria together with Luna and the others.

    ?????

    "Alexa! Alexa! Alexa!"

    In the dimly lit concert hall, the fans waved their glowsticks like crazy. They are chanting Maria''s stage name with synchronicity only found in choreographed routines. The venue was blowing up with the deafening cheers from Maria''s fans.

    s, their cheers never covered one particr type of sound.

    The sound of the singer behind the microphone.

    Different sets of light lit up the stage. The shes hit Maria from different angles. She looked like a celestial maiden in her white dress.

    "Alexa!"

    Everyone started cranking up their volumes. It sounded like the ground might shatter under this intense barrage of cheers.

    Maria beamed at her fans from her brilliant stage.

    She waved at them energetically.

    "Good to see everyone here! Are you all ready for the show of your life?" She shouted.

    "YEAH!!!"

    Maria nodded after everyone responded with a loud cheer. She winked at her fans.

    "Thanks foring to my concert. I am very happy to see everyone here! I hope you will enjoy your time here at the concert!"

    Maria gave her fans a nice twirl on the stage. She skipped once and the music started ying.

    She started singing her siren song.

    With light steps, she unfurled a mesmerizing dance that she enjoyed. Her sweet smile and smooth moves worked well with the music. She sang to her heart''s content.

    The tempo started picking up as she worked her dance routine. The lights also started going crazy.

    Her dance became more intense by the minute. She truly gave it her all, and her fans also responded kindly with passionate cheers and roars.

    "Sh-she''s so pretty¡­"

    Alex''s group was watching Maria''s performance from the stage ess stairway. They are the closest group to Maria. Everyone had different reactions when they heard Maria sing.

    Saeko watched with wide eyes. She waspletely captivated by Maria''s song and dance.

    Noire and Alice closed their eyes. They appraised her song with closed eyes, their expressions were calm and peaceful.

    As for Gracier, her innocent heterochromia eyes were distant.

    Idols and songs are foreign concepts to her. However, she still couldn''t resist falling under Maria''s spell. That is just how good Maria was at her job.

    She showed overwhelming finesse in her dance, expressions, vocal control, and sheer skills. It took her no time at all to capture everyone''s heart.

    Her fans who are screaming their lungs out while waving their glowsticks are also a testament to her ability as a singer and idol.

    Who would have imagined, she''s just an idol who debuted half a year ago?

    Without a question, Maria''s song turned the ce into a nuthouse. Her fiery footsteps and passionate fans went like abo meal. It wouldn''t be weird to see her fans copsing from excited over-exertion.

    The girls watched Maria perform with awed looks.

    Perhaps, there is a tiny spot in every girl''s heart where they secretly wish they can perform on a bright stage just like Maria.

    Gracier was sensitive when ites to her brother''s emotions, that was why she spotted Alex looking rather nonchnt despite the hype here.

    Alex looked a bit disappointed and frustrated for some reason. Noire finally woke up from her stupor.

    "Worry, is the performance not to master''s liking?"

    Noire''s question caught the attention of the others nearby.

    "Something wrong?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gracier tilted her head in confusion.

    "Alex, don''t you like Maria''s performance?" Artemia asked.

    "Oh, What''s wrong?"

    Sakuya crossed her arms, she also tilted her head.

    "If master doesn''t like Maria''s show then we should leave¡­" Alice said a little bit dispirited as she was enjoying Maria''s performance.

    "Big brother¡­"

    Gracier tugged Alex''s sleeve, she hinted that she was cool with whatever Alex did.

    The girls were ready to leave the show just because it looked like Alex was not enjoying himself. He was touched by their concern. He beamed at the girls.

    "Nah, I don''t hate this performance¡­"

    Alex rubbed Gracier''s head. He also grabbed Luna''s hand. He assured thedies that he was fine. He looked at Maria before sighing.

    "I am just worried..."

    Maria sang while not using her real voice.

    Maria''s song is good, she probably didn''t need to use anything to get this reaction. However, her supernatural voice had the effect of hyping the crowd beyond normal levels.

    What did this show?

    She was afraid her real voice might not work as well as she thinks.

    Maybe, she was also worried that her song will be met with jeers and sarcastic shouts from her fans.

    In other words, Maria was afraid of her fans.

    This was her way of coping with her insecurity.

    Her past trauma was still haunting her to this day. The incident that day where her real voice caused ton of fans to rush toward her, trying to kidnap her with maddened expression was still haunting her

    It was also why Alex felt worried.

    He was disappointed not because Maria used her Diva voice, he was disappointed because he couldn''t listen to Maria''s real voice.

    Alex''s crestfallen look happened to enter Maria''s field of vision since she was pausing for a mid-session break.

    His worried and disappointed eyes caused Maria''s heart to throb.

    Alex''s reaction caused her to hesitate. She looked at her hyped fans.

    Should I try singing with my real voice?

    Maria felt a sudden sense of dread.

    She recalled how the crowd stared at her with cold, dark looks, she remembered the toxic fans half a year ago. She remembered how she opened her mouth but no sound came out at all, that despair, that anguish, those feelings magnified her fear.

    Maria immediately dispelled any thought to use her real voice. She gave her fans a wave before heading to the stage ess hallway nearby.

    Maria''s dispelled thought left a trace in her heart.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Backstage, Alex and Maria were face to face speaking.

    ''''I know you''re angry but I do have my reasons for acting as I did.'''' Maria tried justifying her actions but Alex only stayed silent.

    ''''I''m wrong I''ll try to ovee this fear. Can I first sing in front of you?" Maria timidly asked Alex this.

    ''''Sure, I am always ready to lend an ear." He responded.

    "Then, will you stille and protect me when I need you? Just like that time?"

    Alex finally knew why Maria was acting like this.

    He showed up to protect her when she needed him the most.

    When he gave her a tiny help during her direst hour, that was enough to make her fall head over heels for him.

    Truly, she had a mind like that of a kid.

    He rubbed Maria''s head softly. Then, he nodded much to Maria''s joy and excitement.

    "As long as you need me, I will always be there to protect you no matter where it will be."

    Maria heaved a sigh. Finally, she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She stood on tiptoes and smooched Alex on the lips.

    In the dark passage, the figure of a male and female ovepped.

    Maria forgot she was inside an illusion and thoroughly enjoyed whatever was happening, the kiss felt sweet.

    ''His kiss is not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It is the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lives in us all. And with it, he tells me that he is awake, connected within, that he embraces himself rather than hide as a copy of those romantic idols.''

    Maria thought before sweetly whispering into Alex''s ears, it did not matter that all of this was fake, an illusion, to her these memories mattered, and that''s why she said those words next.

    ''''As long as you are in my life I''ll always apany you. I''ll give you the world as you give me your love.''''

    Afterward, she continued the concert but this time by singing with her real voice. Her dream shattered afterward and Maria woke up in the real world with a smile.

 Chapter 1303 1195: Still Trapped

    While Maria and the others were having each their own dream back to Alex''s location.

    After his outburst he should have appeared in another dream, this time in a house with two women he had just conquered.

    From the outside this house looks impressive. It has been built with walnut wood and has red brick decorations. Small, squared windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a very symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has a generous living room, three bedrooms, a roomy dining area, a multimedia room and a grand storage room.

    The building is shaped like a short U. The two extensions extend into a patio to each side.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is low, triangr, but one side is longer than the other and is covered with ovepping roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit at either side of the house. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden with many hidden lights that make the gardene to life at night.

    ???

    In the dawn, the cold ofst night lingered.

    The sun was just showing its brilliance while a few stars still defiantly glittered in the sky. The trees are dowsed in sparkling dews, waiting for the golden sun to rain down its golden radiance.

    With the sun dying the dawn red and yellow, countless homes in Avalon started cooking as plumes of smoke could be seening out from their vents.

    In the Alex''s house, Luna was usually the one who wakes up first to make food.

    The others were still sleeping.

    When the intense sunlight hit the window and reflected the light of day onto the messy bed and the three figures tangled up with one another in very suggestive poses, one could easily tell what they were up totest night.

    Alex''s eyelids twitched as he stirred into consciousness. He tried to stretch only to touch soft objects.

    He immediately woke up as he looked down near his chest. There are two beautifuldies wearing nothing but their birthday suits tuckered away near his chest.

    Alex grabbed his face as he recalled what he did to themst night.

    "Right, I banged both Noire and Alicest night."

    He bitterlyughed as he revealed a proud smile.

    "Mmn..."

    Someone moaned. Alex almost felt carnal mes enveloping him once more when he heard the charming voice. Alice woke up as she took Alex''s left side as her pillow and heater.

    Her long eyshes twitched before her mesmerizing eyes revealed themselves to the world once more. She nced at Alex, after brief consternation, her eyes widened in shock.

    "Eh!!!"

    Alex grinned as he greeted the well-endowed girl.

    "Morning!"

    Alice blinked as she looked between Alex, herself, and Noire who slept next to her. Her face turned red immediately. She used the nket to hide herself from view.

    Alex liked what he saw. He nudged her nket while teasing her.

    "Hmm? Isn''t it a little toote to feel embarrassed?"

    She replied from within the nket.

    "Anger and shame, I got defiled by the beast. I can''t get married anymore."

    "B-beast?''''

    Alex gasped at the revtion.

    "Look, maybe I went down on you girls quite hard but isn''t it a bit harsh to call me a beast?"

    Alice exined herself.

    "Let''s me exin master, I wasn''t describing Master''s action as those of beasts, Master''s performance was akin to beasts it''s what I''m saying."

    "Huh?"

    "The truth is master you took Alice and Noire at the same time. So.."

    Alice moved around inside the nket. Alex felt someone caressing his hardening cock.

    "In the end, not only did Master y us like a fiddle, Master is apparently still not satisfied with his tool of procreation still standing mightily. You''re like a voracious beast!"

    "Ahaha..."

    Alex wasn''t sure whether he should be proud or annoyed. Alice was still grabbing his holy spear.

    "Well, it''s morning and when we talk about morning, there''s that..."

    "You mean this is normal during mornings?"

    Alice peeked out from within the nket.

    "I thought Master hated waking up and is always gued by lethargy upon awakening?"

    "We are talking about two types of energetic here..."

    Alex calmly exined.

    "It seems you girls didn''t learn much from those special educational books"

    "Special educational books?"

    Alice flinched for a second. Then, she realized what Alex was referring to. She blushed before lowering her head.

    ''''!!! Master is so naughty!''''

    "I..."

    Alex was lost of words.

    "Hey, I am not the one who bought those books and read them in the living room."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Anger, Master is still a big pervert."

    Alice looked at Noire who was blissfully sleeping with a healthy shade of red on her face. She got a bit jealous.

    "I''m fine for now but I can''t believe you sullied Noire when I was onmunication with Incursio . You relished yourself with her slender body, tore her clothes and took her purity away. How I envy you... how I hate you..."

    "Okay, let''s make something clear here. I didn''t tear her clothes off. Also, did you just say you''re jealous?!"

    Alex rubbed his temples. Surprised to find this side of Alice he never knew.

    ''''What did you talk with Incursio? Are you bisexual like her?'''' Alex asked with a smirk.

    "Incursio huh?!"

    Alice showed a brief look of disgust.

    "Don''tpare me with her. I will never be like her."

    "In other words, you only have the hots for Noire..."

    Alex chuckled.

    "That''s sly, I mean, I am not satisfied yet..."

    Alex slid his palm down Alice''s neck, he twisted the tips of her beautiful breasts.

    "Nngh..."

    Alice moaned immediately. The same pleasure that clouded her thoughts fromst night returned. She looked at Alex with those mesmerizing blood colored eyes.

    With Alice panting and heaving in arousal near him, Alex got turned on. He licked his dry lips before biting Alice''s earlobe.

    "Anhh!"

    Bitten by Alex, she arched up in pleasure. She writhed under Alex''s sly maniptions.

    Alex sized up Alice''s voluptuous body. She had a bad feeling.

    "!!!''''

    Alice clenched the nket. She stared at him.

    "What is Master doing?"

    "What am I doing?"

    Alex directed his passionate gaze in Alice''s direction.

    "I want to do a lot of things.."

    "Uugh..."

    Alice started twisting around.

    "Please master, it is already morning, I can''t do it again.'''' She sounds like she was backing out.

    "No, don''t say that."

    Alex snickered. He invaded her pussy down under with his fast fingers.

    "Didn''t I tell you? I am very energetic in the morning..."

    "Pleading, please no..."

    Alice tried to yank herself off his demonic fingers. This only increased Alex''s lust for her.

    Alex turned around as he made Alice get on all fours with her butt raised up pointing at his face. He told her to anchor her hands on the bedsheet.

    He grabbed Alice''s slender waist as he plunged his spear forward.

    "Ohhhh!"

    Stabbed by Alex, Alice felt the air inside her lung exiting involuntarily. The room started heating up as Alex pounded Alice''s secret room without mercy.

    ''Let simply enjoy ourselves until thest moment, I''m curious about how many illusion he will make me see.'' Alex silently decided before continuing to enjoy the current illusion he had. He understood he was still trapped, he would enjoy himself much until he was able to finally find a solution and make Bahamut pay for everything. He would not fail here.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex''s secondary house in the Avalon.

    In the living room, Alice sat on the sofa while Wu Yan used herp as a pillow. He''s taking it easy with a beautiful girl giving him ap pillow.

    Alex enjoyed the moment as Alice fed him food.

    "If I can get this kind of treatment every morning then I don''t mind waking up early from now on."

    Alice faintly smiled when she heard Alex''sment. He chuckled as Alice blushed. She turned the other way much to Alex''s amusement.

    He examined Alice once more.

    It was safe to say the current Alice was very well-endowed. Her looks are also absolutely stunning, her beauty is on par with almost any member in Alex''s harem.

    Alex got to wild with herst night. That experience gave Alice a glow that only served to magnify her charm. She was now ady that can enve souls with her beauty. Her personality is also very attractive.

    This soft and warm side of hers could be seen in their current situation.

    Unlike Noire, she wasn''t that prideful nor she was too cold. Alice is very gentle and elegant. She is a very soft and warm girl.

    Like right now, she was feeding Alex food like a nurse.

    He exhaled slightly after taking another look at Alice''s charming face.

    If he knew dragging Alice into the sheets would mellow her out like this, he would have hastened the seizure of her m fortress.

 Chapter 1304 1196: Althea On The Move

    Alex''s secondary house in the Avalon.

    In the living room, Alice sat on the sofa while Wu Yan used herp as a pillow. He''s taking it easy with a beautiful girl giving him ap pillow.

    Alex enjoyed the moment as Alice fed him food.

    "If I can get this kind of treatment every morning then I don''t mind waking up early from now on."

    Alice faintly smiled when she heard Alex''sment. He chuckled as Alice blushed. She turned the other way much to Alex''s amusement.

    He examined Alice once more.

    It was safe to say the current Alice was very well-endowed. Her looks are also absolutely stunning, her beauty is on par with almost any member of Alex''s harem.

    Alex got too wild with herst night. That experience gave Alice a glow that only served to magnify her charm. She was now ady that can enve souls with her beauty. Her personality is also very attractive.

    This soft and warm side of hers could be seen in their current situation.

    Unlike Noire, she wasn''t that prideful nor she was too cold. Alice is very gentle and elegant. She is a very soft and warm girl.

    Like right now, she was feeding Alex food like a nurse.

    He exhaled slightly after taking another look at Alice''s charming face.

    If he knew dragging Alice into the sheets would mellow her out like this, he would have hastened the seizure of her m fortress.

    Two days of pure bliss passed in a sh and Alex was brought into another illusion.

    This time it was about a certain empress''s sister.

    ?????

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Alex woke up to see a purple-haireddy staring at him with her face mere inches away from his face. Somehow, she sneaked into his nket and straddled him while supporting her chin with her palms. She just observed Alex quietly like that.

    His heterochromia eyes met her purple eyes. They stared at each other for 5 minutes. The air became eerily quiet.

    As to how they arrived at this awkward position, that was something for the detectives to figure out. Alex hadn''t a single clue.

    His brain overclocked as he tried topute the situation.

    ''What the hell is this situation?''

    He was sure they already buried their hatchet after a peaceful and win-win resolution after he beat her in a fight over Sera. They were no way near close enough to sneak into each other''s homes even after he was saved from an enemy''s ambush, snatching her from the jaw of death.

    After that, she swore to serve him and he epted. But, her action of sneaking into the house of her benefactor and invading his bedroom would suggest she misunderstood her role.

    No, maybe she didn''t, Alex was the wrong one.

    "¡­"

    ¡­"

    The two stared at each other for another 5 minutes. Finally, Alex was the first one to speak up.

    "So, mind telling me what is going on here?"

    Althea replied as if she expected this.

    "Get up."

    "Ha?"

    "Get up, now."

    "Why?"

    "Sera said so."

    "Sera?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Okay, I am going to need you to be more specific." Alex felt his head throbbing but he decided to endure this, everything was for the sake of his goal, and he must not give up so easily.

    "Morning, 7 a.m., I came knocking on the door at 6:30:34. About 3 secondster, Sera answered my call and 15 secondster opened the door for me. Following that¡­"

    "Wait. I am sorry, I shouldn''t have posed a question like that." Alex felt like he was talking with a robot, he got the cold feet.

    Alex inhaled deeply. He wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.

    "I am going to ask you a series of questions which I expect you to answer 1 by 1." He stated while Althea nodded.

    "No problem."

    "Firstly, why are you at my house?" He asked.

    "Maria told me toe here. She said she had something to discuss."

    "Discuss, you say?"

    Alex frowned after recalling something, the setting of this illusion.

    "Is it about the traitor? Why did she agree to host a talk like that here?"

    "It is fine."

    Althea replied.

    "Maria said my presence will make Sera scamper off with poor excuses."

    "O-oh, I see."

    Alex nodded in understanding before moving to the next question.

    "Okay? Why did Sera tell you to wake me up?"

    Althea''s eyebrows jolted for a second.

    "I don''t know. If I had to venture a guess then it''s probably due to my attempts to increase intimacy with her. She used you as an excuse to run away."

    "It seems like you knew exactly what happened."

    Alex retorted while massaging his arching temple. He then raised his next question.

    "Why did you wake me up like this?"

    "To test my theory." Althea calmly answered.

    "Hah?"

    Alex felt like he had just heard something ridiculous.

    "To test my theory."

    Althea repeated her previous sentence with the same calmness.

    "I only have data on using "friendly" moves on females. I don''t have any data on how to wake up males. So, I decided to create an experiment."

    "Where did you get your inspiration?" Alex didn''t want to ask nevertheless for the sake of the progression of this illusion he still did.

    "From a book."

    Althea said looking at the stunned Alex before continuing.

    "A book that you can only rent at a certain bookstore."

    "I don''t need you to tell me that!" Alex retorted automatically.

    He felt tired, so massaged his temple multiple times.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "To summarize, Sera ran off because of you, and you did as she said toe to wake me up. Not knowing how to approach this, you decided to experiment and settled on this method?" Alex summarized with difficulty.

    "Correct." Althea''s answer was calm as always.

    "Hmm, I am going to ask just in case."

    Alex had a forced smile.

    "If I didn''t wake up in time, what would you have done?"

    "¡­"

    Althea paused for a brief moment.

    "The book mentioned that a certain extremity on males tends to be energetic in the morning. My working theory was that you would wake up if that region is given enough stimtion."

    ''''Cough! Cough! Cough!!''''

    Alex choked on his saliva. He may possess an extremely powerful physics but his face turned dark when he almost choked to death on his spit.

    "I feel like I have to ask, how were you nning to deliver said ''stimtion''?"

    "Licking."

    Althea borated with the same calm face since the beginning which was an exploit in itself.

    "Although there are multiple contemporary approaches. My analysis suggested that licking the male organ would lead to the optimal pleasure level required for consciousness."

    "¡­"

    Alex was gobsmacked, he was not sure how he should answer her.

    Is he turned on?

    A little if truth be told.

    This stunningdy just offered to wake him up with a blowjob.

    Regret?

    A little.

    He woke up too early.

    However, there was still another bad taste in his mouth.

    Alex stared at Althea who wasn''t even flustered or embarrassed by her actions and words.

    "Aren''t you afraid that Sera might misunderstand our rtionship?"

    "No problem."

    She replied.

    "Love is blind to gender. It is also indifferent to the number of partners. I will make Sera look at me through my actions."

    Alex felt his head splitting.

    ''So she is into girls? It''s why Sera never liked working with her.'' He thought.

    "Here''s the problem, Sera already ran away."

    Alex reminded her.

    "Shiori just isn''t ready yet."

    Althea exined.

    "Moreover, I chose that method because it is you."

    "Because it is me?"

    Alex became anxious.

    "What do you mean?!"

    "You''re my savior!"

    Althea said.

    "So, it''s fine."

    "You''re thankful so it''s fine?"

    His heart couldn''t keep up.

    It seems like making up with Althea didn''t pan out as well as he thought.

    Given Alex''s bitter look, Althea reckoned she needs to verbally verify Alex''s intention.

    "Don''t you prefer to have your energetic male extremity sucked on?"

    Alex was conflicted by his thoughts. He bitterlyughed.

    "I-I mean, it''s rtive to the situation and the participants..''''

    "To recapitte-"

    Althea nailed it.

    "-You like it."

    ''''Cough Cough!"

    Alex coughed again.

    Althea took that as a green light.

    "Allow me to do a live demonstration."

    She ducked down in his nket.

    "Wait¡­ Not you! Oh¡­~"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    One hourter in the living room.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Maria sat on the sofa while staring at Althea who had a glow to her skin.

    Meanwhile, Alex spotted a dazed look. She knew something was up so she frowned.

    "What happened between you two? Did I miss something?"

    "..."

    Althea and Alex twitched simultaneously. One shook his head while the other continued sitting there like a cool cucumber. Maria narrowed her eyes at the duo. She snorted.

    "Actually, I don''t care what you two did," Maria said before continuing.

    ''''We have a meeting to uphold so I want your total focus, especially you Althea, don''t go jumping on Sera the moment you see, do you get it?''''

    ''''Affirmative.''''

    ''''Good, let''s wait for the others toe out,'''' Maria said with her legs crossed and Alex couldn''t help but give them a few nces, they''re beautiful as always he thought.

 Chapter 1305 1195: Once Again 1*

    After the meeting, both Alex and Maria quietly slipped away.

    Presently, in the master bedroom of Alex''s house, two shadows appeared out of nowhere and it was Alex and Maria.

    "Ah! I should have known!" Maria said as she found herself in her bedroom. She looked at the corner of the bedroom where arge bar cab was ced, showcasing fine liquor.

    Alex made a grabbing motion, and simultaneously, a bottle of whiskey flew out.

    It arrived in his raised hand.

    The seal opened up and he directly drank from the bottle''s mouth. Upon seeing this Maria grinned and jumped on him just as he lowered the bottle.

    Like a ko, she wrapped her legs around Alex''s torso and ced her hands on either side of his face. Her hands were soft, but warm, igniting passion deep into him.

    Alex dropped the whiskey bottle and moved his hands up her slender waist.

    "I want to try a certain method of sharing!"

    Maria said as she leaned her face closer to his.

    Her eyes locked onto his before her lips pressed against his. Their lips joined like pieces of a puzzle,pletely melting into each other.

    Both of them shut their eyes, savoring the delightful passion of their lips.

    "Mmm!"

    The fiery warmth in her lips passed all his defenses and his mouth opened. The soft ambered colored whiskey swirled and she twirled her tongue into his mouth. She tasted aromatic, rich toasted oak blended with floral vors, and instantly found it to her liking.

    She understood the saying ''The whiskey was the amber that brought resolve to my soul.''

    Meanwhile, Alex''s hands wandered up on her back as the open-mouth kiss continued. She sucked the whiskey into her mouth and a tantalizing sensation invaded their bodies.

    It was like the current one feels in their first kiss. They both had kissed at unknown times, but the passion never fell. If anything, with time, it grew...

    Alex retaliated and began to fight for the remaining amount of whiskey. Their tongues shed against each other, exhrated from the battle of lust.

    While Maria''s fingers lingered in his long hair and she turned the kiss fierier. Her cheeks flushed and warm blood flooded his face.

    Minutes passed and they turned breathless. Their eyes opened and their mouths parted with their breaths shallow.

    "You were right!" Maria said with a grin.

    "I like this! I''ve enjoyed it.'''' She gave honest feedback.

    Alongside, she freed a hand and stretched it out, creating a miniature Ice clone, this clone swept through the floor and grabbed a bucket of ice. Then, it returned. They crawled up to raise the bucket high in the air.

    With her body still locked with his, she took two ice cubes in her soft hand, and said, "I like my drink chilled though."

    She ced the cubes on his lips and smiled as they began to melt from the fiery passion.

    Alex felt a sense of a deja vu but it doesn''t matter. He had decided to enjoy himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With her hands on his face and her legs wrapped around his torso, Maria smiled as the ice cubes she ced on his lips started melting.

    Without wasting any time, she pressed her red, glossy lips on the melting ice cubes from the other end. Under theirbined passion, the cubes melted and misty icy water droplets trickled down their lips, like jewels.

    Alex kissed her wet, cold lips for a brief moment before moving his lips down.

    He kissed her chin from where the icy water streamed down and fell on her breasts that were smashed against his chest.

    She put her arms around his neck and arched her head back as his lips moved further down. His icy lips nted kisses on her soft neck, and as the cold, but passionate lips touched her neck, she felt a bolt of current striking her.

    At the same time, his hands slipped from her waist to her ass. Her curvaceous ass cheeks were smooth, feeling amazing in his hands.

    He cupped them gently while kissing across her neck and moving up to nibble down on her ears. Maria didn''t realize his lips did more than just kiss... they caressed her delicate skin.

    She might not have realized it, but her body did. Her nipples hardened and their outline became visible.

    "He knows me the best!"

    She thought as she leaned her head down to make his lips break from her neck.

    As his lips freed, her lips sought his for a tight kiss, and they started making out.

    She stretched her tongue into his mouth and intertwined with his.

    Lost in the delightful kiss, Alex moved further into the bedroom. Still joined together, they jumped on the bed, with Alex on top.

    His tongue moved into her mouth for exploration while his hands moved down her back to pull down the zipper of her dress. He tossed the dress away and didn''t look down as he unhooked her bra.

    At the same time, Maria undid his shirt buttons and stretched her hands down to open his pants. Their mouths remained joined, and their kisses intensified.

    She felt his raging erection throbbing against her as they kissed and the familiar warmth made her wet from desires.

    She broke the kiss, and with a grin, said, "I now believe you... you missed me!"

    As she said it, she rubbed her hands against his hard-on, feeling the pulsing heat.

    The sheer thickness and grith made her know just how much he missed her.

    "See? I don''t lie did I?''''

    Alex smiled before slipping down. He tweaked Maria''s nipples between his fingers and noticed goosebumps on her skin as pleasure swept over her.

    Then, like a hungry teenager, he sucked her nipples, moving from one nipple to another, back and forth. Her breasts swayed with his mouth and she squealed in delight.

    He could feel intense heat erupting out of her mound and knew she missed him just as much. Not wasting any second, he slid further down and lined his mouth against her pink flesh, hidden between two puffy lips.

    He ced a middle finger against her wet slit and pressed his lips against her hard clit. Then, simultaneously, he inserted the finger and kissed the clit with gentle probing of his tongue.

    "Aah!"

 Chapter 1306 1196: Once Again 2*

    Then, like a hungry teenager, he sucked her nipples, moving from one nipple to another, back and forth. Her breasts swayed with his mouth and she squealed in delight.

    He could feel intense heat erupting out of her mound and knew she missed him just as much. Not wasting any second, he slid further down and lined his mouth against her pink flesh, hidden between two puffy lips.

    He ced a middle finger against her wet slit and pressed his lips against her hard clit. Then, simultaneously, he inserted the finger and kissed the clit with gentle probing of his tongue.

    "Aah!"

    Maria let out a soft moan and slipped her hands between his ck hair.

    Alex started with a gentle lick from the clit to the base of her slit and then up.

    Alongside, his finger moved in and out of her slit, feeling her insides writhing in ecstatic contractions.

    Slowly, he pulled his finger out and plowed down on her pink flesh with his tongue. He was like a man thirsty for years as his tongue licked her wet flesh, up and down, slow and fast.

    Maria felt an intense wave of orgasm erupting deep inside her. Her puffy lips swelled and spasmed while juices secreted out right in his waiting mouth. He sucked them and held her body tight as the wave of orgasm ran through her.

    A minuteter, she took a long intake of air, and said, "I missed you!"

    "I already know that!"

    Alex moved up and kissed her right on the lips, allowing her to taste her juices of arousal. She gripped his face and broke the kiss. She looked him in the eyes, and their vision met.

    A spark exploded between them and they instantly knew what they wanted.

    Something that overpowered animalistic lust. Something that had emotions that no raw sex could provide.

    Maria grasped his cock and guided it to her entrance. Alex rubbed against her slit, moistening his tip with her juices, and then invaded her waiting pussy. He slipped fully inside and stopped.

    Both of them savored the moment.

    Alex enjoyed the heavenly warmth; a sensation that was far more delightful than any other sensation. She enjoyed the marvelous feeling of being filled, a feeling that could not be described by words alone.

    Slowly, in the missionary position, he began to thrust in and out with long, gentle strokes. She slipped her hands around his neck and moaned.

    Their eyes didn''t move from each other, and they both knew what they were doing was not just sex. There was an intimacy that was more than physical.

    She lifted her knees, giving him more ess. He hammered deep into her, and along with the heavenly feeling from his cock filling her pussy, she felt an emotional sensation that put her on the edge. She has a feeling it was the same for him.

    At other times, she could havested for long, but now she felt another orgasm on the brink of explosion. The crest of orgasm was ready to sweep her.

    "Cum with me! Now!"

    Maria ordered between her yelps of pleasure.

    His reply was kissing her and increasing the pace of his strokes. His hips thrust down, pleasuring her.

    "Oooh!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    With her mouth sealed by his, she let out a suppressed moan as an explosion of ecstasy erupted deep into her pussy. It was like a dam of pleasure has broken, and the waves of orgasmic pleasure spread throughout her.

    Maria''s eyes rolled back as the simple sex gave her an intense orgasm like never before. She held Alex tightly before shutting her eyes.

    He grunted as her pussy spasmed around his cock, throbbing with delightful vibrations. He didn''t resist and allowed himself to erupt. Showers of warm cum sprayed out.

    He kissed her once again before copsing next to her.

    ''I''m starting to slowly understand these illusions. If I''m not wrong, some changes may be happening in the synchronization rate as I fulfill the women''s wish and my desires in these dreams.''

    It was the conclusion at which Alex arrived after going through many illusionnary dreams, these illusionnary dreams are some of his unfilled desires or are rted to the girls connected to him, but he didn''t understand the principle behind them, still, he knew he could make use of them.

    He let out a soft sigh and looked at Maria''s face. She noticed his gaze and turned towards him.

    "That was different," Maria said with a grin. "Guess we missed each other to feel such a thing."

    Alex stayed silent before he responded with a grin as well, and said, "Only one way to find out."

    Soon, their bodies joined each other and a session of wild sex started. This time, the feeling from before was missing, but the sex was as delightful, if not more. They tried a variety of positions for a long time before climaxing again.

    An hourter.

    Maria wrapped herself in a white nket and moved out of the bed. She cleaned herself before filling two sses with whiskey and returning to the bed.

    She handed one ss to Alex and then sat down on the bed.

    He quickly drank the whiskey and ced the ss on a table next to the bed. In aining tone, he said, "No drink in the world can intoxicate me as you can."

    Maria was rather amused by his words. She took a sip of whiskey in her mouth and kissed him. He greedily sucked on her lips and tongue as if they were truly the best intoxicant in this world.

    "Too much intoxicants can kill you!"

    She rested her head on his chest and smiled. Alex looked down into her eyes as if he was contemting something.

    "What are you thinking?" She asked.

    "About our future," Maria answered.

    "Hmm?" She was rather surprised.

    "I meant those words I told you back then!"

    He held her in his arms and spun around, bringing himself to the top.

    ''''I will marry you all in the future, you will be my Empress.'''' He boldly dered and Maria stayed silent for a while before dering.

    ''''Sure, I''m looking forward to such a future my dear husband.''''

 Chapter 1307 1197: Lunas Dream

    He quickly drank the whiskey and ced the ss on a table next to the bed. In aining tone, he said, "No drink in the world can intoxicate me as you can."

    Maria was rather amused by his words. She took a sip of whiskey in her mouth and kissed him. He greedily sucked on her lips and tongue as if they were truly the best intoxicant in this world.

    "Too much intoxicants can kill you!"

    She rested her head on his chest and smiled. Alex looked down into her eyes as if he was contemting something.

    "What are you thinking?" She asked.

    "About our future," Maria answered.

    "Hmm?" She was rather surprised.

    "I meant those words I told you back then!"

    He held her in his arms and spun around, bringing himself to the top.

    ''''I will marry you all in the future, you will be my Empress.'''' He boldly dered and Maria stayed silent for a while before dering.

    ''''Sure, I''m looking forward to such a future my dear husband.''''

    A few minutester.

    On the king-size bed, Alexid on his back and held Maria as she rested her head on his chest. Their breathing calmed down as the sense of sexual gratification receded.

    "Nothing makes you as mentally fresh as sex!" He remarked.

    Maria simply smiled and didn''t bother reminding him about the exhaustion. Of course, she also agreed that sex was far really a great way to get refreshed mentally and lose worries.

    It didn''t take long for Maria to fall asleep. Alex observed her sleeping face for a moment before calling out for his status window.

    ''''Status!''''

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 201 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 32000/32000

    SE: 7100/7100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10000

    DEF: 9000

    AGI: 8000

    INT: 6000

    LUK: 3020

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 96%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 96%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    ''''Huh! As expected there are some changes and some additional names added. It''s time to put an end to this little farce. Hopefully, the girls are doing fine.'''' Alex said before getting up from the bed, he was ready to finally meet the enemy and finally achieve his original goal, he couldn''t get stuck in this illusionnary world forever while things might be chaotic in the outside world. He had to hurry andplete his purpose ofing into the abyss.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, in the outside world Luna like the previous two, Sakuya and Maria, was having a dream where she was fulfilling one of her deepest desire.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The clear blue sky and the flowing clouds stretched on forever as the brilliant sun rained down its weak glow.

    It was slightly past dawn and the sky is brightening up despite the cold air that still lingered. It felt like the perfect time to take a second round of quick snooze.

    Yet, the students of Pressuria Highschool woke up early because today is an important day. They have to attend the opening ceremony.

    The boys in this school wear thickly striped, nylon trousers that reach down to just under their knees, clearly revealing their Chelsea boots, all of which are colored burgundy. They''re paired with long, crisscrossed socks and a thick belt colored indigo.

    A cream long-sleeved shirt is carelessly hanging over their trousers and covered with a mundane jacket. A fine tie neatly rests in the middle of their mostly buttoned-up jacket and is patterned in burgundy and indigo.

    The girls wear ordion skirts in burgundy and they reach down to just above their ankles. They''re paired with striped socks and brogue shoes colored in indigo and burgundy respectively.

    Like the boys, the girls wear long-sleeved shirts, which are usually neatly tucked into their skirts and are covered with a thin jacket. They too wear a tie that neatly splits the middle of their often unbuttoned jackets and is horizontally striped in the same colors.

    All jackets have a line in the school color at the bottom and, although slightly disapproved, many students wear school-colored essories, often as a way to show their school spirit.

    Today was the first day of school.

    One of the dormitories got the best gift they can ask for. They forgot about the opening ceremony for a minute there. The reason?

    The students who were getting up and washing their faces heard gossip from their grapevines. They immediately went out of their rooms to check out someone.

    Ady in Pressuria''s female student uniform was strutting toward one of the rooms here. She had beautiful blonde hair and a gorgeous style that would knock most male students out.

    The male students behaved as predicted, they either lost control of their falling jaws or stood there gawking like statues. They cheered out loud when they recovered from their stupors.

    "Isn-Isn''t that Council President Luna?"

    ''''Y-yeah, it is her!"

    "She is visiting the male dormitories?!"

    "Holy crap!"

    Luna is both the student council president and the daughter of a powerful man owning a billion dorspany. In a way, she was even more famous than the mayor of this city.

    Her beauty only served to increase her poprity among the male students here. No matter who you ask, everyone will name her as one of the most popr individuals in the school.

    Imagine the joviality and tion of the male students when the goddess of their dreams drew near the dorm. They were thanking their gods for giving them a glimpse of the school''s goddess.

    Luna felt a bit annoyed that the male students are catcalling or ogling her but she gave them polite smiles anyway.

    After Alex hung out with her, she realized how much she liked Alex''s calm attitude toward her. She quickened her steps and reached Alex''s room soon enough.

    Luna used her powers to arrange a room for Alex. Naturally, she knew the way to her room. She closed the door swiftly after entering, leaving the male students who stalked her to exchange looks of disbelief.

    "Sh-she just entered another man''s room..."

    "N-no, that can''t be..."

    ''''No, I refuse to believe this!"

    The male dormitory became a chaotic mess of fanboys shrieking and moaning in anguish. The poor souls still refused to ept reality hoping that it was just a dream, s everything was real.

    Meanwhile, inside Alex''s room, he was dressed in a male uniform.

    Luna who had entered and praised his looks.

    "Not bad..."

    "Yeah?"

    Alex shrugged.

    ''''You are beautifully dressed like that.'''' Alex offered his praise after looking at Luna from the head to the toes. She smiled a beautiful smile that made Alex have this thought.

    ''Her smile was one of happiness growing, much as a spring flower opens. I could see how it came from deep inside to light her eyes and spread into every part of her. A person smiles with more than their mouth, and I heard it in her voice, in the choice of her words and the way she rxed. It was beautiful.''

    The duo departed shortlyter.

 Chapter 1308 1198: Forbidden Love 1

    Foxia Empire''s capital, in a certain forest.

    In the clearke, Luna, Gracier, Sera, Saeko, and Alice are still floating in it like slumbering princesses. They were also not wearing anything.

    The Miraculous water streamed into the girls like a sentient potion.

    This might look creepy but it is working wonders on the girls, each was experiencing a different dream as the miraculous water continuously strengthen their bodies.

    While Luna was having a sweet romantic school life, Gracier was having a date in her illusionnary dream using Alex''s women''s date as a temte. This is what she desired.

    ????

    Avalon, the capital of the strongest empire Drexia, in a certain location a young man was waiting dressed in a suit. This young male was none other than Alex dressed in a suit.

    He was wearing a smooth shirt and left it unbuttoned at the top for a more casual look. On top of the shirt he was wearing a sleek vest with 4 buttons, it had a very narrow v-line, which allows for arge portion of the top to remain visible, even if the suit''s jacket is buttoned up.

    The jacket was made for him, it''s a perfect fit. It has a tight herringbone pattern which gives the suit a more formal and elegant look. The 4 buttons of his double-breasted jacket are all buttoned up, giving him a sophisticated look.

    The jacket was the same length all around, it has vents on either side, there''s a pocket on either side and there''s a breast pocket which has been left empty.

    He''s wearing pants that copy the style of the jacket, both in color and pattern and they make an idealbination with his shoes. He was wearing an elegant pair of horse-bit loafers.

    To top it all off he''s wearing a sleek belt, which could be apanied by a watch and a tie clip.

    The passersby were admiring Alex''s handsome features, some evenplimented him, the bold ones tried to approach him but he calmly rejected their advance. He already has a date.

    "Big brother! I hope I didn''t make you wait long."

    This time, when he raised his head and looked at the source of the voice before inhaling deeply. He was mesmerized at first sight.

    Her long red hair was held up by hair sticks. She was dressed beautifully.

    The dress covers her shoulders only barely with 2 spaghetti straps and flows down into a beautiful court neckline. It''s a loose fit which makes the dress both enjoyable to wear and look at.

    Her arms have been left uncovered. A good choice too, as her skin and the color of the dress form a perfectbination.

    The dress'' waist is wide, but it''s a slim fit. It''s left simple, elegant, and undecorated, creating a look that flows from top to bottom.

    Below the waist, the dress fits snugly around her and has a pencil style. The dress reaches down, almost covering her feet, and is slightly longer at the sides.

    She was wearing pumps, gorgeous on their own, an ideal match inbination with the dress. To top it all off she was wearing a gorgeous wide hat and an opulent bracelet.

    "Beautiful."

    He expressed himself honestly, making Gracier blush heavily.

    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing Alex''s heart.

    Thinking so, he approached her and took her hand in his as he smiled.

    "Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it''s for you."

    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little.

    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit, her small but swelling breasts softly pushing against his arm, and began to walk with her.

    "Then, I guess it''s time to go."

    Gracier was a little startled at first but did not take her arms away though she continued to fidget a little.

    "Alexandra, could it be that you are nervous?"

    "Eh? Ahh, yeah¡­ I- I''ve never had a date before¡­ errr, so I was thinking about what I should do."

    It was cute how she stammered while answering his questions and his sadistic side nearly reared his head, but he calmed himself down.

    "... However. I think something like this is already fine with me."

    "Hum?"

    "Being together with you makes me happy. What about you, Big Brother Alex?"

    "I''m also¡­ Yes. I''m very happy."

    From the bottom of his heart, he was happy. So happy he thought he would burst.

    "Then, let''s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little bit more together. What do you think?"

    "Sounds great."

    He smiled brightly at her idea while nodding. At the same time, he marveled once again at her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She seemed childish, yet mature, innocent, yet he could feel her deep and soft affection. Those contradictions were without a doubt one of the most attractive traits about her.

    "Alright! Well then, how about we depart?"

    "Yes!"

    He squeezed her hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red.

    He knew that one of Gracier''s favorite things was sweets. As such, while walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several confectionaries and restaurants.

    When they entered the small candy shop, he felt Gracier, who had a sweet tooth, pull his arm along as her eyes sparkled and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.

    In addition to arge number of sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious.

    Finally choosing several expensive sweets, she was preparing to pay for them but Alex stopped her.

    "Ahh, Alexandra, I''ll pay for it."

    "Eh? But I want to -"

    "But still, hum, we are on a date, and as a man, I want to at least look better. A- Anyway, I''ll pay for this one."

    Gracier smiled brightly at those words and didn''t insist anymore.

    Even though those words of his may have seemed rather chauvinistic, he did think that it was normal for the man to treat the girl at least on their first date.

    After they bought some candy and left the store, with a smile on his face, Alex took out candy from her bag and held it out to Gracier.

    "Here. I''ll feed you some."

    "Eh!? W- Wait¡­ Big brother?"

    "Here, quickly, ahhhh."

    "A- Ahhn!''''

    Not being able to refuse him, who was offering her sweets with a happy smile on his face, Gracier had the pleasure and embarrassment of being fed sweets in the middle of a public street.

    The two of them could feel the stares they were gathering, but Alex did not care while Gracier was too embarrassed to care anymore.

    After she swallowed it, she saw Alex opening his mouth and understood that he wanted to be feedback.

    Feeling her hand tremble slightly, she took out candy and slowly brought it to his mouth.

    She yelped in surprise when he not only swallowed the candy but also kept her finger in his mouth, though without biting them.

    She then began to shiver a little bit as she felt him lick his finger. It wasn''t just because of how sensual it was, but because she could also feel something awakening inside her, something she was desperately trying to push away.

    "Alex, please stop. It''s forbidden for us to act like this."

    Alex, seemingly uncaring, continued for a short while before taking out her finger with a smile.

    "You know that I''ve stopped caring about how the world views us. What matters is my feelings for you and what I want to do. I''ll do anything for you, I''ll never leave you, we will be together forever.''''

    Alex chuckled a little at her stunned expression.

    "Well, shall we continue? We still have ample time."

    This date promised to be very interesting after such a great start.

    One hourter in a certain park, the two were sitting on a bench, it was more Gracier sitting on Alex''sp.

    ''''Today was really fun. Everything seemed to be shining¡­ It made me feel really happy."

    "I''m also having a lot of fun with you by my side."

    A warm atmosphere seemed to surround the two as they spoke like that.

    He hugged Gracier from behind as tight as he could without hurting her. She twitched in reaction, but she didn''t seem to be resisting as she let him hug her body, making him feel her soft warmth filling his whole body.

    Still feeling the warmth of her body, his hand was heading to the bulges of Gracier''s breasts.

    Suddenly, one of Alex''s hands slowly moved toward Gracier''s breasts, she felt it and her body trembled as if she was trying to resist but in the end, she didn''t and Alex''s hand continued its course until arriving at her destination.

    ''''!''''

    Gracier''s body trembled but she epted Alex''s hand on her breast.

 Chapter 1309 1199: Forbidden Love 2*

    After their sweet date, Alex and Gracier found themselves in Gracier''s room.

    Alex was currently seated on her king-sized bed while Gracier stood in front of him with her skirt pinched on both sides and raised.

    She, who had slowly raised her skirt in a bid to seduce him, had her skin flushing because of how shameless she was currently acting. Underneath her skirt, she was showing bold sexy whitece underwear.

    Despite her shame, she had no intention of stopping.

    Alex, who seemed to be a little bemused at first, was nowpletely savoring the situation as he thoroughly inspected her body with his eyes without moving.

    Seeing his seemingck of reaction, Gracier shivered a little as she asked, "Is my charm insufficient after all?"

    It seemed that her low self-esteem was still eating at her.

    "That''s not true. You''re an extremely beautiful woman, gentle, tolerant, and a fine woman. You are also easy to tease. It makes me want to protect and dominate you a bit."

    Truth be told, the current appearance of Gracier was truly awakening the sadistic feeling in him. She seemed so weak and vulnerable while standing here, in front of him, and showing her panties.

    Hearing that, Gracier''s expression had some joy mixed in. Her skirt was still rolled up and her face was still red, but power entered her eyes again.

    "Come here."

    He beckoned her with his finger, and once she sat next to him on the bed, he gently put his hand on her thighs.

    He enjoyed the feeling of her thighs as he stroked them. The thin flesh wasn''t bad, it was still soft, the feeling of his finger sticking to her soft skin felt pleasant as well as the white stockings wrapping her legs was enchanting.

    Despite that, both her feet were glued together. It seemed that she was still feeling a little shy. But, she neither escaped nor refused his hand.

    "Don''t be so nervous." He spoke in a soothing voice.

    "I-I''ll try¡­"

    Gracier understood that in such a situation, words alone were pretty useless. So, he decided to simply take his time and let her gradually adjust to the situation.

    He let his hand wedge in the closed thighs. While he stroked her sensitive inner thighs, he waited for her to lose strength little by little.

    "Nn!"

    He continued to gently caress her body, slowly heating it without startling her too much.

    "How''s it?"

    He whispered sensually before biting her ear, making her shiver in pleasure.

    "it¡­feels a bit good."

    While satisfied by her innocent reaction, Alex further caressed her thighs. Before long, her body lost its strength and her expression loosened. Judging that the time was right, he made his finger crawl on her wet genitalia through the panties.

    This made her yelp in surprise, but as fast as it happened, her expression began to melt even more.

    "Have you masturbated like this before?"

    Gracier stammered at this question for a short while before finally nodding while hanging her head in shame.

    He must make tonight special for her, only focus on providing her with the best, this is his goal.

    Thinking so, he pushed the gusset of her panties aside and began to slide his finger up and down on her moist thin slit. It was still tightly shut, but still so alluring.

    Gracier gripped his clothes tighter but aside from that didn''t do anything else. He could feel a little apprehension in her, so he hugged her with his free hand.

    "Excuse me."

    Saying so, he took Gracier in a princess carry and stood up before cing her down on the bed.

    "Big brother!?"

    She asked a little anxiously at the sudden change of position. But Alex didn''t answer.

    Hovering above her, he slowly took off her panties sticky with transparent fluid.

    Once again he held the urge to tease her and smiled reassuringly.

    "Entrust your body to me please."

    Saying so, he slowly began to disrobe her. Her clothing had hidden some of her curves. She was without a doubt very petite, but her well-proportioned body was very attractive...

    The nape peeking through her disheveled silver hair, her neck, her slender shoulders, the contours of her shoulder des, the swelling on her chest, and her narrow waist that looked as if it would break if she was held too tight.

    All those elements mixed gave her an appearance of fragility, further promoting her ethereal beauty.

    "You are beautiful."

    Alex was so lost for words he could only praise her using those words. Currently, he could feel his heart going wild and his mouth dry at the vision that mixed cuteness and lewdness in such a way.

    He eagerly bent down and kissed her gently. She, hesitated at first, before slowly reciprocating.

    While kissing her, he wrapped his hand around her beautiful breasts, their sizes, fittingfortably in his palm.

    There were big per ce but they got a certain charm to them. Big breast is life while small breast is justice<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He continued to knead them with his palm while enjoying the feeling of her breast. It was small yet soft and stic, the tip was hard, showing that she was aroused.

    After a while, he slowly separated his mouth from her, only to see her eyes wavering.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked worriedly. He hoped that he didn''t hurt her.

    "Big brother, Don''t you find my body disappointing?"

    Alex smiled. He knew where her insecurities wereing from.

    "Honestly, your body is indeed one of the less curvy than the other. But¨C I still think that you are the most beautiful in my heart."

    He could see Gracier dete a little during the first part of his words before changing into joy at thest part.

    "Big brother~!"

    Hugging him tightly, Gracier screamed his name while her body began to shiver for a few seconds.

    This scene astonished him,

    ''She is cumming?''

    It was the first time he saw someone reach climax just because the said person was praised.

    He could even feel a hot liquid gush on his pants, informing him about her even squirting.

    Gracier''s convulsions continued for a short while before she finally stopped. Alex, slowly raising his body while using one of his hands, managed to observe her dazed and blushing expression as she breathed roughly.

    The scent of the room, was already filled with her.

    "Let''s continue."

    This wasn''t enough. Not nearly enough.

    With his right hand, he covered her entire pubis with his palm and softly caressed it to enjoy how it felt. He moved the other hand roughly through her hair and kissed her so passionately it took her breath away. Then the storm of kisses moved down to her neck, to her corbone, and her armpit.

    He coated his fingers with the love juices flowing from her vagina and rubbed all over the innerbia that had swollen out in arousal.

    "Ah, ahh¡­ ah, ahn."

    His finger stimted her softened flesh in every direction like he was stirring her up. A ticklish pleasure soon ruled her crotch. Sending shivers through her body.

    "Ah~... something, something entered."

    "It''s just a finger. If it hurts then tell me."

    "It doesn''t¡­ hurt...Please¡­ Don''t stop."

    She had never known how sensitive that part of her body was. She felt as if her body was on fire.

    She stifled a scream of pleasure when Alex''s fingers captured her clitoris. His thumb and forefinger pinched and lightly rolled around the pleasantly hard flesh bud.

    "Ah~!"

    The stimtion was too powerful, so her limbs trembled uncontrobly. He gave a focused vibration to the clitoris held between his two nectar-soaked fingers.

    "You appear to be sensitive here."

    "Ah¡­stop. N-no, wh-what? I¡­this feels weird¡­I! Ah~!"

    Every woman''s clitoris was sensitive and he was attacking more than just that. He also massaged her left breast, brought the nipple into his mouth, and rolled it around while soaking it with saliva.

    Gracier experienced her second climax of the day. One thatsted even longer than the previous one.

    "That should be good enough." He said after seeing her refocus.

    He stripped off his clothing to reveal the fit body created thanks to all the training. His dick was also revealed. Seeing it left Gracier speechless.

    Gracier trembled in embarrassment and worry as he grabbed her slender ankles and spread her thighs wide enough to see whaty between them. He brought his manly cock right up to the hidden red flowers sitting open at her crotch.

    The tip of his hard erection pressed against the nectar-wet valley and his precum mixed with the sexual juices flooding her maiden slit.

    "Nn~!"

    She had already been brought to climax twice by Alex''s skilled caress, so she did not have the strength left to even lift a finger and could only breathe heavily while staring at him.

    Alex, too before going for thest thrust, looked at Gracier his sister not by blood. His eyes filled with tender love but also a question in it. He was clearly showing that even though it would be hard if she wanted to stop, he wouldn''t force her.

    This, more than anything, made Gracier melt even more.

    "Let''s do it. Let''s be one.''''

    It doesn''t matter if this is a dream because Gracier was sure to make it into a reality upon Alex''s return. She would eventually be his woman, she deserved it after all, she supported him since the start, and she was there in the good and the bad moments.

    Previously, she kept her feelings locked for fear of how people would view her but no more, nobody gonna give her happiness if she doesn''t fight for it. To the hell what they''d say, all that matters is her happiness and this was the first step toward it.

 Chapter 1310 1200: Forbidden Love 3*

    "Let''s do it, let''s be one tonight.''''

    The moment Gracier heard those words, she felt as if her heart would explode. She had dreamed of this very moment for years.It doesn''t matter if this is an illusion, in the future she''ll do it with him for real but now she''ll do it, learn from here to do better when the time wille.

    "I''m all yours Big brother, do as you wish."

    Alex nodded bent down and kissed her deeply, their bodies slowly entwining.

    Finally, while Gracier waspletely focused on the kiss, he slowly pushed his dick into her tight vagina.

    "Nn~"

    She leaked out a small groan. Having a penis that''s bigger than a finger spread her entrance was a bit painful. At the same time, her body which was driven into climax several times was rampaging from expecting pleasure and began to convulse.

    Meanwhile, Alex could feel a fierce resistance once he reached her hymen.

    He hesitated for a short while before deciding that piercing through it in one go would be better for her.

    "I''m sorry!"

    "Wha~"

    Her hips shook the moment he gave a deep thrust.

    "Ah, ahh~!"

    Her thin eyebrows curved as that thick stake was driven into her. While pain surged through her crotch.

    She stifled a scream from the intense pain racing through her hidden hole as her hymen was broken and hugged Alex tightly. At the same time, her nails scratched his back, but he did not mind as the pain she was feeling was without a doubt way worse.

    He could also feel the stream of energy leaving him since he began touching her expand greatly. But once again he did not particrly mind. He simply continued to look at Gracier, his eyes filled with love and worries.

    "*Ah* *Ah* I-I am alright, you¡­ can continue."

    Deciding that she needed more time to adapt, he began to nibble her ear before trailing down kisses on her neck. While doing so, his right hand was rolling her nipple with his fingers, sometimes pinching them, though not too much.

    It didn''t take long for her expression of pain to loosen up before melting once again in pleasure. It was clear that she was extremely sensitive. What''s more, he knew that his life energy was also bringing her pleasure.

    He could already feel her vagina twitch and moisten.

    "I am going to move."

    "Y-yeah!."

    Alex slowly began to move further his waist, until It was swallowed up to the base just like that, the point bumped against the mouth of her womb. Her vagina shut hard and tightened around the whole penis.

    Even though her vagina''s entrance was tight, it was thankfully rather deep and could amodate his full length.

    He then began to go back and forth, while slowly elerating. It did not take long for Gracier to begin moving her waist alongside him.

    With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips.

    He lifted her so she was seated on hisp and thrust powerfully up into her from below. To avoid the pain of having her full weight gathered on their union, she desperately clung to his body.

    "Anh~! Anh~!"

    Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body.

    Her love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while his massive member thrust in and out of her.

    Her mind gradually faded away and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch.

    Whenever he rubbed her vaginal wall, a seemingly pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell, hearing it pleased him to no end. Having her purr with a caress was fine but making her cry with his penis was the best.

    When he changed his angle, her body started trembling. He focused on the same ce and rubbed his ns.

    "Ah! There, it''s amazing, it''s making me tremble, this, this is¡­ sex?"

    Alex smiled as he asked, "Indeed. Does it feel good? "

    "Nn~! Yes! It''s hot deep inside my stomach¡­ I¡­ I''m cumming again."

    "Very well. I''m going to make you cum as much as you like."

    "Ah¡­ I''m cumming. Nnnn¡­. If you''re so rough then I''m going to cum right away¨CBig brother Alex!!"

    She screamed again and hugged him tightly. Her hot vagina began to contract, making Alex lose the little amount of control he had left.

    The giant object inside her grew evenrger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it.

    Growling deeply, he kissed her as he began to release his semen inside of her.

    "I-I''m cumming!" He announced while a hot liquid erupted from the tip.

    "Ah, it''s going inside me. Th-there''s so much. Ah~ !"

    A hot liquid was spreading within her vagina. And while she experienced being cummed inside for the first time, she also achieved another climax.

    "Ah!?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    A shrill scream left her mouth and then she copsed backward. The double stimulus was too strong for someone who was a virgin just a few moments ago.

    After cumming all he wanted, he supported her limp body and slowlyy her down on the

    His climaxsted so long. He felt like it was overflowing.

    "Ah¡­ Aaah... Ah.."

    Once their mutual climax ended, the two were left breathless.

    Still sitting on hisp, Gracier looked dreamily at her first man. She could feel the hot liquid flowing in her body. She could also feel his life force fill her.

    Gathering strength in her limbs, she closed in, nibbled on his corbone, and with an entranced expression flushed with lust, asked,

    "Could we do it again?"

    How could he refuse such a plea?

    Gently turning Gracier around before pushing her on all four on the bed without pulling out,

    "Eh? From behind?"

    "Yeah. You don''t want it?"

    "I didn''t say that¡­ "

    She was anxious because of how obscene this position looked, but still supported her body with her arms and legs for a crawling pose.

    He grabbed her adorable butt as he stared at her back which glistened brightly with sweat.

    Thankfully, the new position filled her with delight as it seemed to reach even deeper than she thought possible.

    As the bare-breasted witch stood on all fours like a dog, he reached below her arms and grabbed her breasts.

    He bounced them around for fun and stroked the hardened nipples while starting to move his hips again.

    "Nn~!"

    He parted the back of her silver hair and kissed the white nape of her neck. He then licked along with her shoulder des and spine.

    "Your back is so pretty."

    "Ah~ !"

    Gracier wiggled her back in embarrassment, though it was obvious how much she was enjoying hispliments.

    Arge amount of love juice and semen was mixed with his dick.

    It would flow out whenever he thrust inside and it was mixed whenever he pulled back.

    The sensation and the obscenely wet sound made the pure witch want to plug her ears, but at the same time, brought her even more pleasure.

    The sound of pping flesh continuously rang in the room. His rod kept moving without rest as it spread the deepest depths of her vagina, pushed back her folds of flesh, and pressed against her womb.

    Gracier''s face burned red, she dug her nails into the edge of the bed and cried out even louder than before.

    "Oh! Anh!...AhAh...It''s going to drive me crazy."

    Her entire body was twitching in response to his raging erection. Her shoulder des were visible in her back as she arched it.

    Alex, happy to discover that she seemed to love this position continued without any worries.

    "It feels good, doesn''t it?"

    She closed her eyes and answered by simply nodding.

    Seeing the line of her slender back bending left and right increased his libido, making him rub against her lower body at an even greater pace.

    An avnche of pleasure hit her and she could no longer support her upper body, so she started rubbing her face against the mat.

    However, she kept her thighs straight and indecently spread to allow the thick rod to enter even deeper. And¨C

    "Ah!"

    She started moving her butt in a circr motion to rub up against the manhood as it was stickily reached her womb. She could not speak. She had never felt anything like this.

    ''''Big brother Alex!''''

    As soon as she screamed his name, Alex thrust his rod inside her as hard as he could. The head fits firmly into the entrance of her womb and he exploded. He tightly squeezed the breasts in his hands and he lifted her body. His hot semen sprayed inside her womb.

    Another orgasm washed over her like a great wave. That strong-willed woman ascended to a world of even greater pleasure.

    Her brain gave a great cry at the intense pleasure. Her vision whited out and then grew ck.

    She had passed out because of the pleasure but before passing she had a smile.

    ''To think I''ll lose my virginity twice. I''m probably the only one who got this privilege. It''s worth waiting for so long.''''

 Chapter 1311 Status Progress After... 1st Half

    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Just a reminder to not be surprised when you see their stats increasing beyond normal. I''m going to exin in short why this is happening.

    First of all it is thank to their level increasing and secondly it is because they used various items,such as elixirs or wyvern''s heart, powerful monster''s heart and core to increase their stats. More exnation will be giventer in the future chapters so do not have to worry and keep enjoying the story while also supporting your author. Thank you all!

    ???

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 16 False God]

    Level 200

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 36000/36000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12100

    Defense: 10000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 16 [Fake God] ????

    Level 200

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Devour] [????]

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 16

    Level 204

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 184

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 620

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 5050

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World] [Absolute Zero Lv 2]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6400<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Wind Art Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 186

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 117

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 19000/19000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 188

    ss: Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4200

    Luck: 3600

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form] [Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ???

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6300

    DEF: 5900

    AGI: 6000

    INT: 2800

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Unique Ability: [Familiars]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll] [The one who desire to be human ] [Ancient Magus ]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5370

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 5100

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2200

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ?????

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 201 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 32000/32000

    SE: 7100/7100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10000

    DEF: 9000

    AGI: 8000

    INT: 6000

    LUK: 3020

    BP: 20

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 96%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 96%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 99%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    ?????

 Chapter 1312 Status Progress After.. 2nd Half

    A/N: This is the second part of the girks status update, it should be noted that that only Alex''s family and Althea took part in the miraculous water strengthening. Leon, Eris and co also experienced something simr on their way to join the group.

    ?????

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 184

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6300

    DEF: 5800

    AGI: 5900

    INT: 2100

    LUK: 1870

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic] (New)

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 202

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon [A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open to any suggestion]

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 179

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Earth/Dark<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1313 1201: Back To The Abyss

    After experiencing many illusions, both sweet and sour, Alex finally broke free and reappeared in front of the man that look like Lord Thanos.

    ''''Wow! It took you long enough, two months 3 days to be exact.'''' The man said observing Alex up-down.

    Alex calmly observed his surrounding, he did his best to reign in his boiling anger and asked.

    ''''Is that all?''''

    There was a certain provocative tone in his sentence prompting the man who looks like Thanos to burst into a burst ofughter.

    ''''Pft hahahahaha. Of course not, I''ll be waiting in that ce. Survive until you reach my castle and we shall finally have a talk, Alexander Kael Touch, the chosen of fate, the unfortunate child.'''' The man announced before fading away.

    Alex frowned looking in front of him, there were a lot of things he wished to ask but guess he would have to y this game for a little bit more.

    Feeling his strengthing back, Alex clenched his fist before violently swinging it downward and like a ss, the reality around him was broken.

    ?????

    Thework of roads that led to Dumbarton was still somewhat discernible despite the many cracks and holes given to it by the elements. The crisp and clean-looking town now looked more like a jungle as trees and gardens grew beyond their now unkempt boundaries.

    Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them.

    Broken roof tilesy in the streets and gardens and crusty, dry paint faded from walls and fences.

    Dumbarton, once nothing more than a simple, quiet town was now but an eerie shell of its former self. Silence had taken hold and would''ve been deafening were it not for the many animals that had made this ce their home. Bird songs, rustling bushes, and the asional howl filled the air.

    The art gallery was once the cultural pride and joy of this town and tourists flocked to see the art disyed here. Now it was home to a flock of doves who''ve destroyed most art pieces in their ignorance of what it once meant to so many people.

    It was a lonely ce with only distant memories of what once was. But with nothing else to lose this town had a strange sense offort about it. Like a world of opportunity, except there was nobody there to take it.

    In the middle of this ghost town, Alex was lying unconscious when suddenly his body twitched a few times before he slowly raised his upper body which was covered in dust.

    ''''Fuck, what with this awful smell.''''

    Of course, the first thing he did was to swear. The smelling from his body was awful because he didn''t bath for months, also there was a putrid smell lingering in the air and a ck sun in the sky, the whole thing give a cursed ce vibe.

    ¡¼Wee back master, we miss you.¡½Silveria''s sweet voice which he missed dearly rang out inside his head making him rx his body.

    ''''I miss you too but first, let me take care of my body before we talk.''''

    ¡¼I agree!¡½Silveria could feel the awful smell emanating from her master''s body even where she was, a testament to how bad it was.

    Half an hourter, Alex was clean and freshly dressed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His fairly short-sleeved, velvety jacket covers him to his knees and is tightly tied with string at the right side. The sleeves of his jacket are a little narrow and reach down to just above his hands, they''re decorated with a single thread lining from top to bottom.

    The jacket has a deep, rectangr neckline that reveals part of the noble shirt worn below it and is worn with a small leather belt, which is held together by a simple knot. The leather belt is slightly decorative, but mostly there to hang things from.

    His pants are simple and quite wide and reach down to his bound cloth shoes. The shoes are made from a fairly rare cloth but are otherwise a design foundmonly.

    ''''So how long have I been in thea?''''

    After finding a nice ce less smelly Alex asked Silveria whom he trusted more than Bahamut''s mortal incarnation.

    Silveria materialized and sat beside him before answering his question.

    ''''You have been unconscious for 2 months and two weeks.''''

    ''Longer than expected.''

    Alex sighed, dejected to have lost so many days but upon recalling what he went through he thought it was not necessarily a bad thing.

    ''''Your trip must have been eventful because something changed, not only has your strength increased, there seems to be something more, a certain air of confidence,'''' Silveria remarked after a long observation.

    Alex raised an eyebrow, he could feel something different now that Silveria pointed out, he thought after going through all these illusions the only thing that changed was the synchronization rate with his women but not.

    Calming down his excitation Alex was about to summon his status window to check his current progress but Silveria wasn''t nning on letting him have it so easy.

    ''''Master, what do you think you''re doing?'''' She asked with her head tilted to the side.

    Alex felt a headacheing, he massaged his temple while doing his best not to shout.

    ''''I understand, so what do you want?''''

    Silveria smiled seeing Alex being so obedient, it felt like she just won a war so she couldn''t stop smiling.

    ''''Speak before I change my mind,'''' Alex said annoyed and Silveria could feel it but she simply giggled.

    ''''Well, I''m just curious about what happened while you were unconscious. You can slowly tell me everything that happened and please don''t live out any details.'''' She brought popcorn as if she was at the cinema.

    ''''I get it, but first, tell me, is this still inside the Abyss?'''' Alex said while looking at the ck sun in the sky. Although he knew the answer, he still asked just to be sure that he was still inside the abyss, he wouldn''t want to start everything from the beginning.

    ''''Of course, it is,'''' Silveria confirmed his guess much to his joy.

    ''''So now can you tell me what you went through?'''' She didn''t forget to press him for an answer.

 Chapter 1314 1202: Toward The Castle

    Silveria smiled seeing Alex being so obedient, it felt like she just won a war so she couldn''t stop smiling.

    ''''Speak before I change my mind,'''' Alex said annoyed and Silveria could feel it but she simply giggled.

    ''''Well, I''m just curious about what happened while you were unconscious. You can slowly tell me everything that happened and please don''t live out any details.'''' She brought popcorn as if she was at the cinema.

    ''''I get it, but first, this is still inside the Abyss right?'''' Alex said while looking at the ck sun in the sky. Although he knew the answer, he still asked just to be sure that he was still inside the abyss, he wouldn''t want to start everything from the beginning.

    ''''Of course, it is,'''' Silveria confirmed his guess much to his joy.

    ''''So now can you tell me what you went through?'''' She didn''t forget to press him for the answer.

    After recounting everything he went through Alex was finally able to take a breather, he could now focus on himself, feeling the changes inside his body and check his status to see his progress.

    ''''Status!'''' He silently called out and a dark golden status window appeared before Alex''s eyes.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 202 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/1M

    MP: 33000/33000

    SE: 7200/7200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10100

    DEF: 9100

    AGI: 8100

    INT: 6100

    LUK: 3120

    BP: 40

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Crimson''s Bullet] [de Dance Level 5] [Aurora Bullet Level 1] [Meteor Bullet Level 5] [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8][Lightning Degree Level 3] [Destruction Bullet Level 1] [Illusionnary Escape Level 10 Max]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    ''''My level has increased by one with my other stats increasing by 100. Even Gracier''s synchronization rate has reached 100%, the first threshold. I wonder why?''''

    There are lots of questions he had but overall Alex was content with his current status as his strength was slowly but surely increasing.

    Silveria who was behind him watching his status eximed in surprise.

    ''''Wow! Master, you sure had it easy there. To think as a result your stats would increase so much. I''m jealous.'''' She said with a smile.

    Alex rolled his eyes at her. Recalling how flustered she was when she first started his story Alex could help butugh aloud.

    ''''Tch! Why areughing like a fool, master?'''' Silveria asked embarrassed before adding.

    ''''I can assure you that whatever happened in there, I will have never behaved like that so-''''

    Before she could finish Alex cut her off with a smile and said.

    ''''Sure, you won''t act like that Silveria because you are not that honest and gentle.''''

    ''''Fuck! Master don''t provoke me.'''' Silveria dered with her fists clenched, she chased after Alex, the two yed around for a while before stopping as they have yed around enough, it was time to focus on the more important things.

    ''''So, now you will go to his castle?'''' Silveria asked while remembering thest part of Alex''s story.

    He nodded while extending his senses but unfortunately except for animals and ruined buildings, Alex was unable to find any other presence in this ghost town.

    ''''I need to leave this ghost town and explore the other areas. Hopefully, it won''t be disappointing as this one.'''' Alex said while tapping his right foot on the ground. He was itching for a fight, he thought he would be surrounded by monsters as soon as he woke up but unfortunately, there was nothing more than ruined buildings and animals.

    Silveria nodded before vanishing, returning to Alex''s body. Like her master, she wished for some action. She wished to be used like in the old days when her master was letting her loose. She wants a real gunfight, she wants to pierce some skulls, bullets dancing everywhere like fireworks, it was exhrating, it was beautiful and nothing couldn''tpare to the feeling of breaking through the enemy''s skull as life slowly leave their eyes. It was truly marvelous, she couldn''t wait to feel those feelings again.

    Alex left the ghost town toward his final destination, the dragon''s castle.

 Chapter 1315 1203: Playing On The Beach

    Two days before Alex woke up in the abyss, the girls who had finished soaking in the miraculous water a few days ago have decided to go y on the beach to rx.

    The group has fun ying around despite missing Alex.

    As time slowly ebbed, the sun also started setting. Gracier, Luna, Saeko, Alice, Noire, Sera, and Artemia are feeling tired after ying around in the shallow area for all this time. They were waiting for Maria and the others but they dismissed that notion as they headed back to the beach.

    When the group of them got back, they were greeted with arge grill that had many types of skewer, mostly of the meaty variety. Sakuya stood at the grill, cooking up good food like nothing as she kept pping raw meat into the grill with skilled moves.

    At the grill, things started heating up literally and metaphorically. Sakuya peppered the skewers with seasoning and sauce unlike no other. He rubbed a good amount of oil on the meat and skewers, giving them a golden glow. The smelling off of these skewers wasn''t helping anyone that is trying to abstain from eating. Just from a nce, one could tell that these skewers aren''t just eye-pleasing, they probably taste really good.

    Gracier trained her heterochromia eyes on the skewers.

    Her nose twitched without conscious control, she looks like she couldn''t wait anymore. Sakuya''s culinary skill is great among Alex''s girls.

    Together with the others, they enjoyed Sakuya''s skewers.

    ''''It was great.'''' Luna offered honest praise.

    ''''Indeed!!!''''

    Maria and the others nodded.

    The sun fell below the horizon while everyone chatted the time away.

    Fun time passed quickly and soon enough, night fell after the group had their fill of fun andughter. The beach was lit up after the sun went down.

    It was a beautiful mix of red and orange before the stars and the moon made their appearance in the sky. It was a stunning sight, a fleeting moment between dusk and night that mesmerized all of them.

    "It''s beautiful¡­"

    Gracier said with a captivated look.

    Maria and the others made sure they didn''t miss this scene. Their hearts are as calm as this serene scenery in front of them.

    Sakuyaughed.

    "It was worth iting here.''''

    The other girls concurred with a nod. Maria revealed a brilliant smile when she saw how pleased the other girls looked. She thought it would have been great if Alex was present but shook her head thinking they''ll get the opportunity in the future.

    After enjoying the scenery for a while, the girls departed to their vi.

    ?????

    In one of the underground rooms in the vi.

    After opening the door to that room, the girls saw a wicked sick-fitting room decked out with a wooden design. Racks to put clothes are avable on the sides. In front of them is another wooden door, judging from the steaming from the other side of this door, the hot spring was situated beyond the wooden door.

    Excitement filled Gracier''s face, she red her nostrils open.

    "I can smell something nice here¡­"

    Althea heard her and she started sniffing as well, the smell came as a pleasant surprise to Althea.

    "Mm yes, that''s a nice smell, I wonder if there''s anything good to eat inside?"

    "There super won''t be anything to eat in there, idiot¡­"

    Sera shook her head while smiling. However, she identally triggered Althea.

    "You''re the idiot! Idiot!"

    Sera''s lip twitched.

    "I feel super like a failure, being called an idiot by another idiot¡­"

    Saeko walked into the fitting room and she grabbed a bottle in the corner of the room.

    "I am guessing the smell ising from this bottle. A hot spring smells of sulfur so without this people would havepunctions entering this ce."

    "I don''t care where the smelles from¡­"

    Maria walked into the fitting room and she continued.

    "Anyway, let''s go!"

    The girls all nodded as they headed into the room. Luna closed the wooden door.

    The girls started removing their clothes, or rather, their swimsuits. One by one, thedies revealed their pristine bodies in the steamy room. Their youthful mood and the environment melded together perfectly to create a pink-colored mood.

    With the hot spring in front of them, the petite faction didn''t have to waste ogling the Hooters faction. They felt gleeful at the sight of the steamy hot spring.

    "Yeaaa!"

    Gracier and Saeko jumped straight into the hot spring, generating tworge sshes. The hot spring had a shallow and deep area.

    "Umu, it feels so great¡­"

    Gracier and Saeko closed their eyes in bliss. The other girls couldn''t wait to enter the water. Thus, thedies all made hasty entries into the hot spring.

    "Wow! It''s super warm in here!"

    Althea pped at the surface of the water. She floated on the surface, it''s all girls here anyway, so what if she looks indecent right now?<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "In the end, I should have brought some drinks in here, I would kill to enjoy both the bath and the drinks at the same time¡­"

    Artemia said with a flushed look while supporting her head with both hands.

    Sakuya poured some of the hot spring water on her body. The pearl-like droplets of water flowed swiftly down her smooth skin, it could induce in anyone the feeling of flirtatiously biting her.

    Her starry eyes stopped at Saeko''s twin divine mountains and she observed before saying something.

    "Saeko, is it me, or did your breasts grow bigger?"

    "Really?"

    Saeko looked at her breasts supported by buoyancy and she denied the observation with a blushing face.

    "I don''t think so¡­"

    "Huh, is that so?"

    Sakuya cast her doubt but she revealed a sly grin. She crept up behind Saeko before grabbing Saeko by her superb jugs. She also started massaging them.

    "This calls for a hands-on examination!"

    "Kyaa! Ngh~ Nooo¡­."

    Saeko yelped but as Sakuya fondled her, she started moaning.

    "I am pretty sure you have grown¡­"

    Saeko''s honking hooters got massaged into different shapes by Sakuya. She mumbled in a disgruntled manner.

    "Seriously, you''re already bigger than me and here you go still growing bigger, how unpleasant¡­"

    "Stop¡­."

    Saekonguished while leaning on Sakuya''s body. Due to her weight, she pressed Sakuya''s breasts into exquisite shapes as well. She panted while continuing.

    "Sera is bigger than me¡­"

    "Oh really?"

    Sakuya turned towards Sera.

    Sera was minding her own business in the corner, her bountiful chest making little waves in the water due to their sheer volume and Sera''s movement.

    Meanwhile, Noire stayed close to Ikaros while tending to herself with her eyes closed. The two of them aren''t the talkative type so they stayed in their quiet little corner without much interaction with each other. They didn''t hear Sakuya.

    Sakuya shook off some of the water in her locks and she doubtfully mused to herself.

    "I think they are about the same size as Saeko''s though¡­"

    Saeko weakly protested with a raised arm.

    "But, Alex likes Sera''s breasts.''''

    Sakuya raised an eyebrow as she examined Sera. Sera looked a bit flushed, it was unclear if it was due to the hot spring or because she overheard Saeko

    "Favourite, hmm?"

    Sakuya narrowed her starry eyes at Sera''s breasts and she looked at her own. She lowered her head in dejection.

    Sakuya cheered herself up even if she sounded a bit frustrated.

    "I won''t lose. That naughty boy doesn''t care about the cup size, as long as the girl is cute he''s going to like them." Sakuya dered like a professional, Maria and Luna rolled their eyes at her.

    Gracier and Alice exchanged looks. They were watching from the start including what Sakuya did and said. They turned towards the wall and they started drawing circles on the wall.

    ''I hate conversations about breasts.''

    "Alice, Gracier, is everything alright?"

    Artemia asked them after noticing their unusual behavior. She didn''t know why the two of them had such dark and depressing air around them.

    "It-it''s nothing!" They said but as if she had finally understood something Artemia secretly sighed.

    "Okay."

    Time slowly passed and now the girls have finished bathing.

    ''''Phew, that was a good bath.''''

    The girls came out of the hot spring room while rubbing their bodies with towels. Their swimsuits are already reced with bathrobes.

    "My body feels warm and I bet I smell so fluffy and nice."

    Gracier jumped around in front of thedies. She dashed towards the door which leads to the living room.

    ''''Sigh! Can someone tell this girl to stop behaving like a child? She''s an adult, so she must start to behave like one.'''' Sakuya massaged her temple while watching Gracier run to the living room.

    Maria and the others heard Sakuya''s words but they simply smiled, not saying anything.

    Looking at Gracier still behaving like a child put a smile on their faces and reminds them of the time they did the same. It was fun to watch her so there is no harm in letting her behave like this for a little longer.

 Chapter 1316 SS: An Intoxicating Night To Remember*

    This happened when Alex got on the beach with his girls before arriving at Foxia Empire.

    ?????

    The silver moon continued shedding its brilliance upon the world. The stars shone bright like diamonds in the sky. Meanwhile, the dark clouds stayed away from the gems in the sky as if they have a tacit understanding of non-interference.

    The waves assaulted the beach, making a part of the beach wet and differently colored from the rest of the dry parts of the beach. Small creatures minded their own business in the night, they announced their existence with their voices and yells, giving the night a lively mood.

    Inside a certain vi, the situation was lively.

    Alex pounded Saeko''s like a storm, a wet and sloppy sound kept echoing in the room. Saeko''s body was like a tiny boat against the storm of thrusts and tugging Alex brought with his vigorous movements. Her body was passively being rocked back and forth while she heaved and panted. Their lovemaking gave the room a musky smell which served as an aphrodisiac for the eye of the storm to go harder on Saeko.

    She closed her eyes while she received Alex''s intense smashing session. Waves after waves of pleasure that was foreign to her assaulted her senses. Saeko clung to Alex''s neck with her arms. Her gaping mouth is too busy releasing melodious moans to mind its owner''smand to shut tight.

    Faced with this sinful rapture, Saeko couldn''t hold back her voice. Plus, she wasn''t even trying to hold her voice back. Ignoring the fact that there are other women here, she yelled out loud in pleasure whenever she felt like it. It was probably because she was not fully conscious or because she was slow but she sure didn''t know how to be reserved.

    Listening to her erotic whimper, Alex''s demonic side raged on as he turned up the volume while he took Saeko up ecstasy mountain with his divine spear.

    When she climaxed, Saeko made it known with her bawdy wail. The room''s mood turned pink due to her ribaldment.

    As hey on top of Saeko to recover, Alex got up after a few minutes. By retracting his dick from Saeko''s pussy, he induced another soft groan from her. She opened her misty eyes and looked at Alex in a daze, fatigue hit her and she passed out sleeping like a log.

    Alex made his transition over to another bombastic figure lying near Saeko, namely, Artemia.

    He danced his fingers across her silky smooth skin, his fingers easily transversing the familiar terrain. He kissed her and he slid his thick tongue into her oral cavity. He easily captured her meek tongue and he subjugated her.

    He undid her bathrobe with a swift pull on the band of the bathrobe. He removed the bathrobe from her and revealed her angelic body in all its glory.

    He fondled her until she mewled. Her skin also started flushing pink. He lifted her and he straddled her on top of him. He embraced her, and as he felt her bountiful mountains pressing against his chest, he shoved his anaconda in like a trained expert.

    "Nn¡­"

    His forceful entry made Artemia cry out in a lewd manner. His action also returned Ikaros to the present. She opened her eyes and she saw Alex''s face, mere centimeters away from hers.

    He wasn''t sure whether she was fully awake but as Artemia gasped in pleasure, her eyes started looking like she was entranced. She closed her eyes and she let Alex go about his business while enjoying the pleasure it brought.

    Her faint but distinct moaning filled the room.

    Her voice eventually got louder and louder as they approached the zenith of pleasure. Even a thick wall couldn''t stop her voice from leaking out of this room.

    Her enchanting voice would have mesmerized everyone if there was anyone other than Alex and his entourage.

    Just because nobody else heard them didn''t mean that his entourage would be spared from this.

    "Agh¡­"

    While Alex was still busy making a mess out of Artemia, a faint groan came and he reflexively looked at the source of the sound.

    Sakuya raised her hand as she held her temple. She struggled to open her eyes but those starry eyes were very much awake by the time she looked in Alex''s direction.

    Sakuya saw Alex''s stunned look and she froze up after confirming the situation.

    They stared at each other for quite some time. She remembered how Alex challenged them to a drinking party and she remembered how she copsed after having too much to drink. Judging by how all the girls were here on this bed, she immediately surmised Alex''s intention.

    Sakuya''s face started turning bashful and angry. Alex knew he shouldn''t let her have the chance to react. He immediately pulled her in by the waist.

    "Y-you, what are you doing¡­ don''t tell me¡­"

    She thought Alex would cease after being busted. However, his action told her that this won''t end well for her. Sure enough, the rm in her went off.

    "Alex, I am warning you, if you''re going to do me with another woman here, I am going to¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sakuya growled ineffectively at Alex before her mouth got plugged into Alex''s mouth.

    "Mwuh!"

    Sakuya was stupefied. She pounded his chest to escape Alex''s control. However, her physique paled inparison to his physics.

    When Alex tore away the bathrobe from Sakuya, she felt so embarrassed at the thought of being pounded right next to another woman.

    She struggled in Alex''s embrace but he shut her down by grabbing her breasts and giving them a skillful rub here and a powerful massage there. She immediately turned into a puddle of weak flesh.

    Alex never stopped going to town on Artemia''s m.

    She reached the peak of satisfaction and she copsed while leaning on Alex''s shoulders after a long drawn-out moan.

    He didn''t stop there, heid Ikaros down and affectionately cuddled Sakuya before finally parting her legs.

    "No¡­Nuo¡­"

    Sakuya''s weakness was all too easy to grab. Once Alex had control of thend of the twin mountains she was like amb waiting to be ughtered,pletely defenseless. He did more than just control the region, he plowed that region with his wiggling fingers. Sakuya begged for mercy but it fell on deaf ears.

    When Alex thrust his holy spear into her, Sakuya felt something familiar yet strange. Her sensitive body wasn''t doing her a service either. She was tangled up with the pleasure of the moment, she forgot there are other girls here and she moaned very loudly, heavily panting while Alex pounded her.

    She had a slightly indignant look, herst protest against he who didn''t give her any chance to talk her way out of this. As Alex pistoned away, her indignant look crumbled until she was just a hot mess, her eyes grew damp while her expression turned into one of mesmerization.

    She let out a drawn-out moan as she went limp on the bed.

    "Uh¡­"

    Maybe it was because Sakuya was too loud or maybe it''s just Alex''s bad luck. At about the same time, Sakuya bowed out, and a light groan came from another girl before Alex cany his ws on another girl.

    She opened her tea-colored eyes. Sera didn''t regain her senses the moment she opened her eyes. She still looked a bit tipsy after a nap.

    "Alex...''''

    Sera muttered she didn''t understand her situation at the moment but Alex wasn''t nning on giving her any chance to do that. If she found out about this scene, he wouldn''t be able to escape with one or two sweet lines.

    After he tapped both Artemia and Sakuya, she was extremely reluctant to get in bed with him and Artemia. If she realized what is going on, what with the other girls in bed, she was probably going to do more than just slice him.

    It would be nice if she stopped going on a rampage after finding out what Alex did.

    He pounced on her and he pinned her down while massaging her breasts. He also kissed her to seal her lips.

    "Mh! Ngh!"

    Her eyes widened at the sudden assault. When he worked his magic on her breasts, she started wavering, she put up her typical struggle but her fa?ade was for naught.

    "Let go of me¡­ Let¡­ Ah¡­ Nn¡­ Mu¡­"

    He removed her robe swiftly and he stopped her by plunging into her, she started whimpering like amb.

    Alex kept his pace and the pleasure built up inside her until her resistance was reduced to nothing. Her mouth said no but the way she rocked her hips back and forth is how her body showed that it is obeying her true desire.

    The sound of wet sloppy noises filled the room.

    Her feelings took over her rational mind, she unconsciously sped her hands behind Alex''s back as she received his love.

    It was an intoxicating night to remember when Alex didn''t spare anyone, his demonic ws reached all those present.

 Chapter 1317 SS: A Crazy Morning

    She opened her tea-colored eyes. Sera didn''t regain her senses the moment she opened her eyes. She still looked a bit tipsy after a nap.

    "Alex...''''

    Sera muttered she didn''t understand her situation at the moment but Alex wasn''t nning on giving her any chance to do that. If she found out about this scene, he wouldn''t be able to escape with one or two sweet lines.

    After he tapped both Artemia and Sakuya, she was extremely reluctant to get in bed with him and Artemia. If she realized what is going on, what with the other girls in bed, she was probably going to do more than just slice him.

    It would be nice if she stopped going on a rampage after finding out what Alex did.

    He pounced on her and he pinned her down while massaging her breasts. He also kissed her to seal her lips.

    "Mh! Ngh!"

    Her eyes widened at the sudden assault. When he worked his magic on her breasts, she started wavering, she put up her typical struggle but her fa?ade was for naught.

    "Let go of me¡­ Let¡­ Ah¡­ Nn¡­ Mu¡­"

    He removed her robe swiftly and he stopped her by plunging into her, she started whimpering like amb.

    Alex kept his pace and the pleasure built up inside her until her resistance was reduced to nothing. Her mouth said no but the way she rocked her hips back and forth is how her body showed that it is obeying her true desire.

    The sound of wet sloppy noises filled the room.

    Her feelings took over her rational mind, she unconsciously sped her hands behind Alex''s back as she received his love.

    It was an intoxicating night to remember when Alex didn''t spare anyone, his demonic ws reached all those present.

    The next target was Maria who was still dreaming. He sessfully picked her up from the bed and he undid her robes without a hitch. In her dream world, Maria felt like she was currently soaked in a very warm andfortable hot spring. She could feel the warmth from the hot spring slowly seeping into her body. She let out a moan due to how pleasant it felt.

    The hot spring appears to have a wave-generating function as she could feel her body rocking up and down ording to it, the waves didn''t take any pleasure away from the experience.

    Maria could feel the hot spring getting more and more boisterous. Strange enough, she could feel herself heating up in response but she doesn''t feel ufortable at all. Atst, she reached the zenith of pleasure as she sank to the bottom of the hot spring.

    Heid Maria who was panting heavily down on the bed, his hands wandered over to Luna''s voluptuous body. She felt him getting grabby with her and she frowned slightly before opening her eyes.

    She recalled a familiar memory, her blurry expression started turning clearer, and she immediately noticed the girls who are flushed red and heaving next to her.

    She was surprised but a hand stopped her from freaking out, Alex put a finger to his mouth for her to pipe it down.

    Luna instantly pieced the situation together and she blushed very hard. She lowered her head to hide her face from her fiancee.

    Alex effortlessly picked up her body and he leaned her against his body before muttering something in her ears.

    "My sweetie, I need you to be obedient okay?''''

    Still deep red all over, she discovered his magical ability to disrobe her in an instant. The pile of bathrobes made it hard to say which belonged to whom. Alex adjusted Luna''s position for their sh of sex.

    Luna''s heart started racing. She crossed her arms, only managing to cover her breasts, she knew what ising and she closed her eyes while epting him.

    Alex grinned evilly and then pressed her down and her head immediately flew backward as she gasped at the ceiling.

    Alex held her tightly as he bounced her up and down, Luna started singing in moans.

    ????

    The sun slowly made its appearance from beyond the horizon, driving away the darkness of the night. The sky started turning golden as dawn broke.

    The clouds came visiting apanied by the wind. Anyone looking at the sea would be greeted by an absolutely beautiful sight of the blue-colored merger between the sky and the sea.

    Alex opened his eyes when the sunlight started pricking his eyelids. He tried blocking with one hand but he discovered that he couldn''t move his hands.

    Luna and Saeko were using their arms as pillows. No wonder he couldn''t move his hands.

    He looked around and he could see Maria, Sakuya, Sera, and Artemia lying in the same bed as him.

    He recalled what happenedst night and he remembered exactly what he did, rather, who he did.

    Grinning, Alex almostughed out loud. He had finally managed to get all his wives in the same bed as him. He felt pretty damn proud at bedding all.

    He looked at thedies in the same bed with him as he shook his head.

    The girls groaned as they slowly opened their eyes.

    Alex''s grin froze up and his heart raced. His rm went off as he internally cursed at their timing.

    He only managed to get this achievement by leveraging alcohol.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    If the girls remembered what he did yesterday, he would be lucky to escape with half his bones intact.

    Luna, Saeko, could be persuaded easily and he was pretty sure he could suppress Artemia with a bit of persuasion.

    However, Maria, Sera, and Sakuya will no doubt be reaching for their weapons.

    Sakuya whom he did whatever he wantedst night was sure to make a n of revenge that will strike when he is least wary.

    These 3 are S-ranked in terms of danger.

    Alex wanted to fold and scamper off as soon as possible if only Luna and Saeko aren''t holding onto his arms.

    ''Shittttt!''

    Cried Alex in a silent wail of despair. The girls finally woke up after their bodies trembled for a bit.

    They looked around the room and they saw each other''s slovenly appearance, it didn''t take long for them to recall the events ofst night either.

    The 8dies all blushed furiously.

    "Ehhhhh!"

    They screamed out loud in bashfulness. Their collective screams threatened to pierce heaven with their volume.

    The door to the master bedroom burst open with a kick, Alex dashed out with barely half his trouser on. Meanwhile, Maria armed with her crystal sword, and Sakuya armed with a katana came charging out after Alex. He did his best to shake them off but his pursuers are hell-bent on nailing him with their weapons.

    He put some strength into his feet and disappeared from the spot right as two des cut his original position, only managing to cut a strand of his hair.

    Alex yelled back.

    "You girls aremitting mariticide!"

    Maria gnashed her teeth as she yelled back.

    "No, this is called setting things straight!"

    Alex protested.

    "Whoever taught you that?!"

    Sakuya manifested another sword.

    "You have two choices: stand there and let us slice you up nicely or keep running and when we catch you we will chop you up into mincemeat, your call!"

    "Don''t do this to me!"

    Artemia and the other girls came out of the room. Except for Luna and Saeko who looked like they were worried for him. The others could care less what happened to the bastard.

    Artemia adjusted her clothing while coldlyughing at Alex''s appeal for help.

    "You have a powerful Regenerative ability, right? Let us vent some stress off with your body mmkay?"

    Normally, the princess would talk with more benevolence but her current speech pattern was characteristic of someone very angry.

    Alex gulped while forcing a smile.

    "Must we go down this bloody path?"

    "Of course!"

    Excluding Luna and Saeko, the others all yelled back.

    "Uu, Big brother, what''s with the noise¡­"

    Gracier opened the door to her room. She held onto her pillow while rubbing her eyes with her remaining hand. Her cute appearance almost sent the girls into shock.

    Alex''s eyes shone and he felt overjoyed. He hurriedly picked Gracier off the ground and he hugged her tight.

    "Oh my dear sister, did we wake you up? It''s your mean old brother''s fault, say, you hungry?"

    "Nn, indeed I''m hungry."

    Gracier who was smart already understood and naturally she would always be by her brother''s side, it doesn''t matter if he was in the right or the wrong, it is called sisterly love.

    Thedies all wanted to scream at Alex for shamelessly using Gracier as a meatshield. Who would behave violently in front of this cute child?

    Thedies chose to use their leers, hopefully, if they all focused, Alex would drop dead from their stares. Alexughed like a fool as he made a beeline for the kitchen.

 Chapter 1318 SS: The Tournament Before Joining The Others

    This happened a few days prior to Leon''s group departing to join Maria and Co.

    Leo, Leon''s father had suggested this tournament to test his son and of course, there is a reward.

    Currently, Leon was facing a member of the younger generation, the son of one of the dukes.

    Hazel, sleek hair gently hangs over a fat, menacing face. Beady hazel eyes, set appealingly within their sockets, watch cheerfully over the wastnds they''ve been isted from for so long.

    A goatee graciouslypliments his eyes and hair and leaves a satisfying memory of his upbringing.

    This is the face of Crimson Blooddawn the eldest son of the Blood duke from the red tiger race.

    After the start of the match was announced

    Blood-red mana started pouring out of Crimson''s body. His hand also increased in size, and Leon could hear joint popping sounds.

    An image of a majestic Red tiger appeared behind Crimson.

    Leon summoned his Gift in the form of a sword and tightened his hold on it, fire came out of the Sword, and his mes somewhat diminished the domineering aura of his beast projection.

    There are no signs of manaing out of it. However, another type of aura emanated from Leon.

    It was a mystical kind of pressure that was on par with Crimson.

    Leon released a long breath. He shook his arm and his sword responded by emitting even more mes, he baked the ground until the surrounding air had signs of convection. His eyes had turned more golden, a regale golden color that inspired a primal fear in any observer.

    Sparks flew off his body before he turned into a blurry figure that headed straight for Crimson who was stationary. Leon initiated the fight by electromaically elerating himself toward Crimson.

    He closed the distance in less than a blink of an eye. Everyone knew the start of an intense fight when they saw one.

    Like a red meteor, he tore through the air as he charged at Crimson. He had already broken the sound barrier the moment he started charging. His rush made Crimson''s special gear stick closely to his skin. If this attack connected, Leon didn''t even have to touch Crimson to hurt him, his mes alone could reduce him to dust.

    Crimson was not impressed, however, he let Leon get close to him before he made his move.

    He side-stepped at thest second to the left and the sword fell, just inches away from his shoulder. Before the sword touched the ground, he managed to strike precisely the moment the sword passed his fist. He pped the sword away with a flick of his wrist.

    Interrupted by Crimson, Leon staggered for just a moment but that was all the time Crimson needed tounch a jab at Leon''s chest.

    Leon gathered all the strength he could muster in an instant and he countered his w jab by using his left fist.

    Bang!

    A low sound echoed and a strange gale came out with the both of them as the center.

    Leon flinched as he retreated some distance away with his sword and fist. His footsteps left clear imprints on the ground. He stopped some distance away from Crimson.

    Finally, he managed to stop the resultant force from the collision just now. Crimson had only been knocked back by a step, Leon''s golden eyes had a hint of consternation.

    From the battle of brawn just now, it was clear that the other party could overpower him.

    This would be the first time he had lost apetition of strength, something he previously thought only his pal being the only exception, guess the world is big.

    He inhaled air heated by his gift covered in me as he examined Crimson. He leaned forward and got into a dash.

    Without any hint at all, he threw the sword at Crimson. The red-hot sword flew like a bolt of red lightning.

    On the other side, Crimson seemed to be slightly surprised but it didn''t show up on his face. He poured some mana into his hands producing a blood-red mana-like protection and he caught the sword between his palms, he mitigated the heat by using his blood mana as protection.

    Leon''s gift spewed forth even more mes when Crimson caught the sword. He got engulfed by the explosion of mes. Intense heat crept into his fingers. Even Crimson was surprised by the frightening temperature.

    Still a bit shocked, the mes danced as if they are alive, it climbed up his hands.

    He could feel his protective mana being devoured by the hungry mes.

    Dropping the de, Crimson''s trouble didn''t end there.

    Fwoosh!

    A ck figure had appeared in front of him while he was preupied with the sword.

    Leon had charged up his attack while Crimson was distracted. Its fist was charged with tons of electricity.

    "Lightning punch!"

    He growled as he punched the man. The electricity crackling off his fist made a firecracker-like sound.

    Crimson recognize this attack, it was a powerful attack.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    His fighter instinct told him that this fist would hurt him if he just took it.

    However, Crimson was confident in himself so much that he dered.

    "If you can hit me, that is. You are too naive if you think this fist can beat me!"

    Crimson d his fingers in dense bloody red mana. Suddenly, his fingers seemed very sharp.

    "Let''s see how well you fare against my beast battle skill!"

    His attack forced the surrounding air to take the form of a w, it looked as strong if not stronger than Lightning Punch.

    The beast projection behind Jaafar mimicked Crimson and punched in sync with him. His mana ws are enhanced by the beast projection.

    "Bloody Apex Predator w!"

    This fight was going to be a brawl and it''s going to be intense. Most of the spectators here are already in full hype about this fight, some of them were cheering while flushing red in excitement, standing up from their seats if only to get a better view of the arena.

    Their fists collided.

    Boom!

    They created a minor storm with the collision of their attacks. This minor storm had destructive effects on whatever got swept by it. Even the ground cracked up with spiderweb formations like an earthquake had visited with the two fighters standing at the epicenter of this event.

    Some of the spectators went pale looking at the aftermath. Some of them couldn''t react due to being too busy holding on to their seats lest they are swept away.

    However, all of them are sure of one thing: they are lucky they weren''t fighting there or it would be a trip to the hospital for them.

    Their attacks weren''t finished yet, power continued pouring out from their confrontation. Their hands are still joined together as if to see who would back up first. The well-built arena floor started peeling and crumbling away, disintegrated by the sheer force of their conflict.

    What terrifying power!

    Lightning Punch and Blood Apex Predator Punch are like two ferocious beasts, trying to invade each other''s territory to devour each other. It reached a weird point of bnce where the two forces stayed neutral.

    Crimson stared at Leon with a stern face. He might seem calm but he was aware that his technique is losing ground to Leon''s more violent technique.

    Leon grinned and he charged up his attack more by feeding it with more electricity. Lightning Punch was pleased with the offering as the lightning crackled in an intense manner.

    BOOM!

    After feeding his attack more, Crimson''s technique got disintegrated. Crimson himself was pushed back some distance away from the attack.

    "Woah!"

    The spectators gasped at the sight. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Crimson¡­ was pushed back¡­"

    ''''As expected of the crown prince.''''

    ''''Crimson is also not bad. He is very powerful!''''

    ''''It is just the beginning, none of them is serious yet.''''

    Here and there you could hear people talking.

    Meanwhile in the arena.

    ''''You are worthy enough for me get serious Leon!"

    Crimson''s words told the crowd that Leon was now officially acknowledged by him.

    Everyone stayed silent but their eyes were burning with passion and tion.

    Now that Crimson was about to go full power, the fight is only going to get more intense from this point on, how can they not feel excited?

    Leon grinned, blood pumped through his veins toward his heart increasing his body temperature, he was excited. To think he would experience something like this before going to see his pal Alex for another friendly battle.

    Crimson raised his arms and two sharp ws appeared to d his hand. It was a 3 pronged w with chains to fix the w to his hand.

    He examined the strap and he tightened its tether to his hands. The next instant, red mana started floating up, and as more mana poured out, his body was seemingly d in a blood-red aura.

    He changedpletely after summoning his Gift.

 Chapter 1319 SS: Fierce Battle

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.

    Lightning Punch and Blood Apex Predator Punch are like two ferocious beasts, trying to invade each other''s territory to devour each other. It reached a weird point of bnce where the two forces stayed neutral.

    Crimson stared at Leon with a stern face. He might seem calm but he was aware that his technique is losing ground to Leon''s more violent technique.

    Leon grinned and he charged up his attack more by feeding it with more electricity. Lightning Punch was pleased with the offering as the lightning crackled intensely.

    BOOM!

    After feeding his attack more, Crimson''s technique got disintegrated. Crimson himself was pushed back some distance away from the attack.

    "Woah!"

    The spectators gasped at the sight. They couldn''t believe their eyes.

    "Crimson¡­ was pushed back¡­"

    ''''As expected of the crown prince.''''

    ''''Crimson is also not bad. He is very powerful!''''

    ''''It is just the beginning, none of them is serious yet.''''

    Here and there you could hear people talking.

    Meanwhile in the arena.

    ''''You are worthy enough for me get serious Leon!"

    Crimson''s words told the crowd that Leon was now officially acknowledged by him.

    Everyone stayed silent but their eyes were burning with passion and tion.

    Now that Crimson was about to go full power, the fight is only going to get more intense from this point on, how can they not feel excited?

    Leon grinned, blood pumped through his veins toward his heart increasing his body temperature, he was excited. To think he would experience something like this before going to see his pal Alex for another friendly battle.

    Crimson raised his arms and two sharp ws appeared to d his hand. It was a 3 pronged w with chains to fix the w to his hand.

    He examined the strap and he tightened its tether to his hands. The next instant, red mana started floating up, and as more mana poured out, his body was seemingly d in a blood-red aura.

    He changedpletely after summoning his Gift.

    The beast projection behind Crimson became even more realistic looking.

    Leon stomped his feet and lightning crackled around him like a storm, making him look like an angry god of lightning that descended to fight against a terrible beast.

    "Interesting¡­"

    Crimson grinned while he brandished his ws.

    He crouched and then he jumped up.

    Reflected in Leon''s golden eyes was the image of Crimson leaping at him in a manner that wouldn''t expect for a guy as bulky as him. Leon flinched and he retreated.

    However, Crimson is faster than him, he arrived in front of Leon and he struck at his chest with a beast projection-enhanced w attack, the w looked even more realistic.

    The attack was heavily d withyers uponyers of potent dou qi, if Wu Yan got hit by this the damage will be horrendous at the very least.

    When the ws were about to pierce his cross-arm guard, he abandoned all defense and it looked like he is going to let the ws skewer his shoulder.

    Leon summoned many fireballs which soon transformed into me swords that looked solid like the real deal.

    "You expect themto block my attack?"

    Crimson thrust forth and his ws answered his call for more power by solidifying the aura around the ws into a denser form. His ws made contact with the wall of swords and they shed.

    ng!

    The w made a clear gash in the wall of me swords. That wasn''t the end though.

    ng! ng! ng!!

    w after w, attacksnded upon the wall of swords, it was like somebody with a chainsaw was going mad ape mode on the wall of swords.

    A bunch of the spectators sped their hands together to calm their beating hearts. They saw how Leon was now the one being pushed back despite his strong start. These people are now worried about Leon.

    "Leon¡­"

    Leon''s fiancee kept fidgeting, she looked worried as well. Crimson''s attack was as ferocious as they are swift, if even one of thisnded on Leon, his body would easily be torn to shreds.

    Leon reinforced his wall of me swords with his ability while Crimson used his stand beast projection w to assault it, under his relentless attack, it was quite clear that this wall won''t hold on much longer.

    The spectators were all watching in fear as Crimson tore through the wall of me swords like a beast. They were all silently judging Crimson''s method of attack, the moment he breaks through the wall was likely to be the start of Leon''s defeat, at least, that was what they thought.

    Crimson didn''t care what Leon did, he kept smashing, wing, and pounding at the wall of me swords until it finally crumbled, having sumbed to the damage built up over time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Thest attack that tore down the wall was a strong swipe at one of the weakened surfaces of the wall.

    Leon''s figure got exposed after the wall exploded.

    However, he wasn''t happy that it took so long to demolish this wall.

    That was because Leon was grinning at him from behind the wall with a coin charging up in his fingers.

    Crimson tensed up when he saw the coin. The sparks had an eerie feel to them, his danger instinct kicked up and his pupil contracted to better focus on the situation at hand.

    He retreated away with a powerful leap backward.

    Bluish-white lightning streamed from Leon''s body into the coin and off it went, like an orangeser.

    The orangeser didn''t take long to reach Crimson.

    Gnashing his teeth, he knew dodging is impossible at this point so he channeled his mana to augment his gift''s sharpness. He chose to swipe at the iing object with his enhanced armament.

    However, something incredible happened, space distorted in front of theser and it swallowed the coin before it made contact with Crimson.

    Confused for just a moment, another portal opened up behind him while he was still stunned.

    Knowing that he didn''t have the time to block or dodge, cold sweat streamed down Crimson''s exposed rear.

    The orangeser from before shot out from within the portal and hit him.

    Boom!

    The remnants of the orangeser scattered around the arena like a mini-storm of sparks.

    The arena got cracked and spiderweb-like crack formations appeared in the otherwise sturdy arena.

    The spectators needed time to process what just happened.

    At first, Leon had the upper hand and then Crimson turned the tide, now, the tide changed once more in favor of Leon.

    This all happened in less than 5 minutes.

    Such was the intensity and pace of this battle.

    They started wondering about the unthinkable as they examined the situation in the arena.

    Could this guy be able to pull it off?

    The spectators had a newfound respect for their crown prince who seemed to be fighting differently than usual. The person himself lookedposed but his chest was slightly heaving from fatigue.

    The dust finally cleared up when the wind blew away the dust in the arena.

    Standing there is the same old hulking figure of a beast-like human.

    His appearance solidified the spectator''s impression of Leon.

    Crimson''s special gear had been torn to shreds and there was smoke wafting up from his body, making this prince look rather unsightly.

    Suddenly, everyone froze up, a vicious glint shed in Crimson''s eyes even though this glint shouldn''t have been perceivable due to him lowering his head.

    He looks like an injured beast that is about to go on a rampage.

    His eyes had turned red from rage his original eyes are now dyed blood red. His beast projection took a step forward and merged with Crimson.

    A thick crimson aura that seemed almost solid started burning with Crimson as the fuel source.

    "Crap!"

    Someone grabbed the railings in front of him. He bit down on his lips.

    "Crimson is about to go on a rampage in his berserk mode!"

    "Berserk mode? What''s that?"

    Someone in the crowd heard the words and berserk so they got concerned.

    The man who previously spoke shook his head before he continued with a grim tone.

    "Berserk mode is a special technique in the beast battle skills characteristic of someoneing from the Blooddawn''s family. It would be more urate to say it''s a passive effect some of them are able to achieve when merging with their beast projections, this mode will substantially enhance the practitioner, rendering their power output even higher as a result. Imagine a powerful tiger merging with a powerful beast image of a tiger?''''

    The curious man''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart and he finally understood why the Blooddawn''s family was one of the seven powerful families in the empire.

    The fight have suddenly turned fierce, and the man wondered if the crown prince will be alright.

    ''''That sounds like trouble.'''' The curious man uttered.

 Chapter 1320 SS: Berserk Mode Vs Lightning Descent

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.

    Someone grabbed the railings in front of him. He bit down on his lips.

    "Crimson is about to go on a rampage in his berserk mode!"

    "Berserk mode? What''s that?"

    Someone in the crowd heard the words and berserk so they got concerned.

    The man who previously spoke shook his head before he continued with a grim tone.

    "Berserk mode is a special technique in the beast battle skills characteristic of someoneing from the Blooddawn''s family. It would be more urate to say it''s a passive effect some of them can achieve when merging with their beast projections, this mode will substantially enhance the practitioner, rendering their power output even higher as a result. Imagine a powerful tiger merging with a powerful beast image of a tiger?''''

    The curious man''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart and he finally understood why the Blooddawn''s family was one of the seven powerful families in the empire.

    The fight suddenly turned fierce, and the man wondered if the crown prince will be alright.

    ''''That sounds like trouble.'''' The curious man uttered.

    "You would be lucky if it stopped at just being troublesome.''''

    The man exining bitterlyughed.

    "The most dangerous part about the berserk mode is that the user will lose rational thoughts, bing a violent beast in the process. A beast knows not the meaning of mercy, one wrong move and lives will be lost."

    ''''I see, hopefully, things won''t be too messy.''''

    Back to the arena.

    "Berserk mode huh?"

    Leon who wanted to test this ability since the day he learned about couldn''t help but frown. Looks like it''s a fitting name for Crimson''s current appearance, what with looking like a beast that had been abruptly awoken from its peaceful slumber.

    Leon steeled his nerves, the pressureing from the man was no joke still he would fight to his heart''s content.

    "I don''t care if this is your berserk mode, if you don''t move, I am going to initiate first!"

    He snapped his fingers and created many lightning swords as the space in the arena got dyed golden light. A focused barrage attack with thousands of swords aimed at Crimson appeared to be imminent.

    He snapped one more time and volleys of swords shot at Crimson like miniature missiles.

    The beast projection that has merged with Crimson expanded in response, bing a suit of armor that endured the barrage of sword attacks.

    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!!

    The swords failed to do anything against his fortress-like defense. When the barrage of swords stopped, the projection became its slim form once more with nary a breach in defense spotted. Crimson survived the attack without a scratch.

    Leon''s face turned grave before he bitterlyughed out loud.

    "This is going to be hard¡­"

    Crimson, or rather, berserker Crimson raised his head.

    Roar!

    The roar appeared to be a mix of a lion''s and a tiger''s roar. His roar was so loud, the soundwaves became a solid attack that attacked even the spectators some distance away, forcing them to protect their ears with their hands. Only the strong individuals were unaffected by this roar.

    In the arena, Leon was dazed by the attack, his mind went nk for a moment there.

    A psychological attack in the form of a roar?!

    Leon had guessed correctly, this roar from Crimson''s berserk mode could disrupt psychological processes.

    Crimson had another title that not many people knew, the bane of magicians. A magician relied on a clear mind to channel their mana, his roar interfered not just with the chanting process but the connection between mana and psychological processes itself.

    Leon returned to his senses only to see Crimson''s w rapidly approaching him.

    Leon gnashed his teeth at the sight of this arena-destroying w attack. A spark came off his forehead as he blocked the attack with his sword while at the same time creating a lightning whip around Crimson.

    Sure enough, the beast''s projection expanded into armor, it could deflect swords but this whip wasn''t focused on damaging Crimson rather, the whips entangled Crimson and his projection. His attack was stopped as he was too busy trying to untangle himself.

    Leon didn''t move away, he unleashed a double Lightning Punch on Crimson''s body, more urately, he was attacking Crimson''s beast projection.

    Boom!

    The beast projection looked fine.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Leon unleashed another barrage of Lightning Punch, he punched and punched at Crimson''s beast projection.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!!

    Under his consistent attack, much like when Crimson went wild on his wall of me swords, his attack started making cracks in the beast projection.

    The spectators held their breath as they watched Leon turn Crimson into a punching bag. Leon looked like an absolute madman as he unleashed brutal attacks on his opponent. The spectators felt lucky that they aren''t the ones participating in this battle.

    They finally realized something. Leon was not the only one who could turn into a ferocious beast.

    The sound of Lightning Punch pounding something hard kept ringing in the arena. Soon, even more, cracks formed in Crimson''s beast projection.

    Leon''s fist of fury started speeding up as more cracks formed on the beast projection. The electric current embedded in each of his fists traveled across the beast''s projection as he pounded it. The lighting off of the sparks made the cracks even more visible.

    Just when everyone thought the lightning fists are going to smash the beast projection into pieces, another turn of events urred.

    The whips binding the beast projection finally suddenly vanished when Crimson broke free using pure strength. Now, the beast was free.

    Roar!!!

    Crimson roared, exposed to his roar at close range, Leon was not only stunned, he could feel physical damage being dealt to him.

    Without any mercy, Crimson smashed Leon in the chest.

    An invisible forcefield stopped the attack from touching Leon at the nick of time, it was the special attribute of his draconic armor which is on the same level as Loki, the armor gifted to Alex.

    However, the armor was unable topletely kill the blow despite its uniqueness, it managed to stop some of it but the remaining force traveled through Leon''s internal organs, brutally shaking them as a result Leon staggered back and he threw up a mouthful of blood.

    Swoosh!

    Crimson did not give any room for breathing as he followed with a deadly w attack forcing Leon to roll on the ground, vomiting another mouthful of blood in the process, he felt his body cracking and he was in intense pain, he wished to stop for a moment but knew he couldn''t do that the opponent wouldn''t let him do so.

    As expected the berserk Crimson attacked but this time more viciously and Leon would be gravely injured if he was not to do anything.

    Therefore he got out of Crimson''s attack range and he spread his arms wide. He started crackling with lightning, this was arger scale of conjuration than anything he had tried before. He was nowpletely d in lightning.

    The wind started blowing and clouds started forming. Soon, the za''s local weather became overcast. Bolts of lightning could be observed zipping between the clouds.

    "No way!"

    Leon''s fiancee gasped at the stormy clouds.

    "He''s going to use that move?"

    Leon''s sister who unknowingly sneaked around wanted to ask her sister-inw about it but there was a change in the battlefield.

    The clouds became more and more condensed while the area of the storm clouds decreased. Soon enough, the clouds condensed until their area covered the battlefield only. Like boiling water, lightning raged within the clouds, the thunder a grim reminder to the crowd that they are lucky not to be on the receiving end of this punishment.

    Leon made his move, he started to slowly lower his hand as if passing judgment. Right now nobody doubted that Leon is Lightning God reincarnated and heaven seemed to be proving to them that this thinking was urate, judging by the amount of lightning in the sky.

    "Lightning Descent!"

    The massive bolt of lightning hit Crimson.

    Zap!

    The brilliant sh made everyone close their eyes. The aftermath sent a massive shockwave that blew light objects away. Some of the crowd had to hold onto heavy objects to not get blown away.

    The crowd could faintly make out the sound of a beast crying out in pain before the voice died away.

    The spectators peeked out from their respective seats, wondering if the show was already over.

    They exchanged looks when they saw the situation in the arena.

    Rather than an arena, it was more urate to call the arena a ruin. In it, Crimson and Leony there on the ground.

    ''''!''''

    Absolute silence spread through the whole area, even the wind in this chilly winter seemed to have disappeared, however, it was only temporary.

    The whole stadium erupted in cheers when Leon lifted his hand before slowly rising to his feet.

    ''''Uooooohhhh!!!''''

    This was how Leon managed to finish as the victor while fighting unusually.

 Chapter 1321 SS: A Certain Saintesss Lewd Chronicles 1

    ?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data/script/email_list.txt''.

    Compared to themercial district, the free trade zone and other ces where the traffic was higher. This area was rtively calm and quiet. This area belonged to the vis where the special students lived of Freya academy lived.

    Nobody would want to live in a noisy area so the tranquility should be a given.

    Unknown to most people, in one of the rooms of one of these vis, a battle was currently going on.

    If anyone stood outside the door to this room they would hear muffled moansing from the room. The sound itself was enough to make any person turned on.

    An angelic beauty was made to crouch on the bed with her smooth pearly white butt propped high. She tried her very best to restrain her shivering and moaning but failed anyway. Moreover, despite being pressed down against the bed, this did nothing to mar her voluptuous figure from showing through.

    Surely, that could be nothing but a heavenly body.

    Like an obedient littlemb, she did as she was told while blushing bright red. Her golden gem-like eyes almost concealed by her batting her long and golden eyshes fit her demure face.

    Going down from her smooth neck, those soft and tender looking shoulders could charm anyone. Going further down, even describing her beautiful breasts as snow white and as precious as diamond won''t do it any justice. Her slim waist looked as though one could easily lift her up by her waist. Her clear, smooth, rosy, and long legs are currently parted by a man who was smashing her from behind.

    Her unblemished foot and lower legs looked like it was made of ivory given how perfect they looked. They were limp because it was currently being stuffed with a meat rod.

    If anyone saw this scene, they would most likely have their souls drawn out. This beautiful creation had already found the embrace of a man?

    Luna'' name had already spread throughout Freya''s academy just by her looks. Her actions had only served to further her fame.

    Those whoid their eyes on her found themselves instantly bewitched as if they had found a lonely lotus blossoming brightly in a snowy mountain, she had that kind of woefulness about her. Out of 100 people who hadid eyes on her, all of them probably haven''t seen so much as a slight expression on that sculpted piece of art one called face on Ikaros.

    Those who saw her instantly regarded her as someone who they can admire from far away but never to touch or defile.

    If Luna'' present appearance was seen by others, they would all surely go mad.

    Tightly holding her lips together, she would whimper intermittently as she tried catching her breath. Her skin tinged in red had droplets of sweat on it, entuating her beauty even more. She moved her waist and hips ording to the rhythm set by the one thrusting behind her. Beneath her smooth-skinned abs, her slim legs amodated her partner''s movement.

    Alex hugged Luna close to him as he continued conquering her sacred dungeon with his holy sword. Slowly, strength was sapped away from Luna as she started losing the energy to keep up with him.

    Alex had been putting her into different positions for more than one hour, he enjoyed everyst second of it.

    He let out a long groan before he pinned her body to the bed with his toned body. He grasped her waist with his right hand and he started caressing her skin.

    It''s like her skin was constantlythered with powder, she was so smooth to the touch his fingers slid easily over her skin, he reckons she was smoother than even the finest silk or satin. The tactile pleasure he felt has left him begging for more if at all possible, Alex wanted to keep touching her like this.

    With a teasing tone, he whispered something in Luna''s ears.

    "Luna dear, will we be making a mini-Luna tonight?¡­"

    "Ahh¡­"

    Upon hearing this question, Luna''s yelped, she felt goosebumps all over her body. Her already blushing face became even redder. Emotions started appearing in those golden eyes she has.

    Made to orgasm for the nth time by her fiance, Luna felt like her body was floating away with the clouds. She was originally limp on the bed but Alex''s words stirred her up as she started quivering and her temperature rose higher and higher.

    Luna wasn''t aware of how absolutely enchanting she looked in the aftermath of their battle. Alex almost continued designing mini-Luna with her.

    He had been tripping down her mine shaft practically every day (and night) since they got together. Yet, even after all the tromboning, she still retained her youthful maiden looks with no signs of a young married woman.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But, he still observed a slight change in her grace since he was been a very keen observer of her body every day. She only showed this side of her to Alex, to everyone else, any emotions she disyed was buried under her Saintess''s mask.

    Alex was entranced by her expression and he parted her legs before he hoisted her up by the knees in a reverse suspended congress position. He walked towards the mirror close to the bed. He enjoyed the view of the mirror as he praised her.

    "L?, look at you, you look absolutely stunning."

    Ikaros exerted an enormous amount of energy to look at their entwined bodies. Reflected by the mirror is the figure of her legs being forced apart by Wu Yan''s arms. Her body shiny from the droplets of sweat, the droplets of sweat started flowing down her figure, she looked very lewd and charming.

    Her passionate expression was also reflected in the mirror, that and her body which is also blushing red due to their intense exchange.

    On top of her twin mountains, two pink buds are about to blossom. As she heaved and panted, her holy mountains moved in tune. Words can only describe so much of her beauty until no words can capture her charms.

    Luna was stunned by what she saw. She couldn''t believe she''s the same person being reflected in the mirror. An expression mixed with slight anger and mostly bashfulness appeared across her face.

    "Lex¡­"

    Luna wriggled her body as she blushed even more. She didn''t know how to react to Alex teasing her like this. She didn''t have the heart to reject him because her master looked like he''s enjoying every moment of this.

    She didn''t continue struggling and she just gave up while shutting her eyes and blushing. She let Alex continue disying her in the mirror while amusing himself with their reflections.

    Failing to resist her looks, he lowered his head and connected his lips with hers. Just by touching their lips and feeling the pleasureing from his mouth, he became invigorated once more.

    He started tickling her tummy from the inside, drawing another session of moaning and sound meat pping against each other.

    Now that the bell had been rung, Alex decided it was time to test the suspension with the power of a storm driven by his horniness. He used his ungodly strength to bounce Luna up and down.

    Up and down they went and moans started seeping through the door to this room once more.

    ?????

    A few hourster.

    Luna muttered sprawled out on the bed, exhausted after numerous intense sessions of sex battle. Her giant mountains moved up and down as she heaved.

    She saw Alex who was already all dressed up and her eyes seemed to convey a message that she would dly follow him if she could.

    Alex approached the bed and he caressed her face with an amused smile.

    "Luna, rest up¡­"

    He brushed her bangs aside and he slid his fingers down across her twin ponytails.

    Luna struggled to get up and she gave him puppy eyes but Alex hurriedly stopped her.

    ''''Don''t do that, listen to me. Just rest I''ll go see Maria before going on farming with Gracier.''''

    He told her his schedule and as much as Luna would have wanted to partake in the little adventure, she knew better that in her current state she could not, she was too exhausted and it would take hours for her to recuperate naturally. She could have taken a Recovery potion to quickly shorten the recovery time but that would be weird because she wanted to enjoy this feeling of fatigue and recover naturally.

    ''''Okay I understand Lex, I''ll do as you told but be sure to bring me back some souvenir on your way back.'''' Luna who finally epted Alex''s suggestion made such a request and Alex couldn''t say no.

    ''''Of course mydy, your wish is mymand.'''' Alex did a graceful bow as if he was facing a royalty, he then approached Luna and kissed her on the forehead before leaving full of vigor, today he was going to ughter more monster as he farm for exp.

 Chapter 1322 SS: A Surprise Birthday

    Before going on the World tour, it''s to say few days after their returns fromm Exodus.

    The Freya''s academy, the free trade zone.

    This ce is where the students can set up stalls and sell their stuff for credits or barter them for their desired items. Due to the sheer number of stalls and items, a lot of peoplee here every day to buy and sell stuff. There are even those who are hoping to cash in on fools who have got eyes but not the skill to appraise treasures.

    Today, there was a couple here who don''t look like they are here to trade or sniffing for treasures.

    Maria crossed her arms while tapping her arm with her index fingers. Judging by her annoyed expression and furrowed brows, she was not very amused at the moment.

    Meanwhile, the guy at her side ignored her expression and kept dragging the girl from one stall to another while throwing jabs at the ridiculous items that were on disy. Although the girl didn''t reply, he still found ways to keep the monologue going. He has been doing this for the past two hours.

    The two of them were just window shopping but when they toured the whole ce once and the guy actually suggested turning back and check out the stalls one more time, even a fool would know that the guy had ulterior motives.

    Maria was gradually building up her fury as the character appeared at her temples. Watching Alex talk to himself while revisiting stalls made her angrier.

    She finally snapped, she stopped and she made sure Alex stopped by blocking off his path. She yelled at him.

    "Alex, what are you doing?!"

    Alex was caught off guard by Maria''s sudden outburst. He smiled at her while shrugging.

    "Hey, you are talking like I am trying to pull something here."

    Although her eyebrows are still furrowed, at least her anger died down a bit.

    "Well yeah, but you can''t keep doing this."

    "Ha? Do what thing?"

    Raising an eyebrow, her lips twitched. She lowered her head before she unleashed her howling skill.

    "What do you mean what?! I am talking about you dragging me through the stalls five times without buying anything!"

    Alex raised his hands and made some space between the two of them. It was not because he wanted the Ice Empress''s face further away from him, he just wanted to avoid getting hit by saliva which had been in the air. If he wanted her saliva, he would much prefer getting it from the source.

    "Well, calm down, Maria my dear."

    Alex beamed at her.

    "Just treat it as me having a psychotic episode. Come on, let''s get loose¡­"

    "I am not doing this with you!"

    Maria rolled her eyes at him and she turned around.

    "I am going home.."

    "Please don''t!"

    Alex grabbed her by the hand. He pulled her back despite her protest.

    "It''s not like you have anything better to do at home, just rx and kill some time with me."

    Maria asked him in a slightly begging tone.

    "Alex, can we stop with the mind games? If you got something to say just say it, don''t make me jump through all these hoops¡­"

    Alex rubbed his cheek and he clenched his hold on her hand.

    "You don''t have anything better to do right? Come browse the stalls with me, is it that hard?"

    Maria wanted to say something but she couldn''t resist Alex''s puppy eyes. And so, she got dragged along by Alex like a helpless kid.

    They went around the stalls until the sun went down.

    On their way back home, Maria was fuming, her footsteps were hastened as well so it didn''t take a genius to figure out that she was mad. Alex followed her while trying not to anger her anymore. From an outsider''s point of view, it was like they were having a lover''s quarrel.

    It was only to be expected, he made her follow his meaningless journey around the free trade zone. She was known for her patience but there was a limit, a limit our MC tested repeatedly today, so he was lucky she was only mad at him.

    When Maria mmed the vi''s door open while fuming, the scene that unfolded in front of her surprised her.

    "Happy birthday!"

    Luna, Gracier, Sakuya, Artemia and Sera greeted her as pop sounds were being made. Confetti and colored stripes draped a stunned Maria''s head. At the same time, Alex subconsciously grinned.

    On the brightest lit wall of the hall is a banner with "Happy 18th Birthday, Maria Alexia Rosares!" written on it, there are a bunch of magic lights that made the ce looked really festive like they are celebrating Christmas or something.

    Luna smiled and she hugged Maria who is still stunned.

    "Happy birthday, Maria"

    Finally returning to her senses, she gasped at Alex, the others who are all smiling at her.

    "Today''s my birthday?" She wondered shocked.

    Alexughed out loud.

    "It''s the 5rd day of the March, don''t tell me you forgot your own birthday?"

    Maria stopped for a second and she gawked at Alex.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So you made me be with you all day long so the preparations for my birthday can be made?"

    Alex smiled but he didn''t say anything. Maria lowered her head, she felt really moved and warm.

    She thought that with what awaiting them soon meant that she won''t be able to celebrate her birthdays anymore. Alex sure gave her a big surprise today!

    Sakuya brought out the cake. She gave Maria boxes of gifts while wishing her a happy birthday as well.

    "Happy birthday my sister."

    Maria received the gifts with arge smile.

    "Thanks!"

    "Don''t forget me! I''ve got a gift as well!"

    Gracier presented her gift while jumping and yelling, needless to say, it brought a huge smile to Maria''s face.

    "Thank you very much Alexandra.''''

    "Artemia, your gift from me!"

    Artemia gave Maria a gift which she epted with a smile as well. She was as happy as a penguin being buried under a ton of fish.

    The others followed with their gifts as well, even Leon and the others who weren''t present also sent their gifts.

    Maria felt satisfied with her life in this other world. It''s the first time she felt like this since theirs reincarnation.

    Even if her family isn''t here with her, she had great friends by her side so she couldn''tin much. Moreover¡­

    Maria looked at Alex who was watching her. Putting a hand on her chest, a hint of passion shed in her green eyes.

    She had an important person by her side.

    A series of explosions happened in the air and beautiful fireworks dotted the sky.

    Today was a surprise, a pretty nice one.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Night time.

    As Alexid there on his bed, he propped his head up with his arms. Looking at the moon, he can''t help smiling in a satisfied manner.

    It brings him so much satisfaction to see Maria beaming non-stop. It was all worth it.

    He had always been afraid that the girls might not be happy with their current lives, therefore he decided to do his utmost for this, to make them happy. Soon Alex became lost in thoughts.

    After a bit of time, somebody knocked on Alex''s door, he quickly returned to his senses.

    Frowning, he had an intrigued expression. Who could it be at this ungodly hour?

    "Who''s there?"

    A slightly tense voice came from beyond the door.

    "I-it''s me, Maria¡­"

    ''''Maria?¡­"

    Alex was a bit confused. It was already deep in the night what business does she have with him? Could it be that she has something to say about the birthday party?

    He got up from his bed and he opened the door. Maria in her dark blue pajamas stood in front of his room.

    She blushed a bit and she fidgeted, her behavior struck Alex as odd.

    ''What is she up to?''

    "What''s the matter, mydy?"

    Alex scanned her to see if he could pick something out.

    Maria lifted her head and she hesitated for a bit before she voiced her thoughts in a mosquito-like voice.

    "About today, thank you¡­"

    Alex shook his head while smiling. He enjoyed the Ice Empress''s flustered look but he replied anyway.

    "Here I was thinking about what you might be trying to say. Didn''t you say thank you at the party?"

    Maria pursed her lips. She lowered her head and went silent. He wondered if saying thanks might be asking too much from this tsundere here.

    Maria vigorously lifted her head back up and she stood on the tips of her toes to give Alex a peck on the cheek.

    Alex couldn''t believe what just happened. When he saw how Maria was blushing deep red, he almostughed out loud at how clumsy the Ice Empress was.

    His reaction made Maria blush even more. She tried retreating but was Alex going to let her go just like this?

    Hell no.

 Chapter 1323 SS: After The Surprise Birthday*

    Maria blushed a bit and fidgeted, her behavior struck Alex as odd.

    ''What is she up to?''

    "What''s the matter, mydy?"

    Alex scanned her to see if he could pick something out.

    Maria lifted her head and she hesitated for a bit before she voiced her thoughts in a mosquito-like voice.

    "About today, thank you¡­"

    Alex shook his head while smiling. He enjoyed the Ice Empress''s flustered look but he replied anyway.

    "Here I was thinking about what you might be trying to say. Didn''t you say thank you at the party?"

    Maria pursed her lips. She lowered her head and went silent. He wondered if saying thanks might be asking too much from this tsundere here.

    Maria vigorously lifted her head back up and she stood on the tips of her toes to give Alex a peck on the cheek.

    Alex couldn''t believe what just happened. When he saw how Maria was blushing deep red, he almostughed out loud at how clumsy the Ice Empress was.

    His reaction made Maria blush even more. She tried retreating but was Alex going to let her go just like this?

    Hell no.

    He grabbed her by her hand and pulled her into an embrace. The next thing the Ice Empress saw was a lewd grinning face gradually growing bigger in her field of vision.

    When the soft sensation entered her mind, she flinched. She noticed that while she was stunned, a thick tongue had pried her mouth open and entered her oral cavity to dance with her little tongue.

    Maria uttered a muffled sound and her eyes started going nk. She closed her eyes and she reached around his neck with her arms as they let themselves go.

    Alex hoisted her up by her thighs and he pressed her into his chest while bringing her into his room. With a deft kick, he closed the door to his room.

    About the same time as the door closed, Maria discovered that Alex had alreadyid her to bed. The next second, something heavy pressed her down against the bed.

    "Nnh¡­"

    She bashfully yelped but that didn''t stop the brute from stripping her in one fell swoop. Now, Alex had a full view of her ivory-white pristine body.

    "Wait¡­ Mgh¡­"

    He plugged her mouth with his mouth. Maria knew there was nothing she could say or do that would prevent this guy from doing what he was going to do. She closed her eyes and just let the big hands fondle her body all over.

    After a while, Alex lifted her and sat her down facing him with his dick standing at attention near the entrance to Maria''s mysterious dungeon. She panicked a bit before he pressed her down and into his embrace.

    "Hau¡­mgh¡­"

    The Ice Empress felt something invading her from herher region. It was a familiar sensation that she just couldn''t quite describe. Anyway, she couldn''t stop the moaning.

    Enjoying the view of Maria writhing in front of him while tinged red, he licked his lips and lifted his hip to skewer her. It was evident that it was more than Maria could handle judging by her heavy panting and enchanting moans.

    He grabbed her supple butt and he bounced her up and down. He fueled himself on her groaning and muffled moans. He was not escaping this sweet binding of pleasure anytime soon.

    After a while, he stopped and demanded,

    "Lie on your stomach and raise your butt to me."

    Her body flinched as his warm member which was wrapped inside of her, was swiftly pulled out. She hesitated for a moment, looking at his enthusiasm that seemed like it would never end, then she obediently turned around andy on her stomach.

    Her white, plump buttocks were distorted in his clutches. He appreciated her appetizing curves that started from her back to her waist, leading to her butt then swiftly thrust into her from behind. Instantly, her body shook intensely.

    Maria writhed in pleasure while the cock pounded into her from behind. His thing felt like a red-hot metal rod to her. She could feel the tip of the head rubbing against her vaginal walls.

    She could feel the rock-hard erection spreading her vagina wide. She could feel her sexual lips being spread wide as its full length was pushed inside and his hips pped against her ass.

    She could feel it all so vividly and distinctly. Every stimtion to her body, every bit of pleasure experienced by her pussy, and everything felt by every cell of her body flowed into her mind.

    The next thing she knew, she had reached a hand down and started teasing her crotch. She rolled around the small protrusion at the top of the pussy lips that Sol''s cock was still thrusting in and out of.

    "Ah! Ahh! Ahn!"

    ''''Ohhh!"

    Even if she had not moved her finger, his thrusting shook her body enough to automatically stimte her clit. Every time her finger rubbed against it, a jolt of pleasure ran through her. Wanting to feel that even more, she began pushing her finger against it harder as she rubbed.

    And when she did¡­<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Ahh!?"

    A wave of pleasure several times stronger ran through her entire body.

    Alex''s dick thrust into her with loud sticky noises. She could not tell if his cock had gotten bigger or if her pussy was squeezing it tighter, but her mind was filled with the pleasure of it having its way with her body.

    "Ahh! More, More!"

    Her own words served to arouse her further and her stomach began to throb.

    His hips sped up and thrust harder in response.

    "I...I am going toe."

    Alex grunted as he began to speed up his movement even more. Maria meanwhile was too far gone to even listen to what he was saying.

    Finally, his dick throbbed within her vagina, shooting semen everywhere and filling every part of her body. He continued to move within her vagina as if to squeeze it all out and with each movement, the semen made sticky sounds and spilled out of her.

    Maria''s body meanwhile shivered as she silently screamed.

    ''Ugh! So, hot.''

    This is their third time having sex but, she felt like she might be addicted to this feeling.

    When he finally pulled out of her, she slumped on the bed, and the semen still in her, slowly began toe out, giving the scene a sultry allure.

    Tracing her back with his finger, Alex asked gently,

    "So, how was it?"

    "It felt amazing, it was the best, it was wonderful."

    Those were the only thoughts that floated up in her melted mind.

    Maria looked up at him while lying on her side and could see his dick still standing tall and hard. She had thought she was plenty satisfied, but seeing that filled her with fresh lust and as such, she got up and reached for his crotch.

    "It was wonderful, so..."

    She pushed Alex onto his back, climbed on top of him, and prepared to mount his cock.

    ''''I can''t stop now that I''m this excited can I?"

    Maria grinned before slowly sitting on Alex''s dick, his holy spear impaled here reaching the deepest part in one full smooth.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Maria groaned before starting to move her hips. She was rocking her hips back and forth as if ying a sonata. Alex did nothing but let Maria do whatever her heart desires.

    She continued until she finally let Alex have his turn and he who was in the beast mode didn''t go easy on her.

    ''''Wait...''''''

    She tried pleading but unfortunately, he did not listen and pierced her, starting his restless onughts.

    His merciless attacks pounded on her cervix, shook her womb, and even rattled her whole body.

    The Ice Empress was exposed at length to pure brute force with no technique behind it at all and all she could do was moan in pleasure and delight.

    "Ahh, ahh, ahh! Lex, M-my hips can''t take much more of this! Ahh! I''m reaching my limit.''''

    Her vagina squeezed like mad as she experienced repeated orgasms.

    But he still did not stop. He continued thrusting without end. He ejacted a few times, but not even that stopped him. He wished to make it a night she would never forget.

    Finally, once he was sure that she had reached her limit, He gathered his strength to release one final roar.

    His arms grasping her still-youthful skin were lifted as she arched her back. His dick pushed deeper into her, fitting tightly against her cervix. And then he exploded.

    "Ohhhhhhh~!!"

    Maria felt like she was losing her mind. This time, no amount of self-control managed to save her and her vision grew faint before she finally cked out.

    Breathing roughly, Alex pulled his dick out only once it had gone fullyid. Her vagina could not close on its own and a milky liquid flowed stickily out of the gaping hole.

    Seeing her state, he smiled awkwardly and felt a little guilty about hisck of control toward the end. But well he was trying to make the whole surprise birthday thing to be memorable, guess he did manage to aplish this feat.

 Chapter 1324 Bonus SS: A Certain Saintesss Lewd Chronicles 2

    Someone once said. ''''There is something so heavenly about a kiss in the rain, a tender moment that just won''t wait. It is that burst of love that is expressed, not caring if the water soaks through to chill the skin. It is a connection that shows the strength of the feeling, the mutual need. It is a rebellion against the elements. Nature can bring the rain but our inner sunshinees through just the same.''''

    Luna understood this quote today when she went on a date with her fiance and it started raining on their way home.

    The rain creates a beat upon the cktop sidewalk. People pass as if in elerated motion - all except two people who have let their umbres fall to the wet street and be blown by the wind. They were bound in a kiss that was so tender the world should stop on its axis and take note of their love. Then they walk in hand, droplets beading their hair.

    Once they returned they immediately went to the master bedroom where Luna give Alex a mind-blowing blowjob.

    Watching Luna swipe some of his creams from her breasts with her finger and lick it, Alex feels his cock harden further.

    A phenomenon that did not escape Luna''s sight. Once she was done, she used a napkin she retrieved from her item box to wipe out the rest of her breasts.

    Then, giving him a sultry smile while standing up, she murmured,

    "It seems like you are ready for another go."

    He smirked, "I can go for as long I wish to."

    Taking her by the waist, he turned her around and made her sit on hisp, back to him.

    Putting his nose in her neck, he inhaled deeply, filling his nose with her scent.

    At the same time, he couldn''t help but release a deep growl, as he fought back the urge to simply ravage her as violently as possible.

    Groping her breast from behind, Alex gently weighed them before pinching her slowly hardening nubs through the thin blouse.

    "You can be rougher if you want~!"

    Alex didn''t need a second invitation. Completely unbuttoning her blouse, he exposed her bra-less breasts to the air and continued to massage them while biting and kissing her neck.

    Putting her on the bed, Alex took a long look at the long-haired beauty. It was like he was looking at a work of art.

    Raising her legs, he used his finger to make a tear in her stockings. He did not wish for her to take them off since they looked way more erotic like this. Her glistening vagina devoid of pubic hair, a clear liquid dripping from her slit, wetting her inner thighs below spoke volumes of her current arousal.

    "Ah, th-that''s embarrassing..."

    Even though Luna was pretty daring due to their little y, she still felt a little shame at the way he was observing her most secret ce.

    "Heh, don''t be. It''s beautiful. Now then¡­"

    For a short moment, she was wondering what Alex wished to do, all thought vanished when he took her clit in his mouth and began sucking on it.

    "Anh~!"

    A short cry escaped her nose and she reflexively closed her legs, but she was unable to since Alex''s head was in the way.

    Meanwhile, he was already pretty used to bringing pleasure to women without just using his dick.

    While he continued to gently nibble her clitoris, he used two fingers to trace the vulva before slowly exploring its exterior.

    Like that, he slowly brought her heat up and kept her panting while she murmured his name again and again.

    Finally,

    "...!!"

    Letting out a wordless scream, her back arched slightly while her juice flowed endlessly.

    When she finally calmed down, her post-climax lethargy and her embarrassment were both so alluring that Alex could not contain his lust anymore. As such, without leaving her time to catch a breath, Alex leaned over her and carefully pressed his nd against her entrance, the tip poking her insides.

    ''''Ohh! If you rub me inside like that...I''ll..!!"

    His shallow thrusting added more sensuality to her moans. It seemed that a second climax was underway for her.

    How could he stay calm as he watched her beautiful breasts jiggle each time he thrust in and out of her?

    Slowing down, he worked his hips and grabbed the tworge mounds in his hands before pressing the two swollen nipples together toward the center.

    Alex thought that a woman was always at her cutest when in the throes of passion. Fighting against that irresistible urge to let herself go but not willing to show such a shameful sight, before finally being defeated and climaxing.

    Stopping his sucking of her breasts, he decided that it was time to elerate.

    "Ah~! Lex Sl-slow...down. Please!"

    Ignoring her cute pleas, his hip loudly pped against hers.

    "Ugh! So deep!"

    Luna groaned.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Like a boat facing a storm, all she could do was close her eyes and moan louder and louder while hugging him and caressing his hair.

    The sounds of the moans in his ears were like the best aphrodisiac as Alex went wilder. Luna''s moans were like a tonic invigorating his muscles, marking his hips faster.

    Sweat soaked her body and a veritable shower of love juices poured down her vagina to soak his cock.

    Raising his torso, without stopping pounding her, She let out intermittent cries while he fucked her like a wild animal.

    After each thrust, he could feel something boiling in him, screaming to be released but he gritted his teeth and continued hammering at her to bring her the maximum amount of pleasure possible. He must endure it a bit longer he hypnotized himself.

    Finally, once he reached his limit, he let out a repressed growl and shoved his dick as far as it could go, and then exploded.

    Alex''s cock trembled inside her while squirting its hot semen against her cervix and letting it spread throughout her vagina.

    Feeling the heat and the amount of hot semen flowing inside her Luna at the same time reached her climax, her eyes rolling in their socket while her mouth opened wide.

    She raised sensual moans while her vaginal wall tightened as if to squeeze out everyst drop. She enjoyed his throbbing cock, and felt satisfied with his thick goo inside her.

    The pleasure was so much that Luna felt her consciousness grow faint, thankfully since she was more or less prepared, she managed to barely hang on and did not pass out.

    ''I managed to hold on.''

    At least, that was what she thought before she felt his deted penis grow hard once more inside of her.

    Once it felt hard enough, he resumed thrusting. She lying limp on the bed panicked.

    "Ahh¡­nh!? W-wait, you''re doing it again?"

    "Hehe! I told you I could go for as long as I wished to."

    Despite herints, he thrust his hips wildly, leaned over her back, wrapped his arms around her, and began groping herrge breasts again.

    She moaned as the semen acted as a lubricant and allowed him to move even quicker than before.

    The cum and love juices audibly mixed inside her.

    "Ah..Ah..ah, th-this is too much for me. I give in. Lex wait¡­ahh!"

    "I''m not done! I''m nowhere near done!"

    She hit her limit while on the receiving end of his limitless stamina. Sweat soaked her skin, tears, and drool dripped down her face, and she writhed in pleasure.

    Each time he thrust into her, morebined fluids flowed out of her. Each time he pulled back, thosebined fluids made a lewd sound.

    "Ahh, ahh, l-let me rest for a bit. Please!"

    "Just enjoy the pleasure!"

    Alex wished to dominate her. To desecrate her. To take ownership of her, making her his forever.

    His merciless attacks pounded on her cervix, shook her womb, and even rattled her whole body.

    The confident woman was exposed at length to pure brute force with no technique behind it at all and all she could do was moan in pleasure and delight.

    "Ahh, ahh, ahh!! Ahh!"

    Her vagina squeezed like mad as she experienced repeated orgasms.

    But he still did not stop. He continued thrusting without end. He ejacted a few times, but not even that stopped him. He wished to make it a night she would never forget.

    Finally, once he was sure that she had reached her limit, He gathered his strength to release one final roar.

    His arms grasping her still-youthful skin were lifted as she arched her back. His penis pushed deeper into her, fitting tightly against her cervix. And then he exploded.

    "Ahh~!!"

    Luna felt like she was losing her mind. This time, no amount of self-control managed to save her and her vision grew faint before she finally cked out.

    Breathing roughly, Alex pulled his dick out only once it had gone fullyid. Her vagina could not close on its own and a milky liquid flowed stickily out of the gaping hole.

    Seeing her state, he smiled awkwardly and felt a little guilty about hisck of control toward the end.

    Laying down next to her, he gently caressed her head and waited for her to wake up.

    Once she did, even though she was still tired, she refused to ept such a humiliating defeat and with wobbling legs, entered the bathroom to ssh some water on her body.

    That night Luna had a sweet dream in her fiance''s embrace. The same goes for Alex too. He felt blessed to have such woman in his life and he promised himself to forever cherish her.

 Chapter 1325 SS: A Certain Assassins Queen Record 1*

    In a certain house somewhere on the continent were two people.

    Sera waspletely disheveled at the moment and her breathing was out of control. The fact that she was the queen of the assassins who could fight for days and not even break a sweat seemed irrelevant to her current fatigue.

    Her mind was hazy as she continued to bathe in the afterglow of what could perhaps be the most powerful orgasm she probably ever had. And that''s just from Alex''s hands alone.

    As Sera''s awareness started toe back to the surface, she slowly realized her state and was embarrassed by it all the more. She looked like aplete and utter harlot; no it was more like an animal in heat, wishing for nothing more than to be bred by her mate.

    She wondered what her expression was like at the moment, but she knew for sure that it would only make her more ashamed of herself if she were to try to learn more about it.

    "Don''t be shy. Show me all of your sides and I''ll embrace them wholeheartedly."

    Alex dered while caressing Sera''s cheek with much love she could feel it.

    Her dazed expression slowly vanished. She was slowly starting to get her bearings back and knew that acting shy now wouldn''t change her current predicament.

    As such she decided on a simple fact.

    ''Let''s be bold.''

    ''''Alex, you became naughty, you know that?"

    She grabbed him by the cor and pulled him to a chair on the side before pushing him against it.

    Alex simply grinned at her sudden change in behavior.

    ''''Well, please do entertain me, mydy.''''

    Sera smiled softly as she opened the front of Alex''s pants and fished out his already-hardened cock. It felt hot and heavy in her hands. The shape of the blood vessels pulsating along the length made her heart pound heavily almost making her go wild but she managed to reign in her burning desire. She began to gently handle the beast and fondled it like it was the greatest treasure in the world.

    "How curious,Every time I look at it, I wonder how this thing can go inside me."

    It looked like a massive spear that wished to tear her apart from the inside. Her cheeks became flushed again as she leaked out a hot sigh at the thought of feeling this inside of her.

    She was quite startled when she felt a hand go around her body and couldn''t help but look up at Alex,

    "Alex, am pretty sure none of us needs any more forey at this point."

    Alex would usually take all the time in the world necessary to bring pleasure to his partner. But Sera''s had gone above and beyond a few moments ago.

    Without giving her the chance to argue, he lifted her by the armpit and ced her on hisp face to him.

    Herrge skirt spread open and covered their intimate parts.

    "You like this, right?"

    Sera grinned as she watched Alex''s entranced expression when he felt his hardened cock press against her garden while his vision was being obstructed by her skirt.

    "Ahem~ You nder me. I do not understand your insinuations."

    "Heh!"

    Sera snickered out loud at the shamelessness of her lover.

    "Oh?"

    Alex''s eyebrows rose at seeing such an expression on his lover''s gorgeous face.

    He was being teased now, was he? A grin formed on his face at that thought.

    And Sera immediately understood her lover''s intention and tried to intervene.

    ''''Alex wait a...''''<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    She was not able to finish her sentence as Alex ced his hand around her hips and made her plunge down on his massive girth.

    She gasped for breath. Her private ce was so wet from her earlier orgasm that he prated her with no problem whatsoever, even though the considerable girth and length that he packed beneath.

    "Wai~ Ah~!"

    She could feel her moist and slithery insides clench his unruly shaft wildly as it filled her stomach while leaving no gaps unattended. As she trembled and tried to get used to the sensation she had missed for so long, Sera tried to get her words out but with no sess in sight.

    All she could do was let herself be swept away by the waves of pleasure as she hugged Alex with a troubled groan. With her so close, the sound of her lustful groans filled his ears like heavenly music, making Alex grind even faster along her depths.

    He grabbed the front part of her robe with his teeth and tore the clothes apart like a beast going at the flesh of its prey. Her breasts, now free from their cumbersome restraints, were as impressive as always. The way they bounced proudly seemed to go against all thews of gravity. No matter how much time had passed, and no matter how many mysteries and sights he witnessed through his journeys, this one, in particr, never ceased to amaze even once.

    Moreover, her pale skin covering those gigantic globes and the pink cherry buttons at the top of her breasts made for a beautiful visual contrast with the massive mountains that she packed.

    When Sera tried to put a word in again, Alex brought his teeth down with aser focus and bit down gently on her nipples, but with enough force to make her moan rather than scream in displeasure. He then proceeded with ying around with her other breast, massaging it with all his skills.

    The numbing sensationing from her breasts made Sera distracted enough that she was unable to express herself correctly.

    Taking off his mouth, he brought it to her corbones and nibbled for a bit before muttering,

    ''''You''ll be mine forever.''''

    He dered himself full of love and possessiveness.

    "Ah~!"

    Sera was left speechless but soon, hearts seemed to shine in her eyes as her libido shot through the roof at that statement.

    Like a string that hadpletely snapped for good, her reasoning broke thoroughly. All she wished now was to share this overwhelming and overflowing love in her chest with her most cherished and dearest person in the entirety of existence. She was once again affirmed of the fact that Alex was everything to her who had finally discovered Love.

    She wanted to leave no doubt in the fact that all that was hers belonged to him and him alone. From her flesh to her very soul.

    The two began to move once again in unison. There was no end to the filthy sound that resonated with the pping of their flesh.

    Alex kissed her corbones, her chest, and every part of her body, making sure to leave traces of their lovemaking on her whole being.

    Sera trembled with her legs outstretched as he pushed his phallus inside her deeply. She could feel his nd swell more inside her very depths, signaling his impending release to the world and her loving partner.

    But what made her the happiest was seeing the same man who was named the ck Prince lose himself like a beast as he made love to her. Her and her alone.

    At least, at this moment and time. There was no one present except for them. She could have him all for herself, enjoying this sensation to her heart''s content and it was exactly what she desired.

    Quickly the signs of ejaction began more and more apparent with each passing moment and finally, as the two shared onest deep kiss full of their lover, passion, and unending longing for each other, they trembled as Alex released his thick, white, and cloudy liquid in the deepest parts of her womb.

    "I love you, Alex, and thank you to havee into my life, I''m truly grateful.''''

    Sera widened her eyes and her heart became flustered when she realized the words that had just leaked out of her lips without her knowledge. She had been so entranced that she left quite the embarrassing words that did not take her position as a maid into ount.

    Alex merely grinned. It was quite funny to receive a love confession just as they finished climaxing. His face was marred with sweat, and his breathing was heavy. He ced his forehead against hers and closed his eyes as he breathed out a raspy tone.

    "I love you too. More than you can imagine, I promise to cherish you forever so entrust everything to me and you won''t be disappointed mydy assassin''s queen."

    Her eyes misted slightly, tears of joy threatening to leak out of her enchanting eyes, and not being able to bear this sudden surge of emotions, she buried her face in his shoulder.

    Like this, the two hugged tightly in the bedroom.

    They were silent. But it was not an awkward silence. It was simply one filled with love and happiness for this moment they shared. In the here and now.

    They were truly happy to be in each other''s embrace and hearts.

    Sometimes simple gesture or deration like this was enough to make a woman happy and happy Sera was.

 Chapter 1326 Bonus SS: A Certain Assassins Queen Record 2*

    As their continued Sera felt like her mind was swimming in aplete haze of pleasure.

    Alex gulped in front of Sera''s enticing figure, as he fought to urge to simply ram in her and began to gently caress her head before leaning and biting her ear, gently, sensually.

    His action elicited a moan of pleasure from Sera who was already sensitive because of her earlier climax.

    "Ready for another round?"

    Sera grinned in response.

    "Let''s make a mess."

    Alex never asked this question twice. One was for respect, two would be a waste of time.

    Giving a grin on his own, he aimed his shaft at her moist entrance and slowly pushed in.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Sera grunted a little as the foreign object pushed its way into her, but at the same time, she could already feel the growing tingle of pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Alex could feel himself sink deeper into her as if she was trying to swallow him whole.

    He raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight onto her.

    He lowered himself onto her and locked his lips. He sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue. He squeezed and massaged her breasts with his hand.

    The beautiful pink cheery seemed to be beckoning him and Alex did not hesitate,tching onto them like a beast while releasing a low growl.

    "Ah~!"

    Sera arched her back at the sudden pleasure and hugged him tightly, while he continued to sink in her until the root.

    Alex stopped before he began moving his hips.

    One, two, three. Slowly, increasing the speed, he began to hammer in her with no restraint.

    Her soft inner walls continuously stimted his shaft. He felt a surging sensation that was about to burst at the back of his neck.

    With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips.

    He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound.

    Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body.

    Her love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while his massive member thrust in and out of her.

    Her mind gradually faded away and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch.

    Whenever he rubbed her vaginal wall, a pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell, hearing it pleased him to no end.

    When he changed his angle, her body started trembling. He focused on the same ce and rubbed his ns.

    He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot.

    "Ah! Aah¡­"

    Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and as such plunged deeper into her.

    "Ah¡­¨C!!"

    She moaned loudly again, all tentative to stifle her sounds useless. Her hot vagina began to pulse, making Sol lose the little amount of control he had left.

    The giant object inside her grew evenrger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it.

    Growling deeply, he leaned down and kissed her as he began to release his semen. A white-hot liquid erupted from the tip and filled her to the brim, turning her inside white.

    His climaxsted so long. He felt like it was overflowing.

    "Ah¡­ Aaah... Ah.."

    Once their mutual climax ended, the two were left breathless, gasping for air as if they had fought a long-drawn battle.

    Even then, neither of them were satisfied. They wanted more. They needed more and they would do more.

    Licking her lips, Sera looked up softly at Alex while proposing, "Let''s do another round right?"

    His answer was obvious.

    ''''Of course.''''

    After Sera finally came down from the height of pleasure, Alex was about to resume his activity when he felt Kiyohime turning around with him.

    By the time he came back to his senses, he was lying down on the bed and looking up at her.

    Grinding against him, Sera shivered a little and blocked the moan that threatened to spill out from her mouth before looking down at her lover.

    ''''-"

    Sera was about to say something but she got interrupted, she felt something twitch in her while Alex''srge and warm hands covered her breast before sharply pinching her nipples.

    "Ah~!"

    Rather than pain, this action prompted Sera to shudder and moan lightly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Focus on me." He reminded her.

    Even though she was the one mounting him, Sera couldn''t help but feel like he was the one in total control of the situation. This was a rather novel feeling for her.

    He was right. She didn''t want to think more about the responsibilities that fell on her. She just wanted to have fun.

    Slowly adjusting herself, she progressively began to increase her movements. Up and down, left and right, the hot and hard shaft of Alex kept going in and out of her most secret ce, eliciting cries and moans of pleasure from her.

    For Alex, the sensations were heavenly. Sometimes she would tighten up and sometimes she would simply keep him warm. Like a velvet glove, she epassed him in her warmth.

    The more she moved, the higher the pleasure she felt. She could feel that she was slowly reaching the breaking point.

    "Alex¡­Ahn~!"

    Sera uttered his name and kept repeating it again and again, without pause until she felt all the build-up pleasure explode and copsed on Alex while breathing hard and fast.

    Of course, even though she was done, he was far from it. Taking out his dick and moving from underneath her, Alex now stood behind Sera and watched his handiwork.

    Sera waspletely out of it now and from her entrance, a copious amount of cloudy white liquid was slowly seeping out, giving her an even more erotic appearance.

    Raising her ass that was still d in her ck bodysuit, he twirled his finger gently on her back door.

    ''It has been quite a while.''

    He pondered briefly before shaking his head. He understood that this wasn''t something that should be used without some preparation.

    Licking his lips, he separated her asscheeks and with one swift stroke, plunged directly into her again.

    "Ohhh!! Again?"

    Alex grinned mercilessly. The continued movement of his hips was an answer on its own.

    "Nn~! Please! Ah~ !"

    He chuckled, "You are begging me to stop but your body is rather sincere."

    Sera felt ashamed but could offer noeback. Indeed, every time Alex rammed in her, her hole would tighten up, showing how much pleasure he was bringing her.

    "Your insides are shaking like crazy my dear assassin''s queen."

    He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. Her juices, mixed with his semen, flowed down from her buttocks. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound.

    Her lips no longer let out words of protest. Instead, she mewled and moaned in pleasure. He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot.

    "Ah! Aah~!"

    Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her.

    "!"

    Her body froze and she cried. Her entire body began to tremble. The moment she reached her limits, Alex also let go of all restraint and released himself inside her.

    Sera''s body gradually grew limp as his seed sshed into her body. She panted and her chest rose up and down.

    ''Is¡­ it over¡­ ?''

    "My dear Sera, this is just the beginning."

    Upon hearing Alex''s merciless deration Sera''s eyes opened wide when she felt his rode still hard in her move slightly.

    "Wai-!"

    "I refuse."

    Giving a smallugh, Alex lightly pped her butt and resumed his movements.

    Bringing his arms towards her round breasts, Alex continued to piston while pinching and toying with her nipples.

    "Anh~! Alexander Sl-slow...down. Please!"

    Ignoring her cute pleas, his hip loudly pped against hers.

    "Anhh! So deep!"

    She couldn''t help but groan.

    Like a boat facing a storm, all Sera could do was close her eyes and moan louder and louder while gripping the sheets of the bed.

    The sounds of the moans in his ears were like the best aphrodisiac as Alex went wilder.

    Sweat soaked the assassin''s queen''s body and a veritable shower of love juices poured down her vagina to soak his cock.

    She let out intermittent cries while he fucked her like a wild animal.

    After each thrust, Alex could feel something boiling in him, screaming to be released but he gritted his teeth and continued hammering at her to bring her the maximum amount of pleasure possible.

    Finally, once he reached his limit, he let out a repressed growl and shoved his cock as far as it could go, and then exploded for the third time today.

    His dick trembled inside her while squirting its hot milk against her cervix and letting it spread throughout her vagina.

    "Hah¡­Hah¡­Hah."

    In the end, only the sound of their heated breaths filled the room. The night was still young after all.

 Chapter 1327 1204: Night Walking

    ''''Sure, you won''t act like that Silveria because you are not that honest and gentle.''''

    ''''Fuck! Master don''t provoke me.'''' Silveria dered with her fists clenched, she chased after Alex, the two yed around for a while before stopping as they have yed around enough, it was time to focus on the more important things.

    ''''So, now you will go to his castle?'''' Silveria asked while remembering thest part of Alex''s story.

    He nodded while extending his senses but unfortunately except for animals and ruined buildings, Alex was unable to find any other presence in this ghost town.

    ''''I need to leave this ghost town and explore the other areas. Hopefully, it won''t be disappointing as this one.'''' Alex said while tapping his right foot on the ground. He was itching for a fight, he thought he would be surrounded by monsters as soon as he woke up but unfortunately, there was nothing more than ruined buildings and animals.

    Silveria nodded before vanishing, returning to Alex''s body. Like her master, she wished for some action. She wished to be used like in the old days when her master was letting her loose. She wants a real gunfight, she wants to pierce some skulls, bullets dancing everywhere like fireworks, it was exhrating, it was beautiful and nothing couldn''tpare to the feeling of breaking through the enemy''s skull as life slowly leave their eyes. It was truly marvelous, she couldn''t wait to feel those feelings again.

    Alex left the ghost town toward his final destination, the dragon''s castle.

    Meanwhile, somewhere deep in the abyss, on an Icend, there was a castle.

    Thirteen slim, square towers are scattered in a seemingly random pattern, but have been built for an ideal defense and are connected by towering, massive walls made of sandstone.

    Small windows are scattered here and there around the walls in seemingly perfect symmetry, along with symmetric crentions for archers and artillery.

    A regr gate with great wooden doors, a draw bridge, and archer holes offer a warm haven within these cold, istednds.

    In the majestic throne hall.

    Polished braziers epassing each of the eight obsidian columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and bathe it in an orange glow. The thousands of gems on the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while gargoyles and statues look down upon the maple floor of this ceremonious hall.

    A cardinal rug splits the entire room in half from the doors to the throne while burgee banners with emzoned ornaments swing gently from the walls. Between each banner hangs antern, many of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the portraits of folk heroes and legends below them.

    Modest windows are contoured by curtains colored the same cardinal as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fancy tassels and gold leaves.

    A magnificent throne of marble sits at the center of a small tform and is adjoined by four simr, but undecorated seats for visiting dignitaries.

    The throne was covered in hallowed carvings and fixed on the backside was a sparkling ship. The thin pillows were a light cardinal and these too have been adorned with golden tassels.

    Those waiting to see their royal highness could do so on the plethora of modest, yetfortable iron benches, all of which are facing the center of the hall.

    Currently sitting on the magnificent throne of marble was a man whose features were blurred except for the sharp curved horns on his forehead.

    ''''Kukuku! So it started? Hopefully, you''ll entertain me before I''ll for the outside world the cursed child.'''' The owner of those horns muttered.

    In many locations, there was a group of powerful monstersying in wait.

    ?????

    Back to Alex''s location.

    Night came.

    A cold night, a lucid moon, heaven''s eyes shine in the ck as a divine watchful mother.

    Ask sat around the bonfire emitting cracking sound as he kept tossing dry wood into it.

    He was not ying around but thinking deeply and after thinking he acted, converting his movement-rted skill to create a new skill more fitting for his need.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 202 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 20000/1M

    MP: 33000/33000

    SE: 7200/7200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10100

    DEF: 9100

    AGI: 8100

    INT: 6100

    LUK: 3120

    BP: 40

    SP: 6

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    Alex nodded in satisfaction as he sessfully managed to create two new skills by sacrificing a few skills.

    He immediately read the description of his newly created movement''s skill.

    [Night Walking: Skill created bybining a few other skills.

    Can enable the skill''s owner to move freely between spaces in a certain range.

    This skill can be applied to certain weapons making them more deadly and illusionnary upon their attack.

    Current maximum range: 1 km

    Let darkness embrace you forever, darkness shall be eternal.]

    The skill''s description wasn''t much except for a few discutable sentences at the end, it summarize the skill''s greatness and Alex couldn''t wait to test it, unfortunately, there was no enemy to test on, so he could only calm down his burning desire to test this new skill. Hopefully, tomorrow there would be some enemy to test on, Alex prayed as he went to sleep inside his tent.

    ?????

    The following morning in a certain forest.

    The forest was tremendous, dense, and thriving. Its canopy was reigned by rhododendron, hazel, and yew, and rays of light bursting through their crowns allowed for a medley of shrubs to dominate the boulder-covered grounds below.

    Thin climbing nts suspended from many trees, and a potpourri of flowers, which desperately tried to im thest remnants of light, adorned the otherwise beige backdrop.

    A variation of beastly sounds, belonging mostly to insects, filled the air, and formed a chaotic orchestra with the barrage of noiseing from a waterfall in the distance.

    In the middle of this forest stood Alex surrounded by twelve orcs wielding various weapons mostly clubs, their level was around 120.

    Even while being surrounded by powerful enemies that could terrorize even a powerful Demigod, the ck prince was pretty calm, no he was wearing a thin smile at the moment, meaning he was excited and was about to go on a rampage.

    Facing this weird human that kept giving them a feeling of extreme danger, the leader of this scout ordered its subordinates to attack simultaneously to overpower their enemy, unfortunately, it was already toote because darkness enveloped them as Alex appeared behind them with this sentence.

    ''''Night Walking!''''

    ''''You are already dead.'''' He added and before the leader of the scout could understand what he meant he saw his subordinates falling one by one like a dominos, he was thest one to fall and even until the end he didn''t understand how did he died.

    Alex smiled as he sent Silveria back, bybining his gun with his newly created skill he moved at extreme speed while getting rid of his enemies, thanks to Night walking no gunshot was heard.

    A clean kill.

 Chapter 1328 1205: Magical Gunslinger 1

    In the middle of this forest stood Alex surrounded by twelve orcs wielding various weapons mostly clubs, their level was around 120.

    Even while being surrounded by powerful enemies that could terrorize even a powerful Demigod, the ck prince was pretty calm, no he was wearing a thin smile at the moment, meaning he was excited and was about to go on a rampage.

    Facing this weird human that kept giving them a feeling of extreme danger, the leader of this scout ordered its subordinates to attack simultaneously to overpower their enemy, unfortunately, it was already toote because darkness enveloped them as Alex appeared behind them with this sentence.

    ''''Night Walking!''''

    ''''You are already dead.'''' He added and before the leader of the scout could understand what he meant he saw his subordinates falling one by one like dominos, he was thest one to fall, and even until the end, he didn''t understand how he died.

    Alex smiled as he sent Silveria back, bybining his gun with his newly created skill he moved at extreme speed while getting rid of his enemies, thanks to Night walking no gunshot was heard.

    A clean kill.

    ''''Not bad!"

    It was all he said before vanishing into the depth of the forest where he would go on a rampage for two days.

    Two dayster Alex who was ready to depart from the forest first stopped to check his status.

    ¡¤?¦Èm [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 202 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 30000/1M

    MP: 33070/33070

    SE: 7300/7300

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10110

    DEF: 9110

    AGI: 8110

    INT: 6110

    LUK: 3130

    BP: 0

    SP: 6

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    After leaving the forest to his next destination Alex appeared in what seems to be a ghost town. Arlington is the city''s name.

    The road that led to and from Arlington was unrecognizable as nature had begun reiming the now unused area. Gardens once looked after and trimmed to perfection were now rough and overgrown, returning to their chaotic natural state.

    Most doors were eitherpletely gone or mere remnants of rotten wood and rusty metal. The open doorways looked eerie as only darkness showed within. Broken roof tilesy in the streets and gardens and crusty, dry paint faded from walls and fences.

    Arlington, once a growing town on the rise to a better future was now but an eerie shell of its former self after it got swallowed by the abyss. The many sounds of wild animals who''ve made their home in this town are carried in the wind and give it a new sense of liveliness and vibrancy.

    The future looked bright to the students of this town. The school was part of their every day. Jokes were told andughs were had, but now there was only silence and forgotten memories.

    You could go anywhere in town you wanted, walk into any home, and visit any previously private part of town, assuming it hadn''t been destroyed by nature already. But there was an odd sense of harmony as nature reimed what was theirs and resettled an old bnce.

    While Alex was admiring the ghost town he felt something in the distance and hurried over, he found a giant portal from which an army of monsters appeared.

    The ground trembles as an army of thousands advances as a whole. A cadence of steps after steps, all aligned with each other, there was not a single creature around for miles who was unaware of this army.

    Up close it was the rustling of cloth and the jingling of chainmail that overpowers all other sounds.

    The army of monsters was a collection of different species, but they all share the same goal: Defeat the enemy and make it out alive.

    The front was led by eager charge units of orcs armed with huge maces and axes. They were followed by cavalry armed with spears, shields, and swords, who in turn are followed by elite sword cavalry.

    Alex was shocked by the unexpected discovery, so much so that he almostughed aloud but managed to control himself in the end. He knew going into the final floor room in the abyss wouldn''t be easy but not this ridiculous.

    Who would have to do that on the third floor if you could consider this ce to be one where he''d meet an army of monsters acting like a proper army? It was shocking to the extent of being ridiculous.

    If they''re capable of doing this inside the abyss in the Infinity Maze then in the real world things would get pretty messy if Alex''s group keep underestimating them.

    Alex understood that the Bahamut he would be meeting on the final floor wasn''t the real Bahamut but a fragment of his power who gained consciousness after he sealed Mysthia''s world, creating this abyss in the Infinity Maze in the process.

    ''I''m d I''ve made this trip here quickly as possible because who knows what could happen if I haven''t.'' Alex heaved a sigh of relief and because he waspletely hiding his presence none of the monsters could detect his presence.

    While Alex was lost in thoughts considering what he must do, Silveria who had been observing everything through his senses mumbled in disbelief.

    ¡¼No way!¡½

    ''Huh!''

    Alex who was brought back to his sense was puzzled but he quickly understood.

    Night was slowly approaching and the army of monsters was setting a camp which was pretty shocking.

    Alexughed silently.

    ¡¼Master, won''t you use the night as cover for a perfect ambush?¡½Silveria was curious therefore she asked but Alex shook his head exining.

    ''There is no need for an ambush for this measly army. I''m not that weak, if I attack it will be openly and most importantly there is something I meant to test for a while and this army will be the perfect test subject for it. We will attack tomorrow, let them get some rest before I send them to meet their maker.''

    There was an evil grin on the corner of Alex''s lips as he ended his sentence, Silveria almost felt pity for the monsters but she was curious about what her master had in mind, it had be hard to read him for a while.

    Unaware of what the one they had been waiting for had in mind, the army of monsters decided to rest here and wait for their target who should be here by tomorrow or the day after as per that man''s prediction, Bahamut''s right-hand man.

    ???

    Sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant color to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night. A new day has begun.

    Alex woke up and yawned, after using some utility spell on himself (A/N: Spell for daily use such as cleaning, etc.)

    ''''It is time to show them what a magic gunslinger is capable of in front of an army.''''

    He was grinning.

 Chapter 1329 Special : Royal Asura

    A/N: This happened when Alex''s body was undergoing aplete change, the birth of a new race.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He was determined to keep going, to simply swallow the pain and deal with itter. For now, the pain was manageable. Annoying, but manageable. He swallowed the pain and continued onward, he couldn''t fall here as he had many things on his shoulders, he hadn''t achieved his goals yet, longing for his women and his friend that were waiting for him, Alex''s eyes turned resolute, he absolutely couldn''t fail.

    It was at that moment the rumbling in the sky stopped and the ck lightning vanished as if content with Alex''s survival.

    Thud!

    Alex fall unconscious shortly after while his body underwent aplete change. If weren''t because of the sister''s barrier, the birth of a new race would have been felt by those higher beings. Even so, some of them noticed something, their blood churning, they both have an unusual feeling, something must have happened somewhere, the man sitting on the ck throne in the abyss was not an exception, he frowned as he couldn''t locate where this feeling wasing from but soon he smiled.

    ''''Everything will be mine in the end.'''' He simply stated before closing his eyes, his minions were lowly corrupting the universe. One of them would soon break the barrier of the middle realm (where Alex and Co are) to conquer the lower realmpletely.

    Meanwhile, Alex who lost consciousness felt like he was in a dream.

    His consciousness was slowly sinking into the abyss of his mind. A world full of darkness where not even a speck of light could be seen.

    A crimson blood pool appeared and his body slowly moved toward it.

    The moment his body has been plunged into the crimson blood pool, it begins to boil as his body is destroyed and reconstructed.

    This process had already begun the moment he epted the change and underwent the lightning baptism.

    Like a sword being hammered by a talented smith, Alex''s body was undergoing world-shaking change that would make even the sisters open their eyes wide if saw it.

    But the changes that were happening weren''t only skin deep. His very essence was changing.

    Even as he sank deeper into the crimson and seemingly endless sea, Alex who was feeling faint, thought about humans and what was their power.

    The only race that could harness power from other races as long as they had enough capacity.

    A human who obtained enough power from a contract with a would see his body change and adjust to fit the power better thereby fundamentally changing what he was initially.

    In a way, humans were the weakest race but they were also the most absolute race for the simple reason that the body of every human housed an infinite amount of possibility.

    For humans, the path they had to follow was clear.

    It was one of omnipotence.

    Alex possessed the purest essence of humanity, a High human, it could be considered as the progenitor of the human race. While taking in the versatility of the race known as humans, he next selected dragon for his sturdy physics, High elf for intelligence andpatibility with mana, andstly Asura for his blood, Wild, bold and unyielding. Hebined them into one.

    Slowly, where once only darkness could be found, light began to gather.

    Alex did not know this. His mind was busy wandering as he realized all the truth that mattered to him.

    Who he was. What were his limits, and where did his goalsy?

    *Thump*

    His heart which had be as still as a calmke begin to beat once again.

    *Thump* *Thump*

    The eternal silence of the deep sea seemed now filled with sounds.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    The inner world of Alex itself seemed to shake as the realization of Who he was and What were his limits finally settled in his mind.

    But then, what was his goal?

    Why did he fight so much, tooth and nail?

    To survive?

    It wasn''t wrong. You had to live to enjoy life. In this fucked up world, Survival was always the main goal to strive for.

    Then did he just want to survive?

    This was wrong. Survival alone was not enough.

    He didn''t just want to survive like a pitiful dog. He wanted something more.

    Then, was his goal to protect his loved ones?

    Once again this wasn''t wrong. Despite his desire to survive, Alex was ready to give away his life to protect those he loved.

    But¡­Was it truly the only reason he wanted power?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Then the answer was no.

    In the end, it all came to this.

    He desired power for himself, to do anything he wants.

    Alex wanted to be strong.

    Not just for survival.

    Not just to protect his loved one.

    But first and foremost for himself.

    For his happiness. For his joy. For his own goals.

    Because he was a Selfish person rather than a hero.

    *Bang*

    Alex felt his back hit the bottom of the sea in his mind.

    He was honestly surprised since he thought it was a bottomless sea but nothing was infinite in this world.

    Looking down at the door, he instinctively knew.

    This wasn''t just any door.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    His heart keeps beating erratically. His breathing was shallow and his mind was blurry.

    As if everything that mattered in existence was that gate. The only obstacle between him and greater power.

    This was why¡­

    Gathering all his strength¡­

    Alex pushed the gate and walked in and the moment he did he was assaulted by an intense pain as he could be seen walking toward a crimson pce in the distance.

    Every movement sent waves of throbbing pain through his chest and back. It was exhausting and he felt sick, but there seemed to be nothing he could do about it. What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get Alex''s heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to him considering everything he had gone through since reincarnating into this world, but right now it was far more than that.

    Alex tried his hardest to ignore the pain and focus on both continuing with what he was doing while still allowing the injuries to heal. But it was all too much for his fragile body. It was clear nothing could be done and nothing would get done.

    He kept walking for what he considered to be an hour while enduring the pain as his body deconstruct and reconstruct. Alex was able to finally see a portal.

    Taking this portal he was teleported into what appeared to be a basement with a long corridor and as soon as he appeared he was assaulted by another vague of an intense pain.

    A sickening pain shot through his stomach and his arms wrapped tightly around it. It was all Alex could do to not copse and wither in misery on the floor. The voices in his head that normally contradicted each other now screamed in unison and told him to stop what he was doing and find a way out of this misery.

    The road ahead was a tough one and right now he wasn''t sure whether he was willing to walk it, let alone whether he would be able.

    Alex let out a moaning yelp, part desperation, and part determination. He had two options: fight or give up. But there was no way he could give in to the pain, there was no way he''d ever give up. So, he pressed forward, every movement adding to the barrage of pain, but he kept going no matter what.

    Dragging his body along the corridor while enduring a vague of intense pain Alex arrived before a big crimson door, without wasting time he pushed open the door and was momentarily blinded by a crimson light.

    And after his eyes got adjusted to the crimson light, he was able to see what was inside the room he had walked into.

    It was a spacious throne hall and in the middle of this throne hall stood an altar with four light orbs floating on top of it.

    The moment Alex saw them he immediately understood what they are.

    The gray orb was his High human essence while the green one is his Half High elf essence, the dark red orb was the dragon''s essence, andstly, the crimson orb was his Asura''s essence.

    The fourbined into one Dark Crimson orb exuding majesty that distorted the surrounding area.

    Alex''s eyes shone and he mumbled.

    ''''Let''s call you the Royal Asura''s bloodline.''''

    As if happy with the given name, the dark crimson orb trembled before shooting into the middle of Alex''s eyebrows.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying explosion of power followed suit and the crimson castle was reduced to dust with Alex floating in a Crimson cocoon as he slowly digest his new bloodline.

 Chapter 1330 Special : Royal Asura

    A/N: This happened when Alex''s body was undergoing aplete change, the birth of a new race.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex gritted his teeth and let out a short grunt. He was determined to keep going, to simply swallow the pain and deal with itter. For now, the pain was manageable. Annoying, but manageable. He swallowed the pain and continued onward, he couldn''t fall here as he had many things on his shoulders, he hadn''t achieved his goals yet, longing for his women and his friend that were waiting for him, Alex''s eyes turned resolute, he absolutely couldn''t fail.

    It was at that moment the rumbling in the sky stopped and the ck lightning vanished as if content with Alex''s survival.

    Thud!

    Alex fall unconscious shortly after while his body underwent aplete change. If weren''t because of the sister''s barrier, the birth of a new race would have been felt by those higher beings. Even so, some of them noticed something, their blood churning, they both have an unusual feeling, something must have happened somewhere, the man sitting on the ck throne in the abyss was not an exception, he frowned as he couldn''t locate where this feeling wasing from but soon he smiled.

    ''''Everything will be mine in the end.'''' He simply stated before closing his eyes, his minions were lowly corrupting the universe. One of them would soon break the barrier of the middle realm (where Alex and Co are) to conquer the lower realmpletely.

    Meanwhile, Alex who lost consciousness felt like he was in a dream.

    His consciousness was slowly sinking into the abyss of his mind. A world full of darkness where not even a speck of light could be seen.

    A crimson blood pool appeared and his body slowly moved toward it.

    The moment his body has been plunged into the crimson blood pool, it begins to boil as his body is destroyed and reconstructed.

    This process had already begun the moment he epted the change and underwent the lightning baptism.

    Like a sword being hammered by a talented smith, Alex''s body was undergoing world-shaking change that would make even the sisters open their eyes wide if saw it.

    But the changes that were happening weren''t only skin deep. His very essence was changing.

    Even as he sank deeper into the crimson and seemingly endless sea, Alex who was feeling faint, thought about humans and what was their power.

    The only race that could harness power from other races as long as they had enough capacity.

    A human who obtained enough power from a contract with a would see his body change and adjust to fit the power better thereby fundamentally changing what he was initially.

    In a way, humans were the weakest race but they were also the most absolute race for the simple reason that the body of every human housed an infinite amount of possibility.

    For humans, the path they had to follow was clear.

    It was one of omnipotence.

    Alex possessed the purest essence of humanity, a High human, it could be considered as the progenitor of the human race. While taking in the versatility of the race known as humans, he next selected dragon for his sturdy physics, High elf for intelligence andpatibility with mana, andstly Asura for his blood, Wild, bold and unyielding. Hebined them into one.

    Slowly, where once only darkness could be found, light began to gather.

    Alex did not know this. His mind was busy wandering as he realized all the truth that mattered to him.

    Who he was. What were his limits, and where did his goalsy?

    *Thump*

    His heart which had be as still as a calmke begin to beat once again.

    *Thump* *Thump*

    The eternal silence of the deep sea seemed now filled with sounds.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    The inner world of Alex itself seemed to shake as the realization of Who he was and What were his limits finally settled in his mind.

    But then, what was his goal?

    Why did he fight so much, tooth and nail?

    To survive?

    It wasn''t wrong. You had to live to enjoy life. In this fucked up world, Survival was always the main goal to strive for.

    Then did he just want to survive?

    This was wrong. Survival alone was not enough.

    He didn''t just want to survive like a pitiful dog. He wanted something more.

    Then, was his goal to protect his loved ones?

    Once again this wasn''t wrong. Despite his desire to survive, Alex was ready to give away his life to protect those he loved.

    But¡­Was it truly the only reason he wanted power?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Then the answer was no.

    In the end, it all came to this.

    He desired power for himself, to do anything he wants.

    Alex wanted to be strong.

    Not just for survival.

    Not just to protect his loved one.

    But first and foremost for himself.

    For his happiness. For his joy. For his own goals.

    Because he was a Selfish person rather than a hero.

    *Bang*

    Alex felt his back hit the bottom of the sea in his mind.

    He was honestly surprised since he thought it was a bottomless sea but nothing was infinite in this world.

    Looking down at the door, he instinctively knew.

    This wasn''t just any door.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    His heart keeps beating erratically. His breathing was shallow and his mind was blurry.

    As if everything that mattered in existence was that gate. The only obstacle between him and greater power.

    This was why¡­

    Gathering all his strength¡­

    Alex pushed the gate and walked in and the moment he did he was assaulted by an intense pain as he could be seen walking toward a crimson pce in the distance.

    Every movement sent waves of throbbing pain through his chest and back. It was exhausting and he felt sick, but there seemed to be nothing he could do about it. What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get Alex''s heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to him considering everything he had gone through since reincarnating into this world, but right now it was far more than that.

    Alex tried his hardest to ignore the pain and focus on both continuing with what he was doing while still allowing the injuries to heal. But it was all too much for his fragile body. It was clear nothing could be done and nothing would get done.

    He kept walking for what he considered to be an hour while enduring the pain as his body deconstruct and reconstruct. Alex was able to finally see a portal.

    Taking this portal he was teleported into what appeared to be a basement with a long corridor and as soon as he appeared he was assaulted by another vague of an intense pain.

    A sickening pain shot through his stomach and his arms wrapped tightly around it. It was all Alex could do to not copse and wither in misery on the floor. The voices in his head that normally contradicted each other now screamed in unison and told him to stop what he was doing and find a way out of this misery.

    The road ahead was a tough one and right now he wasn''t sure whether he was willing to walk it, let alone whether he would be able.

    Alex let out a moaning yelp, part desperation, and part determination. He had two options: fight or give up. But there was no way he could give in to the pain, there was no way he''d ever give up. So, he pressed forward, every movement adding to the barrage of pain, but he kept going no matter what.

    Dragging his body along the corridor while enduring a vague of intense pain Alex arrived before a big crimson door, without wasting time he pushed open the door and was momentarily blinded by a crimson light.

    And after his eyes got adjusted to the crimson light, he was able to see what was inside the room he had walked into.

    It was a spacious throne hall and in the middle of this throne hall stood an altar with four light orbs floating on top of it.

    The moment Alex saw them he immediately understood what they are.

    The gray orb was his High human essence while the green one is his Half High elf essence, the dark red orb was the dragon''s essence, andstly, the crimson orb was his Asura''s essence.

    The fourbined into one Dark Crimson orb exuding majesty that distorted the surrounding area.

    Alex''s eyes shone and he mumbled.

    ''''Let''s call you the Royal Asura''s bloodline.''''

    As if happy with the given name, the dark crimson orb trembled before shooting into the middle of Alex''s eyebrows.

    BOOM!

    A terrifying explosion of power followed suit and the crimson castle was reduced to dust with Alex floating in a Crimson cocoon as he slowly digest his new bloodline.

 Chapter 1331 1206: Meeting With The Gods And Goddesses 1

    Sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant color to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night. A new day has begun.

    Alex woke up and yawned, after using some utility spell on himself (A/N: Spell for daily use such as cleaning, etc.)

    ''''It is time to show them what a magical gunslinger is capable of in front of an army.''''

    He was grinning. That pleased smile was on his lips again and his eyes held a glint of craziness, like the eyes of someone that was about to go on a rampage.

    Silveria and Nyx who were observing their master couldn''t help but have the same thought running through their minds at the moment.

    ''He is like a bloodthirsty demon.''

    Fortunately, Alex was not an idiot and kept his bloodlust in check not to alert the enemy, because it wouldn''t be fun if he got spotted right away.

    ''''Let''s go.''''

    Leaving those words behind he stepped across the void unnoticed by any.

    However, the moment he stepped across the void something unexpected happened, time seemed to have slowed down, shocking him.

    ''''What the hell?" He muttered shocked.

    ¡¼Master!¡½

    ¡¼Alex..¡½

    Both Silveria and Nyx shouted his name further adding to his shock but before he could understand what was happening, his body slumped down and his soul was forcibly dragged somewhere.

    ¡¼Dammit those goddesses are finally acting.¡½Silveria was angry because she knew the culprit of Alex''s current state. She was expecting, no they were expecting something like this but not this soon.

    While Silveria was cursing their carelessness she didn''t feel her sister''s presence.

    ¡¼Hah! You''re still the same Big sister. Please do knock some sense into them, I''ll be cheering for you.¡½

    Silveria said before moving to her entertainment room, this room was full of things from Earth. Using Alex''s memories she created them and when she was bored, she oftene here to y. Today she was going to y the Second Son.

    ?????

    Meanwhile, Alex who had his soul forcibly dragged somewhere appeared before a portal, his body automatically moved toward this portal.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    He passed forward through the impressive portal at the top of a pyramid. He was immediately met by a frightening world. The air was ufortable humid and hot, causing Alex to burst out in sweat immediately. The light ys tricks on his eyes as shadows from a newndscape making his imagination go wild.

    Uncharted territory as far as the eye can see, but some things may be best left a secret.

    Fairly nearby Alex smelled what must be the scents of creatures myths and legends are made of. Some have noticed him and their interest has peaked, but none moved toward him as if he was not worth their time. Dragons, phoenixes, and other mythical creatures roamed the sky dancing with a rainbow behind them.

    Alex was mesmerized by the beautiful spectacle but what brought him had another n for him as his body moved forward toward a castle in the distance. Despite being in the Fake God realm he couldn''t control his body much to his disbelief. This demonstrated that whoever called here, they''re stronger than him.

    The castle walls were the strongest thing for miles around, yet when Alex looks carefully she noticed the stones. It is built of stones of varying sizes and shapes, each one unique. From a distance, it is a uniform grey, from up close it is a mosaic of humble rocks, each of them nobody would think anything of were they loose by the roadside. But together they are a castle, the crown of thendscape, and the protector of ancient peoples.

    Alex was dragged into the castle and passing through a long corridor he arrived at the throne hall.

    Magnificent braziers at the bottoms of each of the fourteen obsidian columns light up most of the throne hall and mantle the hall in warm yellows. The angelic paintings on the rounded ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies look down upon the te floor of this majestic hall.

    A maroon rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while rectangr banners with embellished edges dangle gently from the walls. Between each banner hangs a torch, all but a few have been lit and in turn illuminated the wall paintings of gods and goddesses below them.

    Humble, washed ss windows are enclosed by draperies colored the same maroon as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fine patterns and impressive needlework.

    A regal throne of granite sits behind avish gate of gilded wood and is adjoined by twelve equallyvish seats.

    The throne is covered inplicated etchings and fixed on each of the broad feet is a chiseled skull. The stiff pillows are a light maroon and these too have been adorned with burnished needlework.

    Alex''s body which had been moving as if on autopilot mode stopped in the middle of the throne hall when suddenly there was a blinding light forcing Alex to shut his eyes and when he opened them again he was shocked to find out the empty seats filled with people, seven males, and six women.

    Just as Alex was about to look at them an immense pressure descended upon his body forcing him to kneel with his head lowered. He felt humiliated and his first impression of the group soured.

    He had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end, his instinct warned him to stay low for a moment, to endure it for now, and even if his Royal Asura''s bloodline was seething in rage, ordering him to go on a rampage even if it means dying, Alex managed to control himself, he was not an idiot.

    Most of the Gods and Goddesses praised Alex''s judgment.

    ''''Wee mortal, for you to be in the presence of us Supreme beings should feel blessed, so kneel properly.'''' An arrogant male voice resonated through the throne hall putting much pressure on Alex.

    Alex''s eyes turned bloodshot and when he was about to forcibly raise his head in defiance, another voice chimed in, this time it was a female voice.

    ''''Stop it your attention whore or do you want me to remind you of your ce?"

    ''''Ugh!"

 Chapter 1332 1207: The Real Deal

    He had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. He felt a chill as if the hair on his back stood on end, his instinct warned him to stay low for a moment, to endure it for now, and even if his Royal Asura''s bloodline was seething in rage, ordering him to go on a rampage even if it means dying, Alex managed to control himself, he was not an idiot.

    Most of the Gods and Goddesses praised Alex''s judgment.

    ''''Wee mortal, for you to be in the presence of us Supreme beings should feel blessed, so kneel properly.'''' An arrogant male voice resonated through the throne hall putting much pressure on Alex.

    Alex''s eyes turned bloodshot and when he was about to forcibly raise his head in defiance, another voice chimed in, this time it was a female voice.

    ''''Stop it you attention whore or do you want me to remind you of

    your ce?"

    ''''Ugh!"

    While the male God trying to make a fool of Alex grunted in humiliation, Alex recognized the voice of the female Goddess, it was Mea the same goddess responsible for Alex''s group reincarnations.

    Goddess Mea dispelled the pressure on Alex''s body, even so, he had trouble looking at them because they were higher existences and they weren''t hiding their strength.

    ''''We meet again Alexander Kael Touch. Wee to God''s meeting.'''' Goddess Mea said while shing Alex a brilliant smile.

    Meanwhile, there was another existence looking intensively at Alex as if she wished to swallow him whole, it was Nix the Goddess responsible for Eri''s group reincarnations and also the Goddess that rules over death. Her curiosity about Alex and a certain being was overflowing so much that she secretly sent a clone of her into Alex''s body as soon as she saw him, using the chance when Mea removed the pressure on Alex. She had to check, she had to know.

    Upon entering Alex''s body she saw a ck gate and without hesitation rushed into this portal what she saw inside was the abyss, in this abyss, there was a pair of giant blue eyes.

    The abyss with the giant eyes made the goddess recall a quote from somewhere.

    Gaze into the Abyss and the abyss would gaze back at you.

    This sentence was one full of meaning but for a goddess at Nix''s level, this was something that she could ignore.

    But now, for the second time in her life, Nix understood the meaning of the fear.

    Fear.

    Endless and primal fear.

    As if sinking helplessly in a swamp with no hope of evering out.

    "Haahhh!!!!"

    Gazing into the humongous eyes that appeared from behind the door, tears of blood streamed from her face as a horrible memory that she had intentionally sealed flowed into her mind.

    "I am sorryIamsorryIamsorryIamsorry-."

    Like a broken record, she crouched down and hugged herself with a hollow expression and tears of blood streaming down her face. The endless apologies that streamed from her showed how shocked and traumatized she was.

    At this moment, her mind was so overwhelmed that she could barely think. But even as she continued to apologize, a small part of her mind was able to think and the more she did so the more she became scared.

    She screamed in her mind but could not bring herself to look back at the door. She had already decided to dissipate this avatar of her.

    Endless regret filled her heart and mind.

    Why did she have to gaze at this door despite Mea''s countless warnings?

    Why? Why? Why? Why? Why?

    Nix entered a daze, as she felt even her most basic thinking capabilities copsing.

    As a goddess, her thinking speed was something that even the greatest super calctor created by humans could neverpare to.

    Even if it was only an avatar, a clone, her mind processed information at an insane speed.

    But now, she could feel all of this slowly leaving her. Her mind crawled until it nearly came to a halt even as the pressure and primordial fear in her vanished.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Only silence was left.

    A heavy silence.

    As if a weight was pressing on her soul.

    From her crawling position, with her face filled with tears of blood, Nix slowly raised her head and looked up.

    What greeted her was the sight of a blurry entirely white figure sitting close to the door while ''looking at her.''

    *Crack*

    The moment she gazed at this figure, all her deepest fears were confirmed, making her mind reach the limit.

    She felt her mind breaking. Like a broken mirror, her avatar began to show fissures.

    As divinity left her body and was sucked into the eye of the door.

    ''I need to run! I need to escape from this ce!''

    Run! Run! Run!

    She had to flee as fast as possible, this thing is the real deal unlike her.

    She must never mess with this guy and secretly protect him as Mea did.

    She had tried to directly send the information to her main body but she found that the link between the two of them had beenpletely cut.

    She then tried to destroy this avatar of her in the hope of surviving by turning into a mist but she was startled to see her body slowly dissipate.

    "No!"

    She immediately understood what was happening and fear once again upied her mind when ck poured out of the door and encircled her body before slowly dragging it back toward the door.

    "Nononononononono!"

    She wriggled, fought back, screamed, cursed, and even tried to w at the ground as she was inevitably dragged closer and closer to the gate but to no avail.

    All her struggles were simply pointless.

    Even as she felt the power she umted after so long, Nix felt no anger, only fear,

    When she felt her body finally enter it, she could only turn toward the white figure that had stayed silent all this while and with a voice full of begging,

    "Please, I beg you I was just curious.''''

    The white figure answered her with arge smile.

    The disturbing picture of arge mouth opening on a faceless white figure was disturbing enough for anyone else to have a nightmare.

    "Please I will tell-!"

    *Boom*

    Her plea was cut short as shepletely vanished behind the gate while said gate closed behind her.

    Now, the only people present in this ce were Sol and the white figure.

    Then, the figure that had stayed sitting all this while slowly stood up and advanced toward Alex''s location, turning into a beautiful woman none other than Nyx the Goddess of Death.

    Nobody can mess up with her thing or else endless regret awaits this person. Holding a small dark gray orb in her white hand Nyx smiled, at least she tried. The surrounding temperature plummeted as if afraid of their master''s tentative to smile.

 Chapter 1333 1208: Each Own Has Their Plans

    Nix then tried to destroy this avatar of her in the hope of surviving by turning into a mist but she was startled to see her body slowly dissipate.

    "No!"

    She immediately understood what was happening and fear once again upied her mind when ck poured out of the door and encircled her body before slowly dragging it back toward the door.

    "Nononononononono!"

    She wriggled, fought back, screamed, cursed, and even tried to w at the ground as she was inevitably dragged closer and closer to the gate but to no avail.

    All her struggles were simply pointless.

    Even as she felt the power she umted after so long, Nix felt no anger, only fear,

    When she felt her body finally enter it, she could only turn toward the white figure that had stayed silent all this while and with a voice full of begging,

    "Please, I beg you I was just curious.''''

    The white figure answered her with arge smile.

    The disturbing picture of arge mouth opening on a faceless white figure was disturbing enough for anyone else to have a nightmare.

    "Please I will tell-!"

    *Boom*

    Her plea was cut short as shepletely vanished behind the gate while said gate closed behind her.

    Now, the only people present in this ce were Sol and the white figure.

    Then, the figure that had stayed sitting all this while slowly stood up and advanced toward Alex''s location, turning into a beautiful woman none other than Nyx the Goddess of Death.

    Nobody can mess up with her thing or else endless regret awaits this person. Holding a small dark gray orb in her white hand Nyx smiled, at least she tried. The surrounding temperature plummeted as if afraid of their master''s tentative smile.

    Back in the real world, Alex was looking at Goddess Mea and he couldn''t help but admit that this woman was a hell of beauty, however, after being surrounded by beautiful women, the like of Maria, even Silveria and Nyx whose beauty was at the same level as Mea he had be immune to it.

    Goddess Mea nodded at how Alex wasn''t flustered looking at her but somehow she was annoyed that Alex seemed immune to her beauty, unlike how he reacted the first time the young man did not show any reaction which annoyed her.

    However, she couldn''t show it because it would be unbefitting her status.

    Just as Goddess Mea was about to open her mouth to begin the reason for them to forcibly summon Alex here something unexpected happened.

    Nix who was seating on her left suddenly clutched her chest and her face paled rming the others.

    ''''Nix what happened?'''' Goddess Mea was the first to question her sister followed by the others.

    ''''What is going on?"

    ''''What is the problem?"

    However, Nix was not in the state to answer neither of them, she hurriedly departed, leaving the others shocked.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''Don''t worry nothing serious, continue the meeting without me.'' Nix''s strained voice rang out inside Goddess Mea''s head making her frown.

    ''''Stop let''s continue with the meeting.'''' Goddess Mea stopped the other Gods and Goddesses from pursuing Nix.

    Alex was shocked by what was happening, he had trouble understanding what happened, why the white-haired goddess with red eyes looked like something important had been stolen from her.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, Nix teleported and appeared before a normal human house. She floated above this house observing it as if trying to check something but she was simply admiring her house.

    From the outside, this house looks very elegant. It has been built with tan bricks and has tan stone decorations. Short, wide windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a fairly asymmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has a fairly small living room, four bedrooms, a cozy dining room, a sunroom, and a roomy garage.

    The building is shaped like a T. The two extensions extend into cloth sunscreens reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates several overhanging parts on several sides of the house. This floor has a different style than the floor below.

    The roof is high and pyramid shaped and is covered with grey roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit at the side of the house. A few round, small windows let in enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with an outdoor eating and rxing space and various potted nts.

    After admiring her house built using the mortal house as a temte Nix teleported to her bedroom and unlike what one would have expected of the room of the Goddess who governed over death it was surprisingly warm.

    If you walked in a forest at first light, if you let the awakening green hues into your soul, that would be the sense that was her bedroom. There was a calmness, a serenity, a feeling of optimism.

    As soon as Nix walked into her room she clutched her chest and vomited a mouthful of ck blood, she tried to reach the nearby wall but failed to do so.

    Nix''s vision went blurry as tears filled her eyes as intense pain assaulted her. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush her insides from within. Panic slowly took over as, for a moment, a way out of this pain began to seem more and more unrealistic.

    She had not felt pain since a long time ago, so long that this feeling seemed almost foreign to the goddess.

    It took them a minute or two to gather herposure, but conflicting thoughts still gued her mind.

    She felt thirsty and tired and sweat stains were visible now, the feeling of pain continued to torment her as she lost part of her divinity. Divinity is what makes them different and more powerful than normal God because only higher-level beings can possess divinity. Therefore losing part of one divinity is something one should never do because getting back is more difficult than acquiring, especially now that the Chaos prince was trying to swallow everything.

    Naturally, losing a part of one''s divinity means your power would be lowered, and so is your rank of Godhood, thankfully Nyx only took a fraction of Nix''s divinity to teach her a lesson. Also, she didn''t want topletely fallout with the gods as they could be used. By doing this to the curious goddess Nyx was certain that instead of seeking trouble with Alex because of the loss suffered under Nyx''s hands, she would be curious instead trying to learn more about Alex, curious as to why he had such powerful existence protecting him and there is saying that when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.

    Nyx was aiming for this, having a pure-blooded Goddess under him would be beneficial for the future, the Goddess of death nned. If only Alex knew what n Nyx was hatching he would have been shocked speechless not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Meanwhile, unaware of what Nyx had in mind, the injured goddess wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and her eyes shone, instead of feeling pain she was in awe. She wanted to learn more about this woman, she had the feeling that her strength that has been stagnant for a while would progress, and her dominion over death would increase if she could observe this person. To do so she had to get closer to the boy whom this person contacted and Nix got the perfect n, she remembered a certain t-chested girl former ssmate of Alex she could put to good use.

    ''''Fufufu! I''ll make her my champion to fully use her. Fufufu! wait for me master I shall join you soon.'''' Nixughed as she walked into the bathroom.

    The bathroom was a ce of washing, of nurturing our sanity with the sensation of warm water and aromatic soaps. For the body must feel loved and cared for, for then it feeds back these messages to the brain and begins to set up a positive cycle of wellness.

    ''''Soaking in that heated water, feeling it hug every inch of skin so gently, breathing in the aroma of the bubble bath... it was my heaven... my mini-vacation... a ce to breathe deeply and let my inner peace return,'''' Nix muttered as she continued soaking in the heated bath.

    ''''Let''s quickly finish the bath and join the others.'''' Nix wasn''t worried to miss out on anything from the ongoing meeting because this room was special, time here was elerated, even if she were to spend one hour here only a minute would have passed outside, it was why she was leisurely taking her time while also organizing her thoughts, let''s not forget that she was recovering as well.

 Chapter 1334 1209: Meeting With The Gods And Goddesses 2

    Meanwhile, unaware of what Nyx had in mind, the injured goddess wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and her eyes shone, instead of feeling pain she was in awe. She wanted to learn more about this woman, she had the feeling that her strength that has been stagnant for a while would progress, and her dominion over death would increase if she could observe this person. To do so she had to get closer to the boy whom this person contacted and Nix got the perfect n, she remembered a certain t-chested girl former ssmate of Alex she could put to good use.

    ''''Fufufu! I''ll make her my champion to fully use her. Fufufu! wait for me master I shall join you soon.'''' Nixughed as she walked into the bathroom.

    The bathroom was a ce of washing, of nurturing our sanity with the sensation of warm water and aromatic soaps. For the body must feel loved and cared for, for then it feeds back these messages to the brain and begins to set up a positive cycle of wellness.

    ''''Soaking in that heated water, feeling it hug every inch of skin so gently, breathing in the aroma of the bubble bath... it was my heaven... my mini-vacation... a ce to breathe deeply and let my inner peace return,'''' Nix muttered as she continued soaking in the heated bath.

    ''''Let''s quickly finish the bath and join the others.'''' Nix wasn''t worried to miss out on anything from the ongoing meeting because this room was special, time here was elerated, even if she were to spend one hour here only a minute would have passed outside, it was why she was leisurely taking her time while also organizing her thoughts, let''s not forget that she was recovering as well.

    One hourter Nix finished with her bath and was now dressed in fancy medieval clothes.

    Her delicate dress flowed from top to bottom and has a round neckline, which harmoniously reveals the elegant dress worn below it. The delicate, corset of her dress covered her stomach where the continuous flow was broken up by a dark rope belt worn fairly low around her waist.

    Below the rope belt, the dress opens up to the left and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress is shorter at the front and curves outwards, the back continues to flow a small length behind her and ends in a broad tip.

    Her sleeves are almost the length of her arms and incredibly wide, their flow is broken up below the shoulder where they change color and where they''re divided by dark, elegant bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the bottom and neckline of the dress.

    In a sh, she teleported from her house to the pantheon of gods, where the meeting was taking ce, and as expected only two minutes passed.

    The moment she walked in, all eyes were on her as if to appraise her state but when she snorted they all went back to what they were doing.

    Goddess Mea breathed in a sigh of relief upon seeing her sister and friend reappearing albeit a little weakened she seemed fine.

    ''''The reason we called you here is to remind you to quickly act, this world must not be conquered by that lizard or else all the lower worlds will be lost as well.'''' Goddess Mea warned him, the others nodded as if sharing the same thought.

    ''''So you''ve called simply to state what I already know?" Alex asked with a sneer.

    The others red at Alex as if to swallow him because of him being disrespectful toward them but Goddess Mea raised her arm, stopping.

    ''''You are right, we have called you because of something else.'''' She announced.

    Alex nodded before asking.

    ''''So what do you have to ask me?"

    ''''As you know in order topletely get rid of the enemy we must use everything we can. We the Gods, servants of the Supreme beings have decided to choose a champion, the champion will acquire a part of the contracted God''s power-"

    Before Goddess Mea could finish her exnation Alex stopped her and continued.

    ''''The champion will have to serve the God he serves, basically bing a ve that barks at the call of his master whenever he wants. Did my analysis is right?" Alex asked with a mocking sneer on his face.

    The Gods were enraged by Alex''s arrogance and couldn''t take it anymore.

    ''''How dare you a mere human to talk arrogantly to us?"

    ''''Know your ce you ignorant mortal. You are too ignorant to talk.''''

    Another one eloquently dered.

    ''''Ignorance was actually a kind of happiness, just like how some people believed that they weren''t brainwashed, but in fact, they were always epting the intelligence of the brainwashing. Some people believed that they were the ones who controlled their fate, but weren''t aware that everything they did was predetermined in their lives. The more one knew, the more pain one would suffer from. But the problem was that almost no one knew whether they truly understood the truth of fate in this world¡­ just like who was standing at this ce now.''''

    Alexughed upon hearing thest God''sment, so much so that he shouted.

    ''''Spring makes way for autumn. Ripe fruits will fall one day while new sprouts will grow on withered branches. Ignoring the beautiful view and simply immersing oneself in past dreams is eptable. But it is a behavior of foolish arrogance if one harms the delicate, fragile sprout due to illusory dreams. You are too outdated, stop trying to control everything. I refuse I don''t want to y by your rules.''''

    If previously the gods were trying to control themselves, this time they couldn''t control.

    ''''Die you, insolent mortal.''''

    One of them try to attack Alex by releasing her full strength but it happened at that moment.

    BOOM!

    At that moment a powerful aura burst out from Alex''s body counterattacking the pressure trying to destroy Alex''s.

    Nyx arrived putting the stolen divinity into Alex''s body, making his strength skyrocket.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 20 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 50000/1M

    MP: 33000/33000

    SE: 7200/7200<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 10100

    DEF: 9100

    AGI: 8100

    INT: 6100

    LUK: 3120

    BP: 40

    SP: 6

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor]

    Alex didn''t have the time to think, he immediately let Nyx take control of his body and by doing so, a terrifying pressure descended upon the throne hall making the Gods and Goddess''s skin crawl.

    They felt an immense feeling of danger as if any wrong move and they could die.

    Goddess Mea sweated and was about to open her mouth to meditate but Nyx controlling Alex''s body asked with her head tilted to the side.

    ''''What did you just say?"

 Chapter 1335 [Bonus ] 1210: Nyxs Enraged?

    Alex didn''t have the time to think, he immediately let Nyx take control of his body and by doing so, a terrifying pressure descended upon the throne hall making the Gods and Goddess''s skin crawl.

    They felt an immense feeling of danger as if any wrong move and they could die.

    Goddess Mea sweated and was about to open her mouth to meditate but Nyx controlling Alex''s body asked with her head tilted to the side.

    ''''What did you just say?"

    Every single God and goddess present feel threatened.

    Then, the entire world before them changed instantly!

    The sky, earth, and everything from before disappeared. All of it was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness and only dots of starlight flickered around them. It seemed as though Alex (Nyx) had thrown them into outer space at this very instant. Upon realizing it, they revealed a flustered and stunned expression. They realized that the power they counted on the most was slowly vanishing!

    ''''!!!!"

    For the first time in a while the gods felt fear gripping their hearts threatening their sanity, they couldn''t believe that they existed something other than the supreme beings and that abomination capable of making them feel fear.

    Nix''s body shuddered and unlike the others, apart from the feeling of fear she was feeling another thing, it is excitation, she was excited, so much that she couldn''t help shaking. She could feel Nyx''s gaze pierce through her very essence, threatening her core and it was exhrating, so much so that she got an orgasm.

    ''''I have asked you a question. Repeat what you said previously, you want to kill my contractor you fake product?" For some reason, Alex (Nyx) was being more aggressive than usual and thanks to this the gods were able to pierce together her identity and they feel more fear.

    The rumors weren''t an exaggeration at all, despite losing her divinity since eon ago she was still this powerful, no wonder the ancient said to never anger this person that even the Chaos Prince, the most ruthless, the bringer of cmity want and dreaded.

    The goddess who said those words previously were panic-stricken not knowing what to do and it happened that moment.

    The goddess''s pupils dted as at the same moment, she appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    She thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before she could release a cry, she pulled her out and tossed her into the air. She followed her in the air, her knee crashing into her belly.

    Her mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" The goddess begged. The pain had wiped out her smugness and any divine bearing, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    She asked as he slowly approached her like the grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made her appear far more menacing just like her divine name.

    Alex (Nyx) appeared before the frightening goddess and pierced her stomach with his hand for a moment before sending her flying. Everything happened so fast that none of God could react theirrade was writhing in pain on the ground.

    A burning sensation radiated from their chest. A fist mped onto their skin, nails digging deep into the flesh in search of relief from this agony. What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get their heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. They paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Perhaps if they could shift their focus away from the pain it''d be easier to manage.

    It had seemed like the pain had been there forever and in a way, they were getting used to it, but at the same time, the fact it might stick a little while longer was terrifying. They told themselves it''d be over soon, whether that was true or not was irrelevant as it gave them the necessary strength to deal with it nheless.

    As if content with this Alex (Nyx) snapped his fingers bringing everyone back.

    Before the gods could say anything Goddess Mea red at them shutting them up and they could only swallow any word they had to say.

    As soon as Nyx handed over the control of his body to him Alex could feel strength coursing through his body, unexpectedly his level went up by several levels.

    Others may mistakenly believe that Nyx was enraged it was why she did what she did but Alex knows it was because she wished to increase his strength.

    The proof is his current status. Alex''s eyes turned round when he checked his current stats.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 210 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 38000/38000

    SE: 7700/7700

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 11000

    DEF: 9500

    AGI: 9000

    INT: 6200<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    LUK: 3120

    BP: 140

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] (New)

    Ignoring the weird title he got, Alex licked his lips as he observed the Gods thinking that they''re the best tonic out there and he would not mind tasting a few more.

    The Gods were enraged as they could feel Alex looking at them as if they were some kind of tasty candy but because Goddess Mea was ring at them asking them to tone it down they could only reluctantly agree.

    To think a weak human on the path to godhood would look down on them, how infuriating. It was because of this that the majority of them failed to detect that Alex''s current bloodline was different, purer, and more deadly than the original one they gave him. Only Goddess Mea and Nix noticed the abnormality, the first one became cautious, Alex''s value increased a lot more than intended which was why she was ready to suffer some loss to have him on their side.

    As for Nix the second one to detect Alex''s new bloodline she didn''t care, all she cared about was Nyx, the real Death goddess, Alex is just a means to get closer to her.

    Goddess Mea cleared up her throat and with just a gesture of her hands some people appeared to drag the unconscious Goddess with them to receive a treatment.

    She heaved a sigh before looking at Alex who seemed unafraid, he was even grinning, she felt a headacheing.

    Meanwhile, Alex who was sweating inwardly knew better not show his flustered side before the opponent not to lose the initiative in this negotiation. He got the lead thanks to Nyx''s outburst so he had to maintain the facade not to get yed. At the end of the day, he was nothing but a weakling, a chess piece who was trying to be a yer, he had to make use of every opportunity.

    ''''So what do you want to do because I refuse to be your champion? Give me something useful first and I''ll think about it.''''

    His sentence means he did not entirely close the door to their proposal which delighted them. The second step to gain more in this negotiation had been taken.

 Chapter 1336 [Bonus ] 1210: Nyxs Enraged?

    Alex didn''t have the time to think, he immediately let Nyx take control of his body and by doing so, a terrifying pressure descended upon the throne hall making the Gods and Goddess''s skin crawl.

    They felt an immense feeling of danger as if any wrong move and they could die.

    Goddess Mea sweated and was about to open her mouth to meditate but Nyx controlling Alex''s body asked with her head tilted to the side.

    ''''What did you just say?"

    Every single God and goddess present feel threatened.

    Then, the entire world before them changed instantly!

    The sky, earth, and everything from before disappeared. All of it was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness and only dots of starlight flickered around them. It seemed as though Alex (Nyx) had thrown them into outer space at this very instant. Upon realizing it, they revealed a flustered and stunned expression. They realized that the power they counted on the most was slowly vanishing!

    ''''!!!!"

    For the first time in a while the gods felt fear gripping their hearts threatening their sanity, they couldn''t believe that they existed something other than the supreme beings and that abomination capable of making them feel fear.

    Nix''s body shuddered and unlike the others, apart from the feeling of fear she was feeling another thing, it is excitation, she was excited, so much that she couldn''t help shaking. She could feel Nyx''s gaze pierce through her very essence, threatening her core and it was exhrating, so much so that she got an orgasm.

    ''''I have asked you a question. Repeat what you said previously, you want to kill my contractor you fake product?" For some reason, Alex (Nyx) was being more aggressive than usual and thanks to this the gods were able to pierce together her identity and they feel more fear.

    The rumors weren''t an exaggeration at all, despite losing her divinity since eon ago she was still this powerful, no wonder the ancient said to never anger this person that even the Chaos Prince, the most ruthless, the bringer of cmity want and dreaded.

    The goddess who said those words previously were panic-stricken not knowing what to do and it happened that moment.

    The goddess''s pupils dted as at the same moment, she appeared before her and grabbed her head.

    Bam!

    She thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before she could release a cry, she pulled her out and tossed her into the air. She followed her in the air, her knee crashing into her belly.

    Her mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" The goddess begged. The pain had wiped out her smugness and any divine bearing, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    She asked as he slowly approached her like the grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made her appear far more menacing just like her divine name.

    Alex (Nyx) appeared before the frightening goddess and pierced her stomach with his hand for a moment before sending her flying. Everything happened so fast that none of God could react theirrade was writhing in pain on the ground.

    A burning sensation radiated from their chest. A fist mped onto their skin, nails digging deep into the flesh in search of relief from this agony. What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get their heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. They paused for a moment and took a deep breath. Perhaps if they could shift their focus away from the pain it''d be easier to manage.

    It had seemed like the pain had been there forever and in a way, they were getting used to it, but at the same time, the fact it might stick a little while longer was terrifying. They told themselves it''d be over soon, whether that was true or not was irrelevant as it gave them the necessary strength to deal with it nheless.

    As if content with this Alex (Nyx) snapped his fingers bringing everyone back.

    Before the gods could say anything Goddess Mea red at them shutting them up and they could only swallow any word they had to say.

    As soon as Nyx handed over the control of his body to him Alex could feel strength coursing through his body, unexpectedly his level went up by several levels.

    Others may mistakenly believe that Nyx was enraged it was why she did what she did but Alex knows it was because she wished to increase his strength.

    The proof is his current status. Alex''s eyes turned round when he checked his current stats.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 210 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 10000/1M

    MP: 38000/38000

    SE: 7700/7700

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 11000

    DEF: 9500

    AGI: 9000

    INT: 6200<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    LUK: 3120

    BP: 140

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] (New)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 20%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 55%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] (New)

    Ignoring the weird title he got, Alex licked his lips as he observed the Gods thinking that they''re the best tonic out there and he would not mind tasting a few more.

    The Gods were enraged as they could feel Alex looking at them as if they were some kind of tasty candy but because Goddess Mea was ring at them asking them to tone it down they could only reluctantly agree.

    To think a weak human on the path to godhood would look down on them, how infuriating. It was because of this that the majority of them failed to detect that Alex''s current bloodline was different, purer, and more deadly than the original one they gave him. Only Goddess Mea and Nix noticed the abnormality, the first one became cautious, Alex''s value increased a lot more than intended which was why she was ready to suffer some loss to have him on their side.

    As for Nix the second one to detect Alex''s new bloodline she didn''t care, all she cared about was Nyx, the real Death goddess, Alex is just a means to get closer to her.

    Goddess Mea cleared up her throat and with just a gesture of her hands some people appeared to drag the unconscious Goddess with them to receive a treatment.

    She heaved a sigh before looking at Alex who seemed unafraid, he was even grinning, she felt a headacheing.

    Meanwhile, Alex who was sweating inwardly knew better not show his flustered side before the opponent not to lose the initiative in this negotiation. He got the lead thanks to Nyx''s outburst so he had to maintain the facade not to get yed. At the end of the day, he was nothing but a weakling, a chess piece who was trying to be a yer, he had to make use of every opportunity.

    ''''So what do you want to do because I refuse to be your champion? Give me something useful first and I''ll think about it.''''

    His sentence means he did not entirely close the door to their proposal which delighted them. The second step to gain more in this negotiation had been taken.

 Chapter 1337 1211: Magical Gunslinger 2

    After leaving the Divine world at the end of his negotiation with the gods, Alex appeared in the void, the ce where he previously appeared at.

    ''''I will think about their proposal and discuss it with the others before taking any decision.'''' He decided after thinking it through.

    ¡¼I think it''s better this way.¡½Silveria seemed to share the thought like her master.

    Alex cracked his neck to the side as he asked.

    ''''Shall we go on a rampage?"

    ¡¼As youmand.¡½Silveria itching for some fight and blood couldn''t wait to be used to her master''s heart''s content. It gonna be fun she was sure of it.

    Alex stepped out of the void and appeared on one of the tallest buildings in the vicinity.

    The sun was high in the sky. Some said ''Sun rays illuminate heaven-bound highways for the lightest of feet to travel.''

    Currently, it would be more fitting to say Sun rays illuminate heaven-bound highways for a massacre to begin.

    Alex chuckled as he observed everything from a vintage point. He could see how organized the army of monsters was and because Alex didn''t bother hiding his presence as he appeared, the enemy''smander, the strongest within the army of monsters noticed him right away and issued amand to attack.

    ''''Human, attack!"

    ''''Grrr!"

    ''''Grrr!"

    They started marching toward him directly with archers aiming their bows at him.

    The sight of a thousand monster''s eyes on a single man was a sight to behold capable of making even a powerful Demigod shudder in fright but Alex was calm like ake.

    ''''Let''s start Nemesis transformation.'''' He ordered and using an image of the gun he wants Silveria immediately transformed into it. It was a rifle.

    This weapon is terrifying, but in high demand and praised as a bang for your buck, due to its low manufacturing cost.

    The overall length of the weapon is 624mm, with a 548mm barrel and the weapon weighs around 5.2kg.

    It uses 7.62x39mm rounds, but other calibers are avable.

    The weapon has an upper and lower receiver to allow for easier customization. The pistol grip is made out of wood, but can also be made out of metal and premium wood depending on your wishes.

    The stock is made out of walnut, but most other stock materials are widely avable. The standard stock is detachable, but the semi-grip stock is slowly bing the new standard.

    The standard issue magazine is a drum that carries 80 rounds, but plenty of other magazines are avable. It has a lever mechanism to release the magazine.

    The selective fire modes are safe mode, automatic, and 2-round burst.

    This weapon was designed for the military with the purpose of updating the existing inventory. It was designed by a Turkish man named T. Almaz.

    There are three other variants of this weapon, but the ns for a less powerful civilian version have been dyed.

    The weapon is called the Y-G, but it usually goes by its nickname ''Vengeance''.

    Naturally, the rifle color was silver with beautiful carvings on it, the cross-shaped tattoo was in the middle of the rifle.

    Alex grinned as he held this masterpiece, he aimed with one knee on the ground.

    From the scope of the rifle, he could see the army of monsters rushing toward him while the archers were about to let loose their sharp iron arrows.

    Woooo!!

    A peculiar sensation coursed through him as his<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Magic power traveled through his veins in his arms into the silver rifle to produce the bullet.

    Clink!

    There was a clinking sound in the gun''s chamber while the bullet was being loaded.

    Alex was grinning from ear to ear and thought about the carnage he was about tomit.

    [Sunlight Bullet]

    BANG!

    As if a tank had fired a nuke, the gunshot rang out as a yellow bullet shot out from the gun''s chamber and tore through the air creating a massive amount of heat as it headed toward the army.

    They couldn''t react at all before the Sunlight Bullet exploded in the middle of the army of monsters, obliterating the archers and the nearby monsters.

    Kaboom!

    Limbs, flesh, and flew all over the ce as hundred of monsters got erased in a gruesome manner startling themander.

    ''''Not bad!" Alex admired his masterpiece for a moment before disappearing and the next moment he appeared in the middle of the confused monsters.

    ''''Nemesis, shotgun mode.'''' He ordered and immediately she switched from the rifle mode to shotgun mode.

    This quadruple-barreled shotgun is a prototype, it''s used across 2 continents as it''s a versatile, high-power weapon.

    The length of the weapon is 771mm and has a barrel length of 611mm. The weapon weighs 3kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is a 16 gauge and uses a break-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is stingers, but it also takes sabots, rubber slugs, and res.

    This shotgunes with an English fishtail stock, but a trap stock and a Monte Carlo stock are also avable.

    The stock is made out of a cheaper type of wood, but it can also be made out of stic and an expensive wood if you so desire.

    There are custom carvings on the stock, but metal decorations or marble decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by a Turkish man named T. Almaz who initially designed it for use in recreational sports, today it''s used for civil protection, hunting, and riot control.

    The name of this weapon is the OT-ZA9, but it usually goes by its nickname, Patience.

    ''''And Bang!"

    Alex ced the shotgun before the head of an orc and blew its head away.

    He dodged a spearunched from the back without looking. He immediately aimed the shotgun at his back and fired without even looking.

    BANG!

    In the next instant, the air crackled with blue energy, and a bolt of lightning bullet ripped through the air and blew the monster''s top only leaving from the waist to the lower body.

    THUD!

    The monster with its upper body blown up fell to the ground producing a thus sound.

    Alex had already moved switching to another mode.

    The Magical Gunslinger was going on a rampage.

 Chapter 1338 1212: Magical Gunslinger 3

    The monster with its upper body blown up fell to the ground producing a thus sound.

    Alex had already moved switching to another mode.

    The Magical Gunslinger was going on a rampage.

    The ck Prince acquired the ability to switch modes, creating the weapons he remembered freely after his race evolved and his mana room (Mana capacity) increased.

    The new mode Silveria switched to was a revolver.

    This small revolver is a suitable choice amongst civilians who need an easy model to train with.

    Its stable weight makes it not demanding to handle. It has a great amount of firepower with extraordinary precision.

    This particr revolveres with a cheaper metal grip, with ivory decorations, and a light-duty barrel, which could be ornamented if so desired.

    This weapon was originally designed as a result of a bet, but it soon turned into a new hype in many countries and is now in use by many recreational gun owners.

    Its official name is the UK-6LX, but it generally goes by its unofficial name: Malice.

    Using Xerox he duplicated Silveria first before switching to another revolver.

    This very small double-barreled derringer is a famous model amongst service people in need of an easy-to-hide model.

    Its bnced weight makes it not hard to handle. It brings a lot of firepower with deadly precision.

    This particr double-barreled derringeres with a wooden grip, with decoration gems, and a cheaper metal barrel, which could be gilded if so desired.

    This weapon was originally designed as a hobby, but it soon turned into a popr weapon around the world and is now in use by many military forces.

    Its official name is the OA-EAV, but it generally goes by its unofficial name: Envy.

    While holding Malice and Envy in his arms Alex moved, no dancing across the battlefield would be a more fitting description as it was indeed what he was doing.

    ''''Bullet Dance!"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Every time he moved, a monster would fall to the ground, he would dodge the weaponsunched at him while killing the one whounched them. His movements were simple yet elegant, there was not a single wasted move.

    The army of monsters was thrown into aplete chaos as they couldn''t understand how a single man was capable of facing an army on his own.

    However, despite their confusion and fear this army still proved that they must not be underestimated as they quickly reorganized under theirmandant''s order.

    They were able to do it because the magicians in their rankunched attacks on Alex as a distraction.

    Alexughed as he watched the enemy reorganize, he pointed Malice to the sky and fired a special bullet just above the army of monster''s magicians. They hastily deployed their shield but unfortunately, it did no difference after Alex mumbled.

    [Thunder Calling Bullet]

    In an instant, the air crackled with blue energy, and a bolt of lightning ripped through the sky, crashing to the ground with a deafening roar.

    THUDUDUDUDUDD.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Kwaaaaang!!

    The group of Seven Monster''s magicians was almost obliterated.

    Alex was taken aback by the sheer power of this bullet. In his mind, he recalled that this bullet was not that powerful when he was using it in his illusionary dream, training with various monsters. What he forgot to consider was that there is a difference between training with illusions and the real thing because it couldn''t be very urate.

    Looking at the fleeing goblin shaman holding a beautiful staff, 198 centimeters (77 inches) of elegant buckeye form the base of this elegant staff. Rows of rings are carved along the entire staff and mark the position of the handle, which has been wrapped in cloth with gilded linings.

    The bottom ends in a gnarled, root-like stub made of obsidian and has been decorated with small talon-like spikes in a row, giving them a spine-like appearance.

    The top is made out of refined crystal and has been crafted into antern-like shape, which has been decorated with thick fan-shaped ornamental pieces in a symmetric pattern.

    Alex chuckled because of the goblin holding a staff bigger than itself, however, his amusement was short-lived as he knew he must get rid of this monster for him to be able to y to his heart''s content because this goblin shaman not only could annoy him by casting various attack''s spells, he could also cast buff spells on his allies, therefore he was to get rid of him as quickly as possible.

    Everything happened too fast, so fast that it was like a dream to themander but he was still able to quickly react.

    ''''Protect Groom!" He ordered as loud as he could.

    Groom seems to be the name of the goblin shaman running away.

    Goblins, hobgoblins, orcs, and various other monsters rushed toward Groom.

    Alex was amused summoned his mana and channeled it with fierce intensity into Malice before creating another special bullet he immediately fired at the fleeing Groom.

    BANG!

    This special bullet unleashed a shockwave into the air with a resounding boom.

    [Sound Wave Bullet]

    Paang!!

    The resulting sound wave rippled outward, traveling through the medium of air at the speed of sound. As the invisible force barreled forward, it rapidly closed in on the fleeing goblin shaman, quickly overtaking him.

    Tuong!

    With a deafening crash, the Sound Wave Bullet struck the monster, causing him to stumble and lose his footing in the middle of the monster with his staff flying a few meters across the ground.

    It was at that moment themanderunched an attack, a three meters long bone spear was sent toward Alex with deadly uracy.

    Swoop!

    The bone spear zed through the air causing air friction, it was rapidly closing and soon it was before Alex, everyone had foreseen the human''s head getting skewed, even Groom who stood up at that moment with the help of one of the monsters had seen the same thing, it was then it happened.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    With a cruel grin on his face, Alex''s shadow shifted his ce with Groom who didn''t have the time to register what happened before his head was blown up by the bone spear.

    Meanwhile, Alex who appeared in the middle of the monsters after using Shadow Shift on Groom grinned as he dered.

    ''''Bullet Dance!"

    And hell broke loose on the monsters.

 Chapter 1339 1213: Magical Gunslinger 4

    The bone spear zed through the air causing air friction, it was rapidly closing in and soon it was before Alex, everyone had foreseen the human''s head getting skewed, even Groom who stood up at that moment with the help of one of the monsters nearby had seen the same thing, it was then it happened.

    ''''Shadow Shift!"

    With a cruel grin on his face, Alex''s shadow shifted his ce with Groom who didn''t have the time to register what happened before his head was blown up by the bone spear.

    Meanwhile, Alex who appeared in the middle of the monsters after using Shadow Shift on Groom grinned as he dered.

    ''''Bullet Dance!"

    Bang! Bang!

    And hell broke loose on the monsters.

    Armed with Malice and Envy Alex ughtered the monsters as if he was ughtering cattle, in the span of a few more than half of the army of monsters had been ughtered.

    Suddenly, Alex, who was about to continue with his ughter before themander get closer he frowned because his instinct warned him of danger, and without dy, he sidestepped dodging a deadly attack.

    Bang! Siiiii!

    There was a small explosion like a gunshot followed up by the ground melting.

    A hidden enemy had attacked him. Alex chuckled and used an ability he had not used in a while. His right eye shed as he used foresight to see a glimpse of the future, the attack came from a far ce, and he easily dodged the barrage of attacks. He could have done it without using foresight but he decided to make use of every ability he has. Skills are meant to be used if not they couldn''t serve their purpose.

    ''''Got ya!" He mumbled and the Phantom Lizardman hiding and sniping Alex from afar felt a chill run down his spine. He had to escape as quickly as possible, he regretted sneaking into this building as hisrades were getting ughtered but he couldn''t go against hismandant''s order.

    Meanwhile, Alex who had located the enemy was hiding.

    From a distance of approximately 200 meters away, Alex felt a presence, proving his hunch urate ¨C the enemy was indeed evading detection through some means other than distancing himself.

    As soon as he had located the position, he summoned his mana and swirled it around his right hand as the focal point.

    Woooo!!

    A peculiar sensation coursed through him as he felt the mana begin to invert, propelling it upwards and beyond the limits of space.

    [Thunder Calling]

    In an instant, the air crackled with blue energy, and a bolt of lightning ripped through the sky, crashing to the ground with a deafening roar.

    THUDUDUDUDUDD.

    Kwaaaaang!!

    Before the Phantom Lizardman could escape Alex''s attack arrived and annihted him together with the building he was on.

    The remaining monsters were frightened by this disy and their dying courage got further lowered, almost making them flee for their lives, if only theirmandant wasn''t ring at them from the rear, saidmandant finally moved forward, and the crowd of monsters parted leaving him to pass. The three meters tall ogre with red skin dressed in a set of armor unsheathed his de and pointed at Alex asking for a duel.

    Alex wore an amused grin on his face as he seized up the beast and his eyes lingered on the de thetter was pointing at him.

    A fairly short, narrow, straight de made of bronze is held by a grip wrapped in gilded, bronze buffalo skin.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The razor-sharp point makes this weapon a perfect choice if you wish to puncture your enemies to death with ruthless speed and precision.

    The de has a broad, slightly curved cross-guard, adding weight to the de for a better weight bnce, as well as offering hand protection during battle. The cross-guard has avish miniature sword on each side, this weapon is clearly meant to be taken care of with dedication.

    A massive pommel is decorated with a rare gem, fancy decorations for a fancy sword.

    The de itself is unadorned. No markings, no decorations, and no engravings, but the de will surely be decorated in battle.

    This weapon is used by champions and proven fighters. An exceptional weapon for exceptional fighters.

    ''''What a fine de,'''' Alexmented despite being a total novice when ites to weapons like these but the enemy was unaware of this.

    ''''Sure, let''s fight.'''' Alex epted themand''s request for a duel, he was bored anyway, this could be entertaining for him.

    Unaware of his fate, the ogre nodded happy to have his request for a duel granted.

    ''''Grang Cross sh!" Themandant announced the name of his skill as he activated it. Despite its enormous build, he was fast as a cheetah, unleashing his de''s skill.

    Themandant slowly closed the distance between him and Alex, and he noticed his forehead was dripping with sweat because the enemy was too calm that it was disturbing.

    Finally, Alex lifted his arms and kept both of his fists raised and was clearly trying to gauge the right time to leap forward and strike.

    Alex lunged first, positioning his body low as he darted forward to avoid the ogre''s inevitable attack. But themandant was able to track Alex''s every move and try to unleash his attack.

    "Gwagh!" Unfortunately for themandant, Alex''s lightning fist buried itself in the monster''s abdomen before he could even move a muscle.

    Themandant retched violently as he was hurled backward, his body instantly making a crater in the wall on the far end of the crowd as he struck it full force.

    BAM!

    Silence, absolute silence fell on the battlefield as the monsters were shocked to witness theirmandant the mighty Ogre get defeated so easily.

    Alex crossed his arms and his head tilted to the side as he remarked.

    ''''Don''t tell me that this is all you''ve got as the mightymandant ?''''

    With total disregard for themandant, Alex''s eyes were like he was looking at a bug that infuriated them .

    ''''I''ll be disappointed otherwise,'''' Alex added with a smug expression.

    It happened at that moment.

    Boom!

    ''''Y-you lowly human!"

    A berserk energy exploded from the ogre''s body, he seemed to have gone berserk.

    A second round was about to start.

 Chapter 1340 1214: Hells Gate

    ''''Don''t tell me that this is all you''ve got as the mightymandant?''''

    With total disregard for themandant, Alex''s eyes were like he was looking at a bug that infuriated them.

    ''''I''ll be disappointed otherwise,'''' Alex added with a smug expression.

    It happened at that moment.

    Boom!

    ''''Y-you lowly human!"

    A berserk energy exploded from the ogre''s body, he seemed to have gone berserk.

    A second round was about to start.

    This berserk energy transformed into an ominous armor that covered the ogre''s body like some kind of malevolent armor. His strength increased as well.

    Just as the monster thought that maybe with his current strength he could make Alex pay, thetter seemed to have reached his yawn and unleashed Nyx, the sky darkened and he dered.

    ''''Hell''s Bullet!"

    From the ck gun, a red bullet was fired, and time seemed to have stopped. The ogre knew he was done for, the red bullet disappeared and appeared behind the ogre with Alex dering.

    ''''Hell''s Gate ¡ª release!"

    To Ogre''s shock, arge creepy-looking gate appeared behind him. It was edged with dark stones mortared together, while the double doors themselves were made of a heavy enough to let two meters-looking metal and arge tall creature pass through them without needing to stop.

    Instead of doorknobs,rge weighty rings were attached to the doors, and it seemed like those were the things you needed to pull if you wished to open the gate.

    Above the twin doors was a sign that read:

    [Abandon All Hope Ye Who Enter Here as only Hell await Ye]which only added to the overall ominous vibe it was giving off.

    "Where did this gate spring from?" asked the frightened ogre, who had spun around to look at the structure.

    "Hm? What''s this? Now it''s opening by itself?" He said trying to calm down his rising temperature.

    The heavy doors slowly swung outward in a smooth motion without any hint of creaking, as if a pair of butlers were gently pulling the handles.

    Even though the gate appeared to be a t freestanding object that wasn''t connected to anything. Instead, there was a pitch that appeared to be a rippling ck void beyond.

    All of a sudden, a cacophony of macabre, garbled sounds emanated from the void, and themandant let out an earsplitting shriek at the sight that met her eyes. A mass of tricolored tentacles wormed their way out of the gate, each appendage sporting a bleached skull, a hand, an arm, an ear, a giant eyeball, or some other body part protruding from random ces, like mushrooms on a log.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Aside from the skulls, every hand, arm, and eyeball affixed to a tentacle was paired with its mouth, and each one had a set of teeth that came in varying shapes and sizes. Some teeth were perfectly aligned, while others were jagged and uneven. Some were arranged in rows like you''d see on certain species of sharks, while other mouths looked like the kind you might find on an old person,plete with decaying and even missing teeth. This gruesome, hair-raising mass of monsters lunged toward the ogre.

    "What? No!" The ogre screamed. "Stay away from me ¡ª Aaaargh!"

    It was toote. The disfigured tentacles had already wrapped themselves around themandant and were starting to tear away at his flesh ignoring his armor with their monstrous array of teeth.

    Enough of the tentacled creatures had set upon him for the natural assumption to be that it''d take less than three seconds for him to bepletely consumed while she was still breathing, but this wasn''t the case.

    Every time the ogre lost a chunk of flesh, it would immediately regenerate itself, providing the monsters with even more to feed on.

    Unfortunately for the ogre, however, the pain and the sensation of being eaten alive were all too real and hid foe wailed throughout the excruciating ordeal.

    "Huumann! Lebbee out of this! Helb!" The ogre yelled as he struggled to speak with the growing crush of predatory tentacles choking him and tearing him apart.

    The appendages began to drag him toward the open gate, and while he did attempt to struggle against these monsters, it was all in vain, because they just kept chewing off him constantly regenerating his arms and legs.

    Nyx''s Hell Bullet: Hell''s Gate unleashed demonic spawn equal to the amount of mana Alex poured into the bullet, plus it had the added facet of ratcheting up the pain and intensity of the grisly torture based on how deeply the vengeful user despised their enemy.

    "Man, this bullet is sure scary. I''m d I''ve found the perfect guinea pig to test on.''''

    The other monsters were too scary to even do anything as they watched theirmandant suffer endless pain.

    Each time an arm was ripped off, he grew another. Each time a monster chomped off his entire shoulder, it regenerated itself. Each time he was disemboweled, his internal organs would get fully restored just in time for another round of evisceration.

    The carnivorous tentacles were constantly ripping the poor ogre to pieces, their actions fueled by the amount of mana Alex put in while creating this bullet. He had put more than half of his mana into making the Hell''s Bullet.

    "Human! Stob these things! Helb!" The monster screeched as he couldn''t form any proper sentence anymore.

    "Let me go! Please!"

    But his pleading was all for nothing. The teeth dragged him through the gate filled with appendages as he screamed like a wounded wildcat and themotion only ceased when the double doors had mmed shut behind him.

    As soon as they did, the Hell''s Gate automatically shrank and transformed into a ck bullet.

    To be more specific on the nature of this bullet, the Hell''s Bullet was used for detaining and torturing an adversary.

    A prisoner would spend an entire day trapped inside the box with the monsters whose numbers corresponded to the number of crimesmitted by the detainee before their ensnarement.

    Once the day was up, the Hell''s Gate would have finished serving its purpose which is to torture and steal from its prisoner. The person imprisoned would lose all his mana, a part of it would be transferred to Alex while the other part would serve as fuel for the gate to work. A nasty bullet.

    ''''Well, time for some clean-up." Alex dered after storing away the ck bullet. The monsters started fleeing after theirmandant got done in but Alex grinned because he was not letting a single monster get away, he wouldn''t be letting such precious XP get away, a meal served is meant to be eaten not wasted.

    Another hell broke loose.

 Chapter 1341 1215: Moonlight Bullet

    As soon as they did, the Hell''s Gate automatically shrank and transformed into a ck bullet.

    To be more specific on the nature of this bullet, the Hell''s Bullet was used for detaining and torturing an adversary.

    A prisoner would spend an entire day trapped inside the box with the monsters whose numbers corresponded to the number of crimesmitted by the detainee before their ensnarement.

    Once the day was up, the Hell''s Gate would have finished serving its purpose which is to torture and steal from its prisoner. The person imprisoned would lose all his mana, a part of it would be transferred to Alex while the other part would serve as fuel for the gate to work. A nasty bullet.

    ''''Well, time for some clean-up." Alex dered after storing away the ck bullet. The monsters started fleeing after theirmandant got done in but Alex grinned because he was not letting a single monster get away, he wouldn''t be letting such precious XP get away, a meal served is meant to be eaten not wasted.

    Another hell broke loose.

    And thirty minutester Alex had done cleaning up the running away monsters, he saw his level increasing by one.

    The sky began changing its hue. The scarlet sky over the ghost town transformed and eroded as the colors of hell vanished gradually. The shimmering radiance of the starry sky once again enveloped the sky, connecting to the distant darkness under this ce''s guidance. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above.

    Seeing this Alex began moving and soon he appeared in another ce, this time it was a forest.

    The forest was modest, foggy, and diverse. Its canopy was reigned by rhododendron, alder, and hickory, who left just enough light for a collection of mushrooms to cultivate the moss-covered grounds below.

    Silent tree limbs waved from a couple of trees, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which were seen asionally, was a wee change in the otherwise brown view.

    A mor of beastly noises, predominantly those of insects, brightened up the forest and added to the sounds of the raging river currents shing against boulders.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but all of a sudden, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura.

    This person was none other than Alex who had found his next prey to hunt as soon as he set foot into this forest and currently, he was heading into the prey''s direction with a wide grin stered on his face.

    After running for a while Alex finally arrived at his destination and stopped. His heterochromia eyes scanned forward undisturbed by the night, his eyes zoomed forward as he looked at the small vige of kobolds.

    ''''Tch! I thought it would be some powerful monsters to satiate my hunger but it''s just a bunch of mobs.'''' Alexmented after looking at the vige of kobolds, barely two hundred kobolds with the strongest being only Level 100.

    Despite his disappointment, Alex would never say no to a free meal no matter how small it is. Besides he could use this vige as a test for his next bullet.

    Silveria who was summoned in the form of a gun couldn''t help but feel pity for the kobolds unaware of their impending doom.

    ''''Silveria, transformation. Rifle type.'''' Alex ordered and with a bright sh of silver light, Silveria turned into a rifle.

    This weapon is terrifying, but well-known across Alex''s former world. This weapon was praised for its reliability in almost any situation.

    The typical length of the weapon is 717mm, with a 412mm barrel and the weapon weighs about 4.1kg.

    It uses 7.62x35mm rounds, but many other calibers are produced as well.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The weapon has its receiver located in front of the pistol grip, allowing for a more ergonomic design. The pistol grip is made out of wood, but can also be made out of metal and horn depending on your purpose.

    The stock is made out of birch, but other materials have yet to be made avable. The standard stock is a shoulder stock, but the wooden stock is used more often.

    The standard issue magazine is a spool that carries 30 rounds, but other magazine types and magazine sizes are avable. It has a paddle mechanism to release the magazine.

    The selective fire modes are safe mode, semi-auto and 3-round burst.

    This weapon was designed for the separatists to provide more versatility in terms of weapon choice. It was designed by a British man named E. Fawkes.

    There are a few other variants of this weapon, but there are no ns for a civilian version.

    The weapon is called the TM1-MK, but it usually goes by its nickname ''The Judge''.

    Of course, instead of a regr bullet, Alex would be using a magic bullet instead.

    Allocating 60% of his mana which Silveria swallowed greedily to create the bullet needed, Alex aimed, his finger on the trigger as he mumbled.

    [MOONLIGHT BULLET!]

    The trigger was pulled and the bullet with the moonlight color left the gun''s chamber and tore through the ck night, obliterating everything on its path until causing mass destruction at its final destination.

    KaaBOOM!!!!

    The vige alongside some part of the forest was leveled, raising to the ground.

    ''''Wow! That''s dope.'''' Alex whistled, shocked by the sheer destruction caused by the moonlight bullet.

    Silveria turned into her human form and also admired her master.

    ''''Beautiful!" She murmured before looking at the constetion in the night sky and said.

    ''''Made up of sixteen stars, the constetion called Ginglymostoma roughly resembles the shape of an albatross. It can be seen most prominently just above the Northeastern horizon just before the spring equinox.

    In ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of envy, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of the shield, those born under it are believed to possess great integrity.

    They''re supposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a skull, scarf, and spear. But they don''t match well with those born under thepass, cart, and whale constetions.''''

    Alex eyed her speechless, he was unaware of this side of her.

    ''Guess there''s still a lot to learn about her, about them.'' He thought.

 Chapter 1342 1216: Discussion Under The Moonlight

    Silveria turned into her human form and also admired her master.

    ''''Beautiful!" She murmured before looking at the constetion in the night sky and said.

    ''''Made up of sixteen stars, the constetion called Ginglymostoma roughly resembles the shape of an albatross. It can be seen most prominently just above the Northeastern horizon just before the spring equinox.

    In ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of envy, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of the shield, those born under it are believed to possess great integrity.

    They''re supposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a skull, scarf, and spear. But they don''t match well with those born under thepass, cart, and whale constetions.''''

    Alex eyed her speechless, he was unaware of this side of her.

    ''Guess there''s still a lot to learn about her, about them.'' He thought before calling out for his status window.

    Surprisingly, his level had risen by one, meaning he gained two levels after his advent in the divine realm where he met the gods.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura (A/N: I came up with this bloodline because of the mix of his original bloodlines: High Human, High Elf, Asura, and Dragon)

    Rank 16

    Level 212 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 12000/1M

    MP: 38500/38500

    SE: 7900/7900

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 11020

    DEF: 9520

    AGI: 9020

    INT: 6220

    LUK: 3140

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The one on the transcending role] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

    ''''Wow! Your level increased twice, that''s not bad.''''

    Somehow, Silveria had appeared behind him undetected as she checked his status window.

    Alex shrugged his shoulders as he closed his status window. He sauntered forward in search of some good ce to camp tonight and finally, he found a nice spot where he erected his tent, another tent for Silveria before starting a bonfire a few meters away.

    The two sat silently around the bonfire with Silveria watching Alex cook their dinner. She was looking at him like a child observing something interesting, despite having lived longer than even Alex''s home world, the one hailed as the nemesis of magic was unable to cook, so naturally she was intrigued by Alex''s cooking.

    Suddenly, Alex noticed a faint twitch on Silveria''s face, leaving him curious as he momentarily stopped what he was doing to properly look into the beautiful silver-haired goddess''s face.

    Silveria had the kind of Cheshire grin that brought new life to those around her. She smiled that way when a wonderful new idea hade, and to prove this assumption right she opened those beautiful cherry lips and dered.

    ''''You will teach me how to cookter, right?''''

    It was more like a request than a deration.

    Naturally, Alex was surprised by the unexpected request. Out of all things he envisaged, asking him to teach her how to cook wasn''t part of them.

    The shock of this request made Alex''s face looks silly, his mouth was wide open, so wide that you won''t have a problem shoving an egg inside it.

    ''''What?" Alex finally blurted still in shock.

    Taking Alex''s silence as a sign of him maybe mocking her, Silveria pouted.

    ''''I-"

    Before she could open her mouth Alex raised one of his hands and apologized.

    ''''I''m sorry, I was just that shocked. Worry not, I''ll teach you how to cook for you to cook for me.''''

    At the moment Alex was wearing a Cheshire grin on his face. From that Cheshire grin came a glorious sense of expectation. Some idea had made him very happy. Very happy indeed. When he was ready.

    Upon seeing this Silveria pouted even more, her pout made her look way beautiful under the moonlight, Alex was momentarily smitten unable to peel off his eyes from this woman.

    Silveria oblivious to the effect she was having on Alex at the moment thought of something and nodded.

    ''''Sure, I''ll cook for you in return.''''

    Bad-ump!

    Alex''s heart skipped at the unexpected reply, his face reddened and he quickly lowered it to hide his embarrassment.

    ''''What?" Silveria questioned but Alex only replied.

    ''''No, it''s nothing, we have a deal then.''''

    Inwardly he was thinking that Silveria tonight was dangerous in many ways.

 Chapter 1343 1217: Everything Is Suspicious

    Upon seeing this Silveria pouted even more, her pout made her look way beautiful under the moonlight, Alex was momentarily smitten unable to peel off his eyes from this woman.

    Silveria oblivious to the effect she was having on Alex at the moment thought of something and nodded.

    ''''Sure, I''ll cook for you in return.''''

    Bad-ump!

    Alex''s heart skipped at the unexpected reply, his face reddened and he quickly lowered it to hide his embarrassment.

    ''''What?" Silveria questioned but Alex only replied.

    ''''No, it''s nothing, we have a deal then.''''

    Inwardly he was thinking that Silveria tonight was dangerous in many ways.

    An awkward silence fell upon them for a moment until Silveria cleared up her throat and asked.

    ''''What do you think about what the Gods told you?"

    Alex went silent for a while, recalling what the Gods had told him he sighed.

    ''''They sound desperate. I understand that we ought to quickly take care of Bahamut, thus securing the gate to the lower realm, by doing so we will avoid the fate of the lower realm containing billion of worlds from getting swallowed like the other worlds by the chaos.''''

    Silveria nodded, she also thought the same thing, most of the world in the middle realm have been swallowed already, to ess the lower realm where Earth is located alongside many other worlds, they needed to conquer Mysthia acting as the portal at the same time as the barrier to the lower world. For this reason, Bahamut, the Chaos Prince minion hasbeen sent to Mysthia to conquer it, he hadn''t expected to meet resistance so much, it was to be expected, but because of the Gods'' interference, Bahamut''s first invasion failed.

    The Chaos Prince wasn''t happy with this, therefore some countermeasures have been put forth for the second invasion to seed. To counter this the Gods knew they couldn''t leave everything to the native of Mysthia, therefore they brought otherworlders as backup, even this seemed to be unable to solve the problem thus taking in a champion have be theirst attempt.

    Alex understood all of this but he wouldn''t do as their n. He had his ns, bing a champion for a God meant you''ll be bound and for someone who wished to see the end, to stand at the summit he couldn''t ept this.

    Besides he didn''t like their attitude, the attitude that states you should obediently do as we say piss him off. There was also another reason which made him skeptical to fully trust the Gods.

    ''''I don''t like their attitude. If my suspicion was proven to be right then they messed with the wrong person.'''' Alex''s gaze was chilly when he uttered those world, the temperature plummeted almost extinguishing the bonfire, and a heavy killing intent filled the air for a moment before Alex concealed it, despite this Silveria was affected by it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Hehehe! We will see.'''' Alex smiled.

    Silveria felt a chill run up her spine when she saw Alex''s evil smile. That smile gave off an ominous feeling.

    Silveria started to sweat as she extended her hand.

    ''''Master, what do you mean theymessed with something shouldn''t have? How much more of a mess are you going to make in the Divine worldter?"

    ''''Aren''t we together all the time? You''ll see. They dare to take me for a chess piece that could do whatever they want with, no I''m no longer that. Also don''t you find it suspicious?" He suddenly raised a question at the end of his sentence with his eyes turning grave.

    Silveria unconsciously gulped.

    ''''borate please.'''' She said even when she already had an inkling about what her master was being suspicious about, she also found that matter suspicious.

    Alex looked at Silveria for a moment before nodding.

    ''''I have always found my parent''s death to be suspicious, it happened abruptly and there was no way mypetent and diligent father even when a dispute was happening wouldn''t notice a caring our way, also our car was technologically advanced, meaning it has an AI capable of taking control in case of a dangerous situation. For example, there was one time my father went to one of his meetings and was drunk, normally couldn''te back home as he couldn''t drive in that state, but the car''s system took control, fastened the belt around him, and drove the car back home. So tell me how such a car wouldn''t react and let our car crash?"

    Silveria was unable to offer any response, she could only listen. Exined like that it was sure he suspicious.

    Alex continued with his analysis.

    ''''That is one point, the second point is my death, I mean our death, how could some third-rate thugs sessfully infiltrate our bus? Bypassing our bodyguards checkups and cars escorting us? None of the children on the bus are from a weak background, some had billionaire parents, and every one of us was important so was the security. Despite this, the kidnapers still seeded in infiltrating leading to our bus crashing resulting in our ultimate death. Do you understand where I''m getting at?"

    Silveria couldn''t help but sigh. Like she feared Alex also arrived at this conclusion. With the time spent with Alex, and knowing him she and her sister found some parts in Alex''s earth story to be weird. Everything is suspicious.

    ''''I see that you have also noticed the inconsistencies. For my parent''s death, I did my investigation after I grew but all evidence pointed at my father being the sole culprit for what happened. I couldn''t believe it still I don''t have a choice other than epting but somewhere in my heart, I have the intuition that there must be some otherworldly power at y, and while I was thinking about further investigating it happens. We died and reincarnated here, coincidentally they have a mission for us, this gives me a part of the missing puzzle. These people calling themselves Gods might be responsible for everything that happened to me and if this assumption was proven to be urate, hell I''ll make them pay.''''

    Alex''s eyes at the moment were like that of a fiend.

    Silveria''s body shuddered, excitation could be seen in those silver eyes. She wouldn''t mind tasting some low-quality God''s divinity.

    At the same time somewhere.

 Chapter 1344 1218: Goddess Meas Worry

    ''''I see that you have also noticed the inconsistencies. For my parent''s death, I did my investigation after I grew but all evidence pointed at my father being the sole culprit for what happened. I couldn''t believe it still I don''t have a choice other than epting but somewhere in my heart, I have the intuition that there must be some otherworldly power at y, and while I was thinking about further investigating it happens. We died and reincarnated here, coincidentally they have a mission for us, this gives me a part of the missing puzzle. These people calling themselves Gods might be responsible for everything that happened to me and if this assumption was proven to be urate, hell I''ll make them pay.''''

    Alex''s eyes at the moment were like that of a fiend.

    Silveria''s body shuddered, excitation could be seen in those silver eyes. She wouldn''t mind tasting some low-quality God''s divinity.

    At the same time somewhere in the Divine world in Goddess Mea''s abode. Like her entric sister Nix, she also has a house built like that of a human.

    From the outside, this house looks magnificent. It has been built with por wood and has blue stone decorations. Tall, squared windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has afortable living room, four bedrooms, a snug dining room, a game room, and a roomy storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into wooden overhanging panels reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang around the entire house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and nted to one side and is covered with red roof tiles. Two small chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with a small pond at one side and various potted nts all around the house.

    Currently inside the greenhouse of the garden in this house were two heavenly beauties.

    A disordered field of moss-covered grass is apanied by fragrant hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs.

    A greenhouse stands in the back right of the garden, housing all sorts of species with more demanding requirements. The flower beds are slightly overgrown, but look otherwise in great shape; they''re buzzing with insects, a variety of exotic insects.

    The hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs reach 1.8m/6ft high but will reach far higher if they''re allowed to.

    A couple of benches are carefully ced in specific locations in the garden, leading visitors to the best spots. Vines and roots slightly disrupt the pristine look as they hungrily search for even more pieces ofnd to expand to.

    The greenhouse is the pride and joy of the creator of this garden. The flower beds make sure they''re paid attention to as well, and the hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs shouldn''t be ignored, but the limelight will forever be on the greenhouse.

    ''''So Mea what are you worried about for you to make that kind of face?" Goddess Nix asked while enjoying her ck coffee.

    ''''He is starting to have a suspicion about how he was chosen and with how rebellious he already is, it would do us no good if he learns the truth.''''

    Goddess Mea exined, although she was unaware that Alex was having with Silveria, the goddess knew Alex was suspicious of them and he was not far from the truth.

    And it doesn''t take a genius to know what would happen if he knew everything, he wouldpletely turn against them and nobody wanted that because out of the strongest and deadliest Gifts that ever existed, he was the owner of two, the nemesis of the magic system and the true goddess of death, capable of killing anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They must do their utmost to avoid aplete fallout with Alex or else they lose this war for sure.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure he will understand.'''' Nix wasn''t worried, she was more concerned about how to get closer to Nyx.

    ''''Let''s hope so.'''' Goddess Mea prayed for the Supreme Being''s benevolence.

    ''''Besides he will understand if he learns that one of his former friends was on the other -"

    Before Goddess Nix could finish her sentence Goddess Mea released her full strength shutting her off.

    ''''Do you wish to die so much Nix?" The Goddess of Life also known as the Goddess of Creation was mad and Nix gulped not daring to continue.

    ''''I''m tired you should head back and also for your good you should stop that obsession over that woman or else you will suffer greatly under that young man.'''' Goddess Mea warned her sister before ejecting her from her house.

    As one would have expected Nix didn''t take Mea''s warning seriously, she wasughing. It won''t be called obsession if it could be controlled Nix believed.

    ~Back to Alex''s location.

    The silver-haired goddess let out a beautiful yet cold smile.

    ''''I can''t wait to see whether they are guilty or not. Hopefully, they are.''''

    The duo went to sleep after this.

    ???

    The night passed without incident, and the darkness slowly melted away as dawn usurped it.

    The sun, that daughter of the sky, once again took her rightful ce on the horizon. She let her rays cascade onto the world, bringing the scene into full view, and adjusting the brightness and contrast.

    The sunlight dappled through the trees onto an attractive duo who were sitting across from each other at a porcin-white table in the middle of the forest. The two took sips from their teacups in a refined manner and engaged in conversation that was every bit as pleasing to their ptes as the tea.

    ''''Sil, it''s time to depart, ying time over.'''' Alex dered as he stood up, Silveria pouted, she could have wished to spend more time leisurely enjoying tea like this but she knew when to stop. Her goal to lighten Alex''s mood afterst night''s discussion seemed to have had some effect as his face was brighter today.

    ''''Let''s go massacre some monsters then.'''' She was grinning which in turn caused Alex to smile too.

    ''''Indeed.''''

 Chapter 1345 1218: Goddess Meas Worry

    ''''I see that you have also noticed the inconsistencies. For my parent''s death, I did my investigation after I grew but all evidence pointed at my father being the sole culprit for what happened. I couldn''t believe it still I don''t have a choice other than epting but somewhere in my heart, I have the intuition that there must be some otherworldly power at y, and while I was thinking about further investigating it happens. We died and reincarnated here, coincidentally they have a mission for us, this gives me a part of the missing puzzle. These people calling themselves Gods might be responsible for everything that happened to me and if this assumption was proven to be urate, hell I''ll make them pay.''''

    Alex''s eyes at the moment were like that of a fiend.

    Silveria''s body shuddered, excitation could be seen in those silver eyes. She wouldn''t mind tasting some low-quality God''s divinity.

    At the same time somewhere in the Divine world in Goddess Mea''s abode. Like her entric sister Nix, she also has a house built like that of a human.

    From the outside, this house looks magnificent. It has been built with por wood and has blue stone decorations. Tall, squared windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has afortable living room, four bedrooms, a snug dining room, a game room, and a roomy storage room.

    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into wooden overhanging panels reaching the end of that side of the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang around the entire house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and nted to one side and is covered with red roof tiles. Two small chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with a small pond at one side and various potted nts all around the house.

    Currently inside the greenhouse of the garden in this house were two heavenly beauties.

    A disordered field of moss-covered grass is apanied by fragrant hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs.

    A greenhouse stands in the back right of the garden, housing all sorts of species with more demanding requirements. The flower beds are slightly overgrown, but look otherwise in great shape; they''re buzzing with insects, a variety of exotic insects.

    The hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs reach 1.8m/6ft high but will reach far higher if they''re allowed to.

    A couple of benches are carefully ced in specific locations in the garden, leading visitors to the best spots. Vines and roots slightly disrupt the pristine look as they hungrily search for even more pieces ofnd to expand to.

    The greenhouse is the pride and joy of the creator of this garden. The flower beds make sure they''re paid attention to as well, and the hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs shouldn''t be ignored, but the limelight will forever be on the greenhouse.

    ''''So Mea what are you worried about for you to make that kind of face?" Goddess Nix asked while enjoying her ck coffee.

    ''''He is starting to have a suspicion about how he was chosen and with how rebellious he already is, it would do us no good if he learns the truth.''''

    Goddess Mea exined, although she was unaware that Alex was having with Silveria, the goddess knew Alex was suspicious of them and he was not far from the truth.

    And it doesn''t take a genius to know what would happen if he knew everything, he wouldpletely turn against them and nobody wanted that because out of the strongest and deadliest Gifts that ever existed, he was the owner of two, the nemesis of the magic system and the true goddess of death, capable of killing anything.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    They must do their utmost to avoid aplete fallout with Alex or else they lose this war for sure.

    ''''Don''t worry, I''m sure he will understand.'''' Nix wasn''t worried, she was more concerned about how to get closer to Nyx.

    ''''Let''s hope so.'''' Goddess Mea prayed for the Supreme Being''s benevolence.

    ''''Besides he will understand if he learns that one of his former friends was on the other -"

    Before Goddess Nix could finish her sentence Goddess Mea released her full strength shutting her off.

    ''''Do you wish to die so much Nix?" The Goddess of Life also known as the Goddess of Creation was mad and Nix gulped not daring to continue.

    ''''I''m tired you should head back and also for your good you should stop that obsession over that woman or else you will suffer greatly under that young man.'''' Goddess Mea warned her sister before ejecting her from her house.

    As one would have expected Nix didn''t take Mea''s warning seriously, she wasughing. It won''t be called obsession if it could be controlled Nix believed.

    ~Back to Alex''s location.

    The silver-haired goddess let out a beautiful yet cold smile.

    ''''I can''t wait to see whether they are guilty or not. Hopefully, they are.''''

    The duo went to sleep after this.

    ???

    The night passed without incident, and the darkness slowly melted away as dawn usurped it.

    The sun, that daughter of the sky, once again took her rightful ce on the horizon. She let her rays cascade onto the world, bringing the scene into full view, and adjusting the brightness and contrast.

    The sunlight dappled through the trees onto an attractive duo who were sitting across from each other at a porcin-white table in the middle of the forest. The two took sips from their teacups in a refined manner and engaged in conversation that was every bit as pleasing to their ptes as the tea.

    ''''Sil, it''s time to depart, ying time over.'''' Alex dered as he stood up, Silveria pouted, she could have wished to spend more time leisurely enjoying tea like this but she knew when to stop. Her goal to lighten Alex''s mood afterst night''s discussion seemed to have had some effect as his face was brighter today.

    ''''Let''s go massacre some monsters then.'''' She was grinning which in turn caused Alex to smile too.

    ''''Indeed.''''

 Chapter 1346 1219: Against The Demons 1

    The sunlight dappled through the trees onto an attractive duo who were sitting across from each other at a porcin-white table in the middle of the forest. The two took sips from their teacups in a refined manner and engaged in conversation that was every bit as pleasing to their ptes as the tea.

    ''''Sil, it''s time to depart, ying time over.'''' Alex dered as he stood up, Silveria pouted, she could have wished to spend more time leisurely enjoying tea like this but she knew when to stop. Her goal to lighten Alex''s mood afterst night''s discussion seemed to have had some effect as his face was brighter today.

    ''''Let''s go massacre some monsters then.'''' She was grinning which in turn caused Alex to smile too.

    ''''Indeed.''''

    As the duo moved to the next floor where they appeared in another ghost town.

    What was once a wide avenue that led to Aeredale was unrecognizable as nature had begun reiming the now-unused area. Gardens are bustling with insect life who''ve made their home in the now tall grasses and overgrown bushes.

    Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them. Broken cars and rusty pieces of metal littered some of therger driveways, stripped from all but their most useless parts.

    Airedale, once a growing town on the rise to a better future was now a forgotten remnant of a time long passed. Silence had taken hold and would''ve been deafening were it not for the many animals that had made this ce their home. Bird songs, rustling bushes, and the asional howl filled the air.

    The fountain in the town square was still full of water, though without filtration it had turned green and overgrown with algae and other nts. But at the very least the ducks seemed to enjoy it.

    The more time would pass the more the traces of those who lived here will disappear. Even now there were only remnants left, it''d be only a short while until there was nothing left. But there was an odd sense of harmony as nature reimed what was theirs and resettled an old bnce.

    ''''I wonder how many dungeon cities this Abyss swallowed.'''' A curious Alex wondered and Silveria walking beside him offered a reply.

    ''''Probably a lot.''''

    Sensing the monsters rushing as soon as they walked into the ghost town Alex extended his left hand which had Silveria''s cross tattoo on it and she turned into her original form.

    Armed with the silver gun Alex killed the monsters rushing in, mostly goblins, hobgoblins, and some orcs.

    After killing thest monster Alex pursued his lips together unsatisfied.

    ''''This won''t do. At this rate, it will take longer before increasing my level by one. Tch! Where are the big shots?"

    Silveria was silent, she couldn''t feel anything even with her powerful divine sense spread out.

    ''''Lamenting won''t do us any good. Let''s continue, I''m sure that eventually, I''ll meet them.''''

    Alex continued his exploration until he passed the center of the city when he felt something unusual. For some reason, he could spread his divine sense in a certain direction. Intrigued he headed in that direction, he saw an old dpidated house, passing through he saw a garden, the thing causing the blockage seemed to be inside the garden.

    A thick plot of moss-covered grass is encircled by intertwining hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs. A pagoda stands in the back left of the garden, left barren, but still in bnce with nature.

    The rows of flowers were growing without boundaries, there''s not even a single weed in sight; they''re home to all sorts of life. The hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs reach 1m/3ft high, but this is unusual, and perhaps unique to this garden. A single path, marked with round stones, curls around the garden, beckoning people to explore the garden, and showing them the best sights at the same time. The grass is starting to reim even all pieces ofnd, eager to expand its dominion.

    The pagoda was almost like a caretaker of the garden in its own right. The rows of flowers are eye-catching in their own right, and the hedges, flower bushes, and shrubs are hard to miss, but there''s no way to win when the garden is designed with a focus on the pagoda.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The pagoda became suddenly shrouded in darkness sending chill to Alex''s spine. It feels like this pagoda didn''t have depth.

    Suddenly, there was a shriek in the depths of the pagoda, a whisper of wind, and suddenly Alex was stared at by a loathsome soul of death and ash. Two raging eyes stare at him with a wicked furor, and another shriek escapes from its drooling mouth in pure agony.

    A thick, bony brow adorns its wide head, which itself is glowing faintly in the dark. A constant plume of smoke escapes the creature''s curved nostrils set within a fat nose.

    Its wide head sits atop a hard, blubbery body. Scars and still-open wounds cover its torso, perhaps part of whatever those creatures call culture.

    The creature rushes forward, its four legs easily carry its draconic body with a poised energy.

    Alex hasn''t been able to look away from the creature, and it hasn''t stopped staring at him.

    He was wishing for a powerful foe that could increase his XP making his level rise quickly and voil¨¤ he was served.

    ''''A Level 190 Demon!" Alex couldn''t stop the smirk growing on his face.

    ''''Grrrrrrr!" The demon growled menacingly as it was ready to pounce on Alex, thetter grinning.

    ''''Silveria transformation.''''

    Swoosh!

    Silveria transformed into a pistol. This small machine pistol is an in-demand model amongst civilians who just want a nice extra piece for their collection.

    Its subtle weight makes it quite easy to handle. It has a lot of power with extraordinary precision.

    This particr machine pistoles with an ivory grip, expensive decorations, and a light-duty barrel, which could be gilded if so desired.

    This weapon was originally designed as a cheaper alternative to another version, but it soon became a household name among gun owners and is now in use by many recreational gun owners.

    Its official name is the JE-E3Q, but it generally goes by its unofficial name: Nightmare.

    As soon as Nightmare was created the demon lunged at Alex at the speed of a bullet, arriving before him in an instant.

    Unfazed Alex aimed the gun''s muzzle at the demon before him and dered.

    ''''Wee!"

    BANG!

    A shot from point-nk range.

 Chapter 1347 1220: Against The Demons 2

    Silveria transformed into a pistol. This small machine pistol is an in-demand model amongst civilians who just want a nice extra piece for their collection.

    Its subtle weight makes it quite easy to handle. It has a lot of power with extraordinary precision.

    This particr machine pistoles with an ivory grip, expensive decorations, and a light-duty barrel, which could be gilded if so desired.

    This weapon was originally designed as a cheaper alternative to another version, but it soon became a household name among gun owners and is now in use by many recreational gun owners.

    Its official name is the JE-E3Q, but it generally goes by its unofficial name: Nightmare.

    As soon as Nightmare was created the demon lunged at Alex at the speed of a bullet, arriving before him in an instant.

    Unfazed Alex aimed the gun''s muzzle at the demon before him and dered.

    ''''Wee!"

    BANG!

    A shot from point-nk range.

    The bullet should have knocked the demon''s head back even if it was a normal one but something surprising happened. The demon waspletely unharmed.

    Swoosh!

    One of his ws tore through the air in Alex''s direction. It happened too fast but Alex calmly reacted by firing a bullet at the w, knocking it to the side.

    ''''!!!"

    The demon was surprised by the unexpected response as it thought that using the element of surprise it couldnd a blow.

    BAM!

    Alex kicked the demon, sending it flying. He immediately fired another normal bullet as a test and the same thing happened, the demon was unscathed, and its hide seemed too tough for a normal bullet to deal any damage to it.

    The demon opened its mouth and spew ck me at Alex, the ground melted in an instant.

    Using his skill Night Walking Alex disappeared and reappeared behind the demon and fired a Piercing Bullet at it. As if the demon knew that this one was different, it hardened its w before punching the bullet to the side, the demon breathed another ck me at Alex while also attacking its pointed tail.

    Alex relied on his Time ability to slow down the iing attacks and calmly avoid them, he reappeared a few meters away.

    Suddenly, he felt an ominous feeling, he immediately used his foresight ability to peer five seconds into the future and there he saw how he suffered a grievous injury.

    The demon attacked like it did previously but just before its attacks reached Alex, they disappeared turning into a cloud of smoke and the next thing Alex knew was the attacks reaching him from the back.

    Alex''s shing blue eye died down meaning he had stopped using the foresight ability.

    The demon attacked right after Alex used his foresight ability. Alex waited until right when the demon''s attack was about to be converted into a ck gaseous to fire a special attribute bullet, an Ice Bullet thus freezing the demon''s attack, he followed by shooting another special attribute bullet, the me Bullet this time.

    When the two opposite elements shed it resulted in an explosion.

    Kaboom!

    The demon was sent flying losing one leg and an arm in the process.

    ''''Kraaaaaaa!"

    The demon wailed and was about to go into a berserk state when Alex appeared above it using his Time ability on it thus freezing it in midair.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Shotgun''s mode,'''' Alex ordered feeding her the description of the shotgun he wished to hold, Silveria immediately transformed into the shotgun''s form.

    This double-barreled shotgun is a new model, it''s used in only a few countries as it''s a reliable, low-cost weapon.

    The length of the weapon is 738mm and has a barrel length of 557mm. The weapon weighs 2.9kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is a 16 gauge and uses a lever-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is Brenneke, but it also takes shotshells, slugs, and sabots.

    This shotgunes with a round knob stock, but a folding stock and a pistol grip are also avable.

    The stock is made out of a cheaper type of wood, but it can also be made out of stic and premium wood if you so desire.

    There are horn decorations on the stock, but metal decorations or expensive decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by a Spanish man named D. Cruz who initially designed it for use in civil protection, today it''s used for civil protection, the fight against drugs, and hunting.

    The name of this weapon is the 5P-P, but it usually goes by its nickname, Orbit.

    Holding Orbit Alex released his Time Freeze letting the demon see its demise.

    ''''Void''s Bullet!"

    Honk!

    BANG!

    Two special attribute bullets, one Ice and the other me bullets were shot from the barrels beforebining into a deadly bullet that blew away half of the demon''s body.

    THUD!

    The remaining half body fell heavily to the ground.

    ''''Ugh!" Alex pinched his nose taking a few steps back because of how repulsive the stenching from the demon''s body was.

    ''''I wonder what a real demon will look like and how stronger it gonna be.'''' Alex was curious about the demons, the one in front of him was not the real deal, at best a pale copy, still, it was powerful thus having Alex wondering how powerful a true demon would be.

    ¡¼You will soon find out.¡½Silveria responded.

    Alex nodded before walking toward the pagoda shrouded in ck and without hesitation he entered it, it was like passing through a portal to another dimension.

    He appeared in a deste forest, the stench of death filled the air and suddenly there was a sound.

    Crack!

    Something had stepped on a dead twig prompting Alex to look in that direction.

    Three giant eyes monitor their surroundings from their wide sockets. A wide nose rests below, but it''s the enormous mouth below that takes all the attention. A creepy smile reveals rows of dull teeth and a coarse tongue.

    Large spiky ears sit on each side of itsrge, bony head, which itself is covered in tiny hairs and has two broad horns protruding from the top.

    Its small fat body is slightly hunched over. Two thick almost branch-like arms dangle at its sides and end in w-like hands with small fingers, of which it has 6 in total.

    Its legs are wide and slightly bent, each ending in lean hooves.

    Its body is covered in oily skin and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis.

    ''''What the hell is this ugly thing?" Alex felt goosebumps rising all over his body. The thing which showed up was really ugly.

 Chapter 1348 1221: Flame Goddess 1

    While Alex was steadily progressing inside the Abyss, in the outside world each one of the remaining of Alex''s group was assigned a task, most of them were to take care of a group wreaking havoc all around the world recently. Probably, theckey of the Chaos organization.

    Gracier and Luna was sent to the country of Emain at the end of the continent.

    The country of Emain is a vast country with a poption of 1 million humans.

    Bordered by a volcano to the North, a small ocean to the South, a huge forest to the East, and hignds to the West, the country of Emain mainly lives off fishing, tailoring, and leatherworking.

    Emain itself is mainly covered inrge hills and has a cold climate, which has led to a stretched poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them to live in tiny towns.

    The country''sndscape is stunning; green forests, jade green fields, and dramatic mountain views are just a sliver of the allure Emain has to offer, which is why the country is loved among foreigners.

    The people of Emain arepassionate towards foreigners and tend to wee them with a feast. They feel foreigners could feed the country''s well-being.

    Emain has flexiblews andw enforcement, which is what you''d expect. The people are happy due to sessful crops, thanks to ancient, passed-on secrets.

    This is also reflected in the country''s g, which has four vertical stripes in light pink, ck, light blue, light gold, and blue. Their coat of arms is a chicken on top of a hill

    In the outskirts of the country of Emain, on almost barrednd a fight was raging on.

    mes spread across thend. The scorching heat devoured the fresh green grass and melted the ground entirely. Magma emerged from the cracks in the ground as though it had its own

    Gracier stood quietly in the middle of the magma. High temperature and strong gales filled the space with her as the center. They snarled and destroyed everything that tried to enter this territory.

    Swish!

    An ice spear flickering in cold radiance streaked across the air and struck the youngdy.

    Gracier didn''t even look at the ice spear. Instead, she pointed her right hand in the direction where the ice spear came from. Shortly after, along with Gracier''s action, the surrounding mes spun and transformed into a wall of mes that blocked the ice spear. Then, two rays of light shed, and a pure-white mist spread out. At the same time, she twitched her brows slightly and dodged to the left. Almost at the same time, a razor-sharp de airstream flew out of the mist and struck at her chest with unwavering determination. If it were any other magician, they would be at a loss after being ambushed at such a close distance.

    However, Gracier didn''t panic at all. Even though the razor-sharp de almost grazed her chest and even sliced off a few strands of her hair, she didn''t panic at all. Instead, she raised her left hand and along with this action, the whirling me jumped onto Gracier''s arm like a docile pet and formed an iparably sturdy barrier before her chest. The heat generated by the me was turned into a solidyer over the me shield acting like a real shield.

    ng! ng! ng!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A series of shing noises sounded.

    A series of shing noises sounded. The swords collided with the me barrier and sent sparks flying in all directions. The me barrier transformed into a solid barrier that repelled the swords around her. The enemy which was a swordsman, furrowed his brows seeing Gracier defend so easily and he who failed tond his attack turned around and stomped on Gracier''s calf with his left leg.

    On the other hand, Gracier took a small step back and dodged the attack. However, she didn''t expect the swordsman to remain undeterred. Another radiance shed beside him and shortly after, another de airstream fluttered like a specter and struck the youngdy.

    He swished the de to the left and attacked from there intending to catch Gracier off guard.

    Gracier snorted and her eyes reflected an ice-cold glint, but her movements didn''t slow down at all. The youngdy who had matured when ites to fighting stooped slightly and extended her right hand to her waist. Along with this action, the flickering mes coalesced into a scarlet sword.

    Right now she seemed like the goddess who governs over mes, they would obey anything she says, herpatibility with the Fire element was out of this world and Gracier has learned to make full use of it.

    Swoosh!

    At the next moment, Gracier grabbed the me sword by her waist and dashed forward.

    "¡ª ¡ª ¡ª!"

    The illusory sword light split the space apart and a bright red ray of light arrived first.

    In the blink of an eye, the two figures shed past each other like the scene often seen in anime.

    Shortly after, the swordsman''s body trembled abruptly. His head flew high into the air and pitch-ck blood spurted from his neck. Before the enemy''s corpse copsed to the ground, the surrounding magma couldn''t wait to transform into tentacles, binding the mutted corpse tightly and dragging it into the magma pool.

    There wasn''t even a sound as the corpse melted and disintegratedpletely.

    Gracier''s eyes which were now golden were cold as ice, Alex would have been shocked if he saw his sister''s current expression as it was different from her gentle side, it was to be expected because of what the enemy did to the viges nearby, they burned them down, ughtered many innocent people, raped some, they even put some of them on a spike, disying these atrocities. Gracier was furious upon seeing this, she decided to be ruthless to the enemies responsible for this.

    Killing them was killing bugs it was why Gracier didn''t even take a look at the defeated enemy. Instead, she brandished the me sword in her hand without hesitation. It was time to deal with the other enemy, the Ice Mage.

    ''''Meteor''s Fall!"

 Chapter 1349 1222: Flame Goddess 2

    Gracier''s eyes which were now golden were cold as ice, Alex would have been shocked if he saw his sister''s current expression as it was different from her gentle side, it was to be expected because of what the enemy did to the viges nearby, they burned them down, ughtered many innocent people, raped some, they even put some of them on a spike, disying these atrocities. Gracier was furious upon seeing this, she decided to be ruthless to the enemies responsible for this.

    Killing them was like killing bugs it was why Gracier didn''t even take a look at the defeated enemy. Instead, she brandished the me sword in her hand without hesitation. It was time to deal with the other enemy, the Ice Mage.

    ''''Meteor''s Fall!"

    Shortly after, in a loud explosion, the sword made of me transformed into several meteors that sted forward. On the other hand, the ice mage''s expression changed slightly. She raised the staff in her hand and mmed it on the ground. Shortly after, the ground around her froze instantly. A crystal-clear ice barrier expanded like a blooming flower with the elf mage in the middle. Then, the ming meteors whizzed by and bombarded the transparent ice barrier.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    White steam gushed out,pletely enveloping the elven mage. It was due to this that she didn''t notice that Gracier had once again stooped over and assumed a sword-drawing posture. She gazed sharply at the white steam in front of her. The steam concealed everything, but Gracier''s gaze was so serious that it was as though her razor-sharp gaze could prate the mist and see through everything. At this moment, another ming sword took shape on her waist.

    As a spell caster, the innate level of swordsmanship couldn''t bepared to sses that specialized in swordsmanship. It would simply be foolish topete with them in this aspect. Therefore, Gracier only needed to learn how to kill with a sword. That alone was enough for her.

    And this swordsmanship of hers was designed for this purpose. There was only one move in the Sword-Drawing Technique and there was no retreat after the sword was drawn. This was the choice that she, someone who specialized in a bow, made when facing a melee ss.

    Gazing at the steam before her, Gracier''s eyes glinted in an indescribable radiance. At the next moment, she vanished into thin air.

    Shortly after, a scarlet, dazzling line prated the ice barrier. The wind pressure brought about by the unparalleled speed instantly dispersed the steam.

    At the next moment, Gracier appeared behind the Ice mage. She gripped the hilt of the ming sword with her right hand and gazed ahead quietly. Behind her, the Ice mage was still in a battle stance. She raised her staff and looked ahead with a solemn expression.

    Countless ice crystals bloomed around her, forming the sturdiest barrier. Both sides seemed to havee to a standstill at that moment. But at the next moment, a straight line emerged from the ice barrier.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The Ice Mage''s expression changed. She tried quickly to create another shield but Gracier''s me dispersed passing through the cracks in the shield and attacking Ice Mage.

    ''''Guh!" The Ice Mage groaned.

    Waves of throbbing, nauseating pain pulsed within their abdomen and they felt like her breakfast would return to her in an instant. The pain became disorienting and it started to affect her judgment, but despite this, or perhaps due to this he still continued onward. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to her, but right now it was far more than that.

    It had seemed like the pain had been there forever and in a way, she was getting used to it, but at the same time, the fact it might stick a little while longer was terrifying. But she managed to block out some of the pain by keeping her mind upied with other tasks. It wasn''t ideal, but by the time she was done, the pain will hopefully have subsided again.

    She bit her lips and tried to retaliate but Gracier''s cold voice reached her ears.

    ''''It is already toote.''''

    Shortly after, the bted, violent air pressure lifted the ice barrier that was split into two. Then, the mes that scorched the wilderness danced in the wind, devouring the shattered ice barrierpletely. The Ice Mage couldn''t even scream as she was erased from this world, a Level 160 died just like that.

    Meanwhile in another location, not too far from Gracier''s current location Luna. She arrived at the ghost town her destination.

    The gentle road that led to Taedmorden was barely more than a dirt path now and covered in shrubs and small bushes. The asional animal can be heard rustling in the tall grasses of the unkempt gardens or hiding in the wild overgrown bushes.

    Doors were broken, rotten, and in most cases barely a door at all. Whether this was the work of looters, animals or the elements was unclear, but it didn''t matter. There were signs of fires, in some cases it was merely a trail of soot and smoke above a window pane, in others it was a pile of ash where once a building stood.

    Taedmorden, once bustling with life and brimming with light at this hour had be a forgotten relic of the past. Were it not for the asional bird call the only sound in this town was that of the wind. The sounds of market vendors, ying families, and a lovingmunity were no more.

    The main hotel has had a few esteemed guests over the years, but it was now decrepit and starting to copse bit by bit. A few animals still dare to wander here, but most wisely stay away from the fragile walls.

    Despite the decay of the buildings, there was a certain charm about the town. Everything was greener as nature grew wild and the quiet during the day was almost peaceful. But despite being nothing like its former self this town still served its purpose. It was still home to amunity and lives still thrived, it was just in the form of animals this time.

 Chapter 1350 1223: The Weird Humanoid Monsters

    Meanwhile in another location, not too far from Gracier''s current location Luna. She arrived at the ghost town her destination.

    The gentle road that led to Taedmorden was barely more than a dirt path now and covered in shrubs and small bushes. The asional animal can be heard rustling in the tall grasses of the unkempt gardens or hiding in the wild overgrown bushes.

    Doors were broken, rotten, and in most cases barely a door at all. Whether this was the work of looters, animals or the elements was unclear, but it didn''t matter. There were signs of fires, in some cases it was merely a trail of soot and smoke above a window pane, in others it was a pile of ash where once a building stood.

    Taedmorden, once bustling with life and brimming with light at this hour had be a forgotten relic of the past. Were it not for the asional bird call the only sound in this town was that of the wind. The sounds of market vendors, ying families, and a lovingmunity were no more.

    The main hotel has had a few esteemed guests over the years, but it was now decrepit and starting to copse bit by bit. A few animals still dare to wander here, but most wisely stay away from the fragile walls.

    Despite the decay of the buildings, there was a certain charm about the town. Everything was greener as nature grew wild and the quiet during the day was almost peaceful. But despite being nothing like its former self this town still served its purpose. It was still home to amunity and lives still thrived, it was just in the for

    m of animals this time.

    Luna calmly walked into the ghost town while looking around. She had pursued an enemy into this ghost town, a lively town just a month ago.

    ''''Those scums are bing more and more unreasonable.'''' Luna spat feeling disgusted with the Chaos Organization. They must be eradicated quickly as that.

    Suddenly, Luna felt a chill ran down her spine and she immediately kicked her feet against the group and did a backflip.

    Bang!

    The ce where she previously stood was pierced by a pole, the enemy''s attack missed her by an air breath.

    Talking about this enemy, it appeared and Luna''s eyes narrowed upon seeing the thing that attacked her, it was her first time seeing something like this.

    ''''What the hell?"

    Four dead eyes view their surroundings from their deep sockets. A wide nose rests below, but it''s the small mouth below that takes all the attention. A thin smile reveals two short canines and a wide tongue.

    Broad bent ears sit on each side of its long, rounded head, which itself is covered in curly hair.

    Its low chunky body stands straight. Two long arms dangle at its sides and end inrge hands with thick fingers, each with broad nails.

    Its legs are short and slightly bent, each ending in small feet.

    Its body is covered in smooth skin and its shoulders are broader than its pelvis.

    ''''Grrrr!" The humanoid abomination which appeared growled before lunging at Luna at extreme speed.

    However, facing such extreme speed akin to instant teleportation Luna was calm, she waited for the monster to arrive before her intending to pierce through her skull with its deadly w before slightly leaning to the side, her movement was so casual that it looked easy but an expert could see the perfect control Luna has over her body.

    The humanoid monster was shocked when witnessing this, it felt fear and wanted to retreat but it was already toote because Luna punched its stomach.

    Bang!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    There was a terrible sound and the humanoid monster was bent into a V shape as it got sent flying far in the distance, breaking many buildings in the process.

    Rumble!

    When its body stopped it caused a rumbling sound, there was arge hole in the middle of its stomach that not even its crazy regenerative ability could keep up with.

    Luna narrowed her eyes, that blow was enhanced three times the usual amount and it was meant to kill the monster but she was surprised to be still alive even though it was barely.

    She couldn''t help but grin as she took a step forward the next one would have brought her before the monster but she stopped because besides the fallen humanoid monster, another one appeared and unlike the one on the ground this one looks more like a humanoid monster.

    Fourrge eyes monitor their surroundings from their slimy sockets. Arge nose rests below, but it''s the shallow mouth below that takes all the attention. A wide smile reveals monstrous teeth and a huge tongue.

    Enormous floppy ears sit on each side of its huge, wrinkled head, which itself is covered in tattoo-like markings and has two broad horns protruding from the sides.

    Its average fat body stands straight. Two thick warping arms dangle at its sides and end in stone-like hands with short fingers, of which it has 10 in total.

    Its legs are muscr and slightly bent, each ending in short feet.

    Its body is covered in armor-like scales and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis.

    ''''Ugh! Gross!"

    Luna felt like throwing up her breakfast upon seeing this humanoid monster, not only it was too ugly it smells terrible as well. Goblins or Orcs are better than these things that seem toe out straight from a horror movie.

    Luna had the feeling that these things were not natural, almost as if someone created them and she already had an idea of whom it could be.

    While Luna was thinking about the humanoid monsters before her another one appeared making it three.

    ''''Oh?" Luna''s lips curved into a smile as she added.

    ''''This is getting interesting, let me crush you before getting to your master.'''' She dered before putting her hands together in the form of prayer.

    ''''9th Tier Holy Magic: Sanctuary!"

    A dazzling light erupted from her and with her, as the center spread around until it covered the humanoid monsters, they flinched feeling ufortable.

    The next moment they were beheaded by a white resplendent sword. The Sanctuary seemed to have dulled their senses until they got beheaded, 3 Level 150 monsters died just like that.

    In another location was a man who was observing the fight through the monster''s eyes and when he saw how they died he froze, it was then Luna''s voice reached his ears.

    ''''Found you!"

    ''Oh! No!''

    The man''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of a certain wed at his heart. He knew he was done for.

 Chapter 1351 1224: Freyas Letter

    While Luna was thinking about the humanoid monsters before her another one appeared making it three.

    ''''Oh?" Luna''s lips curved into a smile as she added.

    ''''This is getting interesting, let me crush you before getting to your master.'''' She dered before putting her hands together in the form of prayer.

    ''''9th Tier Holy Magic: Sanctuary!"

    A dazzling light erupted from her and with her, as the center spread around until it covered the humanoid monsters, they flinched feeling ufortable.

    The next moment they were beheaded by a white resplendent sword. The Sanctuary seemed to have dulled their senses until they got beheaded, 3 Level 150 monsters died just like that.

    In another location was a man who was observing the fight through the monster''s eyes and when he saw how they died he froze, it was then Luna''s voice reached his ears.

    ''''Found you!"

    ''Oh! No!''

    The man''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of a certain wed at his heart. He knew he was done for. He had to do everything possible to escape so he threw something on the ground which exploded, and the thing contained inside turned into countless monsters.

    Using this as a cover the man disappeared but he didn''t notice a small white ball following him as he teleported.

    Shortly after Luna arrived at the ce the man previously stood she smiled looking in a certain direction before focusing on the monsters summoned by the man.

    ''''Well, I''ll never say no to a free Exp! You better run fast as you can little rabbit.''''

    Even though the monsters couldn''t understand what she was saying they flinched feeling fear and the next instant they hailed like pigs being ughtered.

    ???

    The Demon continent.

    In a magnificent pce that stood on the top of a mountain surrounded by clouds and mist.

    A peerlessly beautiful woman in a ck robe was writing something in front of a table.

    Her facial features were beautiful, and her eyes were deep and calm. There was a little light red makeup between her eyebrows, which made her look a little demonic. Naturally, it was Lilith who temporally returned to her empire to take care of a few pressing matters before going back.

    Four females stood beside the empress in silence.

    ''''Your Majesty, a letter arrived from the Freya academy, it was sent by the headmistress Freya.''''

    At this time, a female officer came in with a letter with a respectful expression.

    Lilith was surprised because she would have never expected Freya to contact her because they didn''t have much interaction, she was her principal before she regained her memory nothing much. After that, they only met recently during the world council meeting, so naturally, she was shocked to receive a letter from her.

    Lilith took the letter and after opening it read the content. It was nothing much she was just asking for permission to use one of their named dungeons to nurture some good seedlings she had picked. Naturally, Lilith understood and wouldn''t refuse, on the eve of the iing fight every useful person should be put to use.

    After reading the letter and having decided to grant Freya''s request.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Lilith picked up the pen next to her and began to write on the paper. It was rare that she wrote on her own, and did not let the female official beside her write for her.

    After writing the reply only then did she pass it to the female officer beside her and say lightly.

    "Send it to Freya as soon as possible."

    She ordered the female officer who brought the letter to immediately send this reply to Freya.

    ''''Yes."

    The female official with gray skin and z small horn protruding from the left side of her head took the letter and then quickly left the pce.

    Thinking about who was the one suggesting this Lilith smiled, it was not hard to guess it was Elseria''s doing. Every dungeon existing, even if it was not affiliated with the Adventurer guild is recorded in their Dungeon''s annual so as the Guild master she knows which one was most useful and where it is. So naturally she would have made this suggestion to Freya whom many considered as her pupil if not she couldn''t have known and made this request.

    Shaking her head Lilith mumbled. ''''As expected you''re still too troublesome, ying behind the scenes Typhania.''''

    Nobody heard what she had just said not even the four females besides her despite their powerful strength.

    Afterward, Lilith went back to what she was doing, she perused through the papers stacked on the table with a frown. She heaved a tired sigh upon seeing that even on this continent the same thing happening over there was happening as well.

    ''''They surely want to draw our attention somewhere else while focusing on what is most important. Keep your eyes open and pretend to fall for it.'''' She ordered the four and they nodded.

    They were the closest female officials to the Empress, and at the same time, they were also her confidants and advisor while Althea was her shadow, the head of her Shadow guards.

    They understood their empress''s aim and faithfully carried her order. The enemy wouldn''t get what he wants like he was expecting.

    After the four females beside her left Lilith put down what she was reading and sped twice, and from her shadow, someone appeared.

    It was Althea the one that appeared. She was holding a dagger covered in blood and her body seemed to be surrounded by a terrific amount of killing intent capable of making even Grandmaster fall on their knee just because of it.

    Lilith was unbothered by this, with a flick of her fingers Althea''s heavy killing intent vanished as if it was a smoke.

    ''''How is the interrogation going?" She asked her sister who was interrogating a spy they caught.

    Althea shrugged her shoulders before taking a seat across from her little sister.

    ''''Nothing much, his memory seemed to have been wiped clean.''''

    ''''I see, kill him, his entire family to set an example and then go back to that ce and stay on standby. I''ve got the feeling that thing won''t take long beforeing out.''''

    Althea''s eyes turned cold when she heard that, she nodded before vanishing into her sister''s shadow. Not even for a moment she found her sister''s order to eradicate an entire family because of a single man to be unreasonable because ruler sometimes have to be ruthless to set an example. Everything is for the bigger picture.

    Lilith massaged her temple feeling a headacheing, for some reason she thought of a certain ck-haired man with heterochromia eyes.

    ''''Sigh! I must be too tired it is why I''m thinking of him.''''

    Her words seemed like a poor attempt to persuade herself that even this excuse was ridiculous. Fortunately, her sister hadn''t heard this, or else she would have made fun of her.

 Chapter 1352 1225: Royal Asuras Inheritance

    Back to Alex''s location for a moment.

    Crack!

    Something had stepped on a dead twig prompting Alex to look in that direction.

    Three giant eyes monitor their surroundings from their wide sockets. A wide nose rests below, but it''s the enormous mouth below that takes all the attention. A creepy smile reveals rows of dull teeth and a coarse tongue.

    Large spiky ears sit on each side of itsrge, bony head, which itself is covered in tiny hairs and has two broad horns protruding from the top.

    Its small fat body is slightly hunched over. Two thick almost branch-like arms dangle at its sides and end in w-like hands with small fingers, of which it has 6 in total.

    Its legs are wide and slightly bent, each ending in lean hooves.

    Its body is covered in oily skin and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis.

    ''''What the hell is this ugly thing?" Alex felt goosebumps rising all over his body. The thing which showed up was really ugly.

    Immediately after seeing this ugly thing, Alex unleashed hell upon it, instantly killing it but more appeared and he did the same.

    In the next twenty minutes, the sound of gunshots rang out as Alex ughtered his way in.

    At the end of the massacre, Alex''s level rose by two, he was now Level 214.

    Ba-dump!

    Suddenly, Alex''s heart thumped wildly inside his chest and his vision blurred.

    Silveria quickly turned into her human form and helped Alex to find somewhere safe to say. She seemed to have expected something like this to happen.

    ''''It is bloodline inheritance.'''' She said and even if Alex was curious about what this bloodline inheritance was it got no time before his consciousness was forcibly dragged somewhere and he lost consciousness.

    Unfortunately, Nyx appeared and gentlyid his body on her tights.

    ''''I wonder how powerful you''ll be after this.'''' She mumbled while gently caressing Alex''s hair.

    Silveria watched her sister with a strange expression because of her current action which was unlike her but everything is for the best.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, Alex appeared before a huge gate, and carved above this door was the following sentence.

    ''''Devil''s Abyss.''''

    Alex walked toward the door and was immediately sucked in. The next moment he appeared in Devil''s Abyss.

    He knew the thing making him excited was the depth of this ce and he had to go.

    Demonic aura surged in the Devil''s Abyss. The deeper one went, the more one could feel the terrifying waves.

    Countless skeletons of all races hung on the walls. They could feel the fear that seeped into their souls. Even their flesh and bones were prated by the cold energy

    Normal people couldn''t see through the thick fog obstructing their views.

    However, with Alex''s eyesight, he could easily see the surroundings. The walls were steep and filled with all kinds of strange nts.

    The depths of the Devil''s Abyss were apletely different world. The territory here could be said to be endless.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Alex arrived at the depths of this ce and saw an ocean that made his heart race and his blood boil, without a doubt it was the final destination. He observed the ocean in front of him.

    This was an ocean that was scarlet red like fire, or perhaps it could be said to be a sea of blood. It was boundless, and a dense demonic aura rose and surged into the sky. It emitted a hazy bloody radiance, and strands of powerful pure mana interweaved and condensed within it.

    If one looked at it from above, one could even see bubbles rising into the sky, as if it contained an ancient world.

    At this ce, even Alex felt like his body was about to crack. It was clear how terrifying the aura of this sea of blood was. It could be said to be unparalleled.

    Even those who had stepped into False God Realm would change their expressions. They wouldn''t dare to approach easily and would tremble afraid of dying.

    However, as Alex''s aura was revealed, this feeling of cracking disappeared. After all, the two were of the same origin.

    At this time, several figures appeared not far away. They were very blurry, but their auras were equally terrifying.

    However, their faces were not of the human race. They were very strange as if they were pieced together by various creatures. There were some with human heads and beast bodies and some with beast heads and human bodies.

    At this time, they stared at Alex with bewilderment, awe, and submission at the same time.

    This was a feeling that came from the bottom of their hearts. This was because they were terrifying creatures born from this sea of blood.

    At the bottom of the Devil''s Abyss, they were overlords. Few could rival them. In their eyes, the other demonic creatures were just food.

    Alex closed his eyes slightly and came to the shore of the sea of blood. He couldn''t help but exim in admiration.

    At this moment, the sea of blood in front of him was boiling. There was a monstrous bloody light that rushed out as if it was cheering and weing its original owner.

    "Huff ¡­"

    In the next moment, he suddenly opened his mouth and roared at the boundless sea of blood in front of him.

    The terrifying aura seemed to sweep through the world, shaking the heavens. Even space was copsing, on the verge of copse.

    All the creatures near the sea of blood couldn''t help but tremble. They knelt on the ground and didn''t dare to move.

    Buzz!!

    Between his eyebrows, the top of his head was shining brightly. It was iparably brilliant and sparkling. That was the terrifying power and blood.

    This was an unparalleled power.

    In the next moment, something terrifying happened. As Alex roared, the sea of blood in front of him began to boil crazily and surged toward him.

    He swallowed the endless blood in this ce. Streaks of red brilliance like the Milky Way fell into Alex''s mouth.

    This ce seemed to have formed a bottomless ck hole. It was more like a dim and copsed sun that gathered all the light in the world.

    The sea of blood was disappearing quickly. It was boundless, but now it was setting off stormy waves.

    This scene was too shocking.

    All the creatures in the vicinity were terrified and shocked. They were stunned by this scene. They trembled in ce and were extremely frightened.

    They never thought that one day, the source of the sea of blood that gave birth to them, the source of all the demonic qi, would be swallowed by someone.

    And the aura of this young man made them even more fearful.

    Something terrific was being born. Slowly but surely Alex''s new bloodline was bing perfect with this true blood of Asura he was swallowing.

 Chapter 1353 1226: Meeting The Crimson Haired Beauty Again

    The sea of blood was disappearing quickly. It was boundless, but now it was setting off stormy waves.

    This scene was too shocking.

    All the creatures in the vicinity were terrified and shocked. They were stunned by this scene. They trembled in ce and were extremely frightened.

    They never thought that one day, the source of the sea of blood that gave birth to them, the source of all the demonic qi, would be swallowed by someone.

    And the aura of this young man made them even more fearful.

    Something terrific was being born. Slowly but surely Alex''s new bloodline was bing perfect with this true blood of Asura he was swallowing.

    Finally, after what seemed to have been an eternity Alex opened his eyes, and currently, they were crimson, the world trembled and he felt like he could destroy everything at will, it was an intoxicating feeling he wished to bask in but he quickly controlled it not giving in to this desire as he knew it wouldn''t do him any good.

    Suddenly, a light shed and he was transported somewhere and when he opened his eyes again he saw a pce standing before him.

    A majestic pce that towered into the sky was located here. It was grand and sacred, like a celestial pce standing here.

    The pce was built grandly and magnificently. It was made of wless white jade as the tiles, with ancient purple gold sandalwood as the eaves and pure obsidian star stones as the floor.

    It was grand and simple, majestic and solemn.

    Alex entered the pce after admiring it for a moment and was immediately teleported to the throne hall.

    Narrow braziers surrounding each of the twelve marmoreal columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and paint the hall a range of yellows and oranges. The marble stone of the bowed ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures and memorials look down upon the mahogany floor of this radiant hall.

    A carmine rug splits the entire room in half from the doors to the throne while matching banners with gilded fringes drape from the walls. Between each banner, many of them have been lit and in turn, illuminate the paintings ofte blurry figures below them.

    Tall, tinted ss windows are shrouded by curtains colored the same carmine as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and burnished corners.

    A striking throne of granite sits in front of arge window radiating light onto the throne.

    The throne is covered in simple marks and fixed on each of the wide armrests is a chiseled moon. The thick pillows are a light carmine and these too have been adorned with adornedcery.

    Sitting on this throne was a woman, long crimson hair with her of the same hue, there was no need to describe her beauty she was like the mature version of Silveria. Alex knew this woman as he had rescued her in that dungeon and it was because of her she gained his current bloodline.

    ''''Wee mine inheritor!"

    When she opened her mouth she said those words and her crimson eyesnded on Alex and he happened to have looked at her at that moment.

    Buzz!

    Alex''s head buzzed and he experienced something he had never experienced.

    It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he stood there in a daze.

    It was fear, the primal fear that he was nothing before this person, she could decide his fate in an instant, killing him with just a look.

    ''''Noooo!"

    Alex roared shaking away the fear trying to eat away his sanity, he vomited blood and was sent flying but he managed to shake away the fear.

    He struggled to get on his feet, Alex felt like every single bone inside his body was broken, of course, it was an illusion. He couldn''t help but feel a chill down his spine. With just a look he almost died he wondered how strong this person was in person.

    Alex was not an idiot he knew full well that the woman before her was just a mere consciousness left in the Asura''s true blood, not the real thing. It was shocking to think that even a mere consciousness could be capable of inflicting such damage on him. Once again it remind Alex that the road was still far ahead, he must not be conceited just because he gained a little bit of strength, only when he was at the top, the true top can he act arrogantly.

    ''''Thy resolve is not bad. I''m proud. I don''t have too much time but beware of the enemy and congrattions on achieving something out of my expectations. We shall meet again.''''

    The crimson-haired goddess said before turning into a crimson light that prated Alex''s body, healing his injuries.

    ''''Eh?" Alex was left befuddled by the unusual development, he was dragged outside shortly after.

    On the outside Alex opened his eyes and scanned his surrounding, he saw Silveria, Nyx was gone but Alex knew she was here a moment ago.

    ''''Thank you.'''' He said before calling out for his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 214 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 14000/1M<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    MP: 40000/40000

    SE: 8100/8100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 11000

    AGI: 9500

    INT: 6300

    LUK: 3160

    BP: 20

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

 Chapter 1354 1227: Blood Bullet

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 214 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 14000/1M

    MP: 40000/40000

    SE: 8100/8100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12000

    DEF: 11000

    AGI: 9500

    INT: 6300

    LUK: 3160

    BP: 20

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

    Upon seeing how much his stats have increased Alex was satisfied, naturally, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    His trip into the Infinity Maze was a blessing in disguise as he sessfully managed to increase his levels a lot, gaining a few boons in the process. The Infinity Maze was his lucky star Alex believed.

    Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound inside Alex''s mind making him freeze then he saw a battlefield at first.

    The town was littered with suits, wounded fighters, and bodies. Red, ck, and pink are the new colors of what was once a reserved, fishing town, which has now be the stage of a cruel war.

    The air which would normally be vibrant with the sound of work, trade, and craftsmanship was now heavy and thick with the scent of smoke, enough to make even the bravest tremble in fear.

    Two armies fought for unknown reasons, but it was clear who would win. The dead of the losing sidey in heaps across the town and the faces of the fighters are grim with horror and gloom, they continue to fight, but their fight is a hopeless one.

    With a certainty of victory, the winning side pushes on and on. Some have sumbed to rage and are on a rampage against anybody standing in their way, while others can only think of home and what they left behind.

    The toll on both nature and humanity was tragic. It''d likely take years before this town would have recovered. It was clear that broken siege engines, weaponry, and rubble had taken the ce of gardens, roads, and buildings.

    The scenery changed from this battlefield to another one and this time the enemies fighting against each other were humans and monsters, suddenly someone from the human side whose features Alex was unable to see advanced, it was a woman she floated above the sea of monsters waving her arms, a crimson light spread out from them and covered the monsters and in the next moment theystarted to massacre each other.

    Alex seemed to have reached an epiphany when he was in this scene and at the same time, a notification rang out in his announcing of the birth of a new bullet.

    Finally, he opened his eyes to the outside world and he immediately wanted to read the description of the new special bullet he''d acquired.

    [Blood Bullet Level 1: A special bullet made from the host blood capable of controlling lower being but certain conditions have to be met first.

    The other party must be weaker than the host, it has to be intimidated first for better effect.

    This control canst as long as the one being controlled has mana.

    The Host can strengthen the controlled target by using another Blood Bullet but more Blood essence and mana would be required. The one being controlled can''t never surpass its master''s level no matter how many Blood Bullet is used at the lowest level.

    Only one person or monster can be controlled at your current, the more often used quickly the Blood Bullet Level will rise.

    It required 1/3 of the host''s current mana plus a little bit of blood essence to create this special bullet, the cost will be reduced as the level rises.

    The host has absolute control over the target who got hit by the Blood Bullet.

    At the highest level it is possible to possess the target body and use your full strength for 5 minutes.]

    Alex was shocked and reread the special bullet description one more time but it was the same thing. For some reason, Alex had the feeling that the description of this special bullet surpassed all the previous ones he ever read, almost as if someone was favoring this special bullet.

    ''''That must have been my imagination.'''' Alex denied this thought by shaking his head and thought about the Blood Bullet and even as the owner his body shuddered.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. Then he became so excited that he burst out intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 1355 1228: Blood Bullet Unleashed

    Alex was shocked and reread the special bullet description one more time but it was the same thing. For some reason, Alex had the feeling that the description of this special bullet surpassed all the previous ones he ever read, almost as if someone was favoring this special bullet.

    ''''That must have been my imagination.'''' Alex denied this thought by shaking his head and thought about the Blood Bullet and even as the owner his body shuddered.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. Then he became so excited that he burst out intoughter.

    ''''Hahahahaha!"

    Silveria who had already the skill description could understand her master''s enthusiasm, she was shocked by this special bullet. Only Alex could create something so dangerous thanks to his bloodline. With this bullet, many things could be done.

    ''''Let''s head deeper into the forest.'''' An impatient Alex said making Silveria smile.

    A few minutester Alex stopped because he found another humanoid monster.

    Two hollow eyes monitor their surroundings from their eerie sockets. A crooked nose rests below, but it''s the deep mouth below that takes all the attention. A brittle smile reveals rows upon rows of small teeth and a small tongue.

    Thin round ears sit on each side of its huge, narrow head, which itself is covered in small tentacles.

    Its short stout body is slightly hunched over. Two thick fleshy arms hang at its sides and end in small hands with long fingers, of which it has 6 in total.

    Its legs are small and stand straight, each ending in small hooves.

    Its body is covered in nasty skin and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis, from which a coarse tail sways back and forth.

    Alex chuckled before aiming the silver gun at the monster before unleashing his full strength. The humanoid monster froze in ce bearing the full brunt of Alex''s strength. Fear could be seen in the depth of the monster''s eyes, it could only think of one thing at the moment which was to flee.

    The first condition to use the Blood Bullet was met and next Alex wished for the special to be created.

    Immediately he felt 1/3 of his mana getting drained following a small blood essence being swallowed to create the Blood Bullet.

    ''''Blood Bullet Unleashed!"

    Bang!

    The crimson bullet left the gun chamber at a speed akin to teleportation. The next thing the humanoid monster saw was a crimson bullet right before its eyes and then it prated its head before everything became nk.

    In the blink of an eye, its brain got overwritten turning the monster into a faithful dog. It stared at Alex like a dog expecting orders.

    Alex had a smug expression on his face, he could feel a subtle connection between himself and the monster standing z few feet away.

    ''''Go ughter the others!" Alex ordered while looking at the Level 160 monster he put under his control through the Blood Bullet.

    The humanoid monster nodded before turning around and dashing in a certain direction and naturally, Alex followed after it, even Silveria was curious she turned back into her human form and followed him.

    Soon they arrived at their destination and stopped because there was a screech in the sky, a crackle of thunder, and suddenly the group was faced with a shocking figure of grime and darkness. Two empty eyes stare at them with a bellowing fury, and another screech thunders from its broad mouth in a show of force.

    Hair of shadows adorns its blubbery head, which itself was covered in glowing tattoos. Toxic smog escapes the creature''s nted nostrils set within a fat nose.

    Its blubbery head sits atop a lofty, blubbery body. Gaping wounds show an infernal fire within, but you can only guess at the origins.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The creature treads forward, its two legs gracelessly carrying its cursed body with restless energy. A scythe-like tail writhes behind it, which itself almost seems like a separate, serpentine creature.

    The creature steps closer, it bes more and more menacing, and its eyes stare intently into a certain creature''s eyes, it was the humanoid monster under Alex''s control.

    There was a short stalemate between those two as if trying to size each other, their level was the same.

    Suddenly, both monsters disappeared but the demon was shocked to see the humanoid monster being fast as it attacked with its w, the demon dodged but soon widened its eyes because that w turned soft and was wrapped around its neck before being mmed into the ground.

    Bam!

    ''''Graa!"

    The demon growled unable to believe its eyes, this fallen thing have never won against its kin but why this one seemed different? Almost human-like?

    ''''Screech!"

    With a shrill shriek, the humanoid monster tore through the air and heavily mmed its knee into the demon''s chest, giving it no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    The impact sent the demon flying over hundred of meters, breaking many ancient trees

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    The demon coughed up a mouthful of blood. Its chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    The demon ignored the pain as the impact sent it flying. The demon put its feet on the ground forcefully and stopped its body from dragging back any further.

    Everything happened too fast not giving the demon the time to understand what happening, the humanoid monster was too fast.

    The demon''s pupils dted as at the same moment, the humanoid monster appeared before him and grabbed its head.

    Bam!

    Th humanoid monster thrashed the demon''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and mud. Before he could release a cry, the monster pulled her out and tossed her into the air. He followed her in the air, his knee crashing into her belly.

    Its mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    The demon tumbled to the ground, its body convulsing with pain.

    While this was happening the humanoid monster stood before the convulsing demon and had a smug expression on its face before joining its arms to form a hand hammer and then violently smashing it on the demon''s face, thetter head was crushed like a watermelon.

    BANG!

    ''''Marvelous!"

 Chapter 1356 1229: Rapid Progress

    The demon''s pupils dted as at the same moment, the humanoid monster appeared before him and grabbed its head.

    Bam!

    Th humanoid monster thrashed the demon''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and mud. Before he could release a cry, the monster pulled her out and tossed her into the air. He followed her in the air, his knee crashing into her belly.

    Its mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    The demon tumbled to the ground, its body convulsing with pain.

    While this was happening the humanoid monster stood before the convulsing demon and had a smug expression on its face before joining its arms to form a hand hammer and then violently smashing it on the demon''s face, thetter head was crushed like a watermelon.

    BANG!

    ''''Marvelous!"

    Alex was the one who said those words upon witnessing the humanoid monster under his control easily deal with the demon. He couldn''t be happier because he saw countless opportunities from this and started to make a n.

    As if she could read her master''s mind, Silveria chuckled before turning into the silver gun in Alex''s hand, thetter grinned before unleashing another Blood Bullet on the humanoid monster he decided to call Harvest. Harvest after getting strengthened went on a rampage, killing everything in sight.

    Alex calmly tagged along while enjoying the feeling of doing nothing other thanzing around and letting Harvest collect an incredible amount of XP for him. He wished if possible he could go back to collect more XP but unfortunately found out that he couldn''t go back, at least not lower than one floor so he reluctantly continued forward.

    Harvest''s little adventure continued until they reached a forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, dark, and verdant. Its canopy was demanded by juniper, sycamore, and oak, still, plenty of light passed through their crowns for a variety of mushrooms to grow in the branch and twigden ground below.

    Curving branches dangled from a couple of trees, and a medley of flowers, which desperately tried to im thest remnants of light, adorned the otherwise homogeneous forest grounds.

    A tumult of noises, predominantly those of foraging beasts, filled the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.

    As soon as they stepped into this ce Alex immediately understood that this was no ordinary forest, there seemed to be something hidden deeper in this ordinary-looking forest.

    Alex sighed feeling reluctant to part with his cash cow, he wouldn''t mind making it work for a while but it was impossible.

    ''''Adios Amigos!" He said before putting a bullet into Harvest''s head.

    Immediately after a potion of experience mixed with various stats got transferred to Alex''s body.

    He was pleasantly surprised by the unexpected gain.

    While Alex intended to check his various gains during this time night arrived as if she was in a hurry prompting Alex to postpone his n for tomorrow.

    After searching for the right spot before bringing out his special tent in the form of a house. He was in a good mood and thus invited Silveria and Nyx to join him as he cook unfortunately only Silveria appeared making Alex disappointed but knowing Nyx''s personality he understood and was not that disappointed anymore. One day he wouldpletely melt that ice heart and make her smile, make her open up to him and his family. Alex made this secret vow.

    The night passed without incident, and the darkness slowly melted away as dawn usurped it.

    The morning came like a refreshing oasis.

    The golden rays of sunlight pierced throughyers of cloud. The beautiful scenery in the sky showered thend with its brilliance.

    The zing sun was high in the sky. The air started turning warm under the intense re of the sun.

    Alex stood with his hands behind his back like a peerless expert. He was dressed in a ck shirt and pants.

    ''''Status!" He calmly called out. He had to do this before going deeper into the forest to meet this stage''s enemy.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 216 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 16000/1M

    MP: 42000/42000

    SE: 8300/8300

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ATK: 12100

    DEF: 11200

    AGI: 9700

    INT: 6350

    LUK: 3160

    BP: 60

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

 Chapter 1357 1230: Against A Lesser Dragon 1

    After checking how much he had progressed Alex was satisfied and now it was finally time to confirm that hunch he got. Whatever was in that ce it won''t be your rundown monster Alex was sure of this.

    Alex stepped into the void and arrived at the depth of the forest. He was shocked to find the entrance to what he believed to be a dungeon, that powerful enemy must await in the depth of this small dungeon he believed.

    Arge boulder in shadowy woods marks the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the boulder lies a grand, damp room. It was covered in dead vermin, bat droppings, and puddles of water.

    Further ahead are two paths, he took the right on a whim. Its twisted trail leads passed piged rooms and soon you enter a crumbled area. Rows upon rows of shelves are packed with books or remnants of books. In the center sits a single skeleton.

    He slowly moved onwards, deeper into the dungeon''s expanse, passing dozens of simr rooms and passages, most leading to nowhere or back to this same path. He eventually makes it to what was likely the room before the final room.

    He stepped forward pushing open the door and entered it. It was pitch ck but Alex had no trouble seeing through it.

    A whimper in the darkness, a spark of light, and suddenly he was met with a foul creation of sickness and shadows. Two fiery eyes stare at him with a bone-chilling intensity, and another whimper escapes from its concave mouth at the sight of Alex.

    Six curved horns adorn its lean head, which itself has a perpetual grin. A quick snort escapes the creature''s rounded nostrils set within a pudgy nose.

    Its lean head sits atop apact, ossified body. Otherworldly armor covers every inch of it, probably remnants of an encounter with a different, horrifying being.

    The creature darts toward him, its six legs calmly carry its infernal body with a terrorizing energy. A scythe-like tail writhes behind it, a thick liquid drips from the stinger on its tip.

    Unimpressed eyes still look at him, but only barely before sprinting madly toward him. His speed was akin to teleportation but Alex was faster.

    ''''Sil turns into Storm''s mode.'''' Alex leisurely ordered and Silveria turned into a shotgun''s mode.

    This double-barreled shotgun is quite intimidating, it''s used legally in many countries as it''s a low-cost, high-power weapon.

    The standard length of the weapon is 931mm and has a barrel length of 815mm. The weapon weighs 2.9kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is 18 gauge and uses a lever-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is buckshot, but it also takes rock salt, res, and shotshells.

    This shotgunes with a folding stock, but a straight English stock and a pistol grip are also avable.

    The stock is made out of stic, but it can also be made out of exotic wood and expensive wood if you so desire.

    There are custom carvings on the stock, but horn decorations or leather decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by a Spanish man named D. Cruz who initially designed it for use in warfare, today it''s used for the fight against drugs, gueri warfare, and civil warfare.

    The name of this weapon is the AM-5U, but it usually goes by its nickname, Storm.

    The demon came to an abrupt stop when the double barrels of Storm were put against its temple.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Adios!" Alex yfully sentenced it to death and then there was a gunshot.

    Bang!

    The demon''s upper body was blown off just like that. A level 185 died just like that.

    At his current level, Alex had no trouble dealing with Demigod-level experts. A human would be more tricky but regardless it would still end in Alex''s victory. This is the clear difference between the Demigod and the False God realm, it was like heaven and earth, like a great chasm.

    Shaking his head to the little experience he got Alex proceeded to the final floor and stood before a door.

    A massive metal door blocks his path. Various odd symbols are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements.

    Behind this door was another forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, gloomy, and primal. Its canopy was reigned by dogwood, crab apple, and ash, still, plenty of light passed through their crowns for a flood of bushes to grow in the insect-riddled soils below.

    Curling tree limbs embraced every tree, and a range of flowers, which grew in abundance, added colorful variety to the otherwise mundane lower level.

    A tumult of noises, which were caused by insects, brightened up the forest and was backed by the asional sounds ofrge animals in the distance.

    In the depth of this forest was the Boss of this stage. Alex was too shocked upon seeing the identity of the enemy.

    Calm ivory eyes sit lightly within the creature''s scaled, bony skull, which gives the creature a savage-looking appearance.

    Several crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its thick, angr ears. A row of small horns runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose was short and had two short, curved nostrils and there are crystal growths on its chin. Several huge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and show a glimpse of the terror hiding inside.

    A strong neck runs down from its head and into a long body. The top is covered in scale-like skin and rows of small tendrils run down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored slightly lighter than the rest of its body. Two slender limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand dignified and illustrious. Each limb has 5 digits, each of which ends in keen talons seemingly made of onyx.

    Huge wings grow to start from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are almost butterfly-like, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals and sharp, spiky scales cover the top of each visible bone.

    Its fairly short tail ends in a fan-like tip and is covered in the same scale-like skin as its body.

    ''''So it''s a dragon before meeting him, huh!"

 1358 Chapter 1231: Against a Lesser dragon~ Final

    1358 Chapter 1231: Against a Lesser dragon~ Final

    In the depth of this forest was the Boss of this stage. Alex was too shocked upon seeing the identity of the enemy.

    Calm ivory eyes sit lightly within the creature''s scaled, bony skull, which gives the creature a savage-looking appearance.

    Several crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its thick, angr ears. A row of small horns runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose was short and had two short, curved nostrils and there are crystal growths on its chin. Several huge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and show a glimpse of the terror hiding inside.

    A strong neck runs down from its head and into a long body. The top is covered in scale-like skin and rows of small tendrils run down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored slightly lighter than the rest of its body. Two slender limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand dignified and illustrious. Each limb has 5 digits, each of which ends in keen talons seemingly made of onyx.

    Huge wings grow to start from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are almost butterfly-like, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals and sharp, spiky scales cover the top of each visible bone.

    Its fairly short tail ends in a fan-like tip and is covered in the same scale-like skin as its body.

    ''''So it''s a dragon before meeting him, huh!" Alex murmured, his expression was interesting.

    Floating above the dragon was the following sentence.

    [Lesser Dragon Lv202]

    Shockingly it was a monster in the False Gold realm. If it was outside this dragon rank would be ssified above the SSS rank.

    Alex narrowed his eyes as he seized the beast, thetter was doing the same thing. It was a pity it was not one realm lower like that he would have put the dragon under submission using the Blood Bullet, unfortunately, they are both in the same realm with just a few levels apart.

    ''''Truly regrettable.'''' Alex shook his head.

    In the meantime, the dragon could understand humannguage because he was created by Bahamut''s consciousness using the fallen adventurers in the infinity maze together with dungeon essence and his flesh.

    The dragon frowned feeling like he had been looked down upon and as thest barrier before his lord''s castle he couldn''t tolerate such tant disregard, even if his lord seemed to think highly of this human. He would kill him and show his lord his loyalty and usefulness. To go to the outside world to join the main body, he was all his lord need not this fragile human.

    While the lesser dragon was arrogantly thinking how to teach Alex the lesson thetter couldn''t help but shake his head as he saw the contempt in the beast''s eyes.

    It''s known consensus that dragons are arrogant beings that always think they''re above everyone else. This arrogance is rooted deep in their bones.

    It is good to be arrogant but only when you are sure of your strength if not your arrogance will be your sin and at the same time cause your downfall.

    Alex smiled and already thought about how to deal with this arrogant lesser dragon a good lesson. Then the smile faded and his expression became cold like the oldest cier.

    It would be overkill to use his Asura''s mode because of his Royal Asura''s bloodline, his strength would skyrocket if he were to use it more than in the past, Alex was leaving this mode for the final boss. As for how to deal with this lesser dragon he got the perfect mode.

    ''''Dragon''s mode!" Alex announced before a boundless force exploded from his body in an instant crushing the surrounding trees into a powder.

    The lesser dragon who was thinking about how to ruthlessly trample on Alex before killing him froze unable to even blink looking at the transformed Alex.

    Standing above two meters and covered in glittering dark golden scales with two vertical golden pupils and two curved dragon horns was Alex, behind him was a long dragon tail. He looked majestic, he looked imposing at the moment.

    The lesser dragon felt something he had never felt before, a kind of primal fear even though he seemed unaware of it. Even his lord, his creator didn''t give him this kind of pressure, never made him feel death was so close as the man before him.

    All his previous arrogance disappeared in a puff of smoke and was reced by fear, endless fear, and the scent of death gripping its throat.

    The first step in Alex''s n was achieved, time to continue with the following one. He fired a seemingly normal bullet behind him before lowering his dragon''s pressure, dragon''s force if you want.

    Immediately after, the lesser dragon who regained its mobility attacked by spewing fire.

    Boom!

    Everything was happening at a speed impossible to describe, with the exploding dragon''s breath reaching Alex instantaneously. Despite this, he smiled and said,

    "Nice reaction!"

    Turning around in a sh, he fiercely smashed his dragon''s ws into the ground.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud.

    Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves because he fired two special bullets to create this illusion.

    The lesser staggered back, its eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Alex.

    He was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud!

    "To be honest, if I want topletely overpower you, it would be difficult even for me," Alex acknowledged with a pleasant smile.

    "As for obliterating you in an instant it would be harder it''s why I came up with certain countermeasures.''''

    "?!"

    The lesser dragon didn''t know why, but Alex''s acknowledgment made it feel as if this was some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, it swiftly raised its front ws to protect its chest as Alex''s fist reached there.

    But then he surprised the beast by stopping the fist just a hairsbreadth away.

    His lips curved up, and he said, "But luckily for me, I neither have to overpower you nor obliterate you. I only have to push you into the thing behind turning you into my nutrient¡­"

    As these words entered the lesser dragon''s ears, he felt an intense sense of crisis. This crisis reached its peak when it heard the concluding phrase.

    "Hell''s Gate!."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the forest turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such an environment, just a mile behind the lesser dragon, a gate appeared and was opened.

    The lesser dragon corpse hurriedly jerked its head at the ominous-looking portal.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    The lesser dragon froze and felt a chill down its spine.

    "Do you really think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Alex''s voice rang in the lesser dragon''s ears, bringing it back to reality.

    It quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex''s fist has brutally pounded onto its chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the portal. The ghost and demon-like figures smiled and grabbed the lesser dragon.

    Their ethereal hands and tentacles turned into chains and tightened around the big dragon''s body, and they dragged the him3 in.

    The lesser dragon didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you," Alex said with a friendly smile. "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal suffering before you will turn into my tonic."

    "!!!"

    The lesser dragon growled angrily, and mes exploded out of it. A few ghost-and-demon-like figures were burned by them, but Alex was calm.

    He snapped his fingers, and the Hell''s Gate disappeared. Now the lesser dragon has no choice of escaping even if it broke its confinement. He would suffer endlessly before turning into Alex''s nutrition.

 Chapter 1358 1229: Rapid Progress

    The demon''s pupils dted as at the same moment, the humanoid monster appeared before him and grabbed its head.

    Bam!

    Th humanoid monster thrashed the demon''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and mud. Before he could release a cry, the monster pulled her out and tossed her into the air. He followed her in the air, his knee crashing into her belly.

    Its mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    The demon tumbled to the ground, its body convulsing with pain.

    While this was happening the humanoid monster stood before the convulsing demon and had a smug expression on its face before joining its arms to form a hand hammer and then violently smashing it on the demon''s face, thetter head was crushed like a watermelon.

    BANG!

    ''''Marvelous!"

    Alex was the one who said those words upon witnessing the humanoid monster under his control easily deal with the demon. He couldn''t be happier because he saw countless opportunities from this and started to make a n.

    As if she could read her master''s mind, Silveria chuckled before turning into the silver gun in Alex''s hand, thetter grinned before unleashing another Blood Bullet on the humanoid monster he decided to call Harvest. Harvest after getting strengthened went on a rampage, killing everything in sight.

    Alex calmly tagged along while enjoying the feeling of doing nothing other thanzing around and letting Harvest collect an incredible amount of XP for him. He wished if possible he could go back to collect more XP but unfortunately found out that he couldn''t go back, at least not lower than one floor so he reluctantly continued forward.

    Harvest''s little adventure continued until they reached a forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, dark, and verdant. Its canopy was demanded by juniper, sycamore, and oak, still, plenty of light passed through their crowns for a variety of mushrooms to grow in the branch and twigden ground below.

    Curving branches dangled from a couple of trees, and a medley of flowers, which desperately tried to im thest remnants of light, adorned the otherwise homogeneous forest grounds.

    A tumult of noises, predominantly those of foraging beasts, filled the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.

    As soon as they stepped into this ce Alex immediately understood that this was no ordinary forest, there seemed to be something hidden deeper in this ordinary-looking forest.

    Alex sighed feeling reluctant to part with his cash cow, he wouldn''t mind making it work for a while but it was impossible.

    ''''Adios Amigos!" He said before putting a bullet into Harvest''s head.

    Immediately after a potion of experience mixed with various stats got transferred to Alex''s body.

    He was pleasantly surprised by the unexpected gain.

    While Alex intended to check his various gains during this time night arrived as if she was in a hurry prompting Alex to postpone his n for tomorrow.

    After searching for the right spot before bringing out his special tent in the form of a house. He was in a good mood and thus invited Silveria and Nyx to join him as he cook unfortunately only Silveria appeared making Alex disappointed but knowing Nyx''s personality he understood and was not that disappointed anymore. One day he wouldpletely melt that ice heart and make her smile, make her open up to him and his family. Alex made this secret vow.

    The night passed without incident, and the darkness slowly melted away as dawn usurped it.

    The morning came like a refreshing oasis.

    The golden rays of sunlight pierced throughyers of cloud. The beautiful scenery in the sky showered thend with its brilliance.

    The zing sun was high in the sky. The air started turning warm under the intense re of the sun.

    Alex stood with his hands behind his back like a peerless expert. He was dressed in a ck shirt and pants.

    ''''Status!" He calmly called out. He had to do this before going deeper into the forest to meet this stage''s enemy.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 216 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 16000/1M

    MP: 42000/42000

    SE: 8300/8300

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ATK: 12100

    DEF: 11200

    AGI: 9700

    INT: 6350

    LUK: 3160

    BP: 60

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 85%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

 Chapter 1359 1230: Against A Lesser Dragon 1

    After checking how much he had progressed Alex was satisfied and now it was finally time to confirm that hunch he got. Whatever was in that ce it won''t be your rundown monster Alex was sure of this.

    Alex stepped into the void and arrived at the depth of the forest. He was shocked to find the entrance to what he believed to be a dungeon, that powerful enemy must await in the depth of this small dungeon he believed.

    Arge boulder in shadowy woods marks the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the boulder lies a grand, damp room. It was covered in dead vermin, bat droppings, and puddles of water.

    Further ahead are two paths, he took the right on a whim. Its twisted trail leads passed piged rooms and soon you enter a crumbled area. Rows upon rows of shelves are packed with books or remnants of books. In the center sits a single skeleton.

    He slowly moved onwards, deeper into the dungeon''s expanse, passing dozens of simr rooms and passages, most leading to nowhere or back to this same path. He eventually makes it to what was likely the room before the final room.

    He stepped forward pushing open the door and entered it. It was pitch ck but Alex had no trouble seeing through it.

    A whimper in the darkness, a spark of light, and suddenly he was met with a foul creation of sickness and shadows. Two fiery eyes stare at him with a bone-chilling intensity, and another whimper escapes from its concave mouth at the sight of Alex.

    Six curved horns adorn its lean head, which itself has a perpetual grin. A quick snort escapes the creature''s rounded nostrils set within a pudgy nose.

    Its lean head sits atop apact, ossified body. Otherworldly armor covers every inch of it, probably remnants of an encounter with a different, horrifying being.

    The creature darts toward him, its six legs calmly carry its infernal body with a terrorizing energy. A scythe-like tail writhes behind it, a thick liquid drips from the stinger on its tip.

    Unimpressed eyes still look at him, but only barely before sprinting madly toward him. His speed was akin to teleportation but Alex was faster.

    ''''Sil turns into Storm''s mode.'''' Alex leisurely ordered and Silveria turned into a shotgun''s mode.

    This double-barreled shotgun is quite intimidating, it''s used legally in many countries as it''s a low-cost, high-power weapon.

    The standard length of the weapon is 931mm and has a barrel length of 815mm. The weapon weighs 2.9kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is 18 gauge and uses a lever-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is buckshot, but it also takes rock salt, res, and shotshells.

    This shotgunes with a folding stock, but a straight English stock and a pistol grip are also avable.

    The stock is made out of stic, but it can also be made out of exotic wood and expensive wood if you so desire.

    There are custom carvings on the stock, but horn decorations or leather decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by a Spanish man named D. Cruz who initially designed it for use in warfare, today it''s used for the fight against drugs, gueri warfare, and civil warfare.

    The name of this weapon is the AM-5U, but it usually goes by its nickname, Storm.

    The demon came to an abrupt stop when the double barrels of Storm were put against its temple.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    ''''Adios!" Alex yfully sentenced it to death and then there was a gunshot.

    Bang!

    The demon''s upper body was blown off just like that. A level 185 died just like that.

    At his current level, Alex had no trouble dealing with Demigod-level experts. A human would be more tricky but regardless it would still end in Alex''s victory. This is the clear difference between the Demigod and the False God realm, it was like heaven and earth, like a great chasm.

    Shaking his head to the little experience he got Alex proceeded to the final floor and stood before a door.

    A massive metal door blocks his path. Various odd symbols are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements.

    Behind this door was another forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, gloomy, and primal. Its canopy was reigned by dogwood, crab apple, and ash, still, plenty of light passed through their crowns for a flood of bushes to grow in the insect-riddled soils below.

    Curling tree limbs embraced every tree, and a range of flowers, which grew in abundance, added colorful variety to the otherwise mundane lower level.

    A tumult of noises, which were caused by insects, brightened up the forest and was backed by the asional sounds ofrge animals in the distance.

    In the depth of this forest was the Boss of this stage. Alex was too shocked upon seeing the identity of the enemy.

    Calm ivory eyes sit lightly within the creature''s scaled, bony skull, which gives the creature a savage-looking appearance.

    Several crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its thick, angr ears. A row of small horns runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose was short and had two short, curved nostrils and there are crystal growths on its chin. Several huge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and show a glimpse of the terror hiding inside.

    A strong neck runs down from its head and into a long body. The top is covered in scale-like skin and rows of small tendrils run down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored slightly lighter than the rest of its body. Two slender limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand dignified and illustrious. Each limb has 5 digits, each of which ends in keen talons seemingly made of onyx.

    Huge wings grow to start from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are almost butterfly-like, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals and sharp, spiky scales cover the top of each visible bone.

    Its fairly short tail ends in a fan-like tip and is covered in the same scale-like skin as its body.

    ''''So it''s a dragon before meeting him, huh!"

 Chapter 1360 1231: Against A Lesser Dragon~ Final

    ?

    In the depth of this forest was the Boss of this stage. Alex was too shocked upon seeing the identity of the enemy.

    Calm ivory eyes sit lightly within the creature''s scaled, bony skull, which gives the creature a savage-looking appearance.

    Several crystal growths sit atop its head, just above its thick, angr ears. A row of small horns runs down the sides of each of its jawlines.

    Its nose was short and had two short, curved nostrils and there are crystal growths on its chin. Several huge teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and show a glimpse of the terror hiding inside.

    A strong neck runs down from its head and into a long body. The top is covered in scale-like skin and rows of small tendrils run down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in small scales and is colored slightly lighter than the rest of its body. Two slender limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand dignified and illustrious. Each limb has 5 digits, each of which ends in keen talons seemingly made of onyx.

    Huge wings grow to start from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are almost butterfly-like, the insides of the wing seem to be made of thin crystals and sharp, spiky scales cover the top of each visible bone.

    Its fairly short tail ends in a fan-like tip and is covered in the same scale-like skin as its body.

    ''''So it''s a dragon before meeting him, huh!" Alex murmured, his expression was interesting.

    Floating above the dragon was the following sentence.

    [Lesser Dragon Lv202]

    Shockingly it was a monster in the False Gold realm. If it was outside this dragon rank would be ssified above the SSS rank.

    Alex narrowed his eyes as he seized the beast, thetter was doing the same thing. It was a pity it was not one realm lower like that he would have put the dragon under submission using the Blood Bullet, unfortunately, they are both in the same realm with just a few levels apart.

    ''''Truly regrettable.'''' Alex shook his head.

    In the meantime, the dragon could understand humannguage because he was created by Bahamut''s consciousness using the fallen adventurers in the infinity maze together with dungeon essence and his flesh.

    The dragon frowned feeling like he had been looked down upon and as thest barrier before his lord''s castle he couldn''t tolerate such tant disregard, even if his lord seemed to think highly of this human. He would kill him and show his lord his loyalty and usefulness. To go to the outside world to join the main body, he was all his lord need not this fragile human.

    While the lesser dragon was arrogantly thinking how to teach Alex the lesson thetter couldn''t help but shake his head as he saw the contempt in the beast''s eyes.

    It''s known consensus that dragons are arrogant beings that always think they''re above everyone else. This arrogance is rooted deep in their bones.

    It is good to be arrogant but only when you are sure of your strength if not your arrogance will be your sin and at the same time cause your downfall.

    Alex smiled and already thought about how to deal with this arrogant lesser dragon a good lesson. Then the smile faded and his expression became cold like the oldest cier.

    It would be overkill to use his Asura''s mode because of his Royal Asura''s bloodline, his strength would skyrocket if he were to use it more than in the past, Alex was leaving this mode for the final boss. As for how to deal with this lesser dragon he got the perfect mode.

    ''''Dragon''s mode!" Alex announced before a boundless force exploded from his body in an instant crushing the surrounding trees into a powder.

    The lesser dragon who was thinking about how to ruthlessly trample on Alex before killing him froze unable to even blink looking at the transformed Alex.

    Standing above two meters and covered in glittering dark golden scales with two vertical golden pupils and two curved dragon horns was Alex, behind him was a long dragon tail. He looked majestic, he looked imposing at the moment.

    The lesser dragon felt something he had never felt before, a kind of primal fear even though he seemed unaware of it. Even his lord, his creator didn''t give him this kind of pressure, never made him feel death was so close as the man before him.

    All his previous arrogance disappeared in a puff of smoke and was reced by fear, endless fear, and the scent of death gripping its throat.

    The first step in Alex''s n was achieved, time to continue with the following one. He fired a seemingly normal bullet behind him before lowering his dragon''s pressure, dragon''s force if you want.

    Immediately after, the lesser dragon who regained its mobility attacked by spewing fire.

    Boom!

    Everything was happening at a speed impossible to describe, with the exploding dragon''s breath reaching Alex instantaneously. Despite this, he smiled and said,

    "Nice reaction!"

    Turning around in a sh, he fiercely smashed his dragon''s ws into the ground.

    BOOOOM

    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud.

    Simultaneously, ck mes swirling with golden lightning rippled outwards as shockwaves because he fired two special bullets to create this illusion.

    The lesser staggered back, its eyes reflecting the incredible sight of Alex.

    He was rushing through the mushroom cloud, splitting the mushroom cloud!

    "To be honest, if I want topletely overpower you, it would be difficult even for me," Alex acknowledged with a pleasant smile.

    "As for obliterating you in an instant it would be harder it''s why I came up with certain countermeasures.''''

    "?!"

    The lesser dragon didn''t know why, but Alex''s acknowledgment made it feel as if this was some ominous premonition.

    While trying to make sense of this, it swiftly raised its front ws to protect its chest as Alex''s fist reached there.

    But then he surprised the beast by stopping the fist just a hairsbreadth away.

    His lips curved up, and he said, "But luckily for me, I neither have to overpower you nor obliterate you. I only have to push you into the thing behind turning you into my nutrient¡­"

    As these words entered the lesser dragon''s ears, he felt an intense sense of crisis. This crisis reached its peak when it heard the concluding phrase.

    "Hell''s Gate!."

    Swoosh~!

    Suddenly, the forest turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.

    RIPPPPPPPP

    In such an environment, just a mile behind the lesser dragon, a gate appeared and was opened.

    The lesser dragon corpse hurriedly jerked its head at the ominous-looking portal.

    Whoosh!

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    The lesser dragon froze and felt a chill down its spine.

    "Do you really think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Alex''s voice rang in the lesser dragon''s ears, bringing it back to reality.

    It quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex''s fist has brutally pounded onto its chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the portal. The ghost and demon-like figures smiled and grabbed the lesser dragon.

    Their ethereal hands and tentacles turned into chains and tightened around the big dragon''s body, and they dragged the him3 in.

    The lesser dragon didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you," Alex said with a friendly smile. "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal suffering before you will turn into my tonic."

    "!!!"

    The lesser dragon growled angrily, and mes exploded out of it. A few ghost-and-demon-like figures were burned by them, but Alex was calm.

    He snapped his fingers, and the Hell''s Gate disappeared. Now the lesser dragon has no choice of escaping even if it broke its confinement. He would suffer endlessly before turning into Alex''s nutrition.

 Chapter 1361 1232: A Drunken Silveria

    ?

    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.

    The lesser dragon froze and felt a chill down its spine.

    "Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"

    Alex''s voice rang in the lesser dragon''s ears, bringing it back to reality.

    It quickly turned its head.

    But it was toote.

    BANG!

    By then, Alex''s fist has brutally pounded onto its chest.

    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into the portal. The ghost and demon-like figures smiled and grabbed the lesser dragon.

    Their ethereal hands and tentacles turned into chains and tightened around the big dragon''s body, and they dragged the him3 in.

    The lesser dragon didn''t even get the time to resist¡ªall due to a moment of carelessness.

    "Rx, this isn''t the end for you," Alex said with a friendly smile. "In fact, it is a start¡­the start of your eternal suffering before you will turn into my tonic."

    "!!!"

    The lesser dragon growled angrily, and mes exploded out of it. A few ghost-and-demon-like figures were burned by them, but Alex was calm.

    He snapped his fingers, and the Hell''s Gate disappeared. Now the lesser dragon has no choice of escaping even if it broke its confinement. He would suffer endlessly before turning into Alex''s nutrition.

    Silveria who watched how the fight unfolded couldn''t help but praise Alex''s ingenuity.

    The fight ended in less than fifteen minutes because of Alex''s meticulous nning. He first unleashed his dragon''s mode to put the lesser dragon under pressure making him scared because of his purest dragon bloodline, he then fired a Hell Gate bullet and used the power of time to dy its activation and finally attacked. The three steps in his ns were all important as they made the final result possible.

    Alex stored the Hell bullet away before harvesting what he could harvest from the dead dragon''s body. When he finished he decided to find a nice spot and finally found one.

    This ce was near a waterfall. He set up the tent and outside the tent, there was a table. Alex took a seat followed by Silveria who had just returned to her human form.

    Alex didn''t say anything before taking out a priceless wine offered by Typhania (Elseria).

    ''''Let''s stop a body''s natural alcohol inhibition.'''' He decided and Silveria looked at him for a moment before chuckling. She understood his intentions, without this, they couldn''t get drunk even if the alcohol was very strong.

    After getting Silveria''s approval Alex took two sses and poured the white wine into it and the strong smell of the wine permeated the air, it was intoxicating.

    Silveria took her ss of wine and observed it first before inhaling some of its scents and finally taking a sip.

    Meanwhile, Alex looked at her leisurely and swirled the wine cup in his hand.

    Then, he raised his head and drank the rest of the wine in one gulp. Only then did he say, "I dare you to do the same?''''

    ''''Petty trick.'''' She said before taking another sip.

    Silveria''s eyes were curved, and her words were somewhat teasing. However, there was a strong smell of wine in her voice.

    Although she had only taken a small sip, she felt dizzy now.

    Alex calmly poured himself another cup of wine, and said.

    ''''You are beautiful when you are drunk.''''

    Silveria''s silver hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and some of it fluttered in the air. There was a faint glow on her face, and her eyes were a little blurred, as if they were unfocused. She just looked at the man sitting in front of her.

    Alex seemed to be smiling at her, but also seemed to be minding his own business and drinking his wine. His eyes were calm.

    His wless and perfect appearance was enough to make all the women in the world jealous.

    However, at this moment, he seemed to be very high and mighty, sitting in there like an emperor, looking down on all living beings.

    Silveria started to have trouble seeing therefore she asked Alex to bring her back to her room in the big tent and he did as he was told. He princess carries her while chuckling thinking of how weak Silveria''s alcohol tolerance was.

    There was a sudden mist drifting and a cool breeze blew. A delicate fragrance assailed Alex''s nostrils. It was a very pleasant smell. Some of the fluttering silver hair was blown by the wind andnded on Alex''s face.

    ''''Do you ever miss me, Alexander?" Silveria absentmindedly asked.

    He was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Silveria to make sure that she was drunk, or was still somewhat sober.

    However, at this time, Silveria still had her eyes closed and her head buried. After asking this question, she did not speak again.

    It was as if she had asked this question unconsciously.

    Her fair and wless face was slightly flushed as if it was stained with the glow of the sunset. Her breath was also slightly drunk, and it warmly blew onto Gu Changge''s neck.

    "Have I ever missed you?" He asked himself this question before smiling.

    ''''Of course I do but I know you''ll be here for me forever.'''' Thest part was said inaudibly and it was unknown whether she heard him or not as she seemedpletely drunk and passed out.

    Alex put her in the bed putting the quilt above her. He stood there for a moment before leaving.

    ¡ã¡ã

    The following morning he came and was about to check on her when she suddenly woke up.

    Immediately became alert. She said, "Alex, what do you want? I''m warning you, stay away from me. "

    With that, she shrank back and hugged her knees. Her whole body was almost curled up to the corner of the bed.

    A pitiful expression appeared on her delicate face.

    Alex rolled his eyes at her and naturally didn''t care about her pretense. He smiled faintly and said, "If I wanted to do something, I wouldn''t have waited until now. The seven hours you slept for days are more than enough. "

    Hearing this, Silveria red at him and decided not to pretend anymore. She stretched and looked at her clothes. Surprisingly, they hadn''t been touched.

    "He''s worse than a beast ¡­" She couldn''t help but mutter.

    "It seems that you are still a little disappointed." Alex smiled.

    Silveria gritted her teeth and ignored Alex teasing. She stood up and was about to leave.

    She did not want to stay in this ce at all, and she did not want to see Alex now.

    Although her memory of that day was a little fuzzy, she still had some impressions of what happened after that.

    For example, when she wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and rubbed her face against him, recalling this intimate gesture Silveria''s face heat up and she couldn''t wait to find a hole and jump in. That was too embarrassing, to think she''d do something like that when drunk, fortunately, she didn''t drink much if not who knows what could have happened.

 Chapter 1362 1233: Before The Fight

    ?

    The following morning he came and was about to check on her when she suddenly woke up.

    Immediately became alert. She said, "Alex, what do you want? I''m warning you, stay away from me. "

    With that, she shrank back and hugged her knees. Her whole body was almost curled up to the corner of the bed.

    A pitiful expression appeared on her delicate face.

    Alex rolled his eyes at her and naturally didn''t care about her pretense. He smiled faintly and said, "If I wanted to do something, I wouldn''t have waited until now. The seven hours you slept for days are more than enough. "

    Hearing this, Silveria red at him and decided not to pretend anymore. She stretched and looked at her clothes. Surprisingly, they hadn''t been touched.

    "He''s worse than a beast ¡­" She couldn''t help but mutter.

    "It seems that you are still a little disappointed." Alex smiled.

    Silveria gritted her teeth and ignored Alex teasing. She stood up and was about to leave.

    She did not want to stay in this ce at all, and she did not want to see Alex now.

    Although her memory of that day was a little fuzzy, she still had some impressions of what happened after that.

    For example, when she wrapped her arms around Alex''s neck and rubbed her face against him, recalling this intimate gesture Silveria''s face heat up and she couldn''t wait to find a hole and jump in. That was too embarrassing, to think she''d do something like that when drunk, fortunately, she didn''t drink much if not who knows what could have happened.

    Afterward, Alex and Silveria had breakfast after which they left their tent. Silveria pressed her hand on the door and the house transformed into a small cube before she keep it.

    Alex gazed at the morning sky which was covered by an icy mist. A chilling breeze blew past his ear like a whisper from a ghost.

    He observed the sky through the mist. He sighed, he could feel the final fight of the Infinity Maze slowly closing, the next floor would probably be thest one and he couldn''t help but clench his fists feeling a little bit of pressure, after all the enemy he''d be facing was none other than Bahamut''s clone, this could be said to be their first sh. He could use this chance to gauge the other party''s strength and make proper countermeasures.

    ''It won''t be an easy fight.''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile in a certain realm.

    You force forward through the untried portal hidden in in sight in an alley. You''re immediately met by a vibrant world. Light as a feather you gently float above the surface, hanging in the thick smog that fills the air. A new world has opened up to you, vast expanses of new life ready to be explored. You can''t wait.

    Because of this rough environment, you feel slightly panicked as danger hides everywhere. This world is certainly benign, but with great riskse great rewards.

    In the far-off distance, you see bits and pieces of eerily familiar beings. While they appear to be docile and safe, you realize it''s probably best to keep your distance. There are fluffy creatures, tiny creatures, and what you think might be crawling creatures of some sort.

    In the middle of this realm was a house.

    From the outside, this house looks very elegant. It has been built with oak wood and has tan stone decorations. Small, squared windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and two modern bathrooms, it also has a warm living room, two bedrooms, a cozy dining room, and a snug storage room.

    The building is shaped like a T. The two extensions are linked by a patio circling half the house.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang around half the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and triangr and is covered with wheat straw. Tworge chimneys sit on either side of the house. Severalrge windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest, childsafe garden covered mostly in grass and with a children''s yground in the center.

    In the garden, A fresh plot of grass is apanied by young hedges and flower bushes. Several, stocky trees stand near the left edge, their leaves, and branches continue to be home to countless creatures. The rows of flowers are clearly in need of a little care, but they''re hanging in there; they''re home to all sorts of life. The hedges and flower bushes reach 1.2m/4ft high, but they won''t grow much taller than this. A few, short signs are scattered around the garden, almost taking people by the hand in order to show them the best sights. Vines and grass creep and crawl their way beyond their borders, sneakingly trying to take just a little morend.

    The trees, moosewood trees, have stood there for dozens of years, and are what started the creation of this entire garden in the first ce. The rows of flowers do attract some attention, and the hedges and flower bushes do deserve some credit, but the focus is just simply on the moosewood trees.

    In the middle of this beautiful garden was a table and sitting around this table was a beautiful woman.

    Nyx''s ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and some of it fluttered in the air. She sat and seemed to have blended with nature. She was silent not saying a word when she suddenly opened her small mouth and sighed.

    ''''That foolish sister of mine didn''t make use of this opportunity. Who knows how strong he would have be if she took the initiative.''''

    If Silveria were to hear her sister''s words she would have flipped over and fought Nyx even if she couldn''t win.

    Only Nyx know what she was nning by saying those words.

 Chapter 1363 Another Update After A While

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 188

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 18200/18200

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6700

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 6300

    INT: 2500

    LUK: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 187

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 205

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7200

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6500

    Intelligence: 3700

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon [A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open to any suggestion]

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 182

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 4600

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1364 1234: Gracier Vs The Octopus

    ?

    Let''s head back to Gracier''s group location for a moment.

    ???

    In another location was a man who was observing the fight through the monster''s eyes and when he saw how they died he froze, it was then Luna''s voice reached his ears.

    ''''Found you!"

    ''Oh! No!''

    The man''s heart tightened and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of a certain wed at his heart. He knew he was done for. He had to do everything possible to escape so he threw something on the ground which exploded, and the thing contained inside turned into countless monsters.

    Using this as a cover the man disappeared but he didn''t notice a small white ball following him as he teleported.

    Shortly after Luna arrived at the ce the man previously stood she smiled looking in a certain direction before focusing on the monsters summoned by the man.

    ''''Well, I''ll never say no to a free Exp! You better run fast as you can little rabbit.''''

    Even though the monsters couldn''t understand what she was saying they flinched feeling fear and the next instant they hailed like pigs being ughtered.

    While Luna was chasing after the enemy she intentionally let go of Gracier who was about to join her receive an emergency call from one of her brother''s men stationed not too far away she went in the direction of the call, it was in another ce. A city covered in the middle of the sea surrounded by ciers.

    As soon as she arrived Gracier witnessed something amazing.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    A deep sonic boom erupted and all of a sudden, an enormous, pitch-ck shadow appeared out of thin air. It was a giant octopus that was over eight meters long, suspended in the air, while its huge body descended slowly as though it were being lowered into the deep sea. At the same time, the giant octopus waved its tentacles,shing out at a group of beings near it. The group of beings wasn''t just ordinary creatures. And although they were standing quite a distance away from Gracier, it only took an instant before she saw who they were. A group of adventurers had surrounded the giant octopus, wielding various weapons mostly trident, and were wrestling with the giant octopus bravely.

    Narrowing her eyes at the battlefield in front of her, Gracier canceled her dragon mode, she used this mode to move faster in order to arrive quickly.

    Only a dozen adventurers were encircling the giant octopus, and they didn''t stand a chance against it. In the blink of an eye, two of them were struck away by the giant octopus. Although the remaining adventurers were grasping at straws, raising their tridents to attack the giant octopus, it was a pity that their attacks inflicted little to no damage.

    This can''t go on.

    Gracier thought and understood why she received the emergency call. She quickly scanned the surrounding searching for her brother''s subordinate but was unable to find Zwei, he must have gone somewhere she thought.

    ''I''ll search for himter, for now, let''s focus on rescuing this group of adventurers.'' She moved after mumbling those words.

    By the time Gracier arrived on the battlefield, the zdven9 seemed to havepletely run out of gas. Facing the tentacles that whipped at them, they could only summon an ice barrier to resist it. Just as Gracier arrived, she heard a loud whoosh and the giant octopus''s tentacle crushed the ice barrier effortlessly in a loud bang!

    Not only that, but the tentacle also grabbed one of the adventurers, bound her tightly, and dragged her toward it. At the same time, the giant octopus opened its mouth which was full of trembling razor-sharp teeth, which were as though they were telling their owner that they were famished!

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª! ¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The B-rank adventurer warrior caught in the tentacle struggled hard and let out a clear, miserable scream like ark captured by an eagle. At that moment, the other adventurers below charged ahead to rescue theirpanion. But unfortunately, none of them were able to save theirpanion as they were forced to retreat by the giant octopus attack. The adventurers at the bottom watched grudgingly as theirpanion was about to turn into food for the giant octopus, disappearing entirely into its huge mouth.

    Swoosh!

    But at that moment, a burst of mes lit up the menacing tentacles. In the face of this sudden agony, the giant octopus screeched. It instinctively loosened its grip around that female adventurer and waved its tentacles around unceasingly in an attempt to extinguish the mes. But unfortunately, its movements weren''t able to eliminate the mes that were entwined and zing on the tentacles. On the contrary, sparks and res scattered from the burning mes due to its flustered movements, as though a heavenly maiden were sprinkling sparks at it.

    mes were the natural enemy of water elemental creatures, and this giant octopus was naturally no exception. Although ordinary mes were unable to burn it, it depended on who was releasing the mes.

    "Well, I wonder if this huge octopus tastes good roasted."

    Gracier chuckled and floated in midair. She stared at the giant octopus in pain before her but didn''t have the slightest intention of stopping. Instead, she stretched out her arm and pointed forward. And with this action, hundreds of fireballs erupted from behind her all at once, enfolding and overwhelming the giant octopus.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Along with a series of explosions, the giant octopus shuddered in the sizzling mes that it was so terrified of. The kind of pain was literally like acid dripping onto its skin and eating away at its flesh without any mercy. Under Gracier''s attack, the giant octopus retreated. But even so, it didn''t seem willing to give up the delicious meal it almost devoured earlier. After letting out another bellow, the giant octopus shot out its tentacles at the mermaid warrior who was thrown out by it earlier.

    "¡­!"

    Staring at the deadly tentacle headed straight for her again, the frightened adventurer turned ashen. Just when she saw the rows of suction cups on the inside of the tentacle and thought she could no longer escape, all of a sudden, she felt an arm pulling her by the waist and dragging her out of the tentacle''s attacking range. Immediately after, from the corner of her eyes, the female adventurer witnessed a bright, dazzling de ray that sliced the tentacle into two like it was made of paper.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The traumatized octopus finally gave up its intention to attack, forced itself to give up the delicious treat, and shrank its entire body instantly. Shortly after, it spewed out a dense cloud of ck ink from its mouth that enveloped its enormous body. There was an instant where even the sky and surroundings dimmed at this move. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the giant octopus turned around in a hurry, flew backward, and fled. It was very simple-minded. As long as it could leave this ce alive, it would be a victory!

    But¡­ Would Zwei let it leave so easily?

    Since it has already shown up, it could forget about leaving.

    Gracier frowned upon seeing Zwei''s appearance. To think his concealment skill have progressed this much she was unable to detect him. She shook her head and decided to follow Zwei''s n as she understood his intention. She couldn''t defeat this thing alone so he needs her help hence the emergency call. After all, they couldn''t waste this valuable group of adventurers that could y a role in the future fight.

    Meanwhile, Zwei''s expression was cold as ice. It was exactly as Gracier guessed.

    Gazing at the barrier of pitch-ck ink, a glint shed in Zwei''s eyes. At the next moment, in the blink of an eye, the sword in his hand metamorphosed into a lightning bolt that prated the middle of the dark cloud of pitch-ck ink. The mighty impact along with whirling gales erupted, wiping out the ck ink instantly. And now, along with another miserable shriek, the giant octopus''s body was punctured thoroughly, leaving a huge round hole in the middle. Blood sprayed everywhere from the wound, spreading, mixed with ck ink. The giant octopus shuddered uncontrobly, but that was just its deathbed struggle.

    "My final touch !"

    Along with Gracier''s heartyughter, a sudden burst of mes instantly engulfed the octopus''s body.

    The adventurers on the side were dumbfounded,pletely unresponsive to the scene before them. After all, just a moment ago, they were trying to stop and defeat that terrifying monster with the belief that they would die. But they didn''t expect the situation to turn around in just a split second. As these two strange beings showed up, the battle situation turned around drastically. The deep sea octopus was a creature that even a powerful group of mermaid elites had a hard time eliminating. Despite that, those two actually killed it so effortlessly.

    Most of the group was curious about their identity.

 Chapter 1365 1235: Against The Giant Octopus

    ?

    Meanwhile, Zwei''s expression was cold as ice. It was exactly as Gracier guessed.

    Gazing at the barrier of pitch-ck ink, a glint shed in Zwei''s eyes. At the next moment, in the blink of an eye, the sword in his hand metamorphosed into a lightning bolt that prated the middle of the dark cloud of pitch-ck ink. The mighty impact along with whirling gales erupted, wiping out the ck ink instantly. And now, along with another miserable shriek, the giant octopus''s body was punctured thoroughly, leaving a huge round hole in the middle. Blood sprayed everywhere from the wound, spreading, mixed with ck ink. The giant octopus shuddered uncontrobly, but that was just its deathbed struggle.

    "My final touch !"

    Along with Gracier''s heartyughter, a sudden burst of mes instantly engulfed the octopus''s body.

    The adventurers on the side were dumbfounded,pletely unresponsive to the scene before them. After all, just a moment ago, they were trying to stop and defeat that terrifying monster with the belief that they would die. But they didn''t expect the situation to turn around in just a split second. As these two strange beings showed up, the battle situation turned around drastically. The deep sea octopus was a creature that even a powerful group of mermaid elites had a hard time eliminating. Despite that, those two actually killed it so effortlessly.

    Most of the group was curious about their identity.

    ''''Thank you for saving us!" The one seemed like the leader approached Zwei and thanked them. Gracier had arrived by then.

    Zwei nodded before saying.

    ''''Don''t worry I saved you because I need your help to get rid of another monster, a bigger one.''''

    One of the adventurers frowned wanting to say something but the leader stopped him.

    ''''I understand, we will cooperate.''''

    Zwei nodded before turning to face Gracier and exined things to her. ording to his exnation the chaos organization seemed to be trying to turning this area in a dungeon, they even created abnormal monsters, the octopus they fought was one of them but there''s one left, Le final boss.

    Gracier nodded in understanding and together with the rest of the group of adventurers they went deeper where the Big octopus was located.

    Quickly they encountered a group of weird monsters, a mix between goblin and kobold. Their level was high around 120 but they numbered, Zwei ordered some the adventurers to take care of the weird monsters.

    Meanwhile the rest arrived before a seven meters tall octopus and quickly engaged it. This monster level almost hit 182.

    Gracier extended her arms and along with this action, a burning scarlet card appeared between her slender fingers.

    Then, mes erupted.

    ''''Red Lotus!"

    Rumble!

    In the sound of explosive thunderps, the crowd in battle couldn''t help but look at the sky curiously.Shortly after, they witnessed thickyers of white clouds emerging from the horizon and shrouding the battlefield.

    Wait¡­ Those aren''t clouds!

    "Ssss¡­!"

    Along with this odd sound, a scarlet radiance poured out from the clouds, sshing onto the giant octopus like a waterfall crashing from above. At first nce, it looked like a stream of scarlet blood, but the boiling white steam that evaporated the heat around the waterfall clearly told everyone that it wasn''t blood, butva instead!

    Boom!

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The giant octopus also seemed to realize the danger. It loosened its tentacles for the first time to evade this attack from Gracier. However, it was one step toote. Perhaps because it was too focused on trying to eat the others, it didn''t notice the hotva and water vapor that jetted from above. It was caught off guard and sshed in the face by the scorchingva. In an instant, bursts of white steam rushed skyward as if they were nuclear explosions.

    The giant octopus couldn''t hold on any longer to this deadly attack from Gracier. It waved its tentacles in rage, at the same time shrouding itself in clouds of dark, cold, and damp mist that erupted from its body. Along with this bone-piercing chilliness, theva flowing down in waves finally seemed to be resisted. At that moment, the giant octopus withdrew its body swiftly, intending to escape.

    At that moment, the giant octopus hesitated whether to continue the battle. But shortly after, it made its decision.

    Shing¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    An eye-catching, silver de ray struck like a bolt of lightning in the night sky, ripping apart the mist enfolding the giant octopus. Zwei, who disappeared from the battlefield earlier, showed up behind the giant octopus like a ghost, blocking its retreat. Not only that, but the de ray he struck also revealed the giant octopus to the crowd again.

    At that moment, the giant octopus''s body could be said to look rather nasty. After havingva poured on it, the surface of its otherwise smooth, moist body was now covered in disgusting, ghastly burn wounds that oozed deep blue liquid. Not only that, but its flesh was also ripped from its body, which was an appalling view. The giant octopus that was under attack once again blew its top. Earlier on, it almost went crazy after being battered by Gracier and some of the strongest adventurers in the group Gracier rescued. Gracier was also a cunning one. She cast her skills from far away and whenever the giant octopus extended its tentacles at her, the B-rank female was there to cut them off. After losing two to three tentacles, the giant octopus no longer dared to retaliate and could only focus on attacking the ice crystal barrier. And now, another group of people actually arrived to bully it further!

    Ssss¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Upon hearing Zwei''s voice, the giant octopus enormous eyes glinted in a ferocious and brutal sh.

    I can''t hit those damn bast*rds who are far away. But what makes you think I can''t hit those who are near?''

    At this thought, the giant octopus hesitated no more. It roared, raised its tentacles, and grabbed at Zwei!

    Three enormous tentacles sealed off his retreat. As Zwei charged ahead and sliced off the mist surrounding the giant octopus, the three tentacles arrived by his side. Almost in the blink of an eye, he was about to be caught and squashed into bits. But it was a pity that there was always a difference between imagination and reality.

    Swish!

    The moment the three tentacles were about to seize Zwei, he dove, evaded the attacks, and brushed passed the huge suction cups under the tentacles. Shortly after, not only did he not flee, but he also turned around immediately and shed a dazzling de ray from the tip of one of the tentacles.

    sh!

    In a swift sound, the thick tentacle was sliced into two from the middle. Upon sensing the immense pain, the giant octopus bellowed. This time, it couldn''t tolerate it any longer!

    Swish¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Along with the snarls, ice-cold, chilly winds blustered in all directions. Everyone including Zwei came to a standstill right away as the air seemingly froze at that moment. Everything seemed to be covered in countlessyers of ice. At the same time, the crowd felt as if an enormous boulder were weighing them down.

    The giant octopus zoomed past swiftly as if it were swimming in water, showing up before Zwei and widening its mouth to reveal its terrifying, razor-sharp teeth. It pounced on him, attempting to devour him entirely.

    However, the giant octopus didn''t notice that at that moment, a petite figure with red shed by its eyes. Her dragonified arm prated through the soft flesh of the eyeball.

    ''''----------!"

    The giant octopus couldn''t even cry before with a sadistic smile Gracier dered.

    ''''The end!"

    From her arm inside the giant octopus eyeball a me was born and turned into a Red lotus which expended along with the giant octopus body.

    The huge, round eyes ruptured in this ruthless attack by Gracier. Putrid blood spurted out from the wound and sprayed into the sky.

    At that moment, the giant octopus could no longer handle the pain. Its massive body shivered, while its tentacles fluttered aimlessly. The immense pain stripped its ability to think. It instinctively wanted to leave this battlefield.

    But it was a pity that Gracier wouldn''t let it off so easily.

    The giant octopus''s massive body swayed like a battleship struck by cannon fire. It struggled to flee, but eventually, in an unwilling shriek epted its approaching death.

    Finally Gracier increased the mana input making the Red lotus bigger so the giant octopus body grew in side before suddenly exploding into a gory mess of flesh and charred remain.

    Boom!

    Gracier had erected a barrier to protect herself, those who were slowly got showered in the giant octopus''s remain.

    It was a frightening sight to behold yet at the same time it held a certain beauty as the red blood drifting in the air matched Gracier''s hair perfectly.

    Gracier''s lips curved ever slightly to form a beautiful smile and those who saw this couldn''t help but tremble.

    A terrifying chill swept through Zwei''s entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. He knew Gracier was ruthless but not to this extent. Better never anger the little miss he thought.

 Chapter 1366 1236: Information Gathering 1

    ?

    At that moment, the giant octopus could no longer handle the pain. Its massive body shivered, while its tentacles fluttered aimlessly. The immense pain stripped its ability to think. It instinctively wanted to leave this battlefield.

    But it was a pity that Gracier wouldn''t let it off so easily.

    The giant octopus''s massive body swayed like a battleship struck by cannon fire. It struggled to flee, but eventually, in an unwilling shriek epted its approaching death.

    Finally, Gracier increased the mana input making the Red lotus bigger so the giant octopus body grew in size before exploding into a gory mess of flesh and charred remains.

    Boom!

    Gracier had erected a barrier to protect herself, those who were slowly got showered in the giant octopus''s remains.

    It was a frightening sight to behold yet at the same time it held a certain beauty as the red blood drifting in the air matched Gracier''s hair perfectly.

    Gracier''s lips curved ever slightly to form a beautiful smile and those who saw this couldn''t help but tremble.

    A terrifying chill swept through Zwei''s entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. He knew Gracier was ruthless but not to this extent. Better never anger the little miss he thought.

    ''''I''m going back, don''t forget to send me my share of the spoil,'''' Gracier said before vanishing.

    Zwei was dumbfounded for a long time before shaking his head and mumbling.

    ''''Of course, I won''t forget because I don''t want to be beaten up.''''

    ???

    Meanwhile, Luna keep following the fish she purposely let escape the, she thought he would bring it to their stronghold but where the man went there were only two people in there.

    The furious Luna quickly eliminated and reached the final room where the man was ready to take a teleportation portal.

    ''''You! How?"

    When the man saw Luna standing there with a smile he froze unable to believe that he had been followed even when he did sure he was not. He finally understood that she had purposely let him go.

    This realization hit him hard. It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he stood there in a daze.

    Swoosh!

    In the next instant, Luna who should be at the entrance of the room had arrived before him. His soul almost escaped out of his body.

    Bang!

    Luna''s kick connected with his head sending him flying.

    Bam!

    Hended on the other side of the room and tried desperately to stand up.

    Blood seeped from his wound and sweat dripped down his forehead. The man felt a dull pain, but it was surely numbed by the adrenaline pumping through his veins. He desired relief no matter what form it came in. For a moment he even contemted giving uppletely, there didn''t seem to be an end in sight. With the passing of each moment, the pain only seemed to get worse and worse. For a moment he feared it would never stop.

    He tried their hardest to ignore the pain and focus on both continuing with what he was doing while still allowing the injuries to heal. He knew he had to escape or else he could lose his life here.

    The next moment Luna disappeared again and reappeared behind him with one of her legs whistling through the air.

    With a shrill shriek, this leg tore through the air and heavily mmed into the man''s back, giving him no time to dodge.

    BANG!

    The impact sent him crashing on the upper floor. The floor caved in, and the ss panels exploded into tinkling shards.

    SCREECH~

    "Cough!"

    He coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.

    He ignored the pain as the impact sent him flying. He put his feet on the ground forcefully and stopped himself from dragging back any further.

    "This is so much fun!"

    "But now is the time we bring this to an end!"

    Luna who appeared said those words she then lifted her bloody hand towards the crevice in the sky before abruptly bringing it down.

    "!"

    The man''s body tensed as he feared the worst but nothing happened in the next moment Luna was already before him with her fist connected to his chin.

    ''''Just kidding, just go to sleep for a moment.''''

    It was a perfect uppercut that put him out cold.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ten hourster, somewhere in the Foxia Empire.

    Ssh!!

    At this moment, in a damp and dark dungeon, a young man was lying on the ground in aa, covered with blood.

    Then, as a basin of cold water was suddenly poured on him, he shivered. He opened his eyes abruptly. They were bloodshot, but there was still anger and hatred in them.

    "You''re awake?"

    The jailer next to him said with a cold smile. He put down the basin of cold water he had been about to pour on him.

    The man gradually woke up from his daze. He got to his feet with difficulty.

    At this moment, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. He didn''t know how many of his bones were broken. All of his internal organs were ruptured. After being pped by the old man who looked like a butler, he felt a hundred times worse than being crushed by a mountain.

    If he didn''t have the body of Demigod he would have suffered more serious injuries.

    "Where am I?"

    Then the man looked around to size up his surroundings. He noticed there were many bloodstains and scratches on the walls, as well as a cold chain that pierced through his shoulder des.

    This was some dark dungeon.

    Then he noticed the ck-clothed beauty standing in front of him.

    He shivered. He couldn''t hide the humiliation, anger, and hatred in his eyes.

    "This damned woman with the face of an angel!"

    Staring at him, he almost squeezed these three words out of his teeth. His hatred for Luna soared through the roof after all she was the one that put him into his current state.

    ''You wouldn''t get anything out of me.''

 Chapter 1367 1237: Information Gathering 2

    ?

    If he didn''t have the body of Demigod he would have suffered more serious injuries.

    "Where am I?"

    Then the man looked around to size up his surroundings. He noticed there were many bloodstains and scratches on the walls, as well as a cold chain that pierced through his shoulder des.

    This was some dark dungeon.

    Then he noticed the ck-clothed beauty standing in front of him.

    He shivered. He couldn''t hide the humiliation, anger, and hatred in his eyes.

    "This damned woman with the face of an angel!"

    Staring at him, he almost squeezed these three words out of his teeth. His hatred for Luna soared through the roof after all she was the one that put him into his current state.

    ''''You wouldn''t get anything out of me.''''

    ''''That is probably what you''re thinking, right?" Luna said those words as if she could read the man''s thoughts.

    ''''What?"

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    He did not dare to look into those beautiful golden eyes as it could intensify his fear, his body started to tremble and he limped back until his back hit the wall, then he remembered one of the safety measures on him just in case he was caught. He couldn''t spill anything here therefore he wanted to crush the poison hidden in his mr but unfortunately it was missing.

    ''''Is this what you''re searching for?" Luna''s voice rang out in the man''s ear prompting him to raise his head and as his eyesnded on the thing Luna was holding he couldn''t help but shudder.

    She still had that warm smile even when holding a bloody tooth, it was the missing mr.

    Boom!

    There was a sudden illusionary explosion in the man''s mind. It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he sat there in a daze.

    ''''Come on you don''t have to be that shocked. Why did you think that I knocked you out with an uppercut?" Luna''s head was tilted to the side as she raised this question.

    The man shuddered again and his face turned pale, he couldn''t help but stutter.

    ''''D-don''t tell me it was because you were aiming for this?"

    ''''Bingo! 80pts. Last but not least it''s the time to start. I hope you are a tight-lipped one. Like this, I''ll have much fun.''''

    The man felt a chill run up his spine when he saw Luna''s evil smile. That smile gave off an ominous feeling.

    ''''''D-do note closer!" He was scared beyond words but Luna simply smiled upon seeing this.

    ''''Let heal you for you not to easily break.'''' Luna dered before casting a healing spell on the man.

    ''''2nd Tier Holy Magic: Blessings!''''

    A white ball flew from Luna''s extended palm covering the injured man and he was healed in an instant as if his body had never been injured.

    The man wasn''t happy even after being healed. He was scared of Luna''s dazzling appearance.

    At the moment Luna looked like a true Saintess, an angel sent down to save humanity and protect it, everything about her seemed holy but this illusion was shattered by her next sentence.

    ''''Shall we start the beating in earnest?"

    ''''Eiek!" The man''s body convulsed and the next thing he knew was already up with Luna beating the hell out of him.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    He couldn''t properly defend because of the fear engraved deeper into his soul, he was one-sidedly beaten by Luna. His body was in a terrible state.

    Half his body felt numb while the other half screamed in agony. The sharp, burning sensation was all he could focus on. Desperate for some form of relief he sought out every solution except for giving in. Ignoring it, working through it, using it to fuel strength. But nothing seemed to work. He held his fingers against his temples and gently massaged them. One deep breath followed another, surely this pain could be ignored if he tried he was trained for this, still, his entire body was trembling now. Weak and exhausted it cost him all his remaining strength to keep fighting. However, he felt like there wasn''t much that could be done either way, so the best course of action was to simply deal with it and get on with this until the pain subsided.

    ''''2nd Tier Holy Magic: Blessings!"

    Luna threw another healing spell at the man, instantly healing him before doing the following thing.

    Bam!

    She thrashed the man''s face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before he could release a cry, she pulled him out and tossed him into the air as the ceiling of the prison was pretty high. Luna immediately followed him in the air, her knee crashing into his belly.

    His mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.

    He tumbled to the ground, his body convulsing with pain.

    "Ple¡­please spare me!" The man begged. The pain had wiped out all of his previous bravado, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.

    "And why would I do such a thing?"

    Luna asked as she slowly approached the convulsing man like the grim reaper.

    Right now she might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made her appear far more menacing with that evil smile still hung on his face.

    ''''2nd Tier Holy Magic: Blessings!" She healed him again but this time threw a sword at the man''s face, thetter picked it up and immediately rushed at Luna in desperation.

    ''''Die!" He howled as he swung his sword with all his might despite already knowing the result.

    Luna calmly defended by punching forward.

    There was a bang sound when the fist and sword shed and the result was the man''s defeat. The difference in strength broke his wrist, and he dislocated his ankle while trying to withstand the force of Luna''s enhanced strength. He was flung a few meters in the air beforending face down on the ground. His sword was broken, and he felt a burning pain from the bloodied hand gripping the hilt.

    "Please don''t admit defeat easily as it would be pretty boring. Let me slowly carve the word fear into your bones.''''

    "!"

    A chill crawled up the man''s spine as he realized what Luna meant, what her true intention was, he could only curse his bad luck and suffer endlessly before spitting what he knew, he was just a small fry anyway.

 Chapter 1368 1238: Kuinas Awakening

    ?

    The city of Melbourne was built at the base of a rugged mountain and is truly a ssic city. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of snowy mountains which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The riches these mountains brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings mimic the broad slopes and steep peaks of the mountains.

    The skyline is crowded with tall skyscrapers and they seem to be reaching higher and higher each year. Trade is at an all-time high in Melbourne and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s cuisine, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of predictability has grown into arge melting pot and it''s this that unites the 700 thousand people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of concession stands, take-outs, and bars offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy water sports, musea, tours, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    In the slum, in an area not many dare toe, Luna appeared and walked toward a certain tavern, she was dressed in a gray robe with a hood covering her head.

    Clik~ k~

    The sound of her high heels could be heard as she sauntered toward this particr tavern and stopped before it.

    From the outside, it looks ugly, broken, and horrible. Softwooden nks and huge, stone beams make up most of the building''s outer structure.

    It was difficult to see through the small, stained ss windows, but the silence from within could be felt outside.

    As Luna pushed and entered the tavern through the worn, wooden door, she was weed by the tinkle of the doorbell and thick air.

    The bartender was coughing into a dirty napkin and made no effort to acknowledge her presence.

    Luna frowned under her hood.

    It was as disgusting inside as it is on the outside. Rounded, stone beams support the upper floor and the broken fans attached to them. The walls were decorated with sports memorabilia, though it looks like it hasn''t been maintained or cleaned for years.

    Luna''s golden eyes under the hood took everything in, there were eight people including the bartender and their level was around 105, the strongest was closer to the Demigod realm.

    ''''Indeed it is the right ce,'''' Luna mumbled before removing her hood.

    ''''!"

    Everyone present felt a chill down their spine as they recognized Luna.

    "9th Tier Holy Magic: Sanctuary"

    Luna activated her sanctuary and the next moment this ce turned into hell.

    ???

    In the meantime elsewhere, night had arrived.

    In the dark night, one could barely tell where the darkness began and where it ended.

    There are silver gems dotting the night sky. The soft glow of the moon also rained down on the imperial city. Like a faint silver sash, the moonlight enveloped the city, particrly a certain house, it was one of Kuina''s houses, the one she liked the most.

    From the outside, this house looks magnificent. It has been built with white stones and has fire wooden decorations. Large, octagon windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has a fairly small living room, four bedrooms, arge dining room, a library, and a cozy storage room.

    The building is square-shaped. The house is partially surrounded by overgrown wooden overhanging panels on two sides.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has a slightly different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and triangr and is covered with brown ceramic tiles. Two small chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. Several long, thin windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by grass, a huge tree in the center, and bushes on the borders of the plot.

    In the master bedroom was Kuina. The bedroom was just tidy enough to show that she cared about the space and just messy enough to show that she was able to let her creativity roam free. It was her Goldilocks zone, perfect for how she was.

    Currently, Kuina was sleeping, she was like a princess in a fairytale waiting for the prince toe wake up.

    She was having a dream and in this dream, she was sitting in what seemed to be a meadow. The meadow was a glorious expanse of grass and meadow flowers, grass rustling gently in the breeze. There was a narrow brook flowing through it choked with weeds. Tall water mint with pale lc flowers, like dozens of tiny bells, was growing at the edge of the brook.

    In the near distance stood a little girl, she was dressed in a golden piece princess dress, and the little girl was dancing.

    The little girl was like a snapshot of time. she can see her cerulean hair blowing in the spring breeze, her youthful face turned toward the sun. The girl danced, danced like the joy of life within her cannot be tamed. In that one-piece princess dress, she could be anyone, yet no one at the same time.

    She had that feeling that to her the little girl was the world itself and without her, she cannot enjoy a simple flower or the rising sun. There was nothing she wouldn''t do to keep her safe from harm, but she cannot protect her forever. She can only be there when she falls and stand back while she reaches for the stars.

    Yes! She was sure the little girl can, she was her girl after all. She had that sudden feeling and as though to confirm her feeling the little girl turned her head in her direction for the first time since the start, no words can''t be used to describe the little girl''s beauty, she was like a doll, she had heterochromia eyes, her left eye was golden, strangely this eye remains her of her own and as for her right eye, it was purple a beautiful green eye.

    The little girl opened her mouth and said,

    ''''Mom, it''s the time to go back, see you soon.''''

    It was like an electric shock passed through her body, she couldn''t talk and finally when she was about to speak everything started melting, bing blurry and before the little girl disappeared she mumbled something and reading her lips movement she was able toprehend her words,

    In reality Kuina snapped her eyes open, finally after many months she woke up.

 Chapter 1369 1239: Im Pregnant

    ?

    Kuina had that feeling that to her the little girl was the world itself and without her, she cannot enjoy a simple flower or the rising sun. There was nothing she wouldn''t do to keep her safe from harm, but she cannot protect her forever. She can only be there when she falls and stand back while she reaches for the stars.

    Yes! She was sure the little girl can, she was her girl after all. She had that sudden feeling and as though to confirm her feeling the little girl turned her head in her direction for the first time since the start, no words can''t be used to describe the little girl''s beauty, she was like a doll, she had heterochromia eyes, her left eye was golden, strangely this eye remains her of her own and as for her right eye, it was purple a beautiful green eye.

    The little girl opened her mouth and said,

    ''''Mom, it''s time to go back.''''

    It was like an electric shock passed through her body, she couldn''t talk and finally when she was about to speak everything started melting, bing blurry and before the little girl disappeared she mumbled something and reading her lips movement she was able toprehend her words,

    In reality, Kuina snapped her eyes open, and finally, after many months she woke up.

    Her eyes were muddy as she took in her surrounding. A shadow immediately materialized and bowed.

    ''''Wee back princess, should I call your mother?" The shadow asked.

    At the moment Kuina had regained most of her senses shook her head and raised a question instead.

    ''''Where is she?"

    ''''In the garden.'''' The shadow responded before Kuina dismissed her saying she''d go there herselfter if she finished taking a bath.

    After the shadow vanished Kuina sighed.

    ''''I miss you, my husband.'''' She couldn''t hide the longing in her voice. She knew Alex couldn''t be here as by now he would be in that ce as they nned. Nevertheless, a part of her had hoped he would be by her side when she woke up, how good that would have been.

    ''''Forget it, let''s take a bath and go see Mother.'''' Kuina rose to her feet while caressing her tummy, her face when she did this was the epitome of gentleness. If someone were to see the current Kuina they would say she looks like a caring mother proud of her child.

    Half of an hourter, Kuina had finished and was already dressed.

    Her majestic dress flows from top to bottom and has a semi-sweetheart neckline, which delicately reveals the delicate dress worn below it. The flowing, buttoned-up fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a simple leather belt worn quite low around her waist.

    Below the leather belt, the dress flows down and hides the dress below. The front of the top dress is shorter at the front and curves outwards, the back continues to flow a fair length behind her and ends in a broad tip.

    Her sleeves are incredibly long and a little wide, their flow is broken up below the shoulder where they''re divided by thick, modest bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the bottom of the dress.

    ''''This is not bad. I feel alive. I miss everyone.''''

    Kuina then leaves the bedroom heading to the garden.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A neatly trimmed plot of grass is surrounded by luscious hedges and climbing nts. A pond''s built in the front left of the garden, home to many frogs, bugs, and other creatures.

    The flower beds are pretty much overgrown, taken over by the other, bigger nts; they''re a unique, miniature world. The hedges and climbing nts reach 1m/3ft high, but this is deliberate, as they grow far bigger in the wild. Various stones hint at paths around the garden, almost taking people by the hand in order to show them the best sights. Roots are starting to reim even all pieces ofnd, eager to expand their dominion.

    The pond can be admired even from every side of the garden. The flower beds certainly attract attention too, and the hedges and climbing nts make sure they''re paid attention to as well, but everything will always be overshadowed by the pond.

    The afternoon sunlight dappled through the trees and the flowers onto an attractive duo who were sitting across from each other at a porcin-white table on thewn. With a maid waiting on the side, the two took sips from their teacups in a refined manner and engaged in conversation that was every bit as pleasing to their ptes as the tea.

    It was Kuina''s mother and her female attendant. They were talking about important things.

    When suddenly Kuina''s mother smiled as she felt her daughter''s presence. Her female attendant felt it too.

    ''''Congrattion the princess woke up after months in thea.'''' She said with a smile while at the same time standing to give the mother-daughter pair some space to discuss.

    ''''Greetings princess, d to see you back.''''

    "I''m happy to see you too Aunt,'''' Kuina responded while staring at the foxdy before her.

    ck, long hair tight in a ponytail reveals a fresh, time-worn face. Smart amber eyes, set handsomely within their sockets as she stared lovingly at Kuina.

    Cam Foxia is her name, she is Kuina''s aunt, the youngest of her mother''s sisters.

    After Cam left, Kuina sat across from her mother. The two didn''t say anything other than simply staring at each other as if it was a staring contest and after what seemed to be an eternity Kuina''s mother was the first to break the silence.

    A slow smile worked its way across her face and into her eyes.

    ''''I''m d that you are back my sweetheart.'''' Her mother said before adding.

    ''''I miss you too much my sweetheart.''''

    ''''I miss you too mother,'''' Kuina responded and a smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face.

    Indeed she missed her mother she couldn''t deny this truth but the two weren''t the type to go too emotional, therefore she moved toward the topic she wished to discuss with her mother, it was why she sought her as soon as she woke up.

    Immediately after the smile on Kuina''s face faded and her expression became ardent.

    Staring straight into her mother''s golden eyes which were like the zing sun, Kuina hesitated for a while before finally opening those scarlet lips and dropping a bomb.

    ''''Mother you know I''m pregnant.''''

    Time seemed to have stopped at those words.

 Chapter 1370 Status Update Second Part

    ?

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 16 False God]

    Level 200

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 8000

    Defense: 7000

    Agility: 7200

    Intelligence: 5000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 36000/36000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12100

    Defense: 10000

    Agility: 10000

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 16 [Fake God] ????

    Level 200

    Experience Value: ????/1M

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 6100

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: [Devour] [????]

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E. Astaroth]

    ss: Shadow Monarch

    Age: 19 ???

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 16

    Level 204

    Experience Value (XP): [??????]

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Silent Steps Level 8] [Wind Art Level 7] [Dark Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Shadow Summon Level 8] [High Regeneration Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode] [Monarch Domain]

    Titles: [Reincarnator] [Huntress] [Avenger] [Demon''s Goddess] [Night Queen] [One that walks in the Shadow]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Freya .P..]

    ss: Ice Queen

    Age: 87

    Female

    Race: Human?

    ¡¸ Rank 15] [Demigod]

    Level 184

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Ice Element

    Attack: 620

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 5050

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 50

    Gift: Ice Lotus

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10] [Frost Steps Level 8] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Ice Domain] [Snow World] [Frozen World] [Absolute Zero Lv 2]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Ice Constitution] [ughtered] [Ice Queen] [Emotionless Doll] [Seeker]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Fenrir Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 125

    Male

    Race: Wind Wolf

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 6400

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4000

    Luck: 2700

    BP: 0

    SP: 30

    Gift: Dual Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Wind Art Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 4] [Sword Art Level 10] [Dual Style Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Supreme Art Level 10] [Wolf form]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Micheal Itsuki Ren]

    Rank 14 [Demigod]

    Level 186

    ss: Magic Swordsman

    Age: 117

    Male

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 19000/19000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 6700

    Defense: 6200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Enomaru

    Skills: [Negation Level 8] [Hand to Hand Combat Level 7] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Wind Art Level 7] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[ E. Foxia]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 188

    ss: Illusionist

    Age: 105

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Celestial Fox

    Experience Value: ?????

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 6500

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 4200

    Luck: 3600

    BP: 200

    SP: 0

    Gift: Ancestral Fox''s Sword

    Skills: [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 10] [Illusion Art Level 10] [Ultimate Fire Art Level 8]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Nine tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Nine tails Fox Form] [Illusion Domain]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox] [Queen of Illusion]

    ???

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6300

    DEF: 5900

    AGI: 6000

    INT: 2800

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Unique Ability: [Familiars]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll] [The one who desire to be human ] [Ancient Magus ]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 175

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 11000/11000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5370

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 5100

    Intelligence: 2300

    Luck: 2200

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ?????

 Chapter 1371 SS: How It Began

    ?

    This happened at the beginning of Alex and Kuina''s rtionship.

    Avalon, Alex''s Blue Haven vi.

    The temperature, humidity, and light intensity were the perfect conditions for a day outside. The cool breeze that blew by also echoed this cordial invitation from nature.

    Maria and Sakuya cleaned the nkets and bed covers as they hummed a melodic tune. They were in a very good mood.

    Alex also woke up early as he sat on the sofa with a warm cup of tea. He watched as hisdies went about their daily tasks. He also took this chance to tease Maria or prank Sakuya.

    They were both smiling radiantly. Their jubnt smiles made their already outstanding looks even more ster.

    However, at that moment, a doorbell disrupted this peaceful atmosphere.

    Maria and Sakuya can see the unexpected guest from the courtyard where they were putting out theundry. Alex could also see the guest from the window near the door.

    He gasped when he saw the guest.

    She was wearing a red turtleneck, a ck skirt, and ck leggings. Her golden hair was tied in the twins'' tail style. Fluffy ears and tails moving gracefully.

    Alex quickly got up and was the first one to greet her. Then, she dropped a bombshell on him.

    He pointed at his nose and rephrased his question just in case.

    "What was that? I must have heard wrong."

    "A date!"

    Kuina grinned.

    "Youing or not?"

    "..."

    Knowing this girl''s character Alex tried to figure out her true intentions.

    He was sure she is here to prank him.

    She ignored Maria and Sakuya''s presence.

    He was hundred percent sure this is a ruse.

    Judging by the taunting smile on Kuina''s face, he was sure this foxdy was plotting something.

    Maria and Sakuya stared at his back with piercing looks. He could feel stabbing paining from his back.

    In any case, it didn''t look like she was inviting him on a date for fun.

    "Fine."

    He nodded.

    ''''Wait for a bit."

    He turned around as Kuina shrugged. He addressed his fuming girls.

    "Erm, I am heading out for a bit."

    "On a date?"

    Maria gave him a frosty smile.

    "How nice¡­"

    "Yeah¡­"

    She crossed her arms. Her chill looks couldn''t hide the bouncing static electricity running through her hair.

    "It is such a fine day¡­"

    "Well¡­"

    He apologized immediately and pped his hands together.

    "You know I won''t do that. I promise I will bring gifts back, please, don''t be angry with me."

    His harem tuned their hostilities down.

    They knew Kuina was asking him out for another reason.

    Although they are both mad and couldn''t tolerate this girl''s smug expression, they could tell Kuina wasn''t seriously asking him out. She was too nonchnt about this ordeal to be serious.

    She must be here for something else.

    Since Alex genuinely expressed his remorse, the two couldn''t stay mad at him. They snorted before turning their heads the other way.

    "Come home early."

    "Yes, madam!"

    He quickly turned around and pulled Kuina away from his house.

    When the two lovebirds got away, Maria and Sakuya exchanged a sour but helpless look.

    What are they going to do with this man?

    His house was in a suburban area.

    Nobody goes on a date in a housing area like this. So, they headed for the city.

    "Nn~"

    Kuina stretched her back like azy cat. She praised the weather.

    "What a fine day, I am d I chose today."

    A gust of wind rustled her twin tails. Her good looks almost charmed him for a second.

    "Hmm, you''re right. This is a good day for a date, you chose wisely."

    He replied before giving her an ambiguous smile.

    "But, your clothes look too normal. Doesn''t look like you want to go on a date."

    "These are my dating clothes!"

    Kuina retorted.

    "Are you doubting my fashion sense?!"

    "Red and ck? A little too simple in my opinion."

    He teased her.

    "At least, you showed some skin. Not covering yourself up like a nun, I mean¡­"

    He looked at her thighs as if to gesture to her where he was looking at.

    "Heh."

    Kuina''s veins bulged near her temples.

    "Do you want to try touching them?"

    She slightly lifted her right foot. Alex couldn''t help but admire her figure.

    She truly had a wonderful lower half, from her callipygian behind to her smooth thighs, they looked very tantalizing.

    Her gesture made her alluring legs stand out more.

    However, he knew better than to take her up on her offer. That was a stance for a quick kick. If he even approaches her then she would no doubt unleash a kick.

    "You''re open-minded."

    He shrugged.

    "I didn''t think thigh-rubbing was on the menu, I''ve got to say, I am impressed."

    "Yeah, I am progressive."

    Kuina''s veins bulged more precariously.

    She also gave him a hostile smile.

    "Alright, buster, what is a traditional dating sequence like?"

    He grinned before grabbing her hand.

    "Woah!"

    She red at him.

    "Wh-What are you doing?!"

    "You asked so I am showing you."

    He winked.

    "This is how we do things."

    Kuina''s heart started racing as she looked at the hand in his hand.

    As she thought when she was with this man she couldn''t keep up with her straight face as if she was weak before him. This must be one of the reasons she was attracted to this man. She had be curious about him even before meeting him and that night during the meeting she was certain that this man was truly an interesting person. If previously before meeting him her interest in him was 30% it had increased to 60% and there was a saying that when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.

    Strangely she was not afraid of this oue almost as if she was weing such a possibility if not she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to invite him on a date even if she had ulterior motives.

    ''Sigh! What I''m even doing.''

 Chapter 1372 SS: I Like Spending Time With You

    ?

    Kuina''s heart started racing as she looked at the hand in his hand.

    As she thought when she was with this man she couldn''t keep up with her straight face as if she was weak before him. This must be one of the reasons she was attracted to this man. She had be curious about him even before meeting him and that night during the meeting she was certain that this man was truly an interesting person. If previously before meeting him her interest in him was 30% it had increased to 60% and there was a saying that when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man.

    Strangely she was not afraid of this oue almost as if she was weing such a possibility if not she wouldn''t have taken the initiative to invite him on a date even if she had ulterior motives.

    ''Sigh! What I''m even doing.'' Kuina thought for a moment before shaking her head there is no need to cry over spilled milk. Gotta enjoy the day she finally decided.

    ???

    The shops lined the two sides of themercial.

    It wasn''t a holiday, everybody has to be in school. This was why themercial district wasn''t flooded with people.

    The weather still brought a lot of people out of their homes. Themercial district was about half of its maximum capacity even without the presence of students.

    Alex and Kuina walked along the street as they walked hand-in-hand.

    He doesn''t know if Kuina skipped her special ss but since she was here, she would probably fess up once he strolls around themercial district with her.

    Kuina also stayed away from heavy topics. She only talked about daily life and some other topics like what was in the stores here.

    Nobody could peg her as the sole heir to the Foxia Kingdom because they have disguised themselves to avoid trouble.

    They visited the stores here like a normal couple.

    As time went on, the bags Alex carried started to pile up while Kuina also held onto a few bags of goods. They decided not to put it inside their storage space and enjoy the day like normal people.

    The two spent most of the day shopping without engaging in further intimate actions like saying sweet-nothings to one another. They also held each other''s hands throughout the day except for when Kuina had to go try on new clothes.

    The two were shocked by how long this charade continued.

    Alex couldn''t believe Kuina had held onto his hand this long. He expected her to shake him off.

    Kuina also proactively held hands with him after trying on new clothes, a feat he didn''t expect.

    Rin is also confused by her reaction. She didn''t understand why the concept felt so natural to her. She also felt a bit disappointed whenever he let her go.

    Subconsciously, she would always grab his hand at the next chance to do so.

    It was only a few months ago that they met each other for the first time but to think she''d feel thisfortable being with him.

    In any case, they wrapped up the morning by having some quiet time sitting on the bench in the park. He cast his bags of goods aside with a relieved smile. Kuina also stretched her back with a toothy grin.

    "That was fun."

    "Of course."

    He raised the bags as if to remind her.

    "You used my money to buy your stuff, anyone would be happy if they were in your shoes."

    "Yes, not gonna lie, that felt incredible."

    Kuina drank her beverage with a single nce in his direction.

    "Plus, you looked like you had no issue forking out the dough. Surely, you wouldn''t argue about small change with me, right?"

    "You''ve got an astute pair of eyes."

    He rolled his eyes.

    "Money is just a string of numbers on a digital sheet to me. If I wasn''t so modest, I am sure I could buy a small city."

    "The entire city?"

    Kuina almost spat out her drink.

    "You''re that rich?"

    "Yes, unfortunately."

    He shrugged.

    "I am one of the bourgeoises like your mother."

    "Dang."

    Kuina gnashed her teeth.

    "Had I known I would have bought all the gems in the jewelry store just now."

    "You''re talking about spending other people''s money without batting an eye."

    "Anyway, we went on a date, we also went shopping. It''s about time you tell me why you invited me out, right?"

    Kuina stared silently at the fountain in front of her.

    Then, she asked the question on her mind.

    "What is your ultimate goal?"

    He looked at the sky as he reached out to w at something invisible.

    "A chance to stand at the top."

    He chuckled.

    "You want to be the strongest, huh?"

    Kuina bitterlyughed.

    "Looks like we are in the same boat."

    He rested his hands behind his head.

    ''''So that''s your goal as well? Maybe we willpete at the top to decide the final winner. Just for you to know I will be the winner.'''' He added with a confident smile.

    Kuina was irritated seeing Alex''s confident face. She had the impulse to bash his face on the bench to erase that annoying smile from his face but knew deep down that she was not his match, the guy was the real deal since unlocking his sealed Gift. The feats he achieved weren''t something even a golden spoon such as her could hope to aplish.

    Alex was a real monster and his future achievements were limitless.

    While Kuina was lost in thoughts Alex observed her exquisite face from the sideline and couldn''t help but acknowledge again how beautiful and seductive this woman was. He couldn''t help but want to make her his and to do naughty things with her.

    ''''I bet you must be thinking of some naughty things judging by your lecherous face,'''' Kuina said as if she could read his thoughts.

    Alex shuddered having his thoughtsid bare but there was no way he gonna acknowledge this fact.

    ''''You must beimagining it.''''

    ''''Hehehe! You have the habit of looking at the ground while lying. It is why I like hanging out with you. I like spending time with you Alex and I hope it''sst forever.'''' Kuina dered with a serious face, this sudden deration caught Alex off guard.

    ''''Eh?"

    It was all he could say.

 Chapter 1373 SS: Sakuyas Revenge After She Was Dominated

    ?

    The noble''s district, Alex''s home.

    Although the bedroom never stopped emitting passionate noises, the room had now be silent except for a few light sounds of people panting.

    Alexy there on his bed with a face that looked like he truly and utterly understood what it means to be satisfied, he was practically shining at the moment.

    Artemiay next to his right side while Sera was on top of him. This scene alone was enough to tell people what happened here.

    Feeling Sera''s bountiful bosom pressing down against his chest, he let himself drown in the pleasure of this sensual sensation. If he had a cigar he would probably be puffing on it right about now.

    Finally, he realized that something is not right about Artemia and Sera''s behavior.

    From their interactions until now, Alex didn''t take them to be girls who would strip down by themselves and join in on a sexy session.

    If he thought a bit about how Artemia and Sera behaved before and the status quo in the house, it was easy toe to that conclusion. In the end, Alex was not an idiot who can''t use his brain.

    He recalled the events that had led to his present circumstances and his jaw dropped.

    Surely, Sakuya won''t help him expand his pce harem just like this? She''s the queen''s right hand, why would she go out of her way to help?!

    Thinking he knows her so well, it never crossed his mind that if Sakuya guessed his intentions, it was possible that she would do something like this.

    Based on past interactions with her, Sakuya was probably out to screw him over.

    Of course, this slipped Alex just like it did numerous times before. It didn''t matter, he woulde to regret his actions soon enough.

    Giving up on thinking about it, he decided to put the thought aside and ask Sakuya all about it when the opportunity presents itself.

    At roughly the same time, Maria, Sakuya, Saeko, and Luna who were holding onto a sleeping Gracier came out of their respective rooms.

    They each had different expressions. Saeko was bright red while Luna looked like her usual gentle self. Meanwhile, Maria had her head lowered with a dark expression. Only Sakuya had a faint smile on her face.

    Each of them looked at the same room uponing out, specifically, Alex''s room.

    When Maria noticed that she couldn''t find Alex, Artemia, Sera, or anywhere else. Her dark expression took on a darker shade. Miasma starteding out of her and Saeko moved back in fear.

    They stayed silent for a bit before Maria and Sakuya moved their legs first and they headed towards Alex''s room. The others followed soon after.

    ===

    When consciousness returned to Alex, he sucked in a fresh breath of air. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up and cracked his bones thatplimented him for sleeping so soundly.

    Stretching his back, his vision started clearing up as he became more and more awake. But, when he saw the scene before him, his hands froze in the air.

    He froze up stiff like a boulder. It was clear from his eyes that he was shocked by what he was seeing. Hethought for a moment that he was dreaming.

    Maria stood there in front of his bed with faint smiles but those eyes were furious as hell.

    Saeko looked at Alex like she was looking at garbage. She was judging him so hard he could hear her thoughts. Luna seemed flustered now that he was awake, she wanted to say something but in the end, she couldn''t and she just lowered her head while still holding onto a sleeping Gracier.

    Sakuya amused herself with his reaction. She looked like she knows where this was going and she was going to watch it from the beginning until the end. Feeling a chill climbing up his spine, he looked around and saw that Artemia and Sera had disappeared before he woke up. They are already dressed and they stood behind the crowd without saying anything.

    Only Alex could see that Artemia and Sera were very happy that misfortune was falling upon him. Alex''s expression turned green, then white, then red, and finally ck. He had a veryplicated expression at the moment.

    He was walking on sunshine before this and now he felt like he had been rammed into by a huge truck.

    Maria suddenlyughed. It was a very beautiful smile. Why then, does he find his heart throbbing when he sees it?

    "Say, Alex¡­"

    She smiled at him.

    "I think you have a Super Regeneration skill?"

    An rm went off inside him, it told Alex to run as fast as his legs could carry him but he endured the urge to do so while forcing augh out of his mouth.

    "H-ha ha yeah I did, what about it?"

    This time, Seraughed. She had a very jubnt expression even while she said something that caused Alex to fall into despair.

    "Hah, well isn''t that nice, that means you won''t break no matter what we do to you!"

    She d herself in lightning while a bunch of ice petals gathered in Maria''s palm.

    Seeing this scene, Alex became speechless. He more or less knew what was about to happen, begging for mercy wouldn''t do him any good the only thing he could do right now was to lower his head and ept his fate like a man.

    But not before he raised his head one more time in final defiance and he shouted a ssic line from this world.

    And then he got swept away with ice and a crystal de.

    Artemia, Sera, and Saeko retreated from the room. Three returned to their rooms satisfied by the divine punishment meted out to Alex while Luna and Gracier who woke up returned to her room because they don''t have the heart to keep watching Alex anymore.

    After a while, Maria left the room that still had the fallout from the wildest pants-off dance-off he hadst night, they left the room pretty angry because she didn''t even stop to close the door.

    Alex sat on the bed with a gloomy look. He appears unharmed but judging from the anguish in those deep heterochromia eyes of his, he went through a hell he didn''t ever want to see again.

    While he looked unharmed, his Super Regeneration skill is as much a curse to him as it is a blessing. Let''s just say he walked away from this experience with somesting memories.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya got closer to Alex and she caressed his face while whispering into his ear.

    "Looks like the harem isn''t as fun as you thought huh? Try to rein yourself in from now on mmkay? Danan-Sama.''''

    He looked at this woman in front of him who made him very happy and then very sad and he cried inside. He understood that this must be her revenge after the countless battle he won against her.

 Chapter 1374 Bonus : Nobody Is More Important Than You Girls

    This happened when Alex first announced his intention to go into the Infinity Maze. While Maria and most of the others epted after thinking through there was someone who did not take it easily like they did. ????

    In a house located near Eris city. Alex''s first city after leaving the Temple of Gods.

    From the outside, this house looks snug andfortable. It has been built with blue stones and has spruce wooden decorations. Large, octagon windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a very asymmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a fairly small living room, five bedrooms, a roomy dining room, a bar, and a cozy garage.

    The building is shaped like a short U. The two extensions are linked by wooden sunscreens structures.

    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on one side of the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.

    The roof is high and nted to one side and is covered with redwood shingles. Two small chimneys sit at the side of the house. Rows of small windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden, including hanging grape vines, a pagoda, a pond, and many different flowers. This is one of Alex''s family vacation houses and currently, in this house, something was happening.

    Boom!

    The door was forcefully shoved open in the middle of the night.

    A petite figure ran into the night while leaving tiny droplets of tears in her wake.

    The youngdy opened the gate with the fastest speed she could muster before running into the streets.

    As for where she didn''t think much about it.

    She just wanted to get away.

    Another individual came bursting out of the door. He looked at the escaping girl.

    "Gracier!"

    Alex didn''t use teleport skills to catch up. He could outrun her but he slowly chased after her.

    Gracier heard him and stopped in her tracks.

    Actually, she wanted to continue running but she stopped her feet after her brother called out to her.

    Finally, Alex caught up with her.

    He slowly approached his sister.

    The girl slowly voiced the question bedeviling her.

    "Why?"

    She asked.

    He stopped.

    He helplessly replied.

    "Gracier you''re misunderstanding..."

    "Misunderstanding?"

    She continued her questioning.

    "You''re saying you didn''t want to leave?"

    At this question stayed silent.

    That was the answer, she reckoned.

    "Why?"

    The emotional Gracier asked.

    "Why''re you leaving?"

    "Alexandra..."

    He shook his head and once more tried to exin it to her.

    "Don''t react like that you know it''s important."

    "Couldn''t you stay?"

    Gracier started sobbing.

    "Don''t you want to stay here?"

    ''''I will be back shortly. I wanted to stay and Level up with you.''''

    "Why, then?"

    He saw droplets of tears dropping off her chin.

    "I don''t want you to go."

    Alex felt pained.

    He didn''t know Gracier would react so negatively after his announcement.

    She is a strong, calm, and introverted girl. There are not many who can move her so much. There are not many who can make her care enough to shed tears during departure.

    She probably won''t cry at her death. This is how much she treasures the people in her life, above her own.

    Alex became soft when the girls cried. More so, he wasn''t prepared to see her cry.

    It must havee as a huge shock.

    "Look, Alexandra.."

    He exined.

    "You''re misunderstanding me. I might be leaving but I will be back. For you, it will be just a short instance."

    "So, you''re still leaving?"

    She raised her voice.

    "You said you would be my pir of support. You said you would carry my burden with me. I meant what I said that night, I am happy to have you in my life..."

    "Why?"

    Gracier wailed.

    "Why are you leaving?"

    "Alexandra.." Alex felt perplexed, he was overwhelmed not knowing how to appease his sister without sounding harsh.

    "I understand that you have something to do still I don''t want you to go, my heart is telling me that I won''t be able to see you in a long time if you leave. Big brother you''re the one who gave me the support I craved. You''re the one who gave my life meaning..."

    Gracier cried.

    "It was you... It had to be you..."

    "Big brother!"

    She glomped him before turning his shirt moist with her tears.

    "Please don''t go, you promised that you''ll listen to me as I''m the most important person in your life. So please don''t leave me I don''t want something bad to happen to you.''''

    "Alexandra..."

    Alex felt conflicted.

    He didn''t think she would react this strongly, refusing to understand his intention.

    He allowed her to cry as he tightened his arms around her waist. The thought to stay emerged for just a second before he dismissed them.

    "Gracier..."

    He gave her another hug.

    "I must go, even if it''s for a moment. I must leave..."

    Her shoulders trembled.

    He felt her turning cold.

    "There are people who need me. They''re important to me too. They''re the lights of my life."

    "I can''t be so selfish that I would forsake them for one person. I must continue, I must find the path to make everyone happy. I will make that happen, but, I need power, so now... I need to take on the mantle of the selfish viin..."

    He shook his head.

    "Little sister, can you wait for me just a while? Can you do that for me?"

    Gracier grabbed his sleeves. She stopped sobbing when she thought about Wu Yan''s words.

    "Are they that important to you?"

    "Very much so."

    He answered without hesitation.

    "They''re the most important people in my life! Across all universes."

    Gracier grabbed his clothes.

    "What about me?"

    "Of course, you too."

    He beamed at her.

    "You all mean so much to me."

    Gracier slowly let go of Alex''s clothes.

    They continued hugging as if to enjoy what little time they had left.

    ''''Please don''t act recklessly once inside the dungeon as we will be waiting and if you don''te back quickly I marry an ugly man and will ignore you.'''' Gracier dered after epting to let Alex go but what she said made Alex freeze and like a robot, he looked at her and asked in a trembling voice.

    ''''You won''t dare right?"

    Just imagining her sister with some ugly folk made Alex angry, no the idea of letting someone have his cute sister was uneptable but he had yet to acknowledge this.

    ''''Hehehe We will see.'''' Gracierughed before skipping back to the house with Alex chasing after her seeking an answer. It was a funny sight to see.

 Chapter 1375 SS: The Ice Empress Lewd Chronicles 1**

    ?

    A/N: These chapters are like bonus chapters on Alex''s women''s sexual life. Consider them as an appetizer if you will.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Under Alex''s masterful hands and his many tricks, Maria, our Ice Empress felt like her mind was swimming in aplete haze of pleasure. She had never gone through an orgasm that powerful. One that felt like it was reverberating through her entire body.

    Only after she felt herself being moved, did she open her eyes and see Alex looming above her, his eyes filled with pleasure.

    For starters, the current sight was quite deadly for Alex. After all, she waspletely disheveled, a little sweaty, and the crotch part of her clothes was torn, showing her beautiful pussy.

    Alex swallowed, as he fought to urge to simply ram in her and began to gently caress her head before leaning and biting her ear, gently, sensually.

    His action elicited a moan of pleasure from Maria who was already sensitive because of her earlier climax.

    "My queen, ready for round 2?"

    Maria did not answer right away she first gazed into Alex''s heterochromia eyes, those blue and green eyes were enchanting. Then she remembered her shameful state and was embarrassed but upon remembering that she was in front of her soulmate and that Luna also experienced the same thing, she heaved a sigh inwardly.

    This thoughtforted Maria quite greatly and as such, she grinned,

    "Let''s make a mess."

    Tonight, she wasn''t the Ice Empress. She was just a woman trying to enjoy herself.

    Alex never asked this question twice. One was for respect, two would be a waste of time.

    Giving a grin on his own, he aimed his dick at her moist entrance and slowly pushed in.

    "Anh"

    Maria grunted a little as the foreign object pushed its way into her, but at the same time, she could already feel the growing tingle of pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Alex could feel himself sink deeper into her as if she was trying to swallow him whole.

    He raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight onto her.

    He lowered himself onto her and locked his lips. He sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue. He squeezed and massaged her breasts with his hand.

    An idea suddenly struck his mind and he sharpened one of his nails before proceeding to slowly cut the top of her bodysuit around her chest, making an opening for her bountiful breasts to poop out.

    The beautiful pink cheery seemed to be beckoning him and Alex did not hesitate,tching onto them like a beast while releasing a low growl.

    "Ah~!"

    Maria arched her back at the sudden pleasure and hugged him tightly, while he continued to sink in her until the root.

    Feeling his pelvis against her, made Maria understand that they were finally one and this simple thought, managed to set her off.

    This time it was Alex''s turn to grunt when he felt her vagina constrict around his shaft as if trying to squeeze him out of everything he was worth.

    He could not even begin to describe the sensation he was feeling and knew that if he didn''t concentrate, he would easily cum without doing anything. He couldn''t let this happen as it would be a kind of letdown for his partner.

    Therefore raising his body, he put his hands around Maria''s slender hips and slowly took out his dick before mming it in again just as the head was about toe out.

    One, two, three. Slowly, increasing the speed, he began to hammer in her with no restraint.

    Her soft inner walls continuously stimted his shaft. He felt a surging sensation that was about to burst at the back of his neck.

    With each thrust, her womb twisted, her slender body jumped, and moans escaped her thin lips.

    He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound.

    Beads of sweat appeared on her flushed face and heated breaths escaped her lips thanks to the unknown feeling surging through her entire body.

    Her love juices dripped out with an obscenely wet sound while his massive member thrust in and out of her.

    Her mind gradually faded away and she had trouble thinking straight, almost like she had a serious fever. A vague white feeling surrounded her and she could focus only on the presence of the giant penis thrusting up into her crotch.

    Whenever he rubbed her vaginal wall, a pleasured panting voice leaked out from her mouth. Her panting voice was as clear as a bell, hearing it pleased him to no end.

    When he changed his angle, her body started trembling. He focused on the same ce and rubbed his ns.

    Alex knew to not treat Maria like his past conquests. She was not a fragile human with whom he needed to hold back. He could go all out and more with her and going all ou t he did.

    Of course, he knew that simply pummeling his cock would never be sufficient to give her more pleasure.

    He slowly adjusted the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot.

    "Ah! Aah! Ohhh!"

    Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and as such plunged deeper into her.

    "Ohhh!!"

    She moaned loudly again, all tentative to stifle her sounds useless. Her hot vagina began to pulse, making Alex lose the little amount of control he had left.

    The big john inside her grew evenrger and throbbed while she could feel something coursing through it.

    Roaring deeply, he leaned down and kissed her as he began to release his semen. A white-hot liquid erupted from the tip and filled her to the brim, turning her inside white.

    His climaxsted so long. He felt like it was overflowing.

    "Ah¡­ Aaah... Ah.."

    Once their joint climax ended, the two were left breathless, gasping for air as if they had fought a long-drawn battle.

    Even then, neither of them were satisfied. They wanted more. They needed more and they would do more.

    Licking her lips, Maria looked up softly at Alex while taking the initiative to propose,

    "My King, let''s do the third round?"

    Of course, Alex''s answer was obvious. That night they let go of their restraint and fucked like it was theirst before their deaths.

    The result was a chorus of moans and flesh against sh. It was tantalizing.

 Chapter 1376 SS: The Ice Empress Lewd Chronicles 2***

    Chapter 1376 SS: The Ice Empress'' Lewd Chronicles 2***

    In a certain garden, around a tree, Alex held Maria''s chin, peering into her ice-blue eyes while her pert lips stood an inch away from his.

    Captivated by Alex''s heterochromia eyes, Maria fell into a trance, allowing their silent exchange to prolong into anguorous standoff.

    Alex wrapped his arm around her waist, pressing her tighter against his chest. Their warm breaths intertwined, prompting Maria to act.

    Rising to her toes, the Ice Empress pressed her lips against Alex''s lips. The ck Prince''s grin broadened, and his tongue sneaked past Maria''s lips,tching on and coiling with her tongue while their spit meshed and his hands roamed her luscious body.

    Spurred on, Maria wrapped her arms around his neck, leaned back as he pushed forward, and abandoned herself to his touch. Relying on slow, tantalizing motion, he controlled the pace. Alex''s eyes burned with need, and as her lust peaked, Her rosy skin turned crimson and, as her breath grew ragged, she cupped Alex''s crotch.

    Letting his woman run her hand up and down his crotch, Alex shifted targets, abandoning thefort of Alex''s lips to drag his tongue across her neck.

    "Ohh¡­" The move sent a jolt of electricity to course through Maria''s veins. Her nipples hardened in response, poking through her strapless mini-dress while her freed lips whimpered on Alex''s tune.

    Bewitched by Maria''s moans, Alex slid one hand towards her breasts and the other down her curvy butt¡ªfondling and ying both with a perfect blend of skill and raw lust.

    As his hands sneaked past her dress and sank into her tender flesh, Maria''s moans grew louder.

    "Ohh¡­ohh¡­ohh!"

    Taking over, Alex pushed one knee between Maria''s legs, pressing and stroking her clit while his hand slid into her soaked panties, at first tracing then outright poking her butthole.

    Assaulted on too many fronts, the less experienced girl couldn''t resist Alex''s touch. Her body moved on its own ord, shuddering and grinding against Alex as his hands and tongue lifted her into ecstasy. Maria''s eyes rolled back, and she fell into her first orgasm.

    Her hands fell by her sides, Alex pulled back and, too weak to remain standing, she dropped to her knees. The look of rapture etched on her mesmerizing face was the final touch. All blood flowed towards Alex''s crotch, and a protruding bulge distorted his pants. In a haze, Maria reached for Alex''s belt¡ªuntying it with a speed she was shocked with.

    His manly cock sprang free, smacking Maria''s cheek. But instead of reeling at the surprise blow, she rested her cheek against his hardened cock. Her eyes locked on the specimen, observing it with a mix of curiosity, thirst, and greed. Thirst and greed took over, and the Ice Empressextended her tongue toward her man''s cock, licking the pulsing veins.

    Maria drenched her lover''s cock in spit. Passing one hand through her hair, he patted her head each time she found and licked a sensitive spot while applying gentle pressure whenever her moves grew too wild¡ªguiding her pace through "reward and punishment."

    Now, it was Alex''s turn to whimper at his partner''s tune.

    Maria continued ying with it for a moment before swallowing the beast.

    ''''Ohh!"

    A long moan flew out of Alex''s lips. Through that one move, Maria rocked all his nerves.

    Holding on to Alex''s waist for bnce, she blew his cock furiously, slurping and sucking at a wild and unbridled pace while her tongue coiled his cock andshed all sweet spots.

    ''''Ohh yes¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!" He arched his head back. His groans and bliss peaked, and his cock tensed in Maria''s vacuum throat, signaling an impending orgasm.

    To elerate the impending orgasm Alex held Maria''s hair and forced all his length down her throat. She gagged with a small droplet of tears escaping from her eyes, still, she did not stop and let her man do as he wished. The torture and pleasure continued for about one minute or two before Alex released his cum deep into her throat.

    Gurgle!

    Maria drank everything.

    Looking at Maria drinking so seductively, Alex''s dying cock sprang back to life, full of vigor, making Maria widen her eyes before chuckling.

    ''''Impatient aren''t we?"

    Alex''s cock twitched in response as if saying, of course, let me ravage you.

    Without uttering a word, Alex approached Maria whose pussy was dripping wet, and lifted one of her legs, cing it over his shoulder as he yanked her panty to the side before impaling her like a diator before the enemy.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Maria grunted as Alex''s cock went all way in with the tip kissing the entrance of her womb.

    ''''Oh!''''

    With just this her brain received a huge jolt of electricity and she felt like walking on cloud nine. This position was great, they should try it often. Our Ice Empress decided in her mind before her mouth was forced open, leaking moan after moan as Alex worked wonderfully on her.

    With her back facing a tree Alex continued to plunge his spear into her snatch. It was so quick that you could swear to have seen afterimages.

    Pa* Pa* Pa*

    Naturally, the chorus of flesh pping against flesh resounded through the quiet garden. If this wasn''t private property, those on into her dripping snatch.

    ''''Ohhh!"

    the other side could have bit their lips hearing this crazy lovemaking session.

    Theirs continued in this position for a while before Alex switched to another one, a more exciting one. He put her two legs over his shoulders while mping her ass as he plunges his hungry cock into her dripping snatch.

    ''''Ohhh!"

    Maria pushed her head back and roared, her tongue lolled out as her brain temporarily shut down, filled with pure bliss.

    Alex kept mming his dick into her pussy like a madman.

    Pa* Pa* Pa*

    He rammed his dick into her in this position for five minutes straight, exploring all of the corners of her cave and finally, she had her second orgasm.

    ''''Ohhhhhh! I''m cumming!" She shouted as she got her second orgasm.

    Alex smiled before switching to another position, the final one before shooting home. It was missionary this time.

    Finally, he shot his cum deep into her snatch, marking his second orgasm.

    It went without saying this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1377 SS: The Ice Empress Lewd Chronicles 3***

    Chapter 1377 SS: The Ice Empress'' Lewd Chronicles 3***

    In a certain city, in a beautiful house.

    From the outside, this house looks magnificent. It has been built with wood covered in render and has blue stone decorations. Tall, wide windows brighten up the house and have been added to the house in a fairly asymmetrical pattern.

    The house is equipped with a huge kitchen and onerge bathroom, it also has a snug living room, four bedrooms, a roomy dining room, a lounge area, and a roomy basement.

    The building is fairly rounded in shape. The house is half surrounded by ss overhanging panels.

    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is low and triangr and is covered with brown ceramic tiles. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. Two roof terraces let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a modest, childsafe garden covered mostly in grass and with a children''s yground in the center.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In this house, two lovebirds were crazily making love.

    ''This man is a beast. Should I call the others to join me!''

    She was about to continue swimming in her thoughts when she felt something twitch in her while Alex''s warm hands covered her breast before sharply pinching her nipples.

    "Ah~!"

    Rather than pain, this action prompted Maria to shudder and moan lightly.

    "Can you focus on me?"

    Even though she was the one mounting him, she couldn''t help but feel like he was the one in total control of the situation. This was a rather novel feeling for her.

    He was right. She didn''t want to think more about the responsibilities that fell on her. She just wanted to have fun.

    Slowly adjusting herself, she progressively began to increase her movements.

    Up and down, left and right, the hot and hard shaft of Alex kept going in and out of her most secret ce, eliciting cries and moans of pleasure from her.

    For Alex, the sensations were heavenly. Sometimes she would tighten up and sometimes she would simply keep him warm. Like a velvet glove, she epassed him in her warmth.

    The more she moved, the higher the pleasure she felt. She could feel that she was slowly reaching the breaking point.

    "Alex¡­Nn~!"

    Maria uttered his name and kept repeating it again and again, without pause until she felt all the build-up pleasure explode and copsed on Alex while breathing hard and fast.

    Of course, even though she was done, he was far from it. Taking out his dick and moving from underneath her, he now stood behind her and watched his handiwork.

    Maria waspletely out of it now and from her entrance, a copious amount of cloudy white liquid was slowly seeping out, giving her an even more erotic appearance.

    Raising her ass that was still d in her ckced underwear, he twirled his finger gently on her back door for a moment before deciding to do itter, for now, he would just make her enjoy it normally.

    Licking his lips, he separated her asscheeks and with one swift stroke, plunged directly into her again.

    "Ah~! Again?" Maria was shocked and cried aloud.

    However, Alex simply grinned mercilessly. The continued movement of his hips was an answer on its own.

    "Nn~! Please! Ah~ !"

    He chuckled, "You are begging me to stop but your body is rather sincere."

    Maria felt ashamed but could offer noeback. Indeed, every time Alex rammed in her, her hole would tighten up, showing how much pleasure he was bringing her.

    mixed with his semen, flowed down from her buttocks. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist "Your insides are shaking like crazy."

    He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. Her juices, mixed with his semen, flowed down from her buttocks. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant moist pping sound.

    Her lips no longer let out words of protest. Instead, she mewled and moaned in pleasure. He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper. He concentrated on her panting and groaning and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive spot.

    "Ah! Aah~!"

    Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her.

    "!"

    Her body froze and she cried. Her entire body began to tremble. The moment she reached her limits, Sol also let go of all restraint and released himself inside her.

    Her body gradually grew limp as his seed sshed into her body. She panted and her chest rose up and down.

    ''Is¡­ it over¡­ ?''

    "My dear Ice Empress, this is just the beginning."

    Maria''s eyes opened wide when she felt his rode still hard in her move slightly.

    "Wait Alex, wait please-!"

    "I refuse."

    Giving a smallugh, he lightly pped her bubble butt and resumed his movements.

    Bringing his arms towards her round breasts, Alex continued to piston while pinching and toying with her nipples.

    "Ah~! Sl-slow...down. Please!"

    Ignoring her cute pleas, his hip loudly pped against hers.

    "Ugh! So deep!"

    Maria groaned.

    Like a boat facing a storm, all she could do was close her eyes and moan louder and louder while gripping the sheets of the bed.

    The sounds of the moans in his ears were like the best aphrodisiac as Alex went wilder.

    Sweat soaked Maria''s body and a veritable shower of love juices poured down her vagina to soak his cock.

    She let out intermittent cries while he fucked her like a wild animal.

    After each thrust, he could feel something boiling in him, screaming to be released but he gritted his teeth and continued hammering at her to bring her the maximum amount of pleasure possible.

    Finally, once he reached his limit, he let out a repressed growl and shoved his dick as far as it could go, and then exploded for the third time today.

    His dick trembled inside her while squirting its hot milk against her cervix and letting it spread throughout her vagina.

    "Hah¡­Hah¡­Hah."

    In the end, only the sound of their heated breaths filled the room.

    "Shall we go on for another round?"

    She would indeed never forget this night.

 Chapter 1378 SS: A Certain Fox Loves Story 1

    Chapter 1378 SS: A Certain Fox Love''s Story 1

    Somewhere in Foxia, the first empire governed by an Empress.

    In a quiet town, there was a castle owned by the Holy daughter, the sole heir to the crown.

    Eleven solid, round towers piercing the sky are the first you''ll see of this castle and are connected by huge, heavy walls made of red stone.

    Wide windows are scattered thinly around the walls in fairly symmetrical patterns, along with overhanging crentions for archers and artillery.

    A moderate gate with massive metal doors and a moat guards the only easy way across the river and it''s the only easy way in, but easy is very rtive here.

    Small buildings, houses, and other structures popte the grounds outside the castle walls, homes for the poorest of the poor. This castle shows signs of expansion as some parts are built more recently than others, the inhabitants are already working on another part and hope to keep expanding.

    Kuina rarely visits this ce but strangely she visited it recently, she was apanied by her man, her fiance, Alexander Kael Touch, nicknamed the ck Prince.

    Somewhere in this castle, the couple acting as if they were on honeymoon was currently trying something new for them.

    ???

    dered how the game would be unfolded.

    ''''To make this more fun, you are not allowed to touch me unless At the moment instead of eight tails, they have been reduced to one tail.

    Kuina was standing before Alex looking directly into his eyes as she dered how the game would be unfolded.

    ''''To make this more fun, you are not allowed to touch me unless and until all of my clothes have been removed and this includes my socks."

    "You sure know how to keep me engaged and yet make me wait," Alex said with a small smile before he nodded.

    "Then go ahead and show me your best striptease."

    "As you say, my husband," Sahara said with a smile before she bent down and put her index finger on Alex''s lips.

    She hung at the perfect angle so Alex could see her cleavage but she was going to take things a little slowly this time.

    "I think this ce is cold and yet my body feels so hot," Kuina muttered as she slowly slid her jacket down her arms and ced it on the ground using her tails.

    Her silky white arms were then revealed to him as she did a small twirl. She then bent her back towards him and he could see her tight ass in her shorts.

    ''She is bing a god at this.'' Alex honestly thought with a smile as he could tell that he from a long time ago would already be getting a boner.

    However, he wanted to see how long he could hold himself and what Kuina could do to make him have a boner.

    "Challenge epted." As though she had read his mind, She suddenly pushed her ass even further back.

    "Damn, my shoces seem stuck."

    While fiddling with her shoces, she sighed and stood back up. She wiped the sweat off her forehead as her white t-shirt stuck closely to her body.

    Alex could see a neon green bra inside and Kuina could feel her gaze on her breasts.

    "Damn it, I can''t take the heat anymore. I need to cool down." She said with a sigh before she slowly started lifting her white t-shirt.

    She first lifted it to halfway near her breasts and used it to wipe the sweat on her forehead. She then grinned and lifted the entire thing to her head before removing it.

    "Ah! now I feel nice." Sahara then threw the white t-shirt on the ground as her bright neon bra was madepletely visible to him.

    "Feels nice. How are you in those close now? Don''t you feel hot?" She then asked while raising the index finger of her right hand to her lips.

    If Alex didn''t know her true intention, he would say that she was an innocent maiden.

    "Yes, I am feeling hot." And with a snap of his finger, Alex''s jacket and t-shirt were removed from his body.

    "I think my lower body is getting sweaty too."

    Kuina suddenly dered as she put her left hand down her shorts. Her hand then rummaged around her lower area for a few seconds.

    She then brought her hand out and the ck Prince could see that her index and middle finger were a little wet. But whether that was from her precum or sweat, he didn''t know that.

    Unbothered Kuina smiled at this as she bought her fingers close to her mouth and licked them. This confirmed that she was licking her precum.

    "Well, I am a take it up another level. The weather is killing me." Kuina said as she unbuttoned her shorts and slowly started sliding them down.

    She pushed her ass in Alex''s direction while doing that so he could see the goldenced panties tightly stuck between her ass.

    She then threw the shorts on top of the pile of clothes before smiling. Her hands slowly traveled to her back as she tried to unhook her bra.

    "Kuh! I cannot unhook this stupid thing! Alexander, please help me here." The Holy Daughter said as she walked backward and bent down towards him.

    Thetter snorted once before snapping his fingers. Kuina''s bra automatically unhooked itself as she made a tch noise.

    "I am not losing."

    She then moved away as she slowly slid the straps of the bra down her shoulders. While covering her breasts with one hand, she dropped the bra down with the other hand.

    "Now I feel cool." She sighed and raised both of her arms in the air.

    Gravity urred and her boobs were pulled down the moment they were released from her grip.

    They started juggling up and down as the ck Prince grinned. It was a good attempt but he knew that he could not fondle those big melons or perhaps watermelons.

    The goldenced panties and socks on her body prevented him from doing so.

    Things were slowly starting to be interesting.

 Chapter 1379 SS: A Certain Fox Loves Story 2*

    Chapter 1379 SS: A Certain Fox Love''s Story 2*

    The goldenced panties and socks on her body prevented him from doing so.

    Things were slowly starting to be interesting.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Kuina asked in a confused tone before she walked a little forward and bent down in front of him.

    Her boobs juggled in front of his face as she looked at his face with a confused expression.

    "I am just wondering how you honed your skills to this level?"

    "Well, I have to if I wish to keep my man not to forget me.''''

    She put her hands on the side of her panties and slowly started pulling them down. After reaching down to her thighs, Sahara bent down even more as she finally slid the panties down her body.

    Except for her shoes and socks, Kuina had no clothes on her body but the challenge was still on.

    "Looks like I am starting to feel the cold now." She said with a grin and cupped her breasts with her hands. The nipples had turned erect as she slowly started ying with them.

    Her right hand then went down to herpletely shaved pussy as she slowly pulled herbia apart. She then moved forward to give her man a better look before putting her middle finger inside her pussy.

    While slowly fingering her pussy with her middle finger, she looked at Alex''s face. Thetter looked extremely calm so she turned her gaze to his cock.

    There was no rising tent and she felt a little disappointed by that.

    "Anyways, what are we going to do now?" She asked while keeping her voice stable. "I guess I should proceed with the real thing now."

    She then bent down on her knees and with some quick movement, Kuina undid her shoces and kicked them off her feet.

    Before that day, Alex had never thought that he would see someone removing their socks so slowly. But she speed could bepared to the movement speed of a snail.

    "Done." After a few minutes, she dropped thest remaining piece of cloth on her body down on the ground.

    "So I passed the challenge." He grinned as he stood up and shook off his clothes. He then looked at the few drops of arousal juices dripping down Sahara''s thighs before he decided to take things up a notch.

    "Then shall we proceed," She said as she hit her ass once with her right hand.

    But Alex didn''t say anything and walked forward. He grabbed her body and pulled her against his body. While maintaining a steady grip on her waist, he kissed her lips and invaded her mouth.

    His tongue entwined with her tongue before he pushed her against a tree. While keeping their tongues intertwined, he hands slowly traveled down her body and grabbed her breasts.

    While groping the big melons with his hands. Kuina''s hands went near his cock while her tail slowly went behind him.

    ''She is going to do that again.'' He thought with a smile as he felt he tail slowly poking around his asshole.

    But she legs closed around his hand in an attempt to stop him from entering her cave. He then broke their kiss to see her smiling.

    But he was no longer affected by that as his right hand let go of her breasts and went down to her sacred cave.

    But she legs closed around his hand in an attempt to stop him from entering her cave. He then broke their kiss to see her smiling.

    "Not so quick," Kuina said as she released the grip on Alex''s hands and controlled her tail to move forward and surround his cock.

    The warm tail slowly started rubbing his cock and he could feel his precum oozing out his hardened shaft. Kuina then started increasing the speed of her tail job as always cock grew even harder in her embrace.

    "Kuh!" Alex grunted, trying to hold in.

    Kuina giggled a little when she realized what Alex was doing.

    "Such unique position," She muttered as her breasts were now in front of Alex mouth.

    He slowly started licking the erect nipples with his tongue before he put them in his mouth. He then started sucking on them like a hungry baby ko.

    "Ahhh~" After that, Kuina finally released a moan as he continued to such on her erect red nipples.

    Her tail also continued to rub his cock but she soon realized that there was no way that he was going to cum in this way.

    "Alex , please put me down," Kuina said and Alex obliged. He could tell that she had something in her mind and he decided to let her do that.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold now." She said with a grin before she opened her mouth and swallowed his entire cock in a matter of seconds.

    Yet her sharp teeth were chipping at Alex''s cock just like when she had given him her first blow job.

    ''Could it be that she is trying to¡­'' He immediately realized what Kuina meant.

    The foxdy slowly started moving back and forward like she was giving him a blowjob for the first time.

    But slowly, her skills started to rise. It was like an MC who had been hiding his real powers the entire time.

    Her tail moved below Alex''s cock and wrapped around his jewels. That tail then slowly started massaging his jewels while she sucked his cock.

    "Ohhhh! Damn¡­" He muttered as he realized why she had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside her mouth as the Holy daughter girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and his cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Kuina also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her tail whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his white cum directly inside Kuina''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the hot white liquid.

    "Tasty if I''m being honest." She finished while licking her lips.

 Chapter 1380 SS: A Certain Fox Loves Story 3**

    Chapter 1380 SS: A Certain Fox Love''s Story 3**

    Her tail moved below Alex''s cock and wrapped around his jewels. That tail then slowly started massaging his jewels while she sucked his cock.

    "Ohhhh! Damn¡­" He muttered as he realized why she had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside her mouth as the Holy daughter girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and his cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Kuina also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her tail whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his white cum directly inside Kuina''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the hot white liquid.

    "Tasty if I''m being honest." She finished while licking her lips.

    Shortlyter.

    "So you managed to get a head up. Let''s move towards the main course now."

    Alex said with a smile as Kuina turned around and took the support of the tree.

    She then started twerking her ass while he positioned his shaft in front of her pussy. He slowly pushed his cock inside her wet pussy as it parted apart to immediately let him enter her.

    "Do it faster," She muttered as she wiggled her body on top of his cock.

    "I will do it after you do it." He replied with a small smile as Kuina started wiggling her lower half with eagerness.

    She lifted her body a little before dropping down on Alex''s cock as her ass hit on his body. This was a very weird position for Kuina since she had to stand on her tiptoes to do this but she didn''t mind.

    Alex on the other enjoyed the view of Kuina''s ass hitting on his body and staying there. But after a few minutes, he suddenly grabbed her waist and pushed her against the tree.

    He started pounding her cave with cock as thetter shook because of the intensity of his pounds.

    Her mouth was open wide as moans were slowly escaping her throat. Her erect nipples were hitting the rough tree while her body was pushed against it.

    "Shall I do it even faster?" He asked with a smile as she nodded.

    He then grabbed her ass and pulled her body down on his cock. His hands went to the front of her body as he slowly started groping her breasts.

    "Annnhh~" He suddenly felt Kuina''s pussy wall break loose as her cum started traveling down his cock. But he didn''t mind it much and continued to do what he had been doing.

    "I wonder why ourdy is so silent." He suddenly whispered in her right ear before pinching her nipples. Kuina''s body shuddered a little before she gained control.

    "Let me show you what thisdy can do." She replied and lifted herself off Alex''s cock.

    She pushed him down on the ground and climbed on top of his legs. Her tail then near his cock and jerked it a few times before she positioned her pussy above his cock.

    She slowly dropped downwards as her cave was spread apart once again by Alex''s cock. Her wet insides were proving to be slippery enough for her to do what she wanted.

    "Enjoy the ride," Kuina said with a grin before turning her body in the other direction.

    Now with her ass facing his face, she started riding his cock like a wild cowgirl.

    The thumps made by hernding could be heard by anyone standing in the distance.

    "Give me everything, I want everything." She said with a grin as she continued to ride his dick. Thetter didn''t say anything and quietly enjoyed what he was getting.

    "You said you want everything and you shall get it," Alex replied a few minutester as Kuina smiled. She then settled down on top of his cock and started wiggling her ass.

    His cock then suddenly released a wave of white cum and the foxdy felt the hot liquid inside her cave. She released a moan with her eyes closed as Alex''s semen filled up her cave.

    "Ohhhhh!"

    A few minutester.

    "Kuina, what are you doing," Alex asked while raising his eyebrows as Kuina was sitting on the ground on all four of her limbs.

    "What do you think I am doing? Go ahead and put it inside my asshole." Her fingers then went towards her asshole as she slowly spread it apart using her hands.

    Alex just shook his head as he walked forward and stood above her. Thetter had already opened the entrance of her rosebud up by a lot so he just had to position his cock in front of the hole and push the tip inside.

    She then did the rest of the work herself as she slowly started pushing her body backward and her asshole covered Alex''s entire cock.

    "You thrust or I do it?" She then asked as Alex raised his right hand and spanked her ass.

    "I think you got your response." He replied as the foxdy grinned and started pushing her ass back and forward.

    Having anal sex was much different than normal one since her rear end waspletely being stretched by Alex''s cock.

    But the feeling of pleasure she was receiving was next level. Her tail swung wildly in the air as pping sounds started to echo around the entire ce again.

    Alex was fucking the literal shit out of her with his still-hard cock but both of them were enjoying it. Kuina''s tight asshole was sucking every drop of pre-cum out of his cock.

    But after a few minutes, he decided to change the pace a little.

    "Kuina, I will thrust forward once. You alsoe back at the same time." He suddenly said as thetter nodded.

    Her breasts had been rubbing against the ground and that had made her body even more excited. Her arousal juices had also been falling out of her pussy but Alex''s statement brought Kuina out of her pleasure.

    "On the count of three. Once, two, three." He finished and moved forward and Kuina pushed back at the same time.

    "Ahh!~"

    Kuina''s entire body was suddenly overloaded with pleasure as her love juice broke loose. Alex also came inside her asshole as he pulled his dick out and shot the second wave of white cum on top of Kuina''s body.

    He then shot the third wave as his woman was drenched in cum. She licked the semen that had fallen on her hands before looking at Alex''s cock.

    "There is a pond nearby. We can clean ourselves there." He said with a wink as he teleported the two of them to the nearby pond alongside their clothes.

 Chapter 1381 SS: A Certain Fox Loves Story 3**

    ?

    Her tail moved below Alex''s cock and wrapped around his jewels. That tail then slowly started massaging his jewels while she sucked his cock.

    "Ohhhh! Damn¡­" He muttered as he realized why she had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside her mouth as the Holy daughter girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and his cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Kuina also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her tail whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his white cum directly inside Kuina''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the hot white liquid.

    "Tasty if I''m being honest." She finished while licking her lips.

    Shortlyter.

    "So you managed to get a head up. Let''s move towards the main course now."

    Alex said with a smile as Kuina turned around and took the support of the tree.

    She then started twerking her ass while he positioned his shaft in front of her pussy. He slowly pushed his cock inside her wet pussy as it parted apart to immediately let him enter her.

    "Do it faster," She muttered as she wiggled her body on top of his cock.

    "I will do it after you do it." He replied with a small smile as Kuina started wiggling her lower half with eagerness.

    She lifted her body a little before dropping down on Alex''s cock as her ass hit on his body. This was a very weird position for Kuina since she had to stand on her tiptoes to do this but she didn''t mind.

    Alex on the other enjoyed the view of Kuina''s ass hitting on his body and staying there. But after a few minutes, he suddenly grabbed her waist and pushed her against the tree.

    He started pounding her cave with cock as thetter shook because of the intensity of his pounds.

    Her mouth was open wide as moans were slowly escaping her throat. Her erect nipples were hitting the rough tree while her body was pushed against it.

    "Shall I do it even faster?" He asked with a smile as she nodded.

    He then grabbed her ass and pulled her body down on his cock. His hands went to the front of her body as he slowly started groping her breasts.

    "Annnhh~" He suddenly felt Kuina''s pussy wall break loose as her cum started traveling down his cock. But he didn''t mind it much and continued to do what he had been doing.

    "I wonder why ourdy is so silent." He suddenly whispered in her right ear before pinching her nipples. Kuina''s body shuddered a little before she gained control.

    "Let me show you what thisdy can do." She replied and lifted herself off Alex''s cock.

    She pushed him down on the ground and climbed on top of his legs. Her tail then near his cock and jerked it a few times before she positioned her pussy above his cock.

    She slowly dropped downwards as her cave was spread apart once again by Alex''s cock. Her wet insides were proving to be slippery enough for her to do what she wanted.

    "Enjoy the ride," Kuina said with a grin before turning her body in the other direction.

    Now with her ass facing his face, she started riding his cock like a wild cowgirl.

    The thumps made by hernding could be heard by anyone standing in the distance.

    "Give me everything, I want everything." She said with a grin as she continued to ride his dick. Thetter didn''t say anything and quietly enjoyed what he was getting.

    "You said you want everything and you shall get it," Alex replied a few minutester as Kuina smiled. She then settled down on top of his cock and started wiggling her ass.

    His cock then suddenly released a wave of white cum and the foxdy felt the hot liquid inside her cave. She released a moan with her eyes closed as Alex''s semen filled up her cave.

    "Ohhhhh!"

    A few minutester.

    "Kuina, what are you doing," Alex asked while raising his eyebrows as Kuina was sitting on the ground on all four of her limbs.

    "What do you think I am doing? Go ahead and put it inside my asshole." Her fingers then went towards her asshole as she slowly spread it apart using her hands.

    Alex just shook his head as he walked forward and stood above her. Thetter had already opened the entrance of her rosebud up by a lot so he just had to position his cock in front of the hole and push the tip inside.

    She then did the rest of the work herself as she slowly started pushing her body backward and her asshole covered Alex''s entire cock.

    "You thrust or I do it?" She then asked as Alex raised his right hand and spanked her ass.

    "I think you got your response." He replied as the foxdy grinned and started pushing her ass back and forward.

    Having anal sex was much different than normal one since her rear end waspletely being stretched by Alex''s cock.

    But the feeling of pleasure she was receiving was next level. Her tail swung wildly in the air as pping sounds started to echo around the entire ce again.

    Alex was fucking the literal shit out of her with his still-hard cock but both of them were enjoying it. Kuina''s tight asshole was sucking every drop of pre-cum out of his cock.

    But after a few minutes, he decided to change the pace a little.

    "Kuina, I will thrust forward once. You alsoe back at the same time." He suddenly said as thetter nodded.

    Her breasts had been rubbing against the ground and that had made her body even more excited. Her arousal juices had also been falling out of her pussy but Alex''s statement brought Kuina out of her pleasure.

    "On the count of three. Once, two, three." He finished and moved forward and Kuina pushed back at the same time.

    "Ahh!~"

    Kuina''s entire body was suddenly overloaded with pleasure as her love juice broke loose. Alex also came inside her asshole as he pulled his dick out and shot the second wave of white cum on top of Kuina''s body.

    He then shot the third wave as his woman was drenched in cum. She licked the semen that had fallen on her hands before looking at Alex''s cock.

    "There is a pond nearby. We can clean ourselves there." He said with a wink as he teleported the two of them to the nearby pond alongside their clothes.

 Chapter 1382 1240: Kuinas Pregnant

    ?

    A slow smile worked its way across her face and into her eyes.

    ''''I''m d that you are back my sweetheart.'''' Her mother said before adding.

    ''''I miss you too much my sweetheart.''''

    ''''I miss you too mother,'''' Kuina responded and a smile of joy and satisfaction lit up her eager face.

    Indeed she missed her mother she couldn''t deny this truth but the two weren''t the type to go too emotional, therefore she moved toward the topic she wished to discuss with her mother, it was why she sought her as soon as she woke up.

    Immediately after the smile on Kuina''s face faded and her expression became ardent.

    Staring straight into her mother''s golden eyes which were like the zing sun, Kuina hesitated for a while before finally opening those scarlet lips and dropping a bomb.

    ''''Mother you know I''m pregnant.''''

    Time seemed to have stopped at those words. Silence descended upon them and after what seemed to have been an eternity, her mother finally opened her mouth and said only two words.

    ''''I know.''''

    Kuina raised an eyebrow, visibly shocked that her mother was aware of this pregnancy. It was something only she was aware of she thought. She was certain that her mother would be shocked upon hearing this announcement and like this she would win for once however things did go as nned leaving her shocked.

    A smile plucked at the side of Kuina''s mother''s mouth and her eyes twinkled with humor. She was amused that her daughter thought she wouldn''t have noticed her pregnancy. Truth be told it was difficult to notice if not impossible, only the two were probably aware of this. Normally it should have been impossible for Alex and Kuina to easily conceive a child as the more high one realm and bloodline is, the harder is for one to conceive.

    However, somehow Kuina became pregnant after a few nights with him which was a miracle, probably only she could easily conceive like this. Maybe it was because the two bloodlines werepatible and in perfect symphony.

    ''''So you knew,'''' Kuina said after a moment of silence.

    ''''Of course.'''' She replied. The smile of pleasure never left Kuina''s mother''s face.

    For some reason seeing that smile on her mother''s face, Kuina was irritated, she wanted to say something to annoy her mother but found nothing, she could only sigh at the end.

    ''''So what you I do?" Kuina asked while looking directly into her mother''s eyes.

    ''''Well, what do you think you should do?" Instead of replying to her daughter''s question, she fired another question at her. She was smiling, meaning she was having fun.

    Kuina was annoyed as she replied.

    ''''I should announce to the whole world my pregnancy and hold a grand ceremony. A baby shower.''''Kuina''s eyes twinkled as she said those words.

    p! p!

    Upon hearing his reply, the corners of Kuina''s mother''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands, pped twice, and soon after, a figure in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them and served them tea before disappearing. She said nothing for a while, she simply enjoyed her until before finally saying.

    ''''If you wish to cause an internal conflict feel free to do so.'''' Her mother''s eyes weren''t smiling as she said those words and Kuina gulped. Some part of her wanted to be yful, she desired to see jealousy in the other women''s eyes, the look of defeat in their eyes as they realize she would be the first to give birth to Alex''s first child.

    However thinking deeply it wouldn''t be a wise thing to do, not only it would cause a fight between the harem member, she was sure she would be hated by Alex if she were to handle things like this.

    ''''You are, I shouldn''t behave like a spoiled child. I should wait for a while.'''' Kuina finally understood what she should do and shared it with her mother, thetter nodded before exining something even Kuina hadn''t foreseen.

    ''''That''s a good way of thinking, besides you should know that unlike humans we have a pregnancy period thasts longer. On top of this, you''re a special fox, meaning yours willst even longer.''''

    At this revtion, Kuina''s eyes widened and she couldn''t help but ask this.

    ''''How long my pregnancy willst?" She hoped it wouldn''tst long.

    ''''Five years minimum, maybe even more.''''

    ''''Say what?" Kuina unconsciously blurted unable to believe her ears.

    Her mother smiled seeing her shocked face, it was fun.

    ''''It is real. Don''t forget that you''re a special fox while your man, well he got a weird powerful bloodline I can''t identify. The mix of them will be your child, meaning an extremely slow growth in your womb. It is why I said 5 years minimum and more depending on how powerful your child''s bloodline will be. Nobody will notice this until thetter years of your pregnancy.''''

    ''''I see.'''' Kuina massaged her forehead after hearing her mother''s lengthy exnation. If previously she was happy to be pregnant, thinking soon she would hold their child between her arms and whispers sweetly how she met her father, then now she was frustrated it would take such a long time. Well, considering their future fight it was best this way Kuina arrived at this conclusion.

    While Kuina was deep in thoughts her mother was observing her and could guess what she was thinking. She remembered when she got pregnant with Kuina she was happy back then but this happiness dwindled when she learned that her pregnancy wouldst 3 years. So naturally she understood how her daughter felt as she can rte to this but it was a good thing their pregnancysted this long, especially when there was a war looming over the horizon. She couldn''t participate if she would have a normal pregnancy like the humans does.

    ''''Okay, Mother I understand. You should give that Royal armament, that dress to protect your future granddaughter.'''' Kuina dered with a yful smile forcing her mother to roll her eyes at her. She had seen hering.

 Chapter 1383 1241: Into The Elven Continent 1

    ?

    A few days passed in a sh after Kuina''s awakening. Maria and the others learned about her awakening and were happy but they couldn''t meet up as they got a different mission assigned to them.

    Most of the group got a new mission to head onto the elven continent, the dark region most precisely. The Dark region is under the dark elves, a pretty hostile race, several weird things keep happening so the group was sent to investigate. Maria, Luna, Sakuya, Gracier, Saeko, and Pandora were sent on this investigation mission. Alice and the remaining members of Alex''s family were on another mission.

    At the border of the elven continent, the group stopped for a while before heading northwest. The whole elven continent was a giant forest in itself. Countless forests grouped together to form a bigger green forest.

    In the forest located in the northwestern part of the elven continent.

    The forest was far-reaching, thick, and diverse. Its canopy waspeted for by cottonwood, fir, and alder, and twinkling lights bursting through their crowns allowed for a mishmash of ferns to monopolize the brittle leaves on the ground below.

    Bundled branches waved from a couple of trees, and an array of flowers, which weremon to this area only, added yful elements to the otherwise green view.

    A variation of sounds, which were caused by insects, echoed in the air, and were in harmony with the swaying of tree tops in the wind.

    Maria''s group entered this normal forest but they did not progress too far as they got surrounded by a sudden ck mist at the entrance of a cave. The enemy has surrounded them using the mist as cover.

    As the leader of the group, Maria was the first to notice this followed by Sakuya and the others.

    The Ice Empress'' icy blue eyes turned ruthless as she could feel killing intent from the enemy surrounding them, the will to ughter them was so strong that it makes one skill crawl.

    There was no hesitation in Maria''s following order.

    ''''Show them no mercy.''''

    Upon hearing Maria''smand, Pandora lunged forward immediately. She flipped her right hand around and a white, green longbow appeared in her hand.

    ''''Light show me your brilliance.''''

    She pulled the bowstring and aimed ahead. She released her finger and a dazzling brilliance erupted from the bowstring, prating the gap between the foliages and tree, flitting across in a trail of afterimages.

    "Woah¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The instant the brilliance vanished, the group heard a blood-curdling scream. A dozen ck figures sprung up from the surrounding shadows. They held specially-modified and non-reflective bows, pouncing on the group like poisonous scorpions.

    The moment the dark elves jumped out of the shadows, they released the arrows, specially-modified and smeared with lethal poison, on their bows. They glided toward the group swiftly and silently. The arrows were as slim as needles.

    Without taking a closer look, one wouldn''t be able to spot them. If Maria''s party were a group of ordinary people, perhaps they would have crumbled entirely in this wave of attacks. Even if they survived, they could never resist the next, wild ambush.

    But it was a pity that the dark elves weren''t taking on a bunch of naive adventurers or dazed, ignorant idiots who were caught in their trap. Since Maria''s group was here to investigate this dangerous region, it went without saying that they were powerful enough for that.

    Before the poisonous arrows unveiled their effects, they were deflected by an invisible barrier, before getting burnt to a crisp by holy mes, erupting in sparks, and vanishing into dust. At the same time, Luna raised her hand and shortly after, a ring, sacred brilliance exploded and proliferated with her in the middle, dispersing the ck mist released by the dark elves and blinding their eyes. The dazzling radiance enfolded the dark elves'' sight instantly, robbing them of their vision.

    In an instant, the situation turned around. Before the dark elves leaped out of the darkness and struck their prey, they were hit by ring, holy rays and had no choice but to close their eyes and retreat in panic. Strong rays of light were the fatal weakness of underground creatures. Moreover, the rays of light were holy shes of brilliance from Luna that would cause additional harm to evil creatures. The dark elves were caught off guard. Their eyes hurt as though they were sshed with sulphuric acid. Even though they had been through strict training, they couldn''t tolerate the agony. They let out horrific screams and hid in the darkness one by one. The dazzling arrows of light that were almost indiscernible to the naked eye punctured their skulls, ending their pain instantly.

    "Stop making that hand gesture, Gracier. It''s unsightly for a woman to make that gesture.''''

    Pandora pulled back the bowstring while staring in displeasure at Gracier, who lifted her middle finger. Upon hearing Pandora''s lecture, Gracier rolled her eyes at her before she sighed.

    ''''Tch! It''s my mistake, I shouldn''t have told you the meaning of this gesture. You''re no fun big sister Pandora.''''

    She crossed her arms afterward, but around her many small fireballs levitated, but she didn''t attack yet.

    Upon hearing Gracier''s sarcastic remarks, it was Pandora''s turn to roll her eyes.

    ''''I''m not a performer, of course, you''ll say I''m no fun.''''

    Her attempt to joke back was met with the remaining members of the group rolling their eyes. There was no tension in the air despite them being surrounded and attacked by the dark elves.

    Gracier not wanting to be outdone said.

    ''''Let''s see if you understand this one.''''

    After saying those words, Gracier gave a taunting thumbs-down to Pandora. Then, she sandwiched her thumb between the index and middle fingers, swaying it before her. Looking at this hand gesture, Pandora was taken aback. She revealed a dubious expression. Sakuya and Luna were holding theirughter back.

    "What does that mean?" Pandora questioned.

    "Hahaha, you don''t know, right? I won''t tell you this one. Hehehehehe!"

    "Alright, both of you shut up. Now isn''t the time for a quarrel. Pandora,e here."

    "Okay, leader."

 Chapter 1384 1242: Dark Elves

    ?

    "Stop making that hand gesture, Gracier. It''s unsightly for a woman to make that gesture.''''

    Pandora pulled back the bowstring, while staring in displeasure at Gracier, who lifted her middle finger. Upon hearing Pandora''s lecture, Gracier rolled her eyes at her before she sighed.

    ''''Tch! It''s my mistake, I shouldn''t have told you the meaning of this gesture. You''re no fun big sister Pandora.''''

    She crossed her arms afterward, but around her many small fireballs levitated, she didn''t attack yet.

    Upon hearing Gracier''s sarcastic remarks, it was Pandora''s turn to roll her eyes.

    ''''I''m not a performer, of course, you''ll say I''m no fun.''''

    Her attempt to joke back was met with the remaining members of the group rolling their eyes at her. There was no tension in the air despite them being surrounded and attacked by the dark elves.

    Gracier not wanting to be outdone said.

    ''''Let''s see if you understand this one.''''

    After saying those words, Gracier gave a taunting thumbs-down to Pandora. Then, she sandwiched her thumb between the index and middle fingers, swaying it before her. Looking at this hand gesture, Pandora was taken aback. She revealed a dubious expression. Sakuya and Luna were holding theirughter back.

    "What does that mean?" Pandora questioned.

    "Hahaha, you don''t know, right? I won''t tell you this one. Hehehehehe!"

    "Alright, both of you shut up. Now isn''t the time for a quarrel. Pandora,e here."

    "Okay, leader."

    Upon hearing Maria''s words, Pandora nodded obediently and red fiercely at Gracier. Even though she didn''t know what that hand gesture meant, based on Gracier''s behavior, she knew it definitely wasn''t anything kind. But Pandora (Meera) turned away from Gracier immediately and went to Maria''s side to continue attacking the dark elves. Looking at this scene, Maria let out a deep, inward sigh of relief. This little girl is sure a little devil.

    ''Hopefully, our children won''t take after her.'' Maria silently prayed.

    Meanwhile, the interaction between Pandora and Graciersted for only a few seconds and in the meantime, the battle had ended. Even though the dark elves had a clear division ofbor among them, they attacked Maria''s group simultaneously to ensure that they didn''t need to face the dangers alone.

    However, that was pointless. The blinded dark elves who encircled Gracier and Pandora had their skulls prated by the light arrows. Before the dark elves pouncing on Pandora managed tond an attack, the blood inside their bodies exploded and caused their death. On the other hand, Sakuya didn''t move an inch. She stood on the spotzily, staring at the four idiotic dark elves who leaped and flourished their des at her neck. If nothing stopped them, Sakuya''s head would have fallen at the next moment. But as a matter of fact, the instant the des were swung, it was the dark elves'' skulls that flew up into the air. The dark elves gave their all to kill the enemy, only to send themselves to death. They used their lives to prove that all foolish actions before the Japanese goddess would call forth the arrival of death.

    The battle came to an end abruptly. Standing above the boulder and concealing themselves in the dark mist, before the dark elf mages released a second wave of magical spells, the shield in Zwei''s hands whistled toward them, crashing onto them like a fly swatter. In a loud bang, the bloody female mage died, smashing onto the wall and squashing her bones into bits.

    Only the dark elves who surrounded Maria and Saeko survived. It wasn''t that the two were incapable of defeating them, but that after Maria unleashed her strength, the dark elves froze to the spot immediately. She merely released half of her strength and it was enough to paralyze the dark elves. The dark elves turned ashen and tossed their weapons aside in a frenzy. Perhaps if Maria were to go up and torture them to death, they wouldn''t have any response.

    "W-Who exactly are y-you people! W-What are you trying t-to do!"

    Even though the dark elves lived with the pride of their years-long arrogance, under Maria''group''sup overwhelming strength and Maria''s overwhelming presence, they couldn''t even speak properly now.

    ''''We''re travelers who are passing by."

    Facing the dark elves'' question, Maria responded. However, her answer made them reveal strange expressions. Even though she was literally stating the truth, just like how the Earth was circting the sun, based on the current situation, why did it feel so weird to them? However, Maria ignored the suspicious gazes shot at her and continued to speak with a humble and gentle voice.

    ''''We''re heading to Gandor. If I''m not mistaken, you guys are the patrolling guards of Gandor, right?"

    "¡­"

    Facing Maria''s question, the remaining four dark elves gnashed their teeth, exchanged looks with one another, and nodded grudgingly. These dark elves weren''t fools either. Judging from the exceptional power that Maria''s group disyed, it was obvious to the dark elves that these adventurers weren''t fools who came to this ce just tomit suicide. Perhaps not even the matriarch of the number one family of Gandor City possessed such strength. Facing their silent response, Maria revealed a gentle smile.

    "Alright then, please inform your people that the Saintadventurer''s groupposed of only SS rank adventurers intends to pass through Gandor City. I hope you guys can open up the city gates and allow us through. If not, be prepared to suffer the consequences."

    Gazing at the ashen dark elves, Maria spoke in a soft tone, unlike her previous cold face.

    The dark elves started pondering in silence.

    In the meantime.

    ''''Big sister Maria, you said the dark elves will open the city gates for us?"

    Gracier sauntered, turning around to ask Maria curiously. Facing her question, Maria shrugged and didn''t answer immediately. Dark elves weren''t a race that would die for their pride. At that moment, the dark elves were hesitant about whether to believe her words. If wasn''t because of this group''s strength, there would be nothing to consider.

 Chapter 1385 1243: Into The Dark Elves City

    ?

    ''''We''re heading to Gandor. If I''m not mistaken, you guys are the patrolling guards of Gandor, right?"

    "¡­"

    Facing Maria''s question, the remaining four dark elves gnashed their teeth, exchanged looks with one another, and nodded grudgingly. These dark elves weren''t fools either. Judging from the exceptional power that Maria''s group disyed, it was obvious to the dark elves that these adventurers weren''t fools who came to this ce just tomit suicide. Perhaps not even the matriarch of the number one family of Gandor City possessed such strength. Facing their silent response, Maria revealed a gentle smile.

    "Alright then, please inform your people that the Saintadventurer''s groupposed of only SS rank adventurers intends to pass through Gandor City. I hope you guys can open up the city gates and allow us through. If not, be prepared to suffer the consequences."

    Gazing at the ashen dark elves, Maria spoke in a soft tone, unlike her previous cold face.

    The dark elves started pondering in silence.

    In the meantime.

    ''''Big sister Maria, you said the dark elves will open the city gates for us?"

    Gracier sauntered, turning around to ask Maria curiously. Facing her question, Maria shrugged and didn''t answer immediately. Dark elves weren''t a race that would die for their pride. At that moment, the dark elves were hesitant about whether to believe her words. If wasn''t because of this group''s strength, there would be nothing to consider.

    "I think we can enter the city without any issue. But we may face some problems when heading out."

    Maria responded as she extended her hand to pat Gracier''s head.

    Upon hearing Maria''s words, the group didn''t reveal any huge reactions. It was apparent that most of them thought the same. Even if the dark elves did not let them pass they could force their way through. If not because they needed to enter the city to check a certain dungeon for their investigation they wouldn''t want to stop by this city known for their hate of other races.

    Previously, there were a total of five dark elves who escaped death from Maria. She sent three of them to report the situation to Gandor, whilemanding the other two to lead the way. As for their background, she had checked with them.

    They were members of the fifth family in Gandor. This time, they were responsible for patrolling the outer region. Just as Elseria''s investigation team said, Gandor was indeed in lockdown, but the dark elves in front of her didn''t know the reason behind it. Well, they couldn''t be med because they were males.

    In the dark elves'' society, male status was always low because only females were equipped with the powerful ability. That was why the rulers and higher-ups of every family were always females. On the other hand, males were mostly guards and subordinates. In this city, only magicians were respected, while warriors weren''t worthy of a mention.

    Under the lead of the two dark elves, Maria''s group didn''t face any obstacles along the way. They passed straight through the cave''s entrance before finding a trail and when they turned the corner, a huge and majestic city presented itself before them all of a sudden.

    Gandor, city of the dark elves.

    This city consisted of fifty of thousands of stctites, varying from ce to ce. Of course, dark elves in the deep underground couldn''t possibly build their homes with trees and vines like on the surface. But this didn''t mean that the dark elves were at their wits'' end. They used huge stctites as a base for their homes. The stctites that connected the dome and ground ranged from a few meters to a dozen meters. The dark elves used their skills to carve these products of nature into elegant, beautiful artwork. At a nce, one could see purple, ghostly fire spreading between the stctites as though it were a sea of purple stars. The sharp peaks of stgmites were engraved with various sculptures of demons. They linked up, forming a wall that was a dozen meters thick and resisted any ambushes from outsiders. The pitch-ck opening at the top of the stgmites seemed like corroded holes. But from the information Maria''s group clearly knew that lethal weapons and crossbows were hidden in them.

    Just like in the rumors, Gandor City was entirely sealed off. When Maria''s group arrived at the entrance, the heavy, enormous steel door constructed among the stgmites was lifted high, seemingly to stop any outsiders from entering.

    Gazing at the giant metal door, Maria knitted her brows, lowered her head, and observed theva moat that was seven to nine meters wide in front of her. This was the city''s biggest reliance. Any intruders who targeted the city would be devoured by the scorchingva without having a chance to attack. But it was a pity that no one dared to risk one''s life by trying.

    "We''ve brought honorable guests! We''re requesting to enter Gandor immediately!"

    Staring at the steel door, the dark elves who led the way yelled loudly for attention. One of them extended his arm and reached for a steel te from his waist pouch. Then, he roasted it in the heat above theva moat and tossed it high. This was the dark elves'' emergency signal to request for the opening of the gate.

    Rumble!

    After a few moments, the steel door was lowered as a heavy, sturdy bridge appeared over the moat. Shortly after, sharp, enormous iron fences expanded in piercing creaks. The city of dark elves, Gandor, finally revealed its true identity to everyone.

    Sweeping a nce at the surroundings, Maria confirmed her doubt. It seemed like the dark elves had no intention of stopping them from entering the city. After all, Gandor was arge city, popted with hundred dark elf families. Every family consisted of thousands of well-equipped dark elf soldiers and also tens of thousands of goblins and ves of other races. If Maria''s group didn''t reveal her strength to terrify the dark elves into yielding, perhaps her and her group would have to pay the price.

    At that moment, Maria''s group witnessed seven, well-armored dark elf soldiers scuttling toward them. Then, the dark elf who seemed to be their leader saluted.

    "Wee to Gandor City."

 Chapter 1386 1244: Gandor

    ?

    Staring at the giant metal door, the dark elves who led the way yelled loudly for attention. One of them extended his arm and reached for a steel te from his waist pouch. Then, he roasted it in the heat above theva moat and tossed it high. This was the dark elves'' emergency signal to request the opening of the gate.

    Rumble!

    After a few moments, the steel door was lowered as a heavy, sturdy bridge appeared over the moat. Shortly after, sharp, enormous iron fences expanded in piercing creaks. The city of dark elves, Gandor, finally revealed its true identity to everyone.

    Sweeping a nce at the surroundings, Maria confirmed her doubt. It seemed like the dark elves had no intention of stopping them from entering the city. After all, Gandor was arge city, popted with hundred dark elf families. Every family consisted of thousands of well-equipped dark elf soldiers and also tens of thousands of goblins and ves of other races. If Maria''s group didn''t reveal her strength to terrify the dark elves into yielding, perhaps she and her group would have to pay the price.

    At that moment, Maria''s group witnessed seven, well-armored dark elf soldiers scuttling toward them. Then, the dark elf who seemed to be their leader saluted.

    "Wee to Gandor City."

    The dark elf spoke emotionlessly like someone forced to do something he doesn''t want.

    "We received notice of your arrival, but we have to apologize in advance. I suppose you''re aware of the current lockdown in Gandor City. Not only here, but the paths to other regions are also blocked off. As there were some idents, we are unable to open up the paths temporarily. If you were to pass through the City and head to other areas, I need to warn you that it may take a long time."

    "Thanks for the reminder."

    Upon hearing his words, Maria simply twitched her brows. It was apparent that this was a dying tactic by the dark elves. If she disyed enough strength to terrorize the dark elves, they would open up the path for them in no time. But if she failed, they wouldn''t be able to leave this underground city ever again.

    ''Hoh! How amusing.''

    Stretching Maria''s arm and caressing the hilt on her waist, she narrowed her eyes at the dark elf. Facing Maria''s subtle provocation, the dark elf didn''t seem frightened at all. He nodded to Maria''s group, before turning around and entering the city.

    Maria waved her hand, beckoning her group to follow the man. The moment they entered the city, she turned around and nced at the surrounding shadows casually. Then, she looked away and continued sauntering ahead.

    It seemed like Maria didn''t realize the three youngdies d in ck clothes were hidden in the shadows of the stgmite wall in the distance. The three youngdies gripped the whips in their hands. A ck spider was sewn on their pitch-ck robes. That was the emblem of advanced guards under the powerful family, they''re mostly mages. They stared at Maria''s group until they disappeared into the city.

    "I don''t think these people are threatening. They seem just like a group of surface bugs, that''s all."

    One of the dark elf mages said in disdain. Then, she gazed provocatively at the silentpanion standing beside her.

    "Seems like the guards of the seven families need improvement. I can''t figure out how those people managed to wipe out the entire patrol team. Frankly, I think the Lorr Family needs to watch their men. It isn''t anything honorable for dark elves to hide their failure and exaggerate the enemies'' threat."

    ''''Shut up. Let''s just observe quietly and report.'''' Another one said shutting the others down. Afterward, they followed Maria''s group in the darkness but not going too close as they didn''t want to alert the enemy. Unbeknownst to them they have been discovered already just the group was ying pretend with them.

    ???

    Under the lead of the dark elf guard, Maria''s group arrived at the inner city on the left side. This was the gathering ce for visitors. But despite that, there weren''t many humans around. Unless they were ves, if not humans couldn''t possibly arrive in this city of dark elves.

    The arrival of Maria''s group attracted the attention of almost everyone. Without mentioning the rarity of humans in the dark underground world, just the shining gems in these beautiful and mesmerizing youngdies in the group were enough to be the center of attention.

    "You people can stay here for the time being and wait for further news."

    The dark elf guard said to Maria, before signaling with a hand gesture and turning around to leave.

    Maria wasn''t bothered by the indifferent attitude of the dark elf guard. She merely scanned the surroundings and spotted her target¡ªthe inn. However, unlike other ces, this inn was built entirely from wooden logs, which was extremely rare to see in the underground. It could also be said that it was as extravagant as a building constructed with tinum on the surface.

    "Let''s go."

    She beckoned and led the group into the wooden inn.

    The inn was spacious and brightly lit byntern grasses found only in the underground. The mes burning in the firece piled up with stones eliminated the chilliness, bringing them afortable warmth. An old man, who seemed to be the boss of the inn, took a nap over the counter. Due to the years of being unexposed to the sun, his skin appeared sickly pale, like a funny-looking wooden barrel. But what was most eye-catching about him was his legs. The areas below his knees werepletely severed and the bnce of his upper body was supported by prosthetics made from ck iron. Maria admired it for a moment before her eyes scanned the surrounding.

    In the meantime gazing at the arrival of Maria''s group, the old man widened his eyes and showed a bewildered expression. He opened his mouth and revealed an excited smile.

    "Oh, wee everyone. I haven''t met any human customers in a long time. May I have your orders please?"

    ''''We want a quiet ce to stay.'''' Maria dered while slipping one tinum coin under the old man''s hand which shocked him.

 Chapter 1387 1245: Dragons Might

    ?

    The inn was spacious and brightly lit byntern grasses found only in the underground. The mes burning in the firece piled up with stones eliminated the chilliness, bringing them afortable warmth. An old man, who seemed to be the boss of the inn, took a nap over the counter. Due to the years of being unexposed to the sun, his skin appeared sickly pale, like a funny-looking wooden barrel. But what was most eye-catching about him was his legs. The areas below his knees werepletely severed and the bnce of his upper body was supported by prosthetics made from ck iron. Maria admired it for a moment before her eyes scanned the surrounding.

    In the meantime gazing at the arrival of Maria''s group, the old man widened his eyes and showed a bewildered expression. He opened his mouth and revealed an excited smile.

    "Oh, wee everyone. I haven''t met any human customers in a long time. May I have your orders please?"

    ''''We want a quiet ce to stay.'''' Maria dered while slipping one tinum coin under the old man''s hand which shocked him.

    ''''I mean I''m renting the whole ce,'''' Maria added with an expressionless face.

    The old man behind the counter seemed troubled for a moment but in front of money he could only give in, especially currency from the continent which is worth a lot, he couldn''t say no as it would be shooting himself in the foot.

    The happy old man tried to hide his shining eyes as he pocketed the money while giving Maria a bit of kind advice.

    ''''Miss, as we are all humans, I think I have to remind you that Gandor isn''t a safe ce to be. Since you made your way here, it proves that you are strong enough to deal with the dangers. But I still need to remind you that the dark elves are hard to deal with. Besides, recently they have sealed off the city. The atmosphere is tense. If it isn''t necessary, I advise you to avoid any trouble as much as possible. If you are targeted by dark elves, you will be in big trouble."

    "Thanks for the warning," Maria responded with a smile.

    The old man frowned before opening his mouth to continue.

    ''''Miss, it may be rude of me to say this, but¡­"

    Bang!

    Before the old man finished his sentence, a loud bang on the second floor captured everyone''s attention. Shortly after, the a petite human girl who went upstairs earlier rolled down the flight of steps with a bruised, swollen face. Secondster, several burly, heavily-equipped dark elves descended the stairs. They swept a nce at the lobby and after spotting the beautiful youngdies, their eyes glinted in passionate lights. They exchanged filthy looks with one another. One of them who seemed to be their leader strode forward and snarled at the group.

    "Are you the ones who booked the entire inn and forced us to leave?! Some weakling humans?!"

    Upon hearing the snarls of the big dark elves, Maria couldn''t be bothered to turn around. Those people were naive, sinister, and crude. As for these idiots who would step into a minefield for the sake of following that dangling carrot in front of them, they were the most unworthy of cannon fodders in the eyes of the true decider of the dark elves. Therefore, facing the interrogations of these idiots, Maria remained silent, extended her hand, and snapped her fingers.

    "Scram!"

    Witnessing her gesture, Gracier chuckled. The petite dragon''sdy swept an ice-cold nce at the idiots not knowing the immensity of Earth before she strode toward them and let out a grunt. Along with her bellow, the air around them instantly turned cold. The idiot dark elves who heard her voice revealed furious expressions. They stretched out their thick arms to reach for the weapons on their waist, apparently to teach this youngdy a lesson and let her experience what true agony and nightmare were.

    ''''Dragon''s Might!" Gracier silently mumbled as a formless pressure spread out from her small body.

    But just as they clutched the hilts of their weapons, their faces instantly became that of beached fish¡ªgasping for air, staring with wide-open eyes, and rooted to the spot. Not only that, but theirplexions also became increasingly red as though invisible hands were choking their throats. Even though the muscles on their bodies trembled, they couldn''t move an inch. This peculiar behavior seemed odd to everyone, an intense fear took hold of them.

    At the next moment, Gracier extended and swung her right arm as though she were driving away flies.

    Boom!

    Along with this action, those who were frozen to the spot flew out of the exit as though their legs were equipped with rockets. They crashed heavily onto the ground outside like a big pile of mud.

    No, it wasn''t ''like''¡ªthey turned into a big pile of mud under the effects of the vampire''s magical spell. Their skeletons and muscles were crushed into bits by an unknown force, turning into worthless residue. Theyy on the ground like t, deted balloons. The bewildered crowd stepped forward in uncertainty, sizing up the revolting corpses on the ground. No one dared to say a word. Their eyes were filled with terror. In this city, they had witnessed many more terrifying things, but they were usuallymitted by dark elves. Due to that reason, as the crowd saw a non-dark elf disintegrating an enemy using a crueler method than the dark elves, they were immediately petrified of Maria''s group. The crowd initially decided to stir trouble with Maria''s group and pry their intention. But now, it seemed like everything would be in vain if they couldn''t even protect themselves.

    Hearing the mors outside the inn, Maria nodded in satisfaction. Her sister-inw and maybe future sister were truly suitable for the task secretly given to her.

    As a dragon, she was born to look down upon most of the other species. This kind of heartfelt contempt and the formidable strength of hers were the best weapons to strike a blow at the dark elves'' confidence. Those hidden in the darkness should be aware of this, it was Maria''s goal.

 Chapter 1388 1246: An Overbearing Gracier

    Chapter 13881246: An Overbearing Gracier

    Boom!

    Along with this action, those who were frozen to the spot flew out of the exit as though their legs were equipped with rockets. They crashed heavily onto the ground outside like a big pile of mud.

    No, it wasn''t ''like''¡ªthey turned into a big pile of mud under the effects of the vampire''s magical spell. Their skeletons and muscles were crushed into bits by an unknown force, turning into worthless residue. Theyy on the ground like t, deted balloons. The bewildered crowd stepped forward in uncertainty, sizing up the revolting corpses on the ground. No one dared to say a word. Their eyes were filled with terror. In this city, they had witnessed many more terrifying things, but they were usuallymitted by dark elves. Due to that reason, as the crowd saw a non-dark elf disintegrating an enemy using a crueler method than the dark elves, they were immediately petrified of Maria''s group. The crowd initially decided to stir trouble with Maria''s group and pry their intention. But now, it seemed like everything would be in vain if they couldn''t even protect themselves.

    Hearing the mors outside the inn, Maria nodded in satisfaction. Her sister-inw and maybe future sister were truly suitable for the task secretly given to her.

    As a dragon, she was born to look down upon most of the other species. This kind of heartfelt contempt and the formidable strength of hers were the best weapons to strike a blow at the dark elves'' confidence. Those hidden in the darkness should be aware of this, it was Maria''s goal. There was also another factor in y outwardly Gracier looks like a beautiful elf, no the vibe of a High elf could be detected from a mile away. Naturally, Dark elves don''t like Elves that much, High elves even more so.

    Maria, Luna, and Saeko went upstairs to check the rooms while leaving the others behind for drinks. Maria wasn''t worried in the slightest as she knew Gracier''s and the other''s strengths. Gracier had the full authority to do as she wished after seeing humans ves, she was angry with the disgusting Dark elves, this is one of the reasons Maria was letting her go wild.

    Thinking about what those prideful dark elves would do upon learning that it was a petite high elf that beat the shit out of them, would infuriate them.

    ''No good!''

    The inn boss shivered, curling up behind the counter. He understood why this group dared toe here. They weren''t as foolish as he had imagined. But even so, the inn boss revealed a worrisome expression because he felt like they came with ill intentions. They magnified their strength wantonly with the identity of a non-dark elf. This would deter the attention of the proud dark elves. As soon as the dark elves'' patrol team arrived, huge troubles would surely follow.

    As the saying ''the more one was afraid of something happening, the bigger the chance it would happen'' went, the moment the shivering inn boss prayed that nothing would happen, metallic ngs echoed from the outside. A few secondster, five well-equipped dark elves strode into the inn inrge strides. Judging from their equipment, they were the patrol team of this city. Despite that, Gracier couldn''t recognize them. It seemed like they weren''t the same batch of patrols that led their group here. What surprised everyone was that asions.

    behind the five dark elf warriors stood a female dark elf in a mage''s robe, which was rarely seen in patrol teams, as advanced mages were important characters and seldom showed up on such asions.

    "We received a report¡ªis someone causing trouble here?"

    After entering the inn, the five dark elves blocked the entrance. The dark elf mage asked and sauntered forward, staring at the patrons with arrogance. Upon detecting her ice-cold stare, the inn boss couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Despite that, the others were unmoved.

    Meanwhile, Sakuya knitted her brows. She didn''t even lift her head to look at the dark elves. Gracier ced the winess back on the table, widening her heterochromia eyes at the dark elves and revealing a proud smile, underneath this smile was a boiling anger. She saw the looks in their eyes when staring at the humans, it was as if they were looking at some ants. As someone with a human bloodline, it was infuriating to the extreme.

    An angry Gracier looked at the female mage.

    Upon realizing Gracier''s gaze, the female mage couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath of cold air. She sensed pain as though the blood in her body were flowing in reverse. She sensed overwhelming fear and pressure from Gracier''s gaze. Despite that, she stifled the uncertainty with her strong willpower and felt utterly insulted by that instance of fear.

    This emotion should be her enemy''s, not hers.

    "Stand up! Answer my question!"

    The infuriated female mage snarled, she summoned a five-headed snake whip from her, and pointed at Gracier, using this method to conceal that moment of timidity and withdrawal. But Gracier apparently wasn''t having any of it. The corners of her lips perked up into a smile and she stared at the female mage as though she was a bug. Then, she spoke.

    "Seems like you lowly, dark-skinned creatures that treat others as bugs are indeed ignorant. How dare you speak to me in this manner? Are you ready to ept your punishment for offending me?"

    "What did you say!?"

    The dark elves were stunned. They didn''t expect to be defied in their lifetime. Besides, this was the city of dark elves. To be mocked and humiliated in public like this was intolerable for any dark elf!

    "You bastard white-skinned elf, how dare you¡­!"

    Upon hearing Gracier''s words, the female mage bellowed and raised her whip while at the same time calling the spirits of Earth and Wind to turn her whip faster and more deadly. She was about to unleash her full strength on Gracier.

    But despite that, Gracier was quicker.

    The female mage witnessed a red sh in front of her. At the next moment, the magical torrent within her control erupted. Gracier flitted across in a red burst of me, aiming straight at the five dark elves behind the female mage. A dazzling, eye-catching brilliance erupted. In the blink of an eye, blood sttered from the bodies of the five dark elves like fountains spraying into midair.

    The air turned hot, the heat coalesced into the shape of me des that swooped down and shed at them. Along with deep, thunderous rumbles, the five heavily-armored dark elves followed in the others'' footsteps. Before they let out a shriek, they were pierced in the chest by the me swords and flew out of the inn.

    The abrupt change in situation baffled the female mage. She felt the magical powers coalescing in her handpletely losing control as they flowed in reverse inside her body. Her vision swayed and turned indistinct as though the world were spinning. The moment she gasped for air and shuddered, she realized that she was already screaming.

    "Listen up, you lowly beings"

    Gracier stood by the entrance of the inn, grabbed the female mage''s neck with her right hand, and dragged her outside the inn. Her red and gold eyes glinted in a mysterious, yet mesmerizing sh.

    ''''You better behave or else I don''t mind turning this city into hell.''''

 Chapter 1389 Mistake

    Chapter 1389 Mistake

    The goldenced panties and socks on her body prevented him from doing so.

    Things were slowly starting to be interesting.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Kuina asked in a confused tone before she walked a little forward and bent down in front of him.

    Her boobs juggled in front of his face as she looked at his face with a confused expression.

    "I am just wondering how you honed your skills to this level?"

    "Well, I have to if I wish to keep my man not to forget me.''''

    She put her hands on the side of her panties and slowly started pulling them down. After reaching down to her thighs, Sahara bent down even more as she finally slid the panties down her body.

    Except for her shoes and socks, Kuina had no clothes on her body but the challenge was still on.

    "Looks like I am starting to feel the cold now." She said with a grin and cupped her breasts with her hands. The nipples had turned erect as she slowly started ying with them.

    Her right hand then went down to herpletely shaved pussy as she slowly pulled herbia apart. She then moved forward to give her man a better look before putting her middle finger inside her pussy.

    While slowly fingering her pussy with her middle finger, she looked at Alex''s face. Thetter looked extremely calm so she turned her gaze to his cock.

    There was no rising tent and she felt a little disappointed by that.

    "Anyways, what are we going to do now?" She asked while keeping her voice stable. "I guess I should proceed with the real thing now."

    She then bent down on her knees and with some quick movement, Kuina undid her shoces and kicked them off her feet.

    Before that day, Alex had never thought that he would see someone removing their socks so slowly. But she speed could bepared to the movement speed of a snail.

    "Done." After a few minutes, she dropped thest remaining piece of cloth on her body down on the ground.

    "So I passed the challenge." He grinned as he stood up and shook off his clothes. He then looked at the few drops of arousal juices dripping down Sahara''s thighs before he decided to take things up a notch.

    "Then shall we proceed," She said as she hit her ass once with her right hand.

    But Alex didn''t say anything and walked forward. He grabbed her body and pulled her against his body. While maintaining a steady grip on her waist, he kissed her lips and invaded her mouth.

    His tongue entwined with her tongue before he pushed her against a tree. While keeping their tongues intertwined, he hands slowly traveled down her body and grabbed her breasts.

    While groping the big melons with his hands. Kuina''s hands went near his cock while her tail slowly went behind him.

    ''She is going to do that again.'' He thought with a smile as he felt he tail slowly poking around his asshole.

    But he was no longer affected by that as his right hand let go of her breasts and went down to her sacred cave.

    But she legs closed around his hand in an attempt to stop him from entering her cave. He then broke their kiss to see her smiling.

    "Not so quick," Kuina said as she released the grip on Alex''s hands and controlled her tail to move forward and surround his cock.

    The warm tail slowly started rubbing his cock and he could feel his precum oozing out his hardened shaft. Kuina then started increasing the speed of her tail job as always cock grew even harder in her embrace.

    "Kuh!" Alex grunted, trying to hold in.

    Kuina giggled a little when she realized what Alex was doing.

    "Such unique position," She muttered as her breasts were now in front of Alex mouth.

    He slowly started licking the erect nipples with his tongue before he put them in his mouth. He then started sucking on them like a hungry baby ko.

    "Ahhh~" After that, Kuina finally released a moan as he continued to such on her erect red nipples.

    Her tail also continued to rub his cock but she soon realized that there was no way that he was going to cum in this way.

    "Alex , please put me down," Kuina said and Alex obliged. He could tell that she had something in her mind and he decided to let her do that.

    "Let''s see how long you can hold now." She said with a grin before she opened her mouth and swallowed his entire cock in a matter of seconds.

    Yet her sharp teeth were chipping at Alex''s cock just like when she had given him her first blow job.

    ''Could it be that she is trying to¡­'' He immediately realized what Kuina meant.

    The foxdy slowly started moving back and forward like she was giving him a blowjob for the first time.

    But slowly, her skills started to rise. It was like an MC who had been hiding his real powers the entire time.

    Her tail moved below Alex''s cock and wrapped around his jewels. That tail then slowly started massaging his jewels while she sucked his cock.

    "Ohhhh! Damn¡­" He muttered as he realized why she had made her earlier statements. He could feel his pre-cum dripping inside her mouth as the Holy daughter girl slowed down.

    She pushed her hand forward and his cock touched the base of her throat. She stayed in this position without gagging and Alex could feel that he was about toe soon.

    Kuina also realized this and as quick as a viper, she removed his cock from her mouth and touched the tip with her tongue while her tail whipped back and touched his asshole. The two thingsbined made Alex release his white cum directly inside Kuina''s mouth as she greedily swallowed the hot white liquid.

    "Tasty if I''m being honest." She finished while licking her lips.

 Chapter 1390 1247: Retribution?

    ?

    But despite that, Gracier was quicker.

    The female mage witnessed a red sh in front of her. At the next moment, the magical torrent within her control erupted. Gracier flitted across in a red burst of me, aiming straight at the five dark elves behind the female mage. A dazzling, eye-catching brilliance erupted. In the blink of an eye, blood sttered from the bodies of the five dark elves like fountains spraying into midair.

    The air turned hot, the heat coalesced into the shape of me des that swooped down and shed at them. Along with deep, thunderous rumbles, the five heavily-armored dark elves followed in the others'' footsteps. Before they let out a shriek, they were pierced in the chest by the me swords and flew out of the inn.

    The abrupt change in situation baffled the female mage. She felt the magical powers coalescing in her handpletely losing control as they flowed in reverse inside her body. Her vision swayed and turned indistinct as though the world were spinning. The moment she gasped for air and shuddered, she realized that she was already screaming.

    "Listen up, you lowly beings"

    Gracier stood by the entrance of the inn, grabbed the female mage''s neck with her right hand, and dragged her outside the inn. Her red and gold eyes glinted in a mysterious, yet mesmerizing sh.

    ''''You better behave or else I don''t mind turning this city into hell.''''

    She clenched her right hand abruptly.

    Crack.

    The severed female mage''s head fell and rolled. Fresh blood spurted from her neck, staining the pitch-ck ground. Gracier swept an ice-cold nce at her surroundings. She threw her hand up abruptly and at the next second, the headless corpse flew into the air and exploded in a loud bang.

    The surroundings fell intoplete silence.

    Shortly after, loud, high-pitched screams broke out.

    Screams echoed.

    In just a few moments, the ''ignorant nearby crowd'' yelled and evacuated from the area. They were hoping to see how the dark elves were insulted and killed by these outsiders. But now, the show had turned into a nightmare. In Gandor City, there were never any precedents where dark elves were killed by foreign races. And now, not only were six dark elves killed, but the death of a female mage was also involved.

    The crowd stole away immediately. Of course, they knew what this meant. The death of a female mage was enough to shock the entire Gandor City and spark the rage of all dark elves. A wild storm of the fight was guaranteed at this point. Not only that but Gracier''s identity should be known by all at this point. A noble High elf wouldn''t fight when the odds were against her. Once the crowd was swept into the battle, they would be doomed for sure. That was why they scrambled away from the scene instantly, hiding from this dangerous ce.

    The bustling crowd in the spacious za dispersed instantly as though they didn''t exist. At a nce, one couldn''t find anything that could move on its own. It was so silent that a drop of a pin could be heard. Up until that moment, Gracier nodded in pleasure, shifted her gaze away, and turned around to enter the inn.

    She sat down on her usual spot, raised the winess high, and turned to the old man who hid behind the counter.

    "Get me your best wine, old man."

    "Eh? Ah! Yes!"

    Upon hearing Gracier''s order, the old man couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down her spine. He grabbed the finest bottle of wine and limped his way to her, pouring it into her winess cautiously. But even so, his hands shivered at the immense fear. Looking at his reaction, Gracier narrowed her eyes and let out a sigh to get rid of her bloodlust. Meanwhile, Saeko, who picked up and devoured a piece of drumstick, cocked her head curiously to look at the inn boss. Then, she stretched out her hand and patted the old man''s shoulder.

    "Don''t worry, old man. We can handle a bunch of dark elves. You don''t need to be so scared."

    "Yes¡­ Miss. I don''t wish to intrude, but¡­"

    The old man forced a smile at Saeko''s constion. Of course, he knew that these people were strong enough to stir trouble in the dark elves'' city. Although they were capable, he knew that he wasn''t up for it. Ever since he broke free from being a ve, he had lived in this city. And now, even if the dark elves didn''t dare to find trouble with these people, they would stille for him.

    ''Hah! My old bones like can''t handle this pressure but I''m d I''m alive to see such a worthwhile scene.''

    At this thought, the old man let out a sigh. Even though he was worried about his future, he couldn''t help but feel satisfied upon witnessing the sorry state of those high and mighty dark elves. As a human ve in the past, he had suffered endless agony. His legs and even his entire life were thoroughly destroyed by the dark elves. Right now, he was nothing more than the walking dead. But¡­ After witnessing the dark elves'' raw blood and hearing their wails, this was the first time he felt so alive, agitated, and excited. It was especially so when Gracier snapped the female mage''s neck, to which he shivered from head to toe. The invincible and superior dark elves were ughtered like pigs by those people.

    Who would have expected this day toe?

    For the sake of this scene, he felt like it was worth the price of letting them stay in his inn. If the dark elves were to seek revenge on him, he would dly ept it. At the very least, it was still better than being imprisoned in this dark city like a Deadman. The old man shook his head. The corners of his lips raised to force a smile. Maybe it''s time for their retribution, the old man thought as he continued to smile.

    Saeko stared at him for a moment before turning to the rest. She seemed to have understood something because in turn the corner of her mouth rose to form a knowing smile.

 Chapter 1391 1248: Their Real Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1391 Chapter 1248: Their Real Purpose</h4>

    ''Hah! My old bones like can''t handle this pressure but I''m d I''m alive to see such a worthwhile scene.''

    At this thought, the old man let out a sigh. Even though he was worried about his future, he couldn''t help but feel satisfied upon witnessing the sorry state of those high and mighty dark elves. As a human ve in the past, he had suffered endless agony. His legs and even his entire life were thoroughly destroyed by the dark elves. Right now, he was nothing more than the walking dead. But¡­ After witnessing the dark elves'' raw blood and hearing their wails, this was the first time he felt so alive, agitated, and excited. It was especially so when Gracier snapped the female mage''s neck, to which he shivered from head to toe. The invincible and superior dark elves were ughtered like pigs by those people.

    Who would have expected this day toe?

    For the sake of this scene, he felt like it was worth the price of letting them stay in his inn. If the dark elves were to seek revenge on him, he would dly ept it. At the very least, it was still better than being imprisoned in this dark city like a Deadman. The old man shook his head. The corners of his lips raised to force a smile. Maybe it''s time for their retribution, the old man thought as he continued to smile.

    Saeko stared at him for a moment before turning to the rest. She seemed to have understood something because in turn the corner of her mouth rose to form a knowing smile.

    ''''You went and had fun as expected.''''

    A sudden voice rang out forcing the old man behind the counter to tremble violently. If previously Gracier''s action frightened him, he was even more afraid of Maria as his instinct was telling him that Maria was the most dangerous of the bunch.

    Maria stared in his direction for a moment before moving towards the others.

    ''''Yeah! Big sister, I have had a little bit of fun crushing a disgusting bug''s head. You should have been there and seen how her head popped. Hehehehehe! It was fun."

    Saeko rolled her eyes at Gracier while the others shook their heads.

    Maria chuckled before snapping her fingers and a barrier was erected around the group. Her eyes became serious as she raised this question.

    ''''I hope the one you killed is enough big to make the real deal to act?"

    ''''Of course, she is. Although a bug, her strength wasn''t weak. She is the owner of a Gift which means she is the daughter of one of the matriarchs. Knowing how they like to keep the face from the information gathered, we should be facing one of them soon now that we killed an important member of theirs.''''

    Gracier went on and borated. It was a funny sight to see, this also means she hadn''t killed that female mage out of rage but purposely targeted her. Not only she is strong she can also use her brain when needed. Maria had said to take care of any problem that would arise when they were upstairs checking their rooms.

    ''''That is good then. I knew you''d do it.'''' Mariaplimented Gracier before continuing.

    ''''So, what do you girls think of this mission?"

    There was a moment of silence as if each member of this group was thinking before answering and finally, after what seemed to have been an eternity Sakuya opened her mouth and instead of responding directly, she raised another question.

    ''''Your real question is what the real purpose of this mission is right?"

    Maria rolled her eyes at her, she knew her best friend the best while she already understood what her aim is, she was still ying. While it was irritating Maria calmed down and nodded.

    ''''Indeed that''s right.''''

    ''''I see!" Sakuya said and simply closed her eyes as if deep into contemtion. Maria clenched her fingers so hard that they almost whitened, if she hadn''t done this she wouldn''t have resisted punching Sakuya''s face and beat the shit out of her but now wasn''t the time. Maria vowed to personally this sister of hers a lessonter.

    Luna observed the interaction between the two with a smile. This brought up some memories but before she would start reminiscing someone interrupted her, it was none other than Pandora who hadn''t spoken a word since they arrived in Gandor.

    ''''I think the real purpose of this mission is to test water.''''

    ''''Hoh!? Do borate.'''' Maria said while the others looked at Pandora interested in her exnation.

    Pandora nodded before she started her exnation.

    ''''While from an outsider''s perspective, this is a simple investigation mission in this ce, the truth is far from this. This is Gandor, a small ce ruled by dark elves hostile to the other elves and the outside world. While previously it was not to the extent that necessitate the royal family''s intervention, in recent years it has worsened. Pige, ves, and other inhumane activities have be this city''s forte. They be reckless, too reckless even. While I believe they weren''t so foolish to do that because of jealousy, I''m sure it was because someone is behind them. They got a powerful backer for them to turn this reckless.''''

    Pandora stopped for a moment and emptied her ss of wine before continuing.

    ''''The royal family could have dispatched an elite to get rid of this tumor but by doing so they will earn the resentment of the other hidden group of Dark Elves. While not all of them were like this, by directly eliminating this the others could join hands and rebelled. This is something that must happen, especially with a lot of spies hidden in the empire waiting for the smallest chance to ignite an internal war, so the only solution left is to borrow external help. For example, hiring a group of powerful adventurers to investigate the recent dungeon that appeared. This group of mismatched adventurers would surely attire attention and the prideful dark elves would attack, this group will then respond in self-defense killing them as they carried their mission. Our real mission is to get rid of the powerful dark elves and if we could by mistake find some connection with some external force while carrying out our mission, it will be a plus as this could give the royal family the perfect excuse to clean this ce. Is my analysis wrong?"

    ''''Not all.'''' Maria immediately responded with a smile after Pandora''s lengthy exnation.

 Chapter 1392 1249: As Expected

    Chapter 1392 1249: As Expected

    Pandora stopped for a moment and emptied her ss of wine before continuing.

    ''''The royal family could have dispatched an elite to get rid of this tumor but by doing so they will earn the resentment of the other hidden group of Dark Elves. While not all of them were like this, by directly eliminating this the others could join hands and rebelled. This is something that must happen, especially with a lot of spies hidden in the empire waiting for the smallest chance to ignite an internal war, so the only solution left is to borrow external help. For example, hiring a group of powerful adventurers to investigate the recent dungeon that appeared. This group of mismatched adventurers would surely attire attention and the prideful dark elves would attack, this group will then respond in self-defense killing them as they carried their mission. Our real mission is to get rid of the powerful dark elves and if we could by mistake find some connection with some external force while carrying out our mission, it will be a plus as this could give the royal family the perfect excuse to clean this ce. Is my analysis wrong?"

    ''''Not all.'''' Maria immediately responded with a smile after Pandora''s lengthy exnation.

    ''''It is exactly as Meera, I mean Pandora exined. We are here to clean up, to reduce the probability of this city stabbing back the others when things will be serious. The dice have been cast, what''s left is to wait for the enemy to y in our hands and I have the feeling that it won''t be long since a real powerhouse will appear.'''' Sakuya added before she empire her ss and let out a satisfied sound.

    While it was harder for one to get drunk as one level goes higher you could still enjoy drinking and the wine brewed in this ce is one of the finest on the continent.

    Gracier, Luna, and Saeko both nodded as they shared the same thought as the rest. Just as they were about to order again Gracier threw her head back, her eyes passed through the door and locked into the street before her lips curled up to form an evil grin.

    Saeko shuddered when she saw this grin while Sakuya said.

    ''''As expected a big shot came.''''

    Gracier exchanged a look with Maria, thetter nodded before Gracier disappeared leaving the others to catch up.

    Meanwhile, outside, the bustling streets became deserted. No one was brave enough to obstruct the dark elf army at this moment. A woman gripped the seven-headed snake whip, bit her lip, and red fumingly. No one dared to go against the matriarch. They curled up by the side in fear, terrified that the matriarch would vent her frustration out on them.

    Light green, flowing hair hangs over a full, lively face. Round golden eyes, set high within their sockets, watch readily over the families they''ve looked after for so long.

    Several moles are spread unusually across her forehead and leave a captivating memory of her adventurous love life.

    This is the face of Nilerea Nightgaze, a true warden among dark elves. She stands towering above others, despite her delicate frame. She is after one of the matriarchs.

    Nilerea didn''t want to stand out among the group. Just like any other matriarch, she hoped to observe the battle from a safe distance, while other families tossed about with one another below. However, the bestid ns of mice and men often went awry. Nilerea didn''t expect her youngest daughter to be so foolish as to probe the other party''s strength, leading to this big disaster.

    ''If that b*tch were here, I swear to inflict eternal pain on her, banish her entirely, and turn her into a mincemeat!''

    But it was a pity that the corpse of her naive daughter was nowhere to be seen, so Nilerea couldn''t even vent her frustration on it.

    Even though she was itching to chop her naive daughter into minced meat to feed wild creatures, what should be done had to be done. If she didn''t want her name to be taken off the book by the council and to lose her status as a matriarch, she would need to do something to secure the status and dignity of her family.

    That was why Nilerea had no choice but to mobilize all her forces. This time, not only were the elite forces of her family involved, but all members were also gathered. This was a little trickery of dark elf families. After their daughters grew up, matriarchs would allow them to establish their own families. Not only could the newer families rece them in eliminating threats, but they also ensured the stability of the matriarchs'' dominance. As a matter of fact, in this City, almost more than half of the families were supported by and connected to the top matriarchs. This time, she didn''t avoid any suspicion to send them out, which went to show how ambitious this matriarch of the fourth family was¡­ Or perhaps, just how arrogant she was¡­ It was tough to figure out whether the thought of her implicating the entire city to be buried with her even existed in her mind.

    Humans ve crowded the streets as they marched inrge strides. Some wielded shields before them, while the rest, the burly one behind them clutched hammers. A fully-equipped dark elf army upied the rear, guarding the advanced female mage among them. This was the standard formation for the dark elves. They wouldn''t put themselves in danger but instead manipte arge number of ves to diminish the enemies'' strength before dealing the lethal, final blow themselves. Due to that reason, the dark elves flourished the whips in their hands to spur on the creatures before them. Under such intimidation, the human ves naturally had no way of resisting. The only output for them was to take it out on the enemies and use their deaths to prove their existence in this world.

 Chapter 1393 1250: Gracier on Rampage

    Chapter 13931250: Gracier on Rampage

    That was why Nilerea had no choice but to mobilize all her forces. This time, not only were the elite forces of her family involved, but all members were also gathered. This was a little trickery of dark elf families. After their daughters grew up, matriarchs would allow them to establish their own families. Not only could the newer families rece them in eliminating threats, but they also ensured the stability of the matriarchs'' dominance. As a matter of fact, in this City, almost more than half of the families were supported by and connected to the top matriarchs. This time, she didn''t avoid any suspicion to send them out, which went to show how ambitious this matriarch of the fourth family was¡­ Or perhaps, just how arrogant she was. It was tough to figure out whether the thought of her implicating the entire city to be buried with her even existed in her mind.

    Humans ve crowded the streets as they marched inrge strides. Some wielded shields before them, while the rest, the burly one behind them clutched hammers. A fully-equipped dark elf army upied the rear, guarding the advanced female mage among them. This was the standard formation for the dark elves. They wouldn''t put themselves in danger but instead manipte arge number of ves to diminish the enemies'' strength before dealing the lethal, final blow themselves. Due to that reason, the dark elves flourished the whips in their hands to spur on the creatures before them. Under such intimidation, the human ves naturally had no way of resisting. The only output for them was to take it out on the enemies and use their deaths to prove their existence in this world.

    All of a sudden, a petite figure appeared in front of the huge crowd. Gracier sauntered ahead. The bright me coalesced into several golden mes that hovered around her, metamorphosing into an unbreakable barrier. Gazing at the heavily-armored enemies, she revealed an excited and sinister smile. She clenched her tiny fists, squinted, and widened her mouth.

    "Heh, heh. Please don''t die so soon.''''

    Gracier then snarled, raising and swinging her right fist abruptly.

    "-------!"

    A ring light beam exploded from her fist, sting straight at the army of monsters ahead. Facing this sudden, oing brilliance, the humans werepletely devoured before they even reacted. In an instant, brilliance upied the entire space, enveloping the dark, underground city in a whiteness that was as bright as daylight.

    The blinding light wreaked havoc on the dark elves'' formation.

    In an instant, the somewhat-neat formation crumbled. The human ves were sent flying in the far distance. Upon realizing that something was amiss, bursts of ck mist erupted to enfold the streets.

    In the blink of an eye, there was nothing except darkness. This was also the innate skill of the dark elves¡ªDark Mist. They could create a mass of darkness that not even magical spells could prate and conceal themselves within it.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Shortly after the dark elves released the dark mists in a panic, a series of rumbles and explosions echoed as a dazzling, white me column appeared above them. Then, it mmed the ground like a gigantic hammer. Not only did the power eradicate the darkness, but it also smashed the dark elves into bits. Gracier withdrew her right arm and let out an evilugh. At the next moment, she dashed straight into the hectic battlefield like a streaking meteor, crashing into her victims.

    Boom!

    Before one of the unfortunate duergars figured out the situation, it was plowed into a lifeless corpse underneath Gracier''s feet. In this thunderous explosion, the surroundings couldn''t help but rumble, where cracks spread across the weaker building walls. The mighty impact proliferated in powerful airwaves, striking and sting away monsters that couldn''t evade in time. In an instant, the area around her was cleanly swept. Apart from the spider web-like fissures underneath her feet, there was nothing else left.

    But at that moment, theremaining dark elves finallyunched their attacks.

    The instant Graciernded on the ground, several razor-sharp, pitch-ck, and seemingly modified des struck at her. The dark elves'' swordsmanship was top-notch, especially in terms of speed and uracy. Not only that, but the des of their swords were also smeared with a lethal poison that could seal one''s throat. Just a scratch from the de would be enough to send one into the abyssal of death¡­ But it was a pity that they were dealing with a rock-hard enemy right now.

    ng! ng! ng!

    In a string of crisp rasps, the invisible barrier negated all threats mercilessly. The strong recoils from the des forced the dark elves back by half a step. Despite that, they instinctively extended their arms to strike again. But at that moment, Gracier retaliated.

    She chuckled, truly amused by the sudden development. She raised and spread her arms to the side. Along with this action, ''''Oh, This is truly fun!"

    She chuckled, truly amused by the sudden development. She raised and spread her arms to the side. Along with this action, innumerable, white me-like light beams erupted around the transparent barrier, dispersing in all directions and ramming into the dark elves. Even though the dark elves wore magical armor that was highly resistant to ordinary magical spells, it was a pity that Gracier was someone extremely blessed when ites to the Fire attribute, and theposition of her spells was fundamentally different from magical spells. Not only that, currently she switched to White me, which is like ''holy light'', meaning the White me was blessed by holy attributes, which made it a perfect match against these wicked dark elves. As soon as the white light beams mmed onto the dark elves, they would feel as though red branding irons were pressed against their skin at once, where not even the well-trained dark elves could withstand this agonizing pain. As blood-curdling screeches filled the air, the encirclement of the dark elves disintegrated entirely like a broken eggshell.

    "Oh no!"

    Looking at this scene, the bewildered female mage who was protected at the rear turned ashen. As a spell caster, she understood more than the males just how powerful Gracier''s attack was. Even though she was mentally prepared for such an extent of attack, the White me''s terrifying holy power made her tremble in fear. But now wasn''t the time to be terrified. The moment the encirclement shattered, she raised her snake whip and yelled out evil incantations. Shortly after, the pitch-ck and ice-cold energy of death coalesced on the tip of the three-headed snake whip. Then, she snarled and flourished the long whip.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª!

    The dark, sinister energy of death metamorphosed into a gigantic viper that widened its jaw and pounced on Gracier. She who was seemingly unable to react in time was swallowed by the viper entirely.

    ''Yes! I did it!''

    Looking at her sess, the female mage cheered inwardly. This was one of the most powerful spells she mastered. Any life form that came into contact with the darkness of death would have its energy absorbed in the shortest time possible, before drying up into an ice-cold, lifeless corpse¡­

    However, before the female magepleted her smile, a dazzling, white me shed past her eyes.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, the enormous viper exploded into bits of fragments. The burning, holy energy surged like zing mes, devouring the snake whip in the female mage''s hand. The female mage gaped, but at the same time, a petite, jade-white fist grew in size as it enveloped her vision.

    In a loud bang, the female mage''s skull was like a watermelon smashed by a baseball bat. Her beautiful face waspletely crushed. One of her perfect eyes fell out of its socket and dropped to the ground. But at the next moment, it was squashed by a boot thatnded on it!

    "Splendid!"

    Gazing at the corpse that was spurting blood from the neck and falling backward to the ground, Gracier nodded in pleasure and raised her bloodied right hand high in the air.

    ''''Not bad.''''

    While Gracier vented her frustration, the fronts on the other side also showed overwhelming dominance and superiority as one would have expected of Alex''s group.

    ''''Earth be my shield!"

    Pandora chanted a small brown shield appeared in her hand before sprinting ahead briskly. The Earth shield in her hands expanded and wrapped around her like a safety fence.

    ''''Wind protect me!" She chanted again while running into the enemy.

    Blustering green winds also formed a sturdy wind barrier with the youngdy in the middle, keeping out all threats. Not only that, but thick stone skin also covered her entire body. At that moment, Pandora was like a bulldozer baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as she crushed her way through. As a matter of fact, this was indeed the case. She couldn''t care less about who was in front of her, even if the other party was also another elf of a different color.

    The instant both parties shed, Pandora expanded her shield and wind barrier and charged ahead. This strategy showed some obvious, positive results. The dark elf army, which didn''t expect Pandora to act this recklessly, broke out in a fluster. Although the dark elves also raised their shields to resist her, before they came into contact with her, they were engulfed and swept away by the wind barrier like home runs. Meanwhile, the soldiers who weren''t struck off by the wind barrier didn''t have it any better. They waved their weapons in vain to stop the elf with white hair from trampling them down, but in the face of a gigantic, steaming bulldozer, how much damage could muscles and flesh inflict?

    Absolutely none.

 Chapter 1394 1251: Pandoras New Attribute 1

    Chapter1394 1251: Pandora''s New Attribute 1

    ''''Earth be my shield!"

    Pandora chanted a small brown shield appeared in her hand before sprinting ahead briskly. The Earth shield in her hands expanded and wrapped around her like a safety fence.

    ''''Wind protect me!" She chanted again while running into the enemy.

    Blustering green winds also formed a sturdy wind barrier with the youngdy in the middle, keeping out all threats. Not only that, but thick stone skin also covered her entire body. At that moment, Pandora was like a bulldozer baring its fangs and brandishing its ws as she crushed her way through. This was indeed the case. She couldn''t care less about who was in front of her, even if the other party was also another elf of a different color.

    The instant both parties shed, Pandora expanded her shield and wind barrier and charged ahead. This strategy showed some obvious, positive results. The dark elf army, which didn''t expect Pandora to act this recklessly, broke out in a fluster. Although the dark elves also raised their shields to resist her, before they came into contact with her, they were engulfed and swept away by the wind barrier like home runs. Meanwhile, the soldiers who weren''t struck off by the wind barrier didn''t have it any better. They waved their weapons in vain to stop the elf with white hair from trampling them down, but in the face of a gigantic, steaming bulldozer, how much damage could muscles and flesh inflict?

    Absolutely none.

    The plight of the enemy was the best evidence for this scenario. They swung their weapons in despair, but were sted away by the wind barrier before even scratching the Pandora. The dark elves'' arrows weren''t effective either. Even though the knives and arrows they released managed to pass through her wind barrier, they were stoppedpletely by the hard stoneyer of skin on Pandora.

    She never stopped or noticed her surroundings. She simply lowered her head and charged forward like a roaring flood that kept going on and on until everything waspletely submerged. The earth trembled underneath her feet. Strong houses were razed to the ground helplessly by the violent whirlwinds. Wherever she went, there would be nothing left except ttened ground and corpses buried within them.

    Pandora continued her onught before abruptly stopping and as if in a trance her eyes became redder and a dark aura surrounded her before receding into her body.

    During this short period, something unexpected happened, first of all, Pandora found herself in what seemed to be a basement of aboratory, the strangest thing was the fact that she was dying at the moment.

    ''This is it. This is the end, isn''t it? Blood keeps dripping to the floor beneath me, hundreds of drops like a crimson rain of death. Yes, this is it, this is the end.

    I can survive this, I know I can. I''m still standing, that counts for something right? Right. So now what? I can''t move, I''m too tired, too weak.

    How long have I been here? How much longer will this take? There must be something I can do, right? There must be a way I can still live, I just need to find it. Think, think. There must be a way.

    I can''t breathe, I can''t breathe. Everything is so heavy, I can''t breathe. I musty down, yes, I''ll justy down. Much better, at least now I can breathe. A little anyway. That''s fine, help will be here soon, I''ll justy here and wait. At least this way I''ll spare my energy.

    This is it. I know it. This is the end of me, there''s no saving me, not anymore. So be it. I''m going to die, I ept it. I have no choice anyway, so I might as well. Just let it be over quickly, I don''t want to linger.

    I can''t feel anything, anything at all. Everything is numb, it''s oddlyfortable. I can''t move anything either, but at least there''s no pain. I can''t feel anything.''

    She then closed her eyes and found herself in a dark space where a frightening cold aura of death resided, this aura entered her body, and for a moment she could hear herrades anguished wails as they got tormented before dying.

    [New Attribute awakened!]

    There was a sudden notification sound followed by her status window appearing without her consent.

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 187

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit/Darkness

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 4900

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 2500

    Gift: Osiris'' Bracelet

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8] [Darkness Art Level 5] (New)

    Special Ability: [Wind World] [Land of Death Level 1] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger] [Death''s Priestess] (New)

    Pandora immediately understood what happened, she found it ironic what happened but couldn''t do anything about it.

    She heaved a long sigh as if to say it couldn''t be helped, she must stop hesitating and having resolved herself Pandora then extended her arms and along with this action, ck mist escaped thend around her. The mist trembled and struggled constantly as though it were self-willed, before slipping back into the ground.

    ''''Land of Death!" She silently mumbled while feeling goosebumps crawling all over her body.

    Shortly after, thend ''ttened'' by her earlier rose gradually. One by one, twisted and bloodied creatures crawled out of the soil, their eyes glinting in the scarlet and mysterious hue of death. At the next moment, the creatures stood up, turned around, and staggered toward the front.

    Meanwhile, not too far away from Pandora someone cussed as she fought again another member of Maria''s group, it was Saeko.

    "Damn it!"

    Gazing at the frantic storm of attacks in the distance, the dark elf mage donned an elegant robe turned grim. She was one of the reinforcements requested by the fifth family. As a matriarch herself, she was once the eldest daughter of Nilerea. But ording to the ''traditions'' of the dark elves, after doing her best to live 200 years under Nilerea, she earned the right to leave the family and establish her own. And now, after close to 100 years of operation and devouring countless smaller families, she sessfully raised her family to the top 20 in rank.

    Of course, she also set eyes on bringing her family into the top 10. There was never a moment every daughter who broke away from the matriarch didn''t stop thinking about expanding her family and eventually dethroning her mother. There was no such thing as ''kinship'' in the values of the dark elves. If they were able to kill their mother and take over her position to inherit her power and authority.

 Chapter 1395 1252: Pandoras New Attribute 2

    Chapter1395 1252: Pandora''s New Attribute 2

    ''''Land of Death!" She silently mumbled while feeling goosebumps crawling all over her body.

    Shortly after, thend ''ttened'' by her earlier rose gradually. One by one, twisted and bloodied creatures crawled out of the soil, their eyes glinting in the scarlet and mysterious hue of death. At the next moment, the creatures stood up, turned around, and staggered toward the front.

    Meanwhile, not too far away from Pandora someone cussed as she fought again another member of Maria''s group, it was Saeko.

    "Damn it!"

    Gazing at the frantic storm of attacks in the distance, the dark elf mage donned in an elegant robe turned grim. She was one of the reinforcements requested by the fifth family. As a matriarch herself, she was once the eldest daughter of Nilerea. But ording to the ''traditions'' of the dark elves, after doing her best to live 200 years under Nilerea, she earned the right to leave the family and establish her own. And now, after close to 100 years of operation and devouring countless smaller families, she sessfully raised her family to the top 20 in rank.

    Of course, she also set eyes on bringing her family into the top 10. As a matter of fact, there was never a moment every daughter who broke away from the matriarch didn''t stop thinking about expanding her family and eventually dethroning her mother. There was no such thing as ''kinship'' in the values of the dark elves. If they were able to kill their own mother and take over her position to inherit her power and authority.

    She was also aware that a ''subordinate family'' like hers had given their all to reach their current level. If she acted too conspicuously and the council matriarchs realized her intention of entering the top-tier family, her family would face imminent catastrophe. Perhaps it wouldn''t take long before her family disappeared entirely in a mysterious ''battle''.

    Due to that reason, when she received orders from her mother, she was extremely excited. As a non-council member, she wasn''t aware of the true identity of Maria''s group. But it was apparent to her that their existence was a dangerous threat to her mother. If not, her mother wouldn''t have allowed her and her younger sister to show up at the same time. However, huge risks also meant huge rewards. If she eliminated the threats, she was certain that she would be rewarded generously by the council!

    However, she didn''t expect these people to be so crazy to start a battle inside a city of dark elves. It seemed to her that these people from the surface were dumber than she had imagined. She was certain, confident, and sure about the final destiny of these people.

    No one can retreat unscathed after taunting the dignity of us, dark elves. They must pay the price for their foolishness and recklessness. My family shall shoot to fame in this battle and be the rising star of Gandor City!

    At this thought, the matriarch couldn''t help but feel agitated. All of a sudden, she unsheathed a dagger with six des and returned to her senses abruptly. She turned around and pierced the mysterious dagger into the chest of the male dark elf guard standing beside her. The dark elf guard didn''t expect this ambush at all. He widened his eyes in bewilderment, staring at his matriarch in fear and wrath. However, the matriarch didn''t say a word. She presented a cruel smile and gripped the hilt of that menacing dagger. Shortly after, along with this action, the specially-modified six des on that mystifying dagger rotated and dug deeper into his body. Then, she pulled her arm back and a heart dripping in blood could be seen within the six des. Shortly after, she raised the dagger and chanted loudly. Along with the incantation, the heart was enfolded in a ck mist instantly and began to tremble.

    "Halt to my attack!"

    The matriarch bellowed and swung the dagger forward with force. Along with this action, three sharp, pitch-ck w marks appeared in midair, shing toward Saeko in ear-deafening and disturbing whistles. Nothing, not even her guards, in the paths of the three w marks, were spared as they were shredded by the powerful and mysterious force. Not only that, but the other dark elf private soldiers were also instantly smeared in blood as they copsed to the ground and howled in torment. At the same time, the three w marks mmed into Saeko''s wind barrier from the front. Looking at the view, the matriarch revealed a prideful smile. She could almost imagine the state of that disintegrated barrier. This was one of the most sinister spells of the dark elves. It was especially so after sacrificing the lives of other dark elves, where it would be strong enough to destroy anything that stood before it!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three, pitch-ck w marks collided heavily with Saeko''s wind barrier. But what surprised the matriarch was that her imagination didn''te true. The w marks withstood the violent barrier, but failed to rip it apart. On the contrary, even though the wind barrier seemed obviously weakened by her attack, at the next second, strong tempests erupted and thoroughly deflected the w marks!

    "What? How is that possible?"

    Looking at this scene, the matriarch couldn''t believe her eyes. This was one of the strongest and most terrifying of all evil spells. She was shocked not believing, it should have worked after the sacrifice she made.

    Well, that wasn''t surprising since there a special invisible shield was hidden inside Saeko''s wind shield. It was a shield given to her by her father the King''s Shield. Before this legendary shield, the effects of any magical spell would be decreased drastically. Not to mention, the ''King''s Shield'' also had holy attributes, while magical spells of dark elves were products that belonged to the evil camp. Conflicting attributes had inherent weakening effects, so naturally, it weakened the matriarch evil''s attack.

 Chapter 1396 1253: Land Of Death and...

    Chapter1396 1253: Land Of Death and...

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The three, pitch-ck w marks collided heavily with Saeko''s wind barrier. But what surprised the matriarch was that her imagination didn''te true. The w marks withstood the violent barrier but failed to rip it apart. On the contrary, even though the wind barrier seemed obviously weakened by her attack, at the next second, strong tempests erupted and thoroughly deflected the w marks!

    "What? How is that possible?"

    Looking at this scene, the matriarch couldn''t believe her eyes. This was one of the strongest and most terrifying of all evil spells. She was shocked not believing, it should have worked after the sacrifice she made.

    Well, that wasn''t surprising since there a special invisible shield was hidden inside Saeko''s wind shield. It was a shield given to her by her father the King''s Shield. Before this legendary shield, the effects of any magical spell would be decreased drastically. Not to mention, the ''King''s Shield'' also had holy attributes, while magical spells of dark elves were products that belonged to the evil camp. Conflicting attributes had inherent weakening effects, so naturally, it weakened the matriarch evil''s attack.

    ''''That is all?" Saeko asked with a provocative smile stered on her face.

    Looking at this human girl provoking her, the matriarch couldn''t help but fly into a rage. Even though her attack earlier looked clean and straightforward, as a matter of fact, she had also given serious consideration to it. The male dark elf whom she killed wasn''t just a guard but was also the powerful expert of the family. As the power of that skill was proportional to the power of the sacrifice, the stronger the sacrifice, the more powerful the skill would be. That was why shey hands on the expert to coalesce more power into her skill and deal a deadly blow to the enemy. However, the bestid ns of mice and men often went awry. Not only did her attack fail, but she also suffered a double loss. She lost the expert and consumed half of her magic power, which was utterly foolish!

    "Attack those fuckers! Give them hell!"

    The matriarch roared in rage. She extended her arm and pointed ahead. Along with hermand, five other female mages d in the same mage robe and floating in the air (A/N: This means they are all Saint Realm experts) began tounch their attacks. They waved the snake whips in their hands and chanted evil incantations. Shortly after, spots of magical light exploded, streaking across the air and flying toward the target. In an instant, magical brilliance scattered and linked together as one.

    This time, Saeko finally slowed down. Under the suppression of magic, the powerful wind barrier shrunk, tightened, and spun to coalesce into a defensive barrier of higher quality. Looking at this scene, the dark elves became increasingly frantic. The female mages standing floating in the air continued to chant a curse, brandished the snake whips to abstract energy from the darkness, and released a string of attacks. Under their attacks, the whirlwind barrier shrouding Anne which was four to five meters tall seemed like a tiny boat struggling to stay afloat in the rough waves. It trembled, curled up, and after a few seconds, was buried entirely in the magical brilliance.

    "Good, continue! Kill! Kill them all!"

    The matriarch couldn''t help but gnash her teeth. Her face exhibited her emotions, excitement, and joy. She gazed at the area enfolded in magical brilliance and couldn''t spot the presence of wind elements. In the bombardment of the dark elves, Saeko''s surroundings were sted into debris, where even the sturdy stctite pirs shattered and crumbled one after another. Looking at this scene, the matriarch let out an inward sigh of relief as she felt less nervous.

    ''Seems like the enemies are indeed powerful, but it''s a pity that they underestimated the power of us dark elves! They are asking for death to be going against dark elves in Gandor City! Now, after I check the state of the battle.''

    "¡­!"

    At that moment, the matriarch who had let her guard down suddenly noticed a wave of uproar ahead. She couldn''t help but pucker her brows and re at her pathetic ves.

    ''What exactly is going on? How dare those bastards stir trouble during such a moment. After the battle ends, I will let them experience the consequences of defying my family!''

    "Reporting, Matriarch! This is bad!"

    At that moment, a dark elf guard scuttled toward her in a fluster, staring at her.

    His dark face almost turned white out of extreme fear.

    "We can''t withstand the attack of the undead creatures!"

    "What?!"

    The matriarch was taken aback. At the next moment, a chilliness erupted deep down in her heart without any warning, instantly engulfing her entire body.

    It was as if the matriarch''s skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into her body. An even more frightening cold air swept through her four limbs, almost causing her entire body to feel cold, and she stood there in a daze.

    Undead creatures were considered the nemesis of dark elves. Thetter was most adept at poison, sinister spells, and assassination. All these methods were deadly on mortals, but it was an entirely different matter on undead creatures as undead creatures weren''t afraid of the dark elves'' poison. Moreover, not only could the evil magical spells of dark elves do not eradicate the presence of undead creatures, but it would also strengthen them instead. As for assassinations, if the dark elves were capable of killing an undead creature, one would surely be there to pay one''s respect.

    Due to that reason, dark elves basically couldn''t lift their heads before undead creatures because their proudest skills were useless against them. When the matriarch learned that they were ambushed by undead creatures, she immediately froze on the spot. All of a sudden, she felt like something was amiss. But it was a pity that it was toote.

    Innumerable dark figures staggered across the battlefield. These intelligent creatures who walked on two feet lost their original form and turned into wild animals on all fours. Their skin glowing in the luster of life turned ashen, while their soft flesh hardened. They moved in broken bodies that shouldn''t have been able to support their movements. The power of the undead imprisoned their souls seized their bodies and gave them a new purpose and lease of life.

    ughter and death, turning the area into a Land Of Death.

    Swish¡ª!

    A dark elf brandished his sword. His stance was so splendid and vicious that the de, smeared with poison, smoothly punctured the eye of an undead dark elf.

    Normally, this attack would have been sufficient to kill the victim. But now, the brain-punctured the undead dark elf didn''t fall to the ground. On the contrary, it snarled and pounced on the attacker. It hugged and crunched the dark elf''s upper thigh to stop his retreat.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Upon feeling tremendous pain, the dark elf let out a distressing scream. He withdrew his sword and forced the undead away from him. But at that moment, four to five others crowded and pounced him onto the ground. Then, after the disturbing sound of those creatures tearing at him that left one''s hair standing on end, the dark elf stopped struggling. After a few moments, the undead dark elves with blood and flesh hanging from their mouths stood up and stumbled ahead. But this time, there was a fresh voice among them.

    "Retreat immediately! Seal off the entire area!"

    Upon realizing the dangers, the matriarch instantly decided to retreat. Along with her snarls, the matriarch underneath her feet turned around and flew back toward the stctite pirs at the rear. After hearing hermand, the dark elves swiftly prepared themselves for evacuation. They berated, urged, and sent their ves to their death while earning themselves a chance to escape. With the opportunity, they dashed toward their family camp.

    But suddenly, a violent st exploded.

    Boom!

    Green, elemental winds broke the bombardment of magical spells as they rose from the ground and into the air. In an instant, the entire city shook. The dome trembled in the fierce bombardment and pieces of gravel fell from time to time. Some dark elves who couldn''t evade in time were crushed to death by heavier boulders thatnded from above. The massive airwaves sent many dark elves rolling on the ground. At that moment, the matriarch turned around and hurriedly nced at the situation.

    Then, she witnessed a scene that she could never forget.

    An enormous, big wyvern, eight to nine meters tall and emanating elemental brilliance, appeared before her very eyes.

    Staring at the enormous beast, the matriarch broke out in cold sweat. Perhaps ordinary dark elves wouldn''t know what that monster was, its true identity, but as someone knowledgeable and also as someone who had lived longer it went without saying that she knew what it meant.

    ''''Wyvern''s King!"

    c71241599ffa2342522e9fa0e93245a9b77279a7b89d8342071b2e9f762bbc37a1350bac982dbca262bb5a03c36ac1aa168f08af78fb264a06e6145967fd8

 Chapter 1397 1254: The Wyverns King

    1397 Chapter 1254: The Wyvern''s King

    Upon realizing the dangers, the matriarch instantly decided to retreat. Along with her snarls, the matriarch underneath her feet turned around and flew back toward the stctite pirs at the rear. After hearing hermand, the dark elves swiftly prepared themselves for evacuation. They berated, urged, and sent their ves to their death while earning themselves a chance to escape. With the opportunity, they dashed toward their family camp.

    But suddenly, a violent st exploded.

    Boom!

    Green, elemental winds broke the bombardment of magical spells as they rose from the ground and into the air. In an instant, the entire city shook. The dome trembled in the fierce bombardment and pieces of gravel fell from time to time. Some dark elves who couldn''t evade in time were crushed to death by heavier boulders thatnded from above. The massive airwaves sent many dark elves rolling on the ground. At that moment, the matriarch turned around and hurriedly nced at the situation.

    Then, she witnessed a scene that she could never forget.

    An enormous, big wyvern, eight to nine meters tall and emanating elemental brilliance, appeared before her very eyes.

    Staring at the enormous beast, the matriarch broke out in cold sweat. Perhaps ordinary dark elves wouldn''t know what that monster was, its true identity, but as someone knowledgeable and also as someone who had lived longer it went without saying that she knew what it meant.

    ''''Wyvern''s King!"

    A profound and dreadful chill continuously radiated from the wyvern''s king body, like an invisible fluctuation that quickly spread all over the sky.

    The matriarch was shivering in fear. She couldn''t believe that someone was able to tame this beast turning it into her pet. Not only you must be strong, but you must also have an affinity with the beast. It is extremely rare to see someone owing such powerful.

    The frightened matriarch couldn''t think straight any longer.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    Sensing the wind element gathering rapidly toward the wyvern on the ground, the matriarch flinched and her expression turned exceedingly ugly. As soon as the wyvern manipted the wind element of this ce, the dark elves would undoubtedly turn into fish on the cutting board, ready to be ughtered. Even though dark elves mastered unique magical arts, they relied upon the power of nature, after all. And now, as the elemental power leaned toward the other side, their fate had been determined.

    The matriarch trembled in the air desperately in the most embarrassing manner of her whole life. She didn''t even look back to witness the plight of the guards and ves who were resisting the enemy. Because without the need of turning around, she knew that they wouldn''t be able to survive.

    It was just as she expected.

    The deep, heavy air expanded while the huge wyvern sauntered forward. Along with its movement, all the buildings lined up in its path were as though crushed into powder and ttened by an invisible bulldozer. Meanwhile, before the dark elf guards and ves inflicted any damage to the wyvern, they held their throats with their hands and copsed with ashen expressions. The surging wind element gradually coalesced toward the wyvern''s king like courtiers having an audience with the sovereign king. The shimmering green brilliance metamorphosed intoyers of bright barriers that enfolded the wyvern. At a nce from a distance, the phenomenon seemed just like a tornado that connected heaven and earth, leaving one shuddering in fear.

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­"

    The matriarch felt her steps getting heavier. The entrance was less than 50 meters away and she would normally be able toplete the sprint in the blink of an eye. But now, she felt like her body was so heavy, as though her limbs were injected with lead. She widened her mouth and panted for air, but couldn''t feel any oxygen entering her body. The burning and stinging pain in her lungs magnified, spreading toward other parts of her body. Shortly after, the matriarch''s vision turned blurry. She lifted her head in a daze, trembling as she stretched out her arms. The exexquisiteoor engraved with a magnificent statue was right before her eyes.

    ''Five more steps¡­ Just five more steps and I can return to the safety of my home. Then, I will have the chance¡­ the chance to¡­''

    BOOM!

    The matriarch''s consciousness came to an end. Before she reached her hand out for the heavy door, she plunged to the ground head-first and stopped breathing. But this was still the better oue. At the very least, she didn''t need to witness the destruction of the family that she took great pains to build.

    Meanwhile, unlike what the wyvern would have usually done by flying in the air instead, he was walking to taunt the enemy making them more afraid. The wyvern continued to saunter forward, but its surroundings were dead silent.

    Most enemies ended up just like their matriarch. Theck of oxygen made them fall into aa. It could also be said that as the wind element gathered to the wyvern''s king, the air around it had be extremely thin. In such an environment, one couldn''t maintain normal breathing, not to mention when one needed to take in more oxygen for attacks. The dark elves in the distance initially decided to shield the matriarch. However, they didn''t expect the enemy to have such strong control over the wind element that they couldn''t even chant their curse. Even if they could, their voices were so soft as though they were whispering. Before the curse waspleted, they were already gasping for air. If it weren''t for the fact that they retreated in time, perhaps they would have followed the footsteps of their matriarch.

    At that moment, the enormous white wolf arrived at the stctite pirs. It narrowed its eyes to stare at them and lifted its head abruptly.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with this roar, the air around the wyvern trembled. AiAirwavesiffused in visible ripples with the wyvern''s king in the center, erupting in the surroundings.

    In a string of explosions, the ground crumbled. The outer walls and door that should have been strong enough to withstand explosions crumbled like fragile pieces of cheese. The stctite pirs that were the foundation of the family building rocked and trembled, while lines of spider web-like cracks spread across their surface. The wyvern''s king extended its front ws and mmed the stctite pirs.

    Everything ended.

    Gazing at the fluttering sand and billowing smoke from a distance, the dark elves exchanged gazes with one another speechlessly. They were the only survivors who escaped in time. They were also fortunate to be serving as the support in the battle and ced by the rear. That was why the moment they realized that the situation was getting out of hand, they turned around and fled immediately, barely escaping disaster, and didn''t end up like their pitiful matriarch. But even so, the dark elves couldn''t help but shudder in fear at the sight of their family''s crumbling honor. In Gandor City, even though it wasn''t news that dark elf families ughtered and demolished one another, they were good in assassinations and ambushes. The dark elves disdained the method of confronting enemies like how Pandora charged around like a violent cavalryman.

    However, they didn''t expect to fall into this battle style that they looked down upon.

    Looking on helplessly at their copsing home, the dark elves felt intense fear. For the first time, the absolute difference in strength made them suspect whether adhering to the dark elves'' creed was the right choice all along. Dark elves always looked down upon frontal attacks and thought that only ves would deploy that strategy. Assassination, murder, and betrayal were the arts they insisted upon. But now, they started to doubt if relying upon them was able to strengthen them.

    Boom!

    Another stctite pir copsed, crushing three to four other pirs in bursts of dust. Looking at this scene, the dark elves were entirely speechless. Of course, they knew that the other pirs didn''t belong to their family, but were owned by the Nilerea family instead. The family had intended to sit this one out and reap the spoilster.

    Bet they didn''t expect themselves to be implicated.

    ''''What should we do?"

    After a few moments, one of the dark elf mages asked helplessly. This was the first time she revealed fright and despair on her pretty face. Upon hearing her question, not only did the other dark elf not mock her timidity, which was uncharacteristic, but also disyed a face full of uncertainty.

    "I think we should report the situation to Matriarch Nilerea right away¡­"

    "¡­"

    After hearing her answer, the other dark elves remained silent, exchanged looks with one another, and nodded. Shortly after, the dark elves vanished into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, the wyvern''s king that was set free after a long time continued his rampage. The reason it appeared here was to show its strength to further throw the enemy into chaos. This was Maria''s decision and Luna approved it, it was why she sent the wyvern''s king here to wreak havoc.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1398 1255: Things have gotten worse

    1398 Chapter 1255: Things have gotten worse

    Boom!

    Another stctite pir copsed, crushing three to four other pirs in bursts of dust. Looking at this scene, the dark elves were entirely speechless. Of course, they knew that the other pirs didn''t belong to their family, but were owned by the Nilerea family instead. The family had intended to sit this one out and reap the spoilster.

    Bet they didn''t expect themselves to be implicated.

    ''''What should we do?"

    After a few moments, one of the dark elf mages asked helplessly. This was the first time she revealed fright and despair on her pretty face. Upon hearing her question, not only did the other dark elf not mock her timidity, which was uncharacteristic, but also disyed a face full of uncertainty.

    "I think we should report the situation to Matriarch Nilerea right away¡­"

    "¡­"

    After hearing her answer, the other dark elves remained silent, exchanged looks with one another, and nodded. Shortly after, the dark elves vanished into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, the wyvern''s king that was set free after a long time continued his rampage. The reason it appeared here was to show its strength to further throw the enemy into chaos. This was Maria''s decision and Luna approved it, it was why she sent the wyvern''s king here to wreak havoc.

    Boom!

    As the wyvern''s king swung its ws, the trembling stctite pirs finally copsed to the impact. In an instant, huge fragments fell from the peak andnded heavily on the ground. After thest stctite pir crumbled, thend finally restored its peace. At that moment, the towering wyvern''s king lifted its head, scanned the surroundings, and shuddered. Shortly after, it shrunk swiftly as though it were under the influence of a shrinking spell. The tall monster twisted and contracted in shape and Saeko could hold. As the wyvern''s king vanished, the air around it rapidly restored its usual state.

    "Wow! So overpowered.''''

    Saeko was shivering recalling how the small thing inside her arms ughtered people and destroyed things so easily, it was overpowered.

    "It''s finally over. Have you finished with your task?"

    "Yes, Miss Saeko."

    Upon hearing Saeko''s question, Pandora emerged from the shadows silently and answered.

    Pandora lifted her head and scanned the ruins. She squinted and her scarlet eyes glinted with a trace of an ice-cold smile.

    ''''I leave and let you finish your next job.'''' Saeko dered before leaving with the small wyvern''s king.

    Pandora stared at their departing backs before sighing.

    ''''Land of Death!"

    Putting up a cunning and sinister smile, she raised her arms. Along with this action, faint, red mist exuded from her body, rolling and expanding to the surroundings. In just a few moments, the red mist became denser and heavier, while mournful wails echoed within. Then, shriveled and ugly specters emerged from inside one after another. Looking at this scene, her smile turned elegant and mesmerizing. She seemed to have turned into someone entirely different upon activating this skill.

    "Dark elves, it''s time to experience the terror of thisdy.''''

    While Pandora mumbled under her breath, innumerable corpses crawled out of the ruins. They widened their scarlet eyes and let out heart-wrenching screams.

    The shadows of death spread in silence, shrouding the entire Gandor City.

    But it was a pity that the dark elves who survived didn''t notice them.

    ???

    ''''What did you just say? Say that again?"

    Nilerea was wide-eyed. She stared at the three dark elf mages in disbelief. No matter what, she didn''t expect this news at all. Not only did the family established by her once eldest daughter fail to resist the enemies'' attacks, but they were also annihted and their camp crumbledpletely?! What kind of sick joke was that?!

    Of course, Nilerea learned from her intelligencework that the enemies who entered the city were formidable. But what kind of threat could a group of less than ten members possibly pose to her? No matter how powerful they were, they shouldn''t be able to defend against a sea of ves and the assassinations of dark elves, wasn''t it?

    But now, it seemed like the enemies had indeed seeded.

    A powerful pet, a wyvern''s king as a pet to boot.

    Nilerea couldn''t help but turn pale. But she was also d that she was fortunate enough to not be involved as Wyvern''s king was a terrifying existence. Even though most spell casters within dark elf families had entered thete Saint Realm, there were only a handful of spell casters who transcended to peak, one step into the Demigod realm possessed the strength and ability to defeat such beast Based on the current situation, only the matriarchs of the top families had acquired such power. But despite that, it was tough even for Nilerea herself to defeat this monster. Perhaps she might need to try her best to stand a chance, not to mention her daughter.

    This spells trouble. A quite big one at that.

    Nilerea abandoned the thought of her daughter''s death, as well as the destruction of her family. Losing a daughter wasn''t anything huge to her and she was also clearly aware of her daughter''s wild intentions. Back then, Nilerea killed her mother and gained her current status and authority. In this case, ording to the dark elves'' traditions and moral values, it was only considered genuine ''filiality'' that her daughter also came up with conspiracies to deal with her. The reasons why she dispatched her two daughters into battle were to diminish their strength and also stop them from growing too strong and threatening her. Nilerea had reached her goal now and achieved more than she expected. She didn''t need to worry about her daughters slitting her throat from the back anymore.

    But despite that, the price she paid was rather hefty.

    Shortly after, she threw this matter to the back of her head. She wasn''t having it any better either. Even though she had sent out two-thirds of her army to the battlefield, the report from the front baffled her. In less than 10 minutes, she was informed of the death of four mages through spiritual connections. The dark elf mages weren''t just ordinary spell casters but were elite confidants who she groomed. Every one of them was in the peak Grandmaster realm.

    Nilerea had groomed a total of 12 mages in the Grandmaster Realmd. They were also the pirs of support for her family to stay relevant within the top families in Gandor City. And this time, for safety''s sake and also to disy the deterrence of her family, she sent out seven of them to lead the battle in the front. She thought that with so many guards and formidable mages, those measly surface humans should be taken care of effortlessly.

    But to her bewilderment, four out of the seven mages died in the blink of an eye. Not only that but judging from the current situation using the spiritual connections, the four of them also died in less than a span of three minutes! In other words, they were ughtered by the mysterious enemies before they even had the chance to retaliate!

    Nilerea was trapped in a dilemma. Her feeling of dness was long gone as it seemed like the enemies were far more powerful than her. Currently, she only had two choices. The first choice was to retreat and send out someone to make peace with the enemies immediately. Although this would hurt the reputation of her family, which was ranked fourth in Gandor City, it could ensure that her family avoided disaster, at the very least. As long as there was time, she could rise to the top again.

    The second choice was to fight to her death with the enemies. It would be best if she seeded. But if she failed, the consequences would be unthinkable.

    The powerful and cunning matriarch who couldn''t even blink an eye to sacrifice her daughter, and kill her mother was currently in great trouble as she gnashed her teeth tightly. Things have sincerely gotten worse. She gripped the seven-headed snake whip in her left hand while clutching the chair handle with her left hand. In an instant, the entire hall fell into a dead silence. No one spoke a word as they gazed at their matriarch meticulously. Everyone was aware that the family was in dire straits.

    While the matriarch was lost in thoughts considering how to get out of her current predicament something unexpected happened. As the saying goes, disasteres in pair.

    ''''Reporting, Matriarch!"

    All of a sudden, a dark elf guard scrambled into the premises. His scream shattered the peace of the hall. Nilerea couldn''t help but dwindle her thoughts and stare at the guard.

    "We received news from the front¡ªthe 20th family alliance has been utterly defeated!"

    Nilerea''s heart sank into the ice-cold bottom. Her vision was enveloped in total darkness. But as the honorable dark elf matriarch, she returned to her senses immediately. She forced herself to not reveal any expression, stood up solemnly, and gazed at the guard.

    "Tell me exactly what happened!" She demanded as her face was white, she was trembling at the moment unable to believe her eyes. This must be a nightmare she constantly mumbled under her breath.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 1399 1256: Nightmare

    Chapter 1399 1256: Nightmare

    The powerful and cunning matriarch who couldn''t even blink an eye to sacrifice her daughter, and kill her mother was currently in great trouble as she gnashed her teeth tightly. Things have sincerely gotten worse. She gripped the seven-headed snake whip in her left hand while clutching the chair handle with her left hand. In an instant, the entire hall fell into a dead silence. No one spoke a word as they gazed at their matriarch meticulously. Everyone was aware that the family was in dire straits.

    While the matriarch was lost in thoughts considering how to get out of her current predicament something unexpected happened. As the saying goes, disasteres in pair.

    ''''Reporting, Matriarch!"

    All of a sudden, a dark elf guard scrambled into the premises. His scream shattered the peace of the hall. Nilerea couldn''t help but dwindle her thoughts and stare at the guard.

    "We received news from the front¡ªthe 20th family alliance has been utterly defeated!"

    Nilerea''s heart sank into the ice-cold bottom. Her vision was enveloped in total darkness. But as the honorable dark elf matriarch, she returned to her senses immediately. She forced herself to not reveal any expression, stood up solemnly, and gazed at the guard.

    "Tell me exactly what happened!" She demanded as her face was white, she was trembling at the moment unable to believe her eyes. This must be a nightmare she constantly mumbled under her breath.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    If it were considered a nightmare for the dark elves to take on Pandora, it would be utter hell for them to face Sakuya.

    ''''Fufufufu!"

    The youngdy flourished her bloodied katana, shing de rays one after another across the air. As she strolled, the katana covered in wind des bore a resemnce to the razor-sharp teeth of a monster tore at the dark elves'' flesh. Scarlet and viscous blood and flesh sttered on the ground with every swing of her de. At that very moment, fear and despair were written all over the faces of the dark elves.

    In the beginning, the dark elves disregarded her as they focused on Maria but thetter disappeared leaving Sakuya to take care of them. It was then they learned the meaning of lunatic.

    In an instant, the situation turned even more chaotic. Sakuya shuttled across the battlefield with a burst of crazyughter as she rammed into the dark elves and ves that refused to back down, she ripped them apart with her de and sunk in the joy of trampling over their corpses. It was this feeling of happiness that left the dark elves shivering with chills. Dark elves also loved massacres, but the enjoyment came from the benefits behind them because sessful massacres could promote their statuses, eliminatepetitors, or aplish their family''s missions. It was this feeling of satisfaction that dark elves were so passionate about in assassination and ''backstabbing''. But they didn''t expect there to be someone who purely gained pleasure from ughtering, massacring, and the process of seizing one''s life. The dark elves felt chills running down their spines at the sight of Sakuya brandishing her katana and shredding her victims mercilessly. Her eyes glinted in joy as the ves screamed and howled to their deaths.

    The mage attacked by releasing powerful fireballs which engulfed Sakuya making it seem that the me devoured her, the dark elves thought for a moment to have seeded.

    Swish¡ª¡ª!

    Her katana swung out and dissipated the smoke. Before the dozen dark elves reacted, a shadowy figure flitted across. In an instant, their upper bodies flew up into the air, while their internal organs and scarlet blood sttered all over the ground. Looking at this horrific scene, the dark elves at the back turned ashen and quickly retreated. However, another whistling gust of de wind dispersed the rolling smoke around the youngdy as she stood before them once again. This time, the dark elves couldn''t help but stare nkly at her.

    She darted ahead with her sword and arrived before the dark elves, raising the pitch-ck de and flourishing it from above!

    Fast!

    Looking at this scene, the dark elves were bewildered. She didn''t exhibit such speed earlier. She kept sauntering while swinging her de across the enemies in her path. Due to that reason, the dark elves subconsciously believed that only her sword swings were quick, while she was slow-moving, however, they soon found out how wrong they were. She moved so fast that they couldn''t follow. It was a real massacre in the true sense of the term.

    Meanwhile, on Nilerea''s side, she was desperate.

    Her two armies of reinforcements had crumbled, while the remaining dark elf mages went to her to take refuge. Bute to think of it, these dark elf mages weren''t outsiders in the first ce. Back then, for her to protect herself from both of her daughters'' conspiracies, she sneaked a group of spies into her daughters'' families to monitor their activities. Due to that reason, it went without saying that these spies weren''t devoted to their so-called ''matriarchs'' and were the first to hide in the back of the army once battlemenced. That was how they avoided disaster and retreated to report the situation.

    Upon hearing their reports, Nilerea was put in a tough spot. She realized she seemed to have made a rather foolish decision. She considered the situation from the perspective of dark elves, so it went without saying that she thought no matter how strong the enemies were, they were still a small group, after all. As long as she diminished their strength, even if she couldn''t annihte them all, she could still suppress their arrogance and teach them that Gandor City was a city belonging to the dark elves!

    And that it was not a ce for outsiders like them to act brazenly!

    Nilerea was already ashen at the thought of this sentence. She felt as though she were pped several times in the cheeks, and they were red and swollen now. Not only did she not force the enemies back, but she also sacrificed two families that she groomed with utmost care. Moreover, several smaller families were also implicated and buried in the ground. Right now, it wasplete chaos for her.

    As thergest city of the dark elves, Gandor was huge. Even though the underground was different from the surface, this city was about the same size as Eris'' city and was also divided into districts. Humans resided in the ve distract of the outer city. A little deeper inside would be the business district, followed by the district for dark elves. Despite that, as smaller families were weaker in strength, they were situated on the periphery of the inner district, whilerger families were based in the core. That was why the inner city was categorized into civilian, lesser-noble, and core districts.

    Maria''s group was currently located in the business district, while Nilerea''s directions of attack came from the civilian and lesser-noble districts. As a result, the three districts were inplete disorder right now. The civilian district was turned into a living hell by Sakuya, where the dark elves were minced, bing a part of the bloody battlefield without a chance of survival. The lesser-noble district also struggled and eventually copsed to Pandora''s undead army.

    Facing the sudden emergence of so many undead creatures, the nobles were unready. They never anticipated a situation where undead creatures would attack them in their city. Moreover, Luna''s pet appeared and ttened more than half of the entire lesser-noble district. Saeko''s wind element was undoubtedly an attack that ravaged the entire ''map''. As a result, some dark elf families who didn''t send out their troops and decided to enjoy the show were killed by theck of air despite being in the safety of their homes.

    The families who survived struggled whilst at death''s door. But before they pulled themselves together from the wind element''s suppression, they faced an ambush from the sea of undead creatures. Pandora manipted countless dark elf corpses into bing her able-bodied soldiers. In the end, those families resisted, but to no avail as they were swept away by the undead army''s human wave attack. Meanwhile, those family members who who fled upon witnessing the unfavorable situation from the start, none of the rest escaped.

    weren''t captured struggled and couldn''t hold on for much longer.

    On the other hand, it was even more miserable for the civilian district. Sakuya was entirely addicted. Other than those dark elves who fled upon witnessing the unfavorable situation from the start, none of the rest escaped.

    It wasn''t that none of the dark elves tried to escape. But as soon as they tried they got sliced into pieces.

    Nilerea was also distressed over a thorny problem. Gracier practically charged her way over and ughtered anyone who obstructed her. Right now, she had arrived at the east periphery of the lesser-noble district. Judging from her aggression, it seemed like she was about to barge her way into the core district and obliterate all the dark elves. The dark elf army was also utterly defeated by her. This youngdy didn''t seem to understand what limit and holding back meant as she eradicated everything in her path. Even if one weren''t standing in front of her and were simply unpleasant to her eye, she would still murder one.

    This must be a real nightmare.

 Chapter 1400 1257: Gandors City Meeting

    Chapter14001257: Gandor''s City Meeting

    On the other hand, it was even more miserable for the civilian district. Sakuya was entirely addicted. Other than those dark elves who fled upon witnessing the unfavorable situation from the start, none of the rest escaped.

    It wasn''t that none of the dark elves tried to escape. But as soon as they tried they got sliced into pieces.

    Nilerea was also distressed over a thorny problem. Gracier practically charged her way over and ughtered anyone who obstructed her. Right now, she had arrived at the east periphery of the lesser-noble district. Judging from her aggression, it seemed like she was about to barge her way into the core district and obliterate all the dark elves. The dark elf army was also utterly defeated by her. This youngdy didn''t seem to understand what limit and holding back meant as she eradicated everything in her path. Even if one weren''t standing in front of her and were simply unpleasant to her eye, she would still murder one.

    This must be a real nightmare.

    Gandor''s city was inplete disaster. The core district rumbled as all sorts of dazzling, holy bursts of light thundered from time to time. The city was as though torpedoed by bomber aircraft and the dark elves were about to be sent back to the Bronze Age. (A/N: Comparable to Earth''s Stone Age.)

    Meanwhile, hair-raising screams of victims and roars of undead creatures rang in the south and echoed within the tall, pitch-ck cave, leaving one''s hair standing. On the other hand, the west was inplete silence like a still, ice-cold cemetery. Perhaps not even the presence of life could be felt, not to mention voices being heard.

    It was entirely out of Nilerea''s prediction for the city to be tormented to this degree. She didn''t expect the enemies to be this powerful to ignore the deterrence of dark elves andunch attacks to eradicate anyone in sight. It was as though the dark elves who terrified everyone in the underground were nothing more than a group of free-range chickens. The enemies just couldn''t care less about what the dark elves were capable of.

    It was as if Nilerea''s skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into her body. An even more frightening cold air swept through her four limbs, almost causing her entire body to feel cold, and she stood there in a daze.

    ''This feeling.''

    At first, Nilerea was enraged. Then, she panicked and was now terrified. It had been a long time since the dark elves tasted this feeling. In the past, even though the empress, Typhania had indeed crushed them once, that happened two hundred years ago as they refused to participate in the war. She could still feel that overwhelming power their Goddess had, they breathed a huge sigh of relief upon her disappearance but recently she reappeared, which throw them intoplete chaos as they were thinking of switching sides. To make things worse some weirdos appeared and currently wreaking havoc in this beautiful city and she was helpless about this situation, so she could only move toward a certain location to seek help to ovee this situation.

    Swoosh!

    In a certain hall.

    Narrow braziers enclosing each of the twelve marble columns light up most of the throne hall and engulf everything in a flickering radiance. The carved symmetric patterns on the askew ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures look down upon the porcin floor of this magnificent hall.

    A silver rug splits the entire room in half from the doors to the throne while forked banners with burnished tapestries on the walls. Between each banner sits a small altar full of candles, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of divine beings below them.

    Vast, colored ss windows are neighbored by draperies colored the same silver as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with impressive needlework and gilded linings.

    Nilerea arrived in this hall after hastily leaving the battlefield.

    What gave Nilerea a headache was that the entire hall was in loud mors before she came up with any counter-solution. She didn''t know whether it was due to the continuous failures that made her reputation plummet or that the dark elves forgot the rules out of extreme fear of them breaking out in huge quarrels in the hall.

    But what they were fighting over was ridiculous. They were debating which enemy was the most terrifying.

    The dark elves who were repelled by Pandora insisted that Pandora and Saeko were the enemies they should worry about the most.

    Meanwhile, the dark elves who were fortunate enough to flee from Sakuya stood firm that she was the scariest enemy. They had never seen a crueler murderer than her!

    ''I think we should get rid of her as soon as possible. If shees knocking on our door, none of us will be able to escape! So what if it''s a Wyvern''s King whose strength isparable to that of Early Stage Demigod? It''s just a pet and the top 10 matriarchs should have ways to deal with it.''

    ''Even if the top 10 matriarchs were to send out humans to deal with the enemies, the former will surely defeat them, not to mention dispatching dark elves. The whole lot of you are exaggerating. In terms of danger, that petite youngdy is the most dangerous!

    The petite youngdy they referred to was Gracier, the petite Elf Lady. She faced the elite army of the fifth family along the way, which was termed one of the best armies in the city.

    However, the army was utterly defeated by her and even some advanced mages were killed! Besides, judging from the intelligence they gathered, it was apparent to them that Gracier was the leader of her pack. Therefore, their priority should be to ally to crush her. As long as they eliminated her, the others shouldn''t pose an issue.

    The quarrels between the three parties grew fiercer with one despising the other for being timid.

    They can''t even bear to witness some blood. What an insult to the honor of the dark elves!

    The despised party was unwilling to admit defeat either as they reprimanded the other party for fleeing upon witnessing the appearance of the Wyvern''s King, iming that they were weaklings.

    ''If it weren''t for you cowards, our family wouldn''t have lost so quickly!''

    Meanwhile, the third-party insisted that the other two parties were worthless trash.

    ''We will show you what true power is! If you were the ones taking on that petite youngdy, you wouldn''t even dare to even breathe.''

    The first and second parties were furious, of course. The first party yelled: "If you have got the guts, go and check out how your matriarch choked to death due to the wind element!"

    The second party also berated: "Perhaps you would faint once you witness how the Undead Puppet ughtered everyone and wouldn''t be standing here talking to us now!"

    Soon the quarrels between the three parties reached the point where they were about to break into a fight. They didn''t even think that their actions had shattered everyone''s morale. The dark elves who were stationed in the family premises were already feeling anxious over the constant reports of failure. And now, after learning just how terrifying and powerful the enemies were, they turned as white as a sheet. If it weren''t for the exceptionally stern rules of the dark elves, perhaps they would have already made their escape. Even though they stayed around, their morale dived. It was almost certain that if the three parties were to break out into a fight, perhaps many of them would turn around and flee right away.

    "Alright, shut up, all of you!"

    Nilerea returned to her senses and snarled, realizing that the situation was far from good.

    Fortunately for her, she was the matriarch of the fifth family and her prestige hadn''tpletely gone down the drain yet. Upon hearing her rage, the dark elf mages in heated arguments and about to roll up their sleeves for a fist fight closed their wide-open mouths. They looked at one another anxiously. After venting their frustrations, the dark elves also knew that they were wrong to behave this way. They acted simply like moronic fans who hurled punches at naysayers to protect the image of their idols.

    But the problem was that they had no form of ''worship'' toward those enemies at all.

    ''What should we do?''

    Nilerea kept considering this question. She hesitated whether she should pull out her forces, but even she wasn''t aware whether she could do it in time. She also didn''t know whether she held the authority to negotiate with the enemies because they were simply too powerful. Besides, judging from the situation, negotiation didn''t seem to be able to bring the enemies any benefits. So what if she were to give them countlesspensations? The enemies were still capable of barging into the treasure house of the fourth family and piging everything inside, wasn''t it?

    No matter what the situation seemed helpless. It was then one of the matriarchs opened her mouth and suggested.

    ''''Let''s just have them go to that ''ce''.''''

 Chapter 1401 1258: Yamas Eye

    Chapter 14011258: Yama''s Eye

    Let''s us rewind time back a bit. It happened before the matriarch''s meeting. Sakuya who had finished massacring the dark elves. She got an epiphany on the moment.

    An unfamiliar sword technique appeared in Sakuya''s mind, that was slowly beingprehended and grasped by her. She gained a special attribute rted to her left eye.

    [Yama''s Eye: Level 1: Iris Sword, Instant Ability]

    [Instantly unleash 36 consecutive sword attacks; if it gets blocked, then unleash 72 consecutive strikes; if it gets blocked, then unleash 144 consecutive strikes; so on and so forth. Every Iris Sword will be stronger than thest, continuing until 1000 strikes]

    [Indefinitely flows]

    Sakuya was a bit surprised.

    She was trying to create a new sword''s skill rted to Sakura, unexpectedly she gained another skill an awesome special eye ability.

    ''I wonder how powerful this Sword Skill is.''

    Right as Sakuya was thinking that, she heard the fully-armored dark elves shout:

    Somehow, she was surrounded by some brain dead dark elves who couldn''t differentiate between pebbles and mountain.

    "You muderer your death is imminent, stop resisting and surrender!"

    Sakuya nkly turned to that dark elf.

    ¡ª¡ªthere''s a perfect target right here, isn''t there?

    With that thought in mind, she triggered the sword skill, her special ability as her left eye gave off an immense flow of sword phantoms.

    Instantly¡ª¡ª

    A total of 36 sharp fluctuations appeared at the same time, shing towards the armored dark.

    The wraith was caught by surprise, but he still hurriedly wielded a quarterstaff to protect himself.

    ng ng ng ng ng ng!

    The sound of numerous strikes hit the quarterstaff, sending the wraith spiraling backwards as if he was struck by a huge impact.

    ¡ª¡ªthere was truly some merit to him, being chosen as the wraith''s leader during such an operation, as he actually managed to stop 36 strikes in a row.

    Unfortunately¡­

    As soon as the first 36 strikes faded away, another 72 sharp fluctuations manifested and violently shed towards the wraith.

    The dark elf was frightened, but still swung the war hammer in his hand and shouted: "Petty tricks¡ª¡ª-"

    Bam!

    The first fluctuation struck the war hammer, this time giving off a resounding noise.

    ¡ª¡ªthe strikes were stronger this time!

    Instantly, the wraith''s figure was sent flying towards the distant horizon like a small ck dot.

    At the end of their visions, countless sword phantoms struck the war hammer one after another.

    The war hammer was finally unable to endure the impact and broke in half.

    The dark elf was instantly shed into a mist of blood by the invisible fluctuations before being blown away by the night wind.

    Complete silence.

    The dark elves didn''t even see Sakuya.

    They only heard the theirpleting one sentence before being sent flying.

    On the other hand, Sakuya silently nodded.

    After unleashing this Iris Sword Divine Skill, she instantly understood.

    ''This Yama''s Eye ability is very powerful but its consumption is also considerable, using up 20% of my magic power power in an instant.''

    Sakuya silently nodded and muttered to herself: "He''s quite strong, being able to stop 107 strikes from me, he was certainly qualified to lead your group of losers."

    As soon as Sakuya said that, the numerous dark elves around snapped out of their shock.

    "Detestable, kill him!" one of the them shouted.

    "Charge!"

    "Kill him!"

    Right as they were about to attack, Sakuya appeared as if she sensed something and firmly shouted:

    "Wait¡ª¡ª everybody halt! Stop your hands!"

    And those ouldn''t help but pause.

    Sakuya''s expression was extremely serious as she shouted to everyone.

    "Listen carefully! You definitely cannot attack me all at once!"

    She appeared extremely anxious as if there was some sort of severe issue with doing that.

    Everyone couldn''t help but think.

    Could there still be some sort of unknown circumstances?

    One of the dark elves couldn''t help but question: "Why can''t we attack?"

    Sakuya looked up at the numerous enemies in the surrounding, answering them with a serious expression: "Because if you all attack me at once, I will die"

    The dark elves froze, their minds quickly turning.

    What he said¡­ was true.

    But we''re here to take your life.

    Damn

    it!

    Do you not understand your situation!?

    The dark elves were enraged and attacked all together but Sakuya smiled before unleashing dimensional sh. Killing most of the enemy with one sh.

    ''''Hahaha! Come some more let''s color the earth with your blood.''''

    The frightened dark elves escaped, two of them stayed behind to buy others some time. He attacked but Sakuya put away her sword and responded with a martial arts. She used Chorea-Crava.

    Chorea-Crava is a offensive martial art that focuses on clobbering your opponent by patiently waiting for an opening before unleashing your power swiftly. The primary focus lies on both pressure points and punches and it often relies on the strength and agility of the defender.

    The biggest strength of Chorea-Crava is the high amounts of energy put behind every single strike. By capitalizing the pressure points of both fighters your opponent can be thrown off bnce, allowing you to be an overwhelming force.

    On the other hand the biggest weakness of Chorea-Crava is that it often requires the opponent to make the first move. If you''re facing an opponent that doesn''t your own strengths may prove to becking.

    ''''!"

    Bam!

    Bursts of tearing pain pulsed through their head. Their head felt heavy and they could feel dizziness starting to kick in. Every part of their being ached for an answer to this feeling of misery and any answer that could bring relief was one worth considering. Several voices echoed through their head. Some telling them everything will be fine, others telling them it won''t be.

    It became harder and harder to swallow the pain, to ignore the sensations and the voices telling them to stop. However, there wasn''t much they could do when facing the devil incarnate in the form of ck haired beauty. She wouldn''t let them take out medicine to treat themselves.

    As expected Sakuya wouldn''t let them go.

    ''''Boring!"

    Sakuya performed a QuickDraw beheading the two with a single sh.

    ''''Tch!"

    She clicked her tongue before vanishing to go join the others.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Soon the quarrels between the three parties reached the point where they were about to break into a fight. They didn''t even think that their actions had shattered everyone''s morale. The dark elves who were stationed in the family premises were already feeling anxious over the constant reports of failure. And now, after learning just how terrifying and powerful the enemies were, they turned as white as a sheet. If it weren''t for the exceptionally stern rules of the dark elves, perhaps they would have already made their escape. Even though they stayed around, their morale dived. It was almost certain that if the three parties were to break out into a fight, perhaps many of them would turn around and flee right away.

    "Alright, shut up, all of you!"

    Nilerea returned to her senses and snarled, realizing that the situation was far from good.

    Fortunately for her, she was the matriarch of the fifth family and her prestige hadn''tpletely gone down the drain yet. Upon hearing her rage, the dark elf mages in heated arguments and about punches at naysayers to protect the image of their idols.

    But the problem was that they had no form of ''worship'' toward to roll up their sleeves for a fist fight closed their wide-open mouths. They looked at one another anxiously. After venting their frustrations, the dark elves also knew that they were wrong to behave this way. They acted simply like moronic fans who hurled punches at naysayers to protect the image of their idols.

    But the problem was that they had no form of ''worship'' toward those enemies at all.

    ''What should we do?''

    Nilerea kept considering this question. She hesitated whether she should pull out her forces, but even she wasn''t aware whether she could do it in time. She also didn''t know whether she held the authority to negotiate with the enemies because they were simply too powerful. Besides, judging from the situation, negotiation didn''t seem to be able to bring the enemies any benefits. So what if she were to give them countlesspensations? The enemies were still capable of barging into the treasure house of the fourth family and piging everything inside, wasn''t it?

    No matter what the situation seemed helpless. It was then one of the matriarchs opened her mouth and suggested.

    ''''Let''s just have them go to that ''ce''.''''

    Red, straight hair tight in a ponytail reveals a thin, frowning face. Glinting blue eyes, set gracefully within their sockets, watch enthusiastically over the wildlife they''ve been isted from for so long.

    An old tattoo of a bear paw is subtly ced on the side of her left cheekbone and leaves a painful burden of redemption.

    The is the face of Faith Evatt, a true pioneer among giants. She standsmon among others, despite her delicate frame.

    There''s something obscure about her, perhaps it''s her sensitivity or perhaps it''s simply her odd friends.

    She is the matriarch of the seventh family.

    ''''You can''t be seriously suggesting that?" Another matriarch shouted.

 Chapter 1402 1259: One of Alices hidden abilities

    Chapter 14021259: One of Alice''s hidden abilities

    Fortunately for her, she was the matriarch of the fifth family and her prestige hadn''tpletely gone down the drain yet. Upon hearing her rage, the dark elf mages in heated arguments and about to roll up their sleeves for a fist fight closed their wide-open mouths. They looked at one another anxiously. After venting their frustrations, the dark elves also knew that they were wrong to behave this way. They acted simply like moronic fans who hurled punches at naysayers to protect the image of their idols.

    But the problem was that they had no form of ''worship'' toward those enemies at all.

    ''What should we do?''

    Nilerea kept considering this question. She hesitated whether she should pull out her forces, but even she wasn''t aware whether she could do it in time. She also didn''t know whether she held the authority to negotiate with the enemies because they were simply too powerful. Besides, judging from the situation, negotiation didn''t seem to be able to bring the enemies any benefits. So what if she were to give them countlesspensations? The enemies were still capable of barging into the treasure house of the fourth family and piging everything inside, wasn''t it?

    No matter what the situation seemed helpless. It was then one of the matriarchs opened her mouth and suggested.

    ''''Let''s just have them go to that ''ce''.''''

    Red, straight hair tight in a ponytail reveals a thin, frowning face. Glinting blue eyes, set gracefully within their sockets, watch enthusiastically over the wildlife they''ve been isted from for so long.

    An old tattoo of a bear paw is subtly ced on the side of her left cheekbone and leaves a painful burden of redemption.

    This is the face of Faith Evatt, a true pioneer among giants. She standsmon among others, despite her delicate frame.

    There''s something obscure about her, perhaps it''s her sensitivity, or perhaps it''s simply her odd friends.

    She is the matriarch of the seventh family.

    ''''You can''t be seriously suggesting that?" Another matriarch shouted.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time Maria''s group was setting Gandor''s city aze causing the matriarchs to call for an emergency meeting, a white-haired beauty was on a mission 100 kilometers away from the void continent (A/N: Former continent of the Dwarves but it was now destroyed. This continent house the strongest and more dangerous dungeon in the world. Rumors as it that the world''s door might be in this ce.)

    ???

    The city of Westborough was built along the banks of a gentle river and is truly a modest sight. Its wonder is matched by the backdrop of monumental waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it is today.

    The resources these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs The skyline is sprinkled with luxurious building and their history seemed to shine more now than ever. Employment is tremendous as the vast majority of buildings mimic the falling waters of those waterfalls, sometimes by having their man-made waterfalls.

    The skyline is sprinkled with luxurious building and their history seemed to shine more now than ever. Employment is tremendous in Westborough and it has attracted a lot of attention. Various cultures have left their mark not just on trade and rtions, but also on the city''s identity. What historically was a city of predictability has grown into a fusion of everything and it''s this that unites the 2 million people to this day.

    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of food carts, ethnic restaurants, and bistros offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy libraries, musea, musical activities, or one of the many other recreational venues.

    Night descended upon this city, the moon was slowly creeping closer.

    Alice would have dly stopped by the city and enjoyed the many recreational venues it has to offer but she couldn''t as she must hurry and go deal with an army matching this city. The enemy started targeting the city after destroying many viges. The witch-haired devil head to the west where the enemy was located the enemy.

    The forest was tremendous, dark, and thriving. Its canopy was imed by ash, yew, and cottonwood, their crowns allowed cascading lights to shimmer through for a diversity of mushrooms to spread in the t, fertile grounds below.

    Swooping creepers waved from every tree, and an array of flowers, which grew in a sprinkled and disorderly fashion, added some color to the otherwise darkndscape.

    A mishmash of beastly noises, which were caused by birds, echoed in the air and were backed by the sound of the wind blowing gently through the forest.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but all of a sudden, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura, it was none other than an army.

    The ground trembles as an army of 20,000 marches along. Every step aligned to the beat of the marching drums, there''s not a soul nearby who''s oblivious to this army''s march.

    Up close it''s the sound of heavy armor shing together which overpowers all other sounds. The creaking of wood and metal of the siege engines can be heard only faintly and the sounds of the war mounts are all but drowned outpletely.

    The soldiers are chatting away, noise or no noise the soldier need to take their minds off of what''s ahead, and talking is the best way to do so. The armycks unity, but despite their differences, they do share the same goal: Crush the enemy, enjoy it while itsts, and make it out alive.

    The front is led by eager charge units armed with swords and shields. They''re followed by footsoldiers armed with spears andrge shields, who in turn are followed by elite bowmen with high precision aim.

    They stopped because, in the middle of them, a white-haired beauty appeared.

    Soon they started charging towards Alice.

    "DIE!"

    "KILL HIM!"

    "I will take his head!"

    They all viciously roared.

    Alice shook her head and muttered: "I have a certain skill that I usually do not abuse because of how cruel it is. From my memories, I have only used this skill once in the past."

    ''''Abyss''s me!"

    A mass of ck fog began to appear from her body.

    "But when a group of hungry wolves wants to gang up on and bully a mere weak girl like me, then I have no other choice"

    Fwoo¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The ck fog spread in every direction, weaving through theyers of soldiers, and continued to spread increasingly further.

    An instant.

    All the soldiers copsed.

    A sense of bone-breaking pain, unbearable suffering that ate into one''s soul had afflicted all of them.

    This torment was beyond what humans could endure.

    "AH!"

    "My hand!"

    "What''s happening to my head!? What''s happening to my head!?"

    "Save me!"

    The bodies of these soldiers were beginning to morph.

    They were evolving into a certain unique species, the suffering caused by this process had directly knocked most of them unconscious, while the rest were unable to do anything except scream and cry while wishing for death.

    ¡ª¡ª¨CDemon Bloodkin. It was one of her racial traits, a skill born from her bloodline.

    Alice chuckled before saying,

    "Embrace your deaths"

    Fwoom!!!

    Boundless ck mes spread from his hand and engulfed this entire region.

    ck mes swept through the ground.

    The soldiers on the ground were either unconscious or experiencing immense pain.

    They had no way to defend themselves against such an attack.

    Wherever the ck mes swept through, the flesh and blood of the soldiers were instantly reduced to nothing, leaving only their skeletons behind. The skeletons would then continue to burn until they turned into ash, expelling their soul and all the powers previously within their body as ck smoke.

    After a bit, all the smoke from the bodies flew into the air and every direction.

    "Ugh¡­"

    started converging.

    They were converging towards Alice.

    She stood still and let the ck smoke pour into her body from every direction.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Alice uttered a curt grunt.

    The power from thousands of soldiers had formed a massive wave that would overwhelm the bodies of any normal mortal if they tried to absorb it.

    Waves of pain were radiating throughout Alice''s body, causing her to scowl.

    A few momentster.

    Once she had finished absorbing all the ck smoke.

    She slowly closed her eyes as a ck rose made of nothing but ck me manifested behind her.

    She felt like throwing, almost as if she had eaten something bad. The reason why she used an ability she usually doesn''t want to use was because she was using any means necessary to quickly improve her strength. The time for the final battle was closing in.

    ''''Sigh! My strength increased by a little. Let''s head to the next location. I hope the girls are having fun.''''

    Alice vanished soon after muttering those words.

 Chapter 1403 Bonus Chapter Part 1: In the Soul Union Realm***

    Chapter 1403 Bonus Chapter Part 1: In the Soul Union Realm***

    A/N: You must remember that Alex and Incursio created a certain skill after their synchronization rate reached a higher level. They could move their souls into a soul realm to do many awesome things, such as training, creating things as well to have mind-blowing sex where everything can be reset. For example, a nonvirgin can be a virgin in that state.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a certain location, Incursio was recalling one of the many steamy sex scenes she had in the Soul ne.

    She wished to be a virgin in her soul state again and it happened.

    ????

    After ying around doing varying things Alex and Incursio went to their room.

    The two stood face to face and looked at each other in the eyes before Incursio suddenly dered shyly.

    ''''Kiss me." She suddenly leaned in and briefly captured his lips, which prompted him toply with her demand.

    They felt the same sensation again, albeit tuned down, but the lust that drowned Alex was far more outrageous than what he faced in the afternoon.

    His hands trembled as he pulled her towards him, making her sit in hisp, locking her legs around him.

    She tasted so sweet that he did not want to part from her lips, and she could feel his hardness digging into her ass. His ragged breaths and trembling body were evidence of how much difort he was in.

    His hands started wing at her waist, being very gentle, and then he finally reached for the buttons on her pajama top, undressing her.

    Incursio did the same for him and helped him take off his shirt.

    The two of them separated from each other''s lips, and then carefully looked at each other''s naked torsos.

    "You are really beautiful, Incursio." He softly said as his fingertips traced her corbone, and then his fingertips trickled down to her perfectly round breasts that had beautiful small but pink nipples on them.

    She was not too well-endowed in her bosom, and only barely fit the C-cup, but they were gorgeous and felt so supple in his hands that he could not help but squeeze them a little. Her curves were so perfect that it was a marvel of nature, and her t but soft stomach was tooforting to touch.

    Incursio in her virgin mode was burning in a blush as Alex''s hands wandered over her and felt tremors in her body when he yed around with her boobs. However, her eyes were fixed on his nakedness too, and her hands were not idle either.

    He had a broad chest, chiseled, but not muscr. He was lean, quite lean, but could not be considered thin ornky. And she could not help but marvel at how perfect he was.

    "You are beautiful too!" She mischievously smiled and said, which took Alex off-guard but then they bothughed together before pulling each other in another seething kiss.

    They just seemed to never get enough of each other''s mouths, but eventually, he could no longer hold himself back.

    He pinned her under him and hastily yanked off her beautiful n¨¦glig¨¦, leaving herpletely bare before his eyes.

    Incursio closed her eyes in shame, and her hands instinctively reached to cover her nakedness, but he did not allow her to do so.

    ".." He smiled as he got between her legs and pressed her under his weight, supporting himself on his elbow as he stared at her face.

    The warmth of each other''s skin was tooforting and alluring, making her instinctively hug him on top of her.

    She opened her misty crimson eyes and saw the gentleness in his heterochromia eyes that made her feel sweet.

    "Yes?"

    "You are beautiful!" He smiled and said before nting a kiss on her forehead.

    A sweet smile crept on her lips when she heard his words, and Alex kept nting light kisses all over her face.

    It tickled a little for her, but at the same time, the temperature of her body started rising, giving birth to a sweet ache deep inside of her.

    The ache red up when his lips reached her breasts, and then she felt the warmth and wetness of his mouth engulf her softness that sent shivers up her spine.

    He tugged on her nipple with his lips and yed around with it with his tongue. And when he started sucking on them, much like an infant would treat his meal, she could not help but let out giggles and moans at the same time.

    It was something so exquisite that she had never experienced before.

    His fingers reached for herher lips, tracing them, and then teased the little knob they were hiding at the top of them.

    Her soft body writhed under his yfulness, and the moment she started climbing to jump off to an orgasm, he stopped and pinched her clit, making her yelp out in surprise, sending jolts of pleasure up her spine.

    Under her fearful eyes, he uncovered his manliness that was painfully erect to its full mast.

    She could not help but gulp down when she realized how big it was, making her worried if it would ever fit inside of her.

    "Be gentle..." She finally made up her mind and pulled him on top of her, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Yes, she knew it would hurt a lot, but she did not want to make it difficult for him. She remembered their first, this memory was quite vivid in her mind, and she shivered at the prospect of experiencing this again.

    She felt the ns kiss herher lips, and then trembled when he held himself in his hand and traced her glistening lips with it.

    "Ready?" He asked when he finally stopped at her entrance, his ns parting herher lips.

    "Mhmm.." She nodded her head and closed her eyes, but soon she heard him chuckle and opened them again.

    "Don''t close them." He gently said and stole a kiss from her lips.

    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes as he pushed himself inside of her.

    Her breath got stuck in her throat when his ns managed to break into her, but she did not close her eyes to cope with the pain and difort that she was feeling.

    "Rx..." He whispered in a trembling voice as he found her warmth a little too alluring for him to stayposed.

 Chapter 1404 Bonus Chapter Part 2: In the Soul Union Realm***

    Chapter 1404 Bonus Chapter Part 2: In the Soul Union Realm***

    Under her fearful eyes, he uncovered his manliness that was painfully erect to its full mast.

    She could not help but gulp down when she realized how big it was, making her worried if it would ever fit inside of her.

    "Be gentle..." She finally made up her mind and pulled him on top of her, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Yes, she knew it would hurt a lot, but she did not want to make it difficult for him. She remembered their first, this memory was quite vivid in her mind, and she shivered at the prospect of experiencing this again.

    She felt the ns kiss herher lips, and then trembled when he held himself in his hand and traced her glistening lips with it.

    "Ready?" He asked when he finally stopped at her entrance, his ns parting herher lips.

    "Mhmm.." She nodded her head and closed her eyes, but soon she heard him chuckle and opened them again.

    "Don''t close them." He gently said and stole a kiss from her lips.

    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes as he pushed himself inside of her.

    Her breath got stuck in her throat when his ns managed to break into her, but she did not close her eyes to cope with the pain and difort that she was feeling.

    "Rx..." He whispered in a trembling voice as he found her warmth a little too alluring for him to stayposed.

    The moment she cried out in ecstasy, her insides painfully mped him, but he fought hard and thrust faster before erupting inside of her, inseminating her womb with his essence.

    And in that moment, something magical happened.

    Both of them felt something change inside of them, but their minds paid no attention to it, and their bodies moved on their own as they soon lost themselves to their lust, indulging in their carnal desires to their heart''s content.

    Alex suddenly switched positions.

    ''''Ugh¡­" Incursio let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but he was holding her hands so she could not move.

    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled him with even more lust. He felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.

    "Alex, s-slow down¡­"

    "Sure." He smiled, but his actions did not follow his words. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Incursio gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.

    Meanwhile, Alex licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.

    Finally, his hands moved to her vulva. He used his fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making her moan loudly.

    Then, when she was getting used to the pleasure, he lightly pulled the hair up.

    "Ughn¡­~" Incursio moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body and her walls tightened around his rod.

    Alex took a deep breath and continued bullying her. His teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly.

    He made sure of using origin to make the process as pleasurable as possible, but even so, it was painful for Incursio. However, the mix of pain and pleasurebined to bring her orgasm to greater heights.

    "Ohhhhhh¡­!" With a loud cry, he felt her first orgasm.

    "N-No¡­"

    After the flood of love juices drenched Alex''s'' waist, she gasped. Incursio opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression.

    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.

    However, he was still not satisfied. There was a trick he had to sue yet.

    With a malicious smile, he licked her ear and bit her earlobe.

    "I never thought my beloved evil goddess would have such a perverted side."

    "..."

    Incursio''s teary eyes were adorable. So adorable that he wanted to "S-Stop¡­ Alex, wait¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I can''t wait." He smirked and put strength in his waist. see more of them.

    So, he resumed his next round of attack.

    "S-Stop¡­ Alex, wait¡­"

    "I''m sorry, I can''t wait." He smirked and put strength in his waist. Suddenly, his dick pierced her deepest part. Incursio gasped and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.

    "Mm¡­"

    Meanwhile, the rest of Alex''s body continued doing his work. He brought his mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked Incursio''s walls to tighten even more around me, and my member found it a bit hard to move.

    So, he thrust hard while enjoying her tight pussy.

    She couldn''t help but to shudder and quiver as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.

    "Ahnn¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.

    "How lewd¡­" Alexughed and whispered in her ear. Incursio paled briefly, but the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.

    After she moaned for the first time, she was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed. Her body twisted below Alex like a rabbit struggling before a wolf before giving in, and her legs wrapped around his waist.

    Finally, Alex released her hands, and she instantly wrapped them around his neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to his shoulder and bit hard. Copying his previous gesture.

    Being unexpectedly attacked like that, Alex grunted and turned around her body. Then, he thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position.

    Incursio''s moans became even louder and lewder.

    Her cave had long be filled with love juices.

    The amount of love juice Incursio produced was enough to drench the bedpletely.

    Alex soon followed with his first ejaction and naturally wouldn''t end things like that so they continued.

    It was a long night. Long and passionate, but everything had an end, and it ended too with the two lovers holding each other in their embrace.

    They slept soundly, unaware of all the changes that were taking ce inside of them.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''That was quite intense.''''

    Back in the real world Incursio who was reminiscing mumbled while licking her lips, she felt herher region turning hot. She wouldn''t mind having another go right now but she quickly shake her head as there were many she ought to take care of. Soon, her body turned into a mist and drifted with the wind. She was gone.

 Chapter 1405 Bonus Part 3: Daddyâ€™s Play 1***

    <h4>Chapter 1405 Bonus Chapter Part 3: Daddy''s y 1***</h4>

    A/N: Another one of their steamy sex scenes in the Soul ne.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a bedroom were two people silently staring at each other.

    Looking up at Incursio, Alex moved to stand but surprisingly the woman didn''t let him as she instead pushed him down and nting her legs to both his sides, sat down on him and without warning ripped apart his shirt.

    "This isn''t going to be peaceful," He thought rxing and letting Incursio destroy his shirt and leave him bare-chested.

    She licked her lips as Alex''s chest came exposed, subconsciously taking a deep breath and rubbing her hand over his chest.

    Meanwhile, Alex was silently enjoying the feeling of Incursio''s touch when he felt a sharp pain on his chest, and looking down he saw her hand running down his chest, her fingers dragging across his skin and leaving a light trail of blood despite the woman wanting to do more.

    Alex blinked at this, but before he could stress his mind on useless thoughts, she leaned down and began licking across the lines of blood she had made, and he didn''t know how she did it, but somehow it felt pleasing.

    Feeling her tongue running over his bruised flesh, small jolts of pleasure ran within him, the wet sounds of Incursio''s licks soon sending his cock stirring.

    Other than a few low grunts leaving his lips, he made no other reaction to her activities, letting her do as she wished.

    Holding Alex''s head in her hands, Incursio came with dominance and tyranny as she kissed Alex, her tongue sting into his mouth and ravaging it like a hungry beast.

    With each second that passed, her lust seemed to increase as she pressed herself onto Alex till eventually she took her hands from his head and instead wrapped her arm around it, mashing her lips against his and grinding her crotch against his boner.

    With his hands to the side, Alex watched as Incursio''s eyes lost all sense of intelligence, going half-lidded with the woman grinding herself harder on him.

    Minutes went by and just when he was wondering if she no longer needed oxygen to survive, he felt her hips move harder and in the end, her body shook, a wetness soon spreading all over his lower region as Incursio released directly over him.

    With her release, Incursio''s body fell on him and she could only rest her chin on his shoulder, holding him tight as her body reached a peak of pleasure, and just when Alex thought that was all, he felt a known but unfamiliar pain in his neck.

    Alex soon found out she had bitten into his neck, sucking his blood like a vampire, he was being fed on by Incursio as she orgasm, and he couldn''t help but look to the ceiling and let out a sigh of pleasure.

    Just like his bite caused others pleasure, a bite from another also brought about pleasure, but unlike others who lost control of themselves, Alex was able to easily ignore the pleasure and then look to the right, staring at the one abandoned woman who was staring at him both of them in amazement and frustration.

    Licking his lips while staring at Incursio''s neck before doing the same thing she did, causing her to shiver.

    As Alex fed on Incursio his lust increased and he bit deeper till eventually Incursio''s mouth came off his neck and she began letting out heavy moans.

    Her bloody lips open and moaning, she held onto Alex tightly, her pussy already beginning to tingle but then he suddenly released her neck, allowing her to lean away from him and struggle to control her breathing.

    "You aren''t doing a good job of outdoing me, little girl," Alex said giving Incursio''s ass cheek a heavy spank that left a red handprint and had her crying out.

    "I''m just warming up," Incursio defended staring at him with defiance, and then without dy, her hands reached for his part, and tore it apart, shocked when his meat pped her butt with a powerful force.

    "Wow! Are you sure you can handle me?"

    To Alex''s words, Incursio grinned and then grabbed onto his dick.

    She held the thick meat and rubbed its tip against her pussy lips, and with heavy breaths of anticipation, she proceeded to go down on Alex''s dick only to find a hand suddenly holding onto her butt cheek and then she couldn''t descend.

    Confusion on her face, her eyes traced from Alex''s hand which was holding her buttock to his face, and looked at him questioningly.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Beg for it "

    Incursio was confused by Alex''s words, but he didn''t let her strain her mind as he went on to further exin to her.

    "Say ''Daddy please allow my pussy to take care of your fat cock''."

    This was a fuck session that involved more than just orgasms, it involved Incursio trying to dominate Alex, and so far Alex had let her have her fun, but now he had decided to make a move.

    At Alex''s words, Incursio''s eyes constricted determination, she wouldn''t easily give, it was what her current action entailed?initial rebellious and then before Alex knew it, she took her left knee off the floor, leaving only her feet on the ground, and soon the ground underneath Incursio''s left foot cracked as the woman began seeking to force herself down.

    Alex''s action at the moment was the ultimate tease to Incursio because the tip of his cock was already in her pussy, and now the feeling of being unable to have the rest of his cock enter and fill her felt like torture.

    Seeing Incursio''s employ of her strength, Alex only smirked at the woman, delivering two hard spanks to her ass.

    "Try harder."

    Despite having the vantage point, Incursio found herself unable to even go down even a single inch, and gritting her teeth, she leaned forward and rested her hand against his chest wanting to use him as leverage.

    With amusement, Alex watched Incursio get into her new position and further press down, her face was flushed red with veins popping all over her neck due to the amount of strength exerted.

    "What a bad girl, "Alex chuckled, and lifting his hand pped her right ass cheek five times continuously, enjoying when the pain from his hits filled the woman and difort spread to her eyes.

    "Given up yet?" He questioned his left hand holding his dick and moving it in a circle, teasing Incursio and having her bite her teeth in frustration.

    ''''Daddy please allow my pussy to take care of your fat cock"

    It took Alex a second to realize that Incursio had said the words, but then he smiled and stroked her very much teased pussy.

    "That is my good girl"

    Taking his right hand from her butt, Alex was surprised to see Incursio not immediately sit on his and swallow his cock, instead, she held herself up and calmed her breath, and then closing her eyes, she slowly took him in, swallowing his entire meat and resting her heavy butt on hisps.

    "I''m guessing you''re back to being a bad and stubborn girl," He asked with a grin, her eyes opening to a narrow gaze being his answer.

    "Guess I''ll have to discipline you some more."

    "You won''t win this time," Incursio said with such confidence that Alex.

    "Go ahead, and be a naughty girl," Alex said with Incursio snorting but in the end, she set her knees back on the ground and began moving.

    With her Moving up and down on his cock, Alex leaned back and enjoyed the sight.

    ''''You''re beautiful, what a beautiful sight to behold," Alexmented, but Incursio gave no reaction to hispliments, as she ground her pelvis over his, moving her hips clockwise and anticlockwise, controlling his dick like it was a joystick.

    "Hmmh!" Alex groaned in pleasure, unable to deny the stimtions that the walls of Incursio''s cunt were delivering to his cock.

    With each second that passed, the woman increased her pace till eventually, her hips began lifting off his body and falling back, her moans increasing with the change in pace.

    Soon Alex could no longer remain passive and began moving his waist, lifting his hips and mming them against Incursio''s buttock as it came down.

    His actions seemed to annoy the white-haireddy as she began moving faster and harder, each of her descent a m that pushed Alex''s hip to the ground.

    Seeing her enter a frenzy mode in her quest for dominance, Alex chuckled and backed off and enjoyed the feel of a tight fleshy wall, rapidly moving over his dick.

    With the pace that Incursio had him. It wasn''t long before her breathing got heavy once more and a few secondster her cunt tightened around his cock, gripping it hard and washing it with her juices.

    With her orgasm, Incursio finally took a break, sitting on him and hazily staring at him.

    "Girl, I''m still hard, you came too early"

    He hadn''te so the game had just begun.

 Chapter 1406 Bonus Part 4: Daddys Play 2***

    ?

    ''''Guess I''ll have to discipline you some more."

    "You won''t win this time," Incursio said with such confidence that Alex.

    "Go ahead, and be a naughty girl," Alex said with Incursio snorting but in the end, she set her knees back on the ground and began moving.

    With her Moving up and down on his cock, Alex leaned back and enjoyed the sight.

    ''''You''re beautiful, what a beautiful sight to behold," Alexmented, but Incursio gave no reaction to hispliments, as she ground her pelvis over his, moving her hips clockwise and anticlockwise, controlling his dick like it was a joystick.

    "Hmmh!" Alex groaned in pleasure, unable to deny the stimtions that the walls of Incursio''s cunt were delivering to his cock.

    With each second that passed, the woman increased her pace till eventually, her hips began lifting off his body and falling back, her moans increasing with the change in pace.

    Soon Alex could no longer remain passive and began moving his waist, lifting his hips and mming them against Incursio''s buttock as it came down.

    His actions seemed to annoy the white-haireddy as she began moving faster and harder, each of her descent a m that pushed Alex''s hip to the ground.

    Seeing her enter a frenzy mode in her quest for dominance, Alex chuckled and backed off and enjoyed the feel of a tight fleshy wall, rapidly moving over his dick.

    With the pace that Incursio had him. It wasn''t long before her breathing got heavy once more and a few secondster her cunt tightened around his cock, gripping it hard and washing it with her juices.

    With her orgasm, Incursio finally took a break, sitting on him and hazily staring at him.

    "Girl, I''m still hard, you came too early"

    He hadn''te so the game had just begun.

    Alex''s words had Incursio''s eyes narrowing at him, and without a word, he saw the woman''s hips begin moving up once more, genuine moans soon beginning to leave her lips.

    Her quick recovery amazed Alex for a few seconds.

    Alex fucked her until he had another orgasm and he ejacted as well. They momentarily stopped.

    ''''Why don''t you clean me instead?"

    After Alex uttered those words, Incursio stopped and turned, her eyes zeroing in on his cock and soon consuming it.

    With hisst release, Alex''s dick had gone to sleep thinking its fun time was over, but with her mouth wrapped around it and draining it of whatever remained within it during its recent release, it quickly hardened.

    Stroking her hair, Alex truly appreciated the way her head moved around his cock, and when he felt he was hard enough, he pulled her head, prompting her to look at me.

    Extending a hand, she got his meaning, and held his hand, letting him pull her up and when they were both standing and staring into each other''s eyes, he raised this question.

    "How do you want it"

    "I want to be in your arms."

    Upon hearing Incursio''s request, Alex ced his hands on thetter butt and then lifted her, raising her so her butt reached the same height as his hardening dick, and then with her help, his cock was aligned with her snatch and then pration.

    With few movements, he was now buried in the white-haired devil''s snatch, while Incursio found herself tightening her grip on him as his dick swelled within her.

    "That''s big" She couldn''t help butment.

    Holding Incursio''s butt firmly, Alex began moving his hips, smacking his pelvis against hers, and Incursio in her thoughtfulness wrapped her hand around his neck while the other lifted her breast and brought it to his lips.

    Like he hadn''t tasted her milk in ages, Alex gobbled up Irene''s nipples while moving his erged meat in and out of her.

    With the new tightness around his cock, Alex gave Irene''s cunt time to adjust to his size, moving in and out of her with slow strokes, enjoying as her arms asionally moved over his tense arms caressing his protruding muscles as he carried her fleshy body.

    With time Alex''s strokes got faster and he had no choice but to release her breast and focus his attention on sending the woman to a world of pleasure.

    Holding her tight, Alex smacked his pelvis harder against hers, loving the wet sounds that began filling the surroundings as the woman''s pussy leaked more and more juices.

    "Ohh! Alex, more, please more, harder, harder Daddy, fuck me senseless!" Incursio soon started moaning, but her pleas didn''tst for long as Alex soon began giving her what she wanted, his actions destroying her ability to phrase words and leaving her mouth only able to moan.

    "Anhh, Anhhh" Incursio screamed, tightening her leg around Alex and wing at his back.

    Like an untiring machine, Alex stood firm and began lifting Incursio as he fucked her.

    Taking her buttocks up and then smashing his cock into her as her ass came down, not stopping with this action till eventually she trebled and her pussy contracted, spurting out more of its juices, Irene releasing a scream.

    ''''Anh! Alex, Ohhhh!" Incursio screamed her body pressed against the wall of the cave as Alex stood behind her.

    Unlike earlier when they had gone rough, this time he was also pressed against her and with average speed was moving his dick in and out of thetter pussy.

    Alex''s face was pressed against her face and they could both hear each other breathing, his hand pinning both her hands to the wall as he slipped his cock in and out of her enjoying as she kept moaning his name.

    "How much did you love my cock?"

    Alex suddenly asked, his question surprising Irene but a secondter she answered him.

    "It''s the best darling I love it."

    "Praise my cock" Alex whispered, his grip on Incursio''s hand tightening and his thrust getting harder.

    "Hmm, what more praises can I give to your almighty cock darling, I just want to suck on it every day, have it up my pussy and throat.'''' She said up to there before staying silent to observe Alex''s reaction and as expected he was pleased but there was still something missing, Incursio knew what to do next so she opened her mouth and added.

    ''''Daddy you thick cock turn my insides upside down."

    ''''Come on Daddy, this pussy is eternally yours to fuck.''''

    Without pause, dirty words spilled from Incursio''s lips, further turning on her and Alex, making her pussy so wet that her juices began dripping to the floor as he fucked her.

    ''''Please Daddy fuck me braindead.''''

    Hearing these words, Alex smashed his lips against Incursio''s enjoying as she kissed him back with the same ferocity.

    As they kissed Alex''s hips began picking up pave, and when they separated, he sent his tongue and licked her tears.

    Seeing her press herself to him, Alex held her head so she kept looking at him, watching as her breathing got heavier, and then he asked once more.

    "You love my dick right"

    Without hesitation, Incursio nodded her head and he was satisfied with her answer.

    ''''Ahhh!"

    ''''Ohhhhh!"

    Both Incursio and Alex began groaning this time.

    "I''ming" She whispered with dazed eyes, her body soon trembling as she was sent over the edge and not too long after had to bear Alex''s cock pouring its white matter into her.

    With both their bodies trembling, Alex and Incursio stood glued together, their groans and breath the only thing keeping thempany till eventually, they both calmed down Alex took a step back, taking his cock out of Incursio''s pussy and watching as their umted white cum came flooding down.

    Incursio had just pushed herself off the wall and turned when she was greeted by Alex standing just behind her, his sweaty body heaving up and down, and then he asked her.

    ''''How was this today''s y?"

    ''''Simply wonderful.'''' She responded while her legs trembled as if acknowledging this fact as well.

    Sex is about exploration and trying new things to not fall into the abyss of boredom once this happened the couple may split because their sexual life had be boring. The man might seek new thrilling experiences elsewhere, the same thing goes for females, it is why one must try different experiences to spice upyour sexual life, trying to never get bored of your partner.

    Alex shook his head to get his thoughts back on track. He observed Incursio and sighed in his heart.

    ''Who would have thought that yesterday''s enemy would have be my ally and above everything else my woman? Thanks to this unexpected connection, unexpected things were born. I''m d things turned out like this. Not only I''ve gained a powerful ally, but I also gained a reliablepanion as well, apanion with whom I can share my joys and sorrow, a soulmate who will bear my offering one day. I''m truly blessed with all of them epting such man as their other half.''

    He stared lovingly at Incursio, thetter was confused.

    ''''What is it?"

    ''''Nothing, I''m thinking how blessed I''m to have you. I love you.''''

    Incursio stood frozen in front of Alex''s unexpected deration, it took her thirty seconds to register what happened before finally snapping back to reality.

    ''''I love you too my soulmate.'''' She dered with a face full of love.

 Chapter 1407 1260: Unusual Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 1407 Chapter 1260: Unusual Dungeon</h4>

    Alice chuckled before coldly announcing,

    "Embrace your deaths"

    Fwoom!!!

    Boundless ck mes spread from his hand and engulfed this entire region.

    ck mes swept through the ground.

    The soldiers on the ground were either unconscious or experiencing immense pain.

    They had no way to defend themselves against such an attack.

    Wherever the ck mes swept through, the flesh and blood of the soldiers were instantly reduced to nothing, leaving only their skeletons behind. The skeletons would then continue to burn until they turned into ash, expelling their soul and all the powers previously within their body as ck smoke.

    After a bit, all the smoke from the bodies flew into the air and started converging.

    They were converging towards Alice.

    She stood still and let the ck smoke pour into her body from every direction.

    "Ugh¡­"

    Alice uttered a curt grunt.

    The power from thousands of soldiers had formed a massive wave that would overwhelm the bodies of any normal mortal if they tried to absorb it.

    Waves of pain were radiating throughout Alice''s body, causing her to scowl.

    A few momentster.

    Once she had finished absorbing all the ck smoke.

    She slowly closed her eyes as a ck rose made of nothing but ck me manifested behind her.

    She felt like throwing, almost as if she had eaten something bad. The reason why she used an ability she usually doesn''t want to use was because she was using any means necessary to quickly improve her strength. The time for the final battle was closing in.

    ''''Sigh! My strength increased by a little. Let''s head to the next location. I hope the girls are having fun.''''

    Alice vanished soon after muttering those words.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time in another location. Something horrific happened not too long ago and someone had been dispatched to investigate and remedy the unexpected situation.

    The once busy road that led to Bredwardine was torn to pieces by the elements. Grass filled thebyrinth of cracks and sand covered whatever was left. Broken branches and leaves cover the roads inside the town while the tall grasses of the unkempt gardens sway in the wind.

    Many doors had copsed as rot ate away their edges. The open doorways that were once perhaps very weing were now an eerie and unweing sight. Paint crumbled off of the walls and was slowly reced by vines that crawled their way toward the rooftops.

    Bredwardine, once a major festival town and home to an amazing night lift was now partially reimed by nature. An eerie silence had taken over and was only interrupted by the cracking of wood in the wind and the asional bird that had made its home in one of the many copsed roofs.

    The scents of fresh bread, various fruits, and all sorts of other foods once filled the air of the marketce. Now there''s only the fresh air from the nearby forests to enjoy, as well as the asional animal droppings that ruin it.

    It was a strange feeling to be in the footsteps of so many lives now long forgotten and not knowing what became of the people who once spent their lives here. But there was an odd sense of harmony as nature reimed what was theirs and resettled an old bnce.

    In this ghost town, a white mist manifested into the form of a girl. A beautiful woman with a head full of white hair apanied by crimson eyes.

    Incursio''s eyes scanned through her surrounding until finally stopping in the square in the middle of the city. She shed and appeared next to the broken fountain in the middle of the deserted square. She put one foot forward before suddenly vanishing. She had found the entrance to this unusual dungeon that was responsible for the city''s current situation.

    After her sudden disappearance, Incursio appeared in front of giant doors while being surrounded by an endless sky. These doors were gigantic, a mix of ck, purple, and red, these doors were emanating an eerie presence.

    One could feel goosebumps just by standing before them.

    It was truly an unusual dungeon.

    ''''~~~~~~~~~!!!"

    There was a sudden indescribable sound passing through the area.

    Despite her countless experience, Incursio was affected as a terrifying chill swept through Incursio''s entire body. Her spine was cold, and her scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    No, to put more words into how she was currently feeling, it was as if her skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into her body. An even more frightening cold air swept through her four limbs, almost causing her entire body to feel cold, and she stood there in a daze.

    After a momentary stop, Incursio regained her bearing and sighed while her eyes became resolute. She took the first step forward and something magical happened.

    The gates at the end of the road quickly started to open.

    It was now practically no longer a door, but a thin straight line that appeared in the void of space.

    The white-haired devil''sdy, the Chaos organization''s former Numbers (Number 2) charged forward and swiftly made her way through to the other side, entering apletely new world.

    Darkness.

    Followed by a sudden sh of light.

    A world started to appear after that, it was a world on the other side of the ominous-looking doors.

    The foul stench of blood mixed with burning fire drifted towards them following a gust of wind.

    Loud growling and howling could be heard from every direction.

    Gazing forward, one could see that they were masses of crimson light that had gathered to form a gigantic and transparent figure, one without any clear facial features. Only a pair of nk eyes and a gigantic toothy maw could be seen whenever the giant figure moved around.

    This monster made out of pure light was about the size of arge football field, it was currently lying on top of countless corpses and using its hand that was manifested from masses of light to catch and consume these corpses one by one.

    "A corpse eater" Incursio muttered in disbelief.

 Chapter 1408 [Bonus ] 1261: Corpse Eater

    <h4>Chapter 1408 [Bonus Chapter] Chapter 1261: Corpse Eater</h4>

    A world started to appear after that, it was a world on the other side of the ominous-looking door.

    The foul stench of blood mixed with burning fire drifted towards them following a gust of wind.

    Loud growling and howling could be heard from every direction.

    Gazing forward, one could see that they were masses of crimson light that had gathered to form a gigantic and transparent figure, one without any clear facial features. Only a pair of nk eyes and a gigantic toothy maw could be seen whenever the giant figure moved around.

    This monster made out of pure light was about the size of arge football field, it was currently lying on top of countless corpses and using its hand that was manifested from masses of light to catch and consume these corpses one by one.

    "A corpse eater!" Incursio muttered in disbelief, but she knew better than to quickly act otherwise it would bete before you be aware that you have turned into a dried-up corpse.

    Almost immediately, the monsters abruptly looked up and noticed the white-haired devil.

    [The living¡­ must all die!]

    It mumbled.

    Numerous rays of grey light were then shot toward Incursio.

    These rays of light were a bit strange, as they didn''t directly attack her, but instead manifested a glowing dark prison around her.

    The white-haired devil''sdy reacted extremely quickly and immediately called out:

    ¡º With this holy power, Magic Break! ¡»

    She used one attribute (element) among the numerous ones she had. It was the White element, better known as the Holy element, pretty suitable for the current situation.

    Bang!

    The prison of light immediately shattered.

    Anotherrge mass of light that had manifested into a hand swung heavily towards Incursio as soon as the other one got destroyed.

    ''''White Guardian Holy Knight!" Incursio rapidly chanted.

    Numerous white lights emerged from Incursio''s body to form a white mass around Incursio before swiftly merging into one to form a giant made of light that stood to shield her from the iing attack.

    ''''YAH!''''

    The giant uttered a resounding shout and firmly stopped this hand with both of its own hands.

    Seeing this, the monster opened itsrge maw to spit out a mass of mist-like light.

    The mist swiftly manifested into sharp arrows of ice that shot toward Incursio.

    The white-haired devil''sdy lightly sighed and uttered: ¡º Protective barrier, manifest! ¡»

    A glowing radiant illusion of a shield manifested in front of her andpletely stopped all of these arrows.

    While the radiant shield was defending against the Corpse Eater''s attack. Incursio did not stand still as she finally released her Gift and automatically another sword made of pure Holy element was created.

    Soon, the swords had already attacked the monster like two shes of light that appeared out of thin air.

    Before her swords even reached the monster, her sword skill had already taken effect!

    [Myriad Phantom Sword shes!]

    A bluish-white arc of lightning appeared on the monster''s body and spread around it, followed by numerous sword phantoms that continuously shed it.

    At this point, the two swords arrived to join the sword phantoms as well.

    In one mere breath''s worth of time, the swords moved extremely fast and were continuously triggered and summoned numerous phantom swords.

    It was as if those myriad phantom sword shes were coordinating with each other to unleash attacks of peerless power before fading away from the world like an illusion.

    Roar------

    The monster was hurt and began to grunt continuously.

    Its attacks also became more reckless.

    Suddenly, numerousyers of ck eerie light manifested around Incursio''s, rapidly spinning around where she stood.

    ''''Siuuu!"

    A curt and sharp howl was heard.

    Theyers of ck eerie light moved forward, manifesting into gloomy bones that started crawling around her body.

    Incursio tried to remove them several times, but these bones seemed to be extremely resilient as they couldn''t be removed no matter what while her movements began to be greatly restrained.

    The bones slowly started to gather together and form unique patterns around the surface of her defensive clothes, just a step away from manifesting into form.

    -------this seems to be some sort of skill!

    Upon sensing the emergency of the situation Incursio hastily chanted a long incantation.

    ¡ºWith my holy power I summon thee the Holy Angel, with to the hammer remove all wickedness!¡»

    A long-handled hammer that exuded golden light appeared the in the hands of an illusionary angel.

    This illusionary angel tightly held onto the hammer and started to swing it towards Incursio''s body-------

    ¡¸ NO! ¡¹

    A sharp shriek resounded from the bones.

    All the bones were reduced to dust by a single strike of this hammer, which then onto the ground one by one.

    Incursio naturally understood just how dangerous things were earlier. It was why she hate dealing with these abominations created by the joint hands of those mad scientists of the organization.

    It was the time to get serious she thought.

    ''''Ahhh!"

    Incursio then uttered a curt shout and clenched her cute little fist, throwing a punch toward the monster from afar.

    [Ethereal Fist: Meteor Shower!]

    The monster of light instantly became inert and nkly stood still, allowing blinding holy light in the form of countless fists started to rain down on its body.

    A few momentster.

    Thud!

    The monster''s body copsed on the ground, causing the earth itself to tremble.

    Incursio swords return next to her.

    ''''It would be great if there is only a few of them.''''

    As soon as she thought that, Incursio noticed several masses of light beginning to move within the faraway darkness.

    The light around their bodies abruptly became brighter to illuminate the entire night sky.

    ''''Tch! I knew it wouldn''t be so easy. Nevertheless, this gonna be fun. It has been a long time since I''ve proper fight where I tired myself. Let''s go!" Incursio silently mumbled.

    Meanwhile, the monsters turned their attention towards Incursio one by one after fully manifesting.

    [Ba¡­ nish¡­]

    One monster dered first.

    [Banish!]

    [Banish!]

    All the monsters swiftly followed up.

    They were standing at a distance and didn''t try to approach her at all as if they were afraid of something.

    Incursio silently waited for a bit before her lips curled up in the form of a mocking smile.

 Chapter 1409 Chapter 1262: Cross the Line and You die

    Chapter 1409 Chapter 1262: Cross the Line and You die

    Incursio swords return next to her.

    ''''It would be great if there is only a few of them.''''

    As soon as she thought that, Incursio noticed several masses of light beginning to move within the faraway darkness.

    The light around their bodies abruptly became brighter to illuminate the entire night sky.

    ''''Tch! I knew it wouldn''t be so easy. Nevertheless, this gonna be fun. It has been a long time since I''ve proper fight where I tired myself. Let''s go!" Incursio silently mumbled.

    Meanwhile, the monsters turned their attention towards Incursio one by one after fully manifesting.

    [Ba¡­ nish¡­]

    One monster dered first.

    [Banish!]

    [Banish!]

    All the monsters swiftly followed up.

    They were standing at a distance and didn''t try to approach her at all as if they were afraid of something.

    Incursio silently waited for a bit before her lips curled up in the form of a mocking smile.

    ''''------------!"

    Soon and massacre followed. Incursion got rid of all of the corpse eaters and moved forward.

    She passed through a door and was sent to the next floor.

    As she moved forward Incursio could hear a bit of loud noises.

    Some light could be seen in the distance.

    She walked straight through the exit.

    Only to see that there was a huge colosseum on the outside with quite a few people already standing on top of the ring. A mix between humans and monsters. It seems to have entered some kind of illusion.

    The noises she heard earlier had originated from the audience.

    The audience seats had been filled, and everyone was in a state of excited bloodthirst.

    "Go to hell, neers! You''re all going to die here!"

    "Hurry up! I want to see you bleed!"

    "Scream and moan, your souls will be taken to feed the world"

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!"

    The audience was loudly cheering.

    Incursio nced through everyone before lightly leaping onto the diator ring.

    Soon she was surrounded by a lot of enemies. She didn''t look at them but instead looked into the distance.

    ''''I''m offering 100 gold coins to whoever kills this bitch.'''' Someone at the back suddenly announced and everyone eyes shone.

    Incursio chuckled before finally moving. She turned to the other people on the diator ring, only to see that they were all looking towards her with malicious gazes.

    Incursio blinked, then stepped forward and drew a line on the ground using her sword.

    She said with a curt expression: "I''m not someone who likes to murder, but if a single one of you crosses this line, I''ll kill everyst one of you-----"

    "Also, you there on the stands, the one who just offered money for my head, stay right where you are, I''ll being for your entire familyter on"

    After saying that, she sheathed her sword and stepped back, standing firmly.

    Complete silence.

    Even the stands were silent.

    Pfft----

    Someone suddenlyughed.

    "Ahahaha, who do you think you are?"

    A man who carried an axe on his shoulder loudly mocked him.

    He began approaching the line.

    Everyone who was fighting in the ringpletely stopped, looking at the muscr man with aplicated expression.

    As soon as he crosses that line--------

    The nature of the diator battle wouldpletely change.

    "STOP!"

    Someone shouted.

    The man wielded his axe and turned around, grinning: "Which bastard tried to stop this great one from earning 100 gold coins?"

    A bulky man in armor stepped out from the group and pointed at the muscr man: "I''ve already analyzed both, resulting in aparison of your overall strength"

    "Oh? What''s the result?" the muscr man asked.

    The bulky man pointed at Incursio and said:

    "She''s stronger than you are."

    "How much stronger?" the man with the axe asked again.

    "Enough that you''re no match for her." the bulky man replied.

    The man''s with the axe expression became stiff.

    The bulky man walked right up to the line and bowed to Incursio: "Miss, please don''t kill me just because of his recklessness, I don''t intend on offending you."

    Incursio shook her head.

    The bulky man stayed silent briefly before turning around to face the muscr man.

    "If you take one more step forward, I''m going to kill you" the bulky man dered.

    The man with the axe chuckled, then wielded his axe with both hands and said: "I''d like to see if you can carry your weight as well"

    Everyone felt a bit surprised, not expecting the two of them to fight.

    The man with the axe body shifted and turned into three illusions as he charged toward the bulky man.

    "You have a death wish!"

    The bulky man shouted before summoning a cube filled with electricity.

    Then the bulky man held tightly onto the cube and tossed it high into the air.

    "GO!" the man suddenly shouted.

    The three illusions leaped into the sky and swung heavily toward the cube.

    Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha!

    After an innumerable number of attacks struck it at once, the electric cubepletely opened up into a dazzling rain of electric axe images that covered all of Incursio''s path to retreat.

    --Combo Skills, [Lightning Axe]!

    It turns out the two of them had been acting the entire time!!!

    They only wanted to find an opportunity to eliminate Incursio in one swift strike!

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Soon the white-haired girl''s figure was engulfed by the blinding lightning strikes.

    The region she was standing in waspletely enveloped in light blue lightning, which made it impossible to see anything.

    "Ahahaha, damned self-righteous bitch, you got what you deserve!" the man wielding the axeughed maniacally.

    ''''That''s right, to be killed by our strongestbination skill is your honor" the bulky man followed up.

    The shes of lightning eventually faded away.

    The specialized ring remained intact, but the white-haired girl from earlier had disappeared.

    The two of them paused.

    "She isn''t dead" the muscr man muttered.

    Thunderous gasps were suddenly heard from all over the stands.

    "Behind us!" the man with the axe shouted out loud.

    The two of them turned around and shifted into a defensive position.

    And then they noticed the pyramid.

    ------except themselves, the heads of all the other diators had been neatly lined up one after another to form a pyramid of heads that reached several meters in height.

    Without a sound for warning, the white-haired girl had managed to avoid theirbination skill, kill everyone else on the ring, and built a pyramid out of their heads.

    Thud!

    The bulky man''s legs gave out like jelly, causing him to fall on his butt.

    The man was also no longer acting arrogant, now soaked in ayer of cold sweat.

    The white-haired was standing on top of the pyramid.

    She stood with one foot over the top head while wielding her sword, her expression disyed utter indifference.

    "It''s time for your death" Incursio curtly said.

    "WAIT!" The man with the axe suddenly shouted.

    Incursio looked at him.

    "You said that as soon as anyone crosses the line, you''ll kill everyone, but the two of us haven''t crossed the line, even if we had tried to attack you" The man with the axe called out.

    "Right, right, that''s right, you can''t kill us!" the bulky man also followed up.

    Incursio tilted her head a bit in thought and said.

    "What you said is reasonable indeed but-" She paused for a moment.

    Meanwhile, the two of them felt relieved thinking they were safe.

    Incursio continued: "But I''m not a reasonable person."

    Swoosh!

    She vanished.

    The curt sound of weapons cutting through flesh was heard.

    She carried the two heads in her hands and walked up to the pyramid, neatly cing them down at the bottom.

    The entire Colosseum was deathly silent.

    The man who called out earlier to buy her life with 100 gold coins abruptly stood up and ran towards the exit in a panic.

    As if he was being chased by a devil, he hysterically shouted while fleeing with his entire being.

    Swoosh!

    She disappeared in a sh.

    A few momentster.

    She emerged from the exit of the stands while carrying a severed head in her hand, flying back into the Colosseum.

    She lowered her body and carefully put this head into the pyramid as well.

    ''''Not bad. Who''s next?" She threw her head back and uttered these words. She was smiling.

    But would dare to say a word after seeing such a cruel disy. It was a massacre in the truest sense of the term.

    Everybody present could feel a chill run up his spine when they saw the white''s haired evil smile.

    That smile gave off an ominous feeling.

    Incursio''s smile widened again as she waited for their reply. This caused them again to feel a chill at their back and had goosebumps all over their body now that Incursio fixed her crimson eyes on them. This smile means death so nobody dares to utter a word.

    Incursio clicked her tongue in disappointment before shrugging her shoulders and announcing as a matter of fact.

    ''''You are all going to die regardless.''''

    Another massacre ensued. Blood drenched the Colosseum like a river.

 Chapter 1410 Chapter 1263: Dreamjolt

    Chapter 1410 Chapter 1263: Dreamjolt

    As if he was being chased by a devil, he hysterically shouted while fleeing with his entire being.

    Swoosh!

    She disappeared in a sh.

    A few momentster.

    She emerged from the exit of the stands while carrying a severed head in her hand, flying back into the Colosseum.

    She lowered her body and carefully put this head into the pyramid as well.

    ''''Not bad. Who''s next?" She threw her head back and uttered these words. She was smiling.

    But would dare to say a word after seeing such a cruel disy. It was a massacre in the truest sense of the term.

    Everybody present could feel a chill run up his spine when they saw the white''s haired evil smile.

    That smile gave off an ominous feeling.

    Incursio''s smile widened again as she waited for their reply. This caused them again to feel a chill at their back and had goosebumps all over their body now that Incursio fixed her crimson eyes on them. This smile means death so nobody dares to utter a word.

    Incursio clicked her tongue in disappointment before shrugging her shoulders and announcing as a matter of fact.

    ''''You are all going to die regardless.''''

    Another massacre ensued. Blood drenched the Colosseum like a river.

    As soon as she ended the massacre Incursio''s level rose by one and the door to the next floor appeared and she walked into it.

    The third and final floor was a ghost town like the one outside.

    The once jam-packed roads that led to Farnfoss were barely more than a dirt path now and covered in shrubs and small bushes. The asional animal can be heard rustling in the tall grasses of the unkempt gardens or hiding in the wild overgrown bushes.

    Some doors were shut tightly, others were broken down. Some forcefully, others had simply copsed under their weight as the elements continued to eat away at them. Broken roof tilesy in the streets and gardens and crusty, dry paint faded from walls and fences.

    Farnfoss, once a peaceful and growingmunity was now a mere shadow of its former glory. The sounds of insects, winds, and creaking wood of trees which were once drowned out by the sounds of cars and people had returned as the dominant sounds once more.

    In an almost sick sense of irony the museum, once home to relics from the past discovered and recovered by archaeologists from around the world, was now once again lost and forgotten. Waiting to be found by those whoe next.

    The town was truly an eerie sight. So many lives forgotten and whatever was left to show for it is slowly withering away as time goes on. But with nothing else to lose this town had a strange sense offort about it. Like a world of opportunity, except there was nobody there to take it.

    Incursio walked into the ghost town with light steps, she couldn''t but sigh while mumbling.

    ''''How would have thought that one day I''ll feel pity for the victims?''''

    She understood that this city was once in the outside world but got destroyed and swallowed into this unusual dungeon. All of this is the handy work of the Chaos Organization and as a former member, the queen of the massacre she was feeling pity for the fallen here. Something inconceivable two years ago. It was funny how one person can change a person, turning a bad person into someone who can be saved.

    ''''My brother would be shocked seeing my current self but I guess he will be happy as he always told me to seek my happiness. He may have been a cruel killer but he cared about me. I''m d I''ve heard his advice and sought happiness by doing so I found love.''''

    She stopped and inhaled a bout of fresh air while recalling the face of a certain handsome young man, with ck hair mixed with a bit of silver, silver, and blue eyes. This is the face of the man she had fallen for. It starts from curiosity, they were once enemies but now they''re lovers with the promise of sharing their lives forever. Incursio had deeply fallen for the young man known as the ck Prince, Alexander Kael Touch.

    As if she was in a trance Incursio mumbled.

    ''''I love you like you''re thest of my kind. It is as if you speak the samenguage as I, yet no other is able. To be around you is like finally not being alone - as if all my life I''ve been isted, in a windowless room, in a doorless room... and then suddenly you walk in as if strolling over a summer meadow. How is it that you are so much more than sunshine? How is it you breathe life when no other can? Why is it you are my medicine? Who could love me more than you? So, my love, know this - while I breathe I am yours in mind, body, and soul forever.''''

    Incursio blushed after mumbling those words, it was quite fortunate nobody was present to hear this embarrassing confession she thought. Shaking her head, her crimson eyes became resolute, regaining their usual coldness.

    ''''Time to proceed and finish with this mission.''''

    It was she said but she didn''t take two steps before freezing and a notification window announcing the creation of a new unique ability appeared.

    ''''Shit!" Incursio swore because she knew what was about to follow.

    Blue lightning suddenly appeared and surrounded her body before sneaking into one of her eyes. Everything happened too quickly not giving her the chance to act.

    ''''Arg-----"

    Incursio felt a wave of almost unbearable aching pain from his left eye.

    Clutching her eye and clenching her teeth tightly, she stood still for a long while.

    It wasn''t until several dozen secondster that this aching pain slowly faded.

    Incursio cautiously rxed her hands and tried looking at her reflection in the mirror she hastily summoned.

    Only to see that her left eye had returned to normal, regaining its usual blood-red color.

    "Ah! It''s good that things have returned to normal, I was worried that if I have to carry an eye glowing with electricity around from now on, that would be too eye-catching."

    As soon as she said that, a blue glow appeared from inside his iris, giving off a faint ''zi zi'' crackling before fading back into her iris.

    Incursio froze.

    Her expression was turning solemn.

    ''''The fact that that happened meant that this unique ability was so powerful that I still haven''t fully grasped control of it.''''

    ''''I''ll have to try using this ability at least once in order to get a feel for and fully grasp it.''''

    Incursio looked around.

    If she wants to test this new ability, it must be right now.

    Her eyes lit up and gazed solemnly at the half-destroyed cathedral not too far from her current position.

    [Dreamjolt!]

    A blue ray of light shot out from Incursio''d eye like a bolt of lightning and struck the half-destroyed cathedral in the distance.

    [This skill is carried through the lightning bolt, which would then enter Dreamjolt to erase all living beings and all things]

    Instantly, the half-destroyed cathedral began glowing.

    At the very next moment, the glittering lightning suddenly turned into a ferocious ck snake and swiftly entered the half-destroyed cathedral without any difficulties.

    Incursio was surprised.

    The entire half-destroyed cathedral thoroughly copsed and crumbled into fine dust before fading away without a trace.

    Then a notification appeared before her eyes.

    {Unique ability: Dreamjolt}

    [This skill is carried through the lightning bolt, which would then enter Dreamjolt to erase all living beings and all things]

    [You''ve gained an initial impression of this unique ability''s power]

    [This unique ability description is as follows:]

    [By activating this unique ability, a bolt of lightning would strike an enemy within your sight, activating the power of Dreamjolt, then summon the snake of the end to deal with your opponent.]

    [Consume 1/3 of your mana. The ability is at its initial stage. The higher its level became the more awesome its features will be. The final stage can enable you to swallow and digest an entire world but this is far, really far from your current level so work hard.]

    Incursio''s lips couldn''t help twitching. She feltpelled to massage her forehead to calm down.

    ''''It is me or this notification feel like someone is intentionally messing with me. Come to think, what is this system? Who created this system? Are the gods the ones responsible for this? Probably not. Well, as I be stronger the more world''s truth I''ll learn. Let''s take care of the things here for now. One step at a time.''''

    She walked deeper into the fallen city while spreading her sense as far as it could get however to her surprise she found nothing. There was no single life except for her in entire the city.

    ''''Huh? Strange! What is happening here? I thought the final boss would be in this city. So what the hell is happening here.'''' She mumbled while doing anotherplete search but still found nothing.

    ''''Sigh!"

    One hourter her search was still fruitless and finally she destroyed this man-made dungeon, she found the dungeon core and crushed it, thus destroying the dungeon.

 Chapter 1411 1265: Named Dungeon

    Back to Gandor''s city.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Fortunately for Nileera, she was the matriarch of the fifth family and her prestige hadn''tpletely gone down the drain yet. Upon hearing her rage, the dark elf mages in heated arguments and about to roll up their sleeves for a fist fight closed their wide-open mouths. They looked at one another anxiously. After venting their frustrations, the dark elves also knew that they were wrong to behave this way. They acted simply like moronic fans who hurled punches at naysayers to protect the image of their idols.

    But the problem was that they had no form of ''worship'' toward those enemies at all.

    ''What should we do?''

    Nilerea kept considering this question. She hesitated whether she should pull out her forces, but even she wasn''t aware whether she could do it in time. She also didn''t know whether she held the authority to negotiate with the enemies because they were simply too powerful. Besides, judging from the situation, negotiation didn''t seem to be able to bring the enemies any benefits. So what if she were to give them countlesspensations? The enemies were still capable of barging into the treasure house of the fourth family and piging everything inside, wasn''t it?

    No matter what the situation seemed helpless. It was then one of the matriarchs opened her mouth and suggested.

    ''''Let''s just have them go to that ''ce''.''''

    Red, straight hair tight in a ponytail reveals a thin, frowning face. Glinting blue eyes, set gracefully within their sockets, watch enthusiastically over the wildlife they''ve been isted from for so long.

    An old tattoo of a bear paw is subtly ced on the side of her left cheekbone and leaves a painful burden of redemption.

    This is the face of Faith Evatt, a true pioneer among giants. She standsmon among others, despite her delicate frame.

    There''s something obscure about her, perhaps it''s her sensitivity, or perhaps it''s simply her odd friends.

    She is the matriarch of the seventh family.

    ''''You can''t be seriously suggesting that?" Another matriarch shouted.

    ''''You have a better idea other than sending our men to their death? Frankly speaking, we don''t the depth of their strength. Do you think that we could get rid of them without paying a heavy price?'''' Faith said with a heavy heart.

    The others couldn''t disagree with what Faith said.

    There was a momentary silence in the hall before the 1st matriarch, the most powerful matriarch decided to talk and approve Faith''s idea.

    Light blue, wavy hair tight in a ponytail reveals a chiseled, menacing face. Piercing gray eyes, set high within their sockets, watch longingly over the others they''ve seen grow up.

    A tattoo of a wolf paw is subtly ced on the left side of her neck and leaves a fascinating memory of a former life.

    This is the face of Lelselea Nightgaze, a true warrior among wood elves. She stands gracefully among others, despite her skinny frame. She is the first matriarch, the strongest among them.

    ''''Let''s follow Little Faith''s suggestion. We can use this opportunity to gauge their strength while at the same time preparing for countermeasure.''''

    ''''Old Lelee, you mustn''t be suggesting that we call for help right?" Another matriarch asked.

    ''''Indeed. We can''t be hesitating because it''s our survival that is at stake here. The enemy is more dangerous and more cunning. I bet they are sent here to get rid of us using the excuse of investigation.'''' Lelselea exined to the others, most of them had arrived at the same conclusion after seeing how violent Maria''s group was.

    Pa* Pa*

    pping her hands twice Lelselea announced.

    ''''Then it''s decided. Let''s invite them, no let''s send Nileera and Faith to announce to them our decision to let them explore our named dungeon: The Cave.''''

    Both Nileera and Faith''s face twitched and they both red at each other before harrumphing. Even if they hated each other to the bone they couldn''t go against the strongest matriarch''s order, therefore they stood up and left to inform Maria''s group of this decision.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Four hourster, Maria''s and the other location.

    Stars light the sky like snowkes in the night, yet appear still, like an old photograph. Maria smiled, feeling the wind blow her hair into a tousled mane. Were she out there in space, riding the limits of the known universe, they would be a choreographed blizzard. How the stars would move, the gxies tumble and dart. But for now, with her arms around the branch of a windswept tree and her head leaning gently on the bark, the starlight kept its familiar pattern. The constetions, who''d witnessed centuries and millennia just the same, watched over this tiny moment

    As Maria was silently enjoying this peaceful sight. Sakuya suddenly appeared and sat beside her. She also watched the night sky and as if entranced she mumbled.

    ''''Stars shone as sugar spilled over ck marble, glistening in the sun. The night sky was such a wee sight, appearing like magic at each sunset, promising to return as she faded in dawn''s first light. There were times in the daytime, under skies of blue. When younger I would think of those faraway stars and how they''d return after the shadows blended into the dark.''''

    Maria stopped watching the stars and gazed at her friend for a moment. Sakuya became ufortable under those piercing blue eyes, so she couldn''t help but ask embarrassed.

    ''''What?"

    ''''Nothing, I just felt like being a writer suit you more than ughtering people and monsters.''''

    ''''Hmph!" Sakuya harrumphed at her sister''s joke.

    The two joked after that before Sakuya suddenly brought up the matter of the named dungeon.

    ''''What do you think of their suggestion?"

    ''''Obviously, we are epting even if it is a trap. A group will go while the others will stay behind. You''ll be going together with Gracier and Pandora.'''' Maria informed Sakuya of her decision. Thetter stayed silent for a moment before nodding. She seemed to have understood Maria''s intention.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following morning.

    Sun rayse as nature''s easel, giving brilliant color to what was hidden even under the passing starlit night.

    Sakuya''s group departed into the named dungeon under the dark elves'' guidance.

    They quickly entered and proceeded to the tenth floor in a sh, they didn''t encounter a boss like it is usually the case but instead found the entrance to the eleventh floor, after passing through the door they appeared in what seemed to be a cave.

    An underground limestone cave.

    Sakuya, Gracier, and Pandora were walking along a limestone cave as they made their way up the silent underground.

    It waspletely silent around them, not a single noise to be heard. There was somethingshocking above their heads. Numerous statues above their heads.

    Gracier looked up at the cavern ceiling and couldn''t help but whisper.

    "Bis sister Mio, I''m scared looking at these weird statues."

    Sakuya and Pandora looked up.

    The two of them looked up and examined the stone ceiling, it was filled with statues.

    These statues included humans, beasts, elves, elementals, and various other species of the outside world. All of them had shocked expressions on their faces, clearly struggling to run towards the small path the trio was walking on.

    However, their feet were solidly stuck to the top of the limestone cave, making it impossible for them to move, being forced to remain still.

    If it was only that, Gracier wouldn''t have been scared. The main issue was that they''d already been walking for half an hour, but there wasn''t a single living creature in sight. The only thing above their heads were these statues, and the further they walked, the more of them they saw, making it impossible for her to not be scared.

    "Sakuya, do you think they used to be alive, or were they carved this way?" Pandora asked, feeling a bit interested.

    As someone who had seen her fair share of weird things, Pandora wouldn''t feel scared just because of some eerie statues.

    ''''Since they were all making the motion of fleeing, they must have experienced the same thing."

    Sakuyamented after a moment of contemtion.

    ''''What exactly did they experience then?" Pandora asked.

    "I don''t know, we will need to find out. This ce seems to be holding a secret. Maybe it''s because of this secret this dungeon became a named dungeon.''''

    Sakuya exined before disappearing and the next moment she was already in the sky silently hovering in the air in front of one of the statues.

    The man''s facial muscles were heavily distorted due to extreme fear, his mouth was opened wide as if screaming or crying hysterically.

    He was using both his arms and feet, making a mad dash downwards, trying tond on the limestone cave on the path.

    However, he had already been frozenpletely still.

    Sakuya reached her hand out to touch the man''s statue. Indeed, these statues were too life-like, too real, forcing Sakuya to ponder, they almost didn''t have any information on this dungeon.

    Meanwhile, Pandora had her arms crossed, obviously bored.

    But Gracier was still shaking a bit, even her face had gotten a bit pale.

    "They''re only statues, but they look very lifelike!"

    Sakuya praised, then flew back down.

    Patting Gracier''s shoulder, she smiled: "I''ve seen some carve marks, their knife skills were seriously impressive, conveying such clear emotions"

    Hearing that, Gracier patted her chest and sighed in relief.

    "It''s a mystery, who would be so bored that they would carve such things in a cave? Some huge pervert for sure" She muttered.

    Gracier was no longer shaking.

    Sakuya secretly winked at Pandora.

    Thetter was about to ask something but immediately stopped after seeing that.

    Her expression became serious.

    "So they were statues, I''m quite interested in statues as well. Alright, I''ll take a look at them as well."

    Pandora casually said. She was ying along.

 Chapter 1412 1266: Mariaâ€™s true aim

    <h4>Chapter 1412 Chapter 1266: Maria''s true aim</h4>

    Sakuya exined before disappearing and the next moment she was already in the sky silently hovering in the air in front of one of the statues.

    The man''s facial muscles were heavily distorted due to extreme fear, his mouth was opened wide as if screaming or crying hysterically.

    He was using both his arms and feet, making a mad dash downwards, trying tond on the limestone cave on the path.

    However, he had already been frozenpletely still.

    Sakuya reached her hand out to touch the man''s statue. Indeed, these statues were too life-like, too real, forcing Sakuya to ponder, they almost didn''t have any information on this dungeon.

    Meanwhile, Pandora had her arms crossed, obviously bored.

    But Gracier was still shaking a bit, even her face had gotten a bit pale.

    "They''re only statues, but they look very lifelike!"

    Sakuya praised, then flew back down.

    Patting Gracier''s shoulder, she smiled: "I''ve seen some carve marks, their knife skills were seriously impressive, conveying such clear emotions"

    Hearing that, Gracier patted her chest and sighed in relief.

    "It''s a mystery, who would be so bored that they would carve such things in a cave? Some huge pervert for sure" She muttered.

    Gracier was no longer shaking.

    Sakuya secretly winked at Pandora.

    Thetter was about to ask something but immediately stopped after seeing that.

    Her expression became serious.

    "So they were statues, I''m quite interested in statues as well. Alright, I''ll take a look at them as well."

    Pandora casually said. She was ying along.

    Sakuya and Gracier continued walking ahead leaving Pandora behind as she was thinking of something.

    However, she was forced to stop her thoughts as the surrounding turned more silent, the sounds of the other two walking wasn''t heard anymore.

    For some unknown reason, Pandora felt a chill run down her spine and when she lifted her head much to her horror she found both Sakuya and Gracier frozen, turned into statues.

    ''''!"

    ''No good things have gotten terrible. I wonder how the others are faring outside. Better than us I hope.'' Pandora thought before moving forward to deal with the unexpected situation.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in the outside world, inside their rented room at the old man''s Inn.

    Maria sat with both Saeko and Luna sitting across from her.

    ''''So Big sister, why did you let those three head into that ce?" Saeko was the one that raised this question.

    ''''Well, I was throwing a bait,'''' Maria exined without going into the details.

    Saeko thought for a moment before suddenly nodding as she seemed to have understood something.

    ''''You are cunning big sister.'''' She said with a smile. Luna simply watched from the side not saying anything as she also understood her sister''s intention. Because they sent the most troublesome of them into the dungeon and because the rest hadn''t disyed their true strength, the enemy must think they''ll be easy to deal with. They would probably try something in the days following the others'' departure, however, Maria did not n to wait for them because she had a certain goal in mind.

    Suddenly, she rose from her seat and dered.

    ''''I will go out and do some exercise.'''' She dered before vanishing.

    A few momentster a certain auction house, the biggest owner of the most prosperous ve market was destroyed. Several small and bigpanies were destroyed. The city''s economy took a big hit.

    The matriarchs quickly learned what happened and held another emergency meeting.

    Meanwhile, Maria returned to the inn as if nothing had happened.

    The others were waiting for her and as they were about to talk their noticed someone''s presence.

    ''''They are sure fast.'' Luna smiled while Saeko shrugged her shoulders as if to say it was to be expected they don''t have a choice.

    ''''You have a visitor,'''' The old man said behind the door.

    ''''Let''s her in.'''' Maria simply stated.

    A female dark elf walked in.

    ''''Greeting-"

    ''''Speak outside."

    Before the dark elf finished her sentence, she waved her arm and interrupted her words. Upon hearing her reply, the dark elf was taken aback. Then, she gazed at the other two, and seeing their menacing re she turned around, and left immediately.

    "Greetings Miss Maria.''''

    Thetter observed her for a second before stopping.

    Blue, sleek hair hangs over a strong, lively face. Squinting golden eyes, set handsomely within their sockets, watch honorably over the woods they''ve be enchanted by for so long.

    Soft skin charminglypliments her nose and leaves a delightful memory of her luck.

    The dark elf with the blue hair bowed to Maria respectfully again in the corridor and said.

    "I''m the matriarch of the Moonwalker''s family of Gandor City, Felerai Moonwalker, the matriarch of 3rd family. We apologize on behalf of the reckless actions of the fifth family¡­ I represent the council in offering our apologies. We didn''t realize the intention of the fifth family beforehand, which brought forth such troubles and offended you."

    As expected of dark elves; the ability to sell out theirpanions was always maxed out and they could even betray the whole fourth family. As for the dark elves and families who died in the civilian and lesser-noble districts, Faith simply skipped over them with the casual mention of the word ''troubles''.

    "Alright, cut the crap."

    Maria waved his hand to disrupt Faith''s words. She did not have too much time to waste on meaningless words. Now that she had forced them toe again she ought to go straight to the point.

    "I''ll get straight to the point. Are you ceding your territory or paying indemnity?"

    "Huh?"

    Felerai was taken aback by her question. As a dark elf, she wasn''tfortable with such direct and uplicated negotiations. She initially intended to pull some nonsense but eventually decided to abandon this thought. She knew that Maria was the one who attacked without speaking a word from their quick investigation.

    ''If I continue with the nonsense, I''m not even sure if I can leave this ce in one piece.''

    At this thought, Felerai couldn''t help but ask cautiously.

    "Miss Maria, what you mean is¡­"

    "Indemnity; and that is to hand over all the good stuff in Gandor City topensate for our mental loss. As for the amount¡­"

    Maria pondered and calcted the dark elves'' wealth from their investigation. As dark elves had a whole lot of worthy items, especially magical equipment, and treasures that left one in envy. Since she was already here, she wouldn''t be standing at the ceremony, of course.

    "¡­ It shall be the assets of Gandor City, and just 60 percent of them will do."

    "¡­"

    Upon hearing his words, Felerai felt a shiver run down her spine. She swallowed her saliva and stared at Maria carefully.

    "What about the territory?"

    "Simple."

    Maria responded calmly as though she had already made up her mind a long time ago.

    "As long as all of you are willing to submit to me and be a part of the empire, we will have no issues."

    Facing Maria''s response, Felerai waspletely speechless.

    She was mentally prepared. When she heard her request, she heaved an inward sigh of relief. Matriarchs were most afraid of not knowing what was going on inside the other negotiator''s head. Even though the matriarchs correctly guessed that Maria was surely plotting something with Gandor City, for safety''s sake, if the other negotiator said.

    "I don''t want anything. I just dislike dark elves like you" The matriarchs could only head home and weep helplessly.

    But now, Felerai felt restless because Maria mentioned her conditions so effortlessly. It would be within the dark elves'' expectations if she overwhelmed them with one aggressive statement or spoke calmly to give them a chance to make decisions. But now, Maria''s tone of voice was entirely as though she were saying: "Since I''m here, it would be a waste if I didn''t get my hands on something before heading back."

    There was no need to guess the true meaning behind that intention and it left Felerai depressed because she couldn''t figure out whether Maria was joking or being serious.

    No matter what, since Maria gave them two choices they could only choose one no matter how unwilling they were.

    But the dark elves disliked both choices.

    Maria said she wanted 60 percent of Gandor''s assets, which was a huge amount.

    Of course, the dark elves could take their time, but Maria wasn''t amused. Felerai was also aware that Maria wouldn''t wait for them, she wanted 60 percent of their assets, but would seize all of them instead, before returning the remaining 40 percent to them¡­

    And they weren''t sure if she would even return the 40 percent.

    Therefore, this was entirely a joke. Maybe Maria only spoke casually because the operability was truly too low and she couldn''t possibly understand it.

    Rather than waiting for the dark elves to hand out their assets, she would rather annihte them all and take her time to recover the assets, wouldn''t she? At least, judging from the current situation, Maria was capable of messing over all of Gandor City.

    The reason why she gave them two choices was entirely for cover. But everyone knew that it was apparent Maria intended toy hands on the city.

    Felerai''e guess was right. Maria had indeed decided to do it. This is her real aim.

 Chapter 1413 1267: Their decision and Mariaâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1413 Chapter 1267: Their decision and Maria''s Gift</h4>

    Maria said she wanted 60 percent of Gandor''s assets, which was a huge amount.

    Of course, the dark elves could take their time, but Maria wasn''t amused. Felerai was also aware that Maria wouldn''t wait for them, she wanted 60 percent of their assets but would seize all of them instead, before returning the remaining 40 percent to them.

    And they weren''t sure if she would even return the 40 percent.

    Therefore, this was entirely a joke. Maybe Maria only spoke casually because the operability was truly too low and she couldn''t possibly understand it.

    Rather than waiting for the dark elves to hand out their assets, she would rather annihte them all and take her time to recover the assets, wouldn''t she? At least, judging from the current situation, Maria was capable of messing over all of Gandor City.

    The reason why she gave them two choices was entirely for cover. But everyone knew that it was apparent Maria intended toy hands on the city.

    Felerai''e guess was right. Maria had indeed decided to do it. This is her real aim.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noon.

    When the matriarchs of the council received the news from Felerai, they fell into silence.

    They didn''t feel relieved after receiving reports from the front. It could be seen that Maria had no intention of stopping her assault even though she was in the midst of negotiation with them.

    Luna and Saeko each took a district and wreaked havoc. Luna was more ruthless than her gentle side showed. Judging from her aggression, perhaps the core district she was in would copse like the other districts in just two hours.

    Felerai passed on to the council the two choices that Maria had raised. Of course, the matriarchs treated the first choice as a joke and were more focused on the second option. Dark elves were naturally cunning and had a strong desire for authority. That was why they quickly realized that the reason why Maria gave such choices was that she needed their strength in some areas.

    "Is this the only choice for us?"

    But even so, the matriarchs were unconvinced.

    But there was nothing much they could do. Their earliest n to contact that person was postponed as Maria''s group of three didn''t give them the time at all.

    "I think we should make our decision now."

    Felerai spoke softly. She swept a nce at the other matriarchs and smiled in her mind. Just a few moments ago, she came up with a rather decent n. If she seeded, she could regain the status of the first family in Gandor.

    "Everyone. Our choices are limited, aren''t they?"

    "Of course."

    At that moment, the dark elf d in a ck robe and sitting in the center of the table spoke. Upon hearing her voice, Felerai narrowed her eyes.

    The first family; the biggest obstacle to her progression.

    And now, what would the first family do?

    Would they give up on their authority?

    "We, the first family, have decided to ept that woman''s proposal."

    At that moment, the dark elf, the first matriarch and most powerful among them Lelselea Nightgaze announced her decision.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Maria''s location.

    While Luna was sightseeing outside Maria and Saeko were having a conversation.

    "The dark elves have decided to surrender?"

    When Saeko heard this news from Maria, she was astonished beyond words. Shortly after, this Saeko puckered her brows and gazed at her the beautiful ice beauty in uncertainty. She sized her up and tried to get a read on her face, but it was a pity that her face was as emotionless as ever.

    Therefore she couldn''t stop her curiosity thus raising a question.

    "Big sister, surely you don''t believe in the matriarchs'' promise, right?"

    "Why can''t I?"

    Facing Saeko''s question, the corners of Maria''s mouth perked up into a confident smile.

    "Dark elves are a bunch who keep their promises; at least, that is the case in certain aspects. Nheless, I think we do need abor force, don''t you agree?"

    "I know however one must remain cautious in any situation. They capitte too quickly."

    Saeko gazed at Maria speechlessly. She felt like his smile concealed a hint of oddness as though the situation wasn''t as simple as she imagined. Although Maria was confident in Maria''s abilities, destroying the dark elves was one matter, while manipting them was another, especially in the current situation.

    ''''Let''s thoroughly make use of them.'''' Maria dered with a strange smile before disappearing leaving Saeko to wait for Luna''s return.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side, in the meeting hall.

    ''''We, the first family, have decided to ept Miss Maria''s?proposal."

    A crisp, melodious voice echoed in the meeting room. Everyone couldn''t help but turn around and stare in bafflement as soon as they heard the first family''s matriarch''s decision. Many among them were doubtful as to why the first family''s matriarch made her decision so quickly. Felerai was the only one whose heart sank slightly. It was apparent that the first family''s matriarch was the same as her. They realized the rich, hidden benefits and opportunities, which was why she made this decision.

    ''I wonder what the other matriarchs think about it.''

    At this thought, Felerai shot a look at the other matriarchs. At that moment, they were stumped as though they didn''t expect the first family to give up their authority and position. Of course, no one was sure how many of the matriarchs were putting on an act to disguise their surprise, that was.

    While the matriarchs exchanged looks, a voice shattered the silence.

    "I''m d all of you made a smart choice."

    "Who''s there?!"

    Upon hearing the voice, the matriarchs turned toward it, gripping the swords and snake whips hanging on their waists instantly. The thick shadow before their eyes warped. At the next moment, a woman donned in beautiful medieval clothes sauntered out of the shadows.

    Her fancy dress flowed from top to bottom and has a sweetheart neckline, which lightly revealed the rather simple dress worn below it. The smooth, corset-like tied fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a long ribbon worn high around her waist.

    Below the ribbon, the dress opens up to the right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress reaches the ground generously, and the back continues to flow a small length behind her and ends in a narrow rectangle.

    Her sleeves are slightly shorter than her arms and have afortable fit, their flow is broken up well below the elbow where they''re divided by long, stylish bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the neckline of the dress.

    Upon witnessing his emergence, the matriarchs tensed up. There was only one person who was powerful enough to slip into the secret meeting room guarded by dozens of secret spells.

    "Y-Your excellence Miss Maria."

    The matriarchs stuttered. They didn''t know how Maria learned about this ce and managed to enter. But this wasn''t the most important right now. Judging from her decision to arrive here, it was apparent that she wasn''t interested in waiting for their final decision. To the dark elves, apart from making a decision immediately, they didn''t have any other choice.

    "Seems like you''ve made up your mind?"

    She unveiled a strange smile, sweeping a nce at the matriarchs. Upon sensing her gaze, the proud matriarchs couldn''t help but lower their heads. It wasn''t that they were trying to express their loyalty, but the moment Maria turned around, her overwhelming aura enveloped the entire meeting room. If it weren''t for the matriarchs'' years of experience, perhaps they would have already plopped to the ground.

    "Your excellence, we¡­"

    One of the matriarchs puckered her brows and tried to speak under the suppression of Maria''s full strength. But Maria merely swept a nce at her and she shut her mouth instantly.

    Shortly after, another matriarch knelt on the ground, lowering her head respectfully. They already knew that since Maria came knocking on their doors, any resistance against her was futile.

    If they didn''t want to die like that bunch of idiots, the best choice for them was to surrender.

    "We''re willing to ept your conditions and be your most loyal followers, Your excellence Miss Maria, a woman of the most powerful man on the continent.''''

    ''''Great, you seemed to have done your research well. I''m pleased with your choice."

    Upon hearing the matriarchs'' answer, Maria gave a short reply. She was not surprised that they managed to find out her identity, not that she bothered to hide it, to begin with. She deliberately didn''t hide it. All of this was used to put pressure, no means to easily convince the other party not to mess with Alex''s women, and above everything else she was certain if this city had a connection with the Chaos Organization, thetter wouldn''t stop them from epting Maria''s proposal as they could use it against them. This decision of hers could be considered a double-edged sword but Maria wasn''t worried because she would put them to good use.

    Maria narrowed his eyes, scanned the surroundings, and nodded.

    "Seems like you''ve agreed to submit to me. In that case, I shall not mistreat you. I shall bestow upon your my blessings.''''

    She spoke and extended her arm. Along with her words, a dark gold parchment appeared.

    The dark gold parchment was ripped apart and turned into a strange mark, this mark gradually took the shape of a ck rose midair. Upon witnessing the mark, the matriarchs couldn''t help but lift their heads. It went without saying that they sensed the pure, powerful energy brimming from it, or was a suffocating energy, who could they not understand what this marking entails? They shivered at the sudden realization.

    At the same time, Maria''s deep voice rang in their ears.

    "You better not resist my gift or else I don''t know what might happen.''''

 Chapter 1414 1267: Their decision and Mariaâ€™s Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1414 Chapter 1267: Their decision and Maria''s Gift</h4>

    Maria said she wanted 60 percent of Gandor''s assets, which was a huge amount.

    Of course, the dark elves could take their time, but Maria wasn''t amused. Felerai was also aware that Maria wouldn''t wait for them, she wanted 60 percent of their assets but would seize all of them instead, before returning the remaining 40 percent to them.

    And they weren''t sure if she would even return the 40 percent.

    Therefore, this was entirely a joke. Maybe Maria only spoke casually because the operability was truly too low and she couldn''t possibly understand it.

    Rather than waiting for the dark elves to hand out their assets, she would rather annihte them all and take her time to recover the assets, wouldn''t she? At least, judging from the current situation, Maria was capable of messing over all of Gandor City.

    The reason why she gave them two choices was entirely for cover. But everyone knew that it was apparent Maria intended toy hands on the city.

    Felerai''e guess was right. Maria had indeed decided to do it. This is her real aim.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Noon.

    When the matriarchs of the council received the news from Felerai, they fell into silence.

    They didn''t feel relieved after receiving reports from the front. It could be seen that Maria had no intention of stopping her assault even though she was in the midst of negotiation with them.

    Luna and Saeko each took a district and wreaked havoc. Luna was more ruthless than her gentle side showed. Judging from her aggression, perhaps the core district she was in would copse like the other districts in just two hours.

    Felerai passed on to the council the two choices that Maria had raised. Of course, the matriarchs treated the first choice as a joke and were more focused on the second option. Dark elves were naturally cunning and had a strong desire for authority. That was why they quickly realized that the reason why Maria gave such choices was that she needed their strength in some areas.

    "Is this the only choice for us?"

    But even so, the matriarchs were unconvinced.

    But there was nothing much they could do. Their earliest n to contact that person was postponed as Maria''s group of three didn''t give them the time at all.

    "I think we should make our decision now."

    Felerai spoke softly. She swept a nce at the other matriarchs and smiled in her mind. Just a few moments ago, she came up with a rather decent n. If she seeded, she could regain the status of the first family in Gandor.

    "Everyone. Our choices are limited, aren''t they?"

    "Of course."

    At that moment, the dark elf d in a ck robe and sitting in the center of the table spoke. Upon hearing her voice, Felerai narrowed her eyes.

    The first family; the biggest obstacle to her progression.

    And now, what would the first family do?

    Would they give up on their authority?

    "We, the first family, have decided to ept that woman''s proposal."

    At that moment, the dark elf, the first matriarch and most powerful among them Lelselea Nightgaze announced her decision.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Maria''s location.

    While Luna was sightseeing outside Maria and Saeko were having a conversation.

    "The dark elves have decided to surrender?"

    When Saeko heard this news from Maria, she was astonished beyond words. Shortly after, this Saeko puckered her brows and gazed at her the beautiful ice beauty in uncertainty. She sized her up and tried to get a read on her face, but it was a pity that her face was as emotionless as ever.

    Therefore she couldn''t stop her curiosity thus raising a question.

    "Big sister, surely you don''t believe in the matriarchs'' promise, right?"

    "Why can''t I?"

    Facing Saeko''s question, the corners of Maria''s mouth perked up into a confident smile.

    "Dark elves are a bunch who keep their promises; at least, that is the case in certain aspects. Nheless, I think we do need abor force, don''t you agree?"

    "I know however one must remain cautious in any situation. They capitte too quickly."

    Saeko gazed at Maria speechlessly. She felt like his smile concealed a hint of oddness as though the situation wasn''t as simple as she imagined. Although Maria was confident in Maria''s abilities, destroying the dark elves was one matter, while manipting them was another, especially in the current situation.

    ''''Let''s thoroughly make use of them.'''' Maria dered with a strange smile before disappearing leaving Saeko to wait for Luna''s return.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side, in the meeting hall.

    ''''We, the first family, have decided to ept Miss Maria''s?proposal."

    A crisp, melodious voice echoed in the meeting room. Everyone couldn''t help but turn around and stare in bafflement as soon as they heard the first family''s matriarch''s decision. Many among them were doubtful as to why the first family''s matriarch made her decision so quickly. Felerai was the only one whose heart sank slightly. It was apparent that the first family''s matriarch was the same as her. They realized the rich, hidden benefits and opportunities, which was why she made this decision.

    ''I wonder what the other matriarchs think about it.''

    At this thought, Felerai shot a look at the other matriarchs. At that moment, they were stumped as though they didn''t expect the first family to give up their authority and position. Of course, no one was sure how many of the matriarchs were putting on an act to disguise their surprise, that was.

    While the matriarchs exchanged looks, a voice shattered the silence.

    "I''m d all of you made a smart choice."

    "Who''s there?!"

    Upon hearing the voice, the matriarchs turned toward it, gripping the swords and snake whips hanging on their waists instantly. The thick shadow before their eyes warped. At the next moment, a woman donned in beautiful medieval clothes sauntered out of the shadows.

    Her fancy dress flowed from top to bottom and has a sweetheart neckline, which lightly revealed the rather simple dress worn below it. The smooth, corset-like tied fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a long ribbon worn high around her waist.

    Below the ribbon, the dress opens up to the right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress reaches the ground generously, and the back continues to flow a small length behind her and ends in a narrow rectangle.

    Her sleeves are slightly shorter than her arms and have afortable fit, their flow is broken up well below the elbow where they''re divided by long, stylish bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the neckline of the dress.

    Upon witnessing his emergence, the matriarchs tensed up. There was only one person who was powerful enough to slip into the secret meeting room guarded by dozens of secret spells.

    "Y-Your excellence Miss Maria."

    The matriarchs stuttered. They didn''t know how Maria learned about this ce and managed to enter. But this wasn''t the most important right now. Judging from her decision to arrive here, it was apparent that she wasn''t interested in waiting for their final decision. To the dark elves, apart from making a decision immediately, they didn''t have any other choice.

    "Seems like you''ve made up your mind?"

    She unveiled a strange smile, sweeping a nce at the matriarchs. Upon sensing her gaze, the proud matriarchs couldn''t help but lower their heads. It wasn''t that they were trying to express their loyalty, but the moment Maria turned around, her overwhelming aura enveloped the entire meeting room. If it weren''t for the matriarchs'' years of experience, perhaps they would have already plopped to the ground.

    "Your excellence, we¡­"

    One of the matriarchs puckered her brows and tried to speak under the suppression of Maria''s full strength. But Maria merely swept a nce at her and she shut her mouth instantly.

    Shortly after, another matriarch knelt on the ground, lowering her head respectfully. They already knew that since Maria came knocking on their doors, any resistance against her was futile.

    If they didn''t want to die like that bunch of idiots, the best choice for them was to surrender.

    "We''re willing to ept your conditions and be your most loyal followers, Your excellence Miss Maria, a woman of the most powerful man on the continent.''''

    ''''Great, you seemed to have done your research well. I''m pleased with your choice."

    Upon hearing the matriarchs'' answer, Maria gave a short reply. She was not surprised that they managed to find out her identity, not that she bothered to hide it, to begin with. She deliberately didn''t hide it. All of this was used to put pressure, no means to easily convince the other party not to mess with Alex''s women, and above everything else she was certain if this city had a connection with the Chaos Organization, thetter wouldn''t stop them from epting Maria''s proposal as they could use it against them. This decision of hers could be considered a double-edged sword but Maria wasn''t worried because she would put them to good use.

    Maria narrowed his eyes, scanned the surroundings, and nodded.

    "Seems like you''ve agreed to submit to me. In that case, I shall not mistreat you. I shall bestow upon your my blessings.''''

    She spoke and extended her arm. Along with her words, a dark gold parchment appeared.

    The dark gold parchment was ripped apart and turned into a strange mark, this mark gradually took the shape of a ck rose midair. Upon witnessing the mark, the matriarchs couldn''t help but lift their heads. It went without saying that they sensed the pure, powerful energy brimming from it, or was a suffocating energy, who could they not understand what this marking entails? They shivered at the sudden realization.

    At the same time, Maria''s deep voice rang in their ears.

    "You better not resist my gift or else I don''t know what might happen.''''

 Chapter 1415 1268: Mission Accomplished and more

    <h4>Chapter 1415 Chapter 1268: Mission Aplished and more</h4>

    ''''We''re willing to ept your conditions and be your most loyal followers, Your excellence Miss Maria, a woman of the most powerful man on the continent.''''

    ''''Great, you seemed to have done your research well. I''m pleased with your choice."

    Upon hearing the matriarchs'' answer, Maria gave a short reply. She was not surprised that they managed to find out her identity, not that she bothered to hide it, to begin with. She deliberately didn''t hide it. All of this was used to put pressure, no means to easily convince the other party not to mess with Alex''s women, and above everything else she was certain if this city had a connection with the Chaos Organization, thetter wouldn''t stop them from epting Maria''s proposal as they could use it against them. This decision of hers could be considered a double-edged sword but Maria wasn''t worried because she would put them to good use.

    Maria narrowed his eyes, scanned the surroundings, and nodded.

    "Seems like you''ve agreed to submit to me. In that case, I shall not mistreat you. I shall bestow upon you my blessings.''''

    She spoke and extended her arm. Along with her words, a dark gold parchment appeared.

    The dark gold parchment was ripped apart and turned into a strange mark, this mark gradually took the shape of a ck rose midair. Upon witnessing the mark, the matriarchs couldn''t help but lift their heads. It went without saying that they sensed the pure, powerful energy brimming from it, or was a suffocating energy, who could they not understand what this marking entails? They shivered at the sudden realization.

    At the same time, Maria''s deep voice rang in their ears.

    "You better not resist my gift or else I don''t know what might happen.''''

    An endless chill suddenly rose from their back upon meeting Maria''s cold gaze.

    It was as if the matriarch''s skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into their bodies. An even more frightening cold air swept through their four limbs, almost causing their entire body to feel cold, and they stood there in a daze.

    Never would they have expected to be subjected to the same treatment as the ves they looked down upon. To think such a day woulde and they would turn into ves.

    Even though they knew what fate would befall them, they were helpless against it, they could only silently endure hopingter to find a way out of this.

    The ck rose hovering in the sky turned into small ck roses which selected each one their target before entering the host''s body, turning into a ck rose tattoo on the matriarch''s body. For some, it was on their necks, for some on their wrists while some even got it on their lower belly.

    Instantly, they could feel a connection between them and a certain terrible entity, a giant wolf trying to swallow the entire, this scared them, putting off any rebellious idea they secretly abhorred. They have submitted for good this time.

    They were truly afraid of death. Compared to staying alive being a ve was nothing. One could say that dark elves despite being cruel and vile truly love their lives, they could do anything to live one day more, Therefore it was not too shocking for them to give in so easily when their survival was on the line. Dark elves are your typical B-rate viin, strong before the weak and weak before the strong.

    Pleased with the result Maria smiled before announcing.

    ''''I''m happy for you to cooperate so easily with me.''''

    ''Cooperate easily my ass, you simply forced us.''

    This was what the matriarchs thought but didn''t dare to utter it as it could warrant their death.

    As if she expected them to react Maria stopped after saying those words but unfortunately, the matriarchs were well behaved forcing our ice beauty to click her tongue in disappointment.

    ''''What a bunch of well-behaved dogs.'''' She uttered in disgust but the matriarchs showed no reaction which showed how much they cared about clinging to their lives.

    ''We heard you loud and clear but we are not falling for your trick.'' They both had this thought.

    Maria nodded, very pleased with this. It was worth all the trouble and she would need to thank Noireter as things worked because of this parchment.

    ''''In return for surrendering to me, I shall bestow strength and honour upon you. Your strength will grow and those that performed well will be handsomely rewarded.''''

    The profit-driven matriarch''s eyes shone and those who were reluctant before nowpletely thought it would be a great choice to wholeheartedly follow this woman.

    ''''Great, I see the enthusiasm in your eyes and do hope you''ll work hard and not have any weird thoughts, or else the consequences will be disastrous,'''' Maria stated before releasing all of her strength.

    Boom!

    Then, the entire world before them changed instantly!

    The sky, earth, and everything from before disappeared. All of it was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness and only dots of starlight flickered around them. It seemed as though Maria had thrown them into outer space at this very instant. Everything started to be covered in ice as if the world was turning into a frozen world.

    ''''!"

    Right now, they felt a shiver go down their chilled backs.

    The matriarch''s hearts tightened and a chill went down their backs as cold sweat covered their hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at their hearts.

    ''This strength is not that of a Demigod expert!''

    Upon realizing it, the matriarchs revealed a flustered and stunned expression. They realized that the power previously by this ice beauty wasn''t her real strength. Could this be the legendary False God realm that existed above the Demigod realm?

    Gulp!

    They gulped and their backs were soaked in sweat. They stood no chance since the beginning because with this kind of strength, forget this city not even the other cities and kingdoms could offer any resistance. This is how mighty False God realm experts are, they are the ultimate powerhouse, standing at the summit of everything. They could singlehandedly fight an empire and win if possible. If Demigod isparable to an Atomic bomb capable of annihting a kingdom then False God isparable to a Thermonuclear bomb capable of erasing an entire continent.

    One should note that Thermonuclear bombs can be hundreds or even thousands of times more powerful than atomic bombs. This example denotes how strong the entity known as False God is. Because of this, this realm could not be easily reached even before Bahamut put a curse on the world, only the most talented and blessed individuals could achieve the feat of stepping into this realm, the limit of strength in this world and the middle realm.

    ''Maybe we can achieve this kind of absolute strength?'' The matriarchs have this sudden thought and they can see the desire for power in each other eyes. Not even a second they entertained the thought of Maria''s strength not reaching the False God realm yet, nor did they remember that Mysthia was under a curse.

    To them it might have been Alex''s woman as the man was known for achieving the impossible, from zero to hero, the man singlehandedly erased an empire, and he aplished many things so something like a curse and granting his women and followers the absolute strength must be nothing.

    Ironically, there was a certain individual from a certain organization who promised them the same thing but the man was too shady and demanding too much so at the moment the matriarchs have forgotten about this. They would obediently be this woman''s dog in order to attain absolute strength even if the chance was slim. Their profit sensor was telling them not to miss this opportunity.

    Maria who had been observing them since she unleashed her domain alongside another trick and upon seeing their obedient eyes, was shocked, so shocked that she almost rubbed her eyes as she could swear to have seen the illusion of tails wagging behind them. Things have progressed beyond her expectations. The ve imprint created by her joint effort with Noire seemed to have perfectly settled, meaning she could use them whoever she wanted, for example, order them to suicide bomb.

    The mission of investigation and putting them in check was an absolute sess.

    Maria?cancelled her frozen world domain and dered.

    ''''From today onwards very of any other races is forbidden, you''ll have to release the former ves andpensate them. Instead of taking 60 percent as I''ve previously stated, I''ll take 50%, and use the rest to deal with this issue as soon as possible. I''ll be going, for now, remember to pay tribute to the empire. Someone willeter to tell you my order and you''ll have to follow everything he says.''''

    ''''We will carry your order your excellence.'''' The matriarchs curtsied and Maria nodded before vanishing.

    ''''One useful thing is done, more to go. We must fail this war. I''ll do everything to help us, to help you, my love.'''' Maria mumbled while going back to the others.

 Chapter 1416 1269: Into the Forbidden Zone 1

    Chapter1416 1269: Into the Forbidden Zone 1

    To them it might have been Alex''s woman as the man was known for achieving the impossible, from zero to hero, The man singlehandedly erased an empire, and he aplished many things something like a curse, and granting his women and followers the absolute strength must be nothing.

    Ironically, there was a certain individual from a certain organization who promised them the same thing but the man was too shady and demanding too much so at the moment the matriarchs have forgotten about this. They would obediently be this woman''s dog to attain absolute strength even if the chance was slim. Their profit sensor was telling them not to miss this opportunity.

    Maria who had been observing them since she unleashed her domain alongside another trick and upon seeing their obedient eyes, was shocked, so shocked that she almost rubbed her eyes as she could swear to have seen the illusion of tails wagging behind them. Things have progressed beyond her expectations. The ve imprint created by her joint effort with Noire seemed to have perfectly settled, meaning she could use them whoever she wanted, for example, order them to suicide bomb.

    The mission of investigation and putting them in check was an absolute sess.

    Maria canceled her frozen world domain and dered.

    ''''From today onwards very of any other races is forbidden, you''ll have to release the former ves andpensate them. Instead of taking 60 percent as I''ve previously stated, I''ll take 50%, and use the rest to deal with this issue as soon as possible. I''ll be going, for now, Remember to pay tribute to the empire. Someone willeter to tell you my order and you''ll have to follow everything he says.''''

    ''''We will carry your order your excellence.'''' The matriarchs curtsied and Maria nodded before vanishing.

    ''''One useful thing is done, more to go. We must fail this war. I''ll do everything to help us, to help you, my love.'''' Maria mumbled while going back to the others.

    "Will everything be fine, Big sister?"

    Saeko asked, resting her hands behind her head and gazing forwardzily.

    Maria lifted her head, scanned the deep tunnel ahead, and shrugged.

    "Who knows? We''ll have to leave it Zwei now."

    Luna followed behind as the three disappeared into the dark tunnel, trying to explore this forbidden located on the outskirts of Gandor''s city.

    The path was neitherplicated nor long. Despite that, Luna and Saeko became restless shortly after. Not only them, but Maria also gazed grimly at the tunnel exit that was a hundred meters ahead. It was total darkness, which wasn''t surprising considering that it was a forbidden shrouded in darkness on the other side. However, what Maria and especially Luna felt wasn''t the displeasure against darkness.

    But against that mysterious aura instead.

    They didn''t react to the aura while in the deep underground. But now, as they approached the surface, a gloomy aura left them in difort. It became denser and was as though eroding them. They also felt like they were walking in smelly sewers, where every movement and breath made them nauseous and giddy. When one breathed in the air, one felt dizzy and even one''s reactions became sluggish. In an instant, one couldn''t differentiate the directions at all¡­

    "Hmph!"

    Maria let out a snort. Of course, she knew what was going on. They faced this situation more than once, it was that vile chaos energy. She was sure whatever on the other side had something to do with the Chaos organization. This zone was so dangerous that even the matriarchs dared not to step closer to investigate and when Maria''s group decided to do it, they dly epted.

    Suddenly, Luna extended her left arm and along with this action, a golden halo expanded with her in the middle, enfolding her grouppletely. Shortly after, the gray scenery ahead transformed as its colors turned vibrant.

    "Phew. I finally feel alive."

    Up until that moment, the stifled Saeko let out a long sigh of relief. Maria nodded, pleased by Luna''s action. It could be seen that under the influence of Chaos energy missed in the air, the group seemed listless and sluggish. And now, after Luna cast the golden holy halo, they finally returned to their usual selves.

    Quickly the group neared the exit of the tunnel, Here the white fog was thicker but they had no trouble walking through it, walking through the exit was greeted them was several mountains covered in a white fog, they walked down and saw what appeared to be a ghost town.

    The once jam-packed roads that led to Naporia were unrecognizable as nature had begun reiming the now-unused area. Gardens are bustling with insect life who''ve made their home in the now tall grasses and overgrown bushes.

    Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them. Many roofs had copsed and in some cases had taken the entire building with them. Others looked in decent shape and were simply dirty and filled with bird nests.

    Naporia, once a major festival town and home to an amazing night lift was now partially reimed by nature. The many sounds of wild animals who''ve made their home in this town are carried in the wind and give it a new sense of liveliness and vibrancy.

    Therge mill just outside of town still stood, though it was definitely on itsst legs. A few animals still took shelter within its hollow walls, but the winds and worst weather had left their mark.

    Were it not for the animals that had made their home in many of the buildings this town would''ve surely been a far more unsettling sight. But despite all the decay and destruction at least there was happiness among the animals. Most had found a rtive haven to live in.

    The ghost town was covered in white mist. Maria gazed at his surroundings swiftly. At that moment, among the white mist, she heard some strange sounds of friction and deep growls, which were unnatural. Maria hesitated no more. She stared ahead andmanded.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1417 1270: Into the Forbidden Zone 2/ Namo Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva

    Chapter1417 1270: Into the Forbidden Zone 2/ Namo Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva

    The once jam-packed roads that led to Naporia were unrecognizable as nature had begun reiming the now-unused area. Gardens are bustling with insect life who''ve made their home in the now tall grasses and overgrown bushes.

    Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them. Many roofs had copsed and in some cases had taken the entire building with them. Others looked in decent shape and were simply dirty and filled with bird nests.

    Naporia, once a major festival town and home to an amazing night lift was now partially reimed by nature. The many sounds of wild animals who''ve made their home in this town are carried in the wind and give it a new sense of liveliness and vibrancy.

    Therge mill just outside of town still stood, though it was definitely on itsst legs. A few animals still took shelter within its hollow walls, but the winds and worst weather had left their mark.

    Were it not for the animals that had made their home in many of the buildings this town would''ve surely been a far more unsettling sight. But despite all the decay and destruction at least there was happiness among the animals. Most had found a rtive haven to live in.

    The ghost town was covered in white mist. Maria gazed at his surroundings swiftly. At that moment, among the white mist, she heard some strange sounds of friction and deep growls, which were unnatural. Maria hesitated no more. She stared ahead andmanded.

    "Let''s go."

    The group was shocked to see statues of both monsters and humans as soon as they walked into the city.

    ''''Attention!" Luna warned. Abruptly the statues seemed to have gained silver of life as they closed in the group.

    At this point, more and more statues wereing to life all around them.

    "DIE!"

    "DIE!"

    "DIE!"

    They all screamed out loud as they gathered around the small passage, surrounding everyone within.

    They were all ready to attack!

    ''''Step back!" Luna shouted and both Maria and Saeko did as they were told.

    Luna took a step forward and extended both arms, white light erupted from her body as the center before spreading forward, enveloping the enemies.

    ''''Holy Tier 8th: Magd''s Blessings!"

    "May these people be led away to a better ce after death, Namo Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva" (AN: It''s a Buddhist prayer!)

    Maria''s eyes turned round upon hearing Luna chanting a Buddhist prayer. She wondered if the sun hadn''t risen from the East. She knew her sister loved Buddhist things but never did she expected her to even incorporate one into her Holy Art. Because those people were already dead, Luna''s spell worked fine.

    The group didn''t waste time as they progressed. Going into the center of the city.

    ''Let''s hope those weird statues don''t pop up again.''

    At that moment, Saeko''s voice sounded once, interrupting his thoughts.

    "Big sister Maria, be careful! There''s something ahead!"

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    The instant Saeko yelled, Maria saw two shadowy figures shuttling out of the tunnel. Shortly after, razor-sharp de air waves scattered, striking straight at her!

    The two ambushing de airwaves were nothing but child''s y for Maria.

    Without even turning around, she clenched her right hand and swung forward. Her Gift was summoned directly in the form of an Ice sword.

    Clink! Clink!

    The two shadowy de airwaves were repelled as though struck by lightning.

    At that moment, Maria witnessed the true identity of the ambushers. They were female with delicate and pretty facial features. Despite that, she couldn''t treat them as humans. The reason was simple. Their long lizard-like tails, as well as brass-like skin tone, were enough to prove their identity.

    Lizardmen! No, it''s more urate to call them Lizardwomen!

    Two enormous eyes examine their surroundings from their wide sockets. A narrow nose rests below, but it''s thergemouth below Before the group could take a good look at the Lizardwomen more enemies appeared. Two types of humanoid monsters, one normal-looking one and the other had more monster parts.

    Two enormous eyes examine their surroundings from their wide sockets. A narrow nose rests below, but it''s thergemouth below that takes all the attention. A sly smile reveals two pointy canines and a t tongue.

    Long bent ears sit on each side of its average, thin head, which itself is covered in curly and has two curved horns protruding from the top hair.

    Its tall fat body stands straight. Two short arms dangle at their sides and end in wide hands with small fingers, each with sharp nails.

    Its legs are thin and are slightly bent, each ending in short feet.

    Its body is covered in coarse skin and its shoulders are broader than its pelvis, from which a narrow tail sways back and forth.

    As for the second type of monster, its description was the following.

    Two shiny eyes watch their surroundings from their bulging sockets. A pointy nose rests below, but it''s the normal mouth below that takes all the attention. A gentle smile reveals rows of shark-like teeth and a small tongue.

    Tiny squared ears sit on each side of its massive, oval head, which itself is covered in tattoo-like markings and has two small antlers protruding from the top.

    Its small muscr body stands straight. Two short fleshy arms dangle at its sides and end in webbed hands with long-nailed fingers, of which it has 10 in total.

    Its legs are muscr and stand straight, each ending in thin feet.

    Its body is covered in smooth skin and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis.

    ''''It is me or this is looking more and more like a circus?" Luna threw a joke and the others could not help but throw their heads back andugh.

    ''''Grww!"

    ''''Kill them!"

    The Lizardwomen seemed to be the leader because they gave themandment to kill Maria''s group.

    The trio smiled before charging forward as well. Maria went for the Lizardwomen while Luna felt like the second weird monster would be a good match, Saeko took thest one and soon the sound of their shes resounded through the quiet city but for too long as the monster''s anguished cries were soon heard before quieting down for good.

 Chapter 1418 1271: Against the Spider Queen

    Chapter 1418 1271: Against the Spider Queen

    While Maria''s group was having fun in the forbidden zone, Pandora sessfully rescued Gracier and Sakuya who had been turned into statues, the trio sessfully departed from the first floor to the second floor.

    They saw a door, Sakuya was furious about what happened on the first floor therefore she sted the door into smithereens.

    Boom!

    In a loud bang, the heavy door was shattered into bits. But before the smoke dispersed, Sakuyazoomed into the garden behind the door then she suddenly heard a hoarse voice.

    "Who''s there? Who destroyed my door? You bast*rds! You will pay the price!"

    The moment this voice echoed, Sakuya had already led her group and charged into the fog. The true identity of the Boss who was seated in the garden was unveiled on the spot. This Boss had a naked, dozen-meter-long female upper body, while her lower body was in the structure of a gigantic spider.

    ''''Ah, a talking Arachne,'''' Gracier remarked.

    Sakuya said nothing because she was busy looking at the small window floating above the spider queen''s body.

    [Lily, Race: Spider, Level 183]

    She didn''t have the time to use appraisal on the monster to get more information because she didn''t give her the time to do so.

    ''''Are you intruders here to kill my children? No!! I will not let you!"

    The bewildered Lily snapped her jaw open and spat white spider silk that metamorphosed into an omnipresent web that enveloped everyone.

    "Everyone, firewalls!"

    Looking at this scene, even Sakuya was surprised. This was one of the most frustrating tricks of this type of monster. The spider silks she spat were able to shroud everyone within the garden. As long as one was caught in the web, one would have a hard time budging. But fortunately, this wasn''t Sakuya''s first time taking on this kind of opponent. Therefore, the instant she witnessed the spiderweb, she gave hermand.

    Gracier extended her arm and small fireballs were created in the air beforebining. At the next moment, the hellhound appeared in the hellish ze, howling as it mmed head-first into the spiderweb. The hellhound let out an anguished wail and self-destructed as mes scattered in all directions and burnedrge holes in the spiderweb.

    The scattered me gathered together. Walls and balls of mes rose and fluttered into the air, forming a scorching barrier that blocked off the spiderweb. In the blink of an eye, the spiderweb was burned to a crisppletely.

    "You won''t get away with it. Don''t even try¡­!"

    Upon witnessing her attacks being stopped so easily, Lily snarled bitterly, extended her arms, and wed at the intruders.

    But at that moment, Pandora raised her bow she took from her space ring and two red arrows appeared on the bowstring. Shortly after, two scarlet radiances shed, followed by two loud explosions. Lily, who was attacking their group, let out a howl of grief and covered her eyes. Pandora''s special space arrows were really powerful.

    Sakuya and Pandora attacked both simultaneously.

    The transparent, razor-sharp de wind was created. The beautiful Japanese Lady lifted the green de and prated Lily''s heart. On the other hand, Pandora raised her sword and hacked one of Lily''s hind legs. In a loud crack, she inflicted a deadly gash on the thick hind leg!

    "Arghhhh!"

    Lily let out a blood-curdling shriek upon receiving multiple attacks from the others. Lily spread her arms apart and shuddered, and a massive, invisible force erupted and sted the surroundings.

    "How dare you hurt me! I will seize your lives! My children, awaken! Devour your prey and let their flesh be your nourishment!"

    Along with her snarls, everyone heard loud rustles from their surroundings. Shortly after, along with the rustles, hundreds upon thousands of human-sized, poisonous spiders darted out of the bushes and pounced on Sakuya''s group!

    An overwhelming amount of spiders appeared from all directions. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded Sakuya and the rest. A huge spider trembled as it ''squeaked'' and spat its breath. Just the look and sound of it numbed one''s scalp. If one were caught off guard by such arge cluster of spiders, the oue couldn''t be any worse. Fortunately, after learning the true identity of the BOSS in front of them, the group had already prepared their response.

    ''

    Pandora raised her right arm and bellowed. Along with her yell, a huge scarlet magical ritual emanated on the t ground. The spiders who stepped onto it let out wretched screeches. Their massive bodies swayed and crumbled onto the ground, shriveling rapidly. In the blink of an eye, the huge spiders with round bodies shrunk like deted balloons, turning into piles of dried, rotten corpses.

    While she was upied in her attack, Sakuya wasn''t idle either. The moment she witnessed the spiders, she unleashed abined attack with Pandora, bothbined Wind and Water elements.

    ''''Frozen Land!"

    A strong gust of blue, chilly wind whistled across the pitch-cknd, freezing the ground. In an instant, thend and massive spiders were covered inyer uponyer of white frost. Not only that, but transparent crystals also formed in midair one after another, freezing the spiders entirely within.

    Pandora then swung her arm and chanted under her breath, and the ttened ground ruptured. Razor-sharp, stone pirs burst skyward from the ground, like the teeth of ferocious monsters ripping apart the frozen spiders. Along with a string of loud cracks, the punctured spiders were torn apart and fell onto the ground in chunks of flesh.

    Not wanting to be outdone, Gracier created small fireballs in the form of a small ball which she threw in the middle of a swarm of spiders.

    Boom!

    Along with this loud explosion, a me column burst into the sky. Sakuya witnessed scarlet rings rippling across thend with an enormous me column in the middle. The squeaking and dashing spiders were instantly devastated by the red fire rings. They were neither sted nor burnt to death but were entirely shatteredpletely instead. Facing the ring of mes that swept across thend, the massive spiders were as though sand, annihted in a puff of smoke!

    "¡­''''

    ''''...''''

    Both Pandora and Sakuya looked at each other and had the same thought.

    ''This girl is well suited for the Fire element.''

    "How dare you hurt my children!"

    Lily blew her top at the sight of her spider army annihted in the blink of an eye. She raised her head in wrath, bellowed, and spread her arms apart. A green light emanated on the surface of her massive body. In a loud boom, bursts of green fog erupted and engulfed the surroundings, catching Sakuya''s group off guard.

    "Go to hell, all of you! Wahahaha!"

    Looking at their plight, Lily couldn''t help but burst into a burst of evilughter. That wasn''t just an ordinary fog, but a poisonous fog coalesced from her essence!

    Any living creature would die after being shrouded by the poisonous fog as it entered their body. Their life essence would slowly enter her body and they would eventually turn into her possessions!

    "Huh? How did that happen?!"

    But just as Lily guffawed, she widened her eyes in disbelief at the green fog around her. At that moment, the poisonous fog had enfolded the entire garden.

    At a nce, the ce was like an ocean of clouds. Logically speaking, they would have had no chance of resisting and would die instantly from this attack. But she was bewildered because she didn''t feel any energy surging into her body!

    That''s impossible. The flesh and blood of anyone who dies in my poisonous fog will heal my wounded body and restore my strength. But why¡­!

    ''What exactly is happening?''

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    At that moment, Julia felt an immense pain in her hind leg. She let out a squeal and her huge body tumbled onto the ground. But what shocked her was that one of her hind legs was chopped off entirely!

    How is that possible? In my poisonous fog, how are they able to move about freely and even attack me?

    While Lily was bbergasted, the green, poisonous fog had already scattered.

    The scenery revealed itself before her eyes once again. Looking at this scene, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock.

    Three flickering, defensive barriers merged to form a gigantic translucent shield, with Sakuya''s group leisurely standing in it. The rolling green fog was kept out thoroughly. No matter how hard it mmed onto the barrier, it just couldn''t break through the defense.

    ''What the hell? What is going on?''

    Looking at this scene, Lily''s mind went nk.

    They have used some way to stop my poisonous fog from infiltrating, but how did they know? There are warning signs before I release the poisonous fog. Even if their reactions are quick, it is impossible for all of them to avoid my attack!

    "Go! Give your all and st her to death!"

    Sakuya shouted, she couldn''t be bothered with what Lily was thinking. This wasn''t their first time fighting against a monster like this.

 Chapter 1419 1272: The Mysterious Entity

    Chapter1419 1272: The Mysterious Entity

    Looking at their plight, Lily couldn''t help but burst into a burst of evilughter. That wasn''t just an ordinary fog, but a poisonous fog coalesced from her essence!

    Any living creature would die after being shrouded by the poisonous fog as it entered their body. Their life essence would slowly enter her body and they would eventually turn into her possessions!

    "Huh? How did that happen?!"

    But just as Lily guffawed, she widened her eyes in disbelief at the green fog around her. At that moment, the poisonous fog had enfolded the entire garden.

    At a nce, the ce was like an ocean of clouds. Logically speaking, they would have had no chance of resisting and would die instantly from this attack. But she was bewildered because she didn''t feel any energy surging into her body!

    That''s impossible. The flesh and blood of anyone who dies in my poisonous fog will heal my wounded body and restore my strength. But why¡­!

    ''What exactly is happening?''

    At that moment, Julia felt an immense pain in her hind leg. She let out a squeal and her huge body tumbled onto the ground. But what shocked her was that one of her hind legs was chopped off entirely!

    How is that possible? In my poisonous fog, how are they able to move about freely and even attack me?

    While Lily was bbergasted, the green, poisonous fog had already scattered.

    The scenery revealed itself before her eyes once again. Looking at this scene, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes in shock.

    Three flickering, defensive barriers merged to form a gigantic translucent shield, with Sakuya''s group leisurely standing in it. The rolling green fog was kept out thoroughly. No matter how hard it mmed onto the barrier, it just couldn''t break through the defense.

    ''What the hell? What is going on?''

    Looking at this scene, Lily''s mind went nk.

    They have used some way to stop my poisonous fog from infiltrating, but how did they know? There are warning signs before I release the poisonous fog. Even if their reactions are quick, all of them can''t avoid my attack!

    "Go! Give your all and st her to death!"

    Sakuya shouted, she couldn''t be bothered with what Lily was thinking. This wasn''t their first time fighting against a monster like this.

    Right after Lily spat that poisonous fog she quickly came up with an idea which she put to use. She activated the poison-immunity enchanted field and gathered everyone to avoid this deadly attack. Not only that but after releasing this ultimate skill, Lily would also enter a cooldown period. And now, she wasn''t able to absorb the vitality of anyone and grew more exhausted instead. There wasn''t a much better chance than this for their group!

    "Everyone, go all out!"

    Sakuyamanded, raising her sword high in the air.

    ''''? Spirits heard my call!"

    Pandora put her bow to the side and summoned her sword and shortly after, a spirit answered her call and spun as it appeared at the tip of her de.

    Shatter!

    The spirit bird expanded its wings and cried, metamorphosing into a bolt of lightning that attached to Pandora''s de. She gripped the hilt and shed from above.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    A lightning de ray exploded from her de, striking Lily heavily. Electrical currents erupted, wrapping the humongous spider. Lily, who was struggling to stand to her feet, let out a scream and became paralyzed again. At the same time, Sakuyaughed heartily raised her katana with both hands, and performed an Iai thrust, prating Lily''s huge abdomen!

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Along with Lily''s blood-curdling screech, the scarlet katana (A/N: Her second katana acquired in Saeko''s hometown) shed a deep gash on her abdomen. Putrid blood spurted out of the wound as Lily suffered agonizing pain. Lily turned around, fluttered her arms, and tried grabbing the Sakuya but she escaped, Lily was about to attack.

    But at that moment, Gracier who had been idling finally acted, she transformed her Gift from bracelet to bow her weapon and aimed "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    at Lily''s chest. Arge me arrow coalesced and took shape in her hands. At the next second,released the arrow, and it punctured the enormous spider.

    BOOM!

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The mighty impact sted Lily backward, disrupting her next move. As she roared in a futile struggle, the overwhelming glow of de rays and magic enveloped herpletely.

    Crack!

    After a few moments, Lily plunged to the ground. Her body was riddled with scars from top to bottom. Under the relentless attacks by Sakuya''s group, Lily, who couldn''t replenish her strength and failed to summon her children again, copsedpletely.

    "No¡­ I can''t die¡­ My nest¡­ My children!"

    Along with her hoarse snarl, Lily struggled in despair. But at that point, she was no longer a threat. Her useless struggles were meaningless to everyone. Looking at this scene, Sakuya shook her head and sauntered toward her. Upon witnessing his approach, Lily''s dimming eyes glinted once again.

    ''''I summon thee at the price of my life!"

    ''''Oh no!" Sakuya knew something bad was about to happen but it was already toote by the time she noticed it because Lily at the cost of her life summoned an entity, this entity didn''t have a proper form, sometimes it showed bird form, sometimes snake-like a form. It was to say it was formless. The only thing noteworthy about this entity would be its ghostly form.

    Swoosh!"

    Both Sakuya and Pandoraunched their attacks simultaneously, They both hacked the mysterious entity''s body but strangely nothing happened, it received no damage.

    ''''!"

    They put distance between them and the beast in an instant.

    The girls feel chill running down their spines, Gracier felt it more. Her dragon were telling her to act quickly if not they would die so she hesitated no more.

    ''''Fire Serpent!"

    Gracier created a five-meter-long me snake and ordered it to attack the mysterious entity.

    "Roarrrr¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Facing the fire serpent, the mysterious entity responded with an attack of its own. It spread its arms apart, and shortly after, mes of ck and white rose from the ground, forming a solid barrier to resist the fire serpent. The fire serpent crashed head first into the bizarre wall of fire, but what happened left Gracier staring in amazement. The fire serpent she created was actually ''sucked'' into the barrier and disappeared to nowhere!?

    What exactly is going on? Could it be that this monster has a certain degree of immunity against magical attacks? In that case, this battle will be almost impossible! Based on her instinct, this monster seems to possess extraordinary skills against closebat sses. But now, long-range magical spells also don''t seem to work either. This mysterious entity is truly terrifying.

    However, what surprised her even more was stilling.

    The moment her fire serpent vanished, the strange barrier surged in size and a fire serpent of ck and white flew out and swung its ws at Gracier''s group!

    Looking at this scene, Gracier was taken aback. She was certain that this fire serpent that wasing for them was the exact one she released earlier.

    Everything happened too fast but she was still able to react.

    "Return!"

    Gracier broke out in cold sweat. She yelled, raised her right hand hurriedly and flicked her fingers as if executing some sort of intricate spell . Shortly after, along with this series of actions, a red magical ritual emanated on the ground, enveloping the fire serpent. The fire serpent let out a howl and struggled in midair for a few moments, before rapidly disappearing into the air.

    "Phew!"

    After forcefully withdrawing the fire serpent, Gracier let out a sigh of relief. But at the moment, she wasn''t entirely relieved yet because this mysterious entity''s abilities were so mysterious that they were able to take in her magical spell and use it as its own. It wasn''t that Sakuya hadn''t encountered something simr from other monsyetq6, but she had never seen one that was so bizarre. After all, most powerful monsters had weaknesses. For instance, if they were immune to magical attacks, their physical defense would be poor. Even if they were immune to both physical and magical attacks, most of them had a conversion process. But now, this mysterious entity was so strange. Even though one couldn''t judge a a powerful monster withmon sense, it would still be too challenging for Gracier to take on the monster who was immune to physical and magical attacks, and so powerful that it could wipe out several powerful adventurers in a split second!

    Suddenly, Sakuya had an idea of testing, she took three white scrolls from her item box and threw them up before shing them from afar using her katanas.

    Three dazzling, sacred light columns descended from heaven, enfolding the mysterious entity entirely.

    "Arghhh¡­!"

    This time, the mysterious entity finally let out an agonizing screech. It retreated desperately to avoid the holy light. Looking at this scene, Sakuya''s eyes glinted with joy.

    ''''Finally, something worked.''''

 Chapter 1420 1273: The Solution

    Chapter1420 1273: The Solution

    Everything happened too fast but she was still able to react.

    "Return!"

    Gracier broke out in cold sweat. She yelled, raised her right hand hurriedly, and flicked her fingers as if executing some sort of intricate spell. Shortly after, along with this series of actions, a red magical ritual emanated on the ground, enveloping the fire serpent. The fire serpent let out a howl and struggled in midair for a few moments, before rapidly disappearing into the air.

    "Phew!"

    After forcefully withdrawing the fire serpent, Gracier let out a sigh of relief. But at the moment, she wasn''t entirely relieved yet because this mysterious entity''s abilities were so mysterious that they were able to take in her magical spell and use it as their own. It wasn''t that Sakuya hadn''t encountered something simr from other monsyetq6, but she had never seen one that was so bizarre. After all, most powerful monsters had weaknesses. For instance, if they were immune to magical attacks, their physical defense would be poor. Even if they were immune to both physical and magical attacks, most of them had a conversion process. But now, this mysterious entity was so strange. Even though one couldn''t judge a a powerful monster withmon sense, it would still be too challenging for Gracier to take on the monster who was immune to physical and magical attacks, and so powerful that it could wipe out several powerful adventurers in a split second!

    Suddenly, Sakuya had an idea of testing, she took three white enfolding the mysterious entity entirely.

    10:29

    "Arghhh¡­!"

    scrolls from her item box and threw them up before shing them from afar using her katanas.

    Three dazzling, sacred light columns descended from heaven, enfolding the mysterious entity entirely.

    "Arghhh¡­!"

    This time, the mysterious entity finally let out an agonizing screech. It retreated desperately to avoid the holy light. Looking at this scene, Sakuya''s eyes glinted with joy.

    ''''Finally, something worked.''''

    At this thought, Sakuya ordered immediately. Upon hearing hermand, the others who had the same white scrolls and ripped them apart, immediately the sacred light columns shone from above once again.

    But this time, the mysterious entity''s reaction astonished Sakuya. It was apparent that the mysterious entity was hurt by the Holy Light of Judgement earlier. But now, it didn''t move at all. On the contrary, it hovered silently in the air as though a spirit devoid of determination. Shortly after, the three golden light columns struck the mysterious entity.

    Boom!

    The golden, holy light columns hit the mysterious entity urately. But what stunned Sakuya was that this time, it didn''t flee and wasn''t hurt. The three golden light columns shed past its body, before vanishing entirely. Apart from the trembling robe, it was as though nothing happened to the mysterious entity.

    "Oh no!"

    Even though the mysterious entity remained calm, Sakuya was startled.

    "Defensive mode asap!"

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as Sakuya''s words left her, a mysterious light shed by. In an instant, the Holy Light of Judgments that were dyed in murky colors appeared out of the thin air above the three, sting them heavily. The three couldn''t stand their ground as they swayed to the left and right, standing unsteadily on their feet. But fortunately, as powerful beings with a high level of defense, their defenses shouldn''t be belittled. Besides, Sakuya''s reactions were also fast. In just an instant, the protective wind barrier she deployed enveloped them and resisted the following attacks.

    Something doesn''t seem right.

    This time, Sakuya finally realized that something was abnormal. She didn''t notice earlier as the fire serpent was forcefully withdrawn by her. But now, she discovered that even though the mysterious entity reflected the magical spell that it took in, its might was much greater than the original''s. The original Holy Light of Judgment was just an ordinary offensive spell, whereas, against powerful beings with high defense, it wouldn''t work much if not you were from the dark side. But judging from their performance earlier, it seemed like the reflected attack inflicted a lot of damage on them. If it weren''t for them who heeded Sakuya''s words to activate their defensive skill, they could have been half-dead by now!

    Not only is it able to reflect attacks, but it can also strengthen them.

    At this thought, Sakuya couldn''t help but clench her fists. She felt sweat in her palms. She had more or less figured out why this mysterious entity was immune to the Holy Light of Judgments. But if this were to continue¡­

    However, before she came up with a solution, the mysterious entity spread its arms apart and along with this action, the books in the room emanated an odd brilliance!

    It''s gonna attack!

    Looking at this scene. Sakuya was frozen for a moment, unconsciously she couldn''t help but take half a step back and gnash her teeth. She stared as the mysterious entity raised its arms and pointed at her party. Her head was spinning.

    What should I do? Continue to defend? Or take the risk and go all-out?

    Swish¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    But while she was making up her mind, an arrow appeared in the air and punctured the mysterious entity''s eye. The mysterious entity who was charging up its attack let out a blood-curdling shriek. It stretched out its arm and covered its eye, drifting in midair miserably.

    ''''Get yourself together Big sister Mio and issue a propermand like amander should.''''

    Gracier''s voice rang out inside Sakuya''s head, bringing her out of her stupor. She quickly shook her head to focus on the ongoing fight.

    ''To think I''ll momentarily lose focus and get a reminder from little Alexandra, how unsightly. Gotta get myself together.'' Sakuya admonished herself but nobody is perfect. So naturally one is bound tomit mistakes sometimes no matter what you do. This is the way of life, it is like when rich people sometimes lose money almost failing before standing back strong on their feats.

    Sakuya who had regained her cool immediately acted.

    ''''Another Holy Light of Judgment!"

    Sakuya ordered and raised her arms. Along with this action, the fire serpent created by Gracier coalesced from dazzling mes and appeared once again, snapping its jaw open and soaring toward the mysterious entity.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Like before, the Holy Light of Judgments vanished and reappeared to strike the trio. However, Gracier''s fire serpent wasn''t stopped this time as it sunk its teeth into the mysterious. Shortly after, a string of explosions reverberated. The scarlet mes and zing heat waves engulfed the surroundings. The mysterious entity was caught in a difficult position, where smoke began to rise from its robe!

    "I got it now!"

    Looking at this scene, Sakuya''s eyes glinted in a sh. She finally understood what exact trait this Boss possessed. It was apparent "First, maintain the defensive barrier then please use your general attacks!"

    that even though it was able to reflect spells and be immune to physical and magical attacks, it could only deal with two of them at the same time and couldn''t be immune to all three attacks at once!

    That is its weakness!

    "First, maintain the defensive barrier then please use your general attacks!"

    At this thought, Sakuya pondered no more and gave amand. But this time, she didn''t make her party unleash their mighty attacks but got them to use their general attacks instead. Through this way, they would be able to decrease the threats of the reflected attacks to the lowest. There were no rules for the three types of reflections. Sakuya''s only choice now was to embrace herself and attack!

    Shortly after, along with hermand, the other two began their attacks. However,pared to the extravagant and vibrant attacks earlier, the attacks now seemed particrly shabby. Gracier and Pandora used their bows their proudest abilities and went along with firing ordinary arrows. Meanwhile, Sakuya no longer cast her powerful skills and was simply assaulted with the holy light. Gracier also released tiny fireballs under Sakuya''s lead, while the three maintained the defensive barrier to resist the reflected attacks.

    Sakuya''s strategy had an immediate effect. While some attacks were reflected from time to time, they were stopped entirely as their might was already weak, to begin with. Meanwhile, the attacks that the mysterious entity wasn''t immune to were sted at full force. Although those attacks weren''t strong, Sakuya''s mission wasn''t to defeat it, after all, but to contain it in this ce instead. From the earlier tests, she discovered that this Boss didn''t seem to possess any abilities other than reflecting attacks, nor did it have any proactive offensive skills. In this case, it was still possible for Sakuya to contain it!

    One had to admit that this strategy from Sakuya was indeed a bother for the Boss. It did seem like it didn''t possess any proactive offensive skills. Facing the weak magical spells, arrows, and even daggers hurled out by Pandora from time to time, the mysterious entity was caught in a horrible spot. This also proved that Sakuya was right about it being unable to be immune to all attacks at the same time!

    However, good times didn''tst long.

    Just when she thought that everything was about to get on track, a low, hoarse voice echoed in everyone''s ears all of a sudden.

    "You¡­ are unforgivable!"

    "¡­!"

    Along with this malicious bellow, something happened.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The solid ground beneath Sakuya''s feet cracked and ruptured with gravel scattering in all directions.

 Chapter 1421 1274: Dragon Vs Dragon

    Chapter1421 1274: Dragon Vs Dragon

    Shortly after, along with Sakuya''smand, the other two began their attacks. However,pared to the extravagant and vibrant attacks earlier, the attacks now seemed particrly shabby. Gracier and Pandora used their bows their proudest abilities and went along with firing ordinary arrows. Meanwhile, Sakuya no longer cast her powerful skills and was simply assaulted with the holy light. Gracier also released tiny fireballs under Sakuya''s lead, while the three maintained the defensive barrier to resist the reflected attacks.

    Sakuya''s strategy had an immediate effect. While some attacks were reflected from time to time, they were stopped entirely as their might was already weak, to begin with. Meanwhile, the attacks that the mysterious entity wasn''t immune to were sted at full force. Although those attacks weren''t strong, Sakuya''s mission wasn''t to defeat it, after all, but to contain it in this ce instead. From the earlier tests, she discovered that this Boss didn''t seem to possess any abilities other than reflecting attacks, nor did it have any proactive offensive skills. In this case, it was still possible for Sakuya to contain it!

    One had to admit that this strategy from Sakuya was indeed a bother for the Boss. It did seem like it didn''t possess any proactive offensive skills. Facing the weak magical spells, arrows, and even daggers hurled out by Pandora from time to time, the mysterious entity was caught in a horrible spot. This also proved that Sakuya was right about it being unable to be immune to all attacks at the same time!

    However, good times didn''tst long.

    Just when she thought that everything was about to get on track, a low, hoarse voice echoed in everyone''s ears all of a sudden.

    "You¡­ are unforgivable!"

    "¡­!"

    Along with this malicious bellow, something happened.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The solid ground beneath Sakuya''s feet cracked and ruptured with gravel scattering in all directions.

    However, she escaped by stepping through space, space shrink she called it.

    Both Gracier and Pandora also put distance between themselves and the enraged monster.

    As the solid ground got destroyed, the scenery around them changed to what appeared to be a final boss room. Standing before them was an enormous beast, it was a fucking dragon.

    Tranquil fiery eyes sit buried within the creature''s bony, scaled skull, which gives the creature a fierce looking appearance.

    Several small horns sit atop its head, just above its tiny, angr ears. Severalrge fan-like skin and bone structures runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines.

    Its nose isrge and has two thick, rounded nostrils and there are tendrils on its chin. Several sharp teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and reveal only a fraction of the terror hiding inside.

    A broad neck runs down from its head and into a muscr body. The top is covered in smooth skin and rows of small spikes runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in coarse skin and is colored much darker than the rest of its body. Four slim limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand imposing and arrogantly. Each limb has 4 digits, each of which end in huge ws seemingly made of obsidian.

    Slender wings grow starting from just below its shoulders and end at the lower end of its back. The wings are scythe-shaped, a specializedyer of seeminly color-changing skin makes up most of the wing and sharp, spiky scales cover the top of each visible bone.

    Its t tail ends in a curled tip and is covered in the same smooth skin as its body.

    ''''Wow! The final boss is a dragon like in a game.'''' Sakuyamented with a smile. Pandora nodded as if to say I do think the same thing, both stared at Gracier making the little devil heave a sigh.

    ''''I know!"

    Roarrrrr!

    Following Gracier''s words the dragon transformed from the mysterious entity roared, destroying the small mountains in the surrounding.

    Gracier ignored it before her body was surrounded by a dark red golden light and she turned into the most basic dragon form, it was Angry crimson eyes sit far within the creature''s soft, horned skull, which gives the creature a vicious looking appearance.

    her current limit. It must not be forgotten that Ignia was the queen, the mother of all dragons, the goddess of fire so naturally Gracier inherited this title as well upon taking the mantle of sessor.

    Gracier''s transformationsted two minutes before her normal dragon''s form got unveiled and one could say it was quite intimidating for a normal form, it is to the most basic form of her dragon''s lineage.

    Angry crimson eyes sit far within the creature''s soft, horned skull, which gives the creature a vicious looking appearance.

    Several tendrils sit atop its head, just above its tiny, warped ears. Several rows of small tendrils runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines.

    Its nose is pointy and has tworge, angr nostrils and there''s a horn on its chin. Rows of sharp teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and reveal only a fraction of the terror hiding inside.

    A broad neck runs down from its head and into a massive body. The top is covered in scale-like skin and rows of tendrils runs down its spine.

    Its bottom is covered in red crystal-like skin and is colored slightly darker than the rest of its body. Two mighty limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand noble and poised. Each limb has 3 digits, each of which end in thick ws seemingly made of onyx.

    Terrifying wings grow starting from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder des. The wings are almost demonic, the inside is almost entirely see-through, especially when viewed from a distance and jagged edges at the bottom almost give it a feathered look.

    Its barbed tail ends in a single tendril and is covered in the same scale-like skin as its body.

    ROARRRRRRRRRR!

    Gracier''s roar was mightier making even space tremble.

    Sakuya and Pandora found a proper space to hide to observe this fight that should be interesting. Somehow Sakuya wore a ck sunsses and held in her arms a bag of popcorn, as if she were in the cinema.

    Bang! Bang! BOOM! BOOM!

    Many explosive sounds rang every time the dragons shed and something was destroyed each time, it was a fight beyond anything the girls even saw. ws tearing through space, mountain getting erased with a single dragon''s breath.

    Dragon''s breath against dragon''s breath resulted in the destruction thend. The mysterious entity turned into dragon could use the darkness element as well absorb some of Gracier''s fire element and amplify them. Unfortunately, it did almost no damage to Gracier. The fight seemed to have reached a stalemate when suddenly another dragon made entirely of fire appeared and attacked the other dragon, momentary drawing its attention as Gracier disappeared turning back into her human''s from.

    The dragon born from the mysterious entity created a wall in order to defend against the me dragon before absorbing it to strengthen itself to finally get rid of this annoying enemy.

    Unaware of what the real Gracier was doing, the boss couldn''t prevent what was about to happen. During their fight Gracier using her sharpened senses and instinct she was able to find the other''s core, meaning its weakness. Only by getting rid of this weakness would she have any chance of winning.

    Gracier''s body turned into the form of pure me and she was able to pass through the enemy''s wall. She passed through the wall and appeared behind the dragon. Shortly after, she extended her right arm, which held the transparent me sword. Along with this action, a de ray flickering in crimson spiritual radiance pierced the sphere of light inside the dragon''s body, it was to say its core.

    "No¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    This time, her attack wasn''t for naught. The mysterious entity turned into a dragon, whose core was struck, let out an indignant scream. It spread and extended its arms in despair after turning back its previous form. But it was meaningless. me burst from within the core as the mysterious entity trembled, while the hidden sphere of light dimmed rapidly and vanished.

    Swish¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Whistling airflows burst. As the sphere of light vanished entirely, the mysterious entity waspletely obliterated in midair.

    Gracier canceled the fake dragon made from pure me and descended to the ground before trying to catch her breath. She was really exhausted, this fight took all she had, while the fight could have appeared simple for the onlookers as the one fighting Gracier knew it was not so easy. Everything should be done perfectly if not it wouldn''t have given the final result. She won this fight not because she was stronger but simply because she used her wits to make it simpler.

    ''''Good work Gracier, it was a wonderful fight. Let''spete once we get back.'''' Sakuya who approached her offered those conforming words much to Gracier''s joy.

    ''''Great fight indeed.'''' Pandora caressed Gracier''s head while offering her a bottle of Spirit Wine.

    ''''Thank you all. Let me rest for a while before we will leave.'''' Gracier took the Spirit Wine and quickly opened it, sharing the content with the other two.

    Their little adventure seemed to havee to an end. Same thing for Maria''s group on the outside, their goals have more or less been achieved. It was the time to go back, hopefully Alex was about to achieve his, the girls had the same thought.

 Chapter 1422 Bonus Chapter

    1422 Bonus Chapter

    A/N: Just to give you a glimpse of what is happening in the newest volume (17) for you to buy highest privilege to see more.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The following morning Alex woke up to find Silveria staring straight into his half-opened eyes. She seemed to have woken earlier than him and was observing him.

    ''''Good morning my beautiful goddess!"

    ''''Humph! Good morning, we agreed to forget about what happened and-"

    Silveria couldn''t continue with her sentence because Alex sealed her lips with his own.

    ''''Mmmh!"

    The kisssted a few seconds before Alex stopped with Silveria ring at him.

    ''''There is no way I''ll follow some words said to have you give in. You''re mine, I''ll make you mine. Why will I destroy all my efforts? I want you, it is not a mistake so never again say that. Please give me a chance.''''

    Silveria was lost for word upon hearing Alex''s deration. Her heartbeat quickened and she couldn''t look at him in the eyes. Although, she said those words she didn''t mean them because deep down she wanted to be loved, she is a woman after all. Alex not giving up on her made her extremely happy, not that she would show it, still the first step had been taken.

    ''''Hmph! Do what you want I''ll be-" She couldn''t finish her sentence again because Alex caught her hand and said.

    ''''Don''t go, I want you! Let''s do some morning workout." Alex dered with a straight face, Silveria wanted to rebuke him but found her lips sealed again and Alex''s naughty hands roaming all over her body, She soon fell weakly back on the bed.

    Alex didn''t attack her, he proposed some nice idea to spice things up a bit.

    Silveria in heat absentmindedly nodded, giving her approval and soon they started. Alex called this little game ''the ice game''. He first tied her arms and legs against the poles of the bed, then he summoned an ice cube and was using it to y around her body until arriving at her pussy.

    "Aannnhh~~"

    Silveria moaned loudly.

    "A-Alex!"

    She called out, Alex, however, continued with his ys and didn''t reply,

    The tingling feeling that Silveria was feeling between her legs heightened due to the sudden stimuli.

    It was cold, wherever the ice cube went and touched sent a weird, numbing sensation into her body, and since Alex was continuously moving it on her crotch area, the expectation of where it would go next made Silveria even more ufortable.

    Of course, Alex''s other hand, which was working on her nipple didn''t stop either. Silveria was being attacked from 3 points at the same time.

    Alex, however, wasn''t ying a fair game, to begin with.

    It had been more than a minute after he moved the ice cube to her crotch area, however, he still hadn''t moved it to her lower lips, making Silveria more and more ufortable and desperate.

    "M-Move¡­"

    Unable to endure the torture Silveria weakly muttered.

    "¡­"

    But again, Alex didn''t answer. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise.

    This silent treatment, Silveria didn''t know how she felt about this.

    She tried to twist her body in strange angles, trying to cope with the tingling feeling she was feeling in between her legs, but no matter what she did, her legs, which were tied to the two poles of the bed made it impossible for her to use her thighs to alleviate that tingling.

    Her nipples were hardened to impossible levels because of the ice cubes, and her crotch area, which usually emitted a lot of heat was now being cooled out as Alex continued to circle the ice cube there, her lower lips were itching badly, and the same was true was her clit, which was currently swollen and was emitting more and more heat, expecting to be calmed down by the ice.

    Silveria''s entire body was currently an absolute mess and was so sensitive that a single slick on her clit would make her orgasm.

    She was so close yet it still felt far.

    Her mind was filled with different emotions.

    Suddenly, Silveria''s body reacted.

    "Annnh~"

    Something touched her lower lips.

    However, this ''something'' was not the ice cube she was expecting it to be, on the contrary, it was something hot.

    Something long, thick, and hot.

    Silveria didn''t have to think,

    She remembered this feeling well.

    She knew what this something was.

    "Aannnnhhhh~~"

    Suddenly, Alex started sliding his cock on Silveria''s lower lips, her sensitive body couldn''t take it and her walls started trembling, craving for more.

    She felt a jolt running throughout her body as her walls loosened a little.

    She just experienced a minor orgasm.

    And Alex hasn''t even entered her cave yet.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    Just how sensitive has her body be¡­?

    She questioned inwardly.

    "Should I continue?"

    Suddenly, Alex questioned and as if trying topel her to answer, hepletely stopped moving.

    "¡­"

    As soon as he did, that tingling feeling returned, this time, a lot stronger than before, and as if to make his intention clear, he moved his dick away from her opening and started rubbing it on her thigh.

    This little act of his teased her body even further, it made his intentions of not doing anything else until she said something clear, and the tingling feeling she was feeling between her legs heightened even further, making it unbearable.

    Silveria waspletely helpless.

    If only she could break through these ropes and force this man to shove his cock inside her.

    "Hmmm? Why haven''t I heard the answer yet?"

    Alex questioned with a yful smirk on the corner of his mouth.

    He moved the ice cubes away from her hardened nipples and started moving them on her thighs, near her inner thighs.

    Immediately, Silveria''s body started trembling.

    This was just too much.

    This cold and hot feeling.

    These two opposites¡­ it was messing with her body so masterfully that even she couldn''t believe it.

    "Y-Yes, continue¡­"

    In the end, Alex forced the answer out of her mouth. However, he wasn''t satisfied.

    "Is that a request?"

    He questioned, stopping in his actions which makes things unbearable.

    Silveria quickly realized what he wanted.

    She gritted her teeth, however, the itch was getting more and more unbearable,

    She didn''t have an option.

    She had to give in.

    "P-Please, c-continue."

    Her body trembled as she said those words, strange thoughts filled her mind.

    She was practically begging for it, how humiliating, how unsightly, unbefitting of her status.

    Silveria''s pride as a senior.

    It was currently being shattered. She was being forced into submission by a man a hundred thousand years her junior.

    But¡­

    She didn''t hate this feeling of submission, she kind weed it.

    It was aplex feeling that Silveria wished to sort out, however,

    "Aaaaannhhhhhh~~"

    Alex smiled and finally entered her body.

    That torturous tingling messed her body.

    The moment Alex filled her up, it all just¡­ disappeared. A big jolt of mind-numbing pleasure coursed through her body.

    For a moment, she felt like her soul just left her body and she nearly passed out.

    A very familiar feeling.

    A very¡­ very familiar feeling¡­

    *Squirt*

    Alex''s cock was showered again.

    Yes, she came.

    Silveria''s walls cramped around his dick, trying such it in and keep it in there forever, after the intense night session they had yesterday, Silveria''s walls had started taking his rod''s shape, therefore, Alex''s entire cock was currently being kissed by Silveria''s walls,

    The feeling was just too heavenly.

    However, on the other hand, Alex''s legs were weakening¡­

    He had to use everything he had to stay awake.

    This feeling was just too good.

    "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­"

    He then heard Silveria''s breathing heavily.

    Seeing this scene, an evil smile appeared on his face and,

    He moved.

    "Annh~"

    Silveria moaned.

    Alex''s smile widened and without any mercy,

    He thrust his hip with all his strength.

    "Aaannhh!!"

    And Silveria moaned out loud.

    Alex, however, wasn''t done yet.

    He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Silveria''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body.

    Silveria was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Alex didn''t give her any chance to recover either.

    Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, she nearly lost her mind.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!!!*

    "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!"

    Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue lolled out.

    One would have a mental scar if they saw Silveria''s expression, the contrast between the normal Silveria whose noble aura overpowered anyone, and this¡­

    It was just unbelievable.

    "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~"

    Silveria''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm.

    So she moaned in pleasure again.

    *Squirt*

    This was a hell of an orgasm.

    Her walls tightened around Alex''s cock, and the pleasure he was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly Silveria''s walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and,

    "Ugh!!"

    It released its milk inside Astaria''s body.

    Their juices mixed, and a funny smell spread all over the tent, however, none of the two cared about it.

    Alex didn''t mind this smell as he was too familiar with it.

    As for Silveria, well she was too tired, she didn''t have the strength to do anything, much to react to the current situation.

    "Hah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­"

 Chapter 1423 Updated Status

    Chapter 1423 Updated Status

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 192

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 19000/19000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6800

    DEF: 6100

    AGI: 6400

    INT: 2600

    LUK: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 190

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 17000/17000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack:6000

    Defense: 5700

    Agility: 5700

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 43

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 209

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 20000/20000

    Agility: 6700

    Intelligence: 3700

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7300

    Defense: 6500

    Agility: 6700

    Intelligence: 3700

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve][Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 187

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon {A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open to any suggestion}

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 19000/19000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5700

    Agility: 5400

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dragon Form: Fear Mode] [Dragon''s Transformation]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko SRen]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 186

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 4700

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] {Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye} (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 183

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 16000/16000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: {Body Double!}

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 170

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 184

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 5200

    Defense: 4200

    Agility: 4200

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger][Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 10

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World] [Land of Death] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 188

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 186

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 4400

    Agility: 4800

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: {????} (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 190

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 19000/19000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6300

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5100

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 2400

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 10][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 216

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Experience Value: ????

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 200

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 187

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 6000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1424 1275: The Nine Infants Hydra

    Chapter 14241275: The Nine Infants Hydra

    ~Back to Alex''s location.

    In the middle of this beautiful garden was a table and sitting around this table was a beautiful woman.

    Nyx''s ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall, and some of it fluttered in the air. She sat and seemed to have blended with nature. She was silent not saying a word when she suddenly opened her small mouth and sighed.

    ''''That foolish sister of mine didn''t make use of this opportunity. Who knows how strong he would have be if she took the initiative.''''

    If Silveria were to hear her sister''s words she would have flipped over and fought Nyx even if she couldn''t win.

    Only Nyx knew what she was nning by saying those words.

    ''''Well, things will solely unfold, there''s no need to intervene. As the saying goes back

    in days, let nature take its course.'''' She added before vanishing.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a certain forest, two individuals were walking slowly through it.

    The forest wasrge,pact, and flourishing. Its canopy was reigned by fir, spruce, and cypress, their crowns allowed cascading lights to shimmer through for a hodgepodge of bushes to monopolize the thickyer of leaves below.

    Thin climbing nts dangled from most trees, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which grew all over the ce, added some color to the otherwise jade backdrop.

    A mixture of sounds, which were caused by birds and insects, added life to the forest and added to the sounds of the asional sounds of birds of prey gliding in the air.

    Silveria had suggested taking a stroll alongside Alex, she desired to fight in her humahumanm.

    While this could consume a little more of his mana Alex didn''t mind.

    The two explored the forest but strangely did not encounter any monsmonstersif today the monsters were on holiday.

    The duo arrived at a different location, there was a river in the distance. Suddenly they heard a cry, a baby cry to be more precise.

    ''''Could it be an abandoned baby?" Silveria wondered with a frown. Why would any normal children be left here? She had heard that in the past, some people abandoned young children in ces such as the reeds. She moved aside the dense reeds and carefully searched for the child.

    Suddenly, a ferocious mouth shot out from the reeds, trying to bite her.

    Everything happened too fast and without warning. None of them felt any presence beforehand.

    "Be careful!" Alex eximed while trying to save her.

    Naturally, Silveria wasn''t so naive and innocent. She had long since been prepared. When it was about to reach her, she kicked off the ground and drifted into the distance, avoiding the deadly attack. Alex''s attacks arrived soon afterward. The vicious mouth evaded them, but in doing so stood up, allowing them to finally see what it looked like.

    It wasn''t just a single ferocious mouth; rather, there were nine of them. The creature had nine heads, and its body was that of arge snake.

    [Nine Infants Hydra LV 200]

    Even though it was a bit smaller than the Nine Hydra he saw in Exodus, its body paired with its nine writhing heads made it look frightening. The nine-headed monster roared furiously at the people who had attacked it.

    The duo finally realized where the baby''s cries hade from. That was the noise the creature made! No wonder its name was ''Nine Infants Hydra''!

    ''''Wow! What a funny-looking monster.'''' Silveria mocked and Alexughed.

    The Nine Infants Hydra became somewhat angry. Even after they beheld its dignified body, these insignificant humans didn''t seem to show any fear at all, instead talking cheerfully to each other.

    One of its heads suddenly opened its mouth. A water bolt shot out of it, flying toward the group like a st from a high-pressure water gun. The duo quickly evaded it, but the bolt left a deep crater in the space where they had been standing.

    Alex snorted. He didn''t stop, attacking with his special custom-made throwing knives nicknamed Reaper (A/N: The one he got from Elseria in Eris'' city while she was under another pseudonym: Leena), using Lightning Degree on the Reapers to make their fast yet deadly. However, several of the Nine Infants Hydra''s heads shot water from their mouths, sting his knives away. The water bolts were like densely packed bullets, leaving behind countless deep pockmarks on the shore.

    Soon, however, the monster switched to shooting thin lines of water instead; wherever they passed, they could even silently cut the sturdiest stones in half.

    Under the concentrated barrage of attacks, Alex was forced to defend with the Reapers. However, that also meant he had no chance to retaliate for the time being.

    Inwardly he was shocked. It was always said that water had unparalleled flexibility, but also held the greatest power. He had seen the power of water des that could cut through steel like butter in some videos from his previous world. He hadn''t expected to see such a thing again today.

    The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and snowkes swirled through the air. It was clear that Silveria had finally gotten serious. She couldn''t cut off the flow of mana on the monster making it unable to use any skills or elements meaning this monster was using both the mana system and the Chaos system, It was the only usible exnation for her constant failure Still Silveria wasn''t discouraged because this made this fight more fun.

    She created a sword and unleashed an Ice sword attack. Naturally, Ice-type attacks are the counter to Water-type attacks.

    The water bolts the Nine Infants Hydra released were instantly frozen solid, weakening them significantly. Silveria''s sword''s cold energy even followed along the water trails that came out of the Nine Infants Hydra''s mouths, freezing them up to the monster''s snake tongues.

    Alex watched in admiration. As expected this woman is strong, too bad she couldn''t stay too long outside when ites to fighting.

    Two of the heads were about to freeze, but suddenly, the Nine Infants Hydra''s other heads spat out streams of me that instantly melted the ice.

    "It can use fire and water?" The duo eximed.

    However, the monster didn''t give them any chance for a reprieve. The nine heads each found different targets, continuing to attack all of them at once.

    Silveria and Alex weren''t affected as they kept attacking repeatedly, destroying the monster''s head.

    The Nine Infants Hydra continued to rock back and forth. Then, new flesh began to form around the spot where its head had been destroyed. After that, a new snake head began growing rapidly. Apart from the color being a bit lighter, it was the same as the previous head!

    As the Nine Infants Hydra recovered, its expression became even more malicious. It screamed at them angrily in an infant''s voice. Even though it sounded somewhat ridiculous, its body gave off extreme pressure, and its nine malevolent snake heads were noughing matter.

    The new snake head fired a wave of mes at Alex. It clearly remembered who had smashed it to pieces earlier. Meanwhile, the other snake heads also coordinated their attacks. zing mes swept forth, cutting off his path of retreat.

    ''This guy even knows how to create a crossfire?'' Alex was amused. Since there was nowhere to evade, he decided he wasn''t going to. He used his temporal ability to slow down time before easily dodging.

    The Nine Infants Hydra became enraged. The other snake heads turned around and sucked in arge amount of water, before spitting them out in a hail of water bolts.

    Unfortunately, it couldn''t deal any damage to Alex and Silveria, this enraged the beast and attacked viciously.

    Both Alex and Silveria exchanged a nce and understood each other intention. They decided to y this beast to death.

    You can regenerate indefinitely, right? Let''s see how tough you are and how long you keep up.

    Soon, another snake head was removed, followed by a second, a third, a fourth¡­

    At first, the Nine Infants Hydra could recover quickly, but eventually, it couldn''t take it anymore, recovering more and more slowly. One snake head couldn''t recover at all, and a constant trickle of blood streamed out of it.

    The monster no longer looked as sinister and malicious as before. Rather, it showed a bit of fear as it looked at the group. It thought to itself, Where did these crazy humanse from?

    It realized that it could end up in a bad position if it continued to fight, so it sought out a chance to flee into the ferocious river. Even though the duo tried to cut it off, the river was toorge, so they couldn''t fully seal it off. As such, they could only watch as it escaped. That was the monster before Silveria finally turned into her gun''s form and Alex unleashed a powerful special Ice bullet, freezing more than half of the river thus sealing the monster into ice.

    The Nine Infants Hydra struggled to free itself but failed miserably. Alex disappeared to reappear before the sealed monster and aimed a ck gun at it.

    The monster felt death closing inupon seeing the ck gun. No matter what happened it would die the Nine Infants Hydra knew it.

    ''''The End!"

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out and a powerful monster was eradicated just like that. It should have been an immortal monster in its turf but there is no immortal before the Goddess of Death.

    ''''Boring!"

    Silveria who had returned to her human form mumbled in dissatisfaction but Alex simply rolled his eyes at her because he understood the reason for this behavior. She was jealous that Alex used her sister instead of her to deal the final blow.

 Chapter 1425 1276: Silverias Reward: Bewitching Dance

    Chapter 14251276: Silveria''s Reward: Bewitching Dance

    Both Alex and Silveria exchanged a nce and understood each other intention. They decided to y this beast to death.

    You can regenerate indefinitely, right? Let''s see how tough you are and how long you keep up.

    Soon, another snake head was removed, followed by a second, a third, a fourth¡­

    At first, the Nine Infants Hydra could recover quickly, but eventually, it couldn''t take it anymore, recovering more and more slowly. One snake head couldn''t recover at all, and a constant trickle of blood streamed out of it.

    The monster no longer looked as sinister and malicious as before. Rather, it showed a bit of fear as it looked at the group. It thought to itself, Where did these crazy humanse from?

    It realized that it could end up in a bad position if it continued to fight, so it sought out a chance to flee into the ferocious river. Even though the duo tried to cut it off, the river was toorge, so they couldn''t fully seal it off. As such, they could only watch as it escaped. That was the monster before Silveria finally turned into her gun''s form and Alex unleashed a powerful special Ice bullet, freezing more than half of the river thus sealing the monster into ice.

    The Nine Infants Hydra struggled to free itself but failed miserably. Alex disappeared to reappear before the sealed monster and aimed a ck gun at it.

    The monster felt death closing inupon seeing the ck gun. No matter what happened it would die the Nine Infants Hydra knew it.

    ''''The End!"

    Bang!

    A gunshot rang out and a powerful monster was eradicated just like that. It should have been an immortal monster in its turf but there is no immortal before the Goddess of Death.

    ''''Boring!"

    Silveria who had returned to her human form mumbled in dissatisfaction but Alex simply rolled his eyes at her because he understood the reason for this behavior. She was jealous that Alex

    used her sister instead of her to deal the final blow.

    ''''Calm down, I''ll prepare a feast for you as quickly as possible.'''' Alex calmed the fuming Silveria. A beautiful smile bloomed on Silveria''s face.

    ''He sure treats me the best.'' Silveria''s smile widened and she thought this deserved a reward.

    NYX appeared for some reason.

    ''''Big sister?" Silveria was surprised by her sister''s sudden appearance but Alex was overjoyed.

    ''''The more the merrier.'''' He said with a smile before preparing for the barbecue after finding a nice spot.

    The group enjoyed themselves, chatting andughing.

    Alex summoned his status window when the sisters were chatting, well more like Silveria was talking with Nyx listening.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 218 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 180000/1M

    MP: 42100/42100

    SE: 8500/8500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/

    Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12120

    DEF: 11220

    AGI: 9720

    INT: 6370

    LUK: 3180

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/

    N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 87%]

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 89%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer]

    ''''Not bad. I can''t wait to see Silveria''s reward.''''

    Alex mumbled while looking at the sisters happily chatting. He couldn''t wait for the night toe in order to enjoy Silveria''s reward.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The sky was ck tranquility married to a poetry of stars. It was the softness that called the body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.

    Alex''s group wasn''t sleeping because they had something going on.

    After nightfall, the winds became colder and stronger. However, that didn''t affect Silveria at all. On the contrary, the light fabric of her dress fluttered around, making her look even more like a goddess. Her dress was silver just like her hair and eyes highlighting her beauty even more.

    She gave Alex a deep look, then gently raised her wrist and got on her tiptoes. She was like a soft willow amid a breeze, looking as if she were dancing lightly and gracefully within the moon''s silhouette. As the moonlight shone from behind her, her dress seemed to be translucent, further disying her sweet, fair, and graceful figure. She almost looked as if she weren''t wearing anything, and yet no one could see anything.

    She had a sort of mysterious beauty that tested onlookers'' patience. She didn''t have to do a thing, and yet it was already enough to make their imaginations run wild.

    Soon afterward, a gentle and sweet hum began to echo through the entire forest. It wasn''t like any written song; instead, it was more like heavenly music that originated from the soul.

    Alex felt as if his hair had begun to stand on end. Silveria''s moving dance, together with the voice that made one''s imagination roam, made him feel as if countless subus had surrounded him, whispering sweet words into his ears. Many lovely scenes immediately appeared in his mind. He even felt as if all of his blood had begun to boil. He unconsciously leaned forward a bit and covered his eyes with his hands.

    Alex''s heart pounded like a drum. Even with his willpower, he seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart. The worst part was that Nyx was right next to him. If he made a fool of himself in front of her, wouldn''t his image bepletely ruined?

    Despite that, his body refused to remain under his control, and his instinctive reactions ran wild. The only way to just barely stop it was to avoid looking at the woman dancing like a goddess. However, the scene seemed to have some kind of bewitching power, making onepletely unwilling to shift one''s gaze away.

    If that were all, however, with Alex''s willpower, he could still just barely look away. However, he had just promised Silveria not to, so how could he go back on his word? Besides this is the reward for his efforts to please her, it would be a waste not to enjoy the show.

    As such, he just braced himself and continued to watch. Soon afterward, a pair of prating, beautiful silver eyes met his. It turned out Silveria had always been looking at him! Perhaps it was because she saw how hard-pressed he was, but a proud expression shed through her eyes. Then, her movements became even gentler.

    ''This woman is ying with fire! Did she think I wouldn''t do anything with Nyx present?'' Alex thought,pletely covered in sweat.

    Nyx was calmly looking at her sister''s dance while Alex did his best to hold on.

    She secretly observed Alex''s expression. When she saw that he waspletely red and sweating madly, she wasn''t shocked because she understood better how dangerous her sister''s dance was. Even though Alex was about to break down, it would be weirder if he didn''t have any reaction.

    On the contrary, the fact that he could hold on this long already made his willpower greater than that of countless men. Who would have thought that even though he usually acted so perverted when with his women, in reality, he was such a gentleman?

    If Alex knew what Nyx was thinking at the moment he could only smile.

    Silveria''s Bewitching Dance continued for a while before she stopped. Alex waspletely drenched in sweat, he took everything he got not to jump on the silver-haired goddess to assault her, letting his instincts go wild.

    ''''Excuse me!" Alex disappeared as soon as the dance finished.

    Silveria and Nyx exchanged a look before the former smiled in satisfaction, almost like she had won a gamble.

    Unbeknownst to Alex his intelligence stat has increased tremendously during the dance.

 Chapter 1426 1277: Please dont go!

    Chapter 14261277: Please don''t go!

    Alex''s heart pounded like a drum. Even with his willpower, he seemed to be on the verge of breaking apart. The worst part was that Nyx was right next to him. If he made a fool of himself in front of her, wouldn''t his image bepletely ruined?

    Despite that, his body refused to remain under his control, and his instinctive reactions ran wild. The only way to just barely stop it was to avoid looking at the woman dancing like a goddess. However, the scene seemed to have some kind of bewitching power, making onepletely unwilling to shift one''s gaze away.

    If that were all, however, with Alex''s willpower, he could still just barely look away. However, he had just promised Silveria not to, so how could he go back on his word? Besides this is the reward for his efforts to please her, it would be a waste not to enjoy the show.

    As such, he just braced himself and continued to watch. Soon afterward, a pair of prating, beautiful silver eyes met his. It turned out Silveria had always been looking at him! Perhaps it was because she saw how hard-pressed he was, but a proud expression shed through her eyes. Then, her movements became even gentler.

    ''This woman is ying with fire! Did she think I wouldn''t do anything with Nyx present?'' Alex thought,pletely covered in sweat.

    Nyx was calmly looking at her sister''s dance while Alex did his best to hold on.

    She secretly observed Alex''s expression. When she saw that he waspletely red and sweating madly, she wasn''t shocked because she understood better how dangerous her sister''s dance was. Even though Alex was about to break down, it would be weirder if he didn''t have any reaction.

    On the contrary, the fact that he could hold on this long already made his willpower greater than that of countless men. Who would have thought that even though he usually acted so perverted when with his women, in reality, he was such a gentleman?

    If Alex knew what Nyx was thinking at the moment he could only smile.

    Silveria''s Bewitching Dance continued for a while before she stopped. Alex waspletely drenched in sweat, he took everything he got not to jump on the silver-haired goddess to assault her, letting his instincts go wild.

    ''''Excuse me!" Alex disappeared as soon as the dance finished.

    Silveria and Nyx exchanged a look before the former smiled in satisfaction, almost like she had won a gamble.

    Unbeknownst to Alex his intelligence stat has increased tremendously during the dance.

    ''''Don''t waste today''s opportunity,'''' Nyx said to Alex as soon as he reappeared. She departed soon after leaving only Alex who was lost in thoughts thinking about what Nyx was implying and Silveria who was more beautiful tonight.

    She approached him stood at arm''s length from him and asked.

    ''''How was it? You like it right?"

    ''''Yes, so much I want you right now.'''' Alex didn''t hide what he was feeling.

    ''''What?"

    Silveria was shocked having not expected such an attack from Alex, she was about to leave because she had the feeling that the situation was about to be weird. She spun her body, leaving her back to Alex but suddenly,

    A pair of strong arms hugged her from behind, and a voice called out.

    "Don''t go!"

    Silveria''s body tensed before she immediately became angry. Her many years of instinct almost made her attack, but when she realized that it was Alex, her movements stiffened.

    She bit her lip and asked in annoyance. "Whatthe hell are you doing?"

    "I don''t want you to go!" Alex replied in a rude and unreasonable tone. He didn''t know why either, but his thoughts were incredibly messy. He seemed to have be much braver than usual, too.

    A hint of a conflicted expression shed across Silveria''s face.

    She replied, "Alexander, you''re getting more and more daring, aren''t you? Do you even dare to take advantage of me now? Let go already!"

    "No!" Alex eximed, lookingpletely unaffected. He smelled her fragrance from just beyond his nose and thought, ''Wow Sil, isn''t the type to wear perfume. Why does she smell so good?''

    His actions were already bordering on disrespectful. No matter how much Silveria deceived herself with the idea that it was just a hug between a master sister and a contract spirit weapon, it had be inexcusable. She glowered, eximing, "I am several years older than you and I''m weapon''s spirit!"

    Alex moved closer to her ear and replied quietly, "I know, but so what?"

    Ears were normally sensitive to begin with. Silveria immediately felt her entire body shiver when she felt the hot air he breathed out. Sheughed out of sheer anger.

    ''''What have gotten into you seriously?" She couldn''t help but exim.

    "I don''t know. I only know that I don''t want you to leave," Alex said, hugging her tightly. He felt as if his brain had be aplete mess, and his body was also really worked up.

    "Let me go! If you keep going¡­ Mm!" Silveria eximed in shame and anger. She was just about to act when her mouth was suddenly plugged up. Her eyes immediately widened, and an explosion went off in her mind!

    ''I was forcefully kissed?''

    If there had been anyone around them, their eyes might have just popped out, especially if it was someone from the past.

    Silveria was also a bit stunned. For countless years, she hadn''t even let any man within three inches of her, so nothing of this sort had ever happened. That was why she hadn''t immediately reacted. But after her initial shock, she quickly felt ashamed and furious!

    Her instincts trained across countless years couldn''t be changed. She sent her elbow straight at Alex''s chest. A muffled sound followed. If it were anyone else, even if they weren''t seriously injured, a few bones would break. In contrast, Alex''s body was sturdier, not even a single bone had broken.

    Silveria felt the taste of blood surge within her mouth, realizing that Alex was injured. She felt a bit of regret that she had attacked too fiercely. It would have been bad if she hit a vital point. However, even though she thought it was enough to make him back off, he continued to kiss her as if he didn''t care about his life anymore. He even stuck his tongue in!

    ''''!"

 Chapter 1427 1278: Be mine, Silveria!

    Chapter 14271278: Be mine, Silveria!

    ''''Let me go! If you keep going¡­ Mm!" Silveria eximed in shame and anger. She was just about to act when her mouth was suddenly plugged up. Her eyes immediately widened, and an explosion went off in her mind!

    ''I was forcefully kissed?''

    If there had been anyone around them, their eyes might have just popped out, especially if it was someone from the past.

    Silveria was also a bit stunned. For countless years, she hadn''t even let any man within three inches of her, so nothing of this sort had ever happened. That was why she hadn''t immediately reacted. But after her initial shock, she quickly felt ashamed and furious!

    Her instincts trained across countless years couldn''t be changed. She sent her elbow straight at Alex''s chest. A muffled sound followed. If it were anyone else, even if they weren''t seriously injured, a few bones would break. In contrast, Alex''s body was sturdier, not even a single bone had broken.

    Silveria felt the taste of blood surge within her mouth, realizing that Alex was injured. She felt a bit of regret that she had attacked too fiercely. It would have been bad if she hit a vital point. However, even though she thought it was enough to make him back off, he continued to kiss her as if he didn''t care about his life anymore. He even stuck his tongue in!

    ''''!"

    Silveria finally couldn''t take it anymore. She pushed Alex with all of her strength, no longer holding back. Still, he wasn''t stupid either. No matter how tough his body was, he couldn''t endure sessive attacks from a powerful individual like her so Alex grabbed her arms.

    Silveria struggled frantically. She discovered that her strength seemed to have been sucked away like a ck hole. She couldn''t muster any more strength for some odd reason.

    "You damn punk, don''t force my hand!" She cursed. Even though her mouth was blocked, she could still send her voice into his head.

    As an infamous nemesis of magic, she naturally wouldn''t be restrained so easily. She had more than a few ways to fully retaliate. If they were used, Alex would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.

    Still, Alex didn''t respond. He only continued his offense. Silveria was embarrassed and irritated. She wanted to attack, but she was also worried about really hurting him. She was suddenly left in a dilemma.

    Soon, she began to feel a bit strange. Even though she was a senior, she was as innocent as a young maiden. How could she stop the teasing of a veteran like Alex?

    When she felt his strong arms her breathing also quickly became hurried from his masculine energy. A blush spread across her cold and dignified face for the first time. Her struggling arms also slowly lost their strength, no longer as resolute as before.

    ''This scoundrel! Who knows how many women he''s practiced this kind of skill with?'' Silveria thought, feeling annoyed inside.

    She was suddenly stunned. She realized that even though she was a bit angry, she wasn''t angry at the fact that he was disrespectful, but rather that he and another woman.

    She panicked when she realized that. When had she started to feel that way? After all, in the past, she would gouge out a man''s eyes if he even looked at her disrespectfully. By that standard, after what Alex had just done, who knew just how many times the ashes of his remains would have been flung around?

    Silveria thought of her past master, she had feelings for him, but unfortunately, it was not reciprocated making her close her heart afterward. Subsequently, she put an invisible barrier between her and Alex because she didn''t want to repeat the same thing with him and suffer again. She would be content to just watch over this new master while doing what must be done. However, things started to change as they spent time together, going through a lot of things together, their bonds grew, so much that she was even willing to do this kind of dance to a man. What Alex didn''t know the dance performed by Silveria was done when you chose a man whom you are sure to marry. Unconsciously Silveria did it, it was why Nyx left those words to Alex before leaving. She was insinuating that he must make use of this opportunity as Silveria had unconsciously given the green light.

    As Silveria''s mind goes through their time shared and her subsequent actions she is greatly shocked.

    ''Sigh, this guy is a man who can move hearts.''

    Still, her reason still managed to win over in the end. She finally managed to push him away a bit, giving her a moment to breathe. She snapped, "Did you not consider what I previously said?"

    ''''No, it doesn''t matter. I want you and I''ll have you. I can''t lie to myself anymore. The same goes for you. Be mine, Silveria!"

    Alex''s deration shocked Silveria as she wasn''t sincerely expecting him to say those words and the most shocking thing was that she felt pleased, it was as if something inside her broke upon hearing those words.

    Alex took her in his arms again and resumed kissing her, meanwhile,

    ''I can stop holding myself back and love again. This time I''ll stay passive like I the past.''

    When she thought of that, her tense body gradually rxed. Her hands also slowly stopped iling, and she even gradually started to proactively respond to him.

    She was the glorious Nemesis of magic, someone who left countless people terror-stricken just from hearing her name. How could she just let him do whatever he wanted like a weak little girl in such a situation?

    Now that she was also receiving him passionately, the two of them began to kiss even more intensely. Fewer and fewer clothes covered their bodies.

    A tent was magically summoned and the two teleported inside, above the bed where she took the initiative.

    The proud and domineering nature she had carried for so many years made it so that she had to take control of this situation. As if to prove that she hadn''t been so easily pushed down, she was the one who undid his belt.

    However, when the reveal happened, she was stillpletely shocked even when she briefly saw it in the past.

    Is this guy¡­ really a human?

    In that instant, she even felt a bit scared.

 Chapter 1428 1279: Sil, Ill make you feel something you have never felt*

    Chapter 14281279: Sil, I''ll make you feel something you have never felt*

    Alex took her in his arms again and resumed kissing her, meanwhile,

    ''I can stop holding myself back and love again. This time I''ll stay passive like I the past.''

    When she thought of that, her tense body gradually rxed. Her hands also slowly stopped iling, and she even gradually started to proactively respond to him.

    She was the glorious Nemesis of magic, someone who left countless people terror-stricken just from hearing her name. How could she just let him do whatever he wanted like a weak little girl in such a situation?

    Now that she was also receiving him passionately, the two of them began to kiss even more intensely. Fewer and fewer clothes covered their bodies.

    A tent was magically summoned and the two teleported inside, above the bed where she took the initiative.

    The proud and domineering nature she had carried for so many years made it so that she had to take control of this situation. As if to prove that she hadn''t been so easily pushed down, she was the one who undid his belt.

    However, when the reveal happened, she was stillpletely shocked even when she briefly saw it in the past.

    Is this guy¡­ really a human?

    In that instant, she even felt a bit scared.

    Alex took the chance to take back the initiative while she was in a daze. Silveria snapped out of her daze, instinctively trying to seize the initiative back again. However, Alex didn''t give her the opportunity. At such a critical juncture, her entire body was frozen, so how could she still move around recklessly?

    She clenched her teeth to prepare herself, but surprisingly, Alex seemed to be in no rush. Instead, he continuously kissed her. His gentleness made her body meltpletely.

    She looked deeply at her lover with her misty eyes and how much he desired her and beyond this desire was the feeling of love, the desire to have her for himself for eternity, and Silveria became spellbound to this desire. Every woman wants to be desired, to be loved and Silveria wasn''t an exception. She calmly epted the situation right now.

    Now that she was with her lover, she naturally didn''t have to hold back at all. She showed him her most charming side.

    ''I Nemesis have never been inferior to another in my entire life! So I won''t lose to anyone.'' She inwardly thought before sending him the signal to do as he wished.

    How could Alex still hold himself back? He was about tounch his attack when Silveria suddenly reached out her hand to stop him. He looked at her in confusion.

    Her cheeks were covered with a peach-colored blush as she said, "Promise me that this is the only time, and you can''t tell anyone else.''''

    "Fine!" Alex replied in a dry, rough voice. In such a situation, any man would agree to any condition, after all.

    Silveria sighed in relief. She showed him a seductive and moving smile that she normally never showed anyone else. She gently embraced him,pletely giving herself to him.

    After a muffled growl, the typically domineering and imposing Goddess of ughter, one who had caused rivers of blood to flow and countless people to howl in suffering, shed blood and tears for the first time.

    "Uggghhhhh!!"

    Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted Alex''s body. Silveria''s warm insides were a little too pleasurable, it was to the point where he thought that his body would melt down.

    But who was he?

    He was Alexander Kael Touch. Someone with plenty of experience with the opposite sex.

    How could he possibly fall here?

    He quickly recollected his strength, then, he moved his hips, taking his dick to the point where it was almost out, then, in one go,

    *Pah!*

    He thrusted in.

    "Aaannnhhh~~"

    In just one thrust, Silveria''s back arched up as she moaned out loud.

    With how her walls twitched, he knew she had just experienced a minor orgasm. He nced at her face and saw her desperately trying to hide the pleasure she was feeling.

    A small smile appeared on Alex''s face.

    Silveria''s effort to not let go and keep a normal expression released Alex''s inner demon which he had been holding back all this while.

    Silveria''s face drowned in pleasure.

    Alex wanted to see it.

    And to do that,

    "Get ready, Sil I''ll make you feel something you have never felt."

    He spoke with a big smile on his face. Then, he moved his hips back, then in one go,

    He thrusted again.

    *Pah!*

    "Aaaaannhh~~"

    Silveria moaned in pleasure. She bit her lips, trying to keep her sanity and be in control of the expression she was making.

    Upon seeing this Alex smiled proud of himself.

    He held Silveria''s hands with his left one, his face moved towards her left breast, while his right hand had already started kneading her right breast.

    "Aannnnhh~~" Silveria moaned as Alex''s hand yed with her right nipple.

    However, this had just started, his tongue moved, and it licked her areole, sending waves of pleasure into her body, Then, his tongue started moving around the bud touching it from everywhere but the top.

    Under the torture, Silveria''s light pink nipples became erect.

    And of course, all this while, Alex never stopped his thrusting.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    "Aaannh! Aaannh! Aannnhh!"

    ''''Ohhhhhhh!"

    Silveria had no choice but to moan continuously, her body trembled in pleasure that waspletely out of this world, something she had never felt before, the pleasure was so intense that she was losing her mind. She tried freeing her hands to resist the situation, however, no matter what she tried, she couldn''t gather her strength.

    Under these waves of pleasure that assaulted her body from all directions, Silveria waspletely helpless.

    Then only thing she could do was moan out loud and,

    Make the expression that Alex wanted to see on her face.

    The expression where she doesn''t care about her image, the expression where she doesn''t hold herself back,

    The expression of pure bliss, the expression where her eyes are rolled out in pleasure, her face was sweaty, her tongue was out and there was a silly smile on her face.

 Chapter 1429 1279: Sil, Ill Make You Feel Something You Have Never Felt*

    ?

    Alex took her in his arms again and resumed kissing her, meanwhile,

    ''I can stop holding myself back and love again. This time I''ll stay passive like I the past.''

    When she thought of that, her tense body gradually rxed. Her hands also slowly stopped iling, and she even gradually started to proactively respond to him.

    She was the glorious Nemesis of magic, someone who left countless people terror-stricken just from hearing her name. How could she just let him do whatever he wanted like a weak little girl in such a situation?

    Now that she was also receiving him passionately, the two of them began to kiss even more intensely. Fewer and fewer clothes covered their bodies.

    A tent was magically summoned and the two teleported inside, above the bed where she took the initiative.

    The proud and domineering nature she had carried for so many years made it so that she had to take control of this situation. As if to prove that she hadn''t been so easily pushed down, she was the one who undid his belt.

    However, when the reveal happened, she was stillpletely shocked even when she briefly saw it in the past.

    Is this guy¡­ really a human?

    In that instant, she even felt a bit scared.

    Alex took the chance to take back the initiative while she was in a daze. Silveria snapped out of her daze, instinctively trying to seize the initiative back again. However, Alex didn''t give her the opportunity. At such a critical juncture, her entire body was frozen, so how could she still move around recklessly?

    She clenched her teeth to prepare herself, but surprisingly, Alex seemed to be in no rush. Instead, he continuously kissed her. His gentleness made her body meltpletely.

    She looked deeply at her lover with her misty eyes and how much he desired her and beyond this desire was the feeling of love, the desire to have her for himself for eternity, and Silveria became spellbound to this desire. Every woman wants to be desired, to be loved and Silveria wasn''t an exception. She calmly epted the situation right now.

    Now that she was with her lover, she naturally didn''t have to hold back at all. She showed him her most charming side.

    ''I Nemesis have never been inferior to another in my entire life! So I won''t lose to anyone.'' She inwardly thought before sending him the signal to do as he wished.

    How could Alex still hold himself back? He was about tounch his attack when Silveria suddenly reached out her hand to stop him. He looked at her in confusion.

    Her cheeks were covered with a peach-colored blush as she said, "Promise me that this is the only time, and you can''t tell anyone else.''''

    "Fine!" Alex replied in a dry, rough voice. In such a situation, any man would agree to any condition, after all.

    Silveria sighed in relief. She showed him a seductive and moving smile that she normally never showed anyone else. She gently embraced him,pletely giving herself to him.

    After a muffled growl, the typically domineering and imposing Goddess of ughter, one who had caused rivers of blood to flow and countless people to howl in suffering, shed blood and tears for the first time.

    "Uggghhhhh!!"

    Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted Alex''s body. Silveria''s warm insides were a little too pleasurable, it was to the point where he thought that his body would melt down.

    But who was he?

    He was Alexander Kael Touch. Someone with plenty of experience with the opposite sex.

    How could he possibly fall here?

    He quickly recollected his strength, then, he moved his hips, taking his dick to the point where it was almost out, then, in one go,

    *Pah!*

    He thrusted in.

    "Aaannnhhh~~"

    In just one thrust, Silveria''s back arched up as she moaned out loud.

    With how her walls twitched, he knew she had just experienced a minor orgasm. He nced at her face and saw her desperately trying to hide the pleasure she was feeling.

    A small smile appeared on Alex''s face.

    Silveria''s effort to not let go and keep a normal expression released Alex''s inner demon which he had been holding back all this while.

    Silveria''s face drowned in pleasure.

    Alex wanted to see it.

    And to do that,

    "Get ready, Sil I''ll make you feel something you have never felt."

    He spoke with a big smile on his face. Then, he moved his hips back, then in one go,

    He thrusted again.

    *Pah!*

    "Aaaaannhh~~"

    Silveria moaned in pleasure. She bit her lips, trying to keep her sanity and be in control of the expression she was making.

    Upon seeing this Alex smiled proud of himself.

    He held Silveria''s hands with his left one, his face moved towards her left breast, while his right hand had already started kneading her right breast.

    "Aannnnhh~~" Silveria moaned as Alex''s hand yed with her right nipple.

    However, this had just started, his tongue moved, and it licked her areole, sending waves of pleasure into her body, Then, his tongue started moving around the bud touching it from everywhere but the top.

    Under the torture, Silveria''s light pink nipples became erect.

    And of course, all this while, Alex never stopped his thrusting.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    "Aaannh! Aaannh! Aannnhh!"

    ''''Ohhhhhhh!"

    Silveria had no choice but to moan continuously, her body trembled in pleasure that waspletely out of this world, something she had never felt before, the pleasure was so intense that she was losing her mind. She tried freeing her hands to resist the situation, however, no matter what she tried, she couldn''t gather her strength.

    Under these waves of pleasure that assaulted her body from all directions, Silveria waspletely helpless.

    Then only thing she could do was moan out loud and,

    Make the expression that Alex wanted to see on her face.

    The expression where she doesn''t care about her image, the expression where she doesn''t hold herself back,

    The expression of pure bliss, the expression where her eyes are rolled out in pleasure, her face was sweaty, her tongue was out and there was a silly smile on her face.

 Chapter 1430 1280: Im Not Done Yet**

    Under the torture, Silveria''s light pink nipples became erect.

    And of course, all this while, Alex never stopped his thrusting.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    "Aaannh! Aaannh! Aannnhh!"

    ''''Ohhhhhhh!"

    Silveria had no choice but to moan continuously, her body trembled in pleasure that waspletely out of this world, something she had never felt before, the pleasure was so intense that she was losing her mind. She tried freeing her hands to resist the situation, however, no matter what she tried, she couldn''t gather her strength.

    Under these waves of pleasure that assaulted her body from all directions, Silveria waspletely helpless.

    Then only thing she could do was moan out loud and,

    Make the expression that Alex wanted to see on her face.

    The expression where she doesn''t care about her image, the expression where she doesn''t hold herself back,

    The expression of pure bliss, the expression where her eyes are rolled out in pleasure, her face was sweaty, her tongue was out and there was a silly smile on her face.

    "Aannnhhhhh~~"

    Alex, who was enjoying this expression, finally released her hands, she nced at him, then, with a weak expression on her face, she extended her arms at Alex.

    Alex smiled gently, he moved closer to her, and she quickly locked her hands around his neck.

    He chuckled, and he moved his mouth towards her, he knew what she liked the most,

    However,

    Just as they were about to kiss,

    Silveria changed her direction, her mouth moved towards his neck, then did somethingpletely out of expectations,

    She bit Alex''s neck and started sucking out her blood.

    "!!!"

    "Uggggghhhhhhhhhh!!"

    Alex''s eyes widened in surprise as jolts of unbearably strong pleasure washed over his entire body.

    Alex, who was still far away from his limit, suddenly couldn''t hold back anymore, the pleasure he felt waspletely out of this world, it was so strong that it was dominating his mind.

    His legs weakened, his hips trembled, and suddenly, Silveria''s insides tightened around his dick, boosting the pleasure he felt then,

    "MMmmnnnnhhhhnnnnnnn~~"

    Silveria orgasmed.

    Her love juices washed over Alex''s cock and as if that was the final move,

    "UUhhhh!!! I aming!!"

    Alex groaned as he filled Silveria''s insides with his hot white cum.

    His body, whichpletely lost all its strength fell on top of her, who was just done with sucking her blood and still had an intoxicated look on her face.

    "That¡­ unexpected and aah¡­ truly amazing¡­"

    Alex spoke with a smile on his face.

    Silveria chuckled. ''''Is that all?"

    Her provocative smile at the end of her sentence ignited Alex''s inner demon once more, the sleeping beast had woken up once, ready to go to war, and war it did go. Conquering all.

    Half an hourter.

    "Haaah¡­ Haahhh¡­ Haahh¡­"

    Silveria breathed heavily as shey on the bed.

    Alex, who was on top of her looked at her face and smiled,

    "You looked tired."

    "Haah¡­ Haa¡­ Haahh¡­"

    Silveria, however, was not in a position to answer.

    She just continued to breathe heavily, her breasts moved up and down, her face was red and was covered in sweat, strands of her hair were stuck on her cheeks and forehead, her purple eyes looked hazy, and it felt like it was hard for her to keep them open, however, since she didn''t wish to lose Alex''s sight, she forced herself to stay awake.

    Honestly, this sight was so alluring that Alex''s dick twitched once again. The woman, who always had that yful smile on her face was lying on the bed, with such a defeated look on her face¡­ it tingled Alex''s hormones.

    He gently cupped her cheek, then, lowered his head, brought his mouth close to her ears, and with a demonic smile on his face, hemented,

    "You don''t think this is the end, do you?"

    Hearing those words, Silveria froze.

    Alex chuckled,

    "A great goddess like you wouldn''t lose the battle even if it is for another two hours, I''m sure you will be fine."

    "Haaah¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­"

    Silveria however, just continued with her breathing.

    With an evil smile on his face, he aligned his dick in front of her wet entrance, and then without waiting any longer,

    "AAaAAaNnnnnnnNnhhHHH!!!"

    He rammed his dick inside. Making the silver-haired goddess moan in pleasure.

    "Ohh! T-That ridiculous s-suction¡­ y-your insides are so¡­ greedy¡­"

    Alex groaned.

    "A-A-As if your dick is a-any normal, you''re too abnormal, almost like an incubus, a perfect sex demon."

    Silveriained, her tone didn''t have an ounce of her usual haughtiness.

    Rather, it felt like even speaking like this was an incredibly difficult task for her.

    Alex did not stop his thrusts, on the contrary, he increased his pace, moving his waist faster and rhythmically like a veteran he was. He stopped as if trying to give her a brief respite much to Silveria''s joy, She wanted to say something, but the machine resumed his assault.

    ''''H-Hu-AAnannAAnnnnNnNnHhhhhhh!!"

    Before she could say anything Alex rammed his dick inside her again.

    And this time, he didn''t stop.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    "AaannnHhh!! ANnnanHH! AnnAnnhH!"

    The pounding restarted harder.

    The sound of flesh meeting flesh alongside Silveria''s crazy moans could be heard.

    "N-No! N-NO! Alex! Stop!!"

    Silveria shouted with all her might, begging him to stop, the pleasure waspletely out of this world, it was countless times higher than what she felt earlier.

    She felt like her head would burst out.

    That was just how ridiculously strong this feeling was.

    Her walls tightened around Alex''s cock, increasing the pleasure he felt and,

    *Squirt*

    "AaaAaAnnNNnnNnnHHHHHhhhhhhh!!"

    She came again.

    ''''Haahh¡­ Haah-AnnAnnnannNNnnHhhHH!!"

    After moaning and cumming for an entire minute, Silveria''s body weakened and she started breathing heavily¡­ or so she wanted to¡­

    ''''I''m not done yet!"

    However, Alex just looked into her eyes with that evil smile on his face and dered. Even though her vagina was incredibly sensitive right now, he continued his pounding, forcing Silveria to moan again.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "AaannnHhh!! ANnnanHH! Alexander! Stop please- AnnAnnhH!"

    Even after cumming just now, Silveria was forced to experience countless minor orgasms. The pleasure she felt continued to break new records, pushing her mind into states she had never been pushed to.

    And Alex didn''t stop there, he continued to drill his dick into her pussy, ramming her down and hitting her weak points again and again.

    ''''Oh! Dear creatorrrrrrr!"

    She had another, Alex followed and deposited everything inside. He seemed far from satisfied. A truly incubus, a sex demon indeed.

 Chapter 1431 1281: Still not done yet*

    Chapter 14311281: Still not done yet*

    ''''I''m not done yet!"

    However, Alex just looked into her eyes with that evil smile on his face and dered. Even though her vagina was incredibly sensitive right now, he continued his pounding, forcing Silveria to moan again.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    "AaannnHhh!! ANnnanHH! Alexander! Stop please- AnnAnnhH!"

    Even after cumming just now, Silveria was forced to experience countless minor orgasms. The pleasure she felt continued to break new records, pushing her mind into states she had never been pushed to.

    And Alex didn''t stop there, he continued to drill his dick into her pussy, ramming her down and hitting her weak points again and again.

    ''''Oh! Dear creatorrrrrrr!"

    She had another, Alex followed and deposited everything inside. He seemed far from satisfied. A truly incubus, a sex demon indeed.

    He let her rest for a few minutes before starting to caress her body.

    ''''I''m still not down yet?" He dered before putting his head between Silveria''s thighs and started eating her pussy. The stimtion was too much for an already sensitive Silveria.

    *Squirt*

    "AAnnAAnnANnnnNnHH!!"

    Silveria moaned out loud as Alex bit her clitoris.

    The love juices that had barely stopped gushing out of her pussy, flooded out again, and again, Alex''s face, which hadn''t even dried off from the previous session, bathed in her juices.

    This time, Silveria''s thighs were unusually strong, so Alex couldn''t even move his face to get away.

    His face was showered with Silveria''s juices for another minute, and only then, did the grip around Silveria''s thighs weaken and Alex was allowed to move again.

    "Haaahhh¡­ Haahhhh¡­ Haahh¡­"

    Silveria, who came a few times within just a few minutes gasped for breath.

    She knew her body would be sensitive, but this¡­

    This was ridiculous.

    Alex''s random action sent her to the cloud line and turned her entire body into a mess.

    Her body¡­ it was just too much¡­

    She could feel her legs twitching¡­ and Alex hadn''t even started yet¡­

    "Silveria~"

    Silveria then heard a sound, She opened her eyes and saw Alex rising from below, and that yful smile as he observed her entire body, sent shivers down her spine,

    "Are you seeing what you have done?" Alex questioned as he pointed at his face.

    Silveria noticed how his face was dripping wet with her juices,

    She would have apologized, however, the scene in front of her was so erotic that shepletely forgot about it.

    "You should be punished for what you have done, shouldn''t you?"

    Alex questioned with a yful smile on his face.

    He moved his head near Silveria''s breasts, he wanted to remove that bra, y with her body, give her body a chance to recover, and at the same time, ''punish'' her by not doing any strong action.

    However,

    "Alex¡­"

    Suddenly, Silveria called out.

    "What is it, my sweetheart?" Alex looked into Silveria''s eyes and questioned with a gentle, but demonic smile on his face.

    "D-Don''t y with me anymore¡­"

    Silveria muttered in a weak voice.

    "Huh?"

    Alex chuckled.

    "Haahh¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­"

    Alex noticed Silveria''s expression.

    She was extremely turned on... to the point her breathing was erratic, her eyes seemed hazy, and her face was flushed red,

    "I want it¡­"

    She muttered.

    "Your dick¡­ I want it¡­"

    Silveria spoke not only that, but she even moved her weak hands to ''open up'' her entrance, practically begging Alex to put it in.

    Seeing this scene, Alex''s little brother, which was already half erect shot up in an instant. This simtion was just too much.

    Alex aligned his dick with her pussy but didn''t prate her immediately, he yed around with it.

    In an instant, he pushed his entire dick inside Silveria''s pussy.

    "AAnAaannnNnnNhhhhHH!!"

    Silveria moaned out loud.

    Jolts and jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, she felt like she was about to pass out, but then,

    "UuuuGghhhhhhhhhhh!!"

    She heard a groan.

    She opened her eyes and noticed Alex''s eyes opened wide in shock.

    "Alex¡­?"

    Silveria called out weakly, confused.

    He looked into her eyes and smiled weakly.

    "A-Are you ready?" He questioned.

    Her brain stopped working.

    Her mind was a mess right now, she didn''t have any strength right now, for now, all she wanted was for him to move and ravage her as roughly as he could. Therefore, she just nodded her head and closed her eyes, giving her body to Alex.

    Alex, on the other hand, could feel his entire body trembling.

    ''W-What is this feeling right now!?''

    He wondered in his mind, it was not their first round but somehow this time it was different.

    The moment Alex pushed his dick inside Silveria''s pussy again, jolts of mind-numbing pleasure were sent into his body, the pleasure he felt was so good he could barely keep a straight face and was forced to groan out loud.

    And it didn''t just end here, her pussy continued to suck him as if it wanted to devour him. It was as if it had a mind of its own.

    Alrcs6 hips were weakened, in just one thrust, he had lost all his power, however, seeing Silveria lying weakly under him with her eyes closed, expecting him to do all the work, he decided not to embarrass himself.

    He took a deep breath, and then, under Silveria''s pussy''s strong resistance, he moved his hips back, pulling his dick out, and then thrusting it again.

    "UuugggGghhhh!!"

    That mind-numbing pleasure.

    Alex felt it again.

    His legs started trembling since he had moved once, Silveria''s pussy sucked him even more strongly than before, Alex wanted nothing more than to just stay in this position, not doing anything, however, he couldn''t act weak here, he nced at Silveria again, and,

    *Pah!*

    He thrusted again.

    "Ugh!!!"

    *Pah!*

    "Ugh!!"

    And again.

    *Pah!*

    For some unknown reason, right now Silveria''s pussy seemed magical, each time he thrusts his dick inside, it sucked his dick even more strongly than before, the pleasure he felt increased, and after a few thrusts, the pleasure reached its peak.

    "UuuuUuggggGGhhhhh!!!"

    It reached the point where Alex couldn''t control himself anymore and he came.

    ''Wow! I came quickly but I like it.''

    Alex was not ashamed for notsting long this time because it felt too good. He was getting tired, and after another round, they fell asleep unaware that the synchronization rate had increased drastically which caused what followed.

 Chapter 1432 1282: Welcome, Son-in-law from the Future

    Chapter 14321282: Wee, Son-inw from the Future

    After their steamy sex marathon, both fell asleep on the bed in each other arms unaware of the change their action was about to bring. An unprecedented change, something not even the Supreme beings have foreseen but only one woman because she nted this seed deep in the past.

    In the middle of his sweet dreams, Alex was forcibly dragged somewhere, in a vast in, and before him was a shimmering gold portal.

    ''''Weird, I thought I was sleeping just now but why I was brought here?" He was confused but this confusion was short-lived because Alex knew he wouldn''t get the answer by dumbly standing here, therefore he took a step forward.

    As Alex passed through the shimmering gold portal he was immediately met by a vibrant world. The air was thick with smoke, obstructing his vision beyond a few meters. He could feel watched even though he couldn''t see anything watching him.

    Because of these horrible conditions, he got the feeling that he was constantly in danger. This world was no walk in the park, but it was a danger he could handle.

    Far off to the right, Alex saw countless colors of beings literally and figuratively beyond his world. Despite looking friendly and docile, he made sure they didn''t get any closer. There are hairy creatures, crawling creatures, and what he thought might be tiny creatures of some sort.

    Alex shook his head and tried flying but unfortunately failed to do so, not only his senses were obscured he couldn''t fly as well, making things more thorny.

    ''''Sigh! Let''s walk, this will be considered as doing some exercise.'''' He decided to walk even after testing his spatial skills and as a result, he couldn''t move through space as well.

    Alex hadn''t even walked fifty meters before his surrounding was warped as if he got forcibly teleported somewhere. He didn''t have the time to check his surroundings before they appeared.

    A rainbow shock-wave in the air and a growth of nature all around mark theing of an angel.

    As if conjured from thin air, a hallowed being withpletely white eyes stands in front of him. They stare at Alex for a moment, he feels overwhelming power and prestige from them but he is not affected because he meets stronger beings.

    Two massive, cotton-like wings curve around the angel. Their plump body moved with strength and conviction and was d in white armor. They carry a weapon of bright energy, it''s surrounded by a pulsing energy, likely a protective barrier.

    Alex looked up at their face once more and confirmed that they were indeed angels. The halo above their head suddenly disappeared, before heading off in a rush. They left a trail behind as if to indicate to him to follow them and he was indeed what he did. Much to his shock he could fly after the angel''s appearance.

    Soon they arrived before a majestic castle floating in the air. The angels stood outside like guardians and indicated that Alex must go in alone.

    He looked at them briefly before moving into the white floating castle. As soon as he stepped in the hall he was immediately sent into the throne hall.

    Slender braziers hanging from each of the ten onyx columns light up the entire throne hall and their light wraps the hall in a warm radiance. The unadorned stones on the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while statuettes and marble icons look down upon the mosaic floor of this extravagant hall.

    A beryl rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while guidon banners with embellished sigils decorate the walls.

    Between each banner hangs a small luster, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the artistic portrayals of royalty long gone below them.

    Extensive, stained ss windows of intricate mosaics are neighbored by curtains colored the same beryl as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with impressive needlework and jewels.

    A magnificent throne of molten steel sits beneath an almost entirely close baldachin (canopy) and is adjoined by six equally impressive seats for the royal highness'' family members

    The throne is covered in byzantine emblems and fixed on each of the broad ears is a carved demon wing. The fluffy pillows are a light beryl and these too have been adorned with ornate tassels.

    Alex didn''t have the time to enjoy the beautiful throne hall because of the beautiful creature sitting on the throne.

    And her beauty was life-reaping, soul-rending, and as unearthly as physically possible. As if an immortal fairy of the highest order had descended upon the mortal ins, she blessed the eyes of many men. Her features were immacte, from trimmed brows to red lips; nothing felt ordinary, nothing felt imperfect¡ªespecially those sky-blue phoenix eyes of hers, a perfect bust of ample size, shape, and curvature, and all apanied by a slender and alluring waist. She was the ideal woman in the eyes of many, in talent, strength, and beauty.

    Her stylish dress flows from top to bottom and has a sweetheart neckline, which delicately reveals the ornate dress worn below it. The delectable, buttoned-up fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a thin rope belt worn fairly high around her waist.

    Below the rope belt, the dress opens up to the right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress easily reaches the ground in the front, the back continues to flow a fair length behind her and ends in a broad curve.

    Her sleeves are purposely too long and very wide, their flow is broken up at the shoulder where they change color and where they''re divided by long, elegant bands, These are the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves of the dress.

    In her stylish robe, she did not wear a smile, yet she didn''te off as cold or dislikeable. Instead, she gave off a feeling of superiority and ease, as if looking upwards at a supreme leader.

    Suddenly, the ice-cold beauty on the throne opened her mouth and said some shocking sentence.

    ''''Wee, son-inw from the future!"

    Then she smiled.

 Chapter 1433 1283: Mother in-law from the Past and Silverias true form

    Chapter 14331283: Mother inw from the Past and Silveria''s true form

    Her stylish dress flows from top to bottom and has a sweetheart neckline, which delicately reveals the ornate dress worn below it. The delectable, buttoned-up fabric of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a thin rope belt worn fairly high around her waist.

    Below the rope belt, the dress opens up to the right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress easily reaches the ground in the front, the back continues to flow a fair length behind her and ends in a broad curve.

    Her sleeves are purposely too long and very wide, their flow is broken up at the shoulder where they change color and where they''re divided by long, elegant bands, These are the same fabric and color used to outline the sleeves of the dress.

    In her stylish robe, she did not wear a smile, yet she didn''te off as cold or dislikeable. Instead, she gave off a feeling of superiority and ease, as if looking upwards at a supreme leader.

    Suddenly, the ice-cold beauty on the throne opened her mouth and said some shocking sentence.

    ''''Wee, son-inw from the future!"

    Then she smiled, her smile was breathtaking, capable of causing any man to willingly offer his life because he desired to see more of her smile.

    Without Alex would have loved to enjoy this beautiful woman''s smile, the most beautiful woman he had ever encountered but he couldn''t because of the sentence she uttered a few seconds ago.

    Any pressure he faced vanished when he heard those words, his brain short-circuited.

    The woman on the throne didn''t say anything and calmly observed Alex like a mother. It seemed she was giving him time to proceed with what she said.

    It didn''t take long for Alex toe back to his senses and he was able to connect the dots.

    ''''You are Silveria''s and Nyx''s mother.'''' He said calmly as possible but inwardly he was shaken.

    ''''Not bad. Your reaction and thinking speed is quick.'''' Silveria''s mother smiled and with her smile, it was like the world had been rejuvenated.

    ''''Come sit beside me!" She ordered and Alex flew and sat her.

    ''''Greetings mother-inw from the past!" Alex politely greeted her.

    She nodded before stating.

    ''''I like you more than the previous one. This is our second meeting I guess. The first time it was too short.''''

    Alex''s memory was blurry but he had the feeling that he had seen this woman before in one of his weird dreams. Still, he didn''t have the time to dwell on his memories because Silveria''s mother added.

    ''''You can call me mother!"

    ''''I understand, mother.'''' Alex had no trouble calling her mother.

    The girl''s mother smiled before snapping her fingers and the scenery changed and they reappeared inside a garden.

    A scruffy patch of moss-covered grass is apanied by luscious hedges and flower bushes. A pagoda stands to the left of the garden,pletely covered in climbing flowers. The flowers and nts are fighting for their ce in the garden, thankfully helped by human hands; they''re growing in all sorts and sizes.

    The hedges and flower bushes reach 1.2m/4ft high, but this is thanks to great care and a lot of effort. A couple of messages carved on stones are spread around the garden, directing visitors around in a natural way. Grass, roots, and vines are trying to reim every part of the garden, always searching for new ces to grow and expand.

    The pagoda can be admired even from every side of the garden. The flowers and nts shouldn''t be ignored, and the hedges and flower bushes do attract some attention, but nothing beats the majesty of the pagoda.

    Inside this pagoda, Alex and his mother-inw sat.

    ''''What are your thoughts on my daughters?" She suddenly asked and Alex''s response was immediate.

    ''''They are both equally important to me. I can''t live without them because they''re the reason I''m here. I''ll be eternally grateful for arriving in my life. I''ll do my utmost to protect them.''''

    There was no falsehood in his deration, he genuinely disyed how he felt.

    p! p!

    Upon hearing his reply, the corners of his mother-inw''s mouth lifted into a smile. She extended her hands and pped twice, and soon after, a ghost-like figure in a maid''s outfit drifted toward them and served them tea.

    Alex''s mind was refreshed, almost as if he was standing in an evergreen park surrounded by nothing but flowers but before he could enjoy this natural sensation, his mother-inw cut right to the chase.

    ''''Did you know that both Nemesis, I mean Silveria and Nyx are twins?"

    Alex wore a shocked expression on his face as he had never considered this. He always believed they were both sisters with Nyx being the oldest.

    ''''Fufufu! I like your current expression. Nyx and Silveria are twins with Nyx being the oldest. You already know our background so I won''t go into the details. We don''t have much time anyway.''''

    Alex nodded and patiently waited for her to continue.

    ''''Have you never thought it''s weird? They''re twins and Nyx is the most powerful, she is the embodiment of death, she can kill anything, and she is the deadliest weapon to ever exist since the creation.''''

    Alex nodded as he shared the same feeling as his mother-inw but he had the feeling that there was more to follow.

    ''''If Nyx was that powerful it was natural for Silveria to be equally powerful as well but the only thing she can do is to cancel magic. While this is extremely powerful it''sckingpared to her sister don''t you think?"

    At this question, Alex unconsciously nodded. Put like that it is indeed true, Silveria should have been more powerful.

    ''''Did you know the seven deadly sins?" His mother-inw suddenly raised this question.

    ''''Yes, the seven deadly sins are the following: Lust, envy, anger, greed, gluttony, pride, and sloth,'''' Alex answered. As someone from Earth, it was natural for him to know about the seven deadly sins. As an otaku and an avid reader, it would have been weird if he didn''t know.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    For some reason Alex''s heart started beating crazily, as if he was about to learn of some shocking truth and his premonition couldn''t be more spot on.

    ''''She is born twin with Nyx.

    Nyx is the ultimate weapon, the ultimate end Naturally her sister must be equally powerful no?

    People mistakenly thought Silveria''s only purpose was to cancel magic, but it was far from that, She was the ruler of sins, and her ultimate form was the seven deadly Sins.

    Silveria''s true nature is being master of all weapons.''''

    BOOM!

    It was as if a supernova explosion had happened inside Alex''s brain making his body tremble violently. In an instant a lot of think passed through his mind, it was like countless pieces of a puzzleing together to form aplete puzzle.

    In the beginning, he was disappointed not to be able to use his Gift, he sought an alternative but no matter which weapon he used he couldn''t handle it because of the terrible headache that would follow, he arrived at the conclusion that any weapon besides guns couldn''t work. Fortunately, he could use military knives.

    Today after learning the truth he understood why that happened in the past. As the master of all weapons, Silveria couldn''t be content with a normal weapon if not something she created. This realization hit Alex and he smiled because he thought of something, his heart started pounding again.

    His mother-inw could see the excitation inside his heterochromia eyes, his eyes that reminded her of her daughters. She was shocked to see them bestowing thisd their eyes. Something they hadn''t done with their previous master. Although outstanding, the mancked something crucial which is love, he had only one thought to get revenge on his friend. It was probably why he failed to unleash Silveria''s true form as he was too focused on revenge. Only someone like Alex true to his desire could achieve what he achieved.

    ''''I''m d that you have started to realize where I''m going but first of all, I must thank you because you achieved something your predecessor couldn''t. The condition to activate Silveria''s ultimate and true form is to love her, to show her love, to unlock her heart and love her. She is not aware of her ultimate form. Nyx must have felt something but I''m sure she couldn''t predict this. Everything that happened from your meeting to tonight''s coption led to the final result. In terms of the game, it would be like your actions leading to you finding an Easter egg, a powerful Easter egg that could greatly change the oue of the game. Thank you Silveria''s ultimate form is about to be unleashed.''''

    Alex was overwhelmed with emotions, he felt embarrassed when his mother-inw mentioned the word coption. Although tonight''s action urred because of the bewitching dance, the truth is that the dance skipped forward to what would have eventually happened. Both have feelings for each other and it would eventually result in them getting together, it simply happened faster.

    ''''It is good that you know about the seven deadly sins but can you tell me about the strongest of them?"

    A sudden question was raised breaking Alex from his formting thoughts.

 Chapter 1434 1284: Silverias Ultimate Form

    Chapter 14341284: Silveria''s Ultimate Form

    Alex''s mother-inw could see the excitation inside his heterochromia eyes, his eyes that reminded her of her daughters. She was shocked to see them bestowing thisd their eyes. Something they hadn''t done with their previous master. Although outstanding, the mancked something crucial which is love, he had only one thought to get revenge on his friend. It was probably why he failed to unleash Silveria''s true form as he was too focused on revenge. Only someone like Alex true to his desire could achieve what he achieved.

    ''''I''m d that you have started to realize where I''m going but first of all, I must thank you because you achieved something your predecessor couldn''t. The condition to activate Silveria''s ultimate and true form is to love her, to show her love, to unlock her heart, and to love her. She is not aware of her ultimate form. Nyx must have felt something but I''m sure she couldn''t predict this. Everything that happened from your meeting to tonight''s coption led to the final result. In terms of the game, it would be like your actions leading to you finding an Easter egg, a powerful Easter egg that could greatly change the oue of the game. Thank you Silveria''s ultimate form is about to be unleashed.''''

    Alex was overwhelmed with emotions, he felt embarrassed when his mother-inw mentioned the word coption. Although tonight''s action urred because of the bewitching dance, the truth is that the dance skipped forward to what would have eventually happened. Both have feelings for each other and it would eventually result in them getting together, it simply happened faster.

    ''''It is good that you know about the seven deadly sins but can you tell me about the strongest of them?"

    A sudden question was raised breaking Alex from his formting thoughts. He didn''t immediately answer this question as he was pondering. It took a few minutes to go through his memories and find the correct answer.

    ''''Back in my hometown, it is on Earth, of the seven deadly sins, theologians and philosophers reserve a special ce for pride.

    Lust, envy, anger, greed, gluttony, and sloth are all bad, the sages say, but pride is the deadliest of all, the root of all evil, and the beginning of sin.''''

    His mother-inw nodded pleased with Alex''s answer.

    ''''Indeed, it''s exactly as you said. I''ll add a bit of information before concluding.''''

    Alex patiently waited for her to continue.

    ''''The seven deadly sins each has their color:

    Red-Wrath/Anger

    Orange-Gluttony

    Yellow-Avarice/Greed

    Green-Envy

    Light Blue-Sloth

    Blue-Lust/Lechery

    Violet/Purple-Vanity/Pride!"

    ''''As I have mentioned earlier, Silveria''s ultimate form is the seven deadly sins. Each sin has its corresponding weapon form and each represents the pinnacle of its form. You''ll haveplete mastery over each weapon. Each sines with its corresponding element and you can use the said element freely with the weapon.''''

    Alex''s eyes kept growing bigger and bigger due to the shock he felt. Like any avid reader he had dreamed of reincarnating and using both magic and weapons such as sword, spear, and so on but his dream was shattered because when he unlocked his Gift, he couldn''t use any other weapons besides his guns but now he could use more weapons, how can he not be happy after learning this? He was happy beyond words and he didn''t hide it but his thoughts were still logical, it was why he raised the next question.

    ''''I''m certain that to unlock each sin a certain power must be required and it is not mana, right?"

    Alex still hoped it would be mana that was required to unlock each sin.

    His mother-inw could be more pleased upon hearing this question.

    ''''You are, a certain amount of SE is required to unlock each sin.'''' She answered calmly and Alex''s eyes widened because previously he thought SE''s only purpose was to enable him to use the Silveria''s form and to unleash that special domain but now this belief was shattered.

    ''No wonder, SE kept growing, it''s ultimately for this purpose.''

    ''''The most fitting name for this skill will be Spiritual Force and a certain amount of Spiritual Force will be needed for unlocking each sin. The more powerful a sin is the more Spiritual Force will be needed. Not only it will require Spiritual Force to unlock the sins, but to use each weapon''s special skills it will require more Spiritual Force.''''

    ''''I see. Do you know each corresponding sin''s weapon?" An eager Alex could not help but raise this question.

    His mother-inw smiled but didn''t immediately exin.

    ''''I do but let''s first take a look at your current status.''''

    She flicked her fingers and Alex''s status was forcibly summoned.

    Looking at his status window Alex realized something and a terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. This woman although a silver consciousness left behind to appear to give an exnation when certain conditions are met was strong, to the point Alex felt like an ant before her. If a silver consciousness was this strong then how was the real thing?

    Alex shivered upon realizing this, he shivered not only because of his former mother-inw''s strength but also because he now understood that the enemy was too strong, so strong to be able to eliminate this woman. He had to work harder to protect himself and his loved ones.

    Alex secretly clenched his fists before looking at his status window, he noticed a few changes such as his SE increasing together with his intelligence stat, he even acquired a new title. His synchronization rate with Silveria increased as well.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 218 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 180000/1M

    MP: 42100/42100

    SE: 10000/10000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/

    Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12120

    DEF: 11220

    AGI: 9720

    INT: 6700

    LUK: 3180

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/

    N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] (New) [Weapons Master] (New)

    When Alex''s expression was undergoing countless changes after what she did, she noticed and nodded pleased upon seeing his resolute eyes. It was a test, to show him not to be conceited with the little strength he gained, he was far from being strong before the real deal was but a mere ant that could be squashed at any moment.

    He has to strive to improve and faster that is. With him unlocking Silveria''s Ultimate Form, it could be said that from now on he would be walking on the path of the strongest and be a yer.

    ''''I''m running out of time so I will give you a summary of each sin. You''ll have to discover everything yourselfter with Silveria''s help.''''

    ''''As mentioned earlier Silveria''s Ultimate Form can enable her to turn into seven different forms called the Seven Deadly Sins:

    Lust: A spear capable of controlling your enemy''s blood after injuring them.

    Gluttony: Gauntlets, they are powerful, capable of absorbing some of your enemy''s attacks to give you stamina and faster recovery if you are injured. It has a hidden feature. You can absorb your enemy''s energy and power. Anything can be absorbed. Gluttony knows no bounds and shall devour everything.

    Greed: A Dark Gold flying shuttle that isposed of many shard des. Not only you can fly with it, but you can use it as both a means to attack and defend. Have the power of telekinesis with this sin. Your greed for life and blood shall be endless.

    Sloth: Light blue Sniper rifle. Laziness is the best way to end your enemy.

    Wrath: Red Long Sword, the enemy shall feel your wrath through your sword.

    Envy: it is an immacte bow that can shoot homing arrows that explode with magical power on impact, your arrows shall never fail to find their target and shower your enemies with love, the feeling of embracing Death will never be so sweet under your arrows. The limit of the bow is that it is very draining on it''s users magical reserves.

    Pride: Two Guns, one is dark purple while the other is silver. The strongest sin as well as the strongest weapon will rule the battlefield.''''

 Chapter 1435 1285: The Seven Deadly Sins: Weapons and Techniques

    Chapter 14351285: The Seven Deadly Sins: Weapons and Techniques

    Alex has to strive to improve and faster that is. With him unlocking Silveria''s Ultimate Form, it could be said that from now on he would be walking on the path of the strongest and be a yer.

    ''''I''m running out of time so I will give you a summary of each sin. You''ll have to discover everything yourselfter with Silveria''s help.''''

    ''''As mentioned earlier Silveria''s Ultimate Form can enable her to turn into seven different forms called the Seven Deadly Sins:

    Lust: A spear capable of controlling your enemy''s blood after injuring them.

    Gluttony: Gauntlets, are powerful, and capable of absorbing some of your enemy''s attacks to give you stamina and faster recovery if you are injured. It has a hidden feature. You can absorb your enemy''s energy and power. Anything can be absorbed. Gluttony knows no bounds and shall devour everything.

    Greed: A Dark Gold flying shuttle that isposed of many sharddes. Not only you can fly with it, but you can use it as both a means to attack and defend. Have the power of telekinesis with this sin. Your greed for life and blood shall be endless.

    Sloth: Light blue Sniper rifle. Laziness is the best way to end your enemy.

    Wrath: Red Long Sword, the enemy shall feel your wrath through your sword.

    Envy: It is an immacte bow that can shoot homing arrows that explode with magical power on impact, Your arrows shall never fail to find their target and shower your enemies with love, the feeling of embracing Death will never be so sweet under your arrows. The limit of the bow is that it is very draining on its users'' magical reserves.

    Pride: Two Guns, one is dark purple while the other is silver. The strongest sin as well as the strongest weapon will rule the battlefield.''''

    Alex''s eyes widened before his heartbeat quickened.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!

    His breathing was rough but he reacted quickly controlled his emotions and continued to listen.

    ''''Let me further exin to you, to give you an in-depth exnation.''''

    ''''Lust: Spear

    Sin Technique: Sanguis

    Sanguis allows you to control the blood of another, taking over their body and moving them to your will.

    Gluttony: Gauntlets

    Sin Technique: King of Beast

    This Sin technique transforms Gluttony''s user into a massive beast with devastating power. While the beast is extremely powerful, it has an insatiable hunger. If the user doesn''t have the mental capabilities to control this transformation, the beast will rampage, consuming everything in its wake.

    Greed: Heaven Soaring Shuttle

    Sin Technique: Verto

    Verto has the power to turn whatever the des cut into gold, killing them in the process. Whatever is cut begins to transform into gold, emanating from the wound.

    Sloth: Light Blue Sniper rifle

    Sin Technique: Somnus Aeternam

    Sloth emits a sound at a specific frequency that causes opponents to slowly be more and more lethargic until they eventually fall into aa or die.

    Wrath: Red Longsword

    Sin Technque: Ira

    Ira allows the user topletely engulf themselves in the mes of Wrath, greatly increasing their physical and magical power. If the user of this technique isn''t careful, they will burn away from anger.

    Envy: An immacte bow.

    Sin Technique: Vanagloria

    Vanagloria allows the user to shoot a single arrow that continuously self-multiplies into thousands of arrows, causing an endless rain of arrows to befall the battlefield.

    Pride: Two guns.

    Pride, being the seventh Weapon of Sin, is typically considered the strongest of the seven weapons.

    Sin Technique: Superbia

    Pride''s Sin Technique, Superbia, allows the user to summon a giant made of glistening energy. A giant copy of yourself, its strength is 10 levels higher than the user.''''

    Alex''s mother-inw took a rest to first moisten her throat before continuing.

    ''''That is all I can say as for the rest you''ll experience it together with her, to learn more about this ability. I can assure you if you learn to use it coupled with Nyx you''ll be invincible on the battlefield as long as your level is high enough. You can win the war we failed to win. Please do your best to survive and protect them.'''' She earnestly dered and Alex''s eyes were resolute as he affirmed.

    ''''I will.''''

    ''''Good, good. I forgot to tell you that each sin has corresponding elements.

    Red-Wrath/Anger: Fire

    Orange-Gluttony: Dark

    Yellow-Avarice/Greed: Earth

    Green-Envy: Wind

    Light Blue-Sloth: Ice

    Blue-Lust/Lechery: Water

    Violet/Purple-Vanity/Pride: Lightning!"

    ''''I hope you will take good care of my daughter and train harder, quickly increase your level, and focus on increasing your intelligence stat to increase your Spiritual Force (SE). This will let you unlock the sins to use various weapons. It''s possible to use two sins at the same time as you be stronger. The first point is to increase your Spiritual Force to unlock your first sin. I don''t know what sin you''ll unlock because it will be a sin corresponding to your immediate need and desire.''''

    Suddenly, she started disappearing much to Alex''s shock.

    ''''Fight, struggle, and survive. Explore the strongest ruins (dungeons) to find resources to grow your strength and allies. The ancients left countless treasures there, there is one in this ce as well, I''ll send you there, take you closer before your final confrontation against the powerful enemy inside the ruin. Ruins no dungeons as you call them nowadays hold great secrets and finding the right one can be life-changing and help you greatly. I''ll gift you something.''''

    She extended one of her fingers, by now half of her body was gone.

    From the extended finger, a small golden ball flew out before prating his head, Alex immediately experienced an intense headache followed by a cool sensation as if he had taken a cool bath.

    Everything happened too quickly. He understood that he had just acquired something valuable, and one of his statuses, his Spiritual Force (SE) had increased.

    Alex opened his eyes and just as he wanted to thank his mother-inw but unfortunately except for her head, everything else disappeared.

    ''''Tell my daughters I love them and wish for their happiness. Tell them I''m sorry for not being a good mother, Hopefully, they will not follow in my footsteps and please protect them and make them happy.''''

    Those were herst words beforepletely disappearing and Alex was sent back.

 Chapter 1436 1286: Movement in the Shadows

    Chapter 14361286: Movement in the Shadows

    The country of Cedoria is a vast country with a poption of 1 million people.

    Bordered byrge mountains to the North, a huge ocean to the South,rge hills to the East, and hignds to the West, the country of Cedoria mainly lives off baking, trade, and alchemy.

    Cedoria itself is mainly covered in uninhabitable mountains and has a rainy climate, which has led to a dispersed poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them live in small viges.

    The country''sndscape is friendly; mellow rivers, small, hidden ponds, and astonishing aquatic wildlife are just a sliver of the hidden treasures Cedoria has to offer, which is why the country is a cherished destination among foreigners.

    The people of Cedoria are rude towards foreigners and tend to wee them with apathy. They feel foreigners could thwart the country''s well-being.

    Cedoria has resolutews andw enforcement, which is expected in their circumstances. The people are agitated due to recent wars, caused by horrible leadership.

    Cedoria is known for possessing the strongest underground dungeon housing countless and powerful aquatics monsters. This country is visited by adventurers seeking thrill and riches. Most of the country''s economyes from the adventurers but this doesn''t make them more likeable.

    Somewhere, in Cedoria, near the ocean was a group of adolescents ying under the moonlight enjoying the night sky, watching a constetion.

    Made up of neen stars, the constetion called Gavia roughly resembles the shape of a horn. It can be seen most prominently high in the Northwestern sky just before the spring equinox.

    In an ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of the stars, which is how it received the name still used today.

    In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of the archer, those born under it are believed to be generous.

    They''re supposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a wing, rat, and tortoise. But they don''t match well with those born under the shell, flower, and tree constetions.

    The youngsters enjoyed watching this constetion while drinking and chatting happily, they abruptly stopped whatever they were doing because what happened next.

    At this moment, there was a shooting star, a star fell, forming a beautiful arc and ended its course in the middle of the ocean, right above the underground dungeon.

    Those who saw this made a wish unaware of the real identity of this star, it was not a shooting star but an egg instead, a giant ck egg and it would bring an unprecedented catastrophe.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Huge braziers attached to each of the eight onyx columns light up every part of the throne hall and engulf everything in a flickering radiance. The gems of the many artworks on the nted ceiling dance in the flickering light while marble icons and sculptures look down upon the mahogany floor of this regal hall.

    An baster rug runs from the throne down the center and loops back from both left and right while square dag banners with emzoned corners cover parts of the walls. Between each banner stands arge candlestick, a few of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the statues of the leaders below them.

    Modest windows are neighbored by curtains colored the same baster as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fancy tassels and jewels.

    An imposing throne of brass sits atop a tall elevated tform and is adjoined by seven simr, but smaller seats.

    The throne is covered in nothing butbyrinthine emblems and fixed on each of the ornate legs is an elegant face. The fluffy pillows are a light baster and these too have been adorned with embellished sigils.

    At the moment all those seats are upied.

    Lord Thanos sat on the main throne. Surrounding him were the elders of the organization. The most powerful fighters of the organization.

    ''''Have you sent that thing in ce?" Lord Thanos asked the 5th Elder in charge of research.

    Blonde, wavy hair slightly revealed a round, tense face. Dancing violet eyes, set lightly within their sockets. This is the face of the 5th Elder, a powerful man whose strength was equal to his cruelty, it is a madman whose hobby is to make various experiments, he was the one who initiated the project Valkyrya from which Zero and Incursio were born from, the same goes for Alice.

    ''''Yes, the egg has been sent. This thing is the strongest thing we have created so far, its strength must not be underestimated, it will greatly help us in the iing fight. Those fools have no idea what is about to befall them. Chaos shall reign supreme!"

    ''''Chaos shall reign supreme!"

    ''''Chaos shall reign supreme!"

    Every single one of them chanted this slogan and their eyes were burning with desire for ughter and destruction.

    ''''We have to continue with the other ns. Few skirmishes here and there to draw their attention until that thing grows powerful.'''' Someone suddenly said it was the first elder, the most powerful member besides Bahamut and Lord Thanos.

    Red, shaggy hair tight in a ponytail revealed a thin, worried face. Bright green eyes set narrowly within their sockets.

    Fallen Debry left a mark reaching from just under the left eye, running towards the left side of his lips and ending on his left nostril leaving a heartbreaking memory of his unfortunate upbringing.

    Lord Thanos observed the first elder for a moment before looking elsewhere.

    ''''What Haijen said is right but must as well focus on theplete recovery of our master.''''

    Both elders nodded before one of them raised a question, it was something the other elders had been curious about.

    ''''What are we doing about the boy?" The one who raised this question was a woman. The 3rd elder.

    Red, straight hair slightly revealed a long, menacing face. Darting gray eyes were concealed within their sockets.

    A scar stretching from just under the right eye, running towards the right side of her lips and ending on her chin leaves a tormenting memory of her fortunate destiny.

    This is the face of Nafareath Stagrunner, the 3rd elder, a Wind elf who switched sides after being reborn. She now embraces Chaos and wants to see the world set aze.

    Every single soul present knew whom Nafareath was referring to, it was Alexander Kael Touch, the only variable in their great n. For some unknown reason he was valued too highly by the higher-ups if weren''t because of this, they would have gotten rid of him a long time ago. None of those present liked him.

    ''''Don''t worry, he is just a pitiful chess piece. He would die inside the Infinity Maze because he would be facing the clone of our master Bahamut. Even if he were to survive by some fluke there''s nothing he could do, the oue has been decided. All he can do is to struggleunable to cause any problems. Let''s focus on the matters before us.''''

    Lord Thanos was the one who uttered these words and the others nodded. Every single one of them believes that Alex cannot change anything, he is but a mere chess piece unable to affect the bigger picture, a slightly bigger ant, nothing else.

 Chapter 1437 1287: Morning Workout*

    Chapter 14371287: Morning Workout*

    The following morning Alex woke up to find Silveria staring straight into his half-opened eyes. She seemed to have woken earlier than him and was observing him.

    ''''Good morning my beautiful goddess!"

    ''''Humph! Good morning, we agreed to forget about what happened and-"

    Silveria couldn''t continue with her sentence because Alex sealed her lips with his own.

    ''''Mmmh!"

    The kisssted a few seconds before Alex stopped with Silveria ring at him.

    ''''There is no way I''ll follow some words said to have you give in. You''re mine, I''ll make you mine. Why will I destroy all my efforts? I want you, it is not a mistake so never again say that. Please give me a chance.''''

    Silveria was lost for word upon hearing Alex''s deration. Her heartbeat quickened and she couldn''t look at him in the eyes. Although, she said those words she didn''t mean them because deep down she wanted to be loved, she is a woman after all. Alex not giving up on her made her extremely happy, not that she would show it, still the first step had been taken.

    ''''Hmph! Do what you want I''ll be-" She couldn''t finish her sentence again because Alex caught her hand and said.

    ''''Don''t go, I want you! Let''s do some morning workout." Alex dered with a straight face, Silveria wanted to rebuke him but found her lips sealed again and Alex''s naughty hands roaming all over her body, She soon fell weakly back on the bed.

    Alex didn''t attack her, he proposed some nice idea to spice things up a bit.

    Silveria in heat absentmindedly nodded, giving her approval and soon they started. Alex called this little game ''the ice game''. He first tied her arms and legs against the poles of the bed, then he summoned an ice cube and was using it to y around her body until arriving at her pussy.

    "Aannnhh~~"

    Silveria moaned loudly.

    "A-Alex!"

    She called out, Alex, however, continued with his ys and didn''t reply,

    The tingling feeling that Silveria was feeling between her legs heightened due to the sudden stimuli.

    It was cold, wherever the ice cube went and touched sent a weird, numbing sensation into her body, and since Alex was continuously moving it on her crotch area, the expectation of where it would go next made Silveria even more ufortable.

    Of course, Alex''s other hand, which was working on her nipple didn''t stop either. Silveria was being attacked from 3 points at the same time.

    Alex, however, wasn''t ying a fair game, to begin with.

    It had been more than a minute after he moved the ice cube to her crotch area, however, he still hadn''t moved it to her lower lips, making Silveria more and more ufortable and desperate.

    "M-Move¡­"

    Unable to endure the torture Silveria weakly muttered.

    "¡­"

    But again, Alex didn''t answer. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise.

    This silent treatment, Silveria didn''t know how she felt about this.

    She tried to twist her body in strange angles, trying to cope with the tingling feeling she was feeling in between her legs, but no matter what she did, her legs, which were tied to the two poles of the bed made it impossible for her to use her thighs to alleviate that tingling.

    Her nipples were hardened to impossible levels because of the ice cubes, and her crotch area, which usually emitted a lot of heat was now being cooled out as Alex continued to circle the ice cube there, her lower lips were itching badly, and the same was true was her clit, which was currently swollen and was emitting more and more heat, expecting to be calmed down by the ice.

    Silveria''s entire body was currently an absolute mess and was so sensitive that a single slick on her clit would make her orgasm.

    She was so close yet it still felt far.

    Her mind was filled with different emotions.

    Suddenly, Silveria''s body reacted.

    "Annnh~"

    Something touched her lower lips.

    However, this ''something'' was not the ice cube she was expecting it to be, on the contrary, it was something hot.

    Something long, thick, and hot.

    Silveria didn''t have to think,

    She remembered this feeling well.

    She knew what this something was.

    "Aannnnhhhh~~"

    Suddenly, Alex started sliding his cock on Silveria''s lower lips, her sensitive body couldn''t take it and her walls started trembling, craving for more.

    She felt a jolt running throughout her body as her walls loosened a little.

    She just experienced a minor orgasm.

    And Alex hasn''t even entered her cave yet.

    She couldn''t believe it.

    Just how sensitive has her body be¡­?

    She questioned inwardly.

    "Should I continue?"

    Suddenly, Alex questioned and as if trying topel her to answer, hepletely stopped moving.

    "¡­"

    As soon as he did, that tingling feeling returned, this time, a lot stronger than before, and as if to make his intention clear, he moved his dick away from her opening and started rubbing it on her thigh.

    This little act of his teased her body even further, it made his intentions of not doing anything else until she said something clear, and the tingling feeling she was feeling between her legs heightened even further, making it unbearable.

    Silveria waspletely helpless.

    If only she could break through these ropes and force this man to shove his cock inside her.

    "Hmmm? Why haven''t I heard the answer yet?"

    Alex questioned with a yful smirk on the corner of his mouth.

    He moved the ice cubes away from her hardened nipples and started moving them on her thighs, near her inner thighs.

    Immediately, Silveria''s body started trembling.

    This was just too much.

    This cold and hot feeling.

    These two opposites¡­ it was messing with her body so masterfully that even she couldn''t believe it.

    "Y-Yes, continue¡­"

    In the end, Alex forced the answer out of her mouth. However, he wasn''t satisfied.

    "Is that a request?"

    He questioned, stopping in his actions which makes things unbearable.

    Silveria quickly realized what he wanted.

    She gritted her teeth, however, the itch was getting more and more unbearable,

    She didn''t have an option.

    She had to give in.

    "P-Please, c-continue."

    Her body trembled as she said those words, strange thoughts filled her mind.

    She was practically begging for it, how humiliating, how unsightly, unbefitting of her status.

    Silveria''s pride as a senior.

    It was currently being shattered. She was being forced into submission by a man a hundred thousand years her junior.

    But¡­

    She didn''t hate this feeling of submission, she kind weed it.

    It was aplex feeling that Silveria wished to sort out, however,

    "Aaaaannhhhhhh~~"

    Alex smiled and finally entered her body.

    That torturous tingling messed her body.

    The moment Alex filled her up, it all just¡­ disappeared. A big jolt of mind-numbing pleasure coursed through her body.

    For a moment, she felt like her soul just left her body and she nearly passed out.

    A very familiar feeling.

    A very¡­ very familiar feeling¡­

    *Squirt*

    Alex''s cock was showered again.

    Yes, she came.

    Silveria''s walls cramped around his dick, trying such it in and keep it in there forever, after the intense night session they had yesterday, Silveria''s walls had started taking his rod''s shape, therefore, Alex''s entire cock was currently being kissed by Silveria''s walls,

    The feeling was just too heavenly.

    However, on the other hand, Alex''s legs were weakening¡­

    He had to use everything he had to stay awake.

    This feeling was just too good.

    "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­"

    He then heard Silveria''s breathing heavily.

    Seeing this scene, an evil smile appeared on his face and,

    He moved.

    "Annh~"

    Silveria moaned.

    Alex''s smile widened and without any mercy,

    He thrust his hip with all his strength.

    "Aaannhh!!"

    And Silveria moaned out loud.

    Alex, however, wasn''t done yet.

    He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Silveria''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body.

    Silveria was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Alex didn''t give her any chance to recover either.

    Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, she nearly lost her mind.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!!!*

    "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!"

    Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue lolled out.

    One would have a mental scar if they saw Silveria''s expression, the contrast between the normal Silveria whose noble aura overpowered anyone, and this¡­

    It was just unbelievable.

    "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~"

    Silveria''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm.

    So she moaned in pleasure again.

    *Squirt*

    This was a hell of an orgasm.

    Her walls tightened around Alex''s cock, and the pleasure he was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly Silveria''s walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and,

    "Ugh!!"

    It released its milk inside Silveria''s body.

    Their juices mixed, and a funny smell spread all over the tent, however, none of the two cared about it.

    Alex didn''t mind this smell as he was too familiar with it.

    As for Silveria, well she was too tired, she didn''t have the strength to do anything, much to react to the current situation.

    "Hah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­"

 Chapter 1438 1288: Before going to the designated area 1*

    Chapter1438 1288: Before going to the designated area 1*

    Alex suddenly thrust his hip forward with all his strength.

    "Aaannhh!!"

    And Silveria moaned out loud.

    Alex, however, wasn''t done yet.

    He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Silveria''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body.

    Silveria was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Alex didn''t give her any chance to recover either.

    Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, she nearly lost her mind.

    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!!!*

    "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!"

    Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue lolled out.

    One would have a mental scar if they saw Silveria''s expression, the contrast between the normal Silveria whose noble aura overpowered anyone, and this¡­

    It was just unbelievable.

    "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~"

    Silveria''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm.

    So she moaned in pleasure again.

    *Squirt*

    This was a hell of an orgasm.

    Her walls tightened around Alex''s cock, and the pleasure he was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly Silveria''s walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and,

    "Ugh!!"

    It released its milk inside Silveria''s body.

    Their juices mixed, and a funny smell spread all over the tent, however, none of the two cared about it.

    Alex didn''t mind this smell as he was too familiar with it.

    As for Silveria, well she was too tired, she didn''t have the strength to do anything, much to react to the current situation.

    "Hah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­"

    Alex has been pounding her for thest 25 minutes without stopping.

    In these 25 minutes, she climaxed 3 times.

    And she wasn''t even counting the minor orgasms yet.

    Her body was pushed to the limit, it became so sensitive that even a small movement was enough to send a jolt of pleasure that numbed her brain for a moment.

    Countless times, she wanted to close her legs, wishing that he would stop and let her rest for a while¡­ however, she was entirely helpless simply because her legs were tied in a position where Alex could enter her whenever and how much ever he wanted and couldn''t resist him at all.

    It was as if she was just an object he could use to relieve himself.

    She¡­ once known as the Nemesis of magic in the universe deteriorated to a mere object.

    And what''s worse?

    She couldn''t hate it at all!

    With her vision block, her body senses were even stronger, especially the sense of touch.

    Alex''s touch was like a drug to her body.

    No matter how much she gets it, she craves it more and more.

    And now she gave her entire body to Alex for him to do as he pleases.

    It was as if her body would ept anything and everything Alex did to it.

    Suddenly, something fell on Silveria''s body and she was lost in thoughts.

    She didn''t have to think, the heat emancipating from this ''something'' was too familiar, it was Alex after all.

    Yes, currently, he was lying on top of her.

    His chest touching her breasts, Silveria could feel that his elbows were right beside her head, she could feel his breath, meaning his face was right in front of hers. Alex still hadn''t moved his cock out of her vagina, and honestly, Silveria didn''t hate this feeling.

    However, currently, she was more anxious about what he was trying to do, this man''s libido and imagination when ites to stuff like this was endless, as if he was born as a Sex God.

    "It was amazing, Sil."

    Alex spoke in a gentle tone as he kissed Silveria''s lips.

    The kiss wasn''t perverted, however, Silveria could feel Alex''s growing love behind that kiss. She immediately remembered a quote about love she read somewhere. ''Love is sweet, yet more as fresh fruit than candy or confectionery. Love is colorful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch.''

    Without a doubt, Silveria seemed to have found her ''''forever home'''', this feeling she did not hate.

    Meanwhile, unaware of what his girl was thinking about Alex opened his mouth.

    "How about you'' Sil? Did you enjoy it? I tried something new today, I prepared it, especially for you. You have been upying my mind all this while, after all."

    He spoke in a gentle tone.

    "So? How was it?"

    He reiterated his question.

    Silveria turned silent.

    Alex chuckled, with a cheeky grin on his face, he questioned,

    "Do you not like it? You should have said that if that was the case¡­ why were you silent all this while? I would have stopped if you told me to, you know?

    Wait a minute, let me untie you-"

    Just as Alex was about to move,

    "You¡­ you don''t have to¡­"

    Silveria replied.

    She was now thankful that her vision was taken away because currently, there was no way she could look into his eyes.

    ''This annoying bastard. I''ll make sure to pay him back all this humiliation.''

    She cursed inside her head.

    ''Not even allowing me to lie to myself¡­ you fucking jerk¡­''

    "I-I d-did not hate it¡­"

    She stuttered.

    "So you liked it?"

    Alex questioned as the corner of his rose a little.

    "I-I said I did not hate it, you bastard!"

    Silveria retorted.

    Alex chuckled and kissed Silveria again.

    She didn''t resist.

    Rather, these small kisses.

    They felt calming.

    Silveria''s heartbeat calmed down as well.

    It was as if she achieved some sort of inner peace while being showered with Alex''s kisses.

    Once Alex was sure she had calmed down, he stopped and with an evil smile on his face,

    "Do you want me to continue?"

    "Eh? There''s more?"

    Silveria was surprised.

    "Hehehehe! You don''t have to answer me, the way your walls twitched already gave me an answer."

    Alex chuckled.

    "I-It''s not like that."

    Silveria tried to defend herself, however,

    "So you want to end it here?" Alex wouldn''t give in, he immediately fired a question at her.

    "¡­"

    Silveria didn''t reply.

    Alex''s smile widened, and he finally moved his hips, taking his cock out of Silveria''s cave, along with his dick, Silveria''s and his juices came out as well.

    "Tsk Tsk, would you look at this mess."

    Alexmented as if this mess had nothing to do with him.

    "We need to clean this up, don''t we?"

    As he said those words, a bucket of water appeared in his hand, and,

    *Ssh*

    He sshed the water all over her body.

    Silveria''s entire body and the bed were soaked in water.

    Of course, Alex wasn''t done yet.

    *Ssh*

    He poured another bucket of water on himself.

    *Ssh*

    Then he sshed it on Silveria, then on himself, then on her again, and then himself and he continued for a while.

    A few minutester, the entire room was wet¡­

    "Haahhh¡­ Haahhh¡­ Haahh¡­"

    Silveria breathed heavily.

    Lying on a wet bed with a wet body was ufortable.

    Not to mention some of her hairs that were stuck on her face and since her limbs were tied, she couldn''t move them away. Her blindfold was now stuck on her eyes and it was getting itchy near her ears.

    That wasn''t it, her body was sensitive after 3 continuous orgasms, so even the chill despite possessing a strong and perfect constitution.

    That strange, tingling feeling started again.

    Silveria twisted her body at different angles again, and just like before, nothing worked.

    "You seem ufortable."

    Suddenly, Alex, who was wiping his body leisurely nced at her andmented.

    Then after wiping his entire body, he walked toward Silveria''s head and smiled yfully,

    "Now then, shall I start wiping your body as well?"

    Alex smiled yfullywhile walking towards Silveria.

    Naturally, because of the blindfold she couldn''t see, however, her ears were still working perfectly.

    She knew that this man was standing right beside her, Alex didn''t waste any time either, first, he fixed her hair, he then gently wiped her face with a loving smile on his face, and once he was done with that,

    His smile turned perverted.

    His hand quickly moved towards her shapely breast, with one hand, he groped it to his heart''s content, ying with the erect nipple, enjoying the softness by kneading it continuously, and with the other hand, he started wiping it.

    He was enjoying this process.

    Silveria''s breasts were firm even if they aren''t big, Alex wished nothing more than to kiss that erect pink nipple¡­ lick it with his tongue, suck on it as gently as he could, bite it¡­ and more and more and more¡­

    However, he had to hold himself back.

    Not right now.

    He had to wipe her entire body, after all.

    He was a gentleman after all.

 Chapter 1439 1289: Wiping*

    Chapter 1439 1289: Wiping*

    Alex smiled yfullywhile walking towards Silveria.

    Naturally, because of the blindfold she couldn''t see, however, her ears were still working perfectly.

    She knew that this man was standing right beside her, Alex didn''t waste any time either, first, he fixed her hair, he then gently wiped her face with a loving smile on his face, and once he was done with that,

    His smile turned perverted.

    His hand quickly moved towards her shapely breast, with one hand, he groped it to his heart''s content, ying with the erect nipple, enjoying the softness by kneading it continuously, and with the other hand, he started wiping it.

    He was enjoying this process.

    Silveria''s breasts were firm even if they aren''t big, Alex wished nothing more than to kiss that erect pink nipple¡­ lick it with his tongue, suck on it as gently as he could, bite it¡­ and more and more and more¡­

    However, he had to hold himself back.

    Not right now.

    He had to wipe her entire body, after all.

    He was a gentleman after all. He continued with his task.

    Alex took his time in ''wiping'' Silveria''s breast. Once he was done with the right one, he slowly moved to the left one.

    His movements were gentle, it was as if Silveria was a gentle object that would break the moment he used more strength.

    Alex quickly started ying with her other nipple.

    Silveria''s body was cold.

    Whether it was due to ice or water, he didn''t know, however, he was enjoying this.

    Soon, he was finally done with the left breast as well, however, just as he was about to move, he paused.

    Something shocking happened.

    On the other side, while Alex was ying with her breasts, Silveria, whose eyes were closed, was trying her best to fight against that tingling feeling that was haunting her.

    Alex ying with her breasts didn''t help either.

    Rather, it only added fuel to the fire since her mind started imagining how Alex would wipe her lower lips.

    Soon, however, Silveria felt something warm near her face.

    Right now, Alex was wiping her right breast, from his position, this warm thing should be that thing.

    Silveria''s expression changed because she quickly realized what this warm thing was.

    For it to be so close to her face.

    Silveria didn''t know how to react at all and immediately the silver-haired beauty''s face turned red.

    Meanwhile, Alex continued to wipe her breasts, from his movements, it was clear that he didn''t realize what was happening.

    The more time passed, the more curious Silveria became. The curiosity about that thing had be unbearable especially when the heat emanating from it directly hit her face.

    Different thoughts filled her mind.

    This¡­ this thing right in front of her.

    She wanted to look at it but unfortunately, she could only feel its heat. She could have used her sharp sense to see it even without opening her eyes but it wouldn''t have been fun and more importantly Alex forbade her from using it.

    And for some reason, this heat attracted her.

    This thing was responsible for everything happening to her body¡­

    Now that it was right in front of her. Silveria was having a hard time holding herself back.

    In the end, curiosity got the best of her, and Silveria finally decided to do something she never thought she would do.

    She opened her mouth with her tongue moved out of her mouth she extended it and then.

    She licked Alex''s balls.

    "!!!"

    Immediately Alex''s expression changed.

    Even in their intense sessions since yesterday, he didn''t ask Silveria to give him a blowjob, for some reason, he felt that she wouldn''t like it.

    But now when Silveria was the one who initiated it, it was truly unexpected and unexpected as it may be Alex still Alex.

    All he did was bend his knees a little, moving his balls closer to Silveria''s tongue.

    He was as shameless as ever.

    No way he would ever give up on something like this.

    A jolt of pleasure assaulted his body as Silveria started licking his balls continuously.

    Alex''s little brother trembled in joy.

    He stopped ying with Silveria''s breasts, all his attention was grabbed by her tongue.

    Soon, he started moving his dick. More and more jolts of pleasure assaulted his body and his legs started getting weak.

    In the end, he failed to control himself, he stood up and ced his dick right on top of her face with the head right in front of her mouth.

    Silveria''s face turned a shade redder.

    She understood what this perverted bastard wanted.

    The strong scent of his dick assaulted her nose, her body started moving on its own and her mouth opened up.

    After a moment of hesitation, Silveria lifted her head and after kissing the head, she gobbled it up.

    "Ugh!"

    Alex groaned in pleasure.

    Hearing that groan, Silveria''s expression changed as well.

    She quickly realized that Alex was abnormally sensitive for some reason, not wanting to lose this chance, she started moving, however, with her limbs tied up, her movements were limited.

    Alex understood it as well, therefore, he quickly grabbed Silveria''s head and then, she started moving his hips.

    "Ugghhhh~"

    Silveria''s mouth was warm and unbearably pleasurable.

    She wanted to make sure Alex moans as much as she did and did everything in her power to make it possible,

    Using her tongue, curling it around his cock, sucking it more intensely as Alex moved deeper in her mouth, no one could tell that it was her first time doing something like that.

    The pleasure Alex was feeling was so good that he was having a hard time standing up.

    Within just 5 minutes, his dick started twitching, and then,

    "Ugggghhhhhhhhh!!!"

    He filled Silveria''s mouth with his hot white cum.

    "!!!"

    Silveria''s eyes under the blindfold widened in surprise.

    Her first reaction was to spit this thing out of her mouth, however, just when she was about to do it, she paused, and then,

    *Gulp*

    She forced herself to gulp it down for some unknown reason, she felt like it was the most normal thing to do.

    Alex did not miss that.

    A smile appeared on his face, then,

    He untied Silveria and removed her blindfold.

    "Huh?"

    She frowned unable toprehend his intentions.

    "ns changed."

    Alex muttered.

    Silveria tilted her head in confusion.

    Alex, however, didn''t say anything, he jumped on top of her, forcefully grabbed her hands, and ced them above her head,

    "I don''t need ropes now."

    As he said those words, A wave of water formed above the bed, and then sshed on them.

    "I need more~"

    Saying that, Alex entered Silveria''s holy cave again and,

    "AAaAnnnNnnHhhhhh~~"

    She moaned again.

    The two wet bodies rolled over the top of each other on the top of the wet bed, creating a scene so steamy that was so alluring that even the impotent would feel an itch.

    The two of them were then lost in their world, a world full of love and pleasure and,

    A long morning followed where they went wild, satisfying their wildest desires. Their bodies as well as their tongues, shed several creating a beautiful chorus that could make even a Saint have a weird thought.

    ?????

    Five hourster, the couple had stopped and was now dressed.

    Alex was exining to Silveria what he went through.

    She also felt the change inside her body, she seemed to have evolved. She had be more powerful, and full of energy, she even entertained the idea that with her current strength, she might not lose against her big sister.

    ''''Show me your current status.'''' Silveria requested and Alex immediately disyed his status window.

    ¡ã¡ã

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 218 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 180000/1M

    MP: 42100/42100

    SE: 15000/15000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/

    Lightning

    ATK: 12120

    DEF: 11220

    AGI: 9720

    INT: 6700

    LUK: 3180

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] (New) [Weapons Master] (New)

 Chapter 1440 1290: First Sin unlocked:....

    Chapter1440 1290: First Sin unlocked:....

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 218 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 180000/1M

    MP: 42100/42100

    SE: 15000/15000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/

    Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12120

    DEF: 11220

    AGI: 9720

    INT: 6700

    LUK: 3180

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/

    N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] (New) [Weapons Master] (New)

    Alex was smiling, extremely happy because his Spiritual Force (SE) had increased exponentially.

    ''''Your mother told me to tell you both she was sorry and love you all.'''' Alex conveyed thest words left behind by his mother-inw.

    Nyx appeared and happened to have heard those words, while her expression was still the same expressionless she could feel she was greatly shaken.

    Meanwhile, Silveria simply lowered her head without uttering a single word.

    After what seemed to have been an eternity Silveria finally opened her mouth, she sat with her eyes looking into the horizon as she mumbled.

    ''''She was the best mother I ever saw, always meeting the emotional needs of her child before speaking about the situation with logic, confirming their emotional reality before seeking to expand their perspective to the needs and views of others. She was a reliable and safe ce for them to anchor their hearts, and to feel that their souls were nurtured and valued. She was the strongest and softest person I ever met, one who realized that true power is lifting others. That''s love though, eh? The power of love. Rather than suppressing and controlling it''s elevating and educating. She might have thought she was a bad mother for not protecting us, forcing this fate upon us both my sister and I know she did her best, but it couldn''t be helped. She was a good mother there was no doubt about it. I love her and we forever will.''''

    ''''Me too!" Nyx said taking her sister''s hands as if to console her. Alex simply stood there not disturbing them. This was their moment, he could only observe silently while secretly vowing to protect these girls who suffered untold hardships. Someday in the future, he would listen to their story but for now, he would do everything in his power to protect them, to make them enjoy life, to slowly heal their past injuries thus opening themselves to him and the other family members.

    A momentter the girls were back on their feet with Silveria coughing to hide her embarrassment.

    ''''Cough! Let''s start I want to see the first sin you''ll unlock.''''

    Nyx nodded, curious as well. Alex nodded in turn and suddenly emptied his head, something inside broke and he felt a certain connection toward the unknown, he had a certain desire at the moment, and as if answering this desire it happened.

    More than half of his Spiritual Force was consumed.

    Bang!

    There was an explosion inside both their minds and the first sin was unlocked. The Sin of Greed has been unlocked.

    The Heaven Soaring Shuttle greeted the world for the first time and the moment it did Alex instantly understood what he gained. If this was a superpower setting then Alex have unlocked the telekinesis power, the power to control things at will and from a distance. A pretty useful ability that can be used to do unlimited things.

    Nyx nodded upon seeing the Heaven Soaring Shuttle. She decided to go back and do some research while letting the couple test on this sin.

    ¡¼Let''s do some testing master.¡½Silveria sent her voice into Alex''s head. She was truly excited.

    ''''Hmm!" Alex nodded. This Sin was exactly what he needed at the moment.

    ?????

    During the night.

    In the forest around 20 km away from Alex''s previous location, the night wind blew and a ck flowing light pierced the sky.

    "Feels good"

    Alex was in midair and was standing on a shuttle-shaped object. It was a silverish earth color and stripe-shaped with two pointed ends. The middle was slightly wider and thicker. Its length was 85 cm and its two pointed edges were extremely sharp. The wide center was 30 cm wide. The entire object was a bit thin and had very densely packed markings all over it.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh~

    While he rapidly flew, the horrifying currents in the air went along the packed markings, forming streams of air. The streams of air formed by the countless markings oddly merged. They went along Alex''s body, forming a ''streamlined shield'' visible to the naked eye. This was a shieldpletely made out of air.

    Normally when flying, the faster you go, the more air resistance you encounter.

    But the Heaven Soaring Shuttle that Alex is riding on creates currents of air that form a perfectly streamlined shield, causing the resistance to lower to a startling point.

    Whoosh!

    Like a sh of ck lightning, he flew above the forest with no worries at all. No flying monster bothered him.

    A few minutester, Alex stopped flying and started mumbling.

    "ording to the results of my tests just now"

    "My maximum sprinting speed is around 750 m/s"

    "If I don''t use any spiritual force and only rely on my two legs, I can sprint at 570 m/s"

    "And if I fly on my own using my mana, my speed is around 800m/s even with my current realm.''''

    "If I fly on the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, my speed reaches an astonishing 1,500 m/s"

    ¡¼It is pretty much exactly at you said.¡½Silveria who also did her calction confirmed.

    ''''That is great. The reason why not many like to fly in the sky after reaching the Grandmaster''s Realm is simply because flying all time can be exhausting, not only for your one''s stamina, one''s mana will quickly decrease and for those with a small mana pool they don''t like to fly but will rather rely on a movement skill, this is low-cost inducing and more powerful. As for moving through space, it is more mana costly. With this Sin I can move around faster and more efficiently, more importantly, it is cooler moving this way.'''' Alex shed a smile at the end of his sentence prompting Silveria in the Heaven Soaring Shuttle form to roll her eyes at her master and man.

    After arriving at this conclusion and messing around for a while, Alex did another few tests before finally stopping, having achieved his first goal, finally, it was time for the second one.

    "Now to test its attack power"

    He descended and thennded on the ground. The flying shuttle hovered in front of him. With a thought,

    Whoosh!

    Six des of shards detached themselves from the Heaven Soaring Shuttle. Each of these de shards was curved and extremely thin.

    "ording to Silveria, each of these de shards is quite powerful is extremely suitable for me to use. Oh yeah, she also said that the entire soaring shuttle can disassemble with a thought.''''

    Immediately Alex tried doing so. Suddenly there was a whooshing sound...

    Whoosh!

    And the Heaven Soaring Shuttle instantly spread out into pieces.

    The densely packed thin and small de pieces hovered in midair.

    365 de pieces in total.

    The entire soaring shuttle seemed to have been made of them.

    As if the current sin, the Sin of Greed''s Heaven SoaringShuttle was forged via special means using these 365 de pieces.

    This is surely going to be fun.

 Chapter 1441 1291: The Island

    Chapter 1441  1291: The Ind

    ¡¼It is pretty much exactly at you said.¡½Silveria who also did her calction confirmed.

    ''''That is great. The reason why not many like to fly in the sky after reaching the Grandmaster''s Realm is simply because flying all time can be exhausting, not only for your one''s stamina, one''s mana will quickly decrease and for those with a small mana pool they don''t like to fly but will rather rely on a movement skill, this is low-cost inducing and more powerful. As for moving through space, it is more mana costly. With this Sin I can move around faster and more efficiently, more importantly, it is cooler moving this way.'''' Alex shed a smile at the end of his sentence prompting Silveria in the Heaven Soaring Shuttle form to roll her eyes at her master and man.

    After arriving at this conclusion and messing around for a while, Alex did another few tests before finally stopping, having achieved his first goal, finally, it was time for the second one.

    "Now to test its attack power"

    He descended and thennded on the ground. The flying shuttle hovered in front of him. With a thought,

    Whoosh!

    Six des of shards detached themselves from the Heaven Soaring Shuttle. Each of these de shards was curved and extremely thin.

    "ording to Silveria, each of these de shards is quite powerful is extremely suitable for me to use. Oh yeah, she also said that the entire soaring shuttle can disassemble with a thought.''''

    Immediately Alex tried doing so. Suddenly there was a whooshing sound...

    Whoosh!

    And the Heaven Soaring Shuttle instantly spread out into pieces.

    The densely packed thin and small de pieces hovered in midair.

    365 de pieces in total.

    The entire soaring shuttle seemed to have been made of them.

    As if the current sin, the Sin of Greed''s Heaven Soaring Shuttle was forged

    via special means using these 365 de pieces.

    This is surely going to be fun.

    Alex felt burdened by the 365 des and quickly reduced them to six which seemed to be his limit. He could perfectly control them like the extension of his hands.

    From then on he yed with the six des, cutting, shing, and trying various techniques. He yed untilte in the night before going back.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sunlightes as woven strands, free and united, flowing into a day it reveals and solidifies, making the world of our nightly dreams something so beautiful. Each tree is a masterpiece, each wand of grass something magical. And this is our world, our everyday world, the present with each rise of the sun that we can marvel at or ignore; the choice is ours, as it always was.

    The couple woke up and got ready to depart. Silveria observed the sun and mumbled.

    ''''How often we see the dawn and take for granted the sun, that we see the ckness be a vista, the world we love, our home... yet after that, do we think of the light and how it brings our world to life? Do we think of how it shows us color instead of only grey and warms us from our skin to our core, ignites our thoughts to beauty, inviting that light and warmth to enter our hearts also, before respectfully giving us time to dream, to ept it as part of ourselves if we wish.... yet always giving us the moon and stars. So, this dawn, as the ckish greens take on their vibrant and verdant hues, I let it soak in a little deeper. As the sky changes from charcoal to soft dove grey I already cherish the blue that is toe. For the dawn is the invitation to the day, to the gift that is present if we dare to see it fully and to love it with all that we are.''''

    ''''The sun rises as a canopy of gold, bright amid the blue, bidding the stars to take their nightly rest. As darkness surrenders, every color changes from tinges of charcoal to vibrancy. There are days I wonder what we give in return for such gifts of divine magic; perhaps it is our love, perhaps we radiate it into space; perhaps that is our connection to creation beyond the borders of our world, our reality. Perhaps inside I too am gold, a bright me that burns for another kind. For me, that''s a thought as warm as any bright new day, one that tickles my mind as much as my heart.'''' Alex mumbled after Silveria before thetter vanished and Alex disappeared, going where his mother-inw sent him to get his second reward.

    The coordinates were integrated Into his mind and he was directly sent to that ce, bypassing all restrictions.

    A few momentster he appeared before what appeared to be an ind, this ind gave a weird vibe. His senses were affected, Alex had the feeling that this ce was hiding something.

    Just what secrets did this ind behold?

    Trees were abundant, flowers were colorful, vines were everywhere... the forest seemed to be full of life.

    But there just weren''t any animals.

    Alex carefully advanced step by step.

    Around a hundred meters away from him was a pink flower. This flower was evenrger than a sink, muchrger than the flowers near it. It was also much more bright.

    At that moment Alex slowly advanced towards that flower step by step. As he became closer and closer, he finally arrived.

    "What a bright flower,'''' Alex observed a bit and then turned his head as he continued, he couldn''t use his appraisal skill.

    And right when he took two steps--

    Whoosh!

    The bright, pink flower that wasrger than a sink ferociously opened up wide. With its now three to four-meter wide diameter, this gigantic flower explosively shot toward Alex like lightning. As if a cover fell from the sky, it directly covered him as it tried to swallow him whole.

    After entering this misty ind, he never let down his guard and was always in his utmost state of cautiousness.

    "Hm?" A cold light shed through his heterochromia eyes.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

 Chapter 1442 Chapter 1292: The Willow Trees

    1442 Chapter 1292: The Willow Trees

    Alex carefully advanced step by step.

    Around a hundred meters away from him was a pink flower. This flower was evenrger than a sink, muchrger than the flowers near it. It was also much more bright.

    At that moment, Alex slowly advanced towards that flower step by step. As he became closer and closer, he finally arrived.

    "What a bright flower.''''

    Alex observed a bit and then turned his head as he continued onward, he couldn''t use his appraisal skill.

    And right when he took two steps--

    Whoosh!

    The bright, pink flower that wasrger than a sink ferociously opened up wide. With its now three to four-meter diameter, this gigantic flower explosively shot toward Alex like lightning. As if a cover that fell from the sky, it directly covered him as it tried to swallow him whole.

    After entering this misty ind, he never let down his guard and was always in his utmost state of cautiousness.

    "Hm?" A cold light shed through his heterochromia eyes.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Four ck lights instantly shot toward the gigantic flower from Alex. Each of these throwing knives held incredible force and astonishing piercing power. As if four rays of death, they instantly pierced through the gigantic pink flower headed towards Alex. The three ck lights rotated several times and the flower was instantly sliced into pieces.

    One of the throwing knives directly sliced off the extended blood-colored root of the huge flower!

    CHI!

    As if cutting through metal, it cut through the root.

    "Man-eating nt." He looked at the flower pieces and the remaining root on the ground.

    Red blood kept pouring out from the inside of the root, quite peculiar.

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine as if he thought this ind was weird and dangerous.

    After experiencing the attack of the man-eating nt, Alex became even more careful and advanced extremely slowly. However, this "slowness" is rtive; he still walked much faster than normal people.

    Half an hourter.

    "Eh?"

    "Willow tree!"

    Alex looked at a willow tree in the distance and couldn''t help but let out a smile.

    "One, two, three, four... seven in total!"

    "Seven willow trees, what huge willow trees"

    Alex walked over.

    The seven willow trees in front of him were indeed veryrge. Even the thinnest willow tree had a diameter of around a meter. The thickest willow tree had a diameter of three meters, it was rare to run into even onerge tree like these.

    Since nts were abundant on this ind, the tens of thousands of branches of these nine willow trees swayed in the wind.

    Seven super willow trees. Each of these willow trees had millions of branches dancing in the wind.

    "This ind sure is amazing, being able to grow such huge willow trees"

    "And the other nts here are full of life too, not just the willow trees. Even though it''s winter right now, the trees here still have their leaves." Alex was amazed.

    Chi! Chi! Chi!

    Right when Alex was thinking to himself beside the seven huge willow trees, in an instant, all the branches on the willow trees crazily danced and swiftly wrapped towards Alex like cruel wires.

    They were extremely fast, way faster than the speed of sound. Because of the short distance, even he couldn''t dodge the branches that covered the sky.

    "What is this thing?" Alex''s face changed. Even the smallest willow tree reached a height of 30 to 40 meters, which isparable to a 10-story building.

    As for thergest willow tree which had a diameter of three meters, it reached a height of nearly 100 meters, with such tall willow trees, the branches had also reached an extraordinary number. Each of their branches was over a hundred long, and they spread out and covered the entire sky.

    "BREAK THROUGH!" Alex ferociously charged forward. At the same time, six throwing knives encircled his body like a ming wheel; they rotated as they crazily sliced the branches in the area.

    His throwing knives can kill many powerful monsters, so, with their attack power, the branches were swiftly cut. However, cutting through the branches felt like cutting through steel.

    With Alex''s understanding of his spiritual force and his throwing knives, he observed that each of these branches could probably withstand an attack from a Master''s level sword.

    At such a level, even a homing missile will have trouble destroying these branches.

    Of course, the branches couldn''t do anything against Alex''s throwing knives.

    Under Alex''s charge and his throwing knives'' high-speed rotation,rge amounts of branches were cut into two.

    Right when it seemed like Alex was about to charge out.

    "BOOM!"

    Thergest, super willow tree king in the middle with a diameter of three meters suddenly shot out several light golden branches. There were tons of them, almost ten thousand branches.

    Each of these branches was several hundred meters long and virtually instantly covered Alex. They charged straight into his throwing knives.

    CHI~

    CHI!

    The rotating throwing knives barely cut through a single light golden branch.

    "Not good" Alex''s face changed dramatically.

    Retreat!

    He had to not things could have be troublesome. Alex swiftly retreated backward and dodged the light golden willow tree branches.

    "It''s so hard for me just to cut through one of the light golden branches. If I get surrounded by millions of light golden branches. I''ll be in trouble". Even though he can still cut through the branches, he can''t take the risk. Because failure means death.

    When faced with the dancing, light golden branches that were approaching him, Alex instantly got an idea and immediately put it to use. He ferociously drilled into the ground at the same time he retreated.

    Four throwing knives rotated as they instantly went through the ground and Alex directly plunged into the hole. His spiritual force worked on his feet and made him like a drill as he swiftly went through the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Large amounts of light golden branches swiftly entered the ground. However, the golden branches were only several hundred meters long, so they couldn''t go in too deep. And the main function of these branches were to tie and strangle their target to death, the tip of these branches were forked, so their digging abilities couldn''tpare to Alex''s throwing knives!

    The light golden branches danced a bit and then returned to the super-willow tree king. As for the other willow branches, they danced in the wind like usual.

    Since appearing on this ind things have been troublesome. He felt like his strength couldn''t be fully used.

 Chapter 1443 - 1293: People on the Island 1

    1443 Chapter 1293: People on the Ind 1

    The rotating throwing knives barely cut through a single light golden branch.

    "Not good" Alex''s face changed dramatically.

    Retreat!

    He had to not things could have be troublesome. Alex swiftly retreated backward and dodged the light golden willow tree branches.

    "It''s so hard for me just to cut through one of the light golden branches. If I get surrounded by millions of light golden branches. I''ll be in trouble". Even though he can still cut through the branches, he can''t take the risk. Because failure means death.

    When faced with the dancing, light golden branches that were approaching him, Alex instantly got an idea and immediately put it to use. He ferociously drilled into the ground at the same time he retreated.

    Four throwing knives rotated as they instantly went through the ground and Alex directly plunged into the hole. His spiritual force worked on his feet and made him like a drill as he swiftly went through the ground.

    Swoosh!

    Large amounts of light golden branches swiftly entered the ground. However, the golden branches were only several hundred meters long, so they couldn''t go in too deep. And the main function of these branches were to tie and strangle their target to death, the tip of these branches were forked, so their digging abilities couldn''tpare to Alex''s throwing knives!

    The light golden branches danced a bit and then returned to the super-willow tree king. As for the other willow branches, they danced in the wind like usual.

    Since appearing on this ind things have been troublesome. He felt like his strength couldn''t be fully used.

    Fortunately, he still could think and act quickly.

    ???

    Deep underground, rockyyer. Alex blew open a small hole here.

    He was dirty andy against the rock behind him.

    Drip!

    Drip!

    The water remaining in theyer constantly dripped down.

    "I sure was roughed up" Alexughed at himself.

    "Now I know why there aren''t any flying monsters ornd monsters on this misty ind now.'''' He recalled the scene that previously unfolded and was still amazed.

    ''''Those willows don''t seem normal.''''

    ''''Indeed, they''re not. They''re what you call spiritual trees or the spirit of mana if you prefer. They are trees filled with mana, their essences are filled with mana and not only can strengthen your mana pool, but it can also strengthen your physics and increase some of your attributes.'''' Silveria exined as she sat beside Alex.

    Alex was spellbound, his eyes couldn''t leave Silveria at all, she was that beautiful, dressed in the dress he bought her as a gift.

    The dress leaves her shoulders uncovered, instead, it''s supported around her neck and flows down into a modest sweetheart neckline. It''s a loose fit which makes the dress lookfortable, yet elegant and stylish.

    Her arms have been covered to just below her elbows. The sleeves are a loose fit and, in a way, help put focus on her soft skin.

    The dress'' waist is broad, but it''s a slim fit. It''s left simple, elegant, and undecorated, creating a look that flows from top to bottom.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a trapeze style. The dress reaches all the way down, almost covering her feet, and is longer at the sides and back of the dress.

    She''s wearing peep toes, which adds simplicity and elegance. To top it all off she''s wearing a small, elegant hat and an ornate bracelet.

    ''''What at you looking at so foolishly?" Silveria asked while ying with her bang.

    ''''I''m looking at your beauty.'''' Alex smiled as he answered, he added with a smile.

    ''''Let that beauty shine into the world, yet always be okay with closing the door when you need solitude; even the daisies rest at night, their petals folded inward. So let it show, be bold, and chase your dreams with everything you have - because that is your beauty too. Your thoughts, your creative spark, the way you dance when no one is watching - it is beautiful... you are beautiful. All I ask is that when the stormse you always remember to open up those delicate petals again and feel the gentle rays of the sun.''''

    ''''You have your way with words no wonder you got so many beauties.'''' Silveria giggled cutely. She seemed happy upon hearing Alex''s deration. She is a woman after all, no matter how old she is, this doesn''t change.

    ''''Let''s continue with the previous topic.'''' Alex dered bringing the topic back on track.

    Silveria nodded and gave a quick exnation about what she thought of this ind.

    ''''This ce is a treasure trove. A weird ce in the depths of the Infinity Maze. The whole ind seemed to be covered in mist and filled with many restrictions.''''

    Alex couldn''t agree less with this analysis, this misty ind is too weird. Truth be told the ck Prince wasn''t startled when discovering the man-eating nt on this misty ind, but he waspletely bbergasted when he was attacked by the willow trees.

    "Especially that willow tree king, normal demigods aren''t even its opponent"

    "If the willow tree can attack, then most of the nts on this ind can probably attack too. If any monsters came, they would be killed by these nts, no wonder there is no monster lurking on the ind." Alex concluded.

    ''''You are right and how is your arm?" Silveria asked with a look of concern. In that sh, Alex was injured, breaking one of his arms. Although he possessed a powerful regenerative ability, it was still painful and it took a little bit of time to heal broken bones.

    ''''Don''t worry, I have healed.'''' Alex caressed Silveria''s hair softly, transmitting his thoughts, his affection, showing how much he cared about this silver-haired beauty who unknowingly had found a ce inside his heart. She sneaked in and from now on wouldn''t leave, he was grateful for this.

    At first, he recalled she didn''t go easy on him, so much he even considered throwing her but all these memories forged today''s rtionship. Since the beginning of his otherworldly adventure, she was present and apanied him, so it was no surprise they ended up together.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Silveria couldn''t help but ask this as Alex seemed lost in thoughts.

    ''''Nothing serious.'''' Alex shook his head and got ready to leave.

 Chapter 1444 Chapter 1294: People on the Island 2

    1444 Chapter 1294: People on the Ind 2

    ''''You are right and how is your arm?" Silveria asked with a look of concern. In that sh, Alex was injured almost breaking an arm. Although he possessed a powerful regenerative ability, it was still painful and it took a little bit of time to heal broken bones.

    ''''Don''t worry, I have healed.'''' Alex caressed Silveria''s hair softly, transmitting his thoughts, his affection, showing how much he cared about this silver-haired beauty who unknowingly had found a ce inside his heart. She sneaked in and from now on wouldn''t leave, he was grateful for this.

    At first, he recalled she didn''t go easy on him, so much he even considered throwing her but all these memories forged today''s rtionship. Since the beginning of his otherworldly adventure, she was present and apanied him, so it was no surprise they ended up together.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Silveria couldn''t help but ask this as Alex seemed lost in thoughts.

    ''''Nothing serious.'''' Alex shook his head and got ready to leave.

    ''''I''ll go up and take a look, I can''t just stay here forever.''''

    Silveria nodded before vanishing. Alex who had recovered used the Sin of Greed.

    Immediately four flowing lights immediately started rotating. As if they became a drill, they directly pierced the rocks above him. Alex put his hands together above his head and charged upwards!

    Chi~ Chi~

    Going straight up ahead!

    Naturally, Alex purposefully took a different path from before when he dug down. He didn''t want to get attacked by the willow tree king right when he popped his head out of the ground after all. He would have been pretty dumb if he were tomit such a mistake.

    "AH!"

    Suddenly, a voice of pain carried from the surface of the ground. Dirt was a good medium for sound to travel through and Alex had amazing hearing.

    "This is someone''s voice?" Alex''s eyes shed with shock.

    "There are people on this misty ind?" He thought but upon further thinking, it wouldn''t be weird if there were other people on the ind beside him. It was not like he owned the ce.

    ¡¼Let''s go see who is this person.¡½

    ''''Hmm!" Alex nodded.

    Whoosh!

    Alex didn''t dare to move too quickly. The closer he got to the surface, the more he slowed down. At the same time, his restrained Divine Sense still worked and has already spread out to an 80-meter radius. After that, he silently popped his head out, which happened to be in the middle of a bush.

    "Eh?" Alex immediately saw a muscr around two meters, who waspletely covered in ck, in the distance.

    As of now, the muscr man''s face was pale and some blood could be seen at the sides of his mouth. However, his eyes were full of light.

    "Cough!!"

    The man coughed out two mouthfuls of fresh blood as he stared at thergest willow tree in the distance. When Alex saw this, he couldn''t help but think to himself.

    "Looks like this man has experienced the special part of this willow tree and got beat up"

    15:10

    "It''s me, leader!" The muscr man took amunication stone and said full of excitement to the one on the other side.

    "Gregory, what is it?" The one at the end of the line, a man asked.

    "We''ve struck gold, I have found willow trees on the misty ind. The Lord will be happy. I have found a dozen of them.''''

    ''''What? Quickly borate.'''' The other party urged the man to continue and give more exnation which he happily did.

    ''''This misty ind is extremely peculiar. There aren''t any monsters living on it, but there are spirits of mana. Just before, I''d already discovered three nts that seemed to resemble Magic trees. Those nts almost heavily injured me. I''ve already discovered 12 of them, and I believe that there are over 12 spirits of mana on this entire misty ind. There''ll be more"

    ''''I believe once we move all of these spirits of mana away, we''ll be rich, getting a good resource for our force."

    Just one spirit of mana is worth a lot.

    Don''t even talk about its price, talking about its price is insulting the spirit of mana.

    This treasure.

    No power is willing to sell it because it can be used to strengthen yourself or your force.

    "Spirits of mana in nts like willow trees are special. The Thousand-year willow heart that everyone knew about back then, was the core of a willow tree''s spirit of mana." The man followed. His exnation didn''t end there.

    "ording to what I know, that willow tree only had a diameter of one meter. Here, there are nine willow trees, with the thinnest one having a diameter of one meter. The biggest one has a diameter of over three meters."

    Even regr willow trees withrge diameters exist.

    But once a willow tree develops a spirit of mana, they are different from regr ones. These spirits of mana have "spirits", so they are capable of simple attacks and defense. The more powerful the spirit of nature is, the more it is worth.

    "If I was just a bit slower just now, I would''ve died to the biggest willow tree''s spirit of mana. Thankfully I had my Chaos armor.'''' The muscr man exined face still filled with fear. However, he didn''t stop his exnation and continued.

    "That thousand-year willow heart back then has many benefits after using it. The first is that I can greatly improve the life force of one''s cells, increasing the body''s regeneration speed by many times. Second Body fitness level will also leap up and thirdly notst your mana pool will be increased upon using them.''''

    "And that''s just a thousand-year willow heart. I estimate... that the willow tree in front of me that has a diameter of over three meters has a ''Ten thousand year willow heart.''''

    ''''Just this one willow tree king is a priceless treasure.'''' The muscr man was extremely excited.

    "However, I am not this willow tree king''s opponent, it is why I thought I have to report this and seek assistance."

    Of course, to obtain the willow heart, you have to cut down the willow tree!

    ''''I understand, I shall send a force to help you harvest them.'''' The man on the other side said asst, he could hardly hide his excitement. After dering this the man hung up while the muscr man couldn''t hide his joy, grinning as he imagined his bright future because of this discovery.

    Alex who heard everything smiled, his smile was extremely evil, so evil that the muscr man shivered even without detecting Alex''s position.

    The shameless man is about to strike again and of course, someone is going to suffer.

    Unbeknownst to the muscr man, his happiness would soon turn into despair.

 Chapter 1445 Chapter 1295: The Others appeared

    1445 Chapter 1295: The Others appeared

    Even regr willow trees withrge diameters exist.

    But once a willow tree develops a spirit of mana, they are different from regr ones. These spirits of mana have "spirits", so they are capable of simple attacks and defense. The more powerful the spirit of nature is, the more it is worth.

    "If I was just a bit slower just now, I would''ve died to the biggest willow tree''s spirit of mana. Thankfully I had my Chaos armor.'''' The muscr man exined face still filled with fear. However, he didn''t stop his exnation and continued.

    "That thousand-year willow heart back then has many benefits after using it. The first is that I can greatly improve the life force of one''s cells, increasing the body''s regeneration speed by many times. Second Body fitness level will also leap up and thirdly notst your mana pool will be increased upon using them.''''

    "And that''s just a thousand-year willow heart. I estimate... that the willow tree in front of me that has a diameter of over three meters has a ''Ten thousand year willow heart.''''

    ''''Just this one willow tree king is a priceless treasure.'''' The muscr man was extremely excited.

    "However, I am not this willow tree king''s opponent, it is why I thought I have to report this and seek assistance."

    Of course, to obtain the willow heart, you have to cut down the willow tree!

    ''''I understand, I shall send a force to help you harvest them.'''' The man on the other side said asst, he could hardly hide his excitement. After dering this the man hung up while the muscr man couldn''t hide his joy, grinning as he imagined his bright future because of this discovery.

    Alex who heard everything smiled, his smile was extremely evil, so evil that the muscr man shivered even without detecting Alex''s position.

    The shameless man is about to strike again and of course, someone is going to suffer.

    Unbeknownst to the muscr man, his happiness would soon turn into despair.

    Alex returned to his previous location.

    ???

    Meanwhile in another location on another floor.

    In an advanced meeting room. The floor was made out of ck marble and the golden conference table was around 10 meters long. There were a total of five ck chairs with extremely delicate engravings on them. And right now, on these five chairs, sat five people! Four men and one woman.

    Suddenly--

    The sound of someone''s footsteps echoed around the conference room, like water dripping from a fountain. The five people looked towards the main door.

    "They''re here" the white with silver hair smiled as he sat on the main seat.

    A mysterious person who was covered in ck clothes walked forward step by step. And beside him was a savage, burly brute who was carrying a shield on his back and a gigantic de in one hand. The other person beside him was a man who was extremely pale and skinny. He had two daggers on his waist.

    The three of them entered the conference, making the entire room a bit gloomy.

    The leading ck-robed man''s eyes were as deep and dark as the sea...

    The fivemen immediately stood up from their seats as they weed these three powerful people.

    They talked about the recent discovery on the Misty Ind.

    ''''We will head over and harvest these treasures.'''' One of the powerful men dered and the others nodded.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    One hourter.

    Alex quietly popped his head out from a bush: "Hm? Where''s that man named Gregory?"

    It was currently nighttime, the thick mist was everywhere. Even though the willow trees'' spirits of mana caused the mist in the area to lighten up a bit, even Alex could barely see past a distance of 200 meters. And the image of Gregory was not within that distance.

    "I''ll just wait slowly since they definitely wille back here.''''

    Half of Alex''s head was above the ground as he watched the nine willow trees in the distance.

    Slowly waited...

    His Divine Sense spread out to a 100-meter radius, cautiously watching his surroundings.

    ...

    After a while--

    RUMBLE!

    Sonic booms rang in the sky, and Alex quickly turned his head towards the sky.

    At this time, a disc-shaped flying ship was hovering in the skies of the misty ind. As it hovered, its hatch directly opened.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    ck-clothed man Lloyd, the savage man Connan, and the skinny man Ethan. The three of them directly jumped down from midair, and they swiftly fell to the ground.

    "Wow, those people are here." Alex let out a smile. He could feel their powers even from a distance and every one of them is powerful Demigods, one of them is at the False God realm, the early False God realm.

    Suddenly there was another flying ship which appeared, it was a triangr-shaped flying ship.

    Inside the triangr ship.

    There were only two people in this jet fighter, and both of them were passengers.

    Out of the two people on the ne, one of them was extremely handsome. Even though he was wearing his battle uniform, he seemed to be out of this world. His face seemed to reveal that he was only around 25 years old, but his two eyes were as deep as the sea. He always had a smile on his face and seemed to be quite rxed.

    He was one of the five numbers under Bahamut. Number 3.

    "The head sent you out too, looks like he''s taking this ind seriously" Number 3 looked at the person beside him.

    The mysterious person beside him also had a battle uniform on.

    But he was wearing a golden mask.

    "Number 3, if you take all of the spirits of nature on this ind away, you can take all of the 30%." The golden-masked person''s voice was low.

    "I don''t care about these. Unless I have to... I won''t do anything. But once I have to take action, we''re going to have to split that 30%."

    Number 3 couldn''t help but be overjoyed as he heard this.

    He''s willing to give him all of the 30% if he doesn''t do anything, isn''t that too foolish... those are spirits of mana, something even their lord Bahamut takes seriously.

    Judging from what he could infer even without appraising this willow king tree, they aren''t this tree 15:11

    match. Well, he had just to sit and watch and reap the benefits of their hard work. As he thought of "Haha, no worries, I doubt there''s anything I can''t deal with on that ind" Number 3 smiled.

    He, an existence surpassing the demigod level like Lloyd but more powerful.

    ????

    Alex listened closely and indeed heard a rumbling noise.

    "That''s probably the new peoplending on the ground after jumping out of the ne" Alex assumed. At the same time, he retracted his Divine Sense, shortening it from a 100-meter radius to just a 30-meter radius. Powerful rankers like demigods can sense the divine sense that scans across them.

    Suddenly--

    Alex heard a faint sound of people talkinging from the mist far away.

    "Lloyd, up ahead is where the nine willow trees'' spirits of nature are." Gregory''s voice carried out of the mist as he spoke.

    "Spirits of mana usually aren''t that powerful. Gregory, howe you can''t deal with them.?" A gloomy sound rose.

    As they talked, they walked out of the thick mist.

    Alex''s eyes squinted as he looked through the gaps of the grass.

    In front of the group was someone in ck clothes. He looked quite peculiar.

    Gregory was talking beside him, and he was being respectful.

    Behind the ck-robed man was a big savage brute and a white, skinny man. The savage brute and the skinny man didn''t lower their heads in front of Gregory at all, which clearly showed that they weren''t afraid of him.

    "Looks like the ck-robed man is the head of these four people." Alex thought to himself.

    The images of the four people in the distance became clearer and clearer.

    "Deal with it? That willow tree king has a diameter of three meters. Back then, the willow tree that had the "thousand-year willow heart" only had a diameter of one meter. This willow tree king is much more powerful than that willow tree. In particr, its dark golden branches are extremely tough. Once someone gets caught in it, even if it''s me, they''ll die!" Gregory pointed to the nine willow trees that had the spirits of nature in the distance.

    "Over there!"

    Gregory and the others, at around a distance of 150 meters away from Alex, walked towards the nine willow trees.

    Since it was nighttime, there was lots of mist.

    Alex only popped half of his head out of the ground and was in a bush, so even Gregory, Lloyd, and the others didn''t notice Alex''s presence.

    "Only the four of them are going to go up against the willow tree king?" Alex watched silently.

    These four people want to cut down the willow tree king¡­ probably not too realistic!

    Judging from what he could infer even without appraising this willow king tree, they aren''t this tree match. Well, he had just to sit and watch and reap the benefits of their hard work. As he thought of this Alex had an evil smile on his face.

 Chapter 1446 Chapter 1296: Another Spiritual Force User

    1446 Chapter 1296: Another Spiritual Force User

    Alex heard a faint sound of people talkinging from the mist far away.

    "Lloyd, up ahead is where the nine willow trees'' spirits of nature are." Gregory''s voice carried out of the mist as he spoke.

    "Spirits of mana usually aren''t that powerful. Gregory, howe you can''t deal with them.?" A gloomy sound rose.

    As they talked, they walked out of the thick mist.

    Alex''s eyes squinted as he looked through the gaps of the grass.

    In front of the group was someone in ck clothes. He looked quite peculiar.

    Gregory was talking beside him, and he was being respectful.

    Behind the ck-robed man was a big savage brute and a white, skinny man. The savage brute and the skinny man didn''t lower their heads in front of Gregory at all, which clearly showed that they weren''t afraid of him.

    "Looks like the ck-robed man is the head of these four people." Alex thought to himself.

    The images of the four people in the distance became clearer and clearer.

    "Deal with it? That willow tree king has a diameter of three meters. Back then, the willow tree that had the "thousand-year willow heart" only had a diameter of one meter. This willow tree king is much more powerful than that willow tree. In particr, its dark golden branches are extremely tough. Once someone gets caught in it, even if it''s me, they''ll die!" Gregory pointed to the nine willow trees that had the spirits of nature in the distance.

    "Over there!"

    Gregory and the others, at around a distance of 150 meters away from Alex, walked towards the nine willow trees.

    Since it was nighttime, there was lots of mist.

    Alex only popped half of his head out of the ground and was in a bush, so even Gregory, Lloyd, and the others didn''t notice Alex''s presence.

    "Only the four of them are going to go up against the willow tree king?" Alex watched silently.

    These four people want to cut down the willow tree king¡­ probably not too realistic!

    Judging from what he could infer even without appraising this willow king tree, they aren''t this tree match. Well, he had just to sit and watch and reap the benefits of their hard work. As he thought of this Alex had an evil smile on his face.

    Unbeknownst to him, activating the seven sins has an aftereffect on top of being powerful. Each sin can affect its user depending on their sin. Greed will make you extremely greedy and it''s currently what was happening to Alex.

    ''I have to make good use of this opportunity.'' Alex thought to himself.

    At the moment, Lloyd''s face was ice cold. The sight of the silver javelins and the ck daggers caused one to shiver. Even Gregory slightly squinted his eyes on the side.

    "Leave the willow tree king to me!" Lloyd''s voice was cold as hemanded.

    "I''ll attack the willow tree king. Gregory, Connan, Ethan, you three go in from the side and attack the other willow trees. Remember, your safety is the most important thing. After I get the willow tree king''s full attention, you guys give everything you have and cut down the other willow trees."

    "Understood" Connan, the brute licked his lips.

    "Ok" Ethan slightly nodded in turn before finally came Gregory''s turn.

    "Alright.''''

    Lloyd slightly smiled in response.

    Swoosh!

    His entire body was swiftly covered in a dark gray coating. Instantly, the dark gray coating covered his entire body, including his face.

    In other words, Lloyd''s face waspletely ck too. His eyes, nose, and mouth were all sealed. One can deduce that Lloyd isn''t afraid of any piercing attack from anyone below the level of existence surpassing the demigod level.

    "I feel like this man is a psychic, able to telekinesis like him under the Greed'' Sin."

    Alex sighed as he witnessed this scene.

    "Alright, let''s begin!"

    Lloyd''s voice carried out.

    Whoosh!

    He then rushed towards the willow tree king like lightning. He was so fast that he was within 30 meters of the willow tree king in the blink of the eye. The willow tree king started angrily attacking, therge number of willow tree branches that virtually covered the sky and ground crazily swarmed around Lloyd, and the dark golden willow tree branches quickly joined the battle.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The muscr man Gregory, the skinny man Blood shadow Ethan, and Great Savage Connan left behind afterimages as they teamed up and charged toward a willow tree that had a diameter of around 1.8 meters. A dark gray, flowing light extended on Gregory and Ethan''s bodies, covering thempletely. Both of them had Chaos Armor sets. Because they had Chaos Armor sets... the two of them didn''t use any shields.

    "Three of the four have Chaos Armor sets?" Alex was confused as he watched from a distance. He thought every one of them would have one but unexpectedly Connan didn''t have one.

    ''Maybe it''s because his body is tougher, more powerful than the others?'' Alex hypothetized.

    Alex shook his head to discard any distracting thoughts as he focused his gaze forward.

    At that moment, all that could be seen was a dagger in each of Lloyd''s hands and, at the same time, nine daggers were hovering behind him!

    Chi~

    Chi~~

    The branches were breaking quickly as soon as they charged out.

    The flying daggers easily cut through branch after branch. Soon enough,rge amounts of dark golden willow tree branches covered Lloyd. He, whose entire body was covered by the Chaos Armor set, didn''t use his eyes to fight. Rather than his eyes, he uses his spiritual force that was spread out to a 100-meter radius to observe his surroundings.

    "The dark golden branches aren''t easy to mess with.'''' Alex thought to himself from afar.

    Indeed!

    Chi~

    Chi~

    The hovering nine daggers struggled to cut through the dark golden branches.

    "Hmph!"

    Lloyd harrumphed as he used the daggers in each hand and his extraordinary speed.

    PU! PU! PU!

    He cut a few dozen dark golden branches in one breath. Right when he did that, he instantly charged out of the encirclement. This scene shocked Gregory, andpletely stunned Alex in the distance!

    "Those dark golden branches are extremely tough. After I cut through one, I immediately retreated and went underground." Alex was stunned.

    He knew exactly how tough those dark golden branches were because he fought with them before!

    "Even Gregory can''t cut through a few dozen in a moment."

    "How powerful are those daggers in his hands?" He wondered.

    "Oh yeah, the daggers controlled by his spiritual force seemed to struggle with those dark golden branches. It looks like his spiritual force isn''t much stronger than mine." Alex thought to himself.

    ¡¼I think those two daggers in his hands are way more powerful! This shows that he probably can bring out an astonishing amount of strength through his force exertions.¡½Silveria suddenly added, revealing his thoughts.

    ''You are right, I have also thought the same thing just now.'' Alex responded telepathically to Silveria.

    It could said that Alex was happy with Silveria participating. This means she has always been attentive to everything around her since they became lovers. Something he much appreciated.

    ''I must learn from this fight.'' Alex vowed.

    "Alright, the trunk is quite tough!"

    15:12

    At the exact instant, Lloyd charged out the encirclement and approached the willow tree king.

    "OPEN!"

    The daggers in his hand cruelly shed into the trunk of the willow tree king.

    Chi~ Chi~

    The daggers were only able to sh through six to seven cm before stopping.

    Little drops of green fluid slowly seeped out of the trunk''s wound.

    Siiiii~

    BOOM~

    The originally spread-out dark golden branches that were after the other people were finally enraged. Nearly 10,000 willow tree branches crazily danced as they surrounded Lloyd from every direction.

    Whoosh!

    Lloyd ferociously charged outwards as he swung his hands at the same time.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The two ck arms suddenly erged, giving Lloyd a pair of eight-meter-long ck arms. Both of his ck hands held daggers as they swung towards the willow branches.

    As if they were opening a door, the seven to eight-meter-long ck arms directly split apart the willow tree branches into two sides.

    Whoosh!

    Lloyd instantly dashed out. Even though the dark golden branches immediately wrapped around the ck arms, the ck arms instantly slipped out of therge amounts of dark golden branches like noodles.

    "Alright, the trunk is quite tough!"

    Lloyd stood around 150 meters away from the willow tree king. He walked around the other willow trees and, while doing so, a silverish-gray javelin appeared in his hand.

    "Break through!!!"

    His face was fierce as he let out a roar. He held the silverish-gray javelin with one hand and his entire body instantly turned into the shape of a bow. His right arm''s biceps bulged through the ck skin. On the tip of the silverish-gray javelin were some screw threads. He then threw it like lightning while sprinting.

    A stream of lightning!

    A rotating stream of lightning! That javelin was indeed rotating as it flew!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    I tagged this book,e and support me with a thumbs up!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1447 1297: Snatching 1

    Chapter 14471297: Snatching 1

    Lloyd ferociously charged outwards as he swung his hands at the same time.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The two ck arms suddenly erged, giving Lloyd a pair of eight-meter-long ck arms. Both of his ck hands held daggers as they swung towards the willow branches.

    As if they were opening a door, the seven to eight-meter-long ck arms directly split apart the willow tree branches into two sides.

    Whoosh!

    Lloyd instantly dashed out. Even though the dark golden branches immediately wrapped around the ck arms, the ck arms instantly slipped out of therge amounts of dark golden branches like noodles.

    "Alright, the trunk is quite tough!"

    Lloyd stood around 150 meters away from the willow tree king. He walked around the other willow trees and, while doing so, a silverish-gray javelin appeared in his hand.

    "Break through!!!"

    His face was fierce as he let out a roar. He held the silverish-gray javelin with one hand and his entire body instantly turned into the shape of a bow. His right arm''s biceps bulged through the ck skin. On the tip of the silverish-gray javelin were some screw threads. He then threw it like lightning while sprinting.

    A stream of lightning!

    A rotating stream of lightning! That javelin was indeed rotating as it flew.

    Therge amounts of dark golden branches wanted to block it, but the javelin was way too fast. Only three dark golden branches managed to touch it, and then the stream of light stabbed into the willow tree king''s trunk.

    BUZZ~

    If drilling through a wooden nk, it blew up ferociously.

    Chi~ Chi~

    The entire javelin sank into the willow tree king''s trunk, and a little bit of the tip of the javelin even popped out of the other side.

    Alex gasped as he watched from afar.

    He never would''ve thought that...

    Such a powerful sh. Lloyd''s sh with his dagger just now couldn''t even cut through 10 cm, and the willow tree king''s diameter is 3 meters. But now, Catn''s javelin managed to pierce through the entire trunk!

    This is too terrifying!

    RUMBLE~

    The entire willow tree king started shaking crazily and, at the same time, the dark golden branches started crazily dancing as they surrounded Lloyd.

    "Attack the other willow trees.'''' Lloyd roared.

    "Okay"

    Gregory, Connan, and Ethan all surrounded a willow tree on the side. Without the help from the willow tree king... this willow tree with a diameter of only 1.8 meters had no chance against these three powerful fighters.

    Only after a few seconds.

    BOOM!

    The gigantic willow tree fell.

    "Take the thousand-year willow heart" Gregory, Connan, and Ethan simultaneously smashed the trunk.

    BOOM~

    Woodchips flew up and a heartmoving green piece flew up with them.

    "It''s the thousand-year willow heart.'''' Gregory and the others were overjoyed.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex also saw that green thing. Since Gregory and the others weren''t attacking the trunk anymore and were charging at the green thing, one could conclude-- that''s the thousand-year-willow heart!

    "A thousand-year willow heart that can raise fitness level and regeneration, and it''s a spirit of nature from a willow tree with a diameter of 1.8 meters"

    Alex''s eyes let out a light that had never been let out before. His greed has been fully ignited.

    "That''s mine!!!"

    Whoosh!

    The formless spiritual force instantly extended. It extended so quickly that its speed wasparable to teleportation. The spiritual force instantly wrapped around the thousand-year willow heart.

    As it wrapped around. Alex''s spiritual force naturally invaded the area where Lloyd''s spiritual force was spread out, so naturally he found out.

    Whoosh!

    With the spiritual force, it instantly retracted! The green thing instantly flew towards Alex.

    "What?!" Lloyd discovered Alex''s spiritual force. However, it still took him a very short time to react to the fact that there was a spirit reader here.

    And right in that short instant--

    The green light was only 80 meters away from Alex.

    "Retract" Lloyd also tried to pull it back using his spiritual force.

    Bang!

    The two formless spiritual forces collided.

    Whoosh!

    The green light immediately flew into the bush where Alex was, and Alex immediately dug underground as fast as possible.

    "No, the Thousand-year willow heart!" Gregory, Connan, and Ethan all charged over.

    Lloyd also flew over.

    The four powerful fighters stood on the grass as they looked at the inconspicuous hole in front of them.

    "The thousand-year willow heart was stolen" Connan and Ethan were enraged.

    "Howe there are still people here?" Lloyd looked towards Gregory with anger.

    "Howe you didn''t notice this person''s presence, Gregory? Are you messing with me?"

    Gregory was unable to respond and could only lower his head and bit his lower lip in frustration.

    Meanwhile, deep underground, Alex who was digging underground with astonishing speed, continued to dig past the rockyyer!

    "Thousand-year willow heart." He grasped the thousand-year willow heart with extreme passion and excitement. He continued.

    He pierced throughyer afteryer of rock as he continuously dug down,pletely surpassing the depth of the original cave where he originally rested. He kept digging down as if his life depended on it. After Alexpast an area, the dirt and rock that were separated will automatically close itself. Because of this, it was hard to discover Luo Feng''s tracks.

    "That Catn is extremely powerful. I should keep digging deeper so it''ll be harder for him to find me" Luo Feng kept digging down.

    "Wait"

    "When I fought over the thousand-year willow heart, my spiritual force met with Catn''s spiritual force. His spiritual force seemed to be slightly weaker than mine" After Alex thought of this, his speed unconsciously slowed down.

    PENG!

    Around 1,500 to 2,000 meters underground above an underground river, an image broke through the boulders and directly fell into the dark, underground river.

    Alex leaped up andnded on a rock beside the dark river.

    "There''s a river like this so deep underground." He stood on the rock as he looked around the dark river, it was quite ck and turbulent. The river was around 15 to 20 meters wide and there was nowhere to stand on in this entire tunnel where the river flowed.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any water-type monsters in this underground river." Alex didn''t find any.

    "I wonder where this river leads to?"

    Alex stood on the rock as he looked around and then shook his head. He then smashed into the rocky wall beside him. To Alex, those rocks were as soft as cheese. After smashing open a huge hole, three ck throwing knives led the way in front and he quickly opened up a cave that was around 20 to 30 meters away.

    This cave was only 20 to 30 meters away from the underground river.

    "Thousand year willow heart.'''' Alex opened up his clenched left hand and looked at the green egg-shaped crystal. This green crystal''s structure was quite odd. It seemed as if there was a green liquid rippling inside the crystal. The sight of this thousand-year willow heart was stunning.

    Alex felt refreshed as he held this crystal.

    The Thousand Willow heart can increase regeneration and fitness level, mana, and in some fortunate cases every stat.

    ''''How do I use this thousand-year willow heart?" Alex thought to himself

    The thousand-year willow heart itself was extremely tough.

    Even a sharp de would have trouble destroying it; you can eat something like this?

    ''''Can you help me?" Alex seeks help from Silveria and Nyx.

    ¡¼It is used like this. The crystalline outside of the thousand-year willow heart is extraordinarily tough. The liquid inside is the thing you want. To use this, you pierce through the outside and then drink the liquid inside. Beware, do not swallow the crystal part.¡½

    Alex let out a sigh of relief, good thing he asked.

    While Alex was sighing in relief Silveria continued with her exnation, she added.

    ¡¼You''ll feel extremelyfortable while consuming it and there will be no pain at all. As for how much your strength improves and how long it takes to improve, it''s different for everyone.¡½

    ''''I see, thank you for the exnation.'''' Alex felt grateful for this exnation, without it he wouldn''t have known how to use this treasure.

    Alex immediately acted after hearing Silveria''s exnation.

    The green egg-shaped crystal floated in the air in front of him. At the same time, Reaper, one of his throwing knives drew across an arc as it directly stabbed into the surface of the green egg-shaped crystal.

    The tough crystalline outside was directly pierced through under Alex''s deliberate attack.

    Gugu~

    The liquid inside slowly flowed out from the crystal. However, this green liquid that was full of life was controlled by Alex''s spiritual force and made to hover in front of him.

    "Come"

    He opened his mouth.

    Whoosh!

    This heart-moving essence of the thousand-year willow heart that was filled with limitless vitality directly flew into Alex''s mouth under the control of his spiritual force. Even though the entire crystal was about the size of an egg, the essence inside could probably only fill up a small cup.

 Chapter 1448 1298: Snatching 2

    Chapter 1448 1298: Snatching 2

    Alex let out a sigh of relief, good thing he asked.

    While Alex was sighing in relief Silveria continued with her exnation, she added.

    ¡¼You''ll feel extremelyfortable while consuming it and there will be no pain at all. As for how much your strength improves and how long it takes to improve, it''s different for everyone.¡½

    ''''I see, thank you for the exnation.'''' Alex felt grateful for this exnation, without it he wouldn''t have known how to use this treasure.

    Alex immediately acted after hearing Silveria''s exnation.

    The green egg-shaped crystal floated in the air in front of him. At the same time, Reaper, one of his throwing knives drew across an arc as it directly stabbed into the surface of the green egg-shaped crystal.

    The tough crystalline outside was directly pierced through under Alex''s deliberate attack.

    Gugu~

    The liquid inside slowly flowed out from the crystal. However, this green liquid that was full of life was controlled by Alex''s spiritual force and made to hover in front of him.

    "Come"

    He opened his mouth.

    Whoosh!

    This heart-moving essence of the thousand-year willow heart that was filled with limitless vitality directly flew into Alex''s mouth under the control of his spiritual force. Even though the entire crystal was about the size of an egg, the essence inside could probably only fill up a small cup.

    He swallowed it all in one gulp. The essence flowed down his esophagus, which brought about a ''cool, rxing'' feeling around his entire body. It felt so good that it even seemed like his soul was shaking.

    Feels good!

    ''''Silveria said that there won''t be any pain at all when consuming the thousand-year willow heart and will instead feel great. Looks like it''s true." Alexy in the rocky cave without moving as he felt the changes undergoing in his body.

    He definitely won''t be able to forget the pain he went through when using the wyvern''s heart the first time.

    Of course, Alex would be extremely happy when he can raise his strength without going through a painful experience.

    "Sofortable!"

    "I can feel the changes in all the tendons, muscles, and bones in my body." Alex lowered his head and saw the small yet startlingly fast vibrations on his skin with his naked eye. During this vibration, ck stuff seeped out of the pores of his skin.

    This feeling was quite ethereal.

    His entire body felt cool!

    At the same time, it felt like all his skin and muscles had left their bones and gone out of control. He could only feel the slight, incessant vibrations as if it was a massage.

    And in Alex''s body, the limitless vitality in the essence of the thousand-year willow heart virtually instantlybined into every single part of Alex''s body.

    This vitality caused amazing changes in the cells of Alex''s bones and muscles. It was as if a small seedling was growing into a tree that could reach the sky.

    At this moment--

    The countless number of cells in Alex''s body were undergoing startling changes. His genes were soaring to perfection as they abandoned the useless parts and rbined themselves. This process was extremely fast, and the genes that absorbed a bit of the thousand-year willow heart changed in a special way.

    Their liveliness was increasing rapidly.

    With this liveliness, his entire body was improving extremely quickly.

    His tendons seemed to havepletely transformed, and his skin and muscles were still changing dramatically. And yet, this process didn''t give Alex even the slightest bit of pain. He only felt rxed, very rxed, as if he was receiving a massage.

    In his realm of consciousness.

    In his limitless realm of consciousness, the dark golden ball representing his Spiritual Force was currently rotating rapidly as it let out energy. The realm of consciousness was filled with mist and, in this neverending mist,rge amounts of liquid were being produced, as if they were drops of dew. This rate of improvement has never been heard of before.

    Alex''s body level was improving.

    And, as a result, his spiritual force crazily increased as his body was able to handle more.

    Half an hourter, his transformation stopped.

    BOOM!

    There was a huge explosion and Alex was floating in the air like a deity.

    He could feel powerful strength coursing through him as he punched the air, shattering it.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 218 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 180000/1M

    MP: 43000/43000

    SE: 18000/18000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/

    Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12200

    DEF: 11220

    AGI: 9900

    INT: 7200

    LUK: 3180

    BP: 0

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/

    N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name.)

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master]

    ''''Not bad, this is indeed a treasure.'''' Alex could not hide his joy as he clenched his fist repeatedly.

    Powerful!

    A feeling of unrivaled power!

    Still, Alex wasn''t satisfied and desired more, his greediness knew no bounds.

    Whoosh!

    Alex went along the tunnel as he charged towards the rock beside the underground river. He used his spiritual force to float a gigantic ball of water in front of him as he swiftly cleaned his entire body and his clothes (Loki)

    "Time to go!"

    In just three minutes, he ferociously soared up.

    RUMBLE~~

    He broke pastyer afteryer of rock as he swiftly charged toward the surface.

    It was still nighttime on the misty ind; mist emanated everywhere.

    After charging out the surface.

    "There are sounds of people fighting over there.''''

    Alex smiled as he walked over step by step, he was indeed headed towards the direction of the nine willow trees.

    "Who would''ve thought that they still haven''t been able to cut all the willow trees down in half an hour."

    The ce where he popped out was at least 1,000 meters away from the nine willow trees.

    However, on the extremely silent ind, the crazy attacks of Lloyd, Gregory, etc. produced sonic booms, which made it easy for Alex to find them.

    "Oh!" Alex looked closely.

    As of now, eight out of nine willow trees have fallen and the ''thousand-year willow hearts'' have been taken out of their split trunks. The only one remaining was the willow tree king. The willow tree king with a trunk that''s over three meters in diameter. There were already six javelins stuck in the main trunk of the willow tree king.

    The willow tree king had hundreds of dark golden branches surrounding the six javelins.

    "Lloyd''s six javelins are all inside the willow tree king''s trunk." Alex watched from afar. After his transformation, his sight improved by a lot, at least two times better than before.

    "The javelins are stuck in the trunk and are wrapped around by the dark golden branches, so it''ll be hard to retrieve them."

    And the three people with Chaos armors, Lloyd, Gregory, and Ethan, were currently crazily attacking.

    "The willow tree king''s trunk is damaged and weakened, hurry!" Lloyd, who had some traces of blood on the side of his mouth, yelled. The daggers in his two hands crazily danced. The dark golden branches were much slower than before, so he shed through a huge amount of dark golden branches.

    However, there were just too many.

    "Break!" Gregory roared.

 Chapter 1449 1299: Snatching 3

    Chapter1449 1299: Snatching 3

    Alex smiled as he walked over step by step, he was indeed headed towards the direction of the nine willow trees.

    "Who would''ve thought that they still haven''t been able to cut all the willow trees down in half an hour."

    The ce where he popped out was at least 1,000 meters away from the nine willow trees.

    However, on the extremely silent ind, the crazy attacks of Lloyd, Gregory, etc. produced sonic booms, which made it easy for Alex to find them.

    "Oh!" Alex looked closely.

    As of now, eight out of nine willow trees have fallen and the ''thousand-year willow hearts'' have been taken out of their split trunks. The only one remaining was the willow tree king. The willow tree king with a trunk that''s over three meters in diameter. There were already six javelins stuck in the main trunk of the willow tree king.

    The willow tree king had hundreds of dark golden branches surrounding the six javelins.

    "Lloyd''s six javelins are all inside the willow tree king''s trunk." Alex watched from afar. After his transformation, his sight improved by a lot, at least two times better than before.

    "The javelins are stuck in the trunk and are wrapped around by the dark golden branches, so it''ll be hard to retrieve them."

    And the three people with Chaos armors, Lloyd, Gregory, and Ethan, were currently crazily attacking.

    "The willow tree king''s trunk is damaged and weakened, hurry!" Lloyd, who had some traces of blood on the side of his mouth, yelled. The daggers in his two hands crazily danced. The dark golden branches were much slower than before, so he shed through a huge amount of dark golden branches.

    However, there were just too many.

    "Break!" Gregory roared.

    Meanwhile, Ethan crazily howled.

    ''''Iyaaa!"

    As if a whirlwind was closing into the willow tree king,rge amounts of dark golden branches broke apart.

    The trunk was damaged and the speed and power of the branches were weakened by around 70%. Only their toughness remained.

    After weakening so much, Lloyd, Gregory, and Ethan just need time to break all of those dark golden branches.

    Even though these branches are long, the liquid will leak out of them once they''re cut. When this happens, their power lowers and bes even weaker than regr branches.

    "Hurry, while we still have time." Lloyd''s eyes shed as he yelled in a hurry.

    "After cutting down this willow tree King, we still need to go get the other spirits of mana."

    "Understood.''''

    "Understood."

    Gregory and Ethan were giving all they had as they cut down branch after branch. As for Connan, he was still patrolling the area, but because of the night and the mist, he had a difficult time discovering Alex, who was hiding in a bush over 200 meters away.

    "Haha, broke them, broke them all."

    "Haha!"

    There was lots ofughter. Even though there were so many dark golden branches, they couldn''t stand against the crazy attacks of three powerful rankers. Finally, all of the dark golden branches were broken, liquid leaking out of each of them. The damaged dark golden branches were weakened greatly, so they no longer posed a threat to them.

    "Attack the trunk!"

    "Cut it down!"

    Lloyd, Gregory, and Ethan crazily charged.

    "Connan,e!" Lloyd yelled.

    "Coming!" the savage brute Connan also excitedly charged over to help.

    The gigantic willow tree king with a trunk of over three meters in diameter couldn''t fight back at all. Since it couldn''t move, it could only let the four humans attack it. After pulling out the six javelins, Lloyd started crazily cutting at the ces the javelins pierced. Attacking from the inside makes it easier.

    After they cut over and over again, the toughness of the willow tree king''s trunk seemed to lower.

    Chichi~

    Therge amounts of willow branches started withering swiftly. The entire trunk of the willow tree king started rapidly losing its vitality. Even the naked eye could see how quickly it was losing its life. As it lost its life, its defensive capabilities weakened.

    BOOM!

    The entire willow tree king slowly fell over. The gigantic willow tree king smashed into some trees and nts beside it, and with a rumble, it fell onto the ground of the misty ind.

    "Haha, finally seeded"

    "Hurry, find the ten thousand-year willow heart." Ll6 and the others were extremely excited. They spent over 10 times more effort to cut down this one willow tree king than to cut down all the other eight willow treesbined!

    Alex has already observed for over 10 minutes in the distance.

    "Hehe..."

    "Good thing my transformation only took 30 minutes so I could see them cut down the willow tree king in time.'''' He let out an evil smile.

    RUMBLE!!!

    The rumbling wouldn''t stop!

    Those group of people were currently shing at the trunk of the willow tree king.

    "Hurry, hurry, and find it." Lloyd and the others wanted to find the ten thousand-year willow heart in the trunk.

    "Hm?" Lloyd''s spread-out spiritual force felt someone enter. He couldn''t help but be shocked as he turned his head. What was seen 100 meters away was Alex dressed in all ck. He slowly walked out of the mist of the night as he headed towards them.

    Connan, Ethan, and Gregory also discovered this.

    "You bastard!!!" Gregory''s eyes immediately burst with ferocity.

    "Long time no see!" Alex smiled as he looked at them.

    Lloyd looked at Alex as he sneered.

    ''''You rat. If you hid underground, with your abilities, even I wouldn''t be able to catch you. And yet you surfaced, how foolish."

    Connan and Ethan also sneered, finding Alex''s bravado as foolish.

    Nobody in Lloyd''s trio is weaker than Gregory.

    The three of them with Gregory, would thisbination of four fear Alex?

    "Or could it be that you used the thousand-year willow heart to strengthen yourself and give you the confidence that you''re invincible?" Lloyd asked with a sneer.

    Ignoring their sneers Alex announced.

    "Thanks for helping me cut down the willow tree King."

    He smiled, "That saved me a lot of effort."

    BOOM!

    He left behind an afterimage as he charged towards the willow tree king.

    "KILL HIM!" Lloyd immediately understood his intentions and roared.

    "Die for me!!!" Gregory roared as he charged first with his des in both hands.

    There seemed to be a burning fire in his eyes.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Six throwing knives!

    Like six ck lightning bolts, even Gregory couldn''t dodge them under this distance. But why would he dodge? He waspletely covered in dark gray armor and only his eyes and nose were slightly revealed. With his ability, he definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to hit such a small target.

    The Chaos Armor.

    RUMBLE~

    Six throwing knives all hit Gregory!

    Alex, who was at the False God coupled with his powerful physics and new Asura''s bloodline, possessed incredible and horrifying strength.

    One throwing knife''s power is close to 300,000 kg!

    Six throwing knives!

    Added together, is over 1,800,000 kg!

    Just imagining this hit you could send a shiver down your spine. Even though Demigods generally possess powerful physics, False God even more, there is still a limit to how much one can handle.

    Upon getting hit by Alex''s six throwing knives, it would be like getting hit by a meteorite.

    "BOOM!"

    Gregory was blown off his feet and flew backward at a startling speed. At the same time, he smashed into Ethan behind him and even tumbled a few times in the air as he flew a few hundred meters away.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The six throwing knives that were as fast as lightning and as heavy as mountains smashed Lloyd, whose face was full of shock, away.

    Alexnded beside the willow tree trunk and his six throwing knives crazily smashed the trunk. The trunk already lost most of its vitality and was extremely weak, so it quickly blew up. A green thing with hints of gold flew up and was immediately wrapped around by his spiritual force as his spiritual force retrieved it.

    This was an oval-shaped crystal that was asrge as a fist. Inside the crystal flowed some green stuff with hints of gold in it. Just looking at it would move one''s heart.

    "Ten thousand year willow heart!" Alex slightly smiled as he swiftly put the ten thousand-year willow heart into his item box.

    Upon seeing what they worked hard to get snatched before their eyes left others fuming with rage, they wanted to tear Alex, this despicable young man whose handsome features hid a despicable heart, he is nothing but a thief.

    ''Stealing, I mean Snatching other people''s stuff is fun.'' Alex inwardly thought and his eyes became silver unknowingly shining with endless desire for plunder treasure, he was not satisfied.

    ''''Hehehehe! Give me all your valuables!"

    Alexughed loudly.

    BOOM!

    The sound of a sonic boom rose as he stepped on the ground, and he charged at an incredible speed towards the ce where Gregorynded. He was his first target.

 Chapter 1450 1300: Ran Away

    Chapter1450 1300: Ran Away

    A/N: Another milestone reached thanks to you all, keep up with the support and the adventure has just begun.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''BOOM!"

    Gregory was blown off his feet and flew backward at a startling speed. At the same time, he smashed into Ethan behind him and even tumbled a few times in the air as he flew a few hundred meters away.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The six throwing knives that were as fast as lightning and as heavy as mountains smashed Lloyd, whose face was full of shock, away.

    Alexnded beside the willow tree trunk and his six throwing knives crazily smashed the trunk. The trunk already lost most of its vitality and was extremely weak, so it quickly blew up. A green thing with hints of gold flew up and was immediately wrapped around by his spiritual force as his spiritual force retrieved it.

    This was an oval-shaped crystal that was asrge as a fist. Inside the crystal flowed some green stuff with hints of gold in it. Just looking at it would move one''s heart.

    "Ten thousand year willow heart!" Alex slightly smiled as he swiftly put the ten thousand-year willow heart into his item box.

    Upon seeing what they worked hard to get snatched before their eyes left others fuming with rage, they wanted to tear Alex, this despicable young man whose handsome features hid a despicable heart, he is nothing but a thief.

    ''Stealing, I mean Snatching other people''s stuff is fun.'' Alex inwardly thought and his eyes became silver unknowingly shining with endless desire for plunder treasure, he was not satisfied.

    ''''Hehehehe! Give me all your valuables!"

    Alexughed loudly.

    BOOM!

    The sound of a sonic boom rose as he stepped on the ground, and he charged at an incredible speed towards the ce where Gregorynded. He was his first target.

    In the distance.

    Gregory, Lloyd, Connan, and Ethan were running like mad.

    "This madman is chasing after us." Lloyd''s face changed.

    Gregory knew was the first target so he hurriedly said while sprinting: "Lloyd, the four of us can cooperate and get rid of this madman!"

    "Sorry!"

    Lloyd slightly smiled and then signaled with his eyes toward Connan and Ethan. The three of them have been through who knows how many battles together, so of course they understood what Lloyd meant.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Lloyd, Ethan, and Connan. These three powerful rankers made a sharp turn to the left at virtually the same time as they sprinted away. They split up with Gregory in an instant.

    ???

    Lloyd and the others started slowing down after splitting up with Li Yao.

    "Phew!" Lloyd let out a sigh of relief.

    "That madman did go after Gregory and not us.'''' Lloyd looked behind him and spoke. His spiritual force strived to release to a distance of 150 meters and discovered nothing.

    Ethan sneered on the side: "That idiot it''s his fault, he was looking for it!"

    The sonic booms in the quiet night were especially obvious.

    ''''Lloyd, howe we aren''t helping Gregory?" Connan frowned.

    "Help him, why would we help him?" Lloyd scoffed. After that, he became serious, "Connan, even if we wanted to help him, we can''t. You need to understand that madman is stronger than me on top of being a telekinesis user.''''

    Connan and Ethan looked at Lloyd with surprise. Ethan couldn''t help but to say.

    "Lloyd, even you aren''t his opponent?"

    He couldn''t believe it, to him Lloyd was really strong to the point he started to worship him like an invincible excite below Lord Bahamut and Numbers 1 to 3.

    ''''Yes I''m afraid I''m not his opponent and before you go suggesting using numbers against him then I can say it won''t work.''''

    Connan and Ethan looked at each other before shaking their heads, it was exactly what they wanted to suggest.

    ''''Let''s use our time to get some more spirits of mana and then leaveter." Lloyd said quietly, "Remember, we don''t have to walk too quickly. Don''t make too much noise, or else that madman mighte after us when he hears us."

    Connan and Ethan nodded seriously.

    ???

    Meanwhile in Alex''s location.

    RUMBLE~~" nts shattered in the ces Gregory passed, who was sprinting as fast as he could.

    Escape!

    There was only one word on Gregory''s mind-- escape.

    Ever since he suffered the attack of Alex''s six throwing knives, he was clear of the distance between him and Alex. Even Lloyd ran away from Alex, so what can Gregory do other than run?

    "Gregory stop and give me your valuables!" Alex''s body was like a mirage and his eyes were like lightning.

    Six ck lights instantly shot out from Alex and flew way faster than Luo Feng and Gregory''s sprinting speed. These six ck lights instantly covered the distance between them, which was less than 50 meters. Before he even had the chance to dodge, the six throwing knives smashed into him.

    Each throwing knife was like a small mountain!

    Each throwing knife had an astonishing amount of piercing power!

    The ck membrane on Gregory''s body slightly sank, but wasn''t pierced by the throwing knives. However, the horrifying force of impact from the six throwing knives wasn''t to be taken lightly.

    RUMBLE~

    Gregory was sted away but swiftly started sprinting away again. He used this force of impact to increase the distance between him and Luo Feng.

    "What''s going on?"

    ¡¼It is simply because of his armor.¡½Silveria answered Alex''s doubt and he was inwardly shocked at how sturdy this armor was.

    "Thankfully I have my Chaos Armor on, or else I would''ve died already." a bit of blood could be seen at the side of Alex''s mouth as he sprinted as fast as possible. However, his powerful body was swiftly recovering. Gregory only needs a bit of time to recover most of the injuries he receives from zlecs6 attacks, so all the way until now.

    Gregory only spit out a few mouthfuls of blood.

    "The defensive capabilities of the Chaos Armor is incredible. No wonder even powerful monsters can''t pierce through it and can only rely on impacts.'''' Gregory thought to himself.

    The Chaos Armor was extremely mysterious.

    The material it''s made out of is extremely tough!

    Its toughness means that no matter how sharp a weapon is, it''ll never be able to pierce through! And not only this any force of impact, after being transferred through the Chaos Armor, will weaken by 90%! In other words, after going through the Chaos Armor the originally 1,800,000 kg would be reduced to 180,000 kg.

    And this 180,000 kg is spread out across Gregory''s entire body.

    If a force of impact of 180,000 kg was focused on a single spot, it would gravely injure an advanced-level Demigod. But once it''s spread out across the entire body, then Gregory doesn''t care anymore.

    Alex was having fun so he decided to keep up.

    The six throwing knives hit Gregory once again. This time the muscr man didn''t use the force of impact to run in a straight line, but used it to make a sharp turn instead and Alex, who had been chasing for a while, thought that Gregory would keep running in a straight line, so he continued to charge forward.

    By the time he came back, the distance between the two of them had already surpassed Alex''s restricted Divine Sense''s range because of their amazing speed.

    Alex was not in a hurry to catch Gregory, it was like a game of cat and mouse.

    He leaped into the air and stepped onto his Heaven Soaring Shuttle. He instantly flew up to an altitude of 100 to 200 meters.

    He looked down from above and spread out his Divine Sense while listening closely.

    "BOOM!"

    A weak sound carried from afar.

    "Hm? There''s a sound!" Alex''s eyes shed and, with a thought, instantly flew over there.

    He drew across an arc as hended.

    At this moment, Lloyd, Connan, and Blood Shadow Ethan were currently surrounding two golden yellow weeds as they swiftly dug the dirt beneath them.

    "Hey, what''re you guys up to?" A sound rose.

    Lloyd and the others'' faces changed. They turned their heads Alex, who was standing on his Heaven Soaring Shuttle, slowly descended as he smiled at Lloyd and the others. Lloyd and the others cursed in their hearts, wasn''t this Alex supposed to be chasing that muscr man, that idiot Gregory? Even if they made some sounds, they shouldn''t have attracted Alex''s attention.

    They didn''t want to make any sounds at all, but how can you not make any sounds when fighting with spirits of nature?

    "Go!" Lloyd howled.

    The three of them immediately sprinted away.

    "Hmph, that Gregory has a Chaos Armor set, so I can''t attack a turtle with its head tucked in. Two out of the three of you have Chaos Armor sets, but after all one of you doesn''t.'''' Alex''s gaze locked onto the savage brute--Connan, and let out a smile.

    Whoosh!

    He directly chased after the savage brute Connan.

 Chapter 1451 1301: Unexpected Turn of Events

    Chapter1451 1301: Unexpected Turn of Events

    Alex leaped into the air and stepped onto his Heaven Soaring Shuttle. He instantly flew up to an altitude of 100 to 200 meters.

    He looked down from above and spread out his Divine Sense while listening closely.

    "BOOM!"

    A weak sound carried from afar.

    "Hm? There''s a sound!" Alex''s eyes shed and, with a thought, instantly flew over there.

    He drew across an arc as hended.

    At this moment, Lloyd, Connan, and Blood Shadow Ethan were currently surrounding two golden yellow weeds as they swiftly dug the dirt beneath them.

    "Hey, what''re you guys up to?" A sound rose.

    Lloyd and the others'' faces changed. They turned their heads Alex, who was standing on his Heaven Soaring Shuttle, slowly descended as he smiled at Lloyd and the others. Lloyd and the others cursed in their hearts, wasn''t this Alex supposed to be chasing that muscr man, that idiot Gregory? Even if they made some sounds, they shouldn''t have attracted Alex''s attention.

    They didn''t want to make any sounds at all, but how can you not make any sounds when fighting with spirits of nature?

    "Go!" Lloyd howled.

    The three of them immediately sprinted away.

    "Hmph, that Gregory has a Chaos Armor set, so I can''t attack a turtle with its head tucked in. Two out of the three of you have Chaos Armor sets, but after all one of you doesn''t.'''' Alex''s gaze locked onto the savage brute--Connan, and let out a smile.

    Whoosh!

    He directly chased after the savage brute Connan.

    He chased after him intending to crush him but unexpectedly Connan stopped with his arms raised.

    ''''You''re not going to run away?"

    Connanughed helplessly as he said. "Mister, my strength, isn''tparable to yours. I, admit defeat! I, am willing to give, all the spirits of mana, to you!"

    "Hehe!" Alex smiled out of surprise.

    ¡¼Don''t say you''re going to believe him. Be prudent it might be a trap.¡½Silveria''s voice rang out inside his head making him smile.

    ''Don''t worry, I''m not that dumb.''

    His response reassured Silveria and she decided to just watch.

    Connan wasughing bitterly inside. Currently, he wasn''t scheming anything, just wanted to live and maybe regroup with powerful fighters and reim what had been lost. He could only give in because at the moment alone he wasn''t Alex''s match.

    Six throwing knives can instantly st him into mush; Connan didn''t have a Chaos Armor.

    "Good, I know that you must have a spirit of mana, hand them.''''

    "I won''t kill you"

    "Okay!" Connan nodded.

    "Catch!" Connan took out the 3 thousand year willow hearts and directly tossed them towards Alex.

    "Good!" Alex smiled as his spiritual force wrapped around the 3 thousand year willow hearts and ced them next to his 10,000-year willow heart in his item box.

    ''''Okay, I''ll be going, hopefully, we''ll never meet again.'''' Connan feeling bitter dered before trying to go but what Alex said next forced him to halt his steps.

    ''''Don''t worry we''ll never met again.'''' Alex dered coldly, Connan felt something was not right he spun and tried to look at Alex but all he was was a bullet greeting him before his world went dark.

    ''''The end!"

    Alex had used Nyx to eradicate Connan from this world. The reason for Alex''s action was simply because he felt chaos energy from Connan which meant he was from the enemy''s camp so naturally he had to die. The others have to die as well.

    Using his Spiritual Force Alex picked up the space ring on the dead Connan''s middle finger.

    He stepped across space and quickly got rid of the others when he felt the presence of someone else, a golden-masked man a few kilometers away. This man was strong.

    However, he seemed not to have noticed Alex''s presence, he immediately headed deeper into the misty ind as if going after something and Alex''s eyes shone, there must be a treasure there Alex thought and was ready to go on another treasure hunt.

    Just as Alex was about to chase after this man something unexpected happened.

    BOOM~

    In the night, the entire misty ind shook, which shocked Alex.

    The golden-masked man came back in a rush.

    Whoosh!

    In the distance, a ck purplish vine that had a diameter of 20 cm shot towards him with just a nce, you couldn''t tell how long the vine was. From the naked eye, one could see a length of 500 to 600 meters; there was still an unknown length in the distant mist.

    As if a vine that stretched across the sky.

    This vine was like a tentacle that stretched across hundreds of meters, and was still rapidly extending as it wrapped towards the golden masked man.

    ¡¼Better not think confronting this thing, you better escape Alex, did you hear me escape quickly.¡½Silveria shouted. She seemed scared but this thing and Alex could feel it.

    He immediately escaped using the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, he quickly escaped.

    Upon putting a good distance between him and the misty ind Alex observed the misty ind from afar.

    "This vine!"

    Alex was absolutely shocked when he saw it. The ck purplish vine that extended from the distant mist seemed infinite. It was like a rumbling, gigantic python that chased after the escaping golden-masked man. He was not lucky like Alex nor he has someone named Silveria.

    Above the misty ind, the vines that pierced through the sky were like the tentacles of the misty ind. They crazily danced from every direction as they surrounded the golden-masked man! The golden-masked man was extremely fast. One movement of his body could move him across a distance of a few hundred meters. With this, he should be able to shake off the vines easily.

    However, the vines themselves were too peculiar!

    They could freely twist and move! They moved so quickly that they left behind tons of afterimages, not allowing the golden-masked man to escape at all.

    The golden-masked man had des that were as thin as a cicada''s wing in each hand, as if they were transparent ice des. They cruelly collided with the approaching ck purplish vine.

    Under the attack of the two ice des, the ck purplish vine that had a diameter of 20 cm was barely cut open at a depth of 1 cm. However, this wound instantly healed in virtually a blink of an eye.

    Immediately, shockwaves visible to the naked eye flew in every direction. The trees below that seemed to touch the sky were all smashed into pieces by these shockwaves.

    The golden-masked man was the only person left in the air on the misty ind. And he was still being chased by that vine!

    The golden-masked man was as fast as lightning as he escaped.

    Pah!

    This is a sky-shattering sound.

    The vine whipped like a whip. That dark purplish vine that was over 1,000 meters long whipped ferociously. When it retracted and then extended, it caused an amazing sonic boom.

    RUMBLE~

    Looking from afar with his sharp sight Alex could see everything, the entire misty ind rumbled. Another ck purplish vine that you couldn''t see the end of swiftly extended out of the mist. Now there are two ck purplish vines, no! The entire misty ind rumbled as a third ck purplish vine that seemed to stretch across thend extended out of the mist.

    A fourth vine then a fifth vine appeared, and shortlyter another vine appeared.

    Normally from normal people''s naked eyes, they couldn''t tell how long each vine was, but Alex was different, to him they were over 1,000 meters long. Each vine had a ck purplish color and had a diameter of 20 cm. They were all extremely tough. Even existences surpassing the Master level can''t do anything against them, maybe only powerful Demigods could hope to achieve something and even this would be extremely difficult Alex thought.

    The six vines crazily danced in the air on the misty ind. The golden-masked man barely dodged each of their attacks.

    Under the attacks of the six ck purplish vines, the extremely tiny golden-masked man instantly transformed into a white light. He was extremely fast and virtually instantly escaped the area where the six vines were attacking.

    It was what Alex thought and the man as well but just as he was about topletely get out of the range of the misty ind another vine appeared, this one was smaller than the other six but fast, it was so fast that it the blink of an eye it caught up with the fleeing man before wrapping around him.

    The man found to his horror his inability to muster any strength, he waspletely helpless against this vine as he got dragged back onto the misty ind, he knew death was the only oue.

    ''''NOOOOO-------!"

    That was thest cry he would emit before getting crushed.

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine and immediately stepped across space and vanished.

 Chapter 1452 1302: Eterna

    Chapter1452 1302: Eterna

    A fourth vine then a fifth vine appeared, and shortlyter another vine appeared.

    Normally from normal people''s naked eyes, they couldn''t tell how long each vine was, but Alex was different, to him they were over 1,000 meters long. Each vine had a ck purplish color and had a diameter of 20 cm. They were all extremely tough. Even existences surpassing the Master level can''t do anything against them, maybe only powerful Demigods could hope to achieve something and even this would be extremely difficult Alex thought.

    The six vines crazily danced in the air on the misty ind. The golden-masked man barely dodged each of their attacks.

    Under the attacks of the six ck purplish vines, the extremely tiny golden-masked man instantly transformed into a white light. He was extremely fast and virtually instantly escaped the area where the six vines were attacking.

    It was what Alex thought and the man as well but just as he was about topletely get out of the range of the misty ind another vine appeared, this one was smaller than the other six but fast, it was so fast that it the blink of an eye it caught up with the fleeing man before wrapping around him.

    The man found to his horror his inability to muster any strength, he waspletely helpless against this vine as he got dragged back onto the misty ind, he knew death was the only oue.

    ''''NOOOOO-------!"

    That was thest cry he would emit before getting crushed.

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine and immediately stepped across space and vanished.

    A few minutester Alex reappeared two hundred kilometers away from the Misty Ind. He was gasping for breath and sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    ''''Damn, what all was that thing?"

    Silveria hurriedly turned into her human form. She supported him by patting his back to relieve him from his shock.

    ''''I guess it''s a powerful monster, you can call it the original final Boss of the Infinity Maze as well as the final treasure on the Misty Ind,'''' Silveria exined through her observation and deduction.

    Alex nodded, thinking deeply about what Silveria had just shared.

    It was then he heard Nyx''s unexpected words.

    ¡¼It is exactly as my sister said, you''ll need to fight this thingter and conquer it, it will make good armor and can be used together with your ck chain Eterna.¡½

    She seemed to have understood more than her sister and from what Alex could infer using these two pieces of information, this thing must be a control type like Eterna, he could even use it as armor. He was looking forward to this.

    Talking about Eterna, Alex seemed to havepletely forgotten about this second Gift of his, and as if he was waiting for this, Eterna''s voice reached him.

    [Bad father, you have forgotten about me.]

    Feeling guilty to not have used him in a while Alex hung his head and could only apologize.

    ''''I''m sorry, I''ll make up for youter I promise.''''

    [I know, I''m just ying with you. I was busy as well, I kept stealing some of Exp to strengthen myself and grow to help you, and as that scary Big sister has said the Cloudy Vine can help you and I can help you subdue itter. It''s a growth-type armor, upon acquiring it you won''t need any other armor and together we can bring you unexpected surprises.]

    ''''What?" Alex was shocked, his mouth hanging open so wide you could shove a big egg into it.

    Silveria and Nyx weren''t surprised by Eterna''s exnation, no they purposely led the conversation this way, their previous exnation was all to force thatzy child who knows nothing other than stuffing himself andzing around to finally act. They have been too lenient on him.

    Eterna who was previously nning toze around until he grew to a certain extent received a warning from Silveria, if it was previously he wouldn''t have been too scared of her but after undergoing an evolution and bingplete, Silveria has be scary enough for Eterna not to take her seriously anymore andstly but not least he received Nyx''s warning as well and even if he got ten lives he would never mess with someone of Nyx''s caliber, she is too dangerous after, more dangerous than his creator, so finally Eterna was forced out of his slumber, noziness.

    Having no idea of what was happening in the dark Alex was confused about how his second Gift knew so much and his confusion was transmitted to Eterna.

    [Well, it is as I''ve said. You''ll understand moreter Father. Woah! I''m tired, I''ll be leaving I have something else to do, I mean I must rest to finish my evolution.] Eterna leaves those words as if escaping and shutting himselfdown.

    ''''Wait you little punk!" Alex tried to reach him in order to squeeze out as much information as he could but Eterna didn''t reply much to Alex''s dissatisfaction.

    ''''Seriously this punk, I swear I''ll spank himter.'''' Alex secretly vowed, clenching his fists.

    *Giggle!

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of someone giggling, and turned out it was Silveria giggling.

    ''''What''s so funny?" Alex raised an eyebrow.

    Silveria trying to hold back herughter couldn''t, she burst outughing.

    ''''Pfft hahaha, you look like a father who lost in an argument against his son, you seemed frustrated, hahaha, your expression back then was a sight to behold.''''

    ''''Tch! Wait till I catch him you''ll see. Who lost? I haven''t it''s just that I have something else to do.''''

    Alex''s response sounds like your typical sore loser''s reply, this made Silveriaugh even more.

    ''''It feels so great to watch you being yed with.''''

    ''''Fufufu! Seriously it feels so refreshing seeing you lose yourposure sometime like this.''''

    Alex ignored Silveria''sment and began to search for a good ce to camp for the night. Tomorrow they have to continue, they must reach the final destination, the Bahamut inside the castle.

    Silveria followed behind Alex and kept pestering him, although annoyed Alex ignored her and let her have her fun, the revenge would be sweet, and he would make sure to show herter on the bed who was the master, thinking of this Alex smiled, his smile was evil.

    Unconsciously Silveria stopped at that moment as if she knew something bad would happen if she were to continue pestering him.

    Silence returned until they found a nice spot and deployed their tent, dinner was a barbecue Nyx shared with them much to Alex''s joy.

    After dinner Nyx left like usual, Silveria didn''t leave she decided to share Alex''spany, to apany him a little before going to her inner world. Something Alex greatly appreciated, they shared a sweet and romantic moment.

    ?????

    At the same time in a newly formed world, inside a forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, luminous, and primal. Its canopy was contested by holly, hazel, and rhododendron, their crowns allowed for short beams of light to descend for a medley of sprouts to burst from the branch and twigden ground below.

    Thick branches waved from every tree, and a variety of flowers, which were found in the most quiet ces, spruced up the otherwise monotonous lower level.

    A mor of wild sounds, belonging mostly to foraging beasts, echoed in the air and added to the sounds of the sshing of fish in a nearbyke. Still, overall this forest could be considered to be a rtively peaceful forest.

    The sky began changing its hue. The eternal scarlet sky over the world transformed and eroded as the colors of hell vanished gradually. The shimmering radiance of the starry sky once again enveloped the sky, connecting to the distant darkness under this ce''s guidance. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but all of a sudden, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura which was none other than a boy around the age of 10, handsome face coupled with short dark hair and matching ck eyes like that of the abyss.

    Eterna was chasing after something. He who told Alex he was resting was in fact chasing after something, a prey who had escaped when he received the sister''s warning. He had to catch it to fill his hungry belly.

    ''''Tch! Where are you cute little rabbit? Don''t be afraide y with me I promise to be sweet with you, I won''t hurt you.'''' Eterna stopped and shouted with his hands around his mouth as if trying to make his voice heard all over the ce.

    And some twenty meters from his location was a trembling rabbit with mixed ck fur.

    ''Like hell, I''ll fall for this? It''s what you said to others before swallowing them.''

    The rabbit trembled upon recalling the fate that befell the other monster''s souls captured and turned into rabbits by this devil with a child''s appearance, he wouldn''t fall for it.

    Suddenly, Eterna brought a carrot and immediately upon seeing this carrot the rabbit''s body trembled and he unconsciously began to move.

    ''Shit, he got me!'' Thought the rabbit.

 Chapter1451 1301: Unexpected Turn of Events

    Chapter1451 1301: Unexpected Turn of Events

    Alex leaped into the air and stepped onto his Heaven Soaring Shuttle. He instantly flew up to an altitude of 100 to 200 meters.

    He looked down from above and spread out his Divine Sense while listening closely.

    "BOOM!"

    A weak sound carried from afar.

    "Hm? There''s a sound!" Alex''s eyes shed and, with a thought, instantly flew over there.

    He drew across an arc as hended.

    At this moment, Lloyd, Connan, and Blood Shadow Ethan were currently surrounding two golden yellow weeds as they swiftly dug the dirt beneath them.

    "Hey, what''re you guys up to?" A sound rose.

    Lloyd and the others'' faces changed. They turned their heads Alex, who was standing on his Heaven Soaring Shuttle, slowly descended as he smiled at Lloyd and the others. Lloyd and the others cursed in their hearts, wasn''t this Alex supposed to be chasing that muscr man, that idiot Gregory? Even if they made some sounds, they shouldn''t have attracted Alex''s attention.

    They didn''t want to make any sounds at all, but how can you not make any sounds when fighting with spirits of nature?

    "Go!" Lloyd howled.

    The three of them immediately sprinted away.

    "Hmph, that Gregory has a Chaos Armor set, so I can''t attack a turtle with its head tucked in. Two out of the three of you have Chaos Armor sets, but after all one of you doesn''t.'''' Alex''s gaze locked onto the savage brute--Connan, and let out a smile.

    Whoosh!

    He directly chased after the savage brute Connan.

    He chased after him intending to crush him but unexpectedly Connan stopped with his arms raised.

    ''''You''re not going to run away?"

    Connanughed helplessly as he said. "Mister, my strength, isn''tparable to yours. I, admit defeat! I, am willing to give, all the spirits of mana, to you!"

    "Hehe!" Alex smiled out of surprise.

    ¡¼Don''t say you''re going to believe him. Be prudent it might be a trap.¡½Silveria''s voice rang out inside his head making him smile.

    ''Don''t worry, I''m not that dumb.''

    His response reassured Silveria and she decided to just watch.

    Connan wasughing bitterly inside. Currently, he wasn''t scheming anything, just wanted to live and maybe regroup with powerful fighters and reim what had been lost. He could only give in because at the moment alone he wasn''t Alex''s match.

    Six throwing knives can instantly st him into mush; Connan didn''t have a Chaos Armor.

    "Good, I know that you must have a spirit of mana, hand them.''''

    "I won''t kill you"

    "Okay!" Connan nodded.

    "Catch!" Connan took out the 3 thousand year willow hearts and directly tossed them towards Alex.

    "Good!" Alex smiled as his spiritual force wrapped around the 3 thousand year willow hearts and ced them next to his 10,000-year willow heart in his item box.

    ''''Okay, I''ll be going, hopefully, we''ll never meet again.'''' Connan feeling bitter dered before trying to go but what Alex said next forced him to halt his steps.

    ''''Don''t worry we''ll never met again.'''' Alex dered coldly, Connan felt something was not right he spun and tried to look at Alex but all he was was a bullet greeting him before his world went dark.

    ''''The end!"

    Alex had used Nyx to eradicate Connan from this world. The reason for Alex''s action was simply because he felt chaos energy from Connan which meant he was from the enemy''s camp so naturally he had to die. The others have to die as well.

    Using his Spiritual Force Alex picked up the space ring on the dead Connan''s middle finger.

    He stepped across space and quickly got rid of the others when he felt the presence of someone else, a golden-masked man a few kilometers away. This man was strong.

    However, he seemed not to have noticed Alex''s presence, he immediately headed deeper into the misty ind as if going after something and Alex''s eyes shone, there must be a treasure there Alex thought and was ready to go on another treasure hunt.

    Just as Alex was about to chase after this man something unexpected happened.

    BOOM~

    In the night, the entire misty ind shook, which shocked Alex.

    The golden-masked man came back in a rush.

    Whoosh!

    In the distance, a ck purplish vine that had a diameter of 20 cm shot towards him with just a nce, you couldn''t tell how long the vine was. From the naked eye, one could see a length of 500 to 600 meters; there was still an unknown length in the distant mist.

    As if a vine that stretched across the sky.

    This vine was like a tentacle that stretched across hundreds of meters, and was still rapidly extending as it wrapped towards the golden masked man.

    ¡¼Better not think confronting this thing, you better escape Alex, did you hear me escape quickly.¡½Silveria shouted. She seemed scared but this thing and Alex could feel it.

    He immediately escaped using the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, he quickly escaped.

    Upon putting a good distance between him and the misty ind Alex observed the misty ind from afar.

    "This vine!"

    Alex was absolutely shocked when he saw it. The ck purplish vine that extended from the distant mist seemed infinite. It was like a rumbling, gigantic python that chased after the escaping golden-masked man. He was not lucky like Alex nor he has someone named Silveria.

    Above the misty ind, the vines that pierced through the sky were like the tentacles of the misty ind. They crazily danced from every direction as they surrounded the golden-masked man! The golden-masked man was extremely fast. One movement of his body could move him across a distance of a few hundred meters. With this, he should be able to shake off the vines easily.

    However, the vines themselves were too peculiar!

    They could freely twist and move! They moved so quickly that they left behind tons of afterimages, not allowing the golden-masked man to escape at all.

    The golden-masked man had des that were as thin as a cicada''s wing in each hand, as if they were transparent ice des. They cruelly collided with the approaching ck purplish vine.

    Under the attack of the two ice des, the ck purplish vine that had a diameter of 20 cm was barely cut open at a depth of 1 cm. However, this wound instantly healed in virtually a blink of an eye.

    Immediately, shockwaves visible to the naked eye flew in every direction. The trees below that seemed to touch the sky were all smashed into pieces by these shockwaves.

    The golden-masked man was the only person left in the air on the misty ind. And he was still being chased by that vine!

    The golden-masked man was as fast as lightning as he escaped.

    Pah!

    This is a sky-shattering sound.

    The vine whipped like a whip. That dark purplish vine that was over 1,000 meters long whipped ferociously. When it retracted and then extended, it caused an amazing sonic boom.

    RUMBLE~

    Looking from afar with his sharp sight Alex could see everything, the entire misty ind rumbled. Another ck purplish vine that you couldn''t see the end of swiftly extended out of the mist. Now there are two ck purplish vines, no! The entire misty ind rumbled as a third ck purplish vine that seemed to stretch across thend extended out of the mist.

    A fourth vine then a fifth vine appeared, and shortlyter another vine appeared.

    Normally from normal people''s naked eyes, they couldn''t tell how long each vine was, but Alex was different, to him they were over 1,000 meters long. Each vine had a ck purplish color and had a diameter of 20 cm. They were all extremely tough. Even existences surpassing the Master level can''t do anything against them, maybe only powerful Demigods could hope to achieve something and even this would be extremely difficult Alex thought.

    The six vines crazily danced in the air on the misty ind. The golden-masked man barely dodged each of their attacks.

    Under the attacks of the six ck purplish vines, the extremely tiny golden-masked man instantly transformed into a white light. He was extremely fast and virtually instantly escaped the area where the six vines were attacking.

    It was what Alex thought and the man as well but just as he was about topletely get out of the range of the misty ind another vine appeared, this one was smaller than the other six but fast, it was so fast that it the blink of an eye it caught up with the fleeing man before wrapping around him.

    The man found to his horror his inability to muster any strength, he waspletely helpless against this vine as he got dragged back onto the misty ind, he knew death was the only oue.

    ''''NOOOOO-------!"

    That was thest cry he would emit before getting crushed.

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine and immediately stepped across space and vanished.

 Chapter1452 1302: Eterna

    Chapter1452 1302: Eterna

    A fourth vine then a fifth vine appeared, and shortlyter another vine appeared.

    Normally from normal people''s naked eyes, they couldn''t tell how long each vine was, but Alex was different, to him they were over 1,000 meters long. Each vine had a ck purplish color and had a diameter of 20 cm. They were all extremely tough. Even existences surpassing the Master level can''t do anything against them, maybe only powerful Demigods could hope to achieve something and even this would be extremely difficult Alex thought.

    The six vines crazily danced in the air on the misty ind. The golden-masked man barely dodged each of their attacks.

    Under the attacks of the six ck purplish vines, the extremely tiny golden-masked man instantly transformed into a white light. He was extremely fast and virtually instantly escaped the area where the six vines were attacking.

    It was what Alex thought and the man as well but just as he was about topletely get out of the range of the misty ind another vine appeared, this one was smaller than the other six but fast, it was so fast that it the blink of an eye it caught up with the fleeing man before wrapping around him.

    The man found to his horror his inability to muster any strength, he waspletely helpless against this vine as he got dragged back onto the misty ind, he knew death was the only oue.

    ''''NOOOOO-------!"

    That was thest cry he would emit before getting crushed.

    Alex felt a shiver down his spine and immediately stepped across space and vanished.

    A few minutester Alex reappeared two hundred kilometers away from the Misty Ind. He was gasping for breath and sweat was dripping from his forehead.

    ''''Damn, what all was that thing?"

    Silveria hurriedly turned into her human form. She supported him by patting his back to relieve him from his shock.

    ''''I guess it''s a powerful monster, you can call it the original final Boss of the Infinity Maze as well as the final treasure on the Misty Ind,'''' Silveria exined through her observation and deduction.

    Alex nodded, thinking deeply about what Silveria had just shared.

    It was then he heard Nyx''s unexpected words.

    ¡¼It is exactly as my sister said, you''ll need to fight this thingter and conquer it, it will make good armor and can be used together with your ck chain Eterna.¡½

    She seemed to have understood more than her sister and from what Alex could infer using these two pieces of information, this thing must be a control type like Eterna, he could even use it as armor. He was looking forward to this.

    Talking about Eterna, Alex seemed to havepletely forgotten about this second Gift of his, and as if he was waiting for this, Eterna''s voice reached him.

    [Bad father, you have forgotten about me.]

    Feeling guilty to not have used him in a while Alex hung his head and could only apologize.

    ''''I''m sorry, I''ll make up for youter I promise.''''

    [I know, I''m just ying with you. I was busy as well, I kept stealing some of Exp to strengthen myself and grow to help you, and as that scary Big sister has said the Cloudy Vine can help you and I can help you subdue itter. It''s a growth-type armor, upon acquiring it you won''t need any other armor and together we can bring you unexpected surprises.]

    ''''What?" Alex was shocked, his mouth hanging open so wide you could shove a big egg into it.

    Silveria and Nyx weren''t surprised by Eterna''s exnation, no they purposely led the conversation this way, their previous exnation was all to force thatzy child who knows nothing other than stuffing himself andzing around to finally act. They have been too lenient on him.

    Eterna who was previously nning toze around until he grew to a certain extent received a warning from Silveria, if it was previously he wouldn''t have been too scared of her but after undergoing an evolution and bingplete, Silveria has be scary enough for Eterna not to take her seriously anymore andstly but not least he received Nyx''s warning as well and even if he got ten lives he would never mess with someone of Nyx''s caliber, she is too dangerous after, more dangerous than his creator, so finally Eterna was forced out of his slumber, noziness.

    Having no idea of what was happening in the dark Alex was confused about how his second Gift knew so much and his confusion was transmitted to Eterna.

    [Well, it is as I''ve said. You''ll understand moreter Father. Woah! I''m tired, I''ll be leaving I have something else to do, I mean I must rest to finish my evolution.] Eterna leaves those words as if escaping and shutting himselfdown.

    ''''Wait you little punk!" Alex tried to reach him in order to squeeze out as much information as he could but Eterna didn''t reply much to Alex''s dissatisfaction.

    ''''Seriously this punk, I swear I''ll spank himter.'''' Alex secretly vowed, clenching his fists.

    *Giggle!

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of someone giggling, and turned out it was Silveria giggling.

    ''''What''s so funny?" Alex raised an eyebrow.

    Silveria trying to hold back herughter couldn''t, she burst outughing.

    ''''Pfft hahaha, you look like a father who lost in an argument against his son, you seemed frustrated, hahaha, your expression back then was a sight to behold.''''

    ''''Tch! Wait till I catch him you''ll see. Who lost? I haven''t it''s just that I have something else to do.''''

    Alex''s response sounds like your typical sore loser''s reply, this made Silveriaugh even more.

    ''''It feels so great to watch you being yed with.''''

    ''''Fufufu! Seriously it feels so refreshing seeing you lose yourposure sometime like this.''''

    Alex ignored Silveria''sment and began to search for a good ce to camp for the night. Tomorrow they have to continue, they must reach the final destination, the Bahamut inside the castle.

    Silveria followed behind Alex and kept pestering him, although annoyed Alex ignored her and let her have her fun, the revenge would be sweet, and he would make sure to show herter on the bed who was the master, thinking of this Alex smiled, his smile was evil.

    Unconsciously Silveria stopped at that moment as if she knew something bad would happen if she were to continue pestering him.

    Silence returned until they found a nice spot and deployed their tent, dinner was a barbecue Nyx shared with them much to Alex''s joy.

    After dinner Nyx left like usual, Silveria didn''t leave she decided to share Alex''spany, to apany him a little before going to her inner world. Something Alex greatly appreciated, they shared a sweet and romantic moment.

    ?????

    At the same time in a newly formed world, inside a forest.

    The forest was far-reaching, luminous, and primal. Its canopy was contested by holly, hazel, and rhododendron, their crowns allowed for short beams of light to descend for a medley of sprouts to burst from the branch and twigden ground below.

    Thick branches waved from every tree, and a variety of flowers, which were found in the most quiet ces, spruced up the otherwise monotonous lower level.

    A mor of wild sounds, belonging mostly to foraging beasts, echoed in the air and added to the sounds of the sshing of fish in a nearbyke. Still, overall this forest could be considered to be a rtively peaceful forest.

    The sky began changing its hue. The eternal scarlet sky over the world transformed and eroded as the colors of hell vanished gradually. The shimmering radiance of the starry sky once again enveloped the sky, connecting to the distant darkness under this ce''s guidance. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but all of a sudden, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura which was none other than a boy around the age of 10, handsome face coupled with short dark hair and matching ck eyes like that of the abyss.

    Eterna was chasing after something. He who told Alex he was resting was in fact chasing after something, a prey who had escaped when he received the sister''s warning. He had to catch it to fill his hungry belly.

    ''''Tch! Where are you cute little rabbit? Don''t be afraide y with me I promise to be sweet with you, I won''t hurt you.'''' Eterna stopped and shouted with his hands around his mouth as if trying to make his voice heard all over the ce.

    And some twenty meters from his location was a trembling rabbit with mixed ck fur.

    ''Like hell, I''ll fall for this? It''s what you said to others before swallowing them.''

    The rabbit trembled upon recalling the fate that befell the other monster''s souls captured and turned into rabbits by this devil with a child''s appearance, he wouldn''t fall for it.

    Suddenly, Eterna brought a carrot and immediately upon seeing this carrot the rabbit''s body trembled and he unconsciously began to move.

    ''Shit, he got me!'' Thought the rabbit.

 Chapter 1453 1303: A Long Night*

    Chapter 14531303: A Long Night*

    While Eterna, Alex''s second Gift was having fun in his newly created world, Alex and Silveria were naturally also having their fun.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the cover of the night, an obscene act was taking ce in the bedroom of arge tent like a small house in the middle of a forest.

    It was also the most primitive act that all species whether they''re Humans, Elves demons, or monstersmitted be it for simple pleasures or the desire to procreate.

    "Alexander~!"

    A sweet voice leaked out

    Two bodies were entwined on top of therge bed, doing the most primitive act known to mankind.

    The woman was kneeling on the bed with her beautiful ass up in the air while the man behind her, gripping her hips with his hands, continued to move back and forth in a hypnotic rhythm.

    His only goal was to give her as much pleasure as possible and to make her drown in lust.

    "Ugh! Please!"

    Her mind filled with the pleasure she was receiving, the woman could not help but whine and groan ceaselessly.

    Her voice leaked more and more as time passed until all she could do was call the name of her partner helplessly, overloaded by the myriad forms of ecstasy that were rocking her body with no end in sight.

    Answering the plea of the beautiful woman, the young man whose handsomeness was out of this world freed one of his hands and used it to grab her long silver hair and wrap it, before pulling on them roughly from behind.

    From the way her wet vagina suddenly mped around his dick, he knew that she was liking what he was doing and continued to manhandle her while being careful to not go too far, for he had no wish to seriously hurt her.

    It was a simple and brutal form of lovemaking. But also a sensual show of pleasure in its most basic form.

    Sometimes he would p her butt with moderate force, while the next moment, he would murmur dirty words in her ear, eliciting more moans and whimpers from her each time this happened.

    Feeling her begin to stiffen further inside of her depths, he immediately let go of his control over his build-up of pleasure and ejacted deep in her.

    This was thest straw for the woman as she felt the heat pervading her insides and coloring it in its hue. Her mind was sent into the heavens of decadence as her body convulsed violently.

    "!!!!"

    Silveria opened her mouth wide, releasing a silent scream, while her hole gushed a sticky blend of liquids all over the sheets.

    Once he filled her with his seed, the young man, Alex, slowly pulled out of her.

    As for the Silveria, after losing her support, she simply opted toy down on her stomach, her breathing rough and legs still apart, with a cloudy white liquid slowly seeping out of her and marring the sheets with its gooey texture.

    Her body was still shivering in pleasure and she wished for nothing more than to close her eyes and sleep a little more but herpanion denied her this wish.

    Feeling Alex''s hand gripping her ass once again, Silveria yelped out loud.

    ''''Alex?" She couldn''t believe he was about to continue again after telling beforehand she did not wish for a long session and she thought she epted and would have respected it.

    "My dear Nemesis, did you think that would be all? I''m not satisfied, not even the minimum. We will be here for a long time. This will be a long night my love.''''

    A wicked grin could be seen stered on Alex''s face as he asked while pointing toward his shaft covered in a mix of various juices and cum and still standing straight despite the previous ejaction.

    Silveria shuddered at the scene. She did not know whether it was out of fear or anticipation, or simply because she was too exhausted to even argue, but she closed her eyes and entrusted her body to him.

    Once she felt her inner core slowly being invaded once again, she released a low moan, ready to once again be ravaged by the already vigorous young beast.

    ''''Good girl.'''' Smiling, Alex started moving inside her again. As his weight mounted on her slender body, Silveria''s chest contorted vulgarly to the sides.

    Every time he dug deep into her depths, she felt as if her insides were choking and burning. When his hard and stiff cock poked her writhing and heated inner walls without showing a hint of mercy, her eyes turned white with pleasure as she slowly but surely was teetering on the brink of sanity and insanity.

    With each of his movements, semen, and love juices would flow out from her hole, showing just how much he had put inside her by now. Despite the slickness caused by the mix of the juices, Silveria''s convulsing hole continued to tighten around his length as if feeling overwhelmed with ecstasy.

    Hot breaths and kisses rained on her slender neck and shoulders. Bodies covered in sweat were joined in unison by the primordial act of propagation.

    No matter how tired she was, Silveria was feeling so good that she could not think of doing anything else other than savoring the feelings Alex invoked in her.

    The more intense the insertion became, the more her inner walls were rubbed, leaving her screaming and writhing in pleasure every time.

    She was also feeling terrified inwardly as she had never realized that her body was so sensual and able to bring her such sensation.

    Even when sheforted herself alone in her room, she had never been able to reach such heights. Right now, she was not in a state where she could even moan properly as her body was rocked back and forth like a boat sailing under a tempest

    ''I am going to get addicted to this.''

    She realized that after this, it would be nearly impossible for her to stop thinking about their session and how much she reacted. She thought she could act tough and refuse when Alex would bring matters rted to sex but ironically she found herself unable to do it and the result is their current situation. She has been subdued even if she doesn''t want to openly admit it.

    Ashamed of what she had be Silveria tried to crawl away from Alex but the beast who had already tasted his sweet prey had no intention of letting her go.

    He grinned and pressed his hand on her back as if blocking all escape routes.

    He pulled her hips closer and began to swing at an even faster pace. Alex groaned in sheer pleasure as Silveria''s insides shook once more with the signs of reaching her climax. He clenched his teeth and plunged his dick deeper inside her as he once again sensed the iing release.

    "Ugh!"

    Finally, he let out a hot and shaky breath, his manhood swelled up and a thick white fluid gushed out shooting it all in her and unwilling to waste even a single drop outside.

    As for Silveria, all she could do was breathe in and out and let the new wave of orgasm wash over her body and corrupt her senses with the sensual overdose.

    Her eyelids were heavy and her breath was chaotic.

    Finally, unable to take more of the heavy pleasure, she simply passed out.

    Looking at Silveria who had passed Alex debated whether or not he should bring her to take a bath. He hesitated for a moment before smiling, he carried her as he stepped into the bathroom to take a bath. Shortlyter Silveria was dressed in a pajama Alex helped her to wear, they slept soundlessly after.

    The following morning Alex woke up followed by Silveria. As they were eating their breakfast, Silveria suddenly stopped making Alex raise an eyebrow.

    ''''What is the problem?" ''''Nothing, I suddenly want to eat Mint Chocte Ice Cream which makes me remember a certain event of the past.'''' ''''Ugh!" Alex groaned.

    ''''I''m talking about our little date to the casino together with Gracier.'''' Silveria giggled seeing Alex ufortable. Memories started shing through her mind.

 Chapter 1454 SS:Bonus Chapter 1: Casino, the Ice Creams and..

    Chapter 1454 SS:Bonus Chapter 1: Casino, the Ice Creams and..

    A/N: This scene happened during one of Alex''s dates back in Avalon.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex licked his lips, looking at the casino next to the auction house in themercial district.

    "Huh? Big brother, are you nning to go to the casino? You can''t do that!"

    Gracier, who''d been drooling while reading the catalog, shook her head fiercely.

    "Why not?"

    "That ce is full of gambling professionals! It''s an infamous ce where even the empire''s best gamblers lose all their money! We aren''t going to have any money left to eat afterward if we go in there. Big sister Maria and the others said I must never let you in such a dangerous ce.''''

    "Ah, I see, you''re right but that''s okay."

    Alex tapped his sister''s shoulder when she tried stopping him.

    ''Because it was my bank in my previous life when I went to Vegas.''

    ¡¼You should listen to your sister.¡½Silveria barged in, trying to dissuade Alex from walking into the casino but he would not do that.

    Alex snickered as he thought of a certain somebody who just talked.

    ''I also have a secret weapon this time.''

    A few momentster they arrived at their destination, the casino. It was a magnificent building shining with multiple colors just like in any casino in Las Vegas.

    ''Now then.''

    Alex looked around the gambling house along with the terrified Gracier. Noticing a familiar game, he went to the table on the right side.

    A slender young woman and an old man wearing a clean suit were sitting at the table. The men that were standing behind them looked like bodyguards.

    ''This looks good.''

    Alex silently watched the gamble until the game finished ten times before joining the round. The gamble was about guessing the number on the dice inside a shaking metallic cup.

    "Heh! This is why I should''ve gone downstairs. I guess the casino isn''t managing the clients properly anymore." Alex started with a provocation.

    The woman wearing a ck dress and fox mask frowned after taking a nce at him.

    "Gender and age don''t matter when ites to gambling, and kings and beggars are treated the same way. Wee."

    On the other hand, the old gentleman smiled widely and nodded his head slightly.

    Alex only greeted the old gentleman, then looked at the round. He could hear the woman clicking her tongue, but he didn''t mind it.

    "Hmm¡­"

    However, the dealer shuddered at the woman''s reaction. It looked like the woman wearing the fox mask was from a rather prestigious house.

    "Ugh, this atmosphere¡­"

    ''''We will be starting, then."

    The dealer showed the metallic cup and dice to the three people, then put the dice inside the cup and started shaking it. His hand was so fast, his wrist and shoulder moving at the same time, which made it difficult to even see the cup properly.

    He elegantly spun the cup as if he were performing a sword dance before putting it down on the floor. He took his hand off, signaling for them to make their bet.

    "Two."

    "I''ll go with four."

    The woman and old man pushed the chips in front of them after observing the cup.

    "¡­Three."

    Alex called the number three and bet half of the chips he had.

    "I''ll go with five."

    The dealer slowly raised the cup after confirming everyone''s numbers.

    "The number on the dice is three. Congrattions."

    The dealer smiled widely and returned twice the amount of chips he had bet.

    "Tsk, he''s just lucky."

    The woman red at him while clicking her tongue.

    "I lost twenty gold coins today, yet you are starting with great luck."

    The old gentleman nodded his head to congratte him.

    "The next round is about to start."

    The dealer put the dice back in the cup and started shaking it. After spinning it even faster and more cheerfully than before, he put it back on the table with a pleasant snapping sound.

    "Three."

    "Five should be it this time."

    "One."

    The moment Alex said one, the dealer''s fingers trembled slightly.

    "I''ll go with four."

    The dealer slowly lifted the cup. There was only one spot on the die.

    "It''s one. Congrattions."

    The dealer returned double the amount of chips he bet.

    "What''s that?"

    "Wow, you''re doing great!"

    The woman had turned her head to tantly re at him, and the old gentleman''s eyes were wide.

    "Woah! Two wins in a row?"

    Gracier jolted in surprise and came up next to her big brother.

    "Big brother, you have to run. I''m a hundred percent sure they''ve gone easy because you are a novice. They are professionals, the real deal! If you continue like this, they will take everything from you, including your undergarments!" She sent this message to him through their telepathic connection.

    "I know, I know. But let me try a little bit more."

    Alex smiled and bet all the chips he had just won.

    "Oh, no."

    Gracier covered her eyes and sighed.

    "Hmph, what an idiot."

    "Hmm."

    The woman wearing a dress sneered, and the old gentleman slowly nodded his head.

    All of them believed the dealer had been going easy on Alex and that it was about time for him to reveal his true abilities.

    However¡­

    Third round, fourth round, and after the fifth round had passed, there were enough chips in front of Alex to reach his chest.

    "Wh-what is that?! What have you done?"

    "Wow, how did this¡­?"

    The woman wearing a dress and the old gentleman stared at Alex''s chips in shock.

    "Big brother!''''

    Gracier was foaming from her mouth as she tapped Alex''s shoulder to urge him to run away.

    "I''m pretty lucky today."

    Alex swept the chips with his finger and smiled.

    ¡¼H-how did you do that? What method did you use?¡½Silveria couldn''t keep her curiosity in check anymore so she asked.

    ¡¼The sound.¡½She was confused.

    Alex went on and borated.

    Sound?

    ''Each vertex of the dice is worn out to a different extent, which makes a different sound upon hitting the cup. I''m anticipating the number on the dice by noticing the difference between them.''

    It was a gambling technique consisting of finding out the number on the dice by using the colliding sound between the dice and the cup.

    Most people couldn''t use it even if they knew about it, but Alex was easily able to do it thanks to his advanced perception.

    ¡¼Are you telling me you guessed the number on the dice with something crazy like that?¡½

    Silveria gasped. The fact that he could notice the difference between those sounds and remember them was amazing enough.

    ¡¼Ah, then the reason that you kept spectating the gamble was...¡½

    ''Yes, it was to learn the sounds.'' Alex replied with a smile.

    ¡¼I knew you were a swindler after all! A shameless man.¡½

    ''I''m not a swindler since I''m winning with my abilities. Besides a bit of luck is also at work ''

    Alex snickered and gathered the chips.

    "I''m done for now. Have fun."

    He waved his hand at the old gentleman and the woman before standing up.

    ¡¼Are you leaving already?¡½Silveria was surprised by Alex''s action, she thought he would have stayed to earn more money before leaving.

    ''It''s because they might start picking a fight if I stay in one ce for too long.''

    Silveria who was about to say Alex does have some conscience left and was notpletely shameless stopped because of Alex''s following action.

    After looking around the gambling tables, he sat at the poker table, Gracier followed obediently behind and just observed, she was thinking about what she would buy with the money earned here, this would be the price to pay for her to keep her lips shut. Unaware of his sister''s inner thoughts, Alex was ready for some action, it was then.

    ¡¼Poker? Are you going to scam them again?¡½

    Silveria''s voice was slightly raised as she said those words.

    ''Tch! No, I never scam them.''

    Alex''s eyes shone as he watched the cards being distributed.

    ¡¼What?¡½Silveria doubted her ears and just as she was about to ask something Alex struck.

    ''It''s your turn now. Go over there and check their cards for me.''

    There was a moment of silence before she understood his intentions.

    ¡¼What a crazy bastard¡½

    Silveria half materialized and only Alex could see her, she then started spreading terrifying pressure.

    ¡¼I''m the Nemesis of the magic, a powerful goddess! How dare you to give me orders! And you dare to ask me to peek at their cards.¡½

    Silveria seemedpletely furious to be used like this, Alex''s order irked her and she was restraining herself from giving him a good beating.

    ''You are mistaken.''

    Alex remained peaceful amid the coldness filling the space. He nonchntly shook his head as if he had anticipated this to happen and indeed he had.

    ''It''s a trade.''

    ¡¼Trade?¡½

    ''Yes. I''ll eat everything you desire here if you help me.''

    ¡¼You are a crazy bastard! Even though I''m a well-known gourmet, did you truly believe such a suggestion would¡­¡½

    ''I saw a bead ice cream vendor earlier. There was a new product, too.'' Alex nonchntly dered.

    Silveria hesitated for a moment.

    ¡¼It''s pointless! Missing some bead ice cream isn''t a big deal¡­¡½

    ''Two bead ice creams.'' Alex counterattacked.

    ¡¼S-Shut up! Do you truly believe the nemesis of magic would¡­¡½

    She didn''t finish her sentence before Alex said with a smile.

    ''Three.''

    There was a moment of silence.

    ''Four, and another food you want to eat.'' He added.

    Silveria stopped speaking. Alex understood it was time to put an end to it.

    ¡¼Where shall I check?¡½

    Four bead ice creams and one food of choice.

    It was a cheap price to pay to utilize the mighty silver goddess.

 Chapter 14531303: A Long Night*

    Chapter 14531303: A Long Night*

    While Eterna, Alex''s second Gift was having fun in his newly created world, Alex and Silveria were naturally also having their fun.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the cover of the night, an obscene act was taking ce in the bedroom of arge tent like a small house in the middle of a forest.

    It was also the most primitive act that all species whether they''re Humans, Elves demons, or monstersmitted be it for simple pleasures or the desire to procreate.

    "Alexander~!"

    A sweet voice leaked out

    Two bodies were entwined on top of therge bed, doing the most primitive act known to mankind.

    The woman was kneeling on the bed with her beautiful ass up in the air while the man behind her, gripping her hips with his hands, continued to move back and forth in a hypnotic rhythm.

    His only goal was to give her as much pleasure as possible and to make her drown in lust.

    "Ugh! Please!"

    Her mind filled with the pleasure she was receiving, the woman could not help but whine and groan ceaselessly.

    Her voice leaked more and more as time passed until all she could do was call the name of her partner helplessly, overloaded by the myriad forms of ecstasy that were rocking her body with no end in sight.

    Answering the plea of the beautiful woman, the young man whose handsomeness was out of this world freed one of his hands and used it to grab her long silver hair and wrap it, before pulling on them roughly from behind.

    From the way her wet vagina suddenly mped around his dick, he knew that she was liking what he was doing and continued to manhandle her while being careful to not go too far, for he had no wish to seriously hurt her.

    It was a simple and brutal form of lovemaking. But also a sensual show of pleasure in its most basic form.

    Sometimes he would p her butt with moderate force, while the next moment, he would murmur dirty words in her ear, eliciting more moans and whimpers from her each time this happened.

    Feeling her begin to stiffen further inside of her depths, he immediately let go of his control over his build-up of pleasure and ejacted deep in her.

    This was thest straw for the woman as she felt the heat pervading her insides and coloring it in its hue. Her mind was sent into the heavens of decadence as her body convulsed violently.

    "!!!!"

    Silveria opened her mouth wide, releasing a silent scream, while her hole gushed a sticky blend of liquids all over the sheets.

    Once he filled her with his seed, the young man, Alex, slowly pulled out of her.

    As for the Silveria, after losing her support, she simply opted toy down on her stomach, her breathing rough and legs still apart, with a cloudy white liquid slowly seeping out of her and marring the sheets with its gooey texture.

    Her body was still shivering in pleasure and she wished for nothing more than to close her eyes and sleep a little more but herpanion denied her this wish.

    Feeling Alex''s hand gripping her ass once again, Silveria yelped out loud.

    ''''Alex?" She couldn''t believe he was about to continue again after telling beforehand she did not wish for a long session and she thought she epted and would have respected it.

    "My dear Nemesis, did you think that would be all? I''m not satisfied, not even the minimum. We will be here for a long time. This will be a long night my love.''''

    A wicked grin could be seen stered on Alex''s face as he asked while pointing toward his shaft covered in a mix of various juices and cum and still standing straight despite the previous ejaction.

    Silveria shuddered at the scene. She did not know whether it was out of fear or anticipation, or simply because she was too exhausted to even argue, but she closed her eyes and entrusted her body to him.

    Once she felt her inner core slowly being invaded once again, she released a low moan, ready to once again be ravaged by the already vigorous young beast.

    ''''Good girl.'''' Smiling, Alex started moving inside her again. As his weight mounted on her slender body, Silveria''s chest contorted vulgarly to the sides.

    Every time he dug deep into her depths, she felt as if her insides were choking and burning. When his hard and stiff cock poked her writhing and heated inner walls without showing a hint of mercy, her eyes turned white with pleasure as she slowly but surely was teetering on the brink of sanity and insanity.

    With each of his movements, semen, and love juices would flow out from her hole, showing just how much he had put inside her by now. Despite the slickness caused by the mix of the juices, Silveria''s convulsing hole continued to tighten around his length as if feeling overwhelmed with ecstasy.

    Hot breaths and kisses rained on her slender neck and shoulders. Bodies covered in sweat were joined in unison by the primordial act of propagation.

    No matter how tired she was, Silveria was feeling so good that she could not think of doing anything else other than savoring the feelings Alex invoked in her.

    The more intense the insertion became, the more her inner walls were rubbed, leaving her screaming and writhing in pleasure every time.

    She was also feeling terrified inwardly as she had never realized that her body was so sensual and able to bring her such sensation.

    Even when sheforted herself alone in her room, she had never been able to reach such heights. Right now, she was not in a state where she could even moan properly as her body was rocked back and forth like a boat sailing under a tempest

    ''I am going to get addicted to this.''

    She realized that after this, it would be nearly impossible for her to stop thinking about their session and how much she reacted. She thought she could act tough and refuse when Alex would bring matters rted to sex but ironically she found herself unable to do it and the result is their current situation. She has been subdued even if she doesn''t want to openly admit it.

    Ashamed of what she had be Silveria tried to crawl away from Alex but the beast who had already tasted his sweet prey had no intention of letting her go.

    He grinned and pressed his hand on her back as if blocking all escape routes.

    He pulled her hips closer and began to swing at an even faster pace. Alex groaned in sheer pleasure as Silveria''s insides shook once more with the signs of reaching her climax. He clenched his teeth and plunged his dick deeper inside her as he once again sensed the iing release.

    "Ugh!"

    Finally, he let out a hot and shaky breath, his manhood swelled up and a thick white fluid gushed out shooting it all in her and unwilling to waste even a single drop outside.

    As for Silveria, all she could do was breathe in and out and let the new wave of orgasm wash over her body and corrupt her senses with the sensual overdose.

    Her eyelids were heavy and her breath was chaotic.

    Finally, unable to take more of the heavy pleasure, she simply passed out.

    Looking at Silveria who had passed Alex debated whether or not he should bring her to take a bath. He hesitated for a moment before smiling, he carried her as he stepped into the bathroom to take a bath. Shortlyter Silveria was dressed in a pajama Alex helped her to wear, they slept soundlessly after.

    The following morning Alex woke up followed by Silveria. As they were eating their breakfast, Silveria suddenly stopped making Alex raise an eyebrow.

    ''''What is the problem?" ''''Nothing, I suddenly want to eat Mint Chocte Ice Cream which makes me remember a certain event of the past.'''' ''''Ugh!" Alex groaned.

    ''''I''m talking about our little date to the casino together with Gracier.'''' Silveria giggled seeing Alex ufortable. Memories started shing through her mind.

 Chapter 1455 SS:Bonus 2: Casino, the Ice Creams and...

    Chapter 1455 SS:Bonus  2: Casino, the Ice Creams and...

    After looking around the gambling tables, he sat at the poker table, Gracier followed obediently behind and just observed, she was thinking about what she would buy with the money earned here, this would be the price to pay for her to keep her lips shut.

    Unaware of his sister''s inner thoughts, Alex was ready for some action, it was then.

    ¡¼Poker? Are you going to scam them again?¡½

    Silveria''s voice was slightly raised as she said those words.

    ''Tch! No, I never scam them.''

    Alex''s eyes shone as he watched the cards being distributed.

    ¡¼What?¡½Silveria doubted her ears and just as she was about to ask something Alex struck.

    ''It''s your turn now. Go over there and check their cards for me.''

    There was a moment of silence before she understood his intentions.

    ¡¼What a crazy bastard¡½

    Silveria half materialized and only Alex could see her, she then started spreading terrifying pressure.

    ¡¼I''m the Nemesis of the magic, a powerful goddess! How dare you to give me orders! And you dare to ask me to peek at their cards.¡½

    Silveria seemedpletely furious to be used like this, Alex''s order irked her and she was restraining herself from giving him a good beating.

    ''You are mistaken.''

    Alex remained peaceful amid the coldness filling the space. He nonchntly shook his head as if he had anticipated this to happen and indeed he had.

    ''It''s a trade.''

    ¡¼Trade?¡½

    ''Yes. I''ll eat everything you desire here if you help me.''

    ¡¼You are a crazy bastard! Even though I''m a well-known gourmet, did you truly believe such a suggestion would¡­¡½

    ''I saw a bead ice cream vendor earlier. There was a new product, too.'' Alex nonchntly dered.

    Silveria hesitated for a moment.

    ¡¼It''s pointless! Missing some bead ice cream isn''t a big deal¡­¡½

    ''Two bead ice creams.'' Alex counterattacked.

    ¡¼S-Shut up! Do you truly believe the nemesis of magic would¡­¡½

    She didn''t finish her sentence before Alex said with a smile.

    ''Three.''

    There was a moment of silence.

    ''Four, and another food you want to eat.'' He added.

    Silveria stopped speaking. Alex understood it was time to put an end to it.

    ¡¼Where shall I check?¡½

    Four-bead ice cream and one food of choice.

    It was really a cheap price to pay to utilize the mighty silver goddess.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Poker.

    It was a very simple game where yers tried to assemble certainbinations using the random cards the dealer gave you, then revealed them after betting chips for the winner to get the pot.

    Since there weren''t any rules to learn as long as you remember the hands, poker was one of the most popr games in casinos.

    Because of its poprity, there were also over twenty poker tables in Avalon''smercial district casino, and all the spectators were mysteriously gathered around the table at the end.

    "H-how many times did he win in a row? Four? Five?"

    "From what I''ve counted, he won six times in a row."

    "Idiots, the winning streak isn''t the important part. He is ying as if he knows everything about the opponent''s cards!"

    "I know, right? How can he y so well?"

    The spectators were amazed by the man in a ck robe sitting at the center of the table.

    "It''s not just about the winning streak, but his winning rate is also crazy. I think he''s been winning more than seven out of ten games."

    "He is so lucky. I used to be like that once."

    "Bullshit, you''ve always been broke!"

    "Wow, look at all those chips. They''re piled up like a mountain, I''m jealous."

    Just like he said, chips were piled up like a hill in front of the ck-robed man, naturally, it was our protagonist Alexander Kael Touch.

    "Haa!"

    "Hmm¡­"

    "Damn it."

    The gamblers at that table broke out in a cold sweat or frowned upon seeing that.

    "Isn''t he a dishonest gambler? It''s also called a swindler."

    "You idiot! There''s a magic cast inside the ck Hawk''s casino, mana can''t be used here. And that dealer would''ve caught him already if he was a swindler since he has over twenty years of experience."

    "Ah, now that you mention it, they changed the dealer as well."

    Because the robed man kept winning over and over, the other clientsined and the dealer was changed. However, that didn''t make him start losing money.

    "That means he is lucky."

    "Wow, I wish I was that lucky¡­"

    "Well, obviously he''s lucky, but his judgment is great too. His gaze is no joke."

    "Ahhhh¡­"

    Gracier, who had been listening to the spectators while biting her fingernails, was anxious despite her Big Brother winning. Too much can be toxic she thought, better stop before running out of luck.

    "B-big brother, let''s stop now. Now is the time that your beginner''s luck has been extended like a rubber band! Everyone''s saying you were just lucky!"

    "How long do you think beginner''s luck canst?"

    Alex smirked, looking at his sister''s anxious eyes.

    ''Well, it''s about time I stop.''

    He gathered his mountain of chips and nodded.

    ''And there might be trouble if I continue.''

    He won consecutively because it could cause a problem if he kept winning even more. A good gambler should know when to stop.

    "I''ll stop for now. Please exchange them for gold."

    Alex stood up while pushing the chips towards the dealer.

    "Wait! Did you just say you are going to leave now?"

    The fox-masked woman, who had followed him from the game of dice to the poker table, stood up after him.

    "Well, I''ve won enough."

    "You can''t just leave after winning!"

    "But don''t peoplee here to win?"

    "Let''s y one more game. I haven''t won a single game!"

    "I don''t have much time, though."

    "Argh!"

    The fox-masked woman red at him furiously, biting her lip. It seemed like she was exploding in anger after losing twenty games in a row between the dice and poker games.

    That''s why she shouldn''t have followed him.

    Even though no one told her to follow him, she challenged him on her own and lost. Alex couldn''t understand why she was being like that, even though it was her fault.

    "Hmm¡­"

    "Ahem."

    "I-I''ll go somewhere else."

    Curiously, the spectators avoided their gazes as soon as the woman stood up in anger. It looked like they were afraid of her.

    As expected, she must''ve been from a famous family.

    "You still have lots of money. Please don''t mind me, have fun."

    "Are you out of your mind just because you are slightly good at gambling? Stop messing with me and stay right there!"

    "Ah, okay."

    Alex ignored her and turned around. He was going to leave anyway, so it didn''t matter what important position she had. He went to the exit, ignoring the grinding sound of her teeth. He didn''t have the time to waste on a spoiled child. He had his fun that was all that mattered.

    "Let''s go."

    "Ah, yes!"

    Gracier breathed out a sigh of relief and followed him, thinking her advice had worked.

    ¡¼ Alexander Kael Touch, you''d better remember your deal with thisdy or else the consequences will be grave.¡½Silveria who acted as spy to facilitate Alex''s cheating at the poker interjected.

    ''Of course.'' Alex didn''t forget, he had expected her to act immediately after he stopped so he was not surprised, on the contrary, he was amused as a grin formed on his face.

    ¡¼It is a relief since I was going to kill you if you forgot about it. Let''s go to finish the deal.¡½

    It was a heavy and cold voice. However, the fact that the deal''s contents were ice cream and food was making himugh.

    ''Alright, let''s go.''

    Alex snickered and left the casino. He didn''t forget to tell his sister this.

    ''''Alexandra, I''ll buy you whatever you want.''''

    ''''Great!" Gracier was overjoyed, almost starting to jump around, her eyes were shining.

    ''''Silveria?" She was shocked to see the silver goddess suddenly appearing but thetter was busy with something else, she immediately went towards the vendor of Ice cream.

    ''''What?" Gracier was surprised by her behavior and looked at her brother who simply shrugged his shoulders before following Silveria.

    ''''Four Mint chocte Ice creams,'''' Silveria ordered as soon as she reached the vendor. Her eyes were sparkling like that of a child.

    That day Alex did everything Silveria wanted shocking Gracier, sheter found out the reason for her Big Brother''s unusual behavior. She understood that it was thanks to Silveria spying on the others could he have easily won at the poker''s table. Gracier was shocked, curious she asked if whether she helped him or not since the beginning but she shook her head and said it was only for poker which means her brother has a method to win, she tried getting him teach her this method but Alex refused and red at Silveria for spilling everything.

    The trio had fun for a long time, Silveria ate so much Ice creams the vendor has to temporarily close his shop. It was fun.

 Chapter 1456 Additional Information

    Chapter 1456 Additional Information

    Realms ssification:

    ? Rank 1: Level 1-Level 11

    ? Rank 2: Level 12-Level 21

    ? Rank 3: Level 22-Level 31

    ? Rank 4: Level 32-Level 41

    ? Rank 5: Level 42-Level 51

    ? Rank 6: Level 52-Level 61

    ? Rank 7: Level 62-Level 71

    ? Rank 8: Level 72-Level 81

    ? Rank 9: Level 82-Level 91

    ? Rank 10: Level 92-Level 101

    ? Rank 11: Level 102-Level 111

    ? Rank 12: Level 112-Level 121

    ? Rank 13: Level 122-Level 131

    ? Rank 14: Level 132-Level 141

    ? Rank 15: Level 142-Level 199

    ????

    A little bit update on the different realms, to help those that forgot about them.

    There are 16 Ranks. These 16 Ranks are ssed into 7 Realms: Beginner Realm, Intermediate Realm, Master Realm, Grandmaster Realm, Saint Realm, Demi-God Realm and the God Realm. To exin it more clearly it''s like this:

    ? Beginner Realm (Rank 1-Rank 3)

    ? Intermediate Realm (Rank 4-Rank 6)

    ? Master Realm (Rank 7-Rank 9)

    ? Grandmaster Realm (Rank 10-Rank 12)

    ? Saint Realm (Rank 13- Rank 14)

    ? Demi-God Realm (Rank 15)

    ? The Fake God Realm (Rank 16..)

    Rank 16 start from Level 199 to above Level 200.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    In the world of Mysthia, like the adventurer''s ss, monsters are ssified by rank, from the lowest to the highest, the strongest rank.

    From F to SS, this is futher divided into groups like this.

    ¦¸ F to E: Nocive Rank monsters (Goblins, Hobgoblins, Kobolds, Skeleton Soldiers....)

    ¦¸ D to C: Intermediate Rank monsters (Fire drake,Orcs, Echidna, Gargoyle, Ghouls...)

    ¦¸ B to A: Elite Rank monsters (Ogres, Mutated Ogres, Troll, Wyverns, Griffin, Minotaur, Lamia, Manticore, Cyclops, Oni, Duhan...)

    ¦¸ S: King ss monsters (Wyvern''s King, Red Dragon Turtle, Kraken, Hydra, Lich, Vampire...)

    ¦¸ SS: Emperor ss Monster (Golden...Fenrir..Jormungand..Smok Wawelski..Tarasque..Tatzelwurm.. Orochi.. Fafnir...)

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Monster''s encyclopedia.

    Antmen ¨C Four weapon bearing arms, red eyes and a crushing jaw.

    Azhi Dahaka ¨C Three headed dragon with sharp fangs

    Bur ¨C A bur is a veryrge dragon with fins, feet and several serpent heads.

    Basilisk ¨C Head and ws of a rooster with a reptile''s body and tail.

    Bastet ¨C Female human with the head of a domesticated cat.

    Bonnacon ¨C Wild bull-like creature with horns. The Bonnacon (also known as Bonasus) is a bull-like beast with a horses mane. It also has two horns that are curved inward.

    It protects itself by discharging foul fumes and a long trail of dung. This dung is so hot that it sets fire to and burns anything ites in contact with.

    Bunyip ¨C Large water monster, huge mouth, crocodile tail.

    Catoblepas ¨C Large boar''s head, small pig''s body with wings.

    Centaur ¨C Human horse hybrids, top half human with the body of a horse.

    Cetus ¨C Large head, wed forearms, serpent-like body and tail.

    Cerberus ¨C Three headed canine with a mane of serpents.

    Chimera ¨C Head and body of a lioness, head of a goat, serpent''s tail.

    Cockatrice ¨C Head, ws and wings of a rooster, reptile''s body and tail.

    Cyclops- Giants with only one eye.

    Duhan- A horse riding ghost with no head.

    Echidna ¨C Upper half of a beautiful woman, lower body of a serpent.

    Fafnir ¨C Poison breathing, serpent-like dragon.

    Fenrir: Arge wolf capable of swallowing everything.

    Formorians ¨C Large mythical hybrids with deformed bodies made up of animal parts.

    Gargoyles ¨C Grotesque stone statues.

    Gorgons ¨C Woman''s upper half, snakes for hair and a serpents body.

    Golems ¨C Human-like body made of y, rock or wood.

    Goblins: Small green creature.

    Gremlins ¨C Small pesky little monsters with point ears.

    Grendel ¨C Giant and deformed, troll-like human.

    Griffin ¨C Head, ws and wings of an eagle, body and tail of a lion.

    Ghouls ¨C Undead, dposing human body.

    Harpies ¨C Top half of a witch, ws and wings of a vulture.

    Hippocampi ¨C Horses with a serpentine lower half.

    Hippogriff ¨C Head, wings and ws of an eagle ¨C body of a horse.

    Hydra: A big snake with nine heads.

    Jersey Devil ¨C Deformed body and head of a horse, horns & wings.

    Jormungand ¨C Enormous snake with huge fangs and a t tail.

    Kongamato ¨C Large bird with teeth, leathery skin and bat-like wings.

    Kraken ¨C Gigantic squid or octopus

    Lamia ¨C Woman''s head, scaly body, four legs and a tail

    Ladon ¨C Multi-headed snake-like dragon

    Lambton Worm ¨C Long serpent-like body, huge eyes andrge teeth.

    Lindworm ¨C Extremelyrge, monstrous snake.

    Leucrota ¨C Horse''s head and legs, neck and body of a lion.

    Lich ¨C Skeletal looking and extremely clever animated corpse.

    Lusca ¨C Large octopus/shark mythical hybrids.

    Manticore ¨C Lion''s body, human head, poisonous scorpion-like tail.

    Mermaids ¨C Beautiful women with a fish-like lower body.

    Minotaur ¨C Body of a human male with the head and tail of a bull.

    Onocentaur ¨C Top half human & lower half donkey.

    Orthus ¨C Two headed dog with a serpent''s tail.

    Ogre ¨C Large and ugly humanoid with deformed facial features.

    Orcs ¨C Evil creatures with long fangs, red eyes and long arms.

    Oni ¨C Huge bodies, horns, wide mouths.

    Orochi ¨C Enormous evil serpent with 8 heads & eight tails.

    Pegasus ¨C Magnificent legendary white horse.

    Phoenix ¨C Multi-colored fire bird.

    Roc ¨C Gigantic bird with forked tongue.

    Sandworms- Thisrge worm is incredibly flexible. It would lie in the sand with only its horns sticking out waiting for its victims. It is described as either having tworge ram-like horns or four smaller horns.

    Skunk Ape ¨C Large orange and furry beast with long forearms.

    Sleipnir ¨C Giant eight-legged ck horse.

    Sping-heeled Jack ¨C Mask wearing entity that breaths blue me.

    Stymphalian Bird ¨C Large bird with bronze feathers, metal beak & ws.

    Serpopard ¨C The Serpopard had the head of a falcon, a snake-like neck, the body of a leopard and some wings.

    Smok Wawelski ¨C Fire breathing dragon with six legs.

    Tarasque ¨C Sharps fangs, body covered with scales, a whip-like tail.

    Tatzelwurm ¨C Lizard-like dragons with a feline''s face.

    Talos ¨C Gigantic human-like body made of bronze.

    Thunderbird ¨C Extremelyrge bird that could shoot lightning bolts.

    Trolls ¨C Large and ugly beast-like monsters.

    Wendigo ¨C Scary undead creatures with crooked teeth and a disfigured face that lurks in the woods.

    Wraiths ¨C Shapeless shadows of pure evil.

    Wyvern ¨C Serpentine head, winged spiked body with pointed tail.

    ...

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A/N: Nickaido is here, should I write everything in one book or divide them into two parts. The biggest arc, the Higher world would start soon and I''m just wondering what to do. Personally I''m nning to start a new book but I''m open to any suggestion inment.

    To be continued.....

 Chapter 1457 1304: Second Sin Unlocked: Wrath

    Chapter 1457  1304: Second Sin Unlocked: Wrath

    Alex smiled after recalling what happened on that date.

    He shook his head before finding some nice spot to consume the 10 thousand years old Willow King Tree. The process was smooth like the previous one, one hourter he had finished, his body felt extremely refreshing, and he was full of strength.

    ''''It is the time to unlock another sin.'''' Alex dered after seeing how much his Spiritual Force (SE) had increased, 25000 SE.

    Silveria nodded before disappearing into his body.

    Alex concentrated and let his will do the rest, soon he was covered in red me, the surrounding was scorching hot before congesting to form a beautiful Red Longsword.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled as if to wee the arrival of this sword, space twisted, and Alex''s eyes were filled with wrath.

    ''''Second Sin unlocked: Wrath!"

    As soon as he held the red longsword Alex understood how to use it, countless memories of sword movement shed through his mind and were engraved into the deepest part, he felt like he had been using the sword since a long time ago.

    Alex''s lips curved into a nasty grin. Time for some action. He moved to the next floor.

    He appeared in a mountain surrounded by heat, Alex didn''t waste time and went towards the boss of this floor.

    It was a huge monster, big like a mountain. A big red turtle.

    ''''Red Dragon Turtle!" Alex announced the name of the powerful monster before him, he licked his lips in anticipation as they locked eyes.

    A King ss''s monster.

    Holding his red longsword Alex charged at the monster.

    "Graaaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle roared and stomped on the ground. The mountain trembled and the wall of raging fire that was surging up from the ground spread out into the surrounding area.

    Alex struck out with his sword in a cross-shaped strike to sever the mes that extended towards him, gaining visibility.

    ''It''s pretty hot.''

    The heat was intense enough to affect him despite him being fire-resistant. It wasn''t the power of any red dragon turtle that he heard of.

    ¡¼It''s obvious. Why are you so surprised?¡½

    Silveria interjected before exining.

    ¡¼It simply because this is a mutated Red Dragon Turtle modified by you know who. This monster simply evolved.¡½

    ''I see no wonder.''

    Alex nodded and dashed towards the red dragon turtle.

    "Graaa!"

    The red dragon turtle was probably enraged because Alex seemed not to be taking him seriously. It opened its long snout, a crimson me bursting from its bottomless pit of a throat. It was me Breath.

    Whoosh!

    Although Alex could''ve easily endured it if it had been an ordinary red dragon turtle''s breath, the heating from that monster''s breath was so intense that it was difficult to breathe.

    "Huff!"

    He stomped the ground and thrust his sword. The red longsword covered in me rotated in a spiral to form a crimson saw de.

    Baaam!

    A huge explosion urred between Alex and the red dragon turtle, creating a whirlwind of heat.

    "Tsk."

    Alex clicked his tongue. Its tremendous power matched his attack.

    ''It is not bad but it''s sloppy.''

    Likely because it had gained power in a short period, it wasn''t able to control it properly. Alex bent the red longsword to distort the direction of the breath, then used his movement skill.

    Swoosh!

    His left foot extended through the me wall. The red dragon turtle''s side could be seen in that short instant.

    He used the momentum of his body to sh down immediately. A fierce blow that could even destroy a boulder struck the red dragon turtle''s side.

    Spurt!

    The raging de shed, creating a shallow cut through the red dragon turtle''s flesh and scattering red blood around the area.

    "Graaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle screamed in irritation, extending its snout. Alex dodged the meing from its mouth, then tried to strike it again.

    The red dragon turtle''s body turned red, and the injury from the cut a moment ago recovered, as if it had been stitched by a thread.

    Alex saw something he had been looking forward

    ''Hardening.''

    Hardening was one of the red dragon turtle''s characteristics, a defensive ability that allowed it to create a hardness simr to its shell on its skin.

    ''I still have to attack.''

    If he didn''t attack, he wouldn''t be able to tell how sturdy it was. Alex filled his sword with me and attacked.

    ng!

    The sword bounced back because of its powerful defense. It felt like he was hitting tempered steel instead of flesh. It wasn''t just the power¡ªit also had a defensive ability that had be iparable from before.

    "Graaaaa!"

    It was still painful, since the red dragon turtle stomped the ground while ring fiercely at him. The ground was mercilessly cracked apart, and me walls surged from the fissure.

    Whir!

    The red dragon turtle continuously breathed fire, and the grass and trees of the mountain ignited. An inextinguishable forest fire was going to ur if it continued.

    Alex immediately used a skill he hadn''t used in a while because he was restraining himself. He used his clone, he finally summoned Ego after a long time.

    ''''Ego!"

    Ego immediately understood his other half intention and unlike his usual behavior, he obediently carried the main''s body order, because Alex could freely use elements, Ego could do the same. He started gathering ice.

    Swoosh!

    The silver ice poured out like snowkes, erasing the spreading fire.

    ¡¼Like I told you this turtle is irregr. You won''t be able to defeat it so easily.¡½Silveria warned.

    ''That''s even better.''

    ¡¼Huh?¡½

    ''It''s a perfect target for practice.''

    Alex smiled and charged towards the right side of the red dragon turtle.

    "Graaaaa!"

    me gushed from the red dragon turtle as it roared. Alex deflected it and counterattacked with a fast speed.

    ng!

    The fast sword managed to pierce through the red dragon turtle''s skill a little bit more, but it was still pushed back before it could finish breaking through its hardening.

    "Krrr!"

    The red dragon turtle squirmed in anger, its tail swinging. The me that surrounded the tail became an iron mace, sting thend.

    ''Its attacks are too simple.''

    Although the heat and strength were powerful enough to block attacks, the trajectory was too simple. It was just chasing after him with its eyes. Alex pushed the exploding wall of me back and turned to the red dragon turtle''s back.

    Cring!

    He made a newbination of strikes with his quick sword, striking a second time. A smooth line emerging from the sword charged at the red dragon turtle''s skin, which was glowing from the heat.

    Rip!

    A strike that surpassed the red dragon turtle''s cognition pierced into its flesh a bit deeper. The wound was extremely small whenpared to its huge body, but it didn''t agree with that.

    "Graaaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle raised its heavy body and started to swing its tail like crazy.

    It was enraged.

 Chapter 1458 1305: Against the Red Turtle Dragon

    Chapter 1458  1305: Against the Red Turtle Dragon

    A strike that surpassed the red dragon turtle''s cognition pierced into its flesh a bit deeper. The wound was extremely small whenpared to its huge body, but it didn''t agree with that.

    "Graaa!"

    The red dragon turtle raised its heavy body and started to swing its tail like crazy.

    The monster was enraged.

    m! m!

    Whenever the burning tail reached thend, the mountain trembled like it would copse. Alex gradually grew cornered, the stable pieces ofnd disappearing.

    "Grrr!"

    The red dragon turtle was convinced of its victory. It grinned and used its me breath once again.

    Whooooosh!

    The me breath seemed capable of melting anything. Right before it reached Alex, he stepped on a piece of ground even smaller than his fist and advanced. His powerful movement skill allowed him to dash through the burningnd.

    "Graaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle hurriedly stopped its breath, trying to swing its tail¡ªbut it was already toote. The extremely quick all-out strike had already reached it before it could even move its tail.

    ng!

    Since the tail was also affected by hardening, Alex couldn''tpletely cut it off. However, the injury it created was visibly bigger than before, thanks to the quick sword technique.

    Spurt!

    Red blood gushed from the wound.

    "!!!!"

    The red dragon turtle quickly turned around, swinging its front foot. The pressure felt like a boulder was falling on him, and the heat seemed to be able to melt him to the bone.

    ''This isn''t a big deal.''

    Although his sword moved a bit slower, it was the first one to connect. Alex deflected the blow before the red dragon turtle''s front foot managed to gain power and speed.

    "Grrr!"

    Its huge body was pushed back. It looked like being blocked by an extremely small human hurt its pride, as an intense killing intent appeared in its eyes.

    "Don''t tell me this is all you''ve got."

    Alex smiled in excitement, breathing white steam from his mouth.

    "I still have lots of things to try out."

    Each time he pummeled the solid body with the new quick technique, he could feel his sword getting faster and stronger. He could see infinite ways of making it stronger.

    ''''Grraaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle roared, looking at the sky. The me burst from thend like a sticky volcano and engulfed its body.

    Whir!

    The heat surging from the ground covered the red dragon turtle''s entire body. Its existence itself was raised to another level after absorbing it.

    The energy waveing from it was almost at Emperor level from sucking so much heat from thend.

    Ego coldly watched the fight from the sideline, Alex could feel his hot gaze but simply chuckled before snapping his finger and sending Ego back, almost as if he was showing him who was the boss.

    Finally, he moved by violently kicking the ground, charging toward the red dragon turtle that had literally turned into a me.

    The final showdown between him and the Red Dragon turtle was about to start.

    The red dragon turtle swung its burning front foot. Alex deflected it by shing it before it reached him. An idea suddenly sprouted in his mind, using Wrath''s sin weapon, the Red Sword which should have normally allowed him to be a master of me to create the nemesis of the Fire element, the Ice, he did not stop there, he used Xerox, his ability to copy things to create a solid de, a pure white sword, he had trouble at first but thanks to his strong willpower he persevered.

    Of course, more Spiritual Force (SE) was consumed almost emptying his little bit of reserve of Spiritual force.

    Alex named the white sword, the frost sword:

    cier.

    He began to use this sword instead of the Wrath''s Sword.

    ¡¼You are insane!¡½Silveria eximed, shocked by Alex''s prowess but now wasn''t the time to dwell on these issues, a fight was ongoing.

    Alex shed upward towards the tail, which had an iron mace attached to it. The powerful shock crushed his shoulder, but he kept advancing.

    The fire burning on its shell became a rain shower, falling onto him. He poured all of the quick sword techniques that he had remembered when he held the red longsword (Wrath) so far into his attack.

    The sh between fire and ice created a huge amount of steam, covering the entire area. He would be too slow if he relied on his vision. He focused on his senses, using his Divine Sense which was like an ocean of perception to control cier.

    His focus increased to a frightening degree. He could feel the flow of everything, including his and his enemy''s breath as if it were touching his skin.

    He shed at the me, shed at the iron mace, and shed at the shell.

    The more he swung his sword, the faster it got, and the coldness grew more intense.

    "Krrr¡­"

    The red dragon turtle, which was huge enough to cover the sun, kept getting pushed back by the small and thin de despite its size. Fear and terror appeared in the eyes of the monster that was moving with nothing but instinct.

    "Kwaaaaaa!"

    The red dragon turtle roared and the entirend burst into me. It pulled its head back, then pushed forward to breathe out all the mes it had umted so far.

    Whir!

    As if what had happened so far had been nothing but a child''s y, Alex''s entire vision was filled with raging fire.

    Cling!

    The rings of fire resonated with each other and slowed down the world.

    The principles of the quick sword filling his head meshed with each other like cogs, and his mind was struck by lightning.

    A single line severing the world. It was a sh of extreme quickness, faster than anything, capable of reaching its target before anyone else.

    Alex''s hand moved before he realized it. A silver trajectory surged in front of the raging firestorm.

    Alex''s Sword Art.

    First Form.

    Frost World!

    The green light glimmering from Alex''s de severed through the crimson world.

    Alex''s Sword Art, first technique, Frost World, severed the pouring rain of me. It even advanced one step further.

    Spurt!

    In his distorted vision, a thin stream of blood gushed from the red dragon turtle''s throat. Frost World had transcended the red dragon turtle''s cognition and cut through its neck.

    "Grraaa!"

    The red dragon turtle tried to step back in its panic, trying to hide its wound, but it was pointless. Frost World wasn''t a technique that ended in a single strike.

    Whaaaam!

    A silver spiral dashed forward, following the blue trajectory. cier''s pure coldness followed the flow of Frost World to pierce the red dragon turtle''s neck.

    "Grrr¡­"

    The de of coldness was also attributed could fast as well as if it was furnished with extreme quickness. Its speed didn''t lose to the first attack, and the red dragon turtle gave away its neck, unable to react.

    Spruu!

    The red blood gushing from the red dragon turtle''s neck extinguished the mes burning thend.

    Rumble!

    In the end, the red dragon turtle was unable to keep its bnce and copsed. The waterfall of ice that shed its neck was the only thing remaining in the air.

 Chapter 1459 1306: A Way to control the Sins Side effects

    Chapter 1459  1306: A Way to control the Sin''s Side effects

    Alex''s Sword Art.

    First Form.

    Frost World!

    The green light glimmering from Alex''s de severed through the crimson world.

    Alex''s Sword Art, first technique, Frost World, severed the pouring rain of me. It even advanced one step further.

    Spurt!

    In his distorted vision, a thin stream of blood gushed from the red dragon turtle''s throat. Frost World had transcended the red dragon turtle''s cognition and cut through its neck.

    "Grraaa!"

    The red dragon turtle tried to step back in its panic, trying to hide its wound, but it was pointless. Frost World wasn''t a technique that ended in a single strike.

    Whaaaam!

    A silver spiral dashed forward, following the blue trajectory. cier''s pure coldness followed the flow of Frost World to pierce the red dragon turtle''s neck.

    "Grrr¡­"

    The de of coldness was also attributed could fast as well as if it was furnished with extreme quickness. Its speed didn''t lose to the first attack, and the red dragon turtle gave away its neck, unable to react.

    Spruu!

    The red blood gushing from the red dragon turtle''s neck extinguished the mes burning thend.

    Rumble!

    In the end, the red dragon turtle was unable to keep its bnce and copsed. The waterfall of ice that shed its neck was the only thing remaining in the air.

    After the fight, Alex sat on the ground exhausted.

    It was then he heard some notifications.

    [You''ve created a new technique.]

    [The title ''Novice Creator'' has been created.]

    [You''ve aplished something extraordinary.

    All stats have increased by 100.

    Additional 100 Bonus Points granted. ]

    Alex''s lips curved, he was satisfied with the gamble, no risk no gain. Alex hurriedly summoned his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger

    Age: 21

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 219 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 190000/1M

    MP: 43100/43100

    SE: 25300/25200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12600

    DEF: 11320

    AGI: 10000

    INT: 7400

    LUK: 3290

    BP: 100

    SP: 16

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator](New)

    Alex was satisfied with his increasing stats. As expected he gained a lot after eating the 10 thousand years old Willow King Tree''s essence. He was d he recovered all of his stats after leveling up, as for the unusual system''s notification, Alex believed it must have been because he did something incredible, he was not in a hurry to learn more about this system, and he would eventually find out everything about itter upon ascending he thought.

    For now, he must check the new title description, which he did.

    [Novice Creator

    The title was given to the young warrior, a seeker who created their martial art.

    Effect: Power is increased, and mana as well as Spiritual Force (SE) consumption are decreased upon using the martial art that was created by the title bearer. A more detailed observation of other people''s martial arts is possible.]

    Just like the name Young Creator suggested, the title enhanced the martial art''s power, which could be stillcking, and encouraged him to observe other people to learn even more.

    Since Alex after unlocking Silveria''s ultimate form was still going to make many different techniques in the future, he was really satisfied with the ability.

    Silveria returned to her humanoid form and looked at Alex like she was looking at a monster.

    ''''Seriously, you will always keep surprising me, to think you''ll think of such a method, you''re a freak.''''

    ''''Thank you for thepliment but you should reward me with something, for example, let''s get physical.'''' Alex shed a naughty smile at Silveria who rolled her eyes at him.

    ''''Fuck off!"

    ''I''m your master, you should do everything I tell you.'' This kind of thought rang through Alex''s mind upon getting rejected.

    He was almost enraged but he quickly controlled himself as he knew it was the side effect of the sin.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    ''What the actual fuck? These side effects are no joke. I thought less of them. I should be careful from now on, not to be led by them. I should control them not be controlled by the side effects of using the Seven Deadly Sin''s weapons.'' Alex secretly clenched his fists. It is an incredible power but with a cost, he must never get consumed by them, he should be the master not the ve to the side effects of the Seven Deadly Sins.

    Silveria silently observed Alex who became silent, although she could urately guess what he was thinking about, she had a bit about it. It was probably rted to the side effects of using her Seven sin''s form.

    As his woman before beyond his weapon, she wished to help him but was unable to do so. Suddenly, she got an idea to help him. He could use that special inner world, the Illusionnary Battlefield to train.

    ''''Alexe closer.'''' Silveria beckoned him toe closer which he did. Leaning closer she whispered her idea into Alex''s ear.

    Immediately upon learning about this brilliant idea, Alex''s eyes shone and he smiled as if he had won a lottery ticket.

    ''''Let''s do it as you''ve suggested, I shall vent, I meant to train in the Illusionnary Battlefield to control better the side effects.''''

    It was what he said before sleeping in order to have ess to the Illusionnary Battlefield, however upon reaching the Illusionnary Battlefield he did nothing but vent.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On a floor in the Illusionnary Battlefield, a forest, in the middle of this forest corpses littered the ground dying the earth in a crimson hue. A handsome man was standing in the middle of this chaos holding a red longsword and in front of him stood a shivering Oni with a half-broken horn.

    Suddenly, the trembling Oni gathered his courage and attempted and escape.

    However, the handsome man didn''t give the Oni a chance. He disappeared like a mirage under the moonlight and appeared behind him in almost an instant.

    Then, as if mocking the trembling Oni he tossed the red longsword aside and grabbed the Oni''s head, the young handsome man effortlessly plucked it like a turnip.

    Indeed, he plucked it right off his body. There weren''t many other words more suitable to describe what the young handsome man had just done.

    Not having any idea of what had just happened. As the Oni ran with everything he had, he suddenly felt as if his body had be lighter. Then, he suddenly saw a figure in front of him, but why was it still running without a head?

    As soon as that confusion emerged, he realized a horrifying possibility. Then, his entire consciousnesspletely sank into darkness.

    The headless body ran for a while, then suddenly copsed. Then, blood gushed out powerfully from its neck as it twitched endlessly on the ground.

    Thud!

    Tossing this head aside Alex smiled cruelly. His heterochromia eyes were burning with wrath, he was not satisfied, and he wished for more.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex suddenly grunted before kneeling holding his head.

    ''''NOOOOO------- I shall never let them control me, get hold of yourself Kael.''''

    He massaged his temple before standing and with one arm raised the red longsword fled into his hand.

    There''s no rest, he must train to control these side effects.

 Chapter 1460 1307: A Surprise

    Chapter 1460  1307: A Surprise

    Silveria silently observed Alex who became silent, although she could urately guess what he was thinking about, she had a bit about it. It was probably rted to the side effects of using her Seven sin''s form.

    As his woman before beyond his weapon, she wished to help him but was unable to do so. Suddenly, she got an idea to help him. He could use that special inner world, the Illusionnary Battlefield to train.

    ''''Alexe closer.'''' Silveria beckoned him toe closer which he did. Leaning closer she whispered her idea into Alex''s ear.

    Immediately upon learning about this brilliant idea, Alex''s eyes shone and he smiled as if he had won a lottery ticket.

    ''''Let''s do it as you''ve suggested, I shall vent, I meant to train in the Illusionnary Battlefield to control better the side effects.''''

    It was what he said before sleeping in order to have ess to the Illusionnary Battlefield, however upon reaching the Illusionnary Battlefield he did nothing but vent.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On a floor in the Illusionnary Battlefield, a forest, in the middle of this forest corpses littered the ground dying the earth in a crimson hue. A handsome man was standing in the middle of this chaos holding a red longsword and in front of him stood a shivering Oni with a half-broken horn.

    Suddenly, the trembling Oni gathered his courage and attempted and escape.

    However, the handsome man didn''t give the Oni a chance. He disappeared like a mirage under the moonlight and appeared behind him in almost an instant.

    Then, as if mocking the trembling Oni he tossed the red longsword aside and grabbed the Oni''s head, the young handsome man effortlessly plucked it like a turnip.

    Indeed, he plucked it right off his body. There weren''t many other words more suitable to describe what the young handsome man had just done.

    Not having any idea of what had just happened. As the Oni ran with everything he had, he suddenly felt as if his body had be lighter. Then, he suddenly saw a figure in front of him, but why was it still running without a head?

    As soon as that confusion emerged, he realized a horrifying possibility. Then, his entire consciousnesspletely sank into darkness.

    The headless body ran for a while, then suddenly copsed. Then, blood gushed out powerfully from its neck as it twitched endlessly on the ground.

    Thud!

    Tossing this head aside Alex smiled cruelly. His heterochromia eyes were burning with wrath, he was not satisfied, and he wished for more.

    ''''Ugh!"

    Alex suddenly grunted before kneeling holding his head.

    ''''NOOOOO------- I shall never let them control me, get hold of yourself Kael.''''

    He massaged his temple before standing and with one arm raised the red longsword fled into his hand.

    There''s no rest, he must train to control these side effects.

    Alex continued to y monsters while doing his utmost not to let the side effects of the sins control him. It was not going to be easy but he will prevail.

    Meanwhile in another location, inside a castle.

    Ten broad, square towers have been built on various tactical spots for an ideal defense and are connected by fairly low, massive walls made of golden stone.

    Stylish windows are scattered here and there around the walls in seemingly perfect symmetry, along with holes of various sizes for archers and artillery.

    A moderate gate with thick metal doors, a draw bridge, and archer holes guard the inhabitants of this ind castle, but it''s not the only way in, which fortunately only very few know.

    The forest outside of the castle gates is lit up with bioluminescent creatures, adding to the atmosphere of the castle. This castle has been improved and improved over the ages, some parts of the castle are newer than others, and the inhabitants are determined to keep their castle as modern as possible.

    In a beautiful throne hall.

    Great braziers encircling each of the fourteen baster columns light up the entire throne hall and their light wraps the hall in a warm radiance. The intricate and symmetrical design patterns on the nted ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies look down upon the stone floor of this opulent hall.

    An ivory rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while winged banners with adorned tufts droop from the walls. Between each banner hangs antern, almost all of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the paintings of powerful monsters and dragons below them.

    Tall, stained ss windows of heavenly mosaics are framed by curtains colored the same ivory as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and intricate embroidery.

    An impressive throne of gold sits amidst tworge statues and is adjoined by five simr, but smaller seats for those aiding the master of the throne in all affairs.

    The throne is covered in baroque emblems and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a sparkling sigil. The fluffy pillows are a light ivory and these too have been adorned with gilded tracery.

    upying this throne was a man with ck reptilian pupils like that of a dragon. This man is Bahamut''s split consciousness (A/N: A clone should be the most appropriate term in this situation.) he sent into this ce. Thisst floor is the portal to the real abyss containing the powerful curse cast by the real Bahamut. Alex had to ess this floor in order to get rid of the curse encroaching on Mysthia''s world, making the powerful rankers unable to step into the False God Realm.

    Alex had to seed if he wished for the world to have the slightest chance of surviving the iing cmity, Alex''s ultimate goal is to remove this curse anyway.

    Suddenly, someone appeared in the silent throne hall and kneeled before Bahamut''s clone.

    It was a man.

    ck, shaggy hair slightly covers a fine, menacing face. Smart gray eyes, set handsomely within their sockets, watch meticulously the feet of his master he''d looked up for so long.

    Scars stretching from the bottom of the right cheekbone, running towards the tip of the nose, and ending above his left eye leave a tormenting memory of redeemed honor.

    This is the face of Kade Eustis, a true behemoth among the Numbers and former powerful adventurer from the outside world.

    There''s something odd about him, no calling it ominous should be more correct.

    ''''How is Number 1? Is he closer?" Bahamut''s clone asked and Kade aka Number 1, the strongest Number nodded.

    ''''Wow! He did not betray my expectations. I bet he would be looking forward to the showdown between us but he will be surprised by what I''ve prepared for him. A surprise I''m sure he will appreciate because I have put all my heart into making it.'''' Bahamut''s clone smiled, his smile seemed genuine but Kade trembled.

    An endless chill suddenly rose from the powerful Number''s back.

    It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he kneeled there in a daze.

    He was certain that this powerful guess had no chance of surviving, no after his Lord smiled like this.

    Alex kept training unaware of the surprise awaiting him.

 Chapter 1461 1308: Chaos Shall reign supreme

    Chapter 1461  1308: Chaos Shall reign supreme

    ck, shaggy hair slightly covers a fine, menacing face. Smart gray eyes, set handsomely within their sockets, watch meticulously the feet of his master he''d looked up for so long.

    Scars stretching from the bottom of the right cheekbone, running towards the tip of the nose, and ending above his left eye leave a tormenting memory of redeemed honor.

    This is the face of Kade Eustis, a true behemoth among the Numbers and former powerful adventurer from the outside world.

    There''s something odd about him, no calling it ominous should be more correct.

    ''''How is Number 1? Is he closer?" Bahamut''s clone asked and Kade aka Number 1, the strongest Number nodded.

    ''''Wow! He did not betray my expectations. I bet he would be looking forward to the showdown between us but he will be surprised by what I''ve prepared for him. A surprise I''m sure he will appreciate because I have put all my heart into making it.'''' Bahamut''s clone smiled, his smile seemed genuine but Kade trembled.

    An endless chill suddenly rose from the powerful Number''s back.

    It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he kneeled there in a daze.

    He was certain that this powerful guess had no chance of surviving, no after his Lord smiled like this.

    Alex kept training unaware of the surprise awaiting him on thest floor and outside as well.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Drip¡ª

    In a basement somewhere full of humidity.

    The droplets of water that built up on the surface of the wall dropped down onto the floor as if rain was leaking from the roof.

    The only noise that rang out in the dark, gloomy basement was the sound of falling water creating a clock like sound.

    Tic! Tic! Tok! Tik!

    "Tch! the smell."

    "No matter how many times Ie here, this ce doesn''t fail to disgust me."

    As the switch of the luminary (A/N: A Special luminescent stone if you forget.) was turned on, a man and woman were revealed.

    The woman with gray, straight hair double braided to reveal a full, gloomy face. Glittering ck eyes, set wickedly within their sockets blocked her nose and mouth with her hand, looked around the interior of the basement. The interior looked as if a mad scientist, determined to create the strongest organism, had conducted countless inhumane experiments.

    Large, round tubes filled with clear water were lined up against the walls, and pipes that were installed like veins connected the tubes.

    Would it have to be called a relief?

    The tubes that appeared like they would normally contain aliens or chimeras made from horrifying experiments werepletely empty.

    "It looks like we''ll have to clean the digestion facility."

    "Ehh¡­ I can''t be bothered. Can''t we just make the feed we caught do it for us?"

    Digestion facility¡­ Feed¡­

    Words that gave off an ominous feeling were mixed in their conversation.

    The man, hearing the woman''s idea of ordering the feed to do it, shook his head in detest.

    "Calm down. What if the feed makes a scene and one of the tubes ends up breaking? The day that happens, Sir Drexel will have our heads."

    The man drew a line across his neck and shook his head.

    After hearing his words, the woman pouted her mouth, which also had piercings, and shook his head.

    "So what, he rarely shows himself."

    "That''s because we''re small fry who just put the feed in the digestion facility."

    "Goddammit, what do you mean by small fry? You''re making the small fry feel unpleasant."

    The woman smiled yfully and cackled out.

    They were joking around by ridiculing each other as small fry, but their positions in the Chaos Organization were actually considerably high.

    The only ones who were allowed to enter the ''digestion facility'' in the first ce were mid-rank melbers6 and above.

    "Oh right. Now that I think of it, I get promoted to a high-ranking member next week. I should be below the Numbers.''''

    "Oh, really? Looks like we''ll have to set up a celebration party."

    "You''re going to use this as the present, right?"

    The woman fumbled around the lower half of the man''s body with erotic hand movements as sheughed bewitchingly.

    Laughing out loud, the man kissed the woman deeply.

    "Well, let''s think about the partyter and finish what we''re here for first."

    "It''s tiresome so let''s finish this up quickly," the woman dered in an uninterested expression as she pointed with her chin.

    "Wait here for a second. I''ll bring the feed."

    The man smiled and went up the stairs.

    "Uub! Uuuub!! Uub!"

    A few momentster, he dragged over a young man who was restrained in a naked state. Unlike the man with handsome looks, the young man wasn''t good-looking.

    His thick sses made his already small eyes look smaller, and his skin full of e was reminiscent of a toad.

    Thick disgust was expressed on the woman''s face as she looked at the restrained young man.

    "Just looking at him is disgusting. Let''s hurry up and shove him in there."

    "Wait, let me take off his sses."

    After the handsome man took the sses off of the youth, he dragged him to a tube filled with water.

    "Hyup."

    Ssh!¡ª

    "Blurgh! Bluruh!"

    The young man''s body was thrown into the tube.

    Every time he struggled, the water inside of the tube overfilled and sshed onto the ground.

    "Begin."

    After confirming that the young man waspletely submerged in water, the woman opened the door to the control room that was in the corner of the basement and went inside.

    Inside the control room full of massive mechanical devices stood an extremely skinny young man.

    "¡­"

    The young man was wearing a white gown likeboratory scientists wore and was looking down at the mechanical devices with shaking eyes.

    The woman approached the young man, who looked like a coward, and frowned.

    "What are you doing? I said to begin."

    "W-Wait¡­"

    "Hurry up and start, you bastard!"

    Bam!¡ª

    The woman roughly kicked the young man.

    "Kugh!"

    Bang!¡ª

    He was sent flying back and crashed into the wall.

    As the white gown he was wearing was slightly removed, the surface of his decapitated left arm could be seen.

    "Do you need to get beaten up again for you to snap out of it, Allen?"

    "I-I''m sorry!"

    The young man named Allen shivered while his expression turned pale. Brown, straight hair hangs over a chiseled, anguished face. Dancing gray eyes, set a-symmetrically within their sockets, watch cheerfully over the basement they''ve barely rted to for so long.

    "There''s no such thing as taking care of neers here, so do your work properly. Alright?"

    "¡­Yes."

    Allen answered with a shaking voice and stood in front of the mechanical devices once more.

    His remaining right arm which was operating the device suddenly stopped.

    "Sob¡­ sob."

    Tears ran down Allen''s face.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I-I can''t do it."

    "What did you say?"

    "I can''t do it anymore! Such a horrifying thing¡­!"

    "Sigh."

    Allen''s body was sent flying back again.

    "Kugh! Kuk!"

    "Would you look at this ridiculous fucking idiot?"

    The face of the woman with gray hair was heavily distorted as she approached him like a snake walking toward its cornered prey slowly.

    Slowly stepping on the surface of his decapitated left arm, she continued.

    "I heard you lost this arm to Sir Drexel because you stood up to him."

    "E-Eek!"

    Allen''s shoulders shook as his face paled from fear.

    The woman stuck out her tongue and shot a frightening nce at him.

    An endless chill suddenly rose from his back.

    It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he stood there in a daze for a moment before the gray-haired woman''s voice rang out.

    "If you don''t want your other arm to be disabled as well, obediently follow my orders. Got it?"

    "¡­I-I''ll bear that in mind," Allen answered while shivering like a soaked chicken.

    "Tch. Seriously, I can''t even kill him because Sir Drexel sent him personally."

    The woman spat on the ground and turned around.

    "..."

    Allen got up with his staggering body and stood in front of the device. He closed his eyes tightly after looking at the young man who could be seen on the screen.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry¡­"

    Repeating his apologies that couldn''t be heard, he used his right hand to operate the buttons.

    And then¡ª

    Rumble!¡ª

    ¡ªbubbles started to boil up inside the tube.

    The youth''s struggle became rougher, and the stigma engraved on his left chest started to pour out the light. However, soon after, his body started to melt like it was dissolving in the water.

    "Hehe. He''s dissolving well~"

    The woman with piercings took in the sight of the young man''s melting body while smiling brightly.

    The handsome man approached her and pulled in her hips.

    "Should we get something to eat after this is over?"

    "I think we should."

    Even when a horrifying scene was taking ce, their expressions were at peace. Once around five minutes passed, the young man''s body finished dissolving.

    The water inside the tube that had an entire human body melted wasn''t red but shone with a gentle blue light, something in the depth was pulsating like a heartbeat.

    Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Ba-dump!!!

    The woman looked at the blue fluid inside the tube and smiled.

    "Chaos shall reign supreme."

    "Chaos shall reign supreme."

    The sound of their creepy voices echoed out inside the basement, followed byughter.

 Chapter 1462 1309: Assassination

    Chapter 1462  1309: Assassination

    In another location, a girl in ck could be seen shing through the forest like a mirage. This woman in ck was none other than Sera on a mission.

    After various investigations and careful schemes, they managed to lure out one of the Numbers of the Chaos Organization. Number 4 is nicknamed the Blood lordbecause he controls blood.

    Because this man was exceptionally powerful Sera opted for what she knew to do the best, an assassination and to do this she had to give the enemy something to distract him as she performed her assassination. In a frontal confrontation, she had no chance of winning against a powerful Level 190.

    It was why she set the final trap, a fight between the Blood demon and a ranked adventurer leading a party. SSS rank Adventurer the me emperor. (A/N: It means a Demigod rank adventurer.)

    ''''I shall go to observe!"

    Leaving those words behind Sera shed through the forest toward the final destination.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sera was standing in front of the cavern, where me Emperor and the Blood Lord, Number 4 were fighting against each other.

    Even though she couldn''t see them, she could feel the impact of the sh between the me Emperor''s magic and Number 4'' bloody energy.

    ''The me Emperor is losing. His magic seemed ineffective.''

    Sera remarked and soon found out the reason why.

    ''That longsword¡­''

    Sera looked at the jet-ck longsword that the Blood Lord was holding through the magic recording crystal she left in the cave beforehand. It cut through the me Emperor''s fire magic in a single sh as she watched, and she could feel the evil energying from it.

    ''Is it interfering with magic?''

    Sera couldn''t tell exactly what kind of power the longsword had from simply watching through the crystal ball.

    ''I need to thoroughly analyze it.''

    Even though Sera didn''t have much time, it was necessary to urately analyze the enemy in order to increase the assassination''s chance of sess. She needed to figure out whether the longsword or the bloody energy was causing the phenomenon.

    Swoosh!

    Sera used her presence detection skill coupled with her senses to urately observe the Blood Lord''s longsword. She must observe to acquire more information before making a move, it was the wisest thing to do after all.

    Dozens of me serpents emerged from the me Emperor''s hands. They were as thick as a pir from a building.

    It was the fire attribute spell named, Snake of Raging me. The snakes that were d in scales of me rampaged around as if every single one of them were alive, all in order to take the fourth apostle''s life.

    Rumble!

    The Blood Lord bent himself to the side, shing the longsword down. White bloody energy was ignited on the dark de like embers.

    Whaam!

    The sh and magic were equal in power. However, a strange vibration urred from the longsword. The heads of the snakes were cut off in an instant, creating an explosion.

    ''Huh! What he did just do?''

    Sera narrowed her honey-colored eyes.

    ''The bloody energy emerged from the longsword to interfere with the flow of magic.''

    The bloody energy emerging from the Blood Lord''s longsword didn''t cut through the magic, instead interfering with the flow of mana to weaken the other party''s spell.

    ''That''s how he did it.''

    Sera nodded while looking at the enemy''s longsword as it shed through the flow of magic.

    ''It wasn''t the bloody energy''s ability, but the longsword''s.''

    It was the longsword that was allowing him to easily cut through the magic. If it could cancel magic Sera would have been rmed because only her man was capable of doing something like that.

    ''It won''t be too difficult.''

    If it was the weapon''s ability instead of the Blood Lord himself, then it wasn''t going to be an obstacle for assassination.

    "It will be over soon," Sera mumbled under her breath as if to reassure herself after she had not done assassination in a while. She had to be better prepared not to fail.

    Assassination is meant to kill in a single strike. Since there was a high risk of failure, it was natural for one to be cautious and thoroughly n things before acting.

    Sera''s body was shrouded in darkness, she was killing her presence while slowly advancing, one step at a time.

    ''A little bit more¡­''

    It was not enough yet. She needed to erase her presence to a point that the Blood Lord wouldn''t be able to notice her.

    Sera moved through the shadow toward the cave entrance.

    Swish.

    Sera unsheathed the pitch-ck dagger. Ominous energy was glowing on the pitch-ck de.

    She collected her senses and stood at the other cavern''s entrance. Since her presence waspletely gone, no one was paying attention to her.

    Sera closed her eyes as he watched them.

    When was a beast the most vulnerable to attack?

    When they were sleeping? Or when they were eating?

    No.

    It was when they were about to kill their prey.

    Since they fought with the determination that they would die from hunger if they failed to catch their prey, they were fully focused on their enemy right before they killed them.

    "Haa¡­"

    Sera slowly caught her breath and her persona changed to that of a cold-blooded killer, she smoothly fixed her grip on the pitch-ck dagger''s hilt.

    She lowered her posture, her eyes fixated on the me Emperor, who was drenched in a cold sweat as he was pushed back by the Blood Lord''s bloody energy.

    "Kuh!"

    "Ahh!"

    Two members of the me Emperor''s party, a man and a woman were mmed into the ground, unable to withstand the Blood Lord''s subordinate''s crazy attack. The man didn''t miss the opportunity, creating dozens of spears with bloody energy.

    "Damn it!"

    The me Emperor gritted his teeth and discharged a powerful wave of me. The sphere produced, as a result, was extremely powerful. However, that magic shouldn''t have been used at that moment.

    He was feeding his opponent because he was too desperate to finish his battle to save his daughter. The female was his daughter, Mn. He had to save his daughter after all.

    Creak!

    Alongside the Blood Lord''s evilughter, ferocious bloody energy burst from his ck longsword, distorting the flow of me Emperor''s magic.

    "You were too hasty, me Emperor!"

    The Blood Lord tilted his body and shed down with his longsword. The me Emperor''s magic was entangled with the longsword''s bloody energy and started to lose its power.

    ''Not yet.''

    Sera shook her head. She must stay levelheaded not act on emotion.

    The Blood Lord was going to notice her if she moved at that moment. She needed to wait a bit longer.

    Chaaa!

    The Blood Lord''s de severed the huge me sphere, piercing the me Emperor''s shoulder.

    Pssh!

    A dangerous amount of blood gushed from thetter corbone, and the Blood Lord''s murderous intent intensified. He changed the trajectory of his longsword intending to behead him in a single strike.

    ''Now!''

    Sera gritted her teeth and kicked the ground. Her movement skill Shadow Steps allowed her to ignore the space between them as she reached right next to the Blood Lord.

    She suppressed her emotions and stopped breathingpletely. She stood in the Blood Lord''s shadow.

    Whoosh!

    The moment the Blood Lord''s ck longsword was about to pierce the me Emperor''s neck, Sera stomped the ground and thrust the pitch-ck dagger.

    Creak!

    The de, as ck as the night itself, shredded the flow of bloody energy into pieces as it pierced the left side of the Blood Lord''s chest.

    "Wh-What?!"

    The Blood Lord''s apostle gritted his teeth and tried to pull himself away, but it was already toote.

    BOOM!

    The concentrated ck energy inside the pitch-ck dagger burst out in an instant, creating a powerful explosion inside the Blood Lord''s chest.

    Bang!

    Thetter was sent flying before falling onto the ground like a sack of rice.

    Sera looked at the Blood Lord lying on the ground. The left side of his upper body was violently ripped apart as if a beast had devoured him.

    Pssh!

    A scary amount of ck blood was pouring from his wound, which looked like a saw had cut through his chest and shoulder.

    "Kuk¡­"

    His eyes flipped over, and the Blood Lord could even let out a scream. His breathing slowly died out.

    "Haa¡­"

    Sera exhaled the breath that she''d been holding. She was only holding her breath for a short time, but she felt tired because she had exploded her power at once.

    ''I think I was nervous because I haven''t done it in a while. Still, it was fun. Assassination suits me the best I guess.''

    Sera smiled while shaking off the blood on the pitch-ck dagger.

    ''''You¡­"

    Sera turned her head upon hearing a perplexed voiceing from right in front of her. The me Emperor''s lips were trembling as he grabbed his neck, where blood was gushing from him.

    "Wh-When did you¡­?"

    He couldn''t properly formte his question from his panic.

    "I interfered because it looked extremely dangerous for you. I hope it wasn''t unwarranted."

    "Haa, of course not."

    The stench of blood was mixed in his sigh as he looked at Sera with tired eyes.

    "You saved my life. Thank you."

    ''''You are wee. It was my duty after all. Let''s help the other but first I have something I need to finish!" Sera said as her eyes turned cold before she vanished, there was still one prey left.

    The me Emperor unconsciously took a step back upon meeting those cold-blooded eyes. He weakly mumbled.

    ''What a powerful assassin working for Guild leader.''

 Chapter 1463 1310: Plenty of fun before the Final

    Chapter14631310: Plenty of fun before the Final

    While many things were happening in the outside world Alex was training to control the side effects of using Silveria''s ultimate form: The Seven Deadly Sins Weapons. ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The sky began changing its hue. The eternal scarlet sky over the barrennd transformed and eroded as the colors of hell vanished gradually. The shimmering radiance of the starry sky once again enveloped the sky, connecting to the distant darkness under this ce''s guidance. The clouds slowly dissipated, exposing the bright, lustrous moon that illuminated thend from above.

    The bright, full moon enveloping half the night sky sshed on the pitch-ck ground with its illumination. The outlines of the leaves in the forest were visible, but all of a sudden, a series of animal howls broke out throughout the tranquil forest. Countless, startled birds woke up from their slumber, pped their wings, and soared into the sky fearfully to escape the close-approaching death, as well as the holder of the death aura.

    This person was none other than Alex on a killing spree.

    He was currently on thest floor of the Illusionary Battlefield where powerful monsters resided.

    To be more urate Alex was facing a swarm of monsters, Orcs, Knolls, and Ice trolls.

    ''''Come!"

    Alex stepped forward and roared, provoking the monster.

    "Krr!"

    "Kiee!"

    "Krrr!"

    The ferocious roar made the monsters flinch for a moment, but they soon started running at him in hunger and madness.

    "Krra!"

    The first one that rushed at him was an orc. It swung its rusted ax at his head, but Alex fended it off with a dagger and decapitated the orc.

    "Kiee!"

    A strike of a knoll''s iron club followed it, aiming for his head. However, Alex twisted his upper body and swung his sword to cut the knoll in half.

    sh!

    Between the blood gushing out from the knoll, a deadly ax came rushing at him. It was the surprise attack of an orc that had been waiting for an opportunity from behind.

    ng!

    He held the sword horizontally to block, and the orc fighter''s second attack followed right after like lightning.

    ''This is terrifying even though I knew it wasing.''

    Even though he understood all the orc fighter''s movements with his Divine Sense deployed in full, chills still ran down his spine at its murderous intent. Itsbative energy and fighting spirit were fiercer than its might.

    Creak!

    Alex twirled his sword, cier, glowing with the cold snow''s white color. The de rotated like a windmill to bounce off the ax.

    Stopping the de at the bottom, he shed it up. The orc tried to stop the de with its weapon d in wind, but that wasn''t enough to stop the attack.

    sh!

    The orc''s chest was divided diagonally, and it copsed back with its eyes turned white.

    "Tsk."

    Alex clicked his tongue.

    ''I don''t even have time to catch my breath.''

    Vibration from the ground and a shadowing down. A small ice troll was falling from above and a Shark mole was emerging from the ground.

    Whir!

    He pulled the sword behind him, Wrath''s sword to thrust it like a spear. The moment the shark mole surged from the ground and the ice troll fell, the me bursting from the de engulfed the two monsters.

    "Krr¡­"

    "Kieee¡­"

    The monsters froze in fear upon witnessing the flower of me erasing the night.

    Alex suddenly got an idea in the middle of a swarm of monsters. He summoned Ego and gave him a sword before ordering him to take care of some monsters. He reluctantly did. ¡¼You are ying with fire.¡½Silveria warned, she was dissatisfied with Alex using this clone which gave him a creepy feeling.

    ''Don''t worry, I know what you mean. I just allow him to show his fangs before cutting them. He can do nothing I''m the master after all.'' Alex reassured Silveria. Although unconvinced she still decided to believe in her man.

    The fight continued untilte in the night.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The next day the duo continued but in another location. In the middle of the ice mountain, the duo was ready to fight a powerful group of Ice trolls whose levels ranged from lvl 150-lvl199.

    Alex focused on the enemy in front of him. It was a huge Ice troll, a mutated ice Troll. Its height was around 5 meters, its body was filled with bulging muscles threatening to explode. It was intimidating.

    [Ice Troll Warrior Level 199] ''''Grrr!" The ice troll warrior roared, its roar was akin to a sneer, as if looking down on Alex, the puny human with the silver hair.

    Alex stomped the ground. The pure energy rising from his ankle surrounded his wrist to push the sword.

    At the same time, the ice troll warrior attacked with its big club.

    Whaam!

    Despite the huge body and club, the ice troll warrior (Level 199) was mmed into the wall, pushed by the thin sword.

    "Krrrr!"

    The enraged ice troll warrior roared and swung the club, surrounded by red energy.

    Alongside a ripping sound of the air, a tremendous wind pressure brushed past Alex''s face.

    It felt like his skin was being torn apart, but he advanced through the wind. Using the full power of his muscles strengthened after evolving into a new race, Alex smacked the club from the front.

    Bam!

    The collision between the sword and the club that was incorporating the mutated Ice Troll Warrior''s energy created a shockwave, sweeping away all the snow and ice in the surrounding area.

    "Kieee!"

    The ice troll warrior''s body was sturdier than he thought. It withstood the tremendous shockwave with its body and pummeled its club.

    ''His regenerative ability is certainly insane.'' Alex remarked.

    Its body was ripped apart by the shockwave, yet it had already started regenerating. It wasn''t just the strength and the agility, but it also had an iparable regenerationpared to the normal ice trolls.

    ''Well,pared to my regenerative ability it''s nothing to boast about.'' Alex smirked.

    He then bent his knees. He swung up with his sword, aiming at the ice troll warrior''s energy that was falling like a waterfall.

    The ice troll warrior''sbative energy was powerful, but Wrath''s mes had enough power to melt it down.

 Chapter 1464 1311: The Bet

    Chapter 1464  1311: The Bet

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The collision between the sword and the club that was incorporating the mutated Ice Troll Warrior''s energy created a shockwave, sweeping away all the snow and ice in the surrounding area.

    "Kieee!"

    The ice troll warrior''s body was sturdier than he thought. It withstood the tremendous shockwave with its body and pummeled its club.

    ''His regenerative ability is certainly insane.'' Alex remarked.

    Its body was ripped apart by the shockwave, yet it had already started regenerating. It wasn''t just the strength and the agility, but it also had an iparable regenerationpared to the normal ice trolls.

    ''Well,pared to my regenerative ability it''s nothing to boast about.'' Alex smirked.

    He then bent his knees. He swung up with his sword, aiming at the ice troll warrior''s energy that was falling like a waterfall.

    The ice troll warrior''sbative energy was powerful, but Wrath''s mes had

    enough power to melt it down.

    Wham!

    The crimson me, fierce enough to melt steel, shed through the ice troll warrior''s energy and crashed like a tidal wave. It looked like a salmon going up a valley.

    "Krr!"

    The ice troll warrior groaned upon seeing itsbative energy being split apart. Its yellow eyes, which used to look down on him, were filled with panic.

    ''I''ll end you right away.''

    There was no point in wasting time. It was as if he was about to slice its neck, after cutting through the ice troll warrior''s energy¡ª

    Wham!

    The lump of ice thrown from the right deflected the sword''s trajectory.

    Pssh!

    Instead of the troll warrior''s neck, the sword cut through its chest. Despite receiving a huge injury, disying his ribs to the outside, he still managed to jump back to gain distance.

    Alex narrowed his eyes and raised his head. The ice troll shaman was shaking its staff on the hill. What deflected his sword earlier was the Ice Shard fired by the troll shaman, the second strongest monster apart from the ice troll warrior.

    "I''ll take care of the shaman!" Ego who had just finished a normal ice troll proposed to help and Alex immediately got an idea, a bet to be precise. He quickly shared his thoughts with his Clone.

    The bet is simple if Alex were to finish his mutated Ice troll before Ego could take down the Ice Shaman guiding the others he would kill thetter and win.

    The loser has to listen to everything the winner says, it was too enticing for Ego to refuse.

    It was one of the methods Alex thought to curb Ego''s wild thoughts.

    "If you don''t manage to kill it by the time I finish the troll warrior, I''ll get the shaman myself and it will be my win."

    "That won''t happen!"

    Ego frowned and climbed up the hill.

    "Krr!"

    Alex looked ahead, hearing the growl of a wounded beast. The ice troll warrior, who had already recovered, was raising its club.

    "I''m sorry, but the fight is over."

    Alex lowered his sword and smiled coldly. He''d finished analyzing the ice troll warrior''s movements. The only thing left was to take its life with a single strike.

    "Kara!"

    The ice troll warrior shattered the ground and rushed at him. With his sight filled with the monster, Alex brandished his sword. Instead of stepping back, he ran ahead.

    Alex Sword Art: Special Form: Ten mes.

    Thawing me.

    A crimson me blossomed on the red de, as if a meteor had arrived. The flower blossom looked like the sun as it spread out in four directions, announcing the end of the cold winter.

    Creak!

    The dancing crimson me subsided, and the frozen ground melted. The ice troll warrior''s head and club fell above it.

    "Haaa¡­"

    Alex lowered his sword and exhaled an exhausted breath. The Alex Sword Art was powerful and shy, but it consumed too much mana and spiritual force (SE). He felt like his mind was going numb.

    However, the power and sharpness that cut the ice troll warrior apart in a single sh was satisfying.

    Alex caught his breath and looked up the hill. The troll shaman was spreading its magic and leading the remaining trolls to fight against the Ego.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ego pierced into the center and swung his sword at the shaman, worthy to be Alex''s clone, despite not having his full strength Ego was powerful.

    ng!

    Even though his sword was targeting the shaman, it was blocked mid-way, as if there was an invisible wall. It was the defensive magic cast by the shaman.

    "Haaa!"

    He kept restlessly swinging his de, which was surrounded by a powerful aura, yet the magic barrier didn''t shatter easily.

    "Kikrrkarti!"

    The troll shaman chanted a strange spell and the snow streams fluttering in the air became even more intense, to the point where he couldn''t even see right in front of him anymore.

    "This isn''t enough to stop me!"

    Ego grits his teeth and swings his sword. The white storm was split apart, and the shaman''s body came into his sight.

    ''I-I have to kill it at all costs!"

    ''''Ee-yah!"

    He kicked the ground and spread his sword became sharp, so sharp that it looked like the magic wall was about to be broken since it was trembling violently.

    ''I''m almost there!''

    Just asEgo was about to deliver the finishing blow, by gathering more mana¡ª

    m!

    Shaman''s body faltered significantly, and a red stream appeared from the left side of its chest, where its heart was located.

    "Wh-What is this¡­?"

    While Ego was standing still, unable to understand the situation, the troll shaman''s body was shattered into pieces along with an explosive sound.

    Whoosh!

    Behind the fluttering crimson smoke, the silver handsome young man that Ego hated the most was standing there, holding a dagger emanating me.

    "Y-you bastard!"

    Ego pointed his finger while trembling his chin.

    "Why are you here?"

    "I told you I''d kill it myself if you didn''t manage to finish it before I killed the troll warrior."

    "Shut up! It was just a surprise attack from the back! I could''ve finished it on my own even if you weren''t here!"

    "Just a surprise attack or whatever, I have won the bet, it is your fault for being dumb thinking I''d y fair.''''

    Alex sneered and said as a matter of fact. His face was so hateful that Ego wanted to insult him but in the end, he managed to restrain himself.

    ''Good, I''ll remember this and pay you backter.''

    ''''Tch! I understood it was my loss. What is your order?" Ego asked while ring at Alex, thetter shrugged his shoulders before announcing.

    ''''Go back I will tell youter.''''

    Ego almost exploded with rage as he felt like he was getting yed like a fool by Alex. He could only swallow his rage and bid his time, he couldn''t ask recklessly.

    With a puff, he disappeared leaving Alex to click his tongue in annoyance.

    ''''Tch! Pretty enduring aren''t we? Let''s see how much you can endure before imploding, showing your true colors and I shall get rid of you.''''

    Alex was not afraid of Ego imploding but he was more scared of him enduring, not falling for his tricks, someone like that would be difficult to deal with. Well, he had a lot of ns to make him show his true colors but not now he must stop his training and continue onward, he must close the Infinity Maze''s chapter to go see his loved ones which he missed dearly.

    ''''Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1465 1312: In the Illusionnary Battlefield*

    Chapter 1465  1312: In the Illusionnary Battlefield*

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''Tch! I understood it was my loss. What is your order?" Ego asked while ring at Alex, thetter shrugged his shoulders before announcing.

    ''''Go back I will tell youter.''''

    Ego almost exploded with rage as he felt like he was getting yed like a fool by Alex. He could only swallow his rage and bid his time, he couldn''t ask recklessly.

    With a puff, he disappeared leaving Alex to click his tongue in annoyance.

    ''''Tch! Pretty enduring aren''t we? Let''s see how much you can endure before imploding, showing your true colors and I shall get rid of you.''''

    Alex was not afraid of Ego imploding but he was more scared of him enduring, not falling for his tricks, someone like that would be difficult to deal with. Well, he had a lot of ns to make him show his true colors but not now he must stop his training and continue onward, he must close the Infinity Maze''s chapter to go see his loved ones which he missed dearly.

    ''''Let''s go!"

    ''''Or not, Silveriae out and let''s have some fun.'''' Alex changed his decision to leave as he got an idea at thest minute. It would be a waste not to enjoy a date in this beautiful world.

    Silveria reluctantly appeared, she seemed to have foreseen this oue and did not try changing her man''s decision.

    It was how they ended up enjoying a date in the Illusionnary Battlefield, a world she had created to train her future master. It was fun nheless, Silveria understood that no matter where she was, it would be fun as long as she was with the one she loved. Like the saying goes when you are in love everything will appear colorful to you. Silveria couldn''t deny this.

    One thing led to another and of course, the date ended up physical.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Somewhere in the Illusionnary Battlefield, in a room.

    Alex gasped sharply when the sensation of Silveria''s hot mouth wrapped around his testicles and sent jolts of pleasure throughout his entire body. Her wet tongue traced a circle around them, eliciting grunts that came from him every time she touched that area. She gave his scrotum a quick lick and then ran her tongue along its length. It tickled and teased him, making Alex twitch slightly and letting out a deep groan.

    Silveria must''ve noticed Alex''s growing arousal and was getting impatient. So she sucked on his sack balls again, but this time with slightly less suction. Then she moved both hands onto Alex''s thighs and pushed them apart while still keeping her eyes locked onto his like a prey before her prey.

    The view was exquisite, Alex couldn''t take his eyes off of it, watching how she sucked his cock with her mouth. He felt his manhood throb and grow inside her mouth, begging to be released.

    Alex decided to not stay idle and he reached down and began massaging the flesh of her breast. Silveria didn''t seem to mind, she liked it when Alex yed with her nipples in such a manner.

    "Please... Alex..." She moaned. Her pleading eyes worke as Alex''s hips started bucking and he pulled back slightly so that the tip of his cock wasn''tpletely enveloped by Silveria''s hot mouth. And once more, she used the hand on his thigh to pull him forward slightly, giving Alex some much-needed relief from her incredible blowjob skills. Her blowjob skill seemed to have incredibly increased almost making her look like a professional. Women can be fast learners when ites to sexual matters Alex thought but didn''t have the time to dwell on the matter.

    Suddenly, his legs buckled almost instantly, they had been tensed up so tight. So Silveria quickly slid between them andy beside him before climbing on top. She wrapped herself around Alex''s body while looking straight into his eyes.

    Her face was flushed red from pleasure and desire and he knew that it would take just a little bit longer than usual before they were done here. Alex also realized that there was no rush or need to finish things up fast.

    Silveria moaned as she felt the head of his dick enter her.

    Alex ced both of his hands under her shoulders to steady her as he began to push in and out. At first, she let out soft cries as her insides stretched to amodate the size of his erection. But then he began picking up speed and it became harder for her to keep pace with him. With each thrust, Alex''s cock forced its way deeper into her cunt until finally, it was all the way inside. It was warm and wet and slippery inside, and Alex could feel his balls bumping against her ass.

    "Aannnhhh... Yes--- It''s so good..." Silveria looked at him nervously, her eyes filled with a mixture of lust and anxiety.

    "Do you want more?" Alex asked yfully.

    Her expression told him that she did, but she was too nervous about asking it.

    Alex stopped moving and kissed her lips passionately. He held his tongue firmly between her lips and she couldn''t help but moan into between the kiss. Then, when he pulled back, he did not immediately put pressure back into making love with her. Instead, Alex reached down with one hand while still keeping the other wrapped around Silveria''s delicate white neck. Then he slowly brought his hand up while massaging the outside of her breasts as gently as he could, with much care like how a mother gently takes care of her newborn.

    The momentary pause in activity made Silveria shake slightly. The touch of Alex''s fingers, his dexterous fingers with the fast fingers title made her tits bounce in rhythm with her heartbeat. She began grinding herself against Alex in an attempt to get him to resume what they were doing.

    But all it got me was a wicked grin. He wouldn''t give in so easily.

    She started making small whimpering noises as she rubbed herself against Alex''s erection and he felt like he was the Pleasure God sending these pleasuring sensations straight to her brain.

    Alex took hold of both of her wrists and pushed them above her head, forcing the rest of her body down onto hispletely. Now there wasn''t even any movement between them, which only added to how incredible this felt for both of them.

    Then Alex began kissing along her corbone as his other hand ran across her stomach and eventually rested over her lower belly button. As soon as itnded, Silveria let out a long moan and arched her back a bit so that more skin was exposed. Her mouth opened wide and a string of drool connected from it all the way to Alex''s chest.

    As Alex''s cock reached its peak, he decided to give her the ultimate pleasure. He flipped their position and spread her legs. Then Alex rubbed his twitching cock in front of her entrance and pushed just the tip between her slippery folds. With his hands still gripping her waist, Alex started moving it in and out of her. It didn''t take much effort before he was able to push his entire length into her. He kept thrusting into Silveria''s hot snatch as fast as possible while kissing along her jawline and down her neck.

    The sensation was exquisite and as Silveria continued to moan with every thrust, she pulled her head back far enough to stare deep into Alex''s heterochromia eyes with a lusty expression on her face.

    "Alexander..." She mumbled breathlessly with a mix of fear and desire.

    ''''You''re going to make me cum..."

    Her words sent shivers through Alex''s body, making his cock twitch inside her tight pussy. He moved faster, wanting this moment tost forever, but not knowing how long he would be allowed to do so. He could tell that she wanted more from this session than he originally thought, almost as if she''d been looking forward to this. And when she felt that familiar waveing, she bit her lower lip in an attempt to stifle the sound that threatened to escape from her mouth. But she couldn''t hold it in any longer, it slipped past her lips and escaped like a high-pitched whimper.

    ''''Ohhhhhh!"

    Her arms iled about helplessly before they went limp. As for Alex? Well, Alex''s grip had tightened around her shoulders so tightly that it looked like his hands were going to leave bruises if he wasn''t careful.

    Silveria''s orgasm took over and his own came soon after. Alex threw his head back and moaned into their kiss as he filled Silveria''s cunt with his hot semen. He didn''t pull out, instead letting Alex member stay buried deep within her until the end.

    They both stayed like this as if to enjoy the afterglow of their union.

    Outside the moonlight illuminated the world as if blessing the couple''s union. It was breathtakingly beautiful. The couple stayed like this a little longer before going to take a bath.

    It was a time to go back but real this time.

 Chapter 1466 1313: Finally Meeting

    Chapter 1466  1313: Finally Meeting

    After Alex''s training and a little adventure in the Illusionnary Battlefield, he is back in the outside world. He didn''t waste time and moved to thest floor.

    It was a forest and beyond this forest was a ghost town and beyond this ghost town was a castle Alex''s final destination.

    ''''Fuck, that was annoying but finally, I guess I''ve arrived.'''' Alex spat a curse. He knew that the enemy must have intentionally done this to annoy him and truth be told he was annoyed.

    Alex massaged his temple before observing the castle in the distance.

    Ten broad, square towers have been built on various tactical spots for an ideal defense and are connected by fairly low, massive walls made of golden stone.

    Stylish windows are scattered here and there around the walls in seemingly perfect symmetry, along with holes of various sizes for archers and artillery.

    A moderate gate with thick metal doors, a draw bridge, and archer holes guard the inhabitants of this ind castle, but it''s not the only way in, which fortunately only very few know.

    The forest outside of the castle gates is lit up with bioluminescent creatures, adding to the atmosphere of the castle. This castle has been improved and improved over the ages, some parts of the castle are newer than others, and the inhabitants are determined to keep their castle as modern as possible.

    Kaa~ Kaa~

    RUMBLE!

    ''''It is the same as in my memory I guess.'''' Alex walked toward the castle after seeing the doors opening as if inviting him in. He was not afraid of an ambush nor he was afraid of this ce being a trap. The host who seemed to have been awaiting him would not do something so boring, not before conversing with him. He must have prepared something Alex was certain of this but only after seeing him would he show what he reserved for him. Taking everything into ount Alex walked nonchntly until the throne hall.

    In a beautiful throne hall.

    Great braziers encircling each of the fourteen baster columns light up the entire throne hall and their light wraps the hall in a warm radiance. The intricate and symmetrical design patterns on the nted ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies look down upon the stone floor of this opulent hall.

    An ivory rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while winged banners with adorned tufts droop from the walls. Between each banner hangs antern, almost all of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the paintings of powerful monsters and dragons below them.

    Tall, stained ss windows of heavenly mosaics are framed by curtains colored the same ivory as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and intricate embroidery.

    An impressive throne of gold sits amidst tworge statues and is adjoined by five simr, but smaller seats for those aiding the master of the throne in all affairs.

    The throne is covered in baroque emblems and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a sparkling sigil. The fluffy pillows are a light ivory and these too have been adorned with gilded tracery.

    upying this throne was a man with ck reptilian pupils like that of a dragon. This man is Bahamut''s clone and a man was standing on his right.

    ck, shaggy hair slightly covers a fine, menacing face. Smart gray eyes, set handsomely within their sockets, watch meticulously the feet of his master he''d looked up for so long.

    Scars stretching from the bottom of the right cheekbone, running towards the tip of the nose, and ending above his left eye leave a tormenting memory of redeemed honor.

    This is the face of Kade Eustis, a true behemoth among the Numbers and former powerful adventurer from the outside world.

    ''''Wee my guess I''ve been waiting for you.''''

    As soon as he saw Alex walking in full of confidence Bahamut''s clone smiled and weed him. He was inwardly shocked because thest time they met he could still see through Alex''s strength but now he couldn''t urately tell which level he was at. Normally, this should have annoyed him but he was not annoyed on the contrary he was pleased, this would be fun. No matter how big an ant has be it is still an ant.

    ''''Yeah, yeah I''m happy to see you too. I can''t wait to kill you.'''' Alex replied with a provocation.

    ''''You!"

    Kade red at Alex, he didn''t like the man''s arrogance, he didn''t see why his master thought highly of the man. His strength shouldn''t be above his own as he couldn''t feel any powerful auraing from the man despite him standing a few meters away.

    Bahamut''s clone stopped Kade from stepping forward. He was not surprised by Alex''s provocation. It would have been boring otherwise.

    Since the start, Alex never looked at Kade as if he was not present.

    ''''Hahaha! Don''t be hasty. There is something I''m curious about before we begin.'''' Bahamut''s clone didn''t respond to Alex''s provocation as he had expected.

    ''''Ask,'''' Alex responded nonchntly.

    ''''Some of my subordinates I''ve painstakingly nurtured disappeared somewhere, on a certain ind, you won''t happen to know something do you?" Bahamut''s clone was smiling as he asked this but Alex''s body tensed, this smile was not a smile, it was an evil smile.

    Kade''s body shook as he was visibly shaken when his master brought this up. The death of his subordinates must have greatly affected him. He was curious as well.

    Meanwhile, Alex felt a chill run up his spine when he saw Bahamut''s clone''s evil smile. That smile gave off an ominous feeling but he quickly regained hisposure and tilted his head to the side.

    ''''I dunno.''''

    Anyone with a brain would have seen through Alex''s lies but Bahamut''s clone simply smiled.

    ''''I see. I have prepared a surprise for you but this will have to wait for tomorrow. You should rest for tonight to be at your full capacity. I don''t want you dying easily after all.'''' Bahamut''s clone said, gesturing to Kade to guide Alex to his room. Thetter although reluctant still carry his master''s order.

 Chapter 1467 1314: Survival Game 1

    Chapter 1467  1314: Survival Game 1

    ''''Some of my subordinates I''ve painstakingly nurtured disappeared somewhere, on a certain ind, you won''t happen to know something do you?"

    Bahamut''s clone was smiling as he asked this but Alex''s body tensed, this smile was not a smile, it was an evil smile.

    Kade''s body shook as he was visibly shaken when his master brought this up. The death of his subordinates must have greatly affected him. He was curious as well.

    Meanwhile, Alex felt a chill run up his spine when he saw Bahamut''s clone''s evil smile. That smile gave off an ominous feeling but he quickly regained hisposure and tilted his head to the side.

    ''''I dunno.''''

    Anyone with a brain would have seen through Alex''s lies but Bahamut''s clone simply smiled.

    ''''I see. I have prepared a surprise for you but this will have to wait for tomorrow. You should rest for tonight to be at your full capacity. I don''t want you dying easily after all.'''' Bahamut''s clone said, gesturing to Kade to guide Alex to his room. Thetter although reluctant still carry his master''s order.

    Alex nodded before following Kade to his room. The two didn''t exchange a word until arriving at a destination.

    It was only after seeing Alex entering his room that Kade opened his mouth to warn him.

    ''''You better stay obediently inside your room. Night can be dangerous outside after all.''''

    Alex chuckled before mming the door in front of Kade, this further enraged the man and he vowed to have his revenge tomorrow at all costs. Whatever surprise his master prepared he was sure to take part in this. He must use this opportunity to his fullest, until then he must endure and not fall into Alex''s traps.

    Kade was not only strong he was smart as well, after the initial provocation he analyzed and understood Alex''s intention. His previous warning was just for the sake of confirming his guess and he seeded, he was sure that Alex wouldn''t follow his advice, not that it matters.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In the dark night, one could barely tell where the darkness began and where it ended.

    There are silver gems dotting the night sky. The soft glow of the moon also rained down on the castle. Like a faint silver sash, the moonlight enveloped the castle.

    A shadow suddenly appeared and moved around as if searching for something but after half of an hour, this person''s search ended fruitless.

    ''''Tch! There''s nothing here except a few people.'''' Alex clicked his tongue before vanishing.

    Like Kade anticipated Alex still got out despite his warning, he thought he could use the night to check his enemy''s strength but unfortunately, he found nothing.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The morning came like a refreshing oasis.

    The golden rays of sunlight pierced throughyers of cloud. The beautiful scenery in the sky showered thend with its brilliance.

    The zing sun was high in the sky. The air started turning warm under the intense re of the sun.

    Alex was called into the throne hall to meet Bahamut''s clone.

    ''''Did you enjoy your stay here?" Bahamut''s clone asked and Alex simply shrugged his shoulders.

    ''''It was too quiet.''''

    ''''Hahaha! Sorry for that. Let''s start with my surprise. I call this a survival game.'''' Bahamut''s clone snapped his fingers and the scenery around them changed much to Alex''s surprise.

    It was a battlefield with an army marching in the distance.

    The ground trembles as an army of 80,000 marches onwards. A storm of sound from disorganized steps after steps, like a giant snake sliding smoothly across thends.

    Up close it''s the rustling of chainmail and leather which overpowers all other sounds. The creaking of wood of the supply carts and siege engines can be heard only faintly and the growls of the war tigers are all but drowned outpletely.

    Not a word is spoken among the soldiers, exhaustion and some fear have set in now that the long march is nearing its destination. The entire army is as one, a well-oiled machine ready to take on and defeat their enemy.

    The front is led by eager charge cavalry armed with javelins, shields, and swords. They''re followed by foot soldiers armed with long swords and huge shields, who in turn are followed by elite swordsmen on horseback.

    The ranks are filled with many other regiments, including allied soldiers, as well as ve soldiers, including stealth units, various charging units, many elite units, and artillery units.

    ''''Kade will be themander while you Alex you will be a soldier. The goal is simple, survive while investigating the cause of the apocalypse in this ce, there are some rules to follow. I''ll be waiting somewhere in this ce. Survive the cursed child, survive until the end and we will fight, I''ll tell you something interesting if you do.'''' Bahamut''s clone smiled before vanishing into the horizon suddenly Alex and Kade felt their centers of gravity changing, they had been transferred to their respective positions before they could get the chance to prepare.

    ''Fuck, he got me.'' That was Alex''sst thought before vanishing.

    ¡¼I told you we should have acted but well let''s see what he prepared. It will be fun nheless.¡½Silveria didn''t seem particrly worried. No matter what the situation is Alex will do his utmost to survive like he has done until now.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a wilderness somewhere was an army, not a part of an army marching forward.

    ck fog filled the wilderness.

    The entire cavalry had formed a formation to charge forward.

    Alex followed behind the cavalry unit, slowly running after them.

    ¡ª¨Cthis couldn''t be helped, he was a temporary addition to the troops, forced to enterbat without being granted proper equipment or even a horse.

    Suddenly, the Silveria spoke up,

    ¡¼Alex, maybe you should take this chance to leave the troops.¡½

    Alex shook his head: "Just as you''ve said, this world''s rules focus solely on individual identity. If I be a ''deserter'', that would only make me fall lower in the world''s ranking, bringing me closer to danger"

    "¡ª¡ª-that''s why I can''t be a ''deserter. Unlike that man who has be amander I''m but nothing but a foot soldier. I need to follow the rules in order to survive. It is a survival game after all.''''

 Chapter 1468 1315: Survival Game 2

    Chapter 1468  1315: Survival Game 2

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a wilderness somewhere was an army, not a part of an army marching forward.

    ck fog filled the wilderness.

    The entire cavalry had formed a formation to charge forward.

    Alex followed behind the cavalry unit, slowly running after them.

    ¡ª¨Cthis couldn''t be helped, he was a temporary addition to the troops, forced to enterbat without being granted proper equipment or even a horse.

    Suddenly, the Silveria spoke up,

    ¡¼Alex, maybe you should take this chance to leave the troops.¡½

    Alex shook his head: "Just as you''ve said, this world''s rules focus solely on individual identity. If I be a ''deserter'', that would only make me fall lower in the world''s ranking, bringing me closer to danger"

    "¡ª¡ª-that''s why I can''t be a ''deserter. Unlike that man who has be amander I''m but nothing but a foot soldier. I need to follow the rules in order to survive. He must have thought I can''t endure and try deserting, as he would easily win this round but unfortunately for him, it won''t go as he intended.''''

    Like Alex has said, Kade now general was hoping Alex wouldn''t be unable to endure and escape, he would then capture him and torture him as he wished.

    The cavalry troops moved extremely quickly, so during the time that Alex spoke with the Silveria, the entire squad had already traveled more than 500 meters.

    After a few more dozen seconds of running, the area up ahead had be open, leaving the area of the ck fog.

    Alex was d, jumped out from the back of the formation, andnded ahead of them, observing their surroundings.

    Only to find that it was a vast deste field.

    Tombstones lined up one after another, filling every inch of space upon this vast field.

    The tombstones weren''t all of the same shapes and sizes, some extremely tall, some very short, a particrly huge tombstone could be even higherpared to the capital city''s bell tower, while some of the smaller ones were around the size of a human grave.

    Past this vast field of tombstones, at the very end of their visions stood a gigantic broken ship.

    While Alex was feeling curious, he noticed that some of the dirt at the border of the graveyard began to loosen.

    Skeletons began to crawl out from below.

    They wielded tattered wooden shields and weapons as they slowly marched toward the cavalry forces one by one.

    Alex''s gaze became focused.

    Skeletons¡­

    Such low-ranking monsters are being pitted against a squad of well-armed cavalrymen?

    At this point, the cavalry captain at the forefront of the formation turned around and looked at him.

    He had no horse, nor weapon suitable for a cavalry unit, only a pair of gauntlets.

    The cavalry captain said: "Then¡ª¡ª Alex, you don''t need to charge forward, you don''t even know how to ride a horse yet!"

    "Ah, yes! Yes sir!" Alex Shan hurriedly answered.

    The other cavalrymenughed amicably.

    "Neer, go back to training first before you return to the battlefield!" someone called out.

    "Silence!"

    The cavalry captain silenced them all, then raised his voice.

    "Brace yourselves, alter formation, face the enemy!"

    The cavalry squad changed from a defensive formation to an offensive one.

    All their horses slowly elerated, preparing to attack.

    ¡¼Those weaklings know nothing.¡½Silveria was in a bad mood, apparently annoyed with the other soldiers'' behavior toward her man.

    Alex smiled unbothered, he then looked ahead.

    The cavalry all raised their long-handled weapons.

    Closer, closer¡ª¡ª

    In just a few moments, the foremost cavalrymen had already sped up to their limits.

    "Kill!"

    The cavalrymen all uttered a battle cry.

    Rumble rumble rumble rumble!

    Within the dustyndscape, the cavalry shed against the skeletons.

    Like taking candy from a baby.

    The skeletons were dismantled at once.

    The few that managed to slip through their weapons were then knocked down by the horses, then crushed under them.

    The cavalry captainughed: "Ahahaha, feeble undead monsters. You dared take our charge head-on, such foolish ignorance!"

    The cavalrymen all cheered.

    Suddenly, a voice resounded from the depths of the tomb.

    [Early celebration is usually a sign of defeat.]

    Alex''s expression changed.

    This voice held a power in his voice.

    "Everyone be careful, that''s an especially powerful monster!"

    Alex loudly told everyone.

    But it was already toote, as the voice resounded again:

    ¡¸ Mortals, the sins youmitted shall be returned to yourselves, while those you y shall heed a new beginning ¡¹

    This sounded like an incantation of some sort, and before the cavalrymen even managed to react, the situation had changed¡ª¡ª

    From the void of space, a wide waterfall of light manifested.

    The cavalrymen that attacked the skeletons were enveloped within this waterfall of light.

    From inside the light, a voice called out:

    "Brace yourselves, alter formation, face the enemy!"

    Dozens of voices responded at once: "Kill!"

    This was the cavalry troop''smand and battle cry earlier!

    Instantly, several blurry figures appeared from the light, charging straight towards the cavalry.

    Attack!

    With the resounding sound of horse gallops, the figures approached them increasingly closer.

    "That''s my shadow!" a soldier called out in shock.

    "I can see myself, why is this happening!?" Another soldier shouted.

    "Don''t panic, prepare your defenses!" the cavalry captain loudly dered.

    The cavalry hurriedly took their defensive formation.

    But it was useless¡ª¡ª-

    The blurred shadows created by the light charged forward without being obstructed, piercing through all of their bodies.

    Death!!!

    Blood spilled into the air, and severed arms and legs flew all over.

    The entire cavalry troops were destroyed by this attack.

    ¡ª¨Cjust as the skeletons had been earlier.

    Rumble rumble rumble rumble!

    Strong wind began to pick up, howling with the surrounding snow!

    All living creatures werepletely dismantled by the light, turning into blood and bones, scattering in all directions.

    While the crushed skeletons once again reformed their bodies and became animated.

    Alex opened his eyes wide, observing this unbelievable scene.

    Suddenly, a sh of red flew towards Alex, leaving a blood mark on his face.

    He didn''t avoid this.

    ¡ª¡ªit was the blood from one of the cavalrymen earlier.

    Just a few moments ago, he was still a living, breathing person.

    Regretfully, facing this eerie power, all of his efforts had shown themselves to be utterly futile.

    Alex sighed, then wiped the blood from his face and looked at it.

    What kind of ability is this monster''s attack supposed to be?

    Could it be that anyone''s attack would be reflected onto their bodies?

    ''How am I supposed to fight that!?''

    Suddenly, a pair of hands filled with spikes reached out from the void of space, clutching Alex''s neck out of nowhere.

    The monster spoke full of killing intent: ¡¸ You mortal, I will¡ª¡ª ¡¹

    Its voice was suddenly cut off.

    Alex was still being clutched, unable to move.

    "Come on, kill me!"

    He provoked the monster, then reached his gauntlet-protected hand out to snap a piece of spike from the monster''s hand.

    At the same time, another provocative sound resounded from the void of space.

    Xiu! Wu wu!

    The monster abruptly looked up, but the ''wu wu'' sound had already disappeared, no matter what kind of irvoyance it tried to use, it couldn''t discover the other party.

    A moment of silence.

    From the void of space, a furious roar resounded: [Stop, I order you to stop.]

    It threw Alex away.

    Alex flew several dozen meters beforending without issues.

    He was about to say something else, when the pair of spiky hands turned in mid-air, and waved them towards the tombstones.

    ¡¸ Slumbering seeds under the ground, it is time for you to awaken ¡¹the monster recited with a highly raised voice.

    Instantly, the entire vast graveyard began to move.

    Even thergest tomb the size of a bell tower began to break in half.

    Having seen this, Alex didn''t say anything else and ran away.

    The monsterughed in a low voice: ¡¸ You won''t escape, this entire world shall face the fate of destruction, let alone a mere mortal like yourself ¡¹

    Alex ignored that.

    He was running as fast as he could back to where he came from.

    Hurry!

    I need to be quicker!

    Even quicker!!!

    The monsters are all about to be resurrected!

    This thing was really strong to the point Alex thought maybe it was Bahamut''s clone in disguise but he was not sure. He had to escape first. Not only did he get a low rank in the army, but somehow the rules of this world seemed to have been overwritten and his strength limited.

    Previously, he had sent some part of the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, some shards in the sky, to hide in the clouds just in case. It was what he used to make a diversion upon getting caught. The shards flew while letting slip a bit of spiritual force (SE), the monster must have thought it was an enemy hiding and looking down on thetter because he hadn''t felt his presence beforehand.

    And as a powerful monster, it couldn''t tolerate this thus tossing the weak mortal to the side to focus on this unknown enemy.

 Chapter 1469 1316: Survival Game 3

    Chapter 1469  1316: Survival Game 3

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time, another provocative sound resounded from the void of space.

    Xiu! Wu wu!

    The monster abruptly looked up, but the ''wu wu'' sound had already disappeared, no matter what kind of irvoyance it tried to use, it couldn''t discover the other party.

    A moment of silence.

    From the void of space, a furious roar resounded: [Stop, I order you to stop.]

    It threw Alex away.

    Alex flew several dozen meters beforending without issues.

    He was about to say something else, when the pair of spiky hands turned in mid-air, waved them towards the tombstones.

    ¡¸ Slumbering seeds under the ground, it is time for you to awaken ¡¹the monster recited with a highly raised voice.

    Instantly, the entire vast graveyard began to move.

    Even thergest tomb the size of a bell tower began to break in half.

    Having seen this, Alex didn''t say anything else and ran away.

    The monsterughed in a low voice: ¡¸ You won''t escape, this entire world shall face the fate of destruction, let alone a mere mortal like yourself ¡¹

    Alex ignored that.

    He was running as fast as he could back where he came.

    Hurry!

    I need to be quicker!

    Even quicker!!!

    The monsters are all about to be resurrected!

    This thing was really strong to the point Alex thought maybe it was Bahamut''s clone in disguise but he was not sure. He had to escape first. Not only he got a low rank in the army, somehow the rules of this world seemed to have been overwritten and his strength limited.

    Previously, he had sent some part of the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, some shards in the sky, to hide in the clouds just in the case. It was what he used to make diversion upon getting caught. The shards flew while letting slip a bit of spiritual force (SE), the monster must have thought it was an enemy hiding and looking down on thetter because he hadn''t felt his presence beforehand.

    And as a powerful monster it couldn''t tolerate this thus tossing the weak mortal to the side to focus on this unknown enemy, this give Alex the chance to escape.

    ¡¼Heh Alex, you''re already running away before any reasonable amount of fighting?¡½

    "That''s not it, just that before I act, I feel like¡ª¡ª"

    Alex''s voice turned cold: "Someone should pay the price for the deaths of these cavalrymen.''''

    Using something he hadn''t used for a while. The God''s mask to transform into an ordinary soldier.

    He activated Shadow Walk again and again while also flying forward at full speed to reach the border of the ck fog.

    Controlling the Heaven Soaring Shuttle, Alex provoked the monster, he also asked Silveria to provoke the monster while performing a specific task. He had to do something in order for the monster to think it was their leader''s fault.

    Alex then rushed forward again, traversing the distance of a thousand meters in a few seconds.

    He left the ck fog.

    Three rolls.

    Two rolls.

    He had to be convincing so he went all out in his acting.

    He finally stopped.

    Alex sat crouched on the ground, spat up some blood, then shouted in utter panic: "General! General sir!!"

    Everyone was still waiting in ce, but heard the resounding voices from earlier.

    While they were still unsure of what happened, this wounded cavalryman had already returned.

    The General, Kade scowled and shouted: "What happened? What happened there?"

    Alex cried out: "Everyone was killed, that monster was too powerful! It was too powerful! It said that if we''re so weak; if even our leader doesn''t have the courage to enter the ck fog to fight it, then we should just surrender and be its ves, this way we can at least survive!"

    Complete silence.

    Kade took a deep breath, trying to retain his calm.

    ''I''m currently the General, I''m currently the General, I can''t do anything that vites my identity¡ª¡ª¨C

    Two of my subordinates who vited their identities have already vanished.''

    Kade recited this a few times, then suddenlyughed.

    "Such weak provocations, how could I be deceived¡ª¡ª"

    Suddenly, the monster''s voice resounded from the ck fog, overpowering Kade''s voice.

    ¡¸ AAARRrgggh! Human leader! ¡¹

    ¡¸ I shall be waiting for you in the ck fog. If you''re nothing but an utter coward, then silently wait for the ck fog to spread. At that time, the entire world shall fall by my hands! ¡¹

    Everyone was stunned.

    That really was the monster''s voice!

    It had issued an official challenge to the human leader!

    Everyone turned to their General at once

    At this point, the surviving cavalryman wiped his face, speaking in a grudgeful voice: "General sir, the brothers have all fallen, this subordinate begs you to take revenge for them!"

    Revenge¡­

    The General was caught in everyone''s gaze, standing still with his mouth half-opened,pletely speechless.

    If I still refuse to go in now¡­

    Apparently¡­ it would vite¡­ the identity of the General¡­

    He silently thought, then confirmed this answer.

    Meanwhile, Alex disguised as the soldier was bloody all over, his head still bleeding as he sat crouched on the snow, clearly someone who had just desperately returned to deliver news.

    Kade was so mad that he was clenching his teeth, but in front of so many people, he couldn''t do anything.

    ''This monster is extremely powerful. Should I go into the ck fog confront this monster?

    Nah! It''s too dangerous to go without knowing anything about the enemy.

    But if I don''t go and vite my identity, I''m as good as dead.

    How should I deal with the current situation?

    Even if I am their leader, a leader who refuses to face the enemy even after being provoked is an unworthy leader.

    Unless something unexpected happened¡­

    Unexpected¡­

    What kind of unexpected situation could ur at this point in time?

    Do I say I have a stomachache?

    ¡ª¡ªThat will probably send me straight into the center of the Apocalypse by the rules of this world.''

    Kade was lost in thoughts, unable toe to a decision.

    Alex coldly watched while continuing ying pretend.

    Suddenly, Kade''s gaze quickly scanned through everyone here.

    ''All of these people are too weak, if my subordinates were here, I''d at least be able to attempt fighting¡­''

    While he was thinking, a bit ofmotion could be heard at the gate of the city.

    "General! General!"

    Someone called out.

    Everyone turned back, only to see a group of 20 well-armed soldiers being led by an officer towards them.

    They quickly arrived in front of Kade, saluted him, then loudly said: "General, please take us intobat with you!"

    Kade was surprised. He observed this group and nodded inwardly. They could be used.

    ''''Let''s go.'''' He decided to use them.

    The soldiers were overjoyed.

    At this point, the soldier who managed to escape the ck fog had been carried onto a stretcher.

    He suddenly raised his fist up high and shouted: "Praise the great General!"

    Everyone followed suit: "Praise the great General!"

    "Praise the great General!"

    "Praise the great General!"

    Kade nodded.

    ''There''s only one choice right now.

    Since I can''t vite my identity, and now there are usable men under mymand, there''s nothing else to do but fight.''

    Kade rode a horse in front, bringing 20 special soldiers with him.

    They quickly disappeared into the ck fog.

    Other than them, the others remained around the vicinity of the ck fog, preparing to face the enemy.

    Only Alex was being carried away on a stretcher by two soldiers through the city gates.

    As they reached the front of the city gates, a recruitment officer rode a horse alongside them.

    He had his horse matched the pace of the stretcher and asked Alex.

    ''''How bad are your wounds?" He asked.

    "I''ll survive" Alex replied.

    The two of them nodded and said nothing else.

    Silveria was back afterpleting her task.

    ¡¼I didn''t think you''d be able to force him into a corner so well. You can pretty smart when you want.¡½

    Alex helplessly said: "He wanted to get rid of me first¡ª¡ª I''ll be honest, originally I wanted to observe a bit before deciding on a game n, but now I can see that these monsters had better be eliminated as soon as possible"

    ¡¼You are right. This world isplex then expected. This Bahamut is sure something. Let''s follow and y by his rules for now. I''m curious about his ability, what kind of ability you''ll get after killing him.¡½Silveria dered.

    Alex could imagine Silveria licking her lips when she uttered these words.

    Like she had said, he was curious as well and couldn''t wait to acquire this ability. It would not be easy but it was what make adventure thrilling.

    ''''I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of ability I''ll acquire.''''

    Alex responded with a thin smile.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    While chatting, time passed quickly.

    After entering the city, Alex was brought to a rehabilitation ward while Kade was about to confront the powerful enemy in the ck fog.

 Chapter 1470 1317: Third Sin Unlocked:...

    Chapter 1470  1317: Third Sin Unlocked:...

    Kade rode a horse in front, bringing 20 special soldiers with him.

    They quickly disappeared into the ck fog.

    Other than them, the others remained around the vicinity of the ck fog, preparing to face the enemy.

    Only Alex was being carried away on a stretcher by two soldiers through the city gates.

    As they reached the front of the city gates, a recruitment officer rode a horse alongside them.

    He had his horse match the pace of the stretcher and asked Alex.

    ''''How bad are your wounds?" He asked.

    "I''ll survive" Alex replied.

    The two of them nodded and said nothing else.

    Silveria was back afterpleting her task.

    ¡¼I didn''t think you''d be able to force him into a corner so well. You can be pretty smart when you want.¡½

    Alex helplessly said: "He wanted to get rid of me first¡ª¡ª I''ll be honest, originally I wanted to observe a bit before deciding on a game n, but now I can see that these monsters had better be eliminated as soon as possible"

    ¡¼You are right. This world is moreplex than expected. This Bahamut is sure something. Let''s follow and y by his rules for now. I''m curious about his ability, what kind of ability you''ll get after killing him.¡½Silveria dered.

    Alex could imagine Silveria licking her lips when she uttered these words.

    Like she had said, he was curious as well and couldn''t wait to acquire this ability. It would not be easy but it was what made adventure thrilling.

    ''''I''m looking forward to seeing what kind of ability I''ll acquire.''''

    Alex responded with a thin smile.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    While chatting, time passed quickly.

    After entering the city, Alex was brought to a rehabilitation ward while Kade was about to confront the powerful enemy in the ck fog.

    He stayed over for a moment before slipping out of the rehabilitation ward and going outside.

    The sound of explosions continuously resounded throughout the battlefield.

    The strong howling wind did not stop for even a second.

    Even with the obscuring ck fog, the residual power of the battle still continuously spread in every direction causing everyone''s hearts to quicken.

    Suddenly, Alex felt a terrifying chill running down his spine and mumbled unconsciously.

    ''''Something ising.''''

    A crimson shade of light gradually manifested from within the depths of the ck fog.

    Crimson, orange, light red, hazy yellow, bright yellow¡ª¡ª- the colors grew increasingly intense until it eventually pierced through the ck fog altogether.

    A sharp howl resounded from deep within the ck fog:

    ¡º All shall fade within the mes of destruction! ¡»

    In the snowy wind, countless balls of fire shot through the ck fog in every direction.

    A rain of mes.

    Alex''s gaze became focused.

    He could sense individual malice emanating from each of these balls of fire.

    He released his Divine Sense released to quickly observe the entire city.

    Although the sound of rms had been constantly ringing, it was currently in the middle of the night, and the entire city couldn''t possibly mount an effective line of defense in such a short time.

    Boom!

    A ball of firended in the middle of the city''s main street, forming a deep crater as it did.

    Very quickly, a crimson monster climbed out from inside.

    It was made from mixed masses of bones, a scorching crimson me emanating from its body, every step it took left a mark of moltenva on the ground.

    Such monsters began to fill the entire city.

    Silveria who had been silent since leaving the rehabilitation ward finally spoke.

    ¡¼How troublesome, a fire-type attack. The city might have already been plunged into a sea of mes before it could react.¡½

    She seemed to have taken Bahamut''s clone game seriously. They have to survive but not just survive, they''ve to survive with some achievement.

    "That''s true. Most of the Professionists in this world are traditional knights and mages, it would most likely require quite a bit of time for them to organize proper defenses" Alex responded as a matter of fact.

    Alex cracked his knuckles and was ready to jump into the battle.

    ¡¼You don''t need to act in this minor incident.¡½Alex didn''t respond to Silveria''s words and she continued.

    ¡¼You''re¡ª- nning on fighting against all these monsters by yourself?¡½

    Finally Alex spoke.

    "It''s been a long time since I got to exercise.''''

    From where she was Silveria rolled her eyes at her lover. He would never cease to be shameless she thought.

    Closing his eyes Alex recalled the conversation he had with his mother-inw. The description of a certain sin appeared in Alex''s mind.

    ''Gluttony: A weapon in the form of Gauntlets, they are powerful and capable of absorbing some of your enemy''s attacks to give you stamina and faster recovery if you are injured. It has a hidden feature. You can absorb your enemy''s energy and power. Anything can be absorbed. Gluttony knows no bounds and shall devour everything.''

    Alex recalled more detailed information about this sin.

    ''Gluttony: Gauntlets

    Sin Technique: King of Beast

    This Sin technique transforms Gluttony''s user into a massive beast with devastating power. While the beast is extremely powerful, it has an insatiable hunger. If the user doesn''t have the mental capabilities to control this transformation, the beast will rampage, consuming everything in its wake.''

    ''It is exactly what I need right now before testing that power, I''ll be my first time using the Sin Technique.'' Alex mumbled before inhaling deeply and unlocking his third sin. He already had an idea of what kind of beast he would unleash.

    ''''Third Sin unlocked: The Sin of Gluttony!"

    Boom!

    A powerful aura burst out from Alex before turning into the form of two dark gauntlets that tightly wrapped around his fists.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled and the image of a voracious beast appeared behind Alex, a beast with a never-ending appetite. A beast capable of swallowing everything and still wouldn''t be satiated. The most curious thing about this beast was that it didn''t have a shape, sometime it was the face of a lion the next time a tiger or giant snake, it was a faceless beast as if the final form of this beast depended on the owner and it was exactly what Alex was aiming for.

 Chapter 1471 1318: The King of Beasts

    Chapter 1471  1318: The King of Beasts

    Closing his eyes Alex recalled the conversation he had with his mother-inw. The description of a certain sin appeared in Alex''s mind.

    ''Gluttony: A weapon in the form of Gauntlets, they are powerful and capable of absorbing some of your enemy''s attacks to give you stamina and faster recovery if you are injured. It has a hidden feature. You can absorb your enemy''s energy and power. Anything can be absorbed. Gluttony knows no bounds and shall devour everything.''

    Alex recalled more detailed information about this sin.

    ''Gluttony: Gauntlets

    Sin Technique: King of Beast

    This Sin technique transforms Gluttony''s user into a massive beast with devastating power. While the beast is extremely powerful, it has an insatiable hunger. If the user doesn''t have the mental capabilities to control this transformation, the beast will rampage, consuming everything in its wake.''

    ''It is exactly what I need right now before testing that power, I''ll be my first time using the Sin Technique.'' Alex mumbled before inhaling deeply and unlocking his third sin. He already had an idea of what kind of beast he would unleash.

    ''''Third Sin unlocked: The Sin of Gluttony!"

    Boom!

    A powerful aura burst out from Alex before turning into the form of two dark gauntlets that tightly wrapped around his fists.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled and the image of a voracious beast appeared behind Alex, a beast with a never-ending appetite. A beast capable of swallowing everything and still wouldn''t be satiated. The most curious thing about this beast was that it didn''t have a shape, sometime it was the face of a lion the next time a tiger or giant snake, it was a faceless beast as if the final form of this beast depended on the owner and it was exactly what Alex was aiming for.

    ''''Time start.'''' Alex dered and then jumped out from the window and flew straight towards the monster.

    The monster instantly noticed him, abruptly looked up, and spat out a cluster of mes.

    Alex waved his hand and casually threw a punch.

    Normally, he could control the darkness element with this sin but Alex had no trouble controlling other elements. Maybe it''s because he is an irregr. Alex chose the most fitting element in this situation.

    From Alex''s casual punch, a frosty white air appeared and shed against the mes, immediately overpowering it, and enveloping the monster.

    In an instant, the monster was covered in ayer of frost,pletely frozen in ce.

    Alex lightlynded and flicked the monster''s body with his finger.

    Cracks began to spread all over the monster''s body.

    Cr-rak.

    Crack.

    k k¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The monster''s body crumbled to dust, leaving only some faint white frost where it used to be, exuding frigid air.

    Checking his remaining spiritual force from the corner of his eyes Alex grinned before joining his gauntlets together. It was his first time using this technique but he felt like he had been using it for a long time. Alex like a child couldn''t stop the excitation from filling him.

    ''''Glottony Sin''s Technique: The King of Beasts!" Alex dered while forming the image of a king of beasts in his mind.

    BOOOM!

    There was a huge explosion.

    A ck fog began to emanate from his body, his eyes also turned into a pair of vertical irises.

    The form of a ck dragon gradually became clear.

    Intense wind howled.

    Arge dragon of darkness took to the sky, flying above the entire city.

    For Alex, the absolute king of beasts can be nothing but a dragon.

    ROAR!!!

    The ck dragon of darkness uttered a resounding roar, its ws gradually d in a frigid aura.

    Following the dragon''s aerial cirction, the frigid aura spread in the air, turning into ayer of encircling blue ice crystals.

    Bam bam bam bam bam!

    The balls of fire that flew out from the ck fog descended upon the blue ice crystals like asteroids, only to be abruptly frozen before dropping from the sky as broken pieces of bone.

    Not a single ball of fire managed to go through the frosty barrier to enter the city intact!

    Alex who had now unleashed his Gluttony Sin''s Technique The King of Beasts and turned into his ck dragon form casually circled in the air, spreading frost to improve the power of the barrier.

    This way, the few monsters that managed to enter the city received no reinforcements and were swiftly dispatched by the soldiers within the city.

    "A dragon!"

    "A legendary dragon!"

    "A dragon had arrived to help us against the monsters!"

    The soldiers cheered.

    Suddenly, a malicious voice resounded from inside the ck fog:

    ¡¸ Dragon! I suggest you do not interfere where you are not needed unless you wish to fall to destruction following this world ¡¹

    Hearing this, Alex became focused.

    And loudly questioned: ¡¸ Who are you? Anonymous bastard who conceals himself, someone without even a name doesn''t deserve to talk to this great one! ¡¹

    The ck fog remained silent for a while.

    The voice finally spoke up again: ¡¸ I am the Lord of all things in the void, the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate! Dragon, you have onest chance to retreat, or I shall have you endure the fate of eternal suffering! ¡¹

    Alex thought this thing must be suffering from midgrade school syndrome, a Chuunibyo like the Japanese like to call it.

    While Alex was wondering if this monster was suffering from Chuunibyo''s syndrome he heard Silveria''s warning.

    ¡¼Alex, you better not underestimate this thing and you must not forget that your transformation can be eternal.¡½

    Alex nodded, he must make a better of the situation. Like Silveria said his transformation could onlyst for a moment because it consumed not only his Spiritual Force but also his stamina and both things weren''t endless.

    Alex focused his attention elsewhere. He was circling in the sky as a ck dragon.

    He no longer paid any heed to the monster''s faraway shouting, instead opted to silently wait.

    He decided to observe first as well as use this time to prepare for the iing sh. Alex has the feeling that the true meaning of this Sin''s Technique is not to transform into the King of Beasts, there''s more to this Sin''s Technique and he shall research it.

 Chapter 1472 1319: Gluttony Sins Technique true use

    Chapter 1472  1319: Gluttony Sin''s Technique true use

    Alex who had now unleashed his Gluttony Sin''s Technique The King of Beasts and turned into his ck dragon form casually circled around in the air, spreading frost to improve the power of the barrier.

    This way, the few monsters that managed to enter the city received no reinforcements and were swiftly dispatched by the soldiers within the city.

    "A dragon!"

    "A legendary dragon!"

    "A dragon had arrived to help us against the monsters!"

    The soldiers cheered.

    Suddenly, a malicious voice resounded from inside the ck fog:

    ¡¸ Dragon! I suggest you do not interfere where you are not needed unless you wish to fall to destruction following this world ¡¹

    Hearing this, Alex became focused.

    And loudly questioned: ¡¸ Who are you? Anonymous bastard who conceals himself, someone without even a name doesn''t deserve to talk to this great one! ¡¹

    The ck fog remained silent for a while.

    The voice finally spoke up again: ¡¸ I am the Lord of all things in the void, the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate! Dragon, you have onest chance to retreat, or I shall have you endure the fate of eternal suffering! ¡¹

    Alex thought this thing must be suffering from midgrade school''s syndrome, a Chuunibyo like the Japanese likes to call it.

    While Alex was wondering if this monster was suffering from Chuunibyo''s syndrome he heard Silveria''s warning.

    ¡¼Alex, you better not underestimate this thing and you must not forget that your transformation can be eternal.¡½

    Alex nodded, he must make a better of the situation. Like Silveria have said his transformation could onlyst for a moment because it consume not only his Spiritual Force but also his stamina and both things weren''t endless.

    Alex focus his attention elsewhere. He was circling around in the sky as a ck dragon.

    He no longer paid any heed to the monster''s faraway shouting, instead opted to silently wait.

    He decided to observe first as well use this time to prepare for the iing sh. Alex have the feeling that the true meaning of this Sin''s Technique is not to transform into the King of Beasts, there''s a more to this Sin''s Technique and he shall research it.

    He pondered in the silence in the air before arriving at the conclusion that he could transform into any form of monsters he had had seen. He immediately put it to test. He disappeared.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side.

    The ck dragon''s sky-eclipsing form entered the ck fog, then instantly turned into an ck cat and flickered in the air, suddenly disappearing.

    Like he had thought it was possible to turn into a different form with the Gluttony''s Sin technique: The King of Beasts.

    The reason for Alex to turn into this form was because he wished to investigate. He erased his tracks in this form bybining multiple skills, [Shadow Walk] [Void Steps]...

    The ck cat swiftlynded on the ground and instantly began charging forward.

    The power fluctuations from the battle were so obvious that they couldn''t hide from its perception at all.

    In the ck fog, numerous monsters stood up from their tombstones, slowly making their way towards the city.

    "Destroy¡­ everything¡­ chaos shall devour everything..."

    They all muttered at the ends of their breaths.

    The ck cat ran into these monsters, then continued past them, rapidly running in their direction.

    At this point, he didn''t care about these chaos monsters.

    ¡ª¨Che wanted to find the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate, then kill it!

    The ck cat moved like a blurred shadow, moving through arge distance in a short period of time, leaving all the monsters behind him.

    Suddenly, the sky ahead of him became clear!

    The ck cat had made it through the ck fog to reach the vast deste field.

    The ck cat looked around.

    The monster filled with brutal spikes were standing on top of a high tombstone¡ª¡ª-

    It was the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate!

    Across from it, the monsters of the great tomb were mostly defeated, quite a few of them alreadyying as motionless corpses on the ground.

    A big monster stood in front of all the monsters, holding the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate off.

    There seems to be a conflict between the monsters and Kade and the 20 special soldiers were nowhere to be seen, maybe they were dead without leaving a single bones behind, Alex was not too concerned.

    The ck cat raised his tail, silently moving into the center of the battle.

    He climbed onto a tombstone, silently crouching behind the void monster, and waited.

    ¡ª¡ª¨Cas soon as there was a chance, he would deliver the killing blow.

    A humanoid monster whose entire body was covered in a grey carapace full of spikes stood on top of a tombstone, holding off against the attacks from a big humanoid monster.

    ¡ª¡ª¨CChaos monster: Judge of Living Beings'' Fate.

    As for the humanoid monster leading the other monsters. Two ssy eyes survey their surroundings from theirrge sockets. A barely existing nose rests below, but it''s the long mouth below that takes all the attention. A gentle smile reveals rows upon rows of teeth and a very long tongue.

    Wide bony ears sit on each side of its massive, broad head, which itself is covered in tiny hairs and has two small horns protruding from the top.

    Its short stout body stands straight. Two thin almost branch-like arms dangle at its sides and end in huge hands with sharp nailed fingers, of which it has 12 in total.

    Its legs are short and are bent, each ending in broad feet.

    Its body is covered in fluffy fur and its shoulders are broader than its pelvis.

    The ck cat sat crouched behind it, not in a hurry to attack, simply listening with interest.

    After all, one side was a chaos monster while the other side was a group of monsters that appeared to have been sealed here, he''d surely be able to find out a few secrets while listening to their conversation.

    The humanoid monster''s eyes flickered a bit, then said: "I know about all of you¡ª¨C  you''re nothing but empty shell that sold your soul to the devil.''''

    The humanoid monster''s voice was filled with scorn when said those words.

    The Judge of Living Beings'' Fate replied:

    ¡¸ How would a bunch of sealed weaklings like yourselves possibly know our plight? ¡¹

    The humanoid monster sneered at the Judge of Living Beings Fate.

    The ck opened its obsidian-like eyes wide open, silently crouching on the tombstone while falling into thought.

    ''So these monsters were originally together before one of them switched sides, joining the chaos'' side.''

    Alex didn''t have the time to focus on his thoughts because of the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate.

    The Judge of Living Beings'' Fate spat out a few words in conclusion:

    ¡¸ A crowd of garbage ¡¹

    At this point, there was no longer anything left to bargain or discuss.

    The humanoid monster furiously shouted: "Attack!"

    Instantly, all of its subordinates unleashed their techniques.

    But right before the humanoid monster gave its order, a man wearing a shy armor appeared and had already acted first.

    Both of his wrists were cut open by sharp air, each causing a small incision.

    He then crouched down, pressing both hands on the ground, and shouted:

    "Switch!"

    Oom¡ª¡ª¨C

    Dirt and sand were kicked up in every direction, only to be blown away by the intense wind.

    The area around the Humanoid monster became unclear and warped.

    As if another world was about to descend upon this area!

    The Judge of Living Beings'' Fate was about to act, but stopped as it saw this and smirked: ¡¸ Wow! Another weakling but slightly stronger. How interesting ¡¹

    It silently stopped to observe.

    Within the descended illusion, numerous soldiers hadpletely surrounded the Humanoid monster''s group.

    The power and presence these soldiers gave off were not too much weakerpared to the Humanoid monster''s side.

    This man was none other than Kade with his men.

    "All troops, charge!" he abruptly shouted

    "Yes, general!" the special soldiers all uttered a resounding shout in response.

    Immediately, the humanoid monster''s group was surrounded by countless special soliders.

    Just as Kade was about to attack something unexpected happened.

    Hoh¡ª¡ª-

    The illusory world abruptly vanished together with everything else.

    The field of tombstones returned to silence.

    All the special soldiers, the Humanoid monster, as well as his group were no longer here.

    Only the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate stood alone in this vast graveyard.

    The ck cat silently sat on top of a tombstone, focusing his gaze on him.

    He waited for a moment as if waiting for the perfect opportunity, he didn''t have to wait for too long.

    At the very next moment.

    A ck cat appeared behind the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate.

    He leapt onto its shoulder.

    A faint golden light mixed with a resounding silver glow ovepped, manifesting in the form of a small chains to freeze the monster, then followed the cat''s paw into the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate''s body.

 Chapter 1473 1320: Guardian God

    Chapter 14731320: Guardian God

    This man was none other than Kade with his men.

    "All troops, charge!" he abruptly shouted

    "Yes, general!" the special soldiers all uttered a resounding shout in response.

    Immediately, the humanoid monster''s group was surrounded by countless special soldiers.

    Just as Kade was about to attack something unexpected happened.

    Hoh¡ª¡ª-

    The illusory world abruptly vanished together with everything else.

    The field of tombstones returned to silence.

    All the special soldiers, the Humanoid monster, as well as his group were no longer here.

    Only the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate stood alone in this vast graveyard.

    The ck cat silently sat on top of a tombstone, focusing his gaze on him.

    He waited for a moment as if waiting for the perfect opportunity, he didn''t have to wait for too long.

    At the very next moment.

    A ck cat appeared behind the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate.

    He leaped onto its shoulder.

    A faint golden light mixed with a resounding silver glow ovepped, manifesting in the form of small chains to freeze the monster, then followed the cat''s paw into the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate''s body. He had condensed Silveria''s power into these chains. Hebined this with Nyx''s temporal ability.

    [Alex''s Prohibition: An enemy you strike will have all of their skills sealed away, 1 minute duration]

    As soon as the ck cat used this technique, he also transformed back into Alex.

    He then struck the monster using his metal gauntlets with all his strength.

    Elemental Frost fist technique, [Frost Freeze]!

    The frost spread from the gauntlet onto the monster''s body with extreme speed, quickly forming a glittering block of ice.

    The Judge of Living Beings'' Fate was frozen within the ice crystal, just like an insect in amber.

    It tried to struggle.

    Bam!

    Alex threw another punch toward the ice crystal.

    ''''Time to finish this.''''

    As soon as Alex said those words his body became d in a faint yellow glow.

    He used the Earth element to make his punch stronger, more heavier.

    He lightly threw a single punch toward the ice crystal.

    [Fist Technique¨C No Pardon]

    A fist technique to destroy everything!

    Tangible or intangible, illusory or real, all things, all living beings, everything shall shatter in front of this punch and return to Primal Chaos.

    BOOOM!

    The entire blue ice crystal shattered into glittering bits of ice, slowly scattering into the darkness like fireflies at night.

    Within the ice crystal, the Judge of Living Beings'' Fate stared intensely forward.

    Its gaze was full of confusion but it seemed to have realized that death was approaching.

    However, that didn''t matter, as the power of Alex''s Prohibition had stripped away all of its chance to retaliate.

    It scattered with the ice, and returned to Primal Chaos, no longer to be seen ever again.

    ¡¼What excellent fist technique.¡½Nyx didn''t hide her admiration for Alex''s fist technique.

    ''Hehehe! It''s nothing I''ve got a nice master from whom I learned a lot.'' Alex was referring to their training sessions in Nyx''s world.

    Nyx didn''t respond but a jealous Silveria couldn''t help but snort.

    ¡¼Hmph!¡½

    ''Well, I''ve created this new skill thanks to my wonderful Silveria after all.'' Alex added while trying to hold back hisughter.

    Now his business here finished it was the time to go back.

    He was not too concerned about Kade''s sudden disappearance, he was certain that it was Bahamut''s clone doing.

    Alex had started to understand the goal of this game, it was not survival but also a way to show him what woulde in the iing final sh. Maybe it was to make Alex despair and join the chaos side. He knew well the enemy had a certain interest in him or maybe in one of the sisters he was in a contract, either way, he wouldn''t give their satisfaction, he could learn from this, no matter how small it was, he could learn something Alex thought.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex flew through the dark sky.

    He was traveling extremely quickly and reached the capital city in just a few dozen breaths'' worth of time.

    The entire capital city was now surrounded by countless monsters, the capital army had already beenpletely overwhelmed, left with no choice but to pull their line of defense from in front of the city gates back onto the city walls.

    The shouting of the soldiers resounded throughout, but couldn''t alter the waning trend of their hopeless battle.

    The monsters were d in flowingva, the mes from their bodies rising to the sky, plunging the entire city in a shroud of crimson light.

    They had begun toy siege to the city.

    Boom!!!

    Several parts of the city wall weren''t able to stand up to the me monsters'' attack and copsed.

    "Kill them all! We can''t let them storm into the city!"

    Amanding officer shouted.

    The special soldiers holding various professions such as a mage shouted in response, unleashing their most powerful attacks to sh against the monsters.

    Unfortunately, the monsters'' bodies were created from tough and sharp bones d inside several protectiveyers of Elemental Fire, causing both physical and magical attacks to be unable to deal any meaningful damage.

    Alex''s Divine Sense scanned forward, falling into the room where he was admitted for treatment earlier.

    The room was still sealed. On the other side stood Ego with a sword, he was carrying Alex''s order by continuously defending, providing assistance with a sword, and shing. Alex had ordered him to use his brain for this, it was a test to see if he would show his fangs or not, apparently not because he was doing exactly what he was told, defending using this method.

    Ego''s sword continuously gave off wave after wave of sharp sword aura that shot out from the window to attack the city.

    Each wave of sword aura was lightning-fast, sending every monster on its path flying before slicing them into bits in mid-air.

    Alex pondered a bit, then quickly understood.

    Ego''s current identity is a military recruitment officer.

    ording to the rules, he could not do anything that went against his identity in front of the people of this world.

    ¡ª¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to exin why an office worker like himself would have such powerful swordsmanship.

    That was why his only choice was to hide in the room where no one could see him and use sword qi to kill the monsters.

    Alex''s figure shed and directly appeared in the room.

    "How''s the battle going?" Hiding his admiration Alex asked.

    "Not very well. Unless we can thoroughly eliminate these monsters'' bodies, their corpses will simply fuse and form more powerful monsters" Alex''s clone, his alter ego, Ego replied.

    Alex looked out the window.

    On the streets just outside, a group of knights had just managed to defeat two monsters with theirbined might.

    But the corpses of the two monsters swiftly fused, once again forming a 5-meter-tall me monster.

    ¡ª¡ª¨Cthis monster was considerably more powerful!

    ¡¸ All¡­ die¡­ ¡¹

    The huge me monster charged towards the knights.

    Swooo!

    A sword aura shot through the air and struck the monster,pletely erasing it from this world.

    The knights cheered, all of them turning towards the direction of the window.

    "Which sir acted just now? Please let us see you once!" The knight captain loudly called out.

    The room remained silent.

    The two Alex exchanged nces.

    Alex thought briefly, then walked up to the window and looked at the knights.

    "Hurry up and head to the city wall to provide aid."

    He casually ordered them.

    The knights were all shocked.

    At this point, Alex was using his original face to appear in front of the knights.

    His previous identity ''Cavalry Alexander'' should have already died in battle during the previous assault into the ck fog.

    This was something that the cavalry knight who managed to escape had confirmed, many people all heard it.

    "It certainly is time for you to know my true identity¡­"

    He flew out from the window, his figure shing as he took flight.

    At the next instant¡ª¡ª-

    A gigantic ck dragon abruptly manifested!

    "It''s a dragon!"

    "A dragon!"

    "He was the dragon from before!"

    "Oh my heaven, that is our guardian god!"

    The knights loudly cheered.

    The ck dragon flew high through the sky, his eyes flickering.

    He began to descend.

    The ck dragon then circled the city walls with unimaginable speed.

    Like a ck stage curtain, he rapidly flew above the me monsters, spreading the frigid frost wherever it did.

    The crimson light in the darkness of the night slowly faded away.

    Flock after flock of monsters were frozen in ce, turned into glittering ice sculptures.

    The world outside the capital city had been turned into a world of silence and snow.

    "Dragon!"

    "It''s the dragon!"

    "It had frozen those monsters!"

    The special soldiers on top of the city wall all cheered.

    At the same time, the ck dragon''s gaze focused on one ce.

    The monsters who had stormed the city no longer attempted to spread death and destruction, instead, were converging together and slowly bing one.

    In just a few moments, the moltenva had formed a foundational shape and quickly manifested itself into a crimson dragon.

 Chapter 1474 1321: Black Dragon Vs Elemental Giant

    Chapter 14741321: ck Dragon Vs Elemental Giant

    At this point, Alex was using his original face to appear in front of the knights.

    His previous identity ''Cavalry Alexander'' should have already died in battle during the previous assault into the ck fog.

    This was something that the cavalry knight who managed to escape had confirmed, many people all heard it.

    "It certainly is time for you to know my true identity¡­"

    He flew out from the window, his figure shing as he took flight.

    At the next instant¡ª¡ª-

    A gigantic ck dragon abruptly manifested!

    "It''s a dragon!"

    "A dragon!"

    "He was the dragon from before!"

    "Oh my heaven, that is our guardian god!"

    The knights loudly cheered.

    The ck dragon flew high through the sky, his eyes flickering.

    He began to descend.

    The ck dragon then circled the city walls with unimaginable speed.

    Like a ck stage curtain, he rapidly flew above the me monsters, spreading the frigid frost wherever it did.

    The crimson light in the darkness of the night slowly faded away.

    Flock after flock of monsters were frozen in ce, turned into glittering ice sculptures.

    The world outside the capital city had been turned into a world of silence and snow.

    "Dragon!"

    "It''s the dragon!"

    "It had frozen those monsters!"

    The special soldiers on top of the city wall all cheered.

    At the same time, the ck dragon''s gaze focused on one ce.

    The monsters who had stormed the city no longer attempted to spread death and destruction, instead, were converging together and slowly bing one.

    In just a few moments, the moltenva had formed a foundational shape and quickly manifested itself into a crimson dragon.

    Moltenva dripped from its body to the ground, scorching it.

    This dragon took a few steps forward before abruptly taking flight into the night sky.

    It was heading straight towards the ck dragon.

    Roar!!!

    The crimson dragon unleashed a cluster of me even more gigantic than itself.

    This scene went above and beyond all stretches of the imagination, bing a scene of apocalypse that could not be erased from the mind no matter how much time passed.

    ¡ª¡ªthis cluster of me was as big as the capital city itself, and even the ck dragon''s gigantic form could not help but be consumed by this boundless me!

    Someone couldn''t help but exim: "Watch out!"

    [Shadow Shift]

    In the blink of an eye.

    Everyone felt their visions turning blurred.

    The crimson dragon and ck dragon abruptly switched ces.

    The crimson dragon was struck by its mes and sent spiraling through the sky, falling towards the depths of the ck fog.

    A few momentster.

    From the darkness, its furious roar could be heard.

    The mes had burnt through the ck fog, revealing the vast field of graveyards in the distance for everyone to see.

    Alex once again returned to his human form, watching the vast field with a heavy gaze.

    The crimson dragon was now perched on top of the tombstones, coldly staring at Alex.

    Around it, monster after monster was piling on top of one another, also taking on draconic form.

    They soon filled up every bit of space there was.

    ¡ª¡ªthis time, it wasn''t just a crimson fire dragon.

    The other dragon monsters each carried the elements of frost, poison, lightning, wind¡­

    The city''s cheering was cut short, suddenly turning into stunned silence.

    There existed an innumerable number of draconic monsters.

    Even the dragons of legend had never been so numerous.

    Alex stood mid-air, observing the horde of draconic monsters made up of bones and Elemental energy from afar.

    ''This can be troublesome.'' Alex murmured fortunately he had recovered enough and could fight again.

    He turned to the vast field.

    Numerous dragon-shaped monsters manifested from the elements were taking flight one by one.

    They were going to continue their assault on the capital city.

    In truth, only two¡ª¡ª

    No, only one elemental dragon would have been enough to destroy the entire capital city.

    With such a huge force of elemental dragons, the capital city would be wiped out in almost no time at all.

    Alex transformed into his ck dragon form and headed into the wilderness while ignoring the shouts of the soldiers below.

    He was extremely fast, much faster than a normal dragon, so he quickly faced the first elemental dragon.

    His dragon w shed.

    Frigid cold air ripped through this dragon d in poisonous mist.

    Thud!

    This dragon immediately fell, crashed into the ground, and scattered into green mist, which then attached to the body of another elemental dragon.

    That elemental dragon''s body instantly grew twice asrge.

    Alex was surprised.

    Frost counters fire, so he can easily dispatch the fire monsters.

    But now that the dragons were made up of different elements, it would be tough to thoroughly kill them all at once.

    And if he couldn''t kill them, they would simply fuse and transform into even more powerful monsters.

    While Alex was pondering this, multiple dragons d in elemental glow had taken flight and surrounded him.

    ¡¸Die¡­¡¹

    The elemental dragons swiftly dered his death.

    But the ck dragon vanished from their encirclement.

    The elemental dragons were still confused. It was only after a bit that they realized the ck dragon had returned to the human city wall.

    He once again turned back into human form and stood in mid-air, muttering:

    "No good, they aren''t easy to kill, and they''d grow stronger after fusing with one another.''''

    He quickly considered his means.

    During this time, the elemental dragons were approaching the capital city closer and closer.

    The crimson me dragon was in the lead, spitting two balls of fire towards Alex.

    He swung his fist without hesitation.

    Alex''s Fist Technique, [Frost Freeze]!

    Bang!

    The first ball of firepletely vanished from the sky.

    The intense frost aura''s residual power continued shooting toward the other dragons in the sky.

    Because of Alex''s connection with the ancestor of the dragons, the original dragon, Ignia he was naturally much strongerpared to a normal dragon.

    This strike caused the crimson dragon to be cautious.

    At this point, the second ball of fire had reached Alex¡ª¡ª¨C

    Swoosh!

    Ego appeared.

    A sword shed.

    Ego wielded the cier''s sword and cut the fire into nothingness.

    "He cannot use his sword right now, but I can." Ego muttered.

    The crimson dragon watched Ego, then the white sword in his hand, and whispered: ¡¸ A sword that can cut Laws, so you still had such a trump card.¡¹

    It suddenly stopped flying and began reciting something in the air.

    ¡¸Chaos, be one with me, grant me the power that far surpasses this world!¡¹

    Oong¡ª¨C oong¡ª- oong¡ª¡ª

    From the end of the horizon, something was responding to its call.

    Behind it, the other elemental dragons once again turned back into pure elemental power and began circling it.

    They were absorbed into the me dragon''s body one by one.

    Oom!!

    The me dragonnded on the ground, its body slowly beginning to change.

    Metal ¨C Wood ¨C Water ¨C Fire ¨C Earth, Wind ¨C Lightning ¨C Light ¨C Darkness ¨C, and even Poison, all sorts of elements gathered into its body at once.

    Its form grew.

    "What is that?"

    "My god¡­"

    "Even a dragon couldn''t be a match against such a monster"

    "Oh no, the world is over"

    The soldiers protecting the city fell into despair.

    It wasn''t just them, Alex himself felt his eyebrows twitching.

    "Is this really just an illusion?"

    He whispered.

    On the empty field several hundred meters away from the city, a giant slowly stood up.

    The glow of elements drifted around its body, forming intense wind around itself.

    Wherever the wind blew past, everything was destroyed without exception.

    The earth dried up, and all things withered and died.

    This was the power of an elemental tidal surge!

    Simply by standing there, the giant was causing its surroundings to violently be deste.

    ¡¸Destruction is the fate of this world like any other world Chaos set its sight on.¡¹

    The elemental giant stared at Alex in the sky and spoke in its low voice: ¡¸ Even if you have surpassed the power of a normal dragon, you are still but a servant of fate! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Come, surrender yourself to the fate of death ¡¹

    It started walking towards the capital city.

    Alex''s mind quickly turned, going over every fighting technique he had ever learned.

    Nothing.

    But he can''t stop now.

    Left with no choice Alex attacked with another Frost Fist.

    The elemental giant paused for less than a split second before continuing to head towards Alex.

    ¡¸ Did you really think that pitiful attack will work on me?¡¹

    The elemental giant smirked, scoffing: ¡¸I am the embodiment of the Chaos, my will is to cause the eternal end of all things, other than that, I do not have any thoughts.¡¹

    Crash!

    The firm city walls were like soft butter, easily squashed underneath its feet.

    It reached its hand to catch Alex.

    "Right at this moment!" He shouted.

    Alex''s restriction to force the elemental giant to freeze.

    Then he unleashed his following attack.

    A barrage of fists.

    Hundreds of thousands of punches descended unceasingly onto and around the elemental giant, causing a sound almost like that of the pouring rain in a storm.

    The elemental giant could not move, being trapped inside the barrage of fists.

    Amidst of this Alex secretly summoned the ck gun and unleashed its ultimate bullet.

    [The End!]

    Bang!

 Chapter 1475 1322: Vs the Magical Scale Dragon 1

    Chapter 14751322: Vs the Magical Scale Dragon 1

    The soldiers protecting the city fell into despair.

    It wasn''t just them, Alex himself felt his eyebrows twitching.

    "Is this really just an illusion?"

    He whispered.

    On the empty field several hundred meters away from the city, a giant slowly stood up.

    The glow of elements drifted around its body, forming intense wind around itself.

    Wherever the wind blew past, everything was destroyed without exception.

    The earth dried up, and all things withered and died.

    This was the power of an elemental tidal surge!

    Simply by standing there, the giant was causing its surroundings to violently be deste.

    ¡¸Destruction is the fate of this world like any other world Chaos set its sight on.¡¹

    The elemental giant stared at Alex in the sky and spoke in its low voice: ¡¸ Even if you have surpassed the power of a normal dragon, you are still but a servant of fate! ¡¹

    [Come, surrender yourself to the fate of death ¡¹

    It started walking towards the capital city.

    Alex''s mind quickly turned, going over every fighting technique he had ever learned.

    Nothing.

    But he can''t stop now.

    Left with no choice Alex attacked with another Frost Fist.

    The elemental giant paused for less than a split second before continuing to head towards Alex.

    ¡¸ Did you really think that pitiful attack will work on me?¡¹

    The elemental giant smirked, scoffing: ¡¸I am the embodiment of the Chaos, my will is to cause the eternal end of all things, other than that, I do not have any thoughts.¡¹

    Crash!

    The firm city walls were like soft butter, easily squashed underneath its feet.

    It reached its hand to catch Alex.

    "Right at this moment!" He shouted.

    Alex''s restriction to force the elemental giant to freeze.

    Then he unleashed his following attack.

    A barrage of fists.

    Hundreds of thousands of punches descended unceasingly onto and around the elemental giant, causing a sound almost like that of the pouring rain in a storm.

    The elemental giant could not move, being trapped inside the barrage of fists.

    Amidst of this Alex secretly summoned the ck gun and unleashed its ultimate bullet.

    [The End!]

    Bang!

    Alex killed the elemental giant with the ck gun.

    ''''Phew! That was tough.''''

    Alex didn''t have the time to rx before getting sent to the next battlefield.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The war between the two great powers in this city had entered a climax.

    Above the clouds, two dragons were uttering blood-curdling roars during their blood-thirsty bout, rousing nothing but fright in everyone''s minds.

    The Magic Scale Dragon''s scales were as tough as metal, so it used that to its advantage and brutally pushed the ck dragon out of the battlefield using sheer force.

    Turning a bit in mid-air, the ck dragon regained his bnce.

    "You have to be careful, its attacks were clearly systematic."

    Ego loudly called out.

    When Alex transformed into the ck dragon, he had taken that chance to leap onto Alex''s shoulder and flew with him into the sky.

    Alex replied: [I haven''t been a dragon for too long, so I''m not very used to hand-to-handbat yet.]

    Ego reminded: "You can try infusing your techniques into closebat, it should work the same way!"

    ¡¸ Got it ¡¹

    Alex uttered a resounding dragon roar and charged into the battlefield again.

    The two dragons once again shed against one another, exchanging blow for blow.

    After a few moments, the Magic Scale Dragon swung its tail onto the ck dragon''s chest, sending him flying.

    ¡¸ Idiot with nothing but strength ¡¹the Magic Scale Dragon mocked.

    The ck dragon stopped its backward flight, then abruptly disappeared.

    He suddenly reappeared above the Magic Scale Dragon, unleashing a st of ck and green dragon me.

    ¡¸ I''ve been waiting for this! ¡¹

    The Magic Scale Dragon lightly tiled its head up and unleashed a st of pale yellow mes.

    The two bursts of mes crashed against one another and scattered all around. From a distance, it looked like a sea of mes that would envelop heaven and earth.

    However, the Magic Scale Dragon made a mistake.

    The ck dragon had the power of three dragons, so the mes he unleashed were significantly more powerfulpared to regr dragons.

    The Magic Scale Dragon was enveloped by the intense sea of mes.

    ¡¸ Useless¡ª¨C ¡¹

    The Magic Scale Dragon endured the st in the middle of the mes, the scales on its entire body ttering in metallic noises.

    It roared: ¡¸My body is d in magic scales, I''m not afraid of elemental damage! ¡¹

    Saying so, it charged out of the mes towards the ck dragon once again.

    Bam!!

    A resounding echo.

    The two dragons caused an intense shockwave with their sh.

    Taking its opportunity, the Magic Scale Dragon bit the ck dragon''s neck and ripped out arge chunk of flesh.

    ¡¸ Idiot, you''re full of openings¡ª- ¡¹

    The Magic Scale Dragon spat the flesh out, mocking him.

    The ck dragon suddenly reached his ws out to restrain the other party''s head and shouted: ¡¸ Hurry! ¡¹

    Hurry?

    While the Magic Scale Dragon was still in doubt, it suddenly felt an intense wave of pain.

    Inside its giant mouth, Ego had drawn his thin sword and pointed it down the creature''s throat!

    The opening just now was something Alex purposely created to allow Ego to enter the Magic Scale Dragon''s mouth, avoiding all of its magic scales.

    No matter how tough its scales were, they couldn''t protect it from the inside of its mouth.

    Air flowed intensely around Ego''s body like a brewing storm¡ª¡ª¨C

    "Been a while since I had to go all-out"

    Ego dered, then raised his sword and thrust forward with all his strength!

    Boom!

    An intense explosion resounded from inside the dragon''s mouth!

    Many of the scales on the dragon''s head broke off from the explosion and fell together with the dragon''s blood.

    The Magic Scale Dragon pushed the ck dragon away, uttering a resounding howl that echoed across the sky.

    Seizing that chance, Ego retreated to the ck dragon.

    "That felt good, what''s next?"

    He loudly asked.

    The ck dragon replied: "It''s probably going to go berserk, so I''m going to use an infallible power to deal with it, just make sure to protect yourself"

    Ego answered with a stern expression: "Got it"

    At the very next second.

    The Magic Scale Dragon uttered a furious roar:

    ¡¸ You devious bastard, you think this is enough to get rid of me? I''m definitely going to kill you! ¡¹

    Immense killing intent could be felt from its body.

    Layers uponyers of mes began to gather around its body.

    Magical fluctuations could be felt clearly in the air.

    The ck dragon''s expression became cautious as he silently took distance and readied himself in mid-air, preparing to face the oing assault.

    The Magic Scale Dragon stared straight at him, then began shouting:

    ¡¸ You''re a strange dragon, what exactly are you? Not only do you spit mes with ck, red, and green colors, but you also found a human to help you inbat, I can''t even say I scorn you, because I hold you in nothing less than absolutetem¡ª¡ª ¡¹

    The ck dragon''s expression instantly changed.

    A mass of white fog several hundred meters in length suddenly appeared to envelop the ck dragon and disappeared.

    The Magic Scale Dragon froze.

    ¡¸ Strange¡­ why did he suddenly run when I''ve just begun? ¡¹the Magic Scale Dragon muttered.

    ¡­

    Several hundred miles away.

    A certain vige.

    A sudden wave of white fog descended from above.

    The ck dragon had turned back into Alex as both he and Ego walked out from the fog.

    "Why did we suddenly run?" Ego asked in confusion.

    "I was unleashing an infallible power, but I didn''t think it would also unleash its Draconics magic" Alex replied.

    Alex silently sighed, then couldn''t help but want to curse.

    These dragons, everyst one of them¡ª¡ª

    Scoundrels!

    It''s fortunate that I was prepared for it.

    "Strange, my ability to sense my surroundings seemed to have been obscured by something." Egomented.

    Because he was Alex''s alter ego he could use some of his ability, Divine Sense for example.

    Alex then exined the Draconics magic.

    Ego was naturally shocked, unable to help herself cursing:

    "What a bunch of scoundrels, I''ve always heard that dragons are a shady bunch, but I didn''t think that their magic would also be this way"

    "No"

    Alex shook his head.

    He took out a bow and slowly knocked an arrow onto it. He could use the bow without problem. He had trained in archery before and with one of his sins being a bow he seemed to be more ustomed to the bow even before unlocking that sin.

    He didn''t unlock another sin.

    "That strike of yours was very opportune, breaking several of the scales on its head¡ª-" Alexmented.

    Ego asked in disbelief: "There''s at least a distance of 30-50 thousand miles from Weitz city to this ce, you''re saying you want to use your arrows to hit the wounds on its head?"

    Alex replied: "Hm, after all, I''ve already sensed the presence of its blood¡ª¡ª-"

    A profound fluctuation radiated from his body.

    The bowstring was slowly pulled back until it was at full draw.

    A short pause.

    Suddenly, the bowstring snapped back into a series of ovepping images, causing a resounding sonic boom.

    The arrow disappeared.

 Chapter 1476 1323: Vs Magical Scale Dragon 2

    <h4>Chapter 1476 Chapter 1323: Vs Magical Scale Dragon 2</h4>

    The Magic Scale Dragon stared straight at him, then began shouting:

    ¡¸ You''re a strange dragon, what exactly are you? Not only do you spit mes with ck, red, and green colors, but you also found a human to help you inbat, I can''t even say I scorn you, because I hold you in nothing less than absolute2¡ª¡ª ¡¹

    The ck dragon''s expression instantly changed.

    A mass of white fog several hundred meters in length suddenly appeared to envelop the ck dragon and disappeared.

    The Magic Scale Dragon froze.

    ¡¸ Strange¡­ why did he suddenly run when I''ve just begun? ¡¹the Magic Scale Dragon muttered.

    ¡­

    Several hundred miles away.

    A certain vige.

    A sudden wave of white fog descended from above.

    The ck dragon had turned back into Alex as both he and Ego walked out from the fog.

    "Why did we suddenly run?" Ego asked in confusion.

    "I was unleashing an infallible power, but I didn''t think it would also unleash its Draconics magic" Alex replied.

    Alex silently sighed, then couldn''t help but want to curse.

    These dragons, everyst one of them¡ª¡ª

    Scoundrels!

    Fortunately, I was prepared for it.

    "Strange, my ability to sense my surroundings seemed to have been obscured by something," Egomented.

    Because he was Alex''s alter ego he could use some of his ability, Divine Sense for example.

    Alex then exined the draconic magic.

    Ego was naturally shocked, unable to help herself cursing:

    "What a bunch of scoundrels, I''ve always heard that dragons are a shady bunch, but I didn''t think that their magic would also be this way"

    "No"

    Alex shook his head.

    He took out a bow and slowly knocked an arrow onto it. He could use the bow without a problem. He had trained in archery before and with one of his sins being a bow he seemed to be more ustomed to the bow even before unlocking that sin.

    He didn''t unlock another sin.

    "That strike of yours was very opportune, breaking several of the scales on its head¡ª-" Alexmented.

    Ego asked in disbelief: "There''s at least a distance of 30-50 thousand miles from Weitz city to this ce, you''re saying you want to use your arrows to hit the wounds on its head?"

    Alex replied: "Hm, after all, I''ve already sensed the presence of its blood¡ª¡ª-"

    A profound fluctuation radiated from his body.

    The bowstring was slowly pulled back until it was at full draw.

    A short pause.

    Suddenly, the bowstring snapped back into a series of ovepping images, causing a resounding sonic boom.

    The arrow disappeared.

    Alex added a bit of spiritual force to the arrow to make it stronger. He used his Void ability as well. He named this Void Arrows.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side.

    The Magic Scale Dragon circled a bit in the sky, then looked below.

    That guy had run away, then next¡ª¡ª

    Suddenly, it sensed danger.

    Boom!

    A deep ck hole abruptly manifested in the void of space with an explosion, countless tiny cracks scattered like spiders into the surroundings.

    A deep gash was split open in the Magic Scale Dragon''s head, causing its blood to spill.

    It roared, wanting to look for the enemy.

    At the very next moment, the second ck hole manifested in the void of space¡ª¡ª

    The second arrow!

    It was too fast to avoid!

    Struck by the arrow, the Magic Scale Dragon spun in mid-air, half of its skull had been exposed to open air.

    It quickly grasped the situation and tried to escape.

    Right at this moment, a sharp unbearable pain spread all over its body, causing the Magic Scale Dragon to tremble.

    Damn it, what kind of technique is this?

    When did I get inflicted with such a painful technique?

    It couldn''t think of an answer, nor did it have time to.

    The void of space broke open again.

    The arrow appeared right in the middle of the dragon''s head.

    Boom!!!

    Blood exploded like a flower in the air.

    Then fell to the ground like a rain shower.

    Being struck by three consecutive [Void Arrows], the Magic Scale Dragon lost consciousness.

    Right at this moment, a white fog appeared in the sky.

    Alex and Ego reappeared.

    Watching the dying Magic Scale Dragon, Ego clicked his tongue: "This is [Void Arrow]?"

    Aside from the wounds on its head, the Magic Scale Dragon seemed to be afflicted by something else, as its entire body was constantly trembling like it was in intense pain.

    "That''s right.''''

    Alex put the ck bow away, turning back into his ck dragon form.

    Roar!!!

    The ck dragon''s gigantic body once again obscured the sky itself.

    He swiftly moved forward, bit down on the Magic Scale Dragon''s head, and tore at it.

    Suddenly, the ck dragon lifted his head¡ª¡ª-

    He was holding the Magic Scale Dragon''s severed head in his mouth.

    The headless dragon''s body fell, crashing to the ground.

    This sessfully influenced the battlefield below.

    The soldiers of the enemy''s empire began to scatter and flee.

    The headless dragon''s body fell to the ground.

    The ck dragon coldly watched this as the grey aura around his body suddenly began to move.

    The ck fog began to scatter from his body, appearing almost sentient as it enveloped both the dragon''s head and body.

    Using Snatch, one of Silveria''s ultimate abilities in dragon''s form resulted in the current situation, still, Alex was not too concerned about this. He couldn''t stop now a tasty prey was in front of his eyes, he wanted to test something as well, to confirm if this was merely an illusion or an alternate reality.

    The viscous, almost sentient ck fog quickly devoured the entirety of the dragon''s body and head.

    "Come"

    The ck dragon grumbled.

    Right now, even if his identity was exposed, he still had to absorb this dragon''s power.

    ¡ª-this was theplete power of a dragon, capable of helping him quickly be stronger!

    The swirling ck fog returned to the sky and then was absorbed into the ck dragon''s body.

    ¡¸ Argh¡­ ¡¹

    The ck dragon uttered a curt grunt of pain.

 Chapter 1477 SS: Incursio in the changing room*

    <h4>Chapter 1477 SS: Incursio in the changing room*</h4>

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    This Episode happened before the couple separated, their went on a beach in the a coastal city in the Infinity Maze and Incursio dressed in a provocation swimsuit appeared and whispered something only he could hear.

    Alex bit his lips as he actively spread his domain to cover the ce and make sure that this time he was not surprised by the arrival of unwanted members.

    He approached Incursio from behind and asked quietly in her ears, "So, how do you want me to help you?"

    His voice was filled with suppressed desire, whispering heavily in her ears, as he ced his hands on her hips causing the white haired devil to shudder in ecstasy and delight. Her eyes shed with unprecedented desire and hunger.

    She had a beautiful body, a slim form with a heavy top and bottom. She had everything to attract and seduce a man and obviously Alex was not immune to her charms.

    Incursio was filled with excitement like never before. She could feel her heart beating furiously against her chest. This was different from what happen in the forest. Now¡ª they were in another public ce, with strangers mingling in the surrounding.

    ''Hah¡­''

    She took a deep and shaky breath as Alex''s hand slowly moved up and down her curves but never left her mid-section and could only close her eyes when he bent down and bit her earlobe while breathing hot breathes in her ear,

    "I am waiting for your instruction. How should I help you?"

    Incursio never imagined that a man''s voice could be so sensual. The answer was clear from the start.

    Alex chuckled and his hands slowly moved up and down along her midriff as he caressed her navel, warming her up considerably. Thanks to the difference in height, he was able to perfectly target the ce he wished to hisrge hands brought her a certainfort.

    Incursio leaked out a sigh of repressed desire and pure ecstasy at his act. It was just his hands running along her skin but her brain was already working furiously as raunchy scenes shed in her mind, and excited her further. Inevitably making her even hornier and filled with carnal emotions and wanton desires. She knew that what she was doing was bad. Using a public space for such a thing was wrong and this was why¡ªIt was the more exciting.

    "My breasts are higher, you know?"

    She chuckled a little but indirectly urged him to do more. She wanted to feel even more of his touch.

    "Hmm, I do. I guess I do need to move a bit higher to help you out."

    Alex bit her earlobe lightly as his hand gingerly reached up until they were under her breasts, digging into the gap of the underside of her beautiful round wonders, lifting them up slightly.

    Sweaty, heavy, and finding fitting clothes was hard and bothersome, to say the least.

    But, in moments like this one, where she shared intimacy with her man, her beloved partner, she was d she had a body that excited the opposite sex so much.

    She closed her eyes as she felt Alex caress her breasts with his moderatelyrge hands through the fabric of the tight swimsuit and her breath became rougher as anticipation continued to rise within her body from the very depths of her womb. It was a desperate desire to be filled by his member, to feel that heavenly sensation of being full once more.

    Slowly very slowly, his mischievous hands approached her nipples,

    ''Yes~''

    But just as he was about to pinch them, he stopped midway¡­

    ''No!!''

    She shuddered when he nted a kiss on her nape with a grin on his face as he spoke in a husky tone, "It seems like our dear Incursio is disappointed."

    Alex chuckled menacingly and continued moving his hands all around her body. He was not just moving his hand randomly.

    By using his Eye of Death, he was able to see through her body and follow the trail of all of her weak points. It was his first time doing something like this maybe there would other applications for this but he must focus on what in front of him.

    Akin to buttons that could maximize her horniness and pleasure. He could literally see the flow of her blood and the ces where her body needed a massage that could both rx and stimte her.

    He renewed his kisses on her slender nape, sometimes nibbling her ears and sometimes massaging her breasts roughly using moderately skilled movements. Her tits were big enough to fit in a single hand, yet they were also unbelievably sensitive and pillowy to the touch. It was almost addictive to y around with them.

    The anticipation that he was bringing to her was almost killing her. Already, she could feel the bottom of her swimsuit bing thoroughly drenched in her own sticky juices. It was a testament to her desire of being packed by a thick rod, namely Alex''s, then and there.

    This was why¡­ When Alex finally pinched her breasts¡ª white colored Incursio''s world as her mind went nk with all her repressed pleasure.

    "Anh¡­"

    Alex blocked her iing moans by turning her and kissing her directly. Her body shuddered again and again while her love juices leaked through the fabric of her swimsuit and trailed down her legs. Her breasts were pressed against his warm and sturdy chest and she felt like he was enveloping herpletely as he hugged her with a possessive might.

    Incursio could have never imagined that this alone would be enough for her to reach a climax. She did not understand why this was happening, but the more she had sex with Alex, the more sensitive her body became. As if her body was adapting to him and anticipating his touch.

    Her thoughts were cut short as Alex''s tongue slipped past her lips and began to wrestle with hers. The two battled and exchanged saliva to establish dominance.

    He was also quite surprised by the situation. He had known that she loved having her breasts caressed, but he had never imagined that this would be enough to make her cum and that too with such vigor. It was possible that the fact that she was having her tits caressed in public made turned more turned on than she usually would by such a situation.

    From theirst experience, he knew that Incursio had quite the exhibitionist fetish.

    The kiss deepened and a new heat spread through her body even though she had climaxed mere moments ago.

    "Alexander~"

    Incursio could only mutter his name as she felt his hands y around with the string of her top and take it off. Now her beautiful breasts were bare in all their glory for him to see, admire, and do as his heart desired.

    She looked dazzled as he bent down and put her cherry colored tips in his mouth.

    Alex sucked at one of the unveiled nipples and aree as if he was a baby searching for the sweet milk of his mother, causing her body to jerk with bolts of ecstasy.

    "Please~...."

 Chapter 1478 Status Updated

    <h4>Chapter 1478 Status Updated</h4>

    ¡º[Alice White]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 193

    ss: Magic swordmaster

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Homonculus

    Experience Value (XP): ????/1M

    MP: 19000/19000

    Magic: Wind/Space/Fire/Lightning/Darkness

    ATK: 6700

    DEF: 6000

    AGI: 6300

    INT: 2500

    LUK: 1900

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: White Lady

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10 Max] [Wind Arrow Level 10] [Wind Waltz Level 4] [Mana Recovery Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 10] [Fire Ar Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 9] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Dark Golden wave]

    Special abilities: [Reality Render] [Sword Severance] [Dark World] [Lost Magic] [Lost Magic]

    Titles:[ughter] [Copycat] [Emotionless Doll]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 4800

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer !]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 187

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 15000/15000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2700

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    ¡¸ Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 205

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7200

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6500

    Intelligence: 3700

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in Love] [The one that evolve]?[Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon [A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open to any suggestion]

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 18000/18000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 5500

    Agility: 5300

    Intelligence: 2400

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] [Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Saeko S?Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 182

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 4600

    Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] [Blood maniption and Doom''s Eye] (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker ] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 180

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000

    Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10] [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: [Body Double!]

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000

    Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000

    Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level 5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom]

    Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    ?????

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Fallen Angel

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger]?[Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45

    Female

    Race: Elf ?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000

    Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)]

    Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7]

    Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???)

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10] [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: [????] (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ????

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10] [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ] [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    ¡¸ Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10] ?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen] [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod] ????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two-Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1479 SS: Incursio in the Changing room**

    <h4>Chapter 1479 SS: Incursio in the Changing room**</h4>

    Her thoughts were cut short as Alex''s tongue slipped past her lips and began to wrestle with hers. The two battled and exchanged saliva to establish dominance.

    He was also quite surprised by the situation. He had known that she loved having her breasts caressed, but he had never imagined that this would be enough to make her cum and that too with such vigor. It was possible that the fact that she was having her tits caressed in public made turned more turned on than she usually would by such a situation.

    From theirst experience, he knew that Incursio had quite the exhibitionist fetish.

    The kiss deepened and a new heat spread through her body even though she had climaxed mere moments ago.

    "Alexander~"

    Incursio could only mutter his name as she felt his hands y around with the string of her top and take it off. Now her beautiful breasts were bare in all their glory for him to see, admire, and do as his heart desired.

    She looked dazzled as he bent down and put her cherry colored tips in his mouth.

    Alex sucked at one of the unveiled nipples and aree as if he was a baby searching for the sweet milk of his mother, causing her body to jerk with bolts of ecstasy.

    "Please~...."

    Her lustrous lips let out a cry so cute that you would never expect it from someone who likes to act like such a tease. Her cries of pleasure helped arouse him as well but Alex knew that they could not allow themselves to be heard by others.

    He could use his domain to kill the sound but decided not to. It wouldn''t have been fun otherwise.

    Incursio immediately understood his intentions upon hearing his following words.

    "Lower your voice."

    "Ahh¡­ I-I''m not trying to make any sound! But, I can''t help it, so you''ll just have to be gentler with me, okay~?"

    She seemed embarrassed to have her wanton moans being pointed out because she blushed and pouted her lips. Alex chuckled as he found her even cuter.

    "Then¡­ How about this?"

    He just grinned at the thought as he began gently licking at her stiff nipple.

    When he licked that wet pink tip with a feathery touch, she shook her pink hair and covered her mouth to stifle her moans. Alex attacked her sensitive spots relentlessly.

    He massaged her breasts and attacked her nipples with his tongue, and brought his other hand below to caress her secret garden that was covered by the fabric of the thin piece of clothing.

    "More~ Please~"

    Incursio muttered low enough for only Alex to hear. She lifted up her boobs and squished them together while pushing the nipples out for him to suck. It was so cute that he could not help butply with her wishes.

    Holding the two beautiful masterpieces, Alex bit down on the two nipples at the same time and pinched the small pink jewel down below still covered by the fabric.

    Incursio shuddered and her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

    She could not scream at the release of her orgasm as the pleasure she received had been simply too strong for her to handle. Her mind automatically shut down and copsed making her like a ragdoll with cut-out strings. Her tongue even came out. This shutdownsted a few seconds.

    When Incursio came back to herself she was still reeling from the powerful orgasm that rocked her body and mind. She couldn''t believe that an orgasm had caused her to pass out like that. It was simply absurd.

    "How long was I out for?"

    "Just a few seconds, don''t worry."

    Alex grinned before kissing her on her forehead, "Let''s get out now, shall we?"

    "But¡­"

    She looked down in the direction of his groin. One could see the curved shape of his hardened penis through the folds of the swimsuit that he was wearing right now.

    "We will have more time for thister. We already wasted too much time fooling around. Also, it will be quiteplicated to hide it if I were to cum here."

    "Don''t worry about that. I prepared for something like that ahead of time."

    She kneeled in front of Alex and shushed him to not speak as she lowered his swimming trunks down to reveal the contents within. The manly scenting from him and this big penis in her sight made her gulp down her saliva with desire and an aching sense of anticipation.

    She was reminded once again that this grotesque looking thing in all its ginormous glory had entered her body many times before. It was still such a mystery for her. How her small and lithe body was able to house such a sizeable rod was beyond her. One should praise the creator for creating something so wonderful Incursio thought.

    But all of that did not matter to her at the moment. What mattered was that she wanted to please him as much as he had pleased her. She wanted to deliver as much pleasure as he had driven in her mind if not more. She would be going crazy if she were to stop here now.

    "Leave everything to me."

    She had been moaning so much due to him and even fainted just a moment ago, but now she only gave him a triumphant smile, squeezed his erect dick in her hand, and began stroking it with a backhand grip.

    He felt all the blood in his body heat up as her warm hand moved back and forth along his thick shaft. Her handjob also sent a sweet tingling through his crotch and his penis throbbed in time with the movements of her dainty fingers coursing along the length with a delectable grip.

    "Ohh¡­ If you do that¡­"

    He had managed to suppress his desires since they were in a public space, but her actions and the way she was stimting the desire inside him were making him want to have sex anyway. Consequences be damned.

 Chapter 1480 SS: Incursio in the Changing room***

    <h4>Chapter 1480 SS: Incursio in the Changing room***</h4>

    Incursio was reminded once again that this grotesque looking thing in all its ginormous glory had entered her body many times before. It was still such a mystery for her. How her small and lithe body was able to house such a sizeable rod was beyond her. One should praise the creator for creating something so wonderful Incursio thought.

    But all of that did not matter to her at the moment. What mattered was that she wanted to please him as much as he had pleased her. She wanted to deliver as much pleasure as he had driven in her mind if not more. She would be going crazy if she were to stop here now.

    "Leave everything to me."

    She had been moaning so much due to him and even fainted just a moment ago, but now she only gave him a triumphant smile, squeezed his erect dick in her hand, and began stroking it with a backhand grip.

    He felt all the blood in his body heat up as her warm hand moved back and forth along his thick shaft. Her handjob also sent a sweet tingling through his crotch and his penis throbbed in time with the movements of her dainty fingers coursing along the length with a delectable grip.

    "Ohh¡­ If you do that¡­"

    He had managed to suppress his desires since they were in a public space, but her actions and the way she was stimting the desire inside him were making him want to have sex anyway. Consequences be damned.

    "That''s fine with me. If you want to do it¡­then let''s just do it.''''

    ''''To tell you the truth¡­ I can''t wait to have you inside me." She straight admitted it.

    Her white tits jiggled in front of his eyes in tandem with her delightful handjob. The big breasts defied gravity to stick straight out towards him and the tips were already hard and erect as if hoping to draw his eyes and seduce him in their hypnotic trance. Her face was flushed red and lowered in embarrassment. For all she had done, it seemed that she still had a sense of shame somewhere inside her.

    "You are really daring, you know that?"

    "I just have to avoid being too loud, right?"

    She gave him an impish smile while whispering in an embarrassing manner. Her mind was once again clouded by her desire for his seed and his wonderful rod. She did not know why she was being so outgoing and so fearless but she wanted to have him more than anything else at this moment. Her desire for his touch and his embrace was so dominant that it was overriding all her senses and reasonings.

    ''Okay, Let''s just do it. Don''t think about anything else.''

    Lately, she had been spying, no watching her sisters during their session with Alex and reading books about blowjobs and how to stimte your partner. Now that she had more experience on the subject, she was able to filter the exaggeration and focus on the good ideas that she could try out and seemed usible.

    Incursio buried her face in his crotch and took the mushroom head into her mouth. The tip of her rough tongue surrounded his hard cock with a warmth and sense of feeling different from her hand. So much pleasure raced through his body due to her actions that he was rendered immobile.

    Her white hair shook as she moved her head back and forth and skillfully ran her tongue along the head and shaft of the rod, rubbing saliva over it. She also formed a ring with her soft lips to stroke the surface of his erection and sucked in her cheeks while sucking and bobbing her head along the throbbing rod''s length.

    All of her focus was concentrated on the cock moving in and out of her mouth.

    She kept her teeth apart to avoid hurting the fragile member and pressed her lips together. She knew she had to be looking extremely silly right now, but she felt no desire to stop her actions.

    Her saliva made all sorts of naughty, sloppy, and messy sounds as her tongue stroked, poked, pushed, and licked the head to invoke as much stimulus as she could possibly stir in her partner.

    After poking at the tip, she pressed her full tongue against the base. After supporting the base with her hand, she shifted her tongue to the shaft and coated the entire length with her drool.

    Then she once again started gobbling the shaft up and Alex watched with wonder and amazement as his dick slowly vanished inside her mouth until his full length was deep inside the depths of her throat.

    Incursio was happy that she had not gagged after taking the full length of his sizeable member. She loved the feeling of having his full length inside of her mouth and throat. It was such exhrating feeling she could never get tired of.

    She squeezed her lips tight and pulled her head back up along the length of his penis. Then she swallowed it all again. From there, she repeated the process in a rhythmic motion.

    The rhythmic motion of her head picked up speed with each passing moment. She could tell that his trembling penis had grown to the bursting point inside her mouth.

    For Alex, holding it in any longer was simply not possible. He felt the pleasure in his lower body taking over the control of his mind for some reason.

    "I am going to cum."

    Incursio immediately stopped her movement and ced her hand around the base of his penis.

    "Not so fast my dear~''''

    Alex twitched and trembled due to her abrupt act.

    She had read that edging was one of the best ways to bring pleasure to your partner and she wouldn''t miss this chance.

    She kept the pressure firm until she was sure that he would note anymore and shed him a toothy, impish grin.

    ''''You liked my tit-job thest time around, right? Let''s do it again."

    She grinned, lifted her breasts with both of her hands, and pressed them in towards each other with the ck Prince''s fully-erect cock in between the wonderful breasts. The smooth and springy texture of her fantastic breasts surrounded his searing hot crotch. The warm and firm pressure of her pillowy and extraordinary tits was so pleasant that he could not help but groan under his breath from this wonderful sensation.

    She pressed her breasts together and stroked his rod while turning up her eyes toward him. Seeing his reaction, Incursio happily narrowed her eyes. Her cheeks looked a bit flushed and she seemed to be breathing a little heavily.

    And as she moved her boobs up and down, the precum dribbled from his penis and made her movements more smooth and pleasuring.

    A sweet aroma rose in the changing room and the speed of the titty friction rose as the precum acted as a wonderful lubricant to supplement her carnal actions. The breasts bounced nicely atop his towering crotch, rubbing the rod between them all the while.

    She held her mouth shut to restrain her wanting voice filled with desire and excitement, but she could not stop the asional longing breaths from escaping her lips and nose.

    Even though he was the one receiving a service from her, it seemed that she was as excited as he was. That fact only aroused him further.

    But just as he was about to cum again, she once again stopped her movements and held his throbbing nod by the base.

    "Incursio¡­"

    His words sounded like a growl but Incursio simply shook her head and stood up. Turning around, she ced her hands on the wall and slightly shook her butt encased in the pink swimsuit in a seductive gesture.

    Her legs were already drenched in her sexual fluids and her face was flushed crimson from the heat and desire that was filling her head and mind.

    "Here¡­"

    This was an invitation like nothing he had ever received in his life and Alex was not about to refuse it.

    He approached her and gently caressed her plump and pillowy heart-shaped ass before nudging the swimsuit aside, giving him a direct view of her secret garden leaking out the fountain of her desire.

    It was finally time for the main course and he would thoroughly enjoy himself.

 Chapter 1481 SS: Incursio in the Changing room****

    <h4>Chapter 1481 SS: Incursio in the Changing room****</h4>

    Feeling Alex''s rough hands take a firm and tight hold of her hips, Incursio''s body shuddered when something hard and hot touched the sensitive edges of her quivering slit. She anticipated his entrance but he did not immediately prate her.

    He moved her hips rhythmically around to rub her slit against the tip of his dick over and over again. She heard the stickiness of her love juices and felt her inner flesh longing for his erect and sizable cock.

    She understood that Alex was giving her payback for what she did earlier as she had also teased him by not letting him ejacte.

    She whined and shook her ass, trying to get him to put his searing shaft inside her quivering snatch but Alex ignored her movements and gripped her hips tightly to put a stop to her fidgeting.

    "You were teasing me pretty well a few moments ago, right? Now, what should I do with you?"

    "Alex dear~"

    Alex grinned like a mischievous child.

    He pushed his hips forward, skewering her tight hole with his massive thick rod.

    His erect cock was swallowed by her soft and squirming vaginal flesh until the full length had vanished inside her warm andforting snatch. Thanks to the extensive teasing, the hot stake prated her with ease and felt like it was several times deeper than usual.

    Incursio''s eyes rolled back a little while she climaxed hard just from the act of pration alone. She had already been on the brink of her release while giving him a blowjob followed by a lengthy titjob and this had just been thest straw for her to lose herself in the throes of pleasure.

    Alex grunted as he felt her small and tight entrance tighten even further around him and violently tremble as her body was also wracked with intense bouts of euphoria in the form of a massive orgasm. He was tempted to simply let go and cum then and there but it wouldn''t be fun if that were to be the case.

    Alex slowly began to withdraw his member until all but the tip was out of Incursio''s snatch then he strengthened the grip on her hips and stuck his dick in her from behind with a single thrust, reaching deep inside her depths. Incursio covered her mouth with her hands and arched her back with a sudden jerk as his rod was smoothly swallowed by her sticky feminine lips and his hips bumped against her soft and pillowy butt, forming an awe-inspiring and tantalizing sight.

    He then started moving seriously. He used rhythmic movements of his hips, and gyrating motions to pound at her sensitive depths from behind.

    His dick moved in and out of her vagina, sending pleasure racing through her lithe body like an electric shock each and every time the stake entered and stimted her delicious spots.

    The rough and sticky folds of her vagina sucked and squeezed at every contour of his thick and stone-hard rod.

    His instincts told him to thrust his hips like a crazy lunatic and release everyst drop of his seed deep inside her, packing her womb full of his seeds and marking it in his colors. He, however, desperately held back that urge since he knew that the joys of teasing a woman and giving her the greatest pleasure were far greater than the momentary release his hasty thoughts would bring him right now.

    Incursio did not just let herself be done as pleased by her partner. Responding to his movement, she also began to move her butt to meet his eager thrusts with her twerking motions.

    They danced the oldest dance in the world as the pleasure they shared reached higher and higher levels.

    "Let''s change positions."

    Without taking out his dick, Alex lifted Incursio and turned her around so that she was now facing him.

    With her eyes hazed with lust, she gave a sloppy smile as she hugged him with her legs and her arms went around his neck before she began kissing him in the sloppiest and messiest ways possible.

    When he stuck his tongue between her half-open lips, she responded with her tongue. Their tongues tangled and their saliva mixed while heated air escaped from between their lips.

    With one hand supporting her ass, he brought his other hand to her medium sized breasts. His heart was pounding at the unusual situation of having sex facing each other in such a cramped space outdoors.

    He stopped moving while adjusting their position, but her vaginal walls had squeezed his cock tight the entire time. He obeyed his desire to feel more of that pleasure and began to move his hips while trying his best not to make too much noise.

    "Nhh!"

    Her moans were muffled by the passionate kiss. With every thrust, her hair shook, sexy muffled moans escaped her lips, and her body writhed while he enjoyed her soft tits.

    He had only just started moving again, but he could feel the hot desire rising from deep within his pelvis. He sucked at her tongue and enjoyed stirring up her vaginal flesh to distract himself from that ejactory desire.

    They had been kissing so intensely that they forgot to breathe, but she finally pulled away to get some fresh air and then red at him for the suffering he was causing her.

    But her face was entirely melted and flushed out to the ears and she could not even hope to suppress her moans if they did not continue.

    He kept his hips and hand moving to enjoy her body to the fullest.

    They called each other''s names softly. Their bodies were growing hotter and hotter with arousal and the room grew hotter with them. But the heat and resulting thirst did not feel at all unpleasant. The pleasure of her hot body against him was the only thing on his mind. His arm tensed around her extended thighs and his hips began to thrust even harder into her aching womb.

    Having sweaty sex in a public ce turned her on so much that she began moving her lower body to deepen their union.

    Incursio''s vaginal flesh was already squeezing him tight, but now it also moved in the most wonderful way that seemed to be timed perfectly with the rhythm of his thrusts.

    "I am about to cum."

    Hearing that he was close, she tightened her arms around his neck to pull her face toward his.

    Their bodies pressed even closer together and her vagina tightly squeezed him to make him cum even faster.

    "Okay, let''s cum together."

    He sealed her mouth with a kiss as asked by her quivering eyes and thrust his hips to greedily devour the pleasure.

    Pussy and cock rubbed together on the verge of climax and they arrived at their limits just as the head kissed the cervix.

    Semen raced up his urethra and shot out deep inside her vagina, filling her up to the brim.

    Since they were joined while still standing, the semen filling her vagina, flowed back out, and dripped down her inner thighs beforending on the floor.

    "So much..."

    Incursio was positively delirious now. He lowered her legs to the floor while basking in the afterglow of orgasm but her legs trembled so much that she could not even stand upright.

    She observed the mess they had done.

    "Ah ah!"

    It seemed like they had been a little too crazy with their act this time around.

 Chapter 1482 Bonus : Characters and Harem Members updated

    Chapter 1482 Bonus : Characters and Harem Members updated

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alexander Kael Touch: The main character of the story. Born on Earth and from a rich family, he lost his family at the age of ten and started living under his grandmother''s tutge. Gifted when ites to programming, he quickly became rich by creating a lot of apps using his heritage.

    Quickly, he became a billionaire thanks to good management. Because of something that happened, he had trouble making friends and just hung out with other men just to y. Afraid of experiencing another painful betrayal, he never dates another woman after the betrayal of thest one, at least not seriously. He only had one-night stands or rtionships with benefits.

    Unfortunately, Alex lost his life with his ssmates in a car ident. Together with seven other ssmates, they reincarnated into the world of swords and magic. In this world, there is something called a Gift and only the exceptional one has it. Gifts are the embodiment of one soul, the strongest weapon, and what makes them unique is that, unlike regr weapons, they could never break, and some have special abilities.

    Alex contracted two weapons as a Gift, two guns called Death guns, but sadly, he was unable to use them, in the beginning, letting him fall behind others. However, this soon changed.

    Alex''s personality could be warm at a time and smart sometimes. He would do anything for his loved ones, and his ultimate goal is to sit at the top of the pyramid.

    The one nicknamed The ck Prince.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna Heart: Alex''s childhood friend. Cheerful personality. She had been in love with him since she was a child, but they got separated until they met a few yearster, when he didn''t even recognize her. This pained her, and when she thought everything was lost, she got another chance. They reincarnated into another world, and in this new world, she did everything to be together with the one she loved and her sisters. She appeared to like the reincarnation of the Saintess, but she can be ruthless when needed. Sheter got engaged to the man she loved.

    Luna''s Gift made her into a healer but not your typical healer, she''s became an healer capable of kicking ass.

    The Saintess is her Nickname.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Maria Alexia Rosares: Born in a mafia family, she was taught to govern at a younger age, which shaped her personality; she was cold and smart. While born in a pretty dangerous environment, she was rather blessed with two good friends who were like sisters. Together, they would go through everything. They were so united that they decided to share the same man.

    Like her cold personality, she got into the Ice empress ss and was exceptional when it came to the ice element. Alex''s first love, even in the new world.

    Nickname: The Ice Empress

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sakuya Mio Hishimiya:Friend with the other two. She is Maria''s right-hand man, like her father to Maria''s father. yful and sadistic personality. Her Gift is a katana, sheter got another katana on their trip to Saeko''s hometown. This made her second katana, Nitoriu (double katanas)

    Nickname: The S Queen

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Leonardo Dixor: A young man from a rich family. He was jealous of Alexander. He thought he was the chosen one, especially after contracting with Excalibur and getting the Hero ss. An idiot that thinks he was smart. He was an unfortunate hero whoter died in the story by Alex''s hands.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Cami Asmar: A woman who fell in love with the wrong man. Like her fiery character, she got a fire magician ss.An unfortunate girl while love caused her downfall.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Kevin Asmar: Cami''s big brother. Leonardo''sckey. He was only good at one thing, which was following orders.A real asshole who got what he deserves.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Dodolus Asmar: The big brother of the family. While usually quiet, he is quite smart. Like his original job, he got a special ss that could let him protect his master. The one that saved their family from starving. If it weren''t for the Dixor family head, his father would have gone to jail while the rest of the family would have suffered.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Goddess Mea: One of the higher-level beings from the Higher world. She was in charge of reincarnating Alex''s group. There is a possibility of them meeting in the Higher World.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Prisci: The head priestess of the Temple of Gods, the same temple that weed Alex and the others. A former princess, she became a priestess under Goddess Mea''s wish.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Katherina Von Havens: The second Princess of the Drexia Empire, Prisci''s little sister. She was quick to judge, which made her have a rocky start with Alex. Fortunately, she changedter.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Artemia Eretria Von Havens: The 3rd princess and the reincarnation of the goddess of the human. A powerful lightning user. Because of her origin, she wanted to go to the Higher world to find out who her birth parents were. Typhania''s best friend in the past. Her interest in Alex made her fall in love with him, something she was not expecting.

    Nickname: Lightning Goddess

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Typhania (Leena/Elseria):The Goddess of the Elves. After the final battle, she created the Adventurers guild and used many aliases. One of them was serving as a receptionist until she met Alex, the one in the prophecy. The one said to be the only one capable of stopping the iing cmity. Smart, cold. She was one of the strongest existences.

    Alexander vowed to one day make her his woman. It was some kind of promise between them.

    Nickname: Goddess of the Spirits

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Gracier Alexandra Touch: An orphan Alex rescued. Sheter became his sister. He helped her get contracted to Ignia, goddess of the Dragon. Gracier is exceptional, especially when ites to the fire element. Her contract with Ignia made her one of the strongest fire users ever. She is nicknamed the Little Devil. She is the princess of the Touch family. In thetest chapters she started dreaming romantically of his brother and wished to be more than just a sister to Alex.

    Nickname: Goddess of me

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Sera Olivia Wexon: She met Alex while helping in her father''s store. She had a hidden identity. An assassin working under Elseria, the guild master of the Adventurer guild. The strongest and more deadly assassin under Elseria (Typhania), codename Zero.

    She became Alex''s woman eventually.

    Nickname: Queen of Assassins

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lilith E Astaroth: The second Princess of the Demon''s race. She escaped after her brother massacred their entire family. She was the reincarnation of the Goddess of the demon. At first, she meets Alex under an alias, Eleonora. Because of her past as a child, she had a cold personality, but it started to change after meeting Alex and others slowly.

    Nickname: Shadow Queen

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Leon Lionheart: Crown prince of the Lionheart. From the Lion n, the strongest beastman n, and specie. The one that made Alex lower his guard and make a friend again. He loved to fight and was quite smart as well.He became Alex''s befriend.

    Nickname: King of Beast

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Kuina Eria Foxia: Crown princess of the Foxia kingdom. yful character. Maria didn''t like her during their first meeting. From the powerful nine tails fox family, she is a powerful fire user and owner of a special element: Illusion magic.

    Later became Alex''s fiancee as well the first woman bearing his child.

    Nickname: Original Fox

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ferris Wolfang: Former crown prince of Wolfang''s Empire, the second strongest empire on the beastman continent. Friend with Leon and Kuina.He died during an unfortunate event.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Eris Wolfang: Twin''s sister of Ferris Wolfang. Na?ve personality, but itter changed after meeting Alex and experiencing a loss.Sheter became his woman.

    Nickname: Wind''s Princess

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Althea Astaroth: Purple, perfectly groomed hair double braided to reveal a sculpted, worried face. Glinting violet eyes, set far within their sockets,

    Something is captivating about her. Perhaps it''s her humility, or perhaps it''s simply her warmth. Nheless, people tend to brag about knowing her while making up bigger stories about her. She is Lilith''s elder sister. She was stabbed in the heart and left for dead by Lucifer but fortunately, her heart wasn''t on the left side like everyone, thus she somehow survived with her injuries but the trauma born from witnessing her brother kill everyone made her lose memories, she was saved by Elseria and trained into a deadly assassin, one of the strongest and more feared assassin, her codename is Alpha, she is just beneath one assassin, Zero (Sera).

    Althea is ready to do anything for her sister Lilith after regaining her memory and after uniting with her. She is bright but can also be deadly if poked wrongly.

    ???

    Noire: Alex''s contracted pet from Exodus. ck, short hair neatly coiffured to reveal a long, wild face. Hooded ck eyes set seductively within their sockets. She is an ancient beast, a World wolf, and rumors have it that aplete World wolf could swallow a world.

    Nickname: World''s Devourer

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alice: An Homonculus, Alex, made his while rescuing his kidnapped sister. White hair and red eyes, she is emotionless but slowly with Gracier and others'' help she has started learning human emotions. She is older than she looks, and her real age (inside the tube plus in the outside world) should be around twenty.

    Nickname: White Princess

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Incursio: Alex''s former enemy, the most sessful creation of Maddog and Lord Thanos. Sheter betrayed the organization, seeking freedom beside Alex and the meaning of being a human. Pristine white paired with ruby eyes, she is a true beauty. She was the second strongest existence among the Chaos Organization''s Numbers.

    Nickname: The White Devil

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Saeko S Ren: Princess of the Far East Empire, Michael Itsuki Ren''s daughter. She has a simr circumstance as Alex. She learned from his story and became his fan andter his fiancee.

    TBC...

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Bonus

    ¡ÞCurrent Alex''s Harem members:

    Maria Alexia Rosares

    Luna Heart

    Sakuya Mio Hishinomiya

    Artemia Eretria Von Havens

    Sera Olivia Wexon

    Saeko Erika Ren

    Kuina Eriel Foxia

    Incursio

    Silveria

    ¡Þ Potential future members

    Eris Wolfang

    Althea (Alpha)

    Eri (former ssmate)

    Lilith

    Goddess Mea

    Nyx

    Gracier

    Typhania

    ????

 Chapter 1483 1324: Red Dragon Origin Hex

    Chapter 1483  1324: Red Dragon Origin Hex

    Alex put the ck bow away, turning back into his ck dragon form.

    Roar!!!

    The ck dragon''s gigantic body once again obscured the sky itself.

    He swiftly moved forward, bit down on the Magic Scale Dragon''s head, and tore at it.

    Suddenly, the ck dragon lifted his head¡ª¡ª-

    He was holding the Magic Scale Dragon''s severed head in his mouth.

    The headless dragon''s body fell, crashing to the ground.

    This sessfully influenced the battlefield below.

    The soldiers of the enemy''s empire began to scatter and flee.

    The headless dragon''s body fell to the ground.

    The ck dragon coldly watched this as the grey aura around his body suddenly began to move.

    The ck fog began to scatter from his body, appearing almost sentient as it enveloped both the dragon''s head and body.

    Using Snatch, one of Silveria''s ultimate abilities in dragon''s form resulted in the current situation, still, Alex was not too concerned about this. He couldn''t stop now a tasty prey was in front of his eyes, he wanted to test something as well, to confirm if this was merely an illusion or an alternate reality.

    The viscous, almost sentient ck fog quickly devoured the entirety of the dragon''s body and head.

    "Come"

    The ck dragon grumbled.

    Right now, even if his identity was exposed, he still had to absorb this dragon''s power.

    ¡ª-this was theplete power of a dragon, capable of helping him quickly be stronger!

    The swirling ck fog returned to the sky and then was absorbed into the ck dragon''s body.

    ¡¸ Argh¡­ ¡¹

    The ck dragon uttered a curt grunt of pain.

    The overflowing and excessive Magic Scale Dragon''s power struck directly at his mind, his soul, and his body, causing pain like being mutted by a thousand des.

    A line of glowing text quickly appeared on the status system UI:

    [You''ve killed a Magical dragon]

    [The dragon''s power had been fully absorbed by you as the Asura ck Dragon]

    [You''ve killed a mythical creature: the Magic Scale Dragon]

    [Even with the power of your lineage, your usage of the dragon''s race power was still too shallow. It had a not inconsiderable chance to triumph against you and kill you]

    [Thisbat has been judged to be one between equal forces, and you will be rewarded the corresponding Experience Points]

    [Experience Points are being calcted¡­]

    As expected his gamble paid off, this is not a mere illusion, he couldn''t earn some Exp if it was a simple illusion.

    ''''Gah!"

    Alex still in the ck dragon''s form uttered a curt grunt of pain again, and the pain intensified.

    He disappeared to reappear somewhere, above the ocean. The ck dragon uttered a pained roar, then twisted its body and turned into a ck cat.

    ¡ª¡ª-[King of beast]!

    He used Gluttony''s Sin technique. He discovered an unexpected function of this Sin technique. His ability Snatch must have given birth to this after unlocking this Sin''s technique.

    [Power Absorption]

    [You will no longer passively absorb the power of the soul from a specific target, but through eating and devouring, the power of the soul you can absorb will double]

    The ck cat waved his hand to summon an iceberg on top of the ocean before lying on it.

    Sensing the changes in his body, the ck cat felt calm.

    Sure enough, the King of Beasts'' form was specialized to absorb power in all forms, the sensation of being mutted by a thousand des is nowpletely gone.

    That''s better.

    The ck catzilyy on top of the iceberg to bathe in the sun, rxedly closing his eyes.

    Suddenly, a line of glowing text appeared in the void of space:

    [After transforming into the ck cat using The King of Beast, the Experience Points you absorb will double]

    [Furthermore, you''re using the Asura''s Dragon Bloodline power to devour the power of a mythical creature: the Magic Scale Dragon]

    [The King of Beasts has an extreme level of power absorption; your absorbing process has sped up.]

    Alex felt even better.

    It doesn''t hurt, I''m gaining twice as many Experience Points, and the absorption speed has also increased.

    [The King of Beasts] is such a useful ability!

    Lines of glowing text continue to appear in the void of space:

    [Special reminder: Besides the portion being converted into Experience Points, the Magic Scale Dragon currently has several unique abilities remaining from which you can select one.]

    [You have two choices]

    [Firstly, you may choose one of these unique abilities to turn into your Power]

    [Secondly, you may use the Asura ck Dragon power to fully consume them all and change your Dragon Bloodline ability.]

    Alex didn''t think too much, his race wasn''t dragon anyway, so he would leave that to his sister, getting a useful ability is a must therefore he selected the first option without hesitation and multiple choices appeared in the void right before his eyes.

    [Due to your existence (Your connection with one of the Ancestors of the dragons, an Original dragon), the Magic Scale Dragon''s abilities are awakening.]

    [You may choose one of the following inheritances from the dragon ancestor as your new ability.]

    [Firstly, Magic Scale Armor!]

    [Description: Whenever you take dragon form, you will grow ayer of Special Dragon Scales that is immune to all elemental attacks, as well as unaffected by curses, poisons, and diseases]

    [This one has a body of steel,e and get me!]

    [Secondly, Dragon Beating]

    [Description: Whenever you take dragon form, your strength will be 5-fold, 10-fold, 15-fold, and 20-fold for the next four consecutive attacks, but you will be weakened for one second after.]

    [I''m going to beat you to death!]

    [Thirdly, Red Dragon Origin Hex ¨C Twist]

    [Description: Whenever another person calls your name (or any designations specifying you), if you answer them, their next attack will hit themselves]

    [Guess who I am!]

    [Fourthly, Dragon King Shield]

    [Description: Whenever you turn into a non-dragon creature, a Law-manifested shield will hide around your body, ensuring that you will not be immediately killed in the events of an ambush.]

    [Being undefeatable¡­ is lonely]

    Alex quickly skimmed through everything.

    All of these abilities were ridiculously powerful, especially in this age of approaching cmity, they were nothing short of being given a piece of coal to warm oneself on a snowy night.

    [Dragon Beating] was the first to be dismissed, the one-second period of being weakened was something that Alex could not ept.

    [Magic Scale Armor] was limited to only his dragon form, while [Dragon King Shield] was generally only usable in his human form, so both of them had shorings. He couldn''t choose this ability as he has a powerful Divine Sense to avoid ambush coupled with a defensive treasure, his amor Loki. He was not worried that Loki couldn''t keep up now that he had gotten stronger because he had found his next powerful armor to take Loki''s ce, a certain Cloudy Vine but this was a matter for another time.

    For now, he had to focus on choosing an ability and he knew right which one to choose.

    The true deviousnessy in [Red Dragon Origin Hex ¨C Twist].

    Carefully reading the description of this ability, Alex felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    The reason why dragons are hailed the strongest, the apex of many races is not only because of their powerful physics or ridiculous mana capacity but because of their Hex (A/N: Dragon''s Tongue if you want), powerful hex, capable of altering reality.

    "I choose [Red Dragon Origin Hex ¨C Twist]" Alex silently decided and soon he inherited this ability alongside the Magical Scale Dragon''s origin power converted into Experience points.

    After digesting everything Alex transformed into human form. Nothing beats your original form anyway. He was ready to move forward but first, he had to check his gains.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    At the same time, somewhere in a throne hall.

    Slender braziers surrounding each of the twelve marmoreal columns light up the entire throne hall and mantle the hall in warm yellows. The ss of the windows in the askew ceiling dances in the flickering light while marble icons look down upon the stone floor of this glorious hall.

    A silver rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while burgee banners with adorned tassels swing gently from the walls. Between each banner sits a small altar full of candles, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the mosaics of divine beings below them.

    Huge, tinted ss windows are edged by draperies colored the same silver as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and decorated tips.

    A great throne of onyx sits beneath an impressively decorated baldachin (canopy) and is adjoined by three rather in-looking seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne is covered in divine emblems and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a gemmed animal head. The light pillows are a dark silver and these too have been adorned with gilded tips.

    Bahamut''s clone was sitting on this great throne with a giant screen in front of him, from this screen, he was able to observe Alex''s fight and he was greatly shocked by his strength, although he couldn''t see everything thanks to Nyx''s intervention on Alex''s demand, he still saw most of the fight and he was surprised.

    ''''Hehehe! The more I watch him, the more I like him and I can''t wait to turn him into my subordinate. Chaos will suit him well I can feel it, there is something dark lurking in him. Should I make him mine or simply consume him to break free and get stronger?"

    Bahamut''s clone debated for a moment before shaking his head.

    ''''Let''s first observe before making a final decision.''''

    ''''Do not disappoint me the cursed child, show me more, I want more. Struggle more, hehehehehe!"

    He was not too shocked to see Alex using other weapons, there''s nothing special about that anyway.

 Chapter 1484 1325: Guns Are still the best 1

    Chapter 1484  1325: Guns Are still the best 1

    At the same time, somewhere in a throne hall.

    Slender braziers surrounding each of the twelve marmoreal columns light up the entire throne hall and mantle the hall in warm yellows. The ss of the windows in the askew ceiling dances in the flickering light while marble icons look down upon the stone floor of this glorious hall.

    A silver rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when they address the royal highness while burgee banners with adorned tassels swing gently from the walls. Between each banner sits a small altar full of candles, they''ve all been lit and in turn illuminate the mosaics of divine beings below them.

    Huge, tinted ss windows are edged by draperies colored the same silver as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with embellished borders and decorated tips.

    A great throne of onyx sits beneath an impressively decorated baldachin (canopy) and is adjoined by three rather in-looking seats for esteemed guests.

    The throne is covered in divine emblems and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a gemmed animal head. The light pillows are a dark silver and these too have been adorned with gilded tips.

    Bahamut''s clone was sitting on this great throne with a giant screen in front of him, from this screen, he was able to observe Alex''s fight and he was greatly shocked by his strength, although he couldn''t see everything thanks to Nyx''s intervention on Alex''s demand, he still saw most of the fight and he was surprised.

    ''''Hehehe! The more I watch him, the more I like him and I can''t wait to turn him into my subordinate. Chaos will suit him well I can feel it, there is something dark lurking in him. Should I make him mine or simply consume him to break free and get stronger?"

    Bahamut''s clone debated for a moment before shaking his head.

    ''''Let''s first observe before making a final decision.''''

    ''''Do not disappoint me the cursed child, show me more, I want more. Struggle more, hehehehehe!"

    He was not too shocked to see Alex using other weapons, there''s nothing special about that anyway.

    At the same time outside, the real Bahamut whose body was still chained down in the dungeon transferred a part of his consciousness into a new body and this body was sitting on a throne in a big hall.

    Lord Thanos could be seen kneeling before him.

    ''''How are the preparations going?" Bahamut asked with his eyes half closed.

    ''''Everything is going smoothly my lord.''''

    ''''Great, do not disappoint me or the consequences will not be something you can bear.''''

    Lord Thanos trembled under Bahamut''s warning.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode. Just his voice was enough to scare the hell out of him, just imagining failing almost sent Lord Thanos'' soul to theherworld.

    ''I guess my Lord has almost recovered. This is a good thing.''

    Lord Thanos was secretly pleased but outwardly he didn''t show it.

    ''''Don''t worry my Lord I won''t disappoint.''''

    ''''Leave!" Bahamut waved his hand, making Lord Thanos vanish.

    ''''I don''t know what you''re trying to do my clone but you better not try anything funny. That person still has ns for him.''''

    Bahamut closed his eyes after uttering these words.

    ¡ö¡ö¡ö

    Back to Alex''s Location.

    Alex had just checked his status window and made some adjustments such as increasing the level of Night walking to the max, increasing All poisons r¨¦sistance to the max as well andstly increasing Lightning Degree to Level 5. He was left with 10 skill points. His skill points had increased to 26 after reaching level 220.

    ''''Well, I''m pleased with the results.'''' Alex smiled while staring at his status window floating before his eyes.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magic Gunslinger

    Age: 20

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 220 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 200000/1M

    MP: 44000/44000

    SE: 26000/26000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning

    ATK: 12700

    DEF: 11500

    AGI: 10300

    INT: 7700

    LUK: 3200

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 10] [Lightning Degree Level 5] [Night Walking Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] [Erase] [Magic Bullet] [Snatch] [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] [Death Bullet (???)] [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Dragon Hex] (New)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] [Perfect synchronization rate: 124%]

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irreg''''r] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins]  [Weapons Master]  [Creator] [King of all Beasts ] (New) [Savior ] (New)

    ''''I will check the new titles when I''ve got the time.''''

 Chapter 1486 1326: Guns are still the best 2

    <h4>Chapter 1486 Chapter 1326: Guns are still the best 2</h4>

    ''''I will check the new titlester when I''ve got some time.'''' Alex closed his status window.

    ''''For now, I''ll have to take care of these annoying monsters spying on me since a while ago.''''

    Silveria transformed into a gun, a shotgun to be precise.

    This single-barreled shotgun is a unique piece, it''s used in only a few countries as it''s known to be very reliable.

    The typical length of the weapon is 645mm and has a barrel length of 386mm. The weapon weighs 3kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is a 32 gauge and uses a pump-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is dragon''s breath, but it also takes screechers, flechettes, and breaching rounds.

    This shotgunes with a standard stock, but a folding stock and a straight English stock are also avable.

    The stock is made out of stic, but it can also be made out of expensive wood and exotic wood if you so desire.

    There are leather decorations on the stock, but pearl decorations or ivory decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by an Indian man named C. Mahal who initially designed it for use in riot control, today it''s used for crime prevention, civil protection, and hunting.

    The name of this weapon is the W0-EW, but it usually goes by its nickname, Brass Rain.

    Aiming this shotgun into the water Alex fired.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The monster hiding underwater had its head blown away and Alex smiled.

    ''''Guns are still the best, I like the feeling of omnipotence as you rip your enemy''s life from the distance even before they can close in.''''

    He was talking so leisurely that you couldn''t think he had just killed another living being as if it was a bug he had just killed, this infuriated a certain monster hiding in the depth of the ocean watching the fight, no the massacre.

    The solemn voice from the depths of the ocean resounded again: ¡¸Human, you''ve angered me.¡¹

    The underwater current surged.

    The ocean itself began to bob up and down.

    A twin-headed sea serpent rose from the depths. It was twenty meters long.

    Its scales carried natural magic runes; its every movement was apanied by countless blending lights.

    [How dare you to kill my subordinate without my consent. I shall kill you in the most painful way.]

    The twin-headed sea serpent slowly circled the ocean depths, speaking with an authoritative tone.

    ''''Is that so?" Alex tilted his head to the side whileughing as if he had just heard the most funny thing in the world.

    Alex immediately transformed into the ck dragon after unleashing Gluttony Sin''s Technique: The King of Beasts.

    Alex''s body abruptly manifested into a boundless shadow.

    The shadow then solidified as arge dragon, several hundred meters in size!

    After absorbing the power of the Magical scale dragon, the ck dragon''s body had gotten a bit stouter, but the ferocious mes it naturally exuded had gotten considerably more intense!

    Roar!!!!

    The dragon rushed straight towards the twin-headed sea serpent.

    The twin-headed sea serpent tried to match him but found that it had been restrained in ce, unable to move a muscle.

    It was startled, but quickly regained its calm and circted its strongest power.

    The twin-headed sea serpent suddenly unleashed a cluster of colorful mes upon itself.

    ¡¸Aarrrggh¡ª¡ª what is going on!?¡¹

    The twin-headed sea serpent howled desperately.

    The ck dragon rushed forward, grabbed it tightly with his w, and then began to tear at it with his dragon maw.

    Fresh blood dyed the ocean red.

    ¡ª¡ªthis ck dragon was really strong, surpassing the twin-headed sea serpent''s expectations.

    The twin-headed sea serpent couldn''t escape, was struck by one of its techniques, and then further suffered the attacks of the ck dragon, so it was quickly drawing its final breaths.

    ¡¸Such a delectable stench of blood!¡¹The ck dragon roared.

    Just as the twin-headed sea serpent was about to be killed Alex abruptly changed his mind, turning back into human form, to be more urate he turned into his asura''s form.

    The twin-headed sea serpent found to its horror it couldn''t move because of the powerful pressureing from Alex''s asura form.

    Alex''s long crimson hair danced with the wind as he summoned Silveria in another shotgun''s form.

    This triple-barreled shotgun is stunning, it''s used across 2 continents as it''s urate, reliable, and easy to maintain.

    The length of the weapon is 823mm and has a barrel length of 690mm. The weapon weighs 2.4kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is 18 gauge and uses a lever-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly is bird bombs, but it also takes stingers, frag-12, and buckshot.

    This shotgunes with an extendable stock, but a folding stock and an adjustable stock are also avable.

    The stock is made out of an expensive wood, but it can also be made out of metal and a cheaper type of wood if you so desire.

    There are custom carvings on the stock, but metal decorations or marble decorations are avable as well.

    This weapon was designed by an American man named G. Jones who initially designed it for use in civil protection, today it''s used for the fight against drugs, crime prevention, and warfare.

    The name of this weapon is the JU-, but it usually goes by its nickname, Dominion.

    Aiming the crimson Dominion onto the twin-headed sea serpent''s heads, thetter shivered and began pleading.

    [Wait... Wait human let''s talk like a civilized people.]

    Alex almost dropped the gun he was holding after hearing those ridiculous words from the twin-headed sea serpent.

    ¡¼I say it seems you have met your match today my dear master. He is so shameless he reminds me of someone.¡½Silveria could never miss an opportunity to poke fun at Alex, thetter didn''t respond, and he would be adding more fun if he were to react.

    Alex shook his head before announcing to the twin-headed sea serpent who had seen hope when Alex stopped.

    ''''Sorry, but death awaits no one. Adios!"

    BANGS!!

    Two crimson bullets were unleashed, they obliterated the monster''s heads to smithereens,and the sea was dyed red.

    Blowing off the smoke rising from the gun muzzle Alex dered.

    ''''I love guns!"

 Chapter 1487 1327: Against the Orcs 1

    Chapter 1487  1327: Against the Orcs 1

    After killing few monsters after ughtered the twin headed sea serpent Alex found an ind to camp for the night.

    After installingfortably the couple decided for a date night. They created a mini cinema to enjoy this date.

    They sat, engrossed, barely noticing the popcorn that failed to make it to their ck mouths. When the screen fell to ck Silveria''s body would be rigid and her hand iled for Alex. Silences neversted long before a movie, merely tools to heighten the drama, ploys of stylistic effect ¨C depriving the senses of light and sound for just long enough to peak their fear.

    The next moment was maximum intensity: loud, bright, fast, shocking. Silveria who had previously disappeared somewhere was back in her seat, eyes open wide. Alex''s hand had moved like clock work the whole time with most of his salty treat making it to his already growling stomach. He grinned. This wasn''t one of those artsy, enigmatic films they are watching but this was action, thriller, horror and he couldn''t be happier.

    Cinema wasn''t widespread in this world but this doesn''t mean they weren''t any just only mortals love enjoying them most people are focusing on either getting rich in dungeons or seeking power.

    Alex and his girls often enjoyed going to the cinema.

    After enjoying this horror film, the couple sat under the starlight back to back with their hands entwined. They decided to listen to each other heartbeat in silence.

    Bad-ump!

    Bad-ump!

    At first their heartbeat seemed chaotic but soon it became the same as they beat rhythmically.

    Silence descended upon the couple until Alex broke it with his next question.

    ''''What do you think Bahamut''s clone is trying to achieve by ying this game?''''

    ''''I can''t say for sure but maybe he is just trying messing with you. To show you how powerful he is and what is awaiting you ahead.''''

    ''''I see, I thought the same as well. I have the feeling like he was showing his power in order to recruit me on their side, maybe I''m overthinking.''''

    Alex shared his thoughts after hearing Silveria''s answer.

    ''''Maybe you are right but whatever his real aim is you can learn from this game. As someone who has never been to war. This can be said to be the perfect stage to get plenty of experience, so better learn everything when you can.''''

    ''''You are right.''''

    The couple stopped talking aboutplicated stuff and simply enjoyed the beautiful starry night.

    The next day, Alex was sent somewhere, in a deste ce covered in snow. Cities and viges were ravaged by orc and Alex''s group was sent on an expedition to deal with the orcs.

    In this reality he got the identity of young city''s lord.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Somewhere.

    Gholug munched on the meat bone in his hand while staring into the wilderness. He grunted in resentment. Their harvest had been terrible.

    The cunning Humans had been on the alert and Gholug''s  tribesmen failed to plunder any foodstuff. The foodstuff that they had managed to snatch wasn''t enough to feed them fully.

    Moreover, the Orc patrol group had a hard time catching even rabbits under this harsh, ice-cold weather. Furthermore, the wastnd covered in snow was barren.

    Their Rhino Beast had not eaten for a long time. If this continued, perhaps his tribe would crumble this winter.

    ''This won''t do. I need to find some meat to eat and survive this winter¡­''

    The burly Orc patriarch bit on the meat bone fiercely. There was not a single bit of meat left and the entire bone had frozen like a hard rock, which left him in a bad mood. He gritted his teeth and gnawed on the bone grudgingly. Then, he stood up and tossed the bone into the bonfire.

    "Grr! Grr!"

    Suddenly, Gholug heard the hurried whooping from hispanion nearby. He turned around and witnessed his trusted aide jumping off the wall and gestured with an excited grin toward him.

    "Gholug! Gholug! There are Humans and fat horses! Human Cavalrymen!"

    "Oh?!"

    The glint in Gholug''s eyes shed. He immediately pushed his tribesman aside and strode forward to the fort wall. Indeed, Gholug clear spotted a dozen dark figures in the brilliant white snow cover, which got him excited. Orcs generally had low IQ, but they weren''t as dumb as idiots. He recognized those guys as Human Cavalrymen because they wore clothes that were tougher than rock and rode on the tall horses. Orc tribes often met those annoying guys during their migration process. However, these guys seemed more delicious than annoying to Gholug at this moment.

    He took a gulp of his saliva. The two razor-sharp fangs poking out of its lower jaw twitched along with his movements and made him appeared exceptionally vicious.

    "Get ready to fight. Capture them! The Humans and fat horses!"

    A glint of greed shed in his eyes. He was fantasizing how tasty the fresh meat would be after they were barbecued.

    Gholug''s  nose could even smell the fragrance from the delicious meat!

    "They''re here."

    Johnson rode on his warhorse and examined the abandoned fort in the distance. He didn''t charge forward mightily and announce his arrival. As amander, Johnson had fought against the Orcs in the past, so he knew how powerful they were.

    Most Humans treated Orcs as lowly idiots due to their clumsy appearances. But Johnson knew clearly that they were indeed crafty and savage. Besides, their burly body didn''t obstruct their movements at all. An Orc darting at full speed could be as quick as a soldier on his warhorse. Back then, when Johnson was still in the Southern Legion, he had witnessed an Orc dash past one of his men and the Orc dragged his man down from the warhorse mercilessly. Besides, the Orcs had a unique mount¡ªthe Rhino Beast. These tall, gigantic beasts were simr to rhinoceroses, but were muchrger and stronger. They were terrifying creatures that could even defeat the elite Cavalrymen. There would surely be nock of Rhino Beasts in this massive Orc tribe. If Johnson were to approach them too closely, perhaps he might be ambushed by them. The Mage Equipment had enhanced their stats and even though the strength of Johnson''s Cavalrymen was stronger than the Southern Legion, he wouldn''t resort to such a dangerous method. Therefore, Johnson led his men slowly from a far distance away from the fort as though they were patrolling. Johnson knew that the Orcs had definitely seen them and with their current predicament, they would surely charge their way out of the fort.

    As expected, Johnson witnessed a hundred Orcs bolting out of the fort on their Rhino Beasts. They screamed loudly and whipped the enormous beast below them, darting toward Johnson''s group.

    "Everyone get ready. Listen to mymand!"

    Johnson raised his hand high and ordered firmly. He sensed that the people behind him were nervous and terrified. Alex had been strengthening his team and he didn''t forget about Johnsonn''s Cavalrymen. The man''s team of Cavalrymen had expanded from their initial 50 to their current 100 members. Although the newly joined soldiers had passed the strict test and were rather decent in terms of strength, this was still their first battle, after all. The Orcs'' frantic, imposing manner was indeed threatening. The magnificent view of the snow beneath their feet fluttering into the air pressured Johnson into feeling a little tensed.

    "Stay calm!"

    Johnson stared at the iing enemies and yelled out calmly. The youngmander gritted his teeth at the powerful and overwhelming pressure. The Orcs'' cries could be heard clearly now and they sounded like hungry wild animals snarling at their prey. The Cavalrymen behind Johnson were getting restless. But at this moment, Johnson''s training sessions hade into great effect. Although they were frightened, many of the neers clutched onto their reins and urged on their warhorses to stay on the spot. It would be the biggest nightmare for the soldiers if their warhorses fled in fear.

    The distance between both sides shrunk quickly. Gholug led the charge and revealed a delightful glint as soon as he witnessed the Humans standing foolishly on the spot. It seemed to him that the Humans were scared out of their wits and his tribe would instantly wipe them all out.

    Gholug raised his right arm and brandished the huge stone axe.

    "Brave warriors! Capture the Humans and fat horses! Let''s have a feast!"

    "Oooooh!"

    Gholug stirred up the emotions of his tribesmen. They locked eyes on the hundred Cavalrymen and disyed their avaricious and beast-like hunger. The Orcs were moving increasingly faster and they could see the Cavalrymen''s faces now!

    "Move out!"

    Johnsonmanded.

    Then, the Orcs witnessed a scene that left them stunned.

    The Cavalrymen swiftly turned back and bolted off in two directions, and the Orcs couldn''t react on time. Although the Rhino Beasts were quick in their movements, there were still weaknesses to these massive beasts. They couldn''t nimbly adjust their charging direction. Therefore, even though the Orcs were powerful in their assault, their nimbleness was nowhere close to the Cavalrymen''s. The Orcs were unable to make head or tail of the Humans'' ''escape''. They slowed down perplexedly and gazed at the fleeing Humans in a daze.

    These cunning, cowardly Humans!

    Gholug let out a bellow and smacked the Rhino Beast under him.

    "Go! Grab whatever you can!"

    The Orcs howled to their patriarch''smand. Then, they instantly dispersed toward the fleeing Cavalrymen.

    Everything''s going well.

 Chapter 1488 1328: Against the Orcs 2

    Chapter1488 1328: Against the Orcs 2

    Johnson stared at the iing enemies and yelled out calmly. The youngmander gritted his teeth at the powerful and overwhelming pressure. The Orcs'' cries could be heard clearly now and they sounded like hungry wild animals snarling at their prey. The Cavalrymen behind Johnson were getting restless. But at this moment, Johnson''s training sessions hade into great effect. Although they were frightened, many of the neers clutched onto their reins and urged on their warhorses to stay on the spot. It would be the biggest nightmare for the soldiers if their warhorses fled in fear.

    The distance between both sides shrunk quickly. Gholug led the charge and revealed a delightful glint as soon as he witnessed the Humans standing foolishly on the spot. It seemed to him that the Humans were scared out of their wits and his tribe would instantly wipe them all out.

    Gholug raised his right arm and brandished the huge stone axe.

    "Brave warriors! Capture the Humans and fat horses! Let''s have a feast!"

    "Oooooh!"

    Gholug stirred up the emotions of his tribesmen. They locked eyes on the hundred Cavalrymen and disyed their avaricious and beast-like hunger. The Orcs were moving increasingly faster and they could see the Cavalrymen''s faces now!

    "Move out!"

    Johnsonmanded.

    Then, the Orcs witnessed a scene that left them stunned.

    The Cavalrymen swiftly turned back and bolted off in two directions, and the Orcs couldn''t react on time. Although the Rhino Beasts were quick in their movements, there were still weaknesses to these massive beasts. They couldn''t nimbly adjust their charging direction. Therefore, even though the Orcs were powerful in their assault, their nimbleness was nowhere close to the Cavalrymen''s. The Orcs were unable to make head or tail of the Humans'' ''escape''. They slowed down perplexedly and gazed at the fleeing Humans in a daze.

    These cunning, cowardly Humans!

    Gholug let out a bellow and smacked the Rhino Beast under him.

    "Go! Grab whatever you can!"

    The Orcs howled to their patriarch''smand. Then, they instantly dispersed toward the fleeing Cavalrymen.

    Everything''s going well.

    Alex nodded in satisfaction. He squinted and observed the Orcs scattering like headless houseflies. He revealed an ice-cold, cruel smile in his eyes. But shortly after, he turned around and beckoned to his team who were hidden on the other side.

    The action has begun. One of them moved.

    Brown, long hair awkwardly hangs over a lean, friendly face. Piercing green eyes, set handsomely within their sockets, watch guardedly over the stronghold they''ve watched over for so long.

    Smooth skin beautifullypliments his nose and mouth and leaves a pleasant memory of his adventurous love life.

    This is the face of Joe.

    Joe lowered his body and sneakily reached the walls of the fort, which didn''t look abandoned. A majority of its construction was still in good condition, with exceptions to the left and rear, which had copsed due to years of wearing down. The young Thief nimbly leaped over the broken wall and stooped over to detect the wind direction with his hand. Then, he scanned left and right.

    Although most Orcs hadunched their attacks with the lead of their patriarch, there were still almost 200 Orcs standing guard in the fort. However, they appeared to be idling, perhaps due to the harsh coldness and hunger. The Orcs who were patrolling above the fort walls returned to the watchtowers and curled up beside the bonfire for warmth after their patriarch had gone out to battle.

    Joe revealed an excited smile. He rubbed his hands before retrieving a dagger from his waist. Then, he rotated the badge pinned on his chest and a faint white radiance shrouded him entirely. Joe lowered his upper body and approached an Orc who had his back facing him. At the same time, a few other Thiefs also stealthily approached their targets.

    Joe was right behind his target, but the Orc didn''t realize anything. Thetter murmured under his breath and rubbed his hands before the bonfire. Joe held his breath and leaped up in a sh. His dagger streaked across the sky and prated the back of the Orc''s head.

    Perhaps due to the Orc''s instincts in sensing dangers, he stood up hurriedly and hispanions beside him swiftly grabbed their weapons. However, the deadly figure had flitted across their bodies.

    The sudden movement of Joe''s target caused him to miss his critical strike. But he didn''t fluster. After experiencing adventures, training in the mirage, and enduring various strengthening exercises after the arrival of the new leader, Joe was fully equipped with everything that a top-rated Thief would possess. Moreover, he had been tortured by Alex in the mirage countless of times and he had learned to face failures and idents calmly. He swiftly adjusted the direction to his strike and pierced into the Orc''s neck fiercely.

    "¡­!"

    The Orc shrieked in horror. These filthy and terrifying creatures would only die to lethal damage to their heads and hearts. Even if they were punctured in their throats, they wouldn''t die instantly.

    The bone-chilling aura emanating from the razor-sharp de froze the Orc''s throat and silenced all noises. The Orc''s expression stiffened instantly and its body stopped moving as though it was frozen. At the same time, the two other Orcs who were attacked by Joe''spanions weren''t as lucky.

    Before they even realized what had exactly happened, several daggers enhanced with water elements on their des pierced into their hearts and skulls and they instantly copsed to their death.

    Joe heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and beckoned to his men to move forward. However, at this moment, Joey caught a glimpse of a shadow that had shifted. It was an Orc who had turned a corner and witnessed everything in bewilderment. Joe instantly clutched his dagger and darted forward.

    Shing!

    A shimmering ray of light shed and the Orc copsed heavily to the ground. An arrow had punctured its skull and let the pitiful Orc motionless.

    "Hu¡­"

    Joe wiped the sweat off his forehead before turning back and sticking out his thumb.

 Chapter 1489 1329: Against the Orcs 3

    Chapter1489 1329: Against the Orcs 3

    Joe heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and beckoned to his men to move forward. However, at this moment, Joey caught a glimpse of a shadow that had shifted. It was an Orc who had turned a corner and witnessed everything in bewilderment. Joe instantly clutched his dagger and darted forward.

    Shing!

    A shimmering ray of light shed and the Orc copsed heavily to the ground. An arrow had punctured its skull and let the pitiful Orc motionless.

    "Hu¡­"

    Joe wiped the sweat off his forehead before turning back and sticking out his thumb.

    Chestnut, curly hair awkwardly hangs over a round, tense face. Lidded brown eyes, set seductively within their sockets.

    Dark stubble handsomelypliments his cheeks and leaves a captivating memory of his luck.

    This is the face of Randall Green.

    Randall and two other Rangers leaped above the fort wall agilely. Randall smiled at Joe and beckoned to hispanions. Shortly after, the other Rangers swiftly hid themselves in the shadows of the abandoned watchtowers. They raised their bows and aimed vigntly at every Orc inside the fort who had not yet realized that theirpanions on the fort walls had been eliminated. A dozen Orcs were curled up around the bonfire burning in the center of the empty field in the fort.

    "What do we do, Boss?"

    "Get ready. Just like in the training sessions."

    Both of themmunicated softly. Then, Joe led his Thiefpanions and disappeared into the shadows. On the other hand, Randall raised his bow and withdrew a fiery red arrow from his quiver. He aimed at the enemy before him and¡­ blew a whistle.

    "¡ª!"

    The crips whistle echoed clearly in the silent fort. The Orcs surrounding the bonfire stood to their feet immediately. They grabbed their weapons and scanned the surrounding vigntly. But at this moment, Randall released his fingers.

    Red radiance shed through the sky.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    The scarlet mes exploded on the field. The constant explosion and ze devoured the horrified Orcs, leaving them charging around like headless houseflies in the fort.

    However, as soon as they escaped the devastating mes, ice-cold arrows pierced through their skulls like a bolt of lightning and turned them into frozen corpses.

    At the same time, many of the Orcs rushed out of the fort continuously. As a race who was naturally born to battle, the Humans were iparable to them in terms of keenness inbat. Although they were faced with an ambush, they remained calm swiftly and didn''t panic at all.

    Until the next moment.

    "¡ª!"

    The crisp warbling and whirlwind rising from the t ground engulfed the vicious ze. A Spirit Bird emanating in holy radiance expanded its long, majestic wings while soaring into the air. It hovered above and looked down upon the Orcs before screeching and pping its powerful wings.

    A burst of rumble and dazzling lightning bolts struck the pitiful Orcs who couldn''t dodge in time. They were scared out of their wits and they retreated to avoid the terrorizing attacks from above. But this was only the start.

    The constant bolts of lightning vanished abruptly and the Orcs discovered that a dozen well-equipped Human soldiers had encircled them. Alex extended his hand forward then lowered it.

    "Attack!"

    On the other side.

    ''These cunning Humans!''

    Gholug rode on the massive back of the Rhino Beast, gazing palely at the snow field before him. The Orcs surrounding him panted for air. He thought that he just needed to chase the cowardly Humans and eventually capture them because the Rhino Beast''s speed was much quicker than a warhorse''s and the thick snow field slowed them down even more.

    However, he didn''t expect these Humans to be that crafty.

    Even though the warhorses weren''t as quick, they around turned the corners and were unlike any of the Human Cavalrymen Gholug had seen in the past, charging forward in a straight line. But he had to admit, even though this tactic didn''t look impressive, it was exceptionally effective. The Rhino Beast weren''t flexible enough to catch up when their prey darted in another direction abruptly. What made the Orcs even more furious was that they had been chasing the Humans for a long time and failed toid their hands on them. The Orcs were hoping to capture the Humans and their warhorses to fill their stomachs. But now, not only did they not have food on the table, but they were also drained. The chilly breeze cooled the Orcs'' fuming aggression.

    As Gholug red fiercely at the dark figures in the distance, his fellow tribesman yelled loudly and rushed forward to tug his arm. Then, the tribesman pointed back frantically.

    "Gholug, behind! ck smoke! Huge ck smoke! On fire!"

    ''''What did you just say?"

    Gholug turned around anxiously. He witnessed the billows of smoke in the distance and his heart sank instantly. He knew where the smoke was from.

    ''The scheming Humans! Is this what they were plotting all along?! I fell for it.''

    "G-Go!"

    Gholug turned around without any hesitations. He lifted a gigantic ox horn hanging by the saddle and blew with all his might. The deep horn resounded on the Ice Field. The Orcs swiftly turned around and berated their massive mounts to return to the fort in the fastest speed.

    "It seems that the new appointed Lord has seeded over there."

    Johnson sighed helplessly. In order to maintain coordination with Alex, they had decided on several secret signs. Billows of ck smoke that meant sess and also requesting for Johnson''s Cavalrymen to retreat and provide reinforcements.

    However, Johnson still felt somewhat hopeless because he believed that Alex was walking on a dangerous path. A tactic that worked against these Orcs didn''t mean that it would work against strong opponents. Although, strictly speaking, Johnson''s expertise was in suicide assault tactics, his personality waspletely the opposite. From what he could remember this young man was a reserved and meticulous person and he naturally didn''t wish for Alex to take such risks in battle. But now, he had no say in it. He only has to carry his order like a good soldier should.

    "Alright, Brothers!"

    Johnson shook his head and threw bizarre thoughts to the back of his head. He raised his right arm, shouted out loud and swung his arm down.

    "It''s time for us to shine!"

 Chapter 1490 1330: Experimenting

    Chapter1490 1330: Experimenting

    Johnson sighed helplessly. In order to maintain coordination with Alex, they had decided on several secret signs. Billows of ck smoke that meant sess and also requesting for Johnson''s Cavalrymen to retreat and provide reinforcements.

    However, Johnson still felt somewhat hopeless because he believed that Alex was walking on a dangerous path. A tactic that worked against these Orcs didn''t mean that it would work against strong opponents. Although, strictly speaking, Johnson''s expertise was in suicide assault tactics, his personality waspletely the opposite. From what he could remember this young man was a reserved and meticulous person and he naturally didn''t wish for Alex to take such risks in battle. But now, he had no say in it. He only has to carry his order like a good soldier should.

    "Alright, Brothers!"

    Johnson shook his head and threw bizarre thoughts to the back of his head. He raised his right arm, shouted out loud and swung his arm down.

    "It''s time for us to shine!"

    The sword de prated an Orc''s solid chest, forcing a painful groan out of the exhausted creature. The Orc struck his stone ax forward while Marcus withdrew his de and rolled to dodge the retaliation. But that wasn''t all. The Orc neglected his punctured chest and extended his left hand forward with a bellow. Suddenly, a thin, golden barrier flickered before Marcus and slowed the Orc''s attack. He seized this chance and leaped up. His razor-sharp de shed into a bolt of lightning that prated the Orc''s forehead. The Orc copsed heavily to the ground lifelessly.

    Marcus withdrew his sword. He turned to the petite, adorable healer and nodded with a smile. The healer lowered her head shyly.

    After the mercenaries broke into the fort, the situation took a quick turn. The abandoned fort was built by the Humans and wasn''t suitable for the massive size of the Orcs, so they couldn''t unleash their powerful might. The Orcs couldn''t stabilize the situation when they faced the ambush. The mercenaries agilely used the narrow surroundings to their advantage and led the flustered enemies about. However, there was one exception.

    "Go to hell!"

    On another side, another Alex''s party''s members, a girl named Anne with a barbarian strength in a slender body raised her steel shield and charged forward like a human tornado, crushing into an Orc that wasunching an attack on the healers. Her formidable strength propelled the strong, burly Orc away, but that wasn''t all. She smashed her shield into the ground with all her might and the immense shock wave sted into the pitiful creatures and their blood everywhere. Perhaps ordinary Humans would have been crippled in shock by the savage scene, but it was nothing unusual for Anne. She swung her shield into an Orc who had jumped down from the tall wall. Their weapons shed and Anne sunk slightly upon the impact.

    "¡­!"

    No one noticed that Anne let out the deep growl of a wild animal. Her emerald red eyes glinted in a bright crimson radiance. Before the Orc responded, she drove him into the stone wall with her shield. The wall crumbled instantly and buried them under crushed rocks. Anne gritted her teeth as she crawled out from the pile of rocks. The worn down walls around her started swaying. Shortly after, stones fell from above like rain drops.

    "Anne! Danger! Run!"

    Alice another party member shrieked in horror. Anne didn''t return to the healers instantly like she always did. Instead, after crushing her enemy, she stood up slowly and scanned around her as though she didn''t realize the predicament she was under. As Alice ran over to drag her out of danger, Anne extended her right arm to Alice.

    "¡ª!"

    Alice felt a strong gust of wind blowing against her. Then, she turned around and spotted fragments and blood sshing all around. An Orc''s head had been blown away and it copsed to the ground. Its eyeball flew in the air andnded on Alice''s defense shield like a ball of mincemeat.

    She looked on palely and was disgusted by the scene. But, she quickly turned around and shockingly discovered that Anne had already returned to her side.

    "Don''t worry, Alice. Anne will protect you girls. Just continue to charge forward!"

    "Okay¡­ Okay¡­"

    Alice nodded in hesitation. For unknown reasons, she felt that the innocence in Anne was nowhere to be seen and there was suddenly a wild, irascible beast inside her. Even she who understood Anne the most became cautious of her.

    The mes flickered.

    Anvil retreated with his curved de in hands. The red-haired youngdy hidden behind him extended her arm and her pupils shrunk into a thin line. She sucked in a deep breath of air and widened her mouth. Roaring mes sted out as though a methrower.

    The fiery red mes struck therge doors. Shortly after, the Orcs inside let our mournful screams. However, the Half-Demons had no intentions of letting them off. The red-haired youngdy closed her mouth and retreated at the same time. Another young man with long horns on his head extended his arms and chanted softly. A highly toxic, deep green fog exuded from his finger and blended with the mes. Then, the sorrowful groans turned softer and vanished entirely.

    ''Not bad!''

    Alex was satisfied with their performances. Although this was their first actual battle and their strength wasn''tparable to his elite squad in the real life, he didn''t wish to simply watch them defeat the Orcs. Instead, he hoped to see their discipline and execution capability. No matter if it was Joe, or the newly joined Anvil and his Half-Demonspanions, they had all disyed strict discipline. Even though there was still room for improvement for the camaraderie between them, they would still be able to secure this win safely. The Half-Demons mostly possessed the abilities to control mes and ice and create poison and dark fog. It was also due to this strength that Humans had alienated them. But now, Alex needed this strength from them. In fact, their strength had been proven lethal. In the narrow space, no matter how strong the Orcs were, none of them could escape the envelopment of the poison fog and ze.

    As Marcus and Anvil''s group suppressed the Orcs within the fort, Joe and Randall on the outside didn''t watch idly. Joe led his team of Thieves to set up traps for the Orcs riding on their Rhino Beasts while Randall and his Rangers scanned the surrounding from the arrow towers.

    Everything is going as nned.

    Alex was rather spellbound by this scene. He didn''t contribute too much in this attack this time. The Orcs were on the average of level 80 and they were still a little too threatening for his men. But these Orcs weren''t worth any EXP for him, which was why he observed from the side after annihting two dangerous Shamans for them. Alex felt as though he had ying game just by looking at this scene. The noise and mor brought back a lot of memories.

    "Suppress the east! We can''t hold on any longer! Don''t lure the creatures here. Hold them back with your AOE skills!"

    "What the?! Those shameless skeletons are insane! st the bridge off now!"

    But this wasn''t the game.

    Alex returned to his senses. Memories of banter between him and other yers slowly faded. Every battle here involved life and death, unlike the game, where one could restart once again if one died. In the game, the yer who died andid on the ground could still joke with the healers in their spiritual status while waiting to be revived. But here, Alex didn''t wish to test if he had the ability to revive on the spot because he was ying Bahamut''s clone game.

    He wanted to live on and win.

    And now, it was just the start. In order to prepare himself for the uing battle, he had to use every experience here and treat them as if they''re real. Although his current forces weren''t as powerful as his real force, this was still a great start for him and he wished for a wonderful ending. If he could perform greatly here and learn from this experience he could also do the same thing in the real life after going back. Every single experience is worthwhile, it only depends on how you will use them in different situations.

    Following Silveria''s suggestion, Alex was experimenting, using various tactics from ying various VR MMORPG. He would gain experience through these experiments, all of this thanks to Bahamut''s clone. He was secretly grateful for this, for the enemy to underestimate him and y like this, how could he not be grateful when gaining from this?

    "Reporting, Sir! We''ve suppressed the entire fort!"

    Marcus''s voice rang and dragged Alex back into reality. He nodded.

    ''''Good job, well done.'''' He dered much to Marcus''s joy, getting acknowledged like this was good for his future, maybe he could retire as a mercenaryter and work for this young lord.

    Alex ignored Marcus who was lost in his fantasy to go check on the others.

    Meanwhile, in another location...

 Chapter 1491 1331: Against the Orcs 4

    Chapter1491 1331: Against the Orcs 4

    Alex returned to his senses. Memories of banter between him and other yers slowly faded. Every battle here involved life and death, unlike the game, where one could restart once again if one died. In the game, the yer who died andid on the ground could still joke with the healers in their spiritual status while waiting to be revived. But here, Alex didn''t wish to test if he had the ability to revive on the spot because he was ying Bahamut''s clone game.

    He wanted to live on and win.

    And now, it was just the start. In order to prepare himself for the uing battle, he had to use every experience here and treat them as if they''re real. Although his current forces weren''t as powerful as his real force, this was still a great start for him and he wished for a wonderful ending. If he could perform greatly here and learn from this experience he could also do the same thing in the real life after going back. Every single experience is worthwhile, it only depends on how you will use them in different situations.

    Following Silveria''s suggestion, Alex was experimenting, using various tactics from ying various VR MMORPG. He would gain experience through these experiments, all of this thanks to Bahamut''s clone. He was secretly grateful for this, for the enemy to underestimate him and y like this, how could he not be grateful when gaining from this?

    "Reporting, Sir! We''ve suppressed the entire fort!"

    Marcus''s voice rang and dragged Alex back into reality. He nodded.

    ''''Good job, well done.'''' He dered much to Marcus''s joy, getting acknowledged like this was good for his future, maybe he could retire as a mercenaryter and work for this young lord.

    Alex ignored Marcus who was lost in his fantasy to go check on the others.

    Meanwhile, in another location.

    Gholug urged the enormous beast under him with deep, furious growls. He was getting closer to the fort and could see that his home had beenpletely destroyed. The shelter for his tribesmen had crumbled into ruin. Thick billows of smoke emerged while the mes burned fiercely.

    ''Those damn Humans. They resorted to such a scheme to trick us. I will make the Humans taste the wrath of the Orcs after I capture them!''

    "Get ready¡­"

    Randall ordered. He drew a blue arrow from his quiver and locked his bow on the enemies. Over 20 Rangers stood in a row on the fort walls. They stared sharply at the terrifying Orc riders and waited for their next move. Anvil''s group of Half-Demons had also drawn their weapons and stood in support behind the Rangers. Although they had experienced several battles, it was still a first for them to defend a fort. Moreover, there were so many more enemies than allies. Even though they didn''t sustain too many injuries under Alex''s guidance, their manpower was indeed too little, with less than 80 heads. After excluding Joe and Alice''s teams who weren''t experts in frontal battle, their current strength was only about 50. There was a sea of more than 600 Orc riders swarming toward them and their frantic roars and bellows were pressurizing.

    Although the Orcs were stronger in strength and there was support from the fort walls, Alex''s men weren''t confident that this short, abandoned wall could provide much protection.

    The fort wall was only three to four meters tall while the Orc riding on the Rhino Beast had reached about two meters in height. The Orcs could pull themselves over the wall. Through the previous engagement, everyone understood the terrifying strength of these Orcs. If they were to fight in closebat, the fort walls around them be a disadvantage from the Humans.

    Randall held his breath and scanned the approaching Orc riders. The ground shook from their dashes and even the fort walls were vibrating. There was an instant when Randall thought the wall under his feet would crumble entirely from the Orc''s assault and he would fall and be buried in the eternal abyss. But shortly after, the young Ranger shook his head and threw the frightening image to the back of his head. Then, he squinted and locked on his target. He released his fingers.

    Swish!

    A dozen Rangers also released the bowstring in their hands and azure arrows streaked across the sky and headed for the Orc riders.

    Gholug was astonished by the sudden emergence of the radiant arrows. But he quickly steadied himself because the sparse arrows didn''t seem threatening at all. He had led his tribesmen against other Humans andpared to their rain of arrows, this was nothing at all. So what if the arrows struck down 20 of his tribesmen? He had 600 more tribesmen with him!

    What left Gholug bursting intoughter was that the arrows didn''t hit any of them at all as they flew over their heads. This refreshed him. The Humans must be fearful of us. Look at them! They can''t even hit us with their arrows! They must be afraid of our aggressive attack and it is time to let them have a taste of our strength!

    But Gholug''s desires weren''t fulfilled because he heard a loud explosion beside him.

    BOOM!

    An ear-deafening explosion startled him off his mount. He stood to his feet quickly and looked back. Then, he shockingly realized that a dozen of his tribesmen had copsed to the ground and tainted with ck smoke. Not only that, but even the strong Rhino Beast had crumbled with ghastly wounds all over.

    If Gholug had eyes behind his head, perhaps he wouldn''t be this stunned. The blue arrows had flown past their heads. Then, they shrunk and gathered to form a small, blue light sphere. When the light sphere coalesced to its maximum capacity, it exploded abruptly, dispersing dazzling, roaring lightning bolts that wreaked havoc. This caught the Orcs off guard and they suffered grave injuries.

    Although Randall and his fellow Rangers weren''t able to eliminate most of the enemies, their attacks had disrupted their momentum. The leading Orc riders couldn''t stop while those at the back were caught off guard. Many of them couldn''t avoid the attack and the Rhino Beasts rammed into one another in aplete mess.

    "All settled!"

    He clenched his fist excitedly. Although their risks were the highest as Alex''s elite squad, the equipment all over their bodies was also the best. With an Alchemist Master around, almost every member of the elite squad were equipped with Mage Equipment and Randall''s team was no exception. They had 10 pure elemental arrows (magic arrows) that were capable of dealing AOE damage each and there were even fire, lightning, ice, and poison arrow types. As a adventurer, Randall knew how precious these arrows were. If they were sold on the ck market, they would be valued at a few hundred gold coins each. And now, they actually had the honor of possessing 10 of them and could even replenish thereafter. With such great equipment and supplies, it would be humiliating if they couldn''t defeat the Orcs!

    "Hmm?"

    Although Randall''s fellow Rangers (A/N: Another fitting will be Archers) performed outstandingly, Alex felt rather dubious. He lifted his head and gazed at the horizon. ording to the original n, Johnson should have led his Cavalrymen back by now andpletely divide the Orc riders before coordinating with the mercenaries in the fort and eliminainge the enemies. But now, it was in total silence at the back and there were no signs of any Cavalrymen at all.

    "Why isn''t Mr. Johnson and his Cavalrymen here yet?"

    Alice asked anxiously. After experiencing so many battles, she had gotten used to her identity as Alex''s aide. She observed the situation with him as soon as the healers treated the wounded personnel. Not only did Alex mention the uing n to her, but she had also practiced the battle tactic several times in the mirage and she had gotten familiar with it. However, Johnson''s Cavalrymen were nowhere in sight and they couldn''t get in touch with them.

    What exactly is going on?

    "idents are bound to happen."

    On the contrary, Alex was extremely calm. Even though it surprised him that Johnson had fallen behind in the first actual battle, idents couldn''t be avoided whether in the game or reality, after all. If they were to raise the white g just because a part of their n didn''t work out, Alex''s ''backstabbing'' tactic wouldn''t always work and he was aware of this fact.

    ''''Alice send your healers over and hold them back."

    "Yes, Mr. Alex."

    Alice nodded without any hesitations. After Alex''s special training, the healers weren''t just capable of providing support and healing. Shortly after, Alice led her team of healers to above the fort wall. They extended her hands forward and swept severalplicated gestures. A golden barrier emerged in a sh like a tall, solid stake before the Orc riders.

    The Orc riders would have crushed the stake to bits if it were made of wood. However, the barrier formed from the healers'' light element using mana was much sturdier. Not to mention, the barrier emanating with faint golden radiance was almost invisible in the white snowfield. The Orc riders crashed into the barrier heads first and the massive recoil propelled them into the air before sending them crashing heavily to the ground.

    They''d instantly be dead if they were Humans. However, the Orcs had a stronger constitution, after all. Moreover, the soft, fluffy snowfield acted as a cushion for them. The Orcs crawled to their feet swiftly. They bellowed in anger and charged toward the fort with their highly raised weapons.

 Chapter 1492 1332: Finally acting

    Chapter1492 1332: Finally acting

    ''''Why isn''t Mr. Johnson and his Cavalrymen here yet?"

    Alice asked anxiously. After experiencing so many battles, she had gotten used to her identity as Alex''s aide. She observed the situation with him as soon as the healers treated the wounded personnel. Not only did Alex mention the uing n to her, but she had also practiced the battle tactic several times in the mirage and she had gotten familiar with it. However, Johnson''s Cavalrymen were nowhere in sight and they couldn''t get in touch with them.

    What exactly is going on?

    "idents are bound to happen."

    On the contrary, Alex was extremely calm. Even though it surprised him that Johnson had fallen behind in the first actual battle, idents couldn''t be avoided whether in the game or reality, after all. If they were to raise the white g just because a part of their n didn''t work out, Alex''s ''backstabbing'' tactic wouldn''t always work and he was aware of this fact.

    ''''Alice send your healers over and hold them back."

    "Yes, Mr. Alex."

    Alice nodded without any hesitations. After Alex''s special training, the healers weren''t just capable of providing support and healing. Shortly after, Alice led her team of healers to above the fort wall. They extended her hands forward and swept severalplicated gestures. A golden barrier emerged in a sh like a tall, solid stake before the Orc riders.

    The Orc riders would have crushed the stake to bits if it were made of wood. However, the barrier formed from the healers'' light element using mana was much sturdier. Not to mention, the barrier emanating with faint golden radiance was almost invisible in the white snowfield. The Orc riders crashed into the barrier heads first and the massive recoil propelled them into the air before sending them crashing heavily to the ground.

    They''d instantly be dead if they were Humans. However, the Orcs had a stronger constitution, after all. Moreover, the soft, fluffy snowfield acted as a cushion for them. The Orcs crawled to their feet swiftly. They bellowed in anger and charged toward the fort with their highly raised weapons.

    "What''s going on?"

    Not only Alice, but Joe, Randall, and the others also sensed that something was amiss. The group thought that Johnson''s Cavalrymen were just dyed, but now, the situation seemed to be worse. No matter the soldiers or mercenaries, all of them were particr about luck. Even though they had been trained toughly by Alex, this was their first actual battle, after all. They wished for a good beginning that would result in sessful results, where everyone coordinated well and they could delightfully ughter the enemies. This way, not only could they be victorious, but they would also be confident in Alex''s risky battle tactic. But now, Johnson''s Cavalrymen who should be providing reinforcements from the rear didn''t turn up and that left everyone worried. At this moment, Johnson''s close to 100 Cavalrymen was their biggest support and only they had true battle strength.

    ''Could it be that we have to face the 600 Orcs ourselves? They are 10 timesrger in forces than us!''

    "Calm down. Look at your panicky selves. idents do happen on the battlefield and you guys should be aware of this. Now, stay calm and go ording to n."

    Although Alex''s voice wasn''t loud, his strong words rang in everyone''s ears. The wavering group felt a chill down their spines. Then, they calmed their frantic minds.

    ''Yeah, we should calm down. The emperor will never sent someone mediocre here and Sir Alex is really talented. He has proven this many times already.'' Most of those present thought as they calmed down.

    However, Alex wasn''t simply rooting for his subordinates. If a few words of encouragement from him could calm them down and make them risk their lives against the enemies, he would rather shoot his mouth off to the enemies to make them bow their heads to the ground. Even though Alex was rather dissatisfied that Johnson didn''t appear in the stipted time, he knew that Johnson definitely wouldn''tply in appearance and oppose in heart. Although Johnson had objected to his views, he was confident that Johnson wouldn''t purposely hold him back. Some problems must have happened, which was why Johnson hadn''t appeared yet. But now, Alex didn''t have the time to consider this problem. He would need to readjust his tactic.

    "Joe, have you done what I asked?"

    "All done, my Lord. The traps have been set uppletely and I guarantee that none of them will be spared!"

    Joe gestured hurriedly while Alex nodded and turned to the group.

    "Randall, lead your men to both sides of the fort wall and continue to attack the Orcs. Anvil and Marcus shall stay behind the fort walls. As for the remaining Orcs¡­"

    Alex swung his hand with might and a pitch-ck sword emerged in his hand.

    "Leave them to me."

    "Yes, my Lord!"

    The group found their pir of support after hearing those words. Everyone apart from the Half-Demons had witnessed Alex''s formidable strength.

    Shortly after, the group withdrew from the fort walls and this was a sign of weakness in Gholug''s eyes. As expected, these Humansck the brave spirits of the Orc.

    ''Just look at them. Running away after facing some resistance. How weak!''

    "Attack! Kill the scheming, hateful Humans!"

    Gholug''s tribesmen lifted their arms and yelled fiercely. Then, they charged toward the broken fort entrance.

    However, at the next moment, a series of dazzling shes blinded his eyes. The earth shook to a loud explosion and a huge ze rushed into the sky while engulfing the Orcs.

    "Argh!"

    The powerful air stream struck Gholug head-on and he fell heavily on the ground. When he lifted his head, the scene before his eyes left him stunned.

    The fort walls hadpletely crumbled. The corpses of his fellow tribesmenid in a pool of blood everywhere. The 200 Orc riders who led the charge lost their lives in this sudden explosion. Not only that, but the crumbled walls had also buried their only path and they no longer had any other ways to enter the fort.

    Facing continuous setbacks, the Orc riders had lost their courage. Their morale fell drastically after Johnson''s Cavalrymen had fooled them previously. And now, they hadn''t even touched a single hair on the Humans and they had lost almost half of their tribe. Even though they still had 300 tribesmen around and were still far advantageous against the Humans in numbers, the Orcs had grown timid. They came to an abrupt halt and paced about hesitantly.

    ''These Humans are too cunning and terrifying. We haven''t even taken a good look at their faces and so many of us have died. If this continues¡­''

    "What are you guys doing?!"

    Gholug turned around and saw his tribesmening to a halt. He berated and pointed forward.

    "Humans! Scheming! We must kill them! We, warriors, will not back down! Our tribesmen and children are inside! Kill the Humans!"

    The hesitant Orcs raved fiercely to Gholug''s words. They urged on their Rhino Beast and charged toward the fort with all their might. And now, they were getting closer and closer to the fort!

    At this moment, they spotted a dark shadow leaping down from the fort wall. Then, a dazzling ray erupted and enveloped the Orcs like a wild rainstorms.

    Alex had struck!

    He leaped down from the fort wall and dashed toward the sea of Orcs in a dark shadow. The Half-Demons gazed in awe and even though they had been through training sessions with Alex, they had never fought alongside him. Therefore, they weren''t aware of this young overlord''s strength. They eximed in astonishment as he faced the 300 Orc riders alone. On the other hand, the group of mercenaries who had fought shoulder to shoulder with Alex looked on calmly.

    They didn''t fluster like the Half-Demons. Instead, they quickly hopped on to their preparations to coordinate with Alex in his attack.

    The Orc riders bellowed fiercely. Not only did they fail to capture any Humans after being led about by Johnson''s Cavalrymen like fools, but they also fell into the Humans'' trap, where the fort wall copsed and buried 200 of theirpanions. As soon as they witnessed a fearless human dashing toward them, they howled fiercely and challenged him. The skinny, fragile human wasn''t worth a mention to them at all. They wanted to capture him, break his hands and legs, and leave him dying in endless pain. This was the only way to vent their frustrations!

    "Human! Attack!"

    A murderous glint shed in Gholug''s eyes. He stretched his hand out to push the Human down. But Alex lifted his head and swept a nce at him.

    A cold, shimmering light shed.

    The earth-shattering, vast sky of stars dazzled and the razor-sharp sword aura whizzed toward the defenseless Gholug.

    The flickering radiance ripped through his massive body without any resistance. Fresh blood sshed and the impact propelled him into the air. Then, he crashed lifelessly on the ground.

    At the same time, Alex moved forward.

    [Night Walking]

    No one could keep up with his speed. A series of afterimages leaped across the snowy field and in the blink of an eye, Alex arrived in the middle of the Orc rider group. Even though he was surrounded by a dozen massive Orcs, he didn''t fluster at all.

    The beast have been unleashed.

 Chapter 1493 1333: Alexs Strategy

    Chapter 14931333: Alex''s Strategy

    At this moment, they spotted a dark shadow leaping down from the fort wall. Then, a dazzling ray erupted and enveloped the Orcs like wild rainstorms.

    Alex had struck!

    He leaped down from the fort wall and dashed toward the sea of Orcs in a dark shadow. The Half-Demons gazed in awe and even though they had been through training sessions with Alex, they had never fought alongside him. Therefore, they weren''t aware of this young overlord''s strength. They eximed in astonishment as he faced the 300 Orc riders alone. On the other hand, the group of mercenaries who had fought shoulder-to-shoulder with Alex looked on calmly.

    They didn''t fluster like the Half-Demons. Instead, they quickly hopped on to their preparations to coordinate with Alex in his attack.

    The Orc riders bellowed fiercely. Not only did they fail to capture any Humans after being led about by Johnson''s Cavalrymen like fools, but they also fell into the Humans'' trap, where the fort wall copsed and buried 200 of theirpanions. As soon as they witnessed a fearless human dashing toward them, they howled fiercely and challenged him. The skinny, fragile human wasn''t worth a mention to them at all. They wanted to capture him, break his hands and legs, and leave him dying in endless pain. This was the only way to vent their frustrations!

    "Human! Attack!"

    A murderous glint shed in Gholug''s eyes. He stretched his hand out to push the Human down. But Alex lifted his head and swept a nce at him.

    A cold, shimmering light shed.

    The earth-shattering, vast sky of stars dazzled and the razor-sharp sword aura whizzed toward the defenseless Gholug.

    The flickering radiance ripped through his massive body without any resistance. Fresh blood sshed and the impact propelled him into the air. Then, he crashed lifelessly on the ground.

    At the same time, Alex moved forward.

    [Night Walking]

    No one could keep up with his speed. A series of afterimages leaped across the snowy field and in the blink of an eye, Alex arrived in the middle of the Orc rider group. Even though he was surrounded by a dozen massive Orcs, he didn''t fluster at all.

    The beast has been unleashed.

    Grrrr!

    The Orcs raised their weapons and brandished at him. However, the heavy weapons didn''t hit their target. Alex passed through an opening and extended his right arm. A shotgun emerged.

    This single-barreled shotgun is very powerful, it''s used around the world as it''s known for its easy maintenance and reliability.

    The typical length of the weapon is 959mm and has a barrel length of 821mm. The weapon weighs 2.3kg.

    The caliber used in this weapon is a 28 gauge and uses a break-action firing mechanism. The ammo used mostmonly are stingers, but it also takes sabots, dragon''s breath, and shotshells.

    This shotgunes with an extendable stock, but a pistol grip and an English fishtail stock are also avable.

    The stock is made out of a cheaper type of wood, but it can also be made out of stic and premium wood if you so desire.

    There are expensive decorations on the stock, a cross-shaped carving, and Silveria''s addition.

    The imagined weapon was designed by an Iranian man named B. Javan who initially designed it for use in gueri warfare, today it''s used for the fight against drugs, gueri warfare, and riot control.

    The name of this weapon is the QT-2, but it usually goes by its nickname, Dominion.

    The sudden apparition of Dominion frightened the Orcs, they could smell death and indeed it was the death bringer.

    Bang!

    zing mes erupted in from Dominion like an enraged me beast.

    Boom!

    A dazzling, scarlet bullet exploded and the Orcs around him retreated in fear. At the same time, more me bullets were fired and bolted toward the Orc, mes burning in each of its three mouths.

    "Monster! Fire! Monster!" The Orcs shouted because Alex''s me bullets indeed reassembled me monsters.

    The me bullets'' grand appearance forced the Orcs back. As an ignorant and backward tribe, the Orcs were extremely fearful of unusual presences. Although the me Bullet was only capable of taking down two to three Orcs, Orcs had never seen such a thing they believed it came straight from Hell.

    Alex attacked with his sword while shooting more special bullets, Ice Bullet, Earth Bullet capable of creating earth pikes that pierced through the fleeing Orcs, andstly Darkness Bullet capable of restraining the enemy by creating dark tentacles.

    This ambush left the Orcs in confusion and disorientation. They couldn''t understand why a single man was capable of something like this.

    Alex''s current appearance as he smiled while ughtering their kin naturally wasn''t pleasing, which deepened their fears.

    "Human! Demon! Human! Demon!"

    Facing this outrageous scene, the confidence in them had dwindled to nothingness. They cried frantically and turned away from the terrifying ck-haired Human. The Half-Demons looked on vacantly from the fort wall. They didn''t realize that Alex possessed such a strange battle style. What exactly are those battle techniques?

    Alice and her team of Healers chanted softly. Flickering golden light emerged above their palms and linked up to form a perfect gold chain. Randall and his team of Rangers lifted their longbows and aimed at the enemies.

    Alice stopped chanting and pushed her hands forward to send a golden, dazzling sphere of light forward. It flew across the sky and struck their way of retreat. Shortly after, the tiny sphere of light spread in two directions, forming a golden wall that obstructed their retreat.

    Randall and his Rangers didn''t stand by idly either. They knew that they could only rely on themselves in the absence of Johnson''s Cavalrymen. They released their precious magic arrows at the enemies and in an instant, a harmony of lightning, thunderbolts, and fireballs bombarded the frantic enemies. The Orcs tried to escape, but could not break the invisible wall. At this moment, Alex''s special bullets stopped them.

    The situation had be one-sided in an instant.

    As the situation took a drastic turn, the group defending the fort turned around andunched their attacks on the Orcs altogether. The evil, mysterious creatures and Humansbined hands to take on the Orcs, which stirred up the Orcs'' aggression. The Orcs turned around and yelled as they pounced toward their enemies.

    But this was their final assault.

    Alex knew this, it was why heunched a sword strike.

    Alex''s Sword Art- 3rd Form: Meteor''s sh

    Countless meteor-like de rays sliced through the air. The immense air stream swept up the thick snow and the broken sound barrier pierced their ears and enveloped them entirely.

    At the next moment, a contrasting red smeared across the white, fluttering snowkes. The incredible explosion of scarlet mes devoured the pure white snow as though an oil painting changing its colors in an instant.

    The battle had ended.

    The Orcs had been scared witless. They were caught off guard by the alliance of Anvil and Marcus''s groups from the rear and the magic traps set up by Joe previously. Then, Randall''s magic arrows had wiped out nearly 200 Orcs.

    Furthermore, Alex''s appearance instantly increased the count to over 500 deaths. The remaining Orcs had no chance against the well-equipped elite squad and were wiped out in the blink of an eye.

    This was also why Alex was so confident in this battle. In fact, if he wished to eliminate the Orcs, he wouldn''t need their help at all if he were to unleash all of his cards, his full strength could have wiped out the Orcs even if they were thousands.

    However, he didn''t take action until the very end in order to strengthen the coordination of his men. He realized that the situation at the end was rather concerning, which was why he had chosen to settle the Orcs by himself. But he wasn''t feeling delighted because, even though his men coordinated well at the start of the battle, he wasn''t able to test out his tactic fully.

    Although his men were trained in a situation where the reinforcements from the rear failed to appear, that was established under the fact that the main forces were trapped or defeated by the enemies. Under such a circumstance, there were only three choices for Alex. Firstly, he could choose to retreat instantly and escape to their base using the Teleportation scroll. Flee if one couldn''t win in battle¡ªthat was the essence of guerri warfare. Second, Alex could shield the others as they retreated.

    The third choice was to defend their position and wait for the main forces from the rear to arrive beforeunching the pincer attack. Alex had intended to use this third method to train his men. However, Johnson''s sudden disappearance was too unusual and he might as well end the battle as soon as possible.

    Alex wanted to try various strategies and finally pick the right one, he was using the current situation to learn let''s not forget.

    However, he still has to do his job properly, it was why he must understand why Johnson and his cavalrymen hadn''t shown up.

 Chapter 1494 1334: Unexpected Turn 1

    Chapter1494 1334: Unexpected Turn 1

    However, Alex didn''t take action until the very end to strengthen the coordination of his men. He realized that the situation at the end was rather concerning, which was why he had chosen to settle the Orcs by himself. But he wasn''t feeling delighted because, even though his men coordinated well at the start of the battle, he wasn''t able to test out his tactic fully.

    Although his men were trained in a situation where the reinforcements from the rear failed to appear, that was established under the fact that the main forces were trapped or defeated by the enemies. Under such a circumstance, there were only three choices for Alex. Firstly, he could choose to retreat instantly and escape to their base using the Teleportation scroll. Flee if one couldn''t win in battle¡ªthat was the essence of guerri warfare. Second, Alex could shield the others as they retreated.

    The third choice was to defend their position and wait for the main forces from the rear to arrive beforeunching the pincer attack. Alex had intended to use this third method to train his men. However, Johnson''s sudden disappearance was too unusual and he might as well end the battle as soon as possible.

    Alex wanted to try various strategies and finally pick the right one, he was using the current situation to learn let''s not forget.

    However, he still has to do his job properly, it was why he must understand why Johnson and his cavalrymen hadn''t shown up.

    ''''Mr. Johnson¡­ Where could he be?"

    Alice murmured behind zlsx5 and scanned the surrounding ice field worriedly. However, there were still no signs of him or his Cavalrymen at all. After sweeping up the battlefield, everyone gathered around with unique expressions. But their suspicions were all the same. Even though eliminating the Orcs wasn''t an important mission, this was their first time engaging in a coordinated tactic, after all. However, Johnson vanished into thin air without any proper reason, which left them rather resentful. They also wished to see this tactic seed. Everything had gone smoothly from the start, but the unexpected situation at the end forced Alex to take action himself. Although this could also be considered part of the tactic, some of them felt dissatisfied. It would be fine if Alex assisted them in the face of the Undead Legion. But these Orcs shouldn''t havended them in such a miserable state.

    At the same time, everyone had the same doubts. Where in the world are Johnson and his troops?

    Everyone was informed beforehand of the tactic and they were clear of the Cavalrymen''s strength. Although in terms of individual strength, the Cavalrymen weren''tparable to the elite squad, their gathered forces shouldn''t be belittled.

    No one believed that they were murdered by the Orcs. But if that wasn''t the case, what else could exin it?

    "My Lord, do you want a few of us to search for them?"

    Joe flipped the dagger in his hand and scuttled toward Alex. His usual witty smile had been reced by a stern expression.

    "We didn''t find any spoils of war from the Orc corpses. I guess Johnson wouldn''t be defeated by them that easily. Perhaps an ident has happened?"

    "Ah, Leader. Look!"

    As Alex nodded in agreement, suddenly, Anne jumped up and yelled loudly. She pointed forward and everyone followed her gaze. They were astonished.

    On the horizon of snow, a ck figure emerged and darted toward the group. Even though the figure was sprinting, it appeared seemingly slow in the eyes of the anxious group.

    They opened their eyes wide and stared at the figure in the distance. But at this moment, Alex frowned and instantly recognized that the figure was indeed one of the Cavalrymen.

    However, he felt that something was amiss. The Cavalryman didn''t seem to be injured and there were no signs of damage on his armor. On the contrary, his expression was filled with anxiety. What happened?

    In a few moments, the Cavalryman witnessed the pile of Orc corpses and his eyes brightened instantly as soon as he spotted Alex. He urged on his warhorse and flipped down his saddle hurriedly before the warhorse came to a halt.

    "Sir! Sir! It''s great that everyone''s doing fine¡­ W-We have met with trouble!"

    "Calm down."

    Alex twitched his brows and responded softly. The Cavalryman took in a deep breath and held himself together.

    "Sir Johnson and the others have been trapped!"

    "What?!"

    The men eximed in shock. Alex waved his hand for them to remain silent before gesturing to the Cavalryman for him to keep talking. This was what happened. While Johnson Cavalrymen lured the Orc riders away, this Cavalryman had led his warhorse much farther away from the others due to fear. As a result, he failed to return to the group immediately. He knew that Johnson was strict on discipline, so he desperately tried to return before Johnson led his Cavalrymen back to the fort.

    However, he never expected that an ident would happen at that moment. A group of Mage and Warriors emerged out of nowhere and surrounded Johnson''s group. The Cavalryman smartly came to a halt and flipped down his mount to peek at the situation from behind the snowy hills. The intruders came aggressively and Johnson seemed afraid to take them on bravely. Shortly after, Johnson''s group was stripped of their equipment. This lucky Cavalryman realized the grave situation and he hurried back to the fort to report the situation to Alex.

    "Stripped of their equipment? Who dares to do that?"

    Marcus eximed in surprise.

    "We''re the private soldiers of Lord Alex, so even regional corps have no right to do this!"

    Many of them nodded in agreement. Yes, they weren''t mercenaries anymore. Instead, they were private soldiers governed directly by a noble and weren''t restricted by any regional corps. The regional corps by the borders wouldn''t dare question them at all as soon as they announced Alex''s name. But now, there was a group of people who dared to do that.

    Alex wasn''t as astonished as Marcus. He calmly listened to every word of the Cavalryman and said.

    "Have you seen who they are?"

    "Y-Yes, Sir. As clear as crystal."

    The Cavalryman sucked in a deep breath and stuttered.

    "T-They are¡­ the Kingsley''s Kingdom army.''''

    "What?!"

    The group exploded into amotion.

    "Kingsley''s kingdom? What are their bastards doing in the Renner Kingdom? Don''t they have enough trouble on their hands?"

    "My Lord, this is ridiculous! Those bastards dare toe to ournd and capture our people!"

    The group was agitated, where even Alice and her team of Healers sulked and appeared furious.

    Although the Kingsley''s Kingdom and the Renner Kingdom didn''t have a close rtionship, it had worsened over the years, and the Northerners in the Kingdom would grit their teeth at the mention of Kingsley''s Kingdom. The ultimate reason was the ''Grassnd Battle'' 100 years ago.

    In the summer, of 100 years ago, the Kingsley''s Kingdom border troops ''Sun Knight''s Dividi9'' entered the territory of the Renner Kingdom, the Grasnd in, in the name of military exercise. This invaded the vagrants'' gathering ce and the vagrants responded quickly by asking them to leave.

    However, not only did they not leave, but they alsounched attacks on them, which destroyed their gathering ce. This incident shook the entire Renner Kingdom. What made them even more furious was that when the former ruler interrogated the Kingsley''s Kingdom parliament about it, thetter made a false countercharge and justified that they were defending themselves as it was the barbaric vagrants who attacked them first. Their soldiers had warned the vagrants of the consequences but were neglected and the vagrants retaliated instead. Not only that, but the Kingsley''s Kingdom parliament also used the Renner Kingdom of fabricating facts about a crime and attempting to smear their reputation and troops. In the end, the kingdom did engage in hearings and trials, but the savage executioners expressed that it was all a ''misunderstanding'' that they had entered the Renner Kingdom''s territory by mistake. It was a ''tragedy'' caused by ''wrong judgments'' and the Kingsley''s Kingdom parliament let the murderers go off scot-free!

    Thereafter, this caused aplete standoff with both sides.

    The Renner Kingdom Northern Army crossed the borders of Kingsley''s Kingdom in the name of military exercises. The trade associations and merchants who were rted to the Kingsley''s Kingdom in the Renner Kingdom had taken a huge toll, where the other kingdom forcefully closed the distribution trade routes from Renner Kingdom.

    Alex was secretly shocked by the amount of information he learned every time he was sent somewhere. It was almost unbelievable.

    ¡¼Tch! Don''t be so surprised, I can do the same thing. He''s just a clone.¡½Silveria''s voice rang in his head making him chuckle.

    ¡¼What is so funny?¡½

    ''Nothing, you almost sound cute and I like it.''

    ¡¼Sweet talker. I''m not talking to you anymore.¡½Silveria pouted but nheless, she was happy.

    Alex wanted to mess with her but now wasn''t the time, he had to y his part, and the others were waiting.

 Chapter 1495 1335: Unexpected Turn 2

    Chapter1495 1335: Unexpected Turn 2

    Alex was secretly shocked by the amount of information he learned every time he was sent somewhere. It was almost unbelievable.

    ¡¼Tch! Don''t be so surprised, I can do the same thing. He''s just a clone.¡½Silveria''s voice rang in his head making him chuckle.

    ¡¼What is so funny?¡½

    ''Nothing, you almost sound cute and I like it.''

    ¡¼Sweet talker. I''m not talking to you anymore.¡½Silveria pouted but she was happy.

    Alex wanted to mess with her but now wasn''t the time, he had to y his part, and the others were waiting.

    Looking at the others, one of them happened to be talking at the moment.

    "What should we do, my Lord? Just a word from you and our brothers will fight them without any hesitation! We will go wherever you want us to!"

    "That''s right! We haven''t had enough from these Orcs. I have always longed to kill that bunch of idiots!"

    Toward those words, Alex looked on with his poker face. On the contrary, Alice frowned and turned to him.

    "Mr. Alex. I feel that this matter is a little strange¡­"

    "What''s wrong, Miss Alice?"

    The bustling crowd quietened. After the battle, Alice''s position in their hearts as the aide-de-camp had been established strongly. Joe asked with puckered his brows and Alice nodded slightly.

    "We''re currently located by the perimeters of the Raven Forest on the Ice Field, so it isn''t wrong to say that we''re near the borders of the Dali kingdom. However, this area isn''t bound by Kingsley''s Kingdom, is it? If I recall correctly, we will reach the border of Ss Kingdom if we head down deeper into the Raven Forest and pass through Mr. Alex''s territory. There isn''t an inch of territory that belongs to the Kingsley''s Kingdom along the line, so why did their army prate Renner Kingdom?"

    "Now that you''ve mentioned¡­"

    The crowd pondered in astonishment. Indeed. The location they were at was by the border of the Dali Kingdom and the Kingsley''s Kingdom was right at the other end. The intersection of the three nations wasn''t close along the borders at all. If that was the case, the Kingsley''s Kingdom had entirely crossed over to Renner Kingdom territory and came all the way from the back to the front line of the border.

    ording to the Cavalryman, there were about 300 troops including Mages that encircled Johnson''s team. With that much manpower, it would still be exinable if they sneaked through the borders. However, it didn''t make sense for that many troops to prate the hintend without being discovered by the Renner Kingdom.

    At this moment, many of them had calmed down. They looked at one another with resentment, wrath, and helplessness in their eyes. After following Alex for such a long time, they had a general sense of the situation now. Moreover, most of them in the elite squad were rather sharp in their senses. They felt that these intruders perhaps didn''t simply intrude by ident.

    Alex lifted his head and the corners of his mouth perked out.

    Then, he revealed a brilliant smile, the sky seemed to have darkened for a moment.

    "¡ª!"

    Anvil was rooted in his ce and he sucked in a deep cold breath.

    Rumor had it that when their leader smiled like this it meant trouble. Something bad was bound to happen to the one this smile was directed at.

    Alex''s smile was full of indescribable threats.

    Anvil felt a chill running down his spine as though he had been led to the guillotine and waiting for the ice-cold de to take his head off. The shadow of death had shrouded him, but he couldn''t escape the fear and despair.

    Not only him, but the others also watched in silence. Even Anne had curled up and hid behind the healers, peeking at Alex from behind them.

    "You know there''s no meaning for us to guess what they''re here for."

    Rhode looked ahead and said with a smile.

    "We will have to ask them the reason if we want to know¡­"

    The tone of his voice was as calm as usual, but the next line sent chills down everyone''s spines.

    "¡­ Get ready for battle and move out."

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side.

    ''What did these guyse from?''

    This question cropped up in Johnson''s mind. He vigntly stared at the soldiers who had surrounded him. He was sure that these soldiers weren''t disguised as bandits. They had strict discipline, were well-equipped, and also skillful. Moreover, their armor had the logo of the Kingsley''s Kingdom.

    No matter how they looked, they were no doubt the soldiers of the Kingsley''s Kingdom.

    But why are the people of that country here? And they also got us surrounded?

    "We''re the Cavalrymen of Grandell''s duchy overlord. Who exactly are you guys and why are you doing this?!"

    Johnson held down his inner wrath. Even though he held his men back from confronting these guys, he didn''t feel great being surrounded by criminals. But then again, this was because Johnson hadn''t been Alex''s subordinate for a long time. Besides, he had been living in the South and his hatred toward the Kingsley''s Kingdom wasn''t as deep as the Northerners. Besides, after living in the South for so long, Johnson had be rather timid against Kingsley''s Kingdom. He had nock of smart brains, having been promoted to amander in the Southern Legion. These powerful soldiers from the Kingsley''s Kingdom came in aggressively and they appeared bold and confident with justice on their side. Just in case these soldiers were under a mission, Johnson felt the need to restrain his troops from getting into a conflict with them.

    If Johnson knew about the sh between Alex and them that happened a few days prior, perhaps he wouldn''t have such thoughts.

    The soldiers kept hush to Johnson''s interrogation, which left Johnson fuming. He was worried about the situation on Alex''s side because he knew his team held a crucial role in this tactic. But now, he was held back by these soldiers. There were a few instances when he almost led his men to charge out of the encirclement. However, there were more enemies than they could handle and they would suffer grave injuries even if they managed to break the encirclement. Therefore, he swallowed his anger and hoped that they would give him a reasonable exnation. But these soldiers rudely disregarded him.

    Suddenly, the soldiers made way for a man in heavy armor and an old Mage in a red robe. Johnson looked over hurriedly and sized them up. It was apparent that they were theirmanders.

    "Who are you guys exactly? Why are you surrounding us? You¡­"

    Johnson stepped forth grudgingly. The surrounding soldiers drew their swords out of the sheaths and stopped him from moving an inch farther. The man in heavy armor turned to the old Mage.

    "Sir, what do you think we should do with them?"

    "Hmm¡­"

    The old Mage pondered in silence. He scanned the armor of Johnson and his Cavalrymen before turning back to the othermander.

    "Judging from their appearance, their armor does indeed look like they''re from the Dali Kingdom, the home of those darkness fanatics¡­"

    "Then, that confirms it! Drag them away!"

    The man gestured to his soldiers instantly as though he heard the answer that he had anticipated. The soldiers pressed forward to Johnson''s group, but the Cavalrymen weren''t willing to surrender just yet. They drew their weapons and resisted. Johnson sulked and even though he had been tolerating them, these guys from the Kingsley''s Kingdom were too unreasonable, so he couldn''t tolerate them any longer.

    "I repeat. We''re the Cavalrymen of Grandell''s duchy overlord. What rights do you have to do this!"

    "We''re the Investigation Guards of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament."

    This time, the man lifted his chin arrogantly.

    "We have an official document from the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament. Now, we suspect that you''re rted to a serious terror attack. I request that youy down your weapons and follow us. If not, we won''t hesitate to kill!

    "Official my ass! What rights do you think you have¡­ You bunch of bastards¡­"

    Johnson''s Cavalrymen chided while raising their swords. The man twitched his brows and gestured.

    The soldiers from the Kingsley''s Kingdom lifted their swords and pointed straight at Johnson''s men. At the same time, a dozen Mages in white robes flew ahead from the back, aiming their staffs forward. Johnson and his men trembled in fear.

    "We, in the name of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, once again ask that youy down your weapons and surrender immediately. If not, we will¡­"

    "What will you do?"

    An indifferent voice sounded from the back. Johnson revealed a d smile and turned around quickly. He spotted a tall, thin, dark figure strolling toward them.

    "Sir Overlord!"

    Alex nodded to him. He narrowed his eyes and gazed at the crowd with an apathetic expression. The ck Prince had arrived in the ce, he should y his role to perfection, Alex felt like since the beginning of this game he was roleying, well in any case it is fun.

 Chapter 1496 1336: Unexpected Turn 3

    Chapter1496 1336: Unexpected Turn 3

    ''''We''re the Investigation Guards of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament."

    This time, the man lifted his chin arrogantly.

    "We have an official document from the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament. Now, we suspect that you''re rted to a serious terror attack. I request that youy down your weapons and follow us. If not, we won''t hesitate to kill!

    "Official my ass! What rights do you think you have¡­ You bunch of bastards¡­"

    Johnson''s Cavalrymen chided while raising their swords. The man twitched his brows and gestured.

    The soldiers from the Kingsley''s Kingdom lifted their swords and pointed straight at Johnson''s men. At the same time, a dozen Mages in white robes flew ahead from the back, aiming their staffs forward. Johnson and his men trembled in fear.

    "We, in the name of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, once again ask that youy down your weapons and surrender immediately. If not, we will¡­"

    "What will you do?"

    An indifferent voice sounded from the back. Johnson revealed a d smile and turned around quickly. He spotted a tall, thin, dark figure strolling toward them.

    "Sir Overlord!"

    Alex nodded to him. He narrowed his eyes and gazed at the crowd with an apathetic expression. The ck Prince had arrived in the ce, he should y his role to perfection, Alex felt like since the beginning of this game he was roleying, well in any case it is fun.

    "I was wondering why my subordinates didn''t join us back in time. Ah so...They''re being pestered by a bunch of crazy wild dogs¡­"

    "How dare you!"

    The man in heavy armor sulked and drew his sword to point at Alex.

    "In the name of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, I ask that you take back your words. If not, you''ll suffer the consequences!"

    Alex''s expression remains unchanged. Hezily lifted his chin and gazed at the man as though none of his words had gotten into his head.

    "Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament? So the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament is only capable of robbing and behaving like bandits? You stopped my subordinates without reason and even tried to hold them captive? How daring of you¡­ Bute to think of it, it isn''t strange that the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament is an expert in this aspect¡­"

    "Shut up! You arrogant man!"

    The man let out a furious snarl. He couldn''t take it any longer.

    "I won''t allow you to humiliate the honor of our Parliament. If you¡­"

    At this moment, an overwhelming icy-cold sword aura had as though risen from the snowy field. It spread wildly and enveloped everything in its path. The heavily-armored man trembled and no words coulde out of his mouth. The old Mage beside him also realized the iing danger.

    "Just a group of idiots from the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament isn''t enough for me to care."

    Alex held his sword hilt by his waist and slowly approached the soldiers with his unprecedented, pressurizing aura.

    "This is the territory of the Renner Kingdom. I don''t care why the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament sent you here. You won''t have your way to detain my men. Now, I, in the identity of Grandell''s overlord, order that youy down your weapons and get lost. If not¡­"

    Alex looked at the heavily-armored man in disdain.

    "Suffer the consequences."

    "You¡­!"

    The heavily armored man twisted in his wrath. Alex''s immense pressure aura had held the man in his ce and he couldn''t budge at all. At this moment, he felt as though razor-sharp des were pushing against him from head to toe and as soon as he spoke a word, the invisible des would prate his body instantly.

    "You''ve gone too far."

    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded. Alex''s aura stagnated slightly and was pushed back as though it had struck an invisible shield. However, he didn''t concede defeat. He let out a snort and kept his smile, staring forward with stern eyes. The immense aura emanating from him strengthened and sted to the surroundings.

    "What?"

    It was apparent that the other party was taken aback and his imposing aura to push back Alex''s aura had stagnated. Then, Alex sensed a strong, choking pressure as though a gigantic boulder had rolled over the mountain and crashed on him. He narrowed his eyes and tapped his sword hilt with his right index finger.

    "¡ª!"

    Without any warning, the snowfield before Alex crumbled as though the ground couldn''t withstand the two invisible and overwhelming pressure, forming a pitch-ck deep crevice while snow and crushed rocks fluttered in midair. Shortly after, the quakes stopped.

    At this moment, the deep voice sounded once again.

    "Hoh? When was there a young man this powerful in the Renner Kingdom?"

    One of the men emerged from the crowd.

    Alex twitched his brows as soon as he saw him. He could feel pressure, this man before him was not simple.

    He could not help but knit his brows and scanned the man before him. He was a middle-aged man about the age of 50, broad-shouldered and tall. It could be seen from his neatly backbed gray hair and determined face as tough as granite that he would not be easily fazed. He wore a luxurious, neat military uniform and held an ordinary-looking ck sword. He gazed silently at Alex while emanating a falcon-like aura.

    Adan Sheple, the Kingsley''s Kingdom Holy de Army Commander.

    Alex puckered his brows. However, he returned to his usual expression shortly after after going through the information about this man.

    In every race, nation, and group, there will always be good guys and bad guys. If the degenerates of the Kinsley''s Kingdom were the parliament members, this man here could be considered a representative of the good guys.

    Of course, judging from a political and religious standpoint, he, Alex, and the Renner Kingdom were entirely different. He loved his country, defended it, and agreed with the Parliament''s way of fighting for freedom and authority instead of relying on the empire. However, he also objected to the Parliament''s Human supremacy policy and disliked watching the Light Parliament intervene in other nation''s affairs. It was especially so during the conflict with the Renner Kingdom. Adan objected to their actions because he believed that the Kingsley''s Kingdom should focus its priorities on managing domestic affairs and not intervening in the internal affairs of other nations in the name of promoting freedom and justice. Of course, this wasn''t because he respected the standpoints of other nations. Instead, he believed that the conditions of the internal department of the Kingsley''s Kingdom weren''t stabilized yet for them to y such a game.

    "I didn''t expect to see Sir Adan Sheple in person. How surprising."

    "You know who I am?"

    The man opened his eyes wide in surprise. However, Alex didn''t answer directly. He nodded slightly and said with a poker face.

 Chapter 1497 Bonus Chapter 1337: Confrontation

    Chapter 1497 Bonus Chapter 1337: Confrontation

    Alex puckered his brows. However, he returned to his usual expression shortly after after going through the information about this man.

    In every race, nation, and group, there will always be good guys and bad guys. If the degenerates of the Kinsley''s Kingdom were the parliament members, this man here could be considered a representative of the good guys.

    Of course, judging from a political and religious standpoint, he, Alex, and the Renner Kingdom were entirely different. He loved his country, defended it, and agreed with the Parliament''s way of fighting for freedom and authority instead of relying on the empire. However, he also objected to the Parliament''s Human supremacy policy and disliked watching the Light Parliament intervene in other nation''s affairs. It was especially so during the conflict with the Renner Kingdom. Adan objected to their actions because he believed that the Kingsley''s Kingdom should focus its priorities on managing domestic affairs and not intervening in the internal affairs of other nations in the name of promoting freedom and justice. Of course, this wasn''t because he respected the standpoints of other nations. Instead, he believed that the conditions of the internal department of the Kingsley''s Kingdom weren''t stabilized yet for them to y such a game.

    "I didn''t expect to see Sir Adan Sheple in person. How surprising."

    "You know who I am?"

    The man opened his eyes wide in surprise. However, Alex didn''t answer directly. He nodded slightly and said with a poker face.

    Adan stared at Alex in silence while thetter didn''t budge at all. Got to admit, Adan''s appearance had indeed surprised him. However, the soldiers around him weren''t from his Legion. Instead, judging from their appearance, they seemed more like the troops of Kingsley''s Parliament. Alex couldn''t get his head around why Adan was with these guys instead.

    Adan shifted his gaze to the group around him. Then, he let out a snort and stepped forward.

    "We represent the Kingsley''s Parliament to investigate the truth of the incident of the disappearance of the Kingsley''s Blueberry Trade Group!"

    "¡­ Huh?"

    Alex was genuinely surprised, normally this incident should have ended. It happened a few weeks ago, a group of merchants suddenly disappeared, the matter has been investigated and concluded as the doing of demons, beside the Renner Kingdom also lost a few groups, so it was natural for Alex to be surprised given the reason.

    "If I recall correctly, this incident should have ended a long time ago."

    "This matter hasn''te to an end yet."

    Perhaps with Adan as their support, the pale soldier regained his arrogance and let out a grunt of disdain.

    "Of course, the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament has received the report from the Renner Kingdom. But our Parliament deems that the report is full of suspicion and this is why we represent them ining here to investigate the truth! Although this incident is over, the incident of the disappearance of the Blueberry Trade group has brought about devastation and serious damage to the entire kingdom. We will never allow such a mishap to happen again. We need to excavate the truth and bring the justice of light upon this world!"

    "Truth? I think you guys are looking for the truth that only you wish to see."

    Alex let out a snort and swept a nce at Adan. It was apparent that this group of people was here to find trouble with the Renner Kingdom. On the other hand, Adan always had political disagreements with Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament. But this time, he joined the investigations team and didn''t bring his subordinates.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament might be considering discharging him from the force since Adan couldn''t do much in the Renner Kingdom. Alex had some evil guesses. Perhaps Kingsley''s Parliament was hoping that Adan would cause some trouble in the Renner Kingdom and get taken out by someone. This way, they could kill two birds with one stone. Not only could they use this chance to tackle Renner Kingdom, but they could also remove a thorn in their side.

    "Hmph!"

    The man sulked instantly to Alex''s ridicule.

    "What rights do youckeys of a dictator have against us?"

    "This is the territory of the Renner Kingdom. I''m an overlord of the Renner Kingdom and the guys you have detained are my men."

    Alex''s voice gradually deepened. The sharp aura he emanated against Adan once again erupted.

    "I repeat. Let my men go and leave this ce. If you want to find trouble with us, put on a record with the Royal Family. If not¡­"

    "What will you do?"

    The man lifted his head in disdain.

    "Suffer the consequences," Alex stated calmly.

    "How dare you!"

    The man gritted his teeth and widened his eyes furiously.

    "Do you know that you''re threatening the diplomatic envoys of the Kingsley''s Kingdom? You country bumpkin! Great. Since you don''t know your ce, I don''t need to speak any further. Soldiers! Capture this man. I suspect that these guys are secretlymunicating with those Dali scums and are the main culprits of the disappearance of the Blueberry Trade group! Catch them now!"

    The Kingsley''s Kingdom soldiers strode toward Alex. Thetter showed a smile and the whizzing sword aura abruptly shrunk.

    Not good!

    Adan sulked instantly. However, it wasn''t Alex''s sword aura that shocked him. Instead, it was the speed of its withdrawal. The sword aura vanished in an instant, which was enough to prove the young man''s swordsmanship attainment. Adan sensed a clear trace of danger. Even though the young man was smiling warmly, Adan, as a famous sword expert, instantly detected the hidden dangers.

    That was a clear murderous intent as though one unsheathing his sharp sword!

    But before Adan spoke, Alex struck out!

    Alex darted forward in a sh, leading a trail of afterimages toward the dozen soldiers. The soldiers weren''t prepared for this attack at all. They were used to being overbearing and bossy in the Kingsley''s Kingdom, where no one in the Renner Kingdom dared toy a finger on them. But they had never expected this young Lord to take action! When they came to their senses, Alex had already dashed into their group!

    Shing!

 Chapter 1498 1338: Sword Clash 1 and..

    Chapter1498 1338: Sword sh 1 and..

    ''''Do you know that you''re threatening the diplomatic envoys of the Kingsley''s Kingdom? You country bumpkin! Great. Since you don''t know your ce, I don''t need to speak any further. Soldiers! Capture this man. I suspect that these guys are secretlymunicating with those Dali scums and are the main culprits of the disappearance of the Blueberry Trade group! Catch them now!"

    The Kingsley''s Kingdom soldiers strode toward Alex. Thetter showed a smile and the whizzing sword aura abruptly shrunk.

    Not good!

    Adan sulked instantly. However, it wasn''t Alex''s sword aura that shocked him. Instead, it was the speed of its withdrawal. The sword aura vanished in an instant, which was enough to prove the young man''s swordsmanship attainment. Adan sensed a clear trace of danger. Even though the young man was smiling warmly, Adan, as a famous sword expert, instantly detected the hidden dangers.

    That was a clear murderous intent as though one unsheathing his sharp sword!

    But before Adan spoke, Alex struck out!

    Alex darted forward in a sh, leading a trail of afterimages toward the dozen soldiers. The soldiers weren''t prepared for this attack at all. They were used to being overbearing and bossy in the Kingsley''s Kingdom, where no one in the Renner Kingdom dared toy a finger on them. But they had never expected this young Lord to take action! When they came to their senses, Alex had already dashed into their group!

    Shing!

    The pitch-ck chain sword in Rhode''s hand fluttered like a viper. In an instant, fresh blood sshed blood-curdling screeches filled the sky.. Four to five soldiers copsed to the ground while the other soldiers finally reacted and charged forward with their swords. However, Rhode had no intentions of backing off. He smiled and roamed about the group of soldiers like a fish in water. Even though the soldiers were military trained, their movements were much slower than Rhode''s. Moreover, the differences in their strength were on extreme ends.

    "¡­!"

    The pitch-ck sword elegantly slid through the de trajectories and struck a soldier''s neck. The soldier widened his eyes, gurgled the blood in his throat, and instinctively tried to hold his neck with both hands. At this moment, Alex pulled out his sword and a trail of crimson blood spurted into the air. Then, the soldier fell to the ground lifelessly.

    The other soldiers looked on in fear. Although Alex wasn''t moving incredibly quickly, they couldn''t grasp his true position. When they thought that their razor-sharp des had prated the ck-haired young man, they realized that it was one of the afterimages that they struck. Each time the terrifying young man brandished his sword, a soldier would fall instantly. If it weren''t for theirmander observing from behind, perhaps the soldiers would have run for their lives.

    "Stop. Retreat. Mage team attack!"

    The man gritted his teeth and ordered loudly, and the soldiers dly retreated in a hurry. Then, the Mages in white robes raised their hands in unison. It was obvious that they had also been through stern training. Their movements were meticulous and they captured the timing perfectly. When the soldiers retreated, the Mages had raised their arms. Shortly after, they sted a harmony of zes, lightning bolts, and windstorms from their hands. In the blink of an eye, the dazzling colors enveloped Alex entirely.

    "Sir Overlord!"

    Johnson shrieked worriedly. He ground his teeth and tried to stand up, but the soldiers held him down roughly. Johnson felt powerless. All he could do was watch Alex get bombarded continuously. The snow on the Ice Field had meltedpletely and the attack finally stopped after the pitch-ck ground was revealed.

    The Mages in white robesid down their hands and the entire ce was inplete silence. Johnson''s group gazed at the Ice Field anxiously. Although they knew how powerful Alex was, would he be able to withstand the formidable spells of the Mages?

    The smoke gradually dispersed and revealed a figure.

    "Oh, Lord¡­"

    Many of them were stunned.

    Alex stood silently in the middle. A flickering barrier with strange, simple patterns revolved around him, emanating faint magical radiance. Even though the terrifying magical powers had bombarded the ce and the corpses around Alex weren''t spared, he wasn''t hurt at all!

    "My turn."

    Alex lifted his head and raised the pitch-ck sword in his hand. He continued to disy his gentle smile, but at this moment, the soldiers felt a chill down their spines.

    Adan stepped forward.

    "Young man. I admit that you''re formidable. But, please don''t go overboard."

    "That isn''t my problem, Mr. Adan."

    Alex kept his smile.

    "I shall say it again. Let my men go and leave this ce immediately. This isn''t the territory of the Kingsley''s Kingdom. Although the Kingsley''s Kingdom is used to terrorizing, it''s a pity that¡­ this isn''t the ce for your oppression."

    "Good."

    Adan revealed a furious glint in his eyes. He slowly unsheathed his sword.

    "Alright then. Let me see how powerful you are."

    Alex clutched his sword hilt. He wasn''t surprised at Adan taking up the challenge as he knew that this battle was inevitable as soon as he made this choice. Even though Adan was considered the upright party in Kingsley''s Parliament, this was just a problem of principles and standpoints and had nothing to do with personal emotions. No matter how disrespectful Alex was to the Kinsley''s Parliament, Adan would still stand up for the nation that he protected no matter how much he hated the bunch of swine in the Kingsley''s Parliament. This was why Alex didn''t unleash his full powers when he faced the soldiers'' attack. Instead, he shuttled between them and made use of every second and inch.

    Although strictly speaking, the soldiers were slightly stronger than the Orcs, Alex could still eliminate them if he were to deal with them face to face. However, Alex couldn''t do that. Ever since he struck out, he felt that Adan''s aura had locked onto him. If he was distracted, Adan would surely take him down. Therefore, Alex ced all his focus on Adan''s aura while ughtering the soldiers became his second priority.

    Alex''s expression remained unchanged as the tall, burly man sped his sword and strode toward him. However, he was eager to give it a shot, he could this experience to gauge his sword''s skill.

    ''What a strange young man.''

 Chapter 1499 1339: Sword Clash 2 and Alexs Sword Art-Special form

    Chapter1499 1339: Sword sh 2 and Alex''s Sword Art-Special form

    Alex''s expression remained unchanged as the tall, burly man sped his sword and strode toward him. However, he was eager to give it a shot, he could this experience to gauge his sword''s skill.

    ''What a strange young man.''

    Adan gazed with glints of interest. He had never expected to meet such an amusing young man by the border cialnd. However, he was equally dubious about Alex as he was with any other enemies. Judging from the sword aura that he emanated, his swordsmanship must have entered an extraordinary realm. But, strangely, his imposing manner was rather weak. Of course, it was rare for him to have such an extent of aura for his age, but Adan felt that something was amiss.

    ''This young man is interesting, powerful, and smart.''

    He met many outstanding youths but none came closer to this young man, he was truly different. If Alex wasn''t a member of the Renner Kingdom, Adan would even recruit him into his army to be his subordinate.

    But¡­

    Adan shifted his gaze to the burned corpses by Alex''s feet and let out a subtle sigh.

    The ck-haired young man had killed Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament soldiers. No matter what reason he had, Adan couldn''t watch with folded arms. Even though the investigations team was indeed reckless, such matters could only be discussed behind closed doors and they couldn''t show weaknesses to outsiders. The honor of the Kingsley''s Kingdom mustn''t be insulted, questioned, or defiled.

    Even though the truth was otherwise.

    Adan disyed a bitter smile and pointed his sword at Alex.

    ''Here hees!''

    Adan''s aura coalesced into an invisible pressure that engulfed Alex entirely. Alex knew that this was only the prelude. Heid his pitch-ck sword horizontally.

    The sky gradually darkened and an unpleasant smell exuded in the air. Faint lightning radiance shed and flowed into the air like ripples in a transparent stream. Adan slowly lifted his sword. The sword''s de edge flowed in a blue radiance.

    Although his movements weren''t quick, his every action brought along a string of afterimages, as though the entire world had slowed down in this instant.

    Then, a bright radiance shed.

    At the same time, the sword radiance on Alex''s de erupted. He darted forward with his sword in a dazzling radiance while Adan shed his sword downward. Then, an incredible scene happened. The air exploded in roaring thunder and lightning bolts as though Adan''s sword had attracted them. In the blink of an eye, Alex was struck by the bolts of lightning. A ring white radiance erupted and forced everyone to turn away.

    It was due to this that they didn''t witness the smear of darkness in the spotlessly white scene.

    Shing!

    The pitch-ck sword shed through the air in an engulfing air stream. Alex''s expression didn''t change at all. The bolts of lightning struck toward him, but they weren''t able to move an inch closer because of an invisible barrier surrounding his body.

    "Oh?"

    A curious glint shed in Adan''s eyes, but he returned to usual shortly after. Every powerful beings more or less had some magical equipment on them. Therefore, he didn''t find it strange that Alex managed to resist his lightning bolts. He rotated his wrist and struck forward with his sword.

    Adan darted forward with his sword at the speed of light.

    However, Alex wasn''t any slower. He let out a snort and swung his sword forward to resist Adan''s attack. The swords collided and a deep, ear-deafening sound of friction rang in their ears. The lightning bolts in Adan''s sword erupted and Alex swiftly retreated in two steps.

    He lost in this sh but Alex was not surprised, he had expected this oue as they were shing relying on their swordsmanship, he felt short in this area but he wanted to learn from this fight which was why he grinned, sessfully provoking Adan.

    Adan brandished his sword.

    The two swords collided and struck out dazzling sparks.

    Adan gazed at the silver-haired young man who was still looking as calm as ever. Even though Alex was in a disadvantageous situation and basically couldn''t win, Adan sensed that his imposing aura hadn''t weakened at all. On the contrary, Alex''s sword aura became stronger as though something was breaking out of its shell.

    Adan retaliated, but Alex once again slipped away like a slippery fish. As Adan had decided to give chase, he suddenly felt a sense of dizziness, which forced him toe to a halt. He sulked slightly and clearly detected the slight, constant loss of his energy!

    ''How is this possible? What exactly happened?''

    Adan was sure that the changes to his body must be rted to the young man. He had intended to hold back his strength and capture the young man back to the Kinsley''s Kingdom. But now, it seemed that the young man was much harder to defeat than he had expected. Besides, the young man also had some ridiculous moves that he had never seen before.

    ''I can''t drag this on any longer!''

    Adan raised his sword high and the dark clouds directly above him whirled intoyers of circles and spun at flying speed. A flickering radiance asionally shed within them and suddenly, the loud roaring thunder numbed their ears.

    No one had imagined this scene. The endless lightning strikes from the dense, dark clouds shrouded everyone within like a heavy downpour. At the same time, three distinctive halos emerged and expanded in all directions wildly!

    Alex smiled. He knew clearly what Adan was up to. This was a technique that belonged to the Peak Demigod and a supreme proof of their strength¡ª'' Mystic Realm''. A unique domain created by the powerful being of this realm, where he became the God of this world.

    Alex passed his sword swiftly to his left hand and resisted another lightning bolt that struck at him.

    At this moment, the halo that was expanding alongside the roaring thunder and lightning bolts had arrived before Alex.

    Everyone thought it was the end, but Alex''s sword covered in silverish light was raised.

    ''''Alex''s Sword Art- Special form: Severance!"

    Shinng!

    Under everyone''s astonished eyes, Alex cut the not-so-almighty domain into two.

    Absolute Silence. They were all shocked, Adan''s current expression was a sight to behold, his mouth was wide open, so wide you could shove an egg into it. If it was in a normal situation he would care for his appearance, keeping his dignity.

    But now, Adan couldn''t care less as his mind was filled with unprecedented shock. He never thought that this young man could break through his Mystic Realm!

    ''I seeded.''

    Alex revealed a glint of satisfaction as he gazed at Adan''s expression. He knew why Adan was surprised, of course. He used him as a test after all.

 Chapter 1500 1340: Confrontation~End

    Chapter1500 1340: Confrontation~End

    No one had imagined this scene. The endless lightning strikes from the dense, dark clouds shrouded everyone within like a heavy downpour. At the same time, three distinctive halos emerged and expanded in all directions wildly!

    Alex smiled. He knew clearly what Adan was up to. This was a technique that belonged to the Peak Demigod and a supreme proof of their strength¡ª'' Mystic Realm''. A unique domain created by the powerful being of this realm, where he became the God of this world.

    Alex passed his sword swiftly to his left hand and resisted another lightning bolt that struck at him.

    At this moment, the halo that was expanding alongside the roaring thunder and lightning bolts had arrived before Alex.

    Everyone thought it was the end, but Alex''s sword covered in silverish light was raised.

    ''''Alex''s Sword Art- Special form: Severance!"

    Shinng!

    Under everyone''s astonished eyes, Alex cut the not-so-almighty domain into two.

    Absolute Silence. They were all shocked, Adan''s current expression was a sight to behold, his mouth was wide open, so wide you could shove an egg into it. If it was in a normal situation he would care for his appearance, keeping his dignity.

    But now, Adan couldn''t care less as his mind was filled with unprecedented shock. He never thought that this young man could break through his Mystic Realm!

    ''I seeded.''

    Alex revealed a glint of satisfaction as he gazed at Adan''s expression. He knew why Adan was surprised, of course. He used him as a test after all.

    ''''What did you do?"

    After a long moment of silence, Adan stared at Alex vigntly. He had never heard that the Mystic Realm could be destroyed by someone. In his eyes, Alex had turned from an admirable young man to a threatening presence. This domain was an amulet for beings in the Demigod realm. It was also the source of their arrogance and strength. And now, Adan''s domain had beenpletely destroyed!

    "That''s a trade secret, Mr. Adan."

    Adan twitched his brows. He lifted his sword and strode toward Alex. Even though Adan was injured from the bacsh of the Mystic Realm devastation, he naturally wouldn''t be gravely hurt as a powerful being.

    Adan tried to capture Alex due to obligation previously, but now, he hoped to capture him because he wished to know the truth. What did Alex do to break his Mystic Realm? This hadn''t happened in the past!

    But Adan also knew that this stubborn young man wouldn''t expose his secret this easily.

    ''Since he isn''t willing¡­ I''ll have to use force then.''

    Here hees!

    Alex lifted his sword and stood silently on the spot, he waited for his arrival.

    Adan''s right arm muscle tightened. The sword in his hand trembled. Everything was developing in the right direction, and next would be a matter of life or death.

    Alex twitched his wrist.

    Shing!

    He swung out his pitch-ck sword and its straight de instantly transformed into a menacing viper, widening its mouth and pouncing at Adan!

    "Hmph!"

    He let out a cold snort. At this moment, his sword aura had reached its peak. He stepped forward.

    When Adan took the first step, his sword and he were still individual entities. However, they merged together on the very next step. The dazzling lightning sword aura enveloping them pulsed. The spirit and strength coalesced from years of tough training and became a perfect embodiment. The violent, choking aggression felt as though a gush of stream that formed into a huge sword aura wave!

    The dark shadow vanished in the enormous wave, but Adan turned around along the momentum and streaked across an indistinct trail of de rays, shing toward nothing. However, at the next moment, a razor-sharp ck de emerged and crashed heavily into Adan''s de.

    "That''s the end for you, young man!"

    Adan thrust his sword down with all his might while Alex couldn''t resist the powerful force, especially in this condition. Alex hurriedly retreated and at the same time, Adan deflected his ck sword away.

    Alex was defenseless and a single sh would take his life¡­

    A single sh.

    ng!

    A crisp collision rang.

    Adan widened his eyes at the pure white de that obstructed him. Behind the de were Alex''s smiling eyes, which Adan didn''t see. Alexid the sword horizontally before his chest and the holy, white de resisted Lauren''s lethal attack.

    ''Damn it. Where did this other sworde from?!''

    Adan''s movements stagnated, but he didn''t stop. He struck out again and again and grew increasingly terrified. This young man''s calmness had exceeded his expectations.

    Although Adan knew that Alex wasn''t easy to deal with, he recognized him as merely a potential junior back then. But now, he discovered that this young had be a worthy opponent and enemy!

    Adan knew that this young man''s strength was far from his. It should have been the case. But he observed that this young man''s movements had surpassed his expectations from their exchange in shes. He didn''t know what the young man did to weaken his strength and even destroy his Mystic Realm. Moreover, how did this sword appear out of nowhere?

    Adan swore that this young man didn''t have a second sword with him!

    ''I can''t drag this any longer!''

    Adan stared fiercely.

    The ear-deafening thunder roared.

    The lightning bolts permeating the silver-whitish de erupted in all directions, shaking Alex''s footing in the deep explosion. Adan swiftly retreated, but Lauren struck his de forward closely. A dozen iparably dazzling light des exploded and engulfed Alex entirely.

    Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling!

    Alex sprung back in crisp shes of swords. Adan didn''t hold back anymore. He leapt forward and the lightning bolts under his feet struck like a powerful stream.

    Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling!

    They shed again and again with Alex gaining the upper hand, he decided to end this game as he had learned what he desired to learn.

    Swoosh!

    He suddenly vanished and reappeared behind Adan with a dagger held against his neck.

    Adan was shocked by the sudden development, and so was the others.

    Then, he heard Alex''s calm and apathetic voice.

    "Shall we continue, Mr. Adan?"

    If Adan were to choose, he wouldn''t be willing to end just like this. But he knew that he had no other choices left. If his opponent was merely a strong noble, Adan would capture him for investigation. Even if the investigations were proven wrong, he would at most show up personally and apologize to the Renner Royal Family. But now, Adan couldn''t do that. Of course, he could choose to force his way through, but this young man had shown that he wasn''t easy to deal with. Moreover, Adan was concerned that this young man had more tricks up his sleeves. If Alex''s outstanding swordsmanship and confidence could still be considered eptable, his capability in breaking Adan''s Mystic Realm had left thetter stunned.

    Hisst action had shocked Adan as he hadn''t expected such a move. His blood boiled and wanted to fight this young man to his heart''s content, however, he couldn''t do it.

    They were in the territory of the Renner Kingdom and Adan wasn''t willing to make a huge fuss out of this situation.

    Although the rtionship between the Renner Kingdom and Kingsley''s Kingdom was terrible, both sides were still able to get along on the surface, after all. Besides, Adan was unlike that bunch of politicians who couldn''t wait for the Renner Kingdom to be destroyed and disintegrated. As a soldier, he knew how important the Renner Kingdom''s geographical location was to Kingsley''s Kingdom. If it was possible, he didn''t wish to have a falling out with the Renner Kingdom. Furthermore, as one of the higher-ups of the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, he understood everything that had happened in the Renner Kingdom and he had vaguely sensed that the incidents were linked to the Kingsley''s Parliament in countless ways.

    During such a sensitive period, he had better not go overboard. Besides, who knew what tricks this young man had up his sleeves?

    Adan pondered in silence and withdrew his sword.

    Alex gazed at Adan calmly. In Adan''s eyes, Alex appeared much more confident now¡­

    "What is your name?"

    Adan asked the ck-haired young man. He had a premonition that this young man would possibly be one of the prospects of the Renner Kingdom. Even though it would be tough for a person to influence the harmony of two nations, it would still be possible judging from the person''s status. There were many outstanding young people in the Renner Kingdom.

    Adan observed Alex while recalling something.

    ording to the rumors and intelligence collected by the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, themander of the Royal Family''s most secretive and ancient Royal Fleet was also a young man, but no one knew themander''s true identity.

    ''''Alex Touch!"

    ''''I see.''''

    Adan nodded, memorizing the name.

    He shot a nce at Alex once more. Then, he turned around and approached his men.

    "Let them go. We''re heading off!"

    "Sir?"

    The man in heavy armor questioned.

    "We can''t do that. There''s a high chance that these people are rted to the incident. As long as we carefully investigate, we can surely find some evidence against them¡­"

    "Enough!"

    Adan let out a bellow. He red at the man beside him and let out a hopeless sigh. He was no longer as furious as before. Instead, he appeared seemingly worried. From this confrontation and looking at Alex''s group, Adan felt as if his kingdom wascking in young talents, something that must be corrected.

 Chapter 1501 1341: The Conclusion

    Chapter1501 1341: The Conclusion

    Alex gazed at Adan calmly. In Adan''s eyes, Alex appeared much more confident now¡­

    "What is your name?"

    Adan asked the ck-haired young man. He had a premonition that this young man would possibly be one of the prospects of the Renner Kingdom. Even though it would be tough for a person to influence the harmony of two nations, it would still be possible judging from the person''s status. There were many outstanding young people in the Renner Kingdom.

    Adan observed Alex while recalling something.

    ording to the rumors and intelligence collected by the Kingsley''s Kingdom Parliament, themander of the Royal Family''s most secretive and ancient Royal Fleet was also a young man, but no one knew themander''s true identity.

    ''''Alex Touch!"

    ''''I see.''''

    Adan nodded, memorizing the name.

    He shot a nce at Alex once more. Then, he turned around and approached his men.

    "Let them go. We''re heading off!"

    "Sir?"

    The man in heavy armor questioned.

    "We can''t do that. There''s a high chance that these people are rted to the incident. As long as we carefully investigate, we can surely find some evidence against them¡­"

    "Enough!"

    Adan let out a bellow. He red at the man beside him and let out a hopeless sigh. He was no longer as furious as before. Instead, he appeared seemingly worried. From this confrontation and looking at Alex''s group, Adan felt as if his kingdom wascking in young talents, something that must be corrected.

    Currently, even though there wasn''t much manpower from the Renner Kingdom here, they had eminent statuses and possessed youthful vitality, and threats. Once they identified that the Kingsley''s Kingdom was their enemy, how would the situation develop in the future?

    In contrast, even though the huge financial groups had nock of young talents, they were rarely put in charge. The Kingsley''s Parliament was lifeless and every member was ''striving'' for the sake of gaining power and self-interest. On the contrary, the younger, vigorous group was dissatisfied with the fact that the older, conservative group only cared about their own money. The younger group sought opportunities to overthrow the conservative group to build their reputation while the conservative group shed with the younger group to protect their benefits. Among them, the various financial groups werepletely unscrupulous to take their share of the loot. The military was also involved and tried to strengthen their army¡­ Currently, the Kingsley''s Parliament was ununited. The senior chairman''s reputation had fallen rapidly. The support he received locally had dropped to its lowest point. But even so, he hadn''t given up serving another term of office¡­ Adan felt downhearted as he gazed at the people around him¡­ Haven''t they figured out the situation?

    But at this moment, Adan heard a voice that he didn''t wish to hear. Not only did the man beside him not execute his order, but he also blocked him from moving ahead.

    "Please pardon me, Sir Adan. Your doings are tarnishing the supreme honor of our Kingsley''s Parliament. We will never sumb to any threat of oppression or violence from the outside world. I, as the representative of the Kingsley''s Parliament, do not need toply with the threat of those dictator''sckeys! You are the guest for this investigations team, but I''m theirmander. I will not follow your order. I want to detain these people here for interrogation. If they dare to defy, execute them on the spot!"

    "You¡­!"

    The corner of Adan''s eye twitched and at this moment, Alex''s stone-cold voice sounded.

    "¡­"

    Adan turned to Alex and saw that thetter raised his arm.

    "But, it doesn''t matter. It isn''t as if I''m unprepared."

    Alex ced the tip of his fingers between his lips and blew a sharp whistle.

    "¡ª!"

    The crisp whistle resounded.

    Figures appeared from the back of the snowy hills one by one and encircled the investigations team. The Rangers lifted their longbows and aimed at their target. The warriors held shields and swords, standing solemnly. Mages in white robes behind them chanted and magical radiance flickered in their hands.

    ''We''re surrounded!''

    Adan looked at Alex with a fearful glint. He didn''t know how many people had surrounded them, but it seemed that the young man was well-prepared. Even so, this young man didn''t release this trump card during their shes no matter how unfavorable the situation was for him.

    "I hope you will reconsider your choices, Mr. Commander."

    Adan said with an apathetic tone. However, the crowd felt a chilly sensation from his voice. Terror held them like a vice-like group. They convinced themselves that it was due to the cold temperature of the atmosphere in this ice field.

    "D-Do you know what you''re doing?"

    At this moment, themander had lost all arrogance.

    Previously, he was presumptuous as he thought that he had the upper hand in manpower. Besides, the young man appeared miserable during his sh with adan6. Even though the young man had some impressive performance, any outsiders who witnessed the battle could see that Adan was overpowering. However, he didn''t know why Adan had chosen to give up. He had about 400 people including Mages in his force, and it wouldn''t be a problem dealing with these people. Moreover, he had kept a group of Cavalrymen captive, so why would he hand them over just because of Adan?

    But now, his thoughts had wavered. No matter who it was, no one would feel great being surrounded by fully-armored men. Besides, the other party seemed to have a lot of manpower. If he continued to put up a fight, perhaps he would be the one to suffer. Even though he was a firm activist of Kingsley''s Kingdom and wholeheartedly felt that he did nothing wrong, he had to reconsider if his choices were worthy.

    ''But I''ve just spoken my thoughts. If we leave now¡­''

    "Enough! Mendel!"

    Adan snarled. He knew what themander was thinking and he wasn''t willing to risk it. He was sure that the young man would surely take action if this stalemate continued!

    After Adan heard Alex''s name and shed with him, he knew that he shouldn''t mess with him. Previously, this young man had even crippled one of their rising powerhouses before the representative of the Kingsley''s Parliament, so it meant nothing for him to eliminate another investigations team!

    "Let''s go! This investigation mission has ended! We should return to Kingsley!"

    "¡­ Yes, Sir."

    Themander no longer refused the smart suggestion. He hesitated for a moment, but eventually took half a step back and lowered his head in fear.

    Then, Alex''s voice sounded once more.

    "Good. It seems that you''ve made the right choice and saved yourself from being murdered. You should thank him for his barely working brain."

    "You¡­!"

    The man sulked and lifted his head subconsciously. However, a ghastly whiteness spread over his face the very next instant.

    The two Elf girls emerged before him in an ice-cold sh. They kept their daggers pushing against his neck. They lifted their heads and smiled gently before pulling down their hoods to hide their delicate, adorable features and revealing only their chins. They took a step back and vanished before their eyes in the whistling wind.

    "¡­"

    The ce was left inplete silence.

    Themander looked with an ashen expression. Sweat filled his forehead and he subconsciously caressed his neck. The other soldiers behind him exchanged astonishing looks. They didn''t realize when the two Elf girls appeared before theirmander. Their appearances were so striking it was impossible that they didn''t spot her.

    "Enough. Let''s go!"

    Adan lowered his voice. He swept a nce at Alex. He had never felt this nervous and frightened ever since stepping into the Demigod realm. But when he witnessed the two Elf girls withdrawing their daggers from his subordinate''s throat, his heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t sense the aura, murderous intent, or movements of the girls at all. He even had the misconception that the girls had purposely emerged before his eyes. If not, perhaps he wouldn''t even have noticed if they assassinated thatmander.

    The group from the Kingsley''s Kingdom fled hurriedly with their heads down. They felt humiliated and indignant, and they had to lower their arrogant heads. They felt insulted and the honor of the Kingsley''s Parliament had been tarnished. When was thest time Kingsley''s Kingdom soldiers had fled from someone? After the incident from 100 years ago, the proud Kingsley''s Kingdom soldiers had never lowered their heads before anyone. They swore that they would use their blood and lives to defend everything they had. But now¡­

    "Hmph!"

    Alex snickered watching the back of the soldiers disappear from his view. He recalled his assassins and approached Johnson''s group.

    Alex had merely created a misconception. His manpower had been divided to both sides and they stood wide apart from one another to make it seem as though there were countless men.

    "Sir."

    Johnson scuttled forward and bowed solemnly. He knew that his performance wasn''t impressive today. Not only did he not sessfully carry out his role in battle, but he also ended up in this miserable state. As a person who had lived in the South for almost all his life, Johnson knew that the people of Kingsley''s Kingdom were arrogant and terrifying. He was sure that Alex would surely offend these people.

    ''What if they¡­''

    "I''m dissatisfied with your performances, Johnson."

    As expected. Alex spoke as Johnson hurriedly lowered his head.

    "I''m sorry, Sir Overlord. This was an error in my judgment. If I had been a little more careful, this conflict wouldn''t have happened. If this incident causes inconvenience for you, I''m willing to bear the responsibilities!"

    "No, no, no. You''ve been mistaken."

    But as Johnson was reflecting on his actions, Alex waved his hand.

    "I don''t care about that bunch of idiots from Kingsley''s Kingdom. I''m talking about you, Johnson."

    "Eh?"

    ''He doesn''t care whatever happens with the Kingsley''s Kingdom? Then, I¡­''

    "You shouldn''t have surrendered to their threats, Johnson. Perhaps you haven''t been with me for a long enough time. But now, I want to tell you¡­"

    Alex paused. Then, he spoke with a firm tone.

    "My men don''t need to kneel to the Kingsley''s Kingdom."

    Johnson was overwhelmed with emotion and couldn''t say anything for a moment before hurriedly nodding, he was moved, he would go to hell for this man worthy of offering everything to.

 Chapter 1502 1342: Magical Orb: The Challenge 1

    Chapter1502 1342: Magical Orb: The Challenge 1

    After the episode on the ice in, Alex expected to be sent to another game but unexpectedly he was still here, meaning it was not the end. He wondered when all this would end.

    As he returned to his fief, a majestic fort, he was assigned a new strategist, a woman with a normal appearance, slightly sleepyhead, Madeline.

    Johnson immediately requested for a duel to test the neer and Alex epted.

    This world was technological, a unique orb where you could create an avatar and train without fearing losing your life, Alex was shocked the first time he saw it and used this to train his man. This magical orb would be used again for this challenge.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Everyone observed the big screen before them.

    On the other side, Madeline swayed from left to right while riding on a short, thin warhorse. At the same time, the thick, gorgeous book in her hands was spread out before her. She held the book in one hand while the other gently rubbed the page corner. Her downcast eyes hid her thoughts from everyone.

    Johnson Cavalrymen had formed an assault formation on the gentle slope of the valley. Sun rays shone from behind him illuminating the entire ins and valleys. This was the best terrain for the Cavalrymen and this triangr assault formation was apparent of Johnson''s abilities inmanding his subordinates.

    "How should we go about doing it, Miss Madeline?"

    Marcus narrowed his eyes as he gazed toward Johnson''s majestic group of Cavalrymen on the other end. However, the ring sun made it impossible for him to carefully observe their every movement. Even though he had gathered the mercenaries and garrisons together, the youngdy sitting casually on the back of the warhorse remained silent.

    Although the mercenaries and garrisons were abiding by orders strictly¡­ This wasn''t a test for them, after all.

    "¡­ Hmm¡­"

    Madeline didn''t immediately respond. On the contrary, she lowered her head and fiddled with the page with her right hand. After a few moments, she let out an indistinct hum.

    "Defensive formation. Spread out on both sides."

    "Spread out?"

    Marcus was taken aback by her answer. He turned around and gazed at the clutter of a hundred soldiers. Then, he shifted his narrow eyes to the neatly grouped and heavily-equipped Cavalrymen in the distance. He couldn''t understand what Madeline was plotting. A hundred infantries against Cavalrymen was already tough enough and she still wished to spread their positions out?

    "Let''s start."

    Before Marcus could fully understand the situation, Alex gave his order and a mage beside him extended her hand forward. She shot a dazzling fireball into the sky to signal the start of the battle.

    "Everyone! Attack!"

    Johnson lifted his pike with a proud smile. Then, he swung the pike down before taking the lead and charging forward.

    The Cavalrymen behind him screamed a battle cry in unison, leaped down the slope like a mountain torrent, and aimed for their targets on the other end.

    "Defensive formation. Spread out!"

    Marcus raised his sword andmanded loudly without any hesitation.

    Even though the troops under him weren''t as powerful as veteran soldiers, they perfectly disyed their strict discipline. Without any dy or question, the troops split into three rows to form a narrow line of defense. At this moment, Johnson''s Cavalrymen were within close range.

    "¡­!"

    The bystanders held their breaths. Johnson took the lead while the Cavalrymen behind him were inseparably close. Their united formation was as though a sharp de slicing forward.

    On the other end, Madeline sat nted on the tiny warhorse as though she was just a passerby while the flustered Marcus appeared more like theirmander.

    "Hmm?"

    Perhaps due to Marcus being unable to urately understand Madeline''smand, Johnson''s Cavalrymen had already charged forward when he got his troops to put up a defensive formation. Johnson was astonished as he had experienced many battles and this was the first time that he witnessedst-minute changes to the formation and at such a slow speed too.

    ''What was the purpose of putting up a defensive formation when he had arrived in their faces?!''

    "Charge!"

    Johnson swiftly gave amand and his Cavalrymen elerated!

    Both sides finally met!

    Boom!

    The Cavalrymen mercilessly ripped through the defensive formation that was formed in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, more than 30 troops in the defensive formation flew off upon impact. Even though they wouldn''t suffer from lethal damage and die in the mirage, injuries were still unavoidable. And now, the magical orb system hadbeled them as ''Dead'' as theyy unconscious on the ground.

    Johnson''s ruthless assault was as though a razor-sharp de slicing through a gauze. Not only did the defensive line crumble, but the surrounding troops also panicked and their formation turned into a terrible mess, where another assault from the Cavalrymen would leave them at a dead end. Marcus turned to the youngdy beside him hurriedly and she lifted her head and swept a nce forward.

    "Advance. Forward."

    ''Advance?''

    Marcus felt that thismand was incredibly strange and even ridiculous.

    ''The opponents have punctured a hole in our formation so what''s the point of us charging forward?

    If Marcus was a yer, perhaps he would have ridiculed Madeline for having agging Inte connection. But Marcus wasn''t in the mood to mock her judgment. He bestirred himself desperately and yelled for the troops to charge forward. Even though Marcus''s orders were senseless, the troops eventually abided.

    Madeline watched leisurely from the back while Marcus shook his head and let out a hopeless sigh. Although the formation was messy, the troops managed to maintain their formation with their long hours of training and experience.

    "I guess this is asking too much of her."

    Someonemented. The head of the mages is named Cecilia.

    Cecilia let out a subtle sigh. She had led the Mage team in battle, fought against the Reformist Party several times, and more or less understood situations on the battlefield.

    Currently, it appeared that the troops under Madeline were a spent force. Even though they managed to maintain their neat formation, Cecilia was sure that they would crumblepletely as soon as Johnson led another assault. The Cavalrymen had the upper hand against infantries in the first ce, and it didn''t seem possible for Madeline to turn the situation around.

    Indeed. As though proving Cecilia''s prediction, Johnson led his Cavalrymen around the in and regrouped into an offensive formation to deal the final onught through Madeline''s troops from the back. This time, Madeline would be utterly defeated if she didn''te up with any adjustments.

    "Stop. Gather. Turn around."

    Even though the situation was incredibly tense, Madeline didn''t show any signs of nervousness at all. She lowered her head and scanned the page in her hand before giving anothermand. Marcus hurriedly urged the troops who were charging forward to stop and regrouped them. At this moment, Madeline gave anothermand that left Marcus speechless.

    "Form a triangr assault formation."

    ''Assault?''

    Marcus grew increasingly suspicious of her capabilities. In fact, from the start, he felt that this youngdy performed like a newbie and had slow reactions. Not only that, but she also misjudged the situation, which led to the loss of over 30 troops on their side.

    So what if they gathered into an assault formation? They were infantry while the opponents were Cavalrymen! There would still be a chance to win if our men have pikes, but what can they do against the Cavalrymen''s assault? Isn''t this asking for death?

    Even though Marcus cursed inwardly, he could only follow Madeline''s orders since Alex had instructed him beforehand.

    This time, Marcus reacted swiftly, but the result was almost the same as before: Johnson''s Cavalrymen had arrived before them when they finally regrouped.

    "Sigh¡­"

    Many of them sighed as they believed that the conclusion had been made. Johnson''s first assault had shattered Madeline''s troops and it went without saying that she would surely fail if he were to prate her troops once again. There were no two ways about it.

    Even at this crucial moment, Madeline nodded her head as though she was about to fall asleep on her warhorse and forced herself to stay awake like a student nodding off in ss. The furious gallop of the warhorses had arrived before her.

    At this moment, she lifted her head suddenly.

    "Charge."

    That was all she said.

    "Charge!"

    Even though Marcus couldn''t read her mind at all, he charged forward intending to end this battle with crity! It was better than not retaliating at all. He raised his sword and brandished forward!

    The two triangle formations collided heavily. The Cavalrymen crushed the troops below them with no difficulties and everything would end as soon as they punctured the opponents before them. But¡­

    "Eh?"

    Anne widened her eyes in astonishment. The crowd surrounding her also had a change of expression.

    Johnson didn''t gain the victory as the bystanders had expected. Instead, the Cavalrymen panicked and their inseparable formation stirred like a pot of hot soup.

    To maintain the speed of their assault, the Cavalrymen maintained a certain gap between them. But now, they had lost the ''safety distance''.

    The Cavalrymen from the front and back crashed into one another. Some tried to avoid, it but lost their bnce and fell to the ground. The luckier Cavalrymen weren''t any better. They lost their threat after losing their

    eleration. In addition, the Cavalrymen couldn''t even turn around in the chaos, during which the infantries took advantage of the situation and dragged the Cavalrymen down from their warhorses.

 Chapter 1503 1343: Magical Orb: The Challenge 2

    Chapter1503 1343: Magical Orb: The Challenge 2

    The two triangle formations collided heavily. The Cavalrymen crushed the troops below them with no difficulties and everything would end as soon as they punctured the opponents before them. But¡­

    "Eh?"

    Anne widened her eyes in astonishment. The crowd surrounding her also had a change of expression.

    Johnson didn''t gain the victory as the bystanders had expected. Instead, the Cavalrymen panicked and their inseparable formation stirred like a pot of hot soup. In order to maintain the speed of their assault, the Cavalrymen maintained a certain gap between them. But now, they had totally lost the ''safety distance''.

    The Cavalrymen from the front and back crashed into one another. Some tried to avoid, but lost their bnce and fell to the ground. The luckier Cavalrymen weren''t any better. They lost their threat after losing their eleration. In addition, the Cavalrymen couldn''t even turn around among the chaos, during which the infantries took advantage of the situation and dragged the Cavalrymen down from their warhorses.

    Simply speaking, it was like two triangr blocks crashing together and in the sound of a crash, the blocks mixed together as one.

    In a short instance, the oue of the battle was reversed.

    The strong warhorses and heavy armor of the Cavalrymen werepletely useless in this tight, chaotic warfare. On the other hand, the nimble infantry unleashed their biggest potential and dodged the attacks of the Cavalrymen.

    "How did this¡­"

    No one could decipher what had just happened. They couldn''t understand why Johnson''s Cavalrymen failed to exploit and prate through the defensive formation that was hurriedly arranged.

    At this moment, Rhode extended his hand and gestured to Cecilia.

    "Alright. That''s the end."

    A fireball flew into the air and exploded, capturing everyone''s attention. The chaotic battlefield abruptly came to a stop.

    Alex strode down the gentle slope while everyone followed closely and observed with confused looks.

    Johnson was no longer as mighty as he was. On the contrary, he appeared perplexed. His helmet had been struck off during the battle and his hair had messed up into a bird''s nest. Even though he was still riding on his warhorse, his expression showed that he had taken a huge blow.

    ''How did this happen?''

    The bystanders might not understand why Johnson had lost, but he knew the reasons clearly. Indeed. He had simr thoughts as Marcus when he broke through the defensive line for the first time. Madeline''s simplemands had no meaningful purpose in assault. But Johnson finally realized the true reason of her hiding in the back when she ordered the infantries to sh against his Cavalrymen.

    On the surface, the strength of both sides were on a totally different level, but Madeline did something that left Johnson iparably frightened.

    ''She broke my rhythm!''

    Everyone knew that there was rhythm in the battlefield, That was a kind of aggression, an imperceptible and unexinable presence. Just like Johnson''s Cavalrymen, perhaps they were still a group of separate men when they began their assault. But slowly, they merged together as one. Breathing, galloping, and moving in unison. It was this rhythm that glued them together as a whole.

    Even though Madeline''s assault was gruff, she captured the timing to perfection. The instant both sides collided, Johnson sharply sensed that the cohesiveness and rhythm were instantly broken like how a dancer was in his zone and someone stepped in to interrupt his wonderful moves. This was what happened to Johnson''s Cavalrymen.

    The camaraderie between them and consistent rhythm were disrupted and reced withplete chaos. Moreover, the ring sun had caused them the chance to regroup instantly.

    Not only that, but the sun also snatched Johnson''s chance to observe his opponents'' movements clearly, which led to them sinking into this sticky puddle of mud. The result had been determined a long time ago.

    Johnson shivered at this thought. He gazed at Madeline nkly. He finally understood the meaning behind her strangemands. From the start, it wasn''t due to her slow reactions that he could break through her defenses easily. Instead, she was using the chance to probe and analyze his attacking rhythm! Then, she ordered the troops to charge forward and turn around in order to use the ring sun to her advantage in preventing his Cavalrymen from regrouping instantly. Moreover, it wasn''t due to her incapablemanding skills that her troops regrouped so slowly. Come to think of it, for both times, her troops put up their formation just when he had arrived at their faces and it was toote for him toe up with any changes!

    Even though the sun shining on him was so warm, he felt as though he had fallen into a dreadful ice cave. If this was a true battle, perhaps he wouldn''t even know how he died. Just some troops without special training and a few ordinarymands could actually lead to such achievements?

    Moreover, even though it appeared simple, it was extremely difficult and almost impossible to perceive the opponent''s attacking rhythm and search for an instantaneous gap to disrupt it. But this youngdy actually did it so effortlessly¡­

    "How was it, Johnson?"

    Alex said and Johnson just realized that the former had arrived before him. He hurriedly flipped down from his warhorse and bowed respectfully. Then, he shot a nce at Madeline fearfully before lowering his head deeply.

    "I''ve lost, Sir Rhode."

    Apart from Johnson, no one knew exactly what happened except for Anvil and Marcus, who spotted the gateway to Madeline''s victory. Their respect for Madeline grew deeply as they knew how difficult it was to achieve this. But the most important point was that they couldn''t see her intention of interrupting Johnson''s attacking rhythm at all. Her reckless assault blinded everyone from her true motive and just this reason was enough to leave them eximing in admiration.

    Since Johnson had no more objections, the matter naturally came to a closure.

    Alex was surprised by Madeline''s tactic but he didn''t let it show on his face.

    Madeline was put in charge in terms of military. She was responsible for the recruitment of soldiers, training, and mobilizing, which could also be considered the busiest department in Alex''s territory. Currently, Alex didn''t have a specific military concept and he left Johnson in charge of administering it for the time being. As Johnson had to manage his Cavalrymen, he didn''t have much time to put in enough attention on the Infantries. Therefore, even though Alex''s subordinates appeared seemingly impressive, there weren''t a lot of private soldiers under him. Moreover, Johnson had about a hundred Cavalrymen under him and fortunately, Alex only had to maintain the social order in the Fortress and the others were around to watch over things. If not, the small number of private soldiers under him would be inplete chaos.

    But the situation took a huge turn after she took office. She only had one requirement for the soldiers under her: obedient. It didn''t matter if theycked an arm or leg; it would be sufficient if they fulfilled the requirements, could battle, and disy their loyalty.

    Under such ''loose'' terms, the vigorous recruitment work began instantly. The Fortress was much livelier than before, with the massive migration from the people of nearby regions. Now that people had heard of the overlord''s recruitment to his private army, there were a whole lot of people who signed up and most of them passed the interview. This was why Alex promoted a group of experienced mercenaries from his men, he could easily pick out those who were loyal and respectful toward him to manage and train the neers. Among the mercenaries, many of them were kicked out of the military and were extremely familiar with the military style. Besides, they were skilled at their jobs, which resolved a huge trouble for Alex. The mercenaries weed this decision with opened arms. The reason why they had joined his group earlier was because they hoped to be valued highly by Alex to eventually be his henchmen. And now, not only did they join Alex''s army, but they also received various titles such as captains or instructors.

    With the prestigious titles, statuses, and wealth, the other mercenaries were naturally envious. They also wished to perform outstandingly to capture Alex''s attention and eventually be his henchmen. Moreover, many mercenaries had also joined the guild and hoped to develop themselves, which started private group in the orbit of a virtuous cycle. Within a few days, the strength of Alex''s private soldiers had grown to about 2,000 men. Thereafter, Madeline had also temporarily stopped the recruitment works in order to keep the stability.

    The management of all of this put pressure on Alex who was sitting behind a sandalwood desk, because it was his private quarter, Silveria coulde out, not even Bahamut''s clone could spy on them. Thanks to the sisters powerful concealing technique, they''re some things he hides from the enemy.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Silveria asked as she sat from across him.

    Alex took a deep breath before saying what he had on his mind.

    ''''I feel like this Survival Game, this game is moreplex, almost as if trying to make me lose myself ying various roles.''''

 Chapter 1504 1344: Incoming War

    Chapter1504 1344: Iing War

    Under such ''loose'' terms, the vigorous recruitment work began instantly. The Fortress was much livelier than before, with the massive migration from the people of nearby regions. Now that people had heard of the overlord''s recruitment to his private army, there were a whole lot of people who signed up and most of them passed the interview. This was why Alex promoted a group of experienced mercenaries from his men, he could easily pick out those who were loyal and respectful toward him to manage and train the neers. Among the mercenaries, many of them were kicked out of the military and were extremely familiar with the military style. Besides, they were skilled at their jobs, which resolved a huge trouble for Alex. The mercenaries weed this decision with open arms. The reason why they had joined his group earlier was because they hoped to be valued highly by Alex to eventually be his henchmen. And now, not only did they join Alex''s army, but they also received various titles such as captains or instructors.

    With the prestigious titles, statuses, and wealth, the other mercenaries were naturally envious. They also wished to perform outstandingly to capture Alex''s attention and eventually be his henchmen. Moreover, many mercenaries had also joined the guild and hoped to develop themselves, which started private groups in the orbit of a virtuous cycle. Within a few days, the strength of Alex''s private soldiers had grown to about 2,000 men. Thereafter, Madeline had also temporarily stopped the recruitment works in order to keep the stability.

    The management of all of this put pressure on Alex who was sitting behind a sandalwood desk, because it was his private quarter, Silveria coulde out, and not even Bahamut''s clone could spy on them. Thanks to the sisters'' powerful concealing technique, there are some things he hides from the enemy.

    ''''What are you thinking about?" Silveria asked as she sat from across him.

    Alex took a deep breath before saying what he had on his mind.

    ''''I feel like this Survival Game, this game is moreplex, almost as if trying to make me lose myself ying various roles.''''

    ''''Indeed! I do feel the same thing but what are worried about? You just have to not sumb. Never be too immersed, stay true to yourself until you achieve your goals.''''

    ''''You are Sil, thanks for telling me this. I can see clearly now.'''' Alex was grateful for Silveria''s advice.

    ''''It is my duty to help my man." Silveria dered but was looking down, too shy after making that deration.

    Alex was amused, the two chatted happily before Alex started reading his subordinate''s intelligence reports.

    From the report.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament''s prestige was swaying. The prime minister had gotten involved in the internal affairs of the country. The country was in aplete mess. The people were feeling a mix of emotions which included worry, anger, and restlessness. ording to the intelligence, people from most of the cities were also putting up demonstrations and protesting the Kingsley''s Parliament.

    Alex knew that the fivergest financial groups definitely wouldn''t take action immediately. If they truly wished to manipte the Kingsley''s Parliament, they had to allow the financial holes to expose themselves and when the Kingsley''s Parliament were incapable of resolving the problems, they would emerge with the identity of the savior.

    Why were heroes always popr and well-liked? That was because they often emerged during the worst scenarios. When the Demon ravaged the surface. When the ruler oppressed its people tyrannically. When blood flowed to form a river. When the world was suffering from war and death.

    Only under such circumstances where a hero stepped out and defeated the bad guy was respected. How many people would respect the hero if the hero immediately ughtered the Demon King who had just emerged to the surface and burst intoughter, saying,

    "Hahaha. I''m going to destroy this world!"? No one.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament also knew that this was the fivergest financial groups'' scheme. But Alex knew that they wouldn''t let the fivergest financial groups take advantage of this situation. The reasons why Kingsley''s Parliament dared to snatch the authority from the Prime minister was because of themselves. Even though the fivergest financial groups often applied pressure on them, Kingsley''s Parliament held political rights, after all. If the Kingsley''s Parliament were to fall into their tricks and be their puppets, something they wish to do.

    Alex was sure that things wouldn''t end so easily. Besides, the more miserable the Kingsley''s Parliament was as stated in the intelligence report, the more Alex couldn''t force out a smile. Even though he couldn''t wait for Kingsley''s Parliament to perish, he had a premonition as though one was standing on the in and watching thick, dark clouds rolling over and covering the entire sky. It was apparent that a huge storm was brewing without the need for a weather report.

    Indeed, things were slowly changing.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament had kept quiet all this while. However, another problem was slowly growing and that was regarding the rumors of the Dali Kingdom. The rumors of the Dali Kingdomunching ambushes on the Kingsley''s Kingdom border guards were spreading within the Kingsley''s Kingdom and its people were slowly shifting their attention away from the Kingsley''s Parliament''s embarrassing situation and discussing this issue.

    Everyone was aware that the Dali Kingdom, the dark country was a nation dominated by other races and some Humans had tried all sorts of ways to cross the border and arrive at nations dominated by Humans like the Kingsley''s Kingdom or the Renner Kingdom. The defectors had various reasons. Some did it for their research and some were spies, or for whatever reasons. Of course, the Dali Kingdom definitely wouldn''t admit that they were the ones at fault. The Renner Kingdom and the Kingsley''s Kingdom didn''t count on them admitting that either.

    But now, the rumors of the Dali Kingdom''s ambushes and that they were about to invade the Kingsley''s Kingdom were spreading. The people weren''t too aware of such rumors as they were mostly stopped at the borders. But now, there was an obvious problem with the speed of spread of these rumors. It would still be unavoidable if only a few regions were spreading the rumors as there were bound to be loopholes.

    However, the situation would bepletely different if the entire Kingsley''s Kingdom was spreading them.

    These rumors had left the Kingsley''s Kingdom people in a state of unrest. Moreover, there was also a rumor that mentioned that the Kingsley''s Parliament had lost every scrap of reputation, the Prime minister tried to snatch its authority back, and the Dali Kingdom had the intention of attacking the Kingsley''s Kingdom.

    One must says, that such opinions were popr among the people and based on the intelligence report, many of the Kingsley''s Kingdom people agreed with this view too.

    At this moment, Kingsley''s Parliament which had been maintaining silence had some activities.

    They formally protested to the Dali Kingdom through diplomatic channels, requesting them to hand over the murderers who killed their border guards!

    The Dali Kingdom definitely wouldn''t regard their words highly. They expressed that it was merely an ident and there was no evidence that proved that it was the Dali Kingdom''s regr army that attacked the guards. They believed that it was the doing of some fleeing unrted Creatures, sent their condolences for the mishap of the guards, and announced that they would investigate the case. But the Kingsley''s Kingdom actually asked for them to hand out the murderers¡­ That was impossible because the murderers didn''t exist, so how were they able to hand them over?

    The Kingsley''s Parliament was oddly stubborn on this matter.

    They provided a massive number of evidence and witnesses to prove that it was the Dali Kingdom''s regr army that had attacked and once again issued unyielding arguments that requested the Dali Kingdom to provide an exnation.

    In the end, the Dali Kingdom was no longer interested in ying games with the Kingsley''s Parliament. They expressed that there must have been some misunderstandings in the situation and they couldmunicate with the Prime minister¡­ It went to show that the Dali Kingdom knew the situation happening in the Kingsley''s Kingdom inside out and they wouldn''t mind messing with the Kingsley''s Parliament.

    But the situation took a turn thereafter.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament was still unwilling to forgive the Dali Kingdom. They definitely wouldn''t allow the Dali Kingdom tomunicate with the Prime minister. As a result, Kingsley''s Parliament once again requested for the Dali Kingdom to apologize andpensate them for their losses.

    But this time, Kingsley''s Parliament wasn''t only speaking. They had mobilized several of their troops to the rumored border region where their guards were ambushed and announced to the public that this was the military exercise of the new year. However, everyone knew what they were up to.

    Alex understood from the intelligence that war was inevitable.

 Chapter 1505 1345: Undercurrents

    Chapter1505 1345: Undercurrents

    But the situation took a turn thereafter.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament was still unwilling to forgive the Dali Kingdom. They definitely wouldn''t allow the Dali Kingdom tomunicate with the Prime minister. As a result, Kingsley''s Parliament once again requested for the Dali Kingdom to apologize andpensate them for their losses.

    But this time, Kingsley''s Parliament wasn''t only speaking. They had mobilized several of their troops to the rumored border region where their guards were ambushed and announced to the public that this was the military exercise of the new year. However, everyone knew what they were up to.

    Alex understood from the intelligence that war was inevitable.

    The Kingsley''s Parliament mobilizing their troops to the border had captured the attention of the entire continent.

    However, the people refused to believe that the Kingsley''s Kingdom and Dali Kingdom would go into war. After all, they knew that such shes had always existed and were well aware that the Kingsley''s Parliament would be so unyielding. Therefore, the Kingsley''s Parliament mobilizing their troops was only making a tough stand. Sometimes, international politics were like two people pointing at each other''s nose and taunting: "Hit me if you dare!", "Touch me and I will kill you!", or "Come on, I''m not afraid of you!"¡­

    Even though both sides cursed while spitting saliva across, neither would do anything even if the situation escted.

    It was why, everyone was only concerned about the sh between them at a general level. They believed that the Kingsley''s Parliament was only expressing their tough stance to regain support from the people and wouldn''t send out their troops to attack the Dali Kingdom.

    Indeed. That was their intention. But the Dali Kingdom might have other ideas!

    Unlike Kingsley''s Kingdom with an umtion of contradictions and internal and external problems, the Dali Kingdom could be said to have expanded in strength and thrived under the guidance of Dark Dragon, Moktar. They possessed formidable military forces, wealth, and apart from the fourrgest families led by the four legendary generals, various smaller family forces were also rising. Moktar was clear that there was only one path to take on if the Dali Kingdom yearned to unleash all their potential. If they didn''t expand their forces, they would inevitably get into a conflict with the four legendary generals as the emerging families rose in forces¡ªthere were possibilities of internal wars and disputes. The Dark Dragon was neither like the Renner Kingdom regent nor the Kingsley''s Parliament, so he definitely wouldn''t allow such cmities to happen under his watchful eyes. Starting a war, dominating the territories, and expanding their forces was the inevitable ending.

    Alex had gotten ready as soon as he heard of the possible uing war. The Dali Kingdom didn''t retaliate up until this point while the Kingsley''s Parliament continued to mor for attention, and that was all. Neither did the Dali Kingdom mobilize their army nor sternly warn the Kingsley''s Parliament. Therefore, everyone saw this as only an ordinary international conflict.

    But Alex was clear that the Dali Kingdom had no need to mobilize their army. All they were doing now was concealing their true motive. His intuition was telling him this and both Silveria and Nyx did share the same concern.

    The undead properties of the Dali''s Kingdom undead army proved that there were no ws in their blitzes. As Undead Creatures, they didn''t need to replenish their health on the spot and could mobilize their army beforehand. Besides, they wouldn''t feel exhausted and could travel day and night constantly. As long as Necromancers were present, the corpses on the battlefield would be awakened by them to be a part of their forces. In addition, the corpses were tireless and fearless of death, which decided that almost no one could resist their attacks whenever the undead army mobilized.

    This was one of the reasons why the Kingsley''s Kingdom almost fell in theirst sh. After all, they were humans with lives and would naturally feel fatigue, exhaustion, and fear. Facing such a tactic from the Dali Kingdom, Kingsley''s Kingdom had no means of resistance at all. It was only untilter, after they sacrificed arge portion of their territories and manpower to rely on the mighty fortress and defensive line, that they defended against the Undead Creatures'' attack.

    From this Alex understood why the Kingsley''s Kingdom lost pretty badly and almost fell in thest war against this Kingdom. As enemy they are nightmare. He was d this was not in the outside world but secretly vowed to create countermeasures if Bahamut had undead army.

    The enemy''s tactic was to catch enemies off guard with a surprise attack and it wouldn''t be too effective if the enemies were ready for it.

    Of course. Alex didn''t forget about sending reports to regent to warn her of the possibilities of the Dali Kingdomunching an ambush. He had also expressed to the regent that he was hundred percent sure the Dali Kingdom would take advantage of the situation to invade Kingsley''s Kingdom and Renner Kingdom. After all, it would be hard for the Renner Kingdom to avoid getting caught in the crossfire based on its geographical location.

    However, the regent''s response left Alex dumbfounded. This entric woman didn''t mention her opinion in her reply letter.

    Instead, she sent an internal meeting record on this matter regarding the Kingsley''s Kingdom. It could be seen from this document that most people believed that this conflict was as per usual, where the Kingsley''s Parliament had embarrassed themselves during the recent events and used this chance to recover.

    Even though they also agreed that there were risks and didn''t believe that the Dali Kingdom wouldunch an ambush.

    Alex could see that instead of believing that the Dali Kingdom wouldn''t start a war, the people were ''wishing'' that the Dali Kingdom wouldn''t. No matter what, the Kingsley''s Kingdom and the Dali Kingdom were thergest nations on this continent. The instant a war broke out between them, the consequences would be devastating. Besides, as both countries were powerful, it wouldn''t be as simple as arge country devouring a smaller country or a short-lived war between two weak countries. Speaking in exaggeration, this war mightst for years, decades, or even centuries¡ªand this wasn''t a groundless fear.

    Come to think of it, back then, many races went extinct in that devastating Cmity War that fought for centuries. Moreover, some races also split up like the Elves and Dark Elves, and dwarves, dragons (A/N:What was left out of them) and demi-humans. This time, no one knew if this war between both nations would be another Cmity War.

    Everyone''s concern was not just out of fear of this imaginary war. They believed that as soon as the Dali Kingdom went all out, there would be disastrous consequences and perhaps this Kingdom might develop some misunderstandings or ill intentions toward them.

    Alex snorted disdainfully. But he had to admit that these sayings weren''t all dependent on weakness.

    Other countries had a huge weakness against the Dali Kingdom and that was that they couldn''t receive any information regarding the higher-ups of the kingdom. The reason was simple. The higher-ups of the Dali Kingdom of were mainly Dragons,Necromancers, Vampires, Death Knights, Dark Elves, Fallen dwarves, demi-humans, and others who were capable of reading and manipting minds. Vampires could extract information from the blood of their preys. The Necromancer could exploit every intelligence from the brains of the dead. Dark Elves had a unique spell to judge if the other party was lying. In this dark country, they would use these skills almost without any moral restrictions and no one would despise them for it. The Dali Kingdom was a formidable nation and as long as one was capable, one would be right no matter what one did. Even if one wasn''t strong enough, one could still be made use of as long as one was loyal. But those who weren''t strong and were always daydreaming would be the prey of others.

    It was due to this that it was harder for people to gather intelligence in such a country than climb to heaven. Even if they could get their hands on thought-provoking artifacts or had immunity against mind-reading spells, they would still be captured by the Undead Creatures and locked up for research as soon as they were discovered. When that happened, not only would they not attain any intelligence, but they would also reveal absolute ssified information after the Undead Creatures extracted them from the blood and brain.

    Because of this that there were basically no countries on the Maind that dared to send spies into the Dali Kingdom. The best that they could do was to send Humans to mix with the underss. But there was limited information in those ces and it wouldn''t be effective. On the other hand, many nobles and high officials in the Maind were willing to betray their souls and intelligence to the Undead Creatures in exchange for false, eternal lives.

    Unable to receive urate intelligence meant that one couldn''t have urate judgment of their enemies. Therefore, many people judged the Dali Kingdom based on what they had done. But everyone knew that this sort of evaluation wasn''t reliable.

    Alex shook his head after reading the regent''s report. The Dali Kingdom feel like a country Bahamut and hisckey would love, maybe they created it from the shadow.

    The ck Prince felt all of this was liking ying in historical dramas and he could learn from this, learn from their mistakes while ying Bahamut''s clone game.

 Chapter 1506 1346: War 1

    Chapter1506 1346: War 1

    Alex snorted disdainfully. But he had to admit that these sayings weren''t all dependent on weakness.

    Other countries had a huge weakness against the Dali Kingdom and that was that they couldn''t receive any information regarding the higher-ups of the kingdom. The reason was simple. The higher-ups of the Dali Kingdom of were mainly Dragons,Necromancers, Vampires, Death Knights, Dark Elves, Fallen dwarves, demi-humans, and others who were capable of reading and manipting minds. Vampires could extract information from the blood of their preys. The Necromancer could exploit every intelligence from the brains of the dead. Dark Elves had a unique spell to judge if the other party was lying. In this dark country, they would use these skills almost without any moral restrictions and no one would despise them for it. The Dali Kingdom was a formidable nation and as long as one was capable, one would be right no matter what one did. Even if one wasn''t strong enough, one could still be made use of as long as one was loyal. But those who weren''t strong and were always daydreaming would be the prey of others.

    It was due to this that it was harder for people to gather intelligence in such a country than climb to heaven. Even if they could get their hands on thought-provoking artifacts or had immunity against mind-reading spells, they would still be captured by the Undead Creatures and locked up for research as soon as they were discovered. When that happened, not only would they not attain any intelligence, but they would also reveal absolute ssified information after the Undead Creatures extracted them from the blood and brain.

    Because of this that there were basically no countries on the Maind that dared to send spies into the Dali Kingdom. The best that they could do was to send Humans to mix with the underss. But there was limited information in those ces and it wouldn''t be effective. On the other hand, many nobles and high officials in the Maind were willing to betray their souls and intelligence to the Undead Creatures in exchange for false, eternal lives.

    Unable to receive urate intelligence meant that one couldn''t have urate judgment of their enemies. Therefore, many people judged the Dali Kingdom based on what they had done. But everyone knew that this sort of evaluation wasn''t reliable.

    Alex shook his head after reading the regent''s report. The Dali Kingdom feel like a country Bahamut and hisckey would love, maybe they created it from the shadow.

    The ck Prince felt all of this was liking ying in historical dramas and he could learn from this, learn from their mistakes while ying Bahamut''s clone game.

    The days went by.

    The harsh winter appeared to go by extremely slowly for Alex. He felt that this winter was iparably long as though itsted a decade. He was clear that if the Dali Kingdom were tounch an ambush on the Kingsley''s Kingdom, winter would be the best time. Their Undead Army wouldn''t be affected by the harsh weather conditions and the severe winter could even be their best camouge. The Dali Kingdom definitely wouldn''t wait for spring. They weren''t any upright gentlemen who would announce the start of a war before they attacked.

    The huge snowstorm fluttered wildly and dark clouds covered the sky densely almost everyday. Goose feather-like snow descended and enveloped the surface into a silver-whitish ce. Winter had be the main melody of this world.

    Night fell.

    The pitch-ck night sky devoured every inch of brightness. The thick clouds concealed the high-hanging moon and spread the shadows of darkness like slow-moving dark ink and venom.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The snow continued to flutter about.

    "This goddamn weather."

    The guard captain gazed at the snowy scene from his tent, but he wasn''t in the mood to admire the magnificent view. He picked up an alcohol sk ced on a brazier, opened the cap, and gulped the warm content down. He let out afortable shiver.

    "Those bastards from the parliament actually made us suffer in this border wilderness. I would''ve been having fun with wifey if I were home! I don''t understand why must we be in this ridiculous ce. When are we going back!"

    "Alright, alright, cut the crap."

    Hispanion curled his lips and passed another alcohol sk to him.

    "We''re here to put up a show anyway and we can go back after those guys finish speaking their piece. Alright, shut your mouth and get ready to patrol. Be prepared to stay here even longer if the chief hears yourints. Look around you, damn it. It''s just night duty, so cut the crap and save your energy. Drink a little less. There''s not much alcohol left!"

    "I know, I know. I was justining. Those bastards¡­ Huh?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "That''s strange¡­"

    The guard captain knitted his brows and listened carefully to the surrounding. He shook his head.

    "Why do I hear some ''swish¡­ swish¡­'' sounds like the waves?"

    "Have you drank too much? There isn''t any river around, not to mention an ocean¡­ Argh. It''s freezing. How can the weather be so cold. I''m about to freeze to death¡­ Damn it. My armor has frozen together! Why is this winter¡­"

    Boom!

    At this moment, a soldier barged into the room from the snowstorm.

    "R-R-Reporting, Captain! We''ve been attacked! Ambush! Ambush!"

    "Calm down! Where''re the enemies?!"

    The guard captain berated and drew out his sword. He strode out of the tent was instantly stricken into silence.

    A steady stream of white waves whizzed in like waves that engulfed thend. The strong snowstorm was as though powerless breezes that weren''t worth any mention. In this vast white ocean, vague, greenish-white radiance resembling candle mes could be seen dancing in the distance.

    The guard captain felt his blood freeze uppletely.

    "Undead Army¡­"

    ''''Shit!"

    The unexpected happened.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Boom!

    Alex pushed the doors to the meeting hall open and gazed at everyone who had gathered around the round hall. Not only were his subordinates present, but even the representatives of the Church, and Merchants were also here. Everyone gazed worriedly at the young overlord because they didn''t know why he had gathered everyone in the middle of the night. Cecilia, Alice, Anne, and Madeline looked on with calm expressions.

    Alex sensed the doubt and curiosity in everyone. He walked to the center inrge strides and looked at everyone sternly.

    "I know everyone must be feeling strange as to why I''ve gathered you here. Time is pressing. I will cut the nonsense and get straight to the point."

    He paused and gave them some time to mentally prepare themselves.

    "I''ve received news that the Undead Army has crossed the border and is heading toward our Fortress under the Dark Dragon''s protection. There are about 30,000 of them in total."

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Everyone was rooted in their ce. They gazed at one another nkly as they were confused and disoriented by this overwhelming news. After a few moments, they broke out into panic discussions and even Alice and Cecilia were pale inplexion. The two youngdies had discussed with Alex regarding the chances of the Dali Kingdom dispatching their army. But back then, they believed that the Dali Kingdom wouldn''t take actions so quickly. And now, the truth had given them a tight p and left them speechless.

    "Quiet. I hope everyone can keep quiet."

    Alex''s voice pierced through the mors in the hall. At the same time, an invisible, ice-cold chilliness enveloped the hall, which shut their mouths instantly. They turned to Alex altogether and felt a firm sense of security from his expressionless face.

    Even though they didn''t know what this young overlord had in mind, it seemed that he did have some tricks up his sleeves.

    "You guys should know what this means. The Undead Army is only 40 minutes away from us and we have to get everything ready by then."

    Alex turned around and roll called one by one.

    "Miss Madeline, get all the soldiers ready for Category A battle. Also, set up defenses, seal off the entrance doors, and pull up the drawbridge. Minerva, you''re in charge of preparing all the alchemical armor and weapons. I want everyone equipped in the shortest time possible."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Minerva their alchemist stood upright and responded with a trembling voice. On the other hand, Madeline pondered in silence and nodded slightly before letting out a yawn. It seemed that she really hadn''t woken up yet. Alex turned to the others upon hearing their affirmations.

    "Joe, from now onward, the Fortress will be sealed off entirely. Anyone is prohibited from heading out unless granted permission. I want you to lead your men to patrol the area. Johnson, I request that you gather your Cavalrymen to maintain order within the city in the quickest time possible and ensure that there is no chaos among the people. I will get a group to assist you on that. If anyone creates trouble or wreaks havoc, kill them without hesitation! Also, dispatch a squad out of the Fortress to gather the vigers and prepare them for evacuation."

    "Yes, Sir Overlord!"

    "Got it, my Lord."

    Johnson replied urgently and even Joe, who usually put on a cheeky smile put up a stern expression. Time was of essence now and Alex wasn''t in the mood to care about such details. He even felt that givingmands were a waste of time. It would have been easy if this was online game and he was being a monitor, he could just click and get done with it.

    ''Well, this is fun!''

 Chapter 1507 1347: War 2

    Chapter1507 1347: War 2

    ''''You guys should know what this means. The Undead Army is only 40 minutes away from us and we have to get everything ready by then."

    Alex turned around and called one by one.

    "Miss Madeline, get all the soldiers ready for Category A battle. Also, set up defenses, seal off the entrance doors, and pull up the drawbridge. Minerva, you''re in charge of preparing all the alchemical armor and weapons. I want everyone equipped in the shortest time possible."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Minerva their alchemist stood upright and responded with a trembling voice. On the other hand, Madeline pondered in silence and nodded slightly before letting out a yawn. It seemed that she hadn''t woken up yet. Alex turned to the others upon hearing their affirmations.

    "Joe, from now onward, the Fortress will be sealed off entirely. Anyone is prohibited from heading out unless granted permission. I want you to lead your men to patrol the area. Johnson, I request that you gather your Cavalrymen to maintain order within the city in the quickest time possible and ensure that there is no chaos among the people. I will get a group to assist you with that. If anyone creates trouble or wreaks havoc, kill them without hesitation! Also, dispatch a squad out of the Fortress to gather the vigers and prepare them for evacuation."

    "Yes, Sir Overlord!"

    "Got it, my Lord."

    Johnson replied urgently and even Joe, who usually put on a cheeky smile put up a stern expression. Time was of the essence now and Alex wasn''t in the mood to care about such details. He even felt that givingmands was a waste of time. It would have been easy if this was an online game and he was being a monitor, he could just click and get done with it.

    ''Well, this is fun!''

    Alex ordered with a solemn expression.

    "Let''s move out."

    The pitch-ck curtain drew in and shrouded everything.

    Alex stood on the tall city wall and gazed into the distance.

    Even though everything had been covered in darkness and snowstorm, it wasn''t what it seemed to be in his eyes.

    The Fortress was as though a sleeping giant had awakened and flown into operation. As Alex had trained the soldiers specially for such events, they didn''t appear to be flustered at all. They had gotten ready in an orderly fashion and stood on the city wall, gazing sternly into the distance.

    The archers on the towers were also ready with their bows and arrows, aiming at the dark border.

    "Hu¡­ Ha¡­ Hu¡­"

    Standing at the peak of the city wall, Alex breathed deeply. He felt his body trembling subconsciously, where even his right hand was trembling. That was a mix of nervousness, thrill, excitement, and fear, like snow water flowing in his body. He had prepared a long time for this moment. Now that the Undead Army was approaching, how would the fight go?

    This was just the beginning.

    Swish¡­ Swish¡­ Swish¡­

    This faint sound echoed in the whizzing snowstorm.

    It sounded like waves sshing on the shore.

    Alex lifted his head and gazed into the distance. He was able to see through the darkness, and he knew what was behind it.

    Thousands of skeletons swarmed forward uniformly likeputerized robots. They were fearless as they silently harvested every life in their path with the Death Knights, Vampires, and Necromancers following closely behind.

    A raid unit.

    Thanks to his powerful Divine Sense and Silveria''s warning he became aware of the enemy ambush before it happened.

    Alex perked up the corners of his mouth and revealed a smile. Raid was to catch an enemy off guard with a surprise attack, it was exactly what he wanted to do.

    ''''Ask the Saintess to activate the Holy statue that works against the undead.''''

    He narrowed his eyes. Shortly after, a dazzling golden radiance emerged before him.

    Silver-whitish, holy radiance sted abruptly into the sky.

    The crystal Holy Statue erected in the middle of the za sted a beam of radiance that was as dazzling as the sun. It rushed into the sky and ripped through the clouds. As soon as it reached the highest point, it expanded in all directions to form a divine barrier that shrouded the entire Fortress. Then, the whizzing snowstorm gradually weakened, dark clouds faded, and shadows enveloping thend retreated like the tide which revealed everything that was hidden beneath.

    The Undead Army camouged in the darkness was instantly exposed by the divine brilliance. Everyone witnessed the burning spiritual mes in their eyes and des shimmering in ice-cold radiance. The Undead Army slowed down to the abrupt environmental changes and it was apparent that they didn''t expect to be discovered.

    Good.

    Alex looked down at the Undead Army with an ice-cold expression. The Undead Army was so close tounching their ambush, but now, the situation had been reversed. Since they had barged into Alex''s turf, they could forget about turning back now.

    Alex raised his right arm and swung forward with all his might.

    "Attack!"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, on the other side, right before the Holy statue was activated.

    Rairhan lifted his head and gazed into the sky with his eyes burning in spiritual mes. Even though the dense dark clouds had concealed his vision, he could sense the pitch-ck, pure, powerful force pushing forward. Although it wasn''t fast, it devoured everything steadily as if a dark abyss.

    Everything''s going smoothly.

    Rairhan unrolled a smile. Perhaps the pathetic mortals didn''t expect us to attack at this juncture. They are timid, foolish, and only fit to live as ves. Kingsley''s Parliament''s false bravado means nothing to Undead Creatures who have lived for one to two centuries. The Undead Creatures deemed the Kingsley''s Parliament as unqualified to interact with them and they were only a group of immature, egotistical rascals.

    But now¡­

    Rairhan lowered his head. He looked forward and rubbed his chin with his hand covered in steel armor against his white skeletal jaw. It let out a sound of friction and that was

    Rairhan''s favorite sound. The sound would leave his mind calm and peaceful, which wasn''t easy for Undead Creatures, especially for presences like Death Knights, like

    Rairhan. As warriors with returning souls, their hearts were filled with either vengeance, murderous intent, or endless wars. Peace of mind was as rare as an oasis in the desert, where it could be discovered but not sought. As for

    Rairhan, the sensation and sound of the friction between his jaw and steel armor was able to temporarily calm the surging mes in him. He liked it this way as this momentary peace meant that there would be much more violent eruptions ahead. He couldn''t wait to charge forward, lead his subordinates against the enemies, and trample them into ashes.

    "S-Sir Commander."

    A feeble voice sounded.

    Rairhan came to a slight halt and turned to the flustered young man, who appeared to be no different from the short-lived ves. He looked miserable, skinny, and had messy long hair sticking to his face. A pitch-ck cloak wrapped his body and the red substrate could be vaguely seen. The young man hugged a white cat in his arms, nodding, and bowing to

    Rairhan. His name was Raoul, a Vampire who was sent here just before this war. Death Knights had always been annoyed by the Vampires who used crafty plots and machinations behind their backs, which was why Rairhan let out a snort in disdain.

    "W-We''re reaching our destination soon."

    "Oh."

    Rairhan replied in a perfunctory tone. He shifted his gaze forward and spotted a silhouette of a pitch-ck, imposing structure. That was their destination: the Alex''s Fortress and the most important defensive line in the western Renner Kingdom. As long as they broke through the defenses, they could prate the vast in and ughter their way to Apple City. At this moment, Rairhan pondered for a moment.

    He randomly recalled the report regarding a dangerous young overlord in this territory. Besides, ording to hispanions, two of their elite soldiers had died at his hands. Not only that, but he had also eliminated the entire secret army that executed the mission with one of them. This achievement itself was enough to make Rairhan view him in a new light.

    ''I didn''t expect that there would be such an interesting fe among the Humans.''

    Rairhan let out a grunt. He wasn''t interested in that Elite soldier''s death. Even though they were all Death Knights, friendship between Undead Creatures was only a joke. On the contrary, he was amused by the young overlord. He heard that the Fortress was built in half a day. No matter if the rumors were true or false, that young overlord must be truly capable. If there was an opportunity, Rairhan wished to turn him into his subordinate.

    ''I''m thinking too much.''

    Rairhan kept his thoughts and shook his head slightly. The spiritual mes in his eyes flickered. It was in total darkness at the Fortress, apart from sporadic dancing mes. It seemed that the people hadn''t sensed the dangers yet and this night was nothing more than an ordinary one.

    But it would be a different story soon.

 Chapter 1508 1348: War 3

    Chapter1508 1348: War 3

    As for Rairhan, the sensation and sound of the friction between his jaw and steel armor was able to temporarily calm the surging mes in him. He liked it this way as this momentary peace meant that there would be much more violent eruptions ahead. He couldn''t wait to charge forward, lead his subordinates against the enemies, and trample them into ashes.

    ''''S-Sir Commander."

    A feeble voice sounded.

    Rairhan came to a slight halt and turned to the flustered young man, who appeared to be no different from the short-lived ves. He looked miserable, skinny, and had messy long hair sticking to his face. A pitch-ck cloak wrapped his body and the red substrate could be vaguely seen. The young man hugged a white cat in his arms, nodding, and bowing to

    Rairhan. His name was Raoul, a Vampire who was sent here just before this war. Death Knights had always been annoyed by the Vampires who used crafty plots and machinations behind their backs, which was why Rairhan let out a snort in disdain.

    "W-We''re reaching our destination soon."

    "Oh."

    Rairhan replied in a perfunctory tone. He shifted his gaze forward and spotted a silhouette of a pitch-ck, imposing structure. That was their destination: the Alex''s Fortress and the most important defensive line in the western Renner Kingdom. As long as they broke through the defenses, they could prate the vast in and ughter their way to Apple City. At this moment, Rairhan pondered for a moment.

    He randomly recalled the report regarding a dangerous young overlord in this territory. Besides, ording to hispanions, two of their elite soldiers had died at his hands. Not only that, but he had also eliminated the entire secret army that executed the mission with one of them. This achievement itself was enough to make Rairhan view him in a new light.

    ''I didn''t expect that there would be such an interesting fe among the Humans.''

    Rairhan let out a grunt. He wasn''t interested in that Elite soldier''s death. Even though they were all Death Knights, friendship between Undead Creatures was only a joke. On the contrary, he was amused by the young overlord. He heard that the Fortress was built in half a day. No matter if the rumors were true or false, that young overlord must be truly capable. If there was an opportunity, Rairhan wished to turn him into his subordinate.

    ''I''m thinking too much.''

    Rairhan kept his thoughts and shook his head slightly. The spiritual mes in his eyes flickered. It was in total darkness at the Fortress, apart from sporadic dancing mes. It seemed that the people hadn''t sensed the dangers yet and this night was nothing more than an ordinary one.

    But it would be a different story soon.

    "Dispatch the Bone Griffins to check on the situation ahead."

    Rairhan ordered and Schrodinger nodded. He turned around and made a few hand gestures. Shortly after, four Bone Griffins flew into the sky and headed for the Fortress.

    "Sir, you''re too careful."

    Raoul turned to the Death Knight with a pleasing smile.

    "It''s impossible for the shameless mortals to detect our arrival. Everything that they have done will be for naught. In just a few moments, we will shatter their peaceful and blissful dreams of fantasy and present everything to our supreme His Majesty, the Dark Dragon."

    "Hmph."

    Rairhan let out a snort. He lifted his hand to give anothermand¡­

    However, at this moment, a dazzling, bright light column soared into the sky.

    Rairhan instinctively shielded his eyes from the blinding, divine brightness. The silver-whitish light column burst through the dark sky and lit up the clouds. The dark clouds dispersed, and a white radiance spread throughout all directions. In an instant, a translucent barrier was formed over the Fortress and the sporadic mes suddenly changed.

    The mes on the city wall zed as though responding to the silver-whitish light column and the bright radiance revealed soldiers lined densely on the city wall with their raised torches, shields, and bows, staring forward with determined gazes. Heavy, enormous ballistas aimed forward on the towers on both ends.

    Rairhan frowned instantly and red forward. Even a dummy knew what the situation was.

    '' Those Humans were ready and waiting for our arrival! Damn it! Damn it! How did they know? Our n should''ve been perfect!''

    "H-How is this possible¡­"

    Raoul shrieked and yelled in horror. Then, at this moment, the annoyed Rairhan swatted Raoul''s cheek, which sent him falling to the ground.

    "Impossible for them to detect our arrival? You worthless trash!"

    Rairhan red fiercely at the shuddering young man. Even though he wasn''t aware of how the Humans found out this top secret which only topmanders in the army knew, he had no choice but to face it since there was no other way out!

    Rairhan raised his hand at this thought.

    "Att¡ª¡­"

    "Do it."

    Alex swung his right hand down and said coldly from atop of the fortress.

    Countless arrows streaked across the sky.

    Rairhan let out a grimughter. Ordinary arrows were harmless against Undead Creatures and the mostmon method that the mortals used to eliminate them was by shooting arrows wrapped in burning clothes. However, even though the omnipresent arrows in the air appeared threatening, they weren''t lit with mes, after all¡­ Then,

    Rairhan realized that something strange with the arrows.

    They were entirely scarlet.

    At this moment, the rain of arrows struck and engulfed the Undead Army.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of loud explosions filled the air with rolling mes spreading among the Undead Army. The powerful explosions and scorching mes raised the snow surface and crumbled the Undead Army. Many of the Skeleton Soldiers were sted into midair and they shattered into bits as soon as they crashed into the ground.

    Although the Skeleton Soldierscked the emotions or fear, the force of impact had stopped them from advancing forward. In an instant, their front line was left in aplete mess.

    "Damn it!"

    Rairhan let out a bellow. He just realized that the arrows were unusual. Those weren''t ordinary arrows.

    ''Those were magic arrows! Damn it. Why would there be so many magic arrows in this ridiculous ce? Even a regr elite army doesn''t possess so many of them!''

    "Necromancers! Strengthen our defense! Bone Griffins, attack!"

    Rairhan ordered instantly. Several Necromancers stepped forward inrge strides. They raised their white bone staff and chanted the evil curses. In the blink of an eye, barriers of pitch-ck halos spun, expanded, and enveloped the Undead Army.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex gazed at the g with puckered brows. Then, he turned to the rest beside him and shrugged. He recognized this g to be under one of the four legendary generals.

    ''''Cecilia, Alice you two know what to do next, right?"

    "Of course, Alex. Don''t worry."

    Cecilia smiled and turned to Alice.

    "Alice, I will dispel their defense curse. You will take charge of retaliation and attack. You''ve fully grasped the ''wless Casting technique'', right?"

    "Yes, Miss Alice."

    Cecilia nodded and both of them turned to the Undead Army with raised arms.

    "Ketam, Kukuleczka kuka, chiopiec panny, szuka, ml panam, grek."

    "Gtupi ten kawalir co z majatkiem."

    The youngdies chanted spells while their fair, slender fingers streaked across the air. flickering magical runes shed across them and transformed into invisible powers that spun and coalesced.

    "Grr¡­"

    The Necromancers'' raised staff trembled. They gritted their teeth and the spiritual mes in their eyes zed. Their defense barrier formed by pitch-ck, sinister runes shivered violently and gradually shrunk as though an invisible,rge hand was crashing it. The magical undtion grew increasingly chaotic and frantic.

    At the same time, Alice elegantly gave a final swipe of her finger in midair. Her fingertip emanated a radiance that traced a perfect circle.

    "¡ª!"

    The disorderly protection barrier crumbled instantly. The twisted, dark runes collided with one another and shattered into nothingness like fragile bubbles. On the other hand, the Necromancers maintaining the barrier were sted away as though they were hit by a powerful punch. It seemed that they wouldn''t be getting back on their feet anytime soon.

    "Trash! Nothing but a pile of worthless trash!"

    Rairhan eximed in exasperation. Then, he witnessed the soldiers on the city wall raising their bow and arrows once again.

    Alex looked down at the Undead Army without any change in his expression. His gaze was stone cold, determined, and had some traces of berserk. He was like apletely different person, different from his usual self. Somehow, he had started to change, slowly but surely. This growth may be positive or negative, only time could tell. For now he was focused on the war, surviving until the end with his subordinates to finally confront Bahamut''s clone and finally aplish his ultimate goal for setting foot into the Infinity Maze. He missed his loved ones, always wondering how they''re doing.

    Alex shook his head issued amand.

    "Second wave of arrows. Get ready."

 Chapter 1509 1349: War 4

    <h4>Chapter 1509 Chapter 1349: War 4</h4>

    The string of res like tiny suns emerging and fading away almost instantly, leavingrge holes in the ground. However, the holes were quickly replenished with the Undead Creatures swarming forward like a colony of ants. Although they had lost a substantial amount of fighting strength, they had no intentions of backing off at all!

    "Attack! Advance!"

    Rairhan pointed his sword at the majestic Fortress. The spiritual mes in his eyes shone brighter. Even though this battlefield situation was out of his expectations, he didn''t cower. Since the ambush has failed, we should force our way through! That''s the battle style of the Undead Army!

    Indeed, the magic arrows had stunned Rairhan, but so what? Magic Arrows were extremely precious, so how many could that young man possibly have in his arsenal?

    Rairhan had 30,000 troops and they had only lost less than one-fifth of them! How many more magic arrows would that young man have to destroy all of them?

    ''Continue to fire at us.''

    Rairhan revealed an ice-cold glint in his eyes as he witnessed the res and explosions ahead. The Skeleton Soldiers around him rushed forward like a massive wave with their swords and shields. This was only the start. The Skeleton Soldiers by the rear had also lifted their bows and fixated their eyes on the Fortress.

    "¡­!"

    As though responding to the fire arrow rain pouring from the Fortress, the Undead Army returned the favor with arrows of their own.

    "Defensive barrier!"

    Alice raised her right hand andmanded. Golden spiritual radiance emanated one after another and connected to form a translucent defensive barrier which protected the soldiers solidly. At the same time, the newly emerged defensive barrier deflected the iing arrows. The soldiers beside the archers hurriedly raised their shields to prevent any ''fish that had leaked through the'' from infiltrating.

    "Tsk. Just the same old stuff from the Undead Creatures."

    Alex curled his lips as the Undead Army pushed through the mes and explosions. He knew clearer than anyone what the Undead Army was plotting. The Undead Army was an expert in a war of attrition and that was their fundamental. It could be seen that Rairhan had intended to sacrifice his troops to consume the magic arrows. Even though the magic arrows were devastating with every arrow basically consisted of the might of a small-scale rockets, they were extremely costly, after all, and Alex was confident that Saiborn wouldn''t believe that Alex would have too many of them. But¡­

    Alex revealed a sinister smile.

    Indeed. This was true judging bymon sense. Magic arrows were expensive and Alex couldn''t afford too many of them. Even if he stored them in his inventory, he wouldn''t obtain too many of them in a short while.

    However, the magic arrows weren''t prepared only recently. Ever since the day this Fortress was established, Alex had been ready for this moment before his very eyes!

    Apart from producing alchemy equipment and the stone constructs, their alchemist most important job was to focus all her time and energy on the creation of magic arrows! This was also why the speed of hering up with new inventions wasn''t quick.

    Alex had requested to ce her top priority on making the magic arrows to respond to this situation! Moreover, even though it was a fierce battle, the truth was that Alex was ready to aim at this situation. He had divided his archers into three squads and every squad would take turn to release the magic arrows. This was why the explosions were constantly happening on the surface. After the shooting from the third squad had ended, it was then considered the end of the wave attack. Through this tactic, Alex could maintain powers and save time to a maximum. Even though the Undead Army pushed through, he knew that he might gain a perfect victory if they didn''te up with a change of their tactic.

    Right now, the amount of magic arrows in stock were enough tost them for up to five days. As long as they hung on during this time, it would surely be enough. On the other hand, it would be another question if Saiborn''s Undead Creatures could hang on for that long.

    The biggest advantage that the Undead Army could rely on was their ability to manipte corpses and make them join their forces, which made it difficult for them to lose in the battlefield. This was because they were increasing their forces as they eliminated the enemies. Alex had relied on his analysis and old records on this country.

    The Undead Army''s biggest advantage was also their most lethal w. Why did the Undead Army''s attack stop after the Kingsley''s Parliament adopted the tactic to defend their deaths? The reason was simple. Theycked sufficient corpses to turn into their troops. Their unharmed enemies hid behind the high walls, while the Undead Army suffered huge damages. Without the replenish of troops, even the formidable Undead Army would crumble.

    ''My city walls are rock solid and I have constant, ferocious firepower. What can you do to destroy my Fortress?''

    "Sir! Enemies spotted in the air!"

    Randall pointed ahead. Alex turned to find arge patch of shadow soaring across the sky as though a pitch-ck cloud heading toward the Fortress.

    ''So, finally it''s this move.''

    Alex twitched his brows. Even though the battle was going on fiercely, he feltid back and rxed. Rairhan was only an intermediatemander in the Kali Kingdom without any outstanding feats.

    Therefore, hismanding skills were nothing out of the ordinary, which meant they were all the standard assault moves of the Undead Army. All of their moves in this battle were within Alex''s expectations and it was making it boring for him.

    "Don''t worry, I have a n. Pass this order and ignore them."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Randall left immediately. At this moment, Alex extended his right hand and the ring embedded with a scarlet gem on his index finger flickered in a faint magical radiance.

    Activate Alchemy Constructs¡ªDivine Unicorns.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    No one noticed that on the edge of the city wall, peak of the tower, and tall tforms of the Fortress, the decoration-like Divine Unicorns had trembled. The dust that had covered them fell off and spiritual radiance emerged in their lifeless eyes. Then, they expanded their majestic wings!

    Boom!

    In an instant, hundreds of tall, strong Divine Unicorns stone statues soared into the night sky and split up into groups like birds hovering and dancing in the air. Under the silver-whitish brilliance of the Holy Statue, the Divine Unicorns emanated specks of light on their body. Shortly after, they streaked across the sky in circles, gathered, and hovered in midair as they red at the enemies before them.

    Hovering before them were thousands of Bone Griffins beating their wings and letting out deep, menacing growls. The Bone Griffins were one of the main air forces of the Dali Kingdom. They looked as though their bodies hadpletely rotted with only a white skeleton left¡ªthere were no traces of any flesh or feathers. The pale blue radiance burning in their eyes and the faint spiritual radiance from the edge of their pping wings reflected the differences between them and pure bone specimens. The pitch-ck shade that spread across their white skeleton frame was the truth of them being undead spirits.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The Bone Griffins dove in with an ear-piercing screech. At the same time, the Divine Unicorns neighed, beat their wings strongly, and flew forward. In an instant, both sides shed.

    The masses of ck and white collided, merged, and broke out in a violent confrontation. The Bone Griffins exposed their sharp ws as they pounced on the Divine Unicorns. The razor-sharp ws failed to leave an obvious scratch on the white, stone-made bodies. As alchemy constructs, the appearance of the Divine Unicorns had been through unique enhancements and modifications. No matter what, their alchemist was an Alchemist Master and with the unique skills from the the Renner''s court and her high production standards, even the most basic alchemy constructs wouldn''t shatter to such attacks.

    Facing the Bone Griffins'' attacks, the Divine Unicorns thrust their horns forward like cone-shaped battering rams, which punctured their chests and extinguished their spiritual mes of life. At the same time, the Divine Unicorns stomped their hind legs on the other Bone Griffins. In the blink of an eye, the pitiful Bone Griffins shattered to the enormous impact and fell from the night sky.

    Everything''s going ording to n.

    Alex disyed a smile. If the Bone Griffins were light surveince aircraft, his Divine Unicorns would be medium-sized attack aircrafts. The parties didn''t belong in the same category. At the same time, he let out an inward sigh of relief. Normally speaking, the Bone Griffins were the investigative units of the Undead Army while the Gargoyles were used for air warfare. The Gargoyle Legion was basically the direct subordinate of Death Knights and Necromancers.

    At this point in time, Rairhan had dispatched the Bone Griffins and Gargoyles were almost non-existent. This meant that Alex''s Fortress wasn''t the main target of their attack. If not, the situation wouldn''t turn out this way, so it was much better than Alex had expected. He initially thought that his Fortress was the first line of defense for Paphield and perhaps the enemies might prioritize their attacks. But it seemed like¡­ This group of bastards totally disregarded Alex''s presence.

    But¡­ it was hard to determine if their opinions would stay this way after this battle.

    Alex looked down from the city wall.

    After two waves of constant bombards, the front troops of Rairha''s army were heavily damaged. Even though many fishes had slipped past the of defense, they were swept away by the torrential current of the moat instantly and vanished to nowhere. Up until this moment, the defense was still solid and stable. But Alex knew that this was only the start of the war and it was going to be a long night.

    "Alice, Cecilia. Ready?"

    Alex said softly and the two youngdies nodded firmly. He swung his hand to the left andmanded.

    "Get ready for the second part!"

 Chapter 1510 1350: War 5

    <h4>Chapter 1510 Chapter 1350: War 5</h4>

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Facing the Bone Griffins'' attacks, the Divine Unicorns thrust their horns forward like cone-shaped battering rams, which punctured their chests and extinguished their spiritual mes of life. At the same time, the Divine Unicorns stomped their hind legs on the other Bone Griffins. In the blink of an eye, the pitiful Bone Griffins shattered to the enormous impact and fell from the night sky.

    Everything''s going ording to n.

    Alex disyed a smile. If the Bone Griffins were light surveince aircraft, his Divine Unicorns would be medium-sized attack aircrafts. The parties didn''t belong in the same category. At the same time, he let out an inward sigh of relief. Normally speaking, the Bone Griffins were the investigative units of the Undead Army while the Gargoyles were used for air warfare. The Gargoyle Legion was basically the direct subordinate of Death Knights and Necromancers.

    At this point in time, Rairhan had dispatched the Bone Griffins and Gargoyles were almost non-existent. This meant that Alex''s Fortress wasn''t the main target of their attack. If not, the situation wouldn''t turn out this way, so it was much better than Alex had expected. He initially thought that his Fortress was the first line of defense for Paphield and perhaps the enemies might prioritize their attacks. But it seemed like¡­ This group of bastards totally disregarded Alex''s presence.

    But¡­ it was hard to determine if their opinions would stay this way after this battle.

    Alex looked down from the city wall.

    After two waves of constant bombards, the front troops of Rairha''s army were heavily damaged. Even though many fishes had slipped past the of defense, they were swept away by the torrential current of the moat instantly and vanished to nowhere. Up until this moment, the defense was still solid and stable. But Alex knew that this was only the start of the war and it was going to be a long night.

    "Alice, Cecilia. Ready?"

    Alex said softly and the two youngdies nodded firmly. He swung his hand to the left andmanded.

    "Get ready for the second part!"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Rairhan had never thought that this battle would be so tough. That''s right. Ever since he had be amander, he had never experienced such a headache when he fought with the mortals. The opponent''s aggression had forced his head down. He thought that the Bone Griffins'' ambush would scatter the defense and attention on the city walls so he could swarm the opponent. But he didn''t expect to face so many alchemy constructs.

    ''Damn it!''

    Rairhan was sure that not only was the young man aware of their ns, but he was also prepared for it! It was apparent that the magic arrows had been stored for a long time. In this time and age, every elite squad possessed a formidable weapon. But a regr army definitely wouldn''t have so many alchemy constructs. Rairhan was sure that these alchemy constructs were built to deal with his Bone Griffins!

    In an instant, this Death Knight was horrified and fuming in rage. He clutched the rein in his hand. His head burned like boiling magma. He didn''t know what went wrong. It was a top secret for them to ambush thre Maind, where not even every superiormanders knew about. It was impossible for the alchemy constructs to be produced at the veryst minute. They must have been built for this moment!

    That was an instant when Rairhan had thought of retreating to report this matter to his superior. But his pride as an Undead Creatures took the better of him.

    ''It''s only a small set back, so must I give up?''

    "S-Sir?"

    Raoul''s voice disrupted Rairhan''s thoughts and thetter red fiercely at the flustered young man. At this moment,

    Rairhan suddenly felt something strange going on in the battlefield. The intensive explosions had gradually weakened. He lifted his head hurriedly and gazed at the top of the city wall where torch-like mes were burning. He revealed a malevolent smile. Of course. He knew what those things were: fire arrows. One of the mostmon weapons used by Humans against the Undeads.

    Instead of worrying about this threatening scene, Rairhan''s eyes glinted!

    ''As expected! Their magic arrows are almost used up!''

    Rairhan felt a burst of excitement rushing into his head. He finally understood the enemies'' tactic. It seemed like the enemies had used the powerful magic arrows to dy their advancements and forced them back. In fact, that was indeed effective. Facing this tough nut to crack, Rairhan had temporarily thought of retreating. But it seemed like the enemies were a spent force!

    ''They couldn''t hang on until we retreat! They''ve finally used up their magic arrows!''

    Even though the fire arrows could also deal a certain extent of damage to the Undead Creatures, such damage wasn''t as significant as the magic arrows. The next thing that Rairhan could do was to make their move! He didn''t know if this was a trap or not, but so what if it was? Would the enemies purposely keep their magic arrows and onlyunch them at a critical juncture instead?

    ''I shall let them realize what''s the true assault of our Undead Army!''

    "Attack!"

    Rairhan ordered with his sword pointed forward. The Undead Creatures gathered and swarmed forward like a ferocious wave that engulfed its way toward the mighty Fortress!

    The explosions had stopped entirely. The rain of fire arrows descended from above and shrouded the Undead Army within. But they were an utterly inadequate measure. The Undead Army braved the burning arrows even as they pierced into their bodies. Some of the Skeleton Soldiers copsed in a body full of mes, but were immediately extinguished as the wave of Undeads washed forward.

    The fish has taken the bait. The enemy was moving exactly as he had intended to.

    Alex could not stop a small chuckle from escaping from his mouth. He turned and gestured to the two women with a malevolent smile.

    "Do it."

 Chapter 1511 1351: War 6

    <h4>Chapter 1511 Chapter 1351: War 6</h4>

    A/N: Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Even though the fire arrows could also deal a certain extent of damage to the Undead Creatures, such damage wasn''t as significant as the magic arrows. The next thing that Rairhan could do was to make their move! He didn''t know if this was a trap or not, but so what if it was? Would the enemies purposely keep their magic arrows and onlyunch them at a critical juncture instead?

    ''I shall let them realize what''s the true assault of our Undead Army!''

    "Attack!"

    Rairhan ordered with his sword pointed forward. The Undead Creatures gathered and swarmed forward like a ferocious wave that engulfed its way toward the mighty Fortress!

    The explosions had stopped entirely. The rain of fire arrows descended from above and shrouded the Undead Army within. But they were an utterly inadequate measure. The Undead Army braved the burning arrows even as they pierced into their bodies. Some of the Skeleton Soldiers copsed in a body full of mes, but were immediately extinguished as the wave of Undeads washed forward.

    The fish has taken the bait. The enemy was moving exactly as he had intended to.

    Alex could not stop a small chuckle from escaping from his mouth. He turned and gestured to the two women with a malevolent smile.

    "Do it."

    The Undead Army''s assault was indeed full of aggression and momentum.

    Gazing from above the city wall, the Undead Creatures resembled an earth-shattering, pitch-ck dye running on an artist''s canvas. Everything on the surface was concealed by the dense, neat, and frightening movements. If they were Humans, perhaps the most elite of soldiers couldn''t charge forward as neatly as them. Even though mes were spreading around them and explosions had sted them away, their pace was still consistent, unified, without the slightest confusion. It was this disy from them that the Humans realized clearly that what they were facing was an entirely different existence.

    They weren''t Humans.

    Many archers who had lifted their bows let out shivers. Even though they stood on the solid city wall and had the upper hand, while the Undead Creatures were swiftly vanishing before their eyes, a sense of fear and horror instantly devoured their souls. They subconsciously retreated one by one. They were afraid that the terrifying torrent would sweep them away as soon as they blinked.

    ¡¼They''re still too inexperienced.¡½Silveria suddenly said.

    ''''So am I. This can be considered to be my first war. I came from a peaceful world. Well, mostly peaceful world. Maybe it''s because all I have endured I''m doing pretty well. I''m so calm and collected in front of this it''s a little bit disturbing, almost as if I''m someone else. Hah! Let''s forget and focus on the what is happening.''''

    ¡¼...¡½Silveria didn''t say anything.

    Alex shook his head slightly and focused on the enemy and the trembling soldiers.

    This was also within his expectations. This was one of the reasons why Humans feared facing the Undead Army. Even Alex dared to face them only with the help of the tall, solid Fortress, and the iparably precipitous mountain range that had prated the clouds. Besides, this Undead Army wasn''t the direct army of the Dark Dragon or the four legendary generals under him, but was just a small army of the four legendary generals.

    ''This is only 30,000 of them¡­''

    Alex was lost in his thoughts. Although 30,000 Undead Creatures seemed a lot for Humans, they were just slightly more than a battle column in the Undead Creatures'' eyes. In order to defeat them, Alex had to use almost all the trump cards in his arsenal.

    He was afraid.

    Because Alex knew that this was still the primary stage of the battle. If he were to disy overly powerful strength and garnered the attention of the four legendary generals, he would be face their full strength and the result would be devastating.

    Alex dwindled his train of thoughts and ordered firmly. At this moment, Cecilia finallyunched her attack!

    Her incantation hade to a full stop. Her fair, slender finger also reached its final destination and she pushed her hand down!

    Surging magical powers dispersed in a mysterious rhythm and they quickly showed their values.

    The vast, t ground before the Undead Army trembled, cracked, and struck out razor-sharp boulder thorns that formed an incredibly solid obstacle, which ripped through their formation. Many Undead Creatures were punctured by the ambush of the boulder thorns and vanished into powder instantly.

    But this was only the start!

    Alice unleashed what she had previously prepared.

    A gigantic, scarlet dazzling ritual circle shone, spun, and expanded with Alice in the center.

    Elemental Fire magic: Burning Hell!

    That was a scene plucked out from a dream.

    The Undead Creatures rushing forward came to an abrupt halt. They lifted their heads subconsciously to gaze at the illusionary beauty transformed into their most terrifying threat. ze flickered. Then, countless fireballs emerged from within it.

    In the blink of an eye, the fireballs linked up and sted toward the ground in an arc trajectory as though ashed whip. A string of dazzling, gorgeous barrages filled with the hunger for murder and destruction expanded in the sky. Then, this magnificent rain of mes descended and engulfed the Undead Army.

    Boom! Boom!!!

    This time, the Undead Army werepletely rooted to the ground.

    In fact, individual fire balls weren''t powerful, but they were lethal with their massive quantities. An Undead Soldier could defend against one or two fireballs. But, what about three, four, even five of them? In an instant, the one-sided warfare had flipped around. The Undead Soldiers charged forward with their raised weapons despite the fire balls erupting on their bodies, but they copsed one after another in a string of res.

    "Damn it! Useless pile of trash!"

    Rairhan berated. He extended his arm and grabbed the panicky Vampire beside him. He really angry this time,pletely furious.

    "What are your Necromancers doing?! Didn''t they learn to interfere and cancel out the enemies'' spellcasting in school? Just a bunch of losers. Maybe I should kill them myself?"

 Chapter 1512 1352: War 7

    <h4>Chapter 1512 Chapter 1352: War 7</h4>

    Elemental Fire magic: Burning Hell!

    That was a scene plucked out from a dream.

    The Undead Creatures rushing forward came to an abrupt halt. They lifted their heads subconsciously to gaze at the illusionary beauty transformed into their most terrifying threat. ze flickered. Then, countless fireballs emerged from within it.

    In the blink of an eye, the fireballs linked up and sted toward the ground in an arc trajectory as though ashed whip. A string of dazzling, gorgeous barrages filled with the hunger for murder and destruction expanded in the sky. Then, this magnificent rain of mes descended and engulfed the Undead Army.

    Boom! Boom!!!

    This time, the Undead Army waspletely rooted to the ground.

    In fact, individual fireballs weren''t powerful, but they were lethal with their massive quantities. An Undead Soldier could defend against one or two fireballs. But, what about three, four, even five of them? In an instant, the one-sided warfare had flipped around. The Undead Soldiers charged forward with their raised weapons despite the fireballs erupting on their bodies, but they copsed one after another in a string of res.

    "Damn it! A useless pile of trash!"

    Rairhan berated. He extended his arm and grabbed the panicky Vampire beside him. He was really angry this time,pletely furious.

    "What are your Necromancers doing?! Didn''t they learn to interfere and cancel out the enemies'' spellcasting in school? Just a bunch of losers. Maybe I should kill them myself?''''

    "S-Sir, please calm down¡­"

    Raoul cowered and gazed at Rairhan''s fuming expression. He didn''t know how the situation turned into this. The Necromancers had been through strict and tough training. In such a battle, they held essential importance because everyone knew how terrifying the Necromancers''rge-scale spells were. Therefore, Necromancers held crucial roles within the Undead Army. Not only were they needed to protect the army from spell attacks, but they also had to detect and counteract the enemies. They would immediately take action to disrupt enemies from casting spells whenever they sensed that the enemies were charging up to releaserge-scale, lethal spells.

    This was the reason why Rairhan was this furious. He had left the safety of this army in the hands of the Necromancers and those bastards couldn''t handle this duty properly!

    "S-Sir, this isn''t our problem¡­ I-It''s their powerful Mages who oppressed our defenses!"

    "Powerful?"

    Rairhan red coldly at Raoul the Vampire.

    "How powerful can they be? Aren''t all your Necromancers in who is at least in the Master realm? Don''t tell me those shameless Humans are stronger?!"

    "I don''t know, Sir. But, our spells have indeed been suppressed¡­ And can''t be released!"

    "Damn it¡­"

    Rairhan pushed Raoul aside. He lifted his head and scanned the Fortress. The constant problems left him worried. It seemed that the enemies were well prepared for this battle. Besides, if what that useless Vampire said was true, it wouldn''t be easy to find formidable presences who could suppress the Necromancers. Although he had a lot ofints about Raoul.

    The Death Knight couldn''t ponder this question anymore. The spiritual radiance in his eyes glinted. He jumped off his warhorse and drew a ring, purple radiance in midair with his sword. Then, the de emanating purple radiance collided with the scorching mes.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The mes devoured Rairhan''s presence instantly, leaving a deep, ghastly mark on the ground, and sting the Undead Creatures in its path into ashes.

    The radiance vanished.

    He emerged once again, but he appeared miserable. His armor was stained with filthy smoke and his cape was burned with several holes. He lifted his head to the sky and gritted his teeth tightly. A beautiful youngdy was seen floating leisurely in the night sky. Behind her was a dazzling, spinning magical ritual with countless fireballsunching from within. At the same time, Rairhan witnessed the coalescing energy in its middle. Then, another matchless beam of mesunched out and tore the ground.

    This time, Rairhan felt entirely powerless. He could choose to continue their assault, but he couldn''t guarantee that he would seed. Even though most of the Undead Creatures were still present, this horrible terrain limited their advantage in quantity. Both sides were tall, precipitous mountain ranges, where Undead Creatures couldn''t possibly climb over them. The only way left for him was to restrict the Undead Army within the space before the Fortress. It was apparent that they couldn''t disperse to avoid the attacks under such a tight space.

    "¡­ Retreat."

    Rairhan lowered his head and made a hard decision.

    The Undead Creatures slowly retreated while the soaring Bone Griffins flew away swiftly. But Alex kept his vignce at the highest level. He lifted his head and fixated his vision on the distant horizon. Until Rairhan''s Undead Army vanished entirely from the horizon, he then nodded in satisfaction and turned to his subordinates.

    "Well done."

    "Hooray!"

    The soldiers on the city wall cheered in excitement. They tossed the weapons in their hands and hugged one another tightly. Many of them were newly joint soldiers and had never fought in battles between Humans, not to mention a war with the Undead Creatures. Many of them fell into the pit of desperation when they first witnessed the countless Undead Creatures. If they weren''t standing on this solid city wall and had the help of Alex''s subordinates, perhaps their limbs would be so weak that they sat paralyzed on the floor.

    "Mr. Alex, did¡­ we win?"

    Cecilia watched in disbelief while Alex shook his head.

    "This is only for the time being. The Undead Army won''t give up so easily. They merely retreated to regroup after facing our unexpected ambush. Don''t think that we won this battle without breaking a sweat. We have just taken advantage of them and they will present a bigger threat after stabilizing their footing."

    Alex paused and turned to Cecilia.

    "Inform the old man to report to the capital City once more. I hope to understand the current battle progress and rough direction of the Undead Army. Also, get the soldiers ready for temporary breaks and replenishments. The night is still long. They won''t give us too much space to breathe the next time they''re here."

    Alex turned around and looked into the distant, pitch-ck horizon, where endless darkness had shrouded everything.

    "The battle has just begun."

    Even though the Undead Army had retreated, Alex didn''t let loose. He simply praised his subordinates and got them to quickly get prepared for the uing wave of attacks.

    For some reason, Alex had the feeling that this dark dragon must not be underestimated. He had the feeling that the dark dragon might be rted to Bahamut''s clone, maybe he was the dark dragon himself. It was recently he started having this thought and it was unable to live his mind.

    ''Well, it will be better this way. I''ll put an end to this annoying game.''

    Alex heaved a sigh before leaving for the meeting hall.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in another location.

    A man knitted his brows and gazed into the distance.

    Bam!

    A shriveled palm smashed on the solid rock table. In an instant, ice-cold spiritual mes sshed, turned into light dust, and disappeared.

    Ansell red at the battle map with gritted teeth. The spaciousmander''s room was in dead silence apart from the whizzing night wind blowing through the tent entrance. The fluttering of gs could be heard indistinctly. It should have been the ensemble of victory. But it sounded worrying for him instead.

    As the Dali''s Kingdom chiefmander of the 5th Northern War Zone, Ansell was confident in securing the victory in this battle. He knew how important the role of attacking the Renner Kingdom was, and it had fallen on his shoulders, but the Renner Kingdom''s unique geographical location had predetermined that they would be a tough nut to crack. Before heading into battle, General Kade had handed everything to his care and at that moment, Ansell was full of confidence. He had even promised General Kade that he would need three days maximum before they could encircle the entire city!

    But now, reality had given him a cruel p!

    "¡­ Damn it¡­"

    Ansell knew that the Renner Kingdom would be hard to deal with, but he still epted this mission. He was clear that the harder the mission, the more precious his victory would be. It would be an entirely different concept from when he led the Undead Army to take down more than half of the Renner Kingdom aspared to taking down more than half of the Kingsley''s Kingdom territories, even though the Kingsley''s Kingdom was muchrger than the Renner Kingdom in terms of territory.

    But the extent of difficulties in attacking the Renner Kingdom was far harder than he had expected.

    As Kade was a well-respectedmander, Ansell had given plenty of consideration for this ambush. Even though the Renner Kingdom was formidable, they definitely wouldn''t set up defenses in the very first minute. Of course, with their strength, they could respond quickly as soon as they detected the attack and this would require Ansell''s army to be fast, aggressive, and ferocious enough in order to secure the victory. This way, even if they paid a return visit, he would have enough space to deal with them. If the Renner Kingdom was arge tbread, Ansell''s method would be as though to take a huge bite no matter if he could swallow it or not. At least that part of the bread was in his mouth and that was more than enough.

    Unfortunately, things didn''t go ording to his ns.

 Chapter 1513 1353: Bad News

    Chapter 1513  1353: Bad News

    Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    But now, reality had given him a cruel p!

    "¡­ Damn it¡­"

    Ansell knew that the Renner Kingdom would be hard to deal with, but he still epted this mission. He was clear that the harder the mission, the more precious his victory would be. It would be an entirely different concept from when he led the Undead Army to take down more than half of the Renner Kingdom aspared to taking down more than half of the Kingsley''s Kingdom territories, even though the Kingsley''s Kingdom was muchrger than the Renner Kingdom in terms of territory.

    But the extent of difficulties in attacking the Renner Kingdom was far harder than he had expected.

    As Kade was a well-respectedmander, Ansell had given plenty of consideration for this ambush. Even though the Renner Kingdom was formidable, they definitely wouldn''t set up defenses in the very first minute. Of course, with their strength, they could respond quickly as soon as they detected the attack and this would require Ansell''s army to be fast, aggressive, and ferocious enough in order to secure the victory. This way, even if they paid a return visit, he would have enough space to deal with them. If the Renner Kingdom was arge tbread, Ansell''s method would be as though to take a huge bite no matter if he could swallow it or not. At least that part of the bread was in his mouth and that was more than enough.

    Unfortunately, things didn''t go ording to his ns.

    The battles by the border between the Dali Kingdom and the Renner Kingdom had split up into five regions. Eastern ins, Pyram, Dragon Canyon, Silent Field, and Grenbell. Apart from Eastern ins which he could abandon, he was confident in taking down the other four battle lines. He had even imagined that if he took down the four regions, his army could wrap around and take down Eastern in from the rear altogether. But now, the situation was far from what he had expected.

    Aside from Eastern in, the news that came from Pyram and Dragon Canyon weren''t pleasant. Even though the Undead Army had broken through the first defensive lines, they were quickly obstructed and the battle had fallen into a stalemate. And now, ording to the report, although the Undead Army was advancing, their speed was incredibly slow. Pyram''s and Dragon Canyon''s defenses gathered quickly and there were even traces of the Valkyrie Army: one of the enemies that gave the Undead Army their biggest headaches.

    If the Undead Creatures were advantageous in their massive quantities, the Valkyries would be superior in qualities. Besides, due to their contradicting holy attributes, the Valkyries could deal lethal damage to them. Even an ordinary Valkyrie who casually swung her sword could easily wipe out a hundred Skeleton Soldiers, not to mention a group of them. Furthermore, the Undead Creatures wouldn''t be able to resist their powerful holy powers and spiritual spells without valiant strength. Moreover, it was even more so for this siege warfare.

    The news from Silent Field was a little more ''encouraging''. Although the Undead Army attacking Silent Field also faced retaliation, they spotted an opening in the defensive line, broke through, and was currently invading the region. But ording to the report, the residents appeared to have been evacuated before the Undead Army broke through the defenses and most of the troops had quickly retreated. It was apparent that they were building a third line of defense. But no one knew if the Undead Army could break through it too.

    This was too strange.

    Ansell puckered his brows. The reports indistinctly revealed an odd taste. Their attacks were supposed to be raids, and even if the enemies were aware, they should be prepared hurriedly. However, the reports sounded as though all the enemies were aware of their ns. How was it possible?

    Some of themanders like him weren''t even aware when the battle would start. It was during one fine day when they were called in and given this order out of a sudden, which left even themanders flustered. This was why it wasn''t possible for the enemies react so swiftly. In fact, the battles in the Kingsley''s Kingdom proved this point. The reports had shown that the Kingsley''s Kingdom couldn''t even put up proper defenses and waspletely overrun by the Undead Army. Currently, the Undead Army had passed through the Maple Riverbank that was regarded as the major road, which was much faster than he predicted. Ansell was sure that if this continued, the battle in the Kingsley''s Kingdom would end much quicker than expected.

    But why is the Renner Kingdom so hard to crack when we''ve already taken down almost half of the Kingsley''s Kingdom? Are the people of the Renner Kingdom that adamant? Are they able to remain unperturbed in the face of the Undead Army''s attack? This is¡­ too illogical.

    At this moment, Ansell could only wait for the report fromGrenbell. Up until this moment, Rairhan hadn''t send any information to him.

    Does this mean that he has seeded? If that''s the case, I should consider gathering the troops and focusing our attack on that battle line.

    "Reporting, Sir!"

    A Necromancer rushed into the room with a crystal ball emanating pale blue spiritual radiance in his hands. He gazed at Ansell and gave a deep bow.

    "I''ve received news from Rairhan."

    "Oh?"

    The spiritual mes in Ansell''s eyes glinted. Then, he took over the crystal ball and ced it on the table before him. Shortly after, Rairhan''s face emerged on the surface of the crystal ball.

    "Rairhan? How''s the situation? Have you broken through the Grenbell defensive line?"

    "¡­"

    Saiborn hesitated for a moment.

    "I''m sorry¡­ Sir Ansell. We¡­"

    Rairhan clenched his teeth. It was apparent that he didn''t wish to describe the situation with such jarring words. But, he had no choice.

    "We¡­ have been driven off¡­"

    "What?!"

    Ansell sulked instantly. He red at the crystal ball and the spiritual mes burning in his eyes were as though about to melt it. After a few moments, Ansell let out a long, heavy sigh as he fixed his eyes on the Death Knight.

    "Give me the details!"

    He yelled at the top of his lungs.

    Ansell stared at the crystal ball sullenly. Even though he wasn''t speaking a word, it could be seen from his expression that he was on the verge of exploding with wrath. In fact, if what Rairhan said were true¡­ he couldn''t find any areas of rebuttal to prove that this Death Knight was merely using a clumsy lie to hide his failures. Perhaps he would feel better if it was a lie. But it was a pity that he was still clear-headed.

    Ansell almost agreed with everything that Rairhan had reported to him and that was referring to the Renner Kingdom being ready for their raids. The reason was simple. The Dali Kingdom had investigated the situation of Grenbell, which included the sudden emergence of a young Human overlord and the massive Fortress being built only two weeks. No matter if the rumors were genuine, there weren''t any signs of human habitations or buildings in the past. On the other hand, it was only half a year ago when that young overlord went to the duchy to build the Fortress. Ansell felt that this young overlord was well prepared. Even though it was only right for them to stay vignt for lurking Undead Creatures by the border, this young overlord''s cautiousness had surpassed all limits. It felt as though he was aware of the Dali''s Kingdom nned raids.

    "You said¡­ They have Mages who suppressed the Necromancers?"

    "Yes, Sir Ansell. At least that''s what that damn Vampire said."

    "¡­ Is it Ashtar?"

    "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t see him around."

    "¡­"

    There was a momentary silence.

 Chapter 1514 1354: Another Ambush

    Chapter 1514  1354: Another Ambush

    Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Ansell stared at the crystal ball sullenly. Even though he wasn''t speaking a word, it could be seen from his expression that he was on the verge of exploding with wrath. In fact, if what Rairhan said were true¡­ he couldn''t find any areas of rebuttal to prove that this Death Knight was merely using a clumsy lie to hide his failures. Perhaps he would feel better if it was a lie. But it was a pity that he was still clear-headed.

    Ansell almost agreed with everything that Rairhan had reported to him and that was referring to the Renner Kingdom being ready for their raids. The reason was simple. The Dali Kingdom had investigated the situation of Grenbell, which included the sudden emergence of a young Human overlord and the massive Fortress being built in only two weeks. No matter if the rumors were genuine, there weren''t any signs of human habitations or buildings in the past. On the other hand, it was only half a year ago when that young overlord went to the duchy to build the Fortress. Ansell felt that this young overlord was well prepared. Even though it was only right for them to stay vignt for lurking Undead Creatures by the border, this young overlord''s cautiousness had surpassed all limits. It felt as though he was aware of the Dali''s Kingdom nned raids.

    "You said¡­ They have Mages who suppressed the Necromancers?"

    "Yes, Sir Ansell. At least that''s what that damn Vampire said."

    "¡­ Is it Ashtar?"

    "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t see him around."

    "¡­"

    There was a momentary silence.

    Ansell pondered in silence. This was extremely critical on the battlefield. Every second of hesitation would bring about an entirely different ending. But he didn''t care. He was considering a serious question, which might directly affect the future war situation. In the end, Ansell lifted his head and gazed at Rairhan coldly. At this moment, an ear-piercing voice sounded.

    "Please pardon me for turning up despite being uninvited. I heard that you''ve gotten into some trouble?"

    Ansell turned toward the voice. A Necromancer d in a pitch-ck robe slowly approached him. Ansell narrowed his eyes.

    "Master Lars."

    Lars let out a peal ofughter so disturbingly sharp that even Ansell couldn''t help but knit his brows. He held down the fury inside him as he gazed at the aged face.

    "Is anything the matter?"

    "Just as I''ve said, Sir Ansell."

    Lars extended his shriveled finger and caressed his white bone staff gently. This movement looked as though a few wiggling caterpirs with self-consciousness.

    "I heard that you''ve faced some troubles. Perhaps you might need some assistance from us Necromancers? If you have the need¡­"

    "Hey, you¡­"

    Rairhan bared his teeth uncontrobly. Ansell stopped him from speaking and fixed his eyes on the Necromancer. After a few moments, he nodded and turned to Rairhan.

    "Rairhan. I order you to retreat immediately and hand over the war zone to Master Lars."

    "¡­ Understood, Sir."

    Rairhan revealed a look of disdain and rage. But shortly after, he lowered his head helplessly and epted his fate. On the other hand, the Necromancer let out a satisfiedughter, nodded to Rairhan with a cunning smile, and ced his left hand on his chest before drifting silently out of the tent.

    "Don''t worry, Sir Ansell. I will guarantee your satisfaction."

    Then, he vanished out of sight.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''Mr. Alex, when do you think they''ll attack again?"

    Cecilia stood on the city wall and gazed worriedly into the sky.

    She realized that the night sky was totally unlike what she had seen. Not only that, but the dense, pitch-ck darkness had also enveloped everything before her like a thick, ck curtain. She knew that it wasn''t only the dark color of the sky nor the dense clouds or any other ridiculous thing, but was the protection of the Dark Dragon Soul and the sky belonging to the Dali Kingdom, the dark country, the country of Death.

    "I don''t know. Frankly speaking, I hope theye sooner."

    Alex shook his head. These were his sincere words. If the Undead Army once againunched their attack, it proved that they were only temporarily moving back to regroup. But there would be huge trouble if they didn''t respond for a long time. Alex was only able to observe the situation in his territory but waspletely blinded by darkness in terms of the situation in other territories. Even though he knew that his Fortress was on the road that the Undead Army would take, he couldn''t help but feel some nervousness as though the calm before the tsunami: was unsettling and frightening.

    He didn''t know how the Undead Army would retaliate. It was without doubt that they would increase the number of troops, but what about their types? Skeleton Soldiers and Bone Griffins were the lowest of grades and there wasn''t much pressure dealing with them. But the oue would be uncertain if there were other types of enemies. The powerful mage was around to suppress the Necromancers, so Alex wasn''t worried about them at all. With that mage''s strength, there were almost no Necromancers who could avoid her spell suppression.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Suddenly, Alex twitched his brows. He stood up and his expression instantly turned ice-cold.

    "They''re here."

    "Huh?"

    Cecilia gazed nkly and before she could react, Alex gave hismand.

    "Get everyone ready for battle immediately!"

    Warning bells rang instantly. The soldiers rushed up the city walls and got ready in the quickest time possible. After driving off the first wave of the Undead Army, the soldiers were beaming with more confidence and less fear. They readied their bows and arrows forward while the silver-whitish light column sted into the sky and illuminated every inch of the surface.

    But this time, the situation appeared to be different as they heard deep noises from afar.

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom¡­

    It sounded as though a gigantic monster was slowly stomping through the surface. Everyone felt the solid city walls trembling. In an instant, the soldiers looked at one another worriedly. Unlike the group of newbies, Alex lifted his head and gazed straight into the distance.

    At this moment, the truth unveiled itself before them.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

 Chapter 1515 1355: Abominations

    Chapter 1515  1355: Abominations

    Check out my new novel: yers Era: The System

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Get everyone ready for battle immediately!"

    Warning bells rang instantly. The soldiers rushed up the city walls and got ready in the quickest time possible. After driving off the first wave of the Undead Army, the soldiers were beaming with more confidence and less fear. They readied their bows and arrows forward while the silver-whitish light column sted into the sky and illuminated every inch of the surface.

    But this time, the situation appeared to be different as they heard deep noises from afar.

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom¡­

    It sounded as though a gigantic monster was slowly stomping through the surface. Everyone felt the solid city walls trembling. In an instant, the soldiers looked at one another worriedly. Unlike the group of newbies, Alex lifted his head and gazed straight into the distance.

    At this moment, the truth unveiled itself before them.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    Many of them sucked in deep breaths and muttered under their breaths.

    They were pale-green, obese, and sturdy creatures with the height of three Humans and thick like enormous boulders. However, this wasn''t the worst. Their sturdy bodies were full of sewed-up scars like patched-up puppets. They had four muscr arms clutching enormous des and their facial features were mashed up, where bloody flesh and eyeballs were dangling out of ce. Alice turned around immediately and covered her mouth to hold herself back from throwing up.

    More importantly, there wasn''t only one of them.

    Thousands of the same creatures emerged from the pitch-ck shadow in slow, steady steps, but their massive bodies and disturbing appearances left the soldiers shivering.

    Alex''s pupils shrank into single lines. As expected, the Undead Army quickly came up with counter solutions after suffering the previous setback.

    Abomination.

    As one of the top five species with the highest defenses in the Undead Army, Abominations didn''t have any weaknesses apart from their slow-moving speed. Alex didn''t spot them previously because they weren''t suitable for raids. But their formidable powers would be disyed when it came to besieging a city.

    Abominations were covered in rotten flesh, where the explosions from magic arrows wouldn''t deal lethal damage. Not only that but when they died, they would also explode and shroud the ce in a putrid and poisonous stench. From the record, it was clear that the corpses of these bastards would burst out into innumerable blood maggots: they could be considered the most disgusting of all disgusting existence.

    The Skeleton Guards following closely behind the Abominations weren''t easy to deal with either. They were the upgraded version of the Skeletal Warriors and their attacks and defenses were stronger by a hundred times. Alex immediately understood their intentions as soon as he spotted the Abominations. It was apparent that the Undead Army would get into a besieging formation. Behind the Skeleton Guards were the Necromancers, Archers, and followed by the Gargoyles¡­

    "Grrr¡­!"

    As though proving Alex''s guesses, the furious growls from wild animals sounded from afar. Shortly after, countless pitch-ck figures as though thick, heavy dark clouds flew forward. That was the Gargoyle Legion that he had been waiting for. Unlike the weak Bone Griffins, the iron-solid Gargoyles could be considered the hegemons of the sky. Even though their levels weren''t high, their solid body could withstand damage from most spells. Besides, they could also use their razor-sharp teeth, ws, and tails to rip everything apart. At this moment, the Gargoyles were soaring in the night sky and heading toward the Fortress.

    "Hmm?"

    Alex was taken aback after spotting their g. It didn''t belong to Rairhan, the Death Knight. Instead, it was an entirely different white skeleton g.

    But from the record, Alex recalled who it belonged to¡ª''Sinister Death''.

    An intermediate Necromancer symbol.

    What''s going on?

    Alex was sure that it was Kade''s Death Knight army previously and even though they had revised their formation, this war zone should still belong to Kade''s subordinate.

    ''Why did they¡­''

    Suddenly, Alex''s eyes glinted!

    ''Why am I so foolish? Didn''t the Dali Kingdom attack the Maind for this purpose?!''

    "Maggie!"

    Alex turned around and yelled without any hesitation. A petite girl with a golden ponytail ran out of the crowd and scuttled toward him.

    "Yes, Leader?"

    The corner of Alex''s lips perked up into a smile. He extended his hand and beckoned to her.

    "Wanna go and have some fun with me?"

    "Sure!"

    Maggie eximed in excitement. She clenched her fist and nodded. On the other hand, Cecilia turned to Alex in astonishment.

    "Mr. Alex? What are you two gonna do? The enemies are¡­"

    "Kade''s troops have retreated. This is the best time to eliminate all the threats before us!"

    Alex didn''t exin too much as it would be too time-consuming to exin.

    "From now onward, I will leave Madeline with full responsibility here. All you guys have to do is act following hermands. The enemies are the subordinates of the Necromancer. Cecilia, prepare for full spell suppression. Alice, the Abominations have a long attacking range. You and your squad must put up defenses in the quickest time possible!"

    Alex extended his right arm and dazzling wings appeared on his back. On the other hand, Maggie also emanated a pure, white radiance. Then, the light rays coalesced on her back and formed a pair of tiny wings.

    "Let''s go! Maggie!"

    Maggie is a Grandmaster battle healer just like Luna, Besides her small height around Gracier''s height, it reminded Alex of his sister he dearly missed. It was why he had taken a liking to Maggie, he was his sister far away he missed and she was crazy for battle just like a certain Saintess, they looked alike.

    Alex shook his head as flew through the air.

    Suddenly, he heard Silveria''s voice.

    ¡¼Alex, have you never considered General Kade to be the head of the numbers under Bahamut''s clone?¡½

    This question forced Alex to a momentary stop.

    ''''!?"

    Maggie was confused but Alex was too busy to entertain her.

    It was not like he hadn''t considered this but just hoped it was not true because it would mean Bahamut''s clone was the dark dragon ruling the Dali Kingdom, this would be tough.

    ''''Yes I have considered it but there is no confirmation. Well, we''ll see.'''' Alex resumed flying.

 Chapter 1516 1356: Clash

    Chapter 1516  1356: sh

    Alex didn''t exin too much as it would be too time-consuming to exin.

    "From now onward, I will leave Madeline with full responsibility here. All you guys have to do is act following hermands. The enemies are the subordinates of the Necromancer. Cecilia, prepare for full spell suppression. Alice, the Abominations have a long attacking range. You and your squad must put up defenses in the quickest time possible!"

    Alex extended his right arm and dazzling wings appeared on his back. On the other hand, Maggie also emanated a pure, white radiance. Then, the light rays coalesced on her back and formed a pair of tiny wings.

    "Let''s go! Maggie!"

    Maggie is a Grandmaster battle healer just like Luna, Besides her small height around Gracier''s height, it reminded Alex of his sister he dearly missed. It was why he had taken a liking to Maggie, he was his sister far away he missed and she was crazy for battle just like a certain Saintess, they looked alike.

    Alex shook his head as flew through the air.

    Suddenly, he heard Silveria''s voice.

    ¡¼Alex, have you never considered General Kade to be the head of the numbers under Bahamut''s clone?¡½

    This question forced Alex to a momentary stop.

    ''''!?"

    Maggie was confused but Alex was too busy to entertain her.

    It was not like he hadn''t considered this but just hoped it was not true because it would mean Bahamut''s clone was the dark dragon ruling the Dali Kingdom, this would be tough.

    ''''Yes I have considered it but there is no confirmation. Well, we''ll see.'''' Alex resumed flying.

    Meanwhile,

    "Grrrr¡ª!"

    The Gargoyles had arrived before the Fortress. They let out deep growls in their throats, exposed their sharp ws, and beat their wings fiercely. On the other hand, the Divine Unicorns lowered their heads, aimed their pointed horn forward like the knights'' pikes, and darted forward.

    Bam!

    Both sides shed.

    The Gargoyles were much harder to deal with than the Bone Griffins.

    Even though the Divine Unicorns'' horns had prated the Gargoyles'' chests, the Gargoyles didn''t crumble immediately like the Bone Griffins. On the contrary, it enraged them further and they snarled, stretched out their sharp ws, and shed the Divine Unicorns'' skulls. If the Divine Unicorns were Humans, perhaps their skulls would have turned into smashed watermelons. But the Divine Unicorns didn''t have it any better though. They winced to the powerful impact, but it was apparent that the Gargoyles wouldn''t let them off this easily. As the bacsh threw the Divine Unicorns to the side, the Gargoyles turned around abruptly andshed their pitch-ck, long tails at the Divine Unicorns. Fragments sttered and the Divine Unicorns had no choice but to retreat instantly. However, the Gargoyles seized the opportunity to chase forward and deal the final blow.

    A dazzling, meteor-like de ray shed.

    At the same time, a Gargoyle pouncing on one of the Divine Unicorns was split in half from the middle. The magical energy supporting its movements scattered and in the blink of an eye, it returned to being a heavy boulder, descended from the sky, and smashed into the ground.

    Alex kept his sword and drifted away like a spirit that dodged an oing attack.

    An ice-cold glint shed in his eyes. He sped forward with his two daggers and dragged two shimmering silver trails of lightning bolts across the night sky. The Gargoyles along the trails shuddered as though they were struck by an invisible force and sted away instantly. The Divine Unicorns swiftly stomped with their iron hooves and thrust their horns to shatter them into worthless stone fragments.

    On the other side, Maggie was having a much more brutal battle.

    "Heyaaaah!"

    The little girl clenched her fists in a fighting stance while staring at a Gargoyle pouncing on her. At this moment, four to five consecutive rays appeared out of thin air and shrouded her entirely. Then, shended her punch heavily on the Gargoyle''s rock-solid body, and in the blink of an eye, it shattered into powder, and the indescribable, immense impact spread, and rippled wildly across the sky. The dense air filled with the presence of Gargoyles was immediately sted away into a space, where hundreds of Gargoyles were destroyed entirely by Maggie with nothing spared.

    "Awesome!"

    Maggie let loose of her clench and eximed in delight. Then, she flew straight into the ck, dense mass of Gargoyles like a dazzling meteor. However, the Gargoyles didn''t retreat. They didn''t have such intentions either.

    Dozens of Gargoyles darted toward Maggie from all directions and almost shrouded her tiny stature within. But everything waspletely reversed at the next moment.

    "Get lost, scums!"

    She punctured one of the Gargoyles with her tiny right fist. She raised her arm with a proud grin and tossed it toward the other Gargoyles, where they crashed into aplete mess. Then¡­ there was no more ''then''.

    Ssss¡ª!

    A Gargoyle emerged behind Maggie and struck out its ck, sharp w at her ¡ª But sparks sshed instantly as a transparent barrier negated its attack. Before it could respond to the situation, the light wings behind her transformed and extended like vines that whipped across the sky. Not only was the ambushing Gargoyle struck, but even the other Gargoyles around it were shatteredpletely.

    "Hmph! Trash!"

    Maggie turned around, curled her lips in disdain, and raised her tiny fists. Her wings unfolded and beat to bring her to the area most concentrated with the Gargoyles.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    The soldiers stared nkly into the night sky from the city walls. In an instant, they thought that they were present in a legendary battle that had unfolded in their wildest dreams. The Divine Unicorns soared in the sky and fought a violent battle with the pitch-ck, distasteful Gargoyles. On the other hand, the constantly flickering de rays and holy radiance got their blood racing. None of them had expected to witness such a fantasy-like scene.

    But now¡­ They had be one of them and were about to battle the terrifying creatures like legendary heroes! Many of them were fired up. They fixed their eyes on the sky and cursed themselves for not having a pair of wings behind them like Alex and Maggie and flying into the air and facing the creatures. How glorious would that be?!

    "Everyone. Get ready. Enemies have entered our attacking range¡ª!"

    Randall''s yells dragged the soldiers back from their fantasy. They pulled themselves up and gazed at the Undead Army. The Abominations were approaching them step by step.

    Cecilia extended her right hand with a stern expression. The scarlet mes on her palm throbbed constantly while Alice crossed her hands and chanted under her breath.

    In an instant, the soldiers sensed an unprecedented calmness even though a hot-blooded desire for a fierce battle had erupted in their bodies. They felt as though their skin had beenpletely frozen by the whizzing, cold winds. However, that wasn''t due to fear. Instead, it was because of excitement and thrill. The soldiers raised their bows and aimed at the enemies in the distance. Their eyes were no longer glinting with fear or uncertainty.

    "Release your arrows!"

    Randall ordered.

    A string of zes and explosions erupted, which devoured the Undead Army. Lars let out a grimugh as he squinted at the army ahead. Behind him stood 10 Necromancers d in ck robes. They had formed a perfect circle with their positions. They held white bone staff and quietly waited for their orders. Lars was ready. It could be seen that Rairhan''s report wasn''t exaggerating at all. Lars couldn''t help but exim in awe when he witnessed this massive, majestic Fortress, where even his Bone City wasn''t as beautiful or flourishing. In an instant, he hade up with intentions of snatching this ce into his own. If he could receive such a castle and guard this strategic location and major road, it was imaginable how powerful he could be.

    Lars stepped toward the middle of the circle formed by the Necromancers inrge strides. Even though Rairhan was foolish, he did suffer a defeat for reasonable reasons. Lars had checked the nearby terrain and it was undeniably unsuitable for the Death Knights. But it was entirely different for Necromancers. Even though he wasn''t aware that what Rairhan said was true, he wouldn''t belittle the enemies. He had a strategy ready.

    "Let''s begin."

    Lars lifted his head and gazed at the Fortress. Then, he extended his hands, and the white bone staff in his hand hovered slowly in midair. He lowered his head and chanted a curse softly. The 10 Necromancers followed his lead and chanted in harmony.

    The darkness turned deeper.

    Another string of explosions shed.

    Meanwhile, on Alex''s side, Cecilia puckered her brows at the Abominations who were still braving forward even after they were sted with heavy damage. They were truly hard to deal with just as Alex had mentioned. Since the battlemenced, the soldiers had fired two waves of arrows.

    Although the explosions had slowed the Abominations down, they didn''t seem to have intentions of stopping. Their tall, obese bodies were full of pitch-ckrge holes with forest-green blood gushing out. The night breeze swept the putrid stench along and polluted the air.

    Trouble ising. She could feel it, they have to prepare.

 Chapter 1517 1357: Lars Spell

    Chapter 1517  1357: Lars'' Spell

    "Let''s begin."

    Lars lifted his head and gazed at the Fortress. Then, he extended his hands, and the white bone staff in his hand hovered slowly in midair. He lowered his head and chanted a curse softly. The 10 Necromancers followed his lead and chanted in harmony.

    The darkness turned deeper.

    Another string of explosions shed.

    Meanwhile, on Alex''s side, Cecilia puckered her brows at the Abominations who were still braving forward even after they were sted with heavy damage. They were truly hard to deal with just as Alex had mentioned. Since the battlemenced, the soldiers had fired two waves of arrows.

    Although the explosions had slowed the Abominations down, they didn''t seem to have intentions of stopping. Their tall, obese bodies were full of pitch-ckrge holes with forest-green blood gushing out. The night breeze swept the putrid stench along and polluted the air.

    Trouble ising. She could feel it, they have to prepare.

    Cecilia searched for Alice to prepare for the iing attack.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Lars lifted his head and gazed at the deep, dark sky. He sensed the dense energy of death coalescing from all directions. He narrowed his eyes and felt the energy flowing past his fingertips. This was his favorite moment. He felt like he was the king of the world and every living creature in this world could only bow by his feet. He could control every single one of them. At this moment, he was God! The greatest presence in this world!

    Even though this was only a misconception for one who possessed powers, Lars didn''t think so. He was totally immersed in the moment and guiding the ice-cold energy of death using his mana. He lifted his arms and along with this movement, the white bone staff hovering between his arms became dull in appearance. Not only that, but billows of ck smoke also rose with asional shes of spiritual radiance.

    The chanting became louder. Then, the Necromancers surrounding him also raised their arms. They offered their spirits and powers respectfully. If one could see it, perhaps one would find a violent, magical tornado whirling around their massive ritual circle.

    Everything is going to end soon.

    Lars stared at the Fortress in the distance. res burst into the sky and the constant explosions left himmenting. It seemed that Rairhan wasn''t wrong in his judgment. It was impossible for the enemies to defend against the Undead Army for so long if they were unprepared, which had proven that they were well-prepared for this raid. It might possibly mean that their raid ns were leaked a long time ago.

    Lars revealed a smile. He was clear that this entire n had been kept as an absolute secret and he was almost sure that only the four legendary generals might know about it in advance. And now, the Renner Kingdom was ready for their raids and this meant that the n was divulged. If he could upy this Fortress and propose a protest with the Dark Dragon, the four legendary generals'' positions would definitely be unstable. As a Necromancer who had operated within the Dali kingdom for centuries, he understood the affairs of the nation extremely well.

    The spell has reached its peak.

    Lars clutched his hands together to control the surging magical powers that were merging with the death aura. He was full of confidence in this legendary strategic spell.

    The 10 Necromancers were the best from the ''Sinister Death'', and all had entered the Saint''s realm. With his strength, the strength of this spell could reach middle Demigod realm: it could even breakthrough all man-made boundaries. Lars was getting all fired up. If that were true, it meant that he might even injure or kill all the extraordinary presences who existed in this world. Lars'' heart pounded violently at this crazy thought.

    ''So, does it mean that I can possibly be¡­''

    Lars knitted his brows and dwindled this thought. That was in the faraway future. He was an Undead Creature. He had sufficient time and patience to fulfill his wildest desires. But, before that, he had to possess enough strength, forces, and territories to establish the foundations.

    "Kamak!"

    Lars lifted his arms and called out the final character of his curse. Almost instantly, the invisible strength materialized. A harmony of scarlet and pitch-ck energy surged, shot straight into the sky, and blended into the sky as one. Shortly after, it transformed into a whistling, devastating storm. This was the secret technique of the Necromancers.

    Rumor had it that during the big War, they had once used this technique to wipe out all the enemies who obstructed the Dark Dragon no matter if were the Elves, Dwarves, or Humans. No one could survive before the face of absolute destruction and death!

    Shortly after, the massive Fortress would be shrouded entirely and transformed into a city of death!

    "What?"

    A crisp voice rang in Lars'' ears.

    Although the voice was soft and melodious, it came as a bolt from the blue. This was a strategic spell that had reached Demigod.

    Everything was within his grasp, so where did that voicee from?!

    He turned around and the spiritual mes in his eyes burned even brighter. An azure human silhouette coalesced from magical energy was spotted floating by the edge of the dark, roaring torrent of death. Lars instantly knew what that was: a phantom clone created from its holder''s magical energy. But¡­ that wasn''t the main problem!

    This was the strategic spell that he had unleashed fully and all the magic powers in the surrounding had been infiltrated by this energy of death and destruction. If one were to release any spells, it would undoubtedly be like one was winding a yarn ball around a wheel that was spinning at incredible speed!

    But now, the youngdy''s figure was hovering quietly right there and the vicious energy torrent appeared to be ineffective at all.

    ''Damn! Who the hell is this bitch? A mage? Where did shee from? Did the Renner kingdom has something so powerful beside that woman in the capital?''

    Endless questions arose in Lars''s mind.

    So he couldn''t focus his attention on where this youngdy hade from anymore. There was one thing for sure that he knew clearly: she wasn''t here for a good cause!

    As expected. The youngdy stretched out her right arm and pressed lightly on the blustering, spinning dark magical barrier.

    Then, Lars''s vision blinded.

    "¡ª!"

    In an instant, the darkness in the atmosphere waspletely devoured by a dazzling ze. The aura of death and horrifying dark powers around him and the Necromancers were as though petroleum being ignited and illuminated the entire sky and earth by scarlet mes. The blustering gales swept along the scorching mes which engulfed all the Necromancers.

    "No!"

    Lars spread his arms apart desperately. He couldn''t imagine how all this happened. He knew how tough it was to forcefully intervene with thisstrategic spell. Perhaps in the entire Dali Kingdom, there were no Necromancers who could aplish that!

    Even though the flow of the magic spell was as though the regted operations of a machine, where it would be easy to disrupt its gears by sticking a metal crowbar into it, the size of the machine was still a factor. If not, not only would the metal crowbar not get stuck, but it would also be dragged into it and get crushed.

    And that was the consequence which most Necromancers faced. It wasn''t difficult to disrupt a magic spell at its preparation phase, but it would be as hard as climbing to the heavens once its preparation phase was over and it had erupted entirely. But now, Lars witnessed a scene that had twisted all his knowledge. The human who suddenly appeared forcibly distorted the [Tide of Destruction] which he had cast.

    '' Not only that, but she also used her strength to analyze it?!''

    This can''t go on!

    Lars swiftly realized the source of the problem. As the leader of the ''Sinister Death'' and a Necromancer, he immediately disyed his decisive side. He gritted his teeth and gazed at the surrounding that was engulfed in twisted mes and crumbling magical trajectories. Then, a sinister thought cropped up in his mind.

    "Tch!"

    He pointed at the youngdy and the white bone staff in his hand instantly shattered. The raging wind of magic powers rose from the ground. However, not only did the surging mes not burn stronger, but it also became much more dull. In the blink of an eye, the earth-shattering, zing mes darkened. Then, countless dark beams emitted from within the mes and struck toward the illusory youngdy!

    "¡­!"

    The azure youngdy suddenly became pitch-ck and dark. At the same time, the suppressed mes zed even brighter and only a dazzling, scarlet radiance was left before Simon''s eyes.

    Boom!

    A violent explosion and sh ripped through the night sky. The soldiers going against the Undead Creatures on the city walls lifted their heads to see the situation.

    "Argh¡­!"

 Chapter 1518 1358: Madelines Power

    Chapter 1518  1358: Madeline''s Power

    But now, Lars witnessed a scene that had twisted all his knowledge. The human who suddenly appeared forcibly distorted the [Tide of Destruction] which he had cast.

    '' Not only that, but she also used her strength to analyze it?!''

    This can''t go on!

    Lars swiftly realized the source of the problem. As the leader of the ''Sinister Death'' and a Necromancer, he immediately disyed his decisive side. He gritted his teeth and gazed at the surrounding that was engulfed in twisted mes and crumbling magical trajectories. Then, a sinister thought cropped up in his mind.

    "Tch!"

    Lars pointed at the youngdy and the white bone staff in his hand instantly shattered. The raging wind of magic powers rose from the ground. However, not only did the surging mes burn stronger, but it also became much more dull. In the blink of an eye, the earth-shattering, zing mes darkened. Then, countless dark beams emitted from within the mes and struck the illusory youngdy!

    "¡­!"

    The azure youngdy suddenly became pitch-ck and dark. At the same time, the suppressed mes zed even brighter, and only a dazzling, scarlet radiance was left before Simon''s eyes.

    Boom!

    An explosion and sh ripped through the night sky. The soldiers going against the Undead Creatures on the city walls lifted their heads to see the situation.

    "Argh¡­!"

    ''''Cecilia!!!" Alice yelled.

    Cough! Cough!

    Perhaps woken up by Alice''s scream, Cecilia opened her eyes and let out a few painful coughs. Alice saw a blue breeze spinning around Cecilia and in the blink of an eye, a dark aura emerged from her body and vanished into thin air.

    "I was a little too careless.''''

    "I''m fine. It''s just a little injury. Maggie can heal me upter."

    Then, Cecilia''s expression turned solemn out of a sudden. At this moment, a person swayed her way behind Alice. It was Madeline who had always been silent. She stood with her thick book and gazed quietly at Cecilia.

    "Cecilia, all settled?"

    Cecilia revealed a graceful smile to Madeline.

    "That''s right, Ms Madeline. My job is done here. The Undead Army has temporarily lost protection from the Necromancers. I guess our lord and Maggie won''t let this chance slip. I shall leave the rest to you."

    "You''ve had a long day¡­"

    Madeline disyed a smile and turned around. Then, she stretched out her left hand and sent the signal.

    "I will take over from here," Madeline said. "Cecilia seeded."

    Alex twitched his brows to the res and rolling billows of smoke bursting into the sky. He lowered his gaze to the battlefield below. The Abominations were still advancing. Most of them had broken through the explosions of magic arrows and the me wall and arrived at the city walls. Even though the soldiers had tried their best, they were only capable of slowing them down and couldn''t stop them.

    ''I still need more soldiers.''

    Alex shook his head. If it wasn''t for Madeline, perhaps it would still be too challenging to gain victory with the soldiers. But now, he wasn''t worried about the issue over at the Fortress anymore.

    "Maggie, now''s the chance!"

    As Alex spoke, the wind direction changed.

    The bone-piercing, chilly wind whistled. But, this time, it had a warm sensation within it like the faint scent of wild grass and soil. That used to be their eternal memory. In there, it was the history, battles, glory, and deaths that they had experienced.

    That was the only thing in their world¡­

    Madeline raised her left hand while holding a card. The icy moonlight sprinkled and shone upon it.

    "The war on the prairie under the dark moon and sky has be dust in people''s memories."

    The youngdy chanted softly and lifted her head.

    In an instant, blustering gales blew.

    The storm that was raised from the ground instantly swept the Undead Creatures off their feet. The soldiers on the city walls instantly shut their eyes and turned around to avoid the sudden gales. But, when they once again opened their eyes, they were astonished.

    ''Where are we?''

    It was no longer the pitch-ck sky and tall mountainous ranges presented before them. Instead, it was an endless prairie with exuberant grass dancing along the gentle breeze. A full moon hung high in the night sky. Its silver-whitish radiance generously illuminated the prairie and in an instant, the entire battlefield seemed to have frozen in ce, with only the echoes of ''swishes'' resounding under the night sky.

    The Fortress was still erected firmly under them. However, they didn''t know where they were exactly. They couldn''t see the familiar mountain ranges or narrow valleys anymore. As far as their eyes could see, the boundless prairie stretched across the entire world and the Undead Army who had reached the foot of the city walls were seen trapped in a big, pit-like sunken hill. Not only that, but a river with surging waves and more than ten meters wide also flowed before it. Under the glistening moonlight, the sshing water sprinkled and reflected off the silver-whitish rays that appeared like gemstones before the soldiers.

    Madeline''s unique power, her domain. [Under the Night Sky]!

    "This¡­"

    Although even the experienced soldiers were stunned, they reacted swiftly. The towering city walls of the Fortress were now above the hill while the Undead Army was trapped below them as though they were prey that had fallen into a hunter''s trap. Even though they didn''t know how they came to this state, what else would they do if they didn''t take action now?!

    "Fire!"

    The Undead Army hadpletely lost its formation and became a chaotic mess. The Abominations who led the pack and were responsible for being the meat shield had been trapped in the middle like the filling inside dumplings. Wrapping around them were the Death Knights, warhorses, and Skeleton Guards, followed by the scattered Necromancers. This shift in venuepletely changed their formation and the Undead Army had entirely brought about their destruction.

    After all, their previous formations were well-prepared. But now, they were squeezed together and couldn''t budge at all. The Fortress hadunched a new wave of attacks, which left thempletely flustered. The Abominations had thick flesh and were unaffected by the exploding magic arrows, which they continued to advance inrge strides. However, the Death Knights around them were less fortunate. Even though they weren''t any weaker than the Abominations in strength, the ones with bigger body mass in such a narrow space were most advantageous. The Abominations pushed their way through and squeezed the Death Knights away. However, there was also a huge group of Skeleton Guards beside the Death Knights. Not only that, but the Skeleton Guards were also d in thick, solid armor and they gathered like a city wall and blocked the Death Knights'' attack unintentionally. Since the Death Knights couldn''t possibly break through a path, all they could do was shield themselves from the descending res and charge forward blindly.

    The Death Knights forced their way through and pushed the Skeleton Guards aside. However, no matter how disciplined the Undead Army was, they couldn''t possibly disperse and regroup after being trapped in this sunken hole. Therefore, they quickly fell into aplete mess.

    The Necromancers by the outer circle had it worst. Previously, Cecilia had forcibly destroyed their strategic spell and even though Lars had also dealt a heavy blow to her at the final, critical juncture with his remaining strength, that was his remaining strength, after all, and most was reversed by her previously. The powers of 10 Necromancers had coalesced and as a result, the bacsh from her dealt grave damage to them. At this moment, they couldn''t even stand on their feet and were instantly bound up among the Skeleton Guards miserably.

    "What exactly is¡­"

    Lars pulled himself up. The spiritual powers flowed inside him wildly and brought about a piercing pain. Cecilia''s strength had exceeded the peak Saint realm, but the magical resistance in her equipment was still too low, after all. On the other hand, her attack was still incredibly strong and he had a hard time against her. Lars widened his eyes and gazed at the prairie and hills before him in astonishment. He was sure that this wasn''t the ice-coldnd.

    ''Damn it¡­ Where exactly is this ridiculous ce?!''

    Lars dwindled this thought in his head. Even though he wasn''t strong enough to ess certain information, he knew only powerful Demigods and the special one had ess to something like this. Maybe a power that could forcibly send them to another dimension? Completely cutting them off from the real world?

    Lars hypothesized and the result caused him to shudder.

    Right now, he felt a shiver go down his chilled back. Lars felt chills all over as even his very soul trembled at this moment.

    However, despite feeling this chill Lars didn''t let his rationality be affected, he was the leader of this expedition. Having acted smug before that man, failure wouldn''t be an option thus he had to act as quickly as that.

 Chapter 1519 1359: The Crazy Cleric

    Chapter1519 1359: The Crazy Cleric

    Lars pulled himself up. The spiritual powers flowed inside him wildly and brought about a piercing pain. Cecilia''s strength had exceeded the peak Saint realm, but the magical resistance in her equipment was still too low, after all. On the other hand, her attack was still incredibly strong and he had a hard time against her. Lars widened his eyes and gazed at the prairie and hills before him in astonishment. He was sure that this wasn''t the ice-coldnd.

    ''Damn it¡­ Where exactly is this ridiculous ce?!''

    Lars dwindled this thought in his head. Even though he wasn''t strong enough to ess certain information, he knew only powerful Demigods and the special one had ess to something like this. Maybe a power that could forcibly send them to another dimension? Completely cutting them off from the real world?

    Lars hypothesized and the result caused him to shudder.

    Right now, he felt a shiver go down his chilled back. Lars felt chills all over as even his very soul trembled at this moment.

    However, despite feeling this chill Lars didn''t let his rationality be affected, he was the leader of this expedition. Having acted smug before that man, failure wouldn''t be an option thus he had to act as quickly as that.

    "¡­!"

    He hesitated no more. But, when he lifted his head to the surroundings, he heard a sharp, whistling sound. He turned toward the sound and spotted a spotlessly white meteor streaking across the sky, followed by a loud explosion.

    Boom!

    Maggie crashed into the middle of the Undead Army and sent a strong, matchless force across the sunken hill. The Abominations that the magic arrows couldn''t defeat were instantly smashed like ttened balloons. The putrid stench filled with poisonous gas and liquid sttered. However, the golden halo around the little girl cleansed them before they could get into contact with her.

    "Hehehe! Trying to escape? Let me see where you can run to!"

    Maggie was oddly excited. She had neglected the fact that the Undead Army was attacking and wasn''t retreating. At this moment, she yelled, extended her right fist, and punched the ground heavily!

    "¡ª!"

    This powerful punch shook the city walls, which left the soldiers trembling in fear. Then, they looked down at the sunken hole and instantly spotted cracks under the bright moonlight. Not only that, but they also clearly witnessed the Undead Army shaking up and shattering into bits. Many of them plunged into the pitch-ck fissure.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    The soldiers mumbled subconsciously. They had spent so much effort and could only cause some chaos in the Undead Army. But just a simple attack from Maggiepletely shook up the thousands of Undead Creatures. The threat of this pure, powerful strength had left them frightened.

    But this was only the start.

    She lifted her head with a smile.

    Golden-ish, divine mes erupted from the fissure. The blistering ze overflowed mercilessly and engulfed the Undead Creatures altogether.

    "Damn it!"

    Lars''s face couldn''t turn any uglier.

    He had unexpected that this remote Fortress would have so many powerful beings Who exactly was this little girl? How is it possible that she possesses such formidable and sacred powers? Is she from the Church? Does the other country have intentions of joining this battle?

    Lars felt a chill down his spine.

    Almost instinctively, he turned around to retreat. At the same time, two shimmering de rays transformed into lightning bolts and struck at him. He raised his arms and emanated an ice-cold radiance with his shriveled palms. In the blink of an eye, a shield made up of white bones emerged before him.

    ng!

    Lars witnessed two swords colliding on his bone shield. Then, a ck-haired young man emerged out of the darkness casually and gazed silently at him. Even though this young human didn''t speak a word, he knew that he was the young human''s target.

    ''Good reactions''

    Alex narrowed his eyes at the Necromancer. Everything had been nned by Madeline, Cecilia, Maggie, and him. After sensing that Lars was from the ''Sinister Death, he devised a strategy, for what to do with him. A group with Necromancers as their main force would usually make use of Undead Creatures to attract the enemies'' attention while they released strategic spells from the rear. Alex definitely wouldn''t allow his Fortress to receive such powerful damage. After all, not only were the undead spells formidable, but they were also like contaminating nuclear bombs. Even if the Holy Statue could withstand the attacks, it was imaginable how the environment of thisnd would be after they were stained with the aura of death. It would surely turn into a deadnd.

    This was why Alex had drawn up this n. As soon as they detected that the Necromancers were preparing their strategic spell, Cecilia would instantly intervene and destroy it. With her current strength, there was nothing that she couldn''t disrupt unless they were the techniques and magic spells from the four generals and Dark Dragon. After the strategic spell intervened, the Necromancers would suffer from the bacsh while Madeline would trigger the [Under the Night Sky], her special domain to drag the entire Undead Army into this ce. The reason why he had chosen to do this after the Necromancers had suffered from the bacsh was so they wouldn''t be able to hinder theirter ns. As long as the whole Undead Army was dragged into the venue, Maggie could brazenly unleash her strength without anyone detecting her.

    But there was still a limit, after all. Madeline used spiritualmunications to remind Alex that [Under the Night Sky] could only be maintained for five minutes with her current strength. As soon as five minutes were up, this domain would lose its effects.

    Five minutes¡ª50,000 Undead Creatures.

    Alex sprung back while fixing his eyes on the Necromancer before him. Even though thetter''s robe was tattered and his miserable look made him look like he survived multiple bombings, he could still sense the rich aura of death exuding from him. It was apparent that this Necromancer was themander of this Undead Army.

    And he was also Alex''s target.

    "¡ª!"

    Lars gritted his teeth. He no longer cared for his troops anymore. He only wished to leave this ce immediately to save his life. As for the next move¡ªhe would think about itter!

    Lars raised his right index finger and his finger shattered into powder and burst out a rich, dense forest green smoke that aimed for Rhode. Rhode dodged swiftly and released shimmering shes from his swords that sliced through the smoke. Then, he struck straight for Simon!

    "Tsk!"

    He flinched. Then, he spread his arms apart and chanted under his breath. Several bone spears emerged behind him and shot at the swords aiming for him.

    At this moment, the situation took a sudden turn.

    The two swords released a dazzling radiance as soon as they collided with the bone spears.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers on the city walls were stunned.

    Even though they should have alsounched their attacks while coordinating with their overlord and others to eliminate the Undead Creatures, most of them stood and stared nkly with widened eyes at the middle of the vortex¡ªand that little girl.

    "Heyaaaah!"

    Maggie swung out her fist and struck an Abomination in its stomach. Even though she wasn''t even half as tall as it was and seemed like a kid confronting an adult, the Abomination instantly split into two from the middle. The massive creature that didn''t receive any damage from the countless magic arrows was instantly ripped apart like a low-quality ham sausage. At the same time, another Abomination rushed over from behind her with deep growls. It brandished its gigantic hatchet across the night sky and struck out a string of sparks after colliding with a solid surface. Then, Maggie turned around and stomped her foot on its body, which sent it flying and crashing into the Death Knights that couldn''t escape in time.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    Not only the soldiers, but even Alice and the others felt shivers down their spines. Even though they had received Maggie''s guidance in the past, this was the first time that they witnessed her merciless attacks. At this moment, everyone finally understood how fortunate they were that they had survived up until this point without any injuries. If Maggie had shown such enthusiasm during the training sessions, perhaps they would have turned into corpses back then.

    Magg6 extended her hand and struck another Death Knight before her into the air. After ncing at the mess around her, she nodded in satisfaction.

    "Not bad. Now, it''s time to destroy the corpses. No matter what, I''m still a Cleric. Leave it to me!"

    Maggie quickly expanded the light wings behind her and soared into the air. Then, in the blink of an eye, the light wings transformed into four silver lines that weaved into aplicated ritual, where Maggie floated above it in the middle and looked down at the Undead Army below her.

    "I can never get enough of such superiority."

    She shook her head andmented. Then, she extended her arm and chanted.

 Chapter 1520 1360: Caught

    Chapter1520 1360: Caught

    While Maggie was going on a rampage, in another location Alex who was fighting Lars let two women join in, their identities are a bit special. Someone with Angel''s blood and the second has a demon''s blood, they are sisters, Alex''s elite squad in this world.

    Celia raised her sword and deflected the iing bone spears. On the other side, Celestina lifted her hands before her and released countless thorn whips from her sleeves to form a solid barrier. Lars widened his eyes in horror. He had heard that this young overlord possessed strange abilities. But witnessing this scene personally still left him frightened. It was especially so after he spotted the pair of wings behind Celestina and Celia. He suspected that this was just an omen of the blurred vision of his old self, but he swore that he had never seen an Angel and Demon battling alongside each other.

    But now¡­

    He retreated immediately. He sensed the powerful aggression from the two youngdies. He had been gravely injured and couldn''t possibly put up a fight against them.

    At this moment, he had made up his mind to protect his life and flee from this ce. Shortly after, the surrounding Skeleton Guards rushed forward. Even though their heavy armor had slowed down their movements, their strength shouldn''t be belittled.

    "Hmph!"

    Celia let out a snort. As a Valkyrie with an angel''s bloodline, she had nock of experience in dealing with Undead Creatures and knew what she should do. She sulked andid her sword before her with both hands clutching to the sword hilt.

    At this moment, one of the Skeleton Guards struck its de down.

    ng!

    The des shed and let out a deep sound of collision. Celia shook slightly and took a step forward swiftly. She shed her sword sideways, hacked into the Skeleton Guard''s body, and released holy powers that devoured it entirely.

    "You lowly, shameful Undead Creatures even dare to stop me?!"

    On the other side, Celestina was unwilling to fall behind. Even though she wore a dark, tight dress that restricted her movements like Celia''s armor, she quickly proved that the Skeleton Guards were nothing more than worthless trash with her uniquebat skills.

    Shing!

    Celestina released several pitch-ck long whips with razor-sharp steel des from her sleeves, which whistled across the air and sliced the Skeleton Guards into half. In an instant, several bodies, skulls, and limbs flew up high.

    ''Oh my goodness!''

    Lars shivered at this ghastly sight. Just this move from Celestina was enough for him to sense their legendary powers.

    ''Damn it. Aren''t they summoned by that young overlord? What kind of Human can summon beings in the demigod realms? Moreover, they''re Angel and Demon¡­! ''

    Lars came to an abrupt halt, turned around, and lifted his right hand. Shortly after, a mass of ice-cold air erupted beneath his feet. Sharp ice thorns struck out in all directions like blooming flower petals with Lars in the middle.

    Clink!

    Alex''s swords shed and slipped on the smooth, razor-sharp ice thorns. Lars opened his eyes wide and at this moment, he had given up all intentions to escape because he sharply sensed that the young man was the key in this situation!

    ''As long as I can kill him¡­''

    Lars lifted his right hand and pointed at Alex.

    Then, he chanted a curse softly. The bloomed ice thorns around him instantly spun, expanded into a huge circle in the air, and pierced Alex.

    On the other hand, Alex''s expression remains unchanged. He had already guessed that this would happen when heunched his attack. In all fairness, Lars had lost to him this time due to theck of intelligence gathered. If he knew the true strength of Alex''s subordinates, perhaps he wouldn''t have lost so terribly. But it was a pity that he wasn''t aware. And on the battlefield, intelligence warfare was also a crucial segment.

    Lars had no idea about Alex at all.

    "¡ª!"

    The criss-cross de rays before Alex weaved into a dense, huge. The ice thorns that had struck him shattered and dispersed instantly. Lars hurriedly waved his arms in preparation to cast another magic spell. Then, at this moment, scarlet mes exploded.

    A monster made of me emerged out of nowhere. The blistering scarlet mes on its body melted the fluttering ice fragments in the air and turned them into droplets, which eventually evaporated. At the same time, the monster made of me leaped into the air with its widened jaws!

    "Aah!"

    Lars finally couldn''t keep his cool any longer. He let out a snarl and the pitch-ck ring on his finger erupted in an unprecedented, ring lightning sh as though an artillery shell had just been sted. The dazzling beam struck the monster and sted it into the mass of Skeleton Guards. But shortly after, a scorching me pir rushed into the sky in an ear-deafening explosion. Then, Lars witnessed several Skeleton Guards flying upward and gettingpletely devoured by the mes.

    Ssss¡ª!

    Lars sucked in a deep breath of cold air.

    It had been centuries since he had given up his life to be a Necromancer, but he had never seen such strange battle tactics and summoned creatures. If he hadn''t sted that self-exploding creature far away, perhaps he would have been dead by now.

    Lars gazed around him and realized that none of the Skeleton Guards existed. He looked into the distance and found all his 50,000 Undead Creatures enveloped in wild, sacred mes. Not only that, but he had also sensed unprecedented, intense holy powers from the enormous ritual hovering above him. Is everything the doing of that little girl?

    This thought shed in his head for a mere second. He didn''t have much time to ponder this question anymore because three figures had struck toward him in the sound of the shattered ice thorns.

    Celia sped her sword with an unwavering expression and charged forward like a war chariot. Everything that obstructed her silver-whitish, sacred mes and holy white wings were shattered into filthy dust. On the other hand, Celestina had expanded her bat-like wings majestically and flew over nimbly. The chain sword in her hands spun and trembled non-stop before eventually transforming into a viper that slithered with its wide-opened poisonous fangs.

    "!!"

    Lars took a step back hurriedly. He had no time to weigh the pros and cons of the situation anymore. He had just used up the only amulet and he wouldn''t face any fortunate consequences no matter if he ended up in the hands of the Angel or Demon. But now, he only had onest chance!

    He turned around and pounced at Alex. Thetter was ready for this. Secretly activating his domain after using his skill Envisage to see the next seconds of Lars''s attack, everything was ready.

    Unknown if it was due to Lars''s desire to survive, he unleashed extraordinary strength. He was only two arms away from Alex now.

    Lars let out a grimugh and extended his arms.

    But at the next moment, Alex pierced two swords into Lars''s body.

    "Wahahahaha!"

    He wasn''t feeling afraid or regretful. Instead, he was wild with joy.

    But Lars wouldn''t allow Alex toe up with a response.

    A dense mass of dark energy spurted out from his body and locked onto Alex''s swords and arms like fetters and handcuffs. At the same time, Lars aimed for Alex''s skull and struck out his hands.

    "Lord!"

    "Lord!"

    Celia and Celestina shrieked in horror. They might be quick, but Lars was one step ahead. The difference of this one step was the distance between heaven and earth. The two youngdies watched helplessly as Lars''s shriveled, sharp fingertips struck out at Alex''s skull. The strength of Undead Creatures had nothing to do with their ss as they weren''t Humans. A Necromancer''s strength wasn''t anywhere weaker than a sturdy, muscr Swordsman. However, it was their skinny stature that made them look extremely weak.

    But¡­ such a misconception could be deadly at times.

    And sometimes it wouldn''t.

    "¡­"

    Lars''s fingertips were just a few inches away from seizing Alex''s life. But, he couldn''t move any farther.

    "What¡­ What did you do?!"

    This was the first time that the eyes filled with spiritual mes of death emerged with absolute fear. The reason was simple. He couldn''t control his body at all as though a powerful, unquestionable external force had snatched his soul.

    Lars realized that something was emanating a faint radiance from Alex''s cor.

    "Hehehehe that''s a secret."

    Alex lifted his hand. The dark energy binding his arms shrunk and returned to Lars''s body.

    Then, he noticed an azure ball in Alex''s hand which didn''t exist before. Not only that, but it also trembled and pumped like a heart.

    "You¡­ You¡­"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you that easily."

    Alex toyed with the ball in his hand and sheathed his weapon. Lars stood on the spot like a puppet, but judging from his widely opened eyes and trembling voice, it was apparent that it wasn''t due to Alex''s face that he was mesmerized and didn''t leave instantly.

    "You''re still useful to me," Alex said.

    The beautiful, twinkling stars and round, silver moon hanging in the sky cracked in an instant with snowy radiance spilling through and shining even brighter as though responding to a calling. Shortly after, a storm arose again and everyone shut their eyes. When they opened their eyes, the boundless prairie and river had disappeared to nowhere and were reced by the silent mountainous range and valleys. However, the remains of the Undead Army and traces of battles reminded them of the brutal war that had taken ce.

    "Everything seems to have ended¡­ for now."

    Alex let out a sigh. He lifted his head and gazed into the horizon.

    The sky was turning bright in the east.

    A new morning arrived.

 Chapter 1521 1361: Dali Kingdom

    Chapter1521 1361: Dali Kingdom

    The night sky was limitless.

    The scarlet, round moon hung silently on the night sky above this nation of eternal night with no sunrises. Its reddish radiance emanated in the endless night of darkness.

    Kade stood on the tform and gazed at the scenery below him. The dark, mesmerizing cities¡ªDoom, Eternal Night City, and Death Capital. They were thest pces of all the dark and undead races. Unlike the capital of the Kingsley''s Kingdom, Doom was constructed in the shape of a square, which had set apart four regions that represented four families and the fourrgest races in the kingdom. The four regions served the gigantic, pitch-ck castle in the center¡ªand its owner.

    At this moment, this city was sleeping under the gentle moonlight. The corners of Kade''s lips twitched. This massive city could never be treated as luxurious. Even though there were also business negotiations andmunications in this city, they couldn''t be as lively as the human countries. To put it bluntly, judging by her views of this city as a Human, he saw this ce as an exquisite, lifeless graveyard with countless tombstones and graves exuding a faint blue aura.

    What a foolish and meaningless thought.

    He shook his head slightly and caressed his beard. At this moment, a voice sounded behind him.

    "All ready, Sir."

    "Got it."

    Kade instantly put up a stern expression. He turned around and entered the spacious room withrge strides. Even though there were exquisite decorations set up in every corner of this well-decorated room, there wasn''t a single piece of furniture. In the center of the spacious room, there was a mysterious, yetplicated ritual emanating with faint radiance. The ritual wasid out in the shape of a cross with empty circles at all four corners. Kade stepped onto one of the four circles. Then, the entire ritual cross emanated a faint radiance and shortly after, three other indistinct, illusory silhouettes emerged above the other three circles. Even though Kade couldn''t see their facial features, he knew that it was the same as how others viewed him ¡ª This was themunication method for the four legendary generals. Unless they received orders, they would never gather in a single ce. They had never appeared before anyone and always controlled everything in secret.

    ''It''s almost time.''

    Kade let out a snort as he gazed at the three fuzzy figures. The war against the Maind had begun, but the four legendary generals didn''tunch all their attacks. Instead, as per usual, Great Garcia and Number 4, the dark angel Erik were responsible for leading the battles, while ''The Bloody Witch'' Gretel and Kade remained in the nation. ording to the n, they should have ovee arge portion of the Maind''s territories and searched for further breakthroughs. However, Kade knew that the situation wasn''t that simple.

    "Our operations have faced some problems."

    He said coldly.

    If  Alex was present he would have identified Kade as the head of the Numbers under Bahamut''s clone.

    ''''Our operations in the Renner Kingdom have faced resistance, which caused the slowing of our progress. It seems that they are well-prepared for our raids. Our first wave of raids has almost failed. We need to regroup our troops and revise our strategies."

    "How surprising."

    A flirtatious, melodious voice sounded. Even without the need to look at her appearance, almost every man would fall into a delusion that they couldn''t extricate themselves from.

    However, Kade remained silent and gazed at the slender magical silhouette with narrowed eyes.

    "We have predicted that the Renner Kingdom''s defenses would be impressive. But, all the battle lines have crumpled? General Kade, you must be joking, right?"

    Kade shook his head slightly. As the only human race among the four legendary generals, he was much more capable than the other three in extracting intelligence from human society. In fact, he was sure that Garcia wasn''t exaggerating in his words. There would be a risk of losing all their troops if they didn''t retreat immediately. Even though they had broken through the defenses in Sygram and Dragon Canyon, they failed to dominate the territories they had expected. Besides, their enemies had also smartly withdrawn from battle, which made it difficult for the Undead Army to kill the Humans and replenish their manpower on the spot. The situation in Silent Field was still eptable. However, Kade was clear that the Undead Army there had be a lonely army with Silent Field''s geographical location. If they didn''te up with any solutions, they would surely be eliminated by the Valkyries Army.

    The situation in Grendel was even worse. ording to the report that Kade had received, not only did the enemies defeat Garcia''s first wave of the army, but they had also destroyed the ''Sinister Death''. Even though the ''Sinister Death'' was a Necromancer family with intermediate forces and wasn''t regarded highly by the four legendary generals, they were considered powerful by the humans. It was unbelievable that this Necromancer family had been utterly destroyed.

    "Everything is normal in the Kingsley''s Kingdom."

    Number 4, the dark angel Erik was as reticent as ever as though speaking a few more words would kill him. But, the other three present understood what he meant.

    Their attack on the Kingsley''s Kingdom couldn''t get any more normal.

    Initially, they dispatched their troops to the border to put up a strong stance and disregarded their army entirely. The day before Erikunched his attack, Kingsley''s Kingdom was still focusing its attention on dealing with its Prime minister and winning the trust of its people. This gave Erik the chance to overwhelm the borders and invade all the way through. Not only that, but they had also aplished their mission earlier than expected. However, due to the resistance from the Renner Kingdom, Erik couldn''t advance further.

    If the Kingsley''s Kingdom was a wine bottle while the Dali''s Kingdom attack was like forcing water into the wine bottle opening, then the Renner Kingdom would be the cork. Logically speaking, the water would gush into the wine bottle in the shortest time possible as soon as the cork was removed. But, if they were to find an opening in the bottleneck and pour water through, no one knew how much time it would take to fill the wine bottle.

    Of course, another way was to break the bottleneck and pour all the water in. But, this way, the Dali Kingdom would inevitably enrage the Holy Empire considered also the giant behemoth of Law, overseeing everything silently before moving if valuable reason was given, they wouldn''t want such superpower to be enraged which would be extremely dangerous.

 Chapter 1522 1362: Its him

    Chapter1522 1362: It''s him

    Initially, they dispatched their troops to the border to put up a strong stance and disregarded their army entirely. The day before Erikunched his attack, Kingsley''s Kingdom was still focusing its attention on dealing with its Prime minister and winning the trust of its people. This gave Erik the chance to overwhelm the borders and invade all the way through. Not only that, but they had also aplished their mission earlier than expected. However, due to the resistance from the Renner Kingdom, Erik couldn''t advance further.

    If the Kingsley''s Kingdom was a wine bottle while the Dali''s Kingdom attack was like forcing water into the wine bottle opening, then the Renner Kingdom would be the cork. Logically speaking, the water would gush into the wine bottle in the shortest time possible as soon as the cork was removed. But, if they were to find an opening in the bottleneck and pour water through, no one knew how much time it would take to fill the wine bottle.

    Of course, another way was to break the bottleneck and pour all the water in. But, this way, the Dali Kingdom would inevitably enrage the Holy empire considered also as the giant behemoth of Law, overseeing everything silently before moving if the valuable reason was given, they wouldn''t want such a superpower to be enraged which would be extremely dangerous.

    "What does His Majesty think about it?"

    Kade shook his head and said.

    "His Majesty didn''t have any views on this. This is an issue that we, four legendary generals, should resolve."

    Gretel let out a crisp chuckle. However, Kade didn''t take it to heart as he knew that Gretel was just an annoying troublemaker. Back then, this raid n had been approved by the Dark Dragon. Now that the progress wasn''t going well, the Dark Dragon would pay attention to it. However, Kade had to admit that Gretel was right. This was a problem between the four legendary generals. If they couldn''t even handle such a problem, wouldn''t the tempted clowns who were eyeing their positions from below be jumping for joy?

    "We should retreat and reevaluate the situation."

    He ignored Gretel''s words and suggested his own.

    "General Erik''s army have reached their target and we can act ording to n. No matter what, His Majesty''s prestige can protect our troops. Judging from the reactions of the Prime minister, their holy guardian, perhaps she can''t do anything to resist His Majesty. The guardian''s protection naturally has its inertia, but the holy guardian''s current status is not enough for her to recover lost ground. I suggest that we go steady and strike hard. Consolidate our battle lines first beforeunching another attack."

    Kade gazed at the figure at the side.

    "Silent Field isn''t a good choice for us. If it is possible, hand it over to others to defend."

    "Oh."

    Erik responded, but no one knew if he had agreed to this suggestion.

    "But this isn''t our focus, General Erik."

    At this moment, the flirtatious voice let out some crisp chuckles as it spoke.

    "Indeed. We recognize the strength of the Renner Kingdom. But this time, they performed so well against our raids. Shouldn''t we consider the possibility of internal personnel leaking our information? This is a serious problem. ording to our intelligence report, no matter which territories are on Renner Kingdom''s battle lines, they are more or less prepared against our raids. General Kade should be clearer on this than me. If we can''t resolve this problem, how should we go about discussing about others?"

    Kade sulked slightly.

    Indeed. This was their biggest problem to a certain extent.

    The meeting continued untilter in the night.

    After it ended, Kade was left alone. He couldn''t help but say this.

    ''''I''m sure it''s him. This ce will be your grave Alexander.'''' He squeezed through his teeth, belly full of hatred, he almost diedst time, sacrificing a lot of his strength and pleading with his lord afterward, just by recalling this Kade''s eyes became vicious. Well, he would have his revenge. Revenge is a dish best served cold.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex let out a long sigh and tossed the letter on the table.

    Then, he lifted his head and looked at everyone before him.

    It had been two days since the end of the battle. After annihting the ''Sinister Death'' and driving off the Undead Army, it appeared that there would be peaceful days for the time being. However, he kept his guard on. He quickly engaged in an inquest on Lars and received first-hand intelligence on the Undead Army.

    Lars was thoroughly pitiful. Even though he couldn''t create a phctery like the Liches to live for eternity, he also had some backup ns as a Necromancer. In a ce full of mutual deception like the Dali Kingdom, no one knew when they would die. Therefore, as the patriarch of the family, it would be too pathetic if he didn''t have any means to ''restart'' his life.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Alex and with his strength and Silveria''s help, he was able to catch the other party''s most prized possession, his soul core.

    Soul Cores for Necromancers were as though the phcteries for Liches: the source of their presence.

    Necromancers and Liches were different. Thetter used magical powers to engage in life-and-death transformations to turn themselves into Undead Creatures. However, Necromancers were mainly Undead Creatures with spellcasting talents. From this aspect, their Soul Cores were more important than the phcteries, which could also be treated as the Necromancer''s CPU. Whoever grasped it could grasp its presence. Therefore, as long as the Soul Core was in Alex''s hands, Lars wouldn''t be able to hide any secrets and couldn''t even lie even if he wanted to.

    Although Lars had limited knowledge as the patriarch of an intermediate family, Alex managed to uncover a lot of useful information.

    The Undead Army came in strong this time, led by ''Dark Angel'' Erik and General Garcia under General Kade. Thetter was responsible for the development of the Renner Kingdom, while the former was in charge of the battle lines in the Kingsley''s Kingdom.

 Chapter 1523 Lunas Story 1: Luna and Alex

    Chapter 1523 Luna''s Story 1: Luna and Alex

    A/N: Check out my new novel yers Era: The System!

    Now let''s get into the main thing. I decided to create these special chapters to show you some of the female character''s past. To help you better understand them, this is way better than creating a new book just for them. Hopefully, you will like it.

    ???

    It all started when she was going to school one day. Just a normal day. Her mom was getting mad at the traffic as they drove and one of her friends sitting in the back. They gave her a ride because her mom had to go to work early. Well after a few more yells at crazy drivers, they made it to the safety of school and out of the roller coaster of Luna''s mom''s car.

    ''Yeah, she was kind of an aggressive driver. ''

    Luna and her friend walked off in separate directions, both heading towards their lockers.

    The morning was always so cold. Hardly anyone was there and the dimness of the school just gave you that uneasy feeling. Oh and of course none of the buildings were open for them to escape the bitter cold.

    Arms folded, Luna made it to the safety of her locker. Pulling off her backpack, she got on one knee to open her bottom locker.

    ''Man even my locker was like ice, cold and frozen. It was so cold, it made my hands numb.'' She grumbled like a grumpy old man.

    As she was digging through her locker, Luna

    wondered why she was always here so early. She could be in her warm house not having to wait out here freezing to death.

    As Luna was closing her locker, a voice called behind me. She turned around to see Alexander. She was one of her friends from school. She met himst year in P.E. ss,ter their families even became friends as if some kind of hand at y.

    "Hey Alex," Luna greeted back hiding her difort of the weather.

    "What are you doing here so early?"

    "Oh I had morning practice today," He said as he opened her locker which was across from hers.

    "Man you guys must''ve been freezing in this weather," She replied.

    "I can''t feel my legs," He said jokingly. As he was finishing up at his locker.

    Luna looked back at the building she usually goes to, which is the Spanish building. She would go there in the morning to get away from coldness. Of course, it was still locked.

    "Mind if I follow you? I got nowhere to go." Luna asked jokingly

    "Sure why not," Alex replied with a small giggle. The two began their walk through the school. They just talked the whole time. It was like they had known each other forever. They talked as if they could tell each other anything. Their first stop was Alex''s geometry teacher. He had to drop off his sports bag. His teacher kept it in her ssroom so Alex didn''t have to haul it around school all day.

    They continued the walk to Alex''s leadership ss which started before school started.

    When they got there, Luna said.

    "See yater,"

    And she went off to ss. As she was heading back to see if the Spanish building was unlocked, she felt strange. She no longer felt cold. She didn''t know how she felt. It was as if she was in a perfect state. She was no longer so hating. She was joyful.

    Luna then realized that the walk she had with Alex was nice. It was a lot of fun.

    ''I don''t know. All we did was talk yet it was great. My cold feeling of resentment had turned into a warm happiness. I walked back to the Spanish building with a smile on my face. I now had a reason to get to school early besides seeing those two. I want to spend more time with Alex. To know him more.''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Later at the cafeteria, she met with her best friends Maria and Sakuya. They begin to talk about their rtionship with Sakuya, the Japanese girl bringing the question.

    ''''What is a rtionship?" She asked but as always, the smartest of the bunches answered.

    ''''Rtionships are a two-way thing, something based on love and trust. So let''s have less talk of rtionships with media or celebrities. The media may be a factor in the environment that has either a positive or negative impact on your psychology, brain chemistry, and thoughts. If you think you have a rtionship with celebrities, to these photographed stars of stage and screen, you are delusional. Also, you cannot have a rtionship with a car, with food, or any other non-living thing. They cannot respond. In truth, they are rtionships with yourself, with your inner feelings, and are things that alter your hormonal bnce or brain chemistry in some way. So, let us get real before we get lost and lonely; let us be clear that a rtionship is two-way. You can have a rtionship with another person in real life, or with an animal, and perhaps with nature itself. Yet if there is no reciprocal love, you are alone, and it''s better you know it so you can be a solid person in connection to your feelings, in control of yourself, and able to seek something genuine and good.''''

    ''''Wow! You''re so knowledgeable for a little girl.'''' Sakuya sarcastically spat with Maria ring at her.

    Luna was listening halfheartedly, it was at that moment the other two remarked their friend''s state.

    Sakuya snapped her fingers together.

    ''''Hello Mars! We''re on Earth, what are you thinking so deeply about for you not to join me to tease our Senorita?"

    ''''Ah, nothing I was just lost in thoughts.'''' Luna obviously wouldn''t admit she was absent-minded because she was thinking about the charming boy with emerald eyes.

    ''''Maybe she is in love,'''' Maria remarked as she elegantly drank her smoothie.

    Luna''s body trembled but none of them noticed it because they were busy bickering.

    It was how everything started.

 Chapter 1524 Lunas Story 2: Forever!

    Chapter 1524 Luna''s Story 2: Forever!

    Snowkes float down from the dark void that is the sky. They paint Luna''s cheeks and nose a cool wet sheer and she opens her mouth to steal one that hasnded on her lips. She smiled, the snowke melting on her tongue. She drifts backward, carving into the barely frozen frost, her silhouette imprinting the earth. Another''s silhouette imprinted the night sky and Luna''s voice called out to it.

    "What are you thinking about?" Luna''s voice was loose and flowing, tumbling from her lips like discarded words, lucky enough to form a sentence.

    "Nothing in particr." Comes a strong voice from the shadows. Luna shivered deliciously at his voice. Never did his voice cease to excite her.

    "How boring!"

    She rolled over on her side, closer to him. His face became more defined as he leaned closer. His cheeks gaining shape, his nose sharper, his eyes piercing through the ckness like beautiful emeralds.

    "What are you thinking about?" He challenged with a slight grin to his voice.

    "Everything. School. Future. You." Thest word was the whisper of a sound. It floated between them like a stranded soul, not knowing which way to turn. He leaned away, his face dissolving into a shapeless form once again.

    Anger bubbled just beneath Luna''s skin.

    "You do not think of me?"

    "I never said that." He breathed deeply. She could hear the shuddering in his chest along with the constriction of his heart. Luna rolled back onto her spine, her eyes reaching out into the stars, seeking some sort of guidance. She was bewildered and lost as if she was being pulled in all different directions. And there was only one person to solve her problems. Only three words need to be spoken to ease my suffering.

    I love you.

    They are so simple, yet the heavy weight of them can weigh even the strongest people down. These words are not to be spoken lightly though she held no burden when she has said them in the past.

    Now, Luna longed to hear them spoken by him but he seemed so desperate to hide them from her like some sick game. She sighed, letting her eyes slip closed. The wind picked up and snowkes entangled in her blonde hair. She could hear him shift, the snow cracking beneath his body but she dared not open her eyes. She felt him descend beside her and still, she kept them closed. She opened them only when she felt his lips at her ear.

    "I do think of you." He whispered, the wind carrying his voice to Luna''s ear.

    "But it isn''t enough is it." She sniffed, her nose starting to run from the cold. He sighed, deep and clear and Luna mped her eyes shut, knowing the answer she dreaded to hear.

    "No. It''s not enough." He says his voice a knife that pierces Luna''s heart.

    She choked back a sob. "Because you''re leaving tomorrow?"

    "Yes." He copsed beside her, his body lost in the mountain of white.

    "But, we can call each other." Luna tried desperately to cling to the thought of them together.

    "We can write. Email."

    But it is like clutching smoke with your bare hands.

    "You know it won''t be the same." His words are taking on a sharper edge with each syble and Luna feels it in her heart like pricks of needles.

    But she knew he was right.

    ''We will be worlds away by tomorrow afternoon. Never to see each other again.''

    And Luna feels the trickle of tears welling just beyond her vision. He heard the soft hups from her, the effect of holding back her tears.

    "Oh, Luna." He gathered her into his arms.

    "Let''s not think about tomorrow."

    Luna buried her face into the warmth of his coat and his lips fluttered through her hair, kissing the strands.

    She wished to stay here like this forever, protected in his strong arms. She forgot that he was leaving tomorrow. She forgot that they might not see each other again. She forgot everything but him. She only smelled his cologne and felt only the soft fur strands that lined the inside of his coat. And she embraced him closer, looking up at the midnight sky speckled with stars.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The airport was filled with boisterous noise.

    People shove and shake Luna as they run to catch their flight. She felt numb and didn''t notice the many apologies thrown in her general direction after another person pushed her aside. All that was in Luna''s mind was the fact that Alex was leaving today.

    He''s leaving me.

    The thought was so bizarre but she knew that it was true. He was leaving for good. Never visit or call again. The thought sounded odd on Luna''s tongue and she swallowed it down her throat, leaving a burning, bitter taste in her mouth.

    She reached the terminal where he would depart with his parents, his mother leading the way. She pointed to where Alex was standing with his family.

    Luna smiled weakly when they spotted her and waved her over. Her mother gave her a slight shove when she didn''t move and she stumbled forward. Alex was staring at his feet, his hands in his pockets. She wished he would embrace her. Tell her he would write or call every night. To whisper in her ear that everything will be okay and that he''ll visit as soon as he can. But she knew those would be false promises made to keep her happy.

    He won''t write or call. It won''t be okay and he''ll never visit. She swallowed the lump in her throat as he looked up, his emerald eyes filled with regret.

    "Well, I guess this is goodbye then." Luna stuttered, tears welling in her eyes. He didn''t answer but he scooped her up into his arms and squeezed the air from her lungs. But she didn''t protest and just hung on for dear life. His cologne floats across her nose and she filed it away in her memory. She pulled back and stared at his face, trying to memorize every little detail to the dimple of his cheeks.

    He smiled sadly when his ne was called out. Luna started to tremble as she released him.

    "Goodbye, Luna."

    His voice broke at the end and he had to look away. Tears burst from the dam Luna tried to create and pour down her face. I watch him walk through the door to his ne.

    Even after he disappeared, she stayed and watched, hoping for some miracle that he''d walk right back through the door and say it was all some cruel joke.

    She wished it, no she prayed, vowing to forever love him if it was just a prank and he came back.

    One weekter they were back. Luna cried with joy, her prayers had been answered.

    She would keep her promise, forever love him even in their next life.

 Chapter 1525 Marias Story 1: Their First meeting after years

    Chapter 1525 Maria''s Story 1: Their First meeting after years

    Another day gone. She had to y the perfect girl so much she had be sick of it. She would have loved to be like Miss Nobody.

    She mmed her books into her locker and pushed the metal door shut, d that it was finally the weekend. She no longer had to deal with all of these people, her peers. At least not until Monday, anyway. Only when she was with those two she could rx.

    ''High School. The best years of our lives. I beg to differ. Well, today I don''t care, I''ll be a little bitchy.''

    The hall was still very crowded and she tried to make her way through the endless sea of bodies but was rtively unsessful. The most she managed to do was piss off a few jocks, get a few res, and have someone cut her off, making her a little mad. She had a better ce to be than in this crowd. This crowd was full of judgmental hypocrites.

    The more she thought about it, the more she realized that she was just as bad as them, but she tried to push that negative thought from her already overcrowded mind.

    "MOVE!"

    Someone shouted from up ahead of her and the crowd parted, revealing a very young man with green eyes, his face was above average. His face seemed familiar, she must have met him somewhere in the past but not wasn''t the time to think of that.

    The young man kept walking. He wasn''t heading to her, she just didn''t want to move so that he could make his way to his destination. Hers was just as important, if not more so.

    He stopped right in front of her and red.

    "Move?" He asked, but it wasn''t a question, but more of amand.

    Fed up and a little pissed, she stood her ground, nting her foot out to the side and cocking one eyebrow.

    "Nope."

    He just stared. Good.

    ''Dumb moron doesn''t know what to do. I''ve confused him.''

    "Sorry?" He asked like he didn''t hear her.

    Looking around like she was trying to find an answer, just to please the crowd, she wrinkled her nose.

    "I think I just told you no."

    Normally she would have moved out of his way, but she''d had a very difficult day and wasn''t in the mood for stupid poprity contests and fear from the jocks.

    ''You could tell that the Neanderthal was trying to figure out what to do.''

    She was pretty sure that she saw smokeing from his ears and she couldn''t help but smile.

    The crowd was still flowing around the small spat, but a few stood by, hoping to see a good show.

    His jaw clenched, as did his fists, and she thought she was going to die shortly.

    "Whatever,"

    She mumbled.

    "You''re not worth it. . ."

    She stepped out of his way and into the crowd, which immediately swept her away.

    Before being swept too far, she muttered

    "I''m not in the mood anymore."

    She didn''t turn around to see if he caught the menace in her voice, but she was pretty sure he didn''t.

    She was swept out into the foyer and found that it was a little less crowded there.

    Finally, a ce she could think a little. She pressed her back up against the cold stone wall and closed her eyes. She just needs to breathe a little.

    She told herself as she took a deep breath.

    In. Out.

    There were far too many thoughts running wild in her head for me to even attempt to sort them out. People were passing in front of her, a few giving her odd looks, but she didn''t care. She needed to rx a little.

    "Hey," A deep voice muttered.

    She opened one eye and looked at the guy standing in front of her. His ck hair was hanging in front of his green eyes a little.

    "Huh?" He said, a little taken aback.

    "Umm... I don''t know how to put this withouting across strongly, but. . . . you are standing on my jacket. . ."

    A little embarrassed, she looked down. Sure enough, under her left sneaker, there was an old leather jacket, with a nice size eight shoe print on it.

    "Oh. Uh. Sorry," She said, picking up her foot and taking a step to the side. She bent down and picked it up, trying to brush off the dirt and grime. She brushed her hair from her eyes and examined the jacket.

    "Hey, is this a 1950''s jacket?"

    Intrigued she took a closer look.

    "Yeah. . ." He said, raising one eyebrow. He looked around him and bit his lip.

    "I don''t mean toe across. . ." He trailed off a little for a second,

    "Can I have my jacket back? I''ve got a gig to go to."

    She felt her cheeks going slightly pink and she chuckled a little.

    "Sorry."

    She held out the jacket, still intrigued. He grabbed it and smiled.

    "Hey, thanks."

    "No problem. I guess the dirty footprint adds some character."

    "Yeah. I guess. See ya,"

    And with that he turned around and started walking away, only to rejoin his group of simrly dressed baboons, all with spiked, styled hair hanging in front of their eyes.

    ''A rocker. Not bad.''

    She picked up her bag which she had dropped in her mad flight from the crowd and slung it over her shoulder. She fumbled in her bag for her keys, which had sunk to the very bottom of the pit, and headed towards the door. As she got closer, the air grew denser and colder.

    ''Damn. It''s snowing.''

    And sure enough. Big kes the size of her fist were floating down. She pulled her jacket closer to her body and stepped out into the white atmosphere, hoping it would just swallow her up.

    Suddenly, she stopped because she had finally remembered where she had met the guy.

    ''''Isn''t it Alex Luna''s childhood sweetheart? Damn! He is cute. Luna must be happy, I''ll tell her. Huh! Come to think she had said he didn''t remember her at the school entrance. Gotta help them.''''

    The next day the news of the Ice goddess making a fool of a new transfer student spread across the school, somehow her rebellious attitude added to her already growing poprity.

    ''Shit!'' She swore, her friend mocked her when she tell them this, Luna was crestfallen shortly after but regained her smile when the two promised to help her eventually get together with her love.

    ''''Thanks, my sisters!" Luna said as she hugged them, the three shared a hug. Forever sisters. They will share everything, their joy, their sorrows, and their happiness, always together.

 Chapter 1526 Sakuyas Story 1: The Rebellious

    1526 Sakuya''s Story 1: The Rebellious

    As far as she could remember she had been a rebellious one, someone who does whatever she wants, maybe all this started after she lost her mother.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The sharp bell chimes loudly, her eyes fly open in shock. She blinked a few times, smoothing out the fuzzy world before her.

    Her jaw felt stiff and her teeth were clenched against each other. She lifted her head from her doodle-stained desk and stared out in a daze at the ssroom before her. Her ssmates were busy clearing off their desks and stuffing paper pencils into binders before exiting through the wooden door on the right side of the room. She unclenched her jaw and stood up, her legs snapping up and flinging her chair into a person crossing behind.

    "Ow!"

    They groaned.

    "What''s your freakin'' problem!?"

    She turns around.

    "Sorry,"

    She giggled.

    "I didn''t see you."

    Without another word, she turned back to her desk and stuffed her work into her fat binder that sat on the floor under her desk.

    "Sakuya," She heard the teacher sing.

    ''Oh great, she''s happy about something, that can''t be good.''

    She mumbled and looked up.

    "Yes!" She said obliviously.

    "Where are you sleeping again?" She questioned, even though she already knew the answer.

    ''That''s what I hate about teachers, even if they know what you''ve done they make you admit it. Or when they are lecturing you and then they end with Okay? and you nod, then they go, Pardon? then you have to say yes, like can''t they just shut the hell up? God.''

    She nodded.

    "Pardon?!" She yelped as if she had just given her the finger or something.

    She rolled her eyes.

    ''See what I mean?!''

    "YES!" She said a little too loudly.

    A deadly silence followed.

    "You''ll be here at 3:30 for detention.''''

    Her teacher snapped.

    ''Is that all you got, bitch! What''s up with teachers andmeebacks? All it ever is; "Detention, Office, Hall, Suspension, EXPELD!" God, bless these poor creatures with some god-damned creativity.''

    This detention business never bothered her, her father never asked why she was homete, and if he did she would tell ''em I was smokin'' weed with my friends. Like he would care. Well, it was because he knew she was in her rebellious phase.

    "Pardon?!" She screeched again.

    ''Man, that was it, I can fucking take it anymore.''

    "What? What do you want me to freakin'' say?!" She snapped.

    "Make that tomorrow as well!" Her teacher added evilly.

    "Can''te. I have a dance tournament tomorrow." She grumbled under her breath.

    "What was that?!" She nosed.

    "Nothing" She sighed, "It just, some of us have lived here.''''

    She said quietly.

    "That''s it Sakuya, I have had it up to here!"

    Her teacher gestured to her forehead.

    "You''ll be here with me for the next two weeks." She patted her hair.

    "And I will be calling your father in to talk." She added.

    She red at her.

    ''Who the hell does she think she is?!''

    Her blood boiled, she could just start screaming at her, diss her until she cried. Or she could do the responsible thing and -- screw it she snatched up her binder and mmed her chair under her desk, dramatically kissing her teeth at her before giving her the finger and stalking out of the room.

    She broke into a run once she was out of the door and tore across the cement hallways.

    Her ckbat boots pped on the rubber tiles.

    "Sakuya! Get back HERE!" The teacher yelled from behind her.

    "Go to hell, you cock sucker!" She screeched giving her a middle finger.

    Her reply was muffled, and she ignored it. She swung around the corner and flew down the stairs, taking them by threes. She rarely did this, only in desperate times.

    ''Desperate times call for desperate actions.''

    She mmed into the steel doors and tripped outside.

    "Crap, I forgot my bag!"

    Bag = Cell phone, iPod, and important stuff she cursed under her breath, no way she was going in there, not after what just happened. She slowed to azy walk and pulled her ck hood over her long ck hair.

    ''Need my iPod, I need my music, it is the only thing that can save me from my annoying father.''

    Maybe she could spend the night on the street, like a bum. Right... She groaned and turned the corner to the bus stop.

    The sky was a mass of grey clouds and seagulls.

    '' Ah, the joys of the city. Pollution and loud garbage-eating birds.''

    She entered the ss bus shelter and plopped down on the bench. A few secondster she turned her head to see who was sitting beside her. A hobo.

    Her head snaps back to stare out the ss walls. Her heart thumped franticly.

    ''Common Mr. Bus... Hurry up!''

    "Yer... for the bus?" He said in a hoarse voice, "broke... down, there."

    He snorted without waiting for an answer.

    She looked down the road, guess what, he was right. The busy on its side, people stood around impatiently as the bus driver talked with the police.

    ''Shit!''

    She nodded to the man and plunged her free hand into the pocket of her ck baggy pants before pulling it back out and tossing him a dor.

    "Have a nice night mister.'''' She sighed and began her long trek home.

    That night was longer than the previous ones because of her father''s nagging. She had to sit in dogeza for two hours, it was that day she recalled she was Japanese. They had moved out of the country, and came to the USA to start a new life, her father hade to work for her new boss. A Yakuza moving to work for a cartel boss. How ironic.

    In a few days, she would meet her father''s new boss''s daughter. It''s said there have the same age.

    ''Hopefully, she would be fun to mess with.'' Sakuya now back in her room couldn''t help but smirk thinking of the future.

    ''While her father bosses around my father, I''ll be bossing her around. Fair I guess.''

    On top of being rebellious, she was a sadist.

    Someone who found pleasure in other''s suffering.

    Unfortunately, she meet her matchter on. Boss father, Boss daughter.

 Chapter 1527 Lunas Story 3: Lunas Diary

    1527 Luna''s Story 3: Luna''s Diary

    Sakuya was standing with her arms dangling out of their dormitory on the fourteenth floor, exposing her still-wet nail polish to the gale-force winds that were shrieking between the school buildings. The sky was dark, holding something like a hurricane in its swollen ck clouds. She whistled Dixie over the roar of thunder and yelled.

    "When you die, what do you want on your headstone?"

    She never asked a question she didn''t already have an answer to. A discussion was not for the formation of new ideas but for the sheer entertainment of old ones.

    "I don''t know," Luna said, barely able to hear herself speak, though she leaned over as far off the edge of her bed as she could.

    "I don''t know if I want to be buried. I kind of want to dpose."

    She frowned. "You and your Earth Mother shit."

    Rain began to smack against the sidewalk, and she didn''t so much as recoil. It dripped off the roof just beyond the tips of her fingers, where red sludge remained pooled, waiting.

    "Cemeteries are¡­well. They''re so romantic, don''t you think?"

    If there was any one institution that nurtured necrophilia, it was a parochial school. Mass was always centered around death¡ªthere were so many sins to atone for and so many tomit, and the waiting line before Saint Peter wound around the block. Angelic Disnend Fast-Passes were only avable to those who paid careful attention to the time bomb that was mortality.

    "Just think about it. Well, you know what I''m about to say."

    Luna chuckled staring straight into Sakuya''s eyes.

    She was grant in many ways,

    One of her many sadistic delights was to ensnare boys and then y with them when they fell at her feet, begging for a movie, a dance, a grope.

    "You creeper."

    "Luna dear." She said in the way she always did when she said something ignorant.

    "You''re the creeper. Rotting? Who does that?"

    "Nomadic tribesmen, who don''t have the resources for embalming?"

    She sighed. "Touch¨¦."

    When she ran her fingernails together without clumping or running, she closed the window and the rain was muted, thunder muffled.

    "Anyway, you want to know what I want on my headstone?"

    "What?"

    "''I can have cheezburger, plz?''"

    "What?"

    "You know. Like lolcats. Except lol-dead-Sakuya."

    "Dead Sakuya is so not a lol-thing."

    "Luna," She said, standing in front of the mirror and running a brush through her hair.

    "Just think of it. The cheeseburgers that people provide in honor of the dead will provide food for local wildlife, and¡ªjust think¡ªa hundred, two hundred years from now, people wille to make rubbings of my grave and think that twenty-first-century Americans spoke like that. I''ll be fucking with the minds of generations toe."

    Luna simply stared at her.

    And in the way that usually apanies cunning movie viins, lightning lit up the sky outside of the window, searing Luna''s eyeballs back into her brain.

    She grinned. "Isn''t that brilliant?"

    There in the dark, her skin shone beneath weak light and her eyes sparkled with whatever brightness that was going on behind them.

    ''''Sure, she is creepy as fuck.'''' Luna secretly mumbled before falling asleep. Maria was out for a business.

    Sakuya stared at her friend sleeping soundlessly before grinning, deciding to sleep as well. Tomorrow because it is Sunday, it would be fun, she was imagining how to mess with Luna. Unlike Maria, she could tease Luna as much as she wants if she doesn''t anger Luna.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The next day, Sakuya woke up, she sneaked out Luna''s diary and started reading it aloud.

    She was doing it intentionally.

    ["Have you ever fallen in love?"

    The question startled me from my reverie.

    "What?"

    "Have you ever fallen in love?" His eyes remained fixed on the sunset, always staring straight ahead. I thought for a moment. Had I ever fallen in love? I had been with numerous people in the past; some for a few years, others for a matter of days. But did I fall in love with any of them?

    "I¡­ I''m not too sure. What does falling in love feel like?" My question seemed to irk him. He sighed and looked down, shaggy hair hiding his eyes.

    "It''s hard to exin."

    "Try. Try for me." It was then that his eyes, his eyes filled with storms and pain and something else I couldn''t ce, met mine.

    "Falling in love¡­" He hesitated a moment, eyes fixed once more to the ze on the horizon.

    "Falling in love is like walking a paper-thin line above oblivion. You don''t know what''s at the bottom, so you do your absolute best to remain on that line. Sometimes you meet certain people, people that make you lose your bnce, people that make you pitch towards that void. But you hold back, regaining your footing¡­ and sometimes the person who tripped you is lost to the void. They tried to pull you down with them, but you wouldn''t let go of the line."

    "That doesn''t sound very nice. I thought love was meant to be a nice feeling."

    "But it is nice," He whispered. The world around us was so still. Just us, the burning sky and the unknown beneath the deathly thin line we walked.

    "Love is nice because one day you''ll meet that person. That person that you fight with, that you cry with, that youugh with. That person that sticks with you no matter what. That person that wriggles into the darkest corners of You no matter how hard you try to keep them out. That person is your person. And one day, the void doesn''t seem so scary anymore. You take that leap. You dare to trip your person up, dare to pull them down with you. And sometimes they let you. And you fall together. So I''ll ask again. Have you ever fallen in love?" His eyes burned into mine, burned hotter than any star.

    I said nothing, simply took his hand and stepped into the void. Limbs tangled, we fell. Fell into oblivion.]

    Luna woke up and like a hungry hyena she jumped at Sakuya.

    ''''Give it back!"

    Sakuya being the most athletic of the three, easily dodged Luna''s assault, going somewhere else before reading another page of Luna''s diary.

    [We floated across the pond. I dipped my hand in the clear water and watched the ripples spread outwards from my fingertips. I looked up at Alex and watched his long, ck hair flying behind him in the breeze as he made the boat speed up. Her emerald eyes were squinting against the wind. He looks beautiful with the wind in his face, I thought.

    The boat zipped across the smooth water, disrupting the pink cherry blossom petals that were sitting atop the surface of the pond. When the pond was calm, it looked almost like ss. But when there was a motorboat going at fairly high speeds, walls of shining white water spread out from the sides of the vessel, sshing anyone onboard.

    Alex and Iughed, making eye contact between the water droplets flying through the air. I couldn''t help but notice how lovely and full of life hisugh was. Alex was just like that pond. At first, it looked cool and calm, but as soon as a boat sped around you uncovered lots more beneath its surface.

    The pond was beautiful, sometimes soft and quiet, sometimes loud and energetic. But all-around amazing.

    Then the geese flew out of my range of sight.

    15:10

    Suddenly self-conscious and unsure of where to look, I fiddled with the skirt of my pastel pink dress and felt Alex''s eyes on me.

    The boat slowed to a stop and I watched some loud Canada geese flying overhead. I was surprised that they were out flying in formation at this time of year. I wondered where they were headed, and where they wereing from.

    Then the geese flew out of my range of sight.

    Suddenly self-conscious and unsure of where to look, I fiddled with the skirt of my pastel pink dress and felt Alex''s eyes on me.

    I looked up and my cheeks began to feel hot.

    He looked so handsome with those sparkly water droplets in his hair. But he was smiling at me, so I smiled too.

    "This is great," I sighed happily.

    Heughed and said, "I''m d you liked it. I should take you across the pond again sometime."

    "Yes," I breathed. I was already starting to fantasize about what would happen next time we went out on this pond. Those emerald eyes reflecting on the surface of theke are something I can never get tired of. I can look at them for eternity. Oh my love, forever be mine.]

    ''''S.A.K.U.Y.A!"

    Luna spelled her name so slowly that it sent shivers down to Sakuya''s spine.

    ''''YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN NO?" Luna''s voice was slow as a snail, she was smiling.

    "!"

    A chill crawled up Sakuya''s spine as she realized what Luna meant.

    ''''Wait sister, I''m wrong, I promise not to take it anymore but at your age, you''re still keeping a diary. Well, I said that I don''t say anything.''''

    ''''Hehehe! Trying to grovel your way out of this won''t work SAKUYA!" Luna moved so quickly Sakuya hadn''t seen hering and before she knew, Luna was behind her and the next instant she was on the ground because Luna had done a German suplex.

    BAM!

    ''''Ouch!"

    She was knocked out in the next moment.

    That day she suffered so much and she stopped messing with Luna afterward. Thetter stopped keeping a diary after that day.

    I like this girl.

 Chapter 1528 Lunas Story 4: First Kiss/Lunas Diary

    1528 Luna''s Story 4: First Kiss/Luna''s Diary

    Most people canin about awkward moments where they find themselves ufortably close to someone''s face for the first time. The trend is often the earlier one can get their first kiss, the better.

    Luna and Alex were on his somewhere eating ice cream sundaes and their favorite Japanese candies that they had bought at the little market down the street. As close, as childhood friends, the topic of romantic rtionships came up a lot. As close, childhood friends, they usually tried to avoid talking about them being together.

    Alex ruined that understood peace that day by saying, "Luna, can I kiss you?"

    For a moment, she thought she had a major brain freeze, but in reality, it was just her world being spun on its head for a moment.

    "Now?" She croaked.

    "Not if you don''t want to," Alex said, blushing himself silly.

    "I just thought ¨C well, think ¨C that you and I, we, should ¨C well, would be a great couple."

    "Oh," She replied. They sat there for some time, silently watching their sundaes erode until they were somewhat chunky puddles.

    "You know I don''t kiss, Alex. You know I''ve been saving it for something special."

    "Yeah, I know," the hint of eagerness in his eyes died as he exined his audacity in asking her for something she would give so easily.

    "I just thought that I could make it special enough."

    And in truth, Alex was really special. And her best friend. And though they''d never admit openly, they loved each other.

    "I''m sorry, dude," She said, trying not to cry.

    "I can''t."

    "I understand. What do you want to do today?"

    "We have that project in Robert''s''. Mind if we work on that?"

    "Sounds good."

    And that was the end of that, in her dreams.

    Unfortunately, Alex''s perfectly innocent question gued her mind for the following week, until the Friday when they met next. They walked down to the market, admiring the golden aspens as they strolled.

    At the market, they purchased their usual favorite Japanese candy, in addition to strawberry-vored Twizzlers. Happily munching on the candy, they walked into the wooded park on the side of the road. Farther in they went, to the point where they couldn''t see the road, or any houses, or anyone at all. It was just them, and an army of golden aspens.

    They''d been here before to eat candy, so they plopped down on the dirt and munched away. Luna felt almost sick to be around him, without clearing up something to make him happy. After all, Alex had always been there for her as a friend. He deserved her affection.

    "Lex, um," She choked on a piece of purple hard candy.

    "Um, you have permission to, well, you know¡­"

    It took a moment for him to answer.

    "You don''t have to, you know," He said.

    "I know. But I want to."

    "You sure?"

    "Yeah."

    "Ok, then."

    A few minutes and a couple of goodughster, they stood. There was one Twizzler left. He split the nine intertwined strands, giving four for her, and taking five for himself. They consumed them as the hot Colorado sun started to flee the skies, casting orange light to aspens around them. She ate her candy fast, but Alex was a bit slower as if doing this intentionally, he was young but sometimes behaved like an adult. They continued to eat.

    Five strands. Four. Three. Two took a while to go down, due to the inconsiderate interruption of a gaseous squirrel. There was one strand left.

    "Do you want to split it?" Alex suddenly raised this question.

    She nodded. He gave one end to her, and she struggled toprehend why he was still holding on to the other end. Once it clicked for her, her spine grew cold.

    ''This kiss is a gift. You love him, but hold on! You''re about to give something you will never get back! But I guess it''s worth it because it''s Alexander.''

    After the short inner monologue, Luna put the end in her mouth and started to chew it slowly. Alex did the same with his end. The strand shrunk and shrunk, and with each bite Luna''s pulse quickened, and the earth around them started to change. At three inches between their faces, an angry windshed around the trees, roaring for her to stop. At two, amber leaves started to whip their faces. One, she could no longer move; she was a lead statue, frozen to the spot where Alex was about to kiss her. Her mind screamed for her to stop while she could she was still a child, she must wait, but her heart had temporary control of her body. It was already toote to stop.

    The wind yowled, cried, mourned. The leaves rushed, fought, tore. Hair in her face, strawberry candy in her mouth, and Alex''s nose grazing hers. Their lips touched, and they tasted like Twizzlers.

    ''This is what I remember about my first kiss: the nearly scalding temperature of his face, the sticky candy on our lips, and the wind that warned me not to tear my world apart.''

    15:11

    The memory of their first meeting came rushing to her mind and she couldn''t help but think.

    ''This is what I remember about my first kiss: the nearly scalding temperature of his face, the sticky candy on our lips, and the wind that warned me not to tear my world apart.''

    The memory of their first meeting came rushing to her mind and she couldn''t help but think.

    ''You walked in as a god. I saw your divine self-confidence. I felt our chemistry at that moment before we said one word. Then came your voice so deep and steady. That first impression stayed in my soul as a sort of bright camera sh, a moment captured in high definition.''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna''s Diary (A/N: She kept a diary to let loose her imagination, and create a world where they are together. She could hide her obsessive thoughts inside it, to keep them in check.)

    ''He was here, in this ss. My breath became quick and short as he gracefully sat beside me. I smiled as his beautiful green eyes locked on mine. He smiled as a lock of his straight ck hair fell from his forehead.

    He swept it back and turned to face the front. My heart was racing on a road that never ended. My fingers fumbled for my pen, and I began to write as the professor talked. My mind was full of thoughts. Full of a picture of me and him holding each other and feeling his lips on mine. He doesn''t know that I love him, he does not know. All I can do is dream, Alex, dream of Alex. But, something is different. Can it be?

    I see Alex''s hand slide closer to mine, just barely touching. I am shaking all over as I watch his beautiful hand. I nce up and see him and his beautiful eyes, a smile on his oval face. I smile and quickly go back to my paper. Could this really be happening? No, there''s no way, I am just imagining it.

    Suddenly Alex''s hand moves and he holds my handpletely. My heart stops and I fix my eyes upon this incredible sight. His hand was warm on mine. I jump as I hear the bell ring for the end of ss. I swiftly get up and head out, my hand slipping away from his. He follows me out and when we are finally alone he calls my name.

    "Luna.." He calls in his deep voice. I stop and turn around to face the man I love. He takes my hand once more and pulls me toward him. I''m swept up into my dream as he kisses me, my emotions swarming and my heart about to explode. Can it be?''

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Love Poem to My Lover

    With one touch you entered my soul,

    As if your own body were its key,

    Not a thing of metal nor gold,

    Yet a sensation of love that came,

    Through fingertips and eyes,

    Through your steady breaths,

    Through your sweet words,

    To never let anyone sit at my core,

    Surrendered in that fleeting moment,

    Realizing that it now forever was in love,

    Silencing the whisperings of doubt,

    Finding the way forward in any storm,

    Finding the resolution to protecte what may,

    Finding a new inner strength had ignited,

    Relieved to discover my pure self,

    That is real love there is no temptation to change,

    Because it is our real selves that bonded,

    It is our real selves that each other loves.''

    ''I listen to you talk,

    Soaking in your excitement,

    Revealing in the light of your eyes,

    Bathed in the warmth of your voice,

    I see how you are often still,

    I see how you move,

    I notice how you listen to me,

    How you think so deeply,

    Of the right response to say,

    Willing to walk my thought paths,

    To take part in joint problem-solving,

    There is a vast difference between strength and ego,

    You are strong,

    You believe in yourself,

    You respect the honest heart,

    And have the wisdom to see reality,

    That some are yers seeking only y,

    Rather than mutual benefit,

    And in all that,

    From your ways to your words,

    There is so much to love,

    Yet when we add the chemistry,

    The passion to touch,

    The primal need for intimacy,

    There is that feeling of being in love,

    That it has arrived without fanfare,

    As a humble traveler,

    Not there a moment earlier,

    Yet forevermore existing after.''

    No other woman will love Alex like Luna do.

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1529 Chapter 1363: Enemys Goal 1

    1529 Chapter 1363: Enemy''s Goal 1

    Alex let out a long sigh and tossed the letter on the table.

    Then, he lifted his head and looked at everyone before him.

    It had been two days since the end of the battle. After annihting the ''Sinister Death'' and driving off the Undead Army, it appeared that there would be peaceful days for the time being. However, he kept his guard on. He quickly engaged in an inquest on Lars and received first-hand intelligence on the Undead Army.

    Lars was thoroughly pitiful. Even though he couldn''t create a phctery like the Liches to live for eternity, he also had some backup ns as a Necromancer. In a ce full of mutual deception like the Dali Kingdom, no one knew when they would die. Therefore, as the patriarch of the family, it would be too pathetic if he didn''t have any means to ''restart'' his life.

    Unfortunately, his opponent was Alex and with his strength and Silveria''s help, he was able to catch the other party''s most prized possession, his soul core.

    Soul Cores for Necromancers were as though the phcteries for Liches: the source of their presence.

    Necromancers and Liches were different. Thetter used magical powers to engage in life-and-death transformations to turn themselves into Undead Creatures. However, Necromancers were mainly Undead Creatures with spellcasting talents. From this aspect, their Soul Cores were more important than the phcteries, which could also be treated as the Necromancer''s CPU. Whoever grasped it could grasp its presence. Therefore, as long as the Soul Core was in Alex''s hands, Lars wouldn''t be able to hide any secrets and couldn''t even lie even if he wanted to.

    Although Lars had limited knowledge as the patriarch of an intermediate family, Alex managed to uncover a lot of useful information.

    The Undead Army came in strong this time, led by ''Dark Angel'' Erik and General Garcia under General Kade. Thetter was responsible for the development of the Renner Kingdom, while the former was in charge of the battle lines in the Kingsley''s Kingdom.

    Apart from the two main,rgest armies, the remaining smaller armies were troops from various powerful families within the Dali Kingdom, which was simr to the human nobles'' private soldiers. However, the troops were considered a type of official army for the Undeads. In fact, they were the main forces in this battle.

    After Alex received the news, he immediately sent the reports to the higher up. The information was extremely crucial in evaluating the future battles. On the other hand, Alex didn''t ughter Lars instantly after digging all the intelligence from him. Instead, he ordered him to write out everything that he knew in a locked cell. Perhaps this unfortunate fellow was still transcribing everything with tears and mucus flowing down his face.

    Alex had other matters to focus his attention on.

    "How''s the situation in the fortress?" He asked.

    Everyone exchanged nces and Madeline let out a long yawn.

    "Everything is going well, Alex. We''ve lost less than a hundred men in the previous battle and there aren''t any army deserters¡­ So it''s considered alright."

    "The merchants have decided to leave temporarily, but the residents have no intentions of moving away for the time being. I''ve negotiated with them and they agreed to defend the Fortress together. Some of the residents by the periphery and Stone City have decided to leave," Cecilia said.

    Alex twitched his brows, but this wasn''t beyond his expectations. The residents had nowhere to go to and the reason why they previously tried to leave was that they were afraid that the Fortress would be destroyed. And now, not only could the Fortress withstand the attacks, but the soldiers had also eliminated the Undead Army. Compared to the stalemates in other regions, thisnd was much safer.

    "How about our resources?"

    He turned to his alchemist. Thetter cowered slightly and stood up nervously.

    "T-That¡­ Sir, the¡­ alchemy constructs¡­. w-will need more time to recover. As for the magic arrows and other Mage Equipment¡­ If the enemies were of the previous standard, we will have no problems holding on for a week. If we have materials, my subordinates and I can produce more of them¡­"

    "There will be materials, don''t worry."

    Alex nodded to her and turned to everyone else.

    "This is only the start. I guess you''ve experienced this battle personally now. The attack from the Dali Kingdom will be fiercer here on out. Don''t let your guard down even though we''ve won the previous battles easily. We didn''t win because we''ve prepared ourselves well. All we did was to disrupt their ns, that''s all. When the Undead Army is ready for the next battle, we will have a much tougher fight. The next six months are the most dangerous period. As long as we hang on, the ultimate victory will be ours."

    Everyone nced at one another. Then, Alice raised her hand dubiously.

    "Mr. Alex¡­ Why the next six months?"

    "It''s simple."

    Alex looked at her.

    "Because this battle is only a warm-up for the Dali Kingdom." Alex said in an apathetic tone.

    Many of them widened their eyes in disbelief. Even though they won the previous battles easily, it didn''t feel good for them, after all. Everyone hated battles, even the easy ones.

    Although two days had passed, many felt disgusted as soon as they recalled the scenes and mental pressure which the Dali Kingdom had brought upon them.

    "¡­ Boss, what do you mean?"

    Joe scratched his head, but plucked up his courage and asked. In fact, his doubt also represented everyone''s thoughts. Alex observed everyone''s expressions. Most of them were filled with suspicions and confusions. Only a handful of them, such as Johnson, Cecilia had fallen into deep thoughts. Alice, Maggie, and Madeline weren''t overly concerned over this issue. Alex let out an inward bitter smile. Apart from a few of them, most were mercenaries who were used to fighting and killing, so how was it possible that they would consider the meaning and problem behind the causes?

    But it seemed about time for them to attend a lecture.

    Alex spread his arms apart.

    "I want to ask everyone of you a question. What do you think was the reason of the Dali Kingdom attack on the Light Maind?"

    Everyone looked nkly and replied hesitantly.

    "This¡­ Because the Undead Creatures are sworn enemies with other living creatures¡­"

    "Because the Kingsley''s Kingdom dispatched troops to the border and enraged the Dali Kingdom¡­"

    "Both sides have been in conflicts ever since thest big war. Perhaps the Dali Kingdom is determined to dominate the Light Maind now?"

    "I guess you''re aware of the Undead Army''s structure through Lars''s confessions. But I have to warn you that this was only the tip of the iceberg. Their true strength is far from these. In the previous battles, they have only dispatched medium to low-grade troops, with none of the high-grade troops which included the Skeletal Trolls, Death Scythes, Liches, Vampire Army, or Shadow Demons. All of them are the Undead Army''s ultimate killers and there is also the Dark Elves and another group of a dark race. Currently, none of them have appeared at all. Perhaps you haven''t experienced how powerful they are, but I can tell you that if they emerged, even Maggie and Cecilia would avoid meeting them face to face. In fact, they also didn''t dispatch any the medium-grade troops. All that you''ve seen are the Abominations and Death Knights. You didn''t see any Specters or Ghouls at all, right?"

    11:00

    Everyone gave all sorts of reasonable answers. After all, they were only natives of this continent and weren''t modern yers who had received all sorts of intelligence and news. They had done well to provide such analysis. Much better than¡­

    "Who cares what they''re here for! All we have to do is hit them back!" Anne brandished her tiny fist and yelled in disdain.

    ''She''s an exception. A pure muscle head. I thought Maggie was the only one but this girl is more muscle head than her, if only I could bring them out, make them my subordinates. It would be great.''

    Alex shook his head and finger helplessly. There was nothing he could do about it now, he could only focus on the matter at hand. Maybeter he could find a solution, an alternative. He was sure to gain a lot from this game.

    Shortly after, the bustling room turned quiet and everyone looked at him for the answer.

    Then, Alex said, "You guys have to remember that war is an extension of politics. It''s means to achieve political goals. If they can''t achieve what they want, then war will be meaningless. You used to be mercenaries who act in ording to orders. But now, I need you to grow up and watch theplicated meaning behind this war everything else."

    Alex spread out the continent map on the table and pointed here and there. Everyone crowded over.

    "I guess you''re aware of the Undead Army''s structure through Lars''s confessions. But I have to warn you that this was only the tip of the iceberg. Their true strength is far from these. In the previous battles, they have only dispatched medium to low-grade troops, with none of the high-grade troops which included the Skeletal Trolls, Death Scythes, Liches, Vampire Army, or Shadow Demons. All of them are the Undead Army''s ultimate killers and there is also the Dark Elves and another group of a dark race. Currently, none of them have appeared at all. Perhaps you haven''t experienced how powerful they are, but I can tell you that if they emerged, even Maggie and Cecilia would avoid meeting them face to face. In fact, they also didn''t dispatch any the medium-grade troops. All that you''ve seen are the Abominations and Death Knights. You didn''t see any Specters or Ghouls at all, right?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was a moment silence, they started picture the whole puzzle.

    Hbd to myself

 Chapter 1530 Chapter 1364: Enemys Goal 2

    1530 Chapter 1364: Enemy''s Goal 2

    ''She''s an exception. A pure muscle head. I thought Maggie was the only one but this girl is more muscle head than her, if only I could bring them out, make them my subordinates. It would be great.''

    Alex shook his head and finger helplessly. There was nothing he could do about it now, he could only focus on the matter at hand. Maybeter he could find a solution, an alternative. He was sure to gain a lot from this game.

    Shortly after, the bustling room turned quiet and everyone looked at him for the answer.

    Then, Alex said, "You guys have to remember that war is an extension of politics. It''s means to achieve political goals. If they can''t achieve what they want, then war will be meaningless. You used to be mercenaries who act in ording to orders. But now, I need you to grow up and watch theplicated meaning behind this war everything else."

    Alex spread out the continent map on the table and pointed here and there. Everyone crowded over.

    "I guess you''re aware of the Undead Army''s structure through Lars''s confessions. But I have to warn you that this was only the tip of the iceberg. Their true strength is far from these. In the previous battles, they have only dispatched medium to low-grade troops, with none of the high-grade troops which included the Skeletal Trolls, Death Scythes, Liches, Vampire Army, or Shadow Demons. All of them are the Undead Army''s ultimate killers and there is also the Dark Elves and another group of a dark race. Currently, none of them have appeared at all. Perhaps you haven''t experienced how powerful they are, but I can tell you that if they emerged, even Maggie and Cecilia would avoid meeting them face to face. In fact, they also didn''t dispatch any the medium-grade troops. All that you''ve seen are the Abominations and Death Knights. You didn''t see any Specters or Ghouls at all, right?"

    There was a moment silence, they started picture the whole puzzle.

    Many of them paled. They knew how terrifying the Abominations were. In fact, most of theirpanions had died to their attacks. Not only could their hatchets crush the Cleric''s defensive barrier into bits, but the Abominations also didn''t even flinch to explosive magic arrows as they advanced. If it wasn''t for Madeline who used the [Under Night Sky] and reset the battlefield to reposition them away from the Fortress, no one could predict what the consequences were.

    Alex continued.

    ''''The low-grade Skeleton Soldiers, Death Knights, Abominations, followed by Skeleton Guards, Gargoyles, Bone Griffins, and Necromancers. I''ve just mentioned that none of the high-grade troops have appeared. Do you know why?"

    "Because they''re preserving their strength?"

    After all, Johnson used to be an officialmander and he was stronger in this aspect.

    11:01

    "Why are they preserving their strength?"

    "That¡­"

    Alex revealed a trace ofughter in his eyes.

    "This involves the political purpose of this war and was also their final goal. You may or may not be aware of this, but, currently, the Dali Kingdom is a prosperous nation¡­" Alex said and noticed the astonished expressions before him.

    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief as though he had just said something ridiculous. But, they couldn''t be med because the nation of death should have been a graveyard to them¡ªice-cold, lifeless, and had nothing to do with the word ''prosperous''. But Alex didn''t exin the reason why and continued.

    ''''From the report in the past, the Dali Kingdom is as what you imagined. Under the control of the four legendary generals, the Dali Kingdom was as peaceful and lifeless as a graveyard. But everything changed ever since the new Dark Dragon emerged. In order to change the situation, he strongly supported the small and medium family factions and changed the rules of the Dali Kingdom, which granted them more opportunities to rise. It was this opportunity that the Dali Kingdom grew livelier. Many families who were struggling on whilst at death''s door or attached to other forces began to rise, and eventually brought upon the current, powerful the Dali Kingdom."

    Alex shrugged.

    "But, prosperity doesn''t only bring about benefits. The cake is just this size and that is the same for every forces and nation. When the families rose, they affected the four legendary generals'' benefits. As the most four ancient,rgest families in Dali Kingdom, the four legendary generals definitely wouldn''t allow anyone to provoke their dignity. Even though they have means to utterly annihte the smaller families, they will still be others to fill the deficit and they also have nock of desires for authority and ambitions." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "But, Alex, the four legendary generals are so powerful and others try to rece them¡­ Is that possible?"

    Cecilia expressed her doubts while Alex nodded slightly.

    "That''s right. It would be impossible if they were Humans. But Marlene, don''t forget that they''re Undead Creatures who have nock of time and patience. ''Bloody Countess'' was just the illegitimate child of two Vampire families, and Garcia was only an ordinary child of a human ve family. If they can climb to where they are now over time, why can''t others do the same?"

    "That¡­"

    Cecilia was speechless. Indeed, humans had short life spans and could only grasp authority whenever the opportunity presented. The so-called patience was about 30 to 50 years andpared to the Undead Creatures who could wait up to centuries, they weren''t even worth a mention at all.

    "The capable families who could challenge the four legendary generals didn''t give up while the four legendary generals weren''t willing to hand their wealth andnd over to them. However, the cake is only this huge and a tiger can''t withstand the pack of wolves. Both sides might end up in mutual destruction if the conflicts escted and it is the Dali Kingdom'' national power that would take the hit. Under such a circumstance where they can''t share the cake, there is only one way for them¡ªgetting more of it to distribute fairly."

    Alex pointed to the map.

    "And the Light Maind is this cake."

    "But¡­ Sir¡­"

    Anvil swallowed his saliva to wet his dry throat. He was a Half-Demon and all he thought everyday in the past was about leading hispanions across the continent in search for a ce of residence. The furthest he could think ahead was what kind of life he would have. But now, all this discussion about war and the future of this continent sounded too surreal for him.

    "I-Is this rted to what you''ve mentioned before?"

    "Of course."

    This time, it was Johnson who spoke. After figuring out the situation from Alex''s information, he had his own judgment now.

    "Just as Sir has said, the Dali Kingdom is just sounding us out at the moment. This is like a battle between two men, where no one will rush ahead immediately. If we can''t defend against their attack, they will be determined to devour us entirely. But if we resisted against them sessfully, they will consider if they have a need to continue their attack¡­ Is that right, Sir?"

    "That''s right."

    Alex nodded in agreement.

    "The Dali Kingdom doesn''t seem interested in breaking out in an all-out war against the Light Maind¡ªat least for now. Their main goal is to plunder morend and resources to supply their domestic, emerging forces. This is also why the four legendary generals didn''t lead their armies to the battlefield in the first ce. At the same time, this also serves as a test and knockoutpetition for the various forces in the Dali Kingdom. The battlefield is like an examination hall. Those who fail will be crushed and only the true elites will survive."

    Alex took a breather before continuing.

    "I said all this for you to have an entirely new outlook on the entire situation."

    Alex shifted his gaze from the map to everyone before him.

    "This isn''t just a simple war. The Dali''s Kingdom battle lines have faced resistance in the Renner Kingdom, but this isn''t their true strength. I want you to remember this. They are regrouping their troops, reevaluating their strategies, and mobilizing their army. But just as I''ve said, the four legendary generals won''t show up that easily because this might trigger the involvement of the others Big shots, turn into a battle between behemoths, and be the second world war."

    "Don''t we have any ways to stop this battle?"

    Alice ced her hands on her chest and said worriedly. Alex twitched his brows slightly.

    "There are indeed some ways. As long as we do our best in defending against the Undead Army''s attack and eliminate their forces, the Dali Kingdom will back down as soon as they realized that the damage is far more than their benefits."

    ''''I see, that''s the best solution in our current situation.'''' Cecilia said and the others nodded.

    Shortly, the meeting came to an end because reinforcement had arrived.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1531 Chapter 1365: Valkyries Army

    1531 Chapter 1365: Valkyries Army

    ''''The Dali Kingdom doesn''t seem interested in breaking out in an all-out war against the Light Maind¡ªat least for now. Their main goal is to plunder morend and resources to supply their domestic, emerging forces. This is also why the four legendary generals didn''t lead their armies to the battlefield in the first ce. At the same time, this also serves as a test and knockoutpetition for the various forces in the Dali Kingdom. The battlefield is like an examination hall. Those who fail will be crushed and only the true elites will survive."

    Alex took a breather before continuing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "I said all this for you to have an entirely new outlook on the entire situation."

    Alex shifted his gaze from the map to everyone before him.

    "This isn''t just a simple war. The Dali''s Kingdom battle lines have faced resistance in the Renner Kingdom, but this isn''t their true strength. I want you to remember this. They are regrouping their troops, reevaluating their strategies, and mobilizing their army. But just as I''ve said, the four legendary generals won''t show up that easily because this might trigger the involvement of the others Big shots, turn into a battle between behemoths, and be the second world war."

    "Don''t we have any ways to stop this battle?"

    Alice ced her hands on her chest and said worriedly. Alex twitched his brows slightly.

    "There are indeed some ways. As long as we do our best in defending against the Undead Army''s attack and eliminate their forces, the Dali Kingdom will back down as soon as they realized that the damage is far more than their benefits."

    ''''I see, that''s the best solution in our current situation.'''' Cecilia said and the others nodded.

    Shortly, the meeting came to an end because reinforcement had arrived.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex wasn''t surprised by thete arrival of the Valkyrie Army. This was likemon scenes in a Hollywood movie where the leading role saves the world before the government dispatches their reinforcements. In fact, even though Alex had requested for reinforcements, it was only to prepare for any eventualities. Besides, he was sure that there were other regions that required the attention of the Valkyries Army more than his. But, he didn''t expect them to arrive much quicker than he thought. It seemed like the Undead Army attacking the Renner Kingdom had all retreated for the time being.

    Alex quickly spotted the neat rows of Valkyries lined silently and solemnly on za. Under the ring sun rays, their white armor and pure white wings emanated a dazzling, sacred aura, to which Alex couldn''t help but suck in a deep breath. The nearby mercenaries and soldiers observed curiously and discussed with one another over the grand scene. They couldn''t be med for this behavior since the Valkyries Army seldom revealed themselves before others. Although they were considered the top elite soldiers of the Light Maind, it was also due to this that their leader had to conceal their presence. It was rare for one to meet a Valkyrie, not to mention meeting a one who was fully geared.

    There were more than a thousand of them before Alex. He descended the flight of stairs, at the same time scanning them with narrowed eyes.

    In the game, Valkyries were all-rounders who could attack and defend outstandingly, had no pressure in short to long range battles, and possessed sacred powers. However, most of their standard weapons were single-handed swords, shields, and bows. They were capable of interchanging between two battle forms and no matter which battle form they took, they brought threatening dangers to their enemies. Currently, the Valkyries Army had split up into different formations. The first formation had the most Valkyries. Alex gave a rough scan and counted about 600 of them. They appeared to be about the size of ordinary humans with swords and shields hanging by their waists and longbows behind them.

    The second formation stood out from the masses as they appeared much more petite and as slim as Elves. They stood in rows on the left and right, holding gigantic bugle horns made of conchs in their tiny hands. Apart from that, they also weren''t wearing sacred armor made of white. Instead, they wore exquisite and beautiful robes which made them look more like musicians and Mages.

    Second Tier Valkyries.

    Alex squinted at the sight of them. They were the second Tier of Valkyries. Their individual strength among Valkyries weren''t considered strong, but their support capabilities were superb. An army that was blessed by a second Tier Valkyrie could unleash 10 times more battle strength. In other words, if Alex had them under hismand, he would have long opened the gates and made Johnson lead the thousands of soldiers against the 40,000 Undead Creatures.

    The number of Valkyries toward the rear got even fewer. They lined up in two rows: the ones in front held pikes and appeared to have the toughest figures. Unlike the previous Valkyries, they were twice as tall as an adult human and had four arms. Two arms held pikes while the other two held a staff and a bnce scale.

    Those are Valkyrias

    Alex''s breath was taken away. The Valkyrias were considered the most violent fellows. Although there weren''t a whole lot of them, every single one of them was abat experts. Their four arms guaranteed that they could fight and cast spells simultaneously. They were also considered elites among the elites.

    In thest row, there were about 50 Valkyries. They were about the height of average humans, but were equipped with eye-catching weapons¡ªthey carried a human-tall golden crossbow that resembled arge cannon.

    The Dawn Valkyries.

    The might of a Dawn Valkyrie''s arrow was equivalent to a magic cannon with extreme ranges and lethal uracy. It could also be said that every Dawn Valkyrie was like a walking cannon. Not only that, but they also had different styles of long-range shooting. They could st out a light beam that was as powerful as magic cannons and also secretly release ordinary light arrows. Thetter could be termed as an assassination move due to its stealthiness. Moreover, the arrows that the Dawn Valkyries release are enhanced with magic-destroying attributes, where even magic-resistant armor would also be shattered by it.

    ''Wow! If only I could bring them into the real world.'' Alexmented inwardly.

    ¡¼You can''t but everything learned here can be put to use in the real world. You can create an army like this, one more powerful because you would have learned their weakness and strengthen them if you are creating ones.¡½Nyx suggested and Alex nodded, he hadn''t thought of this previously, fortunately Nyx''s remindere in handy.

 Chapter 1532 Sakuyas Story 2: She is not the Relationship Type

    1532 Sakuya''s Story 2: She is not the Rtionship Type

    Sakuya leaned against the school lockers as she watched Kyle talking to Madison.

    Although Madison was new to the school, she already had a throng of guys who were ready to give their lives for her including Kyle.

    Sakuya smiled to herself as she remembered that almost a year ago; she was in Madison''s position.

    Kyle''s lopsided smile when he was shy, his piercing gray eyes when he was serious and his perpetually dishevelled hair was all too familiar to her.

    Sakuya''s smile transformed into a frown as she thought of the two months that Kyle treated her like dirt. Her frown deepened as she remembered the other three months when he acted like she was non-existent. All that, because she had said that she didn''t feel the same way about Kyle. She did have iting. She had been flirting with him non-stop. Kyle probably thought that she was interested in him and proceeded to develop deep feelings about her, although to her it was just a game that she yed.

    Everybody knew that to get with Sakuya, you had a long way to go. The girl loved to y games, she broke several guys'' hearts in the process but she didn''t seem to care.

    Kyle and Sakuya''s rtionship had been strained and delicate since then. They were casual friends. Sort of ''hi, bye". It was depressing to think that they went from strangers to friends to almost more than friends, to enemies and back to strangers.

    "Hey!" Jenna said joining Sakuya by the lockers.

    Sakuya immediately diverted her eyes. She didn''t want Jenna to know that she was watching Kyle. Jenna had this fixated idea that Sakuya actually had real genuine feelings for Kyle. That was impossible. She was not the kind of girl to have real genuine feelings¡ªromantic or otherwise¡ªabout anyone.

    "Hey, check out Kyle and Madison!" Jenna prodded Sakuya in the ribs.

    Sakuya pretended to scan the hallway.

    "Where?" she asked.

    "Over there!" Jenna whispered.

    Sakuya smiled when she ''finally saw them''.

    "They look so weird."

    "You got that right." Jenna said. "Hey, I gotta go. I''ll bete for ss see ya!" Jenna added looking at her watch.

    "Later." Sakuya called after her friends retreating back. Jenna was a beauty. There was no denying it. Sakuya knew for a fact that Kyle had also at one point crushed on Jenna.

    She looked at Kyle again. Maybe she did care for him.

    Whoa! Back up!

    Even if she did care? What was she going to do about it? Ambush him on his way to ss and blurt out feelings that might not even be there?

    Kyle would probably look at her like she was some kind of idiot, after which she would probably crawl under a bridge and die.

    Kyle looked up suddenly and caught Sakuya watching him.

    "Damnit!" Sakuya mattered when she noticed the self-righteous smile on his face.

    He probably thought she was checking him out.

    He winked at her and she tossed her hair and shed him the most flirtatious smile she could.

    "Chew on that Mr. Ego." She muttered to herself as she walked towards him. She made sure their shoulder brushed as she passed by him.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It''s over.

    Her hair blew wildly around her head. She squeezed her eyes shut, wishing she hadn''t had to say what she just did.

    He put his hand on her cheek, but she shook her head.

    "We can make it work. Don''t do this. Please." He tried to smile, but his lips quavered, faltered.

    Tears streamed down her face, as she held onto his arm. She shook her head faster. He wiped away her tears quickly as if they were gone, this wouldn''t be happening.

    "I love you."

    "So what?" She snapped, pushing his hands away.

    "It''s not like love is some magical thing that will make everything work out! When you stop getting gigs, and we can''t pay the bills, what am I supposed to do? Tell the electricpany that we''re in love? What about when you go on tour? I''ll be all alone; oh, but I''ll be in love, so I''ll be fine. What if I''m pregnant and you have groupies hanging all over you? Are you gonna tell them you''re in love with a big balloon back home?" She shook her head again.

    "It''s over. We don''t have a future."

    "I would never cheat on you, you know that." He held on to her arms, turning her towards him. "Listen to me, I''ll never love someone as much as I love you. I swear."

    "We won''t work. Why don''t you understand? It doesn''t matter!" she shrieked, her voice cracking.

    His eyes were brimming over with tears, but he wouldn''t let go of her arms, or the hope that maybe he could fix this.

    "You cane with me on tour! Then you wouldn''t have to worry about anything. And then we wouldn''t have to be apart."

    "I can''t. I have a life and career to work on. I can''t just follow you around for the rest of our lives. What kind of life is that?"

    "The only one where we could be together," he whispered, leaning his head down so their foreheads touched. "Don''t do this to me. I need you." They wrapped their arms around each other, tears falling so hard, that they couldn''t even tell whose was whose anymore, like their own private rain cloud above them was really the one crying.

    "Goodbye," She whispered in his ear, kissed his cheek, and walked away.

    * * *

    Love isn''t special

    Love isn''t magic

    It won''t feed the hungry

    It won''t cure the sick

    Love won''t save the world

    Love can''t fight crime

    It can''t heal the hurt

    No, baby, not this time

    And love won''t right the wrongs

    Or sing our songs

    Love won''t stop a war

    So really, what''s it for?

    Breaking hearts

    And brand new starts

    Where it just happens again

    Love isn''t magic

    It can''t do any of that stuff

    But if it had kept you with me

    It would have been magic enough.

    She was a yer not really in rtionship Nickaido

 Chapter 1533 1366: Brewing Disaster 1

    Chapter1533 1366: Brewing Disaster 1

    Meanwhile, in the outside days passed then months as Alex was busy inside the Infinity Maze.

    The past months weren''t peaceful with the omen of war getting closer. Maria and the girls were doing their utmost to stop this. They became extremely busy.

    Another two months passed in sh.

    The entire world was calm. Mysthia seemed to have gained a semnce of peace after countless skirmishes here and there. However, there was someone whose mind was not calm, Noire, the world devouring wolf was feeling restless since a while, the reason for this uneasiness was unknown.

    Something terrifying was brewing.

    ...

    Meanwhile, in a certain country, Cedoria.

    In the Depths of the sea a 500 meters away from the shore, in the middle of the underground dungeon.

    Cold, darkness.

    In this area of the sea, the ck, oval shaped egg that was around 10 meters in diameter has been here for around a year already. Weeds and dirt covered it and it was quite inconspicuous. Quite a few monsters in this area have discovered this mysterious egg in the past year, but none of them were able to bite through the egg''s shell. As time passed, very few monsters bothered to deal with this mysterious egg.

    "Crack crack crack~~"

    The mysterious ck gigantic egg slightly shook and a bit of the weeds and dirt on the egg fell off. Actually, since a month ago, this gigantic egg would asionally shake a bit. The shaking slowly became more and more frequent. Yesterday, this mysterious gigantic egg shook around 10 times.

    "Crack crack crack~~"

    The mysterious ck gigantic egg shook again and more weeds and dirt fell off. As they fell off, they revealed the mysterious golden markings on the surface of the ck gigantic egg.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The ck gigantic egg started shaking violently. It shook more and more and with a crisp sound, a crack appeared on the surface of the ck gigantic egg. Soon after was "PA!" "PA!" "PA!" a few heavy sounds. The cracked area of the ck gigantic egg broke, and an ''unidentified being'' covered in ck slime appeared.

    "Kechi, kechi" This unidentified being covered in slime started swallowing the egg shell.

    As if it was starving for who knows how many years.

    It swallowed crazily!

    In just around 10 minutes, a third of the ck oval shaped egg that was 10 meters in diameter was eaten up, and the body of the ck unidentified being waspletely revealed. This was an unidentified reptile with four powerful legs that was covered in ck scales. Itsrge, ck body had a pair of wings that were covered in scales and a tail that seemed to be that of a dragon''s.

    On its head was a single horn that was pointed directly at the sky!

    However, its entire body had slime on it, so it was impossible to discern its true appearance!

    As it ate the ck egg shell, the ck monster''s body started to be bigger and bigger. From a body size of 10 meters, it became longer. When it finished eating up the egg shell, its body became 15 meters long! As of now, all of its slime has been absorbed and the ck monster''s body became clear.

    "WU--"

    A sharp, joyful shriek rang from its throat.

    This was a 15 meter long monster that has never been seen on earth before. Its ck scales all over its body were like sharp des that sent chills down one''s spine. The pressure from the odd aura emanating from its body was suffocating. Whether the scales all over its body or its terrifying wings, its powerful four legs, its tail, its horn, all of them were an ice cold ck!

    To be more specific...

    There were some hidden mysterious golden stripes on its sharp, ck horn. However, it was extremely inconspicuous, one would have to look closely to be able to find them.

    The mysterious golden stripes went from its horn to the scales on its head, neck, and back, as if there was ayer of golden stripes merged into its back. Some of the densely packed golden stripes on its back even spread out to its wings and limbs!

    After finishing the ck egg shell, the mysterious monster swam around the area under the sea.

    Ancient memories contained in its blood flowed into its mind.

    The mysterious monster''s eyes ferociously brightened as they became a shining golden color! The golden stripes on the scales of its horn, neck, and back also slightly lit up, and a golden color visible to the naked eye appeared! The water around it suddenly paused a bit, and the bedrock that the mysterious monster wasying on started trembling slightly.

    Power flowed into its body.

    But, in just a moment, it stopped absorbing energy.

    "WU--"

    The mysterious monster stood up with a bit of anger as it looked around its surroundings, as if it was thinking. Finally, it let out a roar of dissatisfaction and slightly shook its tail. With a whoosh, it started moving forward in the water. It seemed like it was born without the need of oxygen and could naturally move around the sea as if it was t ground.

    Suddenly, a group of fish type monsters appeared in front of it. The monsters had staggered teeth and red eyes. Each of them were over five meters long, and a few peculiar ws grew out of their abdomens.

    "Yu~" A shrieking sound came.

    Therge group of fish type monsters swiftly surrounded the mysterious monster. They have already treated this monster they have never seen before as their prey! There are way too many species of monsters in the sea, so monsters that live in the sea use their body sizes as an indicator of an unidentified monster''s strength.

    Sea monsters arerger thannd monsters.

    Emperor level (A/N: SSS rank monsters if you prefer) sea monsters are usually over 100 meters long!

    Horde leader level sea monsters are usually over 20 meters long!

    And this mysterious monster in front of them was only 15 meters long, so it probably isn''t at the horde leader level yet.

    Of course this group of fish type monsters wouldn''t be scared. If they work together, they can even hunt a horde leader level monster.

    "Suu!"

    Themand was given.

    Fish type monster after fish type monster ferociously charged out. At the same time,

    ''whoosh'' ''whoosh'' ''whoosh'', n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A red beam after red beam shot out of the eyes of these fish type monsters. The red beams shot out by the densely packed fish type monsters swiftly formed a, which covered the entire mysterious monster. The mysterious monster looked at the countless amount of fish type monsters charging at it with its ice cold eyes.

    "WU--"

    A roar.

    Whoosh!

    The de-like scales covering the mysterious monster''s wings suddenly spread out! Its wingspan was at least 20 meters!

    It moved!

    The mysterious monster instantly transformed into a blurry image that carried a bit of golden light with it. The image instantly spread out across a 300 meter radius, and that 300 meter radius instantly became a zone of pure death! All the fish type monster instantly died, and all the other sea monsters in that area were minced to death too!

    They were killed by the pair of wings!

    "Kechi, kechi"

    The mysterious monster picked the corpses of the three strongest sea monsters. The size of the corpses of the three monsters were evenrger than its own body size.

    Its bloody,rge mouth easily ate them up in just around 10 seconds!

    "WU!"

    The mysterious monster let out a roar of dissatisfaction, as if the three monster corpses couldn''t satisfy it at all. Its body was still 15 meters long, no change at all.

    "Whoosh!"

    It shook its tail and continued forward! It didn''t even stop for monsters lower than the horde leader level.

    Two horde leader level mountain shaking whales appeared in front of it. It roared and spread out its wings again...

    Starting from tonight, the mysterious monster began a bloody hunt in the surrounding area!

    Its stomach was like a bottomless hole.

    ''Eat, eat!, eat everything, swallow everything.''

    It ate a huge amount of horrifying sea monsters, each of them at the horde leader level! If you stack all of these sea monsters together, you could probably make a mountain!

    However, even though it ate so many monsters within a day, the length of its body didn''t change much at all.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    For this area of the sea, this was a huge disaster!

    The death ofrge amounts of horde leaders finally brought about the attention of the king of this area--arge, powerful emperor level monster, ''dragon turtle''! To be able to upy the core region of the Ocean that was thousands of kmrge, this dragon turtle, even within the group of the emperor level monsters, was an extremely horrifying existence.

    Before the Nirvana period, it has already lived in some cave beneath the sea for a hundred years. It was a turtle with a long lifespan.

    "HOWL~~"

    The gigantic dragon turtle was like a mountain as it swiftly moved forward on the seabed.

 Chapter 1534 1367: Brewing Disaster 2/Bahamuts Vessel

    Chapter1534 1367: Brewing Disaster 2/Bahamut''s Vessel

    For this area of the sea, this was a huge disaster!

    The death ofrge amounts of horde leaders finally brought about the attention of the king of this area--arge, powerful emperor level monster, ''dragon turtle''! To be able to upy the core region of the Ocean that was thousands of kmrge, this dragon turtle, even within the group of the emperor level monsters, was an extremely horrifying existence.

    Before the Nirvana period, it has already lived in some cave beneath the sea for a hundred years. It was a turtle with a long lifespan.

    "HOWL~~"

    The gigantic dragon turtle was like a mountain as it swiftly moved forward on the seabed.

    Just the turtle shell''s diameter was over 200 meters. If this dragon turtle floated above the surface of the sea, it would seem like an ind. Sadly, because it''s toorge, it isn''t able to enternd through a river. Otherwise, with the dragon turtle''s famed defense, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble for humanity.

    "It dared to kill such arge amount of my subordinates. I will definitely kill it, KILL IT!!!" The dragon turtle howled in its heart.

    In terms of intelligence, some emperor level monsters are even smarter and more cunning than humans.

    "So it''s there"

    Under the lead of a horde leader level monster, the gigantic dragon turtle swiftly moved forward. It will definitely kill its opponent, who invaded its territory and ughtered tons of its subordinates! If it doesn''t fight... then it must admit defeat, leave, and allow the opponent to take over thisnd. This is the rule of the sea monsters.

    "WU!"

    "WU!"

    The mysterious monster, which was born almost a day ago, was unhappy. It ate up arge amount of sea monsters that seemed to be pretty good in this sea. ording to its inherited memory, monsters of those size should be pretty powerful, and eating them would be beneficial. However-- eating that much didn''t prove to be of much help.

    Not even a ten thousandth as satisfying as the egg shell.

    "WU!"

    Dissatisfaction and exasperation made the mysterious monster decide toy down and rest for a bit. After all, it was just a baby that has been born less than a day ago.

    Suddenly--

    The mysterious monster slightly raised its head and looked into the distance. Its pair of cold eyes slightly lit up with a bit of golden light. Its golden eyes seemed to be able to see quite a far distance in the deep, dark seabed.

    "WU~"

    The mysterious monster swiftly got up and, after letting out a roar of excitement, its tail shook and it charged forward like lightning.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The seabed.

    A ck monster that was 15 meters long and the gigantic being that had a turtle shell with a diameter of over 300 meters, the ''dragon turtle'', have finally met. They were only a few hundred meters apart.

    The dragon turtle''s gigantic eyes seemed to stare at this tiny thing from the 3rd floor of an apartment building.

    15 meters long?

    It was indeed a tiny thing!

    "What species is this, I''ve never seen this before? Four limbs, is it and monster? A pair of wings, is it a flying monster?"

    The dragon turtle was intelligent, but no matter how much it observed, it couldn''t recognize which type of monster this ''tiny thing'' was! It seemed to move quite freely in the sea, which showed it wasfortable in water.

    It seemed like and monster that had a flying monster''s wings, and yet it was a monster that lived in the sea...

    What is this thing?

    "WU!"

    The mysterious monster excitedly roared.

    Its pair of wings that were covered in scales ferociously spread out, whoosh! Instantly, the mysterious monster transformed into a blurry image. When faced with this, the dragon turtle simply stared at this ''tiny thing'' without any worry. With the dragon turtle''s defense, even other emperor level monsters will have trouble damaging it.

    "CHI CHI CHI CHI~~"

    The gigantic dragon turtle that seemed to be like an ind on the seabed suddenly shook. The mysterious monster''s sharp wings flew past its turtle shell, which actually made it crack open. However, thankfully the turtle shell is extremely thick, so there was no problem.

    "This tiny thing..." The dragon turtle looked at the mysterious monster suspended in the water with disbelief.

    "WU~~"

    The mysterious monster seemed to yell with joy.

    Whoosh!

    This time, the mysterious monster didn''t spread its wings. It flew in a straight path and, as if teleportation, charged in front of the dragon turtle''s gigantic head. After that, the mysterious monster stuck its two forward limbs out. Each of its four limbs had five toes, and now, shua! shua! shua! shua! shua! The ws that were normally hidden extended out like des!

    Fswosh!

    The ws drew past the dragon turtle''s head. The dragon turtle''s head, which was covered with tough scales, was instantly shed open by the ws! Its cerebrospinal fluid shot out!

    "Too fast!" The dragon turtle only felt a bit of fear and shock, and then died.

    Fast!

    So fast that even an emperor level dragon turtle couldn''t dodge!

    Powerful!

    So powerful it killed an emperor level monster, ''dragon turtle'', in one hit with its ws!

    "WU~~"

    The mysterious monster excitedly started to eat up the entire dragon turtle. The mysterious monster seemed to have a much easier time eating the dragon turtle, which was asrge as an ind, than the egg shell. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In just a few minutes, not even a speck was left of the gigantic dragon turtle! And the surrounding horde leader level monsters have long fled in fear... there''s no helping it. This mysterious monster was just too horrifying.

    "WU~~"

    After eating, the mysterious monsterfortably lie down and closed its eyes.

    It''s finally a bit satisfied.

    And as of now--

    The length of its body finally increased by around 0.1 meters!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Tremendous braziers half enclosing each of the twelve marmoreal columns light up most of the throne hall and nket everything in a warm glow. The stained ss windows in the askew ceiling dance in the flickering light while memorials and sculptures look down upon the te floor of this ostentatious hall.

    A beryl rug runs in a circle around the room, with two paths at the throne and the main entrance while burgee banners with adorned decorations droop from the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, some of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the statues ofte rulers below them.

    Humble, stained ss windows depicting important moments of victory are framed by draperies colored the same beryl as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with emzoned edges and intricate embroidery.

    A radiant throne of sapphire sits beneath a fairly in looking baldachin (canopy) and is adjoined by three equallyvish seats for the king'' trustees.

    The throne is covered inplicated inscriptions and fixed on each of the broad feet is a gem encrusted divine symbol.

    The soft pillows are a dark beryl and these too have been adorned with embellished edges.

    ''''It seems like it started. The golden horned beast is born and has started devouring the other monsters?" Bahamut dressed in a all ck with a crown on his head said to Lord Thanos who had entered the throne hall.

    ''''Yes my Lord!" Lord Thanos kneeled as he confirmed Bahamut''s guess. Their lord was almost free and was adapting to his new body. This body strangely remind you of Leonardo, Alex''s former ssmate and enemy he killed after sending him to the enemy to spy on them. Alex thought that destroying the body after eliminating Leonardo was enough, clearly it was because they had some of his cell, they took when creating the right arm Alex had sliced off before sending off.

    Since the beginning they have been eyeing Leonardo''s body as it could make a great vessel, the reason they hadn''t immediately took it was to let it mature, revenge, the thirst to destroy Alex was the thing that would make him mature, they took an insurance just in case Leonardo was killed. Bahamut had undone almost all of his seals, to perfectly escape he needed a body, hence a clone made from someone with rare Hero''s ss.

    The skirmishes here and there, pushing Alex to try to remove the curse was a part of Bahamut''s scheme. Thest seal was inside the Infinity Maze, it is Bahamut''s clone. Unknowingly, Alex was working toward helping his enemy.

    ''''That is good. How is the creation of the army of undead going?" Bahamut asked next and Lord Thanos gave a positive response.

    ''''We are almost done. Everything is proceeding smoothly my Lord. We just have to wait.''''

    ''''I see. Hopefully, my queen''s vessel would be ready by then.'''' Bahamut said and his expression when he was saying those words was different from his usual cold and aloof one.

    ''Everything will be ready for the final stage soon. My God I will present you thest piece before swallowing the Higher World. Just wait!''

 Chapter 1535 Lunas Story 5: Rose/Stay

    Chapter 1535 Luna''s Story 5: Rose/Stay

    The air outside was warm. Red and orange leaves danced soundlessly across the ground in the breeze. Twigs were strewn endlessly around the parking lot of the high school. Broken or not, techer tripped on them. Small translucent clouds were floating on the vastblue sky above. People raced down the sidewalk, in a hurry to get to the fall festival.

    From the outside this house looks gorgeous. It has been built with red pine wood and has burgandy brick decorations. Short, wide windows allow enough light to enter the home and have been added to the house in a mostly symmetric way.

    The house is equipped with a small kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has a fairly small living room, two bedrooms, a grand dining area and a snug basement.

    The building is shaped like a circle. The house is partially surrounded by cloth sunscreens on two sides.

    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for arge balcony on one side of the house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.

    The roof is high and nted to one side and is covered with rounded roof tiles. Two small chimneys sit at the side of the house.

    Severalrge windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.

    The house itself is surrounded by a well kept garden, with a grass field and flower patches at the edges of the garden.

    Inside this beautiful house, Luna was getting slowly dressed for another day at school. Her red sheetsy in a tangled heap on her bed. She pulled her long, ck hair out of her ck and gray checkered hoodie. She looked into her mirror and frowned. She applied a light shade of purple eyeliner and pulled on a pair of her jeans. Though they were a bit baggy. Looking down, she realised she had on a pair of her childhood jeans thetter left here upon sleeping overst time.

    She shrugged and slipped into her ck high-top converse.

    On her way outside, Luna grabbed a skateboard. On the bottom of the board, a hand-drawn dragon skeleton stood with a ck and purple backround. She held the skateboard in her hand and walked outside.

    Across the street, the small Alex was writing on his wrist with a sharpie. He looked rushed.

    Luna ran across the road and held the present behind her back. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Hey cutie." She half smiled and looked up at Alex''s emerald eyes. Her golden eyes looked so dullpaired to his she thought.

    Meanwhile, Alex quickly put the sharpie away and smiled.

    "Good morning Luna." He leaned into her and seemed to melt in her arms. Pulling back, Alex kissed her lightly.

    "Happy Autumn."

    He chuckled and put his arms on Luna''s shoulders. Her curved his wrist so he could resight his poem that he wrote just then.

    Luna pretended to be oblivious, but she knew he never spent alot of time on gifts.

    "Roses may be red,

    And violets are surely blue,

    But no flower poem,

    Can say my feelings for you."

    Luna smiled. Alex always knew how to be romantic. He continued, he has his way with words.

    "I know we are young,

    So I can''t propose,

    Instead of a ring,

    I present you with this rose."

    Out of his sleeve, Alex pulled a slightly wilted red rose. Luna took it.

    "Aw. You''re so sweet." She kissed him quickly.

    "It sure beats what I got you." She slowly pulled the skateboard from behind her back.

    She shed the dragon.

    "I drew it myself."

    She smiled weakly.

    "It''s magnificent." Alex took the skateboard.

    He suddenly felt bad for hardly spending any time on her gift. He admired her drawing.

    "I really love it." Alex hugged Luna for a few seconds, smelling her pomagranit perfume.

    He pulled back and noticed her jeans. Heughed.

    "Again?"

    "You were the one who left them." Luna pointed out. She giggled and took his hand.

    They headed off to school, almost matching in an aray of cks and grays.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna''s Diary ####:

    No need to speak

    Luna waited in the shadows, deep purple ones that cloaked her from view. The foyer was darker than usual, themps glimmering a deep, smoldering amber.

    A smile curved her full lips as she dared to lean forward as Alexander Kael Touch swept past her. He smelled of the night air, of musk and the dinner they had recently ate. A sigh soughed from her lips as she treasured the scent, treasured it like the finest wine.

    Time will slow when we surrender

    Whisper now over the edge

    "Go on," Alex was telling his friend. "I''ll catch up with you in a minute."

    The friend nodded.

    Luna sighed once more as Alex approached her, hands out only to touch her face. His emerald eyes bored in hers, the rugged face framed by his longish hair.

    ''Head rush

    Are you still breathing

    Shiver

    Taking me higher!''

    "Luna¡­" That was the only word he spoke before his sweet, sensual mouth nted on hers. Instantly, her hands threaded in the velvet of his hair as she cherished this moment¡­cherished it.

    ''Stay

    Darkness take over now

    Stay

    No thinking twice

    Stay for tonight.''

    "How much is a little bit?" Luna managed as Alex kissed at her neck, brought sensations she never thought she could feel. The sensations that only belonged in romance novels. But then again, she was in her own romance novel, a cliched version of the quiet society girl falling for the handsome childhood friend.

    The sound of your heart racing faster for her

    Is what would save her.

    "Tonight¡­" Alex whispered.

    "I don''t give a damn, frankly. About what they think¡­they don''t own my life."

    He stared hard at Luna and she almostughed, almost cried at the emotion filling his eyes.

    Whispering softly.

    Anticipating this eclipse.

    "I love you¡­" Alex whispered. She smiled.

    She was the one to kiss him this time. And she was the one to start peeling off the other''s clothes.

    Pulling you closer

    Melting now covered in silk

    Letting go into the stillness

    His jacket fell to the floor, along with Helen''s hairclip. Her long, copper-blonde hair spilled over Alex''s face, his shoulders as she kissed him with the passion she was always amazed at.

    Head rush careful don''t drop me

    Shiver taking me higher.

    "I love you too," She said against his lips as she pulled off his shirt.

    "I love you so much¡­"

    Stay

    Darkness take over now

    No thinking twice

    Stay for tonight

    The sound of your heart racing faster for me

    Is what will save me?

    She felt the silk of her dress peel away, felt it pool around her feet.

    Moans filled the foyer and Helen felt the soft press of heated skin against hers, the passion beginning to show in Alex''s kisses, his caresses smoothing over her curves.

    Faster for me

    Feeling you save me

    The belt buckle was undone. So was the pants fly. She was clinging to him like he was her air, her water, her nourishment¡­and he was taking them upstairs.

    Memorize every moment (Breathe)

    Letting this love take you over (Breathe)

    Just breathe and stay

    To the bedroom.

    Stay

    Darkness take over now

    Finally¡­Luna was nestled in the mattress, feeling so right and yet so dirty.

    Stay

    Stay for tonight

    "This is wrong¡­" Dhe protested thinly. "We shouldn''t be doing this¡­"

    Alex didn''t let up, just whispered in her ear.

    "Please. Stay. Stay for tonight."

    The sound of your heart racing faster for me

    Luna nodded her assent.

    Is what will save me?

    Faster for me!

    Feeling you save me!

    And then she felt the rush of heat envelop her.

    Stay.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Extra: To the future me: Luna

    To have a great romantic rtionship, first learn how to be alone. You must be truly yourself and able to love and hold onto who you are, and so must your partner. Otherwise you both fall as you seek to please and keep the other in fear of losing them, crippled by a fear of being alone. So, master that, feel solid ground, and anything is possible.

    I could love you as no other has, in a way you''ll always crave, be the lover of your dreams - just know that I can have my independence too. If I need to walk away, if I ever be less than your romantic love, less than the one you touch with excitement and joy, less than the one who''s voice you feel soothed by, the one you long to walk next to, then I will. It feels these days that there are no standards for boyfriends or husbands - anything goes it seems. Not for true lovers though, the poetic kind who love with the soul, for them there are standards. For them there is a bond beyond marriage, beyond mortality, beyond reason. So be my lover for always, be my poem, my heart song, the one I long to touch and keep safe. The one believes in standing together, protecting each other, in the real meaning of love, epting the costs.

 Chapter 1536 Marias Story 2: Theres no such a thing as Love

    Chapter 1536 Maria''s Story 2: There''s no such a thing as Love

    A/N: Maria had a male friend besides Luna and Sakuya in college.

    As I''ve said, these chapters will help you to better understand the characters.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ''''I just don''t need love," Maria said, merely shrugging. Hernky body was leaning against the bar counter and she had one hand around her waist and another gripping a margarita. Damon stared back at her and sighed; he simply could not figure this girl out, no matter how hard he tried. He grabbed his drink of choice, a Jack Daniels, and stood to the side of her.

    Maria raised an eyebrow at him. Damon had been acting weirder than evertely, but she couldn''t figure out what his deal was. He seemed intent on showing her there was love in the world, more specifically love for her, but she just couldn''t see it. It''s not like she ever thought about love anyway. It was more of a Damon thing, and since he was her friend, she went along with it.

    To anyone on the outside of their rtionship it would''ve seemed backward since the guy was falling in and out of love constantly and the girl was the oneughing at all his mistakes in choices. Although the rtionship was odd, it worked for Maria and Damon, and they had remained friends since elementary.

    "We''re almost mature now," Damonined, "We should be starting thinking about the future, about settling down and having families and finding true love, not drowning our sorrows at a bar."

    He took a long swig of his beer and set it down. In his buzzed state, he admired Maria and all her physical qualities.

    She had shoulder-length, natural long ck hair that wasyered and wide blue eyes. She was tall, six feet actually, but she had enough curves to make her not stick thin. And although she had these great curves, her long arms and legs made her seemnky.

    Almost all his friends made frequentments about what they''d like to do with her, yet she had never epted any of their romantic invitations. In fact, she had downright ignored them. One of her piercing looks could shut a guy up in a second, yet sometimes she was so bubbly and hyper Damon didn''t know what to do with her. He knew one thing about her though; she was utterly contagious in every sense of the word. When she felt unstoppable, he was unstoppable too.

    "You''re the one who should give Jack a rest," Maria replied before sipping her margarita. She noticed Damon looking at her oddly, as if he was out of focus, and smacked him on the back of the head. His bright green eyes snapped back into focus and he chuckled slightly.

    Maria noted the fact he was standing up straight to make her feel better, considering he was two inches shorter than her.

    He was very strong-looking though and had handsome features along with dark hair. He was desirable, but she had just never felt an attraction to him. Somewhere along the twisting lines of life, she had lost all attraction to the world. It was as if the maic field that kept the world going was slowly slipping away from her and losing its pull.

    "You''re telling me that you never feel sad about the fact you have no love?" Damon wondered aloud.

    "Yes," Maria replied calmly, "I''ve been telling you that for the past years." It was true though. Ever since they met in elementary school she hadn''t dated anyone, and although they rarely talked about their dating days back in days, it sounded like she just hadn''t dated anyone.

    "I can''t be upset about not having love if I don''t believe it exists for me," She added. Damon always found this statement baffling, just as he had for so many years.

    "How can you not believe in love?" Damon asked.

    "Because I don''t know what love is," Maria replied. Damon''s brow furrowed and he finished off his bottle and ordered another one.

    "You know I''ve always offered to show you," Damon said. He gave her a goofy grin and raised his eyebrows. He knew he was on the edge of being drunk, but he didn''t care. It felt good to get the world off his shoulders for a couple of hours. Plus, if Maria epted his offer, it would only make things better. He knew she wouldn''t though.

    "Damon," Maria chided, "You don''t know what love is."

    Damon scoffed at this and popped off the bottle cap.

    "You always say that," He grumbled. She finished off her margarita in silence. Damon had offered his heart to her many times, but she just couldn''t ept it. He had thought he was in love with different people so many times just to end up realizing it was either all physical or that there was some obscure problem in the rtionship. Maria had watched him nearlymit suicide to hear him talk about how he was hot stuff when he was secretly dating two girls at once.

    "So you don''t think you''ll ever find love?" Damon asked doubtfully. She sighed.

    "No, I never will. And I know you''re going to ask why so I''ll tell you. Because when I find someone I''m attracted to I''ll always be questioning myself and wondering if I''m truly in love or not. Sooner orter in the rtionship, I''ll question myself to the point where I give up on it and decide it''s not love. Then the rtionship will be over, and I''ll feel terrible for ending it. Then my entire life will be off for a while, and I''d rather just bypass that part," Maria said. It was hard for Damon to follow that in his drunken state, but he concentrated and tried to figure out what she was saying.

    "You need to stop thinking," Damon said with a surly look on his face.

    "That''s my problem," Maria stated simply, "I just can''t."

    "You could just order a hard liquor, down it, we go back to my ce, maybe have a beer, and see where it goes," Damon offered.

    "Damon," She warned.

    "I know, I know, I''m taking it too far, aren''t I Maria?" He replied bitterly. Despite the fact he waspletely wasted now, his eyes were bright with emotion.

    "You''re not going to remember this," Maria sighed and reminded him.

    "And in the morning you''ll be desperately trying to remember why you''re feeling regret."

    "You think you''re right all the time? Don''t you?" Damon asked. He was on the edge of making a scene, but he held it back. One more drink though and he wouldn''t be able to hold it back.

    "I''m right about most things, Damon," Maria said. Damonughed once, and the noise was startling to Maria because it was so deep and full of bitter feelings.

    "You weren''t right that one time I told you turkeys could run twenty-five miles an hour and you were like, ''No they can''t'' and I was like, ''Let''s bet on it'' and we did and I was right," Damon slurred. Sheughed and finished off her drink. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "That was some year ago," She said. Damon merely shrugged his shoulders.

    "Doesn''t change the fact that you''re not always right," He replied.

    "You sound like a little child," Maria said.

    "You sound like an eighty-year-old woman," He retorted. They both sat in sunken silence for a moment. At the same time, they sighed and checked the clock on their phones. It was two in the morning.

    "I''ve to go back before they find out that I''ve sneaked out yet again, I''ve a work tomorrow morning, I''ve to help my father," Maria said. She gathered her purse and slipped her fuzzy ck coat on. She wrapped a lovely red scarf around her neck and slipped her purse over her shoulder. Damon''s eyes still lounged on the ground and as he slowly looked up he took in her long legs that were covered in tight jeans and ck boots and her fit upper body that was hidden under her coat.

    "Do I need to call a taxi for you?" She asked.

    "No, you know I only live five blocks from here; I can walk," He replied. He slowly stood up and walked out with Maria. The ground was a little bit blurred, but he could make it home before he''d crash. They stood outside the dim bar for a second. Damon looked into Maria''s concerned eyes and then decided to take advantage of the moment. He quickly kissed her on the lips and pulled back within a moment. Maria stood there like a statue, but instead of being mad, she just sighed.

    "I didn''t feel anything, Damon," She said softly. Damon nodded once and turned to leave.

    "I hope you will one day, Maria," He whispered under his breath. And as Maria watched his slumped body leave, she silently hoped that one day she would too.

    And indeed she wouldter find love somewhere unexpected.

    Damon had to move out shortly because of his unrequited love, he vowed toe back stronger, as a better man to conquer Maria no matter what it would take.

    Because he left so silently, Maria had forgotten about him, no longer thinking of him.

 Chapter 1537 1368: Ambushing the Enemy 1

    Chapter1537 1368: Ambushing the Enemy 1

    Alex unaware of what was happening in the real world was preparing to ambush the enemying to sneak attack them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Alex observed the ck figures from the high cliff. Even though they were as small as sand, he wasn''t as short-sighted as ordinary humans after his numerous power-ups and his new bloodline. He quickly recognized their formation.

    Just as he had predicted, the pitch-ck, shriveled Ghouls and Skeleton Cavalrymen were the main scouts. They were led by a Death Knight in pitch-ck armor and a human-like figure d in a tattered ck robe stood in the middle amongst the Skeleton Cavalrymen. Even though Alex couldn''t see the figure''s appearance clearly, it was apparent from the white staff that it was a spellcaster. Four translucent spiritual creatures drifted around it and they were the mostmon scouts in the Undead Army¡ªSpecters. These convenient creatures were the favorites of the Undead Army.

    "How strange¡­"

    Fred, one of his aids knitted his brows and put away the monocr in his hand. He patted his head dubiously.

    "Strange? What''s strange?"

    Ben took over the monocr and leaned back on the boulder. He curled up in the shadow to avoid direct sunlight from being reflected off the monocr lenses. They were here to ambush and not to be discovered by the enemies.

    "Hmm¡­ The Undead Creatures appear rather listless as though nts drying up from the scorching heat of the sun."

    What an interesting analogy.

    "Mr. Fred is right."

    Alex smiled inwardly. This was the truth. Apart from the Liches who were surely in the Grandmaster realm, the other creatures were about level 70. However, perhaps their levels weren''t even above level 60 now because, as soon as the Undead Creatures entered his territory, they were instantly weakened by the enchanted field of the Holy Statues. This was also another reason why the Undead Army feared approaching the fortress. The three Holy Statues wereid out in a triangr position and he ensured that his fortress was within the ovepping enchanted fields. In other words, the closer the Undead Army approached, the weaker they would be. The Undead Army had realized this, which was why they took the long route.

    But Alex was clear that the Undead Army was like blind men who lit candles. The mountains extending from thend reached the Wind Canyon and the enveloping range of the three Holy Maiden Statues had shrouded the entire front line. A strong gust of wind blew 365 days a year in the Wind Canyon. The Undead Army would be out of their minds if they wrapped around the fortress, headed for the Wind Canyon, and attacked from there. Moreover, they would reach others'' territory if they headed even farther, which meant that they abandoned the Grendell battle line and was favorable for alsx6. It wouldn''t be his concern if the other battle lines were overwhelmed by the Undead Army. He was only the overlord of a territory and not the king, after all.

    But he knew that this was wishful thinking. How would the Undead Army possibly abandon this battle line?

    "Go ording to n."

    Alex turned around and gestured.

    "Sir Ben, lead your men and follow Madeline to the left. You will see a ditch that leads to the Undead Army''s rear. They will retreat instantly once they discover that something is wrong. You guys need to move fast to prevent idents. I will lead the others andunch attacks from the front. We will work together and surround them."

    Alex drew a circle on the map.

    "We''ll strike if the Undead Creatures flee, but you''ll wait for my orders if they stay. Understand?"

    "No problem, Sir Overlord."

    Fred lifted his sword and nodded with a grin. It seemed that he was itching to get on with it. He turned to Alex curiously.

    "But I didn''t expect you to be so familiar with this ce, Sir Overlord. I''m sure you''ve often patrolled the area, right?"

    "Every overlord must be familiar with their territories."

    Alex gazed at the holographic map before him and said. He realized that his ability to lie through his teeth had improved tremendously after he came to this world.

    On the other hand, Selena watched the ck dots in the distance dubiously. She is a wandering merchant, although merchant it doesn''t mean she was a weakdy, she was in the Saint Realm. She had a powerful background, you would die if you underestimated her. She has a means to protect herself. She visited this ce after hearing about Alex, the young exceptional overlord.

    Selena turned to Alex.

    "Sir Alex, why will the Undead Creatures flee? They have a Lich among them, so¡­ The differences in strength between us aren''t that huge¡­"

    "The differences weren''t that huge, but it is different now, Miss Selena."

    Alexughed in his head.

    "But, now isn''t the time for this. There''s a saying that seeing is believing. Oh, by the way, Miss Selena, don''t treat the Lich as a legendary creature in the Saint realm when you face itter. Treat it as¡­"

    Alex paused and pondered for a few moments.

    "An enemy between intermediate to high-level strength."

    "Huh?"

    Selena gazed in disbelief. Everyone knew that Liches were creatures in the Saint realm and this was why they were terrifying. Of course. There were also exceptions, such as the Lich who used an Angel as the phctery in the past. But it was a rare case, after all, and most Liches weren''t that brainless. Since the enemy was a Lich from the Dali Kingdom, the kingdom of darkness and undead, it would be the real deal in the Saint realm. But now, Alex told her that this Lich was weaker. What did he mean?

    "Alright, Selena, let''s go."

    Fred dragged her away impatiently. Selena stared nkly at Alex and hoped for a clear exnation. However, Alex watched her back vanishing around the corner. He shook his head and stooped over to observe the enemies through the gap.

    The Undead Creatures were moving quickly and getting closer to Alex''s men. He had to admit that the Undead Creatures were great with choosing spots. Even though they couldn''t climb over the cliff and precipitous rock faces, there were natural rock tforms on the mountain waist, which made great lookout posts. Although it would be hard toe down after they climbed up, they didn''t need to consume food and water, after all. The Undead Creatures'' lookout posts were often set up this way in the game. The yers watched helplessly from the foot as they couldn''t climb up.

    But the Undead Creatures didn''t appear to be in high spirits. On the contrary, they moved with heavy feet. The Specters floating around the Lich appeared lifeless. The Death Knight leading his army seemed powerless. His long, ck tail feather hung down from his helmet as though he had lost a battle.

    ''Heh. You didn''t expect this, did you?''

    Alex let out an inward, gleeful sneer. In the past, it was challenging to scout out the Undead Creatures. Apart from their tough defensive line, their stench was also a huge problem. Ordinary humanssted for half an hour at most and even powerful people were affected by the weakening effects in the stench. They escaped the suffering after they put on their blessed armor and weapons. Back then, this annoyed the humans greatly, and now was the time for them to have a taste of their own medicine.

    The Undead Creatures were vignt, but the Holy Statues'' enchanted fields had held their attributes down, where perhaps they couldn''t release half their strength now. Alex silently shifted his position along the edge of the boulder and arrived by the enemies'' left. He squinted at the holographic map before him. A few light dots had sessfully dodged the Undead Creatures'' search and arrived at their destination.

    ''Everything''s ready.''

    Alex lifted his head and stared at the Death Knight.

    ''It''s about time to let you have a taste of an ambush. Hehehehehe!'' Alex grinned evilly in the end making him look like an evil overlord.

    ¡¼It is me or you''re slowly turning evil the more time spend in this world?¡½Silveria decided to poke fun at Alex. Thetter was forced toe back to his senses, embarrassed he coughed.

    ''Shut up, don''t ruin my glorious moment.''

    ¡¼Pfft! That line sounds like someone suffering from a 3rd-grade syndrome, how do you call it? Ah! Chuunibyo in Japanese if I do remember correctly. Fufufu! I will record everything to show the otherster.¡½

    ''Don''t you dare Nemesis or else you will be in for some spanking?'' Alex roared in his mind, trying to sound menacing but all this did was to make Silveriaugh, she was enjoying tormenting Alex.

    Nyx was observing everything from her world sitting on her ck throne. She shook her head, she was d that her sister had found love and could be so happy. She would do everything to make thisst, to ensure this, she had to make this world his. Slowly but surely she started acting in the shadows. Not even Bahamut''s clone was aware of this.

    Nyx, I love her. Always nning, thinking of Alex in every move.

 Chapter 1538 - 1369: Ambushing the Enemy 2

    Chapter 1538 - 1369: Ambushing the Enemy 2

    A/N: Don''tin about Alex not using his full strength, firstly it''s because of the condition to win this game, and secondly, the most important one, is to teach him to team up with others, and to learn how to direct a team.

    And don''t forget to check out my new novel: yers Era: The System!

    ???

    ''Everything''s ready.''

    Alex lifted his head and stared at the Death Knight.

    ''It''s about time to let you have a taste of an ambush. Hehehehehe!'' Alex grinned evilly in the end making him look like an evil overlord.

    ¡¼It is me or you''re slowly turning evil the more time spend in this world?¡½Silveria decided to poke fun at Alex. Thetter was forced toe back to his senses, embarrassed he coughed.

    ''Shut up, don''t ruin my glorious moment.''

    ¡¼Pfft! That line sounds like someone suffering from a 3rd-grade syndrome, how do you call it? Ah! Chuunibyo in Japanese if I do remember correctly. Fufufu! I will record everything to show the otherster.¡½

    ''Don''t you dare Nemesis or else you will be in for some spanking?'' Alex roared in his mind, trying to sound menacing but all this did was to make Silveriaugh, she was enjoying tormenting Alex.

    Nyx was observing everything from her world sitting on her ck throne. She shook her head, she was d that her sister had found love and could be so happy. She would do everything to make thisst, to ensure this, she had to make this world his. Slowly but surely she started acting in the shadows. Not even Bahamut''s clone was aware of this.

    After messing around with Silveria, it was time for the main event.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The Undead Creatures didn''t expect to be ambushed by their enemies.

    They were stunned after realizing that Alex leaped up from behind the boulder. However, their reactions were quick. In the blink of an eye, the Skeleton Cavalrymen got into position while the Ghouls let out sharp, menacing screeches and extended their razor-sharp ws.

    Alex was mentally prepared. His movement speed was fast and sharp like the sword he held. He dodged the oing enemies and led a trail of afterimages over their iplete defense. The red word in his hand emanated a dazzling radiance as he brandished.

    At this moment, the Death Knight let out an outburst of anger. He drew and swung his long sword.

    ng!

    The crisp collision of steel rang in their ears. The silver-whitish holy mes erupted from Alex''s de and instantly engulfed the Death Knight. The skeleton warhorse under him let out a sorrowful neigh before shattering into bits as though a discounted artistic piece breaking into pieces. The Death Knight above the warhorse rolled away desperately using the impact from Alex''s attack.

    ''Hehehe! How does it feel?''

    Alex grinned. The Death Knight''s powerful defense was extraordinary among the Undead Creatures. However, it became fragile after being weakened by the enchanted field and burned by the holy mes. Alex felt that his de sh was as though slicing through butter.

    That was a satisfying sense of revenge. In the past, it was always the Undead Creatures who used their enchanted fields to weaken their enemy before swarming forward. The tides had turned now and it was finally his turn to enjoy the results!

    This thought shed in his head for only an instant. The moment hended on the ground, he darted forward with his shimmering de and the Death Knight franticallyid his sword before him to negate his attack.

    The Skeleton Cavalrymen and Ghouls turned around hurriedly and pounced on Alex. But at this moment, they heard a crisp voice.

    "Fireball!"

    An enormous fireball whizzed across the sky,nded among the Skeleton Cavalrymen, and exploded into air streams that engulfed them. Cecilia stared at the enemies sternly while Alice stood beside her with her arms raised and magical runes flickered above her palms.

    A translucent, golden barrier emerged as soon as the fireball exploded as though a wall protecting the youngdies. Not only did the wall resist the storm and mes, but it also stopped the Ghouls from pouncing on them. The shriveled, pitch-ck, and putrid creatures revealed their razor-sharp ws but crashed into the barrier. However, they didn''t give up.

    They rolled on the snowfield and stood back up like the mindless machine they were.

    Scarlet waves of me devoured everything.

    Their magician Scarlett sat on a boulder with a wide smile. She extended her right, dewy index finger and lit up a tiny me. Then, she threw it forward.

    A wall of scorching me extended to form a solid wall that blocked the Undead Creatures from advancing. In the blink of an eye, the Undead Creatures were stoppedpletely. The Skeleton Cavalrymen and Ghouls were unfortunate as they weren''t especially powerful creatures, to begin with. The Skeleton Cavalrymen were quick in their movement and nimbleness while the Ghouls were protected with strong skin and had razor-sharp ws and poisonous fangs. It would have been tough for Alex''s team if it was a face-to-face battle. However, he had had countless experiences in eliminating Undead Creatures sinceing here, so how was it possible for them to fail? Moreover, with the restriction of space and effects of the enchanted field, the Skeleton Cavalrymen and Ghouls weren''t even worth a mention. Most of them were instantly dead under Cecilia''s fireball attack and Scarlett''s wave of mes.

    On the other side, Alex struck off the weakened Death Knight in a couple of shes. He didn''t want to drag this on anymore. He brandished his de, but this time, he targeted the Lich behind the Death Knight.

    Everything happened in less than half a minute even though the battle seemed long. Although he was confident that he could take down the Death Knight instantly, he held back after considering the Lich at the back. Liches were extremely cunning creatures. If he appeared too threatening, perhaps the Lich might abandon this physical body and transfer its soul to escape, which would be a wasted opportunity. Even though Alex had ways to deal with that move when it happened, there was insufficient time. This was why he purposely dragged his fight with the Death Knight to give the Lich a misconception that Alex had the upper hand because he was the one who ambushed but wasn''t capable of defeating them at all.

    Now was the time to see if the Lich would take the bait. After all, they were here as scouts to gather information. Besides, Liches were mostly confident in themselves. If the Lich believed that Alex''s men weren''t threatening enough, most likely it would stay for a killing before heading back¡­ If it had such thoughts, Alex guaranteed that it would be dead.

    Alex knew that he must make the Lich take the bait and not fall for the Lich''s bait. If not, he would be doomed.

    "Oh! What are we witnessing?"

    Fred and the others waited to assist as they watched from the rear. They were speechless. Ben had also widened his eyes in amazement. There were about 30 Undead Creatures in this scout squad which included the Ghouls and Skeleton Cavalrymen. But Alex and his three other subordinates instantly wiped out more than half of them. Even though Ben didn''t have experience in dealing with Undead Creatures, he knew that they were doomed, judging from the situation. The best-case scenario for the Undead Creatures would be to have one or two of them escape. But, Alex would disallow it.

    No one noticed that Madeline was also observing the battlefield. She mumbled under her breath and ced her right hand on the opened book. In an instant,rge runes and strange texts hovered above the white, empty pages.

    Alex deflected the Death Knight''s attack and his pupils shrunk abruptly because the Lich had raised its staff. Two of the four Specters hovering around it pounced forward while several pitch-ck runes emerged on the Lich''s body.

    The Lich is escaping!

    "Miss Alice!"

    Alex called out hurriedly. Alice instantly pushed her hand forward and sted a silver-whitish beam from her palm that struck the ground around the Lich. Then, the silver-whitish beam expanded and washed away the pitch-ck runes on the Lich.

    "All settled!"

    He heaved an inward sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had made Alice prepare for the spiritual spell, Dimension st. Dimension st could disrupt and destroy a teleportation spell and the victim wouldn''t be able to use its teleportation spell for some time. However, this would only be effective after the victim had begun casting its teleportation spell. Only an experienced yer like Alex could instantly detect the Lich''s intentions from its moves.

    Since the Lichs couldn''t escape anymore, Alex wouldn''t need to hold back now. He unleashed his strength on the de that punctured the Death Knight in a single brandish.

    [Alex''s Sword Art Special Style: Meteor!]

    That''s an afterimage!

    Dazzling, meteor-like de rays erupted and engulfed the Death Knight. This time, the Death Knight couldn''t defend itself anymore. It clutched its long sword helplessly as the meteor-like rays continuously shed its pitch-ck armor. The sword in its hands shattered and as though a signal to the de rays, they coalesced into one enormous, dazzling de of light that struck and pierced into its body.

    Boom!

    The Death Knight copsed to the ground lifelessly. Alex shifted his attention to the Lich. He didn''t need to worry about his back with Alice, Marlene, and Scarlett supporting him. He darted forward and skimmed across the snowfield with his flickering de.

    Ever since Alice''s Dimension st disrupted the Lich''s teleportation, it knew that something was gravely wrong. It raised its bone staff and floated to midair hurriedly. The four Specters around it transformed into a strong gale that assisted in its retreat. It was apparent that they were fleeing!

    At this moment, Madeline''s brows twitched.

    "It''s our turn."

 Chapter 1539 1370: Ambushing the Enemy 3

    <h4>Chapter 1539 Chapter 1370: Ambushing the Enemy 3 </h4>

    ?"Miss Alice!"

    Alex called out hurriedly. Alice instantly pushed her hand forward and sted a silver-whitish beam from her palm that struck the ground around the Lich. Then, the silver-whitish beam expanded and washed away the pitch-ck runes on the Lich.

    "All settled!"

    He heaved an inward sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had made Alice prepare for the spiritual spell, Dimension st. Dimension st could disrupt and destroy a teleportation spell and the victim wouldn''t be able to use its teleportation spell for some time. However, this would only be effective after the victim had begun casting its teleportation spell. Only an experienced yer like Alex could instantly detect the Lich''s intentions from its moves.

    Since the Lichs couldn''t escape anymore, Alex wouldn''t need to hold back now. He unleashed his strength on the de that punctured the Death Knight in a single brandish.

    [Alex''s Sword Art Special Style: Meteor!]

    That''s an afterimage!

    Dazzling, meteor-like de rays erupted and engulfed the Death Knight. This time, the Death Knight couldn''t defend itself anymore. It clutched its long sword helplessly as the meteor-like rays continuously shed its pitch-ck armor. The sword in its hands shattered and as though a signal to the de rays, they coalesced into one enormous, dazzling de of light that struck and pierced into its body.

    Boom!

    The Death Knight copsed to the ground lifelessly. Alex shifted his attention to the Lich. He didn''t need to worry about his back with Alice, Marlene, and Scarlett supporting him. He darted forward and skimmed across the snowfield with his flickering de.

    Ever since Alice''s Dimension st disrupted the Lich''s teleportation, it knew that something was gravely wrong. It raised its bone staff and floated to midair hurriedly. The four Specters around it transformed into a strong gale that assisted in its retreat. It was apparent that they were fleeing!

    At this moment, Madeline''s brows twitched.

    "It''s our turn."

    "Attack!"

    Fred couldn''t wait any longer. He raised his sword and charged forward. Selena and Ben jumped out from their concealment with the remaining three soldiers and formed a row to stop the Lich from escaping.

    The Lich was taken aback, but it swiftly pointed its finger forward and emitted a ck ray of light at Fred.

    "Waa!"

    Fred shrieked in horror, but he swiftly rolled aside safely, struck his de into the snow, and shed upward.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The fluttering snow blocked the Lich''s line of sight. Even though Fred appeared as a careless person, he was actually experienced in battles. But, this was to be expected since he had led his men in the Northern mountain battles. However, he was too inexperienced in dealing with a Lich.

    The Lich didn''t slow down. As an Undead Creature, it had a unique way of viewing this world unlike humans. Therefore, the snow didn''t affect it too much. It wasted no time and swung its arms to sweep the snow away. However, Ben and the others had already surrounded it.

    The Lich let out a snort. It pped its hands and a ck re emerged before it. Thick billows of smoke burst out from the ck re and formed human shapes that held magic des in their hands while their eyes emanated an ice-cold radiance.

    They looked as though human-shaped clouds wielding weapons and pouncing on everyone.

    "It''s the Nightmare Warriors! They''re non-physical creatures! Don''t get too close to them! Attack the coalesced point in their foreheads!"

    Selena yelled out and raised her arms.

    "Ice des shatter my enemy!"

    The earth trembled. Sharp, crystal-clear ice des burst out from the ground, struck the Nightmare Warriors, and ripped through two of them. However, they merely took two steps back and restored their damaged body.

    Selena gritted her teeth. Even though she didn''t have experience in facing Undead Creatures, she had heard a lot about them. She knew that the Nightmare Warriors were tough to defeat unless they could take down their summoner or strike the only coalesced magic point on their foreheads.

    ''But¡­ Oh no!''

    They weren''t here to deal with the Nightmare Warriors! She lifted her head hurriedly and spotted the Lich flying across them. At the same time, Fred emerged after breaking free from the Nightmare Warriors.

    "Make way, Selena!"

    Fred shouted and raised his sword that was shimmering in a green brilliance of wind. Then, he brandished.

    The green, wind-elemental gale whizzed like a cheetah leaping in midair with its widened mouth and razor-sharp teeth¡ªthis was the swordsmanship which he took pride in: Wind de.

    However, the Lich didn''t stop as three spinning bone shields emerged around it. At this moment, the green wind cheetah crashed into them and shattered into light dust instantly. On the other hand, the shields cracked into bits.

    "Hmm?"

    Selena stared nkly. As a Mage, she was well aware that the bone shields were one of the mostmon spells of the Necromancers and on the contrary, the bone shields cast by the Liches in the Saint Realm were extremely solid. She was clear that Fred strength was in the Basic Grandmaster Stage, where he had been pacing back and forth for years. But now, it was almost unbelievable that his sword technique crushed the Lich''s bone shield.

    Or¡­ Is this Lich an imitation?

    "Heyaaaah!"

    Fred arrived at the Lich''s side as quickly as the wind cheetah.

    The Lich didn''t expect that its bone shields would be destroyed and Fred wouldn''t let this chance off. He clutched his sword hilt with both hands and punctured the Lich with the razor-sharp de.

    ''I did it!''

    Fred eximed in joy inwardly. However, he heard a crisp voice.

    "Back off!"

    That voice was rather familiar. It was the voice of the sleepy-

    looking youngdy from before. Even though he didn''t understand why he couldn''t deal the final blow to the Lich, his sharp senses as a warrior made him withdraw his sword and retreat instantly.

    At the same time, he felt a breeze blowing against his face and a sharp wind de almost cut off his throat. He looked up and discovered the scarlet radiance emanating from the Lich''s furious eyes. Even though he had heard of how terrifying it was to deal with the Undead Creatures, one would only know it after personally dealing with them. His de attack was stored with wind elemental powers, where living creatures would be gravely injured if not dead by now. He didn''t expect that the Lich was this unfazed and perhaps he wouldn''t even know how he died if he darted forward to deal the killing blow.

    Even though Fred had always been sloppy, he knew the crucial points in situations. He somersaulted,nded safely on the snowfield, and retreated vigntly while fixing his gaze at the Lich.

    The Lich had no intentions of continuing this battle. It took a step back with the thoughts of fleeing.

    But it wasn''t that simple anymore.

    A golden, holy barrier in the shape of an arc emerged out of thin air and stopped the Lich from escaping. At that moment, Selena and Fred saw a person approaching the Lich''s back.

    Madeline casually rode her horse while holding onto the thick, ck, hardcover book. Selena noticed that the pages were full of densely written words.

    "¡­"

    The Lich turned around and stared at Madeline with menacing, scarlet eyes. Then, it raised its staff.

    At the same time, Selena saw that Madeline ced her right index finger on the page and spoke increasingly faster as though she was chanting. Several bone spears emerged above the Lich and shot toward Madeline.

    "Be careful!"

    Selena and Fred eximed in horror. They weren''t that powerful, so they empathized with Madeline''s strength because she appeared to be an ordinary human without impressive magical powers, swordsmanships, and constitution. The chances of her surviving this attack were slim.

    Suddenly, Madeline pointed her index finger forward.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The iing bone spears shattered into dust and vanished entirely. Then, three bone shields emerged out of thin air and spun around her slowly.

    What''s this situation?

    Selena and Fred were stunned unable to believe the situation before them. Their rationality told them it should have been impossible.

 Chapter 1540 1371: Madelineâ€™s Way of Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 1540 Chapter 1371: Madeline''s Way of Fighting</h4>

    ?Suddenly, Madeline pointed her index finger forward.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The iing bone spears shattered into dust and vanished entirely. Then, three bone shields emerged out of thin air and spun around her slowly.

    What''s this situation?

    Selena and Fred were stunned unable to believe the situation before them. Their rationality told them it should have been impossible.

    "Isn''t that¡­"

    Selena stared in disbelief at the bone shields revolving around Madeline. The bone shields should have been from the undead spell which only Necromancers and Liches could cast. She was obviously a living creature and not an Undead and it was apparent that the holy barrier was cast by her because that there weren''t too many spellcasters around.

    Ben and the soldiers were upied by the Nightmare Warriors, so it was even more impossible for them to cast it. Selena was a Mage, so she was out of the question. Whereas for Fred, he didn''t have any conceptions about spiritual spells at all. But not only did Selena cast a spiritual spell, but she also released an undead spell?

    Selena bit her lower lip subconsciously.

    ''Could it be that she is¡­''

    The Lich stared nkly at the bone shields. It was apparent that the Lich was fired up even though its expression was concealed by the hood. It took two steps back and scanned the youngdy cautiously with its staff in hand. It felt that this situation was extremely odd.

    But Madeline didn''t have any intentions of giving it a chance to survive. She stroked her finger across the page and pointed forward.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Deep explosions filled the sky. Everyone witnessed thick billows of smoke erupting around Madeline, which quickly transformed into ten, ck human-shaped figures in a row. They stood by her left and right and were made entirely out of dark smoke. They held des coalesced from magical powers and their eyes burned with spiritual mes as they fixed their gazes at the target before them.

    "What¡­? This¡­ can''t be."

    Selena stared in disbelief and even Fred realized that something was terribly off. Oh my goodness, aren''t those the Nightmare Warriors that the Lich summoned to deal with us?

    Madeline wasn''t in the mood to admire the amazed expressions. She pointed forward and the Nightmare Warriors raised their weapons and pounced on the Lich.

    The Lich was in for a pitiful time. The Nightmare Warriors were Undead Creatures and due to the principle behind attribute immunity, the Lich''s spells were ineffective on them. Of course, it could target Madeline who was the mastermind over the Nightmare Warriors. However, also due to the same principle, the Lich''s undead spells were useless on Orchid Heart as she was protected by the bone shields around her. The bone shields could still be destroyed by high-level spells, but under the enchanted field, the Lich had weakened and fallen off to the Master realm. It showed what miserable state it was in for Fred to shatter its bone shield in a single strike. Besides, even though Fred destroyed its bone shields, it was due to the difference in elemental attributes, after all, so there wasn''t any immunity or weakening effects. However, it was different from the Lich. It could only cast spells of the same attribute. Even though, as Mages, they had also learned other spells for emergencies, they were limited, after all. Moreover, some elemental spells were totally the sworn enemies to the Undead Creatures, just like how some Liches couldn''t learn the ''Tongue of me'' spell.

    But there were still other solutions.

    The Lich raised its staff and chanted. The dull-looking bone staff in its hand instantly brightened in a ring radiance. Then, bolts of lightning struck out likeshing whips and two to three Nightmare Warriors turned into dust, which revealed an opening in the tight row of defense. But at the next instant¡­

    A scorching, pure fire-elemental wave of me pounced on the Lich. The high temperature melted the snowfield and steam filled the sky. In the blink of an eye, it engulfed the Lich and three Nightmare Warriors. But shortly after, a strong gale from within the mes sted an opening, where the Lich desperately escaped from. It sped its staff, but it was no longer as confident as before.

    "That''s strange¡­"

    Selena knitted her brows. She was sure that the Lich was incredibly weak right now. Of course, she would be asking for death if she charged forward. But the Lich''s reactions were odd. The spells that it cast weren''t high-level ones and they didn''t seem stable.

    But, there was something even more odd.

    The Lich wasn''t in a safe territory yet after dodging the fire wall. Madeline tapped the book in her hand and an enormous fireball emerged in the air which sted forward. The Lich raised its staff and cast a bone shield before it. Shortly after, it released a web of lightning bolts that formed a barrier. At this moment, the enormous fireball had arrived before it and explodedpletely.

    Boom!

    The explosion sted in all directions. But Madeline''s hand didn''t stop moving. She sat upright on her warhorse like a statue and didn''t move the slightest. She held the page down with her left hand while moving her right hand about like an orchestra conductor. Selena witnessed a streak of dazzling lightning bolt emitted from Madeline''s fair fingertip that headed into the explosion.

    Boom!

    A series of contrasting white radiance flickered in the thick, ck smoke. The Lich frantically flew out of it and it was apparent from the dancing electricity on its body that it was seriously injured.

    But everyone''s jaws dropped at the next moment. Madeline swept a nce at the Lich. She lifted her right arm and brandished!

    A green de ray erupted along with her movements. The wind cheetah snarled as it leaped into the air and bit merciless onto the Lich''s shoulder. The Lich finally couldn''t escape. It crashed heavily into the holy barrier behind.

    "What in the world?!"

    Fred eximed at the top of his lungs. He widened his eyes and stared at Madeline in disbelief. Of course, he knew what was that move. It was his Wind de skill. However, even he required the wind-elemental ''Raging Storm'' magic sword to achieve such a perfect result and yet, this youngdy cast it with bare hands!

    Could it be that this youngdy is a Sword expert?

    Selena watched with an ashen expression. She finally realized what Madeline had done. When the Lich cast its spell, Madeline had been watching its every movement. After the Lich cast its spell, the empty page beneath Madeline''s left hand emerged with lines of text and magical runes. Just like how the line of words emerged above the page when the Lich released the lightning chain spell to strike off the Nightmare Warriors. Moreover, the instant the Lich was caught in the fireball explosion, Selena noticed that Madeline swiped her right hand across the line of words before pointing forward. Then, she emitted a lightning chain from her fingertips that struck the Lich.

    All in one¡­

    Selena trembled in shock. She finally understood why Madeline remained silent after the battle began. She had been analyzing the spells used in battle and only released them now. This was extremely terrifying. Just think about how terrifying it was for one in battle to face an opponent who could copy one''s techniques and use it as their own¡­

    "Is it over?"

    Alex said and startled Selena. She returned from her daze and looked forward with aplicated gaze. The Lich didn''t seem to have any strength left anymore. It leaned on the holy barrier in silence.

    "It''s your turn now, Alex¡­ Yawn¡­"

    Madeline tilted her head, rubbed her eyes, and moved aside. Alex nodded and stepped forward. He sized up the powerless Lich and stretched out his right arm.

 Chapter 1541 1372: The Zombie Puppet

    <h4>Chapter 1541 Chapter 1372: The Zombie Puppet</h4>

    ?Alex''s original goal was to capture the lich''s soul like he did for that necromancer few days prior, unfortunately he failed because of something unexpected.

    In fact, it wasn''t a Lich. It was a dead human instead. Even though Liches were also dead, there were significant differences between them.

    It was a corpse of a youngdyid who appeared to be 19 years old and with an adorable face. It seemed as though due to malnourishment, she had be sickly in appearance and her ashen, stiff body proved that she was dead for a long time. Strangely enough, she didn''t rot and her corpse was still in perfect condition. At this moment, everyone crowded around and was astonished.

    "Sir Overlord, is this a¡­ Lich?"

    Selena asked hesitantly. It wasn''t surprising for her to raise this doubt because Undead Creatures were mostly fleshless and only structured with skeletons. Apart from the Abominations, the Undead Creatures were basically bones and this was no exception to the Liches. It could also be said that as a magical body, Liches had removed all their flesh and even stronger-tiered Liches didn''t even need a human body as they roamed about in their naked, skeleton body. On the other hand, apart from appearing a little malnourished, this corpse seemed like an ordinary human.

    "Should we kill her?"

    Fred scratched his head and said in uncertainty. He thought that a Lich was a terrifying-looking creature, but felt that something was wrong after witnessing a youngdy.

    Alex shook his head slightly aftermunicating with Silveria.

    "No, she''s already dead. It was only her corpse that was fighting us."

    He knelt down and stripped her clothes in a single tug. Selena shrieked, but before she said anything, she was stumped. A ck crystal was embedded in the middle of her chest. Blood vines-like presences were deeply rooted into her skin and spread around it. The ck crystal was lifeless and dull like an unremarkable stone.

    "What a pity."

    Scarlett skipped toward Alex from the other side. She knelt down and poked the corpse''s cheek.

    "Ah, it is so hard and cold, my Lord. Do you want me to heat it up for you to have a go?"

    "What are you talking about? Do you think that I''m such a person?"

    Alex shot a deadly look at her.

    "You must at least clean and disinfect her first."

    "I knew it. My Lord, you''re always attentive to the details."

    "Alright, cut the crap."

    Alex epted Scarlett ''praise'', stood up, and scanned the corpse with puckered brows. If he wasn''t mistaken, this corpse should be a ''Zombie Puppet'', which was a maniption technique that the Liches hade up with. Simply speaking, the Liches used the ''Life stone'' to connect their spirits with the corpses before manipting them as puppets. However, this wasn''t all that rare because there were countless maniption spells that the Liches were capable of.

    Not only could the ''Zombie Puppets'' serve as ''scouts'', but they could also inherit and utilize all the Lich''s abilities within a short period of time like clones with simr powers. When the clone was destroyed, the Lich wouldn''t be harmed because the Lich had targeted the clone to receive all damages on their behalf.

    "How cruel."

    Selena must the evil Undead Creatures use such a method?"

    "Even though they''re the Undead Creatures, they aren''t truly ''undead''. It is the same even for Liches who possess a phctery."

    Alex heaved a heavy sigh before beginning his exnation.

    "Indeed. If we don''t destroy the actual Vampire and Lich, they could revive, albeit requiring processes and some time. Besides, no matter what, they will also be hurt from battles and the damages are on a spiritual level, which won''t fade quickly. On the other hand, the Undead Creatures don''t only have us as their enemies. I guess you''re aware of this, Miss Selena. The internal struggles for authority among the Undead Creatures has always been serious. If any of the Liches are killed by us, perhaps their positions will be snatched instantly while they used the phctery powers to revive themselves. This is why they created the ''Zombie Puppet''. They choose the victims who have the closest spiritual undtions with them as vessels and carve the ''Life stone'' on them. This way, the victims will be their clone and they can manipte it to release its powers. Whereas for being attacked¡­" Alex gestured. "

    ''''Just like this. The Lich can use the victim''s spirit as a shield while it remains in its sanctuary. When this happens, it will simply lose a puppet while ensuring that its safety, which is a reasonable trade to the Undead Creatures."

    If Alex recalled correctly, it was during thete war when the Zombie Puppets first appeared. Back then, the the Valkyries Army and the others held simr techniques to directly deal damage to the spirits of the troublesome Liches and other presences, which eventually prompted the Undead Creatures to create this ''Zombie Puppet'' technique. They were disgusted because Zombie Puppets could possess all the Lich''s powers in a short period of time. Therefore, many them met these creatures when they headed into the underground city.

    But no matter how disgusting they were, they weren''tparable to the humans shamelessness. The only w that the Zombie Puppets had was that when they were activated, the Lich''s spirit had to be inside their bodies. Even though the Zombie Puppets possessed the Lich''s strength, theycked the magical and physical resistance which the Lich had. During this process, the Lich was unconscious, which was why the yers didn''t bother to fight the Zombie Puppets. They simply cast entrapment spells like the ice cage to capture the Lich''s consciousness inside the Zombie Puppet. Then, if they were lucky, they would charge their way to the Lich and ughter it before it broke out from the entrapment spell and regained its conscious. Even though the Lich might regain its conscious before the yers arrived, thetter merely treated it as an ordinary BOSS fight. After all, no matter how godly the Lich was, it couldn''t possibly manipte Zombie Puppets and resist the others simultaneously.

    Alex let out a snort. If he didn''t guess it wrongly, the maniptor of this Zombie Puppet would be the inventor and it was apparent that the inventor had used this chance to experiment. Based on this situation, Alex and his men had be its perfect testers, but it was fine too since the Lich would continue its development after being sessful this round. Of course. It wasn''t aware that he had ways to deal with its genius invention and he wouldn''t mind teaching it a lifelong lesson.

    "What should we do now, Mr. Alex?"

    Alice was bewildered. She revealed uncertainties in her expression. He shook his head and threw his thoughts to the back of his head temporarily. He looked at everyone and said.

    "Bring her back with us."

    "B-Bring her¡­?"

    Fred shrieked and stared at Alex with widened eyes.

    "But, Sir Overlord, she''s¡­ already dead, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right."

    Alex nodded.

    "Sometimes, the things that we can get from the dead aren''t anywhere less than from those alive."

    He inwardly chuckled, that line feel like that of a coroner, it was a sentence he borrowed from famous show back on Earth, he hadn''t thought he woulde in handy and like he had said, the answers you can get from the dead aren''t less than that of those alive. Dead''s body has history to share. The only issue is whether you''repetent to listen and make them talk.

 Chapter 1542 Bonus : Assassinâ€™s Maid*

    <h4>Chapter 1542 Bonus Chapter: Assassin''s Maid*</h4>

    ?"As youmand, my perverted assassin maid."

    Alex spoke as he moved away. Then, his hands that were tracing Sera''s body moved towards the top of her gown and then with slow movements, he started removing her clothes, revealing more and more of her white skin.

    Soon, Seray on the bed with nothing but her bra and panty, and she knew that even those two were about to disappear very quickly. Of course, she didn''t mind that, it wasn''t like it was her first time being naked in front of Alex, she had gotten used to it already.

    However, even now, when he observed her body with that perverted look on his face, she could feel her heart racing quicker than it ever.

    Alex''s eyes, they were still the same as before, his lust over her body seemed to have increased with time, no, actually.

    Alex''s hands moved, directly attacking the most ''visible'' part of his woman''s body, her breasts. She was wearing a dark brown bra, of course, to Alex, the color didn''t matter, it would be removed soon anyway.

    He cupped her breasts and started kneading them gently for a few seconds, then, she started circling his fingers around her nipples through the soft fabric of her bra. He slowly lowered his head, his tongue came out and then, he started licking Sera''s nipple, through the fabric again.

    "Nhhhggghhh~" Thetter moaned.

    Her bra was getting wet, although her nipple couldn''t directly feel Nemesis''s tongue, through her bra''s wetness, she could feel some part of it, and this vague feeling kept her on the edge.

    Alex had mastered the art of teasing his women as well, knowing full well that Sera''s nipples were her weak point, after licking her right nipple, he quickly moved to her left one, however, this didn''t mean he left the right one alone.

    The wet nipple, he continued to circle his finger around it, before directly rubbing his finger on the now erect nipple, the wet cloth continued to rub against Sera, a strange feeling coursing through her entire body, making her lower region tremble.

    Thetter wanted toin, she wanted to tell him not to tease her anymore and jump to the final act, however,

    "Nnnfffhhgggghhh~~"

    She was too busy moaning.

    Whatever Alex did to her, it just felt so incredibly good that she had no power to go against him.

    Her body, he knew it better than she herself did.

    He knew exactly what to do to get what kind of reaction out of her.

    She had no control here, as mentioned before, she waspletely under Alex''s charge right now and she didn''t have a singleint about this.

    Suddenly, Alex''s mouth, which was eating up her nipple through her bra moved above and started sucking her neck, leaving hickeys everywhere he went.

    Marking his woman.

    His hands, on the other hand, attended to Sera''s breasts, and this time, he entered the fabric.

    "Nngghhh~"

    A slight moan came out of thetter''s mouth as she felt. His hand touching her already sensitive nipples.

    Alex didn''t tease her anymore either, his fingers continued to rub Sera''s erect nipples, while his hand gently kneaded her breasts, sending waves and waves of slow pleasure into her body, making her body recall all the feelings she felt so many days ago.

    *Click*

    Suddenly, a click was heard, it was Sera''s bra.

    It was unhooked, her two big mountains were revealed to the world. Alex who was still leaving his markings momentarily paused as he moved up, taking a good look at his wife again.

    Seeing her hair spilled all over the pillow, her face looking in a different direction because of extreme pleasure and to give him more ess to her neck, and her lovely breasts moving up and down as she breathed,

    Seeing this alluring sight, Alex''s little dragon twitched, he was roaring toe out and have its meal, he also noticed how Sera''s panty had turned wet as well.

    He knew none of them could hold out for much longer, therefore, he decided to leave his one final mark.

    His eyes turned red as if he had metamorphosed, Sera, who saw that was surprised, however, before she could do or think anything, he lowered his head, moving towards her neck again and, then,

    *Bite*

    He bit her neck and started sucking Sera''s blood.

    "Nnnggghhhfffffmmm~~"

    Thetter moaned, the feeling of her blood being sucked out by the man she loved, it sent waves and waves of pleasure into her entire body.

    She lifted her head, looking at the ceiling, her hands that she hadn''t moved yet, they finally moved and grabbed Alex''s head and pushed his head even deeper into her, wanting him to suck her dry.

    Of course, he knew when to stop, no matter how tasty his woman''s blood was, he couldn''t drink it all. He was just doing it in the feu of action (A/N: Because of the circumstances, he is not some vampire nor a blood fanatic. Just wanted to stimte his partner to the better of his capacity.)

    Not to mention he also had another, even tastier ''food'' waiting for him.

    Thinking about it, Alex smiled yfully,

    "Let''s give you more attention, shall we?" He questioned as he looked into Sera''s honey colored eyes.

    Sera, who realized that she was finally going to get what she wanted, felt her little sister twitch and release more juices.

    He then grabbed her panty and without saying anything, he removed it in one go, revealing her beautiful pink vagina.

    Alex then touched Sera''s knees, then using some of his strength, he opened thetter''s legs, revealing her bare pussy, which leaked juices and twitched continuously, as if trying to ask for attention.

    She tried to close her legs, however, in front of his strength, there was nothing she could do.

    Alex''s smile widened, he ced his knees between her legs, not allowing her to close her opening anymore, with his target now defenseless, he finally moved his head towards the target.

    His tongue popped out again, then,

    He licked her clitoris.

    "NNnngghhhhffhhhhh!!"

    Sera moaned out loud, her back arching up in pleasure. Seeing how sensitive she was, Alex smiled, then held her thighs for support and,

    "Bon app¨¦tit"

 Chapter 1543 1373: Experiment

    Chapter 1543  1373: Experiment

    ??Alex got someone to ce the corpse above the horse back and brought all the ''spoils of war'' back to the fortress. Upon sensing the aura of death, one of the vampire inquired and Alex came clean with everything since he wasn''t the one who cast the evil undead spell anyway. After confirming that there wasn''t any evil aura exuding from him, the Valkyrie left without saying a word. Ben and Fred were equally speechless.

    Thereafter, Alex invited them to inquire about the ''Zombie Puppet''. Selena hesitated for a moment and eventually nodded after failing to resist her curiosity. On the other hand, Ben refused politely, but this didn''t mean that he bore a grudge against Alex. Instead, this was his first battle with the Undead Creatures, after all, and the treacherous enemies had left him baffled and mentally exhausted. He felt even more uncertain after hearing Alex''s description of the situation, which was why he looked for his men to talk about his ''personal experiences'' in dealing with the Undead Creatures. Whereas for the ''Zombie Puppet'', he wasn''t too mindful.

    Since Alex had arranged a time to share with him the findings on ater date and Selena and Fred were also with him, he didn''t have much to worry about.

    Bam!

    Alex tossed the corpse on the ice-cold floor in the prison cell and the deep sound echoed between the walls. Selena knitted her brows in silence while Fred whistled as he was more interested in this underground prison than the corpse.

    Alex had chosen the cell at the extreme end. Back then, the designer of this prison seemed to have the intention of imprisoning massive creatures, which exined the enormous, circr space with manacles and leg-irons. Alex currently didn''t have anyone worthy of being imprisoned in this special cell, but for the sake of avoiding panic and trouble, he had chosen it.

    The underground prison was dark and dim. Chilly air shook the candle mes and sent chills down Selena''s spine. She had never been to such a ce. She looked around while trembling with fear. The echoing mourns of grief from the prisoners left her ufortable.

    "Sir Overlord, how do you intend to¡­"

    Fred pointed at the corpse curiously. After a few moments, he felt that something was amiss. He approached the topic from another direction, but didn''t know what to say. He let out an awkward cough.

    "¡­ do it?"

    "You guys will know soon."

    Alex didn''t give a specific answer. He was not well versed in things like this but thanks to Silveria, he knew what condition this youngdy was in. Indeed. No matter how they saw it, she was a corpse, but the situation wasn''t this simple. Alex spotted traces of corpse solidification. In other words, her body had been modified when she was alive perhaps for the sake of maintaining this form after her death. For example, they could treat this youngdy like a human-shaped balloon. When she was filled with spiritual energy, she wouldn''t be different from ordinary humans. But, when spiritual energy left her, she would dete and be a corpse.

    Since that was the case, it would work after pumping spiritual energy into her like a balloon.

    Alex held the ne hanging on his chest and injected mana into it.

    "Ah¡­!"

    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief.

    The youngdy''s stiff, ashen skin slowly softened and ''restored'' with signs of life. Her stone cold body became warm and in the blink of an eye, a show of the resurrection of the dead was staged before them, where even Alice and Cecilia were baffled. They had never seen simr things happened.

    "Argh¡­"

    The bewildered youngdy opened her eyes and groaned weakly. Fred stared at Alex at a loss.

    "S-She revived?! Sir Overlord, how did you do it?"

    "Argh¡­!"

    Fred''s scream resounded in the chilly underground prison.

    The youngdy knitted her brows and was horrified as soon as she saw the people around her.

    "W-Who are you people?!"

    She cowered at the corner and widened her eyes in terror. M

    Alice went up to console her, but Alex pulled her back. Then, he approached the youngdy.

    "Think harder. You should know who we are."

    The youngdy quietened and became calm. But shortly after, she turned terrified and acted cautiously.

    "Y-You are from the Maind?"

    Selena, Fred, Cecilia, and Alice felt rather fresh with her inquiry.

    "That''s right. Do you still remember what happened?"

    Alex didn''t feel anything wrong.

    "¡­"

    The youngdy lowered her head as though trying hard to recall. Then, she muttered.

    "My¡­ my master ordered me to head into Maind¡­ to¡­ investigate. T-Then, we met an ambush¡­ Master lost¡­ and¡­ I¡­ I¡­"

    She shuddered, lifted her head, and revealed the look of fear again.

    "M-My spirit. Master has¡­"

    "Your spirit is with me, youngdy."

    Alex lifted the ne on his chest and swayed it before her eyes. She fixed her gaze on it and after a few moments, knelt respectfully as sheid her forehead on the ground.

    "Dear master! I beg for your kindness. Please don''t destroy my spirit. I''m willing to heed all your orders. My body and spirit shall belong to you forever. You can do whatever you want to me, but please don''t punish me. I''m willing to be your most despicable, lowest servant¡­"

    "S-Sir Overlord?"

    "Mr. Alex?"

    Perhaps due to the drastic change in the youngdy''s attitude, everyone was speechless, except for Scarlett whoughed cheekily at the side. Alex wasn''t surprised by the youngdy''s behavior. Even though there wasn''t such customs in Maind, this was extremelymon in Darknd. Spirits were more like a currency for transactions. Almost everyone''s spirit belonged to their masters and as long as theymitted a mistake, their masters would torture their spirits as punishments, which was the most unbearable pains in this world. The pain spread from inside out to every corner of their spirit, where even death wouldn''t rescue them and vanishing in a puff of smoke was their biggest fear. It was due to this that they treated their masters who held their spirits as superior beings.

    "Anyway, stand up first."

    Alex was a modern man, after all. He didn''t find it interesting for a youngdy to shudder and sprawl before him. He took two steps back and put away the ne. The youngdy hesitated before slowly standing to her feet. But even so, she wrapped her arms around her fearfully like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. Everyone couldn''t imagine her being the sly Lich. After all, both of them felt so different to them.

    "Tell me your name."

    Alex said. The youngdy kept her head low and replied softly.

    "Reporting, my dearest master. My name is Anna."

 Chapter 1544 Bonus : Assassins Maid**

    Chapter 1544 Bonus : Assassin''s Maid**

    ??Not to mention he also had another, even tastier ''food'' waiting for him.

    Thinking about it, Alex smiled yfully,

    "Let''s give you more attention, shall we?" He questioned as he looked into Sera''s honey colored eyes.

    Sera, who realized that she was finally going to get what she wanted, felt her little sister twitch and release more juices.

    He then grabbed her panty and without saying anything, he removed it in one go, revealing her beautiful pink vagina.

    Alex then touched Sera''s knees, then using some of his strength, he opened thetter''s legs, revealing her bare pussy, which leaked juices and twitched continuously, as if trying to ask for attention.

    She tried to close her legs, however, in front of his strength, there was nothing she could do.

    Alex''s smile widened, he ced his knees between her legs, not allowing her to close her opening anymore, with his target now defenseless, he finally moved his head towards the target.

    His tongue popped out again, then,

    He licked her clitoris.

    "NNnngghhhhffhhhhh!!"

    Sera moaned out loud, her back arching up in pleasure. Seeing how sensitive she was, Alex smiled, then held her thighs for support and,

    "Bon app¨¦tit"

    "Nggghhhhhhggg!!"

    Sera moaned out loud as Alex started licking her vagina. Again, Alex knew everything there was to know about her body, he knew what regions he had to target for Sera to feel the most pleasure.

    Even the simplest of actions were enough for Sera to feel intense pleasure.

    "AaaaAAnnngghhhh! Alex!!"

    Sera shouted.

    Moans like theseing from someone as reserved as Sera, it filled Alex with an immense sense of satisfaction. He continued to move and eat Sera''s pussy, sending waves and waves of pleasure into her body, the overwhelming pleasure made her legs tremble.

    The assassin tightened her thighs, trapping Alex between her legs.

    Alex smiled yfully, from her reactions, he could tell Sera was close, therefore, to get her even closer, he decided to include his hands as well.

    His finger moved towards Sera''s pussy as well, their target, the erect little clit that was already having a hard time just from Alex''s hair touching it lightly.

    Yes, she was just that sensitive.

    And now, Alex was nning to directly attack her sensitive region.

    Alex''s thumb moved, at first, it simply pressed and rubbed the regions close to Sera''s clitoris, Alex''s licking got much slower as well, however, soon, as the thumb got closer and closer to the clitoris, the licking got faster and faster as well.

    "NnnnnggghhnnnhhHH!!"

    Of course, the teamwork between Alex''s tongue and thumb made Sera moan like a fool, her back arched up, tongue popped out, and eyes rolled above, waves and waves of pleasure assaulted her body, and soon,

    "AAaaananHhhhhhhh!!"

    Alex''s eyes widened as Alex pinched her clitoris while his tongue licked the lower part of her clit, both things attacking her clitoris at the same time, hiking the pleasure she felt to an absurd level and,

    *Squirt*

    Alex''s face was showered with his woman''s love juices.

    The assassin orgasmed.

    "Haahh... Haahh... hahh..." She breathed heavily, barely keeping her eyes open.

    Alex on the other hand with his face covered with Sera''s juice, climbed up, appearing in front of her with a yful look on his face,

    "I bathed just this morning you know? Now I am wet again because of you, you pervert."

    Alex spoke and at the same time, he started moving his tongue around his mouth, drinking her love juice.

    It was sweet.

    Of course, it wasn''t the same from the start, before, although none of his woman tasted bad like he had heard from others, there was a slight feeling of ndness from the taste, that, however, changed ever since his body evolved many times.

    "Haahh... Haahh... hahh..." Sera breathed heavily.

    It had been a long time since she had orgasmed, her body was not used to this feeling so she was much more tired than she should normally be.

    That aside, even though she was tired and was breathing heavily, there was a big, silly smile on her face.

    Instead of being embarrassed about covering her man''s face with her love juices, she was actually proud of her achievement.

    What could be a better way than this to announce that he belonged to her?

    "You..."

    Seeing her smiling sillily like that, Alex couldn''t believe it.

    Why has all his women turned into perverts?

    Who were they taking this from?

    Was he the only innocent one left here?

    He wondered in his head.

    Alex nced at his man again and noticed that the smile on her face still hadn''t disappeared. No, rather than disappearing, that smile had turned into a smug smirk.

    Seeing that, Alex''s mouth twitched,

    "I will make you pay for this, you perverted princess." He spoke, looking into Sera''s eyes.

    "Heh..."

    Sera chuckled out loud.

    It was a clear challenge.

    "Heh."

    He copied his woman as well. It was a sign that he epted the challenge.

    Dark Mist covered his entire body, soon, his clothes were devoured, revealing his naked body, Sera''s eyes were fixed on her man''s body.

    The sight in front of her, Sera could look at this for all eternity and she still wouldn''t get bored of it.

    A small smile appeared on Sera''s face.

    But then,

    Her expression changed, as she felt her pussy kept twitching and a small jolt of pleasure started coursing through her body.

    Sera looked below, wanting to see what happened, then, she finally realized.

    Alex ced hisrge dick right on top of her cave.

    "Heh, with how wet you are, I could just simply push right in and I won''t have anything to worry about."

    "Do it," Sera spoke, her hazy eyes filled with extreme lust, expectation, and desperation.

    Honestly, for a woman who usually remained silent and rarely voice out her opinion, such a look was indeed a killer,

    Especially in cases where the woman was someone with a sinful body like Sera,

    That was almost hypnotic.

    And Alex, was hypnotized.

 Chapter 1545 Bonus : Assassin Maid***

    <h4>Chapter 1545 Bonus Chapter: Assassin Maid***</h4>

    ?"Do it," Sera spoke.

    Alex, as if he was hypnotized, did as she said and,

    "Nnggghhhhhhhhh!!"

    He entered her in one swift motion.

    Sera''s insides were extremely soft and weing, as soon as his cock plunged into it, her walls surrounded it together, her warmth overwhelmed Alex''s senses and made his legs lose strength.

    "Ugghh!"

    Alex grunted in pleasure. To make it worse for him, Sera tightened her butt and moved her legs around his waist, indirectly tightening her insides and not allowing Alex to move away or get some rest.

    However,

    The one in the attacking position was not Sera, but Alex.

    Seeing her try so hard, a big smile appeared on Alex''s face, then, he moved his hips back, bringing his rod to the edge of her cave, and then,

    *Pah*

    He thrusted in.

    "Nnnooohhhhhh!!!"

    Sera''s move backfired.

    And just like how she nned it, he wasn''t going to give her a chance to recover either.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    He attacked mercilessly, each of his thrusts got faster and faster.

    "Annhhh! Annnhh! Aaaannh!"

    Sera''s insides were already extremely wet because she had just orgasmed, for Alex, this was an open way with no resistance whatsoever. Her pussy waspletely defenseless and using this chance, Alex continued to thrust.

    She moaned helplessly, this time, the pleasure she felt overwhelmed everything she had been feeling all this while.

    Sera''s moans, they were like music to Alex''s ears, and as if he wanted to keep this music going, Alex started

    Alex was manipting his woman, thrusting quickly when Sera moaned loudly while decreasing his speed as soon as the moans stopped or slowed down.

    She understood the pattern as well, she was familiar with it already, and honestly, as long as she felt the pleasure she was feeling, she couldn''t care less.

    She moaned.

    And she moaned without stopping.

    While he continued to pound his wife, Alex bent down, bringing his face close to her ample chest, he started targeting Sera''s lovely breast again.

    "Nngghhh~"

    Another jolt of pleasure coursed through Sera''s body as Alex started on her nipple. He was merciless, along with intensely sucking on the meal in front of him, he also circled his tongue around the nipple, teasing it to unimaginable levels, while the fingers working on the other nipple continued to pinch them, giving a sensation of pain and pleasure at the same time.

    "AnnnaAannnnHhH!! Alexander!!"

    Feeling unimaginable levels of pleasure, Sera shouted his full name, grabbing Alex''s head and burying it into her chest as much as she could.

    "Alex! Alex! Alex! Alex!" She continued to shout Alex''s name.

    It felt like she was trying to confess her immense love out loud by doing so, her mind was already overwhelmed with extreme pleasure, and her body, which was already sensitive from orgasming just now, was on the verge of feeling its second orgasm.

    And Alex, who could feel it very clearly, didn''t stop.

    "Alex! Alex! AaaaaAAnnnnGgnnnHh!!"

    Sera moaned again, this time, her moan was much louder than before since Alex had flicked her clitoris with her finger, sending a big jolt of pleasure into her body.

    Sera''s pussy wall tightened, she was already feeling many minor orgasms all this while, her body was reacting strongly to Alex''s touches, now, however, Alex had taken it to an even further level.

    "Nnngggghhhhffff!!"

    Sera moaned as Alex reached the deepest part of her body, her back arched up, however, with Alex on top of her, she didn''t even have the room to move and release some of the pleasure from there,

    In the end, the pleasure piled up, her already sensitive body got even more sensitive and then,

    *Squirt*

    This time, the one showering was Alex''s little brother.

    "Haah... Haahh... Haahh..."

    Sera gasped for breath, orgasming twice in session was definitely tiring, sweat rolled over her forehead, but then, she froze.

    She nced at her husband, who had a devil-like smile on his face and

    "Are you ready to receive more attention, my sweetheart?"

    Sera''s expression changed, but before she could say anything,

    *Pah*

    "Aaaannngggghhhh!!!"

    Alex moved.

    And this time, he moved right after Sera had orgasmed. He didn''t even give her a chance to feel herplete orgasm, he pushed his dick in when Sera''s orgasm hadn''t even ended.

    And he didn''t stop there,

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    While Sera''s pussy was still releasing its juices, Alex continued his pounding, the sound of flesh meeting flesh could be heard echoing throughout the room, however,

    "AaaanNNnHhhh!! AAannnnHhh!! AaaanNnNhh!!"

    Sera''s loud moanspletely eclipsed those sounds.

    "Alex... Alex! Stop! I... am going... Crazy!! Alexander!!!"

    Sera was out of breath, after orgasming the second time, she was extremely tired and didn''t even have the strength to move, however, even then, she still shouted trying to get through Alex. She knew that if this continued, she would pass out, and Sera didn''t want that.

    She wanted to spend more time with Alex.

    What she didn''t know, however, was that even after she passed out, Alex was still nning to be with her, just like she said,

    He would stay together with her, for a month.

    So her passing out, he didn''t mind that.

    Rather, he had already calcted that in his head and hade up with a n.

    "Ugghhhh!!"

    Alex grunted as he pushed his dick into Sera again, getting into her deepest region, where her walls sucked his dick intensely, not allowing him to move out.

    The pleasure was overwhelming, his cum had already piled up, Alex knew he was about to cum.

    Of course, Sera wasn''t any different, with what she was going through, making her not orgasm was tougher, heck even now, her body was still experiencing countless minor orgasms.

    However, to make things even worse for his dear woman,

    Alex bit her erect nipple while at the same time, he intensely rubbed and pinched her clitoris.

    "AaaAAAannNnnNNHHHHh!!"

    And that was Sera''s limit.

    *Squirt*

    Combined with countless minor orgasms, she experienced her 3rd big orgasm, her body twitched uncontrobly, her walls tightened,

    "Uggggghhhh!!"

    This time, Alex failed to hold back as well and filled Sera''s insides with his sperm.

    Their love juices mixed with each other inside Sera''s body, Alex''s body fell on top of Sera, huge amount of sperm entered Sera''s body, she, however, had already passed out.

    Alex rested for a moment before taking her to take a bath and changed her clothes. She slept peacefully afterward.

    Alex observed the sleeping Sera and recalled their meeting until things developed to this day. She had be someone he couldn''t live without. He loved her dearly.

    ''''Some call it bewitched; I call it love. For there is a emptiness in the freedom of being alone and a liberty in being caught in that divine spell. And so when I see in his eyes the feelings of my heart, we be one... and if that isn''t magic then I cannot say what is.

    Love is sweet, yet more as fresh fruit than candy or confectionary. Love is colourful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch.

    I love you Sera!"

 Chapter 1546 1374: Getting Information 1

    Chapter 1546  1374: Getting Information 1

    ??''''Anyway, stand up first."

    Alex was a modern man, after all. He didn''t find it interesting for a youngdy to shudder and sprawl before him. He took two steps back and put away the ne. The youngdy hesitated before slowly standing to her feet. But even so, she wrapped her arms around her fearfully like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow. Everyone couldn''t imagine her being the sly Lich. After all, both of them felt so different to them.

    "Tell me your name."

    Alex said. The youngdy kept her head low and replied softly.

    "Reporting, my dearest master. My name is Anna. I''m sir Vandal''s corpse ve.''''

    ''Huh? Vandal?!''

    Alex twitched his brows. Then, he quickly scanned for the relevant data in his head.

    "Vandal Rachel. Patriarch of the Night Lich Family?"

    "Yes, dear master."

    Anna lowered her head and responded hurriedly. On the other hand, Selena turned to Alex curiously.

    "Night Lich? Sir Overlord, are you familiar with them?"

    "Understanding the enemies is always the first step in war. Intelligence is essential, Miss Selena."

    Alex strongly believed that his ability to ''lie through his teeth'' had gone through the roof.

    "The Night Lich Family is one of the stronger Lich families in the Dali Kingdom. They are one of the core forces under the ''Undead Tide'' army and also the trusted aides of general Kade. This family is expert in undead alchemy and knowledgeable in magic spells. Their purpose under Kade is simr to¡­" Alex paused. He turned to Cecilia and continued.

    "¡­ the Levi Family''s in the Renner Kingdom. They are responsible for providing firearms to the Undead Army. Of course, they manage the transformation and strengthening of the Undead Creatures. Apart from that, they are one of the rarer family who are closer in rtionship with the Vampires within the Undead Tide. That is how they got the name of Night Lich. Vandal is an expert in air battles. It seems that we''re facing arge group of air forces like the Gargoyles."

    Alex shook his head, but the corners of his lips raised to show an unnoticeable smile. Back then, the Undead Army lost terribly on ground, so it was a perfectly reasonable choice for them to go the air route. Perhaps the situation would be tricky if this happened months ago. But now, air force? Eh! He imagined countless EXP shing by eyes after taking them down. His level was slowly increasing, albeit slowly but it was increasing nheless.

    "Since you''re here to investigate as Vandal''s Zombie Puppet, you should know the specific progress of the Undead Army that is mobilized here, right?"

    "Just a little, dear master."

    Anna lifted her head and gazed curiously at her new master. She had served Vandal for years and it went without saying that she knew that the Zombie Puppet was his scheme, which was why she had be the experimental product. Anna knew that every spell caster''s experiments were absolute secrets. But she was astonished to find that her new master appeared to be familiar with it. However, the years of habit made her hold back her doubts.

    "I know that Sir Gillian'' and Sir Duran''s armies have arrived at the front line. I''m more familiar with Sir Vandal''s situation. Currently, he has around 50,000 Gargoyles and Soul Griffins and 10,000 ck-winged Knights. There is a total of 100,000 troops currently under the Undead Army. But this is just what I know. I was only Sir Vandal''s Corpse ve, after all, and I''m not too familiar with other situations."

    "Gillian and Duran, is it¡­?"

    Alex puckered his brows. They were true noblemen with authority in the Dali Kingdom and core strength of the fourrgest families. It seemed that the new and rising noble families in the Dali Kingdom had taken a hit, which exined why the four legendary generals had decided to move out their troops. Alex knew what they were nning. If the new and rising noble families lost, not only could the four legendary generals, also known as the experienced veterans, expand their forces, but they could also quell the insignificant ones. This would re-stabilize the entire Dali Kingdom. But Alex wasn''t willing to fight for the sake of the enemy nation''s stability. If the four legendary generals didn''t send out their direct subordinates, he wouldn''t mind making them lose all the way. Failure was the sharpest de to sh through contradictions. Alex couldn''t ask for more if he could send the Dali Kingdom into a state of turmoil even though the possibilities weren''t high.

    "Corpse ve?"

    Fred was more mindful about this term.

    "What is that?"

    "Just as the term suggests. Corpse ves are ves produced from corpses."

    Alex replied inly and pointed at the youngdy.

    "Just like what you''ve seen. Liches will extract the spirits from humans before specially modifying their bodies which includes anti-corrosion and maintenance modifications. Then, they will inject their spirits into spirit crystals, which will produce Corpse ves who can serve them. Corpse ve won''t rebel and obey orders perfectly. Besides, they are much stronger than the skeleton creatures. This is the reason why most Liches have Corpse ves around them."

    Alex turned to Anna.

    "Am I right?"

    "Master is truly knowledgeable. I''ve never known that people in the Maind understand our situation this well."

    Anna answered frantically.

    "Just as master has said. I''ve served Sir Vandal since 20 years ago. Due to my impressive performance, Sir Vandal turned me into a Corpse ve."

    "Hey, w-w-wait!"

    Fred interrupted with an odd expression. He stared at the youngdy dubiously.

    "My ears are fine, right? Why did he turn you into a Corpse ve due to your impressive works? What is going on? Didn''t you do well? Why did that fe treat you this way? Is his head still working well over the years?"

    "Sir Vandal turned me into a Corpse ve as a reward for me. Humans will eventually die due to old age or sickness. On the other hand, we won''t fall sick, feel hurt, or die of old age after turning into Corpse ves. Besides, we can continue to support our masters with our experience and wisdom. Doesn''t this make sense?"

    "This¡­"

    In an instant, apart from Alex and Scarlett, everyone was stumped and speechless. They stared nkly at Anna with puzzled expressions and felt chills running down their spines like electricity current. In the past, if their fear toward the Undead Creatures of the Dali Kingdom only hovered on the surface, they finally understood the frightening truth of this nation of undead now. It was aplete subversion and betrayal of their values and the world as a whole. It was the existence of fear that had almost infiltrated their bones.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    Selena ced her hands on her chest and muttered under her breath. Alice shook her head, turned around and was speechless. On the other hand, Fred scratched his head and said.

    "So¡­ Miss Anna. What will happen if you perform badly?"

    "Master will ughter the servants who don''t fit his requirements and turn their corpses into Undead Soldiers to guard his territory. The spirits of losers will turn into materials for his spell castings and experiments."

    Anna spoke about this terrifying situation in such a calm, monotonous tone that it left them shivering. Alex crossed his arms and observed everyone in silence. He thought of this as a great opportunity for them to experience the horrors of the Undead Creatures, which would strengthen their consciousness of their heavy responsibilities. The Undead Creatures'' infiltration wasn''t as simple as a war between the two countries. It was more of a conflict of values between the undead and mortals.

    "In other words, death is the only end?"

    Fred muttered in disbelief. Anna shook her head.

    "That isn''t true, Sir. Even though one can''t fulfill their master''s request, many of them continued to live on as humans. After all, masters need ves to reproduce the next generation, so there are many human ethnic groups and towns in the masters'' territories. The humans will live within and serve their masters by reproducing. Those who perform well will be rewarded with honor and status."

    Anna pushed out her chest rather proudly.

    "My mother has given to a dozen children with over 15 men and was awarded with supreme honor from Sir Vandal. This is also the reason why I was fortunate enough to serve Sir Vandal and be his Corpse ve."

    "Over 15 men? Tsk tsk tsk!"

    Fred shook his head.

    "I admire your mother. Her husband must be so generous. If it were me, I can never ept that. If it''s my wife¡­ Hey, why did you kick me? Selena?"

    "Husband?"

    Anna tilted her head curiously.

    "What''s that?"

    "That is¡­ a form of address used by a woman to the man after they marry each other."

    "What''s marry?"

    "Marry¡­"

    Fred was at a loss for words. He scratched his head and turned to the other youngdies around him, but their minds seemed to have shut down like aputer that crashed. After pondering for a few moments, Fred braced himself as whoever started the trouble should rightfully end it.

    "Simple speaking. A pair of loving man and woman marry, form a family, live together, and give birth to children¡­ Don''t you have such customs over there?"

    "No."

    Anna shook her head firmly.

    "It is the duty of all females to give birth in our territory. As soon as we reach adulthood, we will need to give birth as much as we can. In fact, if I didn''t serve Sir Vandal for a long time and be a Corpse ve, perhaps I would be working hard like my sisters."

    The others were lost for words, Alex frowned, he had a certain aversion for this maybe he came from a peaceful world whose don''t do things like this anymore. He vowed not let situation like this happen in his kingdom. Unknowingly, he had started entertaining the thought of creating his own kingdom and reign as the ruler, he would be shocked if he was aware of his current thought.

 Chapter 1547 1375: Getting Information 2

    Chapter 1547  1375: Getting Information 2

    ??''''My mother has given to a dozen children with over 15 men and was awarded with supreme honor from Sir Vandal. This is also the reason why I was fortunate enough to serve Sir Vandal and be his Corpse ve."

    "Over 15 men? Tsk tsk tsk!"

    Fred shook his head.

    "I admire your mother. Her husband must be so generous. If it were me, I can never ept that. If it''s my wife¡­ Hey, why did you kick me? Selena?"

    "Husband?"

    Anna tilted her head curiously.

    "What''s that?"

    "That is¡­ a form of address used by a woman to the man after they marry each other."

    ''''What''s marry?"

    "Marry¡­"

    Fred was at a loss for words. He scratched his head and turned to the other youngdies around him, but their minds seemed to have shut down like aputer that crashed. After pondering for a few moments, Fred braced himself as whoever started the trouble should rightfully end it.

    "Simple speaking. A pair of loving man and woman marry, form a family, live together, and give birth to children¡­ Don''t you have such customs over there?"

    "No."

    Anna shook her head firmly.

    "It is the duty of all females to give birth in our territory. As soon as we reach adulthood, we will need to give birth as much as we can. In fact, if I didn''t serve Sir Vandal for a long time and be a Corpse ve, perhaps I would be working hard like my sisters."

    The others were lost for words, Alex frowned, he had a certain aversion for this maybe he came from a peaceful world whose don''t do things like this anymore. He vowed not let situation like this happen in his kingdom. Unknowingly, he had started entertaining the thought of creating his own kingdom and reign as the ruler, he would be shocked if he was aware of his current thought.

    Meanwhile, the others felt as though they had returned to the world where they belonged upon exiting the underground prison and feeling the dazzling sunshine pouring on their faces. As humans and females, they felt as though they had fallen into the darkest abyss after hearing Anna''s story. Selena didn''t take it well. She covered her mouth all the way while exiting the underground prison and finally threw up. Just imagining the scary scenes was enough to make her faint.

    "Oh my goodness¡­ I''ve never thought that¡­ the humans living in darkness are leading such lives."

    Alice clutched her hands before her chest and looked down on the ground. Even though they had heard of rumors regarding the Dali Kingdom, most of them were unfounded and altered to satisfy the listeners'' ears. But now, the harshest truth was presented to them. If they didn''t witness how Anna returned from the dead and confirmed that she was one of the Undead Creatures who they had fought, perhaps they would never believe that her words were true. Compared to her confessions, the rumors about the evil, scheming Undead Creatures were nowhere close in reality.

    No. At this moment, they hoped that the youngdy was lying to them, which was shameless fun to the Undead Creatures. They rather believed that the youngdy was exaggerating on purpose because it would be horrible if such things existed in this world

    Perhaps it wasn''t this situation that was frightening. Instead, it was how Anna behaved as though everything was inevitable and right when she spoke. The moral values, social order, andmon sense in the Maind were non-existent. Even though social order existed on thend of darkness on the other side, they were that twisted, evil, and fearful.

    "¡­"

    Cecilia appeared to have epted it much better than the rest. Alex noticed that she ced her hands on her chest and calmed down after taking a few deep breaths. Just this determination was a world of difference from the pale, miserable Serena who seemed to have taken a huge hit.

    "Mr Alex. That youngdy¡­ what do you intend to do with her?"

    She knitted her brows and asked worriedly. Alex put Anna alone in the cell and wasn''t concerned that she would escape since her spirit was in his possession. Manipting spirits was a profound strength. No matter what the other party was thinking or doing, he was well aware of them. Whenever he gave an order through the spirit, he could make the other party abide obediently. Although he knew that Anna wouldn''t leave the cell even if he didn''t lock the gate, he had chosen to lock it to make others feel at ease. Anna was a Undead Creatures and didn''t need to survive on food and water.

    Besides, she also wasn''t fit to roam around in this situation.

    "Lock her up for the time being and talk about it when the time is right. She has given us valuable insights albeit theck of information. I''m sure we can obtain a more specific number on the Undead Army after she thinks over it," Alex said.

    In fact, Alex was aware that the difference of opinions between the Kingsley''s Kingdom and Dali Kingdom weren''t that simple. Twisted Order was still Order, which was one of the reasons why the empire said to be the country ofw wasn''t concerned about this situation which Cecilia and the others treated as insane. The second reason was that in the Dali Kingdom, this traditional and ancient rule hadsted for millenniums, where it could also be said that even though the humans residing in the Dali Kingdom were humans in appearance, their moral values and views on life and death were entirely different from the Maind. It was just like how Cecilia and the others were baffled by what Anna felt proud of living to reproduce. But¡­ this was the truth.

    "Organize a battle meeting. We have to inform others of this information. The Undead Army areing in aggressively this time. We need to strike them back and tell them that this isn''t the ce for the skeletons like them to stay¡­ Not in my territory."

    The others nodded and started going out to do they own thing.

 Chapter 1548 1376: Snowy Night

    <h4>Chapter 1548 Chapter 1376: Snowy Night</h4>

    ?Snow fluttered.

    Pure white snowkes descended andnded in the silent fortress. Apart from the soldiers serving sentry duty above the city walls, the rest had returned home or headed to pubs and enjoyed alcohol by the warm bonfire. But the peaceful atmosphere couldn''t conceal their nervousness. They knew that the sinister,rge-scale Undead Army wouldunch their attacks anytime. It was due to this that the soldiers appreciated such tranquility because this might be thest time that they could gossip, chat idly with theirpanions, whistle at flirtatious dancers, or apany their families and loved ones.

    However, the war had already begun for some.

    "The skeletons are insane. They sent five scout squads in three days."

    Alex tossed the report on the table and shrugged. The enemies had been dispatching scouts increasingly quicker and their range widened. But it was a pity that they had lost the instant they stepped into his territory. He definitely wouldn''t deal with every single scout by himself. The reason why he took the initiative the first time was because he wanted Ben and his men to witness how powerful the Undead Creatures were and he didn''t need to worry about them thereafter. Maggie and Scarlett were more than powerful enough to eliminate them.

    But Alex was resentful that perhaps he had been too much high profiled catching the enemy that the enemies no longer sent high-level creatures like the Liches or Vampires. Instead, the enemies dispatched low-level Skeleton Cavalrymen and Specters. It was apparent that they were using their advantage in quantity for their intelligence gathering and avoiding leaking crucial information to Alex. He was left with no choice. There wasn''t any value in capturing low-level Undead Creatures without much wisdom and information. Besides, they held low attribute values and weren''tparable to a Zombie Puppet like Anna. Alex discovered that even though she appeared as respectful as a lowly Undead Creature, she was at least level 75, which was higher than most of his aide. Although she was groomed as the trusted aide of a Lich, it wasn''t strange that she held such strength.

    The only w about Anna was that even though her level was higher, her skills were rather uniform. She learned undead spells, some alchemy skills, and minimal elemental spells, but they were only low-level spells like the lightning chain and fireball. However, Alex was surprised that Anna''s alchemy skill level was high. Judging from a yer''s point of view, her alchemy skill had reached an advanced level, which was the standard of an Elite Alchemist. But it was inevitable since a Zombie Puppet''s duty was to serve the Lich and Lich didn''t need food, water, sleep, or mate. The Zombie Puppet''s service to the Lich was naturally the management of spells and production of alchemy spells. Since she had been valued highly by the Lich to be a Zombie Puppet and was even chosen to be the experimental product of a Zombie Puppet, it proved that she was outstanding in her work. If not, the Lich wouldn''t have chosen her for such an important experiment.

    Another surprised came about. As Vandal''s trusted aide, Anna knew his potion research, recipes, and techniques inside out. It went without saying that the Undead Creatures were expert in undead spells. On the other hand, it was the technique and essence of their poison that he valued highly. Undead Creatures had no moral values and it was apparent from how they turned a living human like Anna into a Zombie Puppet. The Undead Creatures gathered data through cruel experiments on humans to perfect their potion concoction and process. Even though some fallen Liches and Necromancers had also done this, they were the minority, after all. Besides, it was reprehensible and they would be doomed if they were found. However, it was different in the Dali Kingdom. Research on living creatures was officially permitted. Liches could publicly dissect their ves and even if they chopped and sewed them up afterward, no one would utter a word.

    Through such bloody and cruel means, the Undead Creatures had invented unique techniques such as the ''Flesh Cream'', where a small amount of herb would be refined and produced an alchemy medicine. Anna had provided him with that. As long as one who wasn''t gravely injured applied the medicine on one''s wound, one could recover in a short period of time. This method was simple, effective, and cheaper than the healing potions by almost half. Alex knew how useful this medicine would be for the army. And ironically, this medicine was only a sub product which Vandal had conveniently invented while experimenting on a main, flesh-eroding spell.

    Almost every alchemy recipes that Anna provided was attained through the sacrifice of thousands of lives. Of course, he felt no psychological stress on this since the ones trapped in the poison gas chamber or gunned to death before getting dissected weren''t him. Besides, literarily, those who died were also humans and they used their lives to create things that benefited other humans, so they weren''t sacrificed in vain. Alex copied every recipe and handed them to his alchemist for testing. Whereas for the poison and other recipes that would leave Lapis blushing in embarrassment, Alex''s didn''t pass them to her.

    In fact, he also had the intentions of building a group of alchemists around Sara. There were no doubts with her abilities and she was pure and kind-hearted, after all, which was a good and bad thing. There were many things that alchemy potions could achieve. Besides, he also knew from the record that Barney''s Family, his alchemist family had several dark, evil alchemy techniques and one of the most popr was their outstanding ''blood alchemy''. This was their origin and the reason why alchemical elves and other elves parted ways. That Family was the foremost expert in body modification. Alex didn''t believe that she knew nothing about that. No matter what, she was the final heir to all the wisdom of her family and it would be ridiculous if she didn''t know the core secrets of the alchemical elves. But his alchemist refused to mention anything and had never applied them. Since she opposed them, Alex didn''t find it nice to force her to use them.

    On the other hand, Anna was different. Thanks to the Lich, shecked the slightest morality that existed in the Maind and Alex needed such a subordinate. Those who grew up in the Maind had more or less received guidance from humans, and unless they hated humans to the core, even there would be days where barbaric bandits discover their conscience. It was impossible for Alex to appoint any humans to do such crazy things.

    A subordinate like Anna whocked the ''mainstream moral values'' was even more precious. She fit Alex''s requirement and as a Zombie Puppet, he restrained her every movement, which was why he kept her for some unscrupulous activities. But it was a pity that he couldn''t take actions as the Valkyries Army was distributed all around the fortress. He wasn''t interested in starting a war in his fortress.

    Alex let out a chuckle, sat on the chair, and gazed out of the window at the snowy scene.

    "It seems that the Undead Army is approaching soon. Any concerns to raise?"

    "All we can do is to strengthen our defense now."

    Cecilia knitted her brows, pondered for a moment, and replied softly. On the other hand, Alice nodded. In this huge meeting room, apart from Alex''s close aides, Ben, Fred, Selena, and their men were also present. Of course, representatives from the nobles, army and M, the leader of the Valkyries Army was also present.

    Everyone discussed softly after hearing Alex''s question.

    He looked at everyone and felt a slight sense of aplishment as an overlord. Now he finally understood why real world rulers often organized meetings every other day: it felt rather great.

    "But Sir Overlord, the intelligence we received is iplete. If we rely solely on that¡­ We are still unable to urately judge the enemies'' quantity and strength based on the youngdy''s report."

    Fred stood up and said. He pondered hesitantly at the thought of Anna and continued.

    "This is a problem."

    Alex nodded in agreement. In fact, Anna was captured rather early. A few days had passed, but the Undead Army didn''t take any action, which worried him. No action was usually good news, but he knew that it wasn''t that simple. Even though the Undead Army was flexible in their maneuvering, he knew that some high-level creatures had slow movements, but held massive strength and defense, like the Abominations. They were as though movable hills with rock-solid skin. He was concerned that the Undead Army didn''tunch their attacks as they were waiting for the arrival of the Abominations. Besides, it was crucial for them to gather the enemy quantity and this wasn''t as simple as determining how long they could hang on in the battle.

    Alex did not send out scouts because the Undead Creatures were scheming. As soon as his scout was captured, the entire situation in his fortress would be crystal clear to them and all his efforts in wiping out the enemy scouts would go to waste.

    "Are there other concerns?"

    "In¡­ In terms of supplies¡­"

    Their alchemist raised her arm timidly as everyone gazed at her.

    "Sir Alex¡­ We should have sufficient supplies, but with the increase of people in the fortress¡­ We may be running out of them sooner than expected¡­"

    "The Valkyries Army is around to share our burden."

    Alex gestured for her to calm down.

    "We don''t need to produce more magic arrows and there isn''t time for that. So, from now onward, you can try to produce other mmable items. They are easier to make, convenient and won''t take too much time."

    "Okay, Sir, I understand."

    She let out a sigh of relief. She nodded and sat down.

 Chapter 1549 1377: Scouting

    Chapter 1549  1377: Scouting

    ??Everyone discussed softly after hearing Alex''s question.

    He looked at everyone and felt a slight sense of aplishment as an overlord. Now he finally understood why real world rulers often organized meetings every other day: it felt rather great.

    "But Sir Overlord, the intelligence we received is iplete. If we rely solely on that¡­ We are still unable to urately judge the enemies'' quantity and strength based on the youngdy''s report."

    Fred stood up and said. He pondered hesitantly at the thought of Anna and continued.

    "This is a problem."

    Alex nodded in agreement. In fact, Anna was captured rather early. A few days had passed, but the Undead Army didn''t take any action, which worried him. No action was usually good news, but he knew that it wasn''t that simple. Even though the Undead Army was flexible in their maneuvering, he knew that some high-level creatures had slow movements, but held massive strength and defense, like the Abominations. They were as though movable hills with rock-solid skin. He was concerned that the Undead Army didn''tunch their attacks as they were waiting for the arrival of the Abominations. Besides, it was crucial for them to gather the enemy quantity and this wasn''t as simple as determining how long they could hang on in the battle.

    Alex did not send out scouts because the Undead Creatures were scheming. As soon as his scout was captured, the entire situation in his fortress would be crystal clear to them and all his efforts in wiping out the enemy scouts would go to waste.

    "Are there other concerns?"

    "In¡­ In terms of supplies¡­"

    Their alchemist raised her arm timidly as everyone gazed at her.

    "Sir Alex¡­ We should have sufficient supplies, but with the increase of people in the fortress¡­ We may be running out of them sooner than expected¡­"

    "The Valkyries Army is around to share our burden."

    Alex gestured for her to calm down.

    "We don''t need to produce more magic arrows and there isn''t time for that. So, from now onward, you can try to produce other mmable items. They are easier to make, convenient and won''t take too much time."

    "Okay, Sir, I understand."

    She let out a sigh of relief. She nodded and sat down.

    Madeline sleepily ced her hand on the thick, ck hardcover book. She yawned with narrowed eyes.

    "As for the garrisons¡­ Yawn¡­ They have improved swiftly with the assistance of the two armymanders¡­ Yawn¡­ Don''t worry, Alex, there are no issues."

    "Sir, I think we should investigate the status quo of the Undead Army."

    Randall spoke.

    "Our soldiers are most worried about the enemy''s formation and quantity. Miss Anna has given us useful information, but it isn''t enough. If you allow me to, I can lead the elites while Anvil can¡­"

    "The situation isn''t as simple as you think, Randall."

    Alex waved his finger.

    "It is an entirely different concept to investigate humans and the Undead Army. Thetter leaves putrid air everywhere and ordinary humans can''t withstand it for long. Besides, they can extract information from your brain and blood even from your corpse and everything that we''ve done will go to waste."

    "¡­"

    The air froze instantly. Many of them were aware of how terrifying the Undead Creatures were, but they didn''t know it was to this extent. If that was true, sending scouts to investigate would be as though falling into their traps. But if they didn''t investigate¡­ How were they going to fight enemies which they had no information of? Only through knowing oneself and knowing one''s enemies would onee unscathed through a hundred battles. No matter how strong the fortress'' defense was, there was still a limit, wasn''t it?

    "Leader M."

    Alex knocked on the table and lifted his head after pondering for a few moments. He looked at the leader of the Valkyries Army who was silent throughout the meeting.

    "How''s the situation with the Dawn Valkyries? Is there any movement in the enemy camp?"

    Alex only way of investigation was through the Dawn Valkyries'' incredible line of sight. But such observations were limited, after all, so he didn''t look forward to receiving great information from them. Actually, the best method was to let the Valkyries be scouts. But Alex wished to keep them as his final trump cards and not only did he request M to stop the Valkyries Army from flying in the air, but he also secretly kept the magic fleets behind the mountain ridges. Only the unexpected changes in the beginning of the confrontation between two armies could change the direction of the entire war and all that had been achieved would go down the drain if the enemies were prepared.

    "Currently, there are no movements."

    M shook her head.

    No movements meant that the enemies weren''t deployed yet and there was a guarantee of at least three days before the start of the war. Thanks to information and they encounter, Alex was familiar with the Undead Army and naturally knew their troop deployment styles and movements.

    "I will handle the issue with the scouts," Alex said.

    Darkness and light enveloped the entire world.

    Alex looked up at the sky engulfed in darkness in the near distance. Darkness and light were separated distinctively as though an invisible barrier had divided them. Even though they were only a barrier apart, the scenery was entirely different.

    After the meeting, everyone had reached a consensus that the scouts must be sent. But there were controversies on the candidates. In the end, Alex expressed that he would be responsible, which triggered several disagreements. No matter what, Alex was themander and overlord of this fortress and it was too risky. The consequences were unimaginable if he failed. Not only Cecilia, but Alice and the others also objected. Ben thought that Alex was overly adventurous and was risking the fate of the fortress. As soon as Alex was discovered and killed, everything would be over. Of course, not everyone objected, such as Anne who chimed in with Alex, but thetter knew that she simply wanted to join him in the adventure.

    Randall and Joe naturally disagreed with Alex''s suggestion because they understood the dangers as scouts. They raised their opinions which involved dispatching scouts who weren''t familiar with the fortress situation and carry self-destructing magical tools. If things went south, the scouts could ignite the tools and explode themselves. However, some of the scouts guaranteed that they wouldn''t be discovered and would instantly return to the fortress using the ''Return Scroll'' as soon as there were any problems.

    Alex didn''t reject their suggestions. Instead, he crossed his arms and waited for everyone to express their thoughts.

    "I don''t underestimate your courage and loyalty. I also think that you are capable. But I will need to handle this myself because there is something that none of you can do."

    "What is it, Sir?"

    Joe asked curiously. Alex heard the dissatisfaction in his tone and swept him a casual look.

    "Even if you see them, do you know what kind of troops they are?"

    "¡­"

    Everyone looked at one another guiltily because Alex''s words had hit their weak spots. Indeed, he was much more experienced in knowledge regarding the Undead Creatures. In fact, everyone learned about the Undead Creatures from Alex, as it was a taboo for scouts because even among humans, the slightest difference in details on the soldiers could affect the oue of the entire battle. This was also why scouts were mainly experienced veterans who wouldn''t confuse between the ck me Knights and Dark Crimson Infantries.

    Even though Cecilia and Selena had knowledge about Undead Creatures, it was two different matters between illustrations and actual presences. They wouldn''t detect the exact differences between Skeleton Soldiers and Skeleton Guards even if they memorized everything inside out.

    On the other hand, Anna was extremely familiar with them, but Alex didn''t send her. Even though her spirit was in his hands and he wasn''t worried that she would betray him, he was aware that the Corpse ves of Liches mostly had magical crests on them. Although the Corpse ves wouldn''t betray their masters, it wasn''t surprising that they would be captured or kidnapped in the Dali Kingdom. This was why the Liches nted magical crests on their Corpse ves. The Holy Statues'' enchanted field over the fortress cut off the enemies'' magical detection and as soon as Sara stepped out of the door¡­ Haha. They would just have to wait for the Lich to find its way here using its GPS. Alex had a counteractive n for this. He could get Scarlett to wipe out the magical crest as soon as he found it. But the trouble was that even Anna wasn''t aware of where the magical crest was and a detailed examination was required to find it. At least for now, Alex didn''t have the time to do it.

    Finally, he had decided to head out alone and was confident.

 Chapter 1550 1378: Occult Field

    Chapter 1550  1378: ult Field

    ??"What a magnificent tower."

    Selena eximed in awe as she ascended the spotlessly white flight of stairs. Alice, on the other hand, remained silent, but it was apparent from her expression that she agreed with her. After all, in this world it was the dream of almost every Mages to own a Mage Tower. It wasn''t as simple as just coalescing powers, but it also represented the Mage''s glory and destiny.

    Shortly after, both of them arrived at the vast hall on the highest floor of the tower. Picturesque scenes could be viewed in all directions. The chilly breeze blew, but instantly vanished as soon as they struck the magical barrier. They lifted their heads and saw the patterns representing the wind and fire elements on the semicircr dome. The entire hall looked unfrequented. Alex couldn''t be med because the simple decorations were all that he could afford for now. If he were to decorate thempletely, he wouldn''t be left with much money. If the cost of constructing the Holy Statues was ranked the third in his most spendings in this territory, the renovation of this Spell Tower would definitely be the first. In fact, the constructions of simple walls and exquisite decorations wasn''t expensive. It was the magic botanical garden, various alchemy and magical devices, defense enchanted field, Mithril Library and such that were the most costly.

    "You''re here."

    Cecilia stood in the middle and turned to the two youngdies with a smile. Alice nodded in response while Selena stood nervously in attention. She frantically presented a solemn, Mage bow.

    "G-Greetings, Mage Cecilia. It¡­ It is my honor to be invited to your Mage Tower. I''m Selena Gallion, an Elemental Mage from the Mage Association. I¡­"

    "Rx, Selena."

    Vecil6 said gently. "Don''t be nervous. I''m about the same age as you. You can call me by my name just like Miss Alice."

    "Yes¡­ Miss Cecilia." Selena said in a trembling voice, but Cecilia''s peaceful tone calmed her down.

    Selena lifted her head and scanned the youngdy curiously. Indeed, she appeared like her age. But there was an obvious difference between them: the surging wave of magical powers in the Saint Realm closer to the Demigod realm.

    Selena had heard the rumors about Cecilia before arriving at here. But she didn''t take them seriously. She was the up and rising star of the Mage Association. Even though she wasn''t as outstanding as Alice, she also held the pride and confidence that an impressive star should have. She believed that the rumors were exaggerated. She knew how challenging it was for ordinary humans to break through this realm so easily . Even though Alice was more talented than her, wasn''t she only in Grandmaster Realm? If someone that young defied the rules and transcended into this realm, why didn''t she heard of it before?

    After arriving her, Cecilia most of the time had been busy with the Mage Tower construction. It was Selena''s first time meeting Cecilia and Maggie during the meeting today.

    But just this one time was enough.

    Selena sensed the dense, over-the-charts energy exuding from the two and her world has as though crumbled entirely. What surprised her further was that Cecilia was a Self-taught Mage!

    In that instant, Selena felt as though the title that she received in the Mage Association was not worthy at all. Standing before the true talent, she was nothing more than a beggar. Selena felt ufortable as her previous contempt and newly-gained reverence toward her were mashed together.

    Alice let out a chuckle. She knew what was going through Selena''s mind. In fact, she also held such thoughts about Cecilia when they first met.But she had gotten used to it as time passed. She realized that there was nothing she couldn''t ept as long as she had an open mind.

    ''''Alex has reached the borders and it''s up to us next."

    Cecilia beckoned to Alice and Selena. They weren''t here to simply observe the Mage Tower. Instead, they were assisting her in casting detection spells. Mages could use this spell like activating the satellite radar, which could explore other areas. But it wouldn''t be effective on areas with stronger magical spell resistance. In fact, she had also detected numerous asions when the enemies investigated their territory. But there was a limit to the undead''s detection spell, after all, and under the Holy Statues'' enchanted field, Cecilia easily shattered them. And now, she had decided to respond in kind.

    "I need both of your powers. Please stand here."

    Cecilia pointed. Alice and Selena spotted the silver-whitish ritual triangle emanating a faint, glorious radiance. There were circles on the three pointed edges, which were for their positions. Apart from this, there was also the most ring eye symbol in the middle and circr, mysterious runes hovering around it. Selena shrieked in astonishment.

    "T-This is the ult Field?"

    "That''s right."

    Cecilia nodded without any changes in her expression. Selena was overwhelmed. She knew clearly that the ult Field was an ancient,bined spell used by Mages. It could perfectly merge all the Mages'' powers involved and the might would be much stronger than an ordinary spell. But Selena was also aware that the ult Field had vanished in history after thest War. The Grand Mages in the Mage Association had spent centuries and only recovered one-tenth of it. If Selena wasn''t fortunate enough to be one of the Grand Mage''s disciples and saw data regarding the ult Field, perhaps she wouldn''t have imagined seeing a perfect ult Field here!

    Selena was sure that if she told this matter to her teacher, perhaps her teacher and the other Grand Mages would flock their way here to see it even if the end of the world was before them. But¡­

    "B-But, Miss. Cecilia, the activation of the ult Field should require 10 members if I recall correctly¡­"

    "We don''t need that strong of a spell at the moment. Besides, we don''t have enough manpower too. This is why I''ve simplified it, so the three of us will be enough."

    ''Simplified it''

    Selena was rooted in her ce.

    Shortly after, the three youngdies stood in their positions while facing the triangle. Selena was nervous. Alice put up a solemn expression while Cecilia maintained her smile.

    "Don''t worry, I will use my powers as a guide. The eyes of the storm will be used to detect secrets. The powers of the mes will be used to maintain defense. Miss Alice, you''ll be in charge of the earth protection. Miss. Selena, I''ll leave the snow protection to you."

    "Y-Yes¡­! Miss Cecilia!"

    Selena responded hurriedly as though a student called out by her form teacher. Then, she realized that she was behaving overly nervous. She shook her head before nodding firmly.

    "Leave it to me, Miss Cecilia."

    "Alright then, let''s begin."

    Cecilia raised her arms forward and the other two youngdies followed suit. They chanted in harmony and shortly after, a whizzing snow storm emerged in the magic image disyed before them.

    The strong snow storm whistled.

    She opened her eyes. The snowy scene as though taken from an aerial camera slowly advanced forward, which they eventually entered the pitch-ck territory.

    "Argh¡­"

    Selena gritted her teeth. Even though she was only responsible for casting a snow spell to conceal the presence of magic to prevent enemy detection, she instantly felt an evil, dark energy after they crossed the Dali Kingdom'' border. The ice-cold chills numbed her fingertips.

    Light turned into darkness.

    In the blink of an eye, an endless sea of Undead Creatures emerged and filled the entire magic image. Cecilia twitched her brow while Alice and Selena held their breaths. This was the first time that they witnessed that many Undead Creatures so clearly. Gazing at this scene alone was enough to leave them in a sense of despair.

    Fortunately for them, this scene onlysted for a few seconds as the scene in the magic image moved forward. But it became distorted out of a sudden.

    "They detected our presence!"

    Selena sensed dark energy piercing through her snowstorm and aiming for their source of power. However, the dark energy crashed onto Alice''s defense barrier. Alice instantly turned pale to the immense strength. She ground her teeth and the magical radiance emanating on her hands shimmered increasingly brighter. Cecilia didn''t give up. She swiped her right hand and the scene before them instantly spun 180 degrees to scan the situation. Then, pitch-ck mes emerged.

    "Move back!"

    Shemanded and the other two youngdies stepped back hurriedly. The surging, powerful dark energy erupted from the magical image. But at this moment, she released a dazzling brilliance from her right hand and instantly subdued it.

    "Phew! That''s sure nerve wracking."

    Cecilia pped the dust off her hands and let out a sigh of relief.

    "We''ve confirmed the enemy''s specific location and destroyed their detection barrier. We''ll have to leave it to Alex next."

    Cecilia gazed at Alice and Selena with a smile.

    "Alright. Time to enjoy some tea don''t you two think?"

 Chapter 1551 1379: Behind the Enemys Line

    Chapter 1551  1379: Behind the Enemy''s Line

    ??Selena sensed dark energy piercing through her snowstorm and aiming for their source of power. However, the dark energy crashed onto Alice''s defense barrier. Alice instantly turned pale to the immense strength. She ground her teeth and the magical radiance emanating on her hands shimmered increasingly brighter. Cecilia didn''t give up. She swiped her right hand and the scene before them instantly spun 180 degrees to scan the situation. Then, pitch-ck mes emerged.

    "Move back!"

    Shemanded and the other two youngdies stepped back hurriedly. The surging, powerful dark energy erupted from the magical image. But at this moment, she released a dazzling brilliance from her right hand and instantly subdued it.

    "Phew! That''s sure nerve wracking."

    Cecilia pped the dust off her hands and let out a sigh of relief.

    "We''ve confirmed the enemy''s specific location and destroyed their detection barrier. We''ll have to leave it to Alex next."

    Cecilia gazed at Alice and Selena with a smile.

    "Alright. Time to enjoy some tea don''t you two think?"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    On the other side, scarlet mes spurted and dazzling sparks ripped through the darkness as they scattered wildly. The dark figure let out a snort and dodged the ming ambush. Vandal sulked as heid his hand forward and clenched. Shortly after, dark matter between his shriveled fingers surged forward and instantly extinguished the zing mes. The area that shone brightly had as though been reupied by darkness and everything went silent. After a few moments, a green radiance lit up the space. He stepped ahead and gazed at the crystal ball with a sullen expression. His dark pupils glinted with curiosity and astonishment.

    This "Night Lich" didn''t appear too different from other Liches. Or perhaps, Undead Creatures looked the same to humans. Simr to other Liches, Vandal was also a walking skeleton and it was unbelievable that he was a highly experienced Lich due to his dry, crumpled skin and age-marks on his face. If it weren''t for his pupils lit with spiritual mes in the empty eye sockets, perhaps others would regard this Lich d in a violet robe as an old man who didn''t have much time left.

    Ordinary Liches didn''t have skin and muscles. They abandoned their bodies after transforming into Undead Creatures and the higher tier Liches didn''t even need physical bodies. But he was an exception. Even though he was a Great Lich, he was persistent in keeping his body. Even before he transformed into a Lich, he used alchemy spells to modify his body, which was why he appeared rather simr to humans now. This interest of his had be a source of amusement for the dark spell castermunity. Some even ridiculed him that he might as well be a Vampire since he loved his body that much. Thereafter, Vandal had indeed became close to the Vampires, which turned him into aughingstock in the Dali Kingdom. But, as he rose in strength and position, the sneers and ridicules vanished.

    "The enemy countered my detection spell."

    Vandal''s hoarse voice echoed in the darkness. He stared at the extraordinary crystal ball, which was also his spell casting tool. Even though it was expensive, it couldn''t withstand the powerful strength and crumbled entirely. Not only that, but Vandal was also left with filthy smoke stains and the shimmering essories on him dulled instantly. Unlike many spell casters who weren''t engaged in honest work, he was currently below the Intermediate Demigod Realm because he focused all his effort on alchemy research. However, this wasn''t too surprising since Undead Creatures had unique traits over humans that helped them transcend into the Demigod Realm: they weren''t alive, didn''t have friendships, rtionships, and lovers¡ªwrong. It was because humans had double protection with their flesh and mentality, so even if they failed to transcend into the Demigod realm, they had the chance to restart if they protected themselves from the bacsh of failure. However, the Undead Creatures didn''t have flesh as defense and could only rely on their spiritual energy to break through. Once their breakthrough failed¡­ They would vanish into thin air.

    But the Undead Creatures were ''undead'', after all, and as long as they didn''t die to schemes and assassinations, they could live on forever. It was due to this that the Dali Kingdom held such powerful forces over the years, unlike the Maind where legendary humans would be dead at the maximum of 200 years old. Judging from the entire situation, the Dali Kingdom was much stronger than the entire Light Maind. Even though Elves, Dwarves, and Angels had longevity, their w was that there were too few of them. Besides, it was hard for these three races to reproduce the next generation. Although there were a lot of humans, they were also the most fragile, where they wouldn''t live for more than 200 years. On the other hand, the Undead Creatures might have just transcended into the Demigod Realm after the 200 years.

    Judging from this aspect, the advantage of the Undead Creatures was their longevity while humans had fast speed growth. Both sides had weaknesses too. Humans couldn''t live for long while Undead Creatures required a long time to reach that realm, where almost every Undead Creatures took at least 200 years. This meant that if all the legendary creatures in the Dali Kingdom died, they would a minimum of 200 years to recreate a new generation of legendary creatures while humans only needed 50 to 70 years.

    Vandal was the perfect proof. Before he became a Lich, he was only an ordinary human apprentice under a Necromancer. Thereafter, he worked hard to change his destiny and touched the gates of the Demigod realm within 50 years. In the end, in the face of death, he staked everything on one throw and became a Lich to break away from the Necromancer''s control and eventually kill it. That was when he inherited its assets, treasure, and territory and this became his foundation to strengthen his developments.

    However, within the 300 years of being a Lich, Vandal had slow understanding of magic spells.

    But this was the ordinary pace of the Undead Creatures.

    No matter the Lich, Necromancer, or Vampire, their rate of growth were extremely slow. Besides, in addition to the numerous conspiracies and internal family frictions, some rising talents were killed before they revealed their outstanding feats. But due to long umtion of time, not only did the internal family frictions not turn the Undead Creatures weaker, but they also separated the wheat from the chaff and uncovered the terrifying, powerful figures.

    Although Vandal wasn''t considered the best among the Liches, his expertise in creating magic equipment and alchemy potions was ster. He didn''t mind using external powers topliment his magic equipment in boosting his strength into the Intermediate Demigod Realm. This was his proudest achievement because the higher the spell caster''s level, the deeper they entered the Magic Circle and the lesser the assistance was required from external factors. It didn''t mean that Vandal was weak and his magic equipment boosted him into the Demigod Realm. Instead, the magic equipment proved his achievements.

    Vandal was proud of this. But this time, he realized that the situation was different from what he expected.

    He sensed that there was a Mage spying on him and his army. Then, he stepped up and stopped them. This was amon situation for him and he was full of confidence because detection spells were incredibly fragile. No matter which type of detection spell it was, they were cast using the spell caster''s mental strength and the farther the distance and wider the range, the more mental strength it required. But no matter what, there was no endless source of mental strength to support the spell, just like a kite that flew far away would eventually fall after its string was cut.

    However, he sensed the surging, powerful strength when he resisted and attacked simultaneously.

    That pure, formidable magical power was as though a pouring storm, which caught him off guard. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction to activate his defense essory, perhaps he would be a goner by now. He was baffled.

    ''Oh my!That was so powerful. Will I stand a chance against the enemy when we face each other?''

    "It''s a Mage in the Demigod realm."

    Vandal sulked and muttered under his breath. He stretched out his hand and touched the crystal fragments hovering in midair. They appeared to be burned by mes. He narrowed his eyes and scanned carefully.

    "¡­ Was it one of our men that was previously sent?"

    A Necromancer beside Vandal asked with weakened spiritual radiance in his eyes. It was apparent that in the previous sh, this unfortunate Necromancer didn''t hold as much protection equipment as him, which resulted in his injury. But his plight wasn''t too bad considering that the other two Necromancers assisting jim had perished into dust due to their low levels. This proved just how powerful Cecilia was.

    "No I''m certain it''s none of our men, this energy feel different."

    Vandal shook his head. He sensed pure mes within the powers. The man he was thinking about wasn''t a fire elemental Mage, so this powerful strength definitely didn''t belong to him. Not only that, but Vandal also sensed the presence of the wind element, which confused him. There might be more than one enemy spying on him he concluded.

 Chapter 1552 1380: Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Chapter 1552  1380: Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ??That pure, formidable magical power was as though a pouring storm, which caught him off guard. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction to activate his defense essory, perhaps he would be a goner by now. He was baffled.

    ''Oh my! That was so powerful. Will I stand a chance against the enemy when we face each other?''

    "It''s a Mage in the Demigod realm."

    Vandal sulked and muttered under his breath. He stretched out his hand and touched the crystal fragments hovering in midair. They appeared to be burned by mes. He narrowed his eyes and scanned carefully.

    "¡­ Was it one of our men that was previously sent?"

    A Necromancer beside Vandal asked with weakened spiritual radiance in his eyes. It was apparent that in the previous sh, this unfortunate Necromancer didn''t hold as much protection equipment as him, which resulted in his injury. But his plight wasn''t too bad considering that the other two Necromancers assisting him had perished into dust due to their low levels. This proved just how powerful Cecilia was.

    "No I''m certain it''s none of our men, this energy feels different."

    Vandal shook his head. He sensed pure mes within the powers. The man he was thinking about wasn''t a fire elemental Mage, so this powerful strength definitely didn''t belong to him. Not only that, but Vandal also sensed the presence of the wind element, which confused him. There might be more than one enemy spying on him he concluded.

    ''''Sir!..."

    Suddenly, a timid voice called out and Vandal shifted his attention to the vampire, a survivor of thest assault on Alex''s fort.

    The vampire is d in a ck, long robe. Thetter gazed at Vandal hesitantly and subconsciously tightened his hug on the white cat in his arms.

    "¡­ I-I heard that the young overlord has a subordinate who is a spell caster and has entered the Demigod realm. Besides, in the previous battle, she was present too."

    "Oh?"

    Vandal''s eyes glinted as he stared. At this moment, he recalled that this Vampire standing before him was involved in the previous battle and was fortunate to escape. This time, he had also brought him along to receive some intelligence and it seemed that his choice was right.

    "Really?"

    "Y-Yes, Sir."

    The young Vampire answered worriedly.

    "B-Back then, my previous master was about to activate the supreme spell, but the youngdy''s spiritual body emerged out of nowhere. Then, she extended her hand and broke the supreme spell. It was the same back then. The gushing, dazzling mes almost devoured everything, and Master Lars was gravely injured by it. That¡­ It was the same for me, so¡­"

    The vampire didn''t finish his sentence, but Vandal understood what he meant. It was apparent that the scene had scared him witless, so he fled and escaped death, unlike Lars and his pitiful men who were annihted. It was punishable to flee at thest moment, but this vampire had the highest level among those who escaped and his life was spared so he could describe the entire situation perfectly. If it wasn''t for Vandal who was heading toward the fortress and needed someone to help him familiarize himself with the situation, perhaps this vampire would have been thrown into prison.

    It seems that this battle is gonna be tough.

    Vandal narrowed his eyes. A powerful Demigod Mage was unlike a Warrior. Mages'' powerful spell-casting abilities predetermined that they could control the entire battlefield. But for unknown reasons, he felt that the enemy was stronger than the intermediate Demigod realm expert. He couldn''t put a finger on it. After all, he was only in the Intermediate Demigod Realm and wouldn''t understand things that he didn''t grasp.

    But apart from this, what made Vandal worried the most was the other report which mentioned that Lars''s Undead Army suddenly disappeared from the battlefield. Any powerful beings could imagine this to be dragging others into their Order Dimension. But¡­ how much strength was needed to drag the entire army in? Perhaps even the former Light Dragon couldn''t achieve it.

    Vandal felt that the situation was getting out of hand. The Undead Army had been stationed here for a long time but failed to capture detailed information about the enemies as the scouts that he sent were all discovered. Not only that, but he had also lost his precious Corpse ve ¡ª Back then, he was scared witless after he discovered that the ck-haired young overlord tried to capture his spirit. If he hadn''t abandoned his ideas and fled right away, perhaps this entire army would have a newmander now. It was due to this that Vandal stopped dispatching high-level scouts who might be captured. All he could do was to use magic spells to observe the fortress from a distance. But the amount of information he could gain from it was limited.

    It seems that the young man is retaliating¡­ But this is fine too.

    He revealed an ice-cold smile. Then, he turned to his subordinates.

    "My detection spell has been destroyed and can''t be cast for the time being. I expect the enemy to dispatch their troops to investigate our whereabouts any time soon. Strengthen our defenses and immediately report if there are any findings.

    Vandal swept a nce at the empty seat and said in dissatisfaction.

    "Where''s that bitch?"

    "Sir, she has left the campsite early in the morning. She said she has a mission toplete."

    "Hmph! How annoying!"

    Vandal let out a snort.

    The group of lowly Dark Elves was unpleasant to his eyes for a long time. If it wasn''t for the general, he wouldn''t have led them here. Even though the Dark Elves held a higher status than the humans in their country, they were nothing more than ves and ythings to the Undead Creatures. Vandal had always suspected that the Dark Elves had other motives foring here, but it had nothing to do with him.

    He was better off minding his own business.

    Meanwhile on the other side.

    Alex came to a halt.

    He scanned the surroundings. At this moment, there wasn''t a single ray of light in the forest apart from the blood moon hanging high above. The pitch-ck Dragon''s protection from above had concealed all other radiance. He found it amusing because, simultaneously, the sun was shining brightly on the other side of the boundary line. It seemed that science waspletely cut off from this world.

    Scarlet, dusky radiance from the blood moon illuminated and formed indistinct shadows from between the dense, withered branches. Alex slid along the snowy path lithely without leaving any footprints.

    Suddenly, he felt three presences in his detection range. Hepletely erased his presence and three shadows appeared.

    ''''Where did the presence go?"

    ''''I''m sure I feel someone''s presence.''''

    ''''Well! Maybe you are overreacting.'''' Said the third shadow.

    Thanks to his good eyesight, Alex had no trouble seeing their appearances.

    ''Dark elves huh?!''

    Alex disappeared and reappeared in the middle of the three.

    ''''Huh?"

    ''''Atten-"

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Alex didn''t let them retaliate before finishing them off with a bullet in the head. He was so fast that it was hard to follow his movement.

    ''''Gun is fun as always!"

    ¡¼I thought you forgot because you only yed with a sword recently.¡½

    Alex shook his head and decided to apologize after seeing Silveria sulking.

    ''''My bad.''''

    ''''ying weak can be annoying but I''m sure it will end soon,'''' Alex mumbled those words before vanishing. He dodged their line of sight by sneaking through the other side and arrived at a rtively steep mountain wall shadow.

    The Undead Army presented itself before him.

    ''''Wow!"

    Even someone as powerful as Alex felt a chill run down his spine upon seeing the scene before him.

    It was an endless darkness.

    Undead Creatures filled the t mountainous region in orderly rows and the snowy field had as though been covered by a thick, ck carpet. Soul Griffins and Gargoyles hovered in midair and between the mountains stood up to 10 structures resembling furnaces of five to six meters wide. The burning magma inside them sshed back and forth while Skeleton Guards stood by it.

    He even spotted a monster he had never seen before and thanks to appraisal skill he was able to see its information.

    [Skeletal Troll Lv 90]

    Skeletal Troll.

    This horrifying-looking seven-meter-tall creature was made of strong, bulky bones. Even though it looked as though it would easily crumble, he felt that its skeleton was specially modified. Not only was it as hard as fine gold, but its magical resistance was incredibly high. The Skeletal Troll''s standard weapon was its two enormous chain hammers. Its shoulders were also embedded with two-meter wide rectangr, iron tes which were used as ''towers'' to transport Undead Creatures.

    ¡¼When the battle began, the Skeletal Troll would arrive at the city walls while the Undead Creatures lept out and fought against the soldiers. The Skeletal Troll was also strong in attack and defense.¡½ Silveria shared this information with Alex. He couldn''t help but sigh, his mood was heavy.

    There were more than a hundred such monsters in this entire campsite. He was appalled not because he feared losing but simply imagined what awaited them in the real world if the fake Bahamut was capable of creating something like this.

 Chapter 1553 1381: A parting Gift

    <h4>Chapter 1553 Chapter 1381: A parting Gift</h4>

    ?There were more than a hundred of such monsters in this entire campsite. He was appalled not because he feared losing but simply imagined what await them in the real world if the fake Bahamut was capable of creating something like this.

    He continued looking and next he saw a small army, the Vampire army shook him. They were stationed insignificantly at the dark corner of the cliffs. However, judging from their heraldic g, there should be 200 to 500 of them. If they were all Vampires, they could be treated as the elites of arge family.

    ¡¼You better look to your right.¡½Silveria cautioned and Alex did as he was told.

    Itid quietly on the mountain peak with its pitch-ck body blending into the night sky perfectly. Its massive pair of wings folded around its body and it stretched its neck out with its eyes sparkling like dazzling stars.

    ''Eh??''

    Alex sucked in a deep breath. He finally understood why there were no signs of any Shadow Demons. It was because they didn''t need them!

    This massive creature was the strongest battle unit in the Dali Kingdom.

    Night Wyvern.

    Alex almost acted to get rid of the monster but he couldn''t act recklessly, this game was like a script, you can only follow it, some alterations could be done but not to heavily as if something itpelling you to follow your designated role.

    Alex calmed down and continued looking around, he found a big door.

    ¡¼An Elemental summoning door used to summon elemental spirits from the Elemental world. To think this world still have ess to that ce.¡½Silveria exined and sighed.

    Alex understood the importance of this door, he even saw a big key, he was certain it would be used on the big door therefore he decided to stole it. He summoned his two assassins, the elves,

    In an instant, they passed through the defensive barrier that was secured by numerous webs of detection spells, and the Necromancers who stood 15 meters away from them didn''t notice anything. They clutched their white staffs and focused their attention forward.

    The two girls arrived before the te. Indeed, through their line of sight, he spotted his target.

    Mystical Key.

    It was a hexagonal crystal. But after taking a closer look, he discovered that the ball of mes burned continuously in its center, which showed that the Fantasy Key was in an activated state. He also realized that several magical trap protections surrounded this small crystal, but he knew that they weren''t effective on his assassins.

    Alex sensed a spiritual signal from the two girls asking if they should snatch it. But he pondered for a while and came up with an amusing idea.

    "Girls, let''s put on some fireworks, I shall leave a parting gift don''t you think?" He said but the two assassins expression remains stoic, he chuckled before they acted.

    Meanwhile, the vampire under Lars who had survived put away the work in his hand and stepped out of the tent hesitantly. Tears flowed down his cheeks as he scanned the surroundings. All he saw was the Undead Army preparing for battle silently. The Necromancers were also engaged in their jobs. He felt that he had made a wrong decision joining this front line. If it was possible, he would rather be imprisoned, but perhaps the situation would be even worse. He knew that among the Vampires, many had mocked him for fleeing from the battlefield while some Undead Creatures disapproved his actions. Even though the higher-ups were interested in his story and experience from that battle, what purpose did it serve?

    He was born into a Vampire family far from civilization and always reared of rumors as one with a low status. He heard that the mighty Vampires were resentful for his humiliating actions and were going to punish him by sunbathing him: this was the most painful and terrifying punishment for Vampires. They would store him in a sealed jar, toss it into the enemy''s territory, and reveal a small opening. The sun would rise and shine into the jar while he couldn''t break free from the shackles and waited in pain to be slowly burned to death. He heard about this rumor and the thought of it made him shiver. It was due to this that he had chosen to return to this ce with Vandal once again.

    But now, something was off.

    His nose twitched. He felt unsettled as though some kind of danger was approaching. This was his only talent. He was always able to sense dangerous omens. Of course, many Undead Creatures ridiculed him for being craven and only interested in saving his neck, which was the evilest insult to an Undead Creature.

    "¡­!"

    At this moment, the ground trembled.

    Bam!

    The vampire widened his eyes in shock. Suddenly, the magma inside the enormous furnace in the middle surged. Then, a monster of mes emerged from within. It looked around fiercely and shed its razor-sharp ws at the Skeleton Soldiers around its feet. Then, it snarled and shattered one of them into dust.

    ''Oh my goodness, what exactly is going on?!''

    He hugged the cat in his arms tighter and stepped back frantically. The surrounding furnace teleportation doors shook and scarlet, scorching mes spurted. Then, several fire elemental creatures jumped out and attacked everything in their line of sight. The entire camp was in a tizzy.

    "What happened!"

    Vandal stepped out of his tent in big strides and his expression froze instantly. At the same time, a fire elemental creature detected him, let out a snarl, and pounced on him. Of course, he didn''t feel threatened at all. He brandished his staff and the fire elemental creature shattered instantly as though it was squashed by an invisible hand. It shrunk abruptly into a small ball of me and vanished into thin air. Vandal stepped forward and his expression turned ashen as soon as he spotted the other fire elemental creatures leaping out of the furnaces.

    "Who activated the summoning stone?!"

    After he stomped his way to the summoning stone, most of the fire elemental creatures had been wiped out. Fortunately for them, the fire elemental creatures weren''t high in level, so they weren''t threatening at all.

    Then, Vandal noticed that the magical barrier, which he easily dispelled at the swing of his hand, was still in ce. On the other hand, the five Necromancers stood in their original positions and everything appeared to be fine.

    "Who activated the summoning stone?!"

    He repeated, but no one answered. Not only that, but he also discovered that the Necromancers behaved strangely.

    He sulked and approached one of the Necromancers. The Necromancer sped its staff and stood still in its ce. However, the spiritual radiance in its eyes were gone.

    A gentle breeze blew.

    "¡ª"

    The Necromancer copsed like a doll and its bone scattered everywhere. Shortly after, the other four Necromancers also crumbled before him.

    Vandal gritted his teeth. After he lowered his head and gazed at the pedestal, he clenched his fists and the spiritual mes of his eyes burned in wrath.

    The Mystical Key was missing.

 Chapter 1554 1382: Blowjob

    <h4>Chapter 1554 Chapter 1382: Blowjob</h4>

    ?After returning from the enemy''s camp, Alex had a short discussion with his team before dismissing them. He needed some time alone, he summoned Silveria.

    The appeared shortlyter.

    ''''Do you miss me?" She asked while spinning as if trying to show her hot figure.

    ''''Well, I miss you, I want to eat you right away.'''' Alex''s answer caught her off guard because she was not expecting this kind of answer and his burning gaze.

    She immediately understood what her lover wanted. His eyes were redder than usual and she could spot the small bulge in his pants, testimony of his arousal.

    ''''Wow! Someone couldn''t wait to see me.'''' She flicked her fingers, getting rid of his pants, his big cock was disyed in its glory.

    "I hope you are ready for it~"

    She spoke with a perverted smile on her face, then, she started licking Alex''s cock. His hands automatically moved toward her head, he wanted to touch her ears, he knew that was one of her sensitive spot.

    Therefore, he continued to look at her, who was moving her head all over the ce, trying to lick every part of his penis.

    Since she wasn''t using her hands, she had to use her lips, nose, and other facial structures to prevent his dick from falling, that sight itself send a strange sense of satisfaction.

    Not to mention her hot breath that was continuously simting his little brother, it was difficult not to get hard in this condition.

    Silveria was too good at this! She knew everything she had to do in order to excite him. She knew when to start, she knew when to stop, she knew how to change her pace, every single one of her movements sent jolts and jolts of pleasure into Alex''s body and she hadn''t even started sucking yet.

    Soon, her mouth moved toward his balls, she could see his dick resting on top of her forehead,bining this with that flushed look on her face,

    Alex felt like his dick was the only thing in Silveria''s mind.

    "Uggghhh!"

    He couldn''t help but groan as Silveria started sucking on his balls. The waves of pleasure that assaulted his body were overpowering.

    ''''What a spectacle!"

    Shemented as she nced at Alex''s dick which was rock hard right now.

    Now, she didn''t have to use her face to support it anymore, his little brother was standing tall, with many veins appearing on the body, it was searing to go.

    "I''d say that looks quite painful, how are you going to sleep in a condition like that?" She chuckled.

    "I-uggghhh!"

    Alex wanted to reply, but then, she moved her lips and kissed the tip of his dick.

    The sight of her kissing his dick with her eyes close, signifying absolute submission, the possessive sadist inside him was satisfied.

    The pleasure Alex felt was boosted by the sense of satisfaction and without being able to speak anything, he groaned again. She wasn''t done, she then started licking the tip with her eyes still closed, then, she also licked it from the back of her tongue. It was as if she was trying to get her bodypletely used to his everything.

    This, however, was just the start.

    Alex''s dick was already serviced by her tongue and was covered in her saliva, it was time for the main event.

    She slowly opened her mouth, making sure that their eyes were still looking at each other, she moved her head.

    "Ahhh..."

    A moan of extremefort was released from Alex''s mouth. Her mouth was warm, extremely warm. Right now, she wasn''t even doing anything and was only letting her mouth get used to his dick, however, even with just that, the heat inside her mouth filled him with a sense offort.

    He could see a small smile appearing on her mouth that was filled with his dick.

    It was as if she was trying to say, ''I win.''

    He was confused, not knowing where she got that confidence from but then,

    "!!!"

    Alecx''s eyes widened in surprise and Silveria finally started sucking. Her cheeks sunk in because of how hard she was doing it, her tongue continued to slowly move around his head, giving the sense of softness,pletely opposite of the intense sucking that Alex was familiar with.

    "Uggghhhhh!! That''s it!!"

    He groaned in pleasure.

    The pleasure was so intense that his legs nearly caved in. He, however, stood tall.

    He couldn''t lose like this.

    Not this easily.

    And as if Silveria had sworn that she wouldn''t allow that to happen, she increased the level and started moving her head forward.

    He was confused, barely half of his dick was inside her mouth, he knew it was normal because that was all that could fit in.

    Silveria, however, was Silveria.

    Her head moved forward, her tongue continued to service his head, and Alex''s cock finally entered that narrow space where both heat and pleasure intensified,

    It was her throat.

    "Uuagggghhhhhhh!!!!!"

    Waves and waves of pleasure assaulted Alex''s body, his lower body tensed her, he lifted his head trying to cope with the pleasure and stay in the battle, this, however, was harder than he thought, his hands moved as he grabbed her horns she let out just for the asion.

    The strength behind his grip made Silveria widen her eyes in surprise, this increased the pleasure he was feeling to another level,

    "F-Fuck!!"

    He cursed and then,

    His cum rushed into her throat, directly moving into her stomach. Strange jolts of pleasure assaulted her body as well, with Alex tightly grabbing her head, using them as handles, she could feel her pussy twitching.

    "Aaaahhhh..."

    Alex who had released all his cum finally stepped back his legs were weak and he fell down on the ground, of course, he could have remained standing using his willpower, however, this round, it was his defeat.

    "Haah... hhaa..."

    He breathed heavily, Silveria, whose face was flushed, picked a drop of his semen that had fallen on the floor and as she licked it seductively, she nced at Alex and,

    "You were quite wild."

 Chapter 1555 1383: Teasing*

    Chapter 1555  1383: Teasing*

    ??''''Stay still, it is my time to please you.'''' Alex announced and Silveria''s body stopped moving.

    He had used his Time ability on her.

    With a smile, he walked behind her and covered her eyes with a blindfold.

    "H-Huh? What are you doing?" She questioned with a frown on her face.

    "..."

    However, there was no response.

    "Alex?" She called out but again, he didn''t answer.

    10 seconds passed by.

    20...

    30...

    "Alexander!"

    Silveria continued to call but there was no reply.

    She started panicking. In a situation where she couldn''t move and see, her heart started getting anxious. The time years she spent inside the void, most of the time staying inside sealed the void without touching or seeing anything,

    Those memories started freshening up in her mind.

    "Kael!" She shouted.

    This game had gotten too far! Alex wasn''t replying.

    Was she abandoned? What if he actually didn''t like her anymore and decided to get away from her?

    Her heart started beating quickly as she thought of that possibility.

    "Alexander! Where are you!?" She shouted at the top of her lungs, in such a helpless situation, her mind automatically start thinking about things the time she feared the most.

    But then,

    "I am right here, my beautiful princess."

    She heard Alex''s gentle voice. Then, she felt her arms moving up a little and he then hugged her from behind,

    "Now that you have finally fallen into my trap, don''t even think about escaping.

    You will be trapped with me for the rest of your life, Silveria Nemesis Touch!"

    He whispered into her ears.

    A weird sense of satisfaction filled her heart as she heard those words. Her heartbeat calmed down, however, making herfortable was thest of the Alex''s current thoughts.

    His hands moved slowly, while trailing her skin, she couldn''t move an inch, however, she could clearly feel those slow, sensual movements and where his fingers were going.

    It was her robe.

    He removed her gown from her shoulders, the entire thing fell down smoothly, revealing her smooth skin and her underwear.

    *Click*

    Then, without stopping, he removed her bra.

    As her bra fell, Alex ced his chin on her shoulder and,

    "What a beautiful sight..." He whispered into thetter''s ears.

    "Y-You like it? O-Of course you would, I am quite confident in my body." She smiled strangely. She wasn''t willing to lose her advantage, so she tried to keep a strong front, however, feeling him hugging her from behind as his big hands gently rubbed her waist, the sense of fulfillment she felt already put her in a tough spot.

    "Oh I love it." Alex honestly admitted, he praised, his lips touching her slightly pointy ears. Silveria felt a jolt coursing throughout her body, her knees would have weakened if it was the normal scenario, however, in a situation where she couldn''t even move, she couldn''t feel something like that.

    It was as if everything he was doing to her was piling up but her body couldn''t react to it.

    A strange, frustrating but oddly satisfying feeling.

    "These alluring curves, your think waist, your soft thighs, and those juicy-looking lips, I love it all~"

    He whispered into her ears. His left hand finally cupping her breast, his fingers circling around her nipple.

    "Aaannhh~"

    A slight moan was sneaked out of Silveria''s mouth.

    Hearing this Alex smirked, then, his right hand moved and started kneading her perky butt.

    "Annh~"

    Silveria let out a seductive moan again.

    "Heeh, your body is much more sensitive than I thought. My dear princess, are you sure you are even trying?" He questioned with a yful smile on his face.

    "Y-You haven''t w-won yet," Silveria responded.

    Still showing her resistance.

    Alex was amused.

    "Well, then should I y my winning move?" He questioned and,

    "Silveria, please open your legs."

    Hemanded.

    Her body waspletely under his control, no matter how hard she tried to resist, her two legs were already wide open, just like he wanted them to be.

    His right hand that was kneading her butt moved and touched her panty. His fast fingers acted then after a few secondster, the panty had disappeared.

    "Anh--"

    Silveria moaned a little as Alex''s fingers touched her entrance.

    Alex, on the other hand, raised his eyebrow in surprise.

    "Wow! would you look at that?''''

    ''''You are already wet."

    ''''T-That''s my sweat." Silveria gave ame excuse even herself found it questionable.

    "Oh? Is my presence making you hot? Why don''t I help you cool down then?"

    An Ice Cube then appeared in his hand and,

    "ANhhhh!"

    She moaned loudly as he rubbed the ice cube on her clitoris.

    "ANhhhh!"

    She moaned loudly as he rubbed the ice cube on her clitoris. Jolts of pleasure assaulted her body, the cold ice on her heated clitoris, it was a fatalbo,bined with how she could feel his warm body hugging her from behind, the contrast was just too much and she could feel countless spasms inside her body.

    "Is it helping you cool down?" He whispered into her ears.

    This time, however, she didn''t reply. No matter what she said, this man always used that against her, therefore, she decided to stay silent.

    "Hmm? Is it not working?" He questioned, moving the ice cube above and now rubbing her crotch area with it.

    Inwardly, her body trembled, she hated how she couldn''t move her body and how this strange feeling was piling up. Her nipples for some reason had perked up.

    A fact that Alex''s left arm didn''t ignore and,

    "Annnhhh~"

    He finally stopped ying around and started rubbing the tips.

    "Why are you not saying anything? Is moaning in pleasure all you can do? Am I that good?"

    "..." Again, Silveria didn''t reply.

    Alex sighed, then, he threw the cube away and,

    "!!!"

    His index entered her lower lips.

    "AnnnnnhhhHH~"

    Silveria moaned in pleasure. Soon, his middle finger entered the cave as well, the two fingers started moving around, masterfully exploring new weak points and sending waves of pleasure into the  silver haired goddess''s body simultaneously. She gritted her teeth, trying her best not to give in and moan, the pleasure, however, was too much for her to bear, not to mention the one she was facing was a merciless demon who never gave his enemies a chance for aeback.

    Alex''s attacks were restless, he knew where to attack to get the most reactions, the already sensitive Silveria became even more sensitive, she had an orgasm. Still, he didn''t stop, he continued. It was to the extent of torture, Silveria couldn''t stay stubborn anymore, so she begged.

 Chapter 1556 1384: I Cant Wait Anymore*

    Chapter 1556  1384: I Can''t Wait Anymore*

    ??"I can''t wait any longer, Alex."

    She spoke, her eyes hazy, it was as if she was barely conscious. He started her face, hypnotized by such an alluring sight for a moment, then, unable to hold back his rising desire, he ced his dick on her entrance, then after a few strokes over her lower lips to get the entire thing wet,

    Alex looked into Silveria''s eyes and,

    "AaaaAAnnnNNNhHH!!"

    He plunged his dick inside in one go, making her widen her eyes in shock and release the biggest moan she had ever released in her entire life.

    However, she wasn''t the only person who was shocked.

    *Ba-dum*

    Alex'' mouth opened wide as he felt a heavy impact on his heart. Then, his entire body started trembling, confused, he tried to figure out what happened. Why tonight sex feel so different?

    What''s the worst that can happen anyways?

    He would think about itter.

    Without waiting anymore, Alex pulled his dick out to the edge, then,

    *Pah*

    "AaaaaaannnNNNHHH!!"

    Another thrust and he was in again.

    "Fuck this is good!"

    He cursed as well.

    The pleasure he felt was too overwhelming. Silveria too, tightened her arms around his neck.

    "Don''t Stop!"

    She shouted. Her entire body tightened in pleasure, her toes had curled up, her face was flushed and the pink energy leaking from her body was going wild.

    "I am not nning to!" He replied, then, he pulled back and,

    *Pah*

    Another thrust.

    Her insides were incredibly soft, and they were tight, it was like entering a mature milf and a petite virgin at the same time, something that didn''t make any sense but felt incredibly good.

    "Aaannnnhh!! So good!" She moaned.

    "Are you okay?" Suddenly, Alex moved his head close to Silveria and questioned in concern.

    He felt as if it was the first time he entered inside, Silveria was right, it was simply an illusionary feeling, still he could not help but ask.

    "Does this face look like someone who is in pain to you?" She raised a question as she turned towards him. Her face was red, she was breathing heavily, and her lips were twitching, he wasn''t one of those dense guys but,

    "It does look like you are hurt."

    "I am hurt because you are not moving! Move!!"

    Silveria shouted.

    Alex shook his head in surprise, then, losing all sense of reason, he grabbed her legs, ced them on his shoulders, and then, the pounding began.

    "You are the one who asked for it," He spoke, and at the same time,

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "Aannnh! Annnh! AnnHhh!!"

    "Ugghhhgghh!!"

    A series of moans and grunts were heard. The pleasure the two of them were feeling had already gone beyond the exnatory level. No other thing other than sex came to their mind. She could barely hold on to Alex''s neck, especially with her legs directly ced on top of her shoulders while she gets pounded by that delicious dick.

    "Hnggggnnggg! Hngggnnhh!!"

    Her body twitched when she suddenly noticed he touching her thighs and gently rubbing them. Then, from the thigh, he went back and soon appeared near her butt.

    "That''s where you were..." She then heard Alex'' words, and then,

    *Pak*

    A p was heard.

    "Annhh!" She was taken aback.

    "W-Why are you hitting me?" She questioned.

    "Don''t act so innocent, my lovely princess.This is what you call taming a bad girl."

    Alex chuckled, and then,

    *Pah*

    He spanked her again.

    "Annh!"

    Her entire body twitched. Soon, her body weakened,then, she shut her eyes closed, trying to cope with the pleasure.However,

    *Pah*

    Alex thrusted his hip, this time, his cock went into the parts no one had ever been to, a huge jolt of pleasure rushed through Silveria''s body and,

    *Squirt*

    The silver haired goddess came first, even with a powerful bloodline she still lost.

    Alex chuckled.

    "Guess I won." Hemented.

    Silveria finally opened her hazy eyes, with a drunk look on her face, she let a fresh, beautiful smile break out on her face and,

    "Who said it was the end?"

    "Huh?" He frowned.

    Then, he looked down to look at what she was pointing at and realized that his dick was rock hard again.

    Not only him, even her pussy was releasing its love juice uncontrobly. Both Alex and Silveria were extremely horny right now and the entire room was now filled with a weird energy.

    "This is just the beginning of a long, tiresome war, Alex. Don''t think you will be the actual winner just because you won the first few rounds. The biggest part of a war is endurance."

    Shemented.

    Hearing her words, he chuckled, then, he stood up, a little away from her, and then, his eye color started changing, they became redder and ck miste out his body, making his already outstanding features more otherworldly, he was like an incubus. He had switched form, goingmando mode, the Asura''s God was unleashed.

    "I will stop ying around now."

    Alex, who had be serious spoke up.

    Silveria was taken aback, however, when her eyes fell on Alex''s weapon which was changing a little, she smiled seductively and licked her lips.

    Heughed, then he grabbed her waist, lifted her, and put her on her knees, then, with her butt right in front of his eyes,

    *Pah*

    He rammed his huge dick inside her again.

    "Oooohhhhhhhh!!"

    Silveria moaned in pleasure, this time, she was not only overwhelmed but also surprised, in his incubus form,

    Alex'' cock was bigger than normal.

    Not only that, but his Asura''s physique also released energy of its own, making her pussy get addicted to his dick, she would *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Another round of ramming started. This time, hepletely fell on her, cing all his body weight on her, thrusting mercilessly as he held her using her horns.

    "Annnggghhhhhh!!"

    She moaned again.

    "Uggghhhh!! Ohhhh! I am cumming!!"

    This time, however, she wasn''t alone.

    Alex had reached his limits as well.

 Chapter 1557 Chapter 1385: I Love You*

    1557 Chapter 1385: I Love You*

    Alex chuckled.

    "Guess I won." Hemented.

    Silveria finally opened her hazy eyes, with a drunk look on her face, she let a fresh, beautiful smile break out on her face and, n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Who said it was the end?"

    "Huh?" He frowned.

    Then, he looked down to look at what she was pointing at and realized that his dick was rock hard again.

    Not only him, even her pussy was releasing its love juice uncontrobly. Both Alex and Silveria were extremely horny right now and the entire room was now filled with a weird energy.

    "This is just the beginning of a long, tiresome war, Alex. Don''t think you will be the actual winner just because you won the first few rounds. The biggest part of a war is endurance."

    Shemented.

    Hearing her words, he chuckled, then, he stood up, a little away from her, and then, his eye color started changing, they became redder and ck miste out his body, making his already outstanding features more otherworldly, he was like an incubus. He had switched form, goingmando mode, the Asura''s God was unleashed.

    "I will stop ying around now."

    Alex, who had be serious spoke up.

    Silveria was taken aback, however, when her eyes fell on Alex''s weapon which was changing a little, she smiled seductively and licked her lips.

    Heughed, then he grabbed her waist, lifted her, and put her on her knees, then, with her butt right in front of his eyes,

    *Pah*

    He rammed his huge dick inside her again.

    "Oooohhhhhhhh!!"

    Silveria moaned in pleasure, this time, she was not only overwhelmed but also surprised, in his incubus form,

    Alex'' cock was bigger than normal.

    Not only that, but his Asura''s physique also released energy of its own, making her pussy get addicted to his dick, she would never ever be able to escape from him.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Another round of ramming started. This time, hepletely fell on her, cing all his body weight on her, thrusting mercilessly as he held her using her horns.

    "Annnggghhhhhh!!"

    She moaned again.

    "Uggghhhh!! Ohhhh! I am cumming!!"

    This time, however, she wasn''t alone.

    Alex had reached his limits as well.

    ''''Annnggghhhhhh!!"

    "Uggghhhh!! I am cumming!!"

    The two failed to control themselves, Silveria released her love juices again, showering Alex'' dick with her love, thetter''s dick wasn''t selfish either, it shot his semen into her body, painting her entire walls with his milk.

    "Haaah... Haahh... Haahh..."

    "Haaah... Haahh... Haahh..."

    The two of them fell onto the bed. Their breathing felt like it was linked with each other, their eyes met.

    Both their faces were flushed, they could feel each other excitation and they understood it was not the end.

    ''''Shall we continue?" Alex raised this question with a smile on his face.

    She smiled yfully, "Do you even have to ask?"

    She responded as a matter of fact.

    Alex thenthen grabbed het from behind, then, he rolled on top of her,

    "I came once you came twice, let''s even that out, shall we?"

    He questioned.

    "Huh?" She didn''t know what he was talking about,however, whatever it was, she wasn''t against it and simply nodded her head.

    Seeing this Alex smiled, then he ced his wet dick right on top of her cleavage,

    "Use your body to satisfy me, Sil," He ordered, his heterochromia eyes shone intensely, showing his dominant side that had taken over.

    In front of his momentum, Silveria''s body trembled in excitement as she automatically took the role of submission without even realizing,

    "As youmand, my master."

    Those words made Alex''s cock twitch, he grabbed her hands, and ced them on either side of her breasts, using her breasts as a vagina, then, he started moving.

    "Oohhhhh~~"

    He groaned in pleasure.

    It wasn''t tight, nor did he feel that wet and gushy feeling he felt inside her pussy, however, the incredible softness and seeing how hard she was working to satisfy him, even going as far as licking his dick when it came out from the other end, it filled his body with a powerful sense of pleasure.

    He then ced his hands on either side of Silveria''s face, then, he increased his momentum, this continued for 5 minutes straight. Meanwhile, Silveria also tried her best to find different ways to satisfy him, from licking his head to kissing it and then directly sucking it, she then started rubbing his dick with her nipples, with how red her face was, it wasn''t just pleasurable for him alone, her body being used like this.

    It was a strange sensation, she could feel her pussy twitching for more, she tried moving her legs, rubbing her thighs with each other, trying to satisfy herself, but it didn''t work.

    Alex then suddenly moved forward, pushing his entire dick into her mouth,

    "Drink it all!"

    He spoke as he stopped holding back and released his cum again.

    This was his third ejaction, and he released it all inside her mouth.

    She, who tasted Alex''s'' milk many times but this time was pleasantly surprised, for some reason, it was sweet, heck she would even say it was the tastiest thing she had ever consumed, it didn''t take long for her was gulp it all down, once she was done, she even opened her mouth to show she had done drank it, this made Alex chuckle, he then moved back and touched her vagina which was practically begging for more.

    "Hnngg!" A small moan leaked out of her mouth as he touched her so suddenly.

    Because of the pink energy, his dick was already rock hard again, so without any forey,

    Slide~

    He shoved it inside her again.

    "AaannnhhH!!"

    And she moaned.

    Then suddenly, she lost control over her body once again.

    "Let''s try something different now."

    Silveria heard Alex''s voice, then, her body suddenly started rising in the air. She wasn''t alone, he was flying together with her as well.

    Then, as two of them were around 5 meters above the bed they stopped

    "Flying Sex, I wonder how that would feel."

    He used Night Walking, he ''lied down'' on the air, with Silveria on top of him, then, he waved his hand and her body started moving up and down on its own.

    "Aannnhhh~~"

    Another crazy round started.

    Silveria''s mind was going crazy, not only could she see other people roaming outside through a transparent wall, but this was also the first time she was having sex in the air. This crazy way of doing it, she had never imagined it even in her wildest dream.

    In the end, she closed her eyes, she didn''t have any control over her body anyways, so she decided to submit to him and leave everything to him.

    "AaaaAAnnnnNhhhh!! I love itt!!" As for her, she was only going to moan like crazy and keep relishing this heavenly feeling till she passes out.

    The long night continued, the more they did it, the stronger the pink energy got, the hazier it made their minds, by the end, they were like mindless monkeys thinking about nothing but sex. Of course, the two didn''t mind, they were having the time of their life.

    "Uggghhhh!!"

    Then, the 6th roundter, as Alex finally orgasmed inside Silveria. Because they hadn''t gone to sex for a while, they yed to their heart''s content.

    After the wild sex marathon, the two went to clean themselves and they''re now in bed cuddling, feeling each other warmth.

    It was Silveria who broke the silence between them.

    ''''What is Lust?"

    She suddenly raised this question out of blue, catching Alex off guard. He wanted to ask why such question, seeing the pure curiosity inside her eyes he refrained. He stayed silent for a while before finally answering.

    ''''There is a connection between "beauty" and "love," but not in the way advertisers would have us believe. They tout a form of beauty that is merely aesthetic, something that could inspire lust - a thin replica of love based more in desire and conquest. What they im to bestow they cannot, for real beautyes from within; and it is only that form of beauty that can makesting love connections. True love is a unity of souls, not facial features and products that will be wiped clean awaye the evening time. If we truly wish to be happy, to be healthy and grounded, content with who we are, we need to find real beauty in both ourselves and those who share our lives. Finding it begins with a quiet understanding of one other, not demanding perfection but seeking the beauty every person holds within.''''

    ''''I see, thank you.'''' Silveria smiled before adding.

    ''''As with chemical bonds, the most stable associations require less energy together than separately. It is supposed to take energy to be apart rather than together. Thus in thepany of one another, of a good partner, you are soothed to a lower energy state. If it takes energy to stay together, from either partner, the rtionship will be reactive and destined to break. When I feel you hand, when we hold hands in physical and emotional ways, I feel my energy level move lower. Sure, the sexual energy elevates, but my stress levels reduce. Being with you is easier than being apart.''''

    Alex was shocked, he couldn''t help but smile, a smileing from the bottom of his heart as he kissed her.

    ''''I love you!"

    ''''I love you too!"

 Chapter 1558 Chapter 1386: Clash 1

    1558 Chapter 1386: sh 1

    After releasing some of his stress he had umted through a steamy sex marathon Alex felt refreshed and he could now focus on the iing battle, he recalled what he had seen in the enemy''s camp.

    The Night Wyvern was serious trouble. But Alex did have the ability to resolve this issue. A young Night Wyvern was between level 80 to 90 and with Maggie and Cecilia''s strength with a good armor, they could resist it. However, they weren''t guaranteed the victory since they were expert spell casters who were disadvantageous in closebat by nature. Moreover, the difference between their height and a five-floor-tall monster''s was massive.

    This would disrupt Alex''s battle deployment and this left him in a huge headache.

    Alex originally nned to make Maggie responsible for defense while Cecilia took on the high-level Necromancers. Hecked spell casters and there were only a number of them in the Demigod realm. Judging from the current situation, the 300 Necromancers team led by Vandal were above average in strength, but it was impossible for them to deal with the pincer attacks. Without the Night Wyvern, Alex was certain that there wouldn''t be any problems.

    The Night Wyvern made the situationplicated instantly. The Valkyries Army definitely couldn''t take it down, so it was more practical to rely on Cecilia and Maggie. However, the two would be upied and he had to find another way to destroy the Necromancers. Moreover, apart from the Necromancers, there was also the Vampire army. Fortunately, the Vampires could only unleash their powers in closebat and their strength would be greatly weakened in the enchanted field. Many of them would be weak and useless, which was the only good news.

    It was due to this that Alex handed the duties of handling Necromancers to the Valkyries Army, especially the Dawn Valkyries. He had hoped that they could reserve their strength and serve as the trump card. But based on the current situation, they were the only ones who could easily settle the problem. Even though Alex was unwilling to reveal his trump card beforehand, he tolerated it after considering the Night Wyvern.

    The leader of the Valkyries, M epted the order and left after the meeting. Although Alex confidently promised her that Cecilia and Maggie could deal with the Night Wyvern, she insisted on reporting this situation to her highness. But she couldn''t be med because the re-emergence of the Night Wyvern was a problem beyond this. After the Big War, almost every Wyvern went into istion due to their injuries and never revealed themselves. This definitely wasn''t a good sign.

    Although the biggest problem was resolved, this didn''t mean that Alex''s job was much simpler now. A war wasn''t simply a conflict between the strong troops. The lower-level troops were equally important. If not, why did the formidable powerhouses drag the entire poption on this continent into the Big War where there wasn''t a winner?

    In terms of misceneous soldiers, Alex was in aplete disadvantage. He wished to pin his hopes on Scarlett to manipte the fire elemental creatures and turn them against the Undead Army. But sje told him regretfully that even though that ne was an extension of the fire elemental ne of existence, the creatures living in that space weren''t obedient. Perhaps she could control them if she regained her full strength, but based on her current condition, it would be impossible.

    However, Alex did have other countermeasures.

    The lobby of the fortress was as serene as ever. The whistling wind swept along the fluttering snow and tapped the windows along the corridor. Alex stood in the middle of the lobby and looked up at the ceiling for a moment before mumbling.

    ''''Let''s go wee our guest.''''

    He disappeared shortly after. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A few momentster.

    "They''re here."

    He stood above the city walls and gazed into the darkness. The world wouldn''t be changed by the will of people. No matter how much they disliked it, the Undead Creatures wouldn''t care about their feelings. Fortunately, it was peaceful in the fortress during this period of time. After they heard that the Undead Army was about tounch their attacks, the soldiers appeared rather anxious. He secretly observed that his men who participated in the previous battle were more confident. On the other hand, Bayer''s men seemed concerned as it would be their first experience taking on the Undead Army. In order to prevent idents, he split and merged them with his soldiers to ''infect'' them with the confidence of the ''veterans''. Sometimes, simple spections were more frightening than reality and Alex didn''t wish to see his side crumble to delusions and fear before the war began.

    Moonlight illuminated the leaves that rustled in the chilly night breeze. In contrast, the snowy field seemed as though a sheet of pure, white paper: eye-catching and dazzling.

    Alex knitted his brows, at the same time cursing the Undead Creatures for always attacking at the worst possible times. But, he was also aware that they did this to make the enemies ufortable and for their own benefits. As Undead Creatures whose powers came from the source of darkness, they would be heading down a path of destruction if they revealed themselves under the sky of the Light maind still under the blessing of Light dragon even if the former died since a long time ago. They didn''t send out a thousand Vampire just to see them perish.

    Everything will officially start tonight.

    Alex took in a deep breath. The only thing that both sides had to do was topete on patience and resources. Thest side standing would be the victor while the loser would lose everything.

    "Miss M." Alex turned around. "I''ll be relying on you next. Everything will be fine if you go ording to our ns."

    The leader of the Valkyries M pondered for a moment with her eyes closed. Then, she looked at Alex and nodded firmly without any signs of fear and nervousness in her eyes. They were as clear as usual and with some burning determination.

    "Of course, Sir Overlord. We''re ready." M dered after a moment of silence.

    "Good."

    Alex nodded in satisfaction. He turned around and his expression became stern. He gazed at the map in his system interface where darkness was spreading across his territory.

 Chapter 1559 Chapter 1387: Clash 2

    1559 Chapter 1387: sh 2

    On the other side,

    "The battle has begun."

    Vandal raised his arms high. His eyes were surging in excitement and craze. He clenched his fists and even his ice-cold body was as though heated up once again. He lowered his gaze. Countless Undead Creatures. Skeleton Soldiers assembled neatly in rows while Death Knights and Skeleton Guards stood by their far ends and rear. The Skeletal Trolls stood among them and shoulders were full of Ghouls and Skeleton Archers with theirrge crossbows aiming forward. On the other hand, the hills were filled with Gargoyles and Soul Griffins while Vampires waited in silence below them.

    However, their scarlet, dazzling eyes showed their eagerness to strike.

    "This will be the start of our glory! From now onward, darkness will fall and take over every corner of this continent. The dead will be resurrected and we will gain supreme honor! Everything is for the sake of the Dali Kingdom. We will make mortals taste the true meaning of death and bow down to the Undead forever! This supreme honor will be offered to our mighty majesty. He shall lead us to victory!"

    Vandal swung his arm. The spiritual mes in his eyes pulsed intensely.

    "Attack!"

    The Necromancers stood in their positions hurriedly in a perfect circle with the summoning stone in their middle. Then, they chanted curses in unison and magical powers flowed through the ritual circle beneath their feet. As their chants became louder, the ten furnaces around them reacted. Magma spurted wildly into me columns and thick sulfuric air exuded from within. The powerful magical energy captured the worthy creatures to be brought into this world and created a channel for them. Shortly after, they entered the widely opened doors to this world¡­

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with an ear-deafening screech, the peak of the me columns erupted and spread in all directions to form an enormous, burning ''cloud''. Then, the ''cloud'' headed toward the indistinct fortress that was illuminated by the bright moon. As the cloud soared forward, theyer of snow on the ground melted and evaporated into white mist while the ice-cold soil softened. Shortly after, the magma overflowed from the furnaces and engulfed everything. They twisted, gathered, and transformed into the shape of a wild animal.

    The burning ''cloud'' charged ahead.

    ''They''re here.''

    Alex gazed at the exceptionally ring scarlet cloud in the distant dark sky, where the ground beneath lit up like in congration.

    That was neither a cloud nor forest fire.

    The mes in the air formed the shape of an enormous bird pping its wings while its three, dazzling long tails streaked across the sky. The ravaging me creatures on the ground darted across the snowy field, melted everything in their path, and revealed the ghastly pitch-ck soil.

    "W-What''s that!"

    Many soldiers screamed in horror and were at their wits'' end. Alex''s brow twitched after watching their reactions and shook his head slightly. But this was the reaction he had expected.

    "Master."

    An apathetic voice sounded and he recognized it immediately. A blue haired beauty with sharp ears like that of an elf had arrived. She was with her subordinates, a small minority called the Blue Elves, specialized in the water magic.

    They stepped to the front end of the city wall and even though the soldiers didn''t know what they were up to, they quickly made space for them.

    "We''re ready."

    "I know."

    Alex nodded. He stretched out his right hand and shortly after, his mana was drained and aplex magic circle appeared before them.

    [Mystical Key activation: Silver Ocean]

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    "What happened?"

    The soldiers heard sounds that resembled waves crashing the shore and looked over the city walls. Shortly after, they witnessed the moat receding like the tide as though they were attracted by a force. Then, the receded water spurted.

    Boom!

    The spurted water created a barrier over the city walls while chilly air spread to form a thinyer of frost. Waves threshed continuously and crystal-like wild beasts leaped out from within. They snarled and extended their ws. Not only that, but there was also a school of translucent, elegant Batfishes hovering above. They pped their fins and their thin, shining tails were as though beautiful masterpieces under the bright radiance of the moon.

    "Oh my goodness¡­"

    Fred murmured under his breath and clutched his sword hilt nkly. Even though he had been guessing what Alex relied on to resist the Undead Army, he finally realized that the situation was beyond his wildest imaginations. He felt as though he was in a legendary, fantasy story right now.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    Grrrr!

    The Phantom Beasts lifted their heads and let out menacing growls.

    Their body became even clearer andrger. In the blink of an eye, the wolf-sized Phantom Beasts became as huge and tough as rhinoceroses. Not only that, but razor-sharp ice thorns also extended from their shoulders. In midair, the transparent Batfishes were now equipped with thicker ice armor. Their beautiful long tail had extended by more than two-meters while the sharp, dazzling ice edges on their tails let off an ice-cold radiance. On the other hand, the Blue Elves became taller, took up the shape of the standard Elves with beautiful ornament adorning their bodies. Not only that, but their hair also became smoother and silkier and the constantly moving tentacles looked as though seaweed swaying in the sea.

    Alex looked ahead and gave a shortmand.

    "Attack."

    At the next moment, the scorching sea of mes and silver-whitish waves shed heavily.

    Water versus fire. The perfect counterattack.

    The soldiers above the city walls werepletely stunned.

    They stared nkly at the scenes in the air and on the ground that were filled with steam and chilly mist. Bright res shed from time to time and loud explosions were heard.

    "Miss M."

    Alex wasn''t in the mood to admire this beautiful scene.

    "How''s the situation?

    "We don''t have a chance yet."

    "Hehehe."

    Alex twitched his brow and let out a grunt.

    "Don''t worry. I shall see how long they can hold back." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He extended his arm and along with his movements, his mana was consumerd and the waves that were as tall as the city walls extended once again. Then, tens of thousands more water elemental creatures emerged and joined in the battle.

 Chapter 1560 1388: Clash 3

    Chapter1560 1388: sh 3

    Grrrr!

    The Phantom Beasts lifted their heads and let out menacing growls.

    Their body became even clearer andrger. In the blink of an eye, the wolf-sized Phantom Beasts became as huge and tough as rhinoceroses. Not only that, but razor-sharp ice thorns also extended from their shoulders. In midair, the transparent Batfishes were now equipped with thicker ice armor. Their beautiful long tail had extended by more than two-meters while the sharp, dazzling ice edges on their tails let off an ice-cold radiance. On the other hand, the Blue Elves became taller, took up the shape of the standard Elves with beautiful ornament adorning their bodies. Not only that, but their hair also became smoother and silkier and the constantly moving tentacles looked as though seaweed swaying in the sea.

    Alex looked ahead and gave a shortmand.

    "Attack."

    At the next moment, the scorching sea of mes and silver-whitish waves shed heavily.

    Water versus fire. The perfect counterattack.

    The soldiers above the city walls werepletely stunned.

    They stared nkly at the scenes in the air and on the ground that were filled with steam and chilly mist. Bright res shed from time to time and loud explosions were heard.

    "Miss M."

    Alex wasn''t in the mood to admire this beautiful scene.

    "How''s the situation?

    "We don''t have a chance yet."

    "Hehehe."

    Alex twitched his brow and let out a grunt.

    "Don''t worry. I shall see how long they can hold back."

    He extended his arm and along with his movements, his mana was consumerd and the waves that were as tall as the city walls extended once again. Then, tens of thousands more water elemental creatures emerged and joined in the battle.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Vandal stared at the crystal ball before him, where he clearly saw the battle between the fire and water elements. The inherent confrontations made the fire elemental creatures almost unwilling to listen to hismands. He was no longer furious about the chaotic nature of the fire elemental creatures. Instead, he felt incredibly shocked.

    The enemy is so prepared?!

    He was mentally prepared for the enemy to retaliate correspondingly after the Mystical Key to the Fiery in was stolen. After all, it proved that the enemy knew what they were doing to activate the summoning stone to create some trouble for him before stealing the Mystical Key. Moreover, Vandal had considered the high possibility that the enemy had stolen the Key in order to deal with the fire elemental creatures from the Fiery in. But back then, he only expected the enemy to increase the number of elemental Mages to set up counteractive spells or summon fire elemental creatures in response. However, never did he expect the enemy to hold the Mystical Key to the water ne of existence!

    Come to think of it, since the enemy was aware of the elemental teleportation door, it wasn''t surprising that they also had a Key as well. But how did they summon that many water elemental creatures in such a short time?

    Vandal knew how difficult it was to establish and expand the elemental channels. But now, judging from the water elemental creatures darting out of the surging waves shown inside the crystal ball, the enemy''s elemental channel wasn''t only stable, but also high in level. This left him baffled because in the previous battle, there were neither reports of the enemy holding onto the Mystical Key to Silver Ocean nor mentions about them summoning water elemental creatures. On the other hand, they heard that there was a youngdy who held formidable fire elemental powers, which prompted him to activate their Key that led to the Fiery in. If the enemy had a Key, they should have summoned the water elemental creatures. If he knew that it was the Fantasy Key belonging to the Silver Ocean, he wouldn''t have done something so foolish!

    Could it be that the enemies built the teleportation door that linked to Silver Ocean after the previous battle? Are you kidding me?! Establishing the channel required a lot of time and it had tougher requirements for high-level ones. This was why Vandal chose to use quantity to make up for quality. If it was possible, he wished to build teleportation doors of the highest level continuously and simply end the war by summoning the ultimate me Demon.

    But the prerequisite was that the enemy must be patient enough to give him five to ten years to build them and it was obviously impossible.

    "What''s going on!"

    Vandal scanned the crystal ball. After a few moments, he turned to the panicky vampire with a gloomy expression.

    The vampire shuddered in an ashen expression as he sensed the wrath and murderous intent exuding from Vandal''s eyes.

    He was equally puzzled over this situation.

    "I-I don''t know anything, Sir Vandal. I swear that the enemy didn''t summon any water elemental creatures in the previous battle. General and themander can testify it!"

    "Hmph! Are you trying to say that the enemy managed to get their hands on such a high-level teleportation door in just a few days?"

    Vandal let out a grunt. It seemed that it was meaningless finding trouble with this useless bastard any longer. The advantages and disadvantages in battles werergely due to the collection of intelligence. However, the results of his intelligence gathering had been terrible. All the scouts, including his Corpse ve that he sent out, were eliminated.

    The group of ck-skinned fallen ones, so Vandal supposed that they were murdered. Moreover, there was a dense, extraordinary holy aura in the enemy territory, which kept them away from the fortress. Therefore, the intelligence that he gathered up until this point was all from Lars''s battle. He didn''t believe that the enemy coulde up with huge changes to their forces in a short period of time, but it seemed that he was too naive.

    Although both sides seemed to be evenly matched, Vandal was aware that if this continued, the fire elemental creatures on his side would be worn out. Moreover, the distance was also a big problem. The water elemental creatures fought from their doorsteps while the fire elemental summoning door was a distance away from the battlefield. Even if he increased the number of fire elemental creatures summoned, they still wouldn''t match up to the water elemental creatures. He had initially nned to use the fire elemental creatures'' self-explosion and igniting properties to catch the enemy off guard. But he didn''t expect to receive this severe blow from them. If he continued this battle, perhaps his fire elemental summoning door would shut down due to over-exhaustion before he broke the ice barrier.

    However, as a militarymander, he had to always have the ability to adapt. Otherwise, Undead Creatures wouldn''t be this powerful.

    "Order the fire elemental creatures to back down and regroup. First, Third, and Fifth legion! Get ready for battle!"

    Vandalmanded.

    The chaotic battle instantly ended.

    The fire elemental creatures suddenly turned around and headed off in the opposite direction. In the blink of an eye, the violent sparks vanished and the dusky, scarlet creatures retreated and left the attacking range of the fortress. On the other hand, Alex gestured and the water elemental creatures abandoned the thought of giving chase, which was closely tied to their personalities. Water elemental creatures were mostly calm and submissive while fire elemental creatures were rowdy and hot-tempered. Shortly after, the chilly wind swept the fog along and revealed the traces of explosions, burns, and presence of the shimmering Phantom Beasts and Batfishes.

    The whole city walls was inplete silence. The soldiers were dumbfounded. They had never expected to witness such a fantasy-like battle. After the fire elemental creatures retreated into the distance, the soldiers broke into loud cheers. Although they weren''t involved in the battle, they were fired up by the magnificent scene. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, Alex wasn''t as delightful as them. He gazed forward coldly.

    "Alice, order the Healers to cast the defensive barrier. Now!"

    "Yes, Mr. Alex!"

    Alice turned around andmanded hurriedly. The Healers scuttled forward and chanted softly in unison, where sacred,plex runes appeared and merged together. Shortly after, a golden spiritual radiance shed and a translucent barrier emerged over everyone. On the other hand, the leader of the Ocean Elves stepped back while their tentacles spiraled gracefully in midair to draw azure runes one after another. In the blink of an eye, a new, smooth, solid ice barrier grew over the fortress.

    At the same time, sparkling radiances that resembled stars emerged in the darkness on the opposite side.

    Those weren''t the brilliance of stars. Those were arrows lit up with spiritual mes.

    "Ambush¡ª!"

    A rain of countless arrows streaked across the dark sky and engulfed the entire fortress. The soldiers lifted their shields and hid behind the walls, only to find the arrows ttering on the invisible, defensive barrier over them. For the time being, all they could do was to take cover and wait for the arrow attack to end.

    Alex stood on the peak of the tower proudly. The arrows that were about to reach him were deflected by an invisible strength. He sped his sword hilt and narrowed his eyes.

    Although there seemed to be nothing ahead, he sensed his heart pumping fast because he was familiar with this feeling. In the game, this was a usual scene from his battles with the Undead Creatures and now, the entire battle had set onto the path which he was most familiar with.

    The rain of arrowssted for about six minutes. The soldiers lifted their heads frantically. The ones who fought the Undead Creatures in the previous battle appeared fine. However, it was shocking for the newer soldiers to experience such a terrifying arrow attack. There was an instant when they thought that the arrows were indefinite and they would be buried by them like a wave.

    Shortly after, they heard a deep sound from afar.

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­

    Boom¡­

 Chapter 1561 1389: Since when Healers are so powerful?

    Chapter1561 1389: Since when Healers are so powerful?

    The whole city walls was inplete silence. The soldiers were dumbfounded. They had never expected to witness such a fantasy-like battle. After the fire elemental creatures retreated into the distance, the soldiers broke into loud cheers. Although they weren''t involved in the battle, they were fired up by the magnificent scene.

    However, Alex wasn''t as delightful as them. He gazed forward coldly.

    "Alice, order the Healers to cast the defensive barrier. Now!"

    "Yes, Mr. Alex!"

    Alice turned around andmanded hurriedly. The Healers scuttled forward and chanted softly in unison, where sacred,plex runes appeared and merged together. Shortly after, a golden spiritual radiance shed and a translucent barrier emerged over everyone. On the other hand, the leader of the Ocean Elves stepped back while their tentacles spiraled gracefully in midair to draw azure runes one after another. In the blink of an eye, a new, smooth, solid ice barrier grew over the fortress.

    At the same time, sparkling radiances that resembled stars emerged in the darkness on the opposite side.

    Those weren''t the brilliance of stars. Those were arrows lit up with spiritual mes.

    "Ambush¡ª!"

    A rain of countless arrows streaked across the dark sky and engulfed the entire fortress. The soldiers lifted their shields and hid behind the walls, only to find the arrows ttering on the invisible, defensive barrier over them. For the time being, all they could do was to take cover and wait for the arrow attack to end.

    Alex stood on the peak of the tower proudly. The arrows that were about to reach him were deflected by an invisible strength. He sped his sword hilt and narrowed his eyes.

    Although there seemed to be nothing ahead, he sensed his heart pumping fast because he was familiar with this feeling. In the game, this was a usual scene from his battles with the Undead Creatures and now, the entire battle had set onto the path which he was most familiar with.

    The rain of arrowssted for about six minutes. The soldiers lifted their heads frantically. The ones who fought the Undead Creatures in the previous battle appeared fine. However, it was shocking for the newer soldiers to experience such a terrifying arrow attack. There was an instant when they thought that the arrows were indefinite and they would be buried by them like a wave.

    Shortly after, they heard a deep sound from afar.

    Boom¡­ Boom¡­

    Boom..

    That was the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground and resembled the footsteps of a massive creature approaching them. The soldiers gripped their bow and arrow in anticipation. The Phantom Beasts by the foot of the walls instinctively retreated and gathered while the Batfishes swayed anxiously and let out warnings that ordinary humans couldn''t hear.

    ¡ª¡ªGaaaaa!

    The deep night sky was like an invisible creature with its mouth opened wide. Everyone witnessed the twisting night sky transforming into arge burning, scarlet cloud with tens of thousands of me Crows howling and soaring in the sky. Not only that, but the mes spreading on the ground also erupted and charged forward like a wave.

    But this time, behind them were numerous shadows that were as tall as the city wall. After taking a closer look, they were creatures made of bones and clutched warhammers as they shambled forward. The t iron te above both sides of their shoulders, which served as tforms had expanded entirely. They wereid out with lightweight arrows and bows and groups of Ghouls and Skeletal Warriors. Even though, logically speaking, these top-heavy presence would likely lose their bnce and crumble in taking one step, Rhode was aware that he couldn''t count on science in this world.

    "Oh Creators above! What are those things?"

    Many soldiers yelled in fear and subconsciously stepped back. Chill run down their spines making their already stiff bodies stiffen even more.

    At this moment, the Undead Armyunched their attacks.

    Scarlet mes and crystal clear ice collided again. This time, the fire elemental creatures who had gathered all their strength were matched evenly with Alex''s water elemental creatures. At this moment, a dozen Skeletal Trolls lumbered forward and stood up straight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Swish!

    Skeleton Archers who stood above the Skeletal Trolls'' shoulders shot out arrows one after another, which struck the solid, ice city walls. But, the purpose of these arrows wasn''t to damage the city walls only. Under the bright mes, pitch-ck ropes were also seen attached to them.

    "Cut the ropes! Quick! Burn them off!"

    Themanders ordered the soldiers to cut off the ropes immediately. But at this moment, another wave of arrows streaked across the sky and overwhelmed them. Not only that, but the dark, shriveled Ghouls had also climbed up the ropes already!

    That was like a scene from a nightmare.

    The entire world was filled with a mixture of ck and red. In the sky, me Crows and Bone Griffinsunched their most ferocious attacks on the Batfishes while fire elemental creatures and the Undead Army swarmed forward on the surface. As soon as they fell under the attacks of the Phantom Beasts, darkness quickly filled the gaps. The battlefront shrunk, but the soldiers above the city walls weren''t in the mood to care.

    "Wind des!"

    Selena extended her arms and transformed strong gales into razor-sharp des that swept a pitch-ck, shriveled, and putrid Ghoul off the city wall. But at the same time, another shadow arrived at her side.

    At this moment, Fred also attacked.

    His de shimmered in a green radiance as he punctured the Ghoul''s body. The Ghouls'' skin should have been as strong as steel where sharp des couldn''t deal serious damage to them. However, they had lost their solid defense in this enchanted field. Fred''s de ripped through its flesh knife through like butter and the Ghoul extended its ws at him.

    He shrieked in surprise, but drove his foot forward with one powerful thrust to draw some distance apart. Then, he brandished his green de and a whirlwind rose from the ground abruptly. In a series of painful screeches, the Ghoul flew out and crashed into itspanion.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Fred whistled proudly. After he turned around, he realized that another Ghoul had leapt up from the wall and shed at one of the Clerics.

    "Be careful!"

    The swordsman yelled frantically. He always thought that Healers were fragile and a ss that wasn''t great inbat. He stood too far away from the healer and couldn''t assist her. At this moment, he hoped that someone around the healer would notice and strike the Ghoul away. But it was a pity that only a miracle could save her.

    But the miracle didn''t happen¡ªbecause there was no need for it.

    Just an inch closer and the Ghoul''s razor-sharp w would tear into her soft skin. However, it failed. Its w struck an invisible barrier which deflected it in midair. The youngdy was startled. She turned around in panic and saw the Ghoul rolling on the ground. Then, her behaviors were out of Fred''s expectations. Even though she appeared nervous, she hurriedly extended her arm and in the blink of an eye, she sted a dazzling ray on the Ghoul. The nimble Ghoul looked as though it were bound by manacles and leg-irons and couldn''t budge at all. The Healer made a few hand gestures, and a white light beam descended from above, struck the Ghoul heavily, and turned it into ashes.

    Since when do Healers are so powerful? The man questionned his existence.

    Frantically, Fred couldn''t believe his eyes. Back then, he cursed Alex inwardly for being so heartless to ce a bunch of Healers with ''nobat abilities'' in the front lines. During the few days of staying in the fortress, Fred knew that Alex had been training the Healers''bat abilities based on his first fiancee Luna''s training. However, he didn''t take them seriously as he thought that the training sessions were to teach them how to protect themselves using some basic sword moves or something. But why did it seem like¡­ this group of Healers was much stronger than him?

    Brilliance from spiritual spells and magical spells shone from above the city wall. The soldiers had calmed down from the initial chaos where they were stunned by this tactic that the Undead Army deployed. But they pulled themselves together and eliminated the Ghouls rushing up the city walls while being protected by the spiritual barrier. The Ghouls were powerful and the weakest ones were at level 50. Their sharp ws had poisonous effects and their strong skin made them tough enemies in closebat. Due to the effects of the enchanted field, the Ghouls were weakened by more than half of their strength and were currently at around level 30. The holy powerspletely overwhelmed their mighty features and fast speed. But the only problem now was that the ck rope connected to the arrows were too strong, where the soldiers'' des and Mages'' mes were useless in removing them.

    This was going to be hard.

 Chapter 1562 1390: Holy Spear! BOOM!

    Chapter1562 1390: Holy Spear! BOOM!

    Just an inch closer and the Ghoul''s razor-sharp w would tear into her soft skin. However, it failed. Its w struck an invisible barrier which deflected it in midair. The youngdy was startled. She turned around in panic and saw the Ghoul rolling on the ground. Then, her behaviors were out of Fred''s expectations. Even though she appeared nervous, she hurriedly extended her arm and in the blink of an eye, she sted a dazzling ray on the Ghoul. The nimble Ghoul looked as though it were bound by manacles and leg-irons and couldn''t budge at all. The Healer made a few hand gestures, and a white light beam descended from above, struck the Ghoul heavily, and turned it into ashes.

    Since when do Healers are so powerful? The man questionned his existence.

    Frantically, Fred couldn''t believe his eyes. Back then, he cursed Alex inwardly for being so heartless to ce a bunch of Healers with ''nobat abilities'' in the front lines. During the few days of staying in the fortress, Fred knew that Alex had been training the Healers''bat abilities based on his first fiancee Luna''s training. However, he didn''t take them seriously as he thought that the training sessions were to teach them how to protect themselves using some basic sword moves or something. But why did it seem like¡­ this group of Healers was much stronger than him?

    Brilliance from spiritual spells and magical spells shone from above the city wall. The soldiers had calmed down from the initial chaos where they were stunned by this tactic that the Undead Army deployed. But they pulled themselves together and eliminated the Ghouls rushing up the city walls while being protected by the spiritual barrier. The Ghouls were powerful and the weakest ones were at level 50. Their sharp ws had poisonous effects and their strong skin made them tough enemies in closebat. Due to the effects of the enchanted field, the Ghouls were weakened by more than half of their strength and were currently at around level 30. The holy powerspletely overwhelmed their mighty features and fast speed. But the only problem now was that the ck rope connected to the arrows were too strong, where the soldiers'' des and Mages'' mes were useless in removing them.

    This was going to be hard. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    At the same time, the Undead Army slowly approached.

    The fire elemental creatures were exhausted while Alex''s summoned water elemental creatures also couldn''t keep up. The coldness that they let off was enough to freeze a human to death, but was meaningless to the Undead Army. The Phantom Beasts snarled as they darted across the surface and shattered the Skeleton Soldiers standing in their way with their sharp ws. But the Undead Creatures seized the chance and quickly swarmed forward. They brandished their swords andnces at the Phantom Beasts and mourned their death. Observing from the top of the tower, it was apparent that darkness was slowly devouring the snow field.

    "Mr. Alex, is it about time?"

    Alice clenched her fists and asked worriedly. Alex didn''t answer instantly. Instead, he turned to M, the captain of the Valkyries Army.

    "How''s the situation, Miss M?"

    ''''Not here yet, Sir Overlord."

    He received a negative respond but he was not too disappointed.

    "This skeletonmander of theirs sure is careful."

    Alex heaved a sigh. Vandal appeared to be someone meticulous. Perhaps he was baffled by the water elemental creatures that he became even more careful. But Alex had another way to deal with him. Since he wasn''t willing to show up, he just needed to lure him out. The Undead Army was still in the probing stage, where they used this typical strategy in deploying low-level troops like Ghouls and Bone Griffins to sound out Alex''s forces.

    This was just like a card game. Both sides received their cards,id them out, and turned them around.

    ''Alright then. I shall start first. This is my first card. Can you want to follow, Mr. Lich?''

    Alex caressed the white jade-like ring on his right index finger.

    At the same time, he acted.

    [Activate the Holy Spear]

    Meanwhile,

    "Ahhhh!"

    Fred brandished his sword and struck off a Ghoul who tried to climb over the city wall. On the other hand, Selenaunched Wind des that took down a dozen Ghouls, and they fell off the wall in no time. The remaining Ghouls were taken down by the soldiers, but this didn''t alleviate their pressure.

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Damn it."

    Fred clutched his sword and watched the menacing Bone Griffinsunching almost suicidal attacks on the Batfishes. Perhaps the Batfishes were advantageous in their water elemental attribute over the me Crows, but they weren''t experts in closebat, after all. Frederick also saw groups of Ghouls climbing to the Skeletal Trolls'' shoulders and leaping onto the ropes connected to the city walls. Even though the Skeletal Trolls moved forward slowly, he knew that their encounter would happen in just a few minutes.

    What should we do?

    Fred felt unprecedented fatigue and worry. The exhaustion wasn''t physical, but was more on his mental strength. This exhaustion was intensified whenever one observed the enemies charging forward without any fear of death.

    If Fred was facing human enemies, perhaps he would have thought the situation different. But even Selena also felt helpless in the face of this endless sea of Undead Creatures. They were as though drowning in a pitch-ck sea and struggling instinctively. But this resistance was only temporary and they would eventually die.

    Fred couldn''t help but admire Alex. He couldn''t imagine how it felt like to face this attack alone. He was confident that if it were him, perhaps he would have abandoned this fortress. However, what solutions did they have now?

    Does he not intend to deploy the powerful Valkyries Army?

    He wondered when suddenly the swordsman sensed something and turned his head into that direction.

    Fred caught a glimpse of a dazzling radiance from the corner of his eye. He turned around curiously and was baffled.

    There was a crystal sculpture of a youngdy emanating a spotlessly white radiance in the deep mountain. The holy radiance grew increasingly brighter, and almost enveloped the entire sculpture. He turned around and spotted the exact same scene from the other end.

    What''s going on?

    Fred asked dubiously.

    Then, deep, loud explosions echoed as if an nuclear bomb had fallen.

 Chapter 1563 1391: Making the Enemy Temporary Retreat!

    Chapter1563 1391: Making the Enemy Temporary Retreat!

    Fred caught a glimpse of a dazzling radiance from the corner of his eye. He turned around curiously and was baffled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    There was a crystal sculpture of a youngdy emanating a spotlessly white radiance in the deep mountain. The holy radiance grew increasingly brighter, and almost enveloped the entire sculpture. He turned around and spotted the exact same scene from the other end.

    What''s going on?

    Fred asked dubiously.

    Then, deep, loud explosions echoed as if an nuclear bomb had fallen.

    In that instant, everyone lifted their heads instinctively. Three beams of holy light burst through the clouds and into the sky. Then, strong gales dispersed everyyer of cloud and presented a clean, night sky before their eyes. However, it was different this time. There were three ritual circles hovering above, which shrouded the entire sky and endless golden lines extended to the horizon. The radiances from every sacred rune were as bright as the full moon. They were rules from the past, present, and future and they coalesced to form the most glorious poem and praise.

    That was from the source of the Rule of Light and the core of the Holy Light, which was recorded and engraved in every corner of the rule framework on this continent. Up until this moment, it was summoned to disy the power of the world with everything it had.

    "That''s the¡ª¡ª!"

    This was the first time Vandal revealed a horrified expression as he stared in the direction of the fortress. Not only him, but the Undead Creatures around him were also bbergasted. They might hold high positions and were scheming, but now, they stood on the spot and gazed into the night sky nkly.

    A silver-whitish line that was as thin as a finger projected from the sky and shone on one of the Skeletal Troll. It appeared harmless because the Skeletal Troll continued to move forward while the Undead Creatures on its shoulders were unaffected. But shortly after, they knew that they had made the wrong choice.

    The runes that had filled the night sky shone.

    "Blossom! Holy Spear of Judgment!"

    After the final rune lit up, dazzling golden whitish radiance from the three ritual circles flickered. Shortly after, the most sacred powers in this world coalesced and erupted.

    A ten-meters, brilliant light beam descended from above and golden silver-whitish mes spread in all directions like the rushing tide as soon as it struck the ground. The Undead Creatures in its range couldn''t escape the mes'' devour and before they left a final trace of their presence in this world, they were instantly swept away. The light torrent gushed and nothing could stop its assault.

    ng!

    Fred stared in disbelief. His sword slipped from his hand and fell on the ground. He had totally forgotten his oath about the ''sword is a knight''s life''. His head was aplete nk. He saw the terrifying, enormous Skeletal Trolls falling to the white torrents and shattering into specks of dust. Not only that, but sacred mes also merciless devoured every Undead Creature.

    Then, it came the second. Two gigantic light beams shone from above and purified the sins and deaths on the surface.

    However, it seemed that only the Undead Creatures were harmed by them. On the contrary, the soldiers above the city walls felt a warm, powerful energy blessing them. Then, their injuries instantly healed like the snow that melted entirely to the sun.

    The white light beams slowly dispersed. Tens of thousands of Undead Creatures who had pushed their way to the moat vanishedpletely. There were no traces of corpses anywhere and the pitch-ck darkness that enveloped the sky and surface were nowhere to be seen as though they didn''t exist.

    The relentless Undead Army finally came to a halt. Vandal shut his eyes and turned around to avoid the ring radiance. He finally understood why the enemy valued his secrets so highly that he didn''t dispatch any scouts no matter what. That was because he had the ancient heritage! How was this possible? No one had ever seen this ancient heritage after the holy war from more than two centuries ago! Who exactly is he? Where did he get them from?

    At this moment, the Undead Creatures moved ahead again. Their spirits were long gone and nothing could stop them forever, after all. Shortly after, they advanced like ink that spread across a white sheet of paper. Vandal watched and for some unknown reasons, his heart skipped a beat abruptly. He looked at the fortress ahead and another beam of light descended from the sky.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    He ordered in a fluster while the Undead Creatures around him watched in silence. Suddenly, another dazzling light beam shone from above and in the blink of an eye, thousands of Undead Creatures vanished.

    Vandal lowered his head. The spiritual mes in his eyes seemed iparably dull. But shortly after, they burned stronger.

    "Retreat. Order everyone to retreat."

    He issued the order in a hoarse, deep voice.

    The Undead Army retreated like the tide toward the protection of the Dark Dragon Soul and waited for their next attack. On the other hand, the soldiers above the city walls exploded into cheers. They knew that this was just a temporary victory, but it was equally precious.

    "Sir Overlord, they''ve retreated."

    "I know."

    Alex squinted and spoke with knitted brows. Although the others were excited that the Undead Army had retreated, he wasn''t delighted at all because he knew that this was only an intermission. The Undead Army wouldn''t give up just yet, even after they realized the existence of the Holy Statues. The Undead Army had other ways to deal with them. If not, the Light Dragon and Dark Dragon wouldn''t be evenly matched during the Big War.

    Alex turned around.

    "I have something to attend to. I''ll leave everything to you here, Captain M. Please report to me immediately if you discover any signs of the enemies."

    Unlike the previous meetings that were filled with hopeless emotions, everyone revealed excited expressions this time. Most of them were like Fred, who didn''t feel confident against the Undead Army during the sh. But the tide turned instantly after Alex activated the Holy Statues, which instantly gave them strong hopes. It was due to this reason that when he entered the meeting room, he felt everyone''s trustful and confident gazes. If it was in the past, many of them would doubt in his abilities to resist the Undead Army.

    But, it was a pity that he wasn''t here to solidify their confidence. Instead, he was here to pour cold water on them.

    What they thought was far from reality.

 Chapter 1564 1392: After War-Meeting

    Chapter1564 1392: After War-Meeting

    That was because he had the ancient heritage! How was this possible? No one had ever seen this ancient heritage after the holy war from more than two centuries ago! Who exactly is he? Where did he get them from?

    At this moment, the Undead Creatures moved ahead again. Their spirits were long gone and nothing could stop them forever, after alpl. Shortly after, they advanced like ink that spread across a white sheet of paper. Vandal watched and for some unknown reasons, his heart skipped a beat abruptly. He looked at the fortress ahead and another beam of light descended from the sky.

    "Retreat! Retreat now!"

    He ordered in a fluster while the Undead Creatures around him watched in silence. Suddenly, another dazzling light beam shone from above and in the blink of an eye, thousands of Undead Creatures vanished.

    Vandal lowered his head. The spiritual mes in his eyes seemed iparably dull. But shortly after, they burned stronger.

    "Retreat. Order everyone to retreat."

    He issued the order in a hoarse, deep voice.

    The Undead Army retreated like the tide toward the protection of the Dark Dragon Soul and waited for their next attack. On the other hand, the soldiers above the city walls exploded into cheers. They knew that this was just a temporary victory, but it was equally precious.

    ''''Sir Overlord, they''ve retreated."

    "I know."

    Alex squinted and spoke with knitted brows. Although the others were excited that the Undead Army had retreated, he wasn''t delighted at all because he knew that this was only an intermission. The Undead Army wouldn''t give up just yet, even after they realized the existence of the Holy Statues. The Undead Army had other ways to deal with them. If not, the Light Dragon and Dark Dragon wouldn''t be evenly matched during the Big War.

    Alex turned around.

    "I have something to attend to. I''ll leave everything to you here, Captain M. Please report to me immediately if you discover any signs of the enemies."

    Unlike the previous meetings that were filled with hopeless emotions, everyone revealed excited expressions this time. Most of them were like Fred, who didn''t feel confident against the Undead Army during the sh. But the tide turned instantly after Alex activated the Holy Statues, which instantly gave them strong hopes. It was due to this reason that when he entered the meeting room, he felt everyone''s trustful and confident gazes. If it was in the past, many of them would doubt in his abilities to resist the Undead Army.

    But, it was a pity that he wasn''t here to solidify their confidence. Instead, he was here to pour cold water on them.

    What they thought was far from reality.

    Alex excused himself and went to take care of something before the meeting scheduledter.

    In the meantime on the enemy''s side.

    Vandal felt like his army''s assault was ratherical this time, where they attacked aggressively, but retreated with their heads held low. He expected a strong start, but not a weak finish. If he was leading a human army, perhaps their morale would have fallen to rock bottom by now. However, just as Alex expected, the Undead Army didn''t have morale at all. They had no frustrations, negative emotions, and feared nothing¡ªbecause they were the personification of despair.

    Even though Vandal had a hard time in his battles, the other Undead Generals didn''tugh in his face. The emergence of an ancient heritage was totally unexpected and not even ten him could resist the strength that came from its origin. It was especially so when they looked up at the golden radiance enveloping the entire sky. No matter what, every creature would respect it regardless of positions.

    But respect wasn''t an excuse for failure.

    He sat before his desk and stared at the military sand table in silence. The pitch-ck chess pieces had retreated and were positioned far away from their target. He pushed forward his shriveled right hand which held the Undead Army g and saw the other ck gs crumbling. But he didn''t stop. He continued to push and repeat this motion. Every time he repeated the motion, the spiritual mes in his eyes burned ever brighter. In the end, he revealed a sinister smile.

    He had to admit that the young human indeed was capable to not activate the holy spears from the start. Instead, he lured them in and only activated them after they arrived at the foot of his fortress. Besides, he also understood the weakness of the holy spears¡ªthe time to charge up, which was whyunched them in intervals. However, the weaknesses were concealed in the advantages. On the surface, the ancient heritage was threatening. But there was also a problem.

    ''Why did that human activate the ancient heritage at that moment?'' He wondered, these things should exist anymore and if they do exist only few people on the continent should have them. So how? This question keep bothering Vandal and he wouldn''t be getting the answer soon.

    ~Back to the meeting ce.

    "Why did I activate the holy spears at that moment?"

    Alex descended the flight of stairs in the dark underground tunnel. The mes burning on the torches cast distorted shadow behind him. He answered Alice''s question without turning back.

    "Yes, Mr. Alex. The holy spears are our strongest trump cards. The Undead Creatures may have retreated, but honestly speaking, we didn''t deal too much damage to them. We did a rough estimation and found out that only about ten thousand of them are eliminated. If it is as what you''ve mentioned, there are many more enemies than this. Isn''t it a little too¡­ reckless?"

    "You''re right about that. But we have no other choice."

    Alex shrugged.

    "We don''t have enough Healers to handle their attacks and currently, only Cecilia and Selena are formidable spell casters apart from Maggie and Scarlett. But what can they do? There is easily a whole bunch of them in the Undead Army with simr standard. At this point, Cecilia and Selena are unable to deal massive damage to the enemies."

    "Not only that, but Maggie and I also have to prepare ourselves in dealing with the Night Wyvern''s attack. We have to conserve our strength before that."

    Scarlett approached them and continued Alex''s sentence

    "Defending the fortress is an uninteresting matter. It is especially so in this situation. We can''te up with too many strategies like the battles between two armies. The enemies aren''t humans and their determination is as strong as steel. Ordinary strategies won''t work on them. Since that''s the case, we can only meet force with force and frankly speaking, we may not be able to defeat them. Alice, I guess you''re aware that if Maggie and I don''t show up and if Alex didn''t activate the holy spears, your Healers would have a hard time dealing with the enemies."

    "¡­"

    Alice and Cecilia fell into silence. In fact, that was the truth. Theycked too much manpower. In the two battles, most of the soldiers didn''t contribute much and mostly relied on Alex and his powerful trump cards. The first sh ended with Madeline, Scarlett, and Maggie joining forces. This time, they relied on the Holy Statues to strike off the Undead Army while the others above the city walls were more like bystanders who cleaned up the remaining Undead Creatures.

    "What other choices do we have? The soldiers are too weak."

    Maggie shot her mouth off.

    "In the past, no matter how many skeletons climbed over the walls, we would ughter them all. But, there are really too few soldiers here. If the enemies were to climb up and overwhelmed the soldiers, this fortress would have be theirs. This is why Leader beat his brains out to keep the battle outside the fortress. You people should be d that you''re not the main attacking force. If you are, that means that Leader''s fortress will be doomed entirely. How can you take on that many enemies? We would have been buried to death by them."

    "¡­"

    Cecilia knitted her brows, but she wasn''t offended by Maggie. The truth was that theycked too many manpower. Perhaps they had the Valkyries Army and Magic Fleet as backing, but Alex had told them that trump cards must be revealed one by one. They wouldn''t scare the enemies away if he revealed them simultaneously. But¡­

    "But if that''s the case, our weaknesses were exposed to the enemies. Normally, wide-range spells are essential during such battles. But, we didn''t do so and activated the holy spears instead. This equals to telling the enemies that we have ack of spell casters¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Cecilia clenched her fists and felt cold sweat in her palms.

    "But¡­ The enemy must have investigated beforehand and if they have records of our previous battle, they should be aware that there are two powerful spell casters in the fortress."

    "Yes, but Maggie and I didn''t attack."

    Scarlett shook her head. Her smiling eyes glinted with some cheekiness.

    ''''We are conserving our strength.''''

 Chapter 1565 1393: 10 Days

    Chapter1565 1393: 10 Days

    Dazzling radiance shed. Shortly after, two dazzling light beams descended from above and struck the pitch-cknd heavily. Then, the darkness that enveloped the sky andnd dispersed and dazzling light filled up the gaps. Shortly after, a string of res and explosions erupted on the city walls.

    As expected, after a series of explosions, the fortress in the distance had as though been submerged in darkness and death. But, in the blink of an eye, dense res emerged across the sky and bombarded thend like pouring rain, where thend lit up in mes instantly. But the Undead Army charged forward again as chilly blue spiritual mes erupted.

    The marble white color of dawn emerged on the other side of the horizon. Soon, the sun would rise and the Undead Army would be retreating in no time. Then, hourster when the sun set again, they would continue their attack in the darkness. Such a simr scenario had repeated over a span of 10 days.

    As soon as darkness fell, Vandal''s Undead Army attacked and the humans used the holy spears to defend against them.

    Indeed, in less than half an hour, the Undead Army retreated in order. As the first ray of sun struck the ground, the Undead Army left thend that was protected by the Light Dragon Soul and returned into their eternal darkness.

    "Tch!"

    Alex stared at the battlefield from above the city wall¡ªblood, corpses, and putrid stench polluted thend and air. Not only that, but ck, filthy blood belonging to the Undead Creatures and humans also stained the city walls.

    It had been over 10 days since Vandalunched his attack with the Undead Army. Every night, Alex led his men and fought with them. But he was clear that the other party was conserving his strength because thetter asionally changed his tactics with different troops as though to catch the former off guard. However, Alex knew that Vandal did that to see if he had other trump cards up his sleeves. He admitted that Vandal was rather smart. Since thetter failed to obtain intelligence with his scouts earlier on, he was better off forcing the former to reveal all his trump cards.

    Therefore, within the 10 days, Alex faced all kinds of attacks from the Undead Army. The Skeletal Trolls and Ghoulsunched frontal attacks, Gargoyles, Bone Griffins, and Vampires used airborne tactics, and the Necromancers strengthened the Undead Army''s attack and speed with their spells. However, no matter which tactics he deployed, Alex only retaliated with the holy spears before coordinating with Scarlett''s fire elemental spells to bombard the enemies.

    Meanwhile, the soldiers defended the city walls and sometimes Maggie would counteract the Necromancers'' spells. As for the Valkyries Army and Magic Fleet, Alex continued to keep them a secret. Even though Leader M and themander of the Magic Fleet requested to join the battle, Alex stood firm on his decision that they were the final trump cards for the victory and requested for them to stay patient.

    Strictly speaking, his side was capable enough to withstand the attack without sending out the Valkyries Army, Magic Fleet, or sting off his newly-built magic cannons. At most, he would need Scarlett to cast her ''Seven Hells'' and ''Magma River'' to defend against the Undead Creatures.

    Alex was aware that both sides werepeting on patience and the side that lost its patience first would lose. Vandal was also meticulous. He spent all his attention on probing in thest 10 days, lost nearly 30,000 troops, and wasn''t able to find anything new in Alex''s camp. However, it wasn''t right to also say that Alex didn''t suffer any losses.

    Although Alex used the holy spears as the main attack, assigned Scarlett and Maggie in alternate offense and defense, and ced Cecilia and the others to guard the city walls, their losses increased day by day. Up until this moment, almost a thousand soldiers had died. He was sure that he would need to recruit more of them after this battle ended.

    But this wasn''t the main problem. What was most important was that they were exhausted from the relentless attacks.

    Morale was the biggest headache for Alex at the moment. The Undead Army didn''t require morale support and could strike continuously even if they failed. But, humans were different. The Undead Army always attacked at unearthly hours which turned his soldiers into night owls. It was imaginable how much mental pressure was ced on them to adjust their biological clocks and simultaneously fight the enemies to their death. The only thing supporting them now was their continuous victories and Alex''s prestige. He was d that even though hierarchy was strict in this world, there were also benefits, such as his subordinates respecting him as themander and not making a fuss over anything. If not, he couldn''t guarantee how the situation would develop.

    All he could do now was to appoint the Healers and Valkyries to cure the injured soldiers with their healing spells and also treat the soldiers to delicious feasts in order to boost their morale. However, he knew that the effects were limited.

    Alex gazed at Selena at this thought¡ªthis rising star from the Mage Association no longer looked as clean as before. Her long, silky hair had wrinkled. Her fair and beautiful face was full of dirt and blood stains. Not only that, but the filth on her expensive magic robe also made her look like a pitiful beggar. She looked forward with her eyes half-shut while yawning non-stop. The mannerism of a rich youngdy in her was nowhere to be seen.

    War¡ªnothing could spur on growth in humans quicker than cruel wars someone said, it was indeed the truth. After all, even though the Undead Army''s relentless attacks pressured Alex''s side, thetter gained a vast range of knowledge about the Undead Army''s tactics thanks to Vandal, which was a great asset to the Renner Kingdom. After all, almost no one had experienced battles with the Undead Army in the past, not to mention understood their tactics. Never would Vandal expect to be used by Alex in this aspect. The various tactics which he deliberately thought of became the best source of information for Alex to teach and demonstrate the characteristics and tactical skills of the Dali Kingdom. Under Vandal ''selfless'' dedication and Alex''s theories, almost all the soldiers who participated in the battle understood everything about the enemies.

    "Miss Selena¡­ Miss Selena?"

    "Hmm¡­ hmm?! Ah! S-Sir Overlord, is anything the matter?"

    Selena nodded and responded while dozing off. Then, she lifted her head abruptly and blushed embarrassed at the sight of Alex. She hurriedly tidied her hair.

    "You must be exhausted. Go and get some rest."

    "Yes, thank you, Sir Overlord. I was just¡­"

    "Oh-no, Selena, stop trying so hard. Everyone can see that you can''t hang on any longer."

    At this moment, Fred turned around the corner. His armor was also stained with filthy blood. Even though he had been through a rough night, he appeared cheerful. He scrutinized his fianc¨¦e while she puckered her brows slightly and rolled her eyes.

    "No one will treat you as a mute even if you don''t speak, Fred. Come to think of it¡­ those Undead Creatures are so stubborn. We''ve struck them off several times but¡­"

    "They''re not stubborn. They''re just brainless, Miss Serena."

    Alex shrugged and spread his arms apart.

    "Alright, I suggest you take a shower and have a rest. After all, we''re gonna have a busy night. This will help you perform better in the iing fight, we are not robot after all.''''

    ''''What is a robot?" Selena asked curiously, Fred was curious as well, it was a word they had never heard before.

    Alex facepalmed inwardly, he had forgotten that things like robot did not exist here despite being an highly technology advanced world.

    ''''Nothing, I mean puppet.'''' Alex corrected himself, using a more fitting term.

    ''''Ah I see. You''re right I''ll go.'''' Selena epted his order. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    In order to maintain morale, Alex builtthree hot springs (men and women were separated, of course) in the fortress, campsite, and Mage Tower. The hot springs were supplied with the underground spring water from the nearby mountains, which allowed the bloodied soldiers to rx themselves. Apart from the hot springs, he also hired many experienced chefs to cook delicious meals for the soldiers, and the results were great. But this was all because they were fighting from the fortress. If they were in the wild and facing the Undead Army, perhaps they would have crumbled much earlier on.

    Selena revealed an obvious, d expression. Every woman fancied being beautiful, especially a well brought-up, youngdy like her. She almost fainted every time the violent battles ended, since her robe was smeared with blood and the rotten stench from corpses assailed her nostrils. If it wasn''t for the hot spring in the Mage Tower for her to clean her fatigue away, she didn''t know how much longer she could tolerate.

    Selena disappeared and Fred followed soon.

 Chapter 1566 1394: Outside World: Althea

    Chapter1566 1394: Outside World: Althea

    While Alex was fighting inside the dungeon, in the outside world it was not peaceful at all.

    In a small kingdom near the Far East Empire, war broke out.

    A man named stepped out of the ck smoke. The air left him ufortable. If it was possible, he didn''t wish to lead the army in the battlefront personally despite his close rtionship with Number 3. But it was a pity that this wasn''t a request. It was an order instead. In a organization like the Chaos Organization that respected hierarchy, orders were above all else. Although Duran was dissatisfied, he could only nod in agreement.

    Damn it!

    Duran gnashed his teeth. His crimson eyes glinted in faint radiance at the thought of his fallen men. He scanned the ce that was full of lowly, weak humans¡­ Then, he turned to the soldiers who rushed toward him with a raised weapon.

    The soldiers were baffled to see this mysterious man appearing out of the smoke, but they hurriedly raised their swords and charged ahead. Then, they realized that this enemy was on a different level.

    "Heyah!"

    One of the soldiers brandished his sword and the razor-sharp de streaked a ring, silver arc in midair. But it was immediately stopped by a pitch-ck, armored hand that clutched it firmly. The soldier realized that no matter how hard he tried, his sword just couldn''t break free from that menacing hand. The soldier looked up and all he saw was a crimson radiance.

    Duran swiped his other hand in front of him as though running his fingers along piano keys. Then, the soldier was as though struck by an invisible, gigantic hammer, which sted him away and blood from his ghastly neck wound sshed in a perfect arc. At the next moment, the blood arc solidified in Duran''s control. The soldier shriveled like a deted balloon and the solidified blood arc turned into a lethal whip. Duranshed at the surrounding soldiers and sent them flying off the city walls.

    "Hmph, lowly humans."

    Duranid his hand down and gazed at the soldiers in disdain. With his abilities in the Demigod Realm, these soldiers weren''t even worth his attention. The other soldiers came to an abrupt halt. They looked at one another in hesitation.

    Then, a proud voice filled the sky.

    "Get lost! You will only be a bother here!"

    Duran turned around and saw a pitch-ck arc erupting from the crowd which pounced on him. The engulfing wave of air pushed the soldiers off their bnce and this time, he finally wiped off his look of disdain. He sulked and leaped back, at the same time extended his pale right arm which instantly turned pitch-ck and ice-cold sharp, iron scales struck on the ck chain sword.

    ng!

    An ear-deafening collision rang. Duran sensed a mighty force from the chain sword which indicated that the enemy was also in Demigod Realm. He swung his right arm forward and three sharp, crescent ck des shot out from his hand. The enemy let out a snort. It swiftly retracted its viper-like chain sword and transformed it into the shape of a solid shield to negate his attack.

    Up until this moment, Duran finally saw what his enemy looked liked and was bbergasted.

    Althea clutched the chain sword and lifted her head proudly. She narrowed her purple eyes which revealed glints of contempt and arrogance. If it were others who looked at Duran in this way, he would have taught them a lesson. She wore her pitch-ck, luxurious gothic dress, which was so clean that there weren''t any blood stains at all. Duran took two steps back in vignce and the reason that exined his behavior was simple, the horns and the ck wings.

    ''A demon? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A high-ss demon?''

    ''But...Why is there a demon?

    Duran swept a nce to the side subconsciously.

    Normally they should have been busy taking care of their empire who wasn''t peaceful as well but here is a demon.

    Duran knitted his brows, staring at Celestina hesitantly.

    "You are¡­"

    "Cut the crap, lowly maggots. I don''t have the time to chat with you. Go to hell!"

    Althea clearly wasn''t in the mood for chitchat. She interrupted his words cleanly as though proving that she was truly rushing for time. She brandished her chain sword and the chain sword as though a viper, revealed its fangs and pounced on Duran.

    "Hmph!"

    Duran sulked. No matter what, he was the proud patriarch of his family. She a high-ss demon, but her strength was also around the same level as his. Since she attacked without talking things out, he didn''t need to hold back anymore! Duran''s eyes glinted. He extended his right arm and clenched his fist¡ªthe blood on the walls rushed forth and formed a shield around him which defended against Althea''s attack. Shortly after, sparks shed as her ck chain sword wed the shield.

    After transcending into the Demigod Realm, one''s rule power would materialize. Duran''s rule power was the ''blood'', which was one of the mostmon talent Vampires had. But it was apparent that he wasn''t one who would take a beating without retaliating. After negating Althea''s attack, he let out a grimughter and swung his right hand in the air¡ªthe blood shield erupted instantly and bit into her chain sword like a blood monster. She didn''t expect this move at all. Before she reacted, the blood had flown along the chain and rushed toward her.

    "Maggot, how dare you!"

    Althea knitted her brows and snarled. She treated her enemy as a lowly race and it was only right that he abided by her orders.

    ''It is only right that you crawl to my feet for me to hit you andy your head before me for me to kill you. How ridiculous that this lowly Vampire who switched side not only defied my orders, but also retaliated!''

    Althea was furious seeing a betrayer.

    She flew into a rage. Her chain sword was bit into tightly by Duran''s blood monster, but it didn''t leave her panicky. Instead, she red fiercely at Duran and a faint radiance glinted in her scarlet eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    Suddenly, ck mes burned on her body and flowed along her chain sword which swarmed the blood monster. The ck, mysterious mes didn''t extinguish. Instead, the blood monster howled in grief after being tainted by it.

    In the blink of an eye, it copsed and fell apart and this left Duran baffled!

    To the contrary, the negative me was entirely different, where it could forcefully change the magical flow and return it to zero. For example, if a Demigod who cast its rule power was like how one drew a picture on a white paper, the negative me could turn the picture to nothing and return it to the state of the clean, white paper before burning it in mes.

    Why did she have such powers?!

    Duran had no doubts that it was the negative me. But why was it here? It was the power of her domain?

    Unfortunately, he wasn''t granted the time to search for an answer because Althea brandished the chain sword that was burning in ck mes at him. Duran gritted his teeth and braced himself. He had no way of retreat now.

    In the blink of an eye, scarlet and pitch-ck colors collided, erupting in dazzling sparks.

 Chapter 1567 Chapter 1395: Magic Cannons

    1567 Chapter 1395: Magic Cannons

    While Althea was toying with her enemy back in the Infinity Maze, Alex''s location, things were dire for his enemy after he deployed another one of his trump cards.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    This situation isn''t looking good.

    Vandal felt breathless. Heid behind the hill miserably with apleteck of grace. Large holes were sted in his left chest and half of his skull. Ordinary Undead Creatures would have died to the attacks, but fortunately for him, as a Lich who was an expert in alchemy, he had many more ways to protect himself. But even so, he sensed his strength fading away quickly. Logically speaking, he should return to his campsite and heal himself immediately. However, he didn''t have the time for that. He gritted his shattered teeth and felt more anxiety and frustration than ever before.

    He was sure that the enemy didn''t just received the help of the Dawn Valkyries a few days ago and it was apparent from their n to instantly eliminate his 300 Necromancers in a single wave of attacks. The Dawn Valkyries were the natural enemies of Mages. During the Big War, countless Liches who were much stronger than Vandal harbored grudges against the Dawn Valkyries'' sacred arrows and he counted himself as fortunate to survive. At this moment, he gazed ahead with his magic eye tool and realized that he made a huge mistake. It was obvious that it was premeditated and the enemy had sniped his Necromancers. If not, the Dawn Valkyries would have wiped out his air troops easily beforehand. Instead, the enemy mobilized them to onlyunch their attacks after the Necromancers revealed themselves. This left him baffled and another thought came to his mind.

    Since the enemy has the Dawn Valkyries for support, does it mean that he still has other trump cards?

    Vandal nced at the battlefront. Just a few more steps and the Undead Army would arrive at the base of the city walls.

    Although he lost quite a number of troops to the holy spears, the Undead Army led by the Skeletal Trolls pushed forward determinedly. As long as they reached the city walls¡­

    ''So why do I feel so uncertain?''

    Alex gazed ahead.

    Beneath his feet, the city walls rumbled and shook as the gigantic steel tes embedded on the city walls revealed their menacing, iron magic cannons.

    The magic cannons fired off without any warnings.

    More than a hundred zes streaked across the night sky and one would surely be blinded at the sight of the dazzling brilliance. The surging magical powers erupted out of the barrels and the scorching heat devoured and evaporated all obstacles in their paths. The Skeletal Trolls came to a halt and lifted their arms instinctively to defend against the artillery barrage. However, as more magical beams struck their bodies, their bodies shatteredpletely and the close distance left them without a chance to escape.

    This was the first time the Undead Army was stopped in their tracks. There were catastrophic reactions for every magical beam thatnded into the sea of darkness¡ªthe entire darkness shrunk, swelled, and exploded into mes that burst through the clouds.

    But this wasn''t the end.

    The Gargoyles and Vampires suspended in midairunched their ferocious attacks once more. This time, the Death Knights had joined them as they charged forward with their pikes.

    At the same time, the Valkyries Army finally emerged.

    In a slogan of glory, the Valkyries Army shimmering in holy radiance lifted their swords. They soared in the sky and shed with the pitch-ck forces. The Death Knights were fearless against the Valkyries Army and the scarlet radiance in their eyes emanated brighter.

    ''This is not enough!''

    Alex stood on the tform. He could hear nothing around him no matter if it was the screams, snarls,mands, or weapon shes. Everything had as though been submerged in the loud explosions and the ground shook like the end of the world was approaching. Scorching heat from the scarlet mes turned the pitch-ck Undead Armypletely into ashes. Enormous white light beams descended and proved the eternal powers in the rule of light. Alex''s face calmer than ever. The ear-deafening explosions were as though separated by an invisible wall.

    Alex decided to use another one of his trump cards, by relying on the magical orb whose structure he was learning, he created a mirage, he decided to copy the Valkyries Army for this mirage,.

    In the blink of an eye, a thousand more Valkyries Army emerged in midair. They didn''t seem any different from the real deal, but the only difference was their crystal-clear bodies. Alex stretched out a finger. Then, this crystal armyunched forward like sharp des and punctured the shadow in the sky mercilessly.

    Vandal watched in disbelief. At this moment, he felt like a strong man who thought that he could easily win this battle, but was forced into the corner, cowering and begging a skinny rascal to spare his life. The fortress became a ferocious beast with its jaws snapped open at its prey. The formation which he gathered to strengthen his attacks seemed useless now. Although both sides were in a stalemate, he was sure that if this continued.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The dazzling radiances that streaked across the night sky disrupted his thoughts. He looked up frantically¡ªa gigantic battleship gradually emerged from behind the mountain with its hull facing the battlefield. Shortly after, another string of ring brilliance erupted.

    The momentum has shifted.

    Vandal understood clearly that he was guaranteed to lose this battle if this continued. The enemy was ready and had been waiting for him to take the bait. As amander, he was aware that the Undead Army''s struggles were only instinctive. The emergence of the magic cannons and Valkyries Army became thest straw that overwhelmed the bnce. If he didn''te up with changes, it would be almost inevitable that he would fail.

    Almost¡­ but it wasn''t for sure. If he held a powerful force topletely overwhelm the enemy, he might still stand a chance to defeat them and conquer the fortress!

    Vandal turned around and gazed at the back. The spiritual mes in his eyes burned intensely as though he was making a tough decision. Finally, he gritted his teeth and pulled a Necromancer toward him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Report to themander that the situation is critical and we need reinforcements!"

 Chapter 1568 Chapter 1396: Post-War

    1568 Chapter 1396: Post-War

    The dazzling radiances that streaked across the night sky disrupted his thoughts. He looked up frantically¡ªa gigantic battleship gradually emerged from behind the mountain with its hull facing the battlefield. Shortly after, another string of ring brilliance erupted.

    The momentum has shifted.

    Vandal understood clearly that he was guaranteed to lose this battle if this continued. The enemy was ready and had been waiting for him to take the bait. As amander, he was aware that the Undead Army''s struggles were only instinctive. The emergence of the magic cannons and Valkyries Army became thest straw that overwhelmed the bnce. If he didn''te up with changes, it would be almost inevitable that he would fail.

    Almost¡­ but it wasn''t for sure. If he held a powerful force topletely overwhelm the enemy, he might still stand a chance to defeat them and conquer the fortress!

    Vandal turned around and gazed at the back. The spiritual mes in his eyes burned intensely as though he was making a tough decision. Finally, he gritted his teeth and pulled a Necromancer toward him.

    "Report to themander that the situation is critical and we need reinforcements!"

    And how could Alex let go of this opportunity? He unleashed his other trump cards, Maggie, Scarlett and the Valkyries Army ambushed the retreating Undead Army, it was a massacre.

    After the Undead Army was annihted entirely, the folks in the fortress were finally relieved of the tension thatsted for a month. However, the soldiers were the only ones who were rxed as Alex delegated the sentry duties to the Valkyries Army and let the soldiers off on an extended holiday. The exhausted soldiers cheered with both arms raised, but this didn''t mean that he had it easy. He was still responsible for the post-war losses and personnel replenishment.

    In terms of war damage, there was nothing particrly worthy of his attention. As the Undead Creatures failed to breakthrough the city walls, the fortress didn''t suffer any damages internally apart from the destruction the Skeletal Trolls and Vampires left on the city walls. However, these issues were minor and one could easily repair it, he had plenty of mages capable of wielding the Earth element.

    On the contrary, the situation with the number of casualties wasn''t as simple.

    He had lost nearly a thousand soldiers, which was an eptable number. No matter what, he used up to 10,000 troops to defend against an army of 150,000 troops. On the other hand, the regional army that Ben led suffered grave losses, especially at the start of the battle when they were inexperienced in facing the Undead Army.

    Even though the number of casualties slowly decreased as the days passed, two-thirds of their forces were gravely injured post-war, which was a huge number. Although they sessfully repelled the enemies and defended the fortress, he disyed a rather gloomyplexion. However, this was a war and no matter how prepared one was, unexpected situations were bound to happen. If they were to speak about anything fortunate, they could be thankful that the Valkyries Army was around to heal their injuries and only a few number of them died during the war.

    In addition, there were many areas that needed to be cleaned up. The Valkyries Army were responsible for clearing the remains of the Undead Creatures by stacking and burning them into ashes. Thereafter, they held carnival banquets to celebrate their victory. Apart from the Ocean Elves who weren''t interested in festive asions, almost everyone in the fortress participated and used this method to heal their pain in losing their family members and friends. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    On the other hand, the ns that Alex and Scarlett came up with seeded. After confirming that the Undead Army waspletely destroyed, the reinforcements returned to their territories to recuperate and regroup their forces. Before they left, their representatives asked Alex about the Holy Statues. Even though everyone was aware of the Holy Statues'' advantages and ws, the situations that they were in were different from Alex''s, after all.

    He had ack of manpower which was why he had no choice but to use the Holy Statues to make up for their offense. But this didn''t appear as a problem to the reinforcements as they had sufficient manpower and assistance from the magic cannons. If they could also obtain this legendary artifact in their territory, they would be more confident in facing the Undead Army in future.

    Alex nodded and agreed without much hesitation. He passed the details to Scarlett and appointed her and Anne for negotiations. The other party agreed to hand over the deposit first and pay the remaining amount after Rhodepleted building the Holy Statues. There also weren''t issues with the delivery. Although the Magic Fleet couldn''t be used as cargo ships, it wasn''t tough to search for a few floating merchant ships to transport the item.

    At this moment, there were dramatic changes in the other battlefronts.

    Unsure if it was due to the annihtion of the Undead Army led by Vandal, the other Undead Armies slowed down their pace and showed signs of hesitation for the first time. Even though the other defensive lines in the Renner Kingdom suffered different extent of damages, they were still stable and strong. Not only that, but the Kingsley''s Kingdom defensive line also repelled the Undead Army. It was also rumored that they tried to recover their lost ground and Alex was surprised when he heard this news.

    Alex threw this matter to the back of his head and shifted his attention to the n before him. But he didn''t expect that the aftermath from repelling the Undead Army being this tough to eliminate, where it had affected ces of up to a thousand miles away.

    The fortress restored its usual peace as the days went by. The reinforcements temporarily withdrew to reorganize their troops while the Valkyries Army and Magic Fleet left to assist the other regional fortresses. All these were within Alex''s expectations and also the reason why he annihted the enemies at once. If the battle dragged on for too long, the Valkyries Army and Magic Fleet might possibly be mobilized to other regions and he wouldn''t have sufficient forces to handle the enemies. But now, he got to enjoy a period of peaceful time and wasn''t afraid even if the Valkyries Army wasn''t around to provide support. Although he had lost quite a number of soldiers, he wasn''t concerned that the Undead Army would return anytime soon.

    Time to chill a bit while nning for his future move. He was getting tired of ying this game, if weren''t because Nyx had suggested to y along in order to learn from this and also to give her enough time for her ns, he would have gone straight into the enemy''sir, ignoring any restrictions and fight the Big Boss, it would be hard but not impossible besides from this war he learned that he could not do everything by himself, he was powerful, extremely powerful but this doesn''t mean he could singlehandedly fight an entire country on his own, he needs his own force. This war taught him that and this was rather fun if Alex must be honest, he discovered another side of him he previously didn''t know. He lovesmanding, he felt like a king ordering his subjects, watching them struggle as they grow.

 Chapter 1569 Chapter 1397: The Date 1

    Chapter 1569 Chapter 1397: The Date 1

    Alex and Silveria decided to go on date. He held Silveria''s hand tightly as the two started their journey outside the of the fortress disguised as simple couple. They had no set destination but for now, just thepany of each other seemed to make them tremble with excitement on how this day would end.

    The night had yet to fall but given that it was already past five o''clock in the afternoon, the sky was already tinted orange. The busy street outside the city also seemed like a different ce than before. The pression of war seemed to have not reached here at all making one wonder if the past events were from dream.

    A few steps out and the silence engulfed the couple.

    Alex looked at Nemesis walking quietly by his side and caught her staring at him.

    With her beautiful eyes filled with her deep thoughts, a small smile bloomed from her lips.

    "What? Can I not stare at my man?"

    "I haven''t said anything yet."

    The way she said that would surely make anyone''s heart skip a beat and then her following giggle would spell their death sentence.

    Somehow, he felt like they were back to where they started. Alex was carefully treading the line to understand this girl behind her mask. And likewise, her meaningful gaze seemed to see past his mask of confidence.

    "That''s how I interpreted it, you jerk. I trust you won''t just let me trip over. And even if I do, your strong arms will prevent me from being hurt. Hence, I can whimsically decide to just admire your side frame."

    "Alright. You can do that but isn''t that unfair to me?"

    "Eh, how is it unfair when you''re always staring at me every when you see me? I''m not busy this time so it is only right that it will be my turn." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''She''s not wrong. That''s what I always do whenever she appears.''

    "Come on. ept your fate. I''ll keep admiring you like this. Besides, if I let my eyes only have you as my focus, no one will dare attempt to provoke you and unt their ugly desire to gain my attention." Silveria dered while wearing a sweet smile on her face. This smile made her normal face more charming, so cute Alex''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I see. I guess that''s fair. I might take down more idiots if that happens. Your eyes are only for me."

    Undoubtedly, Alex found himself agreeing to her words. But then again, the way she said that was filled with confidence. She was more than aware of her beauty. For sure, she had been hit on many times over by those ignorant during their past dates. Walking along these streets alone, she would be thought to be a target they could impress.

    s, she had neither the time nor the interest to get to know them.

    "A jealous jerk will probably be a sight to see... However, I won''t intentionally do that. That''s a vain thought."

    "You don''t like the fun of seeing me act childish when I''m jealous."

    "Yes."

    Silveria''s short answer was then followed by a squeeze on his hand. Then as though she was asking for his full attention, she tugged at Alex''s sleeve.

    Taking this chance to look at her again, he found her desire written on her face.

    Stopping in our steps, Alex then moved in front of her. With his hand on her chin, he lifted her head and caught her lips with his.

    They were in the middle of the street. But who cares, right?

    Silveria felt like asking for Alex''s kiss and he would always deliver that.

    "Simple-minded, jerk."

    "I''m always an idiot when ites to you, no?"

    "Indeed. You can''t help but make me fall for you when all I did initially was to use and provoke you."

    "That''s already in the past. You know why I fell for you, right?"

    "What? Because I''m always besides you?"

    "That''s a part of it. But because my Silveria is so beautiful beneath that mask. My desire for you bloomed right away, not wanting to see you get taken by someone else."

    "Greedy idiot."

    "You love this greedy idiot anyway."

    "Yeah. I also love how shameless you are."

    Another smile bloomed from the two lovebirds'' lips and a momentter, they once again got taken in by their desire to convey their affection through action.

    In that moment of the kiss the two are in each others protective cocoon.

    With this kind of conversation bing like a sprinkle of sugar that made this moment sweeter for them, every second that passed was already something memorable.

    Before long they reached the shopping district near the station. But instead of going to that crowded street right away, Alex and Silveria walked into the bookstore.

    Inside was also quiet and the smell of brand-new books permeated in the air.

    The walked around and reached the General and Educational Books aisle, browsing through them.

    When Alex asked her why she picked this ce, her reason was simple, "From research I''ve found out that going to the bookstore is one of the top picks when people are asked what they want to do on a date. We can talk about our interests and share them with one another."

    That was a cute reason but even more so was the fact that she did some research. She also spared no effort to make this date meaningful for them.

    "That''s not wrong."

    "You didn''t finish that sentence."

    "Hmm? But I did."

    "Tsk. I''m always besides you and I see the girls who you often went to the bookstore with. I became curious and decided to share the same hobby as you. If not I''ll be like an outcast right?"

    She was not wrong. It was s already in his head. How Luna and Artemia loved it whenever they were in ce like this.

    Although it hadn''t happened a lot of times yet, those moments were really something Alex truly cherished. Their genuine enjoyment from discussing things with him and at the same time the glint in their eyes as they listened to him try to describe his interest in books. He loves reading books whenever he can. He used to think books are valuable treasure because they contain knowledge and knowledge is what makes a man.

    ''The book was the expressions of a brain still connected to the deepest emotions, and on those pages the higher brain was infused with the guidance of the soul, of empathy and the creative gift. It was humankind''s intellect at its finest, showing how these logical abilities are only a blessing when they arebined with love. And so they may have only been papery pages, and only ink from a printing press, they were hope in a way I hadn''t felt before. That''s what a good writer can do... change the world by showing a beautiful perspective.'' Alex thought before shaking his head and focus on the matter at hand.

    Like Silveria said, they were able to understand each other better during those times, they bound freely while sharing knowledge.

    Alex recalled something Silveria had said, he thought he had misheard therefore he asked.

    ''''Why did you think you''re an outcast?"

    ''''Come on, I''m hard to talk to and I rarely stay with the others.''''

    Silveria shrugged, talking as if it was a matter of fact.

    Hard to talk to? Her?

    Hardly.

    She was frugal with using words, true. But she was already getting along with the others. Hell, even Maria found it fascinating to be in her presence.

    "I guess that''s one thing I''ll disagree with, Silveria. You''re not an outcast. You never are and never will be."

    "Alright. Exin."

    "It''s simple. Because you''re one of my girls. Including Maria, everyone already sees you as their sister."

    Alex picked up a book that caught his eyes, it was an educational one but it was probably written to not be filled with boring terminology. It was an introduction to psychology. It was something he read once before. However, he had yet to continue delving deeper into that subject.

    Alex handed the book to her. Her eyes alternated between the book and him before shaking her head and flipping the book open.

    A few seconds in, Silveria still tried to respond to what he saidst. Or maybe refute it. But slowly but surely, she became engrossed even with just the first page.

    Before flipping it to the next one, she looked up at Alex, ced the book close to her chest, and tiptoed to deliver a kiss on his lips.

    "They see me as their sister? Okay. I''ll believe you. Let''s go, it''s my turn to share with you my interest in books."

    While still holding the book, she grabbed Alex''s hand and dragged him further into the aisle.

    The couple were just starting their date but there was no doubt that they were already enjoying it to the fullest.

 Chapter 1570 Chapter 1398: The Date 2

    Chapter 1570 Chapter 1398: The Date 2

    Alex picked up a book that caught his eyes, it was an educational one but it was probably written to not be filled with boring terminology. It was an introduction to psychology. It was something he read once before. However, he had yet to continue delving deeper into that subject.

    Alex handed the book to her. Her eyes alternated between the book and him before shaking her head and flipping the book open.

    A few seconds in, Silveria still tried to respond to what he saidst. Or maybe refute it. But slowly but surely, she became engrossed even with just the first page.

    Before flipping it to the next one, she looked up at Alex, ced the book close to her chest, and tiptoed to deliver a kiss on his lips.

    "They see me as their sister? Okay. I''ll believe you. Let''s go, it''s my turn to share with you my interest in books."

    While still holding the book, she grabbed Alex''s hand and dragged him further into the aisle.

    The couple were just starting their date but there was no doubt that they were already enjoying it to the fullest.

    A few minuteste the couple departed from the bookstore and went to cinema.

    After another couple of minutes in, Alex and Silveria were already focused on the movie ying on the big screen.

    They were not sitting side-by-side. Instead, Alex positioned himself behind her whereashis arms were enclosed around her body. Silveria, on the other hand, rested her backfortably on his chest while her legs were pulled back in, allowing even his legs to be around her.

    In a way, she secured herself inside his embrace.

    With the room''s light switched off, it truly felt like they were in a theater. And they were all alone in this darkness. And with the nket prepared for them, they draped it over themselves which made the ambience of the room even more romantic.

    Alright. Was the kiss they shared during the opening credits enough to contain their desire for each other? Not quite. It got even heightened by it. They did drink a ss of iced tea to cool ourselves down for a bit.

    Then, since the two both insisted that they were here for the movie, they decided to focus on it first while following the rules of this establishment.

    It was not like they wouldn''t reach that point. For now, enjoying their date like an ordinary couple was already making them feel warm on the inside.

    It made Alex think that he should also do this with the other girls. Walking around the city, trying out something new they hadn''t done yet, and more. Then by the end of the day, they''d be in their room, cuddling each other while talking about the memories they created during it.

    Anyway, after the opening scene where the giant monster devastated an ind, killing most people on it, the next scene skipped to the main character who survived living away from it.

    As the current setting was set in the past wherein the Great World War had just ended, the tension between countries was still high and with the appearance of that monster, fear still lingered in everyone''s hearts.

    Silveria became engrossed in the story right away and although she would sometimes murmur her musings about what she was watching, Alex understood that she was trying to get them on the same page to enjoy the movie together.

    He would answer her with his thoughts then they would both predict what would happen next. When he was wrong, she''d giggle at alsc6 and when it was the other way around, she would puff up her cheeks and pout.

    Every time she does that, Alex would get distracted from the screen as the temptation to kiss her will overtake his reason.

    Just like this, his head eventually lodged on her shoulder as they continued to watch the movie y in front of them.

    ''''I like this. Thank you my love.''''

    Silveria shed her most beautiful smile as she also turned her focus out of the screen to look at Alex as she said. Then, almost naturally, their lips met as their affection for each other grew again.

    It was not enough that they''re already head-over-heels to one another. Every experience they shared contributes to those feelings to grow stronger.

    "I love you." She sweetly whispered as she seemingly didn''t want to take him off of her eyes again.

    "Mhm. I love you too, Silveria." Likewise, Alex''s eyes also got stuck to her face. The thought of continuing to watch the movie gradually slipped out of the couple''s heads.

    Since there was nothing major happening yet, their kisses continued and in turn, our bodies responded to it.

    With the nket covering them, his perverted hands had already begun exploring her body.

    "Oh My! My! I thought we were going to follow their sign? You cannot hold it in anymore?"

    She teasingly asked, knowing full well that she was just the same as him.

    "Yeah. My Silveria is irresistible. We just have to make it discreet."

    "Pervert. Discreet, huh? As if we can do that when your touches are enough to make me...''''

    She didn''t finish that sentence as she became embarrassed at the thought. Most of the time, she didn''t want to admit it to him. But once they were in the act already¡­ she was not holding back on it.

    Since sometimes now Silveria was actually more proactive whenever they were in this situation. Her embarrassment would be reserved whenever I tease her but other than that, she''d be more open about what she was feeling.

    Just like now.

    "So, you''re saying?" At the same time as Alex uttered that question, his hand slipped inside her uniform, caressing her smooth navel.

    Silveria bit her lips to prevent her moan from escaping but upon seeing me watching her reaction carefully, she closed her eyes and let the moan flow out naturally. Despite the only source of light that they''d in the room was the wide screen that casts our shadows behind, seeing her white face taking on the crimson color was always a sight to behold.

    "You''re being unfair." She protested a few secondster.

    "You positioned yourself behind me so you can one-sidedly tease me, right?"

    "How did you know?"

    "Ah! At least, act like I''m wrong."

    Unamused at Alex early admittance, Silveria pinched his arm and ced her hand on top of his, guiding it to where she wanted him to touch her.

    It was not on her twin peaks but just below it. Alex vould feel the rhythm of her breathing as well as the subtle trembling of her body. Her body heat also transferred to his palm which gave him more details of her current state.

    ''This girl¡­ She won''t be able to focus on the movie anymore. Too bad, but maybe we can rewatch itter, right?''

    ''''Focus on me here.'''' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Silveria uttered discontent seeing Alex momentarily stop. Her hand guided his further upward, slipping his fingers underneath her carefully picked sexy underwear.

    Faced with this temptation and the realization that he hould truly try to make it a fairer ground for them instead of hesitating, Alex''s mouth moved as his voice formed the words Silveria probably wanted to hear from him,

    "I want to make love with you. I want to make you minepletely."

    ''''It is how I like it, so make me yours again.''''

    With a triumphant smile stretching from her lips, Silveria winked at Alex before once again drawing their lips together.

    In that kiss was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment.

    In the emotion of the kiss a volume of passion was spoken that transcends the works of the great poetsbined. They''d never leave each other side after this.

    At the same time, Alex''s hand finished its infiltration, cupping her right breast within his palm.

 Chapter 1571 Chapter 1399: The Date 3*

    Chapter 1571 Chapter 1399: The Date 3*

    ''''Focus on me here.''''

    Silveria uttered discontent seeing Alex momentarily stop. Her hand guided his further upward, slipping his fingers underneath her carefully picked sexy underwear.

    Faced with this temptation and the realization that he should truly try to make it a fairer ground for them instead of hesitating, Alex''s mouth moved as his voice formed the words Silveria probably wanted to hear from him,

    "I want to make love with you. I want to make you minepletely."

    ''''It is how I like it, so make me yours again.''''

    With a triumphant smile stretching from her lips, Silveria winked at Alex before once again drawing their lips together.

    In that kiss was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment.

    In the emotion of the kiss a volume of passion was spoken that transcends the works of the great poetsbined. They''d never leave each other side after this.

    At the same time, Alex''s hand finished its infiltration, cupping her right breast within his palm.

    Therge screen continued to y the monster movie and it probably moved to a different scene already where structures were being destroyed and the gigantic monster started to wreak another havoc. But at this moment, the couple only had one thought in mind; satisfying their longing for each other.

    She started whispering what she wanted him to do to her, like fondling her squishy pair a little harder or focusing more on pinching her sensitive cherries.

    Even if Silveria was kind of embarrassed muttering those words, one look at Alex''s face that''s probably showcasing his desire to caress her body was enough for her to reinforce her current mental state. She knew that as much as she desired it, the same goes for him.

    Taking off the nket covering the two, Silveria had Alex pause on fondling her to help her undo her buttons. With her sexy underwear once again piling up the temptation she was subjecting him with, Alex willingly fell face first on whatever she wanted to do at the moment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    With expert hands, her uniform opened up from the middle, giving him a clear view of her alluring figure. Even if hebcouldn''t see it up front yet, looking down from her shoulder was enough for Alex to drool over her body.

    Seeing that reaction from her lover, Silveria brought his hands back to her pair of perky peaks, letting him fondle them over her bra before asking him to undo its clip that was located at the front.

    As soon as Alex did, her tempting hills got their freedom and Alex could once again feel his desire raging.

    ''''My love, you can dig in." Silveria sweetly blew on Alex''s ear, tickling all his senses into activity.

    Following those words, Alex moved his head and upper body. Without turning her around to face him, he gently slipped his head from underneath her arm. She tilted her body to the side to give him an easier time.

    With that, Alex pushed in, enclosing his lips around her delectable cherries, sucking them right away as though hr was trying to milk them.

    At this point, the couple already broken the rule of not doing any indecent thing inside the room. If they were caught, saying their apologize wouldn''t cut it. They might get banned from this establishment.

    ''But who cares, right? It''s not like we''re going all the way... Or will we? Not that matter anyway.''

    For now, the two were just following along with their mutual desire.

    With the roar of the gigantic beast on the screen as our background, Silveria''s moans could only travel to Alex''s ears.

    As things gradually progressed, his hands also went down her skirt, slipping it from underneath to reach her sacred garden.

    "Lift your hips a bit, Silveria. I''ll take this off." Alex ordered as he clutched onto the band of her erotic pair of panties.

    Although it''d probably be a sight to see, getting it stained at this moment wouldn''t do her well.

    ''If we eat dinner after this, she''ll be ufortable if it''s stained by her love juices, no? I''ll have a proper appreciation for thatter. Well,e to think she can clean it with magic.''

    They restart kissing again.

    As their deep and passionate kissing restarted, Silveria lifted her butt, allowing Alex to pull her panties.

    He ced it to the side before bringing his hand back in. This time, hevstarted with caressing her thighs as he slowly crawled up to her sacred garden.

    Her legs voluntarily opened for him and as his fingers reached her slit, he started by giving her a gentle rub, teasing her sensitive spots.

    At this point, Silveria couldn''t contain her moans anymore. She broke off from their kiss and she released them for his ears to listen to.

    Down there, Alex could already feel his cock hardening like a spear of judgment.

    Naturally, with her back pressed against Alex, she felt that clearly. To reciprocate what Alex was doing for her, the silver haired goddess moved her hips, sliding herself down to his thighs.

    Without saying anything else, her hands skillfully unbuttoned Alex''s pants to pull his erection out.

    With this, their situation evolved further. And there was no going back anymore. If thedy worker at the counter checked on them, there''s no excuse even if they draped themselves back with the nket.

    "Well, we''ll have to go back here next time to finish the movie." Perhaps thinking the same thing as him, she put on a guilty smile.

    ''''Well, you''re right.''''

    After agreeing to each other like that, the two then threw that thought to the back of their minds.

    Alex''s mouth found its way back to her perky hills and suckled on them one more time. And then Silveria''s hands enclosed around Alex''s cock, stroking it sensually the way he taught her to in order to give him the most pleasure.

    Likewise, while Alex continued with his gentle caresses and teasing of her clit, his finger soon found its way to her entrance. With her love juices drenching them right away, pushing one finger in was smoothly done.

    Her lower body trembled in agitation as the warmth and her inherent tightness thoroughly engulfed Alex''s finger.

    Matching the pace of her hands as they stroked Alex''s raging member, he started fingering her insides, poking through her sensitive wall in search of her g-spot.

    And for the next five minutes, the couple focused on pleasuring each other as their desire continued to burn.

    Looking up, their fervent eyes locked in, conveying their thoughts wordlessly. Using only a nod as indication, Alex and Silveria then started changing their position.

    Before long, the transforming seat turned into a small bed and Alex''s back rested against it. Silveria firmly ced herself on top of him with her head hovering above his towering erection.

    Alex grabbed her hips and pulled her closer, filling his vision with only the view of her beautiful sacred garden.

    Perhaps thinking that Alex was taking too long at admiring her most sensitive ce that she was offering to him, Silveria''s voice soon came over.

    ''''You shouldn''t make ady wait. I''m starting.''''

    Upon dering that, the warmth of her mouth and the sensation of her lips and tongue wrapping around Alex''s cock immediately filled his senses.

 Chapter 1572 Chapter 1400: The Date 4

    Chapter 1572 Chapter 1400: The Date 4

    Alex''s mouth found its way back to her perky hills and suckled on them one more time. And then Silveria''s hands enclosed around Alex''s cock, stroking it sensually the way he taught her to in order to give him the most pleasure.

    Likewise, while Alex continued with his gentle caresses and teasing of her clit, his finger soon found its way to her entrance. With her love juices drenching them right away, pushing one finger in was smoothly done.

    Her lower body trembled in agitation as the warmth and her inherent tightness thoroughly engulfed Alex''s finger.

    Matching the pace of her hands as they stroked Alex''s raging member, he started fingering her insides, poking through her sensitive wall in search of her g-spot.

    And for the next five minutes, the couple focused on pleasuring each other as their desire continued to burn.

    Looking up, their fervent eyes locked in, conveying their thoughts wordlessly. Using only a nod as indication, Alex and Silveria then started changing their position.

    Before long, the transforming seat turned into a small bed and Alex''s back rested against it. Silveria firmly ced herself on top of him with her head hovering above his towering erection.

    Alex grabbed her hips and pulled her closer, filling his vision with only the view of her beautiful sacred garden.

    Perhaps thinking that Alex was taking too long at admiring her most sensitive ce that she was offering to him, Silveria''s voice soon came over.

    ''''You shouldn''t make ady wait. I''m starting.''''

    Upon dering that, the warmth of her mouth and the sensation of her lips and tongue wrapping around Alex''s cock immediately filled his senses.

    As Silveria began giving Alex a blowjob, the way she sucked on the tip of his cock seemed like she was squeezing out all of his precum. Then using its stickiness to lubricate his length further, the strokes of her hand became smoother and it supplemented the pleasure she was giving him.

    Slurp~

    Just hearing that audible sound created whenever she would reach the tip and slurp the umting precum there was enough for Alex''s hips to tremble. He matched her head movements as he thrust deeper into her mouth.

    Alex didn''t let her wait for too long. Just sliding his fingers and tongue in her depths wasn''t enough. He also began teasing her clit, sucking it as hard as he could, her love juices continued to drip down his face like a fountain.

    And the same as her, Alex kept on slurping down her juices. It was not as sweet as the iced tea they brought inside the room but it sure was enough to quench his thirst.

    Just like this, the two gradually reached the climax before the actual climax of the movie they were supposed to watch.

    Silveria sucked on him until she could squeeze up to thest drop of Alex''s cum. She kept it in her mouth long enough to give it a proper taste before drinking a ss of water to smoothen it down her throat.

    On the other hand, Alex made her climax twice. Her love juices filled his mouth and he didn''t dare spill any. He kept his mouth mped around her entrance while his tongue licked her sacred garden clean once her violent hips stopped shaking. Her hole remained narrow but with his tongue and fingers already smoothly entering her without much resistance, the girl would have an easier time epting him inside herter.

    The couple stopped just after this, not going further than this, they decided to continueter once back.

    After making sure that there could be no traces of what they did, Alex and Silveria stepped out of the room.

    "I hope you had a good time. Thank you for your patronage!"

    The worker smiled and bowed at them when they returned the key card, totally oblivious that the couple had vited the rule of not doing something indecent.

    Upon leaving the establishment, Silveria pinched Alex''s arm before hugging it tightly. Looking at how embarrassed she looked, she probably found it difficult to look at that female worker earlier because of guilt.

    As they started walking away from the area, Alex kept teasing her which resulted in her turning into a beast by biting his arm constantly.

    It was cute, he discovered another side of her making her look like your normal girl not someone capable of canceling magic and a weapon of mass destruction.

    The night was already set as the couple walked the street of this shopping district towards their next destination. The street became more crowded than earlier due to the new influx of customers who had just gotten off their work. Some were walking to find a bar to drink or were just passing by to buy something from one of the shops around.

    The couple went to a famous restaurant for a dinner. After a hearty meal and proper rest in the private room provided in that restaurant, the couple left the establishment brimming with renewed energy.

    The couple tried everything they could try that wasn''t time-consuming. And Silveria enjoyed that a lot.

    Other than that, they ended up entering an essory store where they bought matching bracelets tomemorate this day. The bracelet gave life to her movements, a simple gesture while speaking and it sprang into a dance of its own.

    Silveria smiled joyfully while ying with her bracelet. Seeing this Alex''s worries was momentary forgotten and confirmed how much he loved this girl.

    He secretlyposed a Love poem for her.

    ''''I listen to you talk,

    Soaking in your excitement,

    Revealing in the light of your eyes,

    Bathed in the warmth of your voice,

    I see how you are often still,

    I see how you move,

    I notice how you listen to me,

    How you think so deeply,

    Of the right response to say,

    Willing to walk my thought paths,

    To take part in joint problem solving,

    There is a vast difference between strength and ego,

    You are strong,

    You believe in yourself,

    You respect the honest heart,

    And have the wisdom to see reality,

    That some are yers seeking only y,

    Rather than mutual benefit,

    And in all that,

    From your ways to your words,

    There is so much to love,

    Yet when we add the chemistry,

    The passion to touch,

    The primal need for intimacy,

    There is that feeling of being in love,

    That it has arrived without fanfare,

    As a humble traveller,

    Not there a moment earlier,

    Yet forevermore existing after.''''

    ''''We are so different, n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    You and I,

    Yet together are bnce,

    As yin and yang,

    Both beauty,

    Both strength,

    A perfect match,

    A perfect bond.

    I do not regret meeting as you have be one of the pirs supporting me.

    I love you!"

 Chapter 1573 Chapter 1401: Fitting conclusion*

    Chapter 1573 Chapter 1401: Fitting conclusion*

    In the cover of the night, an obscene act was taking ce in the bedroom of arge modern house.

    It was also the most primitive act that every racemitted be it for simple pleasures or the desire to procreate.

    "Alexander~!"

    A sweet voice leaked out

    Two bodies were entwined on top of therge bed, doing the most primitive act known to mankind.

    The woman was kneeling on the bed with her beautiful ass up in the air while the man behind her, gripping her hips with his hands, continued to move back and forth in a hypnotic rhythm.

    His only goal was to give her as much pleasure as possible and to make her drown in lust.

    "Ugh! Please wait my dear!"

    Her mind filled with the pleasure she was receiving, the woman could not help but whine and groan ceaselessly.

    Her voice leaked more and more as time passed until all she could do was call the name of her partner helplessly, overloaded by the myriad forms of ecstasy that were rocking her body with no end in sight.

    Answering the plea of the beautiful woman, the young man freed one of his hands and used it to grab her long silver hair and wrapped it, before pulling on them roughly from behind.

    From the way her wet vagina suddenly mped around his penis, he knew that she was liking what he was doing and continued to manhandle her while being careful to not go too far, for he had no wish to seriously hurt her.

    It was a simple and brutal form of lovemaking. But also a sensual show of pleasure in its most basic form.

    Sometimes he would p her butt with moderate force, while in the next moment, he would murmur dirty words in her ear, eliciting more moans and whimpers from her each time this happened.

    Feeling her begin to stiffen further inside of her depths, he immediately let go of his control over his own build-up of pleasure and ejacted deep in her.

    This was thest straw for the woman as she felt the heat pervading her insides and coloring it in its hue. Her mind was sent into the heavens of decadence as her body convulsed violently.

    "!!!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She opened her mouth wide, releasing a silent scream, while her hole gushed a sticky blend of liquids all over the sheets.

    Once he filled her with his seed, the young man, Alex, slowly pulled out of her.

    As for the woman, after losing her support, she simply opted toy down on her stomach, her breathing rough and legs still apart, with a cloudy white liquid slowly seeping out of her and marring the sheets with its gooey texture.

    Her body was still shivering in pleasure and she wished for nothing more than to close her eyes and sleep a little more but herpanion denied her this wish.

    Feeling his hand gripping her ass once again, she yelped out loud.

    "Alex!?"

    "Sil, did you really think that would be all? I told you, right? We will be here for a long time. It''s a fitting conclusion to our wonderful date. Let''s me shower you with plenty of love to show you how much I desire you."

    A wicked grin could be seen stered on Alex''s face as he announced while pointing toward his cock covered in a mix of various juices and cum and still standing straight despite the previous ejaction.

    Silveria shuddered at the scene. She did not know whether it was out of fear or anticipation, or simply because she was too exhausted to even argue, but she closed her eyes and entrusted her body to him.

    Once she felt her sacred garden slowly being invaded once again, she released a low moan, ready to once again be ravaged by the young beast.

    ''''You are so delectable.''''

    Alex uttered as his finger traced the line of her spine. Right now, Silveria was so fragile, so weak it was arousing.

    He smiled as he felt his seed filling her womb to the brim.

    He wanted to fill her to the brim, to paint her inside. Every inch of her body he would make it his.

    Smiling, he started moving inside her again. As Alex''s weight mounted on her slender body, Silveria''s chest contorted vulgarly to the sides.

    Every time he dug deep into her depths, she felt as if her insides were choking and burning. When his hard and stiff cock poked her writhing and heated inner walls without showing a hint of mercy, her eyes turned white with pleasure as she slowly but surely was teetering on the brink of sanity and insanity.

    With each of his movements, semen, and love juices would flow out from her hole, showing just how much Alex had put inside her by now. Despite the slickness caused by the mix of the juices, her convulsing hole continued to tighten around his length as if feeling overwhelmed with ecstasy.

    Hot breaths and kisses rained on her slender neck and shoulders. Bodies covered in sweat were joined in unison by the primordial act of propagation.

    No matter how tired she was, she was feeling so good that she could not think of doing anything else other than savoring the feelings he invoked in her since their first session.

    The more intense the insertion became, the more her inner walls were rubbed, leaving her screaming and writhing in pleasure every time.

    She was also feeling terrified inwardly as she had never realized that her body was so sensual and able to bring her such sensation.

    Right now, she was not in a state where she could even moan properly as her body was rocked back and forth like a boat sailing under a tempest.

    Overwhelmed Silveria tried to crawl away unconsciously but the beast who had already tasted his sweet prey had no intention of letting her go. He pressed his hand on her back as if blocking all escape routes.

    He pulled her hips closer and began to swing at an even faster pace. Alex groaned in sheer pleasure as Silveria''s insides shook once more with the signs of reaching her climax. He clenched his teeth and plunged his penis deeper inside her as he once again sensed the iing release.

    "Ughh."

    Finally, he let out a hot and shaky breath, his cock swelled up and a thick white fluid gushed out shooting it all in her and unwilling to waste even a single drop outside.

    As for Silveria, all she could do was breathe in and out and let the new wave of orgasm wash over her body and corrupt her senses with the sensual overdose. Her eyelids were heavy and her breath was chaotic.

    Finally, unable to take more of the heavy pleasure, she simply passed out truly satisfied. Indeed it was a fitting conclusion for today date.

 Chapter 1574 Chapter 1402: 4th Sin Unlocked 1

    Chapter 1574 Chapter 1402: 4th Sin Unlocked 1

    The bloody moon hung high in the night sky.

    The spotlessly white castle on the peak of the cliff glowed to the gentle shine of the moon. If this were an ordinary night, perhaps there would be a flock of nightingales hovering above the castle and singing beautiful tones that added colors to the lifeless night sky. In the throne hall of this spotlessly white castle.

    Modest braziers epassing each of the ten onyx columns light up the entire throne hall and cover the hall in warm oranges and dancing shadows. The intricately carved woodwork hanging from the terraced ceiling dance in the flickering light while marble icons look down upon the grey wood floor of this radiant hall.

    A turquoise rug splits part of the room in half from the throne to midway down the hall while rectangr banners with burnished ornaments hang from the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, almost all of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the mosaics of heroes and leaders below them.

    Vast windows are enclosed by draperies colored the same turquoise as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with jewels and gold leaves.

    A sublime throne of iron sits atop a tall elevated tform.

    A man upied this throne, the dark dragon, the ruler of the Dali Kingdom. If Alex was presence he would have been shocked because this person is Bahamut''s clone.

    ''''Hehehe! I wonder how long you will be able to endure Alex. Show me everything. Entertain me more.'''' Bahamut''s clone murmured while looking at the mirror on his left, on this mirror an army of undead could be seen marching toward Alex''s location at fast speed.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Back to Alex location, he felt the enemy approaching and was ready as he had prepared for this. It was time to get serious.

    A few momentster, the enemy arrived but before they could proceed they got ambushed.

    ''''Defend it''s another ambush.'''' They reacted by deploying a dark shield but it was not going to be easy.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sharp edges made from dark magical energy crashed into Anne''s shield before vanishing into thin air. Anne brandished her shield and the dazzling wind element flickered, sting away dozens of Death Knights that had darted forward. Then, Scarlett extended her arm with ady-like smile across her face.

    "Hehehehe! Do not die easily.'''' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A beam of mes erupted from the tip of her finger, devouring the Undead Creatures mercilessly. Then, she gestured and the beam of mes split into two, which formed a corridor between them. At the end of the corridor, there was a filthy, miserable-looking Necromancer who was retreating. He clutched his bone staff and erupted a ck mist that shrouded himself entirely.

    At this moment, Alex unsheathed his red longsword covered in light. It was filled with holy power, it was the time to earn some Exp.

    The Necromancer was stunned by Alex''s ambush. In order to control the situation, the Necromancer ordered his troops by the rear to push forward. In fact, he didn''t have any other choice. The holy spears were too powerful and his army couldn''t retreat even if they wished to. He also sensed the suppressing effects of the enchanted field and naturally understood how weak his army was right now. Instead of being annihted while retreating, he might as well use this chance to retaliate. If they could break through the northern battlefront, perhaps he could take down the legendary artifacts, which would be a huge achievement because no one had done so yet.

    The Necromancer was aware that he had been had. But he had no other choices left and could only stake it all on one throw.

    However, he didn''t expect that Alex would counterattack at such a quick pace¡ªthe Necromancer witnessed his cannon fodder burning in mes and a string of mes sted toward him shortly after like an ignited detonation line. In the blink of an eye, he realized that Alex was within his line of sight.

    The Necromancer turned around and fled instantly, at the same time casting undead spells on Alex and his men to slow their pace. However, he didn''t expect that the attacks would bepletely useless. As soon as he sensed that the situation was far from good, Scarlett released a scorching beam of mes toward him. The Necromancer had no other others. He gritted his teeth and summoned the bone shield before him to resist her attack.

    However, he instantly realized that he had made a wrong move as soon as he got into contact with the mes. Scarlett''s mes weren''t any ordinary spell as they were a force coalesced from pure fire element! This proved that she didn''t require any means and could freely manipte the fire element!

    ''The humans have a powerful fire elemental lord among them!''

    This discovery scared the Necromancer out of his wits. If he knew this earlier, he wouldn''t haveunched his attacks at all. However, it was toote for regrets. All he could do was to grit his teeth and escape. He had no ns to save his 30,000 regr troops anymore.

    The menacing mes dispersed the bone shield and engulfed the Necromancer. However, all he saw next was a dazzling silver radiance.

    Without any resistance, Alex''s holy de prated his skull and sacred mes erupted. In an instant, they devoured the Necromancer and all he could do was to stretch out his arm helplessly. Then,het fell to the ground lifelessly like a ragged building block.

    The difference in their strength was too huge. Alex swept a nce to the Necromancer who was burning into ashes. He swung his de and gave a firm order to the summoned me creatures thanks to Scarlett''s help.

    "Attack."

    The me Guards'' bodies instantly erupted and surged with blistering scarlet mes. Then, they pounded on the Undead Creatures before them.

    The Undead Army shivered as they were soon overwhelmed by Alex''s ambush squad.

    Alex retreated as he observed the battlefield filled with me and destruction. Signs like these had be recurrent and he became numb to it.

    ''''Well, it''s time to unlock another Sin. I''ll be using it to screw the enemy up.'''' The corner of Alex''s lips rose.

    ¡¼Quickly, let''s go pierce through some skulls. I miss this feeling. Bullet in the head, hehehe!¡½

    It seemed that it was not Alex alone who wants to go on some gun-slinging.

 Chapter 1575 Chapter 1403: Sound of Decadence

    Chapter 1575 Chapter 1403: Sound of Decadence

    The country of Ogria is an average-sized country with a poption of 400 thousands humans

    Bordered between a huge ocean to the North, huge mountains to the South, arge, frozenke to the East and a cier to the West, the country of Ogria mainly lives off tailoring, cooking and fishing.

    Ogria itself is mainly covered in rivers and has a stormy climate, which has lead to a cramped poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them live in huge towns.

    The country''sndscape is depressing; dark, gloomy forests, ckkes and smelly, overgrown ponds are just a sliver of the mncholia Ogria has to offer, which is why the country is evaded among foreigners.

    A part of this country was destroyed, most of the people leaving in the country had evacuated because of recent monster invasion, it has gotten worse. A sh between monsters and the soldiers.

    Leena (Typhania) sent someone to take care of the situation and judge the enemy''s intention.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Everything''s going well.

    Incursio gazed at the battlefield silently. She stroked her fingers gently on the harp strings she held. She adopted this weapon after watching a dramas on a woman using such a weapon and she fell in love with this weapon, so much she transformed her Gift into it.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    An indescribable impact sounded. The solid walls crumbledpletely as an invisible sound wave destroyed everything in its path and turned all obstacles into powder. In an instant, white powder fluttered in the air and the Undead Creatures and other monsters were nowhere to be seen.

    ''That''s all they got?''

    Incursio let out a grunt and approached the burning battlefield that was covered in smoke. The Undead Creatures and the monsters stood no chance against her attack, but they weren''t what Incursio was concerned about. She gazed in disdain at the soldiers charging forward in the distance. They yelled bravely with weapons held high. All this was meaningless to her.

    ''How unsightly. These weaklings are greedy with desire and are just like moths drawn to a me. They care only about the things before their eyes and neglect the dangers of mes. They will eventually die meaninglessly.How disgusting!''

    Incursio stroked her fingers across the harp strings as yet another sound wave sted forth, crashing and shattering into the mountain peak in the near distance.

    "Huhuhu¡­ I''m really surprised¡­" A pair of brown eyes stared at this scene from the darkness. The radiance from its eyes brightened abruptly in frantic spiritual mes. A lich, the leader of the enemy. Someone working under a powerful Number Incursio concluded, not that matters.

    "¡­ I never thought that I would be this lucky. I shall let you, dear former Number, have a taste of this supreme strength¡­"

    The shadow figure raised its arms. Then, it sted a purple lightning bolt forward.

    "¡­?!"

    Incursio came to a halt abruptly. For some unknown reason, she felt an unprecedented chill run down her spine. At the same time, she realized that her surroundings became dull and lifeless. The azure sky, greenish bamboo forests, snowy field, and dazzling sun all gradually lost their brilliance. A dense shadow had as though enveloped everything before her like ink dripping into the pond.

    "This is¡­!"

    She knitted her brows and leaped up swiftly. But at the same time, the shadow beneath her feet transformed into the shape of a massive palm that lifted off the ground and grabbed for her.

    She watched in silence and gently stroked the harp strings, and a crisp, melodious tone sounded. The enormous hand beneath her instantly cracked. Not only that, but the solid ground also crumbled in the blink of an eye. The ground shook, but it wasn''t intense enough to stop the grabbing hand.

    The gigantic hand that was shredded by the ''sound des'' instantly continued to charge forward. Incursio dodged swiftly and released several crisp notes from her harp. As the melodious music spread, she stepped lightly in midair and sprung up once more. She stared at the enemy before her and attacked again.

    Her fair, slender fingers strummed the harp strings.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions sounded. The entire ground trembled while the shadow creature smashed its hands on the ground and widened its mouth. At the same time, hundreds of warriors fell within the fissures and vanished into the dark abyss. The other warriors witnessed their fate and frantically retreated. The entire battlefield was a chaotic mess.

    But no one could escape the clutches of the shadow creature.

    When the shadow creature stood back on its feet, its illusory presence had as though materialized into a physical body and countless soldiers fell off from its body, crashing to the ground, swept by the sound wave. The shadow creature straightened its posture and red at its prey. At the same time, it exuded a strange aura that transformed the ground and sky.

    "This is¡­ the power of Chaos." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Incursio disyed a solemn expression. She pressed her fingers on the harp strings. Then, the strings released a faint radiance, along with lines of mysterious runes.

    She understood that this thing must not be underestimated. The organization had be more powerful than previously. They must also progress ordingly if not they''d be overwhelmed and could lose this war.

    "Be prepared to die, I''m not ying anymore!" Incursio dered.

    [Sound of Decadence!]

    The air around her rose and coalesced into an enormous wave before sting forward.

    "Die!"

    She snorted coldly and pointed her sword at the enemy!

    "¡­"

    There was no sound.

    The towering shadow creature instantly disappeared without a trace. The dense shadow that coalesced around it turned into nothingness immediately.

    ''''Time to clean up!"

    Incursio left the battlefield shortlyter.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~Alex''s location.

    The difference in their strength was too huge. Alex swept a nce to the Necromancer who was burning into ashes. He swung his de and gave a firm order to the summoned me creatures thanks to Scarlett''s help.

    "Attack."

    The me Guards'' bodies instantly erupted and surged with blistering scarlet mes. Then, they pounded on the Undead Creatures before them.

    The Undead Army shivered as they were soon overwhelmed by Alex''s ambush squad.

    Alex retreated as he observed the battlefield filled with me and destruction. Signs like these had be recurrent and he became numb to it.

    ''''Well, it''s time to unlock another Sin. I''ll be using it to screw the enemy up.'''' The corner of Alex''s lips rose.

    ¡¼Quickly, let''s go pierce through some skulls. I miss this feeling. Bullet in the head, hehehe!¡½

    It seemed that it was not Alex alone who wants to go on some gun-slinging.

 Chapter 1576 Chapter 1404: 4th Sin Unlocked 2

    Chapter 1576 Chapter 1404: 4th Sin Unlocked 2

    ''The humans have a powerful fire elemental lord among them!''

    This discovery scared the Necromancer out of his wits. If he knew this earlier, he wouldn''t haveunched his attacks at all. However, it was toote for regrets. All he could do was to grit his teeth and escape. He had no ns to save his 30,000 regr troops anymore.

    The menacing mes dispersed the bone shield and engulfed the Necromancer. However, all he saw next was a dazzling silver radiance.

    Without any resistance, Alex''s holy de prated his skull and sacred mes erupted. In an instant, they devoured the Necromancer and all he could do was to stretch out his arm helplessly. Then,het fell to the ground lifelessly like a ragged building block.

    The difference in their strength was too huge. Alex swept a nce to the Necromancer who was burning into ashes. He swung his de and gave a firm order to the summoned me creatures thanks to Scarlett''s help.

    "Attack."

    The me Guards'' bodies instantly erupted and surged with blistering scarlet mes. Then, they pounded on the Undead Creatures before them.

    The Undead Army shivered as they were soon overwhelmed by Alex''s ambush squad.

    Alex retreated as he observed the battlefield filled with me and destruction. Signs like these had be recurrent and he became numb to it.

    ''''Well, it''s time to unlock another Sin. I''ll be using it to screw the enemy up.'''' The corner of Alex''s lips rose.

    ¡¼Quickly, let''s go pierce through some skulls. I miss this feeling. Bullet in the head, hehehe!¡½

    It seemed that it was not Alex alone who wants to go on some gun-slinging.

    ''''Statut!" Alex called out for his status window after a long while. He had to check his progress before the sun unlocking.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 21

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 225 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 260000/1M MP: 44000/44000

    SE: 26000/26000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning ATK: 12700

    DEF: 11420

    AGI: 11000

    INT: 7500

    LUK: 3350

    BP: 0 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    SP: 26

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Creator] [King of Beasts] [Savior][General](New)

    Looking at how much progress he''d made, Alex smiled unknowingly. He was progressing steadily. He even acquired a new title, [General] and without checking it he was certain it was because of ability to lead his force in this world he managed to acquire that title. Presumably the title would help him to better manage his future troupe, je couldn''t wait to test it effect on the battlefield but right now he must unlock his fourth sin.

    Alex willed to unlock a new sin and it happened. Like the gear of a clock something clicked inside Alex before his body was covered in golden light and Silveria transformed into a beautiful rifle. A sniper rifle.

    The fourth sin unlocked by Alex is the sin of Sloth.

    Sloth: Light Blue Sniper rifle

    Sin Technique: Somnus Aeternam

    Sloth emits a sound at a specific frequency that causes opponents to slowly be more and more lethargic until they eventually fall into aa or die.

    Sloth Sin''s weapon is in the form of a light blue sniper rifle: it''s looks like a Desert Tech SRS A2 Sniper rifle.

    Alex grinned while looking at the deadly weapon inside his hands. Like an assassin Alex vanished going into a certain direction. Time to test the beast.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Hundred kilometers northwest of Alex''s fortress is a forest.

    The forest was limitless, radiant, and young. Its canopy was marked by juniper, dogwood, and walnut, who permitted ample, shimmering lights to descend for a medley of sprouts to dominate the insect riddled soils below.

    Silent branches hung from many trees, and a medley of flowers, which were scattered sporadically, were a wee change in the otherwise unvarying forest grounds.

    A variety of wild sounds, most of which were vermin, reverberated through the air, and formed a chaotic orchestra with the raging river currents shing against boulders.

    In the middle of this forest the enemy was hiding. They stopped because the other group got decimated, they were stationed here awaiting further orders, concealing themselves but the death god was on his way to im some lives aimed with a new deadly weapon of death.

 Chapter 1577 Chapter 1405: Their Battle 1

    Chapter 1577 Chapter 1405: Their Battle 1

    ~Outside World

    Boom!

    An enormous shadow descended from above and crashed into the ground, scattering the smashed gravel. Leon raised his head and stared at the fallen enemy. Judging from its appearance, it resembled a centipede that was magnified a few hundred times. A magical radiance flickered from its green shell. The razor-sharp teeth writhed on both sides of its metallic mouth parts, letting out a series of disturbing cackling. If this was all, perhaps he would have treated it as just an ordinary creature. However, as soon as he witnessed the three magic cannons on it, he instantly threw this thought to the back of his head. The magic armor on this centipede should have belonged to the BOSS here. But now, it seemed like they fused and came up with a new ability.

    Is this considered the Crystal Centipede Knight?

    "Girls, put up your defenses. Beware of your surroundings!"

    ng!

    Sakuya brandished the red katana and shed the centipede''s metal ws. Sparks flew as she continued to circle the enemy from the side. At the same time, the two protrusions like magic cannons on the enemy''s head shifted directions and their pitch-ck openings aimed at the youngdy. Then, dazzling radiance erupted.

    Sakuya was unfazed in front of the iing attack . She tilted her head and watched as the magic beam got closer. Then, she let out a disturbingughter andid her sword before her, deflecting the green magic beam. At the same time, the second wave of attacks began. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Two blinding silver de rays shed an ''X'' in the centipede''s body. Sera and Althea emerged out of the shadows and punctured their daggers into the enemy. Dark green blood spurted from the wound and judging from the dense fog surrounding the enemy, it was apparent that this enemy wasn''t that easy to deal with.

    Meanwhile, Luna raised her arms¡ªa radiance shone from above and dispersed the fog around the enemy. Then, a white whip with countless thorns shot out from the shadows on the ground and bound the enemy tightly. At the next second, silver ded rays illuminated the dark space as Althea switched weapon, she brandished her sword in midair.

    If it were an ordinary creature, perhaps it would have beenpletely annihted by now. But it was apparent that this enemy wasn''t easy to deal with at all. It let out a grueling howl and crumbled like fallen blocks instantly. Shortly after, the gigantic centipede split into hundreds of smaller centipedes that struck at the visitors.

    The ground burned in mes.

    From the rear Gracier sted a string of zing fireballs across the sky, sshing a paint of scarlet in the dark clouds. Shortly after, dark lightning bolts sted from the clouds and stopped the fireballs. At the same time, the enemies brought new reinforcements to the army of monsters. The hundreds of thousands of strange, twisted-looking enemies fluttered their wings like hungry locusts rushing for food while letting out disturbing buzzes. They soared through the sky and crashed ruthlessly into the tower where Gracier stood. Under her guidance the tower erupted zing mes and burned the enemies. But the enemies had no intention of stopping. The thickyers of cloud above split up and released countless bugs from within. Their buzzes overwhelmed the sound of explosion, thunder, and rumbling of the ground, leaving the entire battlefield in an unsettling state.

    The magic beam that was powerful enough to st a deep gorge on the ground was useless against tens of thousands of tiny bugs.

    ''''The situation isn''t looking great.''''

    Leon held his sword and knitted his brows at this scene. The pitch-ck and silver mes interwove to form a defense barrier around him. However, this was far from enough because they began feeling tremendous pressure after the centipede split into thousands of smaller centipedes. Each of the meter-long creatures was built with four metallic limbs and their both ends had creepy, sharp mouth parts. Although everyone''s attacks could effectively eliminate them, the creatures would instantly regenerate and increase in numbers.

    "This is getting tough."

    He mumbled under his breath. At this moment, his fiancee grinned and brandished her pitch-ck chain sword, slicing into half one of the creatures that pounced on her. Then, the dark mes surged on the wounds and the creature squirmed on the ground. But shortly after, two metallic limbs grew from its severed wounds and it stood up once again.

    It was like a splitting cell. One turned into two and two turned into four. It waspletely endless.

    Nothing good woulde out of this if this continued. They''d have kill everything in one shot.

    ''''Fall Back!"

    When Leon was wondering how to kill this annoying enemy he heard Luna''s warning and together with the other they fall back. It was then it happened.

    Luna raised her hands.

    [Holy 7th Tier Magic: Dusk of Annihtion]

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    White steam spurted in sharp, whistling sounds. Then something manifested ten meters above the Saintess, a massive shadow emerged in the dark, illusory sky¡ªan illusionary cannon tower that was at least tens of meters tall followed an invisible trajectory as it streaked across the night sky. Magical radiance shed and three rotating magical rituals shone by the empty cannon muzzle. An unprecedented, powerful force coalesced into a strength of mass destruction.

    The brilliance sted and twisted the night sky, engulfing the creatures that were as small as ants. Then, an enormous whirlpool appeared in the punctured ground with radiances from lightning and me merging together. The sharp sound of wind reached its peak as though signifying the start and end of the destruction.

    The others opened their mouths agape in front of the majestic scene of destruction.

    Meanwhile, the responsible Luna heaved an exhausted sigh. All her powers were drained from this shot. She quickly gulped down a high quality Mana recovery potion.

    ''You can never be too prudent. The moment you think you have won it when you''re vulnerable and will suffer an unexpected attack.''

    Indeed, it happened.

    The whirlpool created from the terrifying explosion stopped.

    Indistinct mors could be heard from the center of the whirlpool which resembled the mumbles of a mentally disordered person in their sleep. Shortly after, the mors turned into deep roars while the ground and grass rose skyward.

    A massive creature burst out of the ground, widening its eyes at the tiny creatures beneath. The creature wasn''t too different from the centipede. But the disgusting tentacles all around it were nowhere to be seen. Instead, what reced them were strong arms. The powerful creature lifted its body off the ground and the reflections from the bloody flesh and metal were revolting. It looked like a huge tree that enveloped its prey with its shadow.

    Luna and the others stared nkly at this scene.

 Chapter 1578 Chapter 1406: Their Fight 2

    Chapter 1578 Chapter 1406: Their Fight 2

    White steam spurted in sharp, whistling sounds. Then something manifested ten meters above the Saintess, a massive shadow emerged in the dark, illusory sky¡ªan illusionary cannon tower that was at least tens of meters tall followed an invisible trajectory as it streaked across the night sky. Magical radiance shed and three rotating magical rituals shone by the empty cannon muzzle. An unprecedented, powerful force coalesced into a strength of mass destruction.

    The brilliance sted and twisted the night sky, engulfing the creatures that were as small as ants. Then, an enormous whirlpool appeared in the punctured ground with radiances from lightning and me merging together. The sharp sound of wind reached its peak as though signifying the start and end of the destruction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The others opened their mouths agape in front of the majestic scene of destruction.

    Meanwhile, the responsible Luna heaved an exhausted sigh. All her powers were drained from this shot. She quickly gulped down a high quality Mana recovery potion.

    ''You can never be too prudent. The moment you think you have won it when you''re vulnerable and will suffer an unexpected attack.''

    Indeed, it happened.

    The whirlpool created from the terrifying explosion stopped.

    Indistinct mors could be heard from the center of the whirlpool which resembled the mumbles of a mentally disordered person in their sleep. Shortly after, the mors turned into deep roars while the ground and grass rose skyward.

    A massive creature burst out of the ground, widening its eyes at the tiny creatures beneath. The creature wasn''t too different from the centipede. But the disgusting tentacles all around it were nowhere to be seen. Instead, what reced them were strong arms. The powerful creature lifted its body off the ground and the reflections from the bloody flesh and metal were revolting. It looked like a huge tree that enveloped its prey with its shadow.

    Luna and the others stared nkly at this scene.

    The gigantic creature of metal lowered its head and stared at the enemies by his feet. Its six, strong muscr arms widened like thick tree trunks, enveloping everything in darkness and death. The metal and bloody flesh on its body emanated a disturbing radiance.

    [Centipede Warden Level 190]

    Luna didn''t waste time.

    [Holy 7th Tier Magic Revised: Annihtion Cannon]

    At this moment, thickyers of clouds covering the round moon were separated by an unknown force. A pitch-ck, enormous magic cannon appeared it was not all, its base was filled with hundreds of smaller cannons that filled the sky. Their gears and steel bearings spun, representing the awakening of the death machine.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Streams of white steam spurted from all the cannon bodies. Then, an array of golden magical rituals emerged and spun around the cannon muzzles. The golden speckles on the magical rituals shed across the night sky like beautiful, starry stars.

    At the next moment, the cannons released their mighty beams.

    Boom!

    The cannon beams mercilessly enveloped the entirend, puncturing the ground and melting everything in their path.

    The Centipede Warden instinctively raised its arms, but in the blink of an eye they were demolished into dust. Not only that, but the beams also punched through its enormous body and struck the ground.

    The ground rumbled and the white brilliance concealed everything as though it was the dominator of this world.

    Then, the enormous creature vanished from everyone''s sight.

    After the blinding sh was gone, the prairie under the night sky shattered into fragments like a broken mirror and everyone found themselves back at the metal hall. But unlike before, there was a chunk of flesh and metal lying quietly in the middle of the hall.

    Luna heaved a sigh of relief.

    Leon also heaved a sigh of relief. They managed to kill the Boss, it was the time to continue. Slowly but surely the group could now cooperate well.

    ''''I wonder if others are carrying their mission without too much trouble." Leon was curious about Alice, Kuina and those not present.

    Speaking of Alice, she rented a room afterpleting the first part of her mission. She was resting, sleeping soundlessly, in fact she was having a nice dream at the moment.

    The second part of her mission was to finally create her Elite squad.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Mmm¡­"

    The greenwn, verdant woods, and slow-flowing riverpleted the perfect, beautiful scenery. But at the same time, there were embarrassing moansing from within the deep woods. Snowy bodies tangled, greedily yearning for warmth from each other.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Alice wrapped her arms around the tall tree while turning her head to the back. Her youthful eyes narrowed and she revealed anguid and seductive expression. Her fair cheeks were smeared with a red blush as she lifted her hips in a weing posture.

    "Mmm¡­ Master is so¡­ rough on me¡­"

    Although sheined, the smile on her face showed her true emotions. All the small, little grumbles vanished to the kisses from the man behind her. She shook her hips skillfully while allowing him to grab her two towering bosoms. The warmth andfortable sensation of numbness left her squinting in excitement and letting out alluring groans that all men wouldmit a crime for.

    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Mmm¡­"

    "Do you want it rougher, Alice?"

    Her master leaned to her ear and asked softly with a sly smile. The youngdy turned and extended her tongue to greedily extort his kisses. Her soft, slippery tongue slipped into his mouth and this was the answer for him.

    He loosened his grip on her bosoms and held her chest instead. Then, he pushed his hips in a powerful thrust.

    "Ah!!"

    Alice narrowed her eyes and squealed in excitement. The wonderful thrill made her tremble in joy. The smacking between their bodies and erotic sound of body fluids echoed in the woods. They werepletely immersed in pleasure and warmth. He hugged the youngdy''s soft, slender body and licked her neck. She let out a joyous moan and raised her hips for more action.

    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ N-No¡­ Master. Alice¡­ Alice is¡­ Ahh!!"

    Alice shivered as her senses reached the peak. At this moment, he released his umted load like an erupting volcano and it swept her entirely like an electric shock of pleasure.

    "Ahh¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­ It''s so warm¡­ and went into¡­ Alice''s stomach. So damn good.''''

    ~Snap!

    Alice woke up in the real life and found her underwear drenched.

    ''''Sigh! What''s wrong with me? How many times it has been now? How can I dream of master like that?"

    ''''Will he throw me away if he became aware of this twisted desire of mine?"

    Alice shivered, feeling fear at the prospect of being thrown away.

    ''''No, I can''t let it happen. I can''t leave without. I shall refrain of thinking of him like this. I''m only his servant, his tool, I have no need for such desire.''''

    Alice felt pain when she thought that but in order to not get discarded she thought she must have such a desire.

 Chapter 1579 Chapter 1407: Kuina

    Chapter 1579 Chapter 1407: Kuina

    The world is changing, it was not peaceful like it used to, skirmishes keep happening, monsters invasion, dispute between nations, overall the situation was slowly getting back.

    In one of the principalities, in one of the big cities a riot started suddenly.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    "Stand up, brothers!"

    The leading rioter snarled as he witnessed the armored soldiers and enormous manor on the hills. He held a torch in his left hand and a bloodied sword on the other. Behind him was a group of people filled with anger and murderous intent. They were mostly young and middle-aged men who were miners. They were once incredibly afraid of this ce as though it was the demon lord''s home. But now, they no longer needed to fear the ones who enved them because they were about to use their blood, weapons, and turn their lives into the screams of their souls to make those bastards learn their wrath and power!

    "Stop right now and leave this ce!"

    The captain standing at the top of the watchtower shivered at the sight of the masses. He clutched his crossbow and couldn''t calm down at all. The streets were filled with people and res like slow, flowingva. Not only that, but he also realized that his soldiers were exceedingly nervous. Damn it! You guys aren''t any country bumpkins! You''re the elites of the Viper Gang! What''s there to be tense about some ves!

    "Push forward and block the door. Get ready for battle!"

    The captain kicked one of his soldiers fiercely and ordered in panic. Shortly after, the defensive line was formed by the powerful elites from the Viper Gang, Shane''s direct subordinates!

    "Hiss¡ª¡ª" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    All of a sudden, the captain heard a sinister and ice-cold voice from behind which made him shiver. He turned around hurriedly and witnessed a man who had his entire body wrapped in a ck cloak. The captain turned from a fierce bear into a docilemb instantly. He quickly stooped over and bowed.

    "Sir."

    "Those ves are still unwilling to leave?"

    The man in ck cloak gazed at the group of rioters gradually approaching.

    "Yes, Sir, I''ve warned them many times. Those damn rioters¡­ I wonder why they are so bold today¡­"

    "Hmph."

    The man in ck cloak let out a scoff and the captain instantly shut his mouth. The captain looked cautiously at the other man and asked.

    "Sir, what do you intend to¡­"

    The man in ck cloak didn''t answer. Instead, he extended and swung his right hand.

    Boom!

    Several enormous, pitch-ck stone statues descended from above and crashed into the crowd. The group of rioters came to an abrupt halt. No matter how angry they were, they were still surprised by the sudden appearance of monsters.

    "Foolish. Lowly. Shameless."

    The man in ck cloak gazed coldly at the people as though they were a bunch of brainless animals.

    "Although I don''t know why you lowly ves suddenly have the guts for this, this is the end. You''ve crossed the line so be prepared to pay with your life."

    The man''s voice sounded so sinister that it brought about an unprecedented, cold breeze. Then, he swung his arm and let out a snort.

    "Kill them all."

    He ordered. The enormous stone statues widened their menacing jaw and growled as they pounced at the rioters.

    The ughter began.

    Blood and chunks of flesh sttered.

    The gargoyles shed their stone ws at the humans ruthlessly, lifted them up, and tossed them aside like rag dolls. Trails of blood sshed in midair onto the humans. But instead of fleeing in fear, the humans widened their blood-shot eyes and raised their weapons like a group of maniacs, hacking at the gargoyles with everything they had got. The metal des struck the gargoyles but failed to turn the situation into their favor. The menacing gargoyles swung their tails and sted off several humans into the air, crashing onto the city wall.

    It was a messy, horrific, and bloody sight.

    The man in ck cloak let out an evilughter at the sight of the pathetic, powerless humans. But he was curious as to why they didn''t retreat because ording to his past experiences, humans turned around immediately upon seeing the gargoyles. Thereafter, he simply ordered the gargoyles to give chase and ughter them altogether.

    However, he didn''t expect them to be this stubborn and naive. Not only did they not escape, but they also charged forward to their death. Well, this was fine too, since it saved him time from tracking themter on.

    He gazed at the tragedy in disdain.

    Within 10 minutes, blood had merged to form a river in front of the watchtower with hundreds of corpses piling up on the streets. However, this didn''t stop the humans from advancing. The soldiers on the watchtower felt chills running down their spines. They were elites of the Crimson Gang and logically speaking, they shouldn''t be bothered by these rioters. As soon as the gargoyles crashed onto the ground and began to massacre the rioters, the soldiers were cheering. But now, the entire watchtower was inplete silence as the soldiers watched palely at the bloody river and hill of corpses.

    However, it wasn''t this horrendous scene that frightened them. It was the rioters instead.

    The rioters are continuing to charge forward!

    They expected the rioters to struggle before finally turning around and fleeing in terror. However, they charged forward insanely as though their ripped and ughteredpanions were non-existent. They continued to raise their weapons, trampled over their corpses and slippery internal organs, and snarled at the gargoyles. As soon as the ones leading the charge were killed, those in the back immediately pushed forward and picked up the dropped weapons.

    They were so decisive that it was terrifying. No one retreated, not even when the gargoyles swept their razor-sharp ws or swung their enormous tails to shatter their bones.

    The man in ck frowned as expected something doesn''t feel right.

    ''What is it?''

    Suddenly, he heard a voice.

    ''''Wow! As expected of a traitor, you''re not half bad.''''

    It was a woman''s voice.

    The man in ck feel chill run down his spine and like a robot looked at the owner of the voice.

    Beautiful golden eyes apanied by nine tails and a matching golden hair, fox ears above her head.

    ''''Kuina Eriel Foxia is my name. I hope you enjoyed my illusion Mr Mayor."

    ''''!"

    The man in ck froze. No wonder things feel weird.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    ''''Shit! I''m done for.''''

    That was the man''sst thought before darkness swallow him.

 Chapter 1580 Chapter 1408: Alices Force

    Chapter 1580 Chapter 1408: Alice''s Force

    The man in ck froze. No wonder things feel weird. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    ''''Shit! I''m done for.''''

    That was the man''sst thought before darkness swallow him.

    ''''I''m done here, I hope Alice is doing fine, she seems too much absent-minded recently.'''' Kuina worriedly stared into a certain direction. It happened to be Alice''s location.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alice''s location.

    ~Snap!

    Alice woke up in the real life and found her underwear drenched.

    ''''Sigh! What''s wrong with me? How many times it has been now? How can I dream of master like that?"

    ''''Will he throw me away if he became aware of this twisted desire of mine?"

    Alice shivered, feeling fear at the prospect of being thrown away.

    ''''No, I can''t let it happen. I can''t leave without. I shall refrain of thinking of him like this. I''m only his servant, his tool, I have no need for such desire.''''

    Alice felt pain when she thought that but in order to not get discarded she thought she must have such a desire.

    ''''The night is about to arrive. I must prepare to go meet them and turn them into useful tools.'''' Alice mumbled before she disappeared to the bathroom. She must first take a refreshing bash to cool down.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    As night fell, the bustling scenes of daytime vanishedpletely. The quiet night enveloped the silent streets, while the moonlight enfolded the border altogether.

    A petite, slender person wrapped in a robe lifted its head from the alley.

    Gazing at the beings from a distance, the person hidden in the alley let out a sigh. At this moment, one of the guards seemed to detect something. Its nose twitched as it turned toward the alley. Its scarlet eyes erupting in bright radiance like searchlights. Upon witnessing this scene, the person hidden in the alley retreated quickly. Its cloak fluttered in the wind as it drifted across the darkness lithely. As the guard''s line of sight shifted, it spotted nothing.

    This is truly an incredibly dangerous city.

    The fluttering cloak appeared in the shadows once again like an elongated reflection transforming under the night sky into the form of a human. The person wrapped in the cloak let out a sigh of relief before taking off the cloak. It was a youngdy who seemed to be around 16 to 17 years old. She wore a crimson, elegant dress and a thin, sleek sword hung on her waist. Her blonde, twin ponytails swayed in her movements. Judging from her appearance, her exquisite facial features, slender, alluring figure, and noble presence would make her seem like a wealthy youngdy. However, little canines revealed from the edge of her lips and paleplexion exposed her true identity¡ªvampire.

    At this moment, the youngdy was flitting across the forest under the night sky like a ghost. A trail of afterimages followed behind her, before silently disappearing and reappearing in the depths of the forest. After a few moments, she arrived at the entrance of a cave, took a few steps forward, and stroked her arm across the darkness before her. Along in her movements, a crimson radiance shed. Invisible waves of air burst from the peaceful cave entrance, before cracking into an opening. The youngdy threw a look at the left and right. After confirming that there was no threat around, she stepped into the space crack.

    As soon as her foot stepped inside, the scenery surrounding her changed immediately. The views of nature vanishedpletely, only to be reced by a cheerless cer-like ce. Dim, glowing torches hung on the cold walls. The short cave became a wide stone hall. The youngdy descended the steps and quickly saw six to seven people approaching her from the side, gazing at her anxiously.

    "How was it, Carol?"

    ''''I didn''t see her. Let''s wait because I have left a message there.''''

    Before they could say anything else, space was ripped apart and from the other side Alice walked out.

    Those present immediately kneeled upon Alice''s arrival. She exuded a powerful pressure, because of her pure bloodline, her ancient vampire bloodline they were easily subdued.

    One should know that Alice was an artificially created being, a homonculus. She had a vampire blood mixed and from a purer source. Using this to her advantage she decided to create her own special force using the discarded vampire from the demon continent.

    "All right. Since all of you are willing toe here, I don''t have to say much."

    Alice said before falling into silence. The vampires who heard her words lifted their heads curiously. Then, they were baffled to see Angelina extending her slim, tender right index finger forward. They were agitated because they knew what this meant. However, they didn''t expect to receive such a rare honor.

    "Since all of you came here and showed your loyalty to the mighty Touch Family, I hereby give you a choice of honor and supreme glory: are you willing to ept my blood and be my dependents?!"

    Alice gazed at the remaining seven subordinates before her, gnashed her teeth, and asked. Upon hearing her question, Carol and the vampires were startled despite being mentally prepared.

    It must be noted that due to the unique ''biological structure'' of the vampires, ''blood'' upied an important, sacred position in their culture. This went to show how important ''bloodline'' inheritance was to vampires. And now, what Alice was about to give them was as though the highest honor of vampires! If they epted her blood, it meant that they would be dependents of the once most glorious and ancient vampire family! This was a supreme honor to all vampires!

    Of course, this wasn''t without disadvantages. Ancient bloodline possessed powerful strength over the younger vampires. If Carol and the other six vampires became Alice''s dependents, it would mean that their lives were in Angelina''s hands. Not only would their thoughts be known to her, but they would also obey hermands even if she ordered them tomit suicide.

    "I''m willing, Madam Alice!"

    Carol was the first to step forward. She half-knelt on the ground, lifted her head, and her scarlet eyes gazed unwaveringly at the youngdy before her. She had never thought of this in the past but now she wouldn''t give up this chance, even if she had to be Alice''s dependent.

    "Good."

    Upon hearing Carol''s determined answer, Alice nodded in satisfaction. She reached out for a small de with her right hand, extended her left hand, and gently cut her fingertip with the de. A stream of extremely pure, scarlet blood flowed out of the wound and down the finger like a precious gem. Carol had alreadyid out her arms, holding onto Alice''s right hand and sucking on her fingertip solemnly. The fresh, aromatic blood entered her mouth. She shut her eyes, her body shivering constantly as she felt the powerful strength flowing into her blood.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    At the same time, a scarlet magic ritual appeared beneath their feet and emanated a red, dazzling radiance, enfolding thempletely. Shortly after, the red brilliance glowing from Carol''s body drifted toward Alice, coalescing into an illuminating scarlet parchment. Upon witnessing the parchment, her eyes glinted. She extended her hand and along with her movement, the scarlet parchment lost its shine gradually. Then, it quietlynded on her palm. She let out a satisfiedughter, before lowering her head and gazing at Carol, who knelt before her.

    "All right then. From now onward, you are my most loyal dependent," Alice said.

    Alice looked at the remaining vampires and they nodded their heads. She proceeded and did the same thing to them.

    She gained a loyal hounds, although small they''re Elites whose level is between 100-120.

    ''''Great, from now you''re the captain of the Bloodhound. So Carol I hope you won''t disappoint me.'''' Alice dered before whispering something into Carol''s ears, thetter''s eyes widened.

    ''''Understood my Lord. We will carry your mission and grow our strength.'''' Carol transformed into a bat after that. The others as well.

    Now alone, Alice sighed.

    ''''Hopefully, master will like my n. He won''t be upset that I''ve decided to create my own force without his order.''''

    Meanwhile, Alex whom Alice was worried about due to her arbitrary action to own her small Elite force was having fun. Well, he was creating chaos.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of deep, thunderous explosions boomed in the forest. The dazzling white radiance shed, linking up instantly. The ground shook in fear, while trees flew up before crashing back down to the ground. Then, hurricanes came one after another, rising from the ground recklessly and ripping through the mountain ranges in the distance. Thend groaned as it fissured in zes.

    Alex stood above a hill in the distance, gazing at the battle happening below. The corners of his lips perked up into an ice-cold smile. To understand what happened you have to go back to a half of an hour.

 Chapter 1581 Chapter 1409: Deadly Sniper: Somnus Aeternam

    Chapter 1581 Chapter 1409: Deadly Sniper: Somnus Aeternam

    She gained a loyal hounds, although small they''re Elites whose level is between 100-120. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''''Great, from now you''re the captain of the Bloodhound. So Carol I hope you won''t disappoint me.'''' Alice dered before whispering something into Carol''s ears, thetter''s eyes widened.

    ''''Understood my Lord. We will carry your mission and grow our strength.'''' Carol transformed into a bat after that. The others as well.

    Now alone, Alice sighed.

    ''''Hopefully, master will like my n. He won''t be upset that I''ve decided to create my own force without his order.''''

    Meanwhile, Alex whom Alice was worried about due to her arbitrary action to own her small Elite force was having fun. Well, he was creating chaos.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of deep, thunderous explosions boomed in the forest. The dazzling white radiance shed, linking up instantly. The ground shook in fear, while trees flew up before crashing back down to the ground. Then, hurricanes came one after another, rising from the ground recklessly and ripping through the mountain ranges in the distance. Thend groaned as it fissured in zes.

    Alex stood above a hill in the distance, gazing at the battle happening below. The corners of his lips perked up into an ice-cold smile. To understand what happened you have to go back to a half of an hour.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    After Alex entered the forest and searched for the enemy location, he hide somewhere conspicuous and from the scope of his sniper rifle he watched the enemy. Due to the vast amount of mana each enemy possessed he was able to gauge their strength without using his appraisal skill. He identified the men to kill.

    His first target was the vice-capiten who just finished the meeting and was returning to his tent. It was a vampire whose level is closer to Lv 100.

    Arse swore to the unfairness of being stationed here waiting for another unit to join them. He would have loved being back at his castle ordering the human ves around as he drink their blood by slicing their throats.

    ''''Fuck! I''m unlucky but if I perform well general Kade will reward me.'''' Arse shook his head and decided to stopining, he happened to be entering his tent at the moment when it happened.

    An endless chill suddenly rose from his back.

    It was as if his skull had been ripped open, and cold water poured directly into his body. An even more frightening cold air swept through his four limbs, almost causing his entire body to feel cold, and he stood there in a daze.

    Being a vampire he possessed an acute sense of danger than most of the other species.

    ''Danger!'' Arse felt the hands of death slowly creeping closer and even before turning around he erected a small around his body.

    ''''Good judgment but futile.'''' Alex remarked as he peered from the scope of the light blue sniper rifle. He was a futile attempt because he was using Sloth''s special technique.

    Sloth: Light Blue Sniper rifle

    Sin Technique: Somnus Aeternam

    Sloth emits a sound at a specific frequency that causes opponents to slowly be more and more lethargic until they eventually fall into aa or die.

    Alex fired.

    [Somnus Aeternam]

    He felt most of his spiritual energy getting draining on top of his mana as he pushed the trigger.

    The light blue bullet left the sniper rifle chamber and tore through the air at such a speed that you could see space folding under the bullet pressure. No sound was emitted as the bullet traversed the distance of 2,5km in 2 seconds and knocked into Arse''s chest sending him spiralling into the tent as the tent door closed magically.

    Everything happened too fast, the barrier he put around his body broke like a fragile ss. Arse couldn''t utter a word because of intense pain assaulting him.

    Half Arse''s body felt numb while they other half screamed in agony. The sharp, burning sensation was all he could focus on at the moment. Their mind raced, half panicked half determined. There must be an answer to this pain, there must be a way to make it stop. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, but even this proved a hassle and a pain as conflicting thoughts corrupted his mind.

    His gritted his teeth and let our a short grunt and even this simple action intensified the pain. Arse could feel his body vibrating. The nightmare have just begun and Arse felt a different type of pain this time.

    His vision went blurry as tears filled Arse''s eyes. Biting the pain was barely an option as agonizing cramps seemed to crush his insides from within. It was exhausting and the pain took its toll on him and his regenerative ability seemed to have stopped working. Tired, but unable to sleep and unable to stop it. The pain shouldn''t be more than a minor nuisance to him, but right now it was far more than that.

    Fighting through the pain was bing increasingly difficult, but above all else it became increasingly annoying to have to deal with. Arse told himself it''d be over soon, whether that was true or not was irrelevant as it gave him the necessary strength to deal with it nheless, well normally that should have been the case but whatever wreaking havoc inside him had no intention of stopping.

    For the first time in his life Arse feared the enemy responsible for his current state, whatever weapon this person used it was too deadly and it was inhumane. Something capable of inflicting endless pain to you leaving you helpless but to wait for death shouldn''t exist.

    ''This person is a real demon. A deadly enemy. Who is it?''

    That was Arsest thought as Somnus Aeternam continued inflict intense pain to his body until the grim reaper imed his life. He died without anyone knowing.

    Meanwhile, Alex who was observing everything through the sniper rifle thermal vision felt chill run down his spine.

    A terrifying chill swept through his entire body. His spine was cold, and his scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    ''Wow! This ability is too deadly, so much I even felt pity toward my enemy. Well, not that concern me. Time to wreak some more havoc.''

    Alex aimed the light blue sniper rifle at his next enemy. A chorus of endless pain was about to start, fortunately the tents were soundproofed.

 Chapter 1582 Chapter 1410: Two Generals 1

    Chapter 1582 Chapter 1410: Two Generals 1

    Meanwhile, Alex, who observed everything through the thermal vision of his sniper rifle, felt a chilling sensation run down his spine. A terrifying coldness swept through his entire body, causing his spine to grow cold and his scalp to feel like it was about to explode.

    "Wow! This ability is incredibly deadly. I even felt pity for my enemy. Well, that doesn''t concern me. It''s time to cause more havoc," Alex thought to himself. The feeling of standing being the sniper rifle couldn''t be exined. To put it simply it gave one an almighty feeling.

    Alex shook his head to stop reveling on this feeling and focus on the matter at hand. He aimed his light blue sniper rifle at his next enemy, ready to unleash a chorus of endless pain. Fortunately, the tents were soundproofed, ensuring the chaos wouldn''t be heard.

    Alex yed to his heart''s content, forcing the remaining enemy to call for support. He also called for his subordinates, leading to the current situation.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of deep, thunderous explosions echoed through the forest. Dazzling white radiance shed, connecting the explosions. The ground trembled in fear as trees were uprooted and crashed back down. Hurricanes rose from the ground, tearing through the distant mountain ranges. Thend groaned and cracked under the zing fissures.

    Standing on a distant hill, Alex gazed down at the intense battle happening below. A cold smile curled the corners of his lips. Cecilia stood beside him, sternly observing the battle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Below them, Maggie and Scarlett fought against the enemy¡ªa powerful high-ranking vampire.

    "Heyah!"

    Maggie snarled as she burst forth in a dazzling sh. She swung her right hand, conjuring a massive light de tens of meters long. The de swept across the sky, uprooting trees and turning the dense forest into a tnd in an instant. Wilhelmina, the vampire duchess, turned pale as her body twisted like a ghost in the face of the holy de. Before she could react, Scarlett seized the opportunity and charged in from the other side. The scarlet mes in the hurricane zed as she brandished her sword made of mes at Wilhelmina with aggressive momentum.

    If it were anyone else, this attack would have been lethal. However, Wilhelmina was one of the four legendary generals, making her a formidable opponent for Maggie and Scarlett. She raised her right hand, folding the fan she held, and swung it forward.

    Wilhelmina''s movement seemed both swift and slow. When she unfolded the fan, her actions appeared to be in slow motion. But as soon as the fan folded again, her movements became as quick as lightning. In an instant, she burst forward with her right hand, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. She collided with Scarlett''s me sword, causing aplete explosion of contrasting light and darkness, me and wind. The surroundings turned dark and ice-cold as a hurricane of negative energy engulfed the mes. The scarlet mes, once vibrant, now seemed like a tiny flicker in the storm, trembling and eventually vanishing. However, Scarlett managed to retreat and dodge Wilhelmina''s next attack.

    "Hmph!"

    Wilhelmina snorted grimly as she observed the scene. If it weren''t for Maggie catching her off guard and purifying the spirits within her weapon, Wilhelmina would have been confident in delivering a heavy blow to her enemies. However, after the spirits were purified, her strength plummeted. She didn''t have any other solutions in this case. But she didn''t have time to ponder anymore as Maggie dashed toward her from another angle. The holy radiance in Maggie''s clenched fists was so blinding that the darkness surrounding Wilhelmina seemed to melt away under the intense sun. Faced with the continuous attacks, Wilhelmina gritted her teeth, turned around, and swiftly dodged the strikes. She traced a strange arc in the darkness with her fan, causing the surrounding darkness to tremble. Almost instantly, thousands of dark, razor-sharp swords emerged from the ground and flew towards Maggie.

    Maggie remained unfazed as she witnessed the ambush. She raised her left hand, creating a translucent, hexagonal crystal barrier that enveloped her, effectively stopping the lethal dark swords. Maggie sneered as her hands moved in swift motions, drawing runes in the air. Between her spread arms, a miniature sphere of blinding light exploded, illuminating the pitch-ck night sky as if it were daytime.

    As a vampire, Wilhelmina had to avoid powerful rays of light. With the sudden burst of dazzling light, she had no choice but to squint her eyes. Of course, she had her own methods to protect her weaknesses. After a few moments, the brilliant white light vanishedpletely, but in that same instant, she saw a person hidden within the light curtain, rushing towards her!

    "Sh*t!"

    Wilhelmina''s heart sank as she witnessed the scene, even if it was only for an instant. But as one of the four legendary generals

    Even though it was only an instant, Wilhelmina''s heart sank as soon as she witnessed this scene. But as one of the four legendary generals, she wasn''t someone to be trifled with. She gnashed her teeth hard and a mist of blood erupted from her mouth like a fired artillery shell. Then, she retreated swiftly, raising her arms and gathering crimson energy in her palms. Just a little while more and she could recover from her slump and show everyone her powerful strength as the Blood Countess!

    But¡­ at this moment, she suddenly felt her feet sinking. She lowered her gaze in bafflement, only to discover hundreds of circr rituals had appeared under her! She remembered that only one person possessed the ability to cast this skill!

    "Shadow Queen!"

    As Wilhelmina yelled in exasperation, one of Alex''s special assassin''s petite figure appeared behind her. Her slender hand had turned into razor-sharp ws striking straight for her heart!

    Wilhelmina seeded to dodge at thest minute but suffered the double attacks of both Maggie and Scarlett.

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Wilhelmina was swallowed by a powerful explosion, in order to survive she switched form. The fight was starting for real this time.

 Chapter 1583 Chapter 1411: Two Generals 2

    Chapter 1583 Chapter 1411: Two Generals 2

    Wilhelmina was in an intense battle, but the second general wasn''t in the mood to care for her well being because at this moment, he couldn''t even ensure his safety. He wielded the heavy sword in his hand, the crimson radiance glowing from his eyes under the helmet flickering all of a sudden. If he weren''t an undead without the ability to sweat, he would be drenched in panicky sweat by now!

    As one of the four legendary generals, Garcia had witnessed all sorts of mysterious and strange happenings. But now, he swore by his name that he had never seen such an odd battle style. It was especially so for this youngdy in front of him, as he sensed an indescribable, massive pressure from her.

    Although she didn''t say a word, she hovered before him, leaning back slightly while a tome floated in front of her. At a single nce, she wasn''t any different from the deliberately mystifying spell casters. But he remembered clearly the disturbing scene from a few moments ago.

    "Who are you?"

    Garcia asked in a deep voice, gazing at the youngdy. He wasn''t surprised that Maggie and Scarlett showed up as almost everyone had heard of their big names before. It could also be said that in the Alex''s territory, they were seen as the top fighters under Alex. However, he didn''t know who this youngdy in front of him was and had never heard of her before. She hovered leisurely before him, separating him from Wilhelmina. Facing his imposing presence, she didn''t even bat an eyelid and this behavior puzzled him.

    "Alice."

    Upon hearing Garci''s question, Alice responded inly and didn''t go into details. Instead, she lifted her head without looking at him as though he were just a little, unworthy brat.

    This enraged him, but even so, he didn''t attack recklessly. He swept a nce to the surroundings. He chose to be wise in his decisions as he knew that the Dark Dragon sent him and Wilhelmina over to give the this young man a little warning. As the saying went, ''a general in the field is not bound by the orders from his sovereign''. No matter what, his purpose here was to besiege the traitors. Therefore, it would be enough as long as he captured the traitors and brought them back for punishment. Even if Alex was already aware and ready for their arrival, there was no meaning in dragging this battle any longer!

    "Carry on with the mission; capture the traitors!"

    At this thought, he gave a decisive order. Garcia raised the huge sword in his hand, staring vigntly at the youngdy. Upon hearing his orders, the death knights surrounding him responded immediately, quickly dashing forward. Facing the intimidating death knights, Alice remained unfazed as she continued to float in midair, gazing down at the tome in her hands. But at this moment, something unprecedented happened before the general.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    The instant the death knights were about to enter the forest, they came to a halt abruptly and let out ear-deafening screams that surprised him. Garcia turned around quickly, only to witness an unimaginable scene.

    They stood before him, death knights unliving, d in heavy armor that mocked their shrunken, desated forms. Like withered husks, they were the essence of death made manifest. But in Garcia''s gaze, a shift, a ripple in the fabric of reality. The macabre tableau began to warp, defyingprehension.

    No, not restored, but reimed. Life, stolen at some forgotten point, surged back into their starved frames. Wrinkled skin bloomed with youthful fullness, bones knitted and muscles flexed, imbued with newfound vigor. The guttural moans of the undead yielded to the raw, terrified screams of living men. Garcia stood aghast, witness to a miracle even the hallowed halls of the church could not replicate.

    Yet, this was mere prelude. Before his bewildered eyes, the towering figures crumpled inwards, shrinking at an impossible rate. The chilling screams devolved into whimpers, then panicked baby cries, before fading utterly into the inky cloak of the forest. Only the silent sentinels of discarded armor remained, eerily aligned in a stark row, a chilling testament to what transpired.

    A tide of understanding washed over Garcia. Time, that most unforgiving river, had been bent, its flow manipted by an unseen hand. The death knights, unmade, were not simply granted life anew, but thrust back into the swirling vortex of their past, their very existence unwound thread by thread until they ceased to be.

    Can anyone do this? The question hung heavy in the air,ced with awe and dread. The answer, shrouded in mystery, whispered of forces beyond mortal ken, forces capable of wielding time as a weapon, a sculptor, an eraser. Garcia knew then, with chilling certainty, that he had glimpsed the edge of something immense, something both wondrous and terrible. The implications stretched far beyond this grim clearing, hinting at machinations beyond humanprehension.

    Even Garcia, hardened veteran and leader of the elite guard, scoffed at the notion of the Dark Dragon achieving such preposterous feats. Yet, there it was, unfolding before him with chilling rity. His most trusted soldiers, honed to perfection, vanished in mere seconds, leaving not a wisp of their existence behind. In stark contrast, the unassuming young woman named Alice floated serenely, seemingly oblivious to the carnage. Her hand rested atop the drifting tome, her expression calm, undisturbed. In fact, she barely blinked.

    The reality of the situation gnawed at Garcia. This wasn''t some theatrical performance, but a terrifying testament to Alice''s hidden power.

    He swiftly banished the creeping absurdity. Hesitation was a luxury he couldn''t afford. He had to gauge her true strength, unravel the enigma before him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Except... retreat was no longer an option. A humorless chuckle escaped his lips. He was caught in a game with stakes far higher than he anticipated.

    Garcia lifted his head and gazed at Alice, his eyes glinting with determination and faith. No matter what, he couldn''t lose his life here. Her abilities were indeed mysterious, but he also had his very own ultimate move! At this thought, he clutched the hilt with both hands and slowly raised the sword.

    "¡­"

    This was the first time Alice lifted her head. Even though her stance seemed as bored and carefree as usual, she had widened her half-shut eyes and quietly stared at Garcia in front of her, at the same time holding a page with her right hand. This was also the first time curiosity glinted in her peaceful eyes.

 Chapter 1584 Chapter 1412: Time Vs Space

    Chapter 1584 Chapter 1412: Time Vs Space

    Garcia''s initial curiosity sparked into a maelstrom of astonishment as the very air around him vibrated, rippling outwards in silent waves like an invisible detonation. The colossal sword he gripped aloft, once gleaming with reflected sunlight, became a conduit of darkness, its metallic sheen morphing into an illusory void that seemed to devour the light itself. The world around him dissolved into a disorienting kaleidoscope of indistinctness - the towering peaks, the verdant expanse, the azure canvas of the sky - all blurring into a swirling mess of unreal colors, like ink bleeding into water. Tiny fragments of reality, like shards of shattered ss, flickered ominously on the de''s edge before erupting into the air in a miniature fireworks disy.

    With each ferocious swing, the space around the de fractured and tore, spawning miniature hurricanes that gnashed at the boundaries of existence, Garcia at their furious epicenter. The violent winds howled inwards, their sheer force a tangible predator ripping towering trees from the earth and flinging them aside like mere twigs. The ground itself trembled in response, its surface rippling like a disturbed pond.

    Alice, who had observed the scene with detached amusement mere moments ago, felt a flicker of surprise etch across her previously calm features. The nonchnt posture vanished, reced by a focused stance as she knitted her brows in concentration.

    "Power of space?" She breathed, her voice tinged with both wonder and a hint of dawning apprehension. The yful lilt that had colored her tone earlier was reced by a steely resolve.

    As Garcia pressed his attack, the very fabric of reality seemed to strain under the onught. The air crackled with raw power, charged with the vtile energy of manipted space. The ground beneath his feet groaned in protest, threatening to give way entirely. Even the distant mountains, once stoic observers, now trembled under the invisible pressure, their peaks shrouded in an ominous haze.

    The scene painted a chaotic tableau of raw, uncontained power, where the boundaries between reality and oblivion seemed to blur with each earth-shattering swing of the void-infused de. It was a glimpse into the terrifying potential of wielding the very fabric of space as a weapon, a power both awe-inspiring and deeply unsettling. And within this vortex of destruction, two figures stood poised, one fueled by rage and the other by newfound wariness, ready to sh in a battle that threatened to tear the world itself asunder.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A single sh of the sword and the sky turned dark.

    Garcia''s spectral de danced a macabre waltz, its inky form rippling the air like a phantom echo. With each swing, a tremor ran through reality, a dark fissure splitting the heavens, its maw hungering for everything in its path. Vibrantndscapes withered under its touch, the sky bled its light, and the earth convulsed in a primal scream of a thousandndslides. The tear gaped wider, a monstrous maw threatening to swallow Alice whole, her silhouette stark against the encroaching void.

    But her eyes held an unwavering calm. A flick of her wrist, and the devastation rewound, shattered fragments of the world stitching themselves back together like a film rewound in reverse. In Garcia''s warped perception, it was annihtion, a chilling testament to his power. To Alice, a mere pause, a rewind button held at will. Their opposing forces shed, reality itself warping around them, the very fabric of existence groaning under the strain.

    A deafening boom shattered the tense silence, the shockwave flinging them both like ragdolls. The ground cratered inwards, a silent, gaping wound hundreds of meters wide, a chilling testament to their godlike struggle. Dust billowed in a choking shroud, the air thick with the acrid tang of ozone. But the dust was merely the prelude. A jagged fissure snaked across thendscape, spewing forth plumes of sand that choked the air, painting the sky in an ominous ochre.

    Unfazed, Alice raised her hand. The tome before her, its leather cover etched with arcane symbols, stirred to life, its pages flipping with an otherworldly rustle. The world around them began to transform at an astonishing rate, a silent ballet of creation defying the chaos unleashed.

    The ravenous tear in reality, a torrent threatening to consume everything, met an immovable force. Shattered objects mended, their fragments reconstituting into their original forms, guided by an unseen hand. But this was more than restoration; it was metamorphosis. The ravaged earth, once barren and despoiled, sprouted vibrant emerald grass, dotted with impossible blooms in a kaleidoscope of colors, a scene of spring blooming from the ashes. Broken branches, once tossed by the hurricane, reattached to their trunks, leaves unfurling in a silent defiance against oblivion. The scene defied logic, a testament to Alice''s power, even as the tear writhed and pulsed, a caged beast straining against its bonds. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Across the crater, Garcia gripped his spectral de, its form now wispy and distorted, a reflection of his dwindling power. He watched the young woman, his dark aura swirling, its tendrils reaching out like hungry shadows, a chilling contrast to the vibrant life blooming around her. The battle had only just begun.

    At the next moment, Garcia disappeared all of a sudden.

    It was a misconception from the extreme speed that surpassed everything. The storm roared forward, but no one was seen within. But despite that, Alice didn''t lose her head out of fear. Her right hand held onto the tome as its pages flipped constantly. Along with her movements, mysterious golden runes appeared around her like loyal guards protecting their master.

    To Alice, if she could effortlessly defeat Garcia like the death knights, this battle couldn''t get easier for her. But it was a pity that Garcia''s strength stopped Alice from further prating and attacking. He could shatter some parts of spacepletely, which meant that no matter what Alice tried to do in the broken space, everything would be meaningless. Their battle had quickly upgraded and it would determine who could control the entire battle and be the final winner.

    The pitch-ck space des appeared abruptly. Garcia passed through the fulcrum of both sides and arrived before Alice. Therge sword in his hands shed at her urately. However, the golden runes around Alice suddenly expanded and blocked his attack. He retreated quickly before flourishing the sword again. Along with this move, the cracks in space started taking shape beside Alice! Looking at this scene, Alice''s expression finally changed. Of course, she knew what Garcia was trying to do. He had the ability to shatter space and was trying to drag her away from this ce, sealing her into another ne of existence!

 Chapter 1585 Chapter 1413: In the Higher World

    Chapter 1585 Chapter 1413: In the Higher World

    ~Somewhere in the vast world known as the Higher World, in a forest in one of the powerful super empires.

    The forest exuded an aura of enchantment, its small and dense expanse teeming with a rich tapestry of life. Towering spruce, willow, and elm trees formed a lush canopy that partially obscured the sunlight, creating pockets of illumination that pierced through the foliage. These beams of light illuminated the forest floor, allowing a diverse array of nts to flourish amidst the crunchyyer of fallen leaves.

    Climbing nts gracefully draped themselves around the trunks of trees, their tendrils reaching towards the heavens. Vibrant flowers, scattered sporadically throughout the forest, added bursts of color and whimsy to the verdant backdrop. The forest was a harmonious blend of green hues, with various shades intermingling to create a captivating mosaic of life.

    The air was alive with a cacophony of sounds, a symphony orchestrated by the creatures that called the forest home. The rustling of leaves, caused by foraging animals in search of sustenance, mingled with the melodic chirping of birds and the gentle hum of insects. asionally, the sshing of fish in a nearbyke could be heard, a reminder of the diverse ecosystems that thrived within the forest''s embrace.

    Amidst this natural wonder, a powerful dungeony hidden, belonging to a prestigious family of the Holy Empire. The members of this family, apanied by their loyal knights, made their way through the forest towards the entrance of the dungeon. d in armor and armed with weapons, they moved with purpose, their determination evident in their eyes.

    As they ventured deeper into the forest, they encountered various monstrous creatures that guarded the dungeon. With calcted precision, the family members and their knights engaged in fierce battles, their skills and prowess on full disy. The sh of swords, the crackle of magic, and the roar of mythical beasts filled the air as they fought their way towards their ultimate goal.

    With each monster they defeated, the family grew closer to their destination, their resolve unyielding. They were driven by a sense of duty and a desire to protect the sacred secrets thaty within the dungeon''s depths. The forest bore witness to their valiant quest, its ancient trees standing tall as silent guardians of the family''s legacy.

    Together, they pressed forward, navigating thebyrinthine forest and oveing every obstacle in their path. Their journey through the forest was a testament to their strength, unity, and unwaveringmitment to their noble cause.

    Amidst the group walking towards the dungeon, there was a captivating presence in the form of a beautiful short-haired girl named Eri. With her fiery spirit and a powerfulmand over Fire magic, she stood out among herpanions. As they confronted a towering two-headed ogre, standing at an imposing seven meters tall, Eri stepped forward to face the monstrous foe.

    With a determined expression on her face, Eri channeled her inner strength and unleashed her formidable Fire magic. mes danced and swirled around her, coalescing into a zing inferno that engulfed her hands. As the ogre swung its massive axe towards her, Eri met the attack head-on, her mes colliding with the giant weapon.

    The sh between magic and brute force reverberated through the forest, creating a spectacle that drew the attention of both friend and foe. Eri''s Fire magic roared with intensity, its brilliance matching the ferocity of her opponent. The Hell fire she wielded burned with an otherworldly intensity, consuming everything it touched.

    With a burst of power, Eri unleashed her full might, engulfing the ogre in a torrent of scorching mes. The Hell fire raged uncontrobly, reducing the once formidable foe to smoldering ashes. The forest echoed with the triumphant roar of victory as Eri stood tall, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of pride and determination.

    Herpanions, awestruck by her disy of power, rallied around her, their confidence bolstered by her presence. Together, they continued their march towards the dungeon, fueled by the knowledge that they had a formidable ally in Eri. Her mastery over Fire magic and unwavering resolve made her an invaluable asset in their quest to conquer the dungeon and protect the secrets it held.

    As they pressed forward, Eri''s mes illuminated their path, casting a warm andforting glow amidst the darkness. With every step, their determination grew, fueled by the fiery spirit that Eri embodied. They knew that with her by their side, they were capable of oveing any challenge thaty ahead.

    The forest bore witness to Eri''s power, her mes leaving a trail of charred remnants in their wake. The Hell fire shemanded served as a symbol of her strength and resilience, a testament to her unwavering spirit. As they ventured deeper into the forest, the echoes of her victory resonated, a reminder to all who stood against them that they were not to be underestimated.

    Together, Eri and herpanions continued their relentless march towards the dungeon, their hearts aze with determination and their spirits ignited by the mes of victory. They were ready to face whatever trials awaited them, knowing that with theirbined strength, they would emerge triumphant.

    Behind the ground stood one of the powerful figures within the prestigious family. Eri shared a striking ressemnce with this mature woman exuding dangerous charms. The mature woman watched her daughter, her eyes filled with happiness seeing her daughter growing so steadily as one day she would lead the family to greater heights. The current excursion was also in the favor of helping her daughter. The time hase to let her daughter in the confidence, she must know the great destiny she must carry. Their family''s purpose.

    After matching for what appeared to be five hours, the group arrived before the dungeon, a giant door stood before them exuding a majestic and otherworldly aura. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Some of the weak willed of group felt the impulse to kneel down and they started bleeding, the situation was quickly turning for the worse but fortunately being wrapped in Eri''s mother gentle aura saved them.

    Eri was awestruck by her mother powerful strength, she wondered how strong her mother is, obviously she must be super strong to be the second inmand in the family.

    It was not like she had not tried appraising her mother but to inevitably fail every time, the gap between them was too much. Eri secretly clenched her fists, surpassing her mother is one of Eri''s goals on top of surpassing that annoying Alex and Maria. Her current level was closer to 207, she wondered how strong those staying in that backwards world. Eri shook her head throwing these thoughts away, what''s important is the current mission.

    After the group entered the dungeon, they progressed slowly, using this opportunity her mother began sharing information with her.

    In the beginning of this world, humans took the tinder of Order from the Creator Dragon Souls. But humans were too weak and couldn''t properly utilize the tinder of Order to stop Chaos''s infiltration. In the end, one of the human families made a deal with the Creator Dragon Souls, using their souls in exchange for the production process and techniques of the tinder. At the same time, they paid with their freedom and as long as Order was present, they would serve the tinder for eternity.

    Thereafter, the war between Order and Chaos erupted, where Chaos wreaked havoc across thend and concealed the brilliance of Order. As a result, the family that was responsible for safeguarding the tinder suffered in agony. But in order to pass on the tinder, they split up into several tribes and went separate ways, with hopes to avoid the ongoing disaster.

    "¡­ Our Family was one of the guardians and branches that escaped from the disaster of Chaos. Thereafter, we arrived at the Holy Empire and signed an agreement with the then Archangel. We used our remaining magical technologies to work for the empire while the Archangel protected us. Ever since then, our Family lived in the rmpire for generations. We''ve always been waiting for the person who held the rights to return to this ce and awake the tinder in order for our Family to restore our honor."

    Marlene said softly. At this moment, magic crystals emanating faint radiances could be seen along the wide tunnel. However, unlike other tunnels, there were all sorts of mechanical pipes lined throughout the edges and ceilings. White steam was ejected from the openings from time to time, which brought some wetness to this dry tunnel.

    "So, the residents here are the descendants of the Family too?"

    Eri will led the way. The path ahead was dark and empty. Ten minutes had gone since they entered the ce and they didn''t see anyone yet. The voices from before didn''t seem to exist at all.

    Marlene was familiar with this ce, after all it was a ce she often came to.

    "Only a part of them, my daughter."

    Marlene shook her head.

    "The Tinder Origin is the most dangerous ce, with most of the residents as guardians, who were originally members of the Family, responsible for daily maintenance of the tinder. When the Family fled from the disaster, the guardians, alongside our family members, were sealed in the Tinder Origin. If it weren''t for their hard work, perhaps the tinder wouldn''t havested perfectly until now."

    ''''So, what is sealed in the depth of this dungeon is the Tinder of Origin?" Eri asked curious.

    ''''You could say so.'''' Marlene shrugged her shoulders.

    ''''Every descendants of the family if chosen must undergo a trial to get acknowledged and ignite the Tinder of Origin. This will help you prepare for the iing cmity. Do not be deserved by the peaceful air, war against Chaos ising and you will the tinder who shines brightly amidst this chaotic era.''''

    Facing her mother overwhelming enthusiasm, Eri felt overwhelmed and wondered if the future wasn''t bleak. Hopefully, not.

 Chapter 1586 Bonus Chapter: A Sweet Date

    Chapter 1586 Bonus Chapter: A Sweet Date

    Avalon, in a certain caf¨¦.

    Anticipation buzzed through Luna like a hummingbird''s wings as she waited.

    Sunlight streamed through the cafe window, casting warm squares on the mismatched tables and chairs. Today wasn''t about fancy restaurants or expensive outings; it was about Alex, and the nervous fluttering in her chest confirmed that.

    Just then, a familiarugh rang out, and Alex appeared, his hair windblown from his walk, a crooked smile lighting up his face. The world seemed to shrink to just the two of them as they settled into a worn leather booth, its patina whispering stories of countless shared moments.

    Gone were the usual first-date jitters. Instead, conversation flowed like honey, sweet and easy. Alex, like a born storyteller, painted vivid pictures with his words, describing the vibrant chaos of the farmer''s market he recently visited, his eyes sparkling with infectious enthusiasm. Luna, like an artist with an eye for detail, soaked it all in, her mind already tranting his words into a mental kaleidoscope of color and texture.

    Theirughter mingled with the cafe''s murmur, a shared melody punctuated by whispered jokes and stolen nces. As the afternoon sun dipped lower, casting long shadows across the tables, they discovered a hidden gem - a shared love for ssic rock. Their voices, though admittedly off-key, blended in joyous harmony, snippets of familiar tunes floating through the air like forgotten dreams.

    Noticing Luna''s captivated gaze on a group of children lost in their artistic endeavors, Alex, with a yful wink, surprised her with a box of colorful chalks. Soon, they were both lost in a world of their own creation, giggling as their fingers danced across the pavement, leaving behind fantastical creatures and whimsicalndscapes. The cafe, once filled with the aroma of coffee and conversation, now echoed with the joyful symphony of their creativity.

    As the golden light began to fade, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, they found themselves strolling hand-in-hand through the park. The crisp autumn air nipped at their cheeks, but their hearts were warmed by a different kind of heat. Alex, ever the romantic, pointed out constetions hidden amongst the vibrant foliage, weaving tales of star-crossed lovers and mythical heroes. Luna, her heart echoing his every word, listened with wide eyes, feeling a connection blossom that went beyondughter and shared interests.

    Finally, as the stars reced the sun, they settled on a park bench, the city lights twinkling like distant fireflies below. Afortable silence settled between them, anguage of unspoken understanding woven through the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant hum of traffic. With a deep breath, Alex confessed his feelings, his voice a soft murmur like the wind through the trees. Luna, her cheeks flushed with warmth, met his gaze with a shy smile, their fingers intertwining like the branches of two ancient oaks. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It wasn''t a date of grand gestures or extravagant settings. It was a tapestry woven with simple moments, genuineughter, and a shared passion for life. It wasn''t fireworks, but the quiet spark of connection that ignited something special within them. As they walked home hand-in-hand under the starlit sky, the promise of something true, something beautiful, bloomed in their hearts, leaving a memory as sweet andforting as the autumn breeze and the lingering scent of freshly brewed coffee. They knew, deep down, that this was just the beginning of their story, a story written inughter, shared dreams, and the promise of something far more profound than just a perfect date.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Moonlight dripped like spilled stardust, illuminating the ancient oak''s gnarled embrace where Alex and Luna sat nestled amongst its roots. Silence stretched between them,fortable as a well-worn sweater, punctuated only by the crickets'' serenade and the stream''s distant whisper.

    "Remember the market''s vibrant chaos?" Alex''s voice, soft as rustling leaves, pierced the quietude. Luna smiled, recalling the explosion of sights and smells, theirughter echoing amidst overflowing stalls, hands brushing by chance, sending shivers down her spine.

    "Impossible to forget," she replied, her gaze trailing to the tapestry of stars scattered across the inky canvas above. "It was like stepping into a dream, painted with a thousand dazzling colors."

    "And that afternoon by theke," Alex added, his voiceced with a deeper melody.

    "Creating our own world with silly chalk drawings, feeling like carefree kids again..."

    "A world just for us," Luna chuckled, the memory warming her like sunshine on a winter day.

    "We breathed life onto that pavement, a universe whispered into existence with every stroke."

    A beat of silence descended, pregnant with unspoken emotions. Alex turned to Luna, his eyes reflecting the moonlit sky, their depths swirling with unspoken truths.

    "Luna," he began, his voice a soft tremor,

    "every one of those moments, they weren''t just special because of what we did, but because of who I was with. Since childhood you''re always there with me somehow."

    Luna met his gaze, her breath catching in her throat like a hummingbird trapped in a blossom''s embrace. Her heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs, each beat an echo of his unspoken words.

    "You, Luna," Alex continued, his hand reaching out to cradle her cheek, his touch as gentle as a butterfly''s kiss. "You paint the world with yourughter, ignite every color with your smile, turn every quiet moment into a symphony. You are the sunshine that chases away the shadows, the melody that fills the silence, the brushstroke that brings life to everything you touch."

    Tears welled up in Luna''s eyes, shimmering like captured moonlight. This wasn''t just a deration of love; it was a poem woven with threads of shared dreams and whispered secrets, a songposed of stolen nces andughter echoing in hidden corners of their hearts.

    "Lex," Luna breathed, she called him using his nickname, her voice barely a whisper, yet it spoke volumes, a lifetime of unspoken emotions pouring forth in that single word.

    Sometimes one word can say a lot of things.

    Alex leaned closer, their breaths mingling in the cool night air. The space between them dissolved, reced by the warmth of his touch, the press of his lips against hers, a kiss as soft as moonlight filtering through leaves, as sweet as the first sip of summer rain. It was a kiss that spoke of promises whispered under starlight, a seal on the love that had bloomed beneath the canopy of shared experiences.

    As they pulled away, their foreheads resting against each other, the world around them melted away. All that remained was the gentle symphony of the night, the echo of their love song, and the unwavering certainty that this wasn''t just the beginning of their story, but the dawning of something eternal, like the moonbeams painting their love story on the canvas of the endless night sky.

    Hand in hand, they walked beneath the ancient oak, their steps light and carefree. The path ahead stretched before them, shimmering with the promise of sharedughter, whispered secrets, and a love story waiting to be written, one moonlit adventure at a time. Theirs was a love story whispered in starlight, painted with a thousand shared dreams, and forever etched in the tapestry of their hearts.

 Chapter 1587 Bonus Chapter 2: Lovely Morning

    Chapter 1587 Bonus Chapter 2: Lovely Morning

    Luna''s mind was consumed by a whirlwind of sensations as Alex''s touch sent waves of pleasure cascading through her body. Every nerve ending seemed toe alive under his fingertips, igniting a fire that burned hotter with each passing second. Her heart raced in her chest, the anticipation of what was toe heightening her senses to unimaginable levels.

    With a hunger that matched Luna''s own, Alex continued his exploration, his touch bing bolder and more demanding. His lips left a trail of fiery kisses along her neck, sending shivers down her spine. Luna''s fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, as if desperate to merge their bodies into one.

    As the intensity of their desire grew, Luna''s breaths turned into soft gasps, her body arching towards Alex''s touch. She reveled in the feeling of his strong hands on her skin, guiding her towards the precipice of pleasure. It was a dance of passion and vulnerability, where trust and love intertwined in a beautiful symphony.

    With a surge of confidence, Luna reciprocated the desire that pulsed between them. Her hands roamed over Alex''s chest, tracing the contours of his muscles, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath her fingertips. She reveled in the power she held over him, knowing that she could bring him the same pleasure he was bestowing upon her.

    Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the depths of their desire. Each touch, each caress, was a testament to their love, a deration of their devotion to one another. They moved together in perfect synchrony, their bodies melding into one another, creating a rhythm that resonated deep within their souls.

    Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the depths of their desire. Each touch, each caress, was a testament to their love, a deration of their devotion to one another. They moved together in perfect synchrony, their bodies melding into one another, creating a rhythm that resonated deep within their souls.

    Luna''s senses were overwhelmed by the intoxicating scent of their passion-filled room, a heady mixture of sweat and desire. The sound of their moans and sighs filled the air, blending into a symphony of pleasure that echoed through the night. It was a symphony created by their bodies, an expression of the intensity of their love.

    As they surrendered to the all-consuming ecstasy, their connection transcended the physical realm. They became intertwined not only in body, but also in soul. Their love flowed between them, binding them together in a way that nothing else could. In their embrace, they found sce, fulfillment, and a love that knew no bounds.

    And as the night embraced them, their bodies moved in a rhythm that defied time itself. They soared to new heights of pleasure, their love burning brighter than ever before. The world around them faded into insignificance as they focused solely on the sensations that consumed them. They were lost in a sea of passion, floating on waves of desire that carried them to a ce where only they existed.

    In that moment of pure bliss, Alex and Luna found the perfection they had been searching for. Their love became an eternal me, burning brightly long after the embers of their bodies had cooled. It was a love that would withstand the tests of time, a love that would continue to grow and evolve with each passing day.

    As theyy entwined in each other''s arms, their breaths slowly returning to normal, a sense of contentment washed over them. They knew that this night was just the beginning of their journey together, a journey filled with passion, love, and endless possibilities. And as they drifted off to sleep, their hearts filled with gratitude for the love they had found in one another.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The soft morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the room as Alex gently untangled himself from Luna''s embrace. He couldn''t help but smile as he watched her sleep peacefully, her tousled hair cascading over the pillow like a golden halo. Last night had been a whirlwind of passion and desire, and now, as the sun rose on a new day, he wanted to show Luna just how much she meant to him.

    Quietly slipping out of the room, Alex made his way to the kitchen, filled with an excitement that mirrored the fluttering of his heart. He knew he wanted to make Luna a breakfast that would not only nourish her body but also fill her soul with his love. He gathered the ingredients, carefully selecting each item with thought and intention, wanting every bite to be a testament to his affection. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, Alex set about preparing a feast fit for a queen. He sliced ripe strawberries and arranged them artfully on a te, their vibrant red color a symbol of the passion they had shared the night before. He whisked eggs with a gentle touch, adding a sprinkle of salt and pepper, infusing them with just the right amount of vor.

    The sizzle of bacon filled the kitchen, its savory scent dancing through the air. Alex flipped each strip with precision, ensuring they were cooked to perfection, crispy and golden. The sound of bread slices hitting the toaster broke the silence, and the anticipation of the meal grew with each passing moment.

    With everything prepared, Alex carefully ted the breakfast, creating a masterpiece that reflected his love. He arranged the eggs, bacon, and strawberries on a tray, adding a sprig of fresh mint for a touch of elegance. The coffee was poured into a delicate porcin cup, steam rising from its surface like a morning mist.

    With the tray in hand, Alex made his way back to the bedroom, his heart fluttering with excitement. He gently set the tray down on the bedside table, careful not to disturb Luna''s peaceful slumber. He leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, whispering words of love and adoration.

    Luna stirred, her eyshes fluttering open to reveal her sparkling eyes. A smile spread across her face as she took in the sight before her. The aroma of the breakfast filled the air, and her stomach rumbled with anticipation. She reached out and took Alex''s hand, pulling him down to join her on the bed.

    As they sat side by side, their fingers intertwined, Alex fed Luna each delicious bite, savoring the joy that lit up her face with each taste. Theyughed and talked, their voices filling the room with warmth and love. It was a breakfast that transcended nourishment; it was a celebration of their connection, a testament to the bond they shared.

    With each bite, Luna could taste the love that Alex had poured into the meal. It was a love that went beyond the physical, a love that spoke ofmitment, devotion, and a future filled with endless possibilities. As they savored thest morsels of their breakfast, their hearts were filled with gratitude for the love they had found in each other.

    The morning sunlight streamed through the window, casting a golden glow on their entwined bodies. They knew that this was just the beginning of their journey together, a journey that would be filled with countless mornings like this, where love was expressed through simple gestures and shared moments of joy.

    And as they sat there, basking in the warmth of their love, they knew that they had found something truly special. Their love was a me that burned brightly, defying all odds and obstacles. With hearts full and stomachs satisfied, they leaned into each other, knowing that their love was a force that could conquer anything thaty ahead.

 Chapter 1588 Chapter 1414: Gracier in the lake

    Chapter 1588 Chapter 1414: Gracier in theke

    ~Outside world, in a certain dungeon raided by Leon''s group, on a certain floor.

    In the heart of this floor''s embrace, a breathtaking forestes to life, nestled among majestic mountains. The air is crisp and invigorating, carrying the scent of pine and wildflowers on its gentle breeze. As you step into this enchanted realm, you find yourself immersed in a world of natural wonders.

    Tall, towering trees stretch towards the heavens, their branches reaching out like arms, creating a verdant canopy that filters the sunlight. Sunbeams cascade through the gaps, casting dappled patterns of light and shadow upon the forest floor. The vibrant green hues of moss and ferns carpet the ground, adding a touch of serenity and tranquility to the scene.

    The mountains loom in the distance, their peaks touching the sky with a majestic grandeur. Snow-capped summits glisten in the sunlight, their white caps contrasting beautifully against the rich earth tones of the forest. Jagged cliffs and rocky outcrops add texture and character to thendscape, standing as testaments to the raw power and timelessness of nature.

    As you venture deeper into the forest, a symphony of sounds fills the air. Birds sing their melodic tunes, their voices carrying through the trees, while small creatures scurry and rustle in the underbrush. The gentle babbling of a nearby stream adds a soothing melody to the chorus of nature, inviting you to follow its path and discover hidden treasures.

    Wildflowers bloom in abundance, painting the forest with sshes of vibrant colors. Delicate bluebells nod their heads in the soft breeze, while golden daffodils stand tall and proud. Scarlet poppies dance among the grasses, their petals swaying in harmony with the rhythm of the forest.

    As you explore further, youe across a crystal-clearke nestled between the mountains. Its surface mirrors the surrounding beauty, reflecting the towering trees, the azure sky, and the majestic peaks. The water shimmers with a tranquil serenity, inviting you to dip your toes and immerse yourself in its refreshing embrace.

    In this forest filled with mountains, nature''s wonders converge to create a harmonious symphony of beauty. The majesty of the mountains, the serenity of the trees, and the delicate grace of the wildflowers alle together to form a tapestry of awe-inspiring magnificence. It is a ce where one can find sce, inspiration, and a deep connection to the natural world.

    As you take in the breathtaking scenery, you can''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the privilege of witnessing such splendor. This forest filled with mountains is a testament to the power and artistry of nature, a reminder of the innate beauty that surrounds us and the importance of preserving and cherishing it for generations toe. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''''Beautiful!" Gracier mumbled as she arrived on this floor, she didn''t know where the other are, maybe somewhere on this floor but she was certain to eventually find them, she was not worried.

    ''''Let''s enjoy this beautiful ce first. I should go search for ake to take a good bath.''''

    Thus the quest to search for ake to cleanse her body began and almost took Gracier one hour to find something satisfactory.

    Standing before her was ake worthy of a thousand of words.

    A beautifulke with a waterfall nestled in the heart of the mountains is a sight to behold. The crystal-clear waters of theke shimmer under the warm sunlight, reflecting the surrounding majestic peaks. As you approach theke, the rhythmic sound of cascading water grows louder, enticing you to explore further.

    The waterfall, gracefully descending from the towering cliffs above, creates a mesmerizing spectacle. Its powerful rush of water creates a misty veil that dances in the air, creating an ethereal atmosphere. The sound of the waterfall is soothing and melodic, harmonizing with the tranquil ambiance of theke.

    Surrounding theke are lush green meadows adorned with vibrant wildflowers. The gentle breeze carries the sweet fragrance of blooming blossoms, adding to the sensory delight. The vibrant colors of the flowers contrast beautifully against the deep blue of theke and the gray of the rocky mountains.

    A wooden bridge stretches across theke, inviting visitors to explore the enchanting surroundings. Walking along the bridge, you can feel the refreshing spray of the waterfall kissing your face, rejuvenating your spirit. The bridge offers a panoramic view of theke and the magnificent mountains, allowing you to immerse yourself in the breathtaking scenery.

    As you venture closer to the waterfall, the sheer power and force of nature be evident. The water crashes against the rocks, creating a symphony of sound and a mesmerizing disy of water droplets dancing in the air. The cool mist from the waterfall refreshes your skin, providing relief from the warmth of the sun.

    Theke itself is a haven for various species of wildlife. Colorful birds soar through the sky, their melodious songs echoing through the mountains. Fish swim gracefully beneath the surface of the water, their silvery scales glimmering in the sunlight. If you''re lucky, you might even catch a glimpse of a timid deer or a curious fox exploring the serene surroundings.

    In this picturesque setting, time seems to stand still. The tranquility and serenity of theke and waterfall create a sense of peace and harmony, allowing you to escape from the hustle and bustle of daily life. Whether you choose to sit by the shore, dip your toes in the cool water, or simply bask in the beauty of nature, this beautifulke with a waterfall in the middle of the mountains is a true sanctuary for the soul.

    Gracier''s presence in the picturesque scene added an element of sensuality and allure. As the cool waters of theke embraced her bare skin, she felt a surge of exhration and freedom. The droplets from the waterfall caressed her body, tracing delicate paths across her wlessplexion.

    Her youthful figure, with its graceful curves and slender frame, seemed to harmonize effortlessly with the surrounding natural beauty. The water cascading down her body emphasized her ethereal beauty, enhancing her captivating aura. Every movement she made was like a dance, as if she were performing for the enchanting symphony of nature.

    As Gracier immersed herself in the cleansing embrace of the waterfall, her anticipation for the future grew. She knew that her journey towards maturity would ultimately transform her into a mesmerizing force of nature. The water, symbolizing purity and renewal, seemed to nourish her spirit, preparing her for the remarkable transformation that awaited her.

    In this idyllic setting, her vulnerability and strength intertwined, creating a powerful presence that was impossible to ignore. The contrast between her youthful innocence and the promise of her impending allure was captivating. It was as if time stood still, allowing her to savor the fleeting moments of youth while eagerly anticipating the blossoming of her true beauty.

    The beauty of the scene was not lost on those who happened to witness it. The harmony of nature, the cascading waterfall, and Gracier''s ethereal presence intertwined to create a tableau that evoked emotions and sparked the imagination. The scene seemed to be frozen in time, a fleeting moment of pure enchantment that would forever linger in the memories of those fortunate enough to witness it.

    As Gracier''s emerged from the embrace of the waterfall, her skin glistening with droplets of water, she felt a renewed sense of vitality and purpose. The experience had cleansed not only her body but also her spirit, leaving her feeling refreshed and ready to embrace her journey towards bing a deadly beauty worthy of that man whom she couldn''t stop thinking about recently.

    With a sense of anticipation and a newfound confidence, she stepped out of theke, her body still adorned with the remnants of the waterfall''s embrace. As she dressed, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for the breathtaking beauty that surrounded her. It was a moment that would forever be etched in her memory, a testament to the power and allure of nature''s wonders.

    And so, Gracier continued her path, knowing that one day she would fully embody the deadly beauty that awaited her. But for now, she would cherish the memory of that picturesque scene, the sereneke, and the cascading waterfall that had cleansed her body and ignited her spirit.

 Chapter 1589 Special Chapter: Their Picnic/ Acceptance

    Chapter 1589 Special Chapter: Their Pic/ eptance

    A/N: It happened after they enrolled at the academy and they got a vi.

    Check out my new novel: Era of yers: Death God

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    It was one those mornings, Alex and Gracier woke up with the same enthusiasm and anticipation as the previous day. They couldn''t wait to embark on another adventure together. This time, they decided to explore a nearby nature reserve.

    They packed a backpack filled with water bottles, snacks, and a camera to capture the beauty of nature. As they entered the nature reserve, a sense of tranquility washed over them. The air was crisp, and the scent of wildflowers filled their nostrils.

    They followed a winding trail that led them through a dense forest. The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting a magical glow on the forest floor. Alex and Gracier marveled at the diversity of nts and animals they encountered along the way.

    They spotted colorful birds perched on branches, squirrels scampering across the forest floor, and even caught a glimpse of a deer gracefully leaping through the undergrowth. They took their time, pausing to appreciate the small wonders of nature and capturing them with their camera.

    As they walked deeper into the reserve, they stumbled upon a sereneke nestled between tall, swaying reeds. The water shimmered under the sunlight, inviting them to take a break and enjoy its beauty. They found afortable spot by thekeside and sat down, mesmerized by the tranquility around them.

    Alex and Gracier dipped their feet into the cool water, feeling the gentle ripples against their skin. They watched as dragonflies danced above the water and listened to the soothing sounds of nature. It was a moment of pure bliss, a chance to connect with the natural world and each other.

    After some time, they reluctantly left the peacefulke and continued their exploration. The trail led them to a cascading waterfall, its thundering sound echoing through the forest. They stood in awe, marveling at the sheer power and beauty of nature.

    They couldn''t resist the temptation to get closer to the waterfall. Carefully navigating the rocks, they made their way to the base of the waterfall. The mist sprayed their faces, refreshing them from the warmth of the day. Theyughed and yed, feeling the exhration of being so close to nature''s wonder.

    As the day drew to a close, Alex and Gracier made their way back to the pic area near the entrance of the nature reserve. They sat on a bench, tired but content. They savored thest few moments of their adventure, reminiscing about the beautiful sights they had seen and the memories they had created.

    With the sun setting on the horizon, they knew it was time to head home. They gathered their belongings, feeling a sense of gratitude for the incredible experiences they had shared. As they walked back to the magic carriage, hand in hand, they couldn''t help but feel a deep bond between them, strengthened by their shared adventures.

    As the days turned into weeks and weeks into months, Alex and Gracier continued to explore the world around them together with the others. Their thirst for adventure and their love for each other only grew stronger.

    No matter where their journeys took them, they always found joy in each other''spany. Their shared experiences became the foundation of a lifelong bond, and their adventures became cherished memories that they would carry with them forever.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    A/N: This happened before Incursio joined them after parting from Alex inside the Infinity Maze.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ~Foxia empire, Alex''s temp vi, in one of the many rooms.

    ''''What is love?"

    The question hung in the air, and the room fell into a contemtive silence. Maria, Luna, and Sakuya exchanged nces, each deep in thought. It was Gracier who had initiated the conversation, seeking wisdom from her sister-inw and the other women in Alex''s life.

    Luna, with her warm and wise demeanor, took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking. She looked at Gracier with a gentle smile and began,

    "Love, my dear, is aplex and beautiful emotion. It''s a feeling that can''t be easily defined, as it epasses many different aspects."

    She paused, sipping her tea before continuing,

    "Love is both a choice and a feeling. It''s a deep affection and care for someone, a connection that goes beyond words. It''s about giving and receiving, supporting and understanding, and being there for each other in both good times and bad."

    Maria nodded in agreement, her eyes filled with empathy.

    "Love is also about eptance and forgiveness," she added.

    "It''s about embracing someone''s ws and imperfections, and loving them unconditionally. It''s about being patient and understanding, and always striving to make each other better."

    Sakuya, the quiet and observant one, spoke up.

    "Love is about trust," she said softly. "It''s about having faith in each other, knowing that you can rely on one another. It''s about being vulnerable and opening your heart to someone, knowing that they will cherish it."

    As the discussion continued, the room filled with stories and experiences of love. Each woman shared their own unique perspective, drawing from their rtionships with Alex and their own personal journeys.

    Gracier listened intently, her heart swelling with gratitude for the insights shared by her sister-inw and the other women who loved Alex. She realized that love was a multifaceted and ever-evolving concept, one that couldn''t be fully captured in words alone.

    As the night grewte, the discussion began to wind down. The women finished their snacks and settled into afortable silence, basking in the warmth of their shared understanding and connection.

    Gracier felt a sense of peace wash over her, knowing that she had sought guidance from the women who loved Alex just as deeply as she did. She realized that love wasn''t something to be mastered or understoodpletely, but rather something to be experienced and nurtured.

    In thatte-night discussion, Gracier had found not only answers but also a sense of belonging. She felt grateful for the love that surrounded her, and she vowed to cherish and nurture it with all her heart.

    As the discussion about love came to a close, Gracier couldn''t help but feel a mix of relief and curiosity. She had shared her question about love with the women in Alex''s life, hoping for guidance and understanding. Little did she know, they had already sensed her deeper feelings for her brother.

    Luna, Maria, and Sakuya exchanged knowing nces, their eyes filled with understanding and eptance. They had seen the way Gracier looked at Alex, the way her face lit up when he entered the room, and the genuine care and concern she had for him. They knew that her love for him went beyond the typical sibling bond.

    In that moment, a silent understanding passed between the women. They recognized that Gracier''s feelings were genuine and heartfelt, and they respected and embraced her love for Alex. They understood that love could take many forms, and they weed the idea of Gracier bing a part of their sisterhood.

    Luna, being the first to speak, gently reached out and ced a hand on Gracier''s shoulder. She looked into her eyes with a reassuring smile and said,

    "Gracier, my dear, we''ve noticed the love you have for Alex. And we want you to know that we understand and ept it. Love knows no boundaries, and as long as it is pure and genuine, it should be celebrated."

    Maria and Sakuya nodded in agreement, their expressions filled with warmth and eptance. Maria spoke up, her voice filled with kindness,

    "Gracier, we have all grown to love you as our sister. We see the way you care for Alex, and we know that your love for him is true. We embrace you wholeheartedly and wee you into our sisterhood." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sakuya, who had been quietly observing, added,

    "Little Alexandra, we believe that together, we can create a strong and loving bond that will support and protect Alex. Your presence in our lives would only strengthen our connection and bring us all closer."

    Gracier''s eyes filled with tears of gratitude as she absorbed their words. She had been unsure of how they would react to her feelings, but their eptance and understanding overwhelmed her. She felt an immense sense of relief and joy knowing that she would be weed into their sisterhood.

    With a grateful smile, Gracier reached out to hold Luna''s hand, then Maria''s, and finally Sakuya''s. The bond between them grew stronger in that moment, as they embraced the love and trust they had for each other.

    From that night on, Gracier became an integral part of the sisterhood that surrounded Alex. They supported and protected each other, cherishing the unique love and connections they shared. Together, they formed a united front, ensuring that Alex would always be surrounded by love and care.

    As time went on, their bond continued to deepen, and their love for each other grew stronger. They faced challenges together, celebrated milestones together, and cherished the moments of joy andughter they shared.

    And in the midst of it all, Gracier''s love for Alex continued to blossom. With the support and eptance of Luna, Maria, and Sakuya, their love story took on a new dimension¡ªone that was filled with understanding, trust, and an unbreakable bond.

    As the days turned into weeks and weeks into months, their love for each other only grew stronger. Gracier found sce in the arms of her newfound sisters, knowing that together, they would protect and cherish the love they shared with Alex.

    And so, thete-night discussion about love not only deepened their understanding of each other but also solidified the unbreakable bond they had formed. With love as their guiding force, they embarked on a journey of love, adventure, and sisterhood, ready to face whatever challenges came their way.

    Alex had no idea this discussion happened as he was already deep inside the Infinity Maze, fighting to secure a brighter future for them.

 Chapter 1590 SS: Foxia Empires Beach

    Chapter 1590 SS: Foxia Empire''s Beach

    As Alex''s group arrived at the beach in the Foxia Empire, the warm sand tickled their feet, and the refreshing ocean breeze weed them. Excitement filled the air as they set up their spot on the beach, ready for a day filled withughter and fun. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alex couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight of the girls in their bikinis. Each one had chosen a different style that perfectly highlighted their unique beauty and body. Artemia''s vibrant swimsuit showcased her confident and yful nature, while Maria''s elegant two-piece entuated her graceful curves. Luna''s bohemian-inspired bikini reflected her free-spirited personality, and Sakuya''s sporty swimwear matched her energetic and active lifestyle. Saeko, Kuina, Silveria, and Gracier also looked stunning in their chosen swimsuits, each expressing their individuality.

    As they enjoyed the day at the beach, the group indulged in a delicious barbecue, savoring the taste of grilled delicacies. Theyughed and shared stories, enjoying the camaraderie that had grown between them. The sound of theirughter mixed with the crashing waves, creating a symphony of joy.

    With the sun shining brightly, they couldn''t resist the allure of the sparkling blue water. They sshed and yed, diving into the waves, feeling the refreshing coolness against their skin. The beach became their yground, as they built sandcastles, and even tried their hand at surfing.

    Their spirits soared as they embraced the carefree atmosphere of the beach. They ran along the shoreline, their footprints marking their joyous journey. The sound of theirughter and yful banter filled the air, drawing the attention of others on the beach.

    It was undeniable that the group''s beauty and charisma turned heads. People couldn''t help but be captivated by their radiant presence. But amidst the attention, they remained humble and focused on enjoying their time together.

    To make this perfect Alex decided to y beach volleyball.

    Alex and the girls gathered on the sandy beach, ready for a friendly game of beach volleyball. The sun was shining brightly, creating the perfect backdrop for their spiritedpetition.

    They divided themselves into two teams, with Alex joining one side and the girls splitting up between the teams. The atmosphere was filled with excitement and anticipation as they prepared to showcase their skills and have some fun.

    The game began, and the ball flew back and forth across the. Alex''spetitive spirit came to life as he showcased his athleticism, diving and spiking the ball with precision. His teammates cheered him on, impressed by his agility and determination.

    On the other side of the, the girls disyed their own skills and teamwork. Artemia''s agility allowed her to cover arge area of the court, returning every ball with finesse. Maria''s grace and precision made her a formidable opponent, while Luna''s strategic thinking and quick reflexes kept her team on top.

    Sakuya''s athleticism and speed added an element of excitement to the game, as she effortlessly maneuvered around the court. Saeko''s strong serves and powerful spikes gave her team an advantage, while Kuina''s determination and never-give-up attitude inspired her teammates to keep pushing forward.

    Silveria''s versatility and adaptability made her a valuable asset to her team, as she seamlessly transitioned from offense to defense. And Gracier, though still learning the game, gave it her all, her enthusiasm shining through with every move she made.

    The game continued with intense rallies, each team giving their all to secure a point. The beach echoed withughter and cheers as they dove for the ball, celebrated sessful ys, and encouraged each other to keep going.

    Time seemed to fly by as they immersed themselves in the game, losing track of the world around them. The sand beneath their feet became their arena, and the sound of theirughter and shouts filled the air.

    As the game drew to a close, both teams were exhausted but filled with a sense of aplishment. They had pushed themselves, showcased their skills, and most importantly, had an incredible time together.

    They gathered in a circle, high-fiving and congratting each other on a game well-yed. The beach volleyball game had not only been a fun activity, but it had also strengthened their bond as friends. They hadughed, encouraged, and supported each other throughout the game, creating memories that wouldst a lifetime.

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden glow over the beach, they took a moment to appreciate the beauty of the moment. They knew that this day, filled with beach volleyball and friendship, was one they would cherish forever.

    With hearts full of joy and exhaustion, they made their way back to their spot on the beach, ready to rx and reminisce about the amazing game they had just yed. The sounds of the ocean provided a soothing backdrop as they sat together, sharing stories andughter, grateful for the bond they had formed and the unforgettable day they had spent on the beach in the Foxia Empire.

    The setting sun painted the sky with hues of orange and pink. They gathered around a bonfire, their faces glowing in its warm light. They shared heartfelt conversations and cherished the moments they had spent together.

    Underneath the starlit sky, they danced and sang, their voices harmonizing with the crashing waves. They embraced the freedom and joy that the beach brought, grateful for the bonds they had formed and the memories they had created.

    As the night grew deeper, theyy on the sand, gazing up at the twinkling stars. In that moment, surrounded by the beauty of nature and the love of their friends, they felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude and contentment.

    The beach had brought them together, creating a space where they could be their true selves, where theirughter and smiles could light up the world. And as they drifted off to sleep, the sound of the ocean lulled them into a peaceful slumber, carrying with them the memories of a day filled with joy, friendship, and the beauty of the Foxia Empire beach.

    Alex''s goal when he suggested this was to bond, to help his harem bond, to help them understand each other and ying together was one of the way. He was certain that today event would help the harmony between them and who knows they might be less disputes and trouble in the future.

 Chapter 1591 SS: Alex and Leon

    Chapter 1591 SS: Alex and Leon

    In the vibrant city of Avalon, a fusion of fantasy and modern elements, Alex and his friend Leon decided to spend a day exploring the various attractions the city had to offer. They started their adventure by visiting an arcade, eager to indulge in some friendlypetition and createsting memories.

    Inside the arcade, neon lights illuminated the room, casting a colorful glow on the arcade machines that lined the walls. Excitement filled the air as the sound of buttons being pressed and games being yed echoed throughout the space.

    Alex and Leon eagerly tried their hand at a variety of games. They raced against each other in virtual car simtions, battled fierce opponents in fighting games, and tested their reflexes in ssic arcade challenges. Laughter and friendly banter filled the air as theypeted, cheering each other on and reveling in the joy of friendly rivalry.

    After spending hours immersed in the world of gaming, their smiles andughter remained as they decided to explore more of what themercial and the entertainment district in Avalon had to offer. They ventured out into the bustling streets, Alex marveled at the unique blend of fantasy and modern architecture that surrounded them.

    They stumbled upon a cinema and couldn''t resist the temptation to catch a movie together. They chose a fantasy adventure film, immersing themselves in the thrilling story and stunning visuals that unfolded on the big screen. The movie brought them closer, as they shared their thoughts and excitement during the film.

    With the movie ending, they continued their exploration, wandering through the lively streets adorned with shops, cafes, and street performers. They admired the intricate craftsmanship of the fantasy-themed souvenirs and indulged in delicious treats from the local vendors.

    As the day turned into evening, they found themselves drawn toward a bar.

    The bar they found themselves in was a hidden gem tucked away in a quaint corner ofmercial district. As they stepped inside, they were greeted by warm, inviting lights that cast a gentle glow over the space. The walls were adorned with vintage posters and artwork, giving the bar a touch of nostalgia.

    The atmosphere was cozy and intimate, with a mix of wooden and cushioned seating options scattered throughout the room. The bar counter, made of polished mahogany, stretched along one side, lined with an impressive array of spirits and sses. Bartenders skillfully crafted cocktails, their movements fluid and precise, while a wide selection of craft beers and wines tempted patrons from the shelves behind them.

    Soft jazz music yed in the background, creating a soothing ambiance that encouraged conversation and rxation. The bar had a lively energy, with groups of friends huddled together, engaged in animated discussions andughter. The air was filled with the delightful aroma of well-crafted drinks and the asional waft of delicious bar snacks being served.

    The bar had a weing and inclusive vibe, attracting a diverse crowd of locals and tourists alike. The patrons were a mix of fantasy enthusiasts, artists, and adventurers, alling together to share stories and enjoy the evening. The bartenders and staff were friendly and attentive, ensuring that everyone feltfortable and well taken care of.

    The bar had a small outdoor seating area as well, with fairy lights strung overhead, creating a magical atmosphere as patrons enjoyed their drinks under the night sky. It provided a sense of tranquility amidst the bustling city, allowing guests to escape from the outside world for a while.

    Overall, the bar was a haven for those seeking a respite from the vibrant city, offering a cozy and rxed setting where friends could gather, share drinks, and createsting memories. Alex and Leon felt a sense of belonging as they immersed themselves in the bar''s ambiance, knowing that they had discovered a hidden gem in capital city''s Avalon.

    They settled in at a table, raising their sses in a toast to their friendship and the adventures they had experienced throughout the day.

    The bar buzzed with conversation andughter as they savored their drinks, reminiscing about their arcade triumphs, the thrilling movie, and the sights they had seen. They shared stories, dreams, and aspirations, deepening the bond they had formed as friends.

    As the atmosphere in the bar grew livelier, Alex and Leon decided to engage in a friendly arm wrestlingpetition. They were bothpetitive by nature and enjoyed testing their strength against each other.

    Leon, with his strong and muscr build, initially had the upper hand, winning several matches in a row. His biceps bulged as he exerted his power, showing off his physical prowess. The crowd around them cheered and ced friendly bets on the oue, adding to the excitement in the bar.

    However, Alex, despite his seemingly leaner frame, possessed a hidden strength that should not be underestimated. With determination in his eyes, he started retaliating, using technique and strategy to counter Leon''s brute force. He tapped into his inner strength, surprising everyone with his resilience and skill. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With each match, thepetition between Alex and Leon grew more intense. The bar patrons gathered around the table, cheering and chanting their names, creating an electric atmosphere. Alex''s determination began to pay off as he won a few rounds, making Leon work harder to maintain his winning streak.

    The arm wrestling matches continued, both Alex and Leon pushing themselves to their limits. The crowd eagerly watched as the bnce of power shifted back and forth between the two friends. It became a battle of wills, as they strained their muscles and locked eyes, refusing to give in.

    Ultimately, the final oue of the arm wrestlingpetition remained uncertain. Both Alex and Leon showcased their strength, resilience, andpetitive spirit. Regardless of who emerged as the ultimate winner, their friendly rivalry broughtughter and excitement to the bar, adding to the already vibrant atmosphere.

    As the matches concluded, the friends shared a moment of camaraderie and respect, acknowledging each other''s strengths and the fun they had shared. They raised their sses in a toast, celebrating their friendlypetition and the memorable evening they had spent together.

    In this world where fantasy and modernity coexisted, Alex found joy in the simple pleasures of gaming, exploring, and sharing moments of camaraderie with his friend Leon, the prince of the Lionheart empire. They treasured this day, knowing that the memories they had created would forever be etched in their hearts.

    As the night grew darker, they bid farewell to the bar and made their way back home, their hearts full of gratitude for the experiences they had shared. They knew that their friendship had grown stronger, and they looked forward to the adventures that awaited them in the magical world of Mysthia and beyond.

    They had to prepare, in a few days, they were going into Exodus.

 Chapter 1592 Chapter 1415: Void Bullet!

    1592 Chapter 1415: Void Bullet!

    Back to Alex''s location, the battle between Garcia and Alice raged on.

    In an instant, Garcia vanished into thin air, leaving everyone perplexed by his sudden disappearance. It was a bewildering sight, as if he had transcended the boundaries of time and space. The storm raged on, but there was no sign of his presence.

    Alice, however, remained calm amidst the chaos. Gripping the ancient tome tightly in her right hand, she flipped through its pages with unwavering determination. As she did, a radiant aura of golden runes materialized around her, acting as steadfast guardians shielding their master from harm.

    Alice believed that if she could effortlessly vanquish Garcia like she had defeated the death knights before, then this battle would be a walk in the park. But her confidence wavered when she realized the extent of Garcia''s power. He had the ability to fracture space itself, rendering her every move futile in the shattered realm. The stakes were raised, and the victor of this sh would determine the course of the entire battle.

    Suddenly, pitch-ck des materialized out of thin air, slicing through the fabric of space. Garcia maneuvered through the rift and appeared before Alice, his massive sword poised to strike. Yet, to his surprise, the expanded golden runes surrounding Alice intercepted his attack, creating an imprable barrier. With swift reflexes, he retreated and prepared for another assault. As he did, the cracks in space multiplied around Alice, threatening to consume her entirely.

    Witnessing this ominous turn of events, Alice''s expression finally betrayed her concern. She recognized Garcia''s intentions all too well. He sought to shatter the very fabric of space and banish her to an alternate ne of existence, sealing her away from this battleground forever.

    Yet, Alice was not an easy target to ovee. Confronting his ferocious attack, she remainedposed, forcefully closing the heavy tome in front of her.

    In an instant, a blinding radiance erupted, causing Garcia to squint his eyes. When he reopened them, he was astonished to find that everything around them had reverted to its original state. The previously destroyed surroundings, including the trees, grass,nd, and sky, were now restored, unchanged. He stood in his original position, and the only notable difference was that Alice now stood on solid ground instead of hovering in midair, calmly observing him.

    ''I stand no chance against her.''

    This was the only thought that echoed in Garcia''s mind. Among the four legendary generals, he possessed the second greatest strength. However, his ability to shatter space was rendered useless against this young woman named Alice. No matter how he fractured and tore apart the space before him, she effortlessly restored it to its original state. The only glimmer of hope for him was the possibility that Alice had also expended a significant amount of energy. Otherwise, he had no chance against her if she could nullify his every attack with such ease. But now, he realized that she too was not infallible...

    Sighing heavily, Garcia tightened his grip on the hilt of his sword, his gaze fixed ahead. In this moment, the dark aura surrounding his de dissipated, reced by ethereal mes that enveloped the iron de. The chaotic battle seemed to momentarily settle into an illusion of peace. Yet, it was merely the calm before the storm.

    For in the next moment, he unleashed his full strength, while Alice stowed away her Gift (The Tome) and clenched her right fist before her. The battle resumed.

    His massive de descended from above, breaking the sound barrier with a piercing whistle as it collided forcefully with an invisible force. The realm of darkness once again erupted in a dazzling disy of vibrant lights and colors. Countless des danced like a whirlwind, slicing through the very fabric of space, threatening to obliterate the young woman before him. Garcia was engulfed in the radiant onught, charging forward with his sword, tearing through the space once more. Yet, Alice did not falter. Instead, she raised her right arm and swiftly swiped her index and middle fingers to the side.

    Instantly, the air around her trembled, and a barrage of razor-sharp air des shot forth like reflections in a mirror, aiming directly at Garcia. The collision was brief, but within that moment, the sh of dark energy and the force of a hurricane once again dominated the battlefield.

    However, this would be the final showdown.

    He gnashed his teeth. He felt as though his de was ridiculously being struck by his own attack. Despite that, he clearly sensed the force, strength, and angle against his de. It all felt so familiar, as though he was battling himself. It was totally unbearable!

    "Hiyahhh!"

    Garcia snarled. When one reached his caliber, the level of swordsmanship was no longer important. The source of his strength, essence, and rules he possessed were the foundation of battle. Facing the endless de rays before him, Garcia flourished his sword and everything in sight split into ashes, the dazzling shes disappearing as though they were being devoured by darkness. Shortly after, his sturdy build trembled abruptly. Then, the darkness before him increased in mass. Looking at this scene, Alice raised her brow for the first time. She let out a grunt, clenching the air with her right hand in front of her. Along with her movement, Garcia suddenly stopped moving as though Alice was in control of everything. But this time, he seemed to have no hesitation at all. He held the hilt tightly and shed down from above!

    Another series of thunderous explosions boomed. Alice narrowed her eyes, extending her arm before her. Bursts of smoke and dust scattered, enfolding everything within. Shortly after, the billows of smoke concealing all vision dispersed. At this moment, Garcia was no longer in front of Alice. The only thing remaining on the devastated ground was a muscr arm. Looking at the severed arm, Alice pondered in silence for a few moments, before turning around and returning to the forest.

    On the other side, the battle raged one.

    Alex watched Alice and one of the four legendary generals of the Dali kingdom fight, Time ability versus space ability, unexpectedly Alice won, cutting one of the enemy arms. Garcia knew he couldn''t win therefore he fled, he had to go back and report everything to their leader but how can Alex allow that?

    From where he stood, he summoned the light blue sniper rifle shocking Cecilia who was beside him.

    ''''Eh? what is this thing?" the curious Cecilia asked but Alex had no intention of exining himself.

    Aiming the sniper rifle at Garcia two kilometers away he fired a special bullet.

    [Void Bullet!]

    The most destructive bullet among his special bullets, as itbined different elements (Fire/Ice/Lightning/Darkness/Space) to create this deadly bullet.

    Bang!

    The bullet tore through the air, piecing space and arrived before the fleeing Garcia. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Suddenly, Garcia felt chills run down his spine, death was closer, his instincts were warning him, he had to move his body however he couldn''t dodge as if his body was locked in ce and then, the bullet pierced his back before his body twisted grotesquely as if he was put in a mixer. In less than two seconds Garcia was no more, his body and soul obliterated.

    The area where he stood was gouged, leaving a giant crater.

    Cecilia who saw this scene gulped audibly.

    A terrifying chill swept through her entire body. Her spine was cold, and her scalp felt like it was going to explode.

    She did not dare to turn around, to look at Alex, afraid her soul might escape from her body. She''d never heard of something like this before. Although curious she dared not to raise a question. Sometimes curiosity kills the cat, not every curiosity is worth satisfying.

    ''''Let''s focus on the other fight.'''' Cecilia dered fighting a cough.

    Alex smiled before the light blue sniper rifle vanished.

    ''''Sure!"

 Chapter 1593 Chapter 1416: Vanquished

    1593 Chapter 1416: Vanquished

    If Wilhelmina had been aware of what had befallen her most trusted ally, Garcia, she would have desperately sought alternative solutions. However, she was unfortunately unable to spare any time or concern for him now. Her utmost priorityy in resolving her own life-and-death predicament.

    With a swift and powerful "swish," a shadowy whipshed out, causing chaotic ripples in the air. Yet, it met its match against a wless defensive barrier, rendering its efforts futile. Maggie smirked, spreading her arms wide, confident in the unwavering protection of her imprable shield. She tightened her fists and charged forward like a colossal, unstoppable force, delivering a mighty punch towards Wilhelmina, apanied by a turbulent gust. Faced with this menacing assault, Wilhelmina furrowed her brow and swiftly retreated, her feet gracefully tapping on a boulder, executing a gravity-defying 90-degree turn in mid-air to evade Maggie''s attack. However, this evasion did not guarantee her safety, as a glimpse of scarlet radiance caught her peripheral vision.

    For the first time, a solemn expression crossed Wilhelmina''s face; her earlier prideful smile had vanished entirely, reced by a sense of urgency and seriousness. Hastily, she extended her arms before her, causing a pair of ethereal bat wings to materialize from the shadows, enveloping her like a protective cocoon.

    Yet, in that very moment, Scarlett made her move.

    Bending low, her left hand gripping the ming sheath of a sword, while her right hand grasped its hilt, Scarlett took a decisive step forward. With a swift motion, she unsheathed the sword, her actions so swift that Wilhelmina had barely turned around and her shadowy bat wings had barely expanded in size. Before Wilhelmina could react, the sword of mes pierced through her shadowy wings, erupting in a ze of scarlet fire on impact, propelling Wilhelmina backwards like a massive fireball. However, just before crashing down, she swiftly regained control, extinguishing the mes that engulfed her in an instant. Landing gracefully on her feet once again.

    ''''Tch! She is like a damn cockroach!'''' Maggie grumbled while Scarlett smiled in response.

    Compared to the exasperated Maggie, she was apparently moreposed, which she even casually drew a pretty pattern using the tip of her sword.

    In the midst of the intense battle, Wilhelmina found herself taken aback and filled with rm. She had never anticipated that Maggie and Scarlett would possess such extensive knowledge of the royal vampires'' characteristics. Not only were they cautious in preventing any contamination of their blood, but they had also abandoned their usual long-range bombardment spells in favor of closebat tactics. Wilhelmina struggled to adapt to this unexpected turn of events, having never witnessed a Mage and Healer engage in such a fierce closebat battle before.

    However, Wilhelmina begrudgingly acknowledged that this change in strategy made Maggie and Scarlett an even greater threat to her. Whether it was Maggie or Scarlett, their proficiency in closebat tactics was remarkable. Their coordination was impable, and their elemental mes and iron fists, fueled by pure holy energy, possessed immense power. Wilhelmina found it incredibly challenging to withstand their relentless attacks. To add to her despair, it seemed that they were also aware of the limited time she had in her awakened state. This exined why they employed dying tactics instead of immediatelyunching a full assault on her, leaving her frustrated and seething with anger.

    Unbeknownst to Wilhelmina, her attack patterns had been revealed to Alex''s group through the corpse puppet of a former ally. If she had been aware of this, she would have likely been even more infuriated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While Scarlett and Maggie could afford to prolong the battle, Wilhelmina knew she couldn''t wait any longer. Every second counted, and she needed to escape. However, the imprable barrier surrounding her, as thick as a turtle shell, dashed her hopes of finding an exit. With no other options avable, her only choice was to defeat the two young women as swiftly as possible. Once the time limit of her awakening expired, she would be at their mercy, like a helpless fish on a cutting board. At that point, she wouldn''t have a say in whether she would be steamed, braised, or stewed.

    Wilhelmina wasn''t about to waste anymore time. She grunted,shing the long whip in her hand that turned into three mysterious, viper-like presences at its end. The three vipers hissed, pouncing on the two youngdies before them as though they were self-conscious. But Maggie neglected their presence entirely as she continued to burst forward like a rampaging tank with its cannon upfront on the battlefield, ignoring all insignificant damage. Facing Wilhelmina''s attack, Maggie, the battle Healer snarled and tookrge steps forward. She clenched her hands into fists, pushing them before her. Along with her actions, another defensive barrier appeared around her hands. Then, she thrust the defensive barrier forward like a forklift that had lost control, ttening every obstacle before it.

    Wilhelmina''s attack was no exception. The ice-cold, venomous, dark vipers of death instantly melted to the iparable holy strength as soon as they collided with the barrier. Before Ashvril retracted her arm, a red re had enveloped her as Scarlett''s sword had arrived in the blink of an eye. Once again, the unmatched power of mes that could roast the entire world sted at Wilhelmina.

    "You''re asking for death!"

    Facing thisbined attack, Wilhelmina snarled in rage. She raised her arms, coalescing all her power, attempting to teach the two scoundrels an unforgettable lesson about who she was and the consequences of treating her this way!

    The power inside her gathered, abstracting the most essential and destructive presence within. They turned into several long whips thatshed in all directions, forcing Scarlett and Maggie into defensive stances. Just a while more and Wilhelmina could coalesce the purest form of energy and destroy everything¡­

    But this was the end.

    All of a sudden, the power inside her ran wild, scattering to all parts of her body uncontrobly. Wilhelmina shuddered as she sensed her power declining, disappearing, and returning to peace under the influence of a certain external factor.

    Wilhelmina couldn''t consider this question anymore. She retreated quickly to evade the de strike from Scarlett, which almost took her life. But before Wilhelmina readied herself again, a piercing pain had punctured her body from the back. Wilhelmina lowered her head and witnessed a ck, razor-sharp de of a massive sickle prating out of her slender, alluring body, destroying this beautiful presence cruelly.

    At this moment, she heard someone''s voice.

    "You thought I was really gone?"

    "Shadow Queen!"

    Upon hearing the Shadow''s Queen voice, Wilhelmina gnashed her teeth and snarled fumingly. She finally understood why she couldn''t control her power at that very instant.

    "No¡­!"

    Wilhelmina screamed, struggling to break free from the Shadow Queen. However, it was toote as Scarlett''s and Maggie''s attacks arrived before her. At the very next moment, the iparable holy power and mes plunged into her body. The vampire duchess who had lost all strength finally gave in to this powerful attack and let out a high-pitched mourn. But this wasn''t the end, the Shadow Queen turned the sickle around and withdrew it from Wilhelmina''s body. The vampire duchess lost her bnce and crashed to the ground. She lifted her head, gnashed her teeth, and red at the Shadow Queen, thetter stared back at her prey.

    "Y-You¡­"

    Before Wilhelmina could say anything the Shadow Queen flicked her fingers and the girls attacked,bining the holy element together with hell me.

    Kaboom!

    ''''!!!!!!"

    Wilhelmina''s body was swallowed and she uttered a deafening cry.

    Topletely kill the enemy, the Shadow Queen preformed a ritual, numerous hand signs were made creating an ominous looking magic circle.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with the Shadow Queen''s actions, a fuzzy, shadow-like soul was extracted from the scorched body by an unknown force, trembling violently as though resisting. However, she flourished the sickle without hesitation and the soul screeched, before being absorbed into the sickle entirely. As the soul vanished, the remains under the daylight shattered and disappearedpletely.

    The Shadow Queen lowered her head and stared at the sickle in her hand where there was an indistinct, mourning face flickering from time to time, eventually vanishing. She let out a snort, before turning her hand around and putting the sickle away.

    At this moment, the bright radiance of the sun had infiltrated the night skypletely.

    Night was over and it was the start of a new day.

 Chapter 1594 Chapter 1419: Iajustu

    1594 Chapter 1419: Iajustu

    "Y-You¡­"

    Before Wilhelmina could say anything the Shadow Queen flicked her fingers and the girls attacked,bining the holy element together with hell me.

    Kaboom!

    ''''!!!!!!"

    Wilhelmina''s body was swallowed and she uttered a deafening cry.

    Topletely kill the enemy, the Shadow Queen preformed a ritual, numerous hand signs were made creating an ominous looking magic circle.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Along with the Shadow Queen''s actions, a fuzzy, shadow-like soul was extracted from the scorched body by an unknown force, trembling violently as though resisting. However, she flourished the sickle without hesitation and the soul screeched, before being absorbed into the sickle entirely. As the soul vanished, the remains under the daylight shattered and disappearedpletely.

    The Shadow Queen lowered her head and stared at the sickle in her hand where there was an indistinct, mourning face flickering from time to time, eventually vanishing. She let out a snort, before turning her hand around and putting the sickle away.

    At this moment, the bright radiance of the sun had infiltrated the night skypletely.

    Night was over and it was the start of a new day.

    ''''Let''s go back!" Alex ordered as he turned his head and vanished. He had deal a severe blow to the enemy by killing two of his generals. This annoying game was about toe to an end.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, in the outside world, Gracier''s location, after conquering the dungeon, the group was meet with an unexpected ambush outside, a fight broke out.

    mes zed across thend. The scorching heat devoured the verdant in as magma overflowed from the fissures of the meltednd like creatures raising their heads with self-awareness. The sea of mes grew wider as Gracier stood in its middle silently. The high temperature and violent gales congested the space around her, roaring as though they were about to destroy all living beings in this territory.

    Shing!

    A shimmering ice spear flitted across the air, fixing on the youngdy. Without turning around and gazing at it, she pointed her right hand in its direction and almost immediately after, the surrounding mes whirled into a wall that defied the ice spear. Shortly after, two streaks of magical radiances shed and dispersed the white mist instantly. At the same time, Gracier twitched her brows slightly and leaned her body to the left subtly as a razor-sharp de airflow burst out of the mist ferociously, aimed at her chest. If she were any other spell caster, she would be bewildered by this close-distance ambush. However, there wasn''t the slightest trace of panic on her face o her young face at all, not even when the razor-sharp de was about to prate her chest and cut off strands of her hair. Gracier raised her left arm and with this motion, she controlled the heat intensity thus generating wind''s currents. The winds currents whirled around her arm like an obedient pet jumping onto her hand gently and morphed into a sturdy barrier in front of her.

    ng! ng! ng!

    A series of rasps sounded as the de collided on the wind shield, sttering res in all directions. The formidable shield coalesced from mighty wind''s currents deflected the de. The enemy swordsman who had missed the opportunity to take her down turned around and thrust his left leg at her calf. Gracier took a step back, evading his attack immediately. However, she didn''t expect the enemy swordsman to continue his aggression and a dazzling sh of light appeared beside him once again. It was another fluctuating de light that came striking at her like a specter.

    me sword!

    She witnessed the shimmering de light but the motion of her hand didn''te to a halt. She stooped over slightly, reached for her waist with her right hand. Along with this movement, the wavering mes gathered around her waist and quickly coalesced into a scarlet sword. She clutched the hilt and shed forward.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The delusive de light split the space open, only to be stopped by a bright, scarlet ray of light. In the blink of an eye, the enemy swordsman and Gracier collided. But shortly after, the former shuddered and his head flew up into the sky as a stream of pitch-ck blood sprayed from his severed neck. Before his corpse crumbled to the ground, the impatient magma in the surroundings metamorphosed into the shape of tentacles, binding the corpse tightly and dragging it into the sea of magma. Without even making a sound, the corpse melted as it submerged. Gracier didn''t even nce at her defeated enemy. She swung the sword coalesced from mes without any hesitation. Shortly after, in a loud explosion, the sword transformed into multiple meteorites thatunched forward. The elf mage in the distance witnessed this scene and grimaced. She grunted, lifting the staff high up and striking it on the ground with force. The vastnd froze instantly. A crystal-clear ice barrier expanded like a blooming flower with her in the middle. The zing meteorites whistling across the air crashed onto the transparent ice shield.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    White steam spurted upon impact, enveloping the elf mage entirely. Due to this reason, she didn''t witness Gracier bending over again into a sword-drawing stance. She stared sharply at the dense white mist before her. Even though the white mist concealed her vision, her gaze was sharp, as though she saw through everything that was behind the mist. At that moment, another fiery sword took shape on her waist. This was the skill she learned recently, and also the one that she taught her this was none other than Sakuya.

    The Sword-drawing Assault, Iajustu it was called in Sakuya''s nativenguage Gracier believe.

    As a spell caster, a mage, she didn''t learn ordinary and cumbersome spells. She also didn''t need to learn defensive or offensive sword skills. After all, she had unique offensive spells (Skills) and as a me mage, she could never match up against pure swordsmen in terms of swordsmanship. It would be truly foolish of her topete against a pure swordsman. This was why she only needed to learn how to kill with a sword. Just this alone was enough.

    And this swordsmanship of hers was designed for that very purpose. There was only one move in her Sword-drawing Assault, and she couldn''t retreat after shing the sword. This was Gracier''schoice as a spell caster in fights at close quarters. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Gazing at the mist ahead, her heterochromia eyes glinted inexplicably.

    At the next moment, she vanished swiftly and a shiny, scarlet line passed through the ice shield. The wind pressure from this phenomenal speed scattered the mist in an instant. Before the elf mage knew it, Gracier was already standing behind her, clutching her zing sword and staring at her in silence. The elf mage maintained her fighting stance. She lifted the staff and gazed grimly ahead. Around her were countless ice crystals that had merged into a sturdy, defensive barrier. At that moment, both of them had as thoughe to a pause. But shortly after, a straight line emerged from the ice barrier and thete, powerful pressure raised the ice barrier that was split into two. Then, zing mes fluttered and devoured the shattered ice barrier like a starving beast. Gracier canceled the me sword and stood amidst this destion like a Goddess of destruction.

    Somehow, it was a picturesque scene instead of appearing horrific.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1595 Bonus Chapter: Spending some quality time 1

    1595 Bonus Chapter: Spending some quality time 1

    Avalon, Alex''s mansion.

    As its golden rays cast a warm glow upon the world of Mysthia, a gentle breeze rustles through the leaves, carrying the sweet scent of blooming flowers. Birds chirp joyfully, their melodic songs filling the air with a sense of excitement and possibility. The sun''s radiant presence brings life and energy to the world, awakening nature from its slumber. With each passing moment, the day unfolds like a nk canvas, ready to be painted with new adventures, opportunities, and experiences. The sun''s ascent signifies a fresh start, a chance to embrace the beauty and wonders that lie ahead.

    As the soft rays of sunlight gently filtered through the curtains, Alex slowly stirred from his slumber, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. He stretched his limbs and took a deep breath, savoring the peaceful stillness of the morning.

    With a newfound energy coursing through his veins, Alex''s mind began to wander, contemting the possibilities thaty ahead for the day. His thoughts danced with excitement as he considered all the things he could do to make the most of this fresh start.

    As he swung his feet out of bed and nted them firmly on the floor, Alex made a silent promise to himself to seize the day and make it truly remarkable. He envisioned a day filled with adventure,ughter, and the joy of sharing special moments with loved ones.

    With a smile on his face and a spring in his step, Alex headed towards the kitchen to prepare a hearty breakfast, eager to fuel his body and mind for the adventures that awaited. Today he would be preparing his breakfast, no need to ask the servants to do it. Sometimes one will find joy doing things like these.

    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the tantalizing scent of sizzling bacon and eggs.

    As he savored each bite of his delicious breakfast, Alex''s mind buzzed with ideas. He contemted going for a long hike in the nearby mountains, immersing himself in the beauty of nature and relishing the serenity that only the great outdoors could provide.

    Alternatively, he considered visiting a local art gallery, indulging in the creativity and inspiration that art never failed to evoke within him. The thought of wandering through the halls, admiring paintings and sculptures, filled him with a sense of wonder and intrigue. He could use this clear his mind and prepare for the future. Rxation is a must.

    Another idea that crossed Alex''s mind was to embark on a spontaneous road trip, to explore new ces and discover hidden gems along the way. The thought of hitting the open road, windows down, and music ying, ignited a sense of freedom and adventure within him.

    Yet, amidst all these thrilling possibilities, Alex''s heart whispered a different desire. He longed to spend quality time with his fianc¨¦e, Luna, to create memories together and strengthen the bond they shared. He imagined surprising her with a romantic lunch by the waterfront, basking in the warmth of each other''spany and cherishing the simple joy of being together, well something along those lines, overall he wished simply spend some quality time with her. This simple desire must be fulfilled. Today he would concentrate solely on her, no thinking of anything else, after all they''d found each other after so long. He would also take the others out some time.

    As he finished his breakfast, Alex made up his mind. Today would be a day of love,ughter, and shared adventures with Luna. With excitement bubbling in his chest, he quickly tidied up the kitchen and made his way to wake Luna, eager to see her beautiful smile and embark on a day that would undoubtedly be etched in their memories forever.

    With each step he took, Alex knew that this day held endless possibilities, and he was ready to embrace them all. Today was a new beginning, a fresh chapter in their lives, and he was determined to make it a day that would bring them closer and fill their hearts with joy.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Luna''s eyes sparkled like the sugar crystals shimmering on the bakery window. Alex''s chest warmed at the sight of her pure, unadulterated joy. It danced in her steps, skipping ahead of him, practically vibrating with anticipation.

    "Chocte chip, hands down!" she dered, practically nose-diving into the disy case. Alex chuckled, his gaze mirroring hers as it darted between towering stacks of peanut butter delights, ssic chewy oatmeal raisin, and even the daring avocado lime creations.

    "Don''t forget your other sweethearts," he teased, nudging towards a disy of macarons in pastel hues. Luna gasped, momentarily torn between the rich, gooey promise of cookies and the delicate perfection of the macarons.

    "Two of each!" she announced, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "One surprise date deserves double the indulgence, right?"

    Alex readily agreed, theirughter echoing in the small shop. Each bite was a symphony of vors, savored and discussed with an ease that transcended mere conversation. Luna, fueled by sugar and sunshine, recounted hrious childhood stories with eyes sparkling like stardust. Alex, emboldened by herughter, shared his aspirations for the future, his voice gaining a touch of wistfulness that Luna found strangely endearing.

    But the magic wasn''t confined to words. Small, unspoken moments painted the afternoon in vibrant hues. Sharing a bite of a particrly decadent cookie, Luna brushing a stray crumb from Alex''s shirt with a yful smile, their fingers brushing as they reached for the same napkin - each touch, each stolen nce, spoke anguage sweeter than any cookie could express. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bellies full and hearts brimming with warmth, they stepped out of the bakery. The afternoon sun had softened, painting the sky in hues of apricot andvender. Afortable silence settled between them, punctuated by the chirping of birds and the distantughter of children ying. Alex, emboldened by the sess of the date, reached for Luna''s hand. His touch sent a jolt of electricity through her, a silent question hanging in the air.

    Luna''s smile was answer enough. Hand-in-hand, they walked towards the park, bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun. The unnned date had blossomed into something much more - a sweet beginning to a story they were both eager to write, one bite-sized adventure at a time. But the afternoon wasn''t over yet. As they entered the park, the scent of freshly cut grass filled their senses, mingling with the sweet aroma of blooming roses. A band yed a soft melody in the distance, inviting them to twirl under the watchful gaze of the setting sun. Alex had one more surprise up his sleeve, a secret whispered in the rustling leaves and the gentle hum of the citying alive in the twilight. This, Luna realized, was just the first chapter in their sweet, unfolding story.

    Following the cookie shop, the visit in the park, Alex had one more stop nned for their date - a charming little bookstore nestled in the heart of the neighborhood. Luna had a fondness for literature, her eyes always lighting up at the sight of a well-loved novel or an intriguing new release. Alex recalled how she would often spend hours immersed in the pages of a book,pletely lost in the narratives woven by skilled storytellers.

    The bookstore was a slice of heaven for any book lover. Its rustic charm was entuated by the aroma of old paper and coffee, and the walls were lined with shelves crammed with books of all genres. Here, amidst the hushed whispers of turning pages and the soft hum of quiet conversations, Luna''s joy was palpable.

    She wandered through the rows of the bookstore, her fingers tracing the spines of the books as she read their titles. Her face lit up as she discovered a special edition of her favorite novel sitting on a disy shelf.

    Alex watched Luna, her excitement contagious. He was d he''d chosen this ce. It was simple, yet it meant the world to Luna.bookstore nestled in the heart of the city. Luna had a fondness for literature, her eyes always lighting up at the sight of a well-loved novel or an intriguing new release. Alex recalled how she would often spend hours immersed in the pages of a book,pletely lost in the narratives woven by skilled storytellers.

    The bookstore was a slice of heaven for any book lover. Its rustic charm was entuated by the aroma of old paper and coffee, and the walls were lined with shelves crammed with books of all genres. Here, amidst the hushed whispers of turning pages and the soft hum of quiet conversations, Luna''s joy was palpable.

    She wandered through the rows of the bookstore, her fingers tracing the spines of the books as she read their titles. Her face lit up as she discovered a special edition of her favorite novel sitting on a disy shelf.

    Alex watched Luna, her excitement contagious. He was d he''d chosen this ce. It was simple, yet it meant the world to Luna.

    Sweet time again. Well, this help me to sometime fight writer''s block. Hopefully w you like them.

 Chapter 1596 SS: Lucid Dream

    1596 SS: Lucid Dream N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Gracier had a dream.

    A lucid dream.

    But she could not move in her own lucid dream.

    She was simply experiencing the dream from a third-person point of view.

    Her body and her mind were disconnected.

    And her dream...Was a lewd one.

    In front of her, stood Alex.

    Holding her arms above her head, he continued to nibble at her fair nape. Some of his bites even managed to draw some blood.

    And each time this happened, her body quivered in ecstasy as her womanhood drooled.

    After some time, Alex whispered something in her ear.

    But because it was a dream...She couldn''t hear any of it.

    Then heid her body on the bed, and greedily attacked her bosom, sucking on her pink peaks.

    Gracier''s mind was filled with a mixture of desire and confusion. The sensations in her dream were overwhelming, as if her subconscious had unleashed a hidden passion. She longed to feel Alex''s touch but couldn''t control her own movements. It was both frustrating and intoxicating.

    As the dream continued, Alex''s lips trailed down her body, leaving a trail of wet kisses and nibbles along her delicate skin. Every touch ignited a fire within her, and she arched her back in response, yearning for more. The intensity of pleasure grew with each passing moment, leaving her breathless and desperate for release.

    Though she couldn''t hear his words, Gracier could sense the depth of Alex''s desire through his actions. His eyes gazed into hers, filled with a mix of adoration and raw passion nothing like the brotherly love he would show her usually. It was as if he could see into her soul, understanding her deepest fantasies without uttering a single word.

    With a gentle yetmanding touch, Alex positioned Gracier on the bed, his hunger evident in his eyes. Hevished attention on her bosom, taking her rosy peaks into his mouth one by one, teasing and sucking them with a fervor that left her trembling with pleasure. Waves of ecstasy coursed through her body, building an intense heat that threatened to consume her.

    In this dreamlike state, Gracier surrendered herselfpletely to the sensations. Her mind soared with abandon, free from the constraints of reality. She allowed herself to be consumed by the intoxicating pleasure, reveling in the forbidden desires that her subconscious had unveiled.

    As the dream continued to unfold, Gracier''s body and mind merged, and she regained control over her movements. With newfound confidence, her hands explored Alex''s body, matching his passion with her own. Together, they embarked on a journey of exploration and bliss, their desires intertwining in a dance of ecstasy that transcended the boundaries of the dream.

    And in that moment, as they embraced the depths of their shared desire, Gracier realized that this dream was more than just a fantasy. It was a reflection of the hidden desires that had always resided within her. And now, she had the opportunity to explore them fully, both in her dreams and in her waking life.

    Gracier''s mind was in turmoil as she grappled with theplex emotions that flooded her being. The dream had awakened a deep and forbidden desire within her, one that she couldn''t ignore any longer. The realization that her feelings for Alex had evolved into something more than sibling love was both exhrating and terrifying.

    Alex had been her rock, her protector, and her savior. He had given her a second chance at life when all hope seemed lost. And in return, a bond had formed between them that defied conventional boundaries.

    As Gracier contemted the situation, she couldn''t deny the mutual attraction that simmered beneath the surface. Their interactions, even outside the confines of the dream, held a certain tension, a yearning that hinted at a shared desire for something more. Perhaps it was time to confront these feelings and explore the possibility of a romantic rtionship.

    But before Gracier could act on her emotions, she knew she had to have an open and honest conversation with Alex. They needed to address theplexities of their rtionship and ensure that their desires aligned. Thest thing she wanted was to jeopardize the bond they had built or bring harm to their family dynamic.

    Gracier stepped into the soothing cascade of the shower, allowing the warm water to wash away the remnants of her tumultuous thoughts. The gentle pressure of the water against her skin provided a momentary respite from the intensity of her emotions.

    As the steam enveloped the bathroom, Gracier closed her eyes, focusing on the sensation of the water against her body. With each drop that fell, she felt a sense of rity and calm wash over her. The rhythmic sound of the water hitting the tiles became a soothing melody, drowning out the chaos that had consumed her mind.

    As she stood there, allowing the water to cleanse her both physically and mentally, Gracier took deep breaths, inhaling the steam and exhaling her worries. She reminded herself that it was okay to feel conflicted and uncertain. What mattered most was how she chose to navigate those emotions and forge a path that felt true to herself.

    The water continued to pour over her, washing away the remnants of shame and guilt that had clung to her being. Gracier knew that self-eptance was a crucial step in embracing her desires and moving forward. She couldn''t change the way she felt, but she could choose how to act upon those feelings with integrity and respect.

    With renewed determination, Gracier turned off the shower and wrapped herself in a soft towel. As she stood in front of the mirror, she gazed at her reflection, a mix of vulnerability and strength reflected in her eyes. She knew that the road ahead wouldn''t be easy, but she was ready to face it head-on.

    Taking a deep breath, Gracier made a silent promise to herself. She would embrace her desires, while also being mindful of the consequences and the impact it might have on those around her. Above all, she would strive to navigate this uncharted territory with love,passion, and openmunication.

    Leaving the bathroom, Gracier felt a newfound sense of rity and purpose. The steamy shower had served as a metaphorical cleanse, allowing her to wash away the doubts and uncertainties that had clouded her mind. With each step she took, she moved forward, ready to embark on this journey of self-discovery and love, knowing that she had the strength to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    Finally, it dawned on her she had to act on her desire. She would stop hesitating from now on.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1597 SS: The Masquerade

    1597 SS: The Masquerade

    Avalon, capital city of the Drexia Empire. Few days before Alex''s group departure on a world tour .

    The night was filled with a sense of mystery and excitement as Alex, Gracier, Luna, Maria, Artemia, and Kuina made their way to the grand masquerade ball. Each of them adorned with elegant masks, their identities hidden from the curious gazes of others.

    Alex, draped in a tailored suit, moved with the confidence of a man who knew his worth. The fabric, a rich midnight blue, hugged his frame like a second skin, each pleat and seam whispering of meticulous craftsmanship. The moonlight caught the subtle sheen, transforming it into a constetion of stardust woven into the material. His crisp white shirt, peeking out from beneath the perfectly-cutpels, hinted at an underlying elegance, while the silk tie, the color of a twilight sky, added a touch of yful intrigue. But it was the way he wore the suit, not the other way around, that truly captured the eye. Each step exuded an effortless grace, a quiet power that emanated from within. The suit wasn''t just clothing; it was an extension of him, a story woven into threads, ready to be unraveled with each confident stride he took. He was a gentleman cloaked in midnight blue, poised to write his own adventure under the masquerade''s shimmering lights.

    His whole body exuded confidence as he navigated the opulent ballroom. His mask, adorned with intricate feathers, added an air of intrigue to his presence. Gracier, by his side, wore a flowing gown that shimmered with every step. Her mask, embellished with delicatece, added an aura of mystique to her enchanting beauty.

    Luna, with her mesmerizing eyes and flowing dark hair, glided across the dance floor in a gown that seemed to mirror the night sky. Her mask, adorned with celestial patterns, added an ethereal touch to her already captivating presence. Maria, radiant in her vibrant red dress, moved with grace and poise, her mask adorned with intricate floral designs that matched her vivacious personality.

    Artemia, with an air of elegance and grace, donned a sleek ck suit that entuated her statuesque figure. Her mask, embellished with silver ents, added a touch of allure to her mysterious aura. Kuina, with her free-spirited nature, embraced the whimsical spirit of the masquerade ball. Her mask, adorned with feathers and vibrant colors, reflected her vibrant personality.

    As the night unfolded, the group reveled in the enchanting atmosphere, dancing to the rhythm of the music, and engaging in lively conversations with other masked attendees. Laughter echoed through the ballroom as they shared stories and created memories that would be cherished for years toe.

    The masquerade ball created a sense of unity among the group, as they embraced the opportunity to step outside of their everyday lives and immerse themselves in a world of fantasy and intrigue. With each twirl on the dance floor and each whispered conversation, their bond grew stronger, forged by the shared experience of this enchanting evening.

    14:46

    As the night came to a close, the masks were removed, revealing the faces behind the disguises. Alex, Gracier, Luna, Maria, Artemia, and Kuina looked at each other, their eyes filled with a sense of connection and gratitude. The masquerade ball had brought them closer, not only as friends but as individuals who had embraced the magic of the night and discovered a deeper understanding of themselves and each other. Their bonds have gotten stronger.

    But the true magic of the night was yet to unfold. As thest waltz ended and the guests began to remove their masks, an air of anticipation filled the room. A masked figure, cloaked in shadow, stepped onto the stage and dered, "Tonight, under the veil of mystery, a game begins! Each of you possesses a unique token hidden within your masks. Find your partners, decipher the clues, and unlock the secrets they hold. By dawn, those who solve the enigma shall be rewarded beyond their wildest dreams!"

    Excitement erupted amongst the remaining guests. Alex, his eye catching Gracier''s, winked beneath his mask. Maria, ever the strategist, surveyed the room, her gaze meeting Luna''s, a knowing glint in their eyes. Artemia, ever the pragmatist, approached Kuina, their masks held aloft in silent understanding. With newfound purpose, the group embarked on a thrilling quest, their individual strengths ying on each other''s as they untangled the masked figure''s cryptic clues.

    Their journey led them through hidden passageways, past masked fortune tellers with enigmatic riddles, and into secret chambers filled with forgotten relics. Each challenge tested their wit, courage, and friendship, forging their bond even deeper. Along the way, they encountered masked strangers, some helpful, others deceptive, adding to the intrigue and danger of their pursuit.

    As the night wore on, exhaustion threatened to win, but the promise of the unknown spurred them forward. Finally, amidst a flurry of hidden symbols and forgotten poems, they cracked the final code. The tokens, whenbined, revealed a map leading to a hidden vault within the very foundation of the ballroom.

    With hearts pounding and masks clutched tight, they ventured into the darkness, the map''s glow their only guide. The vault door creaked open, revealing a sight that took their breath away. It wasn''t gold or jewels that awaited them, but a shimmering portal swirling with energy, whispering of farawaynds and unimaginable adventures.

    The masked figure reappeared, their voice echoing through the chamber, "The choice is yours. Step through the portal and embark on a journey unlike any other, or return to your lives, forever changed by your experience."

    As dawn approached, casting its first rays of light on their masked faces, the group exchanged nces, unspoken emotions swirling in their eyes. They''re adventurers before being students at the Freya''s Academy. Naturally, there was no way they''d be afraid on embarking on an adventurous journey.

    Taking the lead like the natural leader, Alex led the rest of the group through the portal.

    You go forward through the weak portal revealed only during a event like these. You''re immediately met by a pleasant world. Light as a feather you gently float above the surface, hanging gently in the thick smog that fills the air. A sense of calm takes over as you take in the gorgeous sights before your very eyes.

    There''s so much to learn in this world, but safety stilles first, it is a strange new world after all.

    Alex''s group hadn''t had the time to enjoy the scenery before a thunderous voice echoed, announcing the beginning of the riddles, thest part of the game.

    [Lives without a body, hears without ears, speaks without a mouth, to which the air alone gives birth.]

    The answer:?

    Alex''s group exchanged a look between them before Luna answered.

    ''''Echo!"

    [Congrattions. Now the second riddle.]

    [I am the beginning of sorrow and the end of sickness. There''s no happiness without me nor is there sadness. I am always in risk, yet never in danger. You will find me in the sun, but I am never out of darkness.]

    This time it was Maria who answered.

    ''''The answer is the Letter S.''''

    [Correct! Last riddle: Light brings me to life, but darkness kills me. What am I?]

    ''''I''m darkness.'''' Alex answered.

    [Congrattions, you group passed the final test and win 100 tinum coins and and in the north.]

    I have always wanted to write this, well here I am.So I hope you did enjoy the chapter as I have enjoyed ponding it.

    Nickaido

    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1598 Chapter 1420: Mugen no Kaze/Jigen no rÅgoku

    1598 Chapter 1420: Mugen no Kaze/Jigen no r¨­goku

    At the next moment, she vanished swiftly and a shiny, scarlet line passed through the ice shield. The wind pressure from this phenomenal speed scattered the mist in an instant. Before the elf mage knew it, Gracier was already standing behind her, clutching her zing sword and staring at her in silence. The elf mage maintained her fighting stance. She lifted the staff and gazed grimly ahead. Around her were countless ice crystals that had merged into a sturdy, defensive barrier. At that moment, both of them had as thoughe to a pause. But shortly after, a straight line emerged from the ice barrier and thete, powerful pressure raised the ice barrier that was split into two. Then, zing mes fluttered and devoured the shattered ice barrier like a starving beast. Gracier canceled the me sword and stood amidst this destion like a Goddess of destruction.

    Somehow, it was a picturesque scene instead of appearing horrific.

    Gracier turned her head into the other''s direction. Each was fighting a group of enemy. There was a quite a distance between each of them as if the enemy arbitrarily did this, maybe they thought they''d destabilize them and win if they were to separate them and this belief couldn''t be more wrong.

    Gracier was not in the hurry to join the other, she calmly waited.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, a hush fell over the world. The vibrant hues of day softened into an embrace of twilight, painted with strokes ofvender and indigo. The sky, once a vibrant canvas, transformed into a velvety expanse, where the moon, a solitary pearl, hung suspended with ethereal grace. It bathed thend in a gentle luminescence, coaxing out nocturnal whispers from rustling leaves and chirping crickets. The world, cloaked in this tranquil tapestry of sight and sound, sumbed to the gentle caress of the night.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Meanwhile, ten kilometers north to Gracie''s actual position,Sakuya was surrounded by hundreds of enemies, humans, elves and demons. Some wielded magic some weapons. Sakuya stood calmly between holding her two katanas. Not only would use her katanas she will also use her magic, be it the Wind element or the space element. Wind magic surrounded her body and she suddenly disappeared in a thin air, enemies were left bewildered, their attacks striking nothing but empty space. Little did they know, Sakuya had tapped into the power of the space element, allowing her to manipte the fabric of reality itself. In this ethereal state, Sakuya could move swiftly and silently, her every step leaving a trail of shimmering stardust.

    Reappearing behind her unsuspecting foes, Sakuya''s katanas danced with deadly precision. With each swift strike, the air crackled and shimmered, as if the very elements were in awe of her prowess. Her des sliced through the enemy ranks, their bodies falling lifeless to the ground.

    But Sakuya''s battle was far from over. As more enemies closed in, she unleashed the might of the Wind element.

    ''''Mugen No Kaze'''' (Eternal Wind)

    A gust of cyclonic force erupted from her palms, sending her adversaries flying in all directions. The sheer power of her magic tore through the battlefield, leaving chaos and destruction in its wake.

    With her enemies momentarily stunned, Sakuya seized the opportunity to gather her strength. She closed her eyes, channeling the energy of the elements around her. The wind whispered secrets of the battlefield, guiding her next move, while the space element granted her the ability to foresee her opponents'' actions.

    As the enemies regrouped and charged towards her, Sakuya''s ck abyss like eyes snapped open. Time seemed to slow down as she gracefully dodged and parried each attack, her katanas moving in perfect synchronization. Her movements were a blur, her strikes precise and lethal. Thebination of her unparalleled swordsmanship and mastery over the elements made her an unstoppable force.

    The battlefield became a symphony of chaos and destruction, with Sakuya at its center. The enemies, once confident in their numbers, now trembled in fear as they witnessed the true extent of her power. With every swing of her katanas and every surge of her magic, Sakuya''s resolve grew stronger.

    Though outnumbered and surrounded, Sakuya remained calm and focused. She knew that victory was within her grasp. With a final flourish of her des, she unleashed a devastating wave of wind and space magic, obliterating her enemies and leaving nothing but silence in its aftermath.

    Sakuya stood alone on the battlefield, her katanas sheathed and her body radiating with a gentle aura. The wind whispered its gratitude, swirling around her in a gentle embrace. She had proven herself to be a warrior of unparalleled skill and a master of the elements. As she surveyed the scene before her, a faint smile graced her lips. The battle may have been won, but Sakuya knew that her journey was far from over.

    The battlefieldy silent, a macabre tableau painted in moonlight and gore. Hundredsy still, their final breaths mingling with the metallic tang of spilled blood. A hollow victory, Sakuya thought, the taste of ashes in her mouth. But the respite was fleeting. An ominous tremor snaked through the earth, shattering the fragile peace.

    From the ground erupted a behemoth, cloaked in inky shadow. Its form rippled and writhed, defiance embodied, its eyes embers burning with unholy light. A Yotengu, a demon born of nightmares and whispers. Itsughter, a guttural rasp, echoed across the carnage.

    "So, the mortal who dances with the wind dares grace me with her presence. Let us see if your twirling des can withstand the embrace of my darkness as I appears after a while to grace the world of my noble presence."

    With inhuman speed, the Yotengu materialized before her, twin katanas wreathed in crackling shadows. Sakuya met its gaze, her lips curving into a smile that held no warmth. "I may dance with the wind," she countered, her voice a de of ice, "but tonight, I waltz with oblivion."

    The sh was a tempest of steel and darkness.

    ngs! ngs!

    Sakuya, a whirlwind of emerald light, deflected the Yotengu''s strikes with impossible grace. Every ng resonated through her bones, the shadows whispering insidious doubts, sapping at her strength. But she wouldn''t falter. If she were to fall here, many innocents would die and she would feel ashamed, beside she was having fun, she gotta y to her heart content, she must lose when the others were performing exceptionally well she could tell, fueled with an unyielding resolve and the thirst for battle, Sakuya''s mind barrier got strengthened even more.

    With renewed vigor, she unleashed a fury of wind-infused strikes, pushing the Yotengu back. Her des, shimmering with a borrowed emerald glow, sang a song of defiance. But the demon was relentless, its dark aura a suffocating shroud, threatening to extinguish her flickering me.

    Just as despair threatened to take hold, she saw an opening. With a flick of her wrist, she vanished in a ripple of space, reappearing behind the Yotengu.

    ''''Mugen no Kaze''''

    Her katanas, imbued with the force of a thousand gales, mmed into its back, tearing through the obsidian flesh. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''''Grarrrrrr!!!!!!"

    The demon roared, a sound of unimaginable pain, its form flickering like a dying me.

    She knew time was a luxury she couldn''t afford.

    ''''Jigen no r¨­goku'''' (Dimensional Prison)

    Channeling the very fabric of space, she wove a cage of swirling distortions around the Yotengu, severing its connection to the abyss. Trapped, vulnerable, it writhed in silent fury. This was her moment.

    Gathering every ounce of remaining strength, Sakuya unleashed a final, desperate blow.

    ''''Dimensional sh!''''

    Her des crossed, forming a zing X, a miniature storm erupting from the point of convergence. The force cleaved through the void, severing the Yotengu''s connection to the darkness.

    ''''!!!!!"

    A scream, raw and primal, echoed through the shattered space as the demon dissolved into nothingness, leaving behind only the scent of ozone and burnt feathers.

    Sakuya copsed, her body a broken vessel, her spirit frayed but unbroken. The moon, witness to her struggle, dipped towards the horizon, painting the battlefield in hues of dawn. With each ragged breath, she felt the wind caress her wounds, whispering sce and strength.

    This was not the end, merely a chapter closed in a never-ending story. She would rise again, stronger, her resolve tempered in the fires of battle. For the wind still whispered, carrying tales of hope and resilience, and as long as it sang, her spirit, like the dawn, would ever rise again.

    The battlefield, now bathed in the gentle glow of morning, echoed not with the cries of war, but with the soft sigh of the wind, a luby for the dead and a promise for the living. Sakuya stood, a figure etched against the rising sun, a testament to the enduring spirit that danced with the wind and embraced even the darkest oblivion.

    ''''Ops! That''s cringe to think like that. It does suit me. I hope the other are doing fine. Gotta join them.''''

    [Level up!]

    Sakuya felt refreshed after hearing the level up notification. Finally, she has reached lvl 200.

    I hope you like this chapy

 Chapter 1599 Chapter 1421: Ice Sovereign 1

    Chapter 1599 Chapter 1421: Ice Sovereign 1

    Southern of Gracier''s location, Maria was also surrounded by an army of monsters, humans and demons were mixed in.

    Currently, instead of her usual ck hair, Maria''s hair had turned white and her body exuding a chilling aura. She held in her two hands the crystal dagger, the first form of her Gift.

    ''''If you are noting, I''lle to you instead.'''' She dered in a chilling tone before she vanished, at the same time hundred of ice arrows were manifested hovering around her.

    The air crackled with frost as Maria reappeared, a blur of white amidst the chaos. Her ice arrows, propelled by the force of her sh, became streaks of white light, skewering demons, piercing shields, and sending human soldiers stumbling back in terror. Some arrows shattered against enchanted armor, exploding in miniature blizzards that momentarily blinded their targets.

    The enemy ranks faltered, momentarily thrown into disarray. But the advantage was fleeting. A hulking ogre bellowed, charging at Maria with a club the size of a tree trunk. She met the charge head-on, twisting her body to evade the club''s swing. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the ground, but Maria remained unfazed. With lightning reflexes, she stabbed her dagger into the ogre''s exposed ankle, twisting it with a cruel efficiency that sent the behemoth crashing down, howling in pain. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A condensed Ice arrow skewed the ogre''s brain through its right eye. Thetter''s body convulsed for a moment before breathing itsst breath.

    Undeterred by one of their big shots drath, the mixed horde surged forward again. A pair of gargoyles, their stone bodies imbued with demonic power, swooped down, ws outstretched. Maria, anticipating their attack,unched herself skyward with an explosive burst of ice energy, leaving behind a crater where she stood moments ago. The gargoyles collided midair, their screeches echoing as they tumbled to the ground, stunned.

    ''''Ice Flowers!" She mumbled before a tiny ice particles in the form of small flower patterns danced in the air before coiling around the gargoyle''s bodies, instantly freezing them to death.

    Landing gracefully, Maria weaved through the throng, her movements a whirlwind of ice and steel. Her daggers shed, leaving trails of frost in their wake. A human enemy, driven by fanatical zeal, lunged at her with a sword. Maria parried the blow with her dagger, the metal nging in a shower of sparks. But the man was relentless, his attacks fueled by a desperate fervor.

    Maria, recognizing his desperation, saw an opening. With a swift maneuver, she disarmed the man, the sword ttering to the ground.

    Boom!

    The man''s body was sent flying, drawing a parabolic arc in the air before ultimatelynding on his neck, producing a cracking sound as his neck got twisted.

    There was a momentarily silence before the enemy resumed their attack on Maria as if possessed.

    The battlefield was a symphony of chaos and destruction, each sh of steel and ice a deadly dance between Maria and her foes. She moved with a grace and precision that seemed almost supernatural, her white hair flowing behind her like a banner of death. The chilling aura that surrounded her seemed to intensify with each strike, freezing the very air around her and leaving a trail of frost in her wake.

    As the enemy forces continued to press forward, Maria''s resolve only grew stronger. She knew that she was outnumbered, but she also knew that she possessed a power unlike any other ice user, especially now that her strength grew after passing the threshold of Level 200. With a fierce determination in her eyes, she pushed back against the tide of monsters, humans, and demons that sought to overwhelm her.

    In a moment of respite, Maria surveyed the battlefield, her breathing out in frosty puffs. The bodies of her fallen enemiesy scattered around her, a testament to her skill and power. But she knew that the battle was far from over.

    With a steely gaze, Maria raised her crystal daggers once more, ready to face whatever came her way. The enemy forces regrouped, their ranks closing in around her. But Maria stood her ground, a lone figure in a sea of chaos, her resolve unshakable.

    ''''I am the harbinger of ice and death, the Ice Soverign,'''' Maria dered, her voice cutting through the mor of battle. ''''And none shall stand in my way.''''

    Maria, a whirlwind of white fury,unched herself towards the twin-headed ogre. The creature roared, mes spitting from its fiery head and ice shards pelting from its icy one.

    The air crackled with anticipation, and a collective gasp escaped the battlefield.

    As they collided, the ground shuddered. Maria, a wisp of white against the ogre''s hulking mass, deflected blows with impossible speed. Her daggers, imbued with her chilling aura, left trails of frosted air in their wake. The fiery head lunged, a wave of scorching heat engulfing her. Maria twisted, a dancer amidst a storm, the fire barely singing her hair.

    With a guttural snarl, the icy head swung its massive fist. Maria met it head-on, her dagger meeting the stone with a deafening ng. The impact sent shockwaves through her bones, but she held firm, channeling the force into a counterattack. She spun, using the ogre''s momentum against it, and plunged a dagger into the icy head''s exposed shoulder.

    A roar of pain echoed across the battlefield, shaking the very ground. The fiery head, enraged, unleashed a torrent of mes. But Maria wasn''t done.

    ''''Ice Blizzard!"

    With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a blizzard around her, the mes sputtering and dying in the freezing air. The icy head, blinded and disoriented, stumbled back.

    Seizing the opportunity, Mariaunched herself forward. She danced around the ogre''s iling fists, her movements a blur of white. Her other dagger, infused with chilling frost, aimed for the exposed nape of the fiery head. Time seemed to slow as the de arced through the air.

    BOOM!

    The dagger met its mark, a burst of frost erupting outwards. The fiery head let out a final agonized scream before vanishing in a cloud of icy mist. The remaining head, its fiery counterpart now just a frozen memory, roared in fury.

    But the tide had turned. The fear that Mariamanded was palpable. The enemy ranks, already shaken by her prowess, wavered. Doubt clouded their eyes. Some faltered, dropping their weapons in surrender. Others turned and fled, the battlefield echoing with their panicked cries.

    The twin-headed ogre, alone and enraged, charged at Maria. It swung its remaining fist, a battering ram aimed to crush her. But Maria wouldn''t be swayed. As the fist descended, she vanished. A white blur reappeared behind the creature, her daggers poised for the final strike.

    With a chilling grace, she plunged both des into the creature''s vulnerable neck. The roar that followed was different this time, filled with pain and fear rather than rage. The remaining head shuddered, then went limp, the ogre copsing onto the blood-stained ground.

    Silence descended upon the battlefield, broken only by the creaking of ice and the ragged breaths of the remainingbatants.

    Maria stood resolute, her white hair catching the first slivers of dawn like a frosted halo. Though exhaustion tugged at her muscles, her icy re remained fixed on the battlefield. Unlike others who might celebrate a temporary victory, she knew retreat wasn''t an option. These weren''t soldiers fighting for a just cause, but pawns driven by greed and malice. Letting them run free would only invite future bloodshed.

    With a deep breath, she closed her eyes, summoning the essence of her power. The chilling aura emanating from her intensified, tendrils of frost snaking outwards like hungry vines. Then, with a silent deration, she opened her eyes, their icy blue depths shimmering with newfound power.

    "The Ice Sovereign''s Domain!" she proimed, her voice echoing with power and resolve.

    An invisible wave pulsed outwards from her, its reach extending 200 meters - an icy tide iming the surroundingndscape. Trees froze mid-sway, their leaves bing brittle shards of ice that rained down. The ground solidified, transforming into a vast, treacherous expanse of slick ice. Even the air itself grew thick and cold, each breath stinging lungs ustomed to warmth.

    Within this domain, Maria reigned supreme. Her movements became effortless, gliding across the frozen ground with spectral grace. Her enemies, unprepared for this sudden shift in power dynamics, stumbled and fell, their armor offering little protection against the biting cold. Their weapons, intended for flesh and bone, ttered uselessly against the unyielding ice.

    Panic and despair reced their earlier aggression. Those who had considered fleeing now found themselves trapped, shivering puppets within a frigid theater. Some, ovee by the sheer power of the domain, copsed outright, their bodies sumbing to the relentless cold. Others, driven by fear and survival instinct,shed out blindly, their attacks easily deflected by Maria''s swift des.

    She moved amongst them like a wraith, a whirlwind of chilling steel and frosted elegance. Each strike was precise and calcted, sending enemies crashing onto the unforgiving ice, their moans and pleas swallowed by the growing chorus of the wind. This wasn''t a dance of wanton destruction, but a calcted disy of power, a message etched in ice and fear: resistance was futile.

    Maria mercilessly ughtered the enemy. Her eyes were cold, ruthless only thinking of the future of her loved ones and in order to protect this future she mustn''t falter and show pity here.

 Chapter 1600 Chapter 1422: Ice Sovereign 2: Cocytus!

    Chapter 1600 Chapter 1422: Ice Sovereign 2: Cocytus!

    Panic and despair reced their earlier aggression. Those who had considered fleeing now found themselves trapped, shivering puppets within a frigid theater. Some, ovee by the sheer power of the domain, copsed outright, their bodies sumbing to the relentless cold. Others, driven by fear and survival instinct,shed out blindly, their attacks easily deflected by Maria''s swift des.

    She moved amongst them like a wraith, a whirlwind of chilling steel and frosted elegance. Each strike was precise and calcted, sending enemies crashing onto the unforgiving ice, their moans and pleas swallowed by the growing chorus of the wind. This wasn''t a dance of wanton destruction, but a calcted disy of power, a message etched in ice and fear: resistance was futile.

    Maria mercilessly ughtered the enemy. Her eyes were cold, ruthless only thinking of the future of her loved ones and in order to protect this future she mustn''t falter and show pity here.

    After what seemed like an eternity, she killed thest enemy. She stood in the midst of corpses. The stench of blood wafted through the air making Maria''s body tremble, a reminder of the massacre. She felt no remorse but onlyment on the fact that whenever humans or any other living organisms exists, war would be inevitable. It doesn''t matter if you''re in a medieval world or in a technology ridden world.

    ''''Hah!" She exhaled a white breath to calm down her emotions.

    A single snowkended on her cheek, melting instantly against the frost creeping across her skin and suddenly,

    Rumble!

    A tremor rippled through the ice-bound battlefield as Maria lifted her chin, her voice a stark counterpoint to the chilling silence.

    "Why note out now, you have witnessed enough," she dered, her words echoing across the frozen expanse like the crackle of breaking ice.

    As if summoned by her challenge, a tendril of shadow stretched from the swirling mist, solidifying into a figure taller than any man. Its obsidian skin shimmered with internal fires, casting an eerie glow on the battlefield. Two horns, sharp as daggers, curled from its head, and eyes like burning embers held Maria''s gaze with an unholy intelligence. This was no mere foot soldier, but a demon from the inferno race, drawn by the spectacle of her icy disy.

    A flicker of excitement, as sharp as the cold biting at her cheeks, danced in Maria''s eyes. The worthy opponent she craved, the one who could push her to the brink, finally stood before her. This wasn''t just about ending a conflict, it was about testing the boundaries of her power, forging herself anew in the crucible of battle. A grim smile yed on her lips, her voice cold butced with a thrill she hadn''t felt in ages.

    "Finally," she purred, twirling her twin crystal daggers in a blur of frosted steel. "A fight worthy of the Ice Sovereign."

    The inferno demon chuckled, a sound like boulders grinding together.

    "You do well, little ice queen," it rumbled, its voice deep andced with mockery. "But your frozen domain is child''s ypared to the inferno I wield."

    Snap!

    Boom!

    With a snap of its fingers, the air shimmered, heat radiating outwards in waves that melted the ice at its edges. The domain wavered, its power challenged by the demon''s own.

    Swoosh!

    Undeterred, Maria lunged forward, a whirlwind of white against the encroaching darkness. They shed in a storm of steel and fire, her des meeting the demon''s fiery ws in a shower of sparks.

    Bang! Boom!

    The ground groaned in protest as their power collided, the air thick with the scent of singed metal and ozone.

    This was a dance of destruction, a desperate push and pull between two opposing forces. Maria, quick and precise, her movements fueled by winter''s fury. The inferno demon, powerful and brutal, its attacksced with searing mes. Each blow tested her resolve, forced her to delve deeper into the icy well of her power. Each near miss was a reminder of the lives resting on herrades and loved ones, she must always carry on and never waver in the front of adversary. The current enemy level was the same as her own. Lvl 201, she knew the inferno demon had the upper hand in the term of strength, making this fight extremely dangerous.

    But amidst the danger, a strange sense of freedom bloomed within her. The lines between recklessnees and rationality blurred, reced by the primal need to test her limits, to push beyond the boundaries of what she thought possible. In this dance of destruction, she found a twisted reflection of herself, a glimpse into the chilling power she truly wielded.

    The battle raged on, the sun climbing higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the battlefield. Every sh chipped away at the icy domain, the demon''s power slowly encroaching. Doubt began to gnaw at Maria''s resolve. Could she hold out against this force, or would she be consumed by the fire she sought to control?

    Still she had to continue, it was not like she had used all of her avable cards, therefore she decided to go all out.

    Still she had to continue, it was not like she had used all of her avable cards, therefore she decided to go all out.

    ''''Ice goddess mode!" She blurted and a change happened.

    Boom!

    The ice domain exploded pushing the inferno demon a couple of steps back.

    Meanwhile, Maria''s body undergo a change, her hair turned whiter, her blue eyes more pronounced and two pairs of crystal wings appeared on her back.

    The temperature plummeted to an rming degree, frost permeated the air.

    ''''!"

    The inferno demon shuddered. He had to unleashed his all.

    ''''Infernal mes!"

    Kaboom!

    The sky darkened.

    A sinister ck me manifested after the inferno demon transformed into a sea of ck mes, destroying everything, the previous unmelted ice melted easily, the sea of ck mes progressed faster, devouring everything on their wake, closing in on Maria who remained unfazed.

    At some point Maria closed her eyes, the sea of ck me was closer.

    3m...2m....1m

    It was then Maria''s eyes snapped open, the sky became cloudy, a blue sh of ice shed through her eyes.

    Maria''s voice, infused with icy resolve, sliced through the suffocating darkness.

    The word "Cocytus" erupted from her lips, not a deration, but a chillingmand that echoed with the power of a blizzard.

    A wave of frigid energy, as potent as the coldest depths of winter, surged outwards from her, engulfing the menacing sea of ck mes in its icy grasp.

    The ck mes writhed and roared in defiance, their malevolent heat battling against the encroaching cold. But the struggle was futile. The air itself seemed to solidify around them, the mes sputtering and hissing as their fiery tendrils wilted and flickered out. One by one, they sumbed, their darkness consumed by the relentless frost.

    With a final, unwavering gaze, Maria unleashed the full fury of her magic.

    Boom! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A blinding sh of cerulean light erupted, illuminating the battlefield and marking the culmination of her will. Where the ck mes once danced, nowy a glistening expanse of frost and ice, a chilling testament to Maria''s indomitable spirit and the power she wielded.

 Chapter 1601 Chapter 1423: Jealousy

    Chapter 1601 Chapter 1423: Jealousy

    With a final, unwavering gaze, Maria unleashed the full fury of her magic.

    Boom!

    A blinding sh of cerulean light erupted, illuminating the battlefield and marking the culmination of her will. Where the ck mes once danced, nowy a glistening expanse of frost and ice, a chilling testament to Maria''s indomitable spirit and the power she wielded.

    The battlefield fell silent, the oppressive darkness and searing heat reced by a serene calmness. Maria stood amidst the remnants of the vanquished demon, her chest heaving with exertion but her spirit unbroken.

    As she caught her breath, Maria felt a sense of pride and aplishment wash over her. She had faced the demon''s fiery wrath and emerged victorious, her magic proving stronger than the forces of darkness that sought to consume her.

    Maria found a secluded spot in the clearing, away from the remnants of the battle, and settled down on a patch of soft grass. She closed her eyes and focused on calming her mind and body, allowing the tension of the recent conflict to melt away.

    As she breathed deeply, the fresh scent of the forest filled her lungs, grounding her in the present moment. The gentle rustling of leaves and the distant calls of birds provided a soothing backdrop to her thoughts.

    With each breath, Maria felt her muscles rx and her mind clear. She let go of the adrenaline-fueled rush of battle and embraced the peaceful stillness of the natural world around her.

    In this moment of rest and rejuvenation, Maria allowed herself to recharge her some of energy spent and gather her strength for the challenges thaty ahead. She knew that the journey ahead would be long and perilous, but she also knew that she was capable of facing whatever came her way.

    After a few moments of quiet reflection, Maria opened her eyes, feeling refreshed and ready to continue forward.

    [Level up!]

    As if rewarding her effort, the system''s notification rang out announcing her level up.

    Immediately followed this, Maria''s fatigue was washed away and her strength increased. Instead of feeling exhausted after a long battle, thanks to the level increases she was now feeling refreshed. She could now move forward and join the other.

    ''''Level 202, not bad!"

    She mumbled with an enchanting smile, she was proud of her achievement, still she had to work harder than ever and kept pushing forward to be able to protect her peace and what she held dear, above everything else she had to be stronger to watch that person back.

    Thinking of him, a ripple of warmth, sweet as honey, spread through Maria''s chest like sunshine blossoming beneath her ribs. It was how much that boy hade to mean to her. He became her everything, never she had once thought she could love someone like this and willingly share him with others.

    Even if she sometime wished to p her past self that suggested the harem route to Alex she didn''t regret it. It hurts, it is unpleasant the feeling of sharing her man but it was a sacrifice necessary to attain happiness and her goal, if weren''t for that maybe she wouldn''t love him as she do now, now she could have achieved what she currently achieved with her friends. So, she was grateful, there are some unpleasant bitches sticking to her man but she just had to endure it and continue leaving happily, well, she had to limit, no stop unworthy bitches from joining their rank.

    Maria was well aware that her current emotion steamed from jealousy but she didn''t care, not being jealous would have been weird. She''s someone rational most of the time but this doesn''t mean she felt no emotions, naturally as she could get angry, she could get jealous as well just she often held in, hiding her jealousy to the best she could.

    There are many ways to describe jealousy but the one Maria like the most and used it as a reminder was the following:

    Jealousy is often an expression of insecurity and thus its fixing requires internal reflection and addressing matters of self esteem.

    So in order to never appears insecure, Maria never openly showcase her jealousy, not that she never disyed it but only subtly, never excessively, heck among Alex''s women she is the one who disy less jealousy. Because of this Alex loved her deeply and with open mind she could subtly lead the harem, making it harmonious.

    Maria who was going towards the others stopped abruptly as she recalled ake not too far from her current location. She would go take a quick bath before joining them.

    As Maria''s mind wandered to the nearbyke, a sense of tranquility washed over her. The idea of taking a refreshing bath in the cool waters seemed like the perfect way to clear her mind and rejuvenate her spirit before rejoining the others.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Maria changed her course and made her way towards the sereneke. The gentle rustle of the leaves and the distant chirping of birds apanied her as she walked, the anticipation of the uing dip adding a spring to her step.

    Upon reaching theke, Maria found a secluded spot where the sunlight filtered through the canopy of trees, casting dappled patterns on the water''s surface. She quickly undressed and waded into the clear waters, feeling the cool embrace of theke enveloping her body.

    As she swam and floated in the tranquil expanse of theke, Maria felt all traces of jealousy and inner turmoil melting away. The soothing waters seemed to wash away her worries and doubts, leaving her feeling refreshed and revitalized.

    After her peaceful bath, Maria emerged from theke, her skin tingling with the sensation of renewal. Drying herself off with a towel instead of using magic, she dressed and made her way back to where the others were, a sense of calm and rity settling within her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a lightness in her heart and a renewed sense of purpose, Maria walked towards the group, her brief moment of solitude by theke serving as a reminder of the importance of self-care and reflection in navigating theplexities of emotions and rtionships.

 Chapter 1602 Chapter 1424: Dance under the moonlight

    Chapter 1602 Chapter 1424: Dance under the moonlight

    In a city not too far from Gracier and the others location, Sera who head out first to aplish a mission was under an attack. She received an alert telling her the others were under an attack.

    In a room.

    ''''Well, assassins areing. I don''t know how they know I''m here. Still, it won''t be too bad to y with them.''''

    Sera, who had been watching the window, closed her eyes slowly and fell into thought. She spread her mana to act as a sensor to detect the enemy and made preparation.

    ''¡­ In 5 seconds, the window will be shattered and a man will break in. The weapon will be a dagger, and it will target my left shoulder.''

    And the next moment, the window on the right was shattered and a masked man broke into the room.

    "Ha!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Realizing that Sera was staring at him, the man immediately finished his assessment and began to aim at Sera''s left shoulder.

    It was a cold and terrifying prediction that could onlye true because she an assassin herself, the cream of the crop, after all she is Zero, the deadliest assassin alive.

    "It''s within my prediction."

    Sera blocked the strike with her fan, then quickly turned and began to observe the door to the left of the room.

    ''Sensing the flow of airing in from outside the door¡­ there is one person on each side of the door. Looking at the body shape, height, and posture, both are within distance to strike.''

    Sera knew all the strategies and tactics they used, as she had already seen them and used them as well. It was the standard training method.

    So Sera could easily predict what the assassins would do if she thought logically. It was as if she were predicting the future.

    ''So as soon as the door opens, the two men standing on the edge will jump in the right and left directions, respectively, after attacking me. Then¡­''

    Afterpleting her assessment, Sera kicked the bewildered man''s shin, then grabbed him by the neck and pulled him up in front of her.

    Boom!!

    And at that moment, the door crashed open and the two assassins who broke in attacked her and retreated to opposite ends of the room.

    "Keuugh!!"

    However, their daggers pierced the man Sera had used as a shield.

    ''Next, two people wille down from the ceiling at the same time and try to stab me with a sword. At the same time, the guys on opposite ends of the room will prepare a follow-up attack.''

    With that thought in mind, Sera twisted the stiff neck of the man, who had been stabbed, and kicked the chair to her right. She then grabbed onto the limp man, and started running to the left.

    ¨C Crumble!!

    And at that moment, the ceiling copsed, and the two assassinsnded on the floor.

    The two of them were trying to stab Sera, but suddenly, they found she far away and started infusing aura into their swords.

    "Ugh!"

    "What, what?"

    However, one of the assassins who was infusing aura suddenly copsed after his head was pierced with a dagger.

    This was because the chair Sera had kicked earlier hit the man who was throwing the dagger from the far right. As a result of that, the dagger changed its trajectory.

    "¡­ Shit!"

    At the same time, the woman who was about to throw a spear from her left gave up on ranged attacks because of Sera''s human shield, and instead pulled out her dagger and began preparing for hand-to-handbat.

    ''Isn''t the guy below going to be aiming for my feet? He always liked to intervene and take the glory for himself at crucial moments.''

    After finishing her assessment, Sera dropped the limp corpse and climbed onto it.

    ''The woman in front of me is not good at closebat. So maybe she''ll just attack with what she''s learned, and not with something that stems from experience.''

    Eventually, after remembering her fighting style, Sera smiled and started swinging her fan.

    Sera, who had blocked the escape path with lunar mana, twisted her body and narrowed the attacking possibilities of the woman in front of her. She then momentarily thought.

    ''Then the only attack she can do with her dagger is a stab.''

    "Hahhhh!!"

    Unsurprisingly, the woman looked at the ck mana surrounding her in bewilderment, and immediately closed her eyes and tried to stab Sera with her dagger, using all her strength.

    Sera then grabbed her arm and used strength against her as she dragged her towards herself.

    ¨C Spark

    And at that moment, the man vigorouslyunched a sword sh.

    "Heup!"

    Sera then kicked the woman she had been pulling towards the path of the sword sh, and swung her fan in a wide motion.

    "Aaaarghh!"

    The woman who was shoved in the path of the sword sh was killed instantly, and when half of the assassins died, a momentary silence descended upon the room.

    ¨C Schluuk!!

    Eventually, what broke the silence was the spear that pierced through the flesh of the man Sera was standing on.

    Hum!

    But Sera, who had read the subtle vibrations she felt from the man she was stepping on, had already predicted the spot where the spear would emerge from. She then quickly lifted her foot to dodge the spear, and then she hastily kicked the tip of the spear.

    "Keugh!"

    Then the tip of the poisoned spear broke off and flew towards the man with the sword, who was looking at the scene. He dodged aside with a terrified expression.

    ¨C Stab!

    However, as a result, the marksman, who was defenseless behind him, fell to the floor with a poisoned spear tip stuck in his eye.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    And at the same time, the assassin, who was aiming for a chance at the bottom of the floor, suddenly ingested the lunar mana that seeped through the floor, and fell to his knees while vomiting blood.

    "¡­ Shit!"

    The man with the dagger, who watched this scene with a stunned expression, began screaming and running towards the window.

    "Hooot!!"

    "Kuk!"

    But as he approached just in front of the window, an owl made of darkness suddenly popped out and scratched his eyes fiercely with its ws.

    ''''Ugh!"

    ''''Please noo!" The assassin fearing for his life pathetically pleaded not to be killed.

    But Sera, who was staring at the assassin coldly, relentlessly broke his neck and headed for the window.

    ''The moment I close the window, an assassin watching the situation will fire a poison stinger but this is just a distraction as he was the strongest among them.''

    Their movements were swift and precise, each strike calcted and deadly. Sera''s eyes gleamed with determination as she fought against the skilled assassin. The sh of metal echoed in the silent room, a dance of death unfolding between the two adversaries.

    With a sudden twist of her wrist, Sera disarmed the assassin, sending his dagger ttering to the floor. She held her ck dagger at his throat, the cold de pressing against his skin. The assassin''s eyes widened in surprise, realizing he had underestimated her.

    "You may be the strongest among them, but I am the deadliest," Sera whispered, her voiceced with a hint of danger.

    The assassin''s expression turned from defiance to fear as he realized the tables had turned. Sera''s grip tightened on the dagger, her resolve unyielding.

    "Which group are you affiliated to? Who sent you as you different those outside" she demanded, her eyes piercing into his soul.

    Of course the assassin didn''t answer, twisting his body in a strange manner after smoke rose from underneath his clothes, he tried to eliminate Sera but she snickered before moving.

    Sera anticipated the assassin''s desperate attempt to break free, his movements fueled by fear and desperation. With a quick and fluid motion, she dodged his attack, the ck dagger shing through the air with lethal precision. The assassin''s attempt was futile as Sera''s experience and skill surpassed his own.

    As he stumbled backward, Sera''s expression remained cold and unyielding. She closed the distance between them in an instant, her eyes fixed on her target with unwavering focus. The assassin''s eyes widened in realization that he had underestimated Sera once again.

    With a swift and decisive strike, Sera incapacitated the assassin, rendering him powerless and at her mercy. The room fell silent, the only sound being the faint breaths of the defeated assassin.

    "Your silence speaks volumes," Sera said with a steely gaze. "But know this, your actions have consequences."

    She stood tall, the moonlight casting a haunting glow on her face as she prepared to torture the man.

    As the moonlight bathed the room in an eerie glow, Sera''s expression remained stoic and unwavering. The defeated assassiny at her feet, his fate now in her hands. With a chilling calmness, Sera began to execute her n for retribution.

    She moved with calcted precision, each action deliberate and methodical. The room filled with the sound of the man''s muffled cries as Sera''s interrogation turned into a ruthless disy of power. She had honed her skills in the art of extracting information, and she used every tool at her disposal to break the assassin''s resolve.

    The man''s screams echoed off the walls, a haunting symphony of pain and desperation. Sera''s eyes reflected the cold determination that fueled her actions, her heart hardened by the darkness of the world she inhabited.

    Despite the man''s pleas for mercy, Sera remained resolute, unyielding in her pursuit of answers. The torture continued, each moment pushing the assassin closer to the brink of surrender. And when he finally broke, when he whispered the name that Sera sought.

    ''''As expected it rted to the Chaos Organization and to think a new Queen of the Underworld would emerge. She''s worth going after.'''' Sera mumbled, eyes gleaming dangerously.

    The moon watched in silent witness as Sera smiled, nning what to do next.

 Chapter 1603 Chapter 1425: Closing Curtains 1

    Chapter 1603 Chapter 1425: Closing Curtains 1

    Deep inside the Infinity Maze, Alex''s location.

    A few days have passed after Alex and his group killed two generals. The enemy became restless, it could be exined by the following scene.

    The army of the undead descended upon them with the force of raging storms, striking like savage predators descending from towering peaks.

    Madeline''s gaze narrowed, and with swift precision, she flipped through the pages of the ancient tome. The book crackled with power as countless magical barriers shimmered in a holy radiance, holding back the impending disaster. The vile death knights and hovering vampires recoiled from the blinding brilliance, forced to retreat. In that moment, a rare solemnity settled upon Madeline''s features. She nced upwards, scanning the battlefield, before emitting a sharp whistle. At her signal, the soldiers swiftly withdrew, and columns of restorative light erupted from the ground. Within moments, the once chaotic battleground was emptied, the relentless undead creatures smashing through the barriers in pursuit of their enemies. Observing the scene, Madeline let out a bored yawn from her position at the rear of the army. She extended her hand and snapped her fingers.

    Snap!

    Suddenly, the magic tome in her grasp emitted a golden glow, causing the battlefield to crumble into nothingness. The once solid and formidablend disintegrated into a fragile wooden board. Before the undead could escape, they were consumed by the gaping abyss that materialized, along withyers of earth. In the blink of an eye, the battlefield vanished, reced by a vast abyss stretching hundreds of meters, resembling the maw of a monstrous creature. Satisfied, Madeline nodded and turned away, strolling casually.

    "What exactly are they trying to achieve?"

    However, the youngdies, despite achieving a supposed "great victory," found no cause for celebration. On the contrary, confusion etched their brows. The Dali Kingdom had previously halted their attacks after Madeline''s initial assault. But now, they resumed their offensive. Not only that, they noticed an increasing number of formidable troops on the battlefield. It was a perplexing turn of events, as this was meant to be a mere game of testing each other''s strength. Cecilia suspected that the Dali Kingdom shared the same sentiment. It was a delicate bnce, but the Dark Dragon treated it as a matter of life and death, continually tipping the scales. It was akin to a gambler who, after losing several games, relentlessly increased their bets in a casino. If the gambler were to lose everything, they might resort to violence. However, this was only a game, and taking it so seriously crossed a line.

    "Sigh... those guys have be so bothersometely. Anne is exhausted."

    Anne sprawled across the table, rolling about in boredom. As a shield warrior, she was always on the front line alongside Madeline and the others. What puzzled them the most was that despite Anne''s participation in every battle against the Dali Kingdom, she had never once perished. Not only that, but even those she protected remained unharmed. This was expected for spellcasters like them, whose defensive spells were formidable. However, for a shield warrior like Anne, it was an extraordinary feat.

    Beside her, a mage let out a weary sigh. It was understandable considering her role as a cleric had be increasingly crucial.

    Leading a team of healers to revive the fallen soldiers with the special revival spell required immense concentration and stamina. She had the responsibility of ensuring everyone returned safely from the battlefield, a task that seemed impossible in the past but had now be achievable. Despite Madeline''s final assurance after battles, recording and releasing all healing spells cast by the head healer and the other healers, the burden weighed heavily on the head healer. Thus, she often appeared listless after each battle.

    However, their current concerns went beyond the battlefield.

    "It''s all thanks to Miss Madeline''s caution that we made it back safely..."

    Cecilia expressed her gratitude, nodding appreciatively at Madeline. Despite the seemingly absurd nature of her actions, they proved to be remarkably effective. One such action was the strategic cement of crystals containing various spells around the battlefield. These spells included earthquakes, gales, and walls of fire. Cecilia couldn''t help but feel skeptical about their usefulness, as theycked any significant and decisive impact. However, her doubts were dispelled when she realized that the fissures across thend were not solely caused by the buried crystals. In a remarkable disy of skill, Madeline not only activated the crystals but also replicated and unleashed the spells for continuous attacks. It was an almost impossible feat, and while Scarlett and the others were able to achieve it as well, Madeline''s meticulousness left them in awe.

    "...But now, the problem lies in not knowing what exactly the Dark Dragon is striving to achieve. Perhaps the loss of two generals has driven him to such recklessness, but I don''t believe it justifies his current actions."

    Cecilia voiced her concerns, turning her gaze towards the silent Alice.

    "Alice, do you have any solutions?"

    ''''Well, if the Lord Alex was present he might have a solution.''''

    ''''You are right but we must think of a solution before hees back.'''' Cecilia proposed and the others nodded.

    Meanwhile, in the Dali Kingdom.

    Smash!

    A crystal-made winess iid with glorious patterns shattered to dust upon being hurled to the ground by an immense force. General Kade half-knelt on the ground, lowered his head, and sensed the rage burning in the man''s eyes in front of him. It was an iparable wrath. The dark, oppressive pce became even more ice-cold and dangerous, even for Kade his right hand man. It was a terrifying rage that almost froze his soul.

    "In other words, we lost again?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty. Even though they retreated, they didn''t seem to have many casualties. As for our side¡­"

    "You''re saying that they didn''t even send out Valkyries and yet, resisted the undead army with a bunch of humans?"

    "¡­ Yes, Your Majesty."

    Kade responded and let out a sigh. In the past, everyone on the continent feared the undead army. But it was entirely different now. Ever since the revival spell was discovered, the threat of the undead army declined sharply. Kade experienced the effects of it because not too long ago, he had led the undead army and gotten into a war of attrition with Madeline. Well, he disguised himself like a normal soldier to observe carefully.

    That''s right, a war of attrition.

    This was impossible to describe the undead army, but that was the truth. Even though Kade didn''t show up in the battles personally to avoid going up against them, hemanded the army from the rear. Facing his 100,000 troops, Madeline had only sent out 30,000 units. She didn''t draw support from strongholds or the enormous fortress, had no special weapons, and merely set up some defensive mechanisms¡ªyes, just some defensive mechanisms¡ªand shed with the army of 100,000 troops.

    That battle was like a gigantic meat grinder that kept grinding and grinding for three nights. As a result, Madeline sessfully withdrew 28,000 people and left behind 2,000 corpses. On the other hand, less than 30,000 remained from the 100,000 troops for Balende''s side¡­ The undead creatures had the absolute upper hand over mortals. But in situations where mortals could be revived, the ws of the undead army were clearly revealed inparison.

    After all, the so-called undead didn''t have the same meaning as beingpletely revived. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    No matter how strong the overwhelming undead soldiers were, they were just living dead manipted by death spells. As soon as they were purified, they would return to being what they should have been and would disappear entirely. After losing their source of corpses, the undead army could no longer replenish their strength and their consumption continued to increase. Of course, the Dali Kingdom could also cast revival spells, but with the premise that they had to revive all the undead soldiers into living beings. To them that had undead creatures upying up to 80 percent of the nation''s poption, this would be a tough challenge.

    "¡­"

    Upon hearing Kade''s response, Bahamut''s clone didn''t say a word. He let out a grunt and after a few moments, he seemed he had underestimated the enemy too much. It was time to end this game.

 Chapter 1604 Bonus Chapter: Massage and Union

    Chapter 1604 Bonus Chapter: Massage and Union

    The soothing touch of Artemia''s hands eased the tension in Alex''s tired muscles. He closed his eyes and let himself fully surrender to the blissful experience. The soft music ying in the background added to the overall ambiance, creating a tranquil atmosphere in the room.

    As Artemia skillfully worked her way from his shoulders down to his lower back, Alex felt a wave of rxation wash over him. The knots and tightness that had been guing him for days were gradually melting away under her expert touch.

    With each gentle stroke, Alex''s mind drifted away from the stresses of the day and into a state of pure tranquility. He couldn''t help but sigh contently, feeling the tension leaving his body with every passing minute.

    Artemia''s hands seemed to have a magical quality, as if they possessed the power to heal not only his aching muscles but also his weary soul. Her intuitive touch seemed to know exactly where to apply just the right amount of pressure, relieving any lingering difort.

    Time seemed to stand still as Alex lost himself in the blissful sensation. He could feel the tension dissolving, reced by a deep sense of calm and rejuvenation. The worries and responsibilities that had been weighing him down seemed to fade away, at least for this moment.

    As the massage came to an end, Alex reluctantly opened his eyes, feeling a renewed sense of energy and well-being. He couldn''t help but express his gratitude to Artemia for the incredible experience. With a heartfelt smile, he thanked her for not only healing his body but also nurturing his spirit.

    With a gentle nod, Artemia acknowledged his appreciation, knowing that she had made a difference in his day.

    ''''Lie down it''s my turn to give you a massage.''''

    Artemia smiled warmly at Alex''s suggestion. She understood the significance of self-care and the importance of reciprocating the kindness he had just experienced. With a grateful nod, she motioned for him to lie down on the bed.

    As she settledfortably onto the bed, Alex took a moment to prepare herself. He dimmed the lights and selected a soothing essential oil blend, allowing its calming aroma to fill the room. Taking a deep breath, he centered himself, ready to offer Artemia the same level of care and rxation he had just received.

    Gently cing his hands on her shoulders, Alex began to apply the perfect amount of pressure, his fingers expertly working their way down her back. He focused on each muscle group, kneading away any tension he encountered. The rhythm of his movements was steady and rhythmic, creating a seamless flow offort and relief.

    ''''Mmh!"

    As Alex continued the massage, he paid close attention to Artemia''s responses, adjusting his technique ordingly. He could sense her body surrendering to the therapeutic touch, her muscles gradually releasing their tightness. The knots that had gued her earlier seemed to unravel under his skilled hands.

    Time seemed to lose its meaning as Alex devoted himself to bringing Alex a sense of deep rxation. His hands moved with precision and care, ensuring that every stroke brought her closer to a state ofplete tranquility. The room filled with a serene silence, interrupted only by the gentle music ying in the background.

    As the massage neared its end, Artemia''s body felt lighter, as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She couldn''t help but express her gratitude to her man for his incredible gift of healing touch. With a soft smile, she thanked her for the rejuvenation he had provided, both physically and emotionally. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alex''s eyes sparkled with appreciation as he met her gaze. He knew that the exchange between them went beyond the physical act of massage. It was a moment of connection, a shared understanding of the power of touch and its ability to nurture the soul.

    As Artemia slowly got up from the bed, she felt a profound sense of gratitude and well-being. The world around her seemed brighter, and she carried with her a renewed sense of energy and bnce.

    Alex suddenly kissed her, shocking Artemia but her surprise was short-lived as she soon started to reciprocate. The electricity between them was undeniable, and their lips moved in perfect synchronization. As their kiss deepened, Artemia''s hands instinctively found their way to the back of Alex''s neck, pulling him closer.

    Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the heat of the moment. The world faded away, leaving only the two of them in their own little bubble of passion. The taste of Alex''s lips was intoxicating, and Artemia couldn''t get enough.

    Their bodies pressed against each other, the warmth between them growing with each passing second. Their kisses became more urgent, their breaths mingling in the air. It was as if they were trying to convey all their emotions through this one act of intimacy.

    Artemia''s heart raced, her senses heightened by the overwhelming desire she felt for Alex. Every touch, every caress, sent shivers down her spine. She could feel the raw intensity of their connection, a connection that went beyond words.

    As the kiss finally broke, they found themselves breathless, their foreheads resting against each other. Their eyes met, and in that moment, they knew that something had changed between them. What started as a surprise kiss had now be a catalyst for a deeper connection.

    Their eyes met, and in that moment, they knew that something had changed between them. What started as a surprise kiss had now be a catalyst for a deeper connection.

    "Make love to me," Artemia dered, her voice filled with a mix of desire and vulnerability. Alex''s heart skipped a beat at her words, understanding the weight of the request and the significance it held for both of them. He nodded, his eyes filled with abination of passion and tenderness.

    Without a word, they let go of their inhibitions and allowed their bodies to guide them. Slowly, they moved towards the bedroom, their hands intertwined, their hearts racing with anticipation. The room was filled with an air of electricity as they undressed each other, their movements fueled by a hunger that could no longer be contained.

    As theyy on the bed, their bodies intertwined, their souls merged. They explored each other''s skin, taking their time to savor every touch, every caress. Their lips met once again, but this time it was not just a kiss, it was a deration of their deepest desires.

    Time seemed to lose its meaning as they embarked on a journey of intimacy and connection. Their bodies moved together in perfect harmony, each movement a testament to the passion they shared. They whispered words of love and desire, their voices bing harmonious melodies in the quiet of the room.

    Artemia surrendered herselfpletely to the pleasure, trusting Alex to take her to new heights of ecstasy. Every touch, every kiss, sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, igniting a fire within her that she had never experienced before.

    In that moment, they were no longer just two individuals, but a union of souls seeking sce in each other''s embrace. Their bodies moved in sync, dancing to a rhythm that only they could hear. It was an act of love, a celebration of their newfound connection.

    As they reached the pinnacle of pleasure together, their bodies intertwined in a final moment of bliss, they knew that their lives would never be the same. What started as a surprise kiss had transformed into a profound bond that would shape their future.

    Afterwards, as theyy in each other''s arms, their bodies still tingling with the remnants of their passion, they shared whispered promises of a future filled with love and adventure.

 Chapter 1605 Chapter 1426: Closing Curtains 2

    Chapter 1605 Chapter 1426: Closing Curtains 2

    Meanwhile, in a certain location near the Dali''s Kingdom, an undergroundbyrinth.

    Boom!

    The constantly-rollingva erupted. zing, scarlet torrents of extreme heat surged and sshed all around at a rapid pace. Alex flitted across in a sh, concealing himself entirely in the shadows of one of the towers. He narrowed his eyes to scan the surroundings, turned around, and extended his arm, where a ck card flickered in his hand and transformed into a pitch-ck sword the very next second. He stooped over, held his breath, and quietly listened to the activities around him.

    Based on his investigation earlier, the five steel towers basically served as military towers. As long as he could take them down, the others could pass through the area and enter the door safely. The mission that he gave the others was to take down the functions of the steel towers. If it weren''t for the existence of that mysterious, shadowy creature at the bottom of thevake, he wouldn''t mind crushing his way through. But now¡­ In order to not alert the enemy, he could only deploy another strategy.

    Fortunately, based on the situation he observed before, there were groups of five heavily-armored human soldiers. Security was tight in this area. But luckily, Alex had his way around them.

    Stomp¡­ Stomp¡­ Stomp¡­

    Rasps of shing, heavy steel armor resounded. He squinted at the scene and clutched the sword hilt. He waspletely hidden in the shadow, waiting silently for the opportune timing to strike. Shortly after, a patrol team marched past him. The soldiers inspected the area, failing to notice the enemy lurking in the shadows beside them. After scanning the area for a few moments, they turned around and headed into another tunnel.

    It was at that moment Alex struck.

    The instant the soldiers turned around, Alex pounced. The sword in his hand metamorphosed into a dark radiance as he darted ahead. In a dazzling sh, the soldier at the rear was shed into half like butter. Alex''s sword trembled abruptly as ck mes erupted inside-out from the de. He turned around, withdrew his sword, and dashed forward again.

    The next soldier ahead turned around subconsciously after hearing some strange movements. But he had only turned halfway before the razor-sharp de prated his neck. Then, ck mes exploded to devour that unfortunate soldier. He continued his attack, positioning his sword in a nted stance and shing it downward in a straight line. This series of movements was so quick that it onlysted less than five seconds¡ªfrom when heunched his attack to puncturing the third soldier''s chest.

    At that moment, the two soldiers at the front seemed to realize that something was wrong. One of them lifted his gun and pointed to the rear. But as soon as he turned around, he witnessed a sh of dark radiance and felt a chilly sensation on his neck. Then, he stopped breathing.

    "¡­!"

    Meanwhile, the soldier at the front turned around. After witnessing Alex''s presence, he widened his eyes and was about to scream, when suddenly, he swung his right arm forward.

    Kacha.

    The razor-sharp de grew in length, metamorphosing into a long whip that wrapped around the soldier''s neck and stifled the scream that almost escaped him. Then, the crimson de spun abruptly, severing the unfortunate soldier''s head and sending it skyward beforending on the ground.

    "Phew¡­"

    At that moment, Alex heaved a sigh of relief. He swept a nce to the surroundings keenly before lifting the longsword in his right hand and shing it downward. Savage ck mes erupted from the de in this move, shrouding the lifeless corpses on the floor instantly. In just a dozen seconds, the scattered corpses and filthy blood were swallowed, leaving nothing behind. He returned to the shadows and continued to sneak his way in.

    After taking down three teams continuously, Alex finally eliminated all patrols safeguarding the first tower. But he didn''t let his guard down just yet as he didn''t know how exactly the patrolsmunicated and rotated shifts. If he had annihted the patrols that were taking over the current shift, perhaps the patrols might feel suspicious after some time. The most important thing now was to seize the timing. After taking down the three patrol forces and ensuring that no one discovered his presence, he entered the tower.

    The inside of the steel tower was dimly-lit. Perhaps due to theck of electricity, not all themps were lit up; some of them emanated a fuzzy radiance along the walls at intervals. But this was to Alex''s advantage. He concealed himself in the shadows and killed his way through without being discovered.

    Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!

    As soon as alex6 wiped out the soldiers ahead and was about to advance, he suddenly heard a series of hurried footsteps. He turned around, leaned to the side quickly, and fused into the wall, disappearing from sight. Almost simultaneously, a team of heavily-armed soldiers arrived at the scene. Their captain was a young man donned in a ck uniform. He swept a nce at the surroundings with an ice-cold expression and let out a snort.

    "What exactly is going on? Where are the guards? Why are they missing?"

    "Maybe they went to patrol the ce. After all, it''s time for the next shift¡­"

    "That bunch of useless trash makes my head hurt! Why are they running around all over the ce at such a time?!"

    Upon hearing his subordinate''s response, the captain grunted. Then, he turned around, gazed at his subordinate, andmanded with a long face.

    "Get ready. We''re going to start the fusion soon. Bring all experimental subjects to Experimental Lab One and give them an injection¡­ By the way, how is Experimental Subject Three doing?"

    Upon hearing his question, a man who wore a white coat, like a researcher''s, replied immediately.

    "Reporting, Sir. The condition of Experimental Subject Three remains the same. We''ve increased the dosage, but there are still no effects after injecting it into her body. Frankly, if it weren''t for the apparatus indicating that everything is normal with her body, we would have believed that she is dead."

    "Check her conditions right away. We need to turn her into a Chaos being before the Saint awakens! Remember, if we can''t do it, the lord wrath will burn us all into ashes! Hurry up! Don''t waste anymore time! Understand, you fools?!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Everyone nodded at hismand before turning around to leave. But at the same time, a barrier of ck mes erupted, trapping them inside, like a cage. It happened so quickly that some of them didn''t detect its presence immediately and were instantly swallowed by the ck mes and vanished into nothingness before letting out a shriek. The sudden emergence of the mes stunned the rest. They gripped their weapons and stepped back instinctively. At the same time, a dozen me tentacles drilled out of the ground suddenly and bound them firmly. The whistling de airflows extinguished the weak, dancing mes of themps. In an instant, there was nothing else apart from darkness.

    After a few moments, the darkness dissipated.

    Alex emerged from the shadows. Around his feet were corpses, while the ck mes gradually expanded to the surroundings, devouring and shredding the remains into bits. The young captain earlier was the only one who survived and escaped the tragedy. But now, his back was against the wall as he stared palely at the razor-sharp de Alex was pressing against his throat. A slightest movement and his head would be severed right off.

    "W-Who are you?"

    Widening his eyes, the man gazed at Alex in terror. He couldn''t imagine how someone was able to sneak into this heavily-guarded tower. Not only that, but he also annihted the guards effortlessly.

    How can he be capable of easily doing that? What kind of sick joke is this?

    "I seem to have heard something interesting."

    Facing his question, Alex didn''t answer. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the man instead. The corners of his lips perked up into a strange smile.

    "Would you mind telling me more about the situation of this ce?"

    Under the threat of death, the young captain gave in immediately and confessed everything to Alex.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1606 Chapter 1427: Closing Curtains 3

    Chapter 1606 Chapter 1427: Closing Curtains 3

    Even though Alex was mentally prepared after learning they were doing experiment here, his face turned ice-cold after witnessing the revolting rows of ''nourishment cabins'' lined up before him. All of them were filled with a mysterious, turbid liquid that seemed to be mixed from knocked-over dyes. Submerged in the liquid were humans. However, they seemed weird as their bodies and limbs were as though some kind of biochemical, mutant specimens. If it weren''t for their chests undting slightly, Alex would have thought that they were dead. But¡­ even if they were alive, perhaps they weren''t any different from the dead.

    ording to that young man, the reason why they captured the men was so they could use the powers of the ''Saint'' and modify them, turning them into loyal ves. Alex also did an experiment on him and discovered that the so-called ''power'' in most of them was only stronger and faster in terms of strength, speed, and recovery rate. He also sensed an unusual presence in them, Chaos''s energy.

    Alex asked his next question.

    "I heard you mentioning a woman who Chaos couldn''t erode. What is that all about?"

    All of a sudden, Alex recalled about it and asked. Upon hearing his question, the man was taken aback and hesitated for a few seconds. But after shifting his attention to the de pressing against his neck, he sucked in a breath of cold air and told Alex everything he knew. That woman wasn''t a native of this ce, but was a spoil of war instead. They coincidentally discovered her when wiping out a tribe in the maind. Back then, she was sealed inside an ice crystal and looked seemingly dead. The researchers sensed a powerful strength in her. They sent out men to dig her out of the ice crystal, brought her here and injected the ''sacred power'' inside her. But what was strange was that unlike natives, even though they had injected the power of Chaos into her more than once, she didn''t have any reactions. Other natives who were injected with the power of Chaos several times had mutated. But that woman was unaffected at all. Not only that, but even with the Saint doing it himself, he also couldn''t affect her in any way. It was due to this reason that this woman was treated as a top secret. And now, they injected the power of Chaos into her at specific timings to observe her responses. What astonished them the most was that even though the woman seemed to be dead, her vital signs didn''t disappear.

    "Where is that woman now?"

    After hearing the young man''s description, Alex swirled his eyes and asked. The young man swallowed his saliva and said in lingering fear.

    "Experimental Subject Zero¡­ is inside the restricted zone below the core central area. Only the three supervisors have ess to that ce¡­"

    "Thanks for your cooperation."

    sh.

    After getting the information he needed, he shed the throat of that unfortunate fellow before releasing a ball of ck me to devour himpletely. Alex narrowed his eyes and moved forward, disregarding the strange specimens around him.

    Shortly after, Alex reached the end of the ''specimenb'', tidied his clothes, and retrieved the ID card of that earlier young man. After allowing the sensor to scan the ID card, therge doors slid open silently. He took advantage of this opportunity and essed the room.

    What presented before him was a wide, spacious, and circr room, which seemed to be the core area of this tower. Hiding in the shadows, he spotted heavily-armored and weapon-wielding soldiers everywhere. Above the podium in the middle, there were three men d in strange outfits. They discussed softly amongst themselves. He decided not to waste time here and continue.

    Using the advantage of the shadows, Alex concealed himself in the darkness and sessfully headed to his destination through blending into different patches of shadows. He went closer to the three men and they seemed to be having a fierce debate. Alex wasn''t in the mood to eardrop.

    "¡­!"

    At that moment, the debate between the trio became fiercer. When Alex approached them silently, all of a sudden one of them seemed to detect something as he swept a nce toward his direction. Then, his expression changed instantly!

    Sh*t!

    Alex was startled as soon as he saw the change in that man''s expression. At that moment, he no longer cared about concealing himself. He leaped up and shuttled out of the shadows, swinging Wrath''s sword in his hand abruptly and scattering massive, scorching ck mes at them. At the same time, he swung his left arm to the side, where a white trace of light traveled along his fingers and flew out of his fingertips. Then, a dazzling, light exploded. One of his shadow assassins emerged, raising her sword in a battle stance. She grunted and the sword in her hands metamorphosed into blinding thunders that struck at the enemies.

    "¡­!"

    Facing this ambush from Alex, the trio was stunned. The man who seemed to be their leader widened his mouth and yelled, before pointing his finger forward. Shortly after, a transparent barrier appeared before them, stopping Alex''s attack forcefully. But it was a pity that Alex had anticipated this response from them, which was why he released the ck mes instantly. His de ,tangled with ck mes, mmed into the barrier heavily. At the next moment, the sturdy barrier shattered like ss instantly. Not only did it fail to resist Alex''s attack, but the magical power in it also lit up in ck mes like fuel. In the blink of an eye, the barrier that protected them turned into their own death trap. Like a monster snapping its jaw open, the scorching ck mes swallowed the trio entirely. Blood-curdling screeches resounded from within.

    But Alex didn''t slow down just yet. After dealing this attack, he rolled on the ground and the Wrath''s sword turned into a gun, he fired an special me bullet.

    Boom! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    A deep explosion ruptured the room immediately. Before the guards reacted, they were swallowed and vanished on the spot.

 Chapter 1607 Chapter 1428: Incursio and the Fox Empress

    Chapter 1607 Chapter 1428: Incursio and the Fox Empress

    Late autumn.

    With the emerald cloak of summer long gone, the towering peaks wore a new crimson dress. Incursio, her footsteps crunching on the fiery carpet of fallen maple leaves, felt the vast crimson embrace thendscape. Though the once vibrant prairie prepared to fade from the scene, the leaves painted the ground like stage curtains, holding back the inevitable curtain call. Stillness reigned, as if waiting for a grand finale, a testament to nature''s enduring cycle.

    A sweet, nutty aroma of chestnuts filled the air, whetting the appetite.

    "All things grow and mature in their own time, young Incursio," Kuina''s mother remarked, gazing at the captivating scene as she walked beside her daughter. A gentle breeze stirred the leaves, sending them cascading down from the branches in a brief, silent storm. The forest floor was soon awash in red, a fleeting dance of color before the leaves settled peacefully. Time seemed to melt into reality, enveloping the world in a dreamlike haze.

    "I feared these young ones might not see another autumn," she continued, her voice filled with emotion. "The harsh winds, relentless rains, unexpected hail, and scorching sun... it tested them all. Yet, nature''sws prevail. These fragile seedlings, having weathered the fiercest storms, now reveal their resilience. A sapling, born in spring, endures the sun''s warmth, the cleansing autumn winds, and finally, the harsh winter''s grasp. But I have faith they will emerge stronger."

    Turning to Incursio with a gentle smile, she added, "Young Incursio, thanks to your efforts, these nascent saplings have the chance to flourish. You possess the heart of a true gardener."

    "Your Highness, it was a pleasure," Incursio replied, her arms outstretched. Raising her head, she followed the Empress''s gaze towards the clear blue sky. It was harvest season in both the Drexian and Foxian empires. Though Avalon''s starlit autumn nights held a charm of their own, Incursio found herself captivated by the Empress''s appreciation for the simple beauty - the crimson foliage, the gurgling stream, and the vast golden wheat fields stretching beneath them. It was a revtion, she realized. For the first time, she felt a sense of tranquility, a newfound appreciation for simply observing the magic of nature unfold, enhanced by the delicious taste of freshly roasted, pure green chestnuts.

    Incursio might not have subscribed to the art of modesty, but she genuinely reveled in the act of nurturing thend. Tending to the delicate blooms and fostering their growth ignited a quiet spark of joy within her. Nevertheless, the prospect of bing a dedicated gardener held little allure. Her spirit, one that thrived on calcted risks and audacious maneuvers, chafed at the rigid constraints and meticulous adherence to principles that governed the world of horticulture. The fear of an inadvertent error, a misstep born not from malice but from her inherent nature, potentially causing irreparable harm, made the gardener''s path a non-starter. Her talents, she knew,y elsewhere, in pursuits that better amodated her unique temperament and unwavering spirit.

    "I''m sure you didn''t invite me here to only admire the view, right, Your Highness?"

    Suddenly, Incursio dered.

    She had to admit that the view was indeed magnificent. The chestnuts were delicious too.

    But that was the end of it. It was time to talk business.

    Upon sensing the meaning behind Incursio''s words, Kuina''s chuckled and extended her arm. Along with her movement, the fallen leaves and dust above the stone table and chairs glided off the surface cleanly. Then, a maid silently carried a tray with piping hot red tea, cing them on the table respectfully. Incursio took the opposite seat from her, narrowing her eyes at her.

    "Young Incursio, take a look at this vast, golden wheat field. Even though it faced disasters, it continues to wee the harvest season. But even so, we need to be careful. After all, apart from the often changing weather, poisonous bugs and wild animals are also eyeing the crops. They can''t wait to taste and gorge on them to ensure they can get through winter. This is the natural behavior of all living creatures, isn''t it?"

    "Of course, that is why we need to take precautionary measures. The livestock that the farmers raised painstakingly aren''t meant to be fed to the pack of wolves and a faithful sheepdog is the guarantee of a shepherd''s life¡­" Incursio said and came to a pause. Then, she gazed at the chuckling Kuina''s who, upon sensing her gaze, crossed her arms and squinted.

    "That''s right, Young Incursio. But of course, the pack of sly wolves will notunch their attacks on a herd of sheep. Instead, they will hide in the shadow patiently, stare at the sheep that was left out of the herd, and pounce altogether¡­ In the darkness, they are more capable than anyone else because they are the most outstanding hunters."

    ''''Oh?"

    Incursio twitched her brows. However, she wasn''t too surprised because she was used to Kuina''s mother cryptic way of talking to express her standpoint and transmit information.

    "What you meant is¡­"

    "ording to intelligence, it seems like the Chaos Organization intends to attack you."

    "Oh? Is that so?"

    She finally understand why she was called here. While the organizationing after her wasn''t something unexpected as she had turned her back on them. She wasn''t expecting the fox empress to have this sort of information, it could only means her intelligencework was so outstanding for them to acquire such information something most of the superpowers couldn''t achieve. Till this day the whereabout of the organization headquarters remained unknown, therefore acquiring information was harder but not impossible, the proof is this.

    "Thanks for your reminder, Your Highness. It seems like I need to prepare gifts for my possible uninvited guests. I''ll give them a huge blow, so huge it will hurt. Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed.'''' Incursio dered, hinting at the same time that she was aware of the empress''s intention for sharing this information.

    ''''Fufufu! I''m counting on you, young Incursio.'''' The Fox empress smiled. She was a cunning like the fox she''s. She was using her like a tool to deal a heavy blow to the chaos organization. She wasn''t hurt by this, she would have down the same thing if she was in her shoes. Still, she wasn''t someone to take a hit without striking back.

    ''''Ah! Recently I''m having quite a headache.'''' Incursio suddenly mumbled causing the fox empress to raise an eyebrow. For some reason the empress felt something wasn''t right, as if for the first time since the beginning of this meeting she was about to lose the initiative, her instinct honed through the countless she lived for was telling her this, still she opened her mouth and asked.

    ''There is no way I''m losing the initiative here. She is just a brat, a former enemy, now ally I can use like I used her to clean up the empire.''

    Incursio smiled but didn''t immediately talk, she took a sip of her tea before elegantly put it down. Crossing her legs she began.

    ''''You see, I have that one friend who got pregnant and this could lead to a major disaster in her family if the matters is not handled well. After all it was not supposed to happen so quickly and she was new in the harem-"

    ''''Cough! Cough!" The empress spat the tea she was drinking, forcing Incursio to stop talking.

    "How did you find out? It wasn''t supposed to be noticeable yet," the empress questioned, her frustration evident. She had expected to have another year or two before anyone discovered Kuina''s pregnancy. The fact that Incursio had uncovered the secret so soon unsettled her greatly. Determined to uncover the truth, the empress exerted pressure on Incursio, causing the tea cups to shatter and the air to grow hot with tension.

    Despite facing the empress''s intense scrutiny, Incursio remained calm. Her expression remained unchanged, but her next words shattered the uneasy atmosphere between them.

    "Your highness, please rx. If you continue to exert pressure, I will interpret it as a sign of hostility and cease to be polite," Incursio warned.

    A chilling wave washed over the empress, sending shivers down her spine and making her scalp tingle with apprehension. She realized that she was no match for Incursio. Her previous misconception of superiority shattered as she recalled how arrogantly she had treated this formidable individual.

    Gulp!

    The empress swallowed nervously, her back drenched in sweat as she hastily excused herself.

    "I apologize for losing myposure," she muttered, hoping to regain some semnce of control.

    "Don''t worry, I understand your frustration. However, I can''t guarantee that I''ll remain polite if you continue to push me," Incursio replied with a smile. It was a clear threat, but the empress could only smile in return, knowing that she was no match for the young girl who had yet to experience a fraction of her own life.

    Still, even if she was afraid at the moment and knew she was no match for the little white haired girl she must know.

    ''''How did you discovered this?"

    "I discovered the signs of a new life growing inside her," Incursio exined casually, shrugging her shoulders. The empress frowned, realizing that she had been outsmarted.

    "I see," the empress responded, sighing heavily as she understood the implications of Incursio''s words.

    "I understand your desire to keep this pregnancy hidden, especially considering the unique fox pregnancy cycle that canst for years. However, I would advise against it," Incursio added.

    Curiosity gnawed at the empress. How much did Incursio truly know? But before she could voice her question, Incursio dropped another bombshell.

    "I''m certain that others are already aware of something. It''s a woman''s intuition, you see. Before things spiral out of control, I suggest you inform them and discuss the situation together. It would be better and cause less trouble," Incursio advised, turning to leave.

    The empress watched her go, her mind racing with possibilities and the weight of her secret pressing heavily upon her. She knew that Incursio''s words held wisdom, and she would have to face the consequences of her actions sooner rather thanter.

    The empress heaved another sigh. From now on she must never underestimate this little girl, not only her, the others as well.

    ''''I guess, I should have a long discussion with my daughter once she''s back before talking to the rest.'''' the empress decided to follow Incursio''s advice, everything''s for her daughter''s happiness.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1608 Chapter 1429: Dragons Breath

    Chapter 1608 Chapter 1429: Dragon''s Breath

    On the raging battlefield, Saeko and Gracier were locked in a fierce battle against their remaining enemies.

    Saeko, with her fluid movements, swiftly maneuvered behind the lion-headed monster. Her sword, ignited in mes, pierced towards the devil''s lion-like head. The monster turned around just in time, deflecting the de with its dagger. Saeko''s smile remained unwavering as she swiftly traced a circle with her sword, drawing the dagger towards it like a ma, altering its course. In an instant, her sword transformed into a bolt of lightning, striking the monster with precision.

    But despite her graceful attack, a powerful gust of wind erupted from the de, pulling everything in its path. The lion-headed monster struggled to resist the force, losing its bnce. As the mysterious wind vanished, Saeko increased her speed and aimed to pierce the monster''s throat with her scarlet de. However...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    She failed to prate the throat. Instead, the loud sound of friction rasped and sparks scattered. The scarlet de in her hand was deflected. The lion-headed monster let out a wryughter, extending its ws forward to shred the human into bits.

    Saeko didn''t flee in a panic. Instead after, realizing that her attack failed to deal the lethal blow, she charged into the embrace of the lion-headed monster in a green airstream. Then, she extended her left hand and clenched the air. All of a sudden, powerful gusts of wind erupted, sting the lion-headed monster away.

    Pow!

    The powerful airflow threw the defenseless lion-headed monster away, crashing to the wall. At the same time, another red brilliance shone in its face and prated its right eye.

    "Oooooh!"

    The tremendous pain left the lion-headed monster screeching in agony. It extended its ws, shing at the human in vain.

    Suddenly, its entire world was smeared in red as an unprecedented heat and violent storm erupted in its skull, sting its brain into rotten chunks of flesh.

    ''''Gracier, let''s use it.'''' Saeko sent a transmission to Gracier and she immediately acted upon it.

    She quickly retreated from her battle against another lion-headed monster, there are still some left. She threw and punctured the me sword into the ground and began drawing bewildering patterns in midair with both hands. Everything took less than five seconds. The me sword that she threw asidended around the devils ''coincidentally''. She extended her arm forward.

    Boom!

    The me sword exploded instantly at hermand.

    The scorching heat wave and ze expanded in an enormous ring of fire. If they were ordinary mes, the monsters wouldn''t have any reactions since the purgatory, where they came from, was covered in a sea of mes. If they didn''t have any resistance to fire, they weren''t even fit to call themselves ''devils''. On the contrary, the mes might even increase their strength.

    But Gracier''s mes were extraordinary. As a master of hundred mes, the mes she grasped were the purest in their form and not what the devils could withstand. As the ring of fire proliferated, the monsters with steel-like bodies screeched in agony and melted due to the immense heat. At the same time, a cloud of mes appeared above the middle of the ring, shrouding the remaining lion-headed monsters and misceneous mobs.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The lion-headed monsters instinctively sensed danger. The instant they were enfolded in the fire clouds, they tried to escape outside of the ring of fire. But what they didn''t realize was that Saeko who had been silent had now acted, she was already standing outside the perimeter with her arms down. Suddenly, glowing green runes appeared over the location where Gracier''s me sword had struck. Then, powerful gusts of wind pinned the lion-headed monsters to the ground. This instantly raised fear in their minds. But it was all toote.

    Three illusory figures appeared around the lion-headed monsters. ughter shed through their bodies ruthlessly, while Gracier brandished her sword like a deadly viper, bounding one of them who had slipped through the. In the blink of an eye, the pitch-ck mes on her de burned the devilish monsters into nothingness.

    ''''Clean up I''ll be back.'''' Leaving those words behind Gracier vanished.

    ''''Sigh! How troublesome.'''' Saekomented, she was tired, she just wished to go back already.

    Meanwhile, in another location, Leon, his fiancee, some of Alex''s hidden force were having a tough fight against a giant demon.

    Shing!

    At this moment, two dazzling de rays shed in midair. Zwei had silently jumped off the wall and arrived at the right of the giant demon whose name was Bal. She gnashed her teeth, flourishing the daggers at Bal''s arm when suddenly, she was struck away by an unknown force, crashing into the wall behind her. But this was the end to Bal''s attack. He had no choice but to give up on his attack and raise his iron shield.

    At the next moment, exploding mes, roaring holy light, dazzling, starry de rays, and pitch-ck mes enfolded Bal''s tall, mighty stature.

    "You can''t defeat me!"

    A violent whirlwind erupted once again. Even though Bal was injured all over, it could be seen that he still possessed a rtivelyrge amount of strength. Moreover, he had sessfully drawn himself away from Leon''s group after the wave of attacks. But¡­

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A crimson energy boomed, enveloping himpletely. The shrill of a dragon presence engulfed the hall and a beautiful, slender youngdy appeared before Leon.

    "Seems like you''re having a lot of fun, Big Brother Leon."

    Alex''s sister, the little devil Gracier Alexandra Touch gracefully strolled into the hall, sizing up the ce curiously. Then, she presented a mesmerizing smile at Leon.

    "Dragon?!"

    Gritting his teeth, Bal found himself in a state of utter despair. The relentless assault from Leon''s group had already taken a toll on him, and the overpowering dragon aura emanating from Gracier only added to his misery. If it weren''t for the fact that he was a formidable monster sent by the organization, he would have surely perished. Yet, even with his immense power, optimism eluded him. His shield bore the scars of battle, and the once vibrant sheen of his snake-shaped sword had faded into insignificance. His tattered clothes mirrored his weakened state, while the dim aura surrounding him revealed his dwindling strength. It was now clear to him that he could no longer stand against Leon''s group. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sheer magnitude of Gracier''s dragon aura was impossible to ignore, evident even to Leon himself.

    ''''Dragon''s Mode!" Gracier turned into her adult form.

    The little devil sucked in a deep breath of air.

    At the next moment, a blinding radiance swept across the hall, eradicating every obstacle and debris. Bal jumped to his feet, attempting to avoid the formidable attack. However, the powerful airstream pushed him back like an invisible palm smacking him, eliminating his faint aura like a gale gusting through the filthy dust. Then, a white light shed and swept toward Bal. He couldn''t retaliate anymore. Even though his movements were fast, Gracier''s reactions were quicker. Bal was devouredpletely.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The exploding sonic barrier shook the entire hall. Dust and gravel scattered from above, while the remains and limbs of the devils turned into nothingness due to the overbearing dragon''s prestige. The entire hall had as though been cleaned entirely.

    The others were silently gazing Gracier, utterly befuddled. They''ll have the same thought at the moment.

    ''''So strong!"

    Now that the fight was over, they must return, Maria,Sera and Sakuya have left already. It was the time for them to return.

 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1430: Swords Training

    Chapter 1609 Chapter 1430: Sword''s Training

    In the northern part of the Drexia Empire, the most powerful empire stood a mansion.

    A beautiful mansion stood majestically amidst a lush greenndscape, surrounded by a dense forest of towering trees. The grandeur of the mansion was evident in its exquisite architectural design, characterized by intricate details and elegant lines. Its facade boasted abination of ssic and modern elements, withrge arched windows that allowed natural light to flood the interior.

    The mansion was nestled on a sprawling estate, with meticulously manicured gardens that showcased a vibrant array of flowers and ornamental shrubs. A cobblestone path meandered through the gardens, leading to a grand entrance adorned with towering columns and a magnificent wooden door.

    As one stepped inside, they would be greeted by a breathtaking atrium, adorned with a sparkling chandelier that cascaded from the ceiling. The interior was adorned with luxurious furnishings, from plush velvet sofas to intricately carved wooden cabs. The rooms were spacious and filled with natural light, thanks to therge windows that offered stunning views of the surrounding greenery.

    The mansion''s backyard was a haven of tranquility, featuring a serene pool that reflected the blue sky above. A stone terrace provided the perfect spot for outdoor gatherings, withfortable seating and a perg draped in climbing vines. The sound of birds chirping and leaves rustling in the wind added to the serene ambiance.

    Surrounded by a dense forest, the mansion offered a sense of seclusion and privacy. The towering trees created a natural canopy, casting dappled sunlight onto the estate. The gentle rustling of leaves and the asional hoot of an owl added to the enchanting atmosphere.

    Overall, this beautiful mansion harmoniously blended with its natural surroundings, creating a serene and picturesque retreat for its fortunate owner. This mansion belong to Maria and currently she stopped by the mansion on her way back. She was with Sakuya and Luna.

    This mansion was well equipped as it possessed a tailored made training grounds.

    The training ground was a vast expanse of open space, meticulously designed to facilitate various types of physical activities and skill development. It was a ce where athletes, soldiers, and individuals seeking to improve their abilities woulde to hone their skills and push their limits.

    The ground was t and well-maintained, covered with ayer of soft grass that provided afortable surface for training. The perimeter of the training ground was marked by a sturdy fence, ensuring the safety of those inside and keeping distractions at bay.

    At one end of the training ground, there were designated areas for cardiovascr exercises and endurance training. This section featured a running track,plete with markednes and timers to help athletes measure their progress. Nearby, there was a row of stationary bicycles, treadmills, and elliptical machines for individuals to engage in intense cardio workouts.

    In another area, there were multiple stations for strength training and weightlifting. Here, one could find a variety of equipment such as barbells, dumbbells, and weight machines, catering to different levels of fitness and training goals. The area was designed to amodate multiple users simultaneously, with enough space between each station to ensure safety andfort.

    Adjacent to the strength training area, there was a dedicated space for functional training and agility exercises. This section featured agilitydders, cones, and hurdles to improve speed, coordination, and flexibility. It also included a padded area for practicing martial arts techniques and self-defense maneuvers.

    Towards the center of the training ground, there was a spacious field that could be used for team sports like ser, rugby, or football. The field was marked with boundary lines and goalposts, providing a perfect arena for athletes to practice their skills and engage inpetitive matches.

    Throughout the training ground, there were strategically ced water stations and benches for participants to rest and rehydrate. Additionally, there were shaded areas with seating arrangements, allowing spectators to observe and support those who were training.

    The training ground was not just limited to physical activities. There were also designated spaces for mental training and focus enhancement. These areas featured meditation zones, where individuals could find a quiet and peaceful environment to rx, reflect, and practice mindfulness techniques.

    Overall, the training ground was a well-equipped and thoughtfully designed space, providing individuals with the necessary resources to enhance their physical abilities, improve their performance, and achieve their goals. It served as a hub for personal growth, discipline, and camaraderie, fostering a sense ofmunity among those who shared amon passion for self-improvement.

    Inside the training grounds stood two girls.

    ''''Let''s train using sword.'''' It was Maria who made this suggestion.

    "¡­"

    Sakuya picked up the ck iron sword lying nearby. She had nned to respond casually, even jokingly, but at least Maria was serious about her swordsmanship despite not being specialized in the sword like her.

    ''I''ll just go easy and then¡­''

    Swish!

    Sakuya''s eyes widened as the distance between them closed instantly. In a fleeting moment, Maria swung her sword.

    Bang! Their swords shed, emitting a loud noise.

    Crack! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sakuya deflected the pressing force to the side and stepped back, but Maria followed relentlessly, ring as if to kill. Responding, Sakuya drew mana from her core.

    ''I can''t go easy.''

    She clenched her jaw. She had been cautious, fearing an idental injury, but it was an arrogant thought. It wasn''t respectful to an opponent who was seriously engaging in the spar. And then,

    The ck iron sword''s edge was nicked.

    That fearsome white sword. If she hadn''t infused mana at the moment of contact¡­ it might not have broken, but it would have certainly required a cksmith''s attention. She almost lost the sword.

    Whoosh-

    Green energy enveloped the ck sword. Sakuya intercepted the descending, attempting sword strokes from all directions. Her vision, judgment, and strength, which didn''t require measuring her realm, acted like a huge shield, repelling the onught of sword strikes.

    She blocked every attack, but not with a casual one-handed form.

    ''It''s getting faster.''

    Sakuya drew a bit more mana from her core. Maria''s sword was no longer the recklessly swung weapon of the past. It was now aimed properly at vital points, regardless of whether the opponent was a blood rtive or a half-sister. She was desperately trying to kill her

    It was because she trusted Sakuya. It was okay to do so with her. Though it was called a sparring match, even if Maria swung her swordden with murderous intent, Sakuya would impressively block it. Maria had that kind of faith in her.

    ''What a monster.''

    Sakuya felt a sharp sensation. Her ice blue eyes shed, piercing through every sword path. In her confident gaze, which even seemed rxed, she read the ability to exploit any gap in the swordy. The gap in their skills was immense.

    ''That''s why I like it even more.''

    Maria grinned widely.

    A sparring match to hone her skills as she tends to really heavily on sword in the recent fights. The result was satisfying.

    Last night, Luna and Sakuya fought, it was a sparring match.

    And didn''t Sakuya lose terribly to Luna?

    Luna in her new form was truly deadly if Maria must be honest. Even she wasn''t sure if she would have emerged victorious if she didn''t go all out.

    Maria red at the face across from her shing sword.

    "Swordsmanship suits you better than magic."

    "¡­What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

    Was she trying to inducecency? But Sayura''s mind did not waver. Like her straight sword, her once turbulent thoughts steadied.

    Kwaang¡ª

    A green explosion erupted amidst the storm of sword strikes. The air screamed under the force of Maria''s fully-powered swing.

    Sakuya was strong. But Maria was also strong enough with the sword as well. She could slice through rocks and create craters with just the wind from her sword.

    And then,

    Sakuya began to swing her sword.

    She realized she couldn''t deflect all the sword strikes by just standing still. Her thought process flippedpletely. The path she had been following to parry the strikes turned upside down.

    And then another revolution. A blue arc cut through the air, finding a gap.

    From above to below, like lightning, Maria swung her sword towards the falling de.

    ''I''ve lost my edge.''

    Maria remembered the slow-moving de.

    ''A lot.''

    The white sword was still intact.

    ''It''s about time for a change.''

    Maria drew upon more strength, she felt the sword resonate with her.

    Kang!

    ''It''s light¡­ light?''

    Sakuya felt something off. Contrary to the heavy sound that had just echoed. The sound now seemed like a faint scream. And it wasn''t just the sound that was light.

    She could no longer swing her sword.

    Maria, recognizing this, stopped her own de.

    Sakuya looked at the ck iron sword in her hand.

    A cleanly broken sword came into view.

    "¡­Huh."

    She lifted her head, trembling.

    "What''s this? What is this? Sword Aura ?"

    "Can''t you see?"

    Maria with a sly smile casually replied.

    She, steadying her ragged breathing, said,

    "Time to change the sword. It''s my win this time.''''

 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1431: Relaxation

    Chapter 1610 Chapter 1431: Rxation

    The Ice''s Mansion. It how Maria named her mansion.

    The beautiful swimming pool was a luxurious oasis of tranquility and rxation. It was a sight to behold, with crystal-clear water shimmering under the warm sunlight. The pool''s design was a masterpiece, blending seamlessly with its surroundings and creating a serene ambiance.

    The pool was of generous size, offering ample space for swimming, ying, and lounging. Its shape was elegant and inviting, with smooth curves and rounded edges. The edges of the pool were adorned with mosaic tiles, adding a touch of sophistication and visual appeal.

    The water in the pool was a mesmerizing shade of blue, so clear that one could see straight to the bottom. It sparkled as sunlight filtered through, creating a dance of light and shadows on the pool''s surface. The water was maintained at afortable temperature, perfect for a refreshing dip on hot summer days or a soothing swim under the starry night sky.

    Surrounding the pool was a spacious deck made of high-quality, non-slip materials. The deck provided plenty of space for sun loungers, umbres, and outdoor furniture, allowing people to rx and bask in the sun''s warm embraceThe beautiful swimming pool was a luxurious oasis of tranquility and rxation. It was a sight to behold, with crystal-clear water shimmering under the warm sunlight. The pool''s design was a masterpiece, blending seamlessly with its surroundings and creating a serene ambiance.

    Her sun-kissed skin glistened with every movement as she gracefully swam through the refreshing water. With each stroke, Luna felt her worries melt away, embracing the pool''s tranquil ambiance. The sound of water cascading from an elegant fountain added a soothing melody to her day of rxation.

    As Luna elegantly emerged from the pool, the non-slip deck weed her with its cool touch. She strolled over to a plush sun lounger, where a fluffy towel awaited her. The deck''s spaciousness allowed her to select the perfect spot, where she could soak up the sun''s warm embrace while admiring the pool''s breathtaking beauty.

    Surrounded by lush greenery and vibrant flowers, Luna felt immersed in a hidden paradise. The deck was strategically adorned with meticulously ced umbres, providing afortable shade for those who sought respite from the sun''s heat. Luna, however, preferred to embrace the sun''s warmth and settled herself under its golden rays. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Luna lounged on the sun lounger, she couldn''t help but relish in the sounds of nature surrounding her. The soft chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leavesplemented the serene ambiance of the pool. Above her, a clear blue sky stretched indefinitely, as if inviting her to lose herself in its vastness.

    The pool whispered tales of luxury and tranquility, its design a testament to sophistication. The incorporation of natural stones and soft lighting created an ethereal atmosphere, enhancing the pool''s beauty even at dusk. Luna couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for being able to experience such serenity amidst the chaos of everyday life.

    Utterly rxed and at peace, Luna closed her eyes, allowing herself to be cocooned by the pool''s embrace. She took a deep breath, savoring the clean and refreshing scent of the pool''s crystal-clear water. In that moment, surrounded by the beauty of nature and the pool''s tranquility.

    "Excuse me, miss, but I thought you might enjoy this," the maid said, extending a perfectly garnished cocktail towards Luna. The ss glistened in the sunlight, its vibrant colors reflecting the beauty of the surrounding pool.

    Luna smiled gratefully and epted the drink, taking a moment to admire its exquisite presentation. The cocktail was a brilliant fusion of tropical vors, a colorful concoction that perfectly mirrored the paradise she found herself in. As she raised the ss to her lips, she could already imagine the burst of refreshing vors that awaited her.

    Taking a small sip, Luna was instantly transported to a world of sensory bliss. The drink was a symphony of sweet and tangy, tropical fruits dancing on her pte. Thebination of pineapple, mango, and a hint of zesty lime created a harmonious melody that was as refreshing as the cool water surrounding her.

    With every sip, Luna''s body seemed to melt further into the pool''s embrace, the worries of the outside world slowly fading away. The soothing sounds of water cascading and gentle rustling of leaves became an enchanting luby, lulling her into a state of pure bliss.

    As she reclined on the edge of the pool, Luna''s thoughts began to wander freely. The weight of responsibilities that had burdened her seemed to lift with each passing moment. Here, in this oasis, she felt liberated, untethered from the demands and expectations of her day-to-day life.

    Time lost its meaning as shenguidly savored her cocktail, embracing the present moment with open arms. She marveled at the serenity of the pool and its ability to transport her to a realm of serenity. It was as though the water held a secret power, able to wash away the stresses of the world and rejuvenate her spirit.

    Lost in her musings, Luna couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude towards this hidden gem. Whether through sheer luck or divine intervention, she had stumbled upon the perfect haven¡ªa sanctuary that offered her sce and a much-needed escape from life''s demands.

    As the afternoon sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow upon the pool, Luna felt a newfound sense of rity. She realized that this oasis wasn''t just a physical ce but a state of mind, attainable through choosing to disconnect, allowing herself to be present in the here and now.

    With thest sip of her cocktail, Luna set the ss aside, now content to simply bask in the pool''s tranquility. She closed her eyes once more, embracing the sheer serenity and peace that enveloped her.

    In this oasis, she found not only rxation but also inspiration. Ideas and dreams that had long been buried beneath the noise of everyday life began to resurface, emboldened by the newfound rity of mind. Luna made a silent promise to herself to nurture these sparks of creativity, to chase after her passions with renewed fervor.

    For the first time in a long while, Luna felt truly alive. The pool had awakened her spirit, and she knew that, going forward, she would always seek moments of solitude and connection with nature. With a deep sense of gratitude, she allowed herself to fully surrender to the oasis, knowing that she had found a rare treasure that would forever hold a special ce within her heart.

    As Luna''s thoughts turned to Alex, her heart ached with longing. The tranquility of the pool could notpletely suppress the yearning she felt for his presence. She missed hisughter, hisforting touch, and the way his eyes sparkled with passion when they talked about their dreams.

    She wondered what he was doing at that very moment. Was he thinking of her, just as she was thinking of him? Luna found sce in the belief that they were connected in some way, even when physically apart. The love they shared was a gentle me that burned brightly within her, reminding her of the bond they had formed.

    Yet, alongside the love, there was also a hint of worry. Alex possessed an adventurous spirit, always eager to explore the unknown, going beyond what is required. While Luna admired his thirst for life, his desire to do his utmost to ensure their safety and their future, it also left her with a flicker of anxiety. She couldn''t help but imagine him embarking on daring quests, cing himself in dangerous situations without a second thought.

    Itforted her knowing that Alex was strong and capable. He had faced adversity before and always emerged triumphant. Still, Luna yearned to be by his side, to offer her support and protection should he need it. She longed for the days they spent together, navigating challenges as a team, their connection growing stronger with each hurdle they overcame.

    In the stillness of the pool, Luna closed her eyes and allowed herself to visualize being reunited with Alex. A smile tugged at her lips as she imagined his warm embrace, the feeling of his arms around her, and his soft whispers in her ear. The thought alone made her heartbeat quicken and her cheeks flush with affection.

    With a renewed sense of determination, Luna made a silent vow to herself. She would cherish every moment she had with Alex, whenever they were fortunate enough to reunite. She would let him know just how deeply she loved him, not holding back any ounce of affection or vulnerability.

    In the meantime, Luna decided to channel her longing into something positive. She would use this time apart to cultivate her own passions and talents, to grow as an individual. She knew that a strong, independent Luna would only enhance their rtionship when they were finally able to be together again.

    Drawing a deep breath, Luna reminded herself that love had a way of defying distance and time. In her heart, she held unshakable faith that their bond would remain unbreakable, no matter the trials they faced.

 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1432: Girls Day

    Chapter 1611 Chapter 1432: Girl''s Day

    The girls returned to Avalon after Sakuya and Maria''s sparing match.

    On hourter.

    In the Commercial district in Avalon, Luna, Maria, and Sakuya were enjoying their time together. First, they visited a caf¨¦ owned by Maria, where they relished delicious pastries and sipped on aromatic coffees. The cozy atmosphere and warm conversations made it the perfect spot to start their day.

    After indulging in their favorite treats, the trio decided to embark on a shopping spree. They strolled down the bustling streets, mesmerized by the vibrant disys and trendy boutiques. Luna couldn''t resist trying on a variety of fashionable outfits, while Maria and Sakuya explored thetest beauty products and essories.

    As they ventured from one store to another, theirughter filled the air, creating an infectious energy. They shared fashion tips, exchanged rmendations, and bonded over their shared love for all things stylish. The Commercial district in Avalon was a haven for shoppers, offering a wide range of options to suit every taste and preference.

    After hours of exploring, their shopping bags were filled to the brim with new treasures. They decided to take a break and rest their weary feet at a charming park nearby. They found a cozy spot under a shady tree and unpacked their purchases, excitedly showcasing their newfound treasures to each other.

    The sun began to set, casting a warm golden glow over Avalon. Luna, Maria, and Sakuya reflected on the delightful day they had spent together. The caf¨¦ visit and shopping spree had not only added to their collection of cherished memories but also strengthened their friendship.

    With content smiles on their faces, they made ns for their next adventure, eager to explore more of what Avalon had to offer. As the evening breeze gently brushed against their cheeks, they knew that their bond would only grow stronger with each new experience they shared in this enchanting city whom they have grown attached to as it was a ce filled with memories. The floating ind was truly a sight to behold.

    Before continuing towards the Foxia Empire, the girls decided to stay a few days in the capital, Avalon.

    As they returned to Alex''s vi, Luna''s culinary skills took center stage. With a passion for cooking, Luna decided to treat her friends to a series of mouthwatering meals. She whipped up a feast of delectable dishes, carefully selecting the freshest ingredients and infusing them with her unique vors.

    The aroma of sizzling herbs and spices filled the air, enticing their senses and whetting their appetites. Luna''s culinary creations showcased her creativity and love for gastronomy. From savory pasta dishes to sulent grilled meats, each bite was a delight to the taste buds.

    ''''Wow! Luna''s cuisine have increased yet again. We are so lucky.'''' Sakuyaplimented her sister.

    ''''Fufufu! Stop it , you are making me shy!" Luna blushed but she was overjoyed to hear thispliment. If only the others, Alex was present but she shook her head, there would be many asionster, for now they must focus on achieving their goals.

    Meanwhile, toplement the delicious meals, Maria suggested they pair them with a selection of fine wines. They searched through Alex''s impressive wine collection, carefully choosing the perfect bottles to enhance the vors of Luna''s dishes. The clinking of sses and cheerful toasts filled the air as they savored the exquisitebination of food and wine.

    As they sat around the dining table,ughter and lively conversations flowed effortlessly.

    After indulging in Luna''s culinary delights, they decided to take a leisurely stroll through Avalon''s enchanting streets. The city was alive with vibrant lights and buzzing with activity at night. They enjoyed the night view before returning to the vi.

    ''''Let''s do a pillow fight!" Maria suggested as soon as the trio came back from their night strolling in Avalon. The other two nodded.

    ''''Sure why not.''''

    The girls couldn''t help but smile and agree with Maria''s suggestion. The idea of a pillow fight brought back memories of their carefree childhood days. They quickly made their way to the living room, where a collection of soft pillows awaited them.

    With a mischievous glint in their eyes, they grabbed their pillows and positioned themselves in the middle of the room. The anticipation grew as they took a moment to prepare themselves for the friendly battle ahead.

    And then, with a burst of energy, the pillow fight began. Feathers floated through the air as giggles andughter filled the room. The girls swung their pillows with enthusiasm, aiming for yful hits and dodging each other''s attacks.

    The room became a battleground of feathers and joy. They jumped on the couch, spun around in circles, and yfully chased each other around. The pillows became their weapons ofughter and delight, as they relished in the sheer joy of the moment.

    Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the excitement of the pillow fight. All worries and stresses faded away, reced by the pure bliss of friendship and fun. They let go of any inhibitions, embracing the childlike innocence that came with the game.

    Eventually, the pillow fight came to a gentle end as they copsed on the couch, breathless and filled withughter. Feathers adorned their hair and clothes, a testament to the spirited battle they had just experienced. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''Ah! Ah! This sure is fun!"

    ''''Indeed. We should do this often.''''

    ''''Ah! You''re right.'''' Sakuya shared the same thought as Luna and Maria.

    As they caught their breath and exchanged satisfied smiles, they realized that moments like these were what made their journey unforgettable. It was in these simple, spontaneous moments that their bond grew stronger, and their friendship became unbreakable.

    With hearts full of joy and faces flushed with excitement, they cleaned up the feathers that had scattered across the room. The pillow fight had left them feeling refreshed and rejuvenated, ready to take on whatever adventures awaited them next.

    As they settled down for the night, the memories of the pillow fight lingered, bringing smiles to their faces. They drifted off to sleep, grateful for theughter and camaraderie they shared.

    And so, in the quiet of the night, the giggles and pillow swings echoed in their dreams, a reminder of the joy and friendship that apanied them on their journey through life. Nothing could break this unbreakable bonds as they share everything together.

 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1433: Slaughter

    Chapter 1612 Chapter 1433: ughter

    The hall reverberated with the chilling screams of the trio, their desperate cries swallowed whole by the inferno Alex had unleashed. The silence that followed was heavy, broken only by the crackling of dying embers and the steady drip of water from unseen crevices. Alex, his face a mask of grim determination, didn''t allow himself a moment of respite. He knew this was merely the opening act of a far grander performance.

    With a practiced flick of his wrist, he transformed the Wrath''s sword back into its firearm form. As he aimed, the single gun in his hand shimmered and duplicated, bing two.

    A low growl rumbled from the depths of the hall. The silence had been a mere illusion. From the shadows emerged a tide of guards, hundreds strong. Unlike the first group, these warriors were a diverse lot, their various weapons glinting with a cold promise of violence. Swords, axes, and even the asional staff, all wielded by individuals whose eyes burned with a fanatical gleam. Their levels, hovering around 110, indicated seasoned veterans, formidable opponents in their own right.

    But Alex remained undeterred. A humorless smile yed on his lips, a predator eyeing its prey. He raised both guns in unison, his finger tightening around the triggers.

    Bang! Bangs!

    A hail of special me bullets erupted from the twin barrels, each one a miniature inferno leaving a trail of searing ck fire in its wake.

    The hall echoed with a thunderous symphony as the bullets met their targets. The front lines of the charging guards were instantly consumed by the inferno, their screams merging with the roar of the explosions in a macabre chorus.

    Yet, the remaining guards pressed on, their resolve forged in the fires of unwavering loyalty. They knew the danger this lone figure posed, the potential for their entire operation to be derailed by his presence. But years of conditioning and indoctrination had instilled in them an unwavering obedience, a willingness to sacrifice themselves for the cause they blindly believed in.

    In Alex''s eyes, however, they were nothing more than obstacles, pawns on a grand chessboard whose lives held no intrinsic value. He was a force of nature, an unstoppable current carving a path through their ranks. As the smoke slowly cleared, revealing the carnage wrought by his attack, a chilling truth became undeniable. The hall floor was now a grim tapestry of charred flesh and shattered weapons, the acrid scent of death hanging heavy in the air.

    But the path forward remained contested. The tide of guards, though thinned, had not been broken. Their unwavering loyalty and sheer numbers presented a formidable challenge.

    Bang! Bang!

    The ughter continued. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few minutester.

    The metallic tang of blood filled the air, a thick, cloying sweetness that clung to Alex like a second skin. He surveyed the scene of carnage with a detached indifference. The hall floor was a gruesome tapestry of charred flesh and shattered armor, the smoldering remnants of the once-proud guards now nothing more than silent testament to his power. Yet, amidst the devastation, a single thought flickered in his mind ¨C a chilling premonition that this was merely the prelude to the true battle.

    He had expected resistance, of course. This wasn''t a casual stroll through a field of daisies. But the sheer number of guards, their unwavering loyalty, and now, the emergence of this elite force, spoke volumes about the lengths his adversaries were willing to go to in order to stop him. Something worth doing all of this must be hidden in the depth of theboratory, the patient zero must be that valuable.

    A muscle in his jaw clenched involuntarily. They underestimated him. They saw him as a lone wolf, a maverick to be easily dispatched. But they were about to learn a harsh lesson ¨C he was a storm, a force of nature that wouldn''t be easily quelled.

    A low, rhythmic hum filled the hall, emanating from the depths of the shadows. Alex narrowed his eyes, his senses on high alert. From the other side emerged another contingent, their movements a stark contrast to the previous rabble. These were the elite, d in gleaming obsidian armor etched with intricate crimson runes, their eyes glowing with an otherworldly blue light. Their imposing stature and the aura of raw power they exuded left no doubt about their formidable nature. Level 160, the numbers pulsed faintly above their heads, confirming their status as seasoned veterans, hardened by countless battles. They are Saint realm Experts.

    Before the elite guards could react, Alex unleashed one of his trump cards. With a flick of his wrist, a shimmering bubble of warped reality materialized around him ¨C his Time Domain. The world within the bubble slowed to a crawl, the guards'' movements sluggish and deliberate like marites controlled by an unseen hand. He, on the other hand, moved with preternatural speed, a whirlwind of motion within the distorted flow of time.

    His twin guns roared, each shot a testament to his mastery over opposing elements.

    Bang!

    One bullet, imbued with the searing fury of a sun, melted through the elite guards'' armor like butter, leaving behind gaping wounds. The other, infused with the biting chill of an arctic winter, encased them in an instant, transforming them into grotesque statues trapped in a frozen prison. The scene within the Time Domain was a macabre dance ¨C Alex, a blur of controlled chaos, his guns spitting out elemental fury, while the elite guards, frozen in time, met their gruesome demise.

    But even within his elerated timeframe, the limitations of his ability gnawed at him. The Time Domain was a powerful tool, a strategic advantage, but it was also a draining one. Each passing second within the domain felt like an eternity, the strain on his mana was no joke. He knew he couldn''t sustain it for long.

    As the final elite guard shattered into a million glittering ice shards, Alex deactivated his domain with a ragged breath. The world lurched back to its normal pace, the echoes of gunfire and shattering ice filling the cavern. He stood panting, his body screaming in protest. The adrenaline that had fueled his actions ebbed away, leaving behind a bone-deep weariness. He had achieved a pyrrhic victory, eliminating a significant portion of the enemy force, but the cost was undeniable. In just a few minutes he had ughtered more than two hundred men, thirty Saints. It was by no mean a small feet, so it was natural for him to be slightly exhausted.

    The silence that followed was not one of peace but one of deadly stillness.

 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1434: Mysterious Girl

    Chapter 1613 Chapter 1434: Mysterious Girl

    As Alex went all-out earlier, half of the hall was demolished. Therge door and floors that were used to cover up the stairwell vanished, which was why Alex spotted it easily. He couldn''t help but feel curious about the information he received from that young man. He wanted to see what kind of person was able to resist the invasion of Chaos. Shortly after, he descended the

    stairwell.

    The secret room below wasn''t hard to find, especially after Alex wreaked havoc above. He reached the bottom of the stairwell and saw an opened room with the woman he was looking for. Just like other primitive men, she was also imprisoned inside a nourishment cabin. The turbid aura was apparently much stronger than the rest. But what surprised Alex was that this wasn''t just the power from that mysterious aura, but from the woman instead.

    He thought she was also a half-creature like other primitive men. But after seeing her for himself, he discovered that she was like a perfectly normal human. She had smooth, pitch-ck long hair and a fairplexion. Her exquisite facial features weren''t any different from humans. At that moment, her eyes were closed as though she were dead. If it weren''t for her slightly undting chest, perhaps Alex would have thought she was just a corpse.

    "Hmm?"

    Shortly after, he felt like something was amiss. He couldn''t help but twitch his brow curiously. Although the woman was right before him, Alex couldn''t feel her aura at all. He felt the power of Chaos and the presence of elements around her, but just couldn''t sense her presence. It was as though arge hole was in the ce she was in and apart from the feeling of nothingness, there was no other physical presence.

    "What do you think about it, Sil?"

    Alex stretched out his arm, gazed at the woman, and said softly. Upon hearing his doubt, Silveria let out a sigh.

    [I''m not sure but this person, well her state is weird.) "Huh?"

    Upon hearing her response, Alex twitched his brows. Just as he was about to question, Scarlet''s anxious voice sounded in his head all of a sudden.

    "This is bad, my lord, that creature is starting to move!"

    Alex frowned, he had thought he could achieve his goal here and return without waking up that creature sleeping but not it must be a wistful thinking.

    "Rx, I''m on my way." Alex responded to the panicking Scarlett and he was about to leave for now.

    Hum...!

    At that moment, Alex suddenly heard a strange sound that startled him. He turned around and spotted the woman imprisoned in the middle cabin emanating brilliant rays.

    The power of Chaos surged from above to below, surrounding the woman entirely and attempting to devour her as though it were conscious, turning her into a

    presence of Chaos. But what shocked Alex was that upon facing the erosion of Chaos, that woman didn''t have any reaction at all. On the contrary, the men here who couldn''t resist the invasion of Chaos had as though turned into monsters injected by a virus. The surging power of Chaos encircled her violently and yet, failed to take over her body. Not only that, but the woman also erupted brilliant white rays from her body that instantly converted the turbid power of Chaos into something different!

    Who is she?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Do you know what that power is?"

    [Not really, I''m surprised she could resist chaos corruption. Maybe she has a special constitution making it capable of aplishing this feat. My sister might know something but recently she seemed to be busy with something. Silveria responded, her response wasn''t what he expected but it doesn''t matter.

    "Forget it, no matter what she is, let''s head out first."

    The trembles underneath his feet became even more violent. Alex realized that the situation was turning worse. He no longer had the time to discuss with Silveria about the background of that mysterious woman. However, since the woman was able to turn Chaos into a new power Alex decided to name Order, she would be considered someone on their side. Without much hesitation, he smashed the cabin before him and swiftly rescued the woman. At that moment, he heard vague bellows from ferocious beasts. It went without saying that the creaturespletely modified by the power of Chaos were ready to attack. Alex concealed his strength no more. He dashed ahead in a ray of dazzling light, bursting through the steel wall of the tower with the woman in his arms.

    "Sir Overlord!"

    "Leader!"

    The instant he darted out, he spotted the others who were sprinting toward the door. In order not to draw attention Alex came here with a small group, the group was moving quickly. Meanwhile, theva surrounding them was constantly boiling. The ground trembled and everything seemed like an omen of the end of the world. The group, which was searching for him, heaved a huge sigh of relief upon seeing him. Shortly after, they went up to him.

    "Overlord, those people are being contaminated by the power of Chaos..."

    Before the Regent right hand man could finished her sentence, Alex extended his arm and interrupted abruptly.

    "I know, retreat immediately! Our goal isn''t to fight. It doesn''t matter to us what happens to this ce. Everyone, head to the door now. After Marybeth opens it, we will leave right away!"

    Alex tossed the woman on his shoulder over to Erie. Erie caught the seemingly-asleep woman and couldn''t help but feel shocked.

    "This woman is already dead. My lord, why are you..."

    "There are some interesting secrets about her. Bring her along. We''re leaving this ce now!"

    Upon realizing the terrible situation, Alex gave hismand and dashed toward the door.

    The situation was horrible. It went without saying that thing sleeping in the depth of the magma now awake would stay idling and let Alex''s group leave. He had to buy them some time and as if to confirm Alex''s guess, it happened.

    Boom!

    All of a sudden, yet another wave of violent rumbles sounded. In an instant, gravel and sand fluttered in the air. In this enormous impact, the underground cave began to show signs of copse. Alex grimaced as he witnessed the white walls turning ck under the erosion of Chaos. He was familiar with this scene because not too long ago, that creature also used this method to forcefully open up the door. And now, he wouldn''t be that foolish to think that the creature was kind enough to open the door and let him escape.

    Indeed, as darkness prated deeper, the runes appearing one by one and circling the door became slower in speed, where some had evene to a halt. Marybeth closed her eyes and her forehead was covered in beads of sweat. It was obvious that she was facing a huge and stubborn resistance.

    Looking at this scene, Alex grunted and turned to Scarlet quickly.

    "Will you be able to hang on?"

    "We''re trying, but it is really strong!"

    "In that case, stop restraining it and begin to attack!"

    Upon hearing Scarlet''s answer, he gave a decisivemand. He initially decided to let them manipte theva and restrain the creature until Marybeth opened the door for them to escape.

    "Got it!"

    Although Alex''s voice sounded rather unclear, at that moment, Scarlet disyed their great camaraderie with him. She yelled in unison and raised het arms, extended forward! Along with this movement, the surgingvake split to two. Then, the true identity of that mysterious shadowy creature lurking in the deepva was finally revealed before their eyes!

    "What in the world? That thing is so damn disgusting!"

    Although he had witnessed several types of tentacles and was more or less mentally prepared, after seeing the creature for himself, he couldn''t help but feel nauseous. Fortunately, he didn''t have any food earlier. If not, he would have thrown up by now.

    What disyed before everyone was an enormous, ck, slimy creature. At a nce, it was like a puddle of melted jelly that coagted again. After being left untouched for a long time, it turned into rotten trash. It was so revolting that one had a hard time looking straight at its huge body ofyering ck and deep green colors. Not only that, but all sorts of eyes had also covered its body. The innumerable eyes widened from the slippery body, ring at the group. The Chaos aura dispersed, causing their hearts to palpitate with terror.

    "Ooo---!!"

    In an ear-deafening roar, tentacles shuttled out of its body andshed at the group standing around the door.

    "Half Dragon Mode!"

    Dark crimson aura surrounded Alex''s body as uttered those words. He turned into a humanoid dragon. Two horns appeared above his head, his hair elongated, vivid crimson, his pupils turned into a golden slit. He had a dark tail sprouting from his back.

    The others were shocked by the sudden transformation but Alex didn''t give them the time to question him before opening his mouth.

    Boom!

    The exploded dragon breath sted the body of that massive Chaos creature. This formidable might was so unbearable that it forced the creature to screech in retreat. Several tentacles that were about to attack Marybeth were burned to bits by the zing heat.

    Countless dragon breaths were fired at the creepy tentacles monster reducing it to miserable state. Using this opportunity Marybeth created the portal which the group used to leave before everything crumbled.

    Alex was thest to pass through the portal and before hepletely vanish he extended left arm and summoned Nyx, and fired a death bullet.

    "The End!"

    Bang!

    The creepy monster who thought it might survive died under the Death bullet.

 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1435: Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 1614 Chapter 1435: Sleeping Beauty

    "How strange..."

    Alex circled the woman and couldn''t recall with any simr incidents after racking his brain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After some hard thinking, Alex resolutely gave up on the idea of wasting anymore of his brain cells. He lifted his head and gazed at everyone.

    "Apologies my lord."

    Upon hearing Alex''s question, two among his group pondered for a few moments before shaking their heads. They couldn''t be med. Even though they more or less knew the secrets on this continent, this ce was outside their territory, so it wasn''t surprising that they didn''t know any of them. In an instant, everyone was at a loss for words. Of course, they knew that the power in the mysterious woman was amazing. However, the fact that she didn''t have a spirit was the strangest phenomenon of all.

    They used their spiritual powers to analyze her body, but were shocked to discover that there wasn''t even a single remnant of spirit, not to mention an entire spirit. This was almost impossible because living beings could only grow with the fusion of the spirit and flesh. Even if one were dead, one''s spirit would leave a mark on one''s corpse. That was also why the Dali Kingdom was able to use undead spells to reawaken the dead and imprison their spirits inside their bodies. But now, this corpse seemed to bepletely separated from its spirit. She didn''t look like a living being, but more like a robot made to simte humans. ording to Erie''s analysis, it seemed like any spirits could enter and sessfully take control of this body.

    From a certain aspect, this body had apleteck of integrity and would refuse no one...

    "What a headache..."

    "What a headache..."

    Alex couldn''t help but let out a sigh at this fruitless result. If it weren''t for time-constraints, he would have returned to where the woman was discovered to search for clues.

    "Marybeth, get Z here. Ask him if he knows who that woman is.""

    Even though Alex felt like that primitive man wouldn''t possibly know too much, it was still worth a try.

    Upon hearing hismand, Marybeth nodded and went out of the tent. Shortly after, she led in the anxious Z, who wore a short hide. Alex didn''t leave this primitive man who was responsible for leading the way behind, but brought him along in their escape instead. Even though he felt incredibly tense to be brought to this unknown ce forcefully, he behaved calmly and didn''t scream like a hysterical madman.

    After Marybeth brought him inside the tent, she spoke to him in theirmonnguage. Upon hearing her question, he nodded in somewhat of a fluster before hurrying to the mysterious woman and sizing her

    up. His expression changed abruptly. He knelt on both knees and raised both arms as though he were worshiping her. Not only that, but he also mumbled under his breath.

    "What''s going on?"

    Alex wasn''t too surprised by Z''s behavior as primitive men seemed to always have the habit of worshiping strange presences. Along their way here, he had knelt down to worship several times whenever he witnessed the spells from Scarlett and the rest. That was why Alex wasn''t surprised by his abrupt reaction. On the other hand, he heaved a sigh of relief as it seemed like the man had some knowledge about what sort of existence that woman was. If not, he wouldn''t have acted so solemnly. He also wouldn''t worship things that he wasn''t aware of and might be even more cautious around it.

    Indeed, after some worshiping, Z stood to his feet, gesticting as he spoke to Marybeth. Even though the others couldn''t understand his ''nonsensical'' screams'', judging from his expression, they knew that they were discussing something important. At that moment,

    Marybeth''s calm expression turned peculiar. After Z finished expressing himself, Marybelle returned to her senses. She let out a rather awkward cough and turned to Alex and the others, who were looking at her in anticipation. After a few moments of hesitation, she spoke.

    "Erm... Overlord, he said... that woman grew from the ground."

    Pfft!

    Maggie, who was coincidentally drinking a mouthful of water, spurted out the liquid. She opened her eyes wide and stared nkly at the woman before her.

    "Grew from the ground? What does that even mean? So if I bury a ''little girl'' in spring, am I gonna have a bunch of ''little girls'' in autumn? Why doesn''t he say that she''s the First Primordial dragon who was born from a stone? I would rather buy that story! If she was really born from the ground, how about we bury her back and see if we yield any results?"

    "That is indeed what he said."

    Facing Maggie''s criticism, Marybeth spread her arms apart with a helpless expression. It was apparent that even though Marybeth also didn''t believe Z''s words too much, she conveyed his ''gibberish'' to everyone in full detail. It was due to this reason that Alex''s group received new information about this woman.

    "ording to Z, that woman seems to have appeared in one of the tribe territories a dozen years ago. The tribe found a white... crystal and discovered a human inside it. Back then, she was just a child. But as days passed, she grewrger inside the crystal and became what she is today. Of course, in their legend, this woman is possibly a savior of their tribe or something... though there isn''t any meaning behind it now."

    [This girl is definitely important as for what is her identity I''m still clueless about.) Silveria seemed frustrated not being able toe up with an answer.

    The others were racking their brains as well, trying to find an answer and it happened.

    "Ooo---!!"

    At that moment, an emergency siren sounded and threw everyone into confusion. Even though they set up security measures in the surroundings when setting camp, that was more like going through the motions. After all, there weren''t any worthy enemies in this in. With Marybeth around, Alex refused to believe that any creature would break through the defenses and stirr trouble with him. Due to this reason, the group was taken aback when they heard the siren. They left the tent immediately and headed to where the security was breached.

    Boom!

    The instant they stepped out of the tent, they heard a massive explosion and spotted a fierce battle ahead. The soldiers who were guarding the periphery were battling against a shadowy figure. But what surprised Alex was that the soldiers didn''t have the upper hand.

    That''s right. Even though the strength of these soldiers wasn''t as powerful as his Elites, they weren''t weaklings either. But even so, they failed to resist the intruder''s attack. He witnessed a fully-armored swordsman raising his sword and flourishing it at the enemy in a stunning de ray. But facing that attack, the shadowy figure turned around swiftly andshed out a long whip to strike the soldier away. Looking at this scene, Alex narrowed his eyes. At the next moment, he dashed ahead in a string of

    afterimages. Awhite sword appeared in his hand as he aimed straight at the target!

    As soon as Alexunched his attack, the shadowy figure seemed to detect his presence. He heard thesh of the whip and before he knew it, a long whip had emerged in front of him. The seemingly-conscious whip blocked off his retreat like a deadly viper. However, Alex wasn''t flustered at all. Instead, the sword in his hand shook and at the next moment, the sky was filled with sparkling stars that shed with the fluttering shadowy whip head-on.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The instant their attacks met, they swayed and took half a step back. At that moment, he heaved a long sigh of relief. He withdrew his sword and gazed helplessly at the smiley youngdy ahead, d entirely in a ck cloak. It was an acquaintance.

 Chapter 1615 Bonus Chapter: Lunas Mansion

    1615 Bonus Chapter: Luna''s Mansion

    Drexia Empire

    Western district.

    The mansion, a testament to opulence and grandeur, stood proudly amidst sprawling manicured gardens. Its facade, crafted from ivory-hued marble, gleamed in the afternoon sun, its smooth surface reflecting the vibrant hues of the surrounding flowers. Intricate carvings, depicting mythical creatures and scenes from forgotten stories, adorned the columns that nked the grand double doors, crafted from mahogany so dark it appeared almost ck.

    Wisteria, its delicate purple blossoms cascading in a fragrant waterfall, climbed the mansion walls, adding a touch of whimsical charm to the imposing structure. A wide, red-carpeted staircase, guarded by intricately detailed statues, led upwards to a balcony adorned with wrought iron railings and overflowing with vibrant flower boxes, their colorful blooms spilling over in a joyous cascade.

    Through the expansive windows, one could glimpse glimpses of the luxurious interior. Crystal chandeliers sparkled like constetions, casting a soft, warm glow on the polished marble floors. Walls adorned with rich tapestries and paintings by renowned masters hinted at the wealth and refined tastes of the inhabitants. Gleaming silverware glinted on a finelyid table set for a grand feast, the air likely filled with the delicate aroma of exotic spices and freshly baked bread.

    Beyond the mansion, the gardens unfolded in a breathtaking spectacle of meticulously nned beauty. Rows of vibrant flowers, their colors a kaleidoscope of reds, yellows, and purples, bordered neatly trimmed hedges. Sculpted topiary, shaped into fanciful creatures and geometric designs, dotted thendscape, adding a touch of whimsy. Awork of winding paths, lined with fragrant rose bushes and ancient oak trees, beckoned exploration, promising a sense of peace and tranquility amidst the opulent surroundings. This magnificent mansion, a masterpiece of architecture andndscaping, exuded an aura of timeless elegance and whispered stories of a life lived in luxury and refinement.

    This mansion is Luna''s property, she bought him to celebrate after buying it.

    They arrived the in morning and enjoyed a quiet peace walking around before enjoying the pool.

    Nestled within the opulent embrace of the mansiony the indoor swimming pool, a sanctuary of serenity and leisure. Sunlight streamed through a high, arched window at one end, casting a warm glow on the pool''s surface and shimmering like a liquid mosaic of light. The water, the color of the clearest aquamarine, was invitingly clear, reflecting the intricate patterns on the surrounding floor tiles.

    The pool itself was a masterpiece of design, its shape a graceful curve thatplemented the architecture of the mansion. At the shallow end, a cascading waterfall trickled down into the pool, creating a soothing symphony of sound. Underwater mosaic tiles depicting mythical sea creatures, crafted from shimmering ss, added a touch of whimsy and seemed toe alive beneath the dancing light.

    Around the pool, plush loungers upholstered in a soft, seafoam green beckoned rxation. White, billowing curtains framed the arched window, providing a sense of privacy while still allowing guests to enjoy the beauty of the surrounding gardens. In a discrete alcove, a small bar boasted a selection of refreshing beverages and sparkling sses, a perfect apaniment to a day spent basking in the sun or enjoying a refreshing swim.

    The air, infused with the gentle scent of chlorine and the faint fragrance of blooming jasmine from outside, was warm and humid. The overall impression was one of understated luxury, a haven where guests could indulge in a sense of tranquil escape amidst the grandeur of the mansion. Whether seeking a refreshing dip or simply a moment of quiet reflection, the indoor swimming pool offered a luxurious retreat for body and soul.

    Luna stood poised at the edge of the pool, a vision in a swimsuit that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly luminescence. The emerald tones entuated her golden hair and the confident glint in her eyes. Beside her, Alex cut a more casual figure in his ck shorts, his stance rxed yet ready for action. The air crackled with a yful tension between them, vibrant as the pool itself.

    With a mischievous glint in her eyes, Luna took a running leap.

    Boom!

    Herughter echoed through the opulent space as she sliced through the water with the grace of a dolphin, leaving a sparkling trail of shattered diamonds in her wake. Alex, never one to be outdone, followed suit with a powerful dive, a sly grin tugging at the corner of his lips. They surfaced momentster, droplets clinging to their skin like scattered jewels, a yful banter filling the air.

    "Ready to face the wrath of the water goddess?" Luna challenged, a yful lilt in her voice, thepetitive edge ever-present.

    Alex chuckled, a hint of mischief dancing in his heterochromia eyes.

    "Careful, darling," he countered, "you might find yourself bested by the god of speed."

    With a yful ssh, he initiated a chase, weaving through the crystal-clear water with the agility of a river god. Luna, ever thepetitor, responded with a burst of speed, leaving a trail of bubbles in her wake like a mischievous naiad. Theirughter echoed through the luxurious space as they weaved through the water, their yful duel more about the joy of movement than any actual victory. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Luna, never one to be caught unaware, used the wall at the far end to propel herself back towards Alex like a torpedo. She caught him off guard with a well-aimed ssh of water that sent droplets flying through the air like a yful storm. He sputtered and shook his head, a mock frown contorting his features. The yful battle continued, a dance of water droplets andughter. Their movements were as captivating as any song Alex couldpose, a harmonious blend of strength and grace that spoke volumes about their bond.

    As the yful chase continued, they found themselves near the cascading waterfall. Alex, ever the strategist, saw an opportunity. With a quick flick of his wrist, he summoned a gust of wind that ruffled the water''s surface, momentarily obscuring Luna''s vision. Taking advantage of the distraction, he dove underwater, disappearing from sight. Luna, momentarily disoriented, scanned the surface for any sign of him. With a yful growl, she dove in after him, determined not to be outdone.

    The underwater world shimmered with an ethereal glow, sunlight filtering through the pool''s surface and glinting off the mosaic tiles depicting mythical sea creatures. The chase continued through this watery realm, a silent ballet where only the rippling water betrayed their movements. Just as Luna thought she had cornered him, a figure materialized from behind a coral-like sculpture. Alex, a mischievous grin stered on his face, yfully sshed her with a handful of water. Theughter bubbled up from within her, a sound as joyous and effervescent as the bubbles clinging to their skin.

    A heartwarming chapter Nickaido

 Chapter 1616 Bonus Chapter: Underwater Dance and Dinner

    1616 Bonus Chapter: Underwater Dance and Dinner

    The initialughter subsided, reced by a yearning that mirrored the sunlight dappling the water''s surface. Alex, his grin fading, reached out, his hand brushing against Luna'' cheek like a phantom current. Desire crackled between them, amplified by the weightlessness and the distorted whispers of their muffled breaths. The silence, broken only by the soft hiss of escaping bubbles, took on a new edge, pregnant with unspoken desires.

    The embrace, when it came, was a slow, underwater waltz. Their bodies intertwined, a tangle of limbs and flowing hair that drifted like seaweed in the gentle current. The coolness of the water became a heated caress, their movements fluid and silent but for the hiss of escaping bubbles. Weightless kisses were exchanged, a taste of salt and chlorine a unique aphrodisiac that sent shivers down their spines.

    Luna, her back pressed against the cool mosaic tiles depicting a mischievous siren, arched her body, a silent plea for a touch deeper. Alex, understanding her need with a telepathic intimacy that only their shared history could forge, traced a path down her arm with his fingers. His touch was a firestorm beneath the water, sending shivers through her that danced like the sunlight filtering through the pool''s surface. His fingertips found their mark, igniting a trail of fire that left her breathless.

    The act of love itself, under the watchful gaze of their mythical mosaic audience, was a surreal experience. Their movements were slow and deliberate, a silent conversation spoken only in thenguage of touch and muffled gasps. The water, once a yful aplice, became a resistance, a challenge they reveled in oveing. Each stroke, each press of their bodies, was a dance against the gentle current, a testament to their desire and their defiance of the limitations of their watery world.

    The climax was a symphony of muffled sounds and swirling emotions. With each surge of pleasure, they felt lighter, more connected to the water and each other. As the world around them faded, all that remained was the ecstatic pulse of their hearts and the gentle sway of the water, a silent echo of their underwater love dance.

    Emerging from the depths, gasping for air, they clung to each other, their bodies slick and flushed. The world, washed clean by the water and their shared experience, seemed brighter, sharper. In that shared moment, suspended between breaths as the sun dipped below the horizon, they knew their love was as unique and captivating as the underwater realm they had just explored. It was a secretnguage spoken only in the press of their skin, the muffled gasps for air, and the way their bodies moved as one, defying the boundaries of their world. The memory of their underwater embrace, a stolen moment of intimacy in a world bathed in ethereal light, would forever be etched in their hearts.

    A few hourster.

    The gentle rise and fall of Luna'' chest painted a peaceful rhythm in the stillness of the master bedroom. Sunlight, now tinged with the golden hues of approaching dusk, streamed through the window, casting a warm glow on her sleeping form. A contented sigh escaped Alex'' lips as he watched her. The memory of their underwater dance lingered on his skin, a phantom sensation that sent a thrill coursing through him.

    He leaned down, brushing a stray strand of hair from her forehead with a tenderness that surprised even himself. In her slumber, she appeared vulnerable, a stark contrast to the yful huntress who had chased him through the water moments ago. A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. He had always admired her strength and determination, but witnessing her vulnerability awakened a newyer of protectiveness within him.

    Leaving a soft kiss on her temple, Alex rose. He craved to spoil her. The yful chase and their passionate encounter had undoubtedly left her famished. With a silent tread, he exited the room, a mischievous glint returning to his eyes.

    Tonight, he wouldn''t settle for takeout or a simple meal. He would create something special, a feast fit for the woman who had stolen his heart and led him on an underwater escapade.

    Tipping softly down the stairs, Alex headed for the kitchen. The rhythmic tter of pots and pans soon reced the peaceful silence of the bedroom, a melody that promised a delicious surprise when Luna awoke. As he worked, humming a carefree tune, a deep sense of contentment settled over him. This wasn''t just about the food; it was about creating a moment, a gesture of love that spoke volumes beyond words.

    He rummaged through the pantry, a yful glint in his eyes as he unearthed forgotten ingredients. Tonight''s menu wouldn''t be governed by convention; it would be a symphony of vors, a love letter on a te crafted from the remnants of their afternoon adventure. Memories of their yful chase through the pool surfaced ¨C the way the sunlight dappled through the water, the mischievous glint in Luna'' eyes. He decided on a seafood course, a light and elegant dish that mirrored the weightlessness of their underwater dance. Fresh prawns, simply grilled with a touch of citrus, would be the star of the show, their delicate sweetness echoing the yful banter they''d shared.

    Next, he turned his attention to the vegetables. Alex remembered the vibrant colors of the coral sculptures they''d weaved between during their chase. He envisioned a colorful medley of roasted vegetables ¨C red peppers for vibrancy, green asparagus for a touch of elegance, and golden zhini for a hint of sweetness. Each vibrant morsel would be a testament to the beauty of the underwater world they''d explored together.

    As the aroma of roasting vegetables filled the air, Alex began work on the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance. He remembered the way Luna''ughter had bubbled up from within her, a sound as joyous and effervescent as the bubbles clinging to their skin. He decided on a light and airy dessert, a lemon souffle that would capture the essence of their sharedughter. The delicate sweetness and airy texture would be a yful counterpoint to the more substantial courses, a final note of whimsy in their culinary adventure.

    In this quiet act of devotion, Alex hoped to show Luna just how deeply he cherished her, a silent promise of a love as unique and captivating as their shared underwater world. The rhythmic tter of pots and pans became a serenade, each sizzling morsel and rising cloud of steam a testament to his love. The kitchen, once a sterile space, was transformed into a canvas of culinary creation, filled with the promise of a delicious surprise and a love story whispered in every sizzling drop and rising cloud of fragrant steam. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1617 Chapter 1436: Wyverns Rest

    1617 Chapter 1436: Wyvern''s Rest

    After extending an invitation for her to witness the slumbering beauty, something unexpected urred.

    "Fascinating," Mnie remarked, her eyes shifting away from the dormant figure with a curious blink.

    "Despite encountering simr entities before, this is the first instance where I''m unable to discern the precise circumstances. Such beings are inherently enigmatic. Since my knowledge of the Continent is limited, I can only rely on my past experiences to make sense of the situation."

    "Is that so¡­" Alex responded, shrugging helplessly. He had pondered this very issue upon first encountering Mnie. While ne merchants possessed a wealth of knowledge, their abundance of information often made it harder for them to unravel certain mysteries. Like himself, Mnie could immediately recognize the essence of the slumbering woman, yet struggled to pinpoint the exact anomaly.

    "Yes, I''ve encountered simr scenarios multiple times, where individuals intentionally create and preserve puppets that bear their exact likeness. Upon their demise, their spirits inhabit these puppets, allowing for resurrection. Judging by the simrities, it appears this woman might be a vessel," Mnie exined.

    "A vessel?" Alex questioned, perplexed by Mnie''s revtion. Suddenly, the inspiration that had eluded him earlier materialized in his mind.

    "Thank you for the reminder, Miss Mnie,"

    Alex expressed his gratitude before carefully stowing away the slumbering beauty. Perhaps she would serve a purpose in the future.

    Following a casual conversation with Mnie, a ne merchant who traversed the world to sell her goods, Alex bid her farewell. It was now time for him to return to his territory and strategize before the inevitable showdown with Bahamut''s clones. The prolonged game was taking its toll on him, and he yearned for a swift resolution. The fear of losing himself, losing sight of his purpose, loomed over him, urging him to bring matters to a close with haste.

    Together with Maggie who had joined them a day prior they departed. They arrived few hourster.

    The next day.

    Sunlight filtered through the delicate fabric, casting yful patterns on the intricately carved bed. It was a sanctuary fit for a king, where Alex and Silveria found sce in each other''s embrace. Silveria, with her shimmering silver hair, looked ethereal even in her slumber, nestled against Alex like a contented kitten. The rhythmic rise and fall of her breath created aforting melody against the crisp sheets.

    As Alex gazed at her peaceful face, a warmth spread through his chest, a familiar and bittersweet ache. He was falling,pletely and irrevocably, for this extraordinary woman. In that moment, the weight of the world and the impending war seemed to fade away. The decision he had made earlier to prepare for battle lost its urgency.

    Today, Alex decided, would not be a day consumed by strategies and steel. Today, he would create a haven for both of them, a refuge from the storm on the horizon. Today, he would whisk Silveria away, not to wage war, but to embark on a simple date. It was an ordinary gesture meant to convey the depth of his love and devotion. Instead of words of war, he would show her through acts of love the magnitude of his feelings. Amidst the opulence of the pce, Alex would craft a day of normalcy, a testament to the extraordinary woman who had captured his heart.

    Carved into the very heart of the fortress, the Wyvern''s Rest wasn''t your typical garrison mess hall. Stone walls, once cold and forbidding, were now adorned with vibrant tapestries depicting fantastical creatures and bountiful harvests. Glowing orbs, embedded in the ancient stone ceiling, cast a warm, golden light that shimmered off polished silverware and crystal goblets.

    Crimson velvet drapes pooled around arched windows, offering glimpses of the bustling marketce below. Lush ferns and climbing vines, meticulously tended by the head chef, spilled from ornately carved nters, weaving a sense of nature''s embrace within the fortress walls.

    The air hummed with a gentle symphony. A harpist plucked at her strings, weaving a melody both lively and soothing. The rhythmic tter of tes and the murmur of contented conversation created aforting ambiance. Chandeliers, crafted from polished dragonbone, glittered overhead, catching the light and casting a mesmerizing y of shadows on the polished gstone floor.

    In the corner, nestled amidst the greenery, a small fountain trickled merrily, its gentle gurgling a counterpoint to the lively chatter. Each table, draped in crisp white linen, boasted a centerpiece unlike any other ¨C a polished gemstone, cut to reflect the flickering candlelight in a kaleidoscope of colors. It was a ce of unexpected beauty, a haven of warmth and elegance nestled within the fortress''s formidable embrace.

    Entering through a discreet side entrance, Alex guided Silveria into the enchanting Wyvern''s Rest. They had both concealed their identities with inconspicuous cloaks, but now, in the privacy of a secluded vestibule, they shed their disguises, revealing their true forms basking in the warm glow of the waiting area.

    Deep red velvet drapes framed bustling market scenes below, offering a glimpse of the vibrant life that thrived beyond the fortress walls. Lush greenery spilled from meticulously carved nters, creating a tapestry of verdant hues that softened the stonework.

    A symphony of sounds filled the air. The delicate melody of a harp intertwined with the rhythmic tter of dishes and the murmurs of contented conversations, crafting a warm and inviting ambiance. Soft, golden orbs cast a gentle glow, illuminating polished silverware and crystal goblets, while dragonbone chandeliers, intricately crafted, danced with light above.

    Alex gently took Silveria''s hand, silently inviting her to apany him. Leading her to a secluded table nestled amidst the lush foliage, they discovered a single, polished gemstone centerpiece that reflected the flickering candlelight, creating a mesmerizing kaleidoscope of colors. Here, within the fortress''s formidable embrace, they had found an unexpected haven of beauty ¨C a perfect beginning for their unconventional date.

    Alex perused the extensive menu, carefully considering his options. After much contemtion, he settled on a selection that promised a delightful contrast - a light and refreshing citrus sd to cleanse his pte, followed by a sulent roast duck zed with a sweet berry reduction. This particr dish was renowned for its tender meat and intricate vors, ensuring an unforgettable dining experience.

    Meanwhile, Silveria took her time to ponder the menu. Eventually, she made her decision - a creamy and indulgent seafood bisque, whose rich aroma wafted enticingly from a neighboring table. Alongside the bisque, she opted for pan-seared scallops served with a vibrant herb pesto. Thebination of vors promised to create a harmonious symphony for her taste buds.

    Once their choices were ryed to the discreet server, a tranquil silence enveloped the air. The soothing melody of a harpist ying in the background enhanced the serene atmosphere.

    Before long, a procession of artfully arranged tes arrived at their table. Each dish was a masterpiece in its own right. Alex''s citrus sd was a vibrantposition of seasonal greens, adorned with ruby-red pomegranate seeds and dressed with a delicate citrus vinaigrette. The dish glistened like dewdrops under the warm glow of the candlelight, inviting Alex to indulge in its refreshing vors.

    Silveria''s bisque arrived in a steaming tureen, its creamy white liquid exuding aforting warmth. The aroma of the seafood infused the air, enticing her to take her first spoonful. The scallops, elegantly fanned out on a bed of emerald green herb pesto, showcased the chef''s artistry and attention to detail. They were perfectly seared, offering a delicate texture and a burst of vors with each bite.

    As the first courses were set before them, the tantalizing aromas filled the air, promising a culinary journey that would perfectlyplement the unexpected beauty surrounding them. The stage was set for a memorable dining experience that would delight their senses and createsting memories and it was just the beginning. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 1618 Chapter 1437: Cleaning

    1618 Chapter 1437: Cleaning

    While Alex had begun enjoying another date with Silveria, meanwhile, in the real world.

    Somewhere in the underworld of Drexia empire.

    ''''Shadow Walk!"

    As dark mist mist enveloped Sera, she effortlessly descended into the darkness below. Landing softly, the mist dissipated, leaving her in utter darkness.

    Activating her mana, she invoked "Shadow Adaption."

    When she reopened her eyes, the darkness receded, and her surroundings became clear.

    Silent, deserted underground chambers greeted her.

    Rusty iron bars andrge canvas tents sporadically dotted the space, resembling cages for animals.

    She lifted a tent p nearby.

    Insidey loosely scattered shackles, emitting faint warmth, indicating recent upancy.

    Perhaps just a few hours ago, someone was here.

    She checked another area cautiously.

    As she lifted the tent p, a pungent odor assailed my senses¡ªcorpses, decaying for quite some time.

    The nauseating stench hit her hard, and she immediately shifted his focus elsewhere.

    There was nothing more to see here.

    This ce is a prison for holding ves.

    They''ve probably been moved elsewhere for the auction.

    As for the corpses, it seems they were left there, their value diminished in the eyes of their captors.

    Perhaps it''s been so long since she''d felt this way, but¡­ these emotions, she thought she had grown numb to them.

    "I still have a long way to go," Sera silently mumbled, intent on focusing on the task at hand.

    ng!

    Just as she was about to move, the sudden sound of metal opening made her hastily conceal herself.

    Creak¡­

    A slender woman with long hairboriously crawled out from the darkness, one foot restrained by heavy shackles.

    Somehow, she managed to unlock the prison and escape.

    "Oh¡­ Oh¡­"

    Even at first nce, it was evident she was in dire straits.

    She couldn''t even muster a voice, only whimpering in agony.

    If she remained in this condition, she wouldn''tst long.

    "My¡­ my child¡­"

    Child?

    The whimper was barely audible, but it was unmistakable.

    A mother''s desperate plea to reach out to her child.

    Like a whispering ghost in a eerie space, it echoed.

    -Thunk!

    In an instant, along with a fierce sound, a beam of light seeped from one side of the space.

    The woman, struggling to stand, as if she had found a path to salvation, moved towards it.

    Certainly, the beings appearing within that beam of light wouldn''t be the ones to save her.

    "What¡­ What''s happening?"

    "Get her!"

    Without hesitation, a group of men emerged from the light, running madly to seize her.

    "Argh!"

    Those men mercilessly twisted her arm, which already had no strength left.

    Tears of pain streamed from her eyes.

    "How the hell did she escape?"

    "Does it matter now? The boss is about to arrive!"

    "After all, we''re not going to put this woman up for sale as merchandise. Just dispose of her now!"

    They threw her back into the cell and, without a word, grabbed the club tucked at their waist.

    ''Dispose of her huh!''

    Anyone listening would think they were disposing of trash. Indeed, there was no shortage of derogatory words for people.

    ''Perhaps what I''m doing now is just disposing of those who can''t be of use like you humans.'' Sera thought.

    Swish

    As she steeled her heart, she pulled out her Gift in the form of a ck dagger.

    With each step she took, the distance shrank,

    With two strides, Sera was at the bars,

    With three, she was close enough to hear their heartbeats.

    Three steps taken within a second.

    As they sensed something was amiss and turned back,

    Crack!

    The strongest assassin on the continent, the one known as Zero severed the leader''s throat.

    ''''!!!"

    Not even a chance for a scream.

    In the frenzy within the bars, five severed heads thudded to the ground.

    "W-Who¡­?"

    As she slowly lifted her head and our eyes met, Sera couldn''t help but chuckle.

    Ridiculous.

    Swollen eyes, crushed nose, shattered teeth.

    It was ironic¡­ swollen eyes, a battered nose, shattered teeth ¡ª such a pitiful sight, yet it was all too familiar to her.

    Every piece of trash that had passed through Sera hands ended up like this.

    "My child¡­ My child¡­"

    Even in the midst of this, her call to find her child continued.

    With her external appearance like this, one could only imagine the internal state.

    She must have contracted several incurable diseases by now.

    Even if she were to breathe herst breath right now, it wouldn''t be surprising.

    Thud, thud

    As Sera met the pitiful woman''s eyes, a wry smile involuntarily crossed her lips.

    Amidst the light beam, footsteps were heard once again, this time, not a crowd but a single person.

    Judging by the simple steps, he didn''t seem particrly threatening.

    "Oh¡­"

    Sensing another presence, the woman rose again.

    However, before she could even reach the bars, the owner of the footsteps reached them first.

    "W-What''s this?"

    Stunned by the gruesome scene before him, the man sat down.

    Thud

    "¡­!"

    Simultaneously, the golden box the man was holding ttered to the ground with a loud noise.

    "Aaargh!"

    At that moment, the woman, who had been lying like a corpse, screamed inexplicably.

    With a crazed look in her eyes, unseen before, she dashed forward as if possessed.

    "Get away! I said get away!"

    The echoing sounds of brutal beatings reverberated throughout the underground. Without mercy, Zukerman the boss of this ce stomped on the woman clinging to the handle.

    "You filthy wretch, not even fit to be a ve! How dare you cross my path¡­!"

    Despite the excruciating pain of broken bones and ruptured organs, she remained stoic.

    He kicked her, struck her with chains, but she showed no sign of letting go.

    "Heh, heh¡­"

    Struggling for breath, Zukerman finally retrieved a small dagger from his pocket.

    "This is why scum like you don''t belong! You should live ording to your station! Your inappropriate behavior only hastens your demise!"

    Swoosh!

    Realizing that beatings wouldn''t pry her loose, Zukerman aimed the dagger at the woman''s throat.

    "Consider yourself lucky! Instead of being worthless in the hands of someone like you, I''ll help that grow up in a better ce! You should thank me even in the afterlife!"

    With maniacalughter, Zukerman mercilessly swung the de down.

    ng!

    But the de hit not the woman''s neck, but a dull metal surface.

    Sensing something amiss, Zukerman slowly looked at his right hand, trembling with anticipation.

    "Gahhh¡­!"

    A torrent of blood gushed from his severed wrist.

    Before he could scream, a blunt force silenced his vocal cords.

    Thunk!

    His unbnced body lurched forward.

    "Zukerman Midas. One of the three major merchants in the empire."

    A voice, unfamiliar to him, echoed from somewhere.

    "Murder, extortion, monopolizing the empire''s business districts, and even operating ve markets against imperialw¡­"

    These were the atrocities Zukerman hadmitted.

    Though he wanted to say something, all that came out was a feeble moan.

    "Enough reason to die, right?"

    Zukerman strained to lift his head, desperation written on his face.

    But the enigmatic voice continued without pause.

    "I''ll give you one minute¡­"

    "¡­?"

    "Just one minute. Use it to reflect on your crimes and wrongdoings. After that minute, your pain will vanishpletely¡­"

    Zukerman understood the implications.

    Wasn''t this an ultimatum to kill him after the minute passed?

    "But during that minute, you won''t die no matter what happens. Of course, there may be pains worse than what you''re feeling now¡­"

    It was an iprehensible situation.

    With all hope extinguished, Zukerman barely managed to raise his head.

    "¡­?"

    A face filled with inscrutable calmness stared back at him. Even thought he couldn''t see her face, he had definitely heard about that mask. Zero''s mask, rumors have it once you see the owner of this mask you ran out of luck because nobody survive after seeing this mask. The reason people are aware of who owned this mask was simply because Zero would leave this behind sometimes as a signature.

    ''So, the rumor that she was back and doing some cleaning was true?'' Zukerman shivered, he knew he was a goner.

    ''I should have stopped doing illegal trading.''

    One minute passed quickly before Sera killed him but after thoroughly torturing him.

    After finishing Sera nced towards where the womany.

    "Huuhhh¡­"

    She seemed still alive, judging by her state.

    With tearful eyes, she continued to stroke the box. Was the child she desperately called for inside it?

    Approaching her, she whispered, "I''m sorry¡­ Truly sorry¡­"

    There was nothing she could do, the woman couldn''t be saved anymore.

    Her gentle voice and tear-filled eyes revealed her deep emotions.

    She was aware her time was running out.

    ''Is it pitiful? Well. Honestly, I''ve been numb for a long time. When I first started this, I was enraged to the point where everything in the world seemed despicable.

    The harshws of the world.''

    As Sera grew ustomed to it, her eyes and lips drew into a straight line.

    There were too many in this world who met a miserable death like the woman before her.

    She had inadvertently caught her eye, just like the countless others who had passed through her hands. Sera was not a savior, a hero who could save everyone, she is just but an assassin, doing job to get paid, sometimes she would act on a whim to save some but that''s all. She''s an assassin not a savior.

    "My child¡­ My child¡­" the woman''s desperate cry brought Sera out of her reverie. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sera could not bring herself to announce to her, her child was dead something she learned from Zukerman.

    Finally as if she knew it,

    Thud¡­

    Her face fell lifelessly to the ground.

    She had breathed herst.

    If Sera leave her body like that, no one would care for her body anyway.

    Therefore she gently raised her hand over her head.

    Hiss¡­

    ck mist flowed from her hand, enveloping her body warmly before dissipating into thin air.

    ''''May your soul rest in peace!"

    At least she could do this. Blending in the shadows Sera vanished, before the final act there is more to do. Clean the filth to reduce the variables that could pop out during the final war.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1619 Chapter 1438: Piano

    Chapter 1619 Chapter 1438: Piano

    Hidden within a lush embrace, concealed by a tapestry of green foliage, nestled a mansion that whispered of forgotten grace. Constructed from golden-hued stone, it appeared to emerge effortlessly from the forest floor, its peaked roof mirroring the surrounding mountains. Ivy, like a verdant shawl, wrapped itself around the chimneys, while climbing roses in shades of delicate pink and warm orange cascaded over balconies adorned with intricate wrought iron railings.

    The forest itself was a symphony of hues and textures. Towering redwoods, their bark resembling ancient giants, stood tall alongside vibrantly blooming orchids clinging to their weathered trunks. Sunlight filtered through the canopy, casting a dappled glow upon the vibrant understory, where emerald ferns unfurled their delicate fronds and exotic blooms in shades of deep blue and rich purple peeked out from the forest floor. The air hummed with the melodic chorus of unseen creatures, their chirps, buzzes, and the fluttering of hidden wings.

    Meandering along a path of cobblestones, bordered by the fragrant scent ofvender, one arrived at the grand entrance. Here, a pair of intricately carved oak doors stood as guardians, offering a glimpse into a world of timeless beauty. Within those walls, one could almost imagine the echoes ofughter and the grandeur of extravagant gatherings. This mansion was not merely a dwelling; it was a sanctuary, a ce where the magic of nature intertwined with the artistry of a girl creation.

    Pushing open the intricately carved oak doors, a breath of cool, wood-scented air greets you. Sunlight pours through a magnificent arched window at the far end of the foyer, casting an opulent yet inviting glow over the scene.

    Beneath your feet, a checkered floor of gleaming white marble and rich mahogany catches the dappled light filtering through the stained ss windows above. A sweeping staircase curves gracefully upwards, each step adorned with a plush crimson runner. The wrought iron railing twists into intricate floral patterns, mirroring the climbing roses that adorn the exterior.

    To your left, a grand living room unfolds before you. A colossal firece, its mantle carved from a single b of emerald green jade, dominates the wall. Above it hangs a masterpiece - a sweepingndscape or an enchanting portrait that seems to follow your gaze. Deep, plush armchairs in jewel tones are arranged around the firece, inviting conversation and rxation. Sunlight spills onto a grand piano, its polished surface gleaming like a mirror.

    To your right, a doorway opens into a library. Floor-to-ceiling bookshelves, crafted from dark mahogany, line the walls, overflowing with leather-bound volumes. A worn Persian rug in shades of crimson and gold warms the cool stone floor. Afortable armchair, upholstered in a faded tapestry, sits beside a crackling firece, offering a quiet haven for reading and reflection.

    Everywhere you turn, traces of the mansion''s rich history can be found. A suit of armor stands as a sentinel in a corner, while ornately framed portraits line the hallway. Crystal chandeliers cast a warm glow, their prisms catching the sunlight and scattering rainbows across the polished wood floors. This is a space that speaks of generations past, their legacy woven into the very fabric of the house.

    Yet, amidst its historical charm, the mansion also embraces modernforts. Discreetly hidden speakers fill the air with soft music, and strategically ced windows invite sunlight to fill the rooms, creating a bright and airy atmosphere. While it whispers of a bygone era, the mansion gracefully blends the past with the present, exuding timeless elegance and style.

    Alex stepped across the threshold after teleporting to Silveria''s world, and Silveria closed the massive oak doors behind them with a soft thud. The cool air of the mansion enveloped him, carrying with it the faint scent of woodsmoke and a delicate floral aroma, reminiscent of the climbing roses that adorned the exterior. He blinked, momentarily taken aback by the breathtaking magnificence that unfolded before his eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sunlight poured through a grand arched window at the far end of the foyer, casting a radiant glow upon a scene that seemed to have sprung from the pages of a fairytale. The polished marble floor beneath his feet shimmered, reflecting the vibrant hues filtering in from the stained ss windows above. A sweeping staircase, its steps adorned with a plush crimson runner, curved gracefully upwards, its wrought iron railing intricately entwined with floral motifs that mirrored the climbing roses outside.

    "Beautiful," Alex murmured, his voice barely audible. Silveria, however, caught his words and a smile, both radiant and modest, graced her face. It was a smile that could captivate hearts and conquer kingdoms, a smile that perfectlyplemented the grandeur of the mansion.

    "Thank you," she replied, her voice soft and filled with sincerity. "I''m d you appreciate it." With a graceful gesture, she indicated the grand living room to their left, where a crackling firece bathed plush armchairs in jewel tones with a warm, inviting glow.

    "Would you like to explore further?"

    The question hung in the air, an invitation not only to delve deeper into the mansion but also to forge a deeper connection with Silveria. In that moment, surrounded by the ethereal glow of her smile and the opulent surroundings, Alex realized that this was more than just a beautiful house. It was a glimpse into Silveria''s world, a world he longed to be a part of, where love and enchantment danced hand in hand.

    As Alex''s eyes drifted across the grand foyer, he took in every meticulously preserved detail that Silveria had so lovingly attended to. However, his gaze was drawn to a particr corner, where a grand piano stood, bathed in a shaft of warm afternoon sunlight. Its sleek ckcquer gleamed like a polished obsidian teardrop, beckoning to him.

    A surge of forgotten memories washed over Alex, a wave of nostalgia that brought him back to a time before loss and sorrow had cast their long shadows. He remembered the piano lessons of his childhood, a time when his parents, both passionate about music, had insisted he learn the basics. Though life had taken him on a different path, the melody, like a pressed flower carefully tucked away in a corner of his memory, remained imprinted within him.

    A hesitant smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "Do you mind if I...?" he began, gesturing towards the piano with an inquisitive look at Silveria.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, then softened with understanding. "Of course," she replied, her voiceced with curiosity.

    "Please, y something."

    With a sense of anticipation, Alex settled onto the plush piano bench, his fingers gently grazing the cool ivory keys. The memory of the melody flickered, then solidified into a simple yet poignant tune. He began to y, the notes tentative at first, but gaining confidence as the long-lostnguage of music flowed back to him.

    The room filled with the delicate strains of the piece, a melody that whispered of bittersweet memories and a yearning for a simpler time. Silveria watched, captivated, as Alex''s expression softened, his entire being consumed by the music. In that moment, beneath the golden gaze of the afternoon sun, the grandeur of the mansion faded into the background. There was only Alex, the music, and the woman who had opened the door to his heart, rekindling a passion that had longin dormant.

 Chapter 1620 Chapter 1439: Kiss under the Moonlight

    Chapter 1620 Chapter 1439: Kiss under the Moonlight

    Thest note faded into the air, leaving a lingering echo of bittersweet beauty. Alex finished with a flourish, a hint of pride coloring his cheeks. Silveria stood beside him, her eyes shining with a mixture of awe and something deeper, a tenderness that made his heart skip a beat.

    "That was beautiful, Alex," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur. "I didn''t know you could y."

    He shrugged, a touch embarrassed. "Just an old memory, sparked by seeing the piano."

    A yful glint entered her eyes. "Well, one memory deserves another, don''t you think?" She walked towards a curio cab tucked away in a corner of the room. Reaching inside, she produced a delicate music box, its polished wood iid with a swirling pattern of mother-of-pearl.

    With a gentle click, she wound the key. A soft, tinkling melody filled the air, a waltz so light and airy it seemed to dance on the sunbeams streaming through the window. Silveria held out her hand, a question in her eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "May I have this dance, Alex?"

    His heart soared. This woman, with her hidden depths and unexpected surprises, hadpletely captivated him. Taking her hand, he felt a spark of electricity course through him. "I''d be honored," he said, his voice low and husky.

    They stepped onto the open space in the foyer, their bodies instinctively swaying to the music box''s gentle rhythm. Silveria''s hand rested lightly on his shoulder, a whisper of a touch that sent shivers down his spine. He held her close, the warmth of her presence a stark contrast to the cool marble floor beneath their feet.

    In the grand setting of the mansion, with the music box serenading them and sunlight painting the scene in a golden glow, Alex felt a sense of belonging he hadn''t known he craved. This wasn''t just a dance; it was a promise, a silent vow whispered between their souls. As they twirled, their eyes locked, and in that shared gaze, Alex saw a future he couldn''t wait to explore, hand in hand with the woman who had brought him home.

    Thest rays of the setting sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a breathtaking tapestry of fiery orange and deep purple. Inside the mansion, a different kind of warmth bloomed. Silveria had led Alex through abyrinth of hallways and cozy sitting rooms, each one unveiling a new facet of her life and her taste. Now, they found themselves on a terrace overlooking the moonlit forest.

    A white tablecloth billowed gently in the evening breeze, adorned with flickering candles and a simple yet elegant flower arrangement the color of twilight. The scent of woodsmoke mingled with the aroma of delicious food, making Alex''s stomach rumble pleasantly. In the center of the table, a steaming tter held a feast ¨C the very meal he''d spent the afternoon preparing in the mansion''s surprisingly well-equipped kitchen.

    "You did this?" Silveria asked, her voiceced with surprise that morphed into a hint of pure delight. Her eyes sparkled like the fairy lights strung across the terrace, casting a warm glow on their faces.

    Alex rubbed the back of his neck, a sheepish grin tugging at his lips. "I hope you like it. I wasn''t sure what you might have on hand, so I just¡­ well, I just cooked."

    Silveria''s smile could rival the moon itself. "Alex," she said, her voice soft, "this is¡­ perfect. It means more than any fancy restaurant reservation ever could. It shows you care, that you put thought and effort into making this special."

    She pulled out a chair for him, the gesture imbued with a newfound tenderness. As they settled in, the moon climbed higher in the sky, bathing the scene in a soft, ethereal glow. The forest, once vibrant with color, now shimmered in shades of silver and ck, the asional firefly blinking like a tiny star fallen to earth. The air was alive with the nocturnal symphony of crickets and chirping owls, a luby serenaded by the gentle rustling of leaves.

    Alexdled generous portions onto their tes, the steam carrying the delicious fragrance of roasted vegetables and herbs he''d meticulously prepared. The meal itself was a journey ¨C a starter that teased the pte with its lightness, followed by a main course that was a symphony of textures and vors, and finally, a dessert that was a sweet indulgence, the perfect end to a perfect evening. As they ate, conversation flowed easily, punctuated byfortable silences that spoke volumes and shy nces exchanged under the moon''s watchful gaze. Stories tumbled out, whispered dreams and aspirations, hopes for the future. Laughter echoed softly through the night, a melody woven into the symphony of nature.

    It wasn''t just the exquisite meal or the breathtaking scenery that made this night special. It was the sense of intimacy that blossomed under the watchful eye of the moon. Here, on this terrace bathed in silver light, Alex felt a connection with Silveria that transcended words. He feltpletely understood and cherished, a feeling that warmed him from the inside out, a warmth that had nothing to do with the flickering candles. It was the warmth of connection, of belonging, and the promise of a future filled with shared meals,ughter, and love under the moonlight. In Silveria''s magnificent mansion, he had found a home, and perhaps more importantly, he had found her, a part of her that he didn''t know. The more time spent understanding her the more entranced he bes with her.

    A wave of apology washed over Silveria, shattering the tranquil mood of the moonlit dinner. "Alex," she began, her voiceced with regret, "once again, I must apologize for my behavior when I first awoke. Looking back, I was¡­ rude. I shouldn''t have treated you the way I did."

    Alex''s initial surprise softened into understanding. He knew exactly what she was referring to ¨C the coldness, the almost hostile distance after he''d broken the seal. Honestly, it hadn''t bothered him. In a way, it felt¡­ natural. Part of the package, perhaps. Besides, their current connection, this blossoming happiness, wouldn''t exist if things had been different. He felt a flicker of gratitude for that initial standoffishness.

    "It''spletely forgotten, Silveria," he assured her, his voice gentle. "Forgiven and relegated to the past. Let''s focus on the beautiful present we''re building together. Though," he added with a yful smile, taking her hand in his, "one day, when you''re ready, I would love to hear about your past. About my predecessor, your¡­ well, your previous master. But that can wait. Until you''re ready to share."

    Silveria felt a surge of emotion, aplex mix of feelings that bubbled up within her. In that charged moment, under the soft glow of the moon, she couldn''t resist any longer. Leaning forward, she captured Alex''s lips in a breathtaking kiss. It was a kiss fueled by moonlight and newfound love, a silent promise whispered beneath the watchful gaze of the stars.

    Silveria, the silver-haired goddess, was hopelessly smitten. The young man before her, a former billionaire transformed into a burden-bearing hero, had taken a path far different from his predecessor. Unlike that man, Alex possessed a captivating charm that transcended mere physical attraction. His fate intertwined with the destiny of countless lives, yet his heart remained true, a quality that had captured Silveriapletely. Perhaps, she mused, he might even unlock the affections of her elder sister, further expanding his growing harem. She wouldn''t object ¨C her loyaltyy with his happiness, with their future together.

    The kiss, long and passionate, finally broke, leaving a silver thread of connection lingering between them. Silveria gazed into his mismatched eyes, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling within her. His love for her was palpable, a warmth that spread through her like wildfire. A shiver danced down her spine, a delicious mix of arousal and vulnerability.

    "Don''t worry, my love," she murmured, a promiseced with unspoken desire. "You''ll hear about my past soon enough." A hint of a yful smile touched her lips. The night was young, and secrets, like kisses, were meant to be shared.

 Chapter 1621 Chapter 1440: Teachers Mode

    Chapter 1621 Chapter 1440: Teacher''s Mode

    Moonlight streamed throughrge windows, casting a warm glow on a spacious bedroom. The centerpiece is a king-size bed, its plush mattress draped in crisp white linens. A fluffy duvet, decorated with a ssh of color in throw pillows, invites luxurious lounging.

    The bed sits on a plush rug that feels soft underfoot. Beside it, nightstands in a warm wood tone hold sleek tablemps, their gentle glow perfect for evening reading. Overhead, a dimmer switch allows you to adjust the mood lighting from bright and airy to cozy and intimate.

    Opposite the bed, a plush armchair sits invitingly, beckoning you to curl up with a good book. An ornately framed piece of artwork above the chair adds a touch of personality. Perhaps it''s a calmingndscape or a burst of abstract expressionism, reflecting your taste.

    nts add a touch of life to the room. A leafy Fiddle Leaf Fig stands tall in one corner, while a cascading pothos vine spills from a hanging nter near the window. The scent ofvender from a small bedside vase fills the air with a hint of tranquility.

    This bedroom is a haven offort and style, a ce to unwind and recharge after a long day. It''s an oasis designed for rxation and sweet dreams.

    This oasis is Silveria''s sanctuary and for the first time she had brought another one inside this sanctuary. She sat on canap¨¦ with Alex standing behind her.

    He ced his hands on Silveria''s shoulders and began massaging them.

    "Alex¡­"

    "Shhh¡­"

    He smiled and started seriously massaging her, from her shoulders to her neck, slowly putting in more and more strength to help her muscles rx.

    "You seem like you have quite a bit of stress."

    His hands moved fast as lightning.

    "Ohh¡­"

    Silveria let out a groan. A mix between pain and relief. She could feel her bones popping in ce and cracking as if she was an old machine that hadn''t been oiled in years.

    "Right there¡­."

    All lewd thoughts were blown away from her mind as she simply relished the feeling.

    "Now then. Why don''t we try a massage a little more interesting?''

    His hands moved skillfully as he started to take off her coat. She was so entranced by the massage that she only noticed this when his hands touched her bare shoulders.

    "This¡­"

    "It''s just a massage."

    His hand started to travel down and he unbuttoned her shirt while moving as fast as lightning, leaving her no time to react.

    As her shirt opened, her chest bounced a little bit, while still encased in her bra.

    Alex''s hands found themselves under those breasts as he started to handle them carefully. Squeezing them a little and watching in quiet appreciation as her chest changed form.

    "Is this¡­Still a massage?"

    Her words were low and her breath was rough. Her face was bing feverish and she could feel that her panties were slowly bing wet.

    "Of course what else could it be?"

    Alex spoke shamelessly as his hands moved and unsped her bra, freeing those massive breasts.

    "I heard that medium breasts bring some pain to the shoulders. So obviously we need to massage the upper body to relieve the pain."

    He didn''t care how much bullshit was in his words. He was pretty sure he wasn''t wrong. But oh well.

    "You are really shameless."

    "Shameless people always win."

    He smiled behind her and bent down to bite her earlobe, causing Silveria to let out a small squeak.

    She then blushed as she could not believe that she was the one letting out such an unseemly and girlish sound.

    She gave up. Knowing that what was about to follow could not be avoided.

    ''''I thought you said we''re only going to sleep.'''' So Silveria mumbled prompting Alex to shrug his shoulders.

    "Seems like you already nned your crime from the start." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "I believe in being prepared for all eventualities."

    Silveria chuckled, she knew that she was beat and she honestly was feeling as much anticipation now.

    She discovered that everything Alex did since they got together would be fun. She was curious about the current situation as well.

    Her thoughts were scattered as Alex lifted her chin and gave her a light kiss.

    "Focus on me. Only on me."

    He wanted her full attention and devotion. He knew he was selfish but he did not care.

    It started with a small kiss and soon their tongues were wrestling with each other.

    When they finally stopped, she breathed out loudly, her expression hazy. This was the kind of kiss that could literally suck the soul out of your body.

    He turned her chair around and now was able to observe and admire her full body in its entirety.

    Lifting her chin he asked,

    "You know, we can stop now if you want."

    He said so with a teasing smile and Silveria lightly pped his hand away. "You know well I can''t stop now."

    She was already hot and bothered. Stopping now would be a crime.

    "Well, in this case¡­."

    He straightened up and took away his belt before lowering his pants.

    Silveria stared as if she was mesmerized. She could see his member still encased in his underwear but already threatening to burst.

    As if hypnotized, she brought her hands forwards and started to bring down his brief, and once she did, she was finally able to observe the beast hidden behind.

    ''It looks even harder thanst time.''

    She took hold of it. Careful to not put too much strength in her hands to not hurt him and started to pump a little.

    "Look like you are also very excited."

    Alex groaned. How could he not be? He was about to fuck his woman teacher while inside her mansion, in her world.

    Silveria meanwhile had a weird feeling. She felt like by holding him like this, she was basically controlling Alex.

    His pleasure was under her control and looking at this face right now while she moved her fingers gave her a certain impression of power.

    Her eyes twinkled mischievously and she adjusted herself before clearing her throat.

    "Alexander¡­ I heard that you have been a very bad student."

    Alex rose an eyebrow at the sudden switch in the atmosphere. But immediately understood that this was a y.

    ''Huh¡­ I didn''t think she had this in her.''

    Furthermore, it looked like he was the one being dominated in this game.

    ''Well¡­Why not.''

    Trying different things to spice up the activity was pretty interesting.

    Giving himself to the game, he put an expression of fear and his voice quivered a little,

    "I¡­I am sorry Madam¡­I didn''t mean to."

    ''Ohh¡­''

    Seeing Alex like this was quite the novelty.

    Standing up, while keeping a hold on his penis, she advanced until his back was against the wall.

    Then¡­Mustering the most seductive expression she could give, she sneered at Alex,

    "Well, You know. Apologies alone are not enough. I need something more."

    "Madam¡­"

    "Bad boy needs to be punished. Don''t you think so?"

    She chuckled and lifted her leg to take off the stocking on it. Once this was done, she gently wrapped it around his dick and resumed her movement. Her hand continued to move. His precum was already flowing like there was no tomorrow and she could feel his penis growing harder and hotter in her hand.

    She was delighted to see that she was not the only one having fun in the current situation.

    "Madam¡­I am feeling weird."

    "Heh¡­How perverted. You are supposed to be punished but you are actually feeling pleasure."

    Her face waspletely flushed and she felt like she was slowly unlocking a new fetish.

    Finally, with onest movement, she felt his penis pulse and release all his semen in her stocking.

    Her eyes were filled with excitement at this sight.

    This was getting to be fun.

 Chapter 1622 Chapter 1441: Im all yours*

    Chapter 1622 Chapter 1441: I''m all yours*

    Silveria''s eyes twinkled and her breathing elerated as she looked at Alex cumming in her stocking.

    It was oh so dirty but at the same time a feeling of power like never before washed over her heart.

    This was the first time in her entire life that she was given the "control" during a rtionship and she was starting to realize that she loved it.

    She thought back to the night before when Alex had been pulling her hair and pping her ass while fucking her roughly.

    During that time as well, she had been as excited as she was now if not more.

    ''My¡­It seems like I was really a huge pervert deep down.''

    She smiled, not feeling like she had to be ashamed of her own feelings. Alex was the one who made her discover her own true personality and sexuality.

    "Should we continue like this?"

    She asked quietly, looking at his eyes.

    To this Alex simply shrugged, "Losing the initiative is nice sometimes."

    Silveria smiled but decided to give back the initiative to Alex, a proper research was needed toplete this game.

    ''''Do whatever you want my love, I''m all yours to devour.''''

    ''''Okay, the choice is yours.'''' Alex nodded before moving in sh. Silveria was already on the bed without her clothes, he was stimting her already.

    At the moment Alex was having fun right now. He loved to have sex, loved to bask in the waves of carnal pleasure, but what he loved more than anything was to see a woman lose all her restraint in the throes of passion and moan and beg him to give her more. The sense of empowerment it filled him with was something that could never be exined in mere words. He just loved it all.

    He felt like he was like a musician fine-tuning an instrument to bring out the best sound possible out of the device.

    As if on cue, the moaning noises, that Silveria had been trying her hardest to stifle and suppress, came out stronger than ever before due to Alex''s machinations.

    Prompted by her sweet noise and reaction to his cunnilingus, he went even further into her depths and worked hard to provide her with even more pleasure.

    He used his tongue, his lips, and even his nose to taste, smell, and imprint every part of her sexual flesh like a gourmet devouring their food. Persistently going after a woman''s weak points caused even thisposed Goddess of noble origins to lose control of her senses and writhe in the absolute pleasure that the boy was bringing her pleasure.

    "Ahh, I-it feel too good."

    Silveria''s tongue was bing loose from all the ecstasy she was receiving. Slowly she stopped caring about acting like a prim and proper youngdy and simply focused on the pleasure of the moment. Her lower stomach had begun twitching and spasming already from the delight that was wrecking through her whole body; it was evident that she had severely underestimated the lengths of pleasure that a cunnilingus could bring to a woman.

    Her love juices flowed endlessly as he kept licking on and on,pping up all her juices and devouring her sloppy cunt like there was no tomorrow.

    She always acted very calctively, and on point, so it was not often that he saw her shaken by something which surpassed her expectations of such an event.

    As he continued licking and sucking on her overflowing garden, he gradually figured out where she was the most sensitive¡ª the points he had to tweak to get the most reaction out of her. Her urethra was apparently a weakness, something that was umon among girls.

    She also responded quite well to stimtion provided to the clitoris and vagina of course, but the way her entire body trembled whenever he bumped into her clit made him recognize it as the biggest point of pleasure for her.

    He focused all of his attention on that ce and made an all-out attack there.

    "!!"

    Seemingly, she started to panic when he searched out her weak points, but she did not tell him to stop, her body not letting her, and pressed his head against her crotch even harder than ever before. He wanted to fill her with even more pleasure too, so he persistently licked her on that ce till she couldn''t take in the pleasure anymore.

    "Nh, if you keep licking there, I-I''ll¡­ ahhhhhh~~!"

    A tremor ran through the surface of her slender body. Her hips writhed as if trying to escape the overwhelming sensation, but she could not move it much in this situation. As he mercilessly licked at her weak points, she finally raised a cry of joy and despair simultaneously as her body finally reached its limits.

    A liquid sprayed from the hole of her garden, the ce he had been so persistently licking all the whole. She was squirting right now, a phenomenon that was typically not seen in females. It was a very rare urrence even for Alex and it made He even prouder as he had indeed brought her to the greatest height of pleasure possible.

    Without warning Alex prated her while she was still sensitive. He started pounding away without thinking more about her circumstances or what she may be feeling.

    "Ah, ah, kh~, i-if you''re that rough¡­ Ahh~!"

    Alex''s wild and feral hip thrusts was too much for Silveria whocked experiences.

    She arched her back and writhed all around, but he could not stop himself from hammering her any longer. Since she had given him the green light once, he would never back down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He was fully focused on thrusting inside her depths and peering it open so that her insides would remember his shape, hardness, and thickness. He would not let her vagina tighten back up after loosening it with his beastly organ.

    "Ahh, you just got even bigger!"

    Women could apparently sense even slight changes that the male organ could have once they were inside their depths. Somehow she seemed to be waiting for this very moment.

    He felt another form of desire boiling up within him.

    He wanted to make this silver hairedpletely his again and again, forever if possible. He wanted to dye her in his colors. And he would do so by filling her up with his raunchy cum. He had already been excited all along while licking her quim and it did not take long for him to cum inside her.

    The two of them kissed and he thrust as deep inside her as he could manage or rather her vagina would let him before entering the process of ejaction. His dick swelled out all at once, he felt something racing up the rapidly throbbing shaft, and the viscous liquid erupted from the tip of his bulbous protrusion to shoot deep inside her depths and fill up her vagina hole.

    "H-Here ites."

    She easily detected the throbbing of something flowing through his swollen cock. Her eyes widened as his massive rod throbbed powerfully within her depths. The throbbing of his cock spread to her entire body and she writhed from the pleasure of being cummed inside by the person she loved with all her heart.

    "Ahhhhh~!"

    He let out onest moan as the hot cream burst from the tip of his penis.

    Silveria breathed in and out to control the fast beating of her heart. Stars seemed to shine around her as her mind wentpletely nk because of the overwhelming pleasure that was filling her whole body and existence.

    Finally, after a few seconds of riding out the intense climax that wrecked through both of their bodies, his ejaction finally ended, but their lovemaking had not. This is just the beginning.

 Chapter 1623 Chapter 1442: Final*

    Chapter 1623 Chapter 1442: Final*

    "Ahhhhh~!"

    He let out onest moan as the hot cream burst from the tip of his penis.

    Silveria breathed in and out to control the fast beating of her heart. Stars seemed to shine around her as her mind wentpletely nk because of the overwhelming pleasure that was filling her whole body and existence.

    Finally, after a few seconds of riding out the intense climax that wrecked through both of their bodies, his ejaction finally ended, but their lovemaking had not. This is just the beginning.

    "Are you up for another round, my love?"

    Silveria had no need to answer verbally. The way her vagina twitched and tightened around him was all the answer he needed in his opinion.

    "Then let''s change positions."

    Smiling, Alex took her by the hips and turned her around slowly while moving her legs to the side. In the end, without even taking his still-hardened cock out of her vaginal flesh, she now found herself on all fours¡ª the traditional doggy style.

    "Oh!"

    Alex eximed, gulping down hard at the sight before him and his cock which had been softening ever so slightly grew immediately back to its full length and hardness. In fact, the sight was so stimting that it had grown far harder than before; something he didn''t believe to be possible.

    Her soft skin was a pale white shade and her visible shoulder des and spine were utterly attractive to her eyes. Her back was slender and curved, but her butt swelled out to produce beautiful curves that made her look like a subus eagerly waiting to milk him dry.

    Gulp!

    He gulped again at the wonderful sight and then parted her well-grown ass aside to check within. The desire to defile her was growing and filling his mind even more than before.

    His mind was filled with nothing but an absolute desire for conquest and to make her submit to his manhood. To make her his, in body, mind, and soul, to own every part of her being again and again.

    This was an ugly feeling that Alex found himself having more frequently in recent times. His psyche was getting more and more apparent to him. But he did not fight such a feeling. He bathed in it instead and epted it as an integral part of himself.

    Pulling a little back to adjust himself behind her, he grabbed her tight butt with a possessive grip and slowly pushed his raging erection into her beautiful feminine entrance. The gateway to pleasure¡­

    Her vagina alluringly squeezed as if to show off how badly it wanted to devour his dick.

    He loved that reaction so much that he thrust the rest of the way inside her all at once.

    "Ahhh~!"

    He relished her cries and moan but this time he did not act like a brute.

    "Silveria, I want you to remember that you are mine. Now and forever."

    "Yess~!"

    Alex sweep in the atmosphere saw something igniting in her, a primal longing for power within him, and Silveria eagerly embraced it with unadulterated delight, devoid of any hesitation.

    Silveria had reached a point where she no longer cared about her responses, and even in a state ofplete sanity, she would not have declined.

    Alex had be her soulmate, an irreceable presence in her life, transcending the boundaries of time and mortality. She pledged her unwavering allegiance to him, willing to listen and obey his everymand.

    Unable to resist the overwhelming desires coursing through her body, Silveria began to sway her hips seductively, surrendering to the intense pleasure that enveloped her.

    With each movement, her inner core tightly embraced his shaft, heightening the pleasure to unprecedented levels. Although she longed to see his face, she reveled in the ecstasy of their current position.

    Beads of sweat drenched her back and buttocks as she exhaled heated breaths, stealing nces at him with eyes filled with desire and affection.

    Her back trembled uncontrobly, and her intimate muscles clenched around him, signaling Silveria''s climax, solely from the thrusting depths he provided.

    But this was not enough. Alex was determined to immerse herpletely in a sea of pleasure.

    Their hipbones collided with force against her perfectly round derriere, causing it to jiggle with each impact, intensifying their mutual pleasure.

    "Please~ Please~!" she pleaded, lost in a world where their desires merged into one.

    "Oh! Oh!" she eximed, punctuating their passionate encounter. He ravished her with the intensity of a wild animal, a fitting approach when dealing with a shapeshifter like her.

    Sweat drenched their bodies, and a cascade of love juices flowed from her, saturating his cock with their sticky hues.

    He gritted his teeth, feeling himself nearing the edge of climax once again. Pleasuring himself within the confines of her extraordinary pussy was a guarantee that he wouldn''tst much longer.

    The way her inner walls clung to the tip of his member was almost surreal, driving him to the brink of madness. Despite his efforts to prolong the experience, his throbbing erection continued to expand, eagerly exploring the depths of her feminine flesh.

    Yet, he persisted, sensing that she, too, teetered on the brink of ecstasy.

    Finally, the long-awaited moment arrived. Her movements ceased abruptly, and she emitted a high-pitched moan reminiscent of a primal creature.

    In tandem, he let out a bestial roar, thrusting as deeply as possible before releasing the torrent of pent-up release he had saved for this precise instant.

    His member trembled inside her, pulsating as it expelled hot streams of semen against her cervix, spreading and mingling throughout her warm folds.

    She moaned and groaned with fervor, her drenched core tightening, striving to extract everyst drop of his throbbing manhood. She relished the pulsations and the satisfaction of being filled with his thick essence. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His member softened after the second consecutive climax, only to reawaken as it remained nestled within her, stimted by the quivering embrace of her intimate passage.

    Once his arousal reached its peak once more, he resumed his rhythmic thrusts. Silveria, lying spent on the bed, felt a surge of panic as she sensed him moving within her depths once again.

    "Alexander~!?" she gasped.

    Leaning forward, he spoke, his thrusts unwavering, "I had intended to take it easy on you, but¡ª"

    A light pnded on her jiggling buttocks, eliciting a whimpering moan from her.

    Pah!

    "Wait, my love, please wait."

    Despite her urging, he held her tightly, his passion consuming him. He caressed her gently, cherishing every moment, and embraced her with tenderness.

    She gasped in pleasure as their bodies moved in perfect harmony, the intensity building with each movement.

    Their connection intensified, creating a symphony of pleasure that filled the room.

    "Ah, this is overwhelming. I surrender. You win. Please...ahh~! Let''s take a moment."

    "I''m not finished yet! I want more!"

    It was remarkable how her strength waned faster than his, but she was like a shooting star reaching the end of its journey. Beads of sweat adorned her flushed skin, tears and kisses mingled on her face, and she surrendered to the ecstasy that enveloped her, teetering on the edge of bliss and madness.

    With each thrust, their passion flowed, creating a rhythm that echoed their desire. Every withdrawal brought a delicate sound, heightening their pleasure.

    "Ah, let me catch my breath, please!"

    "No! Revel in the pleasure!"

    His relentless ardor reached the depths of her being, shaking her to her core.

    The rougher he became, the more she craved, a cycle of unending delight.

    In that moment, he abandoned all pretense and focused solely on fulfilling her deepest desires, ones she had been too shy to voice.

    Her body clenched with each orgasm, waves of pleasure crashing over her. The orgasms merged, creating an unbroken stream of ecstasy that threatened to drive her to madness.

    But he never relented. His thrusts persisted, his arousal unyielding. He climaxed multiple times, yet still he continued, his passion unabated.

    He stirred the depths of her love with devotion. But even his insatiable desire had its limits. Summoning his final strength, he let out a triumphant cry.

    As she arched her back, his hands held her tenderly. Their connection deepened, their souls intertwining. And in that moment, he released his essence, filling her with a love that would echo through the night.

    Even he felt his spirit soar with the intensity of this climax.

    Alex gently rested his cheek against her soft back, needing a moment to catch his breath. Only when his arousal had subsidedpletely did he withdraw from her.

    Her tender walls, worn from the intense pounding, struggled to close on their own, allowing a milky fluid to trickle out.

    Silveriay motionless,pletely spent from the overwhelming pleasure, her body limp and unable to move.

    Surveying the aftermath, a sense of pride and contentment washed over Alex. He felt a profound sense of fulfillment, as if he had reached a state of enlightenment.

    "I love you!" he dered, but the silver-haired goddess was too lost in her blissful state to respond. It was an intense and passionate finale.

 Chapter 1624 Chapter 1443: Confession

    Chapter 1624 Chapter 1443: Confession

    ~The Foxia Empire.

    Nestled amidst rolling hills, the mansion emerged from thendscape like a European dream. Its facade, a creamy white limestone, was adorned with elegant ck wrought-iron balconies overflowing with vibrant climbing roses. Wisteria vines snaked their way up the grand entrance, leading to double oak doors etched with swirling patterns.

    Inside, sunlight streamed through expansive windows, illuminating a spacious foyer with gleaming marble floors and a crystal chandelier that sparkled like a starburst. To one side, a grand living room beckoned with plush velvet sofas and a crackling firece. The air whispered of wealth and history, with family portraits lining the walls and antique tapestries adorning the high ceilings.

    But the true gem of the mansiony hidden beyond a secluded hallway. Here, a private oasis awaited. Lush greenery surrounded a gstone patio, leading to the centerpiece ¨C a magnificent open-air bath. Crafted from polished granite, the deep tub sat nestled amongst fragrant flowering shrubs. Steam rose gently, promising a soothing soak under the endless expanse of the sky.

    Imagine sinking into the warm water, gazing at a canopy of stars on a clear night, or feeling the cool caress of a summer breeze as you bathe amidst the vibrant blooms. The open-air bath offered a sanctuary, a ce to melt away stress and reconnect with nature''s tranquil beauty ¨C a luxurious retreat within a luxurious mansion.

    The night shimmered with an ethereal glow, moonlight reflecting off the gentle steam rising from the mansion''s open-air bath. Reunited after a while, a tableau of captivating women luxuriated in the warm water. Alex''s sister, Gracier, withughter lines etched around her eyes, sat beside Maria, their conversation a low murmur. Sakuya, her raven hair cascading down her back, leaned against the cool granite, a yful glint in her eyes as she teased Luna, whose porcin skin glowed with the reflected moonlight and her blonde hair shone dazzlingly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Across the spacious tub, Kuina, her golden hair a stark contrast to the water''s serenity, shared a conspiratorial whisper with Saeko, whose sharp features softened in amusement. Artemia, her sapphire eyes reflecting the celestial night, reclined with a sigh, the stress of their journeys melting away with each passing moment. Incursio, an aura of quiet strength surrounding her, dipped beneath the water, a solitary figure finding sce in the warmth.

    And then there was Sera. She was nestled in a corner of the bath. Her normally vibrant eyes held a touch of vulnerability, yet a resolute strength shone through. A silent understanding passed between them, a shared experience weaving a unique thread in the tapestry of their bond.

    With each woman, the air crackled with a different energy ¨C yful banter,fortingpanionship, a sisterly bond. Together, they formed a constetion, each star unique, yet their light intertwined, creating a radiant warmth that filled the night. The open-air bath, once a serene oasis, now pulsed with the unspokennguage of women reunited, theirughter echoing under the vast, star-dusted sky.

    Two hours slipped away like wisps of steam dissipating from an open-air bath. Rejuvenated and invigorated, the women emerged, a chill in the night air sending a delightful shiver down their spines. Once again,ughter resounded as they made their way to the most magnificent room in the mansion.

    The expansive space was a haven of delightful chaos. Plush carpets caressed their bare feet, while oversized armchairs enticed them to sink into theirforting embrace. In the heart of the room, a mountain of brightly colored and whimsically patterned pillows beckoned, tempting the women to engage in a well-deserved pillow fight.

    A long table adorned with an array of snacks catered to each woman''s individual preferences. Bowls brimmed with a delightful assortment of sweet and savory treats: Maria''s renowned chocte chip cookies nestled next to Luna''s fiery edamame, Sakuya''s delicate rice crackers coexisted harmoniously with Kuina''s hearty trail mix. Gracier, the ever-thoughtful hostess, had curated a delectable smorgasbord, ensuring that everyone''s favorites were included.

    With wide grins and a surge ofpetitive spirit, the women armed themselves with pillows, shedding their earlier vulnerability in favor of yful determination. Maria, the mastermind, formed an alliance with Luna, theirughter resonating as they strategized their attack. Sakuya, graceful and poised, joined forces with Saeko, their movements precise and elegant. Artemia, fueled by herpetitive nature, stood alone as an indomitable force. Incursio, a hint of a smile gracing her lips, found an unpredictable partner in Sera, their contrasting styles promising an exhrating duo.

    And then, with a spirited cry from Gracier, the battlemenced. Pillows soared through the air, feathers danced like mischievous snowkes. Laughter filled the room as they dodged and weaved, the plush projectiles finding their intended targets amid gleeful squeals and yful groans. Amidst the skirmishes, they indulged in the delectable spread, theirughter punctuated by bites of cookies and stories shared in the lulls between battles.

    And then, with a spirited cry from Gracier, the battlemenced. Pillows soared through the air, feathers danced like mischievous snowkes. Laughter filled the room as they dodged and weaved, the plush projectiles finding their intended targets amid gleeful squeals and yful groans. Amidst the skirmishes, they indulged in the delectable spread, theirughter punctuated by bites of cookies and stories shared in the lulls between battles.

    The grand room became a testament to their unbreakable bond, a battleground of friendlypetition and a sanctuary of sharedfort. As the night wore on, the air grew heavy withughter, exhaustion, and a warmth that transcended mere friendship. The pillow fight, initially dismissed as a childish game, had transformed into a celebration of their reunion, with their differences fading into the background as their collectiveughter filled the vast expanse.

    Suddenly, Kuina raised her arms, bringing the lively pillow fight to an abrupt halt. All eyes turned to her, curiosity mingling with concern.

    "I have something important to confess, my sisters," Kuina began, her voice filled with a mix of vulnerability and determination.

    "Somehow, I find myself pregnant with Alex''s child. It was not nned, but it happened. As Foxes, our pregnancies are lengthy and can span years. At first, I contemted keeping this to myself, but I realized that would be unfair to all of you. So, I chose to share this with you, trusting in our sisterly bond."

    A stunned silence descended upon the room, heavier than any pillow ever thrown. Kuina''s revtion hung in the air, thick with unspoken emotions. Laughter died in throats, reced by gasps and wide eyes. Even the yful chaos of moments ago seemed a distant memory.

    The sight of Kuina kneeling, sweat slicking her skin despite the cool night air, was a stark contrast to her usual fiery demeanor. It spoke volumes of her vulnerability, of the weight of her confession. All eyes turned to Maria, her calm gaze the center of the swirling storm of emotions. She hides her shaking hands, her fear was confirmed still she had to act.

    Although, she somehow dislike this girl because of their natural affinity, she had found herself bing fond of her after epting she would share Alex with her and the others.

    "Kuina," Maria finally spoke, her voice quiet but steady. "Get up, please. There''s no need to kneel." Her words, though simple, held a power that eased the tension a fraction. Kuina, hesitant at first, rose slowly, her eyes searching each face for a reaction.

    Artemis, Saeko, Gracier, and Sera were taken aback by the sudden revtion, their expressions filled with genuine shock. On the other hand, while the others also appeared shocked, their reactions were milderpared to the rest, indicating that they might have already suspected something.

    Internally, Kuina felt a wave of relief, knowing that she had made the right decision. After her conversation with the Empress, her mother, she had chosen toe clean and seek her sister''s help. It had been a wise move.

    "Oh, there''s no need to give us that look. We had a feeling that something was off about you, So you don''t have to worry, we are all together with you. Life''s unpredictable we can only adapt and live with it." Luna exined to Kuina, as Maria, Sakuya, and Incursio nodded in agreement, as if affirming Luna''s statement.

    Kuina, feeling a mix of relief and nervousness, absorbed Luna''s words with gratitude. Luna''s reassurance resonated within her, affirming that her decision to confess and seek her sisters'' support was the right one. It was aforting realization, knowing that her sisters had noticed the changes in her and had been prepared to offer their understanding and assistance.

    As Maria, Sakuya, and Incursio nodded in agreement, a sense of unity enveloped the room. Kuina''s confession had not shattered their bond; instead, it had further solidified their connection. The unspoken understanding and shared observations among the sisters were a testament to the depth of their sisterhood.

    With a collective sigh, the women stepped closer to Kuina, their expressions now filled with empathy and support. They surrounded her, their presence a shield against any doubts or fears that might still linger within her.

    In that moment, Kuina realized that she was not alone in this journey. Her sisters, both those who had suspected and those who had been surprised, were ready to stand by her side. Their love and eptance transcended any unexpected circumstances, reaffirming the enduring strength of their sisterly bond.

    "Well, while we havee to terms with it, it is important for you to understand that there will be consequences for both you and Alex. You will be thest person to marry him once everything is over. Additionally, you will be the first to bear his child. I hope you won''t reject this arrangement," Maria dered abruptly, her smile devoid of any genuine warmth.

    A chill ran down Kuina''s spine, leaving her too afraid to voice anyints.

    "Of course not, Big sister Maria," she replied obediently.

    "Very well!"

    Laughter erupted from the others, and the jovial atmosphere resumed.

 Chapter 1625 Chapter 1444: Maybe it wouldnt be so bad

    Chapter 1625 Chapter 1444: Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad

    Maria tossed and turned throughout the night, her mind consumed by the news of Kuina''s pregnancy. The opulence of Alex''s mansion within the sprawling Foxia Empire felt suffocating as the weight of the revtion cast a dark shadow over her surroundings even after she acted strong during the confession. Sleep, a rare and treasuredmodity, eluded herpletely. Driven by an inexplicable force, she found herself standing on the expansive balcony, bathed in the ethereal glow of the starlit sky. The cool night air offered sce from the internal turmoil that gued her.

    Above her, the sky was adorned with a dusting of diamonds, each star a tiny guiding light in the vast expanse of the cosmos. Lost in a wordless conversation with the celestial realm, Maria was oblivious to the gentle whisper of silk against stone. It wasn''t until a hushed but urgent voice called her name that she snapped out of her reverie.

    "Maria?" Luna''s typically vibrant and cheerful voice carried a tinge of worry. Standing beside her was Sakuya, her yful demeanor reced by genuine concern.

    There was a momentary silence before Luna spoke.

    Luna''s voice, tinged with an artificial lightness, drifted across the balcony,

    "Oh, I understand the sting, Maria. It''s not easy when the first pregnancy doesn''te from one of us three. But you know, life is unpredictable, and all we can do is ept it and move forward."

    Her eyes gazed upwards, seeking sce in the starry tapestry, silently pleading for understanding.

    Maria let out a heavy sigh, the weight of her emotions palpable.

    "As Alex''s first fianc¨¦e," she began, her voice strained,

    "To say that Kuina''s pregnancy didn''t affect me would be a lie. But I epted it, and I thought you had too. We were supposed to create harmony, remember?"

    Sakuya, usually the yful one, stepped forward, offering a solemn nod.

    "She''s right, Maria. It hurt me too. But as Luna said, life is a twisted path."

    Maria attempted a smile, the effort evident in the tightness of her features.

    "You''re both right, my sisters. I was just... momentarily lost. It hurts, deeply, but I will find a way to cope. I will be strong."

    Seeing the lingering turmoil beneath Maria''sposed facade, Sakuya decided to take action.

    "Come," she said gently, "let''s brew some tea. Perhaps some midnight treats under the stars will soothe our spirits."

    ''''I''ll be back.'''' Leaving those words behind Sakuya disappeared but soon she was back.

    Sakuya materialized on the balcony like a silent guardian, a tray overflowing with steaming teacups and an array of tempting midnight snacks. Relief washed over Maria at the sight ¨C a simple gesture, yet filled with the unspokennguage of shared sce. It was a reminder that even in the midst of emotional turmoil, theforting presence ofpanionship remained.

    Luna, ever the optimist, took charge. As they settled onto the plush cushions, she uncorked a bottle of what appeared to be a sweet, syrupy concoction.

    "Starfruit nectar!" she eximed with a flourish, her voice sparkling like the distant stars.

    "Just the thing to lift our spirits and remind us of the sweetness that still exists in the world, even on a night like this."

    Sakuya, usually the observer, surprised them all by joining in. A ghost of a smile yed on her lips as she reached for a delicate pastry.

    "Luna is right," she said, her voice softer than usual.

    "We can''t let this bring us down. We are stronger together, aren''t we?"

    The yful banter, a delightful counterpoint to Luna''s exuberance, slowly chipped away at the walls Maria had built around her emotions. A genuine smile, fragile at first, bloomed on her face. The sharedughter, a balm for their troubled hearts, began to mend the invisible cracks that had formed in their bond. As they sipped their tea, interrupted by Luna''s jokes and Sakuya''s wry observations, a sense of camaraderie, strengthened by their trials, filled the night air. The vast expanse of stars above seemed to shed their indifference, twinkling now in silent approval of their newfound resolve. They were a family, bound not by blood, but by a love as vast and enduring as the universe itself. And that, they realized, was a truth moreforting than any starlight.

    From the void Incursio observed them and sighed, relief filling her.

    ''''They are strong. I like their bonds, maybe I should try having one like that with my little sister Alice. She was created the same way as I am after all.''''

    She vanished shortly after.

    In another room, Artemia,Sera and Saeko were sleeping after a small discussion. Everything was for the harmony of the harem.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Infinity Maze, in the deepest part of the dungeon.

    The aroma of sizzling bacon filled the room, a delightful contrast to the chorus of birdsong that weed the day. Silveria hummed contently, a mischievous grin dancing on her lips as she expertly flipped the strips of bacon. She stole a nce at the bedroom door and saw Alex''s tousled dark hair on the pillow. A yful spark ignited in her silver eyes.

    Perhaps breakfast in bed would be a more fitting reward for his... performance. She assembled a te, adding a fluffy golden pancake and a steaming mug of coffee, the enticing scent promising a much-needed caffeine boost. With practiced ease, she bnced the tray and quietly returned to the room.

    The sunlight battled against the sleep in Alex''s eyes, coaxing them to open. He blinked, momentarily disoriented, before his gaze was filled with Silveria''s presence. A slow smile spread across his face, mirroring hers.

    "Good morning, beautiful," he murmured, his voice husky from sleep.

    "The smell alone could revive the dead."

    Silveria''s smile grew wider.

    "Consider this a reward for your... braveryst night," she teased, cing the tray on his bedside table.

    "Although, some might argue that the real reward is already in front of you."

    Alex chuckled, the sound deep andforting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Perhaps," he conceded, leaning in to nt a gentle kiss on her cheek.

    "But let''s have breakfast first, then we can discuss how much of a reward I truly deserve."

    The air crackled with unspoken desire, a tantalizing promise of what awaited them after their morning meal. This quiet exchange, filled with knowing smiles and yful nces, embodied a different kind of intimacy. The embers of their passion from the previous night still glowed, offering a future filled with warmth and love.

    A few momentster in another location.

    The couple sat in Silveria''s enchanting garden, savoring their tea, when Silveria unexpectedly posed a question.

    "What if, out of the blue, one of us, one of your women, were to be pregnant? You would be a father."

    Alex''s reaction was immediate and dramatic. He choked on his tea, spewing it out in surprise, his eyes widening in shock.

    Silveria watched Alex''s reaction with a mix of amusement and tenderness. She understood that her question had caught him off guard, but she couldn''t help but find his sputtering and stained shirt endearing.

    She reached out and ced a hand on his, offering a reassuring squeeze. "No need to apologize," she reassured him, her voice filled with warmth. "It was just a hypothetical question, after all."

    Alex took a moment topose himself, wiping his mouth with a napkin and mustering a sheepish grin. "I suppose I never really considered the idea of fatherhood," he admitted, his voice tinged with a touch of awe.

    Silveria nodded, her gaze drifting to the vibrant blooms surrounding them. "Life has a way of surprising us, both in this world and beyond," she mused softly. "But imagine the joy of creating new life, a symbol of hope and love in a world filled with wonder."

    A contemtive silence settled over the garden, the air heavy with the weight of possibility. Alex''s initial shock began to give way to a sense of wonder. The idea of being a father, of nurturing a child born from their love in this extraordinary realm, ignited a spark of warmth within him.

    "Maybe," he finally conceded, a hint of wonder in his voice. "Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to be a dad. It might even be... wonderful."

    A smile tugged at the corners of Silveria''s lips as she squeezed his hand once more. In that moment, surrounded by the beauty of their otherworldly garden, they allowed themselves to dream of a future that held the promise of love, growth, and the joy of parenthood.

    Unbeknownst to Alex, a seed he had unknowingly nted was quietly sprouting its roots, ready to grow.

 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1445: Alice on her way back 1

    Chapter 1626 Chapter 1445: Alice on her way back 1

    Not too far from the Foxia''s Empire Border a fight was happening.

    The des shed, sending dazzling sparks flying in midair.

    The shadowy figure flitted across the air and pounced from above. Facing this ambush, the armored man snarled, unleashed a formidable aura from his de, and retaliated with a mighty sh. The shadowy figure in midair had no choice but to evade, rolling away desperately uponnding on the ground. However, it stood to its feet quickly and retreated in a trail of afterimages. Along with its movement, ghastly, white skeletal soldiers broke out of the soil, raised their weapons, and swarmed the humans ahead.

    "We need to leave this ce right away!"

    While defending the luxurious carriage, a middle-aged man d in leather armor and wielding a longsword put up a hesitant expression. He gazed solemnly at the undead creatures ahead, flourishing his longsword to repel them. Then, he moved his gaze to the petite youngdy donned in a mage robe within the group. She gnashed her teeth, held the magic staff up high, and cast a wall of mes before them to keep out the undead creatures.

    "Lavita! Hang in there!"

    "¡­!"

    Upon hearing the middle-aged man''s order, the youngdy didn''t respond, but continued to gnash her teeth instead. Upon witnessing her reaction, the middle-aged man was astonished. However, the movement of his hand didn''te to a halt as he repelled two more undead creatures. Swinging the longsword in his hand, the mighty de airflows rose from the ground and dispersed in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the blustering winds pushed back the undead creatures around him. But despite that, the undead creatures were unperturbed. They let out terrifying snarls and attacked, charging forward inrge strides.

    What an annoying bunch.

    Gazing at the unrelenting undead creatures, the man knitted his brows tightly. He lowered his gaze to the silver-whitish cross symbol hanging on his chest and put up a hesitant expression.

    This time, they received information about undead creatures showing up in nearby mountains and forests and were sent to check on the situations from the Mercenary Guild around here.

    In the end, the team was astounded to realize that not only were there hundreds of undead creatures, but their strength was also much stronger than expected.

    Taking the skeletal soldiers, for instance. The middle-aged man should have been able to crush up to five of them in a single swing of a de. But now, the skeletal soldiers seemed exceedingly sturdy, where even his all-out attack was only able to strike up to two of them away and not defeat them entirely. Not only that, but the mes that should have also been a huge threat to them seemed to lose their effectiveness. Although the undead creatures were still afraid of getting too close to the mes, they were no longer as weak and fragile as in the past.

    This caught the team off guard. Even though they heard from theirpanions that the undead creatures were rather odd recently, they didn''t expect them to have such dramatic changes. In an instant, the team couldn''t help but pay bitterly. And now, they could only retreat slowly and leave this ce. If they could reach a vast in, it might be more advantageous for them. In the dark forest, it was as though their hands were tied. Fortunately, apart from the leading vampire who was more bothersome to deal with, the rest were only skeletal soldiers. If there were death knights or lichs, perhaps everyone would be dead by now.

    But even so, they were in a fluster. The middle-aged man initially decided to dig and set up a trap to eliminate the enemies. But now, he had no choice but to change his strategy. After all, the enemies attacked aggressively with skeletal soldiers being summoned one by one. Even though the skeletal soldiers had the lowest level of all units, the strengthened version of them was enough to give the mercenaries a huge headache.

    "Retreat now!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Upon seeing his men by the rear tangling with the skeletal soldiers, the middle-aged man snarled in an ice-cold expression. If the skeletal soldiers were the usual ones they encountered, they wouldn''t have been able to hold them back. And now, these undead creatures were simply too difficult to handle and this left him feeling anxious. He also felt like the reason why the undead creatures didn''t rush toward them wasn''t because they couldn''t defeat him. Instead, it was as though they were scheming to slow down his team. The middle-aged man felt increasingly concerned and afraid of the undead creatures'' crafty plots. Hispanions at the rear also gnashed their teeth, struggling with all their strength to resist the undead creatures'' assault and couldn''t back down. If they were to retreat now, the undead creatures might encircle them immediately. On the other hand, if they didn''t retreat and continued to defend themselves, they wouldn''t end up anywhere better either.

    "Leader, let me do it."

    While the middle-aged man was watching the situation anxiously, the mage youngdy with an ice-cold expression spoke while clutching her magic staff. Even though she looked pale from exhaustion, she continued to grit her teeth and maintain the wall of mes before her. She was apparently at her limit. Upon hearing her courageous words, the middle-aged man knitted his brows. Although this youngdy had joined his mercenary team for only a year, her spell-casting abilities were incredible. His team looked down upon her in the beginning, but now she had be their most trustworthy and reliable teammate. But she was a youngdy, after all, and it was asking too much of her to protect the rest. Even though she was capable of casting spells, judging from her pale expression, it was obvious that she had almost expended all her spiritual power.

    "Can you do it, Lavita? Don''t force yourself. I''ve sent out a SOS. I think reinforcements should arrive any time now."

    The middle-aged man said.

    Even though they were an experienced team of veterans, after two years of trials and hardships. And now, this youngdy was one of them. If he were to leave, he would no doubt be abandoning them. This was something that he couldn''t bring himself to do! No matter what, they were still his subordinates!

    "No, everyone can''t hold on any longer. Let me do it! I have a special skill to summon magical beasts to take down these creatures. It won''t be toote for us to escapeter."

    "But¡­"

 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1446: Alice on her way back 2

    Chapter 1627 Chapter 1446: Alice on her way back 2

    "No, everyone can''t hold on any longer. Let me do it! I have a special skill to summon magical beasts to take down these creatures. It won''t be toote for us to escapeter."

    "But¡­"

    Upon hearing her respond, the middle-aged man became increasingly concerned. Even though he couldn''t cast spells, he had witnessed how spell casters controlled their summoned beasts with all their strength to prevent being devoured by them instead. If it were in the past, he would have gotten Lavita to give it a shot. But now, she was all pale and beat-up. Perhaps she would be able to summon magical beasts and barely support them, but that would mean she would be facing the undead creatures alone!

    "We''re running out of time, Leader."

    Looking at the hesitant man, the youngdy said softly before spreading her arms apart abruptly. Gazing at her actions, the man grimaced. He extended his arm, but at the next moment, he had no choice but to retract it. He gripped the longsword and swung it to the side, striking away an undead creature that pounced on him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, Lavita extended her arms and chanted under her breath. Shortly after, along with her movements, a ball of scarlet mes appeared between her hands. She widened her eyes abruptly and chanted the incantation loudly. The ball of pure, scarlet mes exploded, bursting forward at the undead creatures. The instant the mes erupted, the undead creatures screeched and retreated swiftly. The mes twisted and turned as they arrived before them, metamorphosing into a burning, red, gigantic rhino. The rhino spurted out scorching white steam from its nostrils and red fiercely at the undead creatures trembling before it. Upon witnessing this enormous fire elemental creature, the undead creatures shrunk back instinctively. But at the next moment, they let out sinister hisses and confronted the creature. Even though the undead creatures were much stronger now, their fear toward mes was embedded in their bones. Not only that, but the enormous rhino was also a pure fire elemental creature, which left the undead creatures feeling uncertain and terrified.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Upon witnessing the fire elemental creature, the vampire hidden in the rear lifted his head and screamed all of a sudden. Along with his screams, the t ground around them rumbled and skeletons emerged from the soil one by one, surrounding everyone before them.

    "Damn it!"

    The middle-aged man turned pale after realizing the vampire''s true intention. It seemed like the vampire had already decided to use himself as bait to attract more mercenaries over. If not, if the vampire had summoned so many undead creatures from the start, the mercenaries would have been dead by now. Now that the mercenaries were seemingly intending to escape, the vampire stopped using himself as bait and decided to take them all down!

    Gazing at the almost 200 skeleton soldiers, the middle-aged man froze to the spot. He reached out for the badge hanging on his chest, but let out a long sigh after a few moments. He stripped the badge off his neck and tossed it to the youngdy.

    "Leader?"

    Looking at his gesture, the youngdy was stunned. Facing her doubtful gaze, the middle-aged man said with a smile.

    "Get ready. Use your remaining magical power to activate this scroll. This is a treasure we received from the Mercenary Guild back then, which is entirely different from the one you are wearing. A teleportation ritual will appear after you activate it and we will head back to the guild together afterward."

    "Ah¡­ Okay¡­"

    Upon hearing his words, the youngdy was taken aback. But despite that, she took over the badge and sized it up curiously. Gazing at her expression, the middle-aged man let out a sigh. He wondered what her reactions would be after she figured out that he lied about teleporting back to safety together. But now, he couldn''t worry about it anymore. He went through trials and hardships in these two years with the boss and encountered whatever he could, so what was there for him to be afraid of?! On the other hand, this little fe here lost her parents and had no intention of bing a mercenary at first. But life is always unpredictable.

    Now, it was about time to end this misery.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    All of a sudden, the situation took a turn. The rune hovering around the youngdy and meant to control the spell began to twist and turn in shape. Lavita''s expression became as white as a sheet. She gnashed her teeth and continued to maintain the rune with all her power. At that moment, the other mercenaries had crowded around to defend her.

    "Hurry, Lavita! Activate the scroll!"

    "No, my power. There seems to be something¡­!"

    Boom!

    Before Lavitapleted her sentence, the ming rhino suddenly exploded, turning into a sea of mes that dispersed in all directions and devoured the undead creatures that couldn''t escape in time. Not only that, but the mes also didn''t dissipate like in the past. On the contrary, they rushed forward like a stream and at the next moment, a dazzling, scarlet radiance burst out, forcing everyone to close their eyes.

    "Phew¡­ Looks like we made it."

    At that moment, a voice sounded in their ears. Upon hearing it, everyone turned around and couldn''t help but widen their eyes in astonishment. In the ce where the mes exploded stood people all of a sudden. They wore strange, ancient costumes and were seemingly travel-worn as though they had a long and difficult trek. But what shocked the middle-aged man was¡­ Where did theye from?

    "Finally¡­"

    Lifting his head to gaze at this familiar starry sky, Alice couldn''t help butment. Even though it wasn''t tough getting out of that ce, it wasn''t that smooth sailing either.

    "I''m back¡­"

    Alice muttered under her breath, stifling the intricate emotions in her mind. Then, she gazed at the surroundings and was taken aback.

    What is with these undead creatures?

    "Ssss!"

    Facing the sudden appearance of Alice''s group, the undead creatures were also stunned. The leading vampiremanded in response and the skeletal soldiers hesitated no more. They raised their weapons and charged ahead like a raging flood that was about to devour everyone.

    "Hmph!"

    Looking at this scene, Alice turned grim.

    "Finish them."

    Her team finished the undead in no time.

 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1447: Advance

    Chapter 1628 Chapter 1447: Advance

    A few dayster after the post war meeting inside Alex''s fortress, a new day had begun.

    As the radiant beams of sunlight pierced through the abyssal darkness, the destend was bathed in a brilliant glow. The once imprable night sky swiftly yielded to the relentless brilliance, cutting through the shadows with a merciless, razor-sharp edge. The undead creatures, caught off guard by this assault, raised their heads in bewilderment, their vacant gazes fixed upon the blinding golden light. Perhaps their prolonged existence in darkness had dulled their reflexes, for they stood frozen, unable to react to the searing radiance... but it mattered little.

    Their fate had already been sealed.

    The golden brilliance coalesced into an unstoppable force, surging forward like a tidal wave, consuming everything in its path. A blinding beam of energy erupted, long overdue, from the abyssal chasms, as invisible and colossal palms gouged tunnels through the sandy terrain, unleashing a barrage of relentless shockwaves. Deafening echoes reverberated through the air, while supersonic gales swept in all directions, shattering the earth, causing it to fissure and crumble. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Finally regaining their senses, the undead creatures retaliated with ferocious roars, liches wielding their arcane staves and uttering profane incantations. A dark and foreboding magical barrier materialized, apanied by a putrid, pitch-ck cloud that obscured the sun. Death knights charged forward on their steeds, while skeletal soldiers, their scarlet eyes glinting with madness, advanced, seeking to obliterate all in their path.

    But then, the brilliance descended.

    A colossal, intersecting cascade of magical radiance swept across thend, its unrivaled force leaving no room for ordinary beings to defend themselves. The painstakingly crafted magical barrier shattered like fragile eggshells, reduced to powder in a matter of seconds. The pure energy devoured and dismantled everything in its wake, scorching thend to an inky ckness, eradicating even the faintest traces of life. In this vast expanse, only emptiness remained.

    "The second round of the Delusion Rainbow has been unleashed, my Lord."

    "Give them the third!"

    From themand room of the magical warship, Alex surveyed the charredndscape below. Though thend had been reduced to ash, he remained vignt, unwilling to lower his guard.

    "I want to uplift the entire Dali''s Kingdom! This isn''t a metaphor, exaggeration, or delusion! I want everything to disappear from the Dali''s Kingdom! Kill on sight¡ªanything that stops you! st off any mountain and tten all rivers ahead! Raze the kingdom to the ground! When I step into thend of the kingdom, I want to see no obstacles until the end of the horizon! Keep bombarding them! After the third round of sts, send out the magician knights and carry out a raid. I don''t want to see any enemies alive!"

    Alongside the ferocious growls of Alex, the colossal magical warship seamlessly blended into the celestial expanse. Its immense steel cannons, positioned on both sides of the lower hull, tirelessly rotated, expelling billowing clouds of white-hot steam. In an instant, the muzzles of these cannons ignited with an intense and concentrated magical radiance. Twirling enchantments materialized before the towering cannons, reaching heights that dwarfed even three humansbined. With a deafening boom, the magical beams were unleashed, streaking across the horizon towards the distantnd. The t earth swelled like a balloon, and the energy within the magical beams surged to its climax before erupting violently. Terrifying scarlet fireballs erupted instantaneously, apanied by pitch-ck mushroom clouds that billowed forth, riding the crest of the shockwaves. Before the valiant undead defenders could react, they were reduced to swirling ashes, carried aloft by the swirling winds and shimmering stars before gently descending to the ground. The explosions orchestrated a symphony of destruction, their rhythmic beauty reminiscent of a sacred pipe organ resonating within hallowed halls. The deep tones of the organ reverberated through one''s being, captivating their spirit and essence, while releasing dazzling shes, mes, and thunderous rolls akin to a grand symphony.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª! Leader, you are truly awe-inspiring!" eximed Maggie, unable to contain her admiration.

    Grinning at the spectacle, she added, "That''s the way it should be! Aerial bombardments, followed by ground advancements from our armored vehicles!"

    Cecilia gripped the railing tightly, her eyes fixed on the destend below. There was nothing left but scorched earth, devoid of any signs of life. Alex''s n was bold and borderline insane. With a fleet of twelve magic warships and thebined forces of the Renner Kingdom and his own territory, he aimed to march forward, crushing any enemies in their path with brute force. Their goal was to eliminate the Chaos that had been unleashed by the Dark Dragon. Alex knew that simply killing the Dark Dragon wouldn''t be enough to stop the spread of Chaos. It would only lead to more trouble. By advancing together, they could contain the Chaos and prevent further destruction.

    The sky reverberated with the thunderous sound of cannon sts, sending plumes of smoke into the air. The battlefield was aze with the fiery red hues of destruction. At first nce, it seemed like the undead army had been obliterated by the relentless barrage. But Alex knew better. The undead were far from weak. If a mere twelve magic warships could wipe them out, the Kingsley''s Kingdom and Renner Kingdom wouldn''t have suffered under the dominance of the Dali''s Kingdom for so long.

    Suddenly, a piercing cry echoed through the air.

    "Gaaaa¡ª¡ª!"

    Everyone turned their attention to the source of the sound. They watched in awe as a massive cloud emerged on the distant horizon, blotting out the sky as it soared towards the magic warships.

    "Report, my Lord. Soul griffins sighted ahead!"

    "Hmph."

    Alex scoffed at the news, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his sword.

    "Unleash everything we''ve got! Show no mercy! Crush those damn birds!" Alexmanded, his voice filled with determination. "Activate the Order''s defensive enchantment field and bring forth the power of the Holy Maiden Statues!"

    A pure, luminous energy filled the air, cutting through the pervasive darkness that shrouded the sun. Despite the oppressive gloom, the radiance of holiness illuminated the battlefield like a guiding beacon. The Holy Statues positioned at the forefront of the magic warships raised their arms, creating concentric circles of brilliant halos that rippled outwards. The warships themselves gleamed with a sacred, ethereal light, forming a line of dazzling brilliance. The expanding waves of energy intertwined, forming a crystal-like barrier that appeared as delicate as a cicada''s wings. One couldn''t help but worry that a mere stone could shatter it into pieces. However, it didn''t take long for the thin barrier to prove its worth.

    The soul griffins relentlessly hurled themselves at the crystal barrier, their ws and beaks aiming to break through. But to their dismay, the barrier remained unyielding. Instead, as soon as they made contact with the barrier, they were engulfed in holy white mes and reduced to ashes, their anguished screeches filling the air. The sky became a spectacle of countless white mes, shimmering like stars. Despite their injuries, the soul griffins showed no signs of retreat. Wave after wave, they continued to assault the crystal barrier above the magic warships, only to be repelled by blinding beams of magical cannon fire. Yet, the gaps they left behind were quickly filled, as if they never existed.

    Boom! Boom!

    The sky was aze with shes of magic, cannon sts, and death, creating a unique and terrifying scene. Suddenly, the soul griffins came to an abrupt halt, turning around in unison. Like a school of fish changing direction in the ocean, they retreated back from whence they came. Alex furrowed his brow, observing the unexpected turn of events.

    In that moment, a fleet of warships emerged in the misty air. The ships were battered and bore unrepaired holes in their hulls. The dense spiritual mist that enveloped them lifted the hulls, creating the illusion of waves pushing them forward. These were none other than the Ghost Fleet, the formidable airborne weapons of the Dali''s Kingdom.

 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1448: Aerial Warfare

    Chapter 1629 Chapter 1448: Aerial Warfare

    Each nation possessed its own unique advantage in the sky. Take, for example, the Renner Kingdom with its fleet of floating magic warships that gracefully sailed through powerful gales, or the Dali''s Kingdom, which boasted a formidable ghost fleet. However, there was a condition that restricted the deployment of these trump cards¡ªthey could only be unleashed if their respective countries were invaded. This restriction wasn''t just a matter of bureaucratic red tape and legalities; it came with its own set of challenges. For instance, the magic warships of the Renner Kingdom relied heavily on the strength of the gales to remain airborne and maneuver. Simrly, the ghost fleet of the Dali''s Kingdom required a dense death aura to maintain its ethereal presence in midair. If the death aura wasn''t sufficiently thick, the massive ghost fleet would be rendered immobile, thus limiting its mobilization.

    It is worth noting that the Kingsley''s Kingdom also possessed their own aerial units known as the Holy Arks. However, due to the need for Valkyries to operate them and the fear that they could be used against the ruling parliament, these Holy Arks werepletely banned and destroyed when the parliament gained authority.

    In the midst of a dense fog, dpidated warships sailed forward in a wavering motion, resembling boats riding the rough waves of the sea. They spread out in a scattered formation, their hulls positioned strategically as their ck cannons aimed at the towering magic warships ahead. Despite the vast difference in size, akin to fishing boats challenging cruisers, the worn-out warships exuded a formidable energy that could not be ignored, despite their fragile appearance.

    Suddenly, a blinding light erupted.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of res exploded from the distant ghost fleet. Their artillery shells whizzed and twirled, leaving behind long trails of blue spiritual mes, akin to ominousets descending from the sky and crashing into the magic warships'' protective barriers. Inparison to the soul griffins that were easily attracted to the mes, the artillery shells proved to be much more effective. Their relentless bombardment caused the protective barrier, upheld by powerful magic, to flicker and weaken. The continuous storm of attacks began to overwhelm the barrier, causing a headache for those defending the magic warships. Adding to the challenge was the fact that the ghost fleet seemed tock a physical presence. As the magic warships on Alex''s side retaliated by unleashing their own cannons, the vibrant colors of red, yellow, orange, white, and blue magical brilliance from the explosions collided with the fog, only to be absorbed into nothingness. Meanwhile, the massive ghost fleet vanished from sight, only to reappear on the other side of the fog, their movements shrouded in secrecy.

    "Hmph!"

    Observing this spectacle, Alex sneered in disdain at the ipetence of the enemy.

    With a swift nce at the battlefield, Alex raised his right arm.

    The moment had arrived.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Out of nowhere, a fierce hurricane erupted from the rear of the magic warships, hurtling towards the enemy ahead. Dust and sand swirled and twirled in the wake of the raging gales, creating a whirlwind of air as it surged forward. Even the massive magic warships couldn''t withstand the power of this mighty force. If it were an ordinary hurricane, it would have had no effect on the magic warships protected by their barriers. However, these winds were different. They carried a potent blend of magical and elemental powers¡ªthe power of the wind element, to be precise.

    "What is happening?"

    The sudden appearance of the roaring hurricane filled the ghost fleet with uncertainty. The captain, whose body had decayed to nothing but bones, stepped onto the deck and made his way to the bow, peering ahead through a pair of binocrs. As he lowered the binocrs, the spiritual mes in his empty eye sockets surged with newfound intensity.

    "This is...!"

    Visible to the naked eye, a green radiance flowed like a massive river from the back to the front, carving a new path in the sky. A colossal sky whale materialized beneath the clear, starry heavens. With its graceful movements, it asserted its dominance over the wind, causing the strong gales to change direction and head straight towards the pitch-ck Dali''s Kingdom. Simultaneously, it brought forth a new adversary.

    At the same time, from the regent''s warship, hundreds of warships followed,manded by a ck-haired girl.

    "Advance and go all-out! Our target¡ªthe Ghost Fleet!"

    Nearly 100 floating magic warships sailed downstream, riding the strong gales. They converged and cut through the sea of death like a razor-sharp knife, aiming for the location of the ghost fleet. Powerful gusts of wind collided with the dense fog of death that had formed a barrier. In the next moment, the floating magic warships, shimmering with magical radiance, pierced through the barrier. Brilliant white halos erupted from the warships, dispelling the deadly fog that could kill any mortal who came near. But this was only the beginning. The battle had just begun.

    "Starboard¡ªthird to fifth cannons, get ready. Lock on the targets and fire!"

    A holy white brilliance pierced through the thick fog, directly targeting the ghost fleet. Almost simultaneously, meteor-like spiritual artillery shells retaliated, whizzing through the air. Blinding cannon sts shed amidst the dense clouds, sending sparks and res in all directions. Both the floating magic warships and the ghost fleet rocked with violent explosions. Despite the ghost fleet''s attempts to maintain their battle strategy of firing and repositioning, the regent''s floating magic warships pursued them closely, forcing them into a head-on battle.

    "The Renner Kingdom''s floating magic warships are certainly formidable."

    Deafening rumbles and explosions filled the air. Standing at the bow and observing the artillery fire ahead, themander of the ghost fleet, Higgins, let out a deep sigh. Higgins acknowledged his mistake. He had not anticipated that the enemy would find a way to manipte the winds andunch their attack from that direction, catching the ghost fleet off guard and throwing them into disarray. But...

    Although the Renner Kingdom''s floating magic warships are powerful, the Dali''s Kingdom''s ghost fleet is not to be underestimated! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With this thought, Higgins raised his head. His ethereal form was faintly visible in the fog. As themander of the ghost fleet, who had always dominated his rivals in the sky, Higgins now felt an unparalleled thrill and a strong will to fight.

    "Pass down the order! The first, third, fifth, and sixth warships retreat from the front line. The second and fourth warships are responsible for covering. The seventh warship, prepare to attack!"

    Following Higgins''smand, the ghost fleet immediately underwent changes.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ghost warships on the left and right unleashed unprecedented firepower, targeting the advancing Renner Kingdom''s floating magic warships. The ghost warships in the middle seized the opportunity and retreated.

    "Advance, second and fifth warships! Head straight into the fray! The rest of you, turn towards your 3 o''clock! Port cannons, take aim at the targets! Fire!"

    Following themand of the ck-haired woman, the enchanted warships swiftly adjusted their positions and changed course. The two warships at the forefront, despite facing a barrage of enemy fire, did not falter. Instead, they activated a powerful magical shield before boldly charging forward. Simultaneously, precise beams of magic shot through the ethereal sky, intercepting the seventh ghost warship that dared to intervene from the side.

    "Frustrating!"

    Witnessing this spectacle, Higgins couldn''t contain his frustration. The pipe clenched between his teeth emitted an irritated squeak. Higgins had nned to deceive the enemy by feigning retreat and using the seventh warship as bait, only tounch a surprise counterattack. However, he hadn''t anticipated the opposingmander''s quick wit, who immediately discerned his intentions, outsmarting him by abandoning the pursuit of his main warship to eliminate the seventh ghost warship instead. If luck hadn''t been on his side, the second and fourth warships might have suffered severe losses as well.

    In that moment, two enchanted warships, encased in a protective magical barrier, sliced through the ghost fleet like razor-sharp knives.

 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1449: Temporary Retreat

    Chapter 1630 Chapter 1449: Temporary Retreat

    The dense mist swirled and churned, as if trying to create a barrier to halt the formidable surprise attack. But in an instant, the two ethereal warships sliced through the defense like a knife through butter. With unwavering determination, the magic warships charged towards the ghost fleet ahead. The ghostly vessel had no chance to evade, and with a thunderous explosion, it was crushed in the heart, scattering debris in every direction. Already weakened by previous battles, the ghost ship crumbled under the impact, its form contorting and distorting. However, within seconds, the seemingly ttened ship twisted back into its original shape, as resilient as a coiled spring. In that very moment, a new round of battlemenced as the warships collided.

    "For the honor of the sacred light!"

    With this resolute battle cry, dazzling radiance erupted from the decks of the magic warships, one after another. The Valkyries, enveloped in divine brilliance, raised their swords, spread their wings, and soared towards the approaching ghost ship. Meanwhile, amidst the icy, foreboding fog, banshees emerged on the deck, one by one. Their ethereal bodies, adorned in tattered garments that fluttered in the fierce wind, betrayed their former beauty as elves. Consumed by fear and hatred, their spirits had twisted, transforming them into horrifying beings. Their sole purpose now was to eliminate their enemies and tear their spirits apart. As they gazed upon the radiant battle angels, the banshees felt no fear like the other undead creatures. On the contrary, they took a step back and opened their jaws wide.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    A shrill scream erupted from their mouths. The chilling and malevolent breath of curses became a deadly weapon that engulfed the approaching Valkyries. Faced with their malicious cries, the Valkyries tightened their grip on their swords, and a brilliant, holy light burst forth from their des, forming a shield to resist the threat of death. However, even with this defense, they couldn''t help but falter, their bodies crashing heavily onto the deck. The moment they fell, the banshees lunged forward, their sharp ws ready to strike.

    A shrill scream erupted from their mouths. The chilling and malevolent breath of curses became a deadly weapon that engulfed the approaching Valkyries. Faced with their malicious cries, the Valkyries tightened their grip on their swords, and a brilliant, holy light burst forth from their des, forming a shield to resist the threat of death. However, even with this defense, they couldn''t help but falter, their bodies crashing heavily onto the deck. The moment they fell, the banshees lunged forward, their sharp ws ready to strike.

    "Attack!"

    Despite being disoriented by the banshees'' shrieks, the battle angels gritted their teeth and wielded their swords against the ethereal foes. The radiant, sacred glow emanating from their des swept across the sky, delivering a critical blow to the banshees. Against any other weapon, this attack would be futile against the almost-transparent spirits. But the Valkyries'' des were blessed with holy power, ensuring that they could inflict damage upon the banshees'' essence.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    As the banshees were struck by the des, a sizzling sound, reminiscent of water droplets meeting a scorching iron, filled the air. White steam erupted from the point of contact between the des and the banshees. The divine radiance surged along the des and erupted, piercing through the bansheespletely.

    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The banshees unleashed blood-curdling screams, their razor-sharp ws reaching for the Valkyries'' outstretched wings. Their eyes, ck as night, burned with murderous intent and rage, as if eager to tear the battle angels apart. In the face of this ferocious counterattack, the Valkyries swiftly twisted their wrists and thrust their des into the banshees'' bodies.

    The chaotic battle on the deck raged on. Meanwhile, the relentless artillery barrage showed no signs of letting up. At themand of the ck-haired woman, the Renner Kingdom''s magic warships abandoned their pursuit of the main ghost warship and focused their firepower on the seventh ghost warship instead. The seventh ghost warship, which had attempted to disrupt the situation from the side, now found itselfpletely defenseless. It was akin to a group of cavalrymen, hoping to catch the enemy off guard, only to realize that the enemy had anticipated their move andy in wait. But whether it was a mountain of daggers or a sea of mes ahead, their only option now was to press forward.

    Unfortunately, the seventh ghost warship had fallen into such dire straits that it could no longer save itself. Blinding beams of magic crisscrossed the sky, leaving spheres of me in their wake as they engulfed the ghostly vessels. Like wounded monsters howling in agony, the ghost warships shattered and plummeted from the heavens one after another.

    "Damn it!"

    Peering through his binocrs, Higgins tightly gripped his smoking pipe and furiously swung his fist. He had been skeptical of the battle situation earlier, but now he fully understood the enemy''s strategy. Higgins had believed that thebined forces of the Alex''s Territory and Renner Kingdom would employ a blitzkrieg strategy, which is why he confidently and bravely sacrificed three ghost warships as bait to lure the enemy in. However, he had not anticipated the enemy''s preparedness for a raid. Apart from the initial ambush, the enemy had steadily and relentlessly struck back. This was also the reason why the Renner Kingdom''s magic warships had failed to take his bait.

    Even if the other ghost warships managed to escape one after another, the Renner Kingdom still had plenty of opportunities to eliminate the Dali''s Kingdom ghost fleet in the future. Because of this, not only was the Renner Kingdom not in the least bit flustered, they seemed unnervingly calm. This, in turn, made Higgins'' actions appear as if he had sacrificed his ghost warships for nothing. If Higgins had chosen to retreatpletely at that time, perhaps the Renner Kingdom would have pursued him relentlessly. But due to his foolish decision, the Renner Kingdom now had a target to annihte and showed little concern for the so-called "main ghost warship" that was attempting to flee.

    Perhaps there is no time to turn back and gather reinforcements now.

    With this thought weighing heavily on his mind, Higgins couldn''t help but nce ahead. Through the dense fog, he caught a glimpse of massively imposing magic warships and the pure rays of light they emitted. The brilliance was so intense that it made his head throb. Though he had heard reports of the Alex''s Territory possessing formidable magic warships, he hadn''t given them much thought. After all, what could a small territory with a new Lord possibly have? But now, in the midst of experiencing their terrifying might firsthand, he realized just how wrong he had been. Currently, he was relying solely on the unique capabilities of the ghost fleet to contend with the Renner Kingdom. If he were tounch an offensive against the Renner Kingdom''s warships now, he might not be able to escape their clutches at all.

    "Everyone, retreat immediately!"

    At that moment, apart from confirming his mistake and failure, there was no other choice.

    "Reporting, my Lord. We''ve confirmed that the ghost fleet is retreating!"

    The mist slowly dissipated, and along with it, the ghost fleet vanished into thin air. The ethereal griffins that had been ever-present also disappeared from sight.

    "It seems our enemy caught on to our n," Alex remarked.

    Observing the scene, Alex turned to his strategist, Madeline, who smiled and nodded in response to his gaze.

    "I didn''t expect them to react so quickly, but if possible, I''d like to take this further," Madeline said.

    Higgins had anticipated this oue. The reason behind Alex''s strategic ambush was not to simply mimic the tactics of the Dali Kingdom, but rather to execute a genuine surprise attack. By gaining an early advantage in the war and giving the impression of a swift victory, Alex aimed to deceive the Dali Kingdom into amassing arge army to halt his advance. This would divert their forces and allow Alex to easily defeat them.

    However, it seemed that the Dali Kingdom was not as naive as Alex had hoped. Instead of assembling their troops for a defensive blockade, they made a decisive retreat. This indicated that they had realized something was amiss.

    "It appears we may need tounch a direct assault," Madeline suggested.

    Alex''s lips curled into a proud smile upon hearing his strategist''s response. If the Dali Kingdom chose to fight to the bitter end, it would y right into Alex''s hands.

    As Alex contemted the power and mischief of Bahamut''s clone, he couldn''t help but wonder how formidable the real Bahamut must be.

    "But it doesn''t matter," Alex thought to himself. "No matter what, I will emerge victorious. I will ensure the survival of myself and my family. I will see this journey through to the end and be the strongest. I swear on my honor, nothing can stand in my way."

    Renewing his vow in silence, a surge of determination coursed through Alex''s veins. The bloodline of the Asura seemed to resonate with his burning desire, as if acknowledging his unwavering determination.

 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1450: Team Battle

    Chapter 1631 Chapter 1450: Team Battle

    Alex''s team surged ahead, relentlessly pursuing the enemy. At that very moment, Scarlet engaged in a fierce battle with one of the adversaries, as the rest of the group stood as vignt spectators.

    CRASH!

    The resounding echoes of explosive power reverberated through the air as the colossal white bone w shed head-on with the fiery column forged from moltenva. Yet, Scarlet and Lark, the esteemed vice general, remained unperturbed by the oue of their sh. On the contrary, their focus shifted to the next phase of their spellcasting prowess. In the realm of magical duels, the trifecta of damage, speed, and precision reigned supreme.

    With synchronized fluidity, the two mages traced intricate patterns in the air, their hands dancing through a symphony of arcane gestures. With a swift motion, they retracted their arms almost simultaneously, only to thrust them forward with renewed vigor.

    There was no brilliance or shes of lightning to be seen. The atmosphere was so calm, as if nothing had happened. But suddenly, the ground in front of them cracked open, releasing a powerful surge of magic that transformed into an axe, splitting the earth apart. Even the toughest mountain rocks couldn''t withstand its force and disintegrated instantly. Scarlet pulled back her arms and crossed them over her chest. She then drew a circle in the air, and within moments, a solid barrier formed around her, shielding her from the debris. But just as quickly, a mysterious shadow emerged from the mass of rubble. It was Lark. He stretched out his arms and lunged towards Scarlet with great strength. In the blink of an eye, he mmed his hands against the barrier, causing it to shatterpletely. Lark''s eyes sparkled with delight at this sight. However, in the next moment, a blinding sh caught his attention.

    Boom!

    mes scattered and Lark quickly retreated as if bitten. On the other hand, Scarlet calmly raised her right arm. Three fiery serpents slithered across the ground, chasing after the vampire. Faced with impending disaster, Lark clenched his teeth. A mist of blood sprayed from his mouth, enveloping the fire serpents and extinguishing thempletely.

    "Miss Scarlet''s reflexes are truly remarkable," Madelinemented.

    Alex couldn''t help but nod in agreement.

    Earlier, Lark had relied on his vampire abilities to catch Scarlet off guard. Being different from a human, he believed his speed and regeneration would allow him to effortlessly dodge debris and not require him to defend himself. On the other hand, Scarlet, being a human, had to protect herself, which was why Lark attacked decisively and tried to break through her barrier to defeat her.

    However, Lark was taken aback by Scarlet''s quick reaction. Her mastery of both wind and fire had prepared her for such situations. As she released the wind barrier, her left hand was already preparing another spell. She knew she couldn''tpete with Lark in terms of speed, so she decided to prepare her spell in advance and wait for him toe to her. It was a strategy he hadn''t anticipated, and he suffered a significant setback. If it weren''t for the vampire''s incredible speed that prevented her from following up with her attack, he might have already been turned into a roasted bat.

    In response, Lark decided to change his tactics. He moved swiftly, creating afterimages as he continuously circled around Scarlet. He was using his innate abilities to his advantage.

    Facing this change in Lark''s attack style, Scarlet chose to hold her ground. She withdrew her arms, and the spiraling fiery gusts transformed into a perfect shield that enveloped her. No matter where Lark attacked from, he couldn''t cause any damage. However, in doing so, Scarlet lost her initiative. She couldn''t lock onto Lark''s position and didn''t know when he would strike. Logically, she should have waited and observed the situation, but she chose a different approach.

    "Bloosom Fiery Stars," Scarlet uttered calmly.

    Ignoring Lark''s harassment, Scarlet lowered her gaze, showing no concern. She sped her palms together and began chanting softly. Soon, runes started to appear between her hands, drifting slowly around her. Witnessing this scene, Lark couldn''t help but feel startled. As a spellcaster himself, he knew that Scarlet was preparing to unleash a powerful spell that didn''t even require her to target him directly. Once she cast the spell, it would be his end.

    Lark couldn''t help but question Scarlet''s reasoning for unleashing such a legendary spell in the present moment. Although the spell was undeniably formidable, its major wy in its lengthy incantation. No matter what, there was no way she couldplete the spell in just a few seconds. Even if she were to be ambushed, she wouldn''t be able to halt her chanting or forcefully disrupt it, lest she face a tremendous bacsh. Judging by Scarlet''s earlier disy of strength, it seemed highly unlikely that she would make such a mistake.

    Did she possess such confidence in her defense? But a mage''s defensive shield is never stronger than that of a healer''s, after all!

    This fleeting thought crossed Lark''s mind for a split second. After all, opportunities onlye knocking once. He had to take a chance, no matter the circumstances. Otherwise, he would be equally doomed once Scarlet unleashed the legendary spell! Without further hesitation, he traced circles in the air with his hands. His pale, jade-like arms were instantly adorned with pitch-ck patterns. Then, like a whistling arrow, he lunged towards the youngdy!

    Confronted with this attack, Scarlet remained unfazed, or perhaps, she didn''t even have the time to react. She couldn''t even discern what Lark was up to exactly. She continued to keep her palms together, diligently chanting the spell. And in that very moment, Lark''s hands reached her side.

    Boom!

    The vampire''s hands collided with the zing whirlwind barrier. In an instant, a burst of mes and wind des scattered in all directions. Rather than being surprised, Lark was exhrated. He could unmistakably sense that the barrier was not as potent as he had envisioned! Although the barrier possessed a unique rule power that rendered it stronger than barriers cast by ordinary spells.

    Lark''s eyes gleamed with a sinister crimson hue, a sh of bloody red. With a swift and forceful motion, he thrust his left arm forward, causing scarlet blood to gush out. However, instead of dispersing, the blood coalesced on his right arm, forming a razor-sharp de of crimson. Raising his right arm high above, he prepared to strike! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The ferocious, scorching winds struggled to withstand the assault of the blood de. Undeterred, Lark swiftly shifted his left hand, forming intricate gestures. Suddenly, a pitch-ck mist emanated from his body, gathering in his palm. With a powerful thrust, he forcefully collided with the barrier.

    Bang!

    This time, the defensive barrier, unable to sustain its power, finally dissipated, leaving behind a bone-chilling coldness that reced the gust and mes. The scarlet de whistled through the air, aiming directly for the youngdy''s exposed neck. Scarlet, seemingly oblivious to the imminent danger, continued to keep her palms together, her gaze lowered, as the chant reached its crucial point. However, Lark was confident that he could defeat her before shepleted the incantation!

    ng!

    But... Lark''s anticipation shattered into fragments upon hearing a thunderous collision. Before his blood de could stain the youngdy''s body, it was thwarted by a radiant barrier.

    The Sacred Spell!

    "Ready to meet your demise?!"

    Maggie''s voice echoed through the chaos as Lark stood dumbfounded. Without hesitation, he swiftly turned to face the source of the disturbance. His blood de transformed into a spear, piercing forward with deadly intent. However, in that moment, a radiant pir of holy light descended from above, obliterating the blood spear into fragments. Emerging from within the luminous column, Maggie clenched her fist and delivered a powerful blow to Lark''s body. The vampire, caught off guard, let out a blood-curdling scream as he was sent hurtling backward by the tremendous impact. Simultaneously, the death knight, who had been following closely behind Maggie, emerged from the mist. She raised her heavy longsword and swung it towards Maggie''s exposed back.

    But in that crucial moment, Scarlet''s spell reached its culmination. She raised her arms, lifted her head, and fixed her gaze not on Lark, but on the death knight instead. With a determined expression, she thrust her arms forward.

    A dazzling disy of magical and spiritual energy burst forth, enveloping the entire world. The raging mes and swirling winds transformed into chains that tightly bound the death knight. Soon after, a swirling magical vortex materialized in midair, and countless meteors rained down from the sky, mercilessly bombarding the ground.

    "It is finished," Alex remarked, shrugging nonchntly as he turned to his strategist, Madeline.

 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1451: 5th Sin Unlocked: Envy

    Chapter 1632 Chapter 1451: 5th Sin Unlocked: Envy

    Alex''s group had barely had a chance to celebrate Scarlet and Maggie''s double victory when devastating news reached them. Themander of the main warship had been ambushed and her soul stolen by a powerful vampire lord. Time was of the essence, and they knew they had to act swiftly to save her.

    In the midst of this crisis, Alex saw an opportunity to tap into a new source of power. He sought to unlock the Sin of Envy, a legendary and immacte longbow. This bow possessed the ability to shoot homing arrows that exploded with formidable magical force upon impact. Its precision was unmatched, ensuring that every shot found its target with deadly uracy. However, there was a catch - wielding this bow drained its user''s magical reserves significantly.

    Undeterred by the bow''s demanding nature, Alex prepared himself to wield this newfound power. He grasped the spotless longbow in his hands, feeling its weight and potential. As he did, intricate patterns of leaves and branches emerged, intertwining over the surface of the bow. These patterns resembled aplexbination of twisted hour, minute, and second hands, forming two circles that encased the longbow like a unique-looking clock. Alex, drawing upon the elements of Time and Space, locked onto the enemy''s position, his eyes closed in focus.

    With a steady hand, Alex slowly raised the longbow, the clock hands etched on its sides beginning to turn in sync with his intentions. He reached for the bowstring, feeling the tension build as he pulled it back. Light coalesced along the stretched bowstring, and in a blink of an eye, a crystal-clear arrow materialized above it, ready to be unleashed.

    Sitting wearily in a chair, the female vampire''s paleplexion reflected her exhaustion. Despite her initial confidence in the battle, she had underestimated themander, Eleanor, and her rare ability to manipte sound. Caught off guard, the vampire had suffered grave injuries. If she were a more cautious individual, she would have retreated immediately. However, two formidable beings had prevented her escape, insisting that she lure Eleanor into their trap. And so, all she could do now was wait.

    As the moments ticked by, the vampire hoped they wouldn''t keep her waiting for too long. Her injuries were severe, and while she could still muster the strength to fight, her only desire was to escape at the first sign of an intense battle. Opening her eyes, she raised her arm and gazed at the crystallized heart in her hand. Inside ity a tiny human shadow - the core of Eleanor''s soul.

    Chaos Lords relished in collecting souls as macabre works of art. Not only that, but the potent spiritual energy within these souls could also be harnessed to replenish their own strength. By encroaching upon and devouring these souls, Chaos Lords could disrupt the bnce of power and fortify themselves.

    The aromatic scent of the soul in her hand enticed the vampire, her expression contorting with desire. She parted her lips, ready to consume the heart when suddenly, she stopped herself. "Patience," she whispered to herself. "I must be patient. I shall bring this exquisite soul back to myir and savor it slowly. Once I return, I will have all the time in the world to ''prepare'' this delectable soul. She will crumble into eternal despair and agony, bing my loyal servant."

    With a sigh, the vampire carefully tucked the heart away, closing her eyes once more to continue her rest.

    Just as the vampire sank into a peaceful rest, an intense, agonizing pain suddenly erupted within her. Her eyes flew open, fixating on the arrow that had pierced her neck. She tried to cry out, but only a stifled sound escaped her lips. Desperately, she raised her arms, attempting to remove the arrow from her neck, but it was toote. The Grim Reaper had already materialized, wielding its merciless scythe. In an instant, the arrow transformed into a de of light, cleaving her body apart. Before she could even grasp the arrow, she slumped to the side of the chair, lifeless.

    As the vampire met her demise, she was startled by the soft ticking of a clock.

    Tick.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The young woman''s eyes snapped open, suspicion clouding her gaze as she surveyed her surroundings. At first nce, the cabin remained unchanged, basking in tranquility.

    Had it all been a dream?

    Furrowing her brow, she reached up to touch her throat, finding no trace of injury or the punctured arrow. A wave of distaste washed over her.

    What an unpleasant dream...

    With a deep sigh, the vampire closed her eyes and retrieved the spirit crystal from the folds of her clothes, admiring its beauty. The dream had felt so vivid, as if she had truly experienced the piercing pain of the arrow in her neck. Even for a Chaos Lord, such a traumatic moment would not be easily forgotten. She stared at the exquisite crystal, gradually calming her restless mind. Once she had regained herposure, she carefully returned the spirit crystal to its hiding ce within her garments.

    At that moment, her vision turned ck.

    In just a few seconds, her left eye stopped functioning. The ice-cold, tremendous pain of death entered the back of her head mercilessly. She widened her eyes in bewilderment. Before losing consciousness, thest thing she witnessed was the arrow that prated her eye. Along with a shining brilliance, her head was shattered into bits in the blink of an eye. This time, before letting out a scream, she copsed from the chair, and the spirit crystal dropped to the ground.

    Tick.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    She opened her eyes once again, staring nkly at the ceiling. She couldn''t help but touch her left eye as though it were aching dully.

    That''s strange. What''s wrong with me?

    The vampire couldn''t help but knit her brows. She seemed to have had a really strange dream, but just couldn''t recall what it was about. This was a rare urrence, but it was just a dream, after all¡­ The youngdy shook her head and reached out for the spirit crystal to admire it. But after retrieving the spirit crystal, she suddenly had a bad feeling as though she would be in danger because of it. But¡­

    ''How is it possible? I''m hiding deep inside the ghost fleet. There are also two powerful beings protecting me now. Hah, how foolish of me.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The vampire shook her head in denial, throwing her uncertainties to the back of her head. Then, she raised the spirit crystal and indulged in the beautiful spiritual radiance within.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The spirit crystal in her hand plummeted to the ground. She sat on the spot, widening her eyes and staring at the arrow that punctured her chest. The crystal-clear arrow emanated a faint magical radiance. At the next moment, violent space turbulence exploded from it. In a loud bang, the vampire''s body was ripped apart, twisted, and sucked into broken space fragments, vanishing in sight.

    Tick.

    "No¡­!"

    The youngdy opened her eyes abruptly, extending her arm to wipe beads of sweat off her forehead. She used her strong tenacity to stifle her wail.

    What happened?

    The youngdy turned and looked at her surroundings. For some unknown reason, the Chaos Lord felt like something was amiss. After a few moments, she reached into the folds of her clothes to retrieve the mesmerizing spirit crystal¡­ At that moment, she suddenly stopped moving.

    Three arrows emanating a faint radiance punctured the youngdy from the back of her body, prating her eye, neck, and heart. No one knew when the three arrows were fired or how they punctured her body. The Chaos Lord couldn''t budge. She widened her eyes and stared nkly in vain. The spirit crystal in her hand had dropped to the floor. She opened her mouth and tried to scream, but the punctured arrow stopped her from doing so. At the same time, as though resonating with one another, the three arrows exploded in a white brilliance, bursting into the sky in a straight line.

    Tick. Tick. Tick.

    At that moment, the second hand finally ovepped with the other two clock pointers on Alex''s longbow.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    Along with a string of dazzling brilliance, his group witnessed a tremendous, white light beam burst out from the sea of clouds in the distance. It was so powerful that it ripped apart the thickyers of clouds, revealing a huge opening. At that moment, Alex opened his eyes and released his grip on the bowstring.

    A blinding white radiance shed.

    "It worked!"

 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1452: Dark Region

    Chapter 1633 Chapter 1452: Dark Region

    Despite Alex''s meticulous n to defeat the Dali Kingdom, he quickly learned the harsh truth that ns are no match for the speed of change.

    After sessfully eliminating the Chaos Lord, Alex initially intended to lead hispanions in vanquishing the remaining two Lords and uncovering the cause of their bizarre transformation. However, the Chaos Lords were not to be underestimated, and they cunningly evaded Alex''s pursuit. Just as Alex and his formidable group approached, the Lords swiftly retreated, leaving them unable to catch up. They could only watch helplessly as a portion of the ghost fleet was destroyed, while the rest escaped. Although they could have continued the chase, for the sake of safety, Alex ultimately abandoned the idea.

    As the situation evolved, Alex found himself at a loss for words. He waspelled to postpone the pursuit and rethink his strategy. After a meeting, it was decided that Alex and a select few would embark on a special mission in the dark region, adapting their approach to the changing circumstances.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In this forsaken realm, the warmth of the sun never graced thend, and even the delicate glow of moonlight was forbidden. Darkness reigned supreme, casting its imprable shadow over everything. Within the boundaries of this deste ce, the only signs of life were the icy stone walls and unyielding rocks, illuminated by the flickering mes of the intruders'' foolish torches. This was the domain of perpetual darkness, where light was forever banished.

    Wee to the Dark Region.

    Most of the evil races were gathered here. The existence of darkness released all valves of desires. Creatures who couldn''t survive on the surface or were chased to the underground grew up in the darkness. They abandoned their possessions, but received much more instead. Perhaps this couldn''t bepared directly, but to them, there was nothing more important than gaining strength.

    Gazing at the pitch-ck cave, Neo rubbed his huge nose, extended his arm, and spurred on the underground lizard under him with a long whip. Along with this action, the massive, four-legged lizard dashed forward briskly. Even though it stepped on gravel and grit, no loud sounds were made at all.

    Neo was the same as most dwarves: kind, smart, and adventurous. Some traveling poets termed dwarves as underground elves. Of course, no one agreed with this analogy in terms of their appearance. But if one were wandering in the underground exhaustedly, dealing with the assassinations of dark elves and cunningness maniption of duergars, one would realize that only the city of dwarves was willing to open their doors and wee one with open arms. Therefore, it wasn''t hard to understand why the dwarves gained such praises.

    Neo stared at the cave ahead and stretched his body tautly. Even though Neo had been through this path hundreds of times, he didn''t let his guard down. No one knew when an enemy would show up. In the Dark Region, it was only when one returned to one''s warm, lovely home that one could barely rx oneself. If it weren''t for the huge remuneration, Neo wouldn''t be willing to leave his safe den. He clutched a refined crossbow in one hand and the button above the rein in the other. This way, if he were ambushed, he could defend himself immediately and get into battle with the enemy. As a member of a race that had lived underground since ancient times, even though dwarves didn''t seem as diabolical as dark elves or as cunning as duergars, if one were foolish enough to think that dwarves were pushovers, the dwarves would use their unique methods to remind them that they weren''t only lucky to survive the harsh underground all these years. An army of dark elves avoided a heavily-guarded dwarf city, not to mention wandering creatures in the cave.

    But recently, the situation seemed somewhat abnormal.

    As an underground trader, Neo was aware of what was happening right now. Many clients of his decided to give up their territories and headed deeper into the underground. Some even sought to leave the underground and headed to the surface, which surprised Neo greatly. Just like fish in the ocean that never craved to go ashore, perhaps to residents on the surface, the underground world enveloped in darkness was a living hell. But creatures born in the underground never headed to the surface nor bathed in the sun. Be it the kind dwarves or sinister dark elves and duergars, they were all the same. Perhaps it sounded ridiculous, but to underground inhabitants, the surface was an unknown and dangerous ce. It was just like how they could never understand why creatures living on the surface weren''t afraid that they would fly into the sky one day. When one raised one''s head and couldn''t see the ceiling and solid walls, wouldn''t they feel unsafe?

    And now, since some inhabitants decided to escape this ce and head to the surface, Neo felt like the situation wasn''t as simple as he had imagined. Besides, what worried him was that ording to some rumors, the nearby dark elf city was ''sealed off''pletely, prohibiting anyone from entering and exiting. Not only that, but they also purchased huge amounts of resources as though they would be in lockdown for a year or two. Normally, Neo would cheer with both hands raised at this behavior. But now, he felt rather worried instead. For the situation to escte to the extent where dark elves sealed off their city, it showed that a crisis might have urred recently.

    ''Seems like I need to remind the others after heading back. If anything were to happen, at least they are prepared for it, isn''t it?''

    "¡­!"

    At that moment, the four-legged lizard came to an abrupt halt. It stooped over in alertness, staring ahead. Neo tensed up instantly at its behavior. This underground lizard had been through special training. Not only could it roam about stably and silently, but it could also sense the presence of other creatures. If there were any dangers ahead, it would warn its owner immediately. Judging from its reaction, it seemed like it spotted some enemies ahead. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But shortly after, Neo discovered that the situation wasn''t as he had imagined. Because the scarlet mes that illuminated the stone walls revealed the identity of the enemies.

    Surface creatures.

    Almost immediately, Neo witnessed several men in robes raising torches and sauntering out the other end of the tunnel.

    Alex''s group barged in and swiftly rescued themander''s soul before retreating.

 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1453: Declaration of War

    Chapter 1634 Chapter 1453: Deration of War

    After returning and sessfully rescuing the ck haired woman''s soul, Alex decided to push the hostility further, he decided to transform into dragon using the King of beast and go to the enemy''s kingdom.

    ????

    A few dayster.

    Dali Kingdom, in a throne hall.

    The air in the dark throne hall hangs heavy, thick with dust and the faint scent of something ancient and decayed. A single, flickering torch breaks the oppressive darkness, casting long, skeletal shadows that writhe on the damp stone walls.

    In the center of the room sits a monolithic throne, carved from a ck, igneous rock that seems to absorb all light. Jagged spikes jut from its armrests, and the seat itself appears cold and unweing. Cobwebs drape the throne like a tattered shroud, and the only decoration is a scattering of bleached bones ¨C the remains of those who dared approach the ruler of this domain.

    Above the throne, a series of narrow, arched windows pierce the high ceiling. However, no soft moonlight filters through. Instead, they seem to offer glimpses of an endless, starless night sky, adding to the sense of cold istion.

    The only sound is the asional drip of water from somewhere unseen, echoing through the cavernous hall like a slow, mournful dirge. It''s a ce that inspires dread, a ce where power feels heavy and oppressive, and visitors are left with the distinct feeling of being watched by unseen eyes.

    The only sound is the asional drip of water from somewhere unseen, echoing through the cavernous hall like a slow, mournful dirge. It''s a ce that inspires dread, a ce where power feels heavy and oppressive, and visitors are left with the distinct feeling of being watched by unseen eyes.

    Suddenly,

    Clink!

    The crystal wine ss shattered upon smashing onto the thick marble flooring. Scarlet liquor sshed, bringing a hue of red on the pitch-ck floor. Ion lifted his head and stared at the darkness before him. His eyes glinted in a crimson sh.

    "You haven''t found her? Useless trash!!"

    "We''re really sorry, Your Majesty."

    Facing Bahamut''s clone wrath, the vampires who were donned in luxurious robes and half-kneeling before him turned as white as a sheet, lowering their heads in trembling fear. It had been a long time since the mysteriousdy''s disappearance, but they didn''t manage to identify where she went or who had taken her. Although they searched the entire Darkness Capital and the surrounding, they didn''t find any clues at all. He was enraged.

    "You fools are worthless!"

    Gazing at the vampires who half-knelt in front of him, he berated and let out a snort. He swung his right arm abruptly and along with this movement, a razor-sharp, strong gale erupted and pounced on the vampires. In a deafening screech, the vampire at the front was sted to the back. His blood was mangled with chunks of flesh as they scattered everywhere, exuding a bloody scent in the pce. Looking at this horrible scene, the vampires at the back lowered their heads instantly, holding their breaths as they stared at the ground.

    "Scram! All of you! No matter how you do it, you must find her Find her! Do you hear me?! If you don''t, every single one of you will die! All of you! Now, get out of my sight!"

    The entire pce was left inplete silence except for Ion''s echoing snarls. The vampires left the scene swiftly and silently, but Ion''s mood didn''t turn for the better. He stood up, sauntered to the window with a grim expression, and gazed at the pitch-ck city. At that moment, the Darkness Capital wasn''t as peaceful as it was in the past. Under the envelopment of the Dark Curtain, the city was an utter mess. Exquisite buildings had turned into debris, while the homes of families that rebelled against him were razed to the ground. Green spiritual mes continued to ze over the piles of debris. At a nce, the Darkness Capital was like a brazier with extinguishing coals. Apanied by the remnants of the mes, only traces of congration remained. The ancient city that survived for thousands of years under the night sky had crumbled and fallen apart.

    But really¡­ So what?

    Looking at the wreckage of buildings, Bahamut''s clone eyes shed with traces of insanity and joy. He gained power and was stronger than ever. He didn''t borrow someone else''s strength nor received the reward from anyone. He relied entirely upon himself to receive this power instead! Not only that, but he also obtained unprecedented authority! One of these days, the continent, world outside, and everything would bow down before him!

    When that day arrives, no one will be capable of bing an obstacle. No one can stop me¡ªnot even Alex!

    At this thought, he couldn''t help but clench his fists. The corners of his mouth perked up into a fanatical smile.

    But at the next moment, his expression changed abruptly!

    Right before his eyes, the dark barrier enfolding the Darkness Capital gradually faded away as though after a long period of preparation, the stage y was finally about to begin. The barrier that used to be pitch-ck rose and re-connected the Darkness Capital and the outside world. At the same time, white fog on the outside gushed into the Darkness Capital like pouring tides. Looking at this scene, Bahamut''s clone widened his eyes instantly. His expression twisted and he couldn''t help but yell in disbelief.

    "What''s going on?! How did this happen! Who? Who dismantled the barrier?!"

    It wasn''t surprising that Ion harbored such doubts because unlike an enchanted field, the Dark Curtain was responsible for guarding the safety of the Darkness Capital. Only the ruler of the Darkness Capital had the authority to ess it. In other words, other than him, there shouldn''t be anyone else authorized to deactivate it!

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    At that moment, as though responding to his doubts, a crisp, dragon cry echoed from all directions in the sky . Upon hearing it, Ion''s expression changed instantly. He knew whose voice that was. It was Alex that annoying young man his real self seemed to hold in high esteem.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The deafening roar of a dragon.

    The huge Dark Dragon lifted his head high, expanding his wings that wererge enough to enfold the entire sky. Along with the dragon roar, the world transformed yet again. The dragon soul protection that was contaminated by Chaos shattered and disappeared swiftly, revealing the pitch-ck night sky as the dome of heaven. Clear, silver-whitish moonlight spilled and illuminated thends. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Bahamut''s clone transformed into a dragon as well.

    The immense dragon fills your vision, its every scale glinting like obsidian in the dim light. Its body stretches longer than a castle wall, thick and powerful, with muscles that ripple beneath its armored hide. Each leg is a pir, tipped with razor-sharp ws that could tear through stone.

    Its wings, when unfurled, would blot out the sun. The leathery membrane stretches taut, vast enough to be a sail for a galleon ship. Spines run along the leading edge, forming a deadly fringe that could shred anything that came too close.

    A plume of smoke, thick and acrid, billows from its nostrils, each exhale a tremor in the air. Its eyes, like molten gold, pierce the darkness, holding an intelligence that chills you to the bone. A crest of wicked horns adorns its head, each one a deadly weapon. Its teeth, bared in a silent roar, are like jagged swords, gleaming with an otherworldly sheen.

    This is no mere beast; it''s a force of nature, a living legend made flesh. The very air vibrates with its power, a primal energy that thrums through your bones and makes your heart pound in your chest.

    Taking the air, he tried locating Alex''s position but failed, suddenly sensing an attacking his way, he retaliated with his own attack, another dragon''s breath,

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, the entire world shook as the two dragon''s breath collided. The ground trembled and the air ruptured. The collision of forces invisible to the naked eye caused space to twist and deform. An empty void began to reveal itself. The undtion and flow of energy poured from above. The aftermath of this shshed the vastnd. Along with explosions of vibrant, colorful brilliance, the solid ground fissured. Hard soil and rock shattered fast under the great, crushing force, vanishing from sight.

    It was a deration of war, the final was about to unfold.

 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1454: Short Confrontation

    1635 Chapter 1454: Short Confrontation

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, the entire world shook as the two dragon''s breath collided. The ground trembled and the air ruptured. The collision of forces invisible to the naked eye caused space to twist and deform. An empty void began to reveal itself. The undtion and flow of energy poured from above. The aftermath of this shshed the vastnd. Along with explosions of vibrant, colorful brilliance, the solid ground fissured. Hard soil and rock shattered fast under the great, crushing force, vanishing from sight.

    It was a deration of war, the final was about to unfold.

    Bahamut''s clone was enraged, he fired another dragon breath.

    In an instant, heaven fell and the earth split apart.

    An endless storm of Chaos erupted from the void, rushing toward the sky and earth at a rapid speed. The bright, cold, and gentle glow of the moon stood like a sturdy city wall, keeping out the storm of Chaos. Like aet striking earth, the sky and earth seemed to stop for that very moment. Shortly after, limitless air waves erupted, creating the purest ripples of destruction. The solid ground hadpletely disappeared, only to be reced by a huge, bottomless gully that was tens of kilometers wide, extending from one end of the horizon to the other, connecting the sky, earth, space, and time. At that moment, everything was torn apart. Dust to dust, soil to soil. ck and white could never merge and water and fire would never live in peace. The extremities of all things were best embodied at that moment.

    But that was still far from enough.

    "This is the power of the Dark Dragon? This is the true power of the Dark Dragon, Alex? But this is far from enough! The power of Chaos is infinite. Nothing can defeat Chaos!"

    Along with Bahamut''s clone snarls, the rolling fog before everyone shifted its shape. Shortly after, tens of thousands of strange-looking creatures appeared from the fog, pping their wings and shrieking as they pounced on Alex. One had to admit that this move from him was indeed vicious. He used the power of Chaos to summon Chaos creatures to hurl attacks. It appeared like Alex wouldn''t have enough forces to resist Chaos on his side. In just a few moments, seemingly infinite Chaos creatures charged at the youngdy from all directions. He was about to be surrounded by endless hostile enemies, when suddenly¡­

    ''''tten!"

    He finally made his move using the dragon tongue, Dragon Hex.

    The world transformed rapidly at this simplemand. Everything, be it visible or invisible, ttened andpacted. The power of Void surged from all directions, roaring and gushing under the brilliant moonlight, staggering to form twisted space cracks. The Chaos creatures that came into contact with the moonlight warped as though they had fallen into a meat grinder. They spun, were ripped apart forcefully, and vanished as if swept and crushed by an invisible grinding disc.

    "¡­ What a surprise¡­"

    Hidden in the fog, Bahamut''s clone voice was filled with astonishment. It seemed like he didn''t expect Alex to make such a move. But Bahamut''s clone apparently had no intention of backing down. On the contrary, right after Alex made his move, the Chaos fog that mmed onto the big barrier changed its form again. It withdrew swiftly and coalesced as though it were absorbed by an unknown force. Looking at this scene, Alex chuckled.

    "Space shift!"

    The moment the Chaos fog coalesced, he gave his secondmand.

    The moment Alex yelled out themand in the dragonnguage, the power of Void charged ahead immediately. It was wrapped in silver-whitish moonlight, piercing into Chaos like multiple razor-sharp des. Upon sensing the invasion of Order, the coalesced Chaos fog scattered instantly. Ear-deafening, piercing screams erupted from the fog. Ion''s smugughter stopped all of a sudden and became silent. However, Alex apparently had no intention of stopping his assault. The ck Dragon soared, raised its front ws, and shed from above!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At that moment, the earth was no longer rumbling, but was leaping frantically like a chessboard. Cecilia and the rest felt like the ground beneath their feet was no longer a t, solidnd, but was like a soft, bouncy trampoline instead. Each and every one of them flew dozens of meters in the air, before finallynding back on the ground.

    Alex readied his next attack.

    The moment he smacked his w on the ground, the Chaos fog on the other side surged like water vapor from boiling water, seemingly disintegrating. At the same time, Ion''s raging bellow erupted from the fog again.

    "How¡­ How can you do that!"

    "I do whatever I want; it''s time to end this sickening game,e out and die.''''

    Upon hearing Bahamut''s clone snarl, Alex was unconcerned. On the contrary, he raised his w and mmed the ground again!

    Bang!

    This time, it wasn''t only the ground that shook, but the entire world instead. Along with this strike, the Chaos fog scattered rapidly just like any dense fog that would disperse one day. At that moment, the Chaos fog that crashed onto the moonlight barrier retreated in a fluster. Gazing at this scene, Alex''s eyes glinted in a trace of a smile. He lifted his dragon w again. But this time, it was different. As he raised the w, a golden radiance appeared from the void and wrapped around it. The power of Light gathered on his w from the surroundings, coalescing into an incredibly powerful strength.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª"

    At that moment, the world had as though stopped spinning; everything froze in time as though nothing would change even until the end of the world. But at the next moment, as Alex''s wnded, everything fast-forwarded. The ear-deafening impact swept thend, ttening everything in sight. Bursts of airflows surged from the bottomless abyss on the ends of the world, sting skyward.

    BOOM!

    Bahamut''s clone shielded himself from the attack before roaring.

    Roar!

    The world trembled, space distorted, he was really angry.

    "You all¡­! How dare you do that! I will not let you off, Alexander you''ve seeded in angering me! Chaos shall dominate the world; your resistance is meaningless!"

    Bahamut''s clone roar sounded from the fog once again before disappearing entirely. Along with his retreat, the restless Chaos fog also stopped advancing, but hovered outside the moonlight barrier like crippled creatures instead.

    ''''Let''s meetter and you shall feel despair like never.'''' Bahamut''s clone left these words words behind before vanishing.

    Everything returned to its peace as though nothing had happened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1455: Final Clash 1

    Chapter1636 Chapter 1455: Final sh 1

    The night sky draped thend in a serene tranquility, casting a soft glow from the gentle moonlight above. Everythingy in a timeless slumber, as if the world had surrendered to an eternal peace. With a single nce, one could witness the gentle des of grass swaying like undting waves, dancing in harmony with the caress of the breeze. It was as if the moonlight had transformed the earth into a vast emerald sea, stretching endlessly towards the end of the world.

    The end of the world.

    Atop the towering sentinel, Alex stood tall, his gaze fixed upon the horizon where the somber darkness of the night stood in stark contrast. A thick veil of pristine white fog surged forward relentlessly, only to retreat upon encountering an ethereal barrier of transparent ss. The time hade to embark on the final battle, to bring an end to this relentless struggle.

    Many weekter.

    Lurking in the Chaos fog, Bahamut''s clone overlooked therge spread ofnd before him, his eyes glinting in an unknown and eager sh. He sensed the formidable strength of Chaos cruising in his body. At a nce, everything had sumbed to his power. This was true power. He didn''t borrow this power from anyone¡ªit belonged to him entirely instead. No one could steal this power away from him! He used to look forward to it so much, and didn''t expect to fulfill his wish in this rather ironic fashion. But no matter what, he had done it and now, he also possessed a strong, formidable army. The light barrier was also destroyed by the contamination of Chaos. And next, he only had to dispatch his army, and he could dominate thend before him in the shortest time possible!

    "Get ready¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Standing on the shoulder of the Skeleton Giant, Bahamut''s clone raised one arm before ordering.

    "Attack!"

    The realm was thrust into chaos as portals materialized in the sky, one after another, unleashing hordes of grotesque creatures from the depths of the unknown. These abominations, though once deceased, now took on a myriad of twisted forms and sizes. Some possessed insectoid lower halves, while others were fused together, boasting three upper bodies and five pairs of arms. Death knights melded with their mounts, morphing into armored centaur-like beings that exuded an aura of darkness. The Abominations, grotesque in their towering stature, resembled fleshy hills that trembled with each step, shaking the very foundation of thend. Above, countless soul griffins soared, dominating the skies with their ethereal presence. Yet, tainted by the forces of chaos, these majestic creatures underwent a grotesque transformation. What were once skeletal beings now bore rotten flesh that hung from their bodies, resembling more feral beasts than graceful birds. Dark green liquid oozed from their razor-sharp ws, staining the earth with each movement, causing the once vibrant grasnds to wither and decay. The vibrant colors of life were drained, reced by an eerie transformation.

    The undead creatures finallyunched their attack. They let out sharp screeches. Soul griffins sprinkled their pungent, filthy blood, forging ahead like stormy dark clouds. Right below them, the hill-like Abominations marched forward with tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers clustering around them. At the back were death knights that had turned into centaurs.

    At the same time, hiding somewhere Alex gave the order to attack.

    Swish¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    At that moment, the blue spiritual mes at the peak of the guard tower exploded suddenly, turning into a dazzling blue light column. Upon witnessing the blue light column, the army standing above the city walls burst out in loud cheers. Frankly, there actually weren''t many of them around. Alex had only sent out 6,000 of them for this defensive line. However, the army was split into groups of 10 and were responsible for each section of the city walls, which clearly showed theck in manpower. However, they seemed much more pumped and passionate than the ice-cold undead creatures. A burst of cheers sounded from a distance, echoing clearly in the silent night. Upon hearing the cheers, the corners of Madeline''s mouth perked up slightly into a smile. For some unknown reason, the battle had just begun and both sides hadn''te into contact, but the people on her side were so confident as though they had already won¡­

    How interesting.

    "Huhuhu¡­!"

    As the horde of undead creatures surged forward, the prairie fought back. The once peaceful grass, standing at a meter tall, swiftly ensnared many of the creatures in its grasp. However, the moment the soft-looking grass trapped the undead, their true nature was revealed. With thunderous cracks, the grass crushed the skeletal soldiers into dust, their remains sinking into the soil as the grass pulled them down.

    Just as the grassunched its own assault on the Chaos army, dark clouds of soul griffins descended upon the prairie. Sprinkling a foul liquid, the once indestructible grass lost its strength. It withered and turned yellow, devoid of vitality. Breaking free from their restraints, the Chaos army pressed on, showing no signs of stopping.

    "Attack! Trample them! Annihte them! This world shall belong to Chaos!"

    Witnessing the scene, Bahamut''s clone grew exhrated, his eyes turning bloodshot. He envisioned his Chaos army breaking through the enemy''s defenses and infiltrating their base. Although he acknowledged the young strategist''s intelligence, he believed her power to becking.

    But now, it was time for her to witness the true might of Chaos.

    "Hum!"

    In that moment, Bahamut''s clone beheld a crimson beam of light descending from the heavens,nding in the heart of his Chaos army. Staring nkly at the sight, he couldn''t fathom its nature. Yet, a sense of uncertainty washed over him as heid eyes upon it.

    BOOM!

    In an instant, chaos erupted. A brilliant ring of fire encircled a scarlet light column, spreading with a force that seemed unstoppable. Towering mes, reaching hundreds of meters high, surged in every direction, consuming the Chaos army like a crashing wave. Even the soul griffins, hovering in the air, were unable to escape the wrath of this fiery attack. Their bodies were engulfed in mes, causing them to shriek in agony. The sky transformed into a spinning, flowing, and zing river, while the soul griffins desperately tried to avoid the fiery ambush, to no avail. Strangely, the mes clung to their bodies like bubble gum, unable to be extinguished by the filthy liquid that covered them. As the soul griffins struggled, countless res erupted, igniting the Chaos Creatures both in the sky and on the ground.

    Witnessing this terrifying spectacle, Bahamut narrowed his eyes, realizing that these were no ordinary mes. Their effects were far too powerful to be exined by conventional means. It became evident that these mes were infused with the power of Light, a force only wielded by the most formidable beings capable of merging rule power with elements to unleash devastating attacks.

    Puzzled by this phenomenon, Bahamut''s clone was about to question what was happening when an even more chilling scene unfolded before his eyes. A frigid wind swept across the prairie, causing patches of white snow to flutter in the air. In an instant, an endless snowstorm descended upon the Chaos army, its crystal-clear snowkes razor-sharp and mercilessly piercing through the skeleton soldiers. Even the Abominations, known for their imprable skin, were defenseless against the onught of these menacing snowkes. Ghastly wounds marred their bodies, and putrid, pitch-ck blood gushed from their injuries.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Simultaneously, dazzling bolts of lightning erupted from the ground, forming a massive of electricity that spanned hundreds of meters. Countless blinding lightning bolts danced across from one Chaos creature to another. Within the blink of an eye, those caught in the electrifying web were reduced to dust, vanishing from existence before they had a chance to fight back.

    "Seriously, what is happening?!" Bahamut''s clone eximed in disbelief. mes, lightning, snowstorms, and various other magical phenomena engulfed his Chaos army, each possessing a power that surpassed that of elemental lords¡ªthe highest-ranking beings in the realm of Light. Hundreds of magical emanations flickered, indicating the presence of numerous entities wielding the same authority as the elemental lords.

 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1456: Final Clash 2

    Chapter 1637 Chapter 1456: Final sh 2

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Simultaneously, dazzling bolts of lightning erupted from the ground, forming a massive of electricity that spanned hundreds of meters. Countless blinding lightning bolts danced across from one Chaos creature to another. Within the blink of an eye, those caught in the electrifying web were reduced to dust, vanishing from existence before they had a chance to fight back.

    "Seriously, what is happening?!" Bahamut''s clone eximed in disbelief. mes, lightning, snowstorms, and various other magical phenomena engulfed his Chaos army, each possessing a power that surpassed that of elemental lords¡ªthe highest-ranking beings in the realm of Light. Hundreds of magical emanations flickered, indicating the presence of numerous entities wielding the same authority as the elemental lords.

    At a nce, hundreds of magical brilliances flickered all over, which proved that there was arge number of beings in the same caliber as elemental lords.

    ''That is impossible! How is it possible that girl possesses such powerful strength?! This isn''t realistic at all! How is it possible? Previously, when I probed for intelligence, I didn''t find anything like this!''

    At this thought, Bahamut''s clone lifted his head once again, staring straight ahead.

    Earlier on, due to the dark sky, he didn''t notice it. But now, after taking a closer look, he discovered that there was actually a towering city wall of steel on the other side of the prairie! Countless magical radiances shone from there, disying a strong aggression against the Chaos army. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Meanwhile, Anna was also wide-eyed as she observed the unbelievable strength disyed by the crowds above the city wall.

    A female mage dressed in a golden robe and wearing headphones rocked her head while listening to music, at the same time muttering under her breath. Then, she flipped up her arms abruptly and the solid ground melted all of a sudden with this action. As far as the eye could see, thend turned into sticky mud. As thend transformed, the enormous Abominations lost their bnce and fell into the mud. At the same time, standing beside the female mage was a middle-aged man d in a ck robe. He let out a cheeky snort, raised the ck, dull wooden staff in his hand, and hit it on the ground. In an instant, the void before him split into countless cracks as though certain creatures were widening and closing their mouths, devouring the unlucky undead creatures ''by their mouths''.

    In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of Chaos creatures were wiped out, removing a huge chunk of the pitch-ck army on the vastnd. Despite that, the Chaos army didn''t stop oits aggression. On the contrary, it continued to rush ahead¡­

    "Yay! They came at the right time! Kill!"

    Gazing out at the decimated battlefield, which quickly regenerated with Chaos creatures, a young man in his twenties, adorned in a magnificent robe, couldn''t help but be captivated. He rubbed his hands together, muttered to himself, and eagerly spread his arms wide. As he did so, a twisted rune materialized in his palm, pulsating with powerful energy, ready to explode...

    "Hey, are you an idiot?"

    But before the man could finish his incantation, a knight delivered a heavy punch to his face.

    "Just a gesture is enough. Have you forgotten what the Lord instructed? What do we do if you scare them off? Our mission is to lure them in. If you go all out, who will answer to our Lord if they escape? The Lord explicitly warned us not to act recklessly and to remain calm!"

    "Ahahaha, oops! I got carried away and identally exterminated too many of them..."

    The young man scratched his head in embarrassment before swinging his arm. The rune in his hand vanished instantaneously, and in the next moment, an invisible osciting wave erupted in the air, slicing through the soul griffins without warning, causing them to crash to the ground with anguished cries. In that moment, the young man gazed at the sky before him and let out a chuckle.

    "This is..."

    Shortly after, Bahamut''s clone realized that the powerful magical attacks halting his army were gradually dissipating. As he observed this scene, he breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    "I never expected her to possess such strength. But it''s a shame that there''s also a time limit for them. In the face of endless Chaos, resistance is futile. No matter how formidable you are, you can never withstand Chaos!"

    With that thought in mind, Bahamut''s clone couldn''t help but calm his turbulent emotions. He looked ahead and issued anothermand.

    "Ambush!"

    Meanwhile, on the opposite side.

    "The leader shouted, ''Chaos has attacked!"

    Alice averted her eyes from the sky and turned towards Alex. Upon hearing her words, Alex nodded and a proud smile crept onto his face. He hadn''t expected much from this covert force when it came to sticking to the n wlessly, but thankfully they hadn''t gone off track.

    "Good. It seems like things are going smoothly. I thought those guys would get too carried away with the killing and forget the n."

    Alex said, smoothing out the wrinkles on his shirt. At that moment, he wasn''t dressed in his usual attire. Instead, he wore a sleek, ck uniform with a pitch-ck cloak draped over it. His head was covered by a hood, concealing his identity. In fact, it wasn''t just him - his followers were dressed in the same manner. Whether they were warriors, mages, rangers, or any other ss, they all wore pitch-ck cloaks that enveloped thempletely. From a distance, one could only see a group of indistinguishable ck figures, unable to determine their genders.

    "How should we proceed, Leader? Should we stick to the old method?"

    Maggie asked, hidden in the shadows behind Alex. She too was dressed in the same attire and looked eagerly towards the battlefield ahead. The Chaos army was advancing towards their defensive line, but Maggie showed no signs of worry. On the contrary, she seemed impatient for them to draw closer.

    "What are Madeline''s instructions? Has the enemymander revealed their attack route?"

    Alex inquired, his gaze fixed ahead as he furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Upon hearing his question, Alice nodded, extending her arms and gesturing to the left and right.

    "From here to there. Each Chaos army has a powerful Chaos Lord, but they mostly remain hidden at the back, so I cannot determine their exact positions. For now, based on the intelligence from Madeline, this is the extent of my reconnaissance."

    "In that case, we should adopt a more passive approach. If the Chaos Lords are vignt and detect our reconnaissance, our ns may be exposed. I propose we wait and observe before taking further action. For now, we have enough time," Cecilia suggested.

    "Can you determine the identities of the Chaos Lords?" Alex asked.

    After hearing Cecilia''s suggestion, Alex nodded before turning to Alice once again. Alice widened her eyes, focused ahead, and a mysterious glimmer flickered in her gaze. In the next moment, her eyes returned to their normal state.

    "I cannot be certain about the other areas, but the closest one to us is the Horned Behemoth," she replied.

 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1457: Final Clash 3

    Chapter 1638 Chapter 1457: Final sh 3

    "In that case, we should adopt a more passive approach. If the Chaos Lords are vignt and detect our reconnaissance, our ns may be exposed. I propose we wait and observe before taking further action. For now, we have enough time," Cecilia suggested.

    "Can you determine the identities of the Chaos Lords?" Alex asked.

    After hearing Cecilia''s suggestion, Alex nodded before turning to Alice once again. Alice widened her eyes, focused ahead, and a mysterious glimmer flickered in her gaze. In the next moment, her eyes returned to their normal state.

    "I cannot be certain about the other areas, but the closest one to us is the Horned Behemoth," she replied.

    The group started preparing.

    Back to the other location.

    Anna stood at the top of the guard tower, knitting her brows and staring at the battlefield in puzzlement. The dense magical storms had faded gradually, while the Chaos creatures who had their attacks stoppedunched their attacks again. She initially thought this was the result of her side expending too much strength. But shortly after, she realized that the situation was otherwise. The formidable spell casters maintained their attacks, though they were only casting ordinary, high-level spells like blizzards and me meteor showers. She felt like they were working without putting in the effort¡­ And in reality, that was indeed what they were doing.

    But what astonished she was that these people weren''t really not putting in any effort. On the contrary, their performance seemed like a segment of a bigger n. Because after closer observations, she discovered that even though the formidable ''special army'' appearedzy, their positioning was just perfect as they covered one another''s blind spots. As soon as any ident happened, they could fill in the gaps superbly. Not only that, but even though the Chaos army also seemed to be pushing on slowly, they were only able to move really ''slowly''. Once her side failed to defend against them, the Chaos army was definitely capable of picking up the pace and breaking through the city wall after stopping the first wave of defenses. Despite that, the Chaos army failed to charge through the defenses and that only proved one thing.

    The pressure applied on the Chaos army wasn''t removed yet. On the contrary, the pressure applied on them was managed on purpose!

    "Miss Madeline, what are you guys¡­"

    Anna couldn''t help but turn to Madeline who stood beside her. At that moment, the youngdy with unkempt hair and hugging a heavy tome leaned on the wall, her half-opened eyes making her look sleepy. Even though Madeline seemed really casual and nonchnt, Anna didn''t belittle her strength. Because she knew how capable this woman is, beside Alex informed Anna that his subordinates would be led by Madeline.

    Confronted with Anna''s inquiry, Madeline reluctantly opened her drowsy eyes and gazed at her before responding softly.

    "We must forge a path for the Leader."

    "Huh?"

    "Yes. As the wave crashes upon the shore, it carries impurities back into the ocean. Simrly, we must create an opening for Alex to infiltrate Chaos from behind and outmaneuver their retreat."

    "...But isn''t that incredibly risky?"

    Although Anna was aware that this was Alex''s n, she couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about the dangerous idea. The Darkness Capital was currently Chaos''s stronghold, and Anna believed that Alex''s daring strategycked careful consideration.

    "This is a tactic we often employ in battle. Both us and the Leader are ustomed to it. Despite its apparent riskiness, if we control the situation well, the dangers faced by the Leader and the others will be much less than what we face. Besides..."

    Madeline paused, her fatigued face revealing a subtle and peculiar expression. Although Anna couldn''t decipher Madeline''s thoughts, she had an inexplicable feeling that trouble was brewing after witnessing theplex expression on Madeline''s face.

    "The Horned Behemoth? Did Ion actually summon it? He must have a death wish..."

    Mumbling under her breath, Madeline couldn''t help but disy an uncontroble grin. She lowered her head and called out softly.

    "Jeff."

    "Yo, Senior Madeline, Jeff reporting. What are your orders?"

    Upon hearing Madeline''s summons, space warped and a robust, muscr knight dressed in pristine white armor from head to toe emerged from the void. He stood before Madeline and carried himself with an entric demeanor that would surely shock church priests. Madeline paid no attention to his mboyance. On the contrary, she gradually closed her eyes as if on the verge of falling asleep.

    "The Horned Behemoth is leading the way at coordinates 44.021. Alex needs cover. Lead your team, nk from the other side, and divert its attention. I trust you know what to do."

    "The Horned Behemoth?"

    Madeline gave a nod of approval, while Jeff couldn''t contain hisughter before leaping down from his perch.

    "Is there something wrong with that Horned Behemoth, Miss Madeline? Is it really weak?" Anna asked, her ignorance not hiding the fact that she sensed a problem.

    Anna could tell that something was off about the Horned Behemoth, simply by the reactions of those who heard its name. Madeline shook her head in response to Anna''s question.

    "No, quite the opposite actually. The Horned Behemoth is considered one of the most powerful Chaos Lords. In terms of brute strength, it rivals that of dragon soul heirs."

    "That strong? But then why..."

    "You see, there''s a saying in Alex''s hometown," Madeline interrupted, lifting her head to meet Anna''s gaze with her pitch-ck eyes devoid of emotion.

    "A weak teammate does more harm than a strong enemy. And this Horned Behemoth is known as a ''weak teammate''. Now we are certain that this time... Alex will definitely achieve ultimate victory," Madeline exined, her eyes closing as she seemed to drift into sleep. But before she fully closed her eyes, she softly uttered amand.

    The magical attacks that were holding back the Chaos army weakened once again. This time, the Chaos creatures moved with even greater speed. Within seconds, they were just a few hundred meters away from the city walls. If they charged to the base of the walls, they could easily break through the defenses and prate the barrier.

    Rumble!

    However, at that moment, the heavy steel tes atop the city walls slid open, revealing ck cannon openings that aimed directly at the approaching enemies.

    In the next instant, the world fell silent.

    Dazzling cannon sts erupted from the city walls, showering the Chaos army with tens of thousands of fireballs. The brilliance of the explosions filled the air, breaking the silence like ate guest arriving at a party.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    If one were topare the battlefield to a dance party, it was as if a melodious waltz had transformed into a raucous disco. Countless shes of light, deafening booms, and the trembling ground became the main melody.

    Caught off guard by this ambush, the Chaos army was thrown into chaos. Skeleton soldiers and soul griffins disintegrated in the sts, while the Abominations were engulfed in mes, torn apart mercilessly.

    In an instant, smoke and fire shrouded the entire battlefield. For the first time in this battle of quantity, the Chaos army found themselves at a disadvantage. But before they could regain theirposure, the center entrance of the city wall swung open, and 300 heavily-armored knights on horseback charged out.

    "Woooo! Attack!!!!" shouted the leading knight, his pure white armor shining brightly as he raised his spear high. In response, hundreds of golden light columns descended from above, enveloping the knights and increasing their size. With a thunderous roar, the knights galloped forward, slicing through the bewildered Chaos army as if they were cutting through butter.

    Nothing could stand in their way. From a distance, the formation formed by the hundreds of knights resembled a sharp de gleaming in golden radiance, effortlessly cleaving through the ck, chaotic mass. Even the death knights'' assault held no weight in the face of the holy knights. Before the death knights could strike, sparkling hexagonal crystals appeared, halting their attacks. It was as if the death knights were being crushed by a steamroller, reduced to nothing but worthless meat.

    The reach of the holy knights'' attacks was so vast that any enemies in their path met a crushing defeat. Even the evil incantations of the lichs proved useless against them. Spells that could easily im lives were rendered useless when confronted by the holy knights. In that moment, the holy knights were truly invincible.

    But just as the knights neared the edge of the swirling Chaos fog, the dense mist began to churn.

    Then, a furious voice erupted from within the fog!

    "You... are orchestrating your own downfall! Pitiful worms!"

    Simultaneously, the fog billowed with intensity, revealing a colossal figure standing at a staggering height of 60 meters, resembling a human.

    "Thank goodness..." Alex exhaled, his anxiety dissipating as he nced at hispanions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Prepare yourselves. The moment has arrived for us to venture forth."

 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1458: Final Clash 4

    Chapter 1639 Chapter 1458: Final sh 4

    "Despicable vermin!"

    Apanied by a furious growl, a colossal silhouette emerged from the mist. As the fog cleared, the true form of the creature was revealed to all - a towering giant, standing over 60 meters tall. At first nce, it resembled a gori draped in shimmering golden fur, but what truly sent chills down the spine was the massive eye positioned in the center of its forehead. Its gargantuan mouth, stretching from ear to ear, was enough to instill immense terror in anyone who gazed upon it. However, the most striking feature was the long, razor-sharp horn that protruded from its forehead, resembling that of a majestic unicorn.

    In the presence of this monstrosity, even the radiant golden-d holy knights appeared norger than insignificant insects. Witnessing the creature''s emergence, the knights swiftly turned on their heels and fled towards the safety of the city walls. It was evident that they knew engaging this behemoth head-on would be futile. But as soon as the giant caught sight of their escape, it erupted in anger, breaking through the dissipating fog and giving chase with a thunderous snarl.

    "Halt... right there!"

    Stepping out of the chaotic mist, the colossal creature diminished in size, yet still stood as tall as a 10 to 20-story building. The Horned Behemoth bellowed and advanced, its movements appearing slow and clumsy from a distance. However, this was merely an illusion, for in a matter of moments, the Horned Behemoth closed in on the knights, obliterating the Chaos creatures in its path. Whether friend or foe, the Horned Behemoth had its sights set solely on these minuscule, gleaming humans.

    "Now, brethren! Let our unwavering faith summon forth the most sacred being! May the radiance of the knights envelop this world!"

    The lead holy knight, adorned in white, bellowed with determination. Leaping over the carcass of a Chaos creature, he cast a nce back at the approaching Horned Behemoth. Upon hearing his call, the other knights trailing closely behind swiftly came to a halt. Following the example of their white-d leader, the knights raised their weapons high and shouted in unison.

    In an instant, a radiant golden glow enveloped the surroundings. As the knights unleashed their resounding cries, beams of golden light erupted from their beings, shooting upwards and converging as a single entity. In the blink of an eye, a spectral image materialized in the sky, depicting a knight mounted on a warhorse as colossal as the Horned Behemoth itself. Confronting the approaching behemoth, the towering golden knight spurred the horse forward, spear pointed directly at the enemy, and crouched slightly. With a burst of speed, the warhorse lunged towards the Horned Behemoth,unching a mid-air assault. And in that very instant, the golden knight''s form solidifiedpletely, indistinguishable from a corporeal presence.

    "You insolent fools! How dare you provoke me. Prepare to face my wrath!"

    As the golden knight charged towards the Horned Behemoth, the enraged creature swung its left arm, attempting to strike a blow.

    Clink!

    The knight''s razor-sharp spear collided with the behemoth''s palm, but the immense force behind the attack failed to cause significant damage. In a thunderous sh, the spear and the behemoth''s palm shed, but the behemoth quickly retaliated by grabbing hold of the knight''s weapon andunching a powerful punch with its right fist.

    Bang!

    The behemoth''s punchnded on the golden knight''s massive defensive shield, yet the knight stood firm, undeterred. The two forces reached a stalemate, locked in a battle of strength. The golden knight''s radiance intensified, conjuring dazzling fireballs that encircled him. The fireballs expanded andunched themselves towards the Horned Behemoth.

    "Roarrr¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The moment the behemoth made contact with the golden mes, it let out a cry of anguish. The mes inflicted significant damage upon it. However, the Horned Behemoth refused to retreat. Recognizing the power of the golden mes, it raised its head, emitting a deafening roar. Bolts of blinding lightning erupted from the razor-sharp horn on its forehead, aiming directly at the golden knight.

    The lightning bolts shed with the engulfing mes, creating a spectacr disy of electricity and fire. The battlefield became a maelstrom of energy, repelling any nearby chaos creatures, obliterating them instantly.

    "This creature never learns," Alex mused, a smile ying on his lips. It was undeniable that the Horned Behemoth posed a formidable challenge among the Chaos Lords.

    The Horned Behemoth may have been a fearsome and destructive creature, but it possessed a simple and easily manipted nature. While it had the potential to cause widespread devastation if harnessed correctly, its chaotic tendencies made it a liability. The behemoth''s unpredictable nature posed a significant threat not only to its enemies but also to its allies.

    Itsck of intelligence and susceptibility to maniption meant that it could easily be turned against its own side. The behemoth''s actions could lead to unintended consequences and coteral damage, putting its allies at risk. Despite its raw power, the Horned Behemoth''s unreliability made it a ticking time bomb in any battle.

    It was a shame that such a formidable force had such inherent ws. If it could be controlled and directed effectively, the Horned Behemoth could have been an unstoppable weapon. However, its chaotic nature made it a danger to everyone around it, making it more of a liability than an asset.

    Alright, it''s time to put our n into action. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Prepare yourselves," Alex whispered to his group, his voice barely audible. He reached out and sped the cross-shaped emblem hanging from his chest. In an instant, his body blurred and seamlessly blended into the surroundings. His group followed suit, disappearing into the shadows cast by the city wall.

    "Stick to the n and coordinate with ''Jeff'' and his team. The golden knight won''t hold on much longer!"

    Despite the Horned Behemoth and the valiant efforts of the golden knight, the Chaos creatures kept charging forward relentlessly. Most of these creatures were humanoid, resembling towering goris with various twisted features. Some had the heads of snakes, while others had limbs reminiscent of reptiles. With wild howls, they surged ahead, only to be swiftly consumed and obliterated by bolts of lightning and waves of mes.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1459: Camp Reversal Badge

    Chapter 1640 Chapter 1459: Camp Reversal Badge

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the midst of chaos, a woman found sce in the arms of Alex, her trusted alchemist. She clung to him, covering her ears tightly as the world around them erupted in dazzling shes and deep rumbles. Moments earlier, they had witnessed a mysterious Chaos creature attacking Alex, only to be struck down by a bolt of lightning. The creature exploded, its putrid green blood sttering in all directions. Thankfully, Alex was unharmed, continuing to navigate through the chaos with the woman in his arms. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From above, if she had the chance to look down, she would see that Alex''s group had not charged into the heart of the Chaos army. Instead, they had split into smaller factions, encircling the army without being detected. Like shadows, they weaved in and out, avoiding the Chaos creatures and maneuvering around the chaos.

    "It''s about time," she thought to herself.

    Just as the thought crossed her mind, the Horned Behemoth, locked in a fierce battle, let out a thunderous roar. The lightning brilliance intensified, illuminating the battlefield. The creature widened its massive eye and unleashed a beam of red light directly at a golden knight.

    In a moment of surprise, the golden knight was unable to dodge the attack. The beam struck his head, causing him to cry out in pain. The stalemate between the knight and the Horned Behemoth was finally broken.

    With a powerful swing of its massive fists, the Horned Behemoth disarmed the golden knight, shattering his heavy shield. The mes that once engulfed the knight began to fade under the onught of lightning strikes. The Horned Behemoth roared triumphantly as it raised its arms, unleashing its full might upon the golden knight.

    A deafening boom echoed through the battlefield as the golden knight shattered into nothingness. In his ce, tiny knights,pletely powerless, fell from the sky. Before they could even touch the ground, the Horned Behemoth struck the earth with tremendous force.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The ground trembled and cracked, copsing under the impact. Spiritual light rose from beneath the Horned Behemoth''s fists, a grim sign of lives lost.

    Witnessing this scene, Bahamut''s clone couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. This was exactly what he had nned when he led the Chaos Lords here. The defensive line had crumbled under the might of the Horned Behemoth. Though initially annoyed by the creature''s disobedience, Ion now saw the value in its actions. With the golden knight defeated, the Horned Behemoth had cleared the way. All that remained was to shatter the city walls, and the defensive line would crumble entirely.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª! Scums of Light maind; this is what happens when you defy Chaos!"

    Bahamut''s clone watched as the Horned Behemoth raised its arms and let out a triumphant roar.

    Then, without warning, it turned and vanished into the Chaos fog. As if following its lead, the Chaos army began to retreat, gradually fading away.

    Confusion filled the air. What was happening?

    As the Horned Behemoth turned around, Alex seized the opportunity to slip into the chaotic fog, disappearing from sight. In the midst of the Chaos creatures, there was nothing but massive, terrifying beings emitting a warm and putrid air. Even the alchemist, covering her mouth and nose, couldn''t bear the stench. She was well aware of the danger they were in. Surrounded by tens of thousands of Chaos creatures, their fate hung in the bnce. If they were discovered, the consequences would be unimaginable. But for now, they relied on one crucial factor - remaining undetected.

    "It seems like your n is working," Alex remarked.

    It wasn''t his own abilities that allowed them to navigate through the Chaos creatures unnoticed, but rather the badge hanging on his chest. The cross-shaped badge, designed by his alchemist, emitted a faint glow that cloaked them in a protective aura. This was the Camp Reversal Badge, capable of harnessing the power of both Order and Chaos and converting it through spiritual energy.

    "What a brilliant design," Alex thought, marveling at the badge''s effectiveness. In their previous encounters, he had used various strategies to outmaneuver their enemies. But this time, the stakes were higher. They were not facing creatures of Light, but the chaotic forces of Chaos itself. And now, they were venturing deep into the heart of Chaos, where sneaking around would be incredibly challenging. In the realm of Light, he would have countless options to reach their destination safely with his party. But in thisnd of Chaos, where Light was scarce, their presence was like a beacon in the darkness. In their previous forays into Chaos, Alex had used the power of Light to create a protective halo, shielding them from Chaos. However, this method had its ws - it attracted the attention of surrounding Chaos creatures. Each time they had entered Chaos before, they had faced relentless attacks from the creatures. If they were to rely on the same method again, they would be immediately encircled and have no chance of reaching their destination.

    The girl, being a descendant of a powerful alchemist family, possessed great intelligence and insight. Despite her innocent demeanor, she was far from naive. When Alex had requested her assistance, she quickly understood the underlying principle behind it - that the strength of both Order and Chaos beings stemmed from spiritual powers. With this understanding, she set to work on designing and constructing the Camp Reversal Badge.

    The Camp Reversal Badge was essentially a device that allowed the wearer to convert between the camps of Order and Chaos. By activating it with their own spiritual power, the wearer could merge their presence with Chaos while maintaining their allegiance to Order internally. Additionally, the badge enabled Alex to absorb spiritual powers from Chaos, alleviating concerns about depleting his own reserves. However, using the Camp Reversal Badge required considerable strength and a vast amount of spiritual power. Without these prerequisites, the benefits would not outweigh the risks of insufficient spiritual power absorption. Fortunately, Alex led an elite team of Saints, ensuring that he had no concerns in this regard.

    Thanks to the Camp Reversal Badge''s effect, Alex and the alchemist, Lapis, were able to move freely and covertly through the Chaos creatures. In the eyes of the Chaos beings, they appeared as one of their own, possessing the aura of Chaos. This granted them the ability to travel undetected and without suspicion.

    But even so, Alex''s didn''t let his guard down entirely.

    As Alex sprinted through the chaotic environment with the alchemist in his arms, they encountered a formidable obstacle. A massive shadow suddenly appeared in their path, causing Alex to increase his speed and swiftly navigate around it. Just as they escaped, a deafening boom resonated behind them. A colossal Chaos creature had stomped down on the spot they had upied mere moments ago. Oblivious to their presence, the creature changed direction and continued its rampage elsewhere.

    Such was the nature of Chaos creatures - solitary and merciless. If anyone dared to impede their path, they would be torn apart without a second thought.

    Taking a moment to catch their breath, the alchemist ced her hand on Alex''s chest, feeling a sense of relief. She then turned her gaze towards him, observing his determined expression.

    "He truly is a handsome Lord," Margaret thought to herself, appreciating Alex''s striking profile.

 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1460: Behind the Enemy Line

    Chapter 1641 Chapter 1460: Behind the Enemy Line

    "He truly is a handsome Lord," Margareth thought to herself, appreciating Alex''s striking profile.

    Alex waspletely oblivious to the thoughts running through the young girl''s mind at that moment. His attention was solely focused on the task at hand.

    "I need to leave this area quickly, there''s nothing but destion ahead!" Alex thought to himself.

    With that thought in mind, Alex abruptly halted, picked up his pace, and dashed forward. But just as he was about to move, a furious snarl echoed in his ears. The fog suddenly thickened, and a massive hand emerged from within, reaching out for Alex and the girl he was holding. Within moments, a grotesque gori covered in decaying, bloody flesh emerged from the fog and lunged at Alex.

    "Ugh, what a nuisance," Alex muttered under his breath. He swiftly wrapped one arm around the alchemist and drew his magical sword from its sheath. With a burst of speed, he evaded the chaotic creature''s grasp, leaping onto its arm in a graceful arc. Then, he propelled himself forward, his sword radiating a brilliant spiritual light. His shing attack dispersed the fog and unleashed a blinding de ray that struck the creature''s throat. In an instant, the chaotic creature ceased its movements as its skull soared into the air and vanished into the fog. Its colossal body crashed to the ground with a resounding thud. This battle caught the attention of nearby chaotic creatures, but when they turned towards Alex, all they saw was a headless corpse. The two had vanished into the fog, leaving no trace behind.

    "Phew... That takes care of that," Alex sighed in relief. He released his grip on the girl and surveyed their surroundings. The once vibrantnd, once part of Dali''s Kingdom, had beenpletely tainted by chaos. Everywhere was now shrouded in shades of gray. Thick fog engulfed the area, obscuring visibility for dozens of meters.

    "Alright, let''s begin here," Alex dered. Making sure there were no chaotic creatures in the vicinity, he nodded and reached into his pocket for a prismatic crystal. He threw it onto the ground, and in a sh of radiance, the petite girl appeared before him. She was now dressed in a pristine white robe and a wide triangr hat. Upon seeing Alex, she inclined her head in a slight bow.

    "Master, greetings," she greeted respectfully.

    "No need for formalities," Alex waved off her courtesy with a casual gesture.

    "Now it''s your turn. Gather them all."

    To Alex, two individuals were pivotal for their expedition into thend of chaos - Margaret and Lisa. Lisa, as the psychic of the Astral Temple, possessed the ability to summon heroic spirits andmunicate with them. Her presence was indispensable, especially in a chaotd where she functioned as a signal transmitter. She could establish connections andmunicate with heroic spirits in ces with no signal reception. Relying on her signals, the rest of the group could navigate through the copsing chaos without losing their way. Furthermore, Lisa served as Alex''s megaphone, rying hismands to others when necessary.

    However, Lisa''s abilities were somewhat limitedpared to Margaret. In terms of strength, she was not as formidable. This was particrly evident in the chaotd where she primarily served as a signaling satellite for the Astral Temple.

    "I understand, Master. I will take care of it," Lisa responded obediently. She nodded gently, raised her silver staff, and struck it against the ground.

    ng!

    A clear and melodious sound reverberated through the fog. Within moments, figures started emerging from the dense mist, one after another.

    ''''Leader, we''re here!"

    Along with the energetic greeting, Maggie strolled out of the fog as Scarlet followed closely behind her. After a few moments, the rest also arrived one after another. As members of Alex''s elite squad, every one of them possessed solid strength, so no one was sacrificed when they sneaked around the Chaos army. In just a few breaths, all elite members were gathered, arriving behind Alex and standing by to go.

    "Seems like everyone is fast on their feet, huh."

    Looking at this scene, Maggie couldn''t help but blow a whistle. She squinted and scanned the fog casually.

    "Minnie, proceed with the reconnaissance," Alexmanded his scout. Shortly after, he received a response.

    "I have confirmed the target, my Lord. However, something peculiar has caught my attention. Despite the chaos surrounding it, the Dali Kingdom Capital remains intact. Not only that, but both the chaos and the city seem to coexist in a unique order," Minnie reported.

    Alex was taken aback by the news. Logically, any structures of light would have crumbled and decayed under the influence of chaos. The Dali Kingdom Capital, being a city of light, should have long been destroyed by now. Yet, ording to Minnie''s observations, it still stood, defying the odds and operating in a special form of light.

    "Let''s investigate further," Alex decided after a moment of contemtion. He signaled to the group and led them into the fog. Lisa and Margareth followed closely behind. Soon, their figures vanished within the mist, leaving only faint afterimages behind.

    Thanks to the Camp Reversal Badge, Alex and his group arrived at the Dali Kingdom Capital without wasting any time. If they had taken the usual route, they would have spent hours navigating through chaos. But now, their assimted bodies moved effortlessly, flowing with the currents of chaos towards their destination.

    A wave of dizziness washed over them as they stepped onto solid ground again. Margaret had already fainted, her eyes spinning in confusion. Lisa, although slightly unsteady, remainedposed as she leaned against Alex for support. Clutching her silver staff tightly, she relied on it as her sole anchor.

    "So, this is the Dali Kingdom Capital?" Alex wondered aloud.

    After shaking his head to toss the unpleasant dizziness behind him, Alex lifted his head and sized up the Dali Kingdom Capital.

    The entire Dali Kingdom Capital was engulfed in a thick nket of mist. But what caught his attention was that the buildings stood untouched, preserved in their perfect state. If Alex had known that Bahamut''s clone had ravaged more than half of the city earlier, he would have been even more astounded. There was no sign of any damage. Everything appeared serene and wless. However, something felt off. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Alex gazed at the flickering lights in the Capital, he squinted his eyes and reached for the hilt at his side. A strange sense of danger emanated from deep within him. For some inexplicable reason, it felt absurd and peculiar. Just like Minnie had mentioned, a power of Light,pletely different from this world, was exerting its influence. This power did not belong here, yet it felt oddly familiar.

    But before addressing that, there was another pressing matter...

    "We''re separated again... Leader..." Maggie''s voice echoed in Alex''s mind. Chaos was chaos, after all; expecting them to adhere to any rules like Order was utterly impossible. So despite everyone arriving in the Capital at the same time, they were once again split apart. Some were thrown outside the city, while others were flung into the heart of it. Luckily, Alex had Lisa, the "signal transmitter," with him, allowing him to stay in touch with his group. This time, in addition to Margareth and Lisa, he had Minnie and 30 others by his side. Unfortunately, Scarlet and Maggie were separated this time. Scarlet seemed to be trapped in a library within the dark pce, while Maggie was transported to a vampire tower. And that wasn''t all...

    "There''s no one around, Alex. We haven''t seen any living or undead beings," Scarlet spoke calmly, but her voice betrayed a hint of uncertainty. It wasn''t entirely surprising, considering that the Dali Kingdom Capital was known to be a gathering ce for undead creatures. It would make sense if there were no living beings in sight. But now, as they surveyed the vast city, there was not a single undead creature in sight... In fact, there was nothing moving at all.

    ng...!

    In that moment, a loud crash reverberated through the air. Alex''s expression shifted slightly upon hearing the sound. He extended his arm and signaled to the group. As soon as they saw his gesture, they quickly concealed themselves in the surroundings and turned towards the source of the unfamiliar noise.

    ng...! ng...!

    Amidst the resounding sh of swords, a group of shadowy figures emerged from the misty haze, slowly advancing towards Alex''spanions. As the fog dissipated, their true identities were revealed, leaving both Alex and the steadfast Margareth astounded

    Before them stood a formidable team of skeletal sentinels. Although "skeletal guards" may not be the most urate depiction, their appearance resembled that of skeletal guards, with nothing but bones and no trace of flesh. However, there was an uncanny resemnce to robots in their presence.

    Their peculiar robotic bodies seamlessly merged with the skeletal framework, making it almost impossible for Alex to discern them if not for their protruding skulls and limbs.

 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1461: Plane Destruction Bomb

    Chapter 1642 Chapter 1461: ne Destruction Bomb

    ng...! ng...!

    Amidst the resounding sh of swords, a group of shadowy figures emerged from the misty haze, slowly advancing towards Alex''spanions. As the fog dissipated, their true identities were revealed, leaving both Alex and the steadfast Margareth astounded

    Before them stood a formidable team of skeletal sentinels. Although "skeletal guards" may not be the most urate depiction, their appearance resembled that of skeletal guards, with nothing but bones and no trace of flesh. However, there was an uncanny resemnce to robots in their presence.

    Their peculiar robotic bodies seamlessly merged with the skeletal framework, making it almost impossible for Alex to discern them if not for their protruding skulls and limbs.

    Alex issued a series ofmands to his team before shifting his attention towards Margareth.

    "Margareth, it''s time to begin. Have you gathered everything you need?" he inquired.

    "Y-Yes, Sir Alex. I''m fully prepared. Just give me a little time, and I''ll assemble and activate it sessfully," Margareth replied, her eyes scanning the surroundings with curiosity.

    In an instant, Margareth''s demeanor shifted as she absorbed Alex''s question. With determination, she nodded and reached into her spatial pocket. From within, she retrieved arge, oval-shaped metallic object. At first nce, it resembled an oversized metal capsule, adorned with a beautifully-drawn magical ritual that emitted a faint golden glow. Encased within a rectangr crystal box, almost like a piece of artwork, this one-meter-long and half-a-meter-wide metallic object held immense power.

    Alex knew all too well that this was no mere artwork; it was Margareth''s groundbreaking invention¡ªa weapon of unparalleled destruction known as the ne Destruction Bomb. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Margareth, the brilliant alchemist, possessed a multitude of talents. However, her expertise in one particr field stood out above the rest: explosions. Among the arsenal of alchemical weapons she had crafted, the ne Destruction Bomb reigned supreme in terms of sheer devastation. By forcefullybining the forces of Light and Dark, she had created an explosive attack that rivaled the destructive power of a nuclear bomb. But that was not all. If Alex strategically positioned the ne Destruction Bombs in a circr formation and ignited them simultaneously, the resulting cataclysm would birth a vortex-like entity capable of consuming everything in its path. In that moment, whether it be Light or Chaos, all would be eradicated. Nothing would remain - no trace of Chaos, Light, or any discernible existence. It would obliterate matter itself.

    Alex devised a n to scatter the ne Destruction Bombs throughout the Dali Kingdom Capital, enticing Bahamut''s clone to venture into their midst before triggering their detonation. This scheme served a dual purpose. It would not only eliminate the clone but also impede Chaos from infiltrating the Main Continent, at least temporarily. However, this seemingly straightforward tactic carried the inherent risk of "killing 1000 enemies while hurting 800 allies." Given the overwhelming power of the ne Destruction Bomb, Alex mentally prepared himself for theplete annihtion of the first line of defense. Moreover, the repercussions of the explosion''s creation of a "dark hole" remained unknown. Should it ensnare the entire continent, Alex would only be inviting trouble upon himself. To mitigate potential risks, he contemted cing the ne Destruction Bombs at the heart of the Dali Kingdom Capital. By doing so, the damage inflicted upon the continent would be minimized, limited to the outermostyer.

    Nevertheless, these ns were mere hypotheses. Considering the inherent dangers, Alex hesitated to test the might of the ne Destruction Bomb on the Main Continent. If matters escted beyond control, he might end up destroying the continent before Chaos had a chance to do so.

    However, circumstances had shifted.

    "At present, the Dali Kingdom Capital is beset by certain troubles. It appears that we must adapt to the situation at hand," Alex spoke, casting a fleeting nce at the ne Destruction Bomb cradled in Margareth''s hands.

    "Margareth, how many of these have you brought this time?"

    "Um..." Margareth''s head drooped in embarrassment upon hearing Alex''s inquiry. Blushing, she softly replied,

    "Sir Alex, I have crafted a total of 50 ne Destruction Bombs and brought them all here. I hope that will be sufficient..."

    As Alex listened to Margareth''s timid exnation, a slight twitch in the corner of his eye betrayed his inner turmoil. In his eyes, this shy and innocent alchemist had suddenly transformed into a ticking nuclear arsenal.

    "Didn''t you say five would be sufficient?" Alex questioned, his voice tinged with exasperation.

    Margareth''s blush deepened as she averted her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "Yes... but even so, I fear they won''t be enough. That''s why I brought them all..."

    Alex''s stoic expression remained unchanged, though his emotions roiled beneath the surface. He reached out his hand, gently patting Margareth''s shoulder. "Well done, Margareth. But you must exercise caution. One miscalction could sweep us all into the abyss. For the sake of our safety, you must be more careful."

    Margareth nodded obediently, her eyes meeting Alex''s as she lifted her head. "Yes, Sir Alex. I will take note of that."

    "I don''t mind," she continued, her voice filled with sincerity. "As long as I can be by your side, even an ident wouldn''t matter..."

    "Cough, cough," Alex coughed lightly, interrupting Margareth''s train of thought. "Alright, now is not the time for that. Let''s focus on the task at hand. We''ll have plenty of time for thatter. Prepare yourselves, we''re moving out immediately."

    With a wave of his hand, Alex signaled the rest of the team to follow. Margareth, thoughcking a visible reaction, coughed softly and fell into step behind him.

    ¡¼Your charisma is truly mesmerizing, evident from the way she gazes at you. It''s clear that she has developed feelings for you, but she''s not the only one. Perhaps you should consider exploring those connections.¡½Silveria yfully taunted Alex, but he chose to ignore her, causing the silver-haired goddess to pout in her bedroom in her own realm. She felt frustrated that she couldn''t go on a killing spree just yet.

    At that precise moment, the scouts sprang into action. Their findings revealed the presence of three powerful entities, known as Chaos Lords, within the Dali Kingdom Capital. These Chaos Lords were situated in the central pce of the city. However, their true identities remained a mystery, as there were countless Chaos Lords in existence.

    "Maggie, Scarlet, take charge of your respective teams. And as always, maintain a low profile. Maggie, this time focus on providing support..." Alex paused for a moment, surveying the surroundings before continuing, "...and let Mart lead the team. Can you handle it, Mart?"

    "...If Maggie is willing to follow my orders, there shouldn''t be any issues."

    In response to Alex''s question, a menacing voice chimed in. Hearing this, Maggie snorted dismissively and relinquished her role as a leader. It was not surprising, considering that if Maggie were to showcase her abilities, their n to infiltrate their destination would surely bepromised.

    "Alright, let''s move out!"

    After ensuring that everyone was prepared, Alex crouched in the shadows and fixed his gaze on the corner of the street ahead. As soon as the steel skeleton guards turned the corner, he issued amand and swiftly maneuvered through the shadows, leaving behind a trail of afterimages. He arrived beside the steel skeleton guards, unsheathing his sword in one fluid motion. Simultaneously, a dozen cloaked figures materialized in midair around the guards. The leader, a petite shadowy figure, extended her arm and threw a pitch-ck, semi-circr enchanted field that instantly enveloped the guards. The darkness shimmered, and the world seemed to bepletely shielded. At the same time, Alex''s sword pierced the body of one of the guards.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    In response to this attack, several bolts of light erupted from the steel skeleton guard. It attempted to retaliate, but at that moment, a thief leaped into the air, wielding daggers that found their mark in its eyes. Meanwhile, four shadow clones of the thief struck the other guards. However, as soon as the thief and his clones vanished from sight, a knight standing beside Alex raised his longsword and shed it through one of the guards. Rays of light dazzled as the sword prated the solid steel, unleashing white, holy mes that consumed the guard, reducing it to ashes.

    The trio''s coordination was wless. It took less than 10 seconds from the moment Alex initiated the attack to the knight delivering the final blow with his holy strike. Before the unfortunate guards could even react, they were swiftly dispatched. On the other side, the remaining guards met a simr fate. They were encircled by the rest of the group and fell to the ground without uttering a sound.

    As the steel skeleton guards copsed, a mage dressed in a pitch-ck robe snarled and extended his arm. Almost immediately, an emerald brilliance emanated from his fingertips, shrouding the enemy corpses. The moment the brilliance enveloped them, the corpses disintegrated into powder and vanished from sight.

    "Phew..."

    As the pitch-ck enchanted field dispersed, the wind resumed its howling. Alex raised his head and nced at the lead scout. The young woman subtly shook her head in response. Understanding her message, Alex gestured for silence.

    The once bustling street nowy empty. At first nce, it appeared as though nothing had urred.

    With the patrols eliminated, the group reached the northern gate of the Dali Kingdom Pce. Along the way, Alex confirmed that the peculiar steel skeleton guards were not connected to each other. He even attempted to take out another team of patrols across the street, but they remainedpletely unresponsive. It seemed that despite their twisted nature, influenced by Chaos, they were incapable of exhibiting the same discipline as the forces of Light (Order).

 Chapter 1643 Status Updated

    Chapter 1643 Status Updated

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 21

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 227 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 280000/1M MP: 44100/44100

    SE: 26100/26100

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning ATK: 12800

    DEF: 11500

    AGI: 11100

    INT: 7600

    LUK: 3400

    BP: 0

    SP: 26

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain 12:47

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    ¡º[Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP):???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1462:Dual Strategy

    Chapter 1644 Chapter 1462:Dual Strategy

    The trio''s coordination was wless. It took less than 10 seconds from the moment Alex initiated the attack to the knight delivering the final blow with his holy strike. Before the unfortunate guards could even react, they were swiftly dispatched. On the other side, the remaining guards met a simr fate. They were encircled by the rest of the group and fell to the ground without uttering a sound.

    As the steel skeleton guards copsed, a mage dressed in a pitch-ck robe snarled and extended his arm. Almost immediately, an emerald brilliance emanated from his fingertips, shrouding the enemy corpses. The moment the brilliance enveloped them, the corpses disintegrated into powder and vanished from sight.

    "Phew..."

    As the pitch-ck enchanted field dispersed, the wind resumed its howling. Alex raised his head and nced at the lead scout. The young woman subtly shook her head in response. Understanding her message, Alex gestured for silence.

    The once bustling street nowy empty. At first nce, it appeared as though nothing had urred.

    With the patrols eliminated, the group reached the northern gate of the Dali Kingdom Pce. Along the way, Alex confirmed that the peculiar steel skeleton guards were not connected. He even attempted to take out another team of patrols across the street, but they remainedpletely unresponsive. It seemed that despite their twisted nature, influenced by Chaos, they were incapable of exhibiting the same discipline as the forces of Light (Order).

    This is the spot.

    Alex stared in silence at the securely locked metal door. ording to the information gathered from the thieves, this was the location where one of the Chaos Lords had been detected. If Alex remembered correctly, the back of the Dali Kingdom Pce''s northern gate was a vast garden and za, not suitable for hiding. Even with the Camp Reversal Badge to conceal their presence, there was no telling what the Chaos Lord would do. For the sake of safety, it was crucial to eliminate the Chaos Lord. However, this ce was the lowest level of the Darkness Pce, and any conflict would surely attract the attention of the other two Chaos Lords. The best strategy was to attack all three Chaos Lords simultaneously. The party that managed to eliminate their Chaos Lord first would then aid the other parties until all threats were eliminated. They would then set up the ne Destruction Bomb and make a swift exit...

    It sounded simple, but executing it was apletely different story. Even though Alex had sessfully wiped out the patrols of the Dali Kingdom Capital, this ce had already been tainted by Chaos. If Chaos desired, summoning more Chaos creatures wouldn''t be difficult. Thus, when the battlemenced, Alex''s group would not only have to face a Chaos Lord but also deal with Chaos creatures. Under such relentless aggression, eradicating the Chaos Lord and nting the ne Destruction Bomb was far from easy. Moreover, Bahamut''s clone would undoubtedly realize the situation and bring his armies back once Alexunched an official attack on the Capital. It would be a one-way journey. Once the attack began, there was no turning back, and time would be their greatest adversary.

    "Well, it seems I have no other choice now." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With this thought in mind, Alex furrowed his brows, pondered for a moment, and let out a sigh.

    "Scarlet, Mart, split up and send half of your mages and Healers."

    "...Understood, Leader. We will take care of it immediately."

    Upon hearing Alex''s order, a firm voice responded instantly. Scarlet remained silent for a few moments before speaking up.

    "Alex, are you nning to encircle the entire pce with a Light enchanted field?"

    "Given the circumstances, it is the best approach. We can make the most of our time and ensure the operation proceeds without any hindrance."

    "But our damage output will bepromised... Besides, we didn''t bring many spell casters with us this time. The Dali Kingdom Pce is massive as well. If we send out half of our spell casters to maintain the enchanted field... What about the BOSS''s side?"

    "I will take on the role of the main attacker on the BOSS''s side. You all will be responsible for containment. Just be cautious; as long as you''re alive, everything will be fine. I''ll defeat the Chaos Lord as quickly as possible and rendezvous with you."

    "Alright then..."

    Upon hearing Alex''s response, Scarlet nodded in agreement. Alex took a deep breath, raised his head, and observed the dark pce enveloped in fog.

    "Everything is under control here. I wonder how Madeline is faring on her end." Alex couldn''t help but wonder about the progress of his strategist, Madeline.

    Meanwhile, on the other side.

    "Attack! Attack! Attack! Charge! Charge!"

    With Bahamut''s fierce roars, the Chaos creatures surged forward, determined and undeterred by the relentless artillery fire and magical spells. res erupted amidst the chaos, casting dazzling rings of scarlet mes that pierced through the darkness. Anna gripped the edge of the city wall, uncertain, as she watched the battlefield unfold. Smoke and mes engulfed the battleground, obscuring thend and sky. The thick, ck smoke seemed to swallow everything, even the moonlight from above. Both sides shed, unleashing countless powerful area-of-effect spells that transformed the terrain and the skies. mes, thunder, lightning bolts, and various elemental attacks danced across the field, shattering the ground and leaving it muddy and murky. Amongst the destruction, the corpses of Chaos creatures littered the battlefield.

    "It''s almost time, huh?" the drowsy Madeline suddenly spoke up. She yawned andzily flipped through the pages of her thick, ornate tome.

    A change urred in the battle.

    Without saying a word, Anna inexplicably sensed that the situation on her side had taken a turn for the worse. The powerful spells that were holding back the Chaos creatures became scarce, and the deadly artillery fireballs ceased. Soon after, the Chaos creatures that were previously suppressed by the artillery attack broke free from their restraints. They surged forward, and in no time, Anna witnessed a ck sea of chaotic creatures reaching the base of the steel city walls. In an instant, the dark wave crashed against the formidable walls.

    Boom!

    The entire city walls trembled under the impact. The artillery cannons retracted and sealed shut behind iron tes to prevent further infiltration, but the Chaos creatures pressed on relentlessly. They continued to pile up, heedless of any offense. Just as Madeline had mentioned, even if the Chaos creaturescked strategic sense, their endless stream of attacks would lead to only one oue: destruction.

    "Miss Madeline... Is there anything I can do?" Anna asked, seeking guidance.

    After a moment of silence, Madeline spoke up.

    "There isn''t anything you can do. This is the only thing we need right now. Alex''s preparations should beplete by now. To prevent the Chaos creatures from sensing our n and retreating, we must keep them contained here. If we prolong the stalemate, Ion may decide to withdraw his armies and redirect his attack towards Alex instead. Ion has already suffered significant losses in the previous shes and hasn''t made much progress. If he continues to engage with us, there is no benefit for him. However, if he turns back and attacks Alex now, it will be our downfall. That''s why we''ve given Ion an opportunity, one that makes him believe he can easily break through our defenses. This way, even if he suspects something is amiss, he will hesitate, giving Alex enough time to aplish his mission. All we have to do now is hold back the armies of the dark dragon, preventing them from retreating."

    Madeline casually flipped a page in her book and continued.

    "So, just stay still and enjoy the show."

    Even though Madeline''s expression remained calm as usual, Anna could detect a hint of pride in her unwavering tone, a reflection of her unwavering faith in their ultimate victory.

    Everything was ready.

    As Alex stood before the strong, heavy door, he extended his arm to grip his sword. At that moment, Maggie and her team of Healers and mages were in position. Once Alex gave themand, they would activate the Order barrier, effectively isting the entire Dali Kingdom Pce from the outside world. This would prevent the Chaos Lord from summoning any Chaos creatures into the battle. However, Alex knew he had to seize the moment. When he had initially chosen his forces, he hadn''t anticipated the need for such a massive istion barrier. Currently, half of the members from the other teams had been deployed to create and maintain the barrier, leaving their damage output insufficient to defeat the Chaos Lord. As a result, Alex''s group needed to annihte their enemy as quickly as possible, to assist the other two parties in defeating the remaining Chaos Lords.

    "Scarlet, Mart, are you ready? Confirm your location once more," Alex asked.

    "All ready, Alex. We''ll act ording to the situation," Scarlet replied.

    "... My side is ready too, Leader. Don''t worry. We''ll be fine. Our clerics are positioned in the rear. If anything were to happen, our men could be resurrected. It''s not a big deal," Mart assured.

 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1463: Julia, Arachne Chaos Lord

    Chapter 1645 Chapter 1463: Julia, Arachne Chaos Lord

    Once all preparations were confirmed, Alex motioned for the group behind him to proceed. With a simple gesture, everyone immediately readied themselves to move out. Margareth and Lisa, though not as skilled as elite yers, were fully prepared to contribute to the uing battle.

    "Let''s do this!"

    After taking a deep breath to calm himself, Alex shouted hismand.

    With a swift motion, magical symbols of intricate beauty emerged from the ground behind Alex''s group. These symbols spun and extended throughout the Dali Kingdom Pce, interconnecting with each other. In a soft ng, the white fog that had shrouded the pce suddenly dissipated, revealing the true form of the door to all.

    Simultaneously, one of the mages behind Alex raised a white staff that emitted a brilliant sh of light. Within moments, a meteor descended from the sky, crashing forcefully into the door. With a loud bang, the heavy door shattered into countless fragments. Before the smoke had a chance to dissipate, Alex transformed into a beam of spiritual light and darted into the garden. Suddenly, a hoarse voice reached his ears.

    "Who dares to intrude? Who has dared to destroy my pce? You fools! You shall pay the price!"

    As the voice echoed, Alex had already led his group charging into the fog. The true form of the Chaos Lord, seated in the garden, was now revealed. The Chaos Lord possessed a naked upper body that stretched dozens of meters, while her lower body resembled that of a gigantic spider.

    [Chaos Lord Arachne Julia Level 209] was written above the monster''s head.

    A sense of relief washed over Alex as heid eyes on the familiar form of the Chaos Lord. He had encountered countless monsters simr to this one in the past.

    Julia, taken aback, opened her mouth wide and spewed out a white spider silk that transformed into an all-epassing web, ensnaring everyone within its grasp.

    "Firewalls, everyone!" Alexmanded.

    Once caught in the web, it would be difficult to break free. However, Alex was no stranger to facing creatures like this. Without hesitation, he threw a card into the air, summoning the hellhound in a ze of hellish fire. With a mighty howl, the hellhound charged head-first into the spiderweb, self-destructing in a burst of mes that burned holes through the web. Meanwhile, the mages around Alex chanted their spells, summoning walls and balls of me that formed a scorching barrier, incinerating the spiderweb in an instant.

    "You won''t get away with this. Don''t even try!" Julia snarled bitterly, her attacks halted so easily. She extended her arms and wed at the intruders. However, Alex raised his bow and two red arrows materialized on the bowstring. In a sh of scarlet radiance, apanied by thunderous explosions, Julia, who was attacking Alex''s group, let out a mournful howl and covered her eyes. Alex''s spatial arrows were truly formidable.

    Having thwarted Julia''s attacks twice, Alex led his group to her side. The thieves brandished their daggers and scaled Julia''s body like climbing a cliff. The less agilebat sses growled and raised their weapons, striking at Julia''s legs and massive abdomen. The mages chanted yet another incantation, sending waves of me crashing into her body, eliciting agonized screams. Julia iled her arms in an attempt to halt the assault, but the head scout''s attack left herpletely blinded. In a moment of confusion, she spun in a fluster, while the yers skillfully dodged her colossal body andunched attacks on her vulnerable spots.

    As the battle raged on, one attack managed to break through the Chaos Lord''s defenses. The assassin, a youngdy with a transparent, razor-sharp de, swiftly lifted the green weapon and plunged it deep into Julia''s heart. The de, as illusory as ever, pierced through the monster''s flesh, causing a momentary pause in the chaos.

    "Arghhhh!"

    Julia''s scream pierced the air as she endured the relentless assault from Alex''s gang.

    "You darey a hand on me! I shall im your very existence! Rise, my offspring! Feast on their flesh and consume their essence!"

    Amidst her menacing growls, the world trembled with the sound of rustling. In a matter of moments, a horde of venomous spiders, each as tall as a human, emerged from the undergrowth and descended upon Alex''s group with ferocity.

    A multitude of spiders emerged from every direction, engulfing Alex and hispanions in an instant. A monstrous spider, trembling and emitting a chilling squeak, loomed before them, causing their scalps to numb with fear. The sheer presence of this arachnid swarm would undoubtedly spell a dire oue for anyone caught off guard. However, the group had already prepared themselves upon uncovering the true identity of their formidable adversary. Though the Chaos Lord may not unleash skills as frequently as a Boss of Light, everyone was well aware of its unique abilities. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In that critical moment, as the spiders surged forward, the yers swiftly reacted.

    "Blossom!" Alice''s voice thundered as she raised her right arm. A magnificent crimson magical circle materialized beneath their feet. The spiders unfortunate enough to step upon it emitted agonizing screeches. Their massive bodies wavered and copsed to the ground, rapidly withering away. In the blink of an eye, the once formidable spiders with their plump bodies shrunk like deted balloons, transforming into piles of desated and dposed corpses.

    While Alex engaged in her own assault, Alex wasted no time. As soon as heid eyes on the advancing spiders, he instinctively took two steps back, readying himself for whaty ahead.

    "Halt!" Alexmanded, wielding the power of the Ice Element with the force of a Dragon''s tongue.

    A powerful st of frigid, azure wind swept through the destendscape, instantly turning the ground into a frozen wastnd. The towering spiders and the surrounding area became encased inyers uponyers of glistening frost. But that was not all; ethereal crystals materialized in the air, one by one, crystallizing the spiders in their icy grasp. In the meantime, Alex swung his arm, while two mages at his side raised their arms in unison. Their whispered incantations caused the ground to tremble and split open. From the shattered earth, sharp stone pirs erupted into the sky, resembling the teeth of ravenous beasts tearing through the frozen spiders. With a resounding crack, the impaled arachnids were torn asunder, their severed limbs crashing to the ground like chunks of flesh.

    Originally, Alex had no ns of sending either Lisa or Margareth to the front lines. However, in a sudden change of heart, he made the decision at thest possible moment.

    "In the name of the Stars, heed mymand!" Alex eximed.

    Lisa, with an unwavering expression on her face, surveyed the horde of spiders before her. Levitating in the air, she brandished her gleaming silver staff and pointed it towards the enemy. Within moments, a cascade of meteorites descended from the heavens, crashing down upon the spiders in a symphony of explosions, tremors, and blinding radiance. Meanwhile, Margareth joined the assault,unching her own attack simultaneously.

    "Behold!"

    As she gazed upon the horde of spiders, a shiver ran down her spine. But what amazed Alex was that this terrifying sight didn''t paralyze her with fear. Instead, she quickly regained herposure, reached into her cloak pockets, and retrieved several small metal spheres resembling rice balls. With a strong throw, sheunched them into the distance.

    Unfortunately, Margareth, who possessed little arm strength, couldn''t throw the metal spheres very far. Alex anticipated that they would onlynd a few meters away, judging by her shaky movements. However, what happened next surpassed his wildest imagination.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The moment the metal spheres left her hand, they emitted the peculiar sound of jets. Spinning and darting through the air like failed miniature rockets, theynded directly in the midst of the spider cluster. And then, something unbelievable urred.

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion erupted, propelling a towering column of mes into the sky. Scarlet rings rippled across thendscape, apanied by the colossal me column at its center. The scurrying spiders, overwhelmed by the zing rings, were instantly obliterated. They didn''t simply get sted or burned to death, but werepletely shattered. Like sand, they vanished in a puff of smoke!

    "..."

    Witnessing this spectacle, Alex couldn''t help but raise an intrigued eyebrow. The enemy was far from weak, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction for sending them forward.

 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1464: Spider Nest

    Chapter 1646 Chapter 1464: Spider Nest

    Boom!

    A deafening explosion erupted, propelling a towering column of mes into the sky. Scarlet rings rippled across thendscape, apanied by the colossal me column at its center. The scurrying spiders, overwhelmed by the zing rings, were instantly obliterated. They didn''t simply get sted or burned to death, but werepletely shattered. Like sand, they vanished in a puff of smoke!

    "..."

    Witnessing this spectacle, Alex couldn''t help but raise an intrigued eyebrow. The enemy was far from weak, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction for sending them forward.

    "How dare you inflict harm upon my innocent children!"

    Julia''s fury ignited as she witnessed her beloved spider army being annihted in an instant. Rage consumed her as she lifted her head, letting out a thunderous roar while spreading her arms wide. A vibrant green light radiated from her colossal form, filling the air with an eerie glow. In a powerful explosion, waves of poisonous green fog erupted, engulfing everything in its path, catching Alex''s group off guard.

    "Rot in hell, all of you! Hehehehehe!"

    As she observed their helplessness, Julia couldn''t contain her wickedughter. This was no ordinary fog, but a toxic mist formed from her very essence. Any living being enveloped by its poisonous embrace would wither away, their life force absorbed into Julia''s being, transforming them into her possessions.

    "Pathetic beings of Light! It is your time to perish! And I shall be..."

    "Huh? How is this possible?!"

    However, as Julia cackled with glee, her eyes widened in disbelief at the sight of the green fog surrounding her. In a matter of moments, the poisonous mist had engulfed the entire garden, transforming it into an ethereal sea of clouds. Ordinarily, the inhabitants of Order would have sumbed instantly to such an attack, their resistance futile. Yet, Julia was confounded, for she felt no surge of energy being absorbed into her body.

    "This cannot be! The flesh and blood of those who perish in my poisonous fog should heal my wounds and restore my strength. But why...?"

    What mysterious force was at y here? N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    In that moment, Julia was struck with excruciating pain in her hind leg. A piercing scream escaped her as her massive body crashed to the ground. But what left her dumbfounded was the sight of her severed hind leg lying beside her.

    "How is this possible? In my poisonous fog, how are they able to move freely and even harm me?"

    As Julia grappled with disbelief, the green toxic fog dissipated, revealing the surroundings once more. And what she saw before her eyes left her in utter shock.

    Three shimmering defensive barriers merged together, forming a colossal pyramid with Alex''s group standing calmly within its protective embrace. The swirling green fog waspletely barred from entry. No matter how forcefully it crashed against the barrier, it could not break through their defense.

    "What... What is happening?"

    Julia''s mind went nk as she tried toprehend the situation unfolding before her.

    "They have found a way to prevent my poisonous fog from infiltrating. But how? How did they know? There are always warning signs before I release the fog. Even if their reactions are swift, it is impossible for all of them to evade my attack!"

    "Attack with all your might! Destroy her!"

    Alex paid no attention to Julia''s bewildered thoughts. He had faced simr adversaries before, so he was prepared. As soon as they noticed Julia''s skin changing color, they swiftly retreated, while healers at the rear created an enchanted field that rendered them immune to poison. Alex had to acknowledge the power of Julia''s attack. Many had fallen victim to her in the past. After all, her green poisonous fog was not only devastating, but it also replenished her health.

    Alex possessed an extraordinary immunity to poison. In order to protect hisrades, he activated the enchantment of poison immunity and gathered everyone together to shield them from the impending deadly attack. However, this act came at a cost. Julia, upon witnessing Alex''s ultimate skill, entered a state of cooldown and was unable to absorb the life force of others. Instead, she grew more fatigued with each passing moment. This presented an opportune moment for Rhode.

    With amanding tone, Rhode eximed, "Everyone, unleash your full power!"

    He raised his sword high into the air, a card materializing at its tip and spinning rapidly.

    "Shatter!"

    The spirit bird expanded its wings and emitted a resounding cry, transforming into a bolt of lightning that fused with Rhode''s de. Gripping the hilt tightly, Rhode swung his sword down from above.

    Boom¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    A dazzling ray of lightning burst forth from the de, striking Julia with immense force. Electric currents surged and enveloped the colossal spider. Despite her struggle to stand, Julia let out a piercing scream and once again sumbed to paralysis. Seizing the opportunity, a member of Alex''s party, a zealous swordsman,ughed heartily as he raised his longsword with both hands and pierced Julia''s massive abdomen.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    As Julia unleashed a blood-curdling screech, the scarlet longsword sliced through her abdomen, causing putrid blood to spurt from the wound. Desperate to grasp onto something, she reached out for the girl, but her slippery form eluded her like an eel.

    In that very moment, Alex raised his arms and drew back his bow, aiming directly at Julia''s chest.

    Swoosh!

    A brilliant light arrow materialized in Alex''s hands. Without hesitation, he released the arrow, and it pierced through the massive spider.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The powerful impact sent Julia hurtling backwards, disrupting her next move. Roaring in futile struggle, she found herself enveloped in a dazzling disy of de rays and magic.

    Crack!

    After a few moments, Julia copsed to the ground, her body covered in scars from head to toe. Exhausted and unable to regain her strength or summon her offspring, she had been defeated by the relentless attacks of Rhode''s group.

    "No... I can''t die... My nest... My children!"

    In the midst of her hoarse snarl, Julia fought desperately against her impending demise. However, her feeble struggles held no meaning to those around her. Observing this scene, Alex shook his head and approached her with a casual stride. As Julia''s fading eyes caught sight of his presence, a glimmer of defiance flickered within her.

    "It''s you! Inhabitants of Light! All of you shall perish here! I will curse you with every ounce of my life...!"

    But before Julia could finish her sentence, Alex transformed his bow into a red longsword radiating with holy light. With ruthless determination, the de pierced through her skull.

    In an instant, Julia let out a horrified shriek, and her body faded away like evaporating water, leaving behind a murky, cloudy mist. Within a matter of moments, the immense spider vanished without a trace, leaving only a pile of white ash before Rhode. However, as Alex gazed upon the ashes, a subtle expression crossed his face. He stared at them for a moment, before shaking his head, realizing that in the face of death, everyone is vulnerable and weak.

 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1465: Similar Monsters

    Chapter 1647 Chapter 1465: Simr Monsters

    In a different location, Scarlet''s team engaged in a fierce battle against a formidable Chaos Lord.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The fire serpent charged towards the enigmatic Chaos Lord, who retaliated with a powerful attack of its own. It extended its arms, causing ck and white mes to erupt from the ground, forming a solid barrier to counter the fire serpent. Scarlet watched in awe as her creation collided with the perplexing wall of fire. To her surprise, the fire serpent was not merely repelled, but instead, it was absorbed into the barrier and vanished into thin air.

    "What is happening? Could this boss possess immunity against magical assaults? If that''s the case, this battle will be nearly impossible! Not only does this Chaos Lord possess exceptional skills against closebat sses, but it also seems impervious to long-range magical spells. This is truly terrifying," Scarlet pondered.

    However, there was more astonishment in store for her.

    As the fire serpent disappeared, the barrier expanded in size, and a ck and white fire serpent emerged from it, lunging at Scarlet''s team with its ws. Scarlet''s eyes widened in disbelief. It was undeniably the same fire serpent she had released earlier!

    "Retreat!"

    Scarlet''s heart raced as she hastily raised her right hand and swiftly traced an intricate and peculiar pattern in the air. A crimson magical aura materialized on the ground, enveloping the fire serpent. The creature struggled in midair for a brief moment before dissipating into thin air.

    "Phew..."

    Only then did Scarlet feel a sense of relief. Although the fire serpent had transformed, it remained a creature of fire. Luckily, as an elemental mage, Scarlet possessed knowledge of the "Elemental Return" spell, a techniquemonly learned by mages of her specialization. This spell allowed them to recall summoned elemental creatures by manipting the elements to create simted counterparts. Such simted creatures were not mere magical spells but possessed a certain degree of autonomous intelligence. This made them a formidable force,parable to half an army. To counter this strategy, most elemental mages also mastered the "Elemental Return" spell. It allowed them topel all elemental creatures within a specific range to revert to their original state, preventing enemy maniption. In this situation, Scarlet found the "Elemental Return" spell incredibly convenient.

    "Phew..."

    Scarlet''s tense muscles finally rxed as the fire serpent vanished into thin air. However, her relief was short-lived. The enigmatic abilities of the Chaos Lord had left her unsettled. It had not only absorbed her magical spell but also wielded it as its own, making Scarlet question the limits of its power.

    Meanwhile, if Alex were to discover the truth, he would be astounded. Little did he know that his former ssmate Eri and her team were currently battling simr monstrous creatures within the depths of a dungeon in the Higher World, previously he had fought something simr.

    As Scarlet''smand echoed through the battlefield, the holy knights swiftly obeyed, raising their swords high and unleashing a powerful attack known as Divine Judgement. Three radiant columns of sacred light descended from above, enveloping the Chaos Lord in a blinding glow.

    The Chaos Lord wailed in agony, desperately trying to evade the holy light. Scarlet''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction, confirming her belief that the nature of Chaos remained unchanged, regardless of its form. With the undead power of the Chaos Lord, Scarlet realized that victory was within their grasp.

    "Closebatants, fall back! Range attackers, focus on offense! Healers, maintain the holy barrier! Mages, exercise caution! Holy knights, activate your guardian halos!" Scarletmanded, determined to buy time until Alex arrived.

    They swiftly adjusted their positions, with the heavily-armored holy knights stepping forward to shield the rest of the group. The shield warriors and thieves retreated, creating space for the clerics and spell casters. These elite yers remainedposed and resolute in the face of the sudden turn of events. While an ordinary party might have been disheartened or confused, these seasoned adventurers knew their roles and understood the mission at hand.

    Scarlet''s goal had shifted from defeating the Chaos Lord to dying the battle and awaiting Alex''s arrival. However, she also desired to learn more about the Chaos Lord''s abilities. As the Chaos Lord seemed to sense Scarlet''s intention, its gaze fixated on her and the humans under hermand. Scarlet frowned, realizing that the Chaos Lord had likely deciphered her true objective. If it were to escape, it would pose a problem for her party, regardless of its intentions towards Alex.

    "We can''t let it escape. But continuing this stalemate isn''t favorable for us either. We don''t know what kind of traits this Chaos Lord possesses. What if it is preparing for something?" Scarlet thought.

    Without hesitation, she ordered her party to attack and harass the Chaos Lord. The three holy knights at the forefront raised their swords, and once again, the sacred light columns descended from above.

    To Scarlet''s surprise, this time the Chaos Lord didn''t react as expected. It remained motionless in the air, seemingly devoid of determination. The three golden light columns struck the Chaos Lord urately, but to Scarlet''s dismay, it didn''t flee or appear to be injured. The columns merely passed through its body, leaving it seemingly unharmed.

    Panicked, Scarlet quickly ordered the clerics to strengthen the defense of the holy knights and stand ready to heal. Just as she gave themand, a mysterious light shed, and Divine Judgments tainted with murky colors materialized above the three holy knights. The judgments struck heavily, causing the holy knights to stagger and struggle to maintain their bnce. However, their high defense prevented them from being severely injured. Scarlet reacted swiftly, and the clerics created a protective barrier that shielded the holy knights from further harm.

    Something was amiss. The Chaos Lord''s peculiar behavior and the unexpected nature of the attacks raised concerns in Scarlet''s mind.

    "Never stop the assault!"

    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!

    Just like before, the Divine Judgments disappeared and reappeared, striking the holy knights relentlessly. However, this time Scarlet''s fire serpent broke through and sank its fangs into the Chaos Lord. Explosions echoed through the hall as scarlet mes and scorching heat engulfed everything. The Chaos Lord found itself in a precarious position, smoke rising from its robes.

    "I''ve got it!"

    At that moment, a spark of realization gleamed in Scarlet''s eyes. She finally understood the exact weakness of the Chaos Lord. Despite its ability to reflect spells and its immunity to physical and magical attacks, it could only handle two at a time and couldn''t defend against all three simultaneously!

    That''s its Achilles'' heel!

    "Healers, maintain the defensive barrier. Everyone else, unleash your basic attacks!"

    Without hesitation, Scarlet issued hermand. But this time, instead ofunching their most powerful attacks, she instructed her party to use their basic attacks. This way, they could minimize the impact of the reflected attacks. There were no rules governing the three types of reflections. Scarlet had no choice but to brace herself and keep attacking!

    Following hermand, the group unleashed their attacks. However, these strikes seemedcklusterpared to their previous extravagant assaults. The archers let go of their most impressive abilities and simply fired regr arrows. The holy knights abandoned their powerful skills and attacked with their holy light. The mages released small fireballs under Scarlet''s guidance, while the healers maintained the defensive barrier to resist the reflected attacks.

    Scarlet''s strategy had an immediate effect. Though some attacks were asionally reflected, they were weak and easily stopped. Meanwhile, the attacks that the Chaos Lord couldn''t defend against struck with full force. While these attacks weren''t particrly strong, Scarlet''s goal wasn''t to defeat the Chaos Lord but to keep it contained in this ce. From her earlier observations, Scarlet deduced that the Chaos Lord had no offensive abilities other than reflecting attacks. In this scenario, Scarlet still had a chance to keep it under control! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    One couldn''t deny that Scarlet''s strategy proved to be a major annoyance for the Chaos Lord. It seemed to possess no proactive offensive skills. Faced with weak magical and spiritual spells, arrows, and daggers thrown by the thieves, the Chaos Lord found itself in a dire predicament. This further confirmed Scarlet''s belief that it couldn''t defend against all attacks simultaneously!

 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1466: Checkmate! The End!

    Chapter 1648 Chapter 1466: Checkmate! The End!

    Scarlet''s strategy had an immediate effect. Though some attacks were asionally reflected, they were weak and easily stopped. Meanwhile, the attacks that the Chaos Lord couldn''t defend against struck with full force. While these attacks weren''t particrly strong, Scarlet''s goal wasn''t to defeat the Chaos Lord but to keep it contained in this ce. From her earlier observations, Scarlet deduced that the Chaos Lord had no offensive abilities other than reflecting attacks. In this scenario, Scarlet still had a chance to keep it under control!

    One couldn''t deny that Scarlet''s strategy proved to be a major annoyance for the Chaos Lord. It seemed to possess no proactive offensive skills. Faced with weak magical and spiritual spells, arrows, and daggers thrown by the thieves, the Chaos Lord found itself in a dire predicament. This further confirmed Scarlet''s belief that it couldn''t defend against all attacks simultaneously!

    Unfortunately, the good times came to an abrupt end.

    Just as Scarlet was starting to believe that things were finally falling into ce, a deep, raspy voice echoed throughout the air, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.

    "You... will never be forgiven!"

    Startled, Scarlet''s breath caught in her throat as she watched a dark, mysterious presence materialize on the ground. Within moments, a sinister energy emanated from the presence, ensnaring the three holy knights in its grip. Astonishingly, the knights remained motionless, unable to retaliate against this unexpected assault.

    To Scarlet''s horror, the inky ck pool began to expand, engulfing everything in its path. It surged towards a specific target with an unstoppable force.

    "No!" Scarlet cried out in desperation.

    In the blink of an eye, the shadowy wave crashed before her, swallowing her whole in an instant.

    And in that very moment...

    Kaboom!

    The sturdy ground beneath her feet shattered into pieces, sending gravel flying in every direction. Amid the chaos, a brilliant ray of scarlet light pierced through the dark and mysterious torrent.

    Simultaneously, a woman''s voice reverberated through the air.

    "Here Ie!"

    Boom!

    As the ck torrent swallowed her up, the woman swung her scarlet longsword, slicing through the deathly darkness like Moses parting the sea. With her usualughter, she bravely faced the Chaos Lord, raising her sword high!

    Swish!

    A dazzling scarlet brilliance streaked across the sky as her longsword struck the Chaos Lord with precision. By some unfortunate stroke of luck, the Chaos Lord was temporarily immune to spiritual and magical spells but defenseless against physical attacks. And so, Shira mercilessly thrust her sword into the Chaos Lord''s body. The scarlet longsword cut through the robe that enveloped the Chaos Lord with a thunderous sound, leaving behind a gruesome wound. The Chaos Lord let out a piercing scream before vanishing and reappearing on the other side. However, Shira remained unfazed. On the contrary, she chuckled and lunged forward once more, aiming straight for its body.

    "Be careful!" Scarlet couldn''t help but feel a surge of anxiety as she witnessed the scene.

    In a surreal twist, as the woman''s longsword pierced the Chaos Lord, a strange anomaly urred. Instead of passing through the bodypletely, the scarlet de seemed to be absorbed by the dark void within the Chaos Lord. Scarlet watched in disbelief as half of the de disappeared into the creature''s form. But before she could react, a blinding sh apanied by a mysterious aura engulfed the woman, and the scarlet longsword jutted out from her own slender body!

    "No!"

    Scarlet was stunned. She had known the Chaos Lord to possess unusual abilities, capable of reflecting and amplifying attacks. Even the well-prepared fighters on Scarlet''s side struggled to withstand its onught. How was Shira supposed to endure such an attack?

    The woman swiftly evaded the Chaos Lord''s counterattack by using air breath and immediately struck back with her longsword, showing no hesitation or fear. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "All healers and mages, unleash your full power in your attacks!" Scarletmanded, recalling a strategy. Following her order, a barrage of spiritual and magical spells soared into the sky, aimed directly at the Chaos Lord.

    This time, the Chaos Lord seemed to be in a far more precarious state than before. It had lost much of its intimidating presence under the relentless assault. Scarlet and the others had previously feared its ability to reflect attacks, but now Scarlet paid no heed to that. She not only remained unafraid but even weed the reflected attacks with open arms. Her ferocious shes at the Chaos Lord grew increasingly menacing and forceful. However, most of her attacks were absorbed and redirected by the Chaos Lord, striking her own body and inflicting significant damage. The petite young woman''s body was now covered in wounds, her gothic dress tattered and punctured. Despite the bloodied mess she had be, she showed no signs of relenting in her furious onught.

    Finally, the Chaos Lord began to panic. Confronted with the relentless and reckless attacks from the swordswoman, none of its skills proved effective. Just as Scarlet had suspected, this Chaos Lord was notpletely immune to all forms of attack. Now, due to the woman''s unyielding aggression, the Chaos Lord had no choice but to focus most of its attention on her. To minimize the damage, it opted to be immune to physical attacks. Meanwhile, when faced with spiritual and magical assaults, the Chaos Lord could only choose immunity to one of them, leaving itself vulnerable to the other type of attack!

    Scarlet and the rest had learned a harsh lesson: mages could only create elemental creatures with their elemental spells, which could be negated if reflected by using ''Elemental Return''. Healers, on the other hand, had nothing to fear as they were immune to their attribute spells. This gave them the freedom to unleash their spiritual spells without reservation, knowing that they would be immune to any reflections.

    However, this also posed a significant danger, especially for spell casters. The constant shing of spells on the battlefield made it impossible to determine whether their spells were being reflected. If their spells were indeed reflected and they failed to cast ''Elemental Return'' in time, their low defense would surely lead to their demise. Fortunately, Scarlet and her team were the best of the best. If they couldn''t recognize the dangers and adapt, they would never have been able to embark on dangerous adventures with Alex or execute this ''backstabbing'' strategy.

    shes of magical brilliance filled the air, limiting the Chaos Lord''s attacks.

    Just then, Alex finally arrived.

    "Scarlet, how are things looking?" he asked, assessing the situation.

    "It''s not too bad, Alex. This Chaos Lord is a little troublesome. But thanks to that woman backing up the front, we should be fine..."

    "Okay, leave it to me then. Everyone, go for it!"

    Upon hearing Scarlet''s reassurance, Alex nodded and turned around to issuemands to the spell casters and clerics. In no time, Rhode''s group joined the battle, and the air was filled with blinding magical brilliance. The elements of wind, water, fire, and thunder converged, forming various creatures that lunged at the Chaos Lord. The clerics raised their arms high, channeling holy energy from the heavens to unleash powerful attacks upon the hall.

    This time, Alex didn''t stay hidden in the back, as he had done when his group faced Julia.

    Atst, evading yet another assault from the swordswoman, the Chaos Lord triumphantly lifted its arms and let out a thunderous roar.

    "Death is what you seek! Embrace the chaotic will and perish!"

    With a menacing growl, the tattered robe that concealed the Chaos Lord was torn asunder, unveiling its true form. To everyone''s astonishment, the Chaos Lord appeared as an enigmatic figure, taking on the shape of a human formed by intricate circles of ancient runes. Within its core, a radiant sphere of luminosity emitted an unparalleled brilliance, steadily intensifying its glow!

    A sly grin crept across Alex''s face, slowly stretching from ear to ear.

    "I''ve been eagerly anticipating this moment just likest time," he whispered. As if on cue, the sleek ebony firearm, known as Nyx, materialized in his grip, causing the world toe to a sudden standstill. Time itself seemed to freeze, trapping the Chaos Lord in a silent tableau of impending dread.

    With a resounding deration, Alex proimed,

    "Checkmate! The End!" his voice reverberating through the eerie silence.

    In an instant, the tranquility shattered as a thunderous crack pierced the air. The jet-ck bullet, propelled by the force of Nyx, tore through the folded dimensions, appearing before the Chaos Lord in the blink of an eye.

    A guttural scream escaped the Chaos Lord''s lips, only to be abruptly silenced.

    "Nooo!" It was the final plea, thest sound uttered before the Chaos Lord dissolved into oblivion, leaving nothing behind but a fading memory.

 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1467: Depleted Mana and Spiritual Power

    Chapter 1649 Chapter 1467: Depleted Mana and Spiritual Power

    Observing the oing Chaos army, Bahamut''s clone couldn''t help but wear a smug grin. It was clear that victory was within reach. Breaking through the enemy''s defenses was only a matter of time. In just a few moments, his forces would shatter the barrier, allowing Chaos to reign supreme over the Maind Continent. The game against Alex was as good as won.

    But his confidence was shattered in an instant.

    Turning abruptly, Bahamut''s clone''s eyes pierced through the distant fog. Though there was nothing to see, he could sense a golden magical barrier flickering around the Dali Kingdom Capital. It was a sight that filled him with disbelief.

    "What''s happening? How did they slip past my Chaos army and enter the Capital? Why didn''t I notice?" Questions flooded his mind, each more concerning than thest.

    "What are they nning? Why are they in the Capital?"

    For a moment, he considered retreating. The ambush from behind was beyond his expectations. In and of Chaos, any Light beings would be under immense pressure, surrounded and ughtered by Chaos creatures. It wasmon sense. Yet, somehow, they managed to sneak through unscathed.

    But...

    Another thought made him hesitate. The battle seemed to be going in his favor. Besides, he hade to realize the unreliability of the Chaos Lords he summoned. They acted on their own ord, disregarding hismands. It was a headache he never anticipated. This new perspective sheds light on the true nature of Chaos.

    In this situation, Bahamut''s clone doubted whether the Chaos Lords would even heed hismands if he were to send them as reinforcements. They might even abandon the battle altogether. Despite their disobedience, he still needed their strength. They were able to summon countless Chaos creatures into the fray, a feat he couldn''t achieve on his own. Although he was influenced by the Chaos he summoned from the Infinity Maze, he was still a "novice"pared to the Chaos Lords. Without them, breaking through the strategist''s defensive line would be nearly impossible.

    "Well, I guess I have no choice but to press on."

    With a snort, Bahamut''s clone made his decision. He didn''t need to concern himself with what those people were doing in the Capital. It had be and of Chaos, and any attempts they made would be met with an onught of Chaos creatures. Besides, if his intuition was correct, there were three Chaos Lords in the Capital. The number of Light trespassers shouldn''t be too significant. And in the face of the overwhelming and boundless Chaos, their numbers would be inconsequential.

    In that case, he would let them meet their demise. Dealing with those individuals could wait until after he broke through the defensive line. If they managed to survive until then, that is.

    With a sense of ease, Ion lifted his head and looked ahead, giving the order.

    "Keep attacking!"

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    In a routine swing of his sword, Alex vanquished the Chaos Lord, causing the others to shake their heads and let out sighs of relief. It was undeniable that this particr Chaos Lord posed a formidable challenge, but with the right strategy, victory could be achieved.

    "Alright, everyone, prepare yourselves. You know the mission. Your task is to work alongside Lapis in setting up the ne Destruction Bombs. Stay alert for any signs of Chaos creatures infiltrating our surroundings. Time is of the essence! Bahamut''s clone, that foolish creature, could return at any moment. We must act quickly. Do you understand?"

    The leader shouted out these instructions, expecting an immediate response from his guild. However, instead of the usual prompt reply, his guild members looked around with a sense of unease, as if preupied by something. This puzzled Alex, causing him to furrow his brows in suspicion. While his elite squad was typicallyid-back and rxed, they knew when to take things seriously. So, why were they behaving strangely now?

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Um... Leader? Our mana is replenishing extremely slowly..."

    Amidst Alex''s confusion, a timid voice from one of the clerics spoke up. As soon as her words were spoken, the others nodded in agreement.

    "She''s right, Leader. Our spiritual powers are recovering at an incredibly sluggish rate, only one percent per minute."

    "How is that possible?"

    Alex was startled. Before he could unravel the cause of this issue, he heard Maggie''s voice in his head.

    "Leader, what have you done? The mana levels of my group are plummeting, and they aren''t replenishing fast enough! At this rate, our protective barrier will copse within an hour!"

    ''An hour?!''

    Hearing Maggie''s statement, Alex''s heart sank. ording to Margareth, setting up a ne Destruction Bomb should only take half an hour. And now, Maggie was saying that the Order''s barrier could only endure for one more hour?

    "Lisa, what is happening?"

    Soon, he realized that this problem was only affecting the projected elite members. Scarlet and Maggie were Phantom Guardians, essentially his elite guards, so they remained unaffected. Alex quickly turned to face Lisa, who stood silently at his side.

    He noticed that Lisa didn''t appear well either. The petite young woman had a paleplexion, with sweat rolling down her forehead. When he inquired about the situation, she lifted her head but before she could utter a word, she weakly copsed into his embrace.

    "Lisa, what''s wrong? What is happening?!"

    Witnessing this scene, Rhode was shocked. Lisa held the pivotal role as the psychic of God''s temple. If anything were to happen to her, everything would be in jeopardy.

    "..."

    Lisa''s words trembled out of her mouth as she attempted to respond to Alex''s anxious inquiries. Taking a deep breath, she mustered a feeble answer.

    "I... I may have exerted too much of my mana and spiritual energy, Master..."

    Her stunning azure eyes blinked wearily, devoid of their usual sparkle.

    "Right now, I must focus on replenishing my spiritual powers..." she added.

    Seeing the dire situation unfold before him, Alex sighed in frustration before turning towards Margareth.

    "Margareth, how many bottles of potion did you bring?" he asked.

    "I brought... about a thousand," Margareth replied hesitantly.

    Alex couldn''t help but give her a bewildered look.

    "Do you intend to overwhelm Lisa with potions?" he questioned, his toneced with disbelief.

    Realizing her mistake, Margareth quickly shook her head. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "No, of course not. I just... I didn''t anticipate this level of exhaustion," she stammered.

    Interrupting their conversation, Alex called out to Little Blue and Scarlet, beckoning them toe closer. Little Blue is the nickname of the head scout and also an archer.

    "Scarlet, take the potions from Margareth and distribute them to everyone. Urge them to hold on as long as possible. Margareth, start setting up the ne Destruction Bomb immediately. Little Blue, I need you to lead a team and protect Margareth from any Chaos creatures trying to harass her during the setup. Even though the Dali Kingdom Capital is rtively stable with the Light barrier in ce, we can''t afford to take any risks. Margareth, focus solely onpleting your task. Don''t worry about the time. We need a wless and precise detonation. Everything rests on you now."

    "Yes, Sir Alex," Margareth and Scarlet replied simultaneously, acknowledging his orders without hesitation.

    With a firm nod, Alex knew that time was of the essence and there was no room for further questioning. Little Blue, Margareth, and Scarlet understood the gravity of the situation and nodded in agreement, ready to face the critical moment ahead.

 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1468: Baited

    Chapter 1650 Chapter 1468: Baited

    Alex carried Lisa in his embrace as he strolled down the corridor. Meanwhile, Margareth and the others were still engrossed in their tasks.

    Upon reaching the destination, Alex and Lemisa observed Margareth, drenched in perspiration, setting up the ne Destruction Bomb. After deliberation, they had decided to utilize the Dark Hall in the Dali Kingdom''s Pce as the central point for the explosion. At that moment, Margareth, alongside Little Blue and the rest of the team, diligently worked on the final instation.

    The Dark Hall was revered as a sacred space within the Dali Kingdom, hosting events such as national day celebrations and the Dark Dragon''s inheritance ceremony. Consequently, every corner of the magnificent hall, capable of amodating 10,000 individuals, exuded extravagant embellishments. Marble tiles adorned the floor, and a vibrant red carpet added a touch of opulence. The hall''s grandeur was further entuated by shimmering crystal chandeliers and eerie, ck obsidian sculptures. Within the hall''s sanctified ambiance, the weight of the air alone was enough to leave one breathless.

    However, its previous splendor was now a thing of the past.

    As Alex observed the disassembled and disheveled Dark Hall, he couldn''t help but express his dismay. The once solemn hall had been reduced to an unrecognizable state. The thick, luxurious red carpety torn and discarded, while the intricate sculptures were shattered into fragments. Crystal chandeliers that once adorned the ceiling nowy on the ground, their pieces scattered. Amidst the wreckage, Margareth diligently arranged the ne Destruction Bomb, devoting herplete attention to the task.

    "Ah, Boss," Little Blue suddenly eximed upon spotting Alex''s arrival. Casting a cautious nce at Margareth, she approached Alex silently.

    "How is Margareth progressing? And what''s the status of the barrier outside?" Alex inquired softly after carefully cing Lisa on a nearby bench, allowing her to regain her strength after consuming numerous mana recovery potions. Although it was left unspoken, everyone instinctively kept their distance from Margareth, mindful of the perilous nature of her task. A single startle for her could potentially bring Mini Bubble Gum''s ominous premonitions to life.

    "Big Sister Margareth is doing well. I was initially worried, but she''s been extremely focused onpleting her mission. The progress is steady and already halfway done. As for the situation outside, we''re in good hands with Maggie and Big Sister Scarlet in charge. They encountered some ambushes from Chaos creatures earlier, but they managed to drive them away, thanks to Big Sister Margareth''s potions. Now that they''ve regained their strength, our defenses have been holding up without any further issues."

    "Great to hear. Stay vignt and keep an eye on your surroundings," Alex responded, visibly relieved by Little Blue''s update. He then lifted his gaze, his expression a mix of curiosity and bewilderment as he surveyed the surroundings.

    As per Little Blue''s ount, Margareth made the decision to strategically ce approximately 15 ne Destruction Bombs in the vicinity to bolster the likelihood of sess, as a precautionary measure. With the project now over fifty percentplete, Alex and Little Blue found themselves encircled by seven to eight time bombs, each possessing destructive power ten times greater than that of nuclear bombs. Should any unforeseen events ur, they were certainly in for quite an eventful experience.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    The thought echoed in Anna''s mind: "It''s almost time."

    She stood atop the city wall, observing the towering mound of deceased Chaos creatures below. Thus far, the situation remained under control. Despite the appearance of the city wall being battered by the relentless onught of Chaos creatures, it defiantly maintained its strength. Under Madeline''s strategicmand, the formidable adventurers, apanied by the undead, valiantly fended off wave after wave of Chaos. Anna was taken aback by the adventurers'' proficiency in such battles, where they faced overwhelming odds. Even against countless enemies, they seemed unfazed. Their expertise in handling Chaos,bined with their sheer power, allowed them to navigate effortlessly through the relentless assault. Without such experience, even the most formidable individuals would find it impossible to escape the clutches of the Chaos horde. Yet, the adventurers appeared well-versed in the chaotic style and tempo, refusing to be intimidated or overwhelmed by their relentless "human wave attack."

    "We have very little time remaining," Anna said with a sense of unease as Madeline''s voice whispered in her ear. Upon hearing Madeline''s words, Erin let out a sigh of relief and turned to the tired young woman who had been clutching a heavy, ck book since the beginning of the battle.

    "Can we start now, Miss Madeline?"

    "Just a little longer, just a little longer... But we''re almost there," Madeline replied, giving a cryptic answer. Suddenly, she opened her eyes, revealing a glint of icy determination.

    "Alright then, let''s begin."

    Madeline reached into her pocket and pulled out an oval device adorned with a beautiful gemstone. With a firm grip, she activated it.

    The steel walls of the city trembled. The sky filled with deafening sonic booms, overpowering the sounds of battle. The chaotic creatures, which had been swarming towards the city, came to a halt, their curiosity piqued by the trembling walls. They watched as trails of white steam burst forth from the gaps in the walls. Suddenly, iron tes flipped open, and enormous triangr pyramids emerged, radiating a cold, malevolent glow. The steam intensified, creating an ominous atmosphere. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom!

    It was like a thunderp. Iron tes shot out from the bottom of the walls, smashing into the pile of corpses like a powerful bulldozer. Lightning shed and connected, illuminating the city walls in a dazzling disy. In an instant, the chaotic creatures were reduced to dust, unable to retaliate. The piles of corpses vanished, and the faltering defense line transformed into an imprable fortress. The flickering lightning bolts formed a deadly barrier, obliterating any intruders.

    "This... This is..." Bahamut''s clone stared in astonishment. He hadn''t expected the enemy to possess such power. But it also meant that they were on the brink of defeat. They had no choice but to unleash their trump card. It was clear they couldn''t hold on much longer.

    "In that case, I shall send them to their demise!"

    Bahamut''s clone could feel the surge of excitement and impatience coursing through him as he tightly clenched his fists and fixed his gaze straight ahead.

    "Advance! Push forward! Annihte them all!"

    The Chaos creatures showed no signs of slowing down as they relentlessly flooded towards the city walls, heedless of the danger they faced.

    Unbeknownst to Bahamut''s clone, Madeline stood resolute atop the fortified walls, her hand reaching out to flip open the weighty tome held in her other hand.

    With careful precision, she ran her finger along a page adorned with a myriad of intricate runes and sigils. The dense text held a wealth of knowledge waiting to be unleashed.

 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1469: Humiliation

    Chapter 1651 Chapter 1469: Humiliation

    Madeline delicately touched the page, her finger gliding across the surface without making a sound. As her finger made contact, the characters etched on the paper began to glow with a soft, mesmerizing light, each one emitting a different hue. With a graceful motion, she extended her arm, and the characters lifted off the page, swirling and dancing around her finger in a dazzling disy. The heavy tome, seemingly alive, flipped its pages as if guided by an invisible hand, revealing a cascade of mysterious runes that floated in the air.

    Anna observed the spectacle with a subtle raise of her eyebrow. As an Undead, she possessed an extraordinary sense for magic and energy. She could feel the immense power gathering on Madeline''s fingertip, a mixture of magical, spiritual, and sacred energies resonating from the intricate runes. But there was something else, a faint aura of death lingering within the power, indicating the presence of undead energy. It was a convergence of different powers, all harnessed by Madeline.

    "How is she able to do that?" Anna wondered silently.

    Despite herck of experience in this realm, Anna understood that the purity and strength of a power determined its potency. Ordinarily, attempting to bring together such diverse energies would result in a catastrophic sh or failure. Yet, Madeline seemed to effortlessly control the powers, maintaining a delicate bnce. Anna also noticed another intriguing aspect - although the powers remained separate, they were bound together by an unseen force, each maintaining its distinct identity.

    Anna stood in awe as Madeline took control, her movements akin to that of a maestro conducting a symphony. With her right index finger held high, her half-closed eyes shimmered with a mischievous glint. In a swift motion, she gently traced her finger downward.

    In an instant, everything changed.

    The Bahamut clone was caught off guard, unable toprehend what had just urred. His vision was consumed by an unparalleled brilliance, a blinding light that obscured everything else. The surging power transformed into an unstoppable force, rushing forward and devouring everything in its path. Ion, feeling a sense of unprecedented fear, tensed up as the overwhelming and violent energy filled the air. Even though he was concealed within the veil of Chaos, a shiver ran down his spine, as if his entire body had turned to ice. He hastily retreated, forgetting to givemands to his troops. This was the first time he had experienced such profound terror.

    In the past, he had exerted his dominance over the inhabitants of this world, viewing them as mere ythings for his amusement. They were no match for him, except perhaps Alex who had the potential to bring about some changes if it was he started this game but even so he believed he would be the final winner like always. But deep within Bahamut''s clone mind, a new sensation arose - fear. He felt like a small boat, trembling in the face of towering waves. These waves, dozens of meters high, were slowly and steadily approaching, forming an imposing barrier that loomed above the sea with unwavering certainty. It was a sight that instilled a sense of impending doom, no matter how hard one fought to survive.

    Suddenly, the brilliance faded away.

    Bahamut''s clone was left speechless with fear. Before him, the massive Chaos army, stretching from the edge of the Chaosnds to the base of the city walls, disintegrated into ashes and dust, leaving no trace of corpses or wreckage. Thend was marked by pitch-ck burn scars, and the powerful onught had created deep potholes in the once t ground. From a distance, it resembled a blue ocean rippling with waves...

    "This..." He muttered, his face contorting into a twisted expression. He never anticipated that the enemy possessed such an overwhelming force! Not only were the Chaos creatures eradicated, but the entire battlefront was wiped clean. This power was far beyond that of any ordinary mortal! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    While Bahamut''s clone was in a state of shock, Anna observed Madeline with a simr intensity. In that moment, Madeline appeared to be on the verge of falling asleep, but Anna''s estimation of her abilities multiplied exponentially. It was not entirely imusible for Madeline to annihte so many Chaos creatures in an instant. However, such an act would undoubtedly drain a significant amount of her strength. Yet, upon closer inspection, Madeline showed no signs of fatigue whatsoever.

    This was precisely why Alex had entrusted her with this task. Her hidden ss seemed tailor-made for such battles. Although she may not have had any advantages at the start of the fight, as the battle progressed, her formidable strength would undoubtedly be a decisive factor. From this perspective, Madeline alone could single-handedly take on a well-equipped army with overwhelming firepower.

    The previous attack was, in fact, a culmination and fusion of offensive skills umted over an hour of battle. Just that one attack alone was enough to deliver a fatal blow to a Dragon. Based on this fact, Madeline was undeniably a lethal weapon in theter stages of battle, unmatched by anyone else.

    "Attack... Attack!" Bahamut''s clone''s voice quivered, unsure whether it was driven by fear or anger. He hastily shouted hismand. Meanwhile, the Chaos creatures showed no signs of stopping. To them, this attack, which could decimate ordinary armies, had no significant effect. Perhaps to the Chaos creatures, it was inconsequential. However, at that moment, some of the Chaos Lords seemed to lose interest in the fight. Whether they were weary of this "game" or had other motives, two Chaos Lords left the battlefield shortly after, retreating in the wake of the Horned Behemoth. Although the remaining Chaos Lords continued their assault, they appeared somewhat feeble...

    "Damn them, those bastards!"

    Witnessing the departure of the Chaos Lords without so much as a goodbye, Bahamut''s clone erupted in a fit of rage and nearly lost his sanity. When had he ever experienced such a profound humiliation in the past?

    Having realized the unreliability of Chaos creatures, Bahamut''s clone was beyond enraged, he thought it was because he wasn''t the real deal, if the real Bahamut was here it would have been different maybe.

    Meanwhile, Madeline acknowledged that their departure had brought some relief to the steel city wall. With Madeline''s previous orders and the army taking intermittent breaks, the Chaos creatures were given a slight respite, allowing them to gather at the base of the city walls. However, if the army had engaged in a full-on assault and coborated with the undead army, it would have been expected for the Chaos creatures to hesitate in venturing beyond the realm of Chaos.

    Realizing that his aggressive approach had failed and that the enemies were not on the brink of defeat, Bahamut''s clone felt a mix of frustration and anger. He questioned why the enemies had not unleashed their full power from the beginning and only did so when they were in a desperate situation. Doubts began to cloud his mind, and he wondered if he had made a wrong choice.

    As he consoled himself with the hope of still having a chance to win, he sent out more Chaos creatures into the battlefield. However, his hopes were shattered when Madeline mercilessly wiped out the second wave of Chaos creatures. The borders of Chaos began to tremble and crumble under the overwhelming counterattack. It became evident to Ion that he had been deceived from the start. The enemies had been ying him, luring him into a false sense of victory.

    The realization filled him with a burning rage, and he clenched his fists tightly. The anger surged within him, fueled by the sense of betrayal.

    "I can''t believe I''ve been yed," he seethed with fury.

 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1470: Explosion akin to Nuclear bomb

    Chapter 1652 Chapter 1470: Explosion akin to Nuclear bomb

    As he consoled himself with the hope of still having a chance to win, he sent out more Chaos creatures into the battlefield. However, his hopes were shattered when Madeline mercilessly wiped out the second wave of Chaos creatures. The borders of Chaos began to tremble and crumble under the overwhelming counterattack. It became evident to Ion that he had been deceived from the start. The enemies had been ying him, luring him into a false sense of victory.

    The realization filled him with a burning rage, and he clenched his fists tightly. The anger surged within him, fueled by the sense of betrayal.

    "I can''t believe I''ve been yed," he seethed with fury.

    In an instant, the dormant powers within them surged to life. Why now? Was it all a ploy to deceive me? No! There was an unsettling feeling that lingered.

    Out of nowhere, a sudden memory resurfaced in the mind of Bahamut''s clone.

    "Yes, the Dali Kingdom Capital."

    When the connection with the Capital was lost, a sense of foreboding washed over. The city was undoubtedly under siege. However, the clone had dismissed it, believing that the inhabitants of the Light maind were simply inviting their own demise. After all, there were three Chaos Lords entrusted with guarding the city. It seemed logical that there would be no cause for concern. But now... something felt off. For the first time, the clone turned around, gazing deep into the enveloping fog. The sight before them was unobstructed, as if the barriers of Light no longer hindered their vision. And there it was, the Capital, engulfed in mes and reduced to ruins. Even worse, half of their pce had crumbled to the ground.

    "Those bastards!"

    Rage consumed Bahamut''s clone, fueling his determination like a torrent of oil pouring onto a roaring me. Without a moment''s hesitation, he pivoted on his heel and marched into the swirling fog.

    "The battlefront no longer holds significance! In my current state, defeat is inevitable. But I refuse to surrender. I will hunt down those wretches who dared to desecrate my city and crush them into oblivion!"

    As Bahamut''s rage consumed him, a spectacle of magnificent light erupted from the pce in the Dali Kingdom Capital. Streaks of brilliance ascended into the sky, their shimmering glow intertwining and harmonizing like the pipes of an organ. Ion stood in awe, his senses overwhelmed by the surreal scene unfolding before him. The columns of soft pink light stabilized, connecting to form a star-shaped magical ritual. Within its ethereal embrace, faint, elusive sparks of light flickered.

    But in an instant, Bahamut''s consciousness was extinguished.

    The world was shattered by a cataclysmic explosion, its magnitude capable of obliterating everything in its path.

    It was as if a new creation had begun, reminiscent of the birth of the universe. A small, shimmering ck sphere materialized at the heart of the mystical ceremony, gradually transforming into an immense ck hole. As it took form, the surrounding mist and radiance converged towards the center. In an instant, apanied by thunderous rumbles that transcended time and space, everything copsed. Brilliant rays of explosion scattered in every direction, swiftly consuming everything in their path. Space fractured, while time lost all meaning. After the blinding radiance subsided, a boundless abyss of darkness emerged, expanding voraciously and engulfing all in its path. The Chaos fog dispersed rapidly in the face of this infinite void, leaving no chance for the lurking Chaos creatures to escape. The tremendous st unleashed a ring of light, effortlessly cleaving through the Chaos realm like a razor-sharp de, reducing everything to utter nothingness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The ground trembled, ruptured, and crumbled. Despite Rhode''s desperate efforts to flee, the aftermath of the ne Destruction Bomb caused the Order''s borders to crumble entirely. Gazing towards the distant horizon, the sky andnd descended slowly, akin to shattered ss dissipating into eternal darkness. Witnessing this spectacle, Anna couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sense of uncertainty and anxiety, as if the world were on the brink of its demise.

    "!!!!!!"

    Despite being aware of Alex''s n, the magnitude of destruction caused by the ne Destruction Bomb surpassed Anna''s expectations. She stood in astonishment, witnessing the unfathomable void expanding from the distance, causing her delicate frame to tremble involuntarily.

    Had Rhode and the others managed to escape the devastating st?

    The thought filled Anna with terror. She anxiously scanned her surroundings, but to her dismay, there was no sign of her new Master, Alex. Simultaneously, the ck hole seemed to be reaching a critical point of stability. The crumblingndscape of the Dark Continent vanished, leaving only one-fifth of the disintegrating terrain before her eyes. It appeared that the copse was finallying to a halt. However, some fragments ofnd near the horizon hovered in midair, swirling within a storm of space, apanied by dark purple lightning shes.

    The Chaos creatures had been halted, but... Where were Alex and the others?

    Meanwhile, in Alex''s location, the powerful storm howled past his ears.

    Without ncing back, Alex surged forward. In an instant, the Chaos fog surrounding him dissipated as if drained away. The constant tremors beneath his feet served as a grim reminder of the dire situation at hand. In that moment, Alex hoisted Lisa with his left arm and Margareth with his right, sprinting ahead. The relentless void storm pursued them with ruthless determination.

    "Tch, everything was going smoothly just moments ago."

    Deep within, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of despondency. The n had been progressing far better than anticipated. Although he had worried that Bahamut''s clone would return with an army upon sensing something amiss, he hadn''t expected such resounding sess. The setup of the ne Destruction Bombs had proceeded without any hitches. This had led Alex to momentarily rx. With his mission aplished, the logical next step was to evacuate. However, it was at that moment that he realized a crucial oversight. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had underestimated the devastation caused by the ne Destruction Bombs.

    While Margareth had theoretically calcted the timing, damage, and range of the ensuing void, there was always a disparity between theory and reality. Initially, Alex had intended to swiftly blend into the Chaos fog and escape by teleportation, ensuring their safety from the disaster. But he hadn''t anticipated the sheer power of the bombs, which proved to be far greater than expected. Before the teleportation process couldplete, the Chaos fog was torn asunder by the relentless void storm, exposing their group, who had been relying on the fog for concealment. Left with no choice, they had to rely on their own legs and run for their lives. To stop now would mean certain death as they would be consumed by the void storm.

    It was evident that Lisa and Margarethcked the physical strength necessary for such an ordeal, which is why Alex carried them around his waist like sacks and sprinted without looking back.

    As he fled, Alex couldn''t help but ponder if those who had experienced the devastation of the first atomic bomb felt the same way he did in that moment.

 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1471: Final Showdown 1

    Chapter 1653 Chapter 1471: Final Showdown 1

    He had underestimated the devastation caused by the ne Destruction Bombs.

    While Margareth had theoretically calcted the timing, damage, and range of the ensuing void, there was always a disparity between theory and reality. Initially, Alex had intended to swiftly blend into the Chaos fog and escape by teleportation, ensuring their safety from the disaster. But he hadn''t anticipated the sheer power of the bombs, which proved to be far greater than expected. Before the teleportation process couldplete, the Chaos fog was torn asunder by the relentless void storm, exposing their group, who had been relying on the fog for concealment. Left with no choice, they had to rely on their own legs and run for their lives. To stop now would mean certain death as they would be consumed by the void storm.

    It was evident that Lisa and Margarethcked the physical strength necessary for such an ordeal, which is why Alex carried them around his waist like sacks and sprinted without looking back.

    As he fled, Alex couldn''t help but ponder if those who had experienced the devastation of the first atomic bomb felt the same way he did in that moment.

    Thunder kept striking down as the group tried to escape unable to step across space because it was locked by the terrifying explosion.

    Rumble!

    Yet another thunderp. The distant sky turned pitch-ck andrge patches of space werepletely twisted and shattered like a smashed skylight. The void storm overflowed and tinted everything in sight like a deadly poison.

    "Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­"

    Alex nced behind him once the ground had stopped trembling. Satisfied that he had distanced himself from the void storm, he flopped onto the ground, his face drained of color, and released his grip on the two young women. Although he hadn''t witnessed it himself, Margareth had a clear view of the entire explosion process. Despite her calctions and understanding of the devastating power of the ne Destruction Bombs, the disparity between the data in her head and the reality was staggering. After witnessing the storm that nearly obliterated the world, she sat on the ground, covered in sweat, unable to support herself on her weakened knees. Her expression turned ashen as she trembled, shaken by the nightmarish scene she had just witnessed. Earlier, when she was held tightly by Alex, she saw the purple lightning bolts forming a chain, relentlessly pursuing her. It felt as though she was being gripped by a monstrous hand, its jaws wide open, ready to consume her. If it hadn''t been for Alex transforming into a lightning bolt and speeding past, she might never have seen the sky again.

    On the other side, Lisa subtly gasped for air, though her expression remained serene, as if she hadn''t been terrified at all. She appeared more exhausted from the previous intense activity than anything else.

    "Damn it! I can''t handle this anymore, Leader! I was so close to death! So close!"

    Simultaneously, Maggie cursed under her breath, diving from the sky and crashing headfirst into the ground. Shey still, as lifeless as a corpse, for a few moments before weakly extending and swinging her arm.

    "This is insane, Leader. I swear I won''t go through this again. It was nerve-wracking. That damn storm keeps relentlessly chasing after me..."

    "...".

    Alex refused toment.

    ''''I hope the dark dragon died swallowed by the ck hole.'''' Scarlet said and couldn''t help but lift her head. She gazed at the spatial crack of the void storm that was dyed in deep purple and shining like a constetion of stars. In the center, the deep, pitch-ck presence hovered silently in the center of the void.

    Although the nail-sized ck hole was far away from her right now, she couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. As one of the demigods, she clearly felt how terrifying the power of ''nothingness'' was. As soon as one was captured by this power, one definitely wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of being annihted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    BOOM!

    Out of nowhere, a thunderous explosion shattered the silence and grabbed the attention of everyone present. They instinctively looked up and turned towards the source of the st. In an instant, the expressions on their faces, including Rhode''s, transformed dramatically.

    At the edge of the void sky, a colossal and battle-worn dragon unfurled its wings and crashed down to the ground with a resounding impact.

    Within moments, its enraged roar echoed through the sky.

    "Do you really think you can vanquish me with your feeble tricks? Pathetic worms! Prepare to meet your doom!"

    A monstrous shadow detaches itself from the storm clouds, revealing a colossal dragon the color of a moonless night. Its scales, the size of dinner tes, shimmer with an oily sheen, catching the asional glint of lightning. Each powerful leg could crush a house with a single step, and its ws, tipped with obsidian points, scrape the very ground as itnds.

    Leathery wings, as wide as a galleon, unfurl with a sound like thunder. Razor-sharp spines run along its back, and a crest of wicked horns adorns its head. Smoke curls from its nostrils, mingling with the storm''s fury. Yellow eyes, like moltenva, pierce the gloom, radiating an ancient and terrifying intelligence. Its breath, visible even in the dim light, could be a plume of searing me or a wave of noxious gas, depending on the dragon''s mood.

    The very air crackles with the dragon''s presence, a tangible sense of power that evokes both awe and terror. It is a creature of legend, a living embodiment of night and storm, a sight that would send shivers down the spine of even the bravest warrior.

    As Bahamut''s enraged clone stood before him, Alex rose from his seat and brushed off the dirt from his attire.

    "Tell everyone to prepare themselves and take him down!" hemanded.

    "Absolutely, Leader! I''ve been eagerly waiting for this day for years! It''s time to show that reptile what we''re truly capable of!" replied his loyalrade.

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Maggie immediately jumped to her feet, fists raised high in the air, and let out a triumphant cheer. Scarlet remained silent, but the fiery twin des she held in her outstretched arms made it clear that she fully supported the decision. Little Blue approached Alex, clutching a magnificent longbow in her hands, her gaze fixed on the menacing dragon. She then turned to Alex and asked,

    "Big Brother, should I release my arrow now?"

    And so, the momentous battle between these two adversaries was about tomence. The Final showdown was about to begin.

 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1472: Final Showdown 2

    1654 Chapter 1472: Final Showdown 2

    Upon hearing Alex''s words, Maggie immediately jumped to her feet, fists raised high in the air, and let out a triumphant cheer. Scarlet remained silent, but the fiery twin des she held in her outstretched arms made it clear that she fully supported the decision. Little Blue approached Alex, clutching a magnificent longbow in her hands, her gaze fixed on the menacing dragon. She then turned to Alex and asked,

    "Big Brother, should I release my arrow now?"

    And so, the momentous battle between these two adversaries was about tomence. The Final showdown was about to begin.

    "Madeline, it''s your turn!"

    To everyone''s surprise, it wasn''t Alex who took the initiative to start the battle on the open ins. Instead, it was Madeline, positioned high above the city wall behind them. Upon hearing themand, she opened her eyes and cast a quick nce at the colossal dark dragon looming ahead. With a gentle movement of her finger, she traced intricate runes in the air, causing them to spiral around her. Unwavering, Madeline tapped her finger in the empty space.

    In an instant, hundreds of thousands of spells transformed into a powerful, whistling torrent of magic, aimed directly at Bahamut''s clone, ready to unleash its force.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Only three minutes had passed between his escape and Alex''smand. In that brief span of time, before Bahamut''s clone had a chance to fully recover from the devastating void storm, he was met with a dazzling onught of lethal magical brilliance. Startled, he urgently spread his wings to shield his massive body. A gray barrier enveloped him, just as Madeline''s spells crashed into him. The sky erupted in a blinding sh of light, and his colossal form was swallowed by the magical explosions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Fortunately for him, the distance between Madeline and him worked in his favor. Most of the spells she unleashed were intended for long-range attacks. While she had the ability to gather everyone''s skills and release them in a single wave, the effectiveness of the spells themselves was limited by distance. The reason Madeline had been able to clear the battlefield of Chaos creatures earlier was because they had been both near and far from her. None of them could escape her offensive skills. But with Ion now positioned too far away, only the long-range attack spells were able to cause damage. The close-range skills couldn''t reach him at all. If Bahamut''s clone had been beside Madeline at this moment, the wave of spells would have been devastating enough to ensure his failure.

    Even though Madeline''s attack consisted solely of long-range skills, thebined power was still impressive enough to leave Bahamut''s clone covered in filthy dust. Having already endured the effects of the void storm earlier, he wasn''t in perfect condition. And now, before he could regain hisposure, Alex''s forces hadunched their assault.

    Furious, Bahamut''s clone let out a thunderous roar as the smoke from the explosion cleared. Bursting out of the smoke, he spread his massive wings and soared high into the sky. Despite his wretched appearance, he was still a powerful Dragon. Furthermore, being influenced by Chaos had granted him an endless source of power. Though momentarily exhausted, he was not easily defeated. Madeline''s wave of attack had applied pressure, but it hadn''t caused significant damage. The dark dragon, Bahamut''s clone was now enraged. pping his massive wings, he charged straight towards the steel fortress before him.

    "Fire all cannons! st him down!" Alexmanded, determined to bring down the formidable foe.

    As Alex stood on the ground, his gaze towards the enemy turned ice-cold. In response to hismand, the thick iron tes of the steel city slid open once again, revealing numerous cannon barrels that rolled out and aimed towards the sky. Within moments, a series of res exploded from the city walls, bombarding Ion with a storm of cannon fire.

    Despite the power behind the cannon sts, they barely scratched Ion''s tough scales. The same sts that could createrge craters on thend only ignited his body. The damage seemed to have little effect on him. With his wings spread, he swooped down, opening his jaw wide as a pitch-ck energy gathered in his throat.

    "Little Blue, do it! Use your special arrow!" Alexmanded, his eyes glinting with a murderous intent. He snorted and gave the order swiftly. Little Blue, standing beside him, nodded attentively. She raised the longbow in her hands, focused her gaze on the formidable enemy, and gradually pulled the bowstring. As she did, a pitch-ck arrow materialized in her hand.

    And then, she released her grip on her right fingers. The arrow of her Gift had been set free, draining her strength in the process.

    Whoosh¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    In an instant, a ck brilliance shed before disappearing from view. The dark dragon''s power had reached its peak. With his head held high, he prepared to unleash his mes and annihte those pathetic insects. But in that moment, a dark glow suddenly appeared in his eyes. Without warning, an arrow silently flew through space and ruthlessly pierced his right eye.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    He never expected such a turn of events. All he felt was a searing pain in his eye. Then, a toxic gas erupted, leaving him disoriented and dizzy. In an instant, he lost his sense of direction. He struggled to lower his head and release his dragon breath in a fit of rage. However, due to the arrow from little Blue, he instinctively turned around, causing his fiery breath to miss the steel city walls. Instead, it exploded in the empty field behind him.

    In that moment, she extended her finger, pointing it at Bahamut''s clone, and tapped gently.

    Boom!

    A radiant golden column of light descended from the sky, striking him with great force. This time, he couldn''t hold on any longer after Madeline''s attack. Previously, he had been too far away for her to use close-range skills against him. But now, as he drew closer, Madeline unleashed all her mid-range and close-range skills. The number of skills she used was almost double or even more than doublepared to before! He couldn''t withstand it any longer. He screamed and plummeted from the sky, crashing heavily to the ground. In the aftermath of the collision, a mushroom cloud of smoke rose, apanied by his furious roar.

    "You bastards. How dare you conspire against me. I''ll kill you all!".

    "3rd and 4th squads, move to the left! 2nd squad, cover our backs! The rest, follow me to the right. Let''s go!"

    In the face of Bahamut''s clone fury, Alex remained incrediblyposed. The roar of Bahamut''s clone sounded meaningless, like the final words of a defeated boss. At this moment, Alex and his group had fully recovered their strength. They had only expended some energy while escaping the void storm earlier. Now that they were on the main continent, their connection with mana had been restored and strengthened. Alex could have taken on Bahamut''s clone alone, but he chose to rely on his team. Commanding them was enjoyable in its own right. It gave him a sense of power and control that was quite addictive.

    Well, the fight was about to reach its climax.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Nickaido

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1473: Final Showdown 3

    1655 Chapter 1473: Final Showdown 3

    "You bastards. How dare you conspire against me. I''ll kill you all!".

    "3rd and 4th squads, move to the left! 2nd squad, cover our backs! The rest, follow me to the right. Let''s go!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    In the face of Bahamut''s clone fury, Alex remained incrediblyposed. The roar of Bahamut''s clone sounded meaningless, like the final words of a defeated boss. At this moment, Alex and his group had fully recovered their strength. They had only expended some energy while escaping the void storm earlier. Now that they were on the main continent, their connection with mana had been restored and strengthened. Alex could have taken on Bahamut''s clone alone, but he chose to rely on his team. Commanding them was enjoyable in its own right. It gave him a sense of power and control that was quite addictive.

    Well, the fight was about to reach its climax.

    Roar...!

    As Little Blue''s arrow struck Bahamut, blinding him in one eye, the power of Chaos consumed himpletely. When he raised his head again, his once-blinded eye regained its sight, but his golden eyes now glowed with a chilling shade of gray, radiating a hazy glow of death.

    Rage consumed him entirely. He never expected that, even with the power of Chaos, he could still be defeated from above. It crushed his pride, fueling his burning wrath. As he surveyed his surroundings, he saw hundreds of people rushing towards him, their hands emanating magical and spiritual brilliance. Theyunched various offensive attacks at him.

    "Do these maggots really think they can kill me?!"

    Bahamut scoffed at the humans before him. They were insignificant in his eyes. Despite their apparent strength, theirck of discipline made them nothing more than a disorganized mob.

    "How powerful can these fools be? They can''t even form a proper line!"

    With a swift leap, Bahamut soared into the air, enveloped in a gray barrier that shielded him from the attacks. He let out a furious roar, extending his w and shing forward. The sheer force of his attack sent a powerful gust of wind crashing into the ground as he charged towards the humans. Meanwhile, he narrowed his eyes, opened his mouth wide, and began chanting a series of incantations. In a matter of seconds, mysterious runes shed in the empty space before him, intertwining and forming a potent magical ritual. A violent storm of icicles erupted from within, hurtling towards the humans.

    "A bunch of lowly maggots dare to challenge me?!"

    Bahamut''s clone disyed an arrogant smirk. He could already envision the enemies'' feeble formation crumbling under his assault, copsing into utter destruction.

    But... the truth revealed a different oue.

    As the dark dragon''s assault descended upon them, the formation of the humans scattered, swiftly parting to both sides in a strategic retreat. Bahamut''s clone missed his target entirely. To everyone''s surprise, a dazzling golden radiance enveloped the humans caught within the storm of icicles, and they emerged unharmed!

    "What is going on with them?" Bahamut''s clone wondered, perplexed by this unexpected turn of events.

    Looking at this scene, even Bahamut''s clone was at a loss for words.

    After unleashing his special move fueled by chaos, Bahamut''s clone felt a sudden disturbance in space next to him. It was as if a rippling vortex had emerged, pulling everyone towards its center.

    "This can''t be happening!" Bahamut''s clone thought in disbelief. "My Chaos halo should be enough to suppress the power of most Order beings. Unless... are these humans all in the Peak Demigod Realm?"

    Before he could fullyprehend the situation, a deafening explosion resonated through the area. The protective barrier surrounding Bahamut''s clone shattered instantaneously. At that very moment, Alex and his men appeared, Alex did something, his next action left many astonished.

    He had turned into dragon.

    Whoosh¡­!

    In the whistling winds, an enormous ck dragon appeared in the air. Alex relying on his one Silveria cardinal sin special technique and his dragon''s gene had turned into a dragon. The mighty, pitch-ck dragon soared above the heaven, staring at Bahamut''s clone who was struck to the ground. Facing the ck Dragon, Bahamut''s clone revealed a fanatical expression.

    ''''Hehehe! I''ve been waiting for this.''''

    ''''So do I.'''' Alex responded while looking on Bahamut''s clone.

    Without ncing at the army who were attacking him, Bahamut''s clone let out a fierce bellow, stood to his feet forcefully, and jumped on Alex. At the same time, he widened his mouth and aimed for her throat.

    Boom!

    The two enormous dragons crashed into each other in a powerful sh, causing thend to rumble uncontrobly. At that moment, the others who encircled Bahamut''s clone withdrew from the battlefield immediately.

    ''''Prepare to support the leader!" Madeline ordered after a momentary surprise after Alex''s transformation.

    Meanwhile, the fight between two dragons was a sight of destruction. They took turns to attack each other, unleashing powerful move one after another.

    Suddenly, the ck Dragon, Alex snarled, the sky darkened as if a huge shadow appeared. He used the dragon tongue to create a special move using the Darkness element as a source.

    "¡­!"

    Along with Alex''s snarl, everything changed all of a sudden. The shadows twisted, warped, and coalesced into a huge de, shuttling out of the ground and shing Ion. Facing this attack from Alex, Bahamut''s clone reacted swiftly. He fluttered his wings forward and with this move, a burst of gales erupted, took up a physical shape, and ripped the shadowy de into shreds.

    However, it was a pity that¡­ Alex wasn''t his only enemy.

    Boom!

    Just as he repulsed Alex''s attack, a loud explosion sounded all of a sudden. A fire elemental creature that was as tall as them rose from the ground. Its body was made up entirely of hotva, donning a bright red armor and wielding a gigantic, translucent war hammer in its hand. The fire elemental creature roared and raised the war hammer in its hand, swinging down heavily at him.

    At that moment, Bahamutns clone couldn''t react in time after sessfully resisting Alex''s attack (A/N: Shadow Realm: Shadow de) and was struck by the war hammer mercilessly. In an instant, sparks sshed all over the ce. The scorching fire elements streamed down the war hammer and burned Bahamut''s clone. However, he possessed the power of Chaos, after all, and wasn''t afraid of the fire element at all. He turned around abruptly, and his wings spread out in a powerful ''whoosh'' to form a barrier against the war hammer. Immediately after, he stretched out his right w, lunged at the fire elemental creature before him, and punctured right through.

    The fire elemental creature, although powerful, was not an elemental lord and quickly dissipated into smoke under the assault from Bahamut''s clone. But the battle was far from over.

    As the fire elemental creature crumbled, a sudden gust of wind erupted from behind Bahamut''s clone. The airwaves grew stronger and stronger, forming a massive tornado that darkened the sky with shes of lightning. Without warning, a colossal wind elemental creature lunged at the Dark Dragon, paying no regard to its own safety.

    Caught off guard by this unexpected attack, he was unable to evade and was immediately captured. The ferocious winds continued to swirl, tightly trapping Bahamut''s clone massive body in a suffocating grip. The lightning bolts intertwined, forming chains that bound him securely. Even Bahamut''s clone, usually overwhelming in power, was now overwhelmed by the relentless assault of the wind elemental creature.

 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1474: Final Showdown 4

    1656 Chapter 1474: Final Showdown 4

    The fire elemental creature, although powerful, was not an elemental lord and quickly dissipated into smoke under the assault from Bahamut''s clone. But the battle was far from over.

    As the fire elemental creature crumbled, a sudden gust of wind erupted from behind Bahamut''s clone. The airwaves grew stronger and stronger, forming a massive tornado that darkened the sky with shes of lightning. Without warning, a colossal wind elemental creature lunged at the Dark Dragon, paying no regard to its own safety.

    Caught off guard by this unexpected attack, he was unable to evade and was immediately captured. The ferocious winds continued to swirl, tightly trapping Bahamut''s clone massive body in a suffocating grip. The lightning bolts intertwined, forming chains that bound him securely. Even Bahamut''s clone, usually overwhelming in power, was now overwhelmed by the relentless assault of the wind elemental creature.

    Amidst the raging tempest, Bahamut''s replica fought against the unyielding binds of the wind elemental. Its fury, akin to a tempest within a tempest, reverberated through the air. The clone''s thunderous roars, muted by the howling winds, caused tremors that shook the very earth. Yet, the wind elemental remained steadfast, its form a swirling vortex impervious to the clone''s desperate efforts.

    In the heavens above, Alex, a blur of obsidian scales and crackling dark energy, shed with the Dark Dragon. Their confrontation unleashed a whirlwind of snapping teeth, thrashing tails, and searing dark mes that scorched the air. Fueled by righteous anger, Alex fought with a ferocity rivaling the true Bahamut. His ebony ws tore through the Dark Dragon''s hide, leaving behind sizzling dark ichor as it touched the ground.

    However, the Dark Dragon was no ordinary adversary. It retaliated with razor-sharp ws and a vicious bite, its own dark mes erupting from its maw. The two dragons engaged in a deadly aerial ballet, their ominous forms contrasting against the turmoil below.

    Suddenly, Bahamut''s clone unleashed a surge of pure white lightning from its maw. The energy tore through the wind elemental, momentarily disrupting its focus. The swirling vortex flickered, weakening its grip on the clone for a critical moment.

    Seizing this fleeting opportunity, the ck Dragon, with a cunning battle cry, dove towards the struggling Bahamut clone. Its dark mes intensified, enveloping the clone''s form like a shroud.

    The relentless battle between the two dragons persisted, their shes reverberating through the destendscape. Each confrontation rent the sky asunder, the atmosphere electrified with the unleashed might. Alex, a tempest of dark energy, skillfully countered every maneuver of the Dark Dragon. He gracefully maneuvered through waves of scorching mes, his obsidian scales deflecting some assaults while enduring the impact of others. His own fiery breath, fueled by a righteous wrath, tore through the air, searing the Dark Dragon''s wings andpelling it to veer abruptly.

    Their sh escted into a frenzied ballet, a chaotic disy of shing talons, gnashing fangs, and devastating tailshes. The very earth quaked beneath their aerial struggle as they grappled, hurtling towards the ground only to arrest their descent with mighty wing strokes.

    Meanwhile, in the skies above, the wind elemental, its ethereal figure flickering in the aftermath of a lightning strike, fought relentlessly to subdue Bahamut''s clone.

    Scarlet, Maggie and the others keep attacking the dark dragon.

    In the midst of the chaotic scene, a thunderous scream pierced the air, shattering the silence. Alex, driven by a desperate risk,unched a bold and audacious assault. With a fierce and wild roar, he pounced towards the menacing Dark Dragon, his sharp obsidian ws extending towards its direction. In an instant of darkness and rage, he tore through the dark creature''s leathery wing, causing it to let out a piercing cry of agony that echoed through the battleground, momentarily distracting everyone.

    The wounded Dark Dragon faltered, losing its bnce mid-flight. Its descent towards the ground was abruptly halted as it struggled to regain control. This unexpected turn of events sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. Sensing the Dark Dragon''s vulnerability, the wind elemental intensified its vortex, constricting tighter around the struggling Bahamut clone.

    Beneath them, the Dark Dragon plummeted, its fall a terrifying descent towards the already devastated ground.

    From on high, Alex unleashed a torrent of dark energy. The dragon breath, a swirling vortex of obsidian me, roared towards the plummeting Dark Dragon.

    The Dark Dragon, struggling to control its descent, looked up just in time to see the oing inferno. Panic flickered in its reptilian eyes. It twisted and banked with all its might, trying to evade the deadly st. But Alex''s aim was true. The dark mes mmed into the Dark Dragon''s side, engulfing it in an explosion of searing energy.

    A thunderous roar echoed across the battlefield, followed by an unearthly shriek as the Dark Dragon was consumed by the mes. Its descent became a fiery plummet, a twisted silhouette against the churning storm. Below, the ground trembled in anticipation of the impact.

    A bone-shattering boom resonated across the battlefield as the Dark Dragon mmed into the earth. Dust billowed outwards, momentarily obscuring the scene. But as the dust settled, a horrifying sight emerged. The Dark Dragony sprawled, its once proud form broken and twisted. The wing Alex ripped open hung limply by its side, while the point-nk dragon breath attack had left a gaping wound scorched ck across its nk.

    Alex, his ebony scales gleaming with a dark fire,nded with a heavy thud right on top of the wounded beast. With a primal roar, he unleashed another st of dark mes, this one directly into the Dark Dragon''s face. The agonizing shriek that erupted from the creature was cut short as the inferno engulfed its head, momentarily turning it into a zing skull. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Dark Dragon thrashed wildly, its powerful body convulsing under Alex''s weight. But the severity of its injuries was undeniable. Its once fierce eyes were now zed with pain, its movements sluggish and desperate. Alex, fueled by righteous fury and the need to end this threat definitively, pressed his advantage. He sank his ws deeper into the wounded flesh of the Dark Dragon, the ground beneath them turning slick with dark ichor.

    From above, the wind elemental roared in outrage, sensing the Dark Dragon''s near demise. It redoubled its efforts, the winds swirling with renewed ferocity. The very air crackled with elemental power as the battle reached its climax.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1475: Alexs Special: Holy Swords

    Chapter 1657 Chapter 1475: Alex''s Special: Holy Swords

    The Dark Dragon thrashed wildly, its powerful body convulsing under Alex''s weight. But the severity of its injuries was undeniable. Its once fierce eyes were now zed with pain, its movements sluggish and desperate. Alex, fueled by righteous fury and the need to end this threat definitively, pressed his advantage. He sank his ws deeper into the wounded flesh of the Dark Dragon, the ground beneath them turning slick with dark ichor.

    From above, the wind elemental roared in outrage, sensing the Dark Dragon''s near demise. It redoubled its efforts, the winds swirling with renewed ferocity. The very air crackled with elemental power as the battle reached its climax.

    Alex didn''t let his guard down because he knew it was in moments like these you would be screwed over thinking you have already won. Just in case he used an ability he hadn''t used in a while due to how draining it was, his right eye twitched and he glimpsed three seconds in the future using his temporal ability, he was able to see Bahamut''s clone vanishing in an explosion, several bones dragons appeared.

    Feeling headache after using ''Envisage'' his time ability even in his dragon form, Alex sent warning to his members, in the next seconds things happened like he had seen in his vision, Bahamut''s clone would have thought he could use this opportunity to escape but Alex saw through his scheme.

    ''''Time to turn back!"

    Alex regained his human form, not currently he turned into his Asura''s form.

    Je leaped into the sky in a dazzling sh, soaring toward the undead skeletal dragons.

    "Roar¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    Upon detecting his presence, the skeletal dragons turned around, brandished their ws, and pounced on him. Compared to the enormous skeletal dragons, Alex''s Asura Form seemed so small and yet, he didn''t feel the slightest bit nervous. Instead, facing the four to five skeletal dragons that rushed at him, a strange glint shed in his eyes, and he stretched out his right hand.

    [Alex''s Sword Art Special: Holy Swords]

    Shing¡ª¡ª¡ª!

    The instant he extended his right arm, 10 uniquely colored brilliances erupted from his palm in the shape of a circle, shrouding him and the skeletal dragons. Soon after, dazzling streaks of magical radiance spread toward the position of each holy sword and metamorphosed into an iparably gorgeous ritual.

    ¡¼Tch! I don''t like cloning myself into some shining swords.¡½Silveriained but Alex ignored her.

    Then, Alex disappeared in a sh. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Along with this movement, 10 holy swords erupted in their unique colors and brilliances. Their shining light intersected and enveloped the enchanted field, enfolding the skeletal dragons within it. And it was until that moment when the skeletal dragons felt something iparably bizarre. The strong power of Light shone ragingly. A light full of vitality and warmth tore through their souls while death with its piercing coldness entered their hearts and the surging, violent elements crushed them from all directions overwhelmingly, binding everything as one.

    The moment the skeletal dragons realized that something was amiss, Alex arrived at the side of one of the holy swords, extended his arm to grip its hilt, and swung forward.

    "¡ª¡ª¡ª!"

    The blinding sh of light prated the ice-cold, enormous bodies of the skeletal dragons. Even the blue mes and darkness of Chaos that shone within them crumbled under the shining light. However, Alex didn''t stop there. After the sh of light, he reached out, wielded another ck magical sword, and flitted across the sky, this one was property of this world, from the royal family bestowed upon him recently as themander in this war.

    ''''ck Thorns!" Alex activated the sword special ability.

    ''''Ego enjoy yourself!" He added.

    [Finally, it''s my turn.] Ego, the ck chain in form of tattoo around Alex''s arm wriggled, taking control the ck sword.

    Pitch-ck thorns appeared out of thin air, binding the struggling bodies of the skeletal dragons as if they were vampires greedily sucking the murky, ck fog. Soon, the ck fog and spiritual mes that crumbled in the earlier attack became much weaker. Not only that, but the skeletal dragons also felt their powers being quickly drained away! They howled in rage, trying to break free of the thorny shackles. But it was at that moment that Alex darted out, tossed the ck magical sword aside, and spread his arms apart widely. Along with this movement, two shimmering daggers appeared in his hands.

    The two de rays intersected like lightning zes, shing through the bodies of the skeletal dragons again, inflicting lethal damage to their already weakened bodies. But this was still far from the end.

    Roars of death and shining souls filled the sky.

    Continuous de rays flooded the entire battlefield almost in the blink of an eye. After just a few moments, the skeletal dragons that were unting in the sky earlier were now weakened.

    This was the true power of the Silveria''s Wrath form, able to transform into swords and daggers.

    That''s thest one!

    Observing the pain-ridden skeletal dragons around him, Alex didn''t say a word. On the contrary, he raised his right hand high and as if responding to his action, the three dazzling light spheres above the enchanted field brightened and erupted. The power of light, darkness, and elements coalesced at that very moment.

    Seconds after, the powers surged toward the prey caught in the spider''s web, devouring thempletely.

    ''''Time to go for the final chapter. It''s time to end this.'''' Alex said while looking into a certain direction.

    Meanwhile, in another location.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Astonishing brilliance erupted from the magical cannons adorning the edges of the majestic warships. The colossal skeletal dragons ahead bellowed and crashed to the ground amidst the relentless barrage of artillery fire.

    "Ahhhh!"

    One of the soldiers, overwhelmed by the chaotic swarm of creatures below the city walls, screamed in terror. The sheer magnitude of fear became too much for him to bear. In a fit of madness, he tossed his sword at the oing chaos creatures and hastily retreated down the stairs behind the protective fortifications.

    "Damn it! These worthless fools are utterly unreliable!"

    Observing the soldier''s desperate retreat, a mage shook his head in disappointment, grumbling to himself before abruptly waving his hand. A wave of frost swiftly spread along the city wall. Enveloped in the icy chill, the frenzied chaos creatures froze in their tracks. Their fric movements subsided, gradually transforming into numerous ice sculptures. A female Ice mage hade to the rescue.

    Alex''s eyes absorbed the entire spectacle before he muttered to himself.

    "Well, I suppose I can leave the rest to them."

    He vanished shortly thereafter, stealthily pursuing the ck shadow that was attempting to slip away from the battlefield.

 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1476: Ghost Town

    Chapter 1658 Chapter 1476: Ghost Town

    There is a deserted town nestled on the border between the Dali Kingdom and the Renner Kingdom.

    Bahamut''s clone was sprinting towards this urban relic.

    The avenue that once led proudly to Fallholt was now a forgotten path swallowed by the wilderness. Lush greenery, once contained gardens and tamed trees, now ran rampant, blurring the lines between street and jungle. Crumbled facades, once painted with life, were adorned with a new tapestry ¨C creeping vines reaching for the sky. Doors, whether ravaged by scavengers, weather, or wild things, hung broken, offering a hollow wee to emptiness.

    This was no longer the vibrant Fallholt that bustled through the evenings. Gone were the warm lights and the sounds of life. The once joyful symphony of the town had been reced by the deste creak of wood and the mournful sigh of the wind. The police station, a symbol of safety in its prime, stood ironically empty, its cells ironically vacant, now just another unwilling host to the encroaching wilderness.

    Time, a relentless sculptor, was slowly erasing the memories etched in brick and mortar. Fallholt, once a thrivingmunity, was now a collection of fading echoes. Though some structures might find a new purpose in the embrace of nature, the soul of the town was irretrievably lost. This wasn''t a ce for restoration, but a monument to the impermanence of human endeavors ¨C a chilling reminder that even the brightest lights eventually fade to leave only whispers in the wind.

    Right in the deste heart of this forgotten town, where the avenue surrendered to the jungle, a solitary sentinel remained. Once a proud cathedral, a testament to faith andmunity, it now stood as a crumbling monument to lost time. Moss, a verdant shroud, crept hungrily across its facade, obscuring the once-intricate carvings that spoke of devotion. Its spires, once reaching for the heavens in a silent prayer, now wed helplessly at the sky, their tips broken and jagged like shattered hopes.

    Two men stood face to face in the deste heart of the cathedral. Moss, a verdant shroud, crept across the shattered floor beneath their feet, the only witnesses to their encounter.

    Broken sunlight, filtered through gaping holes where stained ss once shimmered, cast long, distorted shadows that danced on the crumbling walls. The air hung heavy with the scent of damp earth and decay, a stark contrast to the forgotten hymns that once resonated within these walls. Here, in the hollowed heart of a forgotten town, the final stage of a game was about to unfold.

    ''''So you followed after me like I thought you''d.'''' Bahamut''s clone looked at the young man before him with a smile.

    ''''Well, isn''t it what you wanted?" Alex asked yfully.

    ''''Yeah! Let''s settle it once for all.''''

    ''''I concur.'''' Alex esquiced while checking his status window.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 21

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 228 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 290000/1M MP: 2200/44200

    SE: 14000/26200

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning ATK: 12800

    DEF: 11500

    AGI: 11100

    INT: 7600

    LUK: 3400

    BP: 0

    SP: 26

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General]

    Calcting his dwindling mana and spiritual power (SE), Alex devised a strategic n. The resources he had left would be sufficient to bring an end to this foolish game and banish the curse, allowing him to reunite with his beloved ones.

    In a mesmerizing disy of shattered light, the cathedral''s stained ss windows trembled as Bahamut''s doppelg?nger flickered into nothingness. With a swift and silent maneuver, it materialized directly in front of Alex, its fist poised to strike with deadly precision. The sheer intensity of the impending blow caused the very air to crackle and distort, as if reality itself quivered in fear.

    But Alex, a warrior of unfalteringposure, possessed the instincts of a seasoned fighter. In an instant, he reacted with the speed of lightning, contorting his body with practiced fluidity. The doppelg?nger''s apocalyptic punch missed its mark, causing an earth-shattering explosion as it collided with empty space. The fabric of the surrounding cosmos shimmered and contorted, bearing witness to the immense power unleashed.

    Capitalizing on the split-second opportunity, Alex transformed into a whirling vortex of motion. His leg unfurled like a coiled spring,unching a perfectly executed roundhouse kick aimed at the doppelg?nger''s vulnerable side. The impact was fierce and resounding, threatening to send the monstrous clone hurtling into oblivion.

    Thest dance, the end of the game had begun.

 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1477: The End

    Chapter 1659 Chapter 1477: The End

    Capitalizing on the split-second opportunity, Alex transformed into a whirling vortex of motion. His leg unfurled like a coiled spring,unching a perfectly executed roundhouse kick aimed at the doppelg?nger''s vulnerable side. The impact was fierce and resounding, threatening to send the monstrous clone hurtling into oblivion.

    Thest dance, the end of the game had begun.

    The resounding echo of the failed punch faded away, leaving behind an eerie stillness in its wake. Alex''s heart pounded in his chest, a wild rhythm urging him into action. Without hesitation, he seized the opportunity. Bahamut''s clone shifted, its monstrous figure crackling with residual energy, and Alex swiftly unsheathed his weapon. With a dramatic ir, he revealed a longsword bathed in a deep, mesmerizing crimson glow. The red hue seemed to pulsate faintly, as if possessing a life force of its own.

    Across from him, his enemy mirrored his every move. A pitch-ck spear materialized in its grasp, the obsidian tip capturing thest remnants of light within the cathedral. The air buzzed with anticipation as they circled each other, predator and prey engaged in a silent, deadly dance. Then, with a thunderous roar that reverberated through the crumbling halls, Bahamut''s clone lunged. Steel shed against obsidian, producing a deafening ng.

    Alex skillfully parried the spear thrust with his crimson longsword, the de emitting a piercing melody as it diverted the attack. The impact shook the fractured floor, causing a fresh shower of dust and debris to rain down upon them.

    Bang! Boom! Boom!

    The sh of weapons transformed the cathedral into an arena of chaos. Alex, a blur of crimson with his fiery longsword, engaged in a lethal ballet against the relentless assault of the obsidian spear.

    Bahamut''s clone fought with a primal rage, each thrust of its weapon aimed to impale Alex with deadly uracy. Sparks erupted with each collision, momentarily illuminating the decaying murals on the walls with an ethereal radiance. The very air crackled with the raw intensity of their strikes, resonating through the empty halls like a symphony of torment.

    Their movements were a whirlwind of offense and defense. Alex, relying on his agility and expertise, skillfully maneuvered and parried Bahamut''s clone ferocious onught. The crimson longsword flickered in his grasp, serving as a lethal counterbnce to the relentless aggression of the ck spear. It was a sh of opposing styles: precision versus brute strength, a dance in which the slightest misstep could prove fatal.

    The sh of metal abruptly ceased, reced by an eerie crackling of dark energy. Bahamut''s doppelganger, its eyes emanating a sinister glow, unleashed a concentrated bolt of lightning at point-nk range. Alex, ever watchful, instantly recognized the imminent danger. With a surge of his extraordinary temporal abilities, the world around him seemed to falter. Time slowed to a crawl, the echoes of their duel fading into a distant hum.

    The lightning projectile, a jagged spear of pure power, hung suspended in mid-air, mere inches from Alex''s chest. Seizing this fleeting advantage, Alex contorted his body with inhuman quickness. He propelled himself backwards, leaving behind a shimmering trail of afterimages. As he moved, the world snapped back into its normal rhythm. The lightning bolt, released from its temporal stasis, streaked past where Alex once stood, harmlessly sizzling into the remnants of a shattered stained-ss window. A faint ringing echoed in Alex''s ears, a side effect of his maniption of time.

    The crimson longsword in Alex''s grip shimmered and disintegrated, reced in an instant by a sleek silver Desert Eagle. With a fierce snarl, he aimed the transformed weapon, Silveria was aimed at the Bahamut''s clone.

    Bang! Bang!

    Two sharp cracks reverberated through the grand cathedral as magical bullets, infused with potent energy, erupted from the barrel.

    Bahamut''s clone, fueled by its unnatural reflexes, contorted its form with astonishing agility, narrowly evading the enchanted projectiles. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    However, its respite was short-lived. In Alex''s other hand, a surge of darkness manifested, coalescing into a menacing ck pistol. A single, silent shot burst forth from this newly acquired weapon, the bullet itself shimmering with a captivating blue hue. It streaked towards the enemy, devoid of the deafening crack characteristic of the Desert Eagle, but possessing an eerie silence of its own.

    The blue bullet found its mark, enveloping Bahamut''s clone in a radiant aura. Its once frenzied movements, a blur of monstrous rage, became sluggish and hindered by an unseen force. Seizing this golden opportunity, Alex swiftly snapped his wrist, causing Silveria to materialize once again in his hand. With a chuckle, he discharged a final, specialized bullet.

    ''''Ice Bullet!"

    Unlike its magical counterparts, this bullet pulsed with a faint blue light, emanating an unmistakable icy chill from its tip. It hurtled towards the now-slowed doppelganger, a projectile promising a far colder fate than mere temporal confinement.

    Just as the ice bullet was on the verge of impact, a horrifying transformation took ce. Bahamut''s clone remained unflinching, as its form rippled and disintegrated, morphing into a swirling vortex of inky-ck smoke. The cathedral descended into an even deeper darkness as the smoke pulsed with a malevolent gray mist. Simultaneously, a chilling dread washed over Alex, his connection to mana, the very essence of his magic, abruptly severed - a clean cut.

    With a resoundingugh that reverberated through the shattered halls, Bahamut''s voice, distorted and menacing, emanated from the swirling vortex.

    "You ignorant mortal! You dare to underestimate the power of the Chaotic Realm! Victory is mine!"

    In a swirl of smoke, the doppelganger materialized once again, its eyes burning with a newfound intensity. With a malevolent aura, it lunged towards Alex, cloaked in a hungry veil of darkness, intent on delivering a final, devastating blow.

    "Not so fast," Alex retorted, raising Nyx in the direction of Bahamut''s replica, mere inches away.

    "It has been an interesting encounter, but it''s time to bid farewell. The end!"

    With those words, a jet-ck bullet shot forth from the ebony revolver. Bahamut''s clone, to his horror, discovered that he was immobilized, unable to transform into smoke or tap into his chaotic powers. Nyx, the goddess of death, imed his life, and he vanished into thin air, just like that. The game hade to an end..

    As Alex finally found a moment to catch his breath, he knew it was time to tie up loose ends before departing from the Infinity Maze to reunite with his beloved ones, whom he had missed dearly. He fervently hoped that they were safe and sound.

    Sinking down onto the ground, Alex allowed himself a moment of respite. With Bahamut''s clone defeated, the war had reached its conclusion. He had given his all, and whether this world would fade away or endure was of little consequence to him now. All he desired was to return to where he truly belonged.

 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1478: Silverias Cooking

    Chapter 1660 Chapter 1478: Silveria''s Cooking

    Imagine a grand mansion nestled amidst a tapestry of emerald green. Towering trees, their branches heavy with leaves, form a verdant canopy overhead, dappling sunlight onto the mansion''s aged brick facade. Lush climbing vines, adorned with vibrant blooms in shades of red, purple, and white, snake their way up the walls, softening the building''s imposing structure.

    Expansivewns, a vibrant emerald carpet, stretch out from the mansion''s base. Here and there, meticulously tended flowerbeds explode with color - roses in velvety crimson, lilies with their pristine white trumpets, and pansies with faces like yful children. In the distance, a gentle stream winds through the grounds, its clear water reflecting the sky and the verdantndscape.

    The mansion itself whispers of a bygone era. Grand, arched windows hint at opulent rooms within, while a wrought-iron balcony adorned with overflowing flower boxes promises a ce to admire the breathtaking view. Perhaps a wisteria vine, thick andden with fragrant purple blooms, drapes over the balcony, creating a scene straight out of a fairytale.

    The air is alive with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the gentle chirping of unseen birds. A gentle breeze rustles the leaves, creating a symphony of sound that adds to the peaceful ambiance. This is a ce where time seems to slow down, a haven of beauty and tranquility nestled in the heart of a verdant paradise.

    The verdant embrace of the surroundingndscape wasn''t the only ssh of life adorning the grand mansion. Nestled right in its heart, like a precious jewel,y a secret garden. A high hedge, meticulously trimmed and sculpted into whimsical shapes, formed a hidden entrance, beckoning with the promise of a secluded paradise.

    Stepping through the hedge, the world transformed. The air grew heavy with the intoxicating perfume of roses, lilies, and jasmine, each bloom a vibrant masterpiece bathed in dappled sunlight filtering through the overhead canopy. Cobblestone paths meandered through the space, each turn revealing a new wonder. Here, a rose arch bloomed in a cascade of pink and red, framing a hidden bench perfect for a stolen moment of contemtion. There, a koi pond shimmered like a liquid emerald, home to vibrantly colored fish darting between water lilies with elegant white petals.

    Statues depicting mythical creatures or characters from forgotten stories peeked out from behind overflowing flowerbeds. A hidden fountain gurgled merrily, its gentle music a constant serenade. Perhaps a sundial stood proudly in the center, its bronze face etched with Roman numerals, marking the passage of time in this timeless haven.

    This hidden garden was a testament to the meticulous care and love poured into it. It was a secret sanctuary, a ce to escape the grandeur of the mansion and find sce in the beauty of nature. It was a world within a world, a vibrant heart beating at the center of the imposing structure, a testament to the harmony that could exist between human design and the untamed beauty of the natural world.

    Nestled in the heart of the secret garden, a scene unfolded bathed in dappled sunlight. Alex sat on a wrought-iron bench, its worn surface a testament to countless stolen moments in this haven. A steaming cup of tea rested in his hands, sending tendrils of fragrant steam upwards. Beside him, Silveria, the silver-haired goddess, mirrored his pose. Her beauty, ethereal even in this casual setting, was entuated by the soft glow of sunlight filtering through the leaves.

    Afortable silence settled between them, broken only by the gentle gurgle of the hidden fountain and the asional chirp of a bird. Alex, his brow furrowed in concentration, flipped a page of the newspaper spread across hisp. Silveria, ever observant, watched him with a gentle smile. The lines on his face, etched by past battles and burdens, softened under her gaze.

    Perhaps she could see a flicker of worry in his eyes as he scanned the headlines. Or maybe she simply knew the weight that often rested on his shoulders, the weight of being a protector in a world teetering on chaos. Whatever her intuition gleaned, she reached over, her touch as light as a falling leaf. Her fingers brushed against his cheek, a silent question in their wake.

    Alex nced up, his gaze meeting hers. A familiar warmth spread through him, dispelling the shadows of concern. A ghost of a smile yed on his lips as he met her gaze.

    "Just catching up on the world''stest troubles," he said, his voice low and reassuring.

    Silveria nodded, her understanding etched in the soft lines around her eyes. A silent conversation passed between them, afort born of countless shared moments. With a gentle squeeze of his hand, she rose, her silver hair catching the dappled sunlight like moonlight on water. "I believe a more substantial sustenance is required, my love," she said, her voice like the tinkling of a wind chime. Then, as if dissolving into the dappled light, she vanished, leaving Alex with a faint scent of wildflowers and the warmth of her touch lingering on his hand. A contented smile yed on his lips as he returned his attention to the newspaper.

    The scent of freshly baked bread drifted through the air, a fragrant herald of Silveria''s return. An hour, measured only by the rhythmic chirping of unseen birds and the slow turning of the pages, had melted away in the peaceful sanctuary of the garden. Alex looked up from the newspaper, a smile gracing his features as he saw Silveria approaching.

    She bnced a wicker basket overflowing with tempting treats. Freshly baked scones, their golden tops dusted with powdered sugar, peeked out from a checkered cloth napkin. A steaming jug of what could only be her famousvender lemonade sat beside them, condensation clinging to the ss like morning dew.

    "One hour is hardly enough to catch up on the world''s woes, is it?" she teased, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "But even heroes need to fortify themselves."

    Alex chuckled, the sound warm and genuine. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Especially with such tempting distractions," he replied, gesturing towards the basket. He set the newspaper aside, the troubles of the world momentarily pushed to the back of his mind.

    The scent ofvender and warm bread, the gentle breeze rustling the leaves, and the presence of the silver-haired goddess beside him ¨C these were the things that truly mattered in this stolen moment of peace.

 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1479: Quality time with Silveria

    Chapter 1661 Chapter 1479: Quality time with Silveria

    She bnced a wicker basket overflowing with tempting treats. Freshly baked scones, their golden tops dusted with powdered sugar, peeked out from a checkered cloth napkin. A steaming jug of what could only be her famousvender lemonade sat beside them, condensation clinging to the ss like morning dew.

    "One hour is hardly enough to catch up on the world''s woes, is it?" she teased, a yful glint in her eyes.

    "But even heroes need to fortify themselves."

    Alex chuckled, the sound warm and genuine.

    "Especially with such tempting distractions," he replied, gesturing towards the basket. He set the newspaper aside, the troubles of the world momentarily pushed to the back of his mind.

    The scent ofvender and warm bread, the gentle breeze rustling the leaves, and the presence of the silver-haired goddess beside him - these were the things that truly mattered in this stolen moment of peace. Alex and Silveria settled back onto the bench, the wicker basket a bounty between them. The scones, light and fluffy, practically melted in their mouths with each bite. Alex savored each mouthful of Silveria''s cooking, the taste a familiarfort that transcended mere sustenance. It was a lovenguage all its own, a message of care woven into every buttery ke and hint ofvender in the lemonade.

    He watched Silveria as she sipped her drink, the sunlight catching the silver strands of her hair and casting a soft glow on her face. A contented sigh escaped his lips. Here, in this haven of blooming flowers and dappled sunlight, the weight of the world seemed to melt away. He had faced countless battles, shouldered burdens that threatened to crush lesser men, but in this moment, with Silveria by his side, he felt a profound sense of peace.

    A small smile yed on his lips as he reached across the table, his fingers brushing against hers.

    "Thank you," he murmured, the words epassing not just the delicious food but for the quiet sanctuary she provided, a refuge from the storm.

    Silveria''s smile mirrored his own, her eyes sparkling with affection.

    "Always," she replied, squeezing his hand gently. In the quiet murmur of the fountain and the symphony of birdsong, they continued their meal, a simple act imbued with a love that transcended words.

    The final bite of scone disappeared from Alex''s lips, leaving a sweet aftertaste and a pleasant ache in his stomach - a wee sign after a light lunch. He stretchednguidly, the movement sending a satisfying pop from a particrly tight muscle in his shoulder.

    Silveria, ever observant, noted the telltale signs of tension in his posture.

    "You seem tired, love," she remarked, her voice a gentle caress in the dappled sunlight.

    "The weight of the world can be a heavy burden, even for heroes." Silveira added with a teasing smile, it was a silent jab.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex chuckled, a low rumble that resonated in his chest.

    "You could say that again," he conceded, rubbing the knot in his shoulder with a grimace.

    Countless battles, both physical and mental, had left their mark on his body. While his training kept him in peak physical condition, the constant pressure of being a protector left its mark.

    Silveria''s gaze softened, a knowing glint in her silver eyes.

    "Then perhaps a more...restorative activity is in order?" she suggested, a hint of amusement dancing on her lips.

    Alex couldn''t help but grin at her yful tone. His body, though resilient, ached from the constant strain. He didn''t need to be a mind-reader to understand her suggestion.

    "A massage, you say?" he raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence.

    A yful glint lit up Silveria''s eyes.

    "Indeed," she confirmed, rising from the bench and extending a hand towards him.

    "Unless, of course, you have a pressing engagement with someone?"

    The yful jab elicited a heartyugh from Alex. He took her hand, the warmth of her touch instantly easing the tension in his chest.

    "This can wait," he dered, letting her lead him out of the dappled sunlight and back into the cool embrace of the mansion.

    "The world can wait a little while longer. Right now, all I need is a skilled masseuse and afortable bed." With a softugh, Silveria squeezed his hand.

    "Excellent choice," she replied, leading him towards their room, the promise of a soothing massage and shared rxation hanging heavy in the air.

    Their bedroom was an oasis of tranquility, a stark contrast to the battles Alex often faced. Sunlight, softened by sheer white curtains, streamed throughrge windows, illuminating a haven offort and luxury.

    A plush king-sized bed, draped in a canopy of shimmering white fabric, dominated the center of the room. The duvet, a cloud of softest goose down, promised nights of restful sleep. On either side of the bed, elegant bedside tables held ornately framed photographs - mementos of happier times, adventures shared, and stolen moments of joy.

    Thick carpets, the color of deep emerald moss, cushioned their footsteps as they entered. An antique chaise longue upholstered in a rich velvet sat beside a roaring firece, promising a cozy haven for reading or quiet conversation.

    Bookshelves overflowing with leather-bound volumes lined one wall, a testament to their shared love of knowledge and stories. Arge oil painting depicting a peaceful meadow bathed in golden sunlight hung on the opposite wall, adding a touch of serenity to the space.

    But what truly set this room apart was a more personal touch. Above the firece, a different kind of portrait hung. This one wasn''t andscape or still life, but a depiction of Alex. He wasn''t d in the battle armor he often wore, but in simpler garb, perhaps the clothes he wore when they first met. The artist had captured a more vulnerable side of him, a hint of a smile ying on his lips and a warmth in his eyes that only Silveria could truly evoke. It was constant reminder of the man beneath the hero, a cherished memento disyed with pride in their haven of love.

    Everywhere, the air carried the subtle scent ofvender - a fragrance that was uniquely Silveria. It was a room that spoke of both luxury andfort, a ce where the weight of the world could be momentarily forgotten, reced by the warmth of their love.

 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1480: Massage and more...

    ?Chapter 1662 Chapter 1480: Massage and more...

    Everywhere, the air carried the subtle scent ofvender - a fragrance that was uniquely Silveria. It was a room that spoke of both luxury andfort, a ce where the weight of the world could be momentarily forgotten, reced by the warmth of their love.

    Silveria cast Alex a knowing smile. "Why don''t you getfortable on the bed, my love?" she suggested, her voice a soft invitation.

    "I''ll prepare a little something to help melt away that tension."

    The king-sized bed, beckoning with its cloud-like duvet, seemed to agree. Alex chuckled, a deep rumble in his chest.

    "Sounds like a n," he conceded, shrugging off his clothes, leaving him pleasantly bare against the cool sheets.

    Silveria disappeared into the adjoining bathroom, returning momentster with a lit candle in hand. Its soft glow, tinged with the calming scent ofvender and chamomile, filled the room, instantly creating a more intimate atmosphere.

    cing the candle on the bedside table, she retrieved a bottle of massage oil. The warm, golden liquid shimmered in the candlelight, its scent a blend of soothing essential oils. With a gentle smile, Silveria poured a small amount into her palm, warming it between her hands before approaching the bed.

    Alexy on his stomach, the muscles in his back already feeling a wee release from the tension of the day. Silveria dipped her fingertips into the warmed oil, then began a slow, methodical massage on his shoulders, using firm yet gentle strokes to loosen the knots that had taken root.

    A soft sigh escaped Alex''s lips as Silveria''s touch worked its magic. Her fingers, imbued with both strength and care, kneaded and pressed, coaxing the tension out of his muscles one by one. He could feel the tightness in his shoulders begin to dissipate, reced by a warm, tingling sensation that spread down his back. Silveria worked her way down his spine, her movements rhythmic and deliberate. With each pass, she applied just the right amount of pressure, sending waves of rxation washing over him. The scent of the massage oil,bined with the soft glow of the candlelight, created a cocoon of tranquility around them. Time seemed to melt away, measured only by the gentle crackle of the firece and Silveria''s soothing ministrations.

    An hour ticked by, marked by Alex''s contented sighs and the deepening shadows cast by the dwindling candlelight. When Silveria finally reached his lower back, she paused, her touch lingering on the tense muscles there.

    "There you are," she murmured, a knowing smile ying on her lips.

    Alex let out a satisfied exhale. "Bliss," he sighed, feeling a weight lift not just from his muscles but from his very soul.

    "Now," Silveria began, a yful glint in her eyes,

    "it''s your turn to return the favor, wouldn''t you say?"

    Alex chuckled, rolling over onto his back. "Of course," he readily agreed.

    "But I warn you, my skills may not be quite as...heavenly as yours."

    Silveria scoffed yfully.

    "Nonsense," she countered, shrugging out of her silk robe, leaving her d in only a silken camisole and matching panties. The moonlight filtering through the window cast her form in a ethereal glow.

    "Just be gentle," she added with a wink, settling onto the bed beside him. Alex couldn''t help but admire the way the moonlight danced across her silver hair, each strand catching the light like spun moonlight.

    He reached for the massage oil, warming it between his hands before gently cing them on her shoulders. Compared to Silveria''s practiced touch, his movements were perhaps a bit more hesitant, less studied. However, the warmth of his hands and the growing intensity in his gaze spoke volumes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Let me know if I''m too rough," he murmured, his voice husky.

    Silveria closed her eyes, a contented sigh escaping her lips as he began to knead the knots in her shoulders. "Perfect," she whispered, her voiceced with a hint of something deeper.

    As Alex continued his massage, focusing on her shoulders, back, and arms, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The air crackled with a newfound tension, not of worry or stress, but of anticipation. The gentle ministrations became a slow, sensual exploration, their bodies a silent conversation spoken in touch.

    "Mmnh!"

    A soft moan escaped Silveria''s lips as Alex trailed his fingers down her spine, sending shivers cascading down her body. Their gazes locked, a silent question hanging in the air.

    With a slow smile, Alex leaned in, his lips brushing against her ear.

    "Perhaps," he murmured, his voice husky with desire, "our rxation can take a more...intimate turn?"

    A slow smile spread across Silveria''s face, her silver eyes sparkling with a yful challenge.

    "I believe," she replied, her voice a mere whisper, "that''s an excellent suggestion."

    As Alex received Silveria''s approval, a slow smile spread across his face. He wasted no time in sealing her lips with his own. The kiss started tenderly, a slow exploration that spoke of their deep affection. But as their lips met, a spark ignited, and the kiss deepened, filled with a passion that had only been simmering beneath the surface.

    "Mmmh!" Silveria moaned, a surprised sound at first, quickly reced by a deep sigh of pleasure. She responded in kind, her lips moving against his in a dance that was both urgent and tender.

    Alex''s hands, no longer tentative, became a symphony of touch. They glided over Silveria''s bare skin, sending shivers down her spine. His fingers traced the delicate curve of her shoulder, lingered on the swell of her hip, each caress a deliberate stoking of the mes burning within her.

    Silveria felt her breath quicken, her body responding instinctively to his touch. Her heart hammered a frantic rhythm against her ribs, and a heat bloomed in the pit of her stomach, spreading outwards like wildfire. She arched her back into his touch, a silent plea for more.

    The gentle massage oil on their skin became a conduit for their desire. Each touch sent a jolt of electricity sparking through them, leaving trails of goosebumps in its wake.

    The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the bedroom walls, a silent audience to the passionate disy unfolding on the bed. The air itself seemed thick with unspoken desires, a prelude to the symphony of pleasure that awaited them.

    In that moment, the world outside their haven ceased to exist. There was only Alex, Silveria, and the fire of their love, burning brighter with each passing moment. The kiss deepened, a silent promise spoken in heated breaths and tangled limbs. Alex''s touch, once focused on rxation, became a deliberate exploration, his fingertips trailing a path of fire down the silken expanse of Silveria''s back.

    Silveria, her inhibitions melting away like snowkes on a warm day, surrendered to the delicious ache blooming within her. A soft moan escaped her lips, a sound that sent a tremor of desire through Alex. He trailed kisses down her neck, his lips lingering on the sensitive spot behind her ear, eliciting another gasp from her.

    Their clothes, once a barrier, became an obstacle. With practiced ease, Alex shed his garments, the cool air momentarily forgotten in the heat of their passion. Silveria, her movements fueled by a mixture of shyness and desire, mirrored his actions, their bare skin meeting in a spark-like sensation.

    The moonlight, their only witness, bathed them in a soft, ethereal glow as they intertwined. Alex''s touch was a map of exploration, his hands charting the familiarndscape of Silveria''s body with a reverence that ignited a fire within her. He lingered on the curves he loved, his calloused fingertips sending shivers cascading down

    her spine.

    Silveria, no longer the picture of serene beauty, was a vision of desire, her silver hair a halo around her flushed face. Her moans, soft at first, grew into a symphony of pleasure as Alex expertly navigated her body, bringing her to the precipice of something wonderful.

    The rhythm of their breaths echoed in the quiet room, punctuated by soft sighs and whispered endearments. Time seemed to lose all meaning, the worldpressed into the haven they created on their bed. Just as Silveria thought she could bear the delicious tension no more, Alex brought her crashing over the edge. A wave of pleasure, intense and all-consuming, washed over her, leaving her breathless and clinging to him.

    As the aftershocks of her release subsided, a sense of contentment settled over them. Alex copsed beside her, their bodies still entwined, his heart beating a calming rhythm against hers.

    Silveria nestled closer, her head resting on his chest. The scent ofvender and massage oil mingled with the musk of their passion, creating a uniquely intoxicating aroma.

    In the flickering candlelight, they exchanged sleepy smiles, a silentnguage of love and shared pleasure. They may have faced countless battles in the world outside, but in this haven of love, they had found a peace that transcended everything else.

    The embers of desire may have dimmed, reced by a warm contentment, but the fire of their love burned bright, a constant me in the face of anying storm.

 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1481: Something to brag out

    Chapter 1663 Chapter 1481: Something to brag out

    The following morning, sunlight flitted through the white curtains, dappling the room in a yful dance. Itnded on the couple''s faces, coaxing Silveria awake first.

    She stirred, a soft groan escaping her lips as she stretchednguidly. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing a sleepy smile as she met Alex''s gaze. He was already awake, propped up on one elbow, watching her with an intensity that sent a familiar warmth blooming in her chest.

    "Good morning, beautiful," he murmured, his voice husky with sleep.

    Silveria couldn''t help but blush at the endearment. "Good morning, love," she replied, her voice a gentle rasp.

    The events of the previous night lingered in the air, a sweet aftertaste on their lips and a pleasant ache in their muscles.

    Alex reached out, brushing a stray strand of silver hair from her face. His touch was light, but it sent shivers down her spine.

    "You were incrediblest night," he whispered, his eyes sparkling with a mixture of love and appreciation.

    Silveria''s cheeks flushed a deeper crimson. "So were you," she admitted shyly.

    They shared a smile, a silentmunication that spoke volumes.

    ''''Let''s move to the bathroom.'''' Alex was the one who made this suggestion and naturally Silveria epted.

    ''''Okay!"

    Stepping into the bathroom, the sterile white tiles were instantly warmed by the yful glint in Silveria''s eyes. Gone was the serene beauty of the night before, reced by a mischievous sprite. With a yful tug, she shed her sleepwear, the fabric swirling around her beforending softly on the floor.

    The air hung heavy with the lingering scent ofvender and something more primal ¨C the musk of their passion. The walk-in shower beckoned with an open door, its steam like a translucent curtain inviting them in. But Silveria had other ns first.

    A mischievous grin spread across Alex''s face as he watched her. He mirrored her actions, discarding his sleepwear with practiced ease. The cool air sent a shiver down his spine, quickly forgotten as Silveria''s yful touch sent another kind of heat coursing through him.

    She dipped a fingertip into the cool water of the sink, a yful glint in her eye. With a flick of her wrist, a dropletnded on Alex''s chest, sending a jolt of surprise through him. Hisugh echoed in the room, a deep, rich sound that seemed to vibrate off the very walls.

    "Oh, it''s on," he dered, reaching for a nearby washcloth. Before he could retaliate, Silveria danced out of reach, herughter tinkling like wind chimes. A yful chase ensued, weaving between the sink and the bathtub, the scent of soap and shampoo mingling with the lingering musk in the air.

    Theirughter filled the room, a symphony of pure joy that resonated with the yful sunbeams flitting through the window. Suddenly, Alex lunged, trapping Silveria against the cool surface of the sink. His arms encircled her, theirughter dying down into a breathless sigh.

    "Gotcha," he murmured, his voice husky with amusement.

    Silveria, her eyes sparkling with yful defiance, leaned in close.

    "Not quite, love," she whispered, her breath warm against his lips.

    With a swift movement, she flipped their positions, pinning him against the sink. A yful glint lit up her eyes as she straddled him, herughter bubbling up again.

    "Not quite, love," she whispered, her breath warm against his lips.

    With a swift movement, she flipped their positions, pinning him against the sink. A yful glint lit up her eyes as she straddled him, herughter bubbling up again.

    "Now," she purred, her voice a delicious blend of amusement and desire, "who''s winning?"

    Alex, caught off guard by her sudden reversal, couldn''t help butugh. But the yful glint in his eyes never faltered.

    "Seems the tables have turned," he admitted, his voiceced with amusement.

    "But this game is far from over."

    Their yful battle continued, a dance of water droplets,ughter, and stolen kisses.

    Revitalized and their yful skirmish a secret melody lingering in the air, Silveria and Alex emerged from the bathroom. The morning sunlight seemed brighter, casting yful diamonds on the wet floor tiles.

    "Feeling more awake, Sil?" Alex teased, a yful glint in his eyes that mirrored the one Silveria couldn''t quite banish.

    Silveria smirked, brushing a stray strand of damp hair from her face.

    "Wide awake," she countered, her voice a husky purr.

    "And suddenly very hungry."

    The mention of food brought a rumble to Alex''s stomach. Laughter bubbled up again.

    "Then breakfast it is," Alex dered, extending a hand towards her.

    "Though, the kitchen might be a bit of a battlefield after yesterday''s feast."

    Silveria took his hand, her fingers intertwining with his.

    "Perhaps," she replied, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "But two are always better than one when facing a culinary challenge."

    The kitchen, bathed in the warm glow of the morning sun, seemed to wee them. The remnants of yesterday''s scone feast ¨C a basket overflowing with crumpled paper napkins and a few stray crumbs ¨C sat on the counter.

    "Let the cleaningmence," Silveria announced, her voice taking on a mock-heroic tone.

    Alex chuckled.

    "And the baking begin," he added, pulling out a fresh set of towels.

    Together, they cleared the remnants of the previous day, their movements fluid and familiar. Silveria feeling this activity to be enjoyable, she was the first one to do this with Alex, meaning she got one of his first, this left her feeling proud. She got something to brag about.

    Shaking her head, she decided to focus on helping Alex, so she began wiping down the counters, while Alex, with a mischievous grin,unched a yful attack with a damp towel, sending shivers down her spine in a way that had nothing to do with the cool water.

    Theirughter echoed through the kitchen, a symphony of renewed love and yful teasing. The task of cleaning and preparing breakfast transformed into a lighthearted dance, their movements punctuated by stolen kisses and whispered endearments.

    In the warm embrace of their kitchen, with the promise of a delicious breakfast and a day yet to unfold, Alex and Silveria reveled in the simple joy of being together. The world outside might hold challenges, but for now, they had each other, and that was all that truly mattered. They continued their cooking.

    A few minutester, the delightful aroma ofvender-infused pancakes filled not just the kitchen, but wafted throughout the house, a fragrant invitation to the table. Silveria, with a flourish, ced a te piled high with fluffy purple pancakes in front of Alex. A dollop of whipped cream and a drizzle of honey adorned the top, a sweet and decadent finishing touch.

    Across from her, Alex mirrored her actions, setting down a te for Silveria with a flourish that rivaled hers. Laughter bubbled up from Silveria''s lips as she noticed a single blueberry strategically ced in the center of her pancake stack, a yful echo of their earlier skirmish.

    "A peace offering, perhaps?" she teased, picking up the blueberry and popping it yfully into her mouth.

    Alex grinned.

    "More like a reminder," he countered, spearing a bite of his own pancake and savoring the unexpectedbination of sweet and floral.

    "Though, thesevender pancakes are surprisingly delicious. Your ''special touch'' seems to be a sess."

    Silveria beamed, her heart swelling with pride. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I told you," she said, her voiceced with satisfaction.

    They settled into their breakfast, the silence punctuated only by the clinking of silverware and contented sighs. Thevender essence added a subtle, floral note to the pancakes, a unique twist that surprised and delighted them both. It was a testament to their yful exploration, not just in the kitchen but in all aspects of their rtionship.

    With each bite, the memory of their yful morning lingered, a secret smile ying on their lips. They savored not just the delicious breakfast, but the quiet intimacy of sharing a meal together, a simple act made extraordinary by the love that bound them. Their rtionship may have not started greatly but thanks to that it evolved in what it''s today. They were both grateful for this.

 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1482: Nyxs Warning

    Chapter 1664 Chapter 1482: Nyx''s Warning

    The sun, now high in the sky, painted the garden in a mosaic of light and shadow. Alex, revitalized by a yful morning and a delicious breakfast with Silveria, found himself drawn to the serenity of the outdoors. Stepping out onto the patio, the warm breeze ruffled his hair, carrying with it the sweet scent of blooming roses and freshly cut grass.

    He wandered through the meticulously maintained flowerbeds, his gaze drawn to the vibrant colors bursting forth from every direction. Sunflowers swayed gently in the breeze, their golden faces turned towards the sun like loyal subjects to their king. Delicatevender blooms, their fragrance a gentle counterpoint to the roses, swayed in clusters along the pathway. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reaching a secluded corner of the garden shaded by a weeping willow, Alex settled onto a weathered wooden bench. The sound of a babbling brook, a soothing melody that had been a constantpanion throughout his childhood, filled the air. He closed his eyes for a moment, letting the peace of the garden wash over him.

    The events of the previous night, the yful skirmish in the bathroom morphing into a night of passionate intimacy, still lingered in his mind. But there was also a sense of calm, a quiet happiness that settled deep within him. Silveria''s presence, her love and unwavering support, was a constant source of strength.

    A soft chirp broke the silence, and Alex opened his eyes to see a robin perched on a nearby branch, its red breast a vibrant ssh of color against the green foliage. The little bird cocked its head, seemingly observing him, before flitting away in a burst of feathers and song.

    A smile touched Alex''s lips. Even in this small pocket of peace, life teemed with energy and beauty. It was a reminder, he thought, that challenges would inevitablye, battles to be fought and burdens to be borne. But here, in the embrace of nature and with his women by his side, he could find the strength to face them all.

    ''''I wonder if that woman is doing another beauty treatment at the moment?" Alex caressed his chin, ying with his growing barb.

    ''''Ah forget it. Womens are tooplicated and scary. Gotta focus on the final preparations before devouring that curse.''''

    Alex mumbled before disappearing somewhere.

    Meanwhile, by the pool, Silveria reclined on a cushioned chaise lounge, the midday sun warming her skin. Unlike the meticulous flowerbeds, the surrounding nts here were more rxed, a riot of colorful annuals and trailing vines weaving around the stonework. The gentle gurgle of the pool water provided a soothing background melody to the rhythmic whoosh of the sprinkler tending to the nearbywn.

    A chilled ss of lemonade, condensation clinging to the sides, sat on a nearby table within easy reach. But Silveria''s focus wasn''t on quenching her thirst, but on the book in her hands. Its worn leather cover held the promise of a fantastical journey, a world where she could escape for a while.

    However, the bookpeted for her attention with a selection of beauty products arranged on the table beside her. A jar of cooling cucumber facial mask sat open, a gentle green against her sun-kissed skin. Beside it, a bottle of shimmery body oil promised a touch of summery mour.

    Silveria nced down at the open pages of her book, then back at the tempting beauty products. A yful smile touched her lips. Perhaps, she thought, a little indulgence wouldn''t hurt. Setting the book aside with a sigh, she reached for the cucumber mask, the cool touch a wee contrast to the warm sun.

    As she pampered herself with the mask, her thoughts drifted back to Alex, a smile lighting up her face. The memory of their yful morning, and the even more yful night before, brought a warmth to her cheeks.

    She could almost hear his teasing voice, and imagined the yful glint in his eyes. A softugh escaped her lips, the sound echoing across the still pool.

    Lost in her thoughts and her self-care ritual, Silveria reveled in the peace of the moment.

    The sun, the gentle breeze, and the promise of a good bookter ¨C it was a perfect afternoon, made even more perfect by the knowledge that Alex was nearby, and their shared love a constant source of joy.

    "I shall revel in my own pleasure until the otherdies aspire to possess him exclusively. Ha! The fatigue of sharing one''s man with numerous women is undeniable. Yet, who am I to judge? Without that very circumstance, I would not have discovered love anew nor encountered such abundant wonders. I am sincerely grateful, though the pain persists, despite my understanding. Truly, jealousy is a repugnant sentiment, isn''t it?"

    Silveria expressed her concern, but there was no one present to respond to her inquiry. With a heavy sigh, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of loneliness. Suddenly, the voice of her sister she hadn''t heard in a long echoed through the air, breaking the silence that had surrounded her for so long.

    ''It''s understandable that jealousy can be a challenging emotion to navigate, especially when ites to sharing someone you care about with others. While it''s natural to feel a sense of protectiveness or possessiveness, it''s important to remember that love and rtionships can be unique andplex. Openmunication, trust, and understanding can help address any concerns or insecurities that arise. It''s also essential to focus on the positive aspects of the rtionship and appreciate the wonderful experiences it brings. Ultimately, finding gratitude and being grateful for the love you have can help alleviate some of the negative emotions associated with jealousy.''''

    Despiteprehending Nyx''s message, it managed to irk her, leaving her slightly perturbed and evoking a wave of emotions.

    "What do you know, big sis? You, who have never experienced love before. What could you possibly understand?" sheshed out at Nyx, who remained silent for a moment.

    "You are right, I can''t really rte to your current situation as I''ve never fallen in love before, but it doesn''t mean I''m clueless or an idiot. Just follow my advice and don''t let negative emotions cloud your judgment, so you don''t make mistakes you''ll regretter. Kindly follow my advice and stop ying around. It''s time to act," Nyx finally spoke.

    She warned her little sister, and knowing Nyx''s temperament, Silveria could only click her tongue in defiance. But deep down, she decided to follow Nyx''s advice. No good oue awaited her if she were to rebel against her wise, albeit inexperienced, sister. Silveria secretly cursed, not daring to voice her frustrations aloud.

 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1483: Bidding Farewell

    Chapter 1665 Chapter 1483: Bidding Farewell

    The grand meeting hall echoed with a sense of forgotten importance. Sunlight, filtered through high, arched windows of stained ss, cast a kaleidoscope of colors across the polished marble floor. The air hung heavy with the faint scent of old parchment and pipe tobo, a lingering memory of countless discussions held within these walls.

    Towering oak pirs, carved with intricate scenes of past victories and treaties, lined the perimeter of the room. Their polished surfaces gleamed in the dappled sunlight, reflecting the faded grandeur of the ornately patterned rugs that stretched across the vast expanse of the floor.

    A massive oak table, its surface worn smooth by countless elbows and the weight of weighty decisions, dominated the center of the room. Around it stood high-backed chairs, each upholstered in a deep, emerald green leather that had aged to a luxurious patina. Gleaming silver candbras, adorned with intricate wax sculptures, hung from the high, vaulted ceiling, casting a warm glow over the scene.

    Despite its grandiosity, the hall held a certain air of quiet reverence. The silence was punctuated only by the rhythmic tick of a grandfather clock in the corner, its deep chimes a solemn reminder of the passage of time and the weighty matters once discussed within these hallowed walls.

    The hushed reverence of the grand meeting hall was shattered by the purposeful strides of Alex as he entered. Sunlight streamed through the stained-ss windows, casting a kaleidoscope of colors onto the polished marble floor and momentarily dazzling the figures already gathered around the massive oak table in the center of the room.

    The table, worn smooth by countless decisions, served as a focal point for the assembled group. Alex, his demeanor radiating authority, took his ce at the head, the ornately carved chair creaking slightly under his weight. To his right sat Maggie, her face etched with quiet determination. Madeline, ever the strategist, upied the seat to Alex''s left, her keen gaze scanning the faces around the table.

    Cecilia, known for her sharp wit and even sharper mind, sat next to Anna. Margareth, the team''s tech whiz, fiddled with a device at her seat across from Alex, a telltale sign of her restless innovation. Alice, her hand hovering protectively over a worn leather satchel that likely contained invaluable knowledge. Anne, the group''s muscle, leaned back in her chair, a silent guardian radiating an aura of quiet strength.

    These were the core members of Alex''s team in this world.

    ''''I call you all today to inform you about my decision of leaving.'''' Alex suddenly dered.

    The grand meeting hall fell silent after Alex''s promation. Sunlight, once a vibrant dance across the polished floor, seemed to dim.

    Gone was the air of anticipation, reced by a heavy nket of disbelief. Alex, their leader, the man who had guided them through countless victories, had announced his intention to leave.

    Maggie, ever the pragmatist, was the first to speak. "But Alex," she began, her voice tight with emotion,

    "the war may be over, but there are still remnants to clean up. Rebuilding efforts, securing trade routes ¨C these tasks require your steady hand."

    Anna, her brow furrowed in thought, chimed in.

    "And what of the new threats that may lurk on the horizon? We are stronger as a unit, and a unit needs its leader."

    Cecilia, ever the skeptic, raised an eyebrow.

    "Surely there''s more to this than meets the eye, Alex. This isn''t like you to abandon ship before the repairs are done."

    One by one, the others voiced their concerns. Alice, her usually bright eyes clouded with worry. Anne, her lips pursed in a disapproving line. Scarlet, the ever-stoic warrior, even her silence spoke volumes of her disappointment. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex, his heart heavy but his resolve firm, met their gazes one by one.

    "I understand your concerns," he began, his voice steady,

    "but the war has taken its toll. I''ve been burdened with leadership for a long time, and I yearn to explore the world beyond these walls. To see the sights I''ve only heard about, to experience new cultures."

    He knew his reasons were a flimsy cover, a lie they wouldn''t readily ept. But revealing the truth, the fact that he wasn''t truly of their world, was simply not an option. The rules of the game, even with the monstrous Bahamut vanquished, remained unyielding.

    Seeing the disappointment etched on their faces, he softened his tone.

    "This isn''t goodbye forever," he promised, a promise he knew he couldn''t keep.

    "I will return, stronger and wiser for my experiences. And in my absence, I know each of you will continue to excel. You are all capable leaders, and together, you can weather any storm."

    His words hung in the air, a bittersweet promise. A heavy silence descended upon the room once more.

    One by one, his team members began to nod, a reluctant eptance settling over their features. They knew Alex, knew his stubborn streak when a decision was made.

    Finally, Maggie, ever the leader in her own right, spoke.

    "If this is truly your wish, Alex, then we respect it. But know this," her voice firmed, "we will be here, waiting for your return. And when you do, you''ll find us stronger, a testament to the foundation you''veid."

    A wave of gratitude washed over Alex. Despite the lie he was forced to tell, their unwavering loyalty touched him deeply. He forced a smile, the weight in his heart a little lighter.

    "Thank you," he said, his voice sincere. "I wouldn''t have it any other way."

    The meeting ended with a bittersweet air. A new chapter was about to begin, one filled with both excitement and uncertainty. Alex knew the journey ahead would be challenging, but the thought of returning to his own world, a world he barely remembered, was daunting.

    He took one final look at the faces gathered around the table, these women who had be his closest allies in this peculiar realm. Within him, a silent promise echoed - a promise to find a way back, a way to bridge the gap between worlds. If not for himself, then for the bond of friendship they shared. It may have been wishful thinking, for the world they inhabited could vanish once he departed. Perhaps everything was an illusion. But if given the chance, he would return.

    This world had taught him invaluable lessons, knowledge that could be applied in the real world, especially during the impending war. Alex was truly grateful for his experiences in this realm. They were etched into his memory, never to be forgotten.

    ''''Someday, I''ll be back!" He secretly vowed.

 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1484: Toward the Abyss

    Chapter 1666 Chapter 1484: Toward the Abyss

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 21

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 230 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 310000/1M MP: 44500/44500

    SE: 26500/26500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning ATK: 13000

    DEF: 11800

    AGI: 11400

    INT: 7900

    LUK: 3700

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General]

    Alex nodded pleased with his current strength, it was more than enough for the next challenge.

    ''''Okay, let''s y one more time in the city.''''

    The heavy weight of imminent departure burdened Alex and Silveria as they emerged from their sanctuary, a mixture of bitter and sweet emotions entwined within them. However, today was not a time for dwelling on farewells. Today was a day for one final escapade, an experience to be cherished and stored in the treasure trove of their memories.

    Their first destination was the renowned Aquatorium, a sprawlingplex within the city dedicated to the marvels of the deep. But this was no ordinary aquarium. It housed a mesmerizing collection of magical creatures, each fish a living jewel of its own.

    Sunlight poured through the grand arched windows, illuminating the vast tanks that adorned the walls. Schools of iridescent fish, their scales radiating an ethereal glow, darted and weaved through the water. Ethereal jellyfish, their transparent bodies pulsating with bioluminescent light, drifted gracefully like specters beneath the surface.

    Silveria gasped, her eyes widening in wonder as they approached the first tank. Inside, a majestic sea serpent glided with effortless grace. Its scales, a breathtaking fusion of sapphire and emerald, shimmered as if they held an inner me.

    "It''s... breathtaking," Silveria whispered, her voice filled with awe.

    Alex''s smile returned, a mischievous glimmer dancing in his eyes. "Just wait, there''s more."

    They continued their journey, each tank revealing a new marvel. A shoal of fish with wings resembling delicate butterflies fluttered through the water, leaving trails of glistening dust in their wake. A grumpy-looking anglerfish, its head adorned with a bioluminescent lure, cast a disapproving re in their direction as they passed by.

    Laughter escaped Silveria''s lips as she watched a group of piranhas, their tiny bodies adorned with rainbow stripes, chase a disproportionatelyrge sequin through the water. It was a peculiar yet enchanting disy of predatory instincts gone awry.

    In another tank, a pair of seahorses intertwined in a graceful dance, their bodies pulsating with a soft, synchronized glow. It was a heartwarming demonstration of affection amidst the dazzling spectacle of their surroundings.

    With each marvel they encountered, Alex couldn''t help but be reminded of the extraordinary world he was leaving behind. This ce, where magic was intricately woven into the very fabric of nature, had be a second home to him. And Silveria, her hand nestled in his, her eyes sparkling with boundless wonder, was an integral part of that enchantment.

    As they departed from the Aquatorium, the setting sun cast a warm, golden glow upon the city streets.

    The vibrant street life of the bustling marketce was painted with long shadows as Alex and Silveria bid farewell to the enchanting world of the Aquatorium. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of grilling meat and the sweet scent of exotic flowers, creating a sensory symphony that encapsted the city''s liveliness.

    "Feeling hungry?" Alex quipped, a yful smile on his face as Silveria''s eyes fixated on a stall brimming with sizzling skewers.

    Silveria''s stomach growled in agreement, her wonderment reced with a yful blush. "Absolutely famished," she admitted with augh.

    The night market, a kaleidoscope of colors and alluring fragrances, was a departure from their usual elegant dining experiences. But tonight, the allurey not in fancy restaurants but in the shared adventure, theughter that resonated through the bustling crowds.

    They settled on a medley of perfectly marinated and grilled meats, their enticing aromas engulfing their senses. The sizzling vegetables, coated in a tangy sauce, provided a refreshing contrast to the savory vors of the meat.

    As they savored their meal, Alex regaled Silveria with tales of his mischievous childhood, their conversations apanied by the rhythmic clinking of chopsticks and the smoky essence of grilled food. Laughter filled the air, soothing the bittersweet ache of their impending departure.

    With satisfied bellies and spirits lifted, they strolled through the vibrant streets, the city pulsating with the electrifying energy of the night. Their journey led them to a brightly lit karaoke bar, its neon signs advertising a repertoire of ssic bads and popr hits.

    A mischievous glimmer danced in Alex''s eyes. "Shall we serenade each other, my love?"

    Silveria, never one to back down from a challenge, shed a yful grin. "Only if you promise to return the favor."

    The dimly lit interior of the bar reverberated with music and mirth. With a shared smile, Alex and Silveria took turns belting out their favorite tunes, yfully butchering the ssics and infusing their renditions with teasing banter.

    The crowd cheered, their enthusiastic apuse a testament to the infectious energy of the couple. Even the stoic bartender couldn''t help but crack a smile at their performance.

    As the night progressed, their voices grew hoarse and inhibitions faded with each song. Yet, the joy on their faces remained, a testament to the simple pleasure of shared experiences and the unbreakable bond they shared.

    The harmonious blend of their mismatched voices, resonating through the smoky haze of the karaoke bar, became a bittersweet symphony ¨C a final serenade to their time in this world, a world that had bestowed upon them love,ughter, and memories to cherish for a lifetime, whether real or not. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Tired yet thrilled, Alex and Silveria wearily returned to their sanctuary, the burden of their imminent departure casting a looming shadow they could no longer overlook. The urban lights glistened beneath them, a radiant mosaic of recollections intertwined within theirst escapade.

    Tomorrow, they would leave towards the Abyss.

 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1485: The Abyss

    Chapter 1667 Chapter 1485: The Abyss

    The forest loomed, a silent titan against the fading light. Towering trees, their bark gnarled and ck as aged leather, wed at the twilight sky. Their branches, thick and heavy, intertwined to form a dense canopy that choked out the sun''sst rays, leaving the forest floor in an inky gloom. An unsettling silence hung in the air, broken only by the asional rustle of unseen creatures or the creak of a straining branch under its own weight.

    The air itself felt thick and ancient, heavy with the scent of damp earth, decaying leaves, and something else, something deeper and more primal ¨C the musky odor of things long undisturbed. Vines, like petrified serpents, snaked across the forest floor, their sinuous forms adding to the sense of untamed wilderness.

    Here and there, ghostly wisps of fog clung stubbornly to the ground, swirling around moss-covered boulders and the skeletal remains of fallen giants, testaments to the relentless passage of time. The silence pressed in, a living entity that seemed to prickle the skin and raise the hairs on the back of one''s neck. This was a ce where the sun rarely dared to intrude, a realm of shadows and secrets, a world untouched by civilization and watched over by unseen eyes. It was a ce that demanded respect, a ce where even the bravest soul might feel a tremor of fear.

    In the heart of this ancient, suffocating forest, even deeper than the reach of sunlight or the bravest creature,y a ce shunned by all living things. It wasn''t a clearing bathed in an eerie glow, nor a gnarled thicket teeming with unseen dangers. No, this ce was devoid of everything ¨C devoid of sound, devoid of movement, devoid even of the whispers of decay. It was a dead zone, a void carved into the very fabric of existence.

    The trees here thinned drastically, their branches twisted and skeletal as if wing away from the center. The forest floor, usually a damp tapestry of leaves and moss, became barren, a hard-packed, cracked expanse of earth that seemed to absorb all light. The air itself grew thin, a chilling emptiness that made breathing a conscious effort.

    And at the very center, where even the shadows seemed to recoil,y the Abyss. Not a gaping maw, but a swirling vortex of absolute darkness. It wasn''t ck, but an absence of color, an all-consuming void that sucked in the surrounding light like a starving beast. There was no event horizon, no visible boundary ¨C only a gradual thinning of reality as one neared its edge.

    This wasn''t just a lifeless zone ¨C it was an anti-life zone. It felt like a negation of reality itself, a ce where the very fabric of existence frayed and thinned. It pulsed with a faint, cold energy, a presence that whispered of oblivion, of the finality beyond even death. Even the monstrous denizens of the outer forest, creatures fueled by instinct and devoid of fear, gave this ce a wide berth. They could sense the wrongness, the antithesis of life, emanating from the swirling vortex. It was a ce not of death, but of unbeing, a chilling truth that echoed in the deste silence.

    The ancient forest, once a vibrant realm of rustling leaves and chirping insects, had be a tomb choked by the curse. Alex stumbled out of the swirling chaos of the Infinity Maze, gasping for a breath that wouldn''te. The air hung thick and stagnant, a suffocating weight that pressed on his chest. It wasn''t the clean, crisp air he craved, but a stale, oppressive nket that seemed to leech the very life from him.

    He pushed forward, his boots crunching on the bone-dry earth. The towering trees, once proud sentinels, were now skeletal monstrosities, their branches wing at the lifeless sky like skeletal fingers reaching for a forgotten god. Gone were the vibrant greens and browns, reced by a monochromendscape of greys and cks.

    The silence was the most unsettling aspect. It wasn''t the peaceful quiet of nature, but a deathly stillness that seemed to scream of emptiness. Even the whispers of decay were absent, reced by a chilling void. The curse had devoured everything here, leaving behind nothing but a husk of its former self.

    Finally, he emerged into a clearing, and the air grew even heavier. It wasn''t just stagnant, but positively thick, a suffocating pressure that made his head spin. Before him, where the forest floor should have been, swirled an inky ckness. It wasn''t a simple hole in the ground, but a twisting vortex of absolute darkness, a maw that seemed to devour light itself. It pulsed with a faint, cold energy, a presence that whispered of oblivion and the finality beyond even death.

    Alex felt himself floating, unmoored and adrift. Panic wed at his throat as he realized he wasn''t standing, but somehow suspended in mid-air. The curse had transformed this ce into a forbidden zone, a point of no return where even gravity faltered. This wasn''t a ck hole he could fall into, but an anti-life zone, a chilling truth that resonated in the suffocating silence.

    Despair threatened to engulf Alex as he hovered before the Abyss. The suffocating air, the chilling silence, the oppressive weight of his predicament ¨C all conspired to crush his spirit. But then, a spark of defiance flickered in his eyes. A single, low murmur escaped his lips, a deration more than a whisper.

    "Time to go down!"

    The world shuddered as the change began. With a deep, guttural growl, Alex''s body contorted and warped. His clothes ripped apart, shredding into wisps of fabric that were instantly devoured by the stagnant air. ck scales, each one the size of a dinner te, erupted from his skin, shimmering with an unnatural sheen. Powerful wings, vast and membranous, unfurled from his back, blotting out the already meager light filtering through the skeletal trees.

    His arms lengthened and thickened, ws tipped with obsidian extending from his fingertips. His face stretched and morphed, powerful jaws lined with razor-sharp teeth recing his human features. A long, sinuous tail erupted from his lower back,shing back and forth, stirring up a miniature dust storm on the barren ground.

    In a heartbeat, Alex was no longer a man. He had be a magnificent, terrifying creature ¨C a giant ck dragon. The embodiment of raw power and primal fury. The air crackled with dark energy as he flexed his newfound form, the very ground trembling beneath the immense weight of his draconic body. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The change wasplete. Now, the question remained. Would the Abyss consume even a creature of such immense power? Or would Alex, the ck dragon, be the first to conquer the forbidden zone? A feral grin stretched across his new, elongated maw. There was only one way to find out.

    With a powerful beat of his wings, Alex propelled himself forward, aiming straight for the swirling vortex of the Abyss. The ck hole seemed to pulse with a malevolent glee as he drew closer, a cosmic predator anticipating its next meal. But Alex, the ck dragon, met its gaze with a fire of his own ¨C this was going to be fun. Time to end this trip for good.

 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1486: Into the Abyss

    Chapter 1668 Chapter 1486: Into the Abyss

    A guttural roar erupted from Alex''s throat, a sound that echoed through the dead forest and sent tremors through the barren earth. With a powerful beat of his obsidian wings, heunched himself towards the Abyss. The air shrieked in protest as he tore through it, his massive form a ck blur against the destendscape.

    The swirling vortex pulsed with a sickly fascination. It was a cosmic maw, hungry and eager to devour anything that dared approach. Yet, Alex, the ck dragon, met its gaze head-on. His emerald eyes, the only color on his fearsome form, burned with a fierce determination, a spark of amusement even dancing in their depths.

    "This ends here," he boomed, his voice a thunderous echo in the oppressive silence.

    But the journey wouldn''t be easy. As he drew closer, the Abyss unleashed its defenses. Powerful undercurrents, unseen forces tugging and pulling at the fabric of reality itself, mmed into Alex''s immense body. He felt like a ship caught in a raging storm, his powerful wings straining to maintain his course. The air grew thick and viscous, a suffocating miasma that threatened to clog his lungs.

    Yet, Alex wouldn''t be deterred. He gritted his teeth, his draconic form a bulwark against the unseen forces. Every beat of his wings was a defiance, every powerful thrust of his tail a challenge. He was a creature of immense power, and he wouldn''t be cowed by a mere anti-life zone.

    The closer he got, the stronger the undercurrents became. The swirling vortex seemed to distort reality around him, space folding in on itself, time bing a malleable concept. Yet, Alex pressed on, a relentless force against the encroaching oblivion. This wasn''t just about ending his trip; it was about proving his strength, about conquering the one ce that dared defy him.

    A wild grin spread across Alex''s face, a mixture of terror and excitement. The Abyss, a swirling vortex of nothingness, pulsed with a dark energy that seemed to call out to him. But he would not be its next victim. He was a dragon, a being of immense strength and determination. He hade as devourer and he would devour everything.

    The depths of the Abyss stretched endlessly, a ck void that swallowed all light. As Alex descended further, the suffocating silence was shattered by a horrifying screech. He turned his head, his emerald eyes shing in the darkness. Emerging from the swirling shadows were his first adversaries ¨C wyverns.

    These were not the graceful, feathered hunters he was ustomed to. These creatures were the embodiment of the Abyss itself. Their scales were pitch ck and shimmered with an unnatural glow. Their leathery wings fluttered like torn gs in a storm. Their eyes, burning with malevolence, hungered for something Alex had never encountered before.

    Four wyverns circled him, their sharp ws glinting in the faint energy emanating from the Abyss. For a moment, doubt flickered in Alex''s mind. Were these guardians meant to keep intruders out, or perhaps keep something trapped inside? But the doubt was quickly reced by a surge of defiance. He would not be deterred by these monstrous abominations.

    With a powerful p of his wings, Alex propelled himself towards the lead wyvern. It screeched, a maddening sound, and lunged at him. The air crackled with dark energy as their ws shed. Alex roared, his roar echoing through the endless void, and pushed back with all his might. The wyvern, taken aback by his strength, stumbled back, momentarily disoriented.

    Seizing the opportunity, Alex swung his tail, a spiked club of obsidian, into another wyvern''s side. The creature howled in pain and anger, momentarily thrown off bnce. The remaining two wyverns, encouraged by their injuredpanion,unched a coordinated attack. One swooped down from above, aiming its sharp beak for Alex''s neck. The other circled behind, its red eyes fixed on his vulnerable underbelly.

    A rush of danger surged through Alex. This was no ordinary battle. These creatures fought with a desperate madness, as if fueled by the very essence of the Abyss itself. But Alex was a dragon, a being born of power and resilience. He twisted his body with surprising agility, evading the snapping beak of the first wyvern.

    With a surge of dark energy coursing through his veins, he spun around, snapping his jaws at the second wyvern. Caught off guard, the creature barely had time to yelp before Alex''s teeth sank into its shoulder. The wyvern thrashed wildly, its ws futilely wing at Alex''s armored skin. With a final thrash, it went limp, its life extinguished by the dragon''s bite.

    The remaining wyvern circled cautiously, its initial ferocity reced by wariness. Alex, slightly panting, stared it down. The Abyss may rule over the lifeless, but even the denizens of oblivion felt a flicker of fear in the presence of a creature of raw power and unyielding determination.

    ''''Time to finish this thing!" Alex pounced on the remaining wyvern.

    Alex''s mighty form glowed with an inner fire, a stark contrast to the chilling void that engulfed him. The defeated wyvern, its lifeless body dissipating into wisps of ck smoke, served as a grim reminder of the perils that awaited him within the Abyss.

    But Alex had no time for doubt. With a deep growl that reverberated through the endless darkness, he propelled himself forward, leaving the remnants of the battle behind. The swirling vortex loomedrger, tendrils of dark energy reaching out like malevolent fingers.

    The air grew heavy, suffocating, threatening to choke him. Reality itself twisted and distorted, stars morphing into unrecognizable shapes, and time itself stretching thin. It was a disorienting descent, a plunge into madness.

    Yet, Alex pushed onward. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As he descended further, the memory of the wyvern encounter faded into the abyss. New grotesque forms materialized from the swirling darkness. Creatures with fiery ember eyes and razor-sharp ws that tore at the very fabric of reality. They were guardians, but guardians of what?

    Alex fought with a relentless determination. Each snap of his jaws, each beat of his powerful wings, was a testament to his indomitable will. He engaged in a deadly dance with the denizens of the Abyss, his obsidian scales providing a shield against their otherworldly assaults.

    The journey felt like an eternity. Time lost all meaning within the swirling vortex. But finally, a glimmer of light pierced the oppressive darkness. Not the radiant light of his world, but a faint, ethereal glow emanating from within the heart of the vortex.

    With a surge of renewed energy, Alex propelled himself towards the beckoning light.

    Maybe his final destination was closer than he thought.

 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1487: Last Guardian

    Chapter 1669 Chapter 1487: Last Guardian

    The Abyss held its breath, its ethereal glow intensifying. Relief washed over Alex, overpowering his exhaustion. Could his final destination be within reach? Could this treacherous descent be ovee?

    But the Abyss had a different n. Just as Alex approached the beckoning light, a colossal shadow loomed over him. A roar erupted, filled with an ancient fury. Alex turned, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    Blocking his path was a monstrous wyvern,rger than any he had encountered before. Its scales shimmered with an otherworldly sheen, its wings casting an even deeper gloom. But it was the wyvern''s eyes that chilled him to the bone. They burned with intelligence and malice, far beyond mindless rage.

    This was no ordinary wyvern. It was a guardian, a gatekeeper crafted from the essence of the Abyss. Its roar echoed, dering, "You shall pass no further."

    Frustration surged within Alex. After all the struggle and pain, he wouldn''t be denied now.

    ROARR!

    A defiant snarl ripped from Alex''s throat, reverberating through the endless void like thunder in a cathedral. Dark energy crackled in the air as he coiled his immense form, power surging through his veins like a volcanic eruption. This was no mere fight for survival; it was a battle for his very essence.

    Unleashing a torrent of draconic fury, Alex inhaled deeply, his throat glowing with an ominous red. And then, with a st of fire, he unleashed a twisted perversion of me. ck fire, infused with the corrupting energies of the Abyss, shot forth from his maw, consuming everything in its path.

    The Wyvern King, colossal and terrible, reacted with unnatural agility, evading the dragonfire as if space itself warped around its obsidian scales. Its guttural roar promised eternal torment.

    In retaliation, the King struck with devastating force. Its tail, a spiked club the size of a fallen tree trunk, crashed down with the weight of a copsing mountain. But Alex, ever vignt, whipped his head around, intercepting the blow with a massive horn. The impact sent a jolt of pain through him, but he held his ground.

    With a surge of draconic strength, Alex wrenched his head back, throwing the Wyvern King off bnce. The beast tumbled through the air, momentarily disoriented. Seizing the opportunity, Alex unleashed another torrent of dragonfire, a searing inferno aimed directly at the King''s exposed underbelly.

    Roarrrr!

    The Wyvern King shrieked in fury, its cry echoing through the Abyss. The ck mes scorched its underbelly, leaving a trail of smoldering flesh and the stench of burnt sulfur. Enraged and wounded, the King lunged towards Alex, a whirlwind of ws and teeth. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    The war waged on, a tempest of scales, mes, and wrath. Alex, a shadowy tempest within the swirling maelstrom, unleashed yet another deluge of draconic inferno. The ebony mes, tainted by the corruptive forces of the Abyss, surged towards the King of Wyverns. However, the King, a manifestation of malevolence, contorted with unnatural agility, narrowly evading the scorching mes that grazed its leathery wings.

    A guttural roar, infused with primal hunger, erupted from the King as it retaliated. Its talons, razor-sharp and aglow with a sickly-green radiance, sliced through the air, aiming for Alex''s throat. The dragon, his emerald gaze aze with defiance, swiftly jerked his head to the side, narrowly escaping the lethal talons by a hair''s breadth.

    The sh reverberated through the void, reality itself quivering under the unleashed raw power. Alex countered with a mighty snap of his jaws, seizing the King''s tail in a vice-like grip. The creature shrieked, its monstrous form writhing in wild desperation. With a surge of primal might, Alex flung the King aside, hurtling its body into the swirling tendrils of the vortex.

    For a fleeting moment, silence enveloped the battlefield. However, the Wyvern King, fueled by the malevolence of the Abyss, proved indomitable. It wed its way back, its obsidian scales shimmering with an unholy luminescence. Its eyes, smoldering embers of fury, locked onto Alex.

    This was not merely a battle for passage; it was a sh of wills. Alex, a creature of unbridled power and unyielding determination, refused to be deterred. The ethereal glow in the distance, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness, pulsed urgently, mirroring his own resolve. He had to reach it. He had to find Silveria.

    With a thunderous roar that reverberated through the very fabric of existence, Alexunched himself at the Wyvern King. ws shed with ws, fire collided with fury, and the battle raged on. Each blow Alex delivered left its mark, each burst of fire singed the King''s obsidian hide.

    The relentless battle persisted, a whirlwind of scales, fire, and unyielding determination. Alex, a tempestuous force within the chaotic vortex, unleashed yet another onught of dragonfire. The ckened mes, tainted by the malevolent energies of the Abyss, surged towards the Wyvern King. But the King, a manifestation of malice, contorted with unnatural agility, narrowly evading the searing mes that grazed its leathery wings.

    In a retaliatory frenzy, the Wyvern King released a guttural roar, infused with primal hunger. Its talons, adorned with a sickly-green glow, shed through the air, aiming for Alex''s vulnerable throat. With a defiant twist of his head, the dragon narrowly evaded the deadly strike, his emerald eyes aze with defiance.

    The sh reverberated through the void, reality itself trembling under the weight of unleashed power. Alex countered with a powerful snap of his jaws, seizing the Wyvern King''s tail in a vice-like grip. The creature shrieked, its monstrous form convulsing in wild desperation. Summoning his primal strength, Alex hurled the Wyvern King aside, sending its body crashing into the swirling tendrils of the vortex.

    A momentary silence enveloped the battleground, but the Wyvern King, fueled by the Abyss''s malevolence, proved indomitable. It wed its way back, its obsidian scales shimmering with an unholy radiance. Its eyes, burning with ember-like hatred, locked onto Alex.

    This was not merely a battle for passage; it was a war of wills. Alex, a creature of raw power and relentless determination, refused to be deterred. In the distance, an ethereal glow flickered, a beacon of hope amidst the encroaching darkness. Its urgent pulse mirrored his own resolve. He had to reach it. He had to find Silveria.

    With a thunderous roar that shook the very fabric of existence, Alexunched himself at the Wyvern King. ws shed, fire shed, and the battle raged on. Each blow Alex delivered left its mark, each burst of fire singed the King''s obsidian hide. Yet, fueled by the sinister energy of the Abyss, the creature seemed endless.

    The Wyvern King fought like a reborn force, empowered by the Abyss''s malevolence. Each blow Alexnded seemed to heal, each scorching me met with a defiant roar. The dance of fire and fury continued, but exhaustion began to weigh on Alex''s immense form.

    In a moment of revtion, a memory sparked deep within his mind ¨C Eterna, his second Gift.

    ROAARRRRR!

    With a primal growl that resonated through the emptiness, Alex channeled his will. ck chains, manifested from the very essence of reality, burst forth from the swirling vortex. They snaked out, ensnaring the Wyvern King, binding its monstrous form with an otherworldly power.

    The King shrieked in fury, its futile thrashing against the magical restraints. Seizing the opportunity, Alex surged forward.

    With a mighty swipe of his ws, he severed the King''s wings, crippling its ability to take flight.

    Roarrr!

    A triumphant roar erupted from Alex''s throat, reverberating through the Abyss. But his victory was short-lived.

    Though grounded, the Wyvern King was far from defeated. It unleashed a torrent of its own dragonfire, a sickly green inferno that scorched the air around them.

    Undeterred, Alex''s heterochromic eyes zed with unwavering determination. He inhaled deeply, his throat swelling with a power that resonated within his very core. This was the moment. This was the final blow.

    As the Wyvern King''s green fire engulfed him, Alex unleashed a devastating counter-attack. A torrent of ck fire, infused with the raw power of the dragon king, surged from his maw. It was not simply fire; it was a wave of oblivion, a force designed to obliterate even the most resilient of foes.

    The two infernos collided in a blinding sh.

    BOOOOM!

    The air crackled with an unearthly energy, and the fabric of reality warped under the strain. For a brief moment, an agonizing silence hung, a vacuum of power. Then, the Wyvern King''s fire dwindled and faded. Alex''s ck mes, fueled by his Asura bloodline, consumed the creature entirely.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A horrifying shriek reverberated through the Abyss, sending shivers down Alex''s spine. With a deafening boom, the Wyvern King exploded in a gory spectacle. Chunks of flesh and obsidian scales rained down upon the swirling vortex, dissolving into wisps of ck smoke.

    Silence descended upon the Abyss once more, a silence broken only by Alex''s ragged breaths. He floated there, his immense form heaving, the taste of victory and exhaustion clinging to his scales. But through the haze of battle, a faint glow pulsed in the distance, beckoning him closer.

 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1488: Devour

    Chapter 1670 Chapter 1488: Devour

    The air crackled with an unearthly energy, and the fabric of reality warped under the strain. For a brief moment, an agonizing silence hung, a vacuum of power. Then, the Wyvern King''s fire dwindled and faded. Alex''s ck mes, fueled by his Asura bloodline, consumed the creature entirely.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A horrifying shriek reverberated through the Abyss, sending shivers down Alex''s spine. With a deafening boom, the Wyvern King exploded in a gory spectacle. Chunks of flesh and obsidian scales rained down upon the swirling vortex, dissolving into wisps of ck smoke.

    Silence descended upon the Abyss once more, a silence broken only by Alex''s ragged breaths. He floated there, his immense form heaving, the taste of victory and exhaustion clinging to his scales. But through the haze of battle, a faint glow pulsed in the distance, beckoning him closer.

    He had conquered the Wyvern King, guardian of the Abyss. Now, all that remained was to reach the light and devour everything to finally go back to reunite with his loved ones he missed dearly. So Alex continued to descend into the abyss.

    Setting aside that unsettling thought for a brief moment, Alex directed his attention towards the luminosity. It pulsed with an unearthly brilliance, a guiding light amidst the boundless emptiness of the Abyss. With a mighty p of his jet-ck wings, he propelled himself forward, the memory of the Wyvern King''s demise fading into the vortex''s swirling chaos.

    Two hours melded into one another, an abstract eternity that somehow slipped away as he navigated the treacherous currents of the Abyss. However, the light grewrger with each passing moment, its ethereal glow filling him with a blend of hope and unease. At the end of the abyss, the swirling vortex yielded to a solid tform of pristine white energy. The light emanated from within, a pulsating nucleus resonating with an ancient power that reverberated through his very bones.

    As Alex descended, the tform solidified beneath his colossal ws. The radiant light intensified, momentarily blinding him. When his vision cleared, he beheld the world not through the emerald eyes of a dragon, but through his own human gaze. Relief washed over him like a tidal wave, threatening to engulf him. He was not yet lost.

    Yet, there was no time to revel in this semnce of normalcy. Taking a deep breath, he focused his will. An unprecedented transformation began, unlike anything he had ever experienced. A crackling energy, a somber echo of the Abyss''s power, surged through his veins. His human form contorted, stretched, and reshaped.

    His garments tore apart, unable to contain the burgeoning might. Once shoulder-length, his ck hair erupted into a crimson cascade, flowing down his back like a haunting banner. He grew taller, not by inches, but by feet. A towering figure, standing at two and a half meters, sculpted from sinewy dark muscle and veins aglow with an ominous red luminescence.

    An otherworldly aura, a halo of swirling ck energy, burst forth from his being. Its potency distorted the fabric of reality around him. The white tform beneath his feet fractured, spiderweb cracks spreading outward as if recoiling in fear. The tendrils of darkness in the swirling abyss momentarily shrank back, overwhelmed by the sheer radiance emanating from Alex''s Asura form.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 21

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 230 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 310000/1M MP: 44500/44500

    SE: 26500/26500

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning ATK: 13000~14000

    DEF: 11800~12000

    AGI: 11400~11700

    INT: 7900~8000

    LUK: 3700~4000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficient.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World)

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%] N?v(el)B\\jnn

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General]

    Alex''s Stats increased under his Aura''s form.

    Without hesitation, Alex confidently walked towards the center of the tform. He positioned himself cross-legged directly in front of the swirling vortex, his determination unwavering. From his Asura form, ck chains emerged, enveloping him in a protective cocoon. Within this obsidian cage, he uttered a single word, filled with determination.

    "Devour!"

    The word reverberated through the empty space, amplified by the peculiar acoustics of the Abyss. Right on cue, a colossal suction force materialized before him. It wasn''t a physical force, but rather an ethereal one ¨C a ravenous mouth of dark energy stretching towards the swirling vortex. This wasn''t about devouring everything in its path, as the initial hunger had suggested. It was about purging, about cleansing the Abyss from the corrupting energy that had tainted it.

    Sensing the imminent threat, the vortex pulsated with a malicious glow. Dark tendrilsshed out, attempting to fend off the growing suction force. A silent battle ensued, a sh of wills between a creature fueled by the Abyss and a man empowered by his Asura form. The tform beneath them groaned in protest, the very fabric of reality straining under the immense forces at y.

 Chapter 1671 Chapter 1489: Omen of War

    1671 Chapter 1489: Omen of War

    The vortex writhed, a malevolent core pulsing with a sickly green glow. Dark tendrils, like obsidian lightning,shed out in a desperate attempt to sever the growing maw of energy that threatened to consume it. A silent war raged, a titanic sh between a being fueled by the abyss itself and a man transformed by the power of the Asura. The tform they stood upon, once a sturdy foundation, groaned in protest. Cracks snaked across its surface, shimmering portals threatening to tear open into the raw chaos of the abyss.

    With every agonizing breath, Alex felt his form disintegrate. Flesh ripped, bones shattered, only to be instantly rebuilt by the churning energy of the Asura. The pain was a symphony of agony, a chorus of tearing and mending that threatened to drown his will. He saw visions of Anya, of Ben, their faces etched with worry. He saw their Gates, shimmering beacons waiting for his return. This wasn''t just for him. If he failed, the curse would remain, shackling the world. Their paths to the higher realms would be blocked, leaving them vulnerable when Bahamut arrived.

    Gritting his teeth until they threatened to shatter, Alex pushed forward. He wouldn''t let the pain, the fear, break him. He wouldn''t let the world down. He would devour this curse, swallow the abyss whole. It was the only way.

    Meanwhile, beyond the confines of the Infinity Maze, in the realm of reality, the fabric of the situation grew increasingly intricate. The ominous presence of conflict and the impending doom of devastation could be felt, like harbingers of an impending storm.

    What was once a wide avenue that led to Easthaven was barely detectable beneathyers of dust, sand, shrubs and leaves. The wind gently sways the tall grasses in the abandoned gardens while wild bushes make their im on every acre not taken by the grass.

    Some doors were shut tightly, others were broken down. Some forcefully, others had simply copsed under their own weight as the elements continued to eat away at them. Many roofs had copsed and in some cases had taken the entire building with it. Others looked in decent shape and were simply dirty and filled with bird nests.

    Easthaven , once home to thousands of families and counting had all but faded away from history. The sounds of insects, winds and creaking wood of trees which were once drowned out by the sounds of cars and people had returned as the dominant sounds once more.

    The train station had copsed and the tracks were covered in shrubs and fallen branches. Nobody was waiting for the next train anymore, no longer eagerly going to the next destination or waiting for thoseing home.

    Despite the many animals that inhabit this town it was still a very unsettling sight to behold. Nature had taken its toll on the vast majority of town. But despite being nothing like its former self this town still served its purpose. It was still home to amunity and lives still thrived, it was just in the form of animals this time.

    Several cities like this ce had be ghost town after a monsters outbreak.

    In the realm of architectural marvels, the city of Highfront reigns supreme, perched majestically upon a captivating ind that leaves onlookers breathless. Its extraordinary beauty is only heightened by the majestic symphony of cascading waterfalls that have yed an instrumental role in shaping the city''s identity.

    The waterfalls, not only a source of vital resources, but also a muse for architectural ingenuity, have left an indelible mark on the cityscape. Almost every building, in their homage to the falling waters, incorporates the element of flowing streams as an integral part of their design.

    The city''s skyline, adorned with towering skyscrapers, is in a constant state of evolution, with new structures seemingly sprouting up every other week. Highfront''s allure has captured the attention of the world, drawing in a diverse array of cultures that have not only enriched the educationalndscape but have also imprinted their unique identities upon the city. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    What was once a ce of homogeneity has blossomed into a vibrant tapestry of diversity, uniting 3 million people under its embracing embrace. Highfront stands as a testament to the power of unity in the face of contrasting backgrounds, forging a collective spirit that thrives to this very day.

    A monstrous tide threatened to engulf Highfront. Goblins, their mangy hides a sea of green, swarmed the base of the city walls, their shrill shrieks a constant counterpoint to the sh of steel. Orcs, bellowing war cries that echoed through the canyons, shed with the city''s defenders in a brutal ballet of steel. Ogres, lumbering giants twice the height of men, swung massive clubs that could shatter stone with a single blow, shaking the very foundations of the city. Trolls, regenerating monstrosities seemingly impervious to harm, pushed relentlessly forward, their guttural roars a chilling reminder of their ferocity.

    Even the skies were not safe. Griffons, magnificent beasts twisted by some dark magic, swooped down from the blood-red clouds, their razor-sharp talons seeking prey. Their leathery wings beat the air with a thunderous roar, casting fleeting shadows over the defenders as they dove for unsuspecting soldiers.

    But Highfront wouldn''t fall without a fight. Atop the parapets, a desperate line of defense held firm. Adventurers, their eyes gleaming with determination and a mix of fear and courage, stood shoulder-to-shoulder with the city guards, a motley crew of veterans and raw recruits. Arrows, tipped with magic or honed to a deadly edge, arced through the air, finding their mark in the writhing mass of orcs and goblins below. Spells, dazzling disys of arcane power, zed with blinding light, scorching flesh and turning the tide of battle in isted pockets. The sh of steel echoed through the city streets as swords met axes, and desperate defenders parried the blows of monstrous attackers.

    The fate of Highfront hung in the bnce.

    As the monstrous tide swept across thends, Highfront found itself not alone in its struggle. Whispers carried by desperate refugees spoke of simr onughts guing cities and towns far and wide. The once-fertile valleys were ravaged by rampaging orcs, leaving behind scorched earth and shattered lives. From fetid swamps, goblins swarmed forth, their manic shrieks piercing the night. In the frozen reaches of the north, colossal ice giants marched southward, leaving trails of devastation and an unnatural chill in their wake. Even the tranquil forests, usually teeming with life, now harbored monstrous creatures driven from theirirs by an unseen force.

    The sky, once aforting expanse of blue, now bore a foreboding crimson hue. The songs of birds gave way to the guttural roars and screeches of the invaders. A palpable dread settled over thend, a cold fear that gnawed at the hearts of even the bravest warriors. This was no ordinary attack; it felt like a coordinated assault, a monstrous war cry reverberating across the globe. It served as an omen, a chilling whisper on the wind, foretelling the impending end.

    In Highfront, the knowledge of this wider catastrophe only fueled the defenders'' resolve. They fought not just for the survival of their beloved city, but also for the flickering hope that somewhere, somehow, others were holding the line against the encroaching darkness. Their struggle was not in vain, for they fought for a future that seemed increasingly bleak¡ªa future where the world might not be consumed entirely by the monstrous wave.

 Chapter 1672 Chapter 1490: The Flame Goddess

    1672 Chapter 1490: The me Goddess

    In Highfront, the knowledge of this wider catastrophe only fueled the defenders'' resolve. They fought not just for the survival of their beloved city, but also for the flickering hope that somewhere, somehow, others were holding the line against the encroaching darkness. Their struggle was not in vain, for they fought for a future that seemed increasingly bleak¡ªa future where the world might not be consumed entirely by the monstrous wave.

    The city army together with the Adventurers continued to fight the horde of monsters. The sh of steel on steel became a horrific symphony, punctuated by the guttural roars of ogres and the panicked shrieks of goblins cut down. Magic spells, dazzling bursts of light and searing bolts of energy, rained down on the attackers, momentarily turning the tide.

    Anya, a young archer with nerves of steel, perched atop the battlements. Her muscles screamed in protest, but her eyes remainedser-focused on the enemy below. Each arrow she loosed found its mark, a goblin crumpling to the ground or an orc clutching a feathered shaft protruding from its chest.

    Beside her, Captain Brennus, a veteran whose weathered face bore the marks of countless battles, fought with the ferocity of a man half his age. His broadsword swung in a deadly arc, carving a path through the throng of attackers.

    Overhead, the air crackled with the sound of leathery wings. Anya nced up to see a griffin rider, her crimson cloak whipping in the wind, unleashing a volley of arrows from her perch. It was ra, a powerful mage known for her mastery over the elements.

    Despite their valiant efforts, the sheer number of attackers wore on them. The tide of monsters seemed endless, a relentless wave threatening to engulf the city walls. Yet, the defenders fought on, fueled by a desperate hope of survival.

    Suddenly, a flicker of movement on the horizon caught their eyes. A solitary figure emerged from the swirling dust, growingrger with each passing moment. As it drew closer, a gasp rippled through the ranks of the defenders. It was a young girl, no older than eighteen. Her long crimson hair, tied into twin tails, defied gravity as she floated effortlessly towards the battlefield. Pointed ears hinted at her elven heritage, and her mismatched eyes ¨C one gold, the other a fiery red ¨C held an intensity that belied her youthful appearance. A spotless white robe, seemingly toorge for her slender frame, billowed in the wind.

    A hush fell over the battlefield. Friend and foe alike watched in stunned silence as the girl descended. Then, a single voice broke the stillness. A grizzled archer, recognizing the distinctive features, let out a shout, "Gracier! It''s the me Goddess!"

    The name echoed through the ranks of the defenders, igniting a spark of hope that had begun to dwindle. Gracier, Alex''s adoptive sister, the youngest ever to achieve the coveted SSS rank ¨C a title reserved for only the world''s most powerful adventurers. Legends whispered of her prowess ¨C her mastery over fire magic earning her the moniker "me Goddess."

    A thunderous cheer erupted from the defenders. The tide of the battle might be turning. A single, slender figure stood between them and oblivion, and for the first time since the onught began, a flicker of genuine hope ignited in their hearts. The monsters, momentarily taken aback by this unexpected arrival, hesitated. But their hunger for carnage quickly overcame their surprise, and they surged forward, a renewed wave of fury aimed at the lone figure floating above the fray. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A mischievous grin spread across Gracier''s youthful face as she murmured, "Time for some fun!"

    The world seemed to hold its breath as she raised her hand, a single crimson ember crackling to life on her outstretched palm. It pulsed with an intensity that seemed to devour the surrounding light, a tiny sun waiting to be unleashed. Then, with a flick of her wrist, the ember surged outward, transforming into a fireball unlike any they had ever witnessed.

    This wasn''t the fiery orb they were used to seeing from lesser mages. This inferno throbbed with a malevolent life of its own, growing to an enormous size that dwarfed even the lumbering ogres. A gasp of shock rippled through the defenders, quickly reced by a mixture of awe and morbid curiosity. Many braced themselves for the inevitable inferno, wondering if friend or foe would be consumed first.

    But Gracier wasn''t done. With a silent incantation whispered on her lips, the colossal fireball didn''t detonate. Instead, it shimmered and fractured, splitting into twenty individual fireballs, each a miniature replica of the original and radiating an almost sentient heat. Onlookers'' jaws ckened, some dropping their weapons entirely. This wasn''t just power; it was a terrifying disy of control.

    A mischievous glint twinkled in Gracier''s mismatched eyes as she grinned. "Boom!" she dered, her voice ringing out over the battlefield.

    In a synchronized burst, the twenty fireballs shot towards the massed ranks of monsters on the ground. The air crackled with raw power as they streaked through the sky, leaving trails of incandescent light. Then, in a cacophony of deafening explosions that shook the very foundations of the city, the fireballs detonated.

    KABOOMS!!!

    The earth shuddered with each st. The once orderly line of monsters was engulfed in an inferno. Fire and debris rained down from the sky, turning the battlefield into a hellscape in an instant. Screams of pain and terror were cut short as monstrous bodies were incinerated, leaving only smoldering ash in their wake. The remaining monsters, their advance faltering in the face of this unexpected onught, recoiled in primal fear. The defenders, initially stunned by the sheer power of Gracier''s attack, erupted into thunderous cheers. Hope, rekindled and zing brighter than ever, roared through their ranks.

    The monstrous horde recoiled in terror, their advance halted by the devastating disy of Gracier''s power. Seizing the opportunity, Gracier raised her hand once more, and the lingering mes on the battlefield writhed and danced to her silentmand. With a flick of her wrist, they coalesced, morphing into a magnificent serpent of fire. Its scales shimmered with an infernal light, its maw glowing with an intensity that threatened to melt stone. It was a creature of pure devastation, a monstrous embodiment of Gracier''s will.

    "Devour!" she cried, her voice ringing with power that echoed through the canyons of the city.

    ROARR!

    The fire serpent surged forward, a living inferno unleashed upon the enemy ranks. It moved with unnatural grace, its body a sinuous wave of molten me. The panicking monsters were no match for this fiery beast. Those unfortunate enough to be caught in its path were instantly consumed, their screams echoing for a heart-stopping moment before being silenced forever.

    The remaining monsters recoiled further, their once-ferocious roars reced by whimpers and terrified shrieks. From the parapets above, the defenders watched in awe as Gracier, floating amidst the carnage like a vengeful deity, unleashed her power with terrifying precision. The battlefield had be an apocalyptic scene, a twisted tapestry of fire and ash where the stench of burning flesh hung heavy in the air.

    Yet, amidst the devastation, hope blossomed anew in the hearts of the defenders. With Gracier at their side, perhaps, just perhaps, they might yet survive this onught.

    Explosion!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1673 Chapter 1491: Meteors

    1673 Chapter 1491: Meteors

    In the midst of the chaos and destruction, a glimmer of hope sparked within the hearts of the defenders. They held onto the belief that with Gracier by their side, they might just survive the relentless onught. The fire serpent, a symbol of devastation, continued to rampage, reducing a third of the monstrous horde to smoldering ash. But as its fiery fury began to fade, its magical fuel dwindling, an opportunity arose.

    From the remaining ranks of monsters emerged powerful figures. Trolls, their regenerative flesh pulsating with a sickly green light, and mutated two-headed ogres, their muscles bulging with unnatural strength, stepped forward. With crude magic infused with dark energy, they aimed to extinguish Gracier''s creation. Their guttural roars challenged the lone figure floating above the battlefield.

    However, Gracier remained unfazed by their defiance. Her yful glint was reced by a serene calm in her mismatched eyes. With a flick of her wrist, a crimson bow materialized, its polished wood emitting an otherworldly glow. She nocked an arrow, not made of wood or metal, but of pure, condensed me.

    As the monstrous charge began, Gracier released the arrow with a whisperedmand. It soared through the smoke-filled sky like a zinget. Then, with a burst of magical energy, the arrow transformed. It became a magnificent Eastern Dragon, its scales shimmering with an iridescent glow from another realm. With a mighty roar that shook the city''s foundations, the dragon engulfed the charging Troll in its fiery embrace.

    BOOM!

    The Troll''s enraged bellow was silenced, reced by a sickening sizzle as it was consumed from within.

    Witnessing the fate of itspanion, the remaining two-headed ogre faltered in its charge. Fear flickered in its multiple eyes, momentarily overtaking its primal rage. This unexpected turn of events threw the monsters into disarray.

    "me Goddess!"

    "me Goddess!"

    The defenders, their spirits reignited by Gracier''s disy of power, erupted in a thunderous cheer that echoed through the canyons. Their renewed defiance rang out against the encroaching darkness.

    Unyielding in herposure, Gracier had more in store. As the fire dragon began to fade, she exerted her control, manipting its fiery essence. With a simple flick of her wrist, the dragon dissolved, scattering into a breathtaking shower of radiant embers. Descending upon the battlefield, Gracier whispered an incantation, her voice barely audible yet pulsating with immense power.

    "Blossom, Fire Lotus!"

    The embers, reaching a critical point near the remaining monsters, erupted in a blinding sh. A colossal fire lotus materialized, its petals formed from zing mes. It consumed the two-headed ogres and any other formidable creatures unfortunate enough to be caught in its path. Their startled cries were swiftly silenced, reced by bone-chilling screams of despair that sent shivers through the spines of all who witnessed it, friend and foe alike. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Giant Fire Lotus burned with a relentless intensity, devouring everything it touched. Not even ash remained ¨C these formidable monsters were simply erased from existence. The lesser monsters that remained, their courage shattered by abject terror, turned and fled. The once-fiery determination in their eyes had been extinguished by Gracier''s overwhelming disy of power. With a being like her on the battlefield, victory seemed impossibly out of reach for them.

    The atmosphere on the battlefield shifted from panic to sheer terror as the remaining monsters found themselves trapped and the sky grew even darker. An eerie sensation, like a predator stalking its prey, permeated the air, causing even theposed Gracier to falter. She bit her lip, her mismatched eyes widening with a flicker of genuine fear. It became clear that this was the true threat, the one behind the relentless onught.

    A monstrous shadow, vast and shapeless, emerged from the very ground, eclipsing the sun. As it took form, gasps of horror echoed through the defenders. It was a creature of pure nightmare, its shape shifting and swirling like a living vortex of darkness. A primal terror gripped the hearts of everyone present, from the valiant defenders to the fleeing monsters.

    The creature opened its maw, a grotesque mockery of a mouth resembling a jagged jigsaw puzzle stitched together. A deafening roar erupted from the abyss within, a sonic wave of pure malevolence that tore through the battlefield. Soldiers were flung into the air, their armor offering no protection against the invisible force. Sections of the city wall crumbled under the assault, showering the battlefield with debris and cries of pain. Gracier, momentarily staggered by the force of the roar, regained herposure, her resolve hardening. This might be the true threat, but she would not retreat.

    Gracier, propelled by a surge of adrenaline, assessed her remaining mana. Thankfully, it seemed half remained, enough for a desperate gamble. With a flick of her wrist, she ignited the heat radiating from the battlefield, weaving it into numerous ming chains. These molten serpents shot forth, wrapping around the monstrous shadow in an attempt to bind its grotesque form. It was a temporary measure, she knew, but it would have to buy her time.

    Drawing on thest vestiges of her power, Gracier raised both hands towards the sky, her voice ringing out with an authority that defied her youthful appearance.

    "As heir to the me Throne, Imand you to descend and destroy: **Meteors!**"

    The incantation echoed through the battlefield, a final act of defiance against the encroaching darkness. As thest word left her lips, the sky above the creature pulsed with an otherworldly light. Two colossal objects, their fiery surfaces dwarfing even thergest of ogres, materialized from the inky ckness of space. They weren''t moons, nor asteroids, but celestial bodies wreathed in an inferno, summoned by Gracier''s desperate plea.

    08:48

    The incantation echoed through the battlefield, a final act of defiance against the encroaching darkness. As thest word left her lips, the sky above the creature pulsed with an otherworldly light. Two colossal objects, their fiery surfaces dwarfing even thergest of ogres, materialized from the inky ckness of space. They weren''t moons, nor asteroids, but celestial bodies wreathed in an inferno, summoned by Gracier''s desperate plea.

    A collective gasp rippled through the ranks of the defenders. Even the fleeing monsters, momentarily halted by the sheer spectacle of it all, turned to witness this awe-inspiring phenomenon. The meteors, like grim reapers hurtling towards oblivion, descended upon their designated target ¨C the monstrous shadow writhing beneath the fiery chains.

    With the remaining dregs of her mana, Gracier summoned a final act of protection. A translucent dome of shimmering me engulfed the city walls, a desperate shield against the impending cataclysm.

    Then, with a deafening,

    KABOOOOOOOOOOOM! that shook the very foundations of the world, the meteors collided with the monstrous shadow. The resulting explosion rivaled the Big Bang itself.

    ''''!!!!!!!!!!!"

    A blinding sh of white light momentarily extinguished everything, followed by a shockwave that ripped through the air, ttening anything in its path.

    When the light faded, revealing a scene of utter devastation, a colossal crater marred the battlefield. The monstrous shadow ¨C the true orchestrator of the assault ¨C was utterly obliterated, leaving behind only a lingering wisp of smoke.

    ''''!"

    Silence descended upon the battlefield, broken only by the ragged gasps of the defenders. Gracier, drained of her power, copsed onto the scorched earth, her breathing shallow andbored. Her victory hade at a steep price, leaving her utterly exhausted. Yet, as she looked upon the smoldering crater and the stunned faces of the defenders above, a flicker of a smile yed on her lips.

    Highfront, battered but unbroken, had been saved.

    Explosion!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1674 Chapter 1492: Wrapping up the loose threads

    Chapter 1674 Chapter 1492: Wrapping up the loose threads

    In stark contrast to the fiery chaos of Highfront, a different kind of darkness unfolded in a distant forest. Here, silence reigned supreme. Not the peaceful hush of a sleeping world, but a dead, oppressive silence that clogged your ears and choked the breath from your throat. The trees, skeletal and twisted, reached towards the gray sky like skeletal fingers wing for escape. Their branches, devoid of leaves and stripped bare by some unseen force, wed at the air like skeletal hands.

    The ground beneath your feet wasn''t the soft, weing earth of a healthy forest floor. It was a carpet of bone-dry leaves, brittle to the touch and crackling faintly with each hesitant step. The air, thick and stagnant, hung heavy with the smell of decay and a faint metallic tang that sent shivers down your spine. Even the insects, usually abundant in such environments, were absent. No buzzing of flies, no chirping of crickets, just an unsettling quiet that seemed to press in from all sides.

    An unnatural chill permeated the air, seeping through your clothes and gnawing at your bones. It wasn''t the cool crispness of a mountain evening, but a cold that emanated from within the very forest itself, a cold that spoke of emptiness and malevolent intent. As you ventured deeper, a sense of dread began to coil around your heart, squeezing tighter with each passing moment. This wasn''t just a dead forest; it was a ce consumed by a darkness that seemed to feed on your fear, a chilling reminder that some ces are best left undisturbed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The eerie stillness of the lifeless woods shattered into a thousand fragments as Lazarr''s voice pierced the air, a raspy rasp that sent a shiver down Lilith''s spine. In the midst of the chilling emptiness that engulfed the ce, a different kind of cold gripped her ¨C the cold steel of betrayal.

    Lilith, an otherworldly beauty with cascading violet locks and matching eyes, stood tall and resolute. Her five pairs of raven wings, usually a symbol of her immense power, seemed to coil a little tighter against her back, a subtle indication of the tension that coursed through her. "Payback, Lazarr? You have the audacity to speak of such things after what you''ve done?" Her voice was a venomous melody, each word a precisely aimed arrow.

    Facing her, Lazarr stood as a monument to his own treachery. Once a man, he had been transformed into a grotesque abomination. His twisted ck skin clung tightly to his form, his humanity reced by a horrifying imitation of a demon. Ten pairs of eyes zed with an unnatural yellow light, ring at Lilith from beneath restless leathery bat wings. A long, spiked tail coiled and uncoiled behind him, a constant reminder of the darkness he had embraced.

    The ck hole, the very source of Lazarr''s monstrous transformation, loomed ominously behind him like a void in the fabric of reality. Its presence filled the air with a faint hum, a low thrumming that reverberated through Lilith''s bones.

    "Your precious order," Lazarr snarled, his voice a chorus of hisses, "blinded you to true power. They discarded me, seeing me as nothing more than a tool. But the whispers from beyond," he gestured towards the ck hole with a sharp jerk of his horned head, "they promised me something greater. Power beyond your wildest dreams."

    Lilith''s eyes narrowed. The air crackled with a tension that threatened to ignite the entire damned forest.

    The oppressive stillness that had weighed upon them before now hung heavy with anticipation, shattered only by the raspy sound of Lazarr''s final words. The tension snapped, and Lazarr, fueled by his newfound power and burning desire for revenge,unched the first strike. With a guttural roar, his bat wings beat the stagnant air, propelling him towards Lilith with rming speed. Ten sets of eyes zed with malevolence, and from his outstretched ws, a wave of dark energy tore through the lifeless forest, leaving a trail of scorched destruction in its wake.

    But Lilith was no stranger to violence. Years of leading her order had sharpened her reflexes and battle instincts to a razor''s edge. In a graceful yet deadly move, she gracefully evaded Lazarr''s dark energy st, her violet locks swirling around her like a tempestuous storm. Swift and precise, she retaliated. With a flick of her wrist, five tendrils of crackling ck lightning erupted from her fingertips, aimed directly at Lazarr''s twisted form.

    The sh was instantaneous. Lazarr, fueled by the power of the ck hole, defiantly bellowed as the lightning struck his grotesque skin. It sizzled and smoked under the assault, but he refused to yield. With a powerful wingbeat, he deflected the remaining bolts, sending a shockwave through the brittle forest floor.

    And so the battlemenced. The dead trees transformed into a macabre dance floor as Lilith and Lazarr engaged in a deadly ballet of power and vengeance. Lilith, a whirlwind of violet fury, danced around Lazarr''s brute force, her movements swift and silent. The razor-sharp feathers from her wings sliced through the air, leaving fiery gashes on Lazarr''s monstrous hide. In response, he unleashed wild and powerful attacks, his ws tearing through the ground and his tail striking with enough force to shatter a petrified trunk.

    The earth shook beneath their feet, every tremor punctuating the symphony of violence. The once stagnant air crackled with a dark energy, as ck lightning and shadowy tendrils twirled around them in a hazardous ballet. The faint hum of the ck hole pulsed in time with each devastating blow, its malevolent influence intensifying the fervor of their battle.

    Lilith, a blur of violet motion, gracefully waltzed around Lazarr''s brute strength. Her movements, honed through years ofbat,bined grace and power in a lethal dance. Feathers, sharp as razors, flew from her agitated wings, slicing through the air and leaving searing wounds on Lazarr''s grotesque hide. His defiant roars echoed through the lifeless forest like a hauntingment.

    Lazarr, a monstrous embodiment of fury and dark power, retaliated with reckless abandon. His ws tore through the parched earth, leaving deep furrows in their wake. His spiked tail, made of bone and muscle, struck with enough force to shatter even the petrified remains of ancient trees. The air distorted around him, a testament to the chaotic power surging through his veins.

    Their battle turned into a whirlwind of destruction. Lilith, dodging a barrage of dark energy sts, unleashed a torrent of ck lightning. The bolts crackled with raw power, scorching the ground and setting the withered leaves aze in fleeting bursts of me. Lazarr, fueled by the whispers of the ck hole, shrugged off the attack, his mutated flesh sizzling and smoking briefly before rapidly regenerating.

    The grotesque dance persisted, an unyielding sh of light and shadow amidst the deste heart of the forest. However, Lilith''s patience wore thin. Other matters required her attention, and she had no inclination for protracted battles. With a decisive glimmer in her violet eyes, she activated her dominion.

    A surge of power surged forth from Lilith, enveloping the clearing in a crackling dome of ck lightning. The stagnant air hummed with vtile energy as the heavens themselves appeared to rupture, unveiling an infinite expanse of roiling storm clouds. Trapped within the sudden confinement, Lazarr bellowed in fury. He thrashed with his ws, tendrils of dark energy futilely attempting to breach the electrified barrier.

    Yet, Lilith was not finished. With a flick of her wrist, a tempest within the tempest erupted. Countless feathers, once a part of her resplendent wings, detached themselves in a swirling deluge. These were not ordinary plumage, but lethal projectiles imbued with a fraction of Lilith''s own might.

    "Feathers of Doom!" she proimed, her voice resounding within the crackling confines of her dominion.

    The feathers, a ck hurricane of annihtion, hurtled towards Lazarr. He emitted a defiant roar, his repugnant form seeking shelter. s, the sheer magnitude and ferocity of the assault proved overwhelming. The feathers, infused with lightning and fueled by Lilith''s wrath, pierced his mutated flesh with a sickening spray of gore. His regenerative abilities, overwhelmed by the unrelenting onught, faltered and sumbed.

    Lazarr''s monstrous figure convulsed once, then twice, before copsing into a lifeless mound. Even the whispers from the ck hole could not salvage him from such a cataclysmic onught. As his body disintegrated into oblivion, a small portion of the surrounding forest mirrored his fate. The ground turned to ash, the trees withered and crumbled, leaving behind an austere, barren patch in the already destendscape.

    Lilith deactivated her dominion, the storm clouds receding into the unseen depths. She stood amidst the devastation, her breath slightlybored, clutching a solitary ck feather ¨C a solemn trophy from a necessary yet brutal skirmish. The ensuing silence weighed heavily, punctuated solely by the faint reverberation of the ck hole in the distance.

    Lilith knew her task here was aplished. With a final, lingering nce at the smoldering crater once upied by Lazarr, she turned and vanished into the recesses of the lifeless forest, leaving behind naught but the lingering scent of ozone and the hum of a voracious void as testament to the battle that had transpired.

 Chapter 1675 Chapter 1493: Glacier: Frozen World

    Chapter 1675 Chapter 1493: cier: Frozen World

    The cracked roads that once buzzed with traffic in and out of Stanmore now resembled broken arteries. Nature had waged a war, leaving behind aplexwork of cracks filled with defiant des of grass. Sand, carried by relentless winds, had settled over the remnants of the city''s pulse. Abandoned possessions scattered like somber offerings along the deserted highway - a doll with vacant eyes, silently using; a faded photograph, smiling faces now ghostly apparitions bleached by the sun; a lone shoe, whispering a silent tale of a hasty escape.

    Buildings, too, stood as solemn sentinels, bearing the scars of human abandonment. Doorways, once inviting thresholds, now gaped like empty eye sockets. A few, perhaps too stubborn to surrender, remained steadfast, reminders of a bygone era. But for those that sumbed, only jagged frames remained, chewed at by the relentless march of decay. Cracking paint precariously clung to the walls, a once vibrant facade sumbing to creeping vines that reached towards the skeletal silhouettes of rooftops.

    Silence, thick and suffocating, enveloped the deste cityscape. It would have been deafening, if not for the unsettling chorus of the city''s new inhabitants. Birdsong, once cheerful, echoed eerily off crumbling facades, an unsettling contrast to the symphony of nature reiming its dominion. Bushes rustled with hidden movement, hinting at lurking predators. The asional guttural howl pierced the twilight, a chilling reminder that the night belonged not to man, but to shadow-born creatures. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The towering figure of the old mill loomed on the outskirts of Stanmore, a skeletal giant on the verge of copse. While its worn frame resistedplete surrender, holes in its corrugated iron skin and shattered windows spoke volumes of the relentless assault of wind and storm. Yet, even within this decaying shell, life found a way. Shadows danced across its dimly lit rafters, monstrous families finding a precarious sanctuary within its hollow walls.

    Street after empty street unfolded like a deste tapestry. Each abandoned house, once filled withughter and warmth, now stood as a chilling monument to a vanished life. Yet, beneath the veil of emptiness, a hidden truthy dormant. While these houses no longer echoed with the voices of human families, they now whispered with the rustling movements and growls of monstrous ns that had imed Stanmore as their own. Here, in the silence of human absence, a new chapter in the town''s history unfolded - a chilling testament to the resilience of nature and the rise of a monstrous new breed of inhabitants.

    High above the sprawling monster-infested expanse of Stanmore, a figure materialized from the twilight sky. Maria, a woman of captivating beauty, her hair flowing like a cascade of radiant white, shimmering like moonlight on fresh snow, floated effortlessly. Dressed in denim shorts and a loose-fitting top, an ensemble more fitting for a leisurely stroll than for urban warfare, she observed the city with a chilling detachment. Her eyes, a piercing shade of ice-gold that usuallycked warmth, now gleamed with a steely determination ¨C the gaze of a predator marking its territory.

    It had been two months. Two long, arduous months since the monstrous horde had swept through Stanmore, transforming the once vibrant city into a deste hunting ground. But Maria was not here to mourn the past. Her expression, as always, remained a mask of unyielding resolve. Her mission was simple, yet brutal: reim the city.

    The silence of the deserted streets was asionally pierced by the unsettling symphony of the new inhabitants. The familiar chirping of birds had been reced by a disconcerting chorus of growls and hisses. Maria paid them no attention. Her gaze swept across the decaying buildings, once havens for families, now twistedirs for the monstrous. Her lips curved into a determined line. Tonight, Stanmore would be reimed, one monstrous den at a time.

    Maria descended gracefully from the darkening sky,nding in the heart of the deste city. The air was heavy with the stench of decay and the presence of monstrous beings. Undeterred by the eerie atmosphere, she stood tall, a symbol of defiance amidst the ruin.

    Once a vibrant hub of life, the city now stood as a twisted mockery of its former self. The buildings loomed like skeletal giants, their empty windows ring usingly. But it wasn''t the silence that sent shivers down Maria''s spine, it was the movement. From the shadows and crumbling structures, grotesque figures emerged. Goblins with hungry eyes, hobgoblins wielding rusty des, and hulking orcs bellowing with bloodlust.

    However, Maria remained unflinching. Her ice-gold eyes scanned the approaching horde with a predator''s calction. Raising her hand, she whispered an incantation under her breath, her voice barely audible above the growls.

    "cier: Frozen World!"

    A surge of power crackled around her as a wave of bone-chilling air erupted outward. The temperature plummeted, frost snaking across the streets. The monsters faltered, momentarily illuminated by the shimmering ice. Within a five-kilometer radius, everything, from buildings to debris to the very breath in the air, became encased in a shimmering prison of ice.

    The scene was breathtaking, a destendscape sculpted from frozen tears. But for Maria, it was just another ordinary day. With a casual flick of her wrist, as if dismissing a minor inconvenience, she uttered a single word.

    "Break!"

    The world obeyed. The pristine ice shattered with a deafening crackle, transforming into a glittering snow that gently descended upon the fallen city. The monsters, released from their icy tombs, roared in fury before charging once more.

    A cruel smile curled on Maria''s lips as the hunt began, and it wouldn''t be much of a chase for the monsters. With chilling efficiency, she moved like a whirlwind of frost and fury, unleashing her power upon the city.

    Each whispered incantation was a promise of winter, each snap of her fingers brought the shattering end to a monstrous life. Goblins were frozen mid-leap, their grotesque features frozen in surprise. Hobgoblins became frosted statues, forever locked in their battle cries. Even the hulking orcs, their size offering little protection against the biting cold, sumbed to her power.

    In just five hours, a feat that would have taken a seasoned adventuring party days or weeks, Maria cleansed the city center. Thousands of monstrous creatures turned into glittering trophies scattered across the frozenndscape. The overwhelming stench of decay was reced by the crisp bite of winter air.

    But as she surveyed the frozen wastnd she had created, a flicker of loneliness crossed Maria''s icy gaze. This wasn''t true victory, only a cold and clinical solution, a temporary respite in the face of an ever-present threat. For now, Stanmore was silent. And in that silence, Maria, the woman whomanded winter, stood alone.

    ''''Come back soon my love, things are escting, the war is closer.''''

 Chapter 1676 Chapter 1494: Fire Drake

    Chapter 1676 Chapter 1494: Fire Drake

    A flicker of loneliness, a rare and unwee guest, crossed Maria''s icy gaze as she surveyed the frozen wastnd she''d wrought. This wasn''t a true victory, just a cold, sterile solution. A temporary respite in the face of a relentless storm. Stanmore was silent, yes, but the silence held the weight of a thousand shattered lives, both monstrous and human.

    A sigh escaped her lips, a wisp of condensation in the frigid air. "Come back soon, my love," she murmured, a plea more for herself than the frozen city.

    "Things are escting, and the war draws closer." She missed Alex, her fianc¨¦, a yearning that gnawed at the edges of herposure. He was within the treacherous Infinity Maze, another front in this never-ending conflict trying to give them a chance in this war. And she wasn''t the only one who felt his absence. The others, the scattered members of the family and friends as well, shared her longing.

    Shaking her head, she pushed aside the loneliness, a necessary act for survival. There was no room for sentimentality in a world teetering on the brink. Her mission wasn''t over. The heart of the infestation, the core zone, thrummed with a malevolent energy. There, the most powerful monsters lurked, waiting to be purged.

    Maria, the Ice Goddess who had recently stepped in the False God realm, was more than capable of handling this task. It was why she''d been sent alone. The others had their battles to fight, their own demons to vanquish. Here, amidst the frozen ruins of Stanmore, she would stand as a bulwark against the encroaching darkness, a solitary sentinel wielding the power of winter itself.

    Maria approached the core zone with the deliberate grace of a predator stalking its prey. The air itself seemed to grow colder as she neared, the very moisture in the atmosphere clinging to her skin in a shimmering frost. As she crested a rise in the frozen rubble, the core zone revealed itself.

    Unlike the deste outskirts, the heart of the monstrous infestation thrummed with a twisted vitality. Buildings, though still warped parodies of their former selves, were shrouded in a sickly green haze. Grotesque howls and snarls echoed through the polluted air, a symphony of violence. And in the center of it all, perched atop a jagged shard of twisted metal, stood the first of her adversaries.

    A Fire Drake. A monstrous reptilian nightmare brought to life. Its scales, the color of molten obsidian, shimmered with an infernal heat, radiating an oppressive warmth that seemed to push back against the encroaching chill Maria exuded. Leathery wings, each the size of a sail, were tucked against its back, held taut by powerful muscles. But it was the Drake''s head that truly sent a tremor through the air. Two curved horns, tipped with a malevolent crimson glow, adorned its brow. Its maw hung open, revealing a furnace-like interior, mes licking hungrily at the edges of its razor-sharp teeth.

    Fire versus Ice. A sh of elemental titans. This was a powerful monster, a foe worthy of the Ice Goddess''s attention. Yet, where a normal ranker might have felt a surge of panic, Maria remained an ind of calm. Her ice-blue eyes, usually devoid of warmth, held a flicker of something akin to amusement as they met the Drake''s fiery gaze.

    "Roarr!"

    The Fire Drake''s bellow echoed through the core zone, a primal challenge that vibrated through Maria''s very bones. mes erupted from its maw, a torrent of molten fury aimed directly at the Ice Goddess.

    But Maria remained unfazed. Her icy gaze held the fury of a blizzard, locking with the Drake''s fiery eyes. The air around her crackled with power, a storm brewing beneath the calm exterior. As the mes roared towards her, a mere ripple of motion passed through her hand. It was a gesture so casual, almost dismissive, but the effect was instantaneous.

    An ethereal wall of ice shimmered into existence around her, a translucent barrier that defied the Drake''s fiery assault. The mes roared against it, a frustrated hiss echoing from the beast''s throat. The intense heat momentarily warped the ice, but it held firm.

    Undeterred, Maria took the offensive. With a snap of her fingers, the temperature plummeted further. A wave of frost, a visible tide of swirling white, rolled outwards from her position. It crept across the ground, a creeping cier consuming everything in its path. The polluted air shimmered and condensed, turning to frost that clung to the twisted metal structures like a shroud.

    The Fire Drake, sensing the encroaching cold, panicked. It roared once more, a desperate attempt to counter the icy wave. A gout of me erupted from its maw, a fiery counterattack designed to push back the frost.

    The collision was spectacr. The freezing air met the scorching mes in a dazzling disy of power. A white mist billowed outwards, obscuring the core zone momentarily. When it cleared, a crater of ckened earthy where the mes met the frost. But the advance of the freezing wave continued, albeit slowed by the Drake''s desperate effort. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Maria stood amidst the sh of elements, a serene figure in the heart of the chaos. The air crackled with a chaotic energy, a tempestuous dance between fire and ice. The Fire Drake, its obsidian scales now dull with frost, thrashed its head in a desperate attempt to ward off the encroaching chill. Its fiery breath, once a weapon of destruction, now sputtered and died before reaching Maria''s icy shield.

    With a flick of her wrist, Maria pressed her attack. Icicles, each the size of a man, materialized from the swirling frost andunched themselves towards the beast. They struck the Drake''s hide with a resounding ng, leaving deep gouges in its obsidian scales. The creature roared in pain and fury, its mes ring momentarily before being choked by the relentless frost.

    The battle raged on. The Fire Drake, cornered and desperate, unleashed a final, desperate attack. With a mighty bellow, it gathered its remaining strength and unleashed a torrent of fire so intense it briefly pushed back the encroaching ice. The heat scorched the already brittle structures of the surrounding buildings, causing them to crumble and shower the area in debris.

    But Maria remained undeterred. Her ice shield, though momentarily weakened, held firm. With a serene expression that masked a steely resolve, she raised a hand. The swirling frost obeyed her will, condensing into a massive spear, its tip a shard of pure, cial ice that gleamed with an otherworldly light.

    "Sleep now, creature of me," Maria intoned, her voice a chilling whisper that carried over the cacophony of the battle.

    With a swift and deadly throw, she hurled the ice spear towards the Fire Drake. It sailed through the air, a blur of white against the smokey haze, and pierced the beast''s chest with an sickening thud. The Drake let out a final, ear-splitting shriek before copsing onto the frozen ground, its fiery glow extinguished forever.

    Silence descended upon the core zone, broken only by the soft crackling of the encroaching frost. The battle was over, the first obstacle in Maria''s path vanquished.

    First one down, time to move to the second one.

 Chapter 1677: Chapter 1495: Doppelganger

    Chapter 1677: Chapter 1495: Doppelganger

    ?

    Silence descended upon the core zone, broken only by the soft crackling of the encroaching frost. The battle was over, the first obstacle in Maria''s path vanquished.

    First one down, time to move to the second one. Maria steeled herself, her ice-blue eyes hardening with renewed determination. With a purposeful stride, she pushed forward, delving deeper into the heart of the infestation.

    The air grew colder, a natural byproduct of her presence, but here, within the core zone, it was different. It was a cold that held a malicious intent, a tangible presence that pressed against her defenses. The buildings, once mere husks, seemed to warp and twist in the fetid air, their jagged shadows reaching out like grasping ws. An oppressive darkness emanated from within a half-broken city wall, an ominous maw promising only oblivion.

    Maria hesitated for a moment, a flicker of unease crossing her features. This was something different, a cold that gnawed at her soul rather than just her flesh. But hesitation was a luxury she couldn''t afford. With a resolute breath, she plunged into the darkness.

    The transition was immediate and absolute. The fetid air vanished, reced by a suffocating stillness. The only light came from an eerie green luminescence that emanated from a series of flickering candles clinging precariously to the damp walls. They cast long, distorted shadows that danced maniacally on the uneven stone floor.

    Maria pressed on, her senses on high alert. The silence stretched, broken only by the soft crunch of her footsteps on the cold stone. The hall stretched endlessly before her, a sepulchral tunnel leading to an unknown horror.

    Finally, as the oppressive silence began to grate on her nerves, the hall opened into a vast chamber. In the center of the chamber, illuminated by an unholy green glow emanating from an unknown source, stood a throne.

    But it was no ordinary throne. It was a monstrous construction, a grotesque mockery of power sculpted entirely from bleached bone. Femurs of giants formed the armrests, vertebrae of massive beasts twisted and contorted to create the backrest. Skulls, arranged in a cruel parody of a crown, jutted from the high back of the throne. The very sight of it sent a shiver down Maria''s spine, a primal fear that transcended her icyposure.

    And upon this macabre throne sat a figure.

    It was humanoid in form, but its true nature defied easy categorization. It possessed no discernible gender, its body a canvas of stitched-together flesh and bone, the patchwork evidence of countless victims. Its skin, a sickly gray stretched taut over its skeletal frame, pulsed with a faint green light that mirrored the eerie glow of the chamber.

    The figure''s head was a nightmare tapestry of mismatched features - a reptilian eye here, a gaping maw of razor-sharp teeth there. And as Maria entered the chamber, its mismatched eyes locked onto her, an intelligence flickering within their depths that sent a wave of nausea through her.

    Maria froze, a single word catching in her throat. Her ice-blue eyes, usually filled with frosty detachment, widened in a horrifying realization. It was a Doppelganger, a shapeshifting monstrosity capable of mimicking anything it set its sights on. As if to confirm her suspicion, the creature on the bone throne began to shimmer and distort. In a sickening disy of contortion, its mismatched features coalesced, morphing into a perfect replica of Maria herself.

    This doppelganger, however, was a caricature, a twisted reflection. Gone was the icyposure, reced by a sultry, seductive demeanor. Her once pristine denim shorts transformed into a barely-there garment that clung to the creature''s stitched-together flesh. A cruel smirk yed upon the doppelganger''s lips, a chilling mockery of Maria''s usual stoicism.

    "Wee, my dear," the doppelganger purred, its voice a sickeningly sweet echo of Maria''s

    own.

    "I''ve been expecting you. Let''s have a little dance, shall we? I''ll end your charade and take your ce. Imagine the chaos I could sow among your precious humans, your precious Alex."

    Maria''s eyes narrowed into icy slits. This creature dared to mock her, to twist her image into something vulgar and cruel. The audacity of it sent a surge of a very different kind of chill through her. This wasn''t fear, but a cold, righteous fury.

    The doppelganger continued to advance, swaying its hips suggestively.

    "Think of it, Maria. You, the Ice Queen, brought low by a bit of fun. Your friends, heartbroken. Your Alex, mine for the taking. Wouldn''t that be a delicious turn of events?"

    If the doppelganger could have seen Maria''s thoughts, its metaphorical jaw would have hit the ground. This wasn''t the reaction it expected. This woman, this embodiment of icy control, was bristling with a kind of rage it hadn''t anticipated. This wasn''t just anger, it was a cold, calcting fury that promised a very different kind of dance than the one the doppelganger envisioned.

    A cruel smile, genuine this time, yed on Maria''s lips. "You misunderstand," she said, her voice a chilling whisper that sent shivers down the doppelganger''s mismatched spine.

    "The only thing delicious here will be your demise."

    The air crackled with anticipation, a storm brewing beneath Maria''s icyposure. The doppelganger''s yful demeanor faltered for a moment, reced by a flicker of apprehension. It had underestimated the Ice Queen''s fury. Maria was known for her hand-to- handbat skills, underestimating her was a fatal mistake.

    However, underestimating the doppelganger would be equally foolish. It had watched her fight, analyzed her movements, and now it mirrored them perfectly. Maria threw a right jab, and the doppelganger blocked with a precise counter. A swift low kick, met with a perfectly timed leg sweep. The two figures, locked in a deadly ballet, moved with a terrifying grace. Punches and kicks blurred into a whirlwind of motion, each blow met with an equal and opposite reaction.

    But there was a subtle difference. Maria''s movements, though precise, were fueled by a cold efficiency. Her strikes were measured, aimed at vital points. The doppelganger, on the other hand, reveled in the brutality. Its attacks, fueled by a twisted mockery of Maria''s power, were filled with a sadistic glee.

    "For someone copying after me," Maria gritted out, sweat forming on her brow despite the biting cold, "you fight like a crazed animal."

    The doppelgangerughed, a chilling sound that echoed off the damp walls.

    "I''m learning from the best, darling," it hissed, its voice dripping with venom.

    "And soon, I''ll be better than you ever were."

    The fight continued, a brutal dance on the edge of a knife. The bone throne loomed in the background, a silent observer to the sh of wills. Maria knew this couldn''t continue; a battle of equals would only lead to a stalemate. She needed an edge, a way to exploit the

    doppelganger''s arrogance.

    With a feint, she drew the doppelganger in for a close attack. As their fists collided, a flicker of ice formed around Maria''s hand, barely noticeable to the naked eye. The doppelganger, expecting another standard punch, mirrored the movement without hesitation.

    But this time, it was different. The seemingly harmless frost spread rapidly, snaking across the doppelganger''s arm, freezing the stolen flesh solid. A scream, a horrific mix of Maria''s own voice and something inhuman, ripped from the creature''s throat. The unexpected burst of cold sent a tremor through its copied form.

    Maria, seizing the opportunity, unleashed a flurry of iceden blows. With each punch, with each kick, ayer of frost built upon the doppelganger, its stolen form bing more brittle with every passing moment. The scream grew louder, morphing into a desperate gurgle as the monster struggled against the encroaching ice.

    The fight wasn''t over, but the tide had turned. A single mistake, a misced belief in its own superiority, had given Maria the edge she needed.

 Chapter 1678: Chapter 1496: Number 2

    Chapter 1678: Chapter 1496: Number 2

    ?

    In the cold, dimly lit chamber, Maria unleashed her icy fury upon the doppelganger. Half- Maria, half-monster, it crumpled under the weight of her relentless assault. The stolen flesh, once a chilling mockery, now resembled a grotesque sculpture trapped within a cage of shimmering frost. Its mismatched eyes, one reptilian and one icy blue, locked with Maria''s in a silent battle of determination. But despite its entrapment, the doppelganger was far from finished.

    Ever watchful, Maria sensed a shift in the creature''s energy. It wasn''t defeated; it was regrouping. An almost imperceptibleyer of frost formed, spreading outward from the doppelganger''s form. It was a desperate attempt to counter Maria''s power and buy time to devise a new strategy.

    A sly smile curled upon Maria''s lips as she belittled her adversary.

    "Pathetic," she hissed, her voice reverberating through the chamber.

    "Even your stolen magic is nothing but a feeble imitation."

    Yet beneath her confident facade, a flicker of concern danced in her ice-blue eyes. This doppelganger was unlike anything she had encountered before. Its ability to mimic not only her form, but also her powers, presented a dangerousplication.

    Suddenly, the doppelganger spoke, its voice a chilling blend of Maria''s icy whisper and a guttural growl. "You underestimate me, Ice Queen," it rasped.

    "I may be a copy, but I am an improvement. I have learned from your mistakes, absorbed your weaknesses. You rely on brute force and predictable patterns."

    A tendril of frost snaked outward from the doppelganger''s icy prison, a desperate attempt to break free. Maria swiftly countered, reinforcing the frosty cage with anotheryer of shimmering ice.

    A suffocating silence descended upon the chamber. The doppelganger''s struggles had ceased, its stolen form a shattered parody encased in an icy tomb. The victory, however, felt hollow. This fight, as brutal as it was, felt like a mere sideshow. With a growing sense of dread that gnawed at the edges of her icyposure, Maria realized that the true confrontation had only just begun.

    There was another presence in the room. Not a hulking monstrosity or a shapeshifting terror, but something far more insidious. It lurked in the shadows, a formless entity that attempted to conceal its existence with a cloak of darkness. Though unseen, Maria could sense its presence, a malignant awareness that sent shivers down her spine despite the omnipresent chill. It was a presence that pulsed with a cold, calcting malice, a stark contrast to the creature she had just subdued.

    Maria, ever the pragmatist, knew this charade was over. The doppelganger, for all its bluster, had served its purpose. It had revealed its secrets, its stolen magic a testament to her own abilities. Now, it was time to confront the true mastermind behind this macabre disy. With a flick of her wrist, the icy cage encasing the doppelganger shattered. The creature within, a grotesque mosaic of stolen flesh,y inert, its stolen power spent. Its defeat, however, wasn''t the focus. Maria''s icy blue eyes, usually reserved and emotionless, now burned with a cold fury as they scanned the inky shadows.

    "Enough of this cowardice," she boomed, her voice echoing through the vast chamber.

    "Show yourself! Face me, whatever lurks in the darkness!"

    A faint tremor ran through the air, a ripple in the oppressive silence. The shadows writhed and contorted, taking on an unsettling life of their own. Maria held her ground, her hand crackling with a nascent frost, ready to meet whatever horrors this ce might unleash.

    From the swirling darkness, a voice emerged. It was a voice devoid of gender or age, a chilling whisper that seemed to emanate from everywhere and nowhere at once.

    "Wee, Ice Queen," it rasped, the words slithering into existence.

    "You have proven yourself... worthy. But are you prepared for whates next?"

    The shadows coalesced further, taking the form of a monstrous silhouette. It was a being of pure darkness, its form ever-shifting, impossible to define. Yet, despite its formless nature, a single, glowing red eye emerged from the swirling shadows, fixing Maria with a malevolent gaze.

    Maria stood tall, her resolve unwavering. This was the true test, the reason she had been sent to this deste ce. She was ready to face anything.

    "I was born ready," she dered, her voice ringing with icy defiance.

    "You fight with borrowed tricks," she retorted, her voice dripping with a dangerous calm. "But tell me, creature, what happens when the original is far more powerful than the copy?" The doppelganger emitted a frustrated screech, its sound echoing through the chamber. It thrashed against its icy restraints, the stolen flesh cracking under the strain. The creature was trapped, its arrogance shattered like the ice beneath its desperate movements.

    Yet, amidst the struggle, an unsettling feeling settled upon Maria. Although powerful this thing wasn''t the source of the constant chill gnawing at her core. It was a mere puppet master, a tool for something far more sinister.

    "I just have to kill this one and force that person toe out and y," she muttered, her voiceced with icy determination. This wasn''t a battle of brute force; it was a game of chess, and she was determined to checkmate the unseen yer.

    Taking a deep breath, Maria unleashed a torrent of power unlike anything the formless entity had ever faced. "Cocytus!" she roared, her voice echoing through the chamber like the howling of a cial wind.

    At hermand, the very air grew thick with frost. The temperature plummeted, dropping far below anything the entity, or even the corrupted realm itself, could have anticipated. It was as if Maria had ripped open a portal to the heart of a frozen world, unleashing a wave of unimaginable cold.

    The formless entity shrieked, a sound that defied definition, as the encroaching ice began to solidify the shadows it called home. The chilling tendrils of Cocytus, named after the legendary frozen river of the underworld, snaked through the chamber, relentlessly consuming everything in their path.

    With a snap of her fingers, Maria unleashed the final blow. The air crackled with pent-up power before the entire chamber exploded in a maelstrom of shattering ice. The formless entity, its form ripped apart by the sheer power of Cocytus, was no more.

    Silence descended once more, broken only by the soft hiss of settling frost. The chamber was a frozen wastnd, a monument to Maria''s power. But as the frost slowly began to recede, revealing the shattered remnants of the bone throne, a new wave of unease washed over her.

    Maria''s voice cut through the air, her arms defiantly crossed.

    "Now isn''t the right time for you toe out!" Suddenly, a shadow materialized, forming the silhouette of a human. It took the shape of a girl.

    "Nice to meet the Ice Empress," the girl said, her voice filled with a strange mix of reverence

    and something more.

    "I''m Number 2." With a graceful bow, she introduced herself.

 Chapter 1679: Chapter 1497: Incursios Successor

    Chapter 1679: Chapter 1497: Incursio''s Sessor

    ?

    A chilling voice sliced through the air, the echo of Maria''s challenge resonating in the chamber long after the words themselves had faded. Her arms, d in shimmering ice armor, were defiantly crossed, her posture radiating an icy authority. Then, as if responding to a summons, the shadows writhed and coalesced. From the swirling darkness, a figure materialized, solidifying into the silhouette of a human.

    But this was no ordinary human. As the darkness receded, revealing the figure in its entirety, a gasp escaped Maria''s lips. Standing before her was a girl, seemingly no older than a teenager. Her hair, the color of freshly fallen snow, cascaded down her back in a mess of untamed curls that defied gravity. But it wasn''t the color that sent shivers down Maria''s spine, it was her eyes. They were a startling shade of violet, devoid of the usual white iris, leaving nothing but a mesmerizing vortex of pure amethyst.

    The girl''s attire was as striking as her appearance. She wore a dress tailored from a midnight ck fabric, its elegant gothic style a stark contrast to the white of her hair. The bodice hugged her slender frame, adorned with intricate silver embroidery that shimmered with an otherworldly glow. Lace sleeves, diaphanous and flowing, trailed down her arms, their edges trimmed with thorns sculpted from dark, obsidian ice. Around her neck, a choker of polished bone gleamed with a faint, malevolent light,pleting the unsettling yet strangely alluring ensemble.

    As the girl took a graceful step forward, bowing low in a gesture of respect, her voice echoed in the chamber, a curious mix of reverence and something else, something deeper and far moreplex.

    "Greetings, Ice Empress," she said, her voice soft yet strangely powerful.

    "It is an honor to finally meet you. I am Number Two."

    Maria stared at Number Two, the unsettling familiarity gnawing at her. The name, the power, the chilling aura - it all coalesced into a horrifying realization.

    "So you''re Incursio''s sessor," Maria finally managed, her voice tight with barely controlled fury. Incursio, the previous Number Two, had been a formidable opponent, a chaotic entity that reveled in destruction but after switching side and bing Alex''s woman it stopped, making her switch side and be his woman might be Alex''s greatest achievement, however this girl, however, was something else entirely.

    Number Two''s lips curved into a sly smile, as unsettling as a predator baring its teeth. "Seems so," she purred, her voice dripping with a honeyed malice.

    "Did you enjoy my little... presentation? Consider it a wee gift, Ice Queen."

    The confirmation sent a wave of icy fury crashing through Maria. This girl, this beautiful, enigmatic monster, was responsible for the devastation surrounding them, for the death and suffering that permeated the air. The fallen city, the monstrous infestation - it was all a twisted ything, a "gift" for the Ice Queen''s arrival.

    "A gift?" Maria spat, her voice low and dangerous. "You call this... this carnage a gift? You''ve condemned countless souls to a horrifying fate!"

    Number Two tilted her head, her violet eyes gleaming with a chilling amusement.

    "Oh, but don''t they say a little chaos can be refreshing?" she countered, her voiceced with a hint of mocking innocence.

    "Besides, it provided such a lovely stage for our little meeting, wouldn''t you agree?"

    The girl''s flippant attitude only served to stoke the fire of Maria''s rage. This wasn''t just destruction; it was a deliberate act of cruelty, a twisted performance designed to intimidate her. But Maria, the Ice Queen, wasn''t one to be cowed.

    "You underestimate me, child," Maria growled, her voice hardening with resolve.

    "I may have dealt with your pet shadow, but I''m not finished here. The Chaos Organization will answer for its crimes, and you, Number Two, will be at the top of the list."

    A flicker of surprise, genuine this time, crossed Number Two''s face. The amusement in her eyes dimmed, reced by a flicker of something akin to respect.

    "A firecracker, aren''t you, Ice Queen?" she chuckled, a low, melodic sound.

    "Very well. Perhaps you''ll prove to be more entertaining than I anticipated. Consider this just the first act, my dear. The real performance is about to begin, struggle as much you can."

    With a final, enigmatic wink, Number Two''s form shimmered and began to dissolve. The shadows in the chamber writhed once more, weing her back into their inky embrace. The air crackled with a chaotic energy, a chilling portent of things toe.

    Maria stood alone in the epicenter of the chaos she had quelled. The air, once thick with the oppressive chill of the formless entity, now held the sharp tang of ozone, a byproduct of her own immense power. The shattered remnants of the bone throney scattered like broken teeth, a grotesque monument to the evil that once resided here.

    Frustration gnawed at her. Number Two, the true architect of this devastation, had slipped through her grasp, vanishing into the shadows like smoke on the wind. The anger was a foreign sensation, a flicker of heat within her typically icy core. But it fueled her resolve. This wasn''t over. This was merely the first act of a muchrger y, and Maria, the Ice Queen, would not be a pawn in their twisted game.

    With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a wave of frost, mending the shattered walls of the chamber with shimmering ice. It was a temporary fix, a symbolic act of defiance against the encroaching chaos. As she surveyed her handiwork, her gaze fell upon a single, scorched scroll partially buried beneath the debris.

    Carefully, she brushed away the ice and ash, revealing a tattered inscription that seemed to writhe and pulse with a faint, malevolent energy. It spoke of a ritual, a ceremony designed to usher in an era of unending chaos. The final line sent a jolt through her:

    "The ritualmences with the sacrifice of a Queens, but true power lies in iming the heir."

    Maria''s breath caught in her throat. An heir? They knew about one of Alex''s women being pregnant?

    A surge of protectiveness, fierce and primal, washed over her. They would not touch Kuina. Not while she drew breath.

 Chapter 1680: Chapter 1498: Secret Headquarters

    Chapter 1680: Chapter 1498: Secret Headquarters

    ?

    The decision to return to the hidden headquarters solidified in Maria''s mind. The frustration of Number Two''s escape was a bitter pill to swallow, but the chilling inscription on the scroll demanded immediate action.

    Maria vanished into thin air right after announcing, "It''s time to regroup and convene with the rest of the group."

    The mountains rose like jagged giants, their peaks scraping the underbelly of the storm clouds. They weren''t the graceful, snow-capped peaks you might see on a postcard. These were the Fangs of Oblivion, a range notorious for its unforgiving terrain and perpetual shroud of mystery.

    The air hung heavy with the scent of damp stone and a strange, earthy must. It was the kind of must that clung to your clothes and lodged itself in your throat, a constant reminder of the mountains'' ancient and untamed nature.

    No sunlight pierced the perpetual twilight that reigned in the valleys below. Instead, an eerie luminescence emanated from strange, bioluminescent fungi clinging to the rock faces. This sickly green glow cast long, distorted shadows, adding to the oppressive atmosphere.

    The wind howled a mournful song through the jagged peaks, carrying whispers of forgottennguages and the mournful cries of unseen creatures. Even the hardiest pines struggled to survive in this harsh environment, their branches twisted and gnarled like the ws of a forgotten god.

    These mountains weren''t just a geographical feature; they were a living, breathing entity, a ce where the very air crackled with a sense of untamed magic. They were beautiful in their own harsh way, a testament to the raw power and mystery that still existed in the world.

    Plunging through the icy vortex, Maria endured a harrowing journey. The raw magic tore at her, testing the very limits of her endurance. Finally, with a gasp, she emerged, spitting ice chips from her lips and blinking away the swirling colors.

    She found herself deep within the Fangs of Oblivion, nestled within a treacherous, moss- carpeted valley. The air hung heavy with the musty scent of ancient stone and damp earth, a stark contrast to the chilling embrace of the false god realm. Eerie bioluminescent fungi clung to the rock faces, casting an unnatural green glow that danced across the jagged peaks. The wind howled a mournful song, a chilling counterpoint to the urgency pounding in her chest. Here, in the heart of this deste mountain range,y the gateway. An ancient teleportation portal, hidden for millennia, pulsed with a faint magical hum. Its surface, a swirling mass of obsidian and jade, was etched with arcane symbols that seemed to writhe and twist in the flickering green light.

    Maria approached the portal with a mixture of trepidation and determination. This gateway, a relic from a forgotten age, was the gateway to their secret headquarters, something their discovered and modified to suit their needs.

    Focusing her power, she traced the symbols with a gloved finger, channeling her ice magic into the ancient gateway.

    The portal red to life, a swirling vortex of emerald light and swirling mist. For a moment, Maria hesitated, the image of Number Two''s mocking smile shing through her mind. But the thought of Alex, the potential threat to him and their daughters, steeled her resolve. Taking a deep breath, Maria stepped into the swirling vortex. The world dissolved around her in a kaleidoscope of emerald light and disorienting motion. The icy winds of the Fangs of Oblivion gave way to the familiar,forting chill of their hidden base.

    With a final surge of power, she ripped herself free of the portal, copsing onto the cold stone floor of the hidden chamber. The scent of damp earth and stale air filled her nostrils, a far cry from the deste realm she had just left.

    Leaving the room, Maria was met with a sight that took her breath away. Gone were the cold, sterile walls of the hidden base. Instead, she found herself standing on a lush green hilltop, bathed in the warm glow of the midday sun. Rolling hills stretched out before her, a tapestry of emerald green dotted with vibrant wildflowers. And dominating thendscape, suspended majestically in the clear blue sky, was a colossal fortress.

    The fortress wasn''t your average stone and mortar affair. Its spires glittered like polished amethysts, catching the sunlight and refracting it into a kaleidoscope of colors. The walls, instead of a dull grey, shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, as if woven from moonlight itself. It was a sight that defied definition, breathtaking in its beauty.

    Maria stood there, mesmerized once again. This wasn''t just a fortress; it was a testament to theirbined ingenuity, a symbol of their unwavering love. Even after countless visits, its magnificence never failed to steal her breath away.

    "It doesn''t matter how many times I''ve seen it," she murmured, a soft smile gracing her lips,

    "I can''t stop getting mesmerized every time. Truly beautiful."

    With a sigh, she pushed away the moment''s indulgence. Duty called. Descending the verdant hilltop, her gaze remained fixed on the enigmatic fortress in the sky. This wasn''t just a haven; it was a strategic masterpiece, a hidden card they were holding close to their chest. Maria didn''t need to walk. With a flick of her wrist, she gracefully rose into the air, propelled by an invisible current of frost. As she ascended, the details of the fortress came into sharper focus. The imprable walls, reinforced withyers of enchanted stone, bristled with ballistas, their immense frames dwarfing even the hardiest of warriors. But the most impressive feature was the array of magical cannons, their barrels humming with a barely contained power. These weren''t your average cannons; they were fueled by magic stones and channeled raw mana, capable of unleashing devastating attacks.

    A surge of pride swelled within her as she surveyed their creation. This wasn''t just a fortress; it was a mobile siege weapon, a marvel of engineering and magic. It was named The Touch''s Fortress, a tribute to Alex''s unwavering support and the love that anchored them even amidst theing storm. This fortress, along with their training and unwavering resolve, was their weapon against the encroaching chaos. The war was upon them, but they were ready. They had each other, their friends, and this magnificent fortress.

 Chapter 1681: Statut Update Part 1

    Chapter 1681: Statut Update Part 1

    ?

    [Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer!]

    00000

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    oooooo

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 202

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in

    Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    0000

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon {A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open

    to any suggestion}

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    [ughterer]

    000000

    [Saeko S Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4200 Agility: 4300 Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7] Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] {Blood maniption and Doom''s

    Eye} (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 179

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000 Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10]

    [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: {Body Double!}

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    000000

    [Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000 Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection

    Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    000000

    [Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000 Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom] Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female Race: Fallen Angel Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180 Experience Value: ???? MP: 14000/14000 Magic: Darkness/Lightning Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000 Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger] [Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45 Female

    Race: Elf?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000 Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art

    Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    000000

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)] Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ??? Magic Power: 17000/17000 Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art

    Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7] Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???) Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    [Demon yer]

    000000

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10]

    [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art

    Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: {????} (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10]

    [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10] Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ]

    [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    00000

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    * Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level

    10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10]?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen]

    [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    000

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod]????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    000

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo

    Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two- Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc

    yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1682: Chapter 1499: Alexs Mobile Fortress

    Chapter 1682: Chapter 1499: Alex''s Mobile Fortress

    ?

    Stepping through the invisible barrier that cloaked the fortress, Maria found herself hovering before a majestic pce, its grandeur mirroring the wonder of the floating citadel itself. It wasn''t just a pce; it was a monument to their love, a testament to the family they had built together.

    The pce, constructed from a pale, pearlescent stone that shimmered with an inner light, stood proudly at the heart of the fortress. It wasn''t a cold, imposing structure, but one imbued with warmth and heart. Delicate balconies adorned the facade, overflowing with vibrant flowers that bloomed year-round thanks to strategically ced magical wards. The windows, crafted from polished amethyst - the same material that graced the fortress''s spires - shimmered with an ever-shifting kaleidoscope of colors.

    But the true focal point was the grand entrance. Two massive oak doors, reinforced with bands of polished silver, stood open, beckoning Maria inside. Carved upon these doors, intertwined in a swirling tapestry of love and loyalty, were the faces of Alex and his women. Alex''s face, etched with a familiar kindness and determination, seemed to gaze out at her, a silent reminder of the love that fueled her fight. The faces of his women, each unique in their beauty and strength, were rendered with meticulous detail, capturing the fierce devotion they shared for their family and their cause.

    As Maria hovered before the door, her gaze lingered on the carvings. Each face, imbued with a touch of magic, seemed to emanate a warmth that filled her with a renewed sense of purpose. This wasn''t just a fortress; it was a home, a sanctuary built on love and unity. And here, within these walls, they would face theing storm together.

    As Maria crossed the threshold, the familiar scent ofvender and spiced honey greeted her, instantly transporting her to a haven of warmth and love. The air buzzed with a soft hum, aforting presence woven from countless wards protecting their home.

    Two young women, their faces bright with smiles, rushed forward to greet her. Dressed in flowing gowns of emerald green, the color of the verdantndscape below, they bowed low in respect. They were twins, Eleera and ara, gifted healers with a mischievous glint in their hazel eyes and a fierce loyalty that rivaled any warrior.

    "Wee home, mdy," they both chirped in unison, their voices light and melodic.

    "We''ve been expecting you. The other mistresses are eagerly awaiting your arrival in the grand hall."

    A soft smile tugged at Maria''s lips.

    "Thank you, Eleera and ara," Maria replied, her voice gentler than the usual icymand.

    "I have something to discuss with them anyway."

    With a grateful nod towards the twins, Maria followed the twins, Eleera and ara, their emerald gowns shimmering as they led her through the opulent hallways of the pce. The warmth that had initially greeted her intensified, a tapestry woven fromughter, conversation, and the delicious aroma of freshly baked bread. This wasn''t just a grand entrance; it was a living testament to the vibrant life that thrived within these walls.

    Finally, they reached the grand hall. It was a marvel of both magical engineering and artistic design. The high ceilings, vaulted and adorned with intricate constetions etched in shimmering mithril, seemed to stretch towards an endless twilight sky. The air shimmered with a soft, ethereal glow emanating from strategically ced magical crystals that cast a kaleidoscope of colors across the polished marble floor.

    Massive tapestries, woven with scenes depicting valiant battles and legendary heroes, adorned the walls. These were not just decorations; they were testaments to their shared strength and a constant reminder of the fight thaty ahead. At the far end of the hall, a raised dais, crafted from a single, enormous obsidian crystal, held a long tableden with delicacies and steaming cups of herbal tea.

    Seated around the table were Maria''spanions, the mistresses of the house:

    Luna, Incirsio, Gracier, Kuina and Saeko were there.

    Sera, Alice and Artemia, three other members of their group, were noticeably absent. Eris the wolfdy was on her way to the fortress.

    As Maria entered the grand hall, all conversation ceased. Every gaze turned towards her, a mixture of relief and anticipation in their eyes.

    "Wee home, Maria," Luna greeted, her voiceced with a warmth that belied her usual stoicism. "We were beginning to worry."

    Maria''s gaze drifted to Incursio, the newest member of their group. The woman with eyes like ruby and an aura of raw magic leaned back in her chair, a flicker of curiosity sparking in her gaze.

    "Unforeseenplications, you say?" Incursio inquired, her voice a low rumble that vibrated with power.

    "Exin, Ice Queen. What transpired in that ce?"

    Taking a deep breath, Maria summoned her icyposure, pushing aside the weariness that threatened to engulf her. She recounted the tale of the deste city, the chilling battle with the formless entity, and the unsettling encounter with Number Two. As she spoke, the warmth of the grand hall seemed to recede, reced by the phantom chill of the false god realm.

    She described Number Two in detail - the unsettling familiarity, the unnerving power, and the chilling words about a ritual and the sacrifice of an heir.

    "A chilling adversary," Lunamented, her voiceced with concern as Maria concluded her tale.

    "Number Two sounds far more dangerous than the Numbers we usually face."

    Gracier, her serene eyes filled with a flicker of worry, spoke next.

    "And this ritual... it mentions sacrificing a heir. Do you think they know about Kuina''s pregnancy?"

    Maria met Gracier''s concerned gaze. "It''s a possibility we can''t ignore," she admitted. Silence descended upon the hall, the weight of the revtion hanging heavy in the air. Saeko broke the tense silence.

    Kuina''s body tensed, she started thinking who might have leaked that information because only those present here and her mother know this information, none of them would betray her so this leave the option of the organization using foresight, something possible. Soon everyone arrived at this conclusion but whether the heir thing was referring really to Alex must be confirmed.

    "We need a n," she said, her voice firm and unwavering.

    "Maria, tell us about this Number Two''s powers. What weaknesses did you observe?"

    Maria described Number Two''s reliance on shadows and her maniption of chaos energy. A heated discussion followed, each woman offering their insights and expertise. The air crackled with a renewed sense of purpose, a fierce determination to protect their family and

    their home.

    "We need to be ready," Luna dered, her eyes zing with determination.

    "We need to be prepared for a potential attack."

    Maria nodded in agreement.

    "But before we do anything," she added, her voice hardening with resolve, "we need to learn

    more about this Number Two. We cannot fight an enemy we don''t understand."

    A n began to take shape. While a team would be dispatched to warn Alex and their daughters, the remaining members would delve into their vastwork of informants, seeking any shred of information about Number Two and theing storm.

    In the grand hall of The Touch''s Fortress, amidst the warmth of their shared purpose, the war council had begun. Maria, the Ice Queen, would not be cowed. They had faced hardship before, and they would face it again. But this time, they were prepared. With their love for each other and their unwavering resolve as their weapons, they would protect their family and their world, no matter what the Chaos Organization threw at them.

 Chapter 1683: Chapter 1500: Relaxation Time Part 1

    Chapter 1683: Chapter 1500: Rxation Time Part 1

    ?

    A/N: Wow! Another milestone reached. This volume is slowly closing, Higher World volume will start after this one.

    000000

    Maria and Luna emerged from the war council, the weight of the impending conflict still clinging to them like frost. The air in the grand hall, once buzzing with fervent discussion, now held a tense anticipation.

    "We need a moment to unwind," Luna dered, her voice low but firm. "Before we send another wave off on a mission, we need to be sharp."

    Maria understood. The fight ahead would demand unwavering focus and a clear mind. With a shared nod, they made their way through thebyrinthine corridors of the pce, heading towards the recreational facilities nestled within the heart of the fortress.

    The sauna wasn''t a simple wooden room heated by coals. This was a marvel of both magic and engineering, designed to offer an unparalleled experience. Stepping through the ornately carved oak doorway, they were greeted by a wave of humid heat that instantly loosened the tension in their muscles.

    The room itself was a marvel of polished obsidian, its dark surface reflecting the flickering light of strategically ced enchanted crystals. These crystals, imbued with fire magic, pulsed with a soft, orange glow that cast long shadows across the room. The air hung heavy with the invigorating scent of pine and eucalyptus, carried on a gentle current that whispered through hidden vents.

    In the center of the room stood arge, circr pool of lukewarm water, its surface shimmering like a liquid mirror. Surrounding the pool, carved into the cool obsidian walls, were individual seating areas. Each seat was upholstered in a plush, crimson fabric that seemed to mold itself to the contours of the body, offering ultimatefort.

    As they settled onto their respective seats, a wave of rxation washed over Maria. The icy tendrils of worry that had coiled around her eased, reced by aforting warmth that spread through her body. Luna, usually stoic and calcting, leaned back with a sigh, a hint of a smile gracing her lips.

    "This is exactly what we needed," she murmured, closing her eyes and letting the heat and the soothing aroma work their magic.

    The sauna, as Luna had predicted, was exactly what they needed. Stepping out, beads of sweat clinging to their skin, they felt a renewed sense of rity. The oppressive weight of the meeting had lifted, reced by a calm determination.

    But the Ice Empress, ever disciplined, knew a true warrior needed both fire and ice. With a shared nce, they exited the sauna and made their way towards the cold showers. Here, the atmosphere was a stark contrast to the warmth they had just left.

    The room was constructed from polished white marble, its surface cool to the touch. In the center stood arge, circr shower stall, its walls constructed from magically chilled crystal that radiated an invigorating coolness. A single, shimmering jet protruded from the ceiling, promising a torrent of icy water.

    Maria stepped into the stall first. As she pulled the lever, a cascade of frigid water erupted from the overhead jet. It hit her with the force of a miniature avnche, sending a gasp escaping her lips. The shock was instantaneous, jolting her system awake with a jolt of pure energy.

    The initial shock gave way to a pleasant numbness that spread through her limbs, chasing away the lingering remnants of tension. She stood under the icy torrent, letting it cleanse not just her body but also her mind. The cold sharpened her focus, etching the details of their n into her memory like an ice inscription.

    Beside her, Luna stood under a simr cascade of icy water. Unlike Maria, who seemed to relish the biting chill, Luna gritted her teeth, her body visibly tensing. But she endured, her determination evident in the way she held her head high and met the icy onught.

    For a few moments, they stood in silence, the only sound the relentless drumming of the icy water. Then, with a synchronized movement, they both reached out and shut off the flow.

    Stepping out of the shower stall, their skin tingling and invigorated, they wrapped themselves in thick towels. The contrast between the searing heat of the sauna and the bone- chilling cold of the shower had left them feeling reborn, their bodies and minds honed to a razor''s edge.

    Maria and Luna emerged from the bathing area, revitalized by their contrasting treatments. A spark of amusement flickered in Luna''s usually stoic eyes as Maria''s suggestion echoed through the hallway.

    "The pool, you say?" Luna quirked an eyebrow.

    "After that icy plunge, wouldn''t you prefer something a bit more...tepid?"

    Maria chuckled, the sound echoing through the polished corridors.

    "Perhaps you''re right," she admitted, a yful glint in her ice-blue eyes.

    "But there''s something invigorating about defying expectations, wouldn''t you agree?"

    Luna couldn''t help but smile back. There was a reason Maria was their leader. Beneath her icy exterior resided a yful spirit, one that knew the importance of a brief respite even in the face of looming conflict.

    "Indeed," she conceded. "Lead the way then."

    Their steps echoed as they navigated towards the pool area. Unlike the stark minimalism of the sauna and cold shower, the pool area was a vibrant oasis nestled within the heart of the fortress. Sunlight, filtered through specially enchanted ss panes, bathed the room in a

    warm glow.

    The centerpiece of the space was a magnificent pool, its crystal-clear water shimmering invitingly. Lush greenery lined the edges, offering shaded alcoves for those seeking a moment of solitude. In the distance, a gentle waterfall cascaded into a smaller pool, the sound like a soothing melody.

    As they entered the room, the scent of chlorine and blooming orchids filled their senses. A few women enjoying a brief reprieve from their training, swamps or rxed on plush chaise lounges by the poolside. Theirughter, a wee contrast to the tension that usually hung heavy in the air, filled the room.

    Maria and Luna exchanged another nce, a silent understanding passing between them. This was what they were fighting for - not just the safety of their family, but the joy and camaraderie that filled this haven they had built together.

    With a sigh of contentment, Maria shed her towel, revealing the sleek lines of her gorgeous form. Luna followed suit, her movements fluid and efficient. Stepping onto the pool deck, they each picked a spot by the edge, their gazes drawn to the shimmering water. Maria, ever the strategist, used the time to review their n in her mind, the cool waterpping at her feet. Luna, on the other hand, closed her eyes, letting the sound of the waterfall and theughter wash over her, savoring this precious moment of peace before the storm.

    For a while, they sat infortable silence, the pool area offering a much-needed respite from the burdens they carried.

 Chapter 1684: Chapter 1501: Relaxation Time Part 2

    Chapter 1684: Chapter 1501: Rxation Time Part 2

    ?

    After a period offortable silence by the pool, the invigorating effects of the contrasting spa treatments started to wear off. Maria, ever the nner, felt a familiar itch of restlessness return.

    "Shall we move on, Luna?" she suggested, her gaze drifting towards the distant hum of activity emanating from the lower levels of the fortress. "There''s much to do before nightfall."

    Luna nodded, a hint of amusement lingering in her eyes. "Indeed," she agreed. "Perhaps a more energetic form of recreation is in order?"

    A yful smile tugged at Maria''s lips. "An excellent suggestion," she replied. "Let''s head down to the entertainment venue. I wouldn''t mind a bit of friendlypetition after all this nning."

    With renewed purpose, they made their way towards the elevators that would whisk them down to the lower levels of the fortress. The air grew cooler as they descended, the gentle hum of activity growing louder with each passing floor.

    Finally, the elevator doors slid open, revealing a bustling corridor lined with various entrances. A sign above proimed it the "Underground Entertainment Venue."

    Laughter and the rhythmic tter of balls drifted from one doorway, the unmistakable sounds of a fierce air hockey battle from another. It was probably the maids ying, it was their day off anyway.

    Maria shaking her head, moved forward, she scanned the options, her gaze finally settling on a brightly lit doorway adorned with shing neon lights and the familiar thump of ssic arcade music.

    "Feeling nostalgic, are we?" Luna teased, a yful glint in her eyes.

    Maria chuckled. "Perhaps a bit," she admitted, a hint of warmth coloring her usually icy demeanor. They designed this ce together after all, Maria, Luna and Sakuya.

    "There''s something undeniably satisfying about a good old-fashioned arcade game." Maria added.

    Pushing open the door, they were greeted by a cacophony of sounds and vibrant sights.

    Rows of gleaming arcade cabs blinked and buzzed, their colorful disys promising hours of pixted fun. A group of men, their faces lit by the glow of the screens, battled against digital foes with fierce concentration. It was the butlers.

    A wave of nostalgia washed over Maria. Memories of simpler times, from Earth, before the war, before the Chaos Organization, flickered in her mind.

    "First game''s on me," Maria dered, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "What''s your poison, Luna? ssic fighting game, or something a little more... strategic?"

    A slow smile spread across Luna''s face, her dark eyes sparkling with apetitive fire.

    "Strategic, you say? Don''t underestimate me, Alexia. In matters of both war and virtual worlds, I can hold my own."

    She gestured towards a corner of the arcade where a sleek, futuristic cab stood out from the rest. Holographic projections flickered around it, disying aplex grid-based battlefield. It was hard to build everything here but thanks to Sakuya''s ingenuity and magic it wasn''t too hard

    "How about some good old-fashioned tactical conquest? Winner buys the first round of drinkster."

    Maria raised an eyebrow, impressed.

    "Tactical conquest, is it? Very well, Luna. You''re on."

    As they approached the holographic cab, the projected battlefield flickered to life, aplex grid map popted with miniature figures representing opposing armies. Maria, ever the strategist, felt a familiar spark ignite within her.

    "Let''s see what you''re made of, Luna," Maria said, a yful challenge in her voice.

    "Though a fair warning, I haven''t lost a tactical game since I was a teenager."

    Luna smirked, her eyes gleaming withpetitive fire.

    "We''ll see about that, Alexia. Remember, underestimating your opponent is the first step to defeat."

    With nimble fingers, they selected their armies, each choosing a strategicposition based on their strengths and weaknesses. As the game began, the air crackled with unspoken tension, a friendly rivalry blossoming between the two women.

    For the next hour, they were lost in the world of the holographic battlefield. Maria, with her precise maneuvers and calcted attacks, mirrored her cold demeanor. Luna, conversely, employed a more unorthodox strategy, relying on surprise tactics and cunning deception, something you shouldn''t expect from a Saintess.

    The battle raged on, the holographic figures shing in a flurry of light and sound.

    Laughter erupted from Luna''s lips as she outsmarted Maria with a daring maneuver.

    Maria, in turn, countered with a strategic nking move, a triumphant glint in her ice-blue eyes.

    As the final enemy unit fell, the holographic battlefield shimmered, revealing Maria''s victorious army standing tall.

    "Tch!"

    A yful groan escaped Luna''s lips, a hint of mock defeat in her voice.

    "Well yed, Maria," Luna conceded, a smile gracing her lips.

    "Seems the Queen still reigns supreme in the digital realm."

    Maria offered a triumphant nod, a genuine smile warming her usually stoic features.

    "Don''t worry, Luna," she teased. "There''ll be plenty of opportunities for you to redeem yourself."

    Their friendlypetition had served its purpose, momentarily pushing aside the burdens their carry. They felt like they''re back on Earth ying around after sneaking out.

    The vibrant lights of the arcade cast a yful glow on Maria and Luna''s faces as they turned their attention to the other games. Laughter still hung in the air, a testament to their friendly

    competition.

    Maria scanned the room, her gaze lingering on a towering cab emzoned with a gxy

    of twinkling stars.

    "Spacewar Champions?" she suggested, a hint of a challenge in her voice.

    "Remember those epic battles we used to have back in the day when lying to our parents

    about some pyjamas party?"

    Luna''s lips curved into a nostalgic smile.

    "How could I forget? Though," she countered, her eyes twinkling with mischief,

    "this time, I n on being the one to conquer the gxy."

    With yful shoves, they settled into their respective pilot seats, the familiar controls feeling strangelyforting beneath their fingertips.

    As the holographic disy flickered to life, a wave of nostalgia washed over them. Here, in this pixted universe, they were no longer Ice Empress or the Saintess- they were daring space pilots, ready to st their way to victory.

    The night stretched before them, filled with the promise of friendlypetition and sharedughter. They navigated through asteroid fields, their spaceships weaving through a ballet of

    laser fire.

    Boom!

    Explosions of vibrant colors erupted on the screen as they engaged in epic dogfights, their voices a mix of yful taunts and excited cheers.

    Time seemed to lose its meaning as they battled through wave after wave of enemy spaceships. Each victory fueled theirpetitive spirit, each defeat a chance to strategize and

    come back stronger.

    As the final boss loomed on the screen, a monstrous space station bristling with weapons, Maria and Luna exchanged a determined look. With a silent nod, they coordinated their attacks, their movements a symphony of honed reflexes and years of shared experience.

    The battle was fierce, the holographic space station raining downser fire. But their teamwork proved to be their ultimate weapon. With a final, well-ced st, they sent the

    space station exploding in a shower of digital debris.

    Victory music filled the air as the high score screen shed, their names disyed in triumphant glory. Maria and Luna leaned back in their seats, chests heaving with exertion, a

    mix of exhration and exhaustion etched on their faces.

    "Looks like the gxy is safe...for now,"

    Maria said with a chuckle, her voice tinged with friendly rivalry.

    Luna grinned. "Indeed," she replied.

    "But don''t think this is over, Alexia. Next time, the gxy will tremble before the Luna

    Legion!"

    Their yful banter echoed through the arcade, a testament to the deep bond they shared.

    They knew the challenges that awaited them beyond the walls of this haven. But for now, they reveled in the simple joy of friendlypetition, a reminder of the normalcy they were fighting to protect.

 Chapter 1685: Chapter 1502: Relaxation Time End

    Chapter 1685: Chapter 1502: Rxation Time End

    ?

    Their yful banter filled the arcade, the rhythmic thump of the dance game adding a fresh beat to theirughter. Stepping away from the spacefaring exploits, Maria and Luna set their sights on a vibrant dance game cab.

    The holographic tform glowed invitingly, disying a series of colorful arrows scrolling across the screen. Upbeat music pulsed through the speakers, a catchy blend of electronica and pop that instantly brought a smile to Luna''s face.

    "Dance battle, Alexia?" Luna challenged, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Let''s see if your strategic mind trantes to fancy footwork."

    Maria, despite her usual icy demeanor, couldn''t help but grin.

    "Don''t underestimate the power of coordination, L?," she countered. "Just because you have rhythm doesn''t mean you have the reflexes."

    With yful jabs, they selected their avatars, Luna opting for a sleek, cybeic warrior with flowing neon hair, while Maria chose a more traditional ice-themed sorceress, her movements promising a graceful lethality.

    The first round began, the arrows shing across the screen in a dizzying sequence. Luna, a natural dancer, moved with effortless grace, her avatar mirroring her movements with perfect precision. Maria calmly approached the challenge with calcted steps, her focus sharp despite the increasingplexity of the patterns.

    Laughter filled the air as they stumbled and recovered, theirpetitive spirit fueling their movements. Maria surprised herself with a newfound fluidity, her icy persona momentarily melting away as she channeled her focus into the game. Luna, in turn, reveled in the pure joy of movement, her body swaying to the rhythm with an infectious energy.

    Round after round they battled, the difficulty escting with each passing level. Maria, with her honed reflexes, managed to keep pace with Luna''s natural grace. But as the final round dawned, the screen erupted in a flurry of arrows, a near-impossible sequence demanding lightning-fast reflexes and impable timing.

    Luna, fueled by the adrenaline of thepetition, moved with a blur of focused energy. Her avatar danced across the holographic tform, a wless execution of every step. Maria, despite her valiant effort, stumbled a few times, theplex pattern pushing her beyond her limits.

    The final note echoed through the arcade, and the winner''s screen shed with holographic fireworks. Luna''s avatar struck a triumphant pose, a victory message emzoned across the

    screen.

    Maria, despite the sting of defeat, couldn''t help butugh, a genuine smile warming her features.

    "Alright, L?," she conceded, raising her hands in mock surrender.

    "You win this round. You truly own the dance floor."

    Luna beamed, a hint of yful arrogance in her voice.

    "Just a reminder, Alexia," she teased.

    "There''s more to life than strategy and ice magic."

    Leaving the pulsating lights of the dance game behind, Maria and Luna entered a world bathed in a warm, amber glow. Stepping onto polished woodennes, the rhythmic thump of bowling balls hitting pins reced the cacophony of the arcade. The air hung heavy with the satisfying scent of oiled wood and the faint aroma of popcorn wafting from a nearby concession stand.

    The bowling alley wasn''t just a functional space; it was a haven designed for friendlypetition and lighthearted revelry. Soft, golden light emanated from vintage-stylemps hung low over thenes, casting long shadows across the polished wood. Comfortable armchairs with plush cushions lined the sides, offering a ce to rest weary bowling arms and cheer on fellow yers.

    A holographic disy board at the end of thene showcased the current standings, each warrior''s name apanied by a yful avatar - Maria''s a regal ice phoenix, Luna a sleek, golden panther.

    "Ready to face your ultimate defeat, Luna?"

    Maria teased, a yful glint in her ice-blue eyes.

    "Bowling is a game of precision and focus, skills I assure you I possess in abundance."

    Luna smirked, her dark eyes sparkling withpetitive fire.

    "Don''t be so sure, dear. Remember, even the most strategic mind can be toppled by a well- ced roll."

    With yful shoves, they selected bowling shoes, the soft leather a wee change from their usualbat boots. As they approached the ball rack, Maria''s gaze swept over the colorful orbs. Unlike the standard bowling balls they were used to, these were imbued with a yful magic.

    Some shimmered with an ethereal glow, others crackled with a faint electrical energy.

    "Intriguing," Maria murmured, picking up a ball that seemed to radiate a cool frost.

    "Perhaps a bit of magical assistance wouldn''t hurt."

    Luna chuckled, selecting a ball that pulsed with a fiery red hue.

    "Maybe," she conceded.

    "But remember, Alexia, even magic can''t guarantee victory without a skilled throw."

    A hush fell over thene as Maria and Luna stepped up, the air thick with yful tension. The warriors on the adjacentne paused their game, their eyes drawn to the spectacle. Maria with a focused gaze took a deep breath, visualizing the perfect trajectory.

    She gripped the frosty bowling ball, the coolness seeping into her palm. With a practiced swing and a satisfying release, the ball sailed down thene, leaving a faint trail of shimmering ice dust in its wake. It arced across the polished wood, the magical energy guiding its path. Pins erupted into a satisfying tter as the ball connected with a resounding crack. A cheer erupted from the nearbyne, followed by a yful groan from Luna.

    The night unfolded into a series of close calls and unexpected strikes. Luna, fueled by a desire to redeem herself, unleashed throws of surprising power, her fiery light ball leaving a trail of scorched pins in its wake. Maria, in turn, relied on abination of strategy and magic- infused throws, her icy spells ensuring maximum pin annihtion.

    Each frame was a battle of skill and wit.

    Laughter filled the air.

    As the final frame arrived, the score was neck and neck. The tension was palpable, the air thick with anticipation. Maria, determined to im victory, closed her eyes, picturing the perfect trajectory. With a deep breath, she unleashed the final throw, the frosty ball hurtling down thene with an almost ethereal grace.

    A moment of silence followed, then the pins erupted in a glorious symphony of tter. All ten pins fell with a satisfying thud, sending a wave of cheers through the bowling alley.

    The holographic disy board shed, disying Maria''s name and regal ice phoenix avatar

    in triumphant glory.

    Luna, despite the sting of defeat, couldn''t help but grin.

    "Well yed, dear Queen," she conceded, offering a high five.

    "You truly are a master of both magic and the bowling alley."

    Maria chuckled, epting the high five with a yful nod.

    "Don''t worry, Luna," she teased.

    "There''s always next time. Besides, a little friendlypetition never hurt anyone."

    With theirpetitive spirit sated and their spirits rejuvenated, they decided to call it a night. Leaving the warm glow of the bowling alley behind, Maria and Luna stepped out into the cool night air, afortable silence settling between them.

 Chapter 1686: Chapter 1503: Nostalgia

    Chapter 1686: Chapter 1503: Nostalgia

    ?

    As they exited the bowling alley, the festive buzz of the entertainment venue faded, reced by the gentle hum of the fortress itself. Maria and Luna walked side-by-side, afortable silence settling between them.

    Their path led them through deserted corridors, the polished obsidian reflecting their soft footsteps. The aroma of fresh-baked bread and simmering stew, a wee counterpoint to the sterile air of the fortress, grew stronger with each step.

    Finally, they reached a set of massive, ornately carved oak doors that stood slightly ajar, a warm yellow light spilling onto the cool stone floor.

    With a shared nce, Maria pushed open the doors, revealing a sight that seemed to belong to a different world altogether. The grand kitchen of the Touch''s Fortress was a symphony of bustling activity and organized chaos.

    The room itself was vast, its high ceiling lost in the dimness. Rows of gleaming ovens roared with controlled mes, their heat radiating aforting warmth. Gleaming copper pots hung from heavy hooks, some bubbling merrily, others simmering with an enticing aroma. On long, polished countertops, mountains of freshly baked bready stacked high, their golden crusts glistening under the warm glow of strategically cedmps.

    In the center of the room, arge hearth crackled with a weing fire. A massive iron cauldron hung over the mes, its contents releasing a rich, savory scent that made Maria''s stomach rumble. Around it, a team of cooks, each d in crisp white aprons and tall white hats, worked with practiced efficiency. Some kneaded dough with powerful arms, others chopped vegetables with a rhythmic flick of the wrist, while still others expertly flipped sizzling tters of meat over the open mes.

    Despite the bustling activity, there was a sense of calm order that permeated the kitchen. Each cook moved with a practiced certainty, their movements a well-rehearsed dance. The rhythmic ng of pots and pans mingled with the gentle murmur of conversation, creating aforting symphony of daily life within the fortress walls.

    Leaving the warmth and organized chaos of the kitchen behind, Maria and Luna entered the dining room through a heavy velvet curtain. Unlike the fric energy of the kitchen, the dining room was a haven of tranquility, bathed in a soft, ethereal glow.

    The room itself was a marvel of understated elegance. High arched windows, draped in shimmering silk curtains, offered a breathtaking view of the star-dusted night sky.

    The walls, crafted from pale, rose-colored marble, were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of fantastical creatures and mythical battles.

    Chandeliers, fashioned from what appeared to be glowing crystals, cast a soft, diffused light that shimmered on the polished marble floor.

    In the center of the room stood a magnificent table, crafted from a single b of obsidian so dark it seemed to absorb the light. Yet, its surface was polished to a mirror sheen, reflecting the soft glow of the chandeliers and the starry expanse above. Around the table were arranged high-backed chairs, each upholstered in plush, deep purple velvet, their ornately carved backs resembling the outstretched wings of mythical birds.

    Despite its grandeur, the room held a sense of intimacy. The soft lighting, the muted colors, and thefortable chairs allbined to create an atmosphere that invited conversation and fellowship. A single, ornately carved wooden chest sat at the head of the table, a silent testament to the leadership Maria and Luna held within these walls.

    As they entered, the room was deserted, save for a few silent waiters standing discreetly in the corners.

    Maria and Luna settled into their high-backed chairs, the plush velvet a weefort after a long evening. The silence in the vast room felt heavy for a moment, a stark contrast to the vibrant energy they''d left behind in the entertainment venue. Yet, as they stole nces at each other, a silent understanding passed between them.

    The tter of approaching silverware broke the stillness. A young waiter, his face etched with respect, emerged from a side door carrying a steaming tter. He ced it carefully in the center of the obsidian table, revealing a mouthwatering disy.

    Roasted quail, their skin zed with a sweet honey ze, nestled amongst a bed of fluffy saffron rice dotted with vibrant ruby red pomegranate seeds. A side dish boasted a medley of roasted vegetables, their colors a symphony of greens, oranges, and purples. A golden loaf of bread, still warm from the oven, sat beside a silver carafe of what looked like chilled herbal tea.

    Maria and Luna took a moment to appreciate the artistry of the meal. The flickering candlelight danced on the glistening skin of the quail, and the aroma of roasted vegetables and fresh herbs filled the air. It was a simple yet elegant feast, a testament to the skill of the fortress kitchens.

    They exchanged a silent nod, a shared acknowledgment of the peace andfort this meal offered. Then, with a quiet clinking of silverware against tes, they began to eat.

    The first few bites were taken in afortable silence. Each bite was a burst of vor - the sweet ze of the quail, the fluffy texture of the rice, the sharp tang of the pomegranate seeds. The tension from the day seemed to melt away with every savory morsel.

    As they ate, a quiet conversation began to flow. They discussed the uing challenges with a newfound sense of rity, theirpetitive spirit momentarily reced by a shared determination. They spoke of strategies, weaknesses to exploit, and strengths to leverage. But it wasn''t just war that filled their conversation. They spoke of simpler times, sharedughter, and stolen moments of friendship. They spoke of a future they were determined to protect, a future filled with nights like this - nights of camaraderie, shared meals, and quiet moments stolen from the chaos of the iing war.

    By the time thest bite was taken, the room was no longer silent.

    ''"''Always a delight," Maria expressed, sharing her genuine sentiment.

    "I have a knack for picking talented individuals in the culinary realm. Remember how I used to handpick your chefs back on Earth," Luna recollected, reminiscing.

    "Yes!" Maria beamed, reflecting on those cherished moments that undoubtedly brought a smile to her face. However, her smile faded as she pondered how her father was coping without her by his side. A wave of nostalgia hit her hard turning the atmosphere gloomy instantly.

    "Sigh!"

    Maria weaved a sigh. She hoped he was doing well, knowing his strength.

    As if sensing her sister''s thoughts, Luna offered words offort. "Don''t worry, I''m certain everyone is doing fine. One day, we will reunite with them all. But for now, our priority should be surviving the impending war. Once we have enough power, we can conquer anything, including the thrilling adventures awaiting us in the Higher world."

    "Indeed, you are absolutely right. As a family, we will ovee any obstacles together,"

    Maria responded with a confident smile.

    The atmosphere was no longer somber.

    Maria reaffirmed the soothing nature of conversations with Luna.

 Chapter 1687: Chapter 1504: Peaceful Morning

    Chapter 1687: Chapter 1504: Peaceful Morning

    ?

    The somber mood that had initially settled over them in the vast dining room hadpletely dissipated. The air now crackled with a renewed sense of purpose, fueled by their shared meal and quiet conversation.

    Maria saw the shift in Luna''s eyes - a steely determination recing the earlier shadows of doubt. She leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smile gracing her features.

    "There''s something trulyforting about a good conversation with you, Luna," she admitted, her voice softer than usual.

    Luna chuckled, a genuine warmth radiating from her.

    "Indeed, Maria," she replied. "Even the mostplex problems seem a little less daunting when shared with a friend."

    With their bellies full and spirits high, they lingered at the table for a few moments longer, savoring the quiet camaraderie. But as the night deepened, the weight of their impending challenge returned.

    Rising from their chairs, they exchanged a determined look.

    "Tomorrow," Maria dered, her voice echoing in the vast room, "we train."

    Luna nodded, a fierce glint in her golden eyes.

    "Together," she confirmed.

    Stepping out of the grand dining room, Maria and Luna made their way through the echoing corridors, afortable silence settling between them. Unlike Luna''s white room, Maria''s room exuded an aura of cool serenity.

    The door swung open to reveal a spacious chamber, bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of moonstones embedded in the high ceiling. Arge plush rug, woven in shades of icy blue and silver, covered the polished obsidian floor. The centerpiece of the room was undoubtedly the king-sized bed, its deep blue velvet sheets andforter inviting rest after a long day.

    Above the headboard, two ornately framed portraits hung side-by-side. One depicted a younger Maria, her icy-blue eyes sparkling with youthful determination, her hand resting on the shoulder of a man with a mischievous grin and ck hair - Alex.

    The other portrait showcased a different kind of love. In it, Maria stood beside two other women, their smiles radiating warmth. Luna, her golden hair cascading down her shoulders, exuded a fierce loyalty, while Sakuya, her long ck hair adorned with intricate braids, held a hint of gentle wisdom in her eyes. These were her sisters, not by blood, but by the unbreakable bond forged in hardship and shared victories.

    The room itself was a reflection of Maria''s personality. Simple yet elegant, it conveyed a sense of order and control, with every object meticulously ced. Yet, the portraits hanging above her bed revealed a softer side, a glimpse into the deep well of love and loyalty that resided within her.

    Stepping into her room, a wave of tranquility washed over Maria. The cool serenity that permeated her space felt like a wee balm after the day''spetitive spirit and weighty discussions. Shedding the day''s attire, she opted for a simple nightgown, the soft fabric a stark contrast to the heavy armor she was ustomed to.

    But before surrendering to sleep, Maria knew a ritualistic cleansing was necessary. She made her way towards arge, ornately carved bathtub tucked into a secluded corner of the room. Moonlight streamed through a high window, casting silvery reflections on the surface of the water that was already beginning to steam.

    With a sigh, Maria added a handful of fragrant herbs and shimmering crystals to the water. These weren''t just for bathing; they were imbued with ancient magic, known to sooth the body and sharpen the mind. As the herbs steeped, releasing their calming aroma, Maria sank into the warm water, letting out a relieved groan.

    The scent ofvender and chamomile filled the air, a fragrant tapestry woven with the invigorating scent of mint and rosemary. The warmth of the water seeped into her muscles, easing the tension that had built up throughout the day. Her mind, usually a whirlwind of strategies and ns, began to quiet, lulled by the gentlepping of the water and the soft glow of the moonstones.

    As she soaked, Maria couldn''t help but nce again at the portraits hanging above her bed. Each face held a memory, a reminder of the love and support that fueled her strength. A smile graced her lips as she envisioned the yful banter with Luna during their games, Sakuya''s annoying habit of always teasing her, the unwavering loyalty of her sisters, she really loves them.

    Renewed and revitalized, Maria rose from the bath. Wrapping herself in a plush white towel, she felt a sense of calm settle over her like a gentle snowfall. Tonight, sleep wouldn''t be a struggle. In this haven of serenity, with the moonbeams dancing on the surface of her bed and the portraits of loved ones watching over her.

    A sliver of pre-dawn light peeked through the high window, catching on the moonstones embedded in the ceiling of Maria''s chamber. The room transitioned from its cool, moonlit serenity to the soft glow of morning. The rhythmic chirping of birdsong reced the silence of the night, a melody that drifted in from the fortress gardens below.

    Maria stirred, the sound of the birds gradually pulling her from the depths of sleep. As her eyes fluttered open, she was met with the peaceful scene bathed in the golden hues of sunrise. Unlike the usual urgency that apanied the start of a new day, a sense of calm settled over her.

    The yful banter and sharedpetition with Luna had rejuvenated her spirit. The worries of the impending battle still lingered, but they were nowced with a newfound confidence. A knowing smile yed on her lips as she nced at the portraits above her bed. Each face held a source of strength, a reminder of the love and friendship that would see her through any challenge.

    With a deep breath, Maria threw back the covers, the crisp morning air a wee change from the warmth of the bath. Today, they trained. Today, they honed their skills, pushing each other to their limits. But today, they did so not with the weight of the world solely on their shoulders, but with the unwavering support of their bond, a bond forged since they were child, a bond that grow stronger each day, a bond so strong that they were even willing to share the same man.

    Rising from her bed, Maria stepped onto the cool obsidian floor, the sunlight warming her skin. The melody of the birdsong grew louder, a joyous symphony that filled the room.

    "What a peaceful morning!"

 Chapter 1688: Chapter 1505: Training Session 1

    Chapter 1688: Chapter 1505: Training Session 1

    ?

    Rising from her bed, Maria stepped onto the cool obsidian floor, the sunlight warming her skin. The melody of the birdsong grew louder, a joyous symphony that filled the room.

    "What a peaceful morning," she murmured to herself, a genuine smile gracing her lips. It was a stark contrast to the usual tension-filled mornings that heralded a day of training. This sense of calm, a gift from the night''s camaraderie with Luna, was a wee change.

    The urge to jump straight into training was strong, but Maria knew the importance of proper preparation. With a sigh of contentment, she decided to indulge in a quick bath before donning her training gear.

    The cool water would further invigorate her, washing away the remnants of sleep and preparing her mind and body for the challenges ahead. Stepping out of her room, she made her way towards the bath chambers, a brief detour before rejoining Luna for breakfast. On her way, she stopped by the kitchens, the aroma of freshly baked bread and simmering stews a familiarfort.

    Grabbing a quick and nutritious breakfast of fruit, nuts, and a protein bar, Maria tucked it into her training bag. There wouldn''t be much time to linger over a full meal today, but the sustenance would fuel her for the intense training session toe.

    Maria descended deep beneath the heart of the fortress, the cheery morning light reced by a cool, artificial glow. Polished obsidian walls reflected the rhythmic pulse of glowing orbs embedded in the ceiling, casting the vast training ground in an otherworldly blue light.

    The space itself was immense, easily the size of a stadium. Polished obsidian floors gleamed under the ethereal light, their smooth surface offering the perfect tform for a variety ofbat maneuvers. Training dummies, sculpted from a sturdy, magically-reinforced wood, stood sentinel in various corners, some wielding practice weapons, others frozen in mid- attack poses.

    Opposite the entrance stood a towering wall emzoned with intricate glyphs that pulsed with a faint white light. This was the magical training zone, a ce where warriors could hone their ability to manipte the very fabric of reality. In the distance, a shimmering pool of water rippled gently, its surface reflecting the faint blue light of the training ground. This was the aquaticbat zone, designed to simte the challenges of underwater battles.

    The air hummed with a low, rhythmic energy, a constant reminder of the magical wards and training simtions woven into the very fabric of the space. A training dummy, suddenly animated by a hidden mechanism, sprung to life, swinging a practice sword with surprising speed. In another corner, a team of warriors sparred fiercely, their movements a blur of focused energy and controlled aggression.

    This vast underground chamber wasn''t just a training ground; it was a crucible. Here, warriors were forged into instruments of precision and power, their skills honed to razor sharpness in preparation for the battles that awaited them on the surface.

    A surge of anticipation quickened Maria''s steps as she spotted a lone figure amidst the vast training ground. There, bathed in the ethereal blue light, stood Luna. Her fiery spirit seemed to crackle in the air, even from a distance.

    Gone was the Saintess d in ornate armor. Currently Luna, her agile form d in a sleek, white training outfit that entuated her every move. It was a stark contrast to Maria''s usual icy armor, a symbol of the contrasting styles they brought to the battlefield.

    Luna''s golden hair, usually tied back in a warrior''s braid since the start of skirmish between them and the enemy, danced freely around her shoulders, catching the faint breeze that circted within the training ground. A mischievous glint shone in her golden eyes, a glint that spoke of yfulpetition even before a word was exchanged.

    A smile tugged at the corner of Maria''s lips seeing this, she stopped for a moment before continuing.

    As Maria approached, Luna''s mischievous grin widened into a yful battle cry.

    "Well, well, Ice Empress," she announced, her voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber.

    "Ready to face the wrath of the Radiant Fist?"

    Maria couldn''t help but chuckle. Luna, despite being their healer, Saintess Luna as she was formally known, was a force to be reckoned with. Her unique blend of light and water magic made her an unpredictable opponent, and her preference for closebat, fist and staff against all odds, was a constant surprise to those who underestimated her. Her current nickname was Mad Saintess.

    "Always a pleasure to spar with you, Luna,"

    Maria replied, her voice cool and collected, but a hint of amusement dancing in her ice-blue eyes.

    "Though I wouldn''t call it wrath. Perhaps a friendly pummeling?"

    Luna snorted.

    "Friendly for you, maybe," she teased.

    "Today''s session is all about fists, Ice Empress. No magic, no fancy spells. Just pure, unadulterated hand-to-handbat."

    A flicker of surprise crossed Maria''s face. This wasn''t their usual training regimen.

    Luna, with her nimble grace and closebat prowess, would naturally hold the advantage in a fistfight. A wry smile yed on Maria''s lips. Challenge epted.

    "Intriguing," Maria admitted, straightening her posture and adjusting the straps of her own training gear.

    "Perhaps it''s time to see how much progress my talented student has made."

    The yful banter ceased abruptly as their eyes met. In that single nce, the yful facade dissolved, reced by a steely determination. They were no longer sisters-in-arms, but adversaries on a training field.

    Luna raised her hands into a fighting stance, her golden eyes glinting with an inner fire. Maria, ever the strategist, mirrored Luna''s stance, her movements measured and precise. The air crackled with anticipation, a storm brewing beneath the calm surface. "Come at me," Maria ordered, her voice steady, a challenge ringing clear.

    Luna responded with a crazed smile, a glint of yful defiance in her eyes. "As you wish!" she dered, her voice echoing in the vast training ground.

    With a battle cry that startled nearby trainees, Lunaunched into action. She shot forward like a bullet, a blur of white against the blue-lit training ground.

    Her signature move, "Double Impact," came into y with a lightning-fast strike. Her right fist aimed for Maria''s head, a feint most likely, while her left fist simultaneously lunged for the Ice Empress''s stomach.

    But Maria, having sparred with Luna countless times, knew her tricks. She anticipated the move, her body reacting with practiced fluidity. With a slight lean back, she evaded the head strike with minimal effort.

    Simultaneously, she dropped to a lower stance, her right arm shooting out to block the iing punch aimed at her gut.

    Bang!

    The impact sent a jolt up Maria''s arm, a reminder of Luna''s surprising strength. But Maria wouldn''t give her an inch.

    Using the momentum of Luna''s attack, Maria twisted andunched a counter of her own. Her right hand, the one that had just blocked, shot up in a swift uppercut, aiming for Luna''s jaw.

 Chapter 1689: Chapter 1506: Training 2

    Chapter 1689: Chapter 1506: Training 2

    ?

    Using the momentum of Luna''s attack, Maria twisted with the agility of a cat. Her right hand, the one that had just deflected the blow to her stomach, shot up in a swift uppercut aimed for Luna''s jaw. The movement was a blur, fueled by years of honed reflexes and strategic

    thinking.

    But Luna, a seasoned warrior herself, was no stranger to quick counters. She saw the uppercuting at thest possible moment, thanks to her years of sparring with Maria. With a sharp twist of her own torso, Luna dipped beneath the rising fist. The wind from Maria''s missed blow ruffled Luna''s golden hair as she used the momentum tounch into a spinning back kick.

    The kick, aimed for Maria''s midsection, was a powerful one, capable of knocking the wind out of even the most seasoned fighter. However, Maria, ever the strategist, anticipated this movement as well. She brought her left knee up in a block just as Luna''s foot connected, absorbing the impact with a satisfying thud.

    The force of the blow sent a tremor through Maria''s leg, but she held firm. Gripping the fabric of Luna''s training shirt with her free hand, Maria used the leverage to pull Luna close, effectively breaking the momentum of the spinning kick. Now in close quarters, the fight took on a new dimension.

    Luna, a master of closebat, grinned with a hint of exhration. She unleashed a flurry of punches and elbows, aiming for Maria''s pressure points. Maria, on the other hand, used her superior reach and strength to keep Luna at bay with well-ced jabs and kicks. The echoing sounds of punches meeting flesh and grunts of exertion filled the training ground as the two warriors danced a deadly ballet.

    Despite Maria''s initial advantage, Luna''s relentless assault began to wear her down. The flurry of blows, though not allnding true, chipped away at Maria''s defenses. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her breath grew ragged. A flicker of doubt, a rare urrence for the Ice Queen, appeared in her eyes.

    Sensing her opponent''s hesitation, Luna seized the opportunity. With a feigned punch to the face, she drew Maria''s attention upwards.

    Swoosh!

    Then, in a sh, Luna dropped low and swept Maria''s legs out from under her with a powerful leg sweep. The Ice Queen hit the ground with a surprised grunt, the wind momentarily knocked out of her.

    Luna stood over her fallen opponent, a triumphant smile on her face.

    "Looks like the student has surpassed the master today, Ice Empress," she dered, offering a hand to help Maria up. Her voice, however, held a hint of yful respect, acknowledging the challenge Maria had presented.

    A wry smile yed on Maria''s lips as Luna''s triumphant deration echoed in the vast training ground. Defeat, even a yful one, wasn''t something the Ice Queen took lightly. But Luna''s gloating offered an opportunity, a chance to remind her fiery friend that underestimating your opponent was a recipe for disaster.

    With a lightning-fast movement that belied her momentary surprise, Maria capitalized on Luna''s open stance. Instead of epting the offered hand, she twisted her body mid-air, utilizing the momentum of Luna''s pull tounch a counter-attack. Her legs shot out in a powerful scissor sweep, aiming to topple Luna onto the cool obsidian floor.

    The maneuver caught Luna by surprise. A surprised grunt escaped her lips as she felt the force of Maria''s attack. The impact sent her tumbling backwards,nding with a surprised thump.

    "Tch!" she eximed, a yful irritation tinging her voice.

    "What a sore loser, dear master!"

    But Luna''s mock annoyance quickly faded. Years of sparring with Maria had instilled in her a healthy respect for her friend''s fighting instincts. She knew the Ice Queen wouldn''t pull such a move unless she had a reason.

    The reason, it turned out, was a shimmering film of water that coated Luna''s body. The flimsy water shield, a product of her light and water magic, had taken the brunt of Maria''s surprise attack, absorbing the impact and minimizing any potential damage. Luna, ever the quick thinker, had anticipated a potential counter and taken the necessary precautions.

    As Maria rose to her feet, brushing dust off her training gear, a grudging respect shone in her ice-blue eyes.

    "Clever use of your magic, Luna," she admitted.

    "Seems even a master can learn a new trick or two from their student."

    Luna grinned, a mischievous glint back in her golden eyes.

    "Perhaps, Ice Empress," she conceded yfully.

    "But don''t get toofortable in your old age. Next time, I won''t be so easily caught off guard."

    A flicker of something akin to annoyance crossed Maria''s face at Luna''s yful jab about her

    age.

    "Old?" she countered, her voice colder than the magic she wielded. She was few months older than Luna so this joke even joke irked the Ice Empress.

    "Perhaps the years have dulled your sense of time, dear Luna. Or perhaps you''ve simply growncent."

    The icy edge in Maria''s voice sent shivers down Luna''s spine. It was the tone reserved for adversaries, not sisters. But a thrill of excitement coursed through her too. Luna had awoken the sleeping dragon, and the prospect of a true test of skill was exhrating.

    "Touch¨¦, Alexia," Luna replied, a grin splitting her face.

    "Seems I underestimated yourpetitive spirit. Very well then, let''s raise the stakes. Next round, you wield your trusty ice sword, and I''ll take up my staff."

    The yful taunt returned,ced with a hint of respect. This was the Maria Luna knew and admired, the fierce leader who wouldn''t back down from a challenge.

    A predatory glint entered Maria''s ice-blue eyes.

    "Excellent choice," she said, the edge returning to her voice. The yful sparring was over; now it was time for a true test of skill.

    "Let''s see if your staff can melt the Ice Empress''s de."

    The air crackled with anticipation, the yful banter reced by a focused silence. Luna hefted her staff, its polished wood gleaming in the blue light. Maria unsheathed her ice sword, the de radiating a frosty aura. The two women stood poised, a storm brewing in the vast training ground. They weren''t just sisters or friends anymore; they were opponents, locked in a dance of skill and strategy. The yful sparring had ignited a fire within them, and the true training session was about to begin.

 Chapter 1690: Chapter 1507: Training~Final

    Chapter 1690: Chapter 1507: Training~Final

    ?

    The air crackled with anticipation, the yful banter reced by a focused silence. Luna hefted her staff, its polished wood gleaming in the blue light. Maria unsheathed her ice sword, the de radiating a frosty aura. The two women stood poised, a storm brewing in the vast training ground. They weren''t just sisters or friends anymore; they were opponents, locked in a dance of skill and strategy. The yful sparring had ignited a fire within them, and the true training session was about to begin.

    Swoosh!!

    They disappeared together and their weapons meet midair.

    Bang!

    The ng of steel against wood echoed through the training ground as Maria and Lunaunched into their next duel.

    Maria, a whirlwind of controlled fury, wielded her ice de with deadly precision. Each swing was a calcted strike, aiming to exploit any opening in Luna''s defenses. The de, imbued with her magic, left trails of frosty mist in its wake, chilling the very air around them.

    Luna, on the other hand, was a whirlwind of raw energy. Her staff, a blur of motion, danced around Maria''s attacks, blocking and deflecting with practiced ease. She fought with an almost reckless abandon, her movements fueled by her light magic that crackled around the staff''s tip. The ground trembled with the force of her blows, each one powerful enough to shatter stone.

    The initial exchange was a blur of strikes and parries.

    Bang! Bang!

    Maria, the strategist, probed for weaknesses, searching for an opening tond a decisive blow. Luna, the brawler, relied on her raw power and unpredictable movements to keep Maria off-bnce.

    Neither women gained a clear advantage. Maria''s ice magic, while powerful, struggled to pierce Luna''s constant barrage of staff attacks. Conversely, Luna''s overwhelming strength couldn''t ovee Maria''s defensive maneuvers and the reach of her de.

    The stalemate wouldn''tst long. Sweat began to bead on their foreheads, and their breaths grew ragged. They were pushing each other to their limits, their bodies screaming in protest. But neither woman would yield. This wasn''t just about winning; it was about respect, about proving their worth.

    A change in the rhythm of the fight signaled a turning point. Maria, sensing an opportunity,unched a feint with her ice sword, drawing Luna''s staff upwards in a defensive block.

    With lightning speed, Maria spun on her heel, her de shing in a horizontal arc aimed for Luna''s legs.

    Luna, anticipating a potential trick, wasn''t fullymitted to her upward block. With a flick of her wrist, she angled her staff downwards, deflecting the icy de just as it grazed her shin. The impact sent a jolt through her arm, but it bought her precious time.

    Capitalizing on the momentary opening, Luna unleashed a spinning attack with her staff. The tip, wreathed in crackling light magic, whipped through the air, aiming for Maria''s chest. This time, Maria was caught off guard. She barely managed to raise her ice sword in a desperate block, the force of the blow sending her stumbling backward.

    The sh of concentrated light and ice filled the training ground, the air shimmering around them. Maria, her chest heaving, red at Luna from behind her ice de. Luna, staff held high, a triumphant grin on her face, mirrored the intensity.

    Neither hadnded a decisive blow, but the tide of the battle had shifted. Maria, forced on the defensive, was starting to show signs of fatigue. Luna, fueled by her fiery spirit during battle, seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.

    The fight continued more beautiful, more intense.

    The ng of steel and wood morphed into a relentless rhythm, a song of exertion sung by two warriors pushing their limits. Maria, her initial fury tempered by the demands of the fight, adopted a more measured approach. Her ice de became a shimmering extension of her will, each movement precise and economical. She weaved a web of defense, deflecting Luna''s relentless staff attacks with minimal effort, conserving her energy for a decisive counter. Luna, fueled by the thrill of the fight and the slight advantage she''d gained, pressed the attack. Her staff, a fieryet in the cool air, blurred with each swing. But with each deflected blow, a flicker of frustration flickered in her golden eyes. She knew brute force wouldn''t win this fight. She needed a new tactic.

    A momentary pause in the fight offered a window of opportunity. Luna, feigning another powerful staff swing, dipped low instead. Maria, anticipating a full-frontal attack, raised her ice de in a vertical block. But Luna, using the momentum of her dip, spun on her heel, her staff aimed not for Maria''s upper body, but for her legs.

    The surprise attack caught Maria off guard. Though she managed to twist her body slightly, the staff connected with a solid thud on her left calf.

    "Guh!"

    A yelp of pain escaped her lips as the force of the blow sent a jolt of searing pain up her leg.

    |||

    Luna seized the momentary advantage. With a renewed burst of energy, she unleashed a flurry of staff attacks, aiming for the injured leg. Maria, gritting her teeth against the pain, fought back with a desperate flurry of her own. Sparks flew as ice met concentrated light, the ng of steel echoing through the vast chamber.

    But the pain in her leg was a relentless foe. Maria''s movements grew slower, less precise. She stumbled back, her ice de dropping slightly. Seeing her chance, Lunaunched a final, overhead strike with her staff.

    Maria, fueled by a warrior''s pride, refused to yield. With a surge of adrenaline, she raised her ice de just in time, deflecting the blow with a bone-jarring impact.

    BANG!

    The force of the sh sent tremors through both women, pushing them back several steps.

    "Huff! Huff!"

    Luna, chest heaving, staff held precariously in her hand, stared at Maria. The Ice Empress, pale but resolute, stood firm, her ice de trembling slightly. The fight had reached a stalemate, both women exhausted, their bodies screaming in protest.

    A tense silence descended upon the training ground. Sweat dripped from their brows, their breaths echoing in the heavy air. Neither Luna nor Maria would admit defeat, but they both knew they couldn''t continue at this pace.

    Finally, Luna lowered her staff, a grudging respect shining in her golden eyes.

    "Alright, Alexia," she panted, a hint of a smile ying on her lips.

    "Looks like a draw this time."

    Maria, after a moment''s hesitation, lowered her ice de as well. A ghost of a smile touched her lips.

    "Indeed, L?," she admitted. "Perhaps another day we can settle the score."

    Relief, as well as a healthy dose of admiration, washed over them both. They had pushed each other to their limits, a testament to their unwavering will and skill. The yful sparring had evolved into a fierce dance ofbat, a disy of the deep bond that existed between them. It was truly a beautiful fight where they both gauged each other progress. Next time they would do a group battle with the others. Everything was to be prepared for the war growing closer, they must use every opportunity to strength themselves. Honing their skills is a must.

 Chapter 1691: Chapter 1508: Queen of Assassins

    Chapter 1691: Chapter 1508: Queen of Assassins

    ?

    Deep within the emerald embrace of the Elven continent, sunlight struggled to pierce the dense canopy of ancient trees. Here, nestled amidst gnarled roots and whispering leaves, pulsed the hidden heart of the Shadow Net - a notorious guild of assassins. Their headquarters, a sprawlingplex carved from living wood and masked by potent illusion magic, remained unseen by all but those who sought its secrets.

    Suddenly, a ripple of unease disturbed the tranquil hum of nature. It wasn''t the rustle of unseen creatures or the whisper of wind through leaves - it was a presence. A shadow, colder and deeper than twilight, slipped through the wards undetected. This wasn''t a clumsy intruder, nor a bumbling apprentice; this was a predator at the apex of their game.

    Emerging from the emerald gloom, the Queen of Assassins materialized like a phantom. d in obsidian armor that seemed to drink in the very light, her face was obscured by a featureless helm, leaving only piercing eyes that glowed with an unnatural gold like fire. She moved with an ethereal grace, her footsteps silent on the moss-covered earth.

    Guards, cloaked figures with des as sharp as their senses, materialized from the shadows, weapons drawn. But before they could raise an rm, the Queen vanished. One by one, the guards crumpled, their expressions frozen in silent surprise, a single, crimson mark marring their foreheads.

    The Queen moved with a purpose, her path unhindered. She navigated the hidden passages and secret chambers of the Shadow Net with the practiced ease of one who knew theyout intimately. This wasn''t her first visit to this den of assassins, and it wouldn''t be herst. Her destination: the inner sanctum, the heart of the guild''s operations, guarded by the most formidable wards and the deadliest assassins. But for the Queen of Assassins, these were mere inconveniences, challenges to be ovee with her unmatched skill and ruthless efficiency. The air crackled with anticipation as the Queen of Assassins, a wraith in obsidian armor, reached the inner sanctum of the Shadow Net''s headquarters. Guards, elite assassins honed for lethality, materialized from the shadows, des glinting in the dim light. Their eyes, trained to detect even the subtlest movements, scanned the room, searching for the source of the disquietude.

    But the Queen was like a phantom. One moment she wasn''t there, the next, a crimson mark blossomed on a guard''s forehead, his eyes widening in silent surprise before he crumpled to the moss-covered floor. The other guards whirled around, their movements sharp and coordinated. One lunged forward, a flurry of de strikes aimed at the empty space where the Queen had materialized a heartbeat ago. Another unleashed a silent spell, a shimmering of magical energy designed to trap and immobilize their unseen foe.

    The Queen, however, was a whirlwind of lethal grace. She danced through the flurry of attacks, her movements a blur of ck against the emerald-tinged shadows. A well-ced kick sent one guard sprawling, his dagger skittering across the floor. A flick of her wrist, and a thrown dagger, silent and deadly, found its mark, burying itself deep into another guard''s chest. The magical, designed to capture the living, harmlessly passed through the Queen, a testament to her otherworldly agility.

    The remaining guards, fear recing their initial aggression, faltered. They had faced skilled assassins, cunning mages, but nothing like this specter of death that moved with preternatural speed and possessed an uncanny ability to anticipate their every move.

    Taking advantage of their momentarypse, the Queen unleashed a final, devastating attack. With a blur of motion, she appeared behind thest remaining guard, a single, precise strike severing his spine. He slumped to the ground, lifeless, before the others could even react.

    Silence descended upon the sanctum, broken only by the ragged breaths of the remaining guards. Fear, cold and suffocating, gripped their hearts. They had failed. The Queen of Assassins, a specter cloaked in shadow and purpose, stood alone, her brown eyes gleaming with a predatory intensity.

    The sanctum doors, previously guarded by powerful wards, creaked open with an ominous groan. With a predatory grace, the Queen of Assassins crossed the threshold, her silhouette disappearing into the darkness beyond.

    The sanctum beyond the doors was a stark contrast to the verdant halls of the Shadow Net headquarters. Here, the air hung heavy with the scent of old parchment and stale incense. Dimly lit by flickering torches set in sconces carved from grotesque skulls, the room resembled a crypt more than a hidden chamber.

    In the center sat a lone figure, shrouded in a tattered cloak that seemed to devour the light itself. An aged, skeletal hand rested on a massive obsidian table piled high with maps, scrolls, and shimmering artifacts. This, undoubtedly, was the Mastermind, the elusive leader of the Shadow Net. Even from a distance, the Queen of Assassins could feel the power emanating from him, a dark energy that pulsed in the very air.

    The Queen, Sera knew the Mastermind''s reputation - a puppet master pulling the strings of assassination attempts across the continent since some time now, they tracked him down to this ce.

    As she approached, the Mastermind''s head snapped up, revealing a face etched with wrinkles and scars, his eyes burning with an unnatural yellow light. A chilling smile stretched across his lips, devoid of any warmth.

    "Ah, the Queen of Assassins graces me with her presence," he rasped, his voice a dry whisper that seemed to echo from the very walls.

    "To what do I owe this... unexpected honor?"

    The Queen stopped a few paces away, her hand resting on the hilt of a dagger strapped to her thigh. Her voice, when she spoke, was a low, emotionless rasp.

    "Your reign of shadows ends here, Mastermind," she dered.

    "The lives you''ve extinguished, the chaos you''ve sown... they will continue no more."

    The Mastermind chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "Bold words, Queen," he countered. "But do you truly believe you can stop me here, within my own sanctum? Foolishness." With a wave of his skeletal hand, a wave of dark energy surged from the obsidian table, tendrils of shadow shooting outwards towards the Queen. But she was prepared. A shimmering barrier of emerald light, emanating from her obsidian armor, deflected the attack. The tendrils of shadow dissipated with a hiss, leaving behind a faint smell of burning

    ozone.

    "You underestimate me," the Queen replied, her voice unwavering.

    "I know your secrets. I know the source of your power."

    The Mastermind''s smile faltered for a brief moment, a flicker of surprise crossing his yellow

    eyes. He recovered quickly, however, his voiceced with a dangerous edge.

    "Do you now, Queen, no Zero? Then perhaps you are more than just a glorified assassin."

    The silence in the sanctum stretched, heavy with anticipation.

 Chapter 1692: Chapter 1509: Erased

    Chapter 1692: Chapter 1509: Erased

    ?

    The Mastermind''s skeletal hand mmed down on the obsidian table, the impact echoing through the crypt-like sanctum.

    "Eliminate her!" he roared, his voice a guttural rasp that sent shivers down the spines of the shadowy figures lining the walls.

    Instantly, the room swarmed with assassins. Hundreds of them, d in dark leathers and wielding an arsenal of deadly des materialized from the shadows, their movements a silent symphony of lethality. But to Sera, the Queen of Assassins, they were little more than gnats buzzing around a me.

    A flicker of amusement crossed her brown eyes, hidden behind the darkness of her helm. These were the elite of the Shadow Net, assassins honed for years in the art of taking lives. Yet, in the face of Sera''s true power, they were nothing but insects.

    With a flick of her wrist, Sera unleashed her domain. A wave of inky darkness surged outwards, extinguishing the flickering torches and plunging the sanctum into an absolute abyss.

    !!!!!!!

    Screams erupted from the assassins, their senses overwhelmed by the sudden absence of light. This was Sera''s world now, a realm where sight was useless and fear became a tangible entity.

    Moving with the grace of a panther in the night, Sera became the Angel of death. She was a blur of obsidian armor, her daggers shing like malevolent fireflies in the darkness. Each strike was precise and deadly, finding the chinks in their armor, the gaps in their defenses. No scream pierced the silence, only the sickening thud of bodies hitting the floor.

    Panic, a choking tendril, began to twist through the ranks of the assassins. They were trained killers, yes, but they weren''t prepared for this - to fight an unseen enemy who moved like a phantom and struck with the precision of a reaper. Their des iled blindly, their movements erratic and desperate.

    From the shadows, the Mastermind watched, a mixture of fury and fear twisting his skeletal features. He had underestimated Sera, underestimating the Queen of Assassins. He had thought to use his own assassins against her, a foolish mistake.

    One by one, the assassins fell. Their cries for help died in the suffocating darkness, their bodies piling up on the cold stone floor. The stench of blood began to permeate the air, a testament to Sera''s ruthless efficiency.

    Finally, only the Mastermind remained, a lone figure trembling in the heart of the darkness he himself hadmanded. Sera materialized before him, her brown eyes glowing as if ignited by an unholy fire.

    "You thought to use darkness against me, Mastermind?" she said, her voice a chilling whisper.

    "This... is my domain."

    The Mastermind''s whimper morphed into a grotesque cackle. Dark tendrils, thicker and more menacing than shadows, erupted from his body, warping the already oppressive darkness of Sera''s domain. His frail form bulked, muscles straining against his once tattered cloak. Glowing red eyes, devoid of any humanity, reced his yellow ones. The forbidden power granted by the enigmatic Number 2 from the Chaos Organization surged through him, twisting his very form into a demonic mockery of his former self.

    Sera''s brown eyes narrowed beneath her wood. Disgust curdled in her stomach. This wasn''t the whimpering coward she''d anticipated facing. This was a monstrous puppet, a pawn empowered by forces far beyond the reach of the Shadow Net.

    "You court oblivion, Mastermind," she rasped, her voiceced with steel.

    "That power you wield will consume you as readily as it destroys others."

    But the Mastermind, now a grotesque parody of a man, seemed impervious to her words. "Growl!"

    A feral roar ripped from his throat, a sound that resonated with the very essence of chaos. With inhuman speed, he lunged at Sera, his wed hands outstretched.

    The Queen of Assassins Zero vanished in a swirl of darkness, reappearing behind the reanimated Mastermind. Her daggers, imbued with her own dark magic, sang through the air as sheunched a flurry of attacks, aiming for vital points. But the Mastermind, fueled by the chaotic power, was unnaturally fast and strong. He deflected each blow with ease, his dark tendrils snapping at Sera like ravenous vipers.

    The sh of darkness against corrupted power echoed through the sanctum. Sera like a shadow, danced around the lumbering monstrosity, her movements precise and calcted. But every attack met with resistance, every strike countered with inhuman strength. Frustration gnawed at Sera. This wasn''t a battle she could win with mere skill. The Mastermind, a puppet on the strings of chaos, was a force far beyond anything she''d encountered before. She needed to adapt, to find a weakness in this grotesque tapestry of power.

    As they fought, Sera observed the Mastermind''s movements. They were powerful, yes, but also erratic, fueled by rage and a warped sense of control. The chaotic power coursing through him was like a fire - untamed, consuming everything in its path.

    An idea, a flicker of hope, sparked in Sera''s mind. Perhaps she couldn''t defeat the Mastermind directly, but she could exploit the very chaos that empowered him. With a renewed determination, she intensified her attacks, not aiming for the Mastermind himself, but for the tendrils of dark energy that surged from his body.

    Each time a tendril was severed, a jolt of pain seemed to rip through the Mastermind.

    "Gaaaah!

    His roars grew more feral, his movements more erratic. He was losing control, the chaotic power tearing him apart from within.

    Seeing her strategy take hold, Sera pressed her attack. She danced around the monstrosity, a phantom in the darkness, methodically severing the tendrils, draining the Mastermind of the very power that fueled his monstrous form.

    Finally, with a scream that echoed with the agony of a shattered soul, thest tendril snapped. The Mastermind convulsed, the darkness that had warped his form receding into his body. His glowing eyes dimmed, reced by the dull emptiness of his human form once more.

    He crumpled to the floor, a broken husk of his former self. The power of the Chaos Organization, a two-edged sword, had turned on its pawn.

    Sera materialized above him, her emerald eyes burning with an intensity that mirrored the chaos she had just witnessed.

    "This is your fate," she dered, her voice echoing in the silence, "for all who consort with darkness without understanding its true cost."

    With a final, decisive movement, Sera plunged her dagger into the Mastermind''s heart. He twitched once, theny still. The leader of the Shadow Net, the puppet master who sowed discord across thend, was no more.

    But as Sera stood amidst the carnage, a tendril of unease snaked through her. The battle was won, but the war against the shadows, against the insidious influence of the Chaos Organization, had just begun. The darkness she had banished here today could rise again in another form, in another ce. Sera knew her work was far from over.

 Chapter 1693: Chapter 1510: A two-day break

    Chapter 1693: Chapter 1510: A two-day break

    ?

    Upon finishing their mission, Gracier turned to Saeko with a proposal.

    "How about we take a short break in Ravenside?"

    "That sounds like a st!" Saeko eagerly agreed. Maria had advised them to take a two-day break after their mission.

    Bncing work and rest was essential for maintaining peak performance, so the girls boarded an aircraft bound for Ravenside.

    00000

    The city of Ravenside was built atop quiet and serene hills and is truly a technological disy of wonder. Its elegance is matched by the backdrop of pristine skies which have helped shape the city to what it is today.

    The climate these skies brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings were designed to take full advantage of the climate, as more daring elements can be created when you don''t have to worry about strong winds.

    The skyline is littered with giant skyscrapers and each was more impressive than the next. Science and development is flourishing in Ravenside and it has attracted a lot of attention. New cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also upon the city''s identity. Gracier and Saeko stepped off the sleek, levitating train and into the heart of Ravenside''s techno-wonder, the Skyview Mall. Towering transparent walls curved seamlessly into the pristine sky, offering breathtaking panoramas of the city nestled amongst the serene hills. Sunlight streamed through, bathing the interior in a warm glow and illuminating the vibrant disys within.

    The air buzzed with a soft hum, emanating from the invisible anti-gravity technology that kept the mall suspended high above the ground. Gentle music, infused with soothing nature sounds, drifted throughout, further enhancing the sense of tranquility. Gone were the harsh fluorescent lights and sterile atmosphere of conventional shopping centers. Skyview Mall embraced a more organic approach, blending nature and technology seamlessly. Instead of traditional storefronts, the mall boasted open, flowing spaces. Products were disyed on sleek, interactive tforms that shimmered with holographic projections, showcasing clothing in motion or offering detailed 3D renderings ofplex gadgets. Customers could browse at their leisure, aided by friendly assistants thates to one assistance.

    In the center of the mall, a cascading waterfall tumbled down a series of transparent tforms, creating a mesmerizing spectacle of nature amidst the technological marvel. Lush greenery and vibrant flowerbeds dotted the walkways, offering pockets of tranquility amidst the bustling crowds. Exotic birds with iridescent feathers flitted through the open atrium, adding a touch of whimsy to the atmosphere.

    Two blissful hours flew by in a whirlwind of fabrics,ughter, and whispered secrets. With the help of the ever-attentive assistants, Gracier and Saeko transformed themselves in the fitting rooms, trying on outfit after outfit. Daring jumpsuits in eye-catching hues morphed into flowing maxi dresses with delicate floral prints. They exploredcy lingerie sets, giggling at the sheer audacity of some designs and marveling at the intricate details of others.

    Exhausted but exhrated from their retail therapy, they emerged from Skyview Mallden with shopping bags. The afternoon sun hung a little lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the pristine sidewalks. Deciding to refuel before continuing their girls'' day out, they gravitated towards a charming cafe nestled on a quiet side street.

    The cafe, with its warm brick facade and ivy-covered awning, offered a wee contrast to the sleek modernism of the mall. Sunlight streamed throughrge open windows, illuminating cozy nooks filled with plush armchairs and mismatched tables. The air hummed with the gentle murmur of conversation and the clinking of teacups. As they stepped inside, a wave of warmth and the inviting aroma of freshly brewed coffee washed over them.

    A young woman with a bright smile and hair the color of spun sunshine greeted them at the entrance.

    "Wee to The Wandering Bean!" she chirped, her voice as warm as the cafe''s atmosphere. "Would youdies like a table by the window, or perhaps a cozy nook in the back?" Gracier, ever the social butterfly, scanned the room, taking in the different seating options.

    "The window sounds lovely," she said, returning the young woman''s smile. Saeko, usually more reserved, simply nodded in agreement.

    The waitress, whose name tag read "Anya," led them to a small table by the window, offering a view of the bustling yet serene side street. As they settled in, Anya handed them menus bound in worn leather, their pages adorned with enticing sketches of pastries and handcrafted beverages.

    "We offer a wide selection of teas, coffees, and handcrafted sodas," Anya exined, patiently letting them adjust to the cozy ambiance.

    "Our pastries are all baked fresh daily, and we have a variety of light lunches avable as well."

    Gracier, already eyeing a towering slice of carrot cake in a tempting illustration, let out a satisfied sigh.

    "This looks amazing," she dered, flipping through the menu. Saeko, ever the health nut, meticulously scanned the tea options, her brow furrowed in concentration.

    Anya chuckled softly. "We have something for everyone here," she reassured them.

    "Would you like some time to decide?"

    "Just a moment, please!" Gracier replied, momentarily distracted by a group of chattering friends at a nearby table who were discussing thetest virtual reality game. Saeko, however, had already made her choice.

    "I''ll have a pot of thevender chamomile tea, please," she said, her voice soft yet firm. Anya nodded and disappeared behind the counter, the rhythmic whirring of the espresso machine aforting background hum.

    Gracier, after a valiant attempt to stick with a healthier option, finally sumbed to the siren call of the carrot cake.

    "And I''ll have a slice of that beautiful carrot cake, and a vanitte," she dered with a mischievous grin.

    Anya returned with a warm smile. "Excellent choices,dies. I''ll be back shortly with your

    order."

    As Anya disappeared again, Gracier leaned closer to Saeko, her eyes twinkling.

    "So," she whispered conspiratorially, "what kind of trouble did you get into on yourst

    mission?"

    Saeko rolled her eyes yfully. "A little bit of misunderstanding with the local," she

    admitted with a sigh.

    "But nothing I couldn''t handle."

    And so, their afternoon continued. The cafe became a haven for whispered secrets and sharedughter, a wee respite from the demands of their extraordinary lives. The rich aroma of thevender chamomile tea mingled with the sweet scent of the carrot cake, creating a sensory experience that was asforting as it was delicious.

    As the sunlight began to dip lower, casting the cafe in a warm, golden glow, Gracier and Saeko emerged, their shopping bags lighter and their spirits refreshed. Their girls'' day out was far from over, and the city of Ravenside, with its technological marvels and hidden gems, offered countless possibilities for further exploration.

 Chapter 1694: Chapter 1511: Sauna and Yoga

    Chapter 1694: Chapter 1511: Sauna and Yoga

    ?

    Stepping out of the bustling streets and into the serene haven of "Serene Steam," Gracier and Saeko were greeted by a soothing silence punctuated only by the gentle trickle of water. The entrance was a stark contrast to the high-tech city; a rustic wooden door adorned with intricate carvings depicting figures basking in the warmth. A wave of calming humidity washed over them as they entered, carrying the sweet scent of cedarwood and eucalyptus.

    The changing rooms were havens of soft lighting and natural wood. Bamboo lockers with digital locks awaited their belongings, and fluffy white robes hung on open wardrobes. Stepping out, they found themselves in the heart of the saunaplex.

    The first room was a Tepidarium, a warm wee to the world of heat. The air, slightly cooler than the saunas toe, was scented withvender and chamomile, promoting rxation. Comfortable loungers lined the perimeter, each draped in a plush towel. Arge, central fountain trickled, its soothing sound adding to the tranquil atmosphere. Through arge window, they could glimpse a serene Japanese garden, its meticulously raked gravel and meticulously pruned bonsai trees providing a calming vista.

    Next was the Caldarium, the heart of the sauna experience. The air, thick with humidity and infused with the invigorating scent of pine needles, instantly brought a bead of sweat to their foreheads. Polished Finnish pinewood d the walls and ceiling, their warm honeyed hue radiating a gentle heat. Large, tiered benches sat on either side of the room, each inviting them to recline and surrender to the warmth. In the center stood a massive, stone furnace, its glowing heart visible through a ss window, emanating a wave of gentle heat. Every few minutes, a st of steam would erupt from underneath the furnace, filling the room with a wave of fragrant vapor.

    Gracier, her adventurous spirit alight, made a beeline for the hottest sauna - the Laconium. This Roman-inspired room, bathed in a dim red light, boasted walls constructed of smooth, polished marble that radiated an intense heat. The air, thick and dry, carried the earthy scent of volcanic rock. Only a single, centrally located stone bench dared guests to brave its scorching embrace. Even from a distance, Gracier could feel the intense heat radiating from it. Finally, the Sanarium, a gentler alternative, beckoned with its lower temperatures and softer lighting. Walls of fragrant cedarwood sent a soothing aroma into the air, and soft, diffused light streamed in from high windows. Here,fortable loungers were arranged around a central salt-water pool, its gentle gurgling and the faint scent of the sea adding to the sense of escape.

    Gracier and Saeko, armed with chilled water bottles and fragrant scented towels, embarked on their journey of rxation. They moved from sauna to sauna, savoring the unique heat and aromas of each space. Sweat beaded on their foreheads, muscles loosened, and tension melted away with each passing minute. Between sessions, they cooled down by the gentle pool in the Sanarium, sipping water and sharing stories in hushed tones.

    Stepping out of Serene Steam''s warm embrace, Gracier and Saeko found themselves invigorated yet strangely serene. Deciding to push their exploration of rxation further, they ventured towards a hidden gem tucked away on a quiet side street - "The Lotus Bloom Yoga Center."

    The center, housed in a beautifully converted townhouse, exuded an air of tranquility. A weathered wooden sign hung above the entrance, adorned with a blooming lotus flower carved in elegant script. The door creaked open with a soft sigh, weing them into a world of hushed serenity.

    Sunlight streamed throughrge windows, illuminating a spacious studio with exposed brick walls and warm wooden floors. Soft, woven rugs adorned the floor, and plush cushions were neatly arranged throughout the room. Along the back wall, a collection of statues depicting various yoga postures stood sentinel, their polished surfaces reflecting the gentle light. The air was infused with the calming scent of sandalwood incense, creating an atmosphere conducive to inner peace.

    A friendly woman with a gentle smile greeted them at the reception desk.

    "Wee to The Lotus Bloom," she said in a soothing voice.

    "Are youdies interested in a ss or a private session?"

    Gracier and Saeko exchanged hesitant nces. Yoga was something they''d always been curious about but never dared to try. Seeing the tranquil atmosphere, however, a sense of calm determination washed over them.

    "We''re... new to this," Saeko admitted, her voice soft.

    The receptionist smiled warmly. "No worries at all," she assured them.

    "We have a beginner''s ss starting in just a few minutes. It''s perfect for those new to yoga." Intrigued, they decided to take the plunge. The receptionist handed them each a simple yoga mat and directed them towards the studio. Inside, a group of people of all ages and fitness levels were already gathered, their faces serene and focused. An instructor, a woman with a radiant smile and a lithe, toned physique, stood at the front of the room.

    As the ss began, the instructor led them through a series of gentle stretches and postures, emphasizing proper form and breathing techniques. Gracier, initially apprehensive, found herself surprised by how natural it felt. The movements were slow and deliberate, focusing on aligning the body and calming the mind. Saeko, usually more reserved, discovered a sense of quiet joy as she learned to connect with her breath and her body.

    The instructor''s voice was a soothing balm, guiding them through each pose, offering modifications for beginners, and encouraging them to listen to their bodies. As the ss progressed, the room filled with a sense of peaceful concentration. Thoughts faded away, reced by a deep sense of awareness of the present moment. The aches and stresses of their mission melted away with each exhale.

    By the end of the ss, Gracier and Saeko found themselves feeling more rxed and centered than they had in a long time. The gentle stretches had loosened tight muscles, and the focus on breathing had calmed their minds. This wasn''t just physical exercise; it was a journey of self-discovery, a chance to connect with their inner selves in a way they hadn''t before.

    Stepping out of The Lotus Bloom, Gracier and Saeko exchanged surprised smiles. They hadn''t expected their first yoga experience to be so transformative. As they walked towards the rooftop lounge, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun, they knew they had discovered a new path to rxation, one they were eager to continue exploring.

    "No wonder our sisters loved yoga so much." Gracier finally understood Maria and Luna''s love for yoga so much.

 Chapter 1695: Chapter 1512: Night of Fun

    Chapter 1695: Chapter 1512: Night of Fun

    ?

    Leaving the serene atmosphere of the yoga center, Gracier and Saeko found themselves face- to-face with a cacophony and light. Right next door, nestled between the charming townhouse and a trendy art gallery, stood "Neon Blitz," the hippest arcade in Ravenside.

    A giant, holographic Pac-Man gobbled neon dots above the entrance, its pixted form shimmering in the twilight. Bass thrummed through the air, punctuated by the cheerful bleeps and bloops of ssic arcade games. A wave of nostalgia washed over them, a wee contrast to the serene calmness they had just experienced.

    Pushing open the door, they were greeted with a vibrant explosion of colors and sounds. The first thing that struck them was the sheer variety of games. ssic cabs with faded artwork stood shoulder-to-shoulder with sleek, modern ones boasting high-definition screens and immersive sound systems. A life-sized Gundam pilot statue stood sentinel in one corner, its hand permanently gripping a giant joystick, a nostalgic testament to the golden age of arcades.

    Groups of teenagers huddled around air hockey tables, theirughter and cheers filling the air. A group of older gentlemen, their faces etched with yful determination, battled it out on a ssic Street Fighter cab. In another corner, a young couple navigated a virtual reality rollercoaster, their screams of delight adding to the overall din.

    Gracier, her eyes wide with excitement, darted from game to game. A towering mech simtor beckoned with the promise of giant robot battles. A holographic air hockey table promised a futuristic twist on a ssic favorite. A virtual reality dance game pulsated with vibrant colors and upbeat music.

    Saeko scanned the crowd for a less chaotic option. Spotting a sleek racing simtor with plush, bucket seats, a mischievous glint entered her eyes.

    "Care for a race, Gracier?" she challenged, a yful smile dancing on her lips.

    Gracier grinned. "Challenge epted, but don''t expect me to go easy on you!" she retorted. They spent the next hour immersed in the world of retro games and cutting-edge technology. Gracier dominated the mech simtor, her piloting skills honed by countless virtual battles. Saeko, however, emerged victorious from the racing simtor, her precision driving leaving Gracier sputtering in her virtual dust. Theyughed, cheered, and yfullypeted, their friendly rivalry adding to the vibrant atmosphere of the arcade.

    As they emerged from the racing simtor, a wave of upbeat music washed over them. Gracier, still buzzing from her virtual piloting victory, spotted the culprit - a holographic dance game pulsating with vibrant colors and the silhouettes of enthusiastic dancers. A mischievous glint sparked in her eyes.

    "Alright Saeko," she dered, a yful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.

    "Let''s see if your strategic mind trantes to fancy footwork." She gestured towards the dance game, herpetitive spirit burning bright.

    "Care to join me for a dance-off?"

    Saeko chuckled, raising a questioning eyebrow.

    "Are you sure, Gracier? My dance moves are more practical than...well, fancy."

    Gracier waved a dismissive hand.

    "Nonsense! Besides," she leaned in conspiratorially, "a little friendlypetition never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you''ll surprise yourself."

    Intrigued by the challenge and Gracier''s infectious enthusiasm, Saeko agreed. They slipped into the designated dance pads, facing the projected silhouettes performing a series ofplex steps. The music swelled, and a vibrant light show bathed the dance floor in a kaleidoscope of colors.

    The first few seconds were a blur of arrows scrolling down the screen. Gracier, with her reflexes honed by years ofbat training,nded step after step. Saeko, however, found herself stumbling, her practical footwork failing to trante to the intricate choreography. A blush crept up her neck as she missed a particrly demanding sequence.

    Gracier, noticing her friend''s struggle, nudged her with a yful elbow.

    "Don''t worry, Saeko! Just focus on the rhythm, have some fun!" she encouraged with a grin. Taking a deep breath, Saeko loosened up, letting the music guide her movements. She started to find the rhythm, stomping and tapping her feet in a surprisingly graceful sequence. Gracier, meanwhile, upped the ante, tossing in impressive spins and flourishes, her movements a blur of coordinated limbs.

    By the end of the song, both girls were breathless, their faces flushed with exertion and exhration. The screen shed with a final score, revealing Gracier as the victor, though by a narrow margin.

    Saeko threw her hands up in mock surrender, a yful pout adorning her lips.

    "Alright, alright, you win," she conceded.

    "But don''t get cocky. Maybe next time I''ll have a strategy for that dance game too."

    Gracier chuckled, pulling Saeko into a friendly hug.

    "There''s always next time, my friend. But for now," she winked, "I get bragging rights as the ultimate dance champion."

    They spent the rest of their time at the arcade exploring other games, thepetitive spirit giving way to a sense of camaraderie and sharedughter.

    Stepping out of the neon-drenched arcade, Gracier and Saeko found themselves blinking in the cool night air. The city lights shimmered above them, a tapestry of twinkling stars reflected in the sleek ss buildings.

    "Feeling a bit peckish after all that virtual carnage?" Gracier asked, her stomach rumbling in agreement.

    Saeko grinned. "You read my mind. And maybe a celebratory drink wouldn''t hurt either." They scanned the street, their eyesnding on a bar tucked away in a narrow alley. A flickering neon sign proimed it to be "The Rusty Bolt," a name that promised a certain lived-in charm. Pushing open the heavy wooden door, they were greeted by a wave of warm air thick with the aroma of hops and grilled meat.

    The bar itself was a study in worn leather and polished wood. A long bar stretched down the center, its surface littered with half-empty sses and napkins adorned with faded lipstick marks. Dimly lit booths lined the walls, each upied by a motley crew of patrons - off-duty workers unwinding, groups of friends catching up, and a lone figure nursing a drink in the corner. The air buzzed with low murmurs, punctuated by the asional burst ofughter and the rhythmic clinking of sses.

    Taking a seat at the bar, Gracier and Saeko immediately caught the attention of a group of men huddled around the corner. Their predatory gaze was unmistakable, and Gracier could already feel the unwee attention starting to crawl under her skin. Before anything could escte, Saeko turned towards them, a steely glint in her eyes.

    "We''re not interested," she dered in a voice that left no room for argument. She met each man''s gaze in turn, the unspoken threat hanging heavy in the air. The group mumbled something under their breath and retreated into the shadows, their bravado quickly dissolving under Saeko''s unyielding stare.

    Gracier let out a breath she hadn''t realized she was holding.

    "Thanks for that," she said, giving Saeko a grateful smile.

    "I swear, some people just don''t get the hint."

    Saeko shrugged nonchntly.

    "Let them underestimate us," she replied with a smirk. "It''s their mistake."

    Catching the eye of the bartender, a burly man with a handlebar mustache and a surprisingly gentle smile, they ordered their drinks. Gracier opted for a stiff vodka martini, the perfect antidote to the sugary soda she''d downed during their dance-off. Saeko, ever practical, chose a dark beer, its rich vor a wee change from the light, fruity drinks she usually favored.

    As they sipped their drinks, they recounted the day''s adventures, theirughter echoing off the exposed brick walls. They reveled in the shared experience, the camaraderie, and the unexpected joy of letting loose and simply enjoying themselves. The bar, with its smoky atmosphere and eclectic mix of characters, provided the perfect backdrop for their post- mission dpression.

    As the night wore on, the bar grew livelier. A group of musicians started ying blues in the corner, their soulful melodies filling the air. A couple on the dance floor swayed to the rhythm, their bodies moving in perfect harmony. Gracier and Saeko, their spirits lifted by the music found themselves lost in conversation, sharing secrets whispered under the watchful gaze of the rusty bolt hanging above the bar.

    By the time they finally decided to call it a night, theirughter had softened to contented

    sighs, and their drinks were long gone. They felt refreshed after a good night of fun and it was time to rest, tomorrow they would continue.

 Chapter 1696: Chapter 1513: Spa Day

    Chapter 1696: Chapter 1513: Spa Day

    ?

    Gracier and Saeko weaved their way back to their hotel, the cityscape a glittering tapestry against the inky canvas of night. They opted for a modern boutique hotel tucked away on a quiet side street - "The Zenith." Its sleek exterior, abination of polished ss and gunmetal panels, reflected the city''s neon glow.

    Upon entering the lobby, they were greeted by a wave of cool air and the soft scent ofvender. The minimalist design was both sophisticated and inviting. Arge, moss wall behind the reception desk added a touch of nature to the modern space, its lush greenery a soothing contrast to the sleek marble floors. A digital firece crackled silently in the corner, casting a warm glow on the plush armchairs arranged around it.

    Their room, located on a high floor, offered breathtaking views of the city. Floor-to-ceiling windows spanned one entire wall, framing the cityscape in a breathtaking panorama. The room itself was a haven of understated elegance. The walls were painted in a soothing shade of gray, and plush cream carpets muffled the sound of the city below. Modern artwork depicting abstractndscapes adorned the walls, adding a touch of personality without overwhelming the space.

    The pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance, however, was the sleeping area. Two king-sized beds, dressed in crisp white linens and topped with fluffy pillows, dominated the room. Fluffy white duvets, folded invitingly at the foot of each bed, promised a night of luxuriousfort. A plush rugy beneath the beds, its soft texture a wee contrast to the cool marble floors.

    Between the beds, a sleek ss table held a vase filled with fresh orchids, their vibrant blooms adding a ssh of color to the otherwise muted palette. Beside each bed, a minimalist wood and chrome nightstand held a sleek readingmp and a digital disy allowing guests to control the room temperature and lighting with a touch.

    A walk-in closet with mirrored doors offered ample space for their shopping bags, while a sleek bathroom beckoned with the promise of a refreshing hot shower before they sank into the inviting embrace of their beds. The bathroom, done in a spa-like style, boasted a rainfall showerhead, a deep soaking tub, and plush white towels hanging on a heated rack.

    The room was more than just a ce to sleep; it was a luxurious haven, a ce to unwind, recharge, and prepare for the next adventure. As Gracier and Saeko copsed onto their respective beds, their limbs pleasantly heavy with exhaustion, they knew that tomorrow would bring new challenges. But for tonight, they would surrender to thefort of their luxurious room, theirughter echoing softly in the stillness, a testament to the perfect girls'' day out they had shared.

    Invigorated by a restful night''s sleep in Zenith''s luxurious embrace, Gracier and Saeko awoke to the gentle glow of the morning sun filtering through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Their bodies felt refreshingly free of the aches and pains of their previous mission, a testament to the rejuvenating power of a good night''s sleep and a luxurious hotel room.

    Saeko who was in charge today, stretchednguidly in bed before turning to Gracier with a mischievous glint in her eye.

    "Ready for another day of pampering, Gracier?" she asked, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "Absolutely!" Gracier replied, her own eyes sparkling with anticipation. She was ready to try new experiences and couldn''t wait to experience a Spa day.

    "Yesterday was all about rxation and fun, but today," she stretched dramatically, "we focus on pure indulgence."

    After a delightful breakfast in the hotel''s rooftop restaurant, offering panoramic views of the city bathed in the golden morning light, they set off for their next destination - the renowned "Elysian Oasis Spa."

    Nestled in a tranquil enve away from the city''s hustle and bustle, the Elysian Oasis was a haven of serenity dedicated to holistic wellness. Lush gardens bursting with vibrant flowers and cascading waterfalls greeted them at the entrance, the gentle sound of trickling water instantly washing away any lingering stresses. The building itself, constructed from natural stone and adorned with intricate wood carvings, blended seamlessly into the surroundingndscape.

    As they stepped inside, they were enveloped in a warm, weing atmosphere. The air was infused with the calming scent ofvender and lemongrass, and soft instrumental music yed in the background. A friendly receptionist greeted them with a radiant smile and a soothing voice, guiding them through the spa''s extensive menu of treatments.

    Opting for a full day of indulgence, they embarked on a journey of pampering unlike any they had experienced before. Their day began with a revitalizing body scrub, using a blend of aromatic herbs and gentle exfoliating salts to remove dead skin cells and leave their skin feeling soft and smooth. The therapist''s skilled hands worked their magic, easing away any lingering muscle tension and promoting deep rxation.

    Next, they were enveloped in a warm mud wrap, the mineral-rich y drawing out impurities and leaving their skin feeling deeply cleansed and revitalized. As the mud worked its magic, they were whisked away to a serene rxation room, where they reclined on plush chaise lounges and sipped on cooling herbal teas.

    Following the mud wrap, they enjoyed a luxurious couples'' massage. Expert therapists used abination of Swedish and deep tissue techniques to melt away any remaining tension and restore their bodies to a state ofplete rxation. The rhythmic strokes,bined with the soothing music and calming aromatherapy, lulled them into a state of near bliss. After their massages, they were treated to customized facials. The estheticians analyzed their skin type and created personalized treatments using high-end products rich in botanical extracts and essential oils. Gentle cleansing, invigorating masks, and targeted serums left their faces feeling refreshed, hydrated, and radiant.

    No spa experience would beplete without a visit to the hydrotherapy circuit. They spent the afternoon indulging in a series of hot and cold pools, steam rooms, and saunas. The contrast in temperatures invigorated their cirction, leaving them feeling energized and revitalized. Finally, they rxed in a jacuzzi filled with warm, cascading water, letting the gentle massage of the jets melt away any remaining worries.

    By the end of the day, they emerged from the Elysian Oasis Spa feeling like new people. Their bodies were rxed and rejuvenated, their skin glowing with health, and their spirits refreshed. As they stepped back out into the world, the city lights seemed to twinkle a little brighter, the sounds a little more vibrant. They were ready to face whatever challenges awaited them, their bond strengthened and their spirits renewed by their extraordinary day of pampering.

    They could have loved continuing their indulgence a little bit more, for a week maybe but regrettably, it was time to go back and go on a new mission.

 Chapter 1697: Chapter 1514: Chaos Organization Headquarters

    Chapter 1697: Chapter 1514: Chaos Organization'' Headquarters

    ?

    A thousand miles away, as unseen by Gracier and Saeko as they were by the bustling city of Ravenside, a forgotten ind slumbered beneath a thick, cotton-like fog. This wasn''t a gentle morning mist, but a perpetual shroud that clung to the ind like a jealous lover, obscuring it from the outside world. The sunlight, when it dared to pierce the dense barrier, filtered through in an ethereal, greenish glow, casting long, distorted shadows on the damp earth.

    Giant trees, older than any city monument and reaching for the unseen sky, dominated the ind''sndscape. Their gnarled branches, thick as forgotten fortresses, wed at the swirling fog, their leaves - broad and emerald green - dripping with condensation. The air hung heavy with the scent of damp earth, decaying leaves, and a strange, metallic tang that lingered on the tongue. An unsettling silence reigned, broken only by the asional drip of water from the oveden leaves or the mournful cry of a unseen bird.

    Beneath the dense canopy, the forest floor was a tangled mess of exposed roots and fallen branches, carpeted with a thickyer of damp, decaying leaves. Bioluminescent fungi, like scattered jewels, cast an eerie, phosphorescent glow in the perpetual twilight.

    Despite the ind''s seemingly untouched state, a stark anomaly defied the natural order. Deep within the heart of the primeval forest, where the fog seemed to condense into an imprable wall, a colossal ck castle defied gravity, floating silently amidst the emerald canopy. Its obsidian walls, devoid of any windows or visible openings, absorbed the meager light filtering through the fog, rendering it an inky silhouette against the swirling mist.

    The castle, unlike its natural surroundings, seemed untouched by the passage of time. No moss or vines dared to creep upon its surface, and the air around it crackled with an unnatural stillness. Its architecture, while impossible to discern in detail through the dense fog, hinted at a style both alien and unsettling. Jagged spires reached impossibly high, seemingly attempting to pierce the veil of mist. Ominous gargoyles, grotesquely contorted figures carved from unknown ck stone, clung to the castle''s edges, their eyes seemingly fixed on some unseen point beyond the fog.

    An unsettling silence hung around the floating castle, broken only by the asional, almost inaudible groan that seemed to emanate from its very core. This sound, more felt than heard, sent shivers down the unseen spine of the ind, a constant reminder of the unnatural power held within the ck fortress. The very air around it thrummed with a faint, malevolent energy, a chilling counterpoint to the tranquil silence of the surrounding forest.

    Within the obsidian heart of the floating castle, the throne room loomed, a monument to cold, imposing power. The air itself crackled with an unnatural energy, amplifying the silence that hung heavy in the vast space. No sunlight dared pierce the thick fog surrounding the castle, leaving the room bathed in an eerie, greenish glow emanating from strategically ced obsidian braziers.

    A single, colossal throne sat at the room''s far end, its imposing ck stone back adorned with intricate carvings that writhed and pulsed with a faint, malevolent light. Gargoyle statues, their forms even more grotesque and unsettling than those adorning the castle''s exterior, nked the throne on either side. Their hollow eyes, seemingly carved from pools of molten obsidian, seemed to follow any movement within the vast chamber.

    The throne itself remained unupied, a chilling testament to the unseen power that resided in this ce. Yet, the room was far from empty. Dominating the center stood a rectangr table, crafted from the same obsidian as the throne, its surface polished to a mirror sheen. Around it, twelve smaller obsidian chairs were arranged, each emanating a faint hum of dark energy.

    One chair, positioned at the head of the rectangr table, was upied by a figure whose presencemanded immediate attention. He was a man, tall and broad-shouldered, d in a ck military uniform adorned with a multitude of skull medals and badges, each glinting with an ominous, unnatural light. His face, etched with years of battle and hardened by an unwavering sense of purpose, was a mask of grim determination. A single, steely blue eye seemed to pierce through the room, its gaze leaving no doubt about his authority. This was Lord Thanos, the second leade of the organization that called this unsettling ce home.

    nking Lord Thanos on either side sat two figures in stark contrast to his imposing presence. These were the Scientists, theirb coats immacte despite the foreboding atmosphere. Their faces, however, betrayed a mix of intellectual curiosity and a flicker of unease at the power they wielded.

    The remaining chairs were upied by a diverse group of young men and women. Each dressed in clothing reflecting their individual tastes - a defiant punk rocker with a shock of purple hair, a woman with flowing robes adorned with celestial symbols, a tattooed man with a calcting glint in his eyes - yet above their heads, a single number hovered in a sickly green light, identifying them as the Numbers. These were the elite warriors, the expendable pawns in the grand game yed by the Bahamut. The air crackled with a tension that went beyond simple fear; it was a cocktail of ambition, desperation, and a hint of madness that bound them all together under the banner of Chaos.

    This was the heart of the Chaos Organization, their headquarters.

    A triumphant smirk stretched across Lord Thanos''s face, the harsh lines around his eyes crinkling further. He leaned back in his obsidian chair, the dark energy emanating from it seeming to fuel his ruthless grin.

    "Excellent work, Scientists," he rumbled, his voice echoing in the cavernous throne room. "The world will soon drown in the chaos it so richly deserves."

    The Scientists, ever cautious figures, exchanged a hesitant nce. One cleared his throat, his voice barely a whisper above the room''s oppressive silence.

    "Lord Thanos," he ventured, "are you certain unleashing the beast is the wisest course of action? The coteral damage... it could be immense."

    Lord Thanos''s smirk vanished, reced by a re that could curdle milk.

    "Coteral damage?" he boomed, his voice shaking the very throne.

    "You misunderstand, Scientist. Chaos is not a side effect, it is the objective! Let the beast rampage, let it sow fear and discord. The weaker they be, the easier it will be to im dominion when the timees."

    He swept his gaze across the room, his single eye locking onto the Numbers, each one a vessel for twisted ambition. A flicker of dark energy danced in his eye as he addressed them.

    "Numbers! The world outside is soon to be consumed by chaos. This is not a time for fear, but for opportunity! Go forth, spread discord, and weaken their defenses. By the time our Lord Bahamut awakens, they will be ripe for the taking!"

    A low murmur of excitement rippled through the Numbers. Some, eyes gleaming with a hunger for power, nodded eagerly. Others, their faces etched with trepidation, exchanged nervous nces. But none dared to defy the him. The power that radiated from him, the power that emanated from the very castle itself, was undeniable.

    The throne room pulsed with a dark energy, a symphony of ambition, fear, and the promise of imminent destruction. Lord Thanos, the small apostle of chaos, stood tall amidst it all, his gaze fixed on the unseen world beyond the swirling fog.

    "Hehehe! I wonder if that boy Alex is not dead yet, well I doubt so, the Supreme Lord won''t be so interested in him if he could die so easily. Struggle in the abyss and by the time youe out dear Alexander, the world outside would be in chaos, your loved ones dead. Hahahaha! This is not a war you can win. Glory to the Chaos, Chaos shall rule supreme."''

    Lord Thanosughed hard before adding.

    "Have fun dealing with our special monster, hehehe!"

 Chapter 1698: Chapter 1515: King of Monsters Part 1

    Chapter 1698: Chapter 1515: King of Monsters Part 1

    ?

    Nestled amidst the gentle snowfall nketing the pristine tundra, rkson defies expectations. A marvel of urban nning, it seamlessly blends with its awe-inspiring backdrop - a dramatic wall of towering mountains. These very mountains, once a source of valuable trade resources, have also profoundly shaped rkson''s architecturalndscape. The city''s skyline boasts a fascinating mix. Soaring, futuristic skyscrapers stand shoulder-to- shoulder with older structures, their designs echoing the majestic peaks that loom overhead. Technology thrives in rkson, attracting a keen international spotlight. This vibrant capital pulsates with innovation, a testament to its position as the heart of the Drexian Empire''s principality.

    Hundreds of kilometers away from the gleaming spires of rkson shrouded in almost perpetual twilight,y the forgotten Isle of Whispers. Unlike the pristine tundra of rkson, this ind was a tapestry of harsh beauty. Jagged cliffs, sculpted by millennia of relentless waves, formed a formidable barrier around the ind''s heart. Their dark, volcanic rock shimmered with an oily sheen in the rare moments when sunlight managed to pierce the thick, swirling mist that perpetually clung to the ind like a ghostly shroud.

    The interior was a world of its own. Dense, primeval forests, choked with tangled vegetation and ancient trees gnarled by time and the elements, carpeted the ind''s core. Bioluminescent fungi cast an eerie glow on the damp forest floor, their otherworldly light illuminating the silent, moss-covered ruins that hinted at a civilization long lost. The air hung heavy with the scent of damp earth, decaying leaves, and a faint, salty tang carried on the wind by the unseen ocean.

    An unsettling silence reigned, broken only by the mournful cry of unseen birds and the asional crash of waves against the jagged cliffs. The ind thrummed with an unseen energy, a primal force that sent shivers down the spine of any who dared to set foot on its shores. Previously it was a ce untouched by time, and where nature reigned supreme, shrouded in an aura of mystery and whispers of forgotten secrets but no more as in depth of this ce was a river and on this river a base.

    A base that exceeded 400m in length, was like a malevolent monster had taken up that space in the river itself.

    Within that base.

    The rays of light from the sunset shone in, within a bunker below, five Drexian soldiers sat cross-legged on the floor gambling. There were hardly any battles that urred, and when they did ur, there weren''t many casualties. Hence when the soldiers gambled, the higher- ups wouldn''t bother.

    "Oh my god, lousy card!"

    A young tanned man cursed as he threw his card away.

    "Ten of spades, ten of spades, ten of spades!" a white youth beside couldn''t stop shouting, picking up the card that was dealt to him, flipping it over only to curse.

    "What bad luck, I''ve lost again!"

    "Haha, I''ve won again."

    A youth with blue long hairughed, through the bunker''s little gap in the wall, he sent a flying kiss out,

    "Oh beautiful goddess of luck, continue to shower me with good luck!"

    The gap faced straight towards the statue of a certain goddess, however, the statue had long fallen and turned to ruins.

    "Bullsheet! The statue of the goddess of luck has already fallen, I don''t believe you''ll keep winning, again." The bald youth shouted annoyed.

    "Wow, quicklye see, what is that!"

    One of the soldiers was pointing through the gap, the others immediately ran up to look. "My god!"

    "Oh god!"

    "It''s an emperor-level monster!"

    An ear-piercing rm rang, sounding through the entire base. The calm and rxed base became busy and tense immediately, countless soldiers began to take their positions and prepare for battle!

    With the sunset rays shining down, in front of the enormous military base, arge monster appeared!

    This monster''s body was about 190m long, its body structure was simr to a ''lion'' type monster, and its body was covered with ck scales that were as big as houses, every one of them seemed terrifying. It even had a 200m wingspan that was covered in ck scales, they looked like they were made of steel!

    The horn on its head seemed to want to pierce through the heavens.

    Its singr ck horn was wrapped by a gold pattern, and itsplex patterns spread down to its neck, all over its back, and even to its tail! It was like its entire body was covered by gold and ck mixed armor. What was most chilling was those dark golden pupils!

    A pair of dark golden pupils, almost, almost like god''s eyes, keeping its gaze on the tens of thousands of creatures below it!

    A pair of pupils concealing a malevolence.

    This was it! An existence that had never appeared in this world before!

    "An emperor-level monster in the air, it''s courting death."

    "Use the magicser cannons to shoot it down!"

    "It''s going to die."

    While the base''s many soldiers were shocked and afraid, they were still very confident in their magicalser cannons, man''s greatest weapon, a weapon created by the Ice Empress and the Saintess'' knowledge.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh!

    Three white beams at frightening speeds attacked the ck and golden monster''s scales

    directly!

    The beams dissipated, and there was not even a small explosion.

    The scales were undamaged.

    "Wooo..." A low humming noise. It was as though the god''s roar filled everywhere.

    The entire monster poption in the surrounding lowered their head in fear, it was oppression on the spiritual level. All the soldiers in the base felt nothing but extraordinary fear. The generals in charge could only look in fear at the monster figure that took up more

    than half the screen.

    "Just what is that creature?"

    "Even the powerfulser cannons couldn''t hurt it one bit?"

    Suddenly,

    The creature opened its mouth and then howled,

    HOWL!

    RUMBLE!

    The sky was dark, in an instant, the space around the creature''s mouth had warped, the entire base lifted off the ground and flew towards its mouth. As it flew closer, it became smaller and smaller! The base, which was originally bigger than the creature''s entire body had shrunk to no more than five meters long, the soldiers who were nothing more than ants to the creature were all petrified with fear, shouts and screams of fear filled the air.

    The creature swallowed the base in one gulp before closing its mouth!

    The entire base was gone!

    "Oh my god!"

    In the distant tall watchtower from which theser was shot, the soldiers were all pale,

    almost as though they had seen a ghost.

    RUMBLE!

    Two other enormous sea creatures surfaced, if Freya Typhania and the others had seen this, they would have recognized these two creatures were the other two ''Grand Emperor'' monsters. The reason why this base was erected here, was to monitor them and the monsters hidden in an underwater dungeon. The waters began to boil as countless other sea monsters surfaced from the underwater dungeon, they all looked as though they''d seen their god in

    that mysterious creature.

    HOWL!

    The creature raised its head and roared, its horn piercing the skies.

    It was almost as though it was announcing its arrival.

    It hade the King of Monsters!

    000

    A/N: By the way Emperor level monster is equal to SSS-Rank, powerful like peak Demigod Ranker,

    sometimes even more.

 Chapter 1699: Chapter 1516: Crisis

    Chapter 1699: Chapter 1516: Crisis

    ?

    The monstrous roars had barely faded when the two colossal beings materialized from the swirling mist. One, a kraken of unimaginable size, its eight tentacles rivaled the ind''s mountains in breadth. They pulsed a sickly purple, casting long, distorted shadows across the tremor-wrackednd. The other resembled a mythical Chinese dragon, its scales shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. Unlike its folklore brethren, however, this leviathan crackled with raw electric energy, sparks flying from its serpentine form that stretched for a thousand meters across the sky.

    As the two titans unleashed another bone-chilling roar, the very foundation of the ind seemed to groan in protest. The earth buckled, sending tremors that rippled outwards like a pebble cast into a pond. It was a primal disy of dominance, a challenge echoing across the vast expanse of the ocean.

    And then, chaos erupted. From the depths, an answering symphony of roars and bellows ascended. Monstrous shapes, leviathans of the deep, surged from the churning water. Colossal squid, their eyes glowing with malevolent intelligence, thrashed their tentacles, churning the sea into a frenzy. Razor-toothed sharks, their forms monstrous parodies of their earthly counterparts, sliced through the water with terrifying speed. This wasn''t a mere skirmish; it was a full-scale aquatic assault, an army of monstrous denizens of the deep rising under themand of the two colossal rulers. Theirbined roar, a cacophony of rage and hunger, carried on the wind, a chilling harbinger of the terror they intended to unleash upon humanity''s maind.

    On the distant shores, the tremors resonated through the bustling cities, sending shockwaves of fear through the hearts of their inhabitants. The once-peaceful sky had be an ominous canvas, painted with the silhouettes of monstrous invaders.

    00000

    An air of frantic urgency crackled in the air of Drexia''s grand conference room. One hour had passed since the earth-shattering roars shook the Isle of Whispers, and the weight of that tremor still pressed heavily on the assembled leaders. Emperor Julius, a man whose handsome face had be pale spoke of both burden and resolve, sat at the room''s colossal head table. Its polished obsidian surface gleamed under the stark, futuristic lights illuminating the space.

    Freya, the headmistress of Freya''s academy and also Maria''s master together with the strongest pdin, Luna''s master sat near each other beside Julius.

    Around the table, a carefully chosen group of ministers and dignitaries representing the Drexian Empire''s most powerful factions held their breath, their faces etched with concern. But the room wasn''t solely filled with physical bodies. Advanced holographic technology filled the empty chairs with shimmering projections, each one a representative of another nation. There was the Foxia Empress, her regal bearing evident even in her digital form, and the Lionheart''s emperor, his sharp face betraying none of the turmoil within. Saeko''s father was present as well. Even a flicker of Maria''s image materialized, her expression unreadable despite the distance.

    An intricate web of holographic disys hovered above the table, disying an unsettling live feed of the ind. Monstrous shapes thrashed in the churning water around the leviathan kraken and the electric dragon. The once-peaceful ind now resembled a battleground of churning water and churning shadows. The tension in the room was thicker than the air itself, punctuated only by the low hum of the holographic technology and the ragged breaths of the assembled leaders.

    Emperor Julius, his eyes hardened with determination, leaned forward, his voice a low rumble. "The reports are clear," he began, his voice carrying across the room and through the holographic connection.

    "We face an unprecedented threat. This is real, and these... these creatures intend to bring war to our doorstep. The war hase but the most rming thing is whates next, watch carefully."

    Everyone followed Julius'' word looking at the floating screen.

    In the tranquil expanse of the screen, a sudden disruption shattered the serenity. Emerging from the depths of the water, a colossal figure surged forth with such astonishing velocity that rity was obscured. All that could be discerned was a darkened form ascending and hovering before the foundation. A creature of enigmatic nature, unprecedented in the annals of human encounters.

    Its sinewy limbs possessed formidable talons, while colossal wings, adorned with scales, extended outward. A mighty tail trailed behind, and a horn pierced the heavens, a testament to its power. And those eyes, cold and devoid of emotion, glimmered with an unfathomable golden hue.

    This gargantuan entity exceeded a length of 170 meters, an awe-inspiring presence that defiedprehension.

    "What kind of creature is this?" The question echoed through the minds of all who witnessed the unprecedented sight before them. Never before had such a being graced their presence, evoking a mixture of awe and trepidation.

    "Never seen before!" The deration resonated through the hushed murmurs that permeated the room. This creature defied all known ssifications, leaving experts and schrs alike baffled by its existence.

    "Looking at its length, it should be the emperor level." Observations were made, assessments shared, as the enormity of the creature''s size hinted at its unparalleled status. It was a behemoth thatmanded reverence, a force to be reckoned with.

    "An emperor level monster appearing in front of a strengthened military base, is it courting death? A magicser cannon would kill it immediately." Spection and strategies filled the air, as the presence of this colossal being presented a potential threat. The notion of using advanced weaponry to vanquish it was tossed around, showcasing the desperate measures contemted in the face of the unknown.

    As representatives and leaders engaged in hushed conversations, a palpable tension filled the room. All eyes remained fixated on the screen, awaiting the unfolding of events.

    And yet, amidst the shared sense of fear that permeated the atmosphere, there existed a subtle distinction between the strong and the weak. Freya, Maria, and several other formidable individuals harbored a peculiar suspicion, their fear tempered by an unexined familiarity with the extraordinary.

    On the screen, three blindingser beams pierced through the air, their intensity and precision aimed directly at the creature. A collective intake of breath filled the room as

    everyone held their anticipation.

    And then, the lights dispersed.

    "What!" The exmation reverberated through the stunned silence that followed. The scales of the creature remained unscathed, defying all expectations and defying thews of nature

    itself.

    "That''s impossible!" Voices filled with disbelief echoed throughout the room. The realization sank in that even a big Emperor monster, known for their formidable defenses, would not emerge unscathed from the onught of the strongestsers. And yet, this enigmatic creature seemed impervious to their assault.

 Chapter 1700: Chapter 1517: King of Monsters 2

    Chapter 1700: Chapter 1517: King of Monsters 2

    ?

    On the screen, three blindingser beams pierced through the air, their intensity and precision aimed directly at the creature. A collective intake of breath filled the room as everyone held their anticipation.

    And then, the lights dispersed.

    "What!" The exmation reverberated through the stunned silence that followed. The scales of the creature remained unscathed, defying all expectations and defying thews of nature itself.

    "That''s impossible!" Voices filled with disbelief echoed throughout the room. The realization sank in that even a Grand Emperor monster, known for its formidable defenses, would not emerge unscathed from the onught of the strongestsers. And yet, this enigmatic creature seemed impervious to their assault.

    The meeting room erupted in a cacophony of noise, as discussions and debates erupted in response to this unfathomable disy of resilience. Even the usuallyposed Rankers, including Maria and the others, could not conceal their astonishment. The power of the magicser beams was undeniable, and yet, this creature stood unharmed.

    "Everybody, I can guarantee that those threeser beams were at 100% power," Julius spoke with utmost seriousness, attempting to restore a semnce of order.

    "Please continue watching," he urged, recognizing that there was still more to uncover in this extraordinary encounter.

    Silence fell over the room, a heavy nket of absolute stillness that enveloped everyone present. All eyes remained fixated on the screen, captivated by the unfolding spectacle.

    The mysterious creature, in a disy of its unfathomable power, opened its mouth. The very fabric of space seemed to contort and distort around it, a phenomenon so extraordinary that even the naked eye could perceive it. And then, the impossible happened the massive base, which dwarfed the creature in size, began to levitate. As it ascended, it underwent a remarkable transformation, shrinking smaller and smaller until it was no more than a mere 5 meters wide. And with a swift motion, the creature devoured the base in its entirety.

    "!!!!!"

    The exmation of shock rippled through the room, intermingled with gasps of disbelief and fervent prayers to the gods above. No matter howposed the leaders and seasoned warriors in the room were, this scene shattered their understanding of the world and defied all knownws of physics. The enormity of a base exceeding 400 meters in length defying gravity and being consumed like a meal-it was an iprehensible feat that science could not exin.

    Julius broke the silence with a solemn tone.

    "All 50 thousand soldiers aboard the base were devoured, with no survivors," he dered, the weight of the revtion hanging heavily in the air.

    "However," he continued, his voice steady but filled with an undercurrent of urgency,

    "this is just the beginning." The room collectively held its breath, bracing themselves for what was toe, knowing that they were witnessing an unprecedented event that would shape the course of their world.

    Julius''s gaze swept across the room, taking in the somber faces of hisrades. The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air, stifling any words that might have been spoken.

    "With this creature as their leader," Julius began, his voice steady butced with a tinge of despair, "the other two grand emperors and countless sea monsters have rallied under itsmand. They haveunched a relentless assault, converging on our territory."

    As he spoke, the screen disyed a horrifying sight. Waves upon waves of sea monsters surged down the river, their monstrous forms charging towards the maind with reckless abandon.

    The scene abruptly shifted, revealing another ind housing a base responsible for monitoring the underwater dungeon and neighboring dungeons. And to everyone''s disbelief, the mysterious creature had devoured yet another base, leaving only remnants of its existence behind.

    "There is no way to resist," a voice whispered, the resignation evident in its tone. "No matter how fortified the base, how courageous the soldiers, or how powerful the adventurers and mercenaries, they are all swallowed whole by this creature. It devours everything in its path." The room erupted in a cacophony of despair and fear.

    "It''s a nightmare!" someone eximed, their voice trembling.

    "A catastrophe!" cried another.

    "This is the apocalypse!" shouted a third, their words echoing the terror that gripped their hearts.

    Julius''s gaze returned to the room, surveying the faces of hisrades. The once bustling meeting room had fallen into a haunting silence, the weight of the impending doom rendering them speechless. Each person''s eyes reflected a mixture of fear, determination, and a desperate hope for a solution that seemed increasingly elusive.

    "We called this mysterious monster the King of Monsters!" he said and the others understood why the mysterious monster was given this codename as it perfectly fit the monster.

    There was a heavy silence in the conference room, the atmosphere was heavy, beyond gloomy.

    "The sea monsters are advancing rapidly, led by that enigmatic creature. We are defenseless against their onught! What do we do?" Julius''s voice quivered with anxiety as he scanned the faces in the meeting room, finding only grave expressions in return.

    Isaac Hansley, themander of the Drexian empire, possesses a warm and long face, with his brown, short hair pulled back to expose his features. His round blue eyes, filled with caution and weariness, bear witness to the countless battles and losses he has endured alongside his armies.

    A visible mark of fallen debris adorns his face, starting from the top of his left cheek and running towards the right side of his lips, ultimately ending near his left nostril. This scar serves as a powerful reminder of his unwavering determination and the honor he has fought to reim.

    Commander Isaac Hansley''s visage reflects both the weight of his responsibilities and the resilience he embodies as a leader in the face of overwhelming adversity.

    Themander, a distinguished man adorned with military medals and a proud mustache, spoke up.

    "As of now, the death toll has reached 210,400" His voice wavered and tears welled up in his

    eyes.

    A heavy silence settled over the room, each person feeling the weight of the devastating loss they had suffered. The sheer magnitude of lives lost was iprehensible, and the reality of their situation became more dire with each passing moment.

 Chapter 1701: Chapter 1518: Hyperion

    Chapter 1701: Chapter 1518: Hyperion

    ?

    Themander, a distinguished man adorned with military medals and a proud mustache, spoke up.

    "As of now, the death toll has reached 210,400" His voice wavered and tears welled up in his eyes.

    A heavy silence settled over the room, each person feeling the weight of the devastating loss they had suffered. The sheer magnitude of lives lost was iprehensible, and the reality of their situation became more dire with each passing moment.

    Emperor Julius, his face grim, broke the oppressive silence.

    "We mourn the fallen," he dered, his voice heavy but resolute.

    "But their sacrifice shall not be in vain. We must act. Now."

    A flurry of activity followed. Freya, her white hair aze under the harsh lights, leaned in towards the Emperor, her voice a rapid whisper.

    The turning point came from an unexpected source. Maria''s flickering image, previously silent, solidified into focus. Her voice, though distant, rang with a chilling certainty.

    "We deploy the Hyperion," she dered, the name of the battle airship rolling off her tongue with a weight of finality. "We unleash the Aethon Project."

    A collective gasp resonated through the room, both physical and virtual. The Aethon Project, a weapon shrouded in secrecy and whispered warnings, was ast resort, a weapon of immense power bordering on the mythical. The murmurs of concern were quickly quelled by a steely glint in Emperor Julius'' eye.

    "We have no other choice," he stated, his voice echoing with grim determination.

    "Prepare the Hyperion. The fate of humanity hangs in the bnce."

    A few hourster, a tremor vibrated through the Drexian capital as the Hyperion lumbered into the sky. Unlike the sleek, agile fighters that patrolled the skies, the Hyperion was a behemoth, a testament to both raw power and brute force. Its hull, a darkposite material that absorbed light rather than reflecting it, stretched for hundreds of meters, dwarfing even the most imposing skyscrapers.

    Four colossal engines, each the size of a small building, roared to life, theirbined thrust shaking the very foundations of theunchpad. Runic symbols, glowing with an otherworldly blue light, pulsed along the nks of the airship, hinting at the arcane technology woven into its very fabric.

    On the observation deck, a small group of figures watched in tense silence. Emperor Julius stood at the forefront, his handsome seemed to have aged but his face was still etched with a grim determination. Freya stood by his side. Technicians in pristine whiteb coats monitored flickering holographic disys, their faces pale with both awe and trepidation.

    The view from the observation deck was breathtaking, albeit terrifying. The once-bustling cityscape receded into the distance, reced by a vast expanse of churning storm clouds. Below, the ocean churned with unnatural violence, a testament to the ongoing battle with the colossal monsters. The Hyperion, a lone spearhead against the encroaching chaos, pierced through the storm clouds, its engines leaving a trail of crackling blue energy.

    Inside the airship, a different kind of tension crackled. In the dimly lit bomb bay, a team of specialists prepped the Aethon Project - a massive, ornately carved sphere that pulsed with a faint, ominous glow. Runes, simr to those etched on the Hyperion''s hull, danced across its surface, their power both alluring and terrifying. The specialists, d in protective gear and their faces grim with the weight of their task, worked with practiced efficiency, their every movement imbued with the knowledge that their actions could spell either salvation or annihtion.

    The Hyperion, a vessel of unmatched power and ast-ditch effort, cleaved through the storm, its destination - the monstrous battlefield raging on the Isle of Whispers. The fate of humanity hung precariously in the bnce, resting on the shoulders of those aboard the airship and the devastating power they carried.

    00000

    Hourster - Northern Skies

    Across the vast northern expanse of the continent, a monstrous ck beast soared through the storm-wracked sky. Its obsidian form stretched over 180 meters, dwarfing even thergest of flying creatures. Razor-sharp ws glinted menacingly beneath its obsidian underbelly, and its golden pupils glowed with an ice-cold savagery. This was no mere beast; it was a living embodiment of cruelty, with a bloodline steeped in tyranny. Suddenly, the creature screeched to a halt, its powerful wings beating a frantic rhythm against the wind. It sensed a speck, a persistent irritation buzzing on its radar. The satellites had done their job. The Hyperion, humanity''sst hope, emerged from the churning storm, a defiant speck against the colossal form of the space beast.

    A guttural roar erupted from the beast''s maw, a primal challenge. Without hesitation, the Hyperion responded. With a thunderous roar of its engines, it unleashed a missile, a silver streak carving through the storm clouds towards the beast''s obsidian hide.

    Back within the empire, Emperor Julius watched the unfolding scene on his holographic disy. The tension in the air was thick enough to choke on. The missile mmed into the beast''s side, erupting in a blinding sh - a miniature sun against the backdrop of the brewing storm. A shockwave rippled outwards, a ripple of destruction echoing through the very sky. For a heart-stopping moment, a mushroom cloud, a chilling symbol of unimaginable power, bloomed into existence.

    But the euphoria was short-lived. The monstrous beast, despite the earth-shattering explosion, remained virtually unscathed. With a single, shuddering breath, it let out another ear-splitting roar, its voice carrying a chilling message: this attack was merely a gnat bite.

    Disbelief settled over the Hyperion''s crew. They had unleashed a weapon that could level a city, a weapon spoken of in hushed whispers as the final deterrent, and the beast... the beast didn''t even flinch.

    Two more missiles streaked across the stormy sky, silver arrowsunched in a desperate attempt to pierce the beast''s seemingly imprable hide. They mmed into its obsidian flesh with thunderous roars,

    BOOM! BOOM!

    Each explosion a miniature sun briefly illuminating the churning clouds. Smoke and debris spewed from the impact points, momentarily obscuring the beast''s form.

    But as the smoke cleared, a chilling reality settled upon the Hyperion. The monstrous creature remainedrgely unscathed. Its obsidian hide bore only superficial burns, like fleeting annoyances on a creature far toorge and powerful to be bothered. A low rumble emanated from its throat, a sound that vibrated through the Hyperion''s very hull, sending shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned crew members.

    A sense of despair began to creep into the air, a suffocating weight settling over the once- hopeful atmosphere within the battleship. This wasn''t a beast of flesh and bone; this was an entity forged in the fires of some distant, unimaginable world, a creature impervious to humanity''s most destructive weapons. Emperor Julius, his face grimmer than ever, gripped the armrest of hismand chair, knuckles turning white with the strain. Freya, her white hair reflecting the harsh glow of the holographic disys, stood beside him, her lips pressed into a thin, determined line. The technicians, their initial awe reced by a chilling dread, monitored the disys with trembling hands.

    "What now, Your Majesty?" Freya''s voice crackled over thems, her tone betraying a sliver of doubt that had previously been absent.

    Julius locked his gaze on the holographic image of the seemingly unfazed beast.

    "We have one option left," he replied, his voice steady despite the churning fear in his

    stomach. "Prepare the Aethon Project."

 Chapter 1702: Chapter 1519: Project Aethon

    Chapter 1702: Chapter 1519: Project Aethon

    ?

    Despair threatened to engulf the Hyperion''s bridge. Two more attacks had proven futile, bouncing off the monstrous beast like pebbles against a fortress. The crew, once resolute, now moved with a sense of numb dread.

    "Your Majesty," rasped Freya, her voice devoid of its usual emotionless, "it seems our conventional weapons are useless."

    Emperor Julius, his face a mask of grim determination, nodded curtly.

    "Prepare the Aethon Project," he barked into them system.

    A flurry of activity erupted. Mages, each representing one of the five elements - Fire, Ice, Earth, Wind, and Space - materialized in the center of the bridge, their eyes glowing with a mix of fear and unwavering resolve. Taking their positions around a massive, ornately carved cylinder, they channeled their mana, a vibrant disy of elemental energies swirling within the chamber. The technicians, faces pale with both anticipation and terror, monitored theplex readings disyed on their holographic consoles.

    Meanwhile, the Hyperion unleashed a final barrage of missiles, a desperate attempt to distract the monstrous beast. Explosions erupted across the creature''s obsidian hide, but they were mere annoyancespared to the power gathering within the Hyperion.

    "Fire!" Emperor Julius bellowed, a desperate plea for a miracle echoing across the bridge, and simultaneously from the conference room in the distant capital.

    With a blinding sh, the Aethon Project unleashed its untamed power. A beam of condensed energy, a symphony of the five elements, ripped through the sky, a zing spear of hope aimed at the beast''s heart.

    The monstrous creature roared in defiance, the very fabric of space resonating with its primal rage. But with a deafening crack that seemed to split the heavens in two, the beam struck true.

    KABOOOOOOM!

    A colossal explosion, an apocalyptic light show that dwarfed the previous mushroom clouds, engulfed the battlefield. The air shimmered with an unnatural heat, and the ground below trembled as if in response to an invisible earthquake.

    For a breathless moment, the world stood still.

    Then, as the light faded, a sense of horrified disbelief washed over the crew. The monstrous beast, though clearly wounded - a missing scale revealing a glimpse of raw, pulsating energy beneath remained defiantly aloft. The Aethon Project, theirst hope, had merely inflicted a flesh wound.

    ROAR!

    A deafening roar, unlike anything they had ever heard, erupted from the injured creature. It wasn''t just a sound; it was a primal scream, a raw eruption of rage and pain that shook the very foundation of reality.

    The beast''s body glowed with an eerie golden light, and it seemed to grow, its monstrous form expanding by a horrifying margin.

    But the most terrifying sight came from the beast''s gaping mouth. A swirling vortex of darkness, a miniature ck hole pulsed into existence, its insatiable hunger threatening to consume everything in its path. The Hyperion, caught off guard by its enemy''s sudden attack, was pulled inexorably towards the swirling darkness. Soldiers screamed in terror as the ship lurched violently, drawn towards the abyss.

    The mages, their faces contorted in a desperate final act of defiance, poured thest dregs of their mana into the Aethon Project.

    Chaos reigned on the bridge of the Hyperion. Red emergency lights strobed, casting an ominous glow on the panicked faces of the crew. rms red, their shrill shriek a constant reminder of their impending doom. The once-proud warship shuddered violently, pulled towards the monstrous maw with an irresistible force.

    Brynhild, themander in chief on Hyperion, roared defiance against the inevitable. Her fiery hair streamed around her face as she grabbed the hilt of her massive sword.

    "Full power to forward thrusters!" she bellowed over the cacophony. "We ram the beast if ites to that!"

    The technicians, adrenaline coursing through their veins, scrambled to obey. Fingers flew across consoles, rerouting power reserves to the engines. A deep rumble emanated from the depths of the Hyperion as its engines strained against the pull of the ck hole.

    Meanwhile, the five mages, their reserves depleted, channeled thest vestiges of their mana. Sweat beaded on their brows, and their bodies trembled with exhaustion. But they wouldn''t give up. Not while there was still a sliver of hope for humanity.

    With a final, agonizing surge, the mages unleashed the Aethon Project once more. This time, the beam wasn''t a pristine spear of energy, but a ragged, desperate torrent of chaotic power. It tore through the storm clouds, a defiant roar against the encroaching darkness. The ck hole, fueled by the beast''s rage, expanded rapidly, its insatiable pull threatening to devour not just the Hyperion, but everything caught in its path. The sh between the Aethon Project''s chaotic beam and the ck hole''s gravitational pull was a spectacle of unimaginable power. The air crackled with raw energy, and the very fabric of reality seemed to warp under the strain.

    For a moment, time itself seemed to stand still. Then, with a blinding sh of white light that momentarily outshone the very sun, the two forces collided.

    KABOOM!

    A shockwave, unlike anything ever witnessed, rippled outwards. The storm clouds were shredded, revealing the vast emptiness of space for a fleeting moment before the blinding white light swallowed everything in sight.

    On the bridge of the Hyperion, the crew braced themselves for the inevitable. Some closed their eyes, epting their fate. Others, like Brynhild, held their gaze fixed on the swirling vortex, defiance burning in their eyes.

    Then, silence.

    The red lights dimmed, the rms sputtered and died. Tentatively, a technician peeked out of a viewport. His eyes widened in disbelief.

    The monstrous beast was gone. The ck hole, a terrifying testament to its power, had vanished as well. In their ce, a swirling vortex of energy pulsed faintly, a remnant of the cataclysmic sh.

    Slowly, the Hyperion lurched, breaking free from the invisible pull. The engines sputtered back to life, their rhythmic thrum a wee sound after the deafening silence.

    Brynhild let out a shaky breath, her grip loosening on her sword. A cheer erupted from the bridge crew, a wave of relief washing over them. They had survived, against all odds. But the victory was bittersweet.

    The viewport revealed a deste scene. The Isle of Whispers, once a vibrant ind teeming with life, was now a smoldering crater. The colossal krakeny dead, its lifeless form a testament to the battle that had transpired.

    Emperor Julius, his face etched with grief and exhaustion, appeared on the bridge screen. "Report!" he barked, his voice hoarse.

    Brynhild straightened her shoulders, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    "The beast is gone, Your Majesty. But... at a cost." She gestured to the ravagedndscape

    outside.

    A heavy silence descended upon the bridge. The crew of the Hyperion had won the battle, but

    at a terrible price. The victory hung heavy in the air, a bitter reminder of the devastation wrought by the monstrous creatures.

    The threat may have been neutralized for now, but the future remained uncertain. The question lingered in the minds of everyone aboard the Hyperion: was this just the beginning?

 Chapter 1703: Chapter 1520: Monsters Invasion 1

    Chapter 1703: Chapter 1520: Monsters Invasion 1

    ?

    Check out my new novels: A Man''s Fantasy

    0000

    Emperor Julius, his face etched with grief and exhaustion, appeared on the bridge screen. "Report!" he barked, his voice hoarse.

    Brynhild straightened her shoulders, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    "The beast is gone, Your Majesty. But... at a cost." She gestured to the ravagedndscape outside.

    A heavy silence descended upon the bridge. The crew of the Hyperion had won the battle, but at a terrible price. The victory hung heavy in the air, a bitter reminder of the devastation wrought by the monstrous creatures.

    The threat may have been neutralized for now, but the future remained uncertain. The question lingered in the minds of everyone aboard the Hyperion: was this just the beginning?

    Quickly news began spreading and panic spreading everywhere.

    The world teetered on the precipice of chaos. The appearance of the monstrous golden beast had shattered the illusion of peace. News of the Hyperion''s desperate struggle and the ind''s devastation spread like wildfire. Panic erupted across the globe, fueled by whispers of colossal Kraken rising from the depths and monstrous creatures bursting forth from uncharted dungeons.

    Powerful Rankers, humanity''s elite warriors, were called upon from every corner of the world.

    In bustling metropolises, seasoned veterans honed their des, their faces etched with grim determination.

    Meanwhile, the remnants of aquatic life churned in a violent frenzy. The death of the colossal kraken had disrupted the natural order, sending shockwaves through the oceanic depths. Monstrous leviathans, driven mad by a primal fear and a hunger for power, breached the surface, wreaking havoc on coastal cities. Gargantuan squid thrashed against towering skyscrapers, and razor-tooKrakenharks, their forms warped into grotesque parodies of their natural selves, swam through flooded streets.

    Dungeons, those subterraneanbyrinths teeming with unspeakable horrors, began to pulsate with an unnatural energy. Portals ripped open across thendscapes, spewing forth grotesque creatures that had been imprisoned for millennia. Grotesque beasts with razor- sharp ws and eyes that glowed with malevolent hunger stalked thend, leaving trails of carnage in their wake.

    The war had begun, fought not on a single battlefield, but across the world.

    0000

    The idyllic charm of Southport was a cruel memory as monstrous ws tore through the city''s elegance. Built amongst the towering trees of a vast forest, the city had always embraced nature''s beauty. Now, that very beauty was being ravaged. Gentle hills, once a source of inspiration for Southport''s architects, offered no defense against the encroaching tide of creatures.

    Buildings with rounded shapes, once symbols of harmony with the rolling fields, were now battlegrounds. Wide avenues, designed for leisurely strolls, echoed with the screams of panicked civilians. The impressive skyscrapers, marvels of modern engineering, loomed over the chaos like helpless giants.

    Business, once Southport''s lifeblood, had screeched to a halt. The city that had attracted international attention was now a horrifying spectacle. Swarms of monstrous creatures, grotesque parodies of nature, tore through the streets.

    Smoke billowed from burning buildings, casting an acrid pall over the once-pristine air. The symphony of city life - the honking horns, the chatter of crowds, the rhythmic hum of traffic - had been reced by a cacophony of terror. The once-elegant streets were choked with fleeing civilians, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and desperation.

    Above the pandemonium, the monstrous roars echoed like a death knell. Southport, the city built in harmony with nature, was now facing the wrath of a nature distorted and weaponized. It was a brutal sh between the beauty humanity had created and the raw, primal terror unleashed upon it.

    Southport, once a paragon of harmony between nature and human ingenuity, now echoed with the sh of steel and roar of beasts. A monstrous wyvern, its emerald scales shimmering with unnatural energy, perched atop the tallest skyscraper, surveying the chaos it had orchestrated. Beneath it, the city throbbed with the symphony of a desperate struggle. The evacuation had been partially sessful, but many hadn''t been fortunate enough to escape. Now, the remaining citizens, their eyes wide with terror, huddled in makeshift shelters while a ragtag force of defenders stood between them and annihtion. Adventurers, their cloaks billowing in the smoke-choked wind, unleashed a storm of spells and arrows at the swarming horde. Mercenaries, grim veterans with a thirst for coin and an even deeper thirst for survival, hacked and shed with a brutal efficiency. And the local soldiers, young faces etched with a fear they couldn''t entirely suppress, fought with a raw courage fueled by the need to protect their homes.

    But the sheer number of monsters was overwhelming. Goblin-like creatures, their eyes glowing with malevolent hunger, swarmed the streets, their ragged ws tearing through anything that moved. Grotesque beasts, their forms a twisted mockery of nature, lumbered forward, crushing buildings and defenders alike beneath their immense weight.

    With each passing moment, the tide of the battle seemed to shift. A young woman, her fiery mane escaping her helmet, unleashed a wave of searing mes, momentarily halting the goblin horde. But her joy was short-lived as a hulking monstrosity mmed its fist into the ground, sending a tremor that brought the building she stood on crashing down.

    A grizzled mercenary, his face crisscrossed with scars, cut down three goblins in a single, brutal motion. But a winged creature swooped down from above, its razor-sharp talons ripping through his armor with sickening ease. The soldier''s scream joined the cacophony of terror that hung heavy in the air.

    From the top of the skyscraper, the wyvern watched with cruel amusement. It let out a deafening roar, a sound that seemed to crack the very sky. Its emerald eyes glinted with a cold intelligence as it surveyed the battlefield, searching for the weak point, the one vulnerability it could exploit to break the defenders and im the city as its own.

    The battle for Southport was far from over. It was a desperate struggle for survival, a testament to the indomitable human spirit in the face of overwhelming odds. But as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long, ominous shadows across the ravaged cityscape, the question loomedrge: would the bravery of the defenders be enough to hold back the tide of darkness, or would Southport fall, another victim in the war against the monstrous unknown?

 Chapter 1704: Chapter 1521: Monsters Invasion 2

    Chapter 1704: Chapter 1521: Monsters Invasion 2

    ?

    Check out my new novels: A Man''s Fantasy!

    000

    Thest rays of sunlight bled onto the scene of carnage that was once Southport. Exhaustion gnawed at the remaining defenders, their movements sluggish, their faces etched with despair. The ground was a macabre tapestry of human and monstrous corpses, a testament to the relentless battle. Yet, the tide of creatures showed no sign of receding, their guttural roars a constant reminder of the threat they posed.

    Suddenly, a streak of light zed across the smoke-choked sky. A colossal fireball, imbued with an otherworldly intelligence, materialized before mming into the heart of the monstrous horde. The impact erupted in a deafening explosion, a blinding inferno that engulfed the creatures in a fiery tomb. But the mes didn''t simply rage and consume - they writhed, morphing into serpentine beings of living fire. These colossal me snakes slithered amidst the remaining monsters, their fiery bodies leaving a trail of destruction in their wake. A gasp of awe escaped the defenders'' lips. Hope, a flicker long extinguished, rekindled in their weary eyes. Then, two figures descended from the heavens, their arrival a beacon of hope in the darkening sky.

    One was Gracier, the me Goddess. Her crimson robes billowed in the wind, her fiery hair aze with an ethereal light. Her heterochromia eyes, burning embers reflecting the inferno she had unleashed, scanned the battlefield with a fierce intensity.

    Beside her stood Saeko, the embodiment of Wind. Her form, d in flowing azure garments, shimmered with an otherworldly luminescence. Her long, ck wind-tossed hair seemed to crackle with unseen energy, a reflection of the power she wielded.

    "Saeko, go assist them," Gracier boomed, her voice a powerful echo that resonated across the battlefield.

    "I''ll take care of the monsters here."

    Saeko, her face a mask of unwavering resolve, nodded curtly. With a burst of wind that sent shockwaves rippling outwards, she propelled herself towards the besieged city. Her arrival was a whirlwind of power, scattering the remaining goblin hordes and bolstering the gging spirits of the defenders.

    On the ground, Gracier unleashed the full fury of her power. Her ming hand, a zinget hurtling towards the earth, mmed into the monstrous ranks. Shockwaves radiated outwards, incinerating entire swathes of creatures in an instant. The wyvern, perched atop the skyscraper, let out a shriek of outrage as the mes licked at its emerald scales.

    The tide had turned. With the arrival of the legendary Gracier and Saeko, the battle for Southport entered a new phase. The defenders, infused with renewed hope, fought with a newfound vigor. The monstrous horde, once relentless, faltered in the face of the goddesses'' raw power.

    But the battle was far from won. The wyvern, wounded but not defeated, unleashed a deafening roar, rallying its remaining forces. In the distance, the howls of other approaching creatures echoed through the sky.

    Thousands of enraged monsters swarmed toward the city, madness clouding their judgment they failed to recognize a powerful enemy.

    Gracier looking at those monsters with her her heterochromia eyes chuckled in amusement.

    "Gotta be serious." she said.

    "Dragon''s mode!"

    Gracier''s transformation was a breathtaking spectacle. In a sh of blinding light, the me Goddess vanished, reced by a colossal crimson dragon that blotted out thest vestiges of the setting sun. Its scales, the color of smoldering embers, shimmered with an otherworldly heat, casting long, dancing shadows on the battlefield.

    The dragon''s sheer size was awe-inspiring. It dwarfed even the tallest skyscrapers of Southport, its massive wings stretching out hundreds of meters, each beat sending gusts of wind that whipped the smoke and debris into a frenzy. Its powerful legs, each thicker than a building, mmed into the ground with earth-shattering tremors.

    A long, serpentine neck, adorned with wickedly sharp spines that ran down its back, connected its monstrous head to its gargantuan body. The head itself resembled a fount of molten anger. Razor-sharp teeth gleamed in the dying light, their edges dripping with a faint, ethereal fire. Two horns, impossibly sharp and ck as obsidian, curved menacingly from its brow.

    But the most striking feature were Gracier''s eyes. One, an inferno of swirling red, mirrored the fire that crackled around her form. The other, a golden, echoed the celestial fire that burned within her soul. These heterochromatic eyes, one scorching with rage, the other burning with an icy resolve, locked onto the wyvern atop the skyscraper.

    ROARRRR!

    A powerful roar, a sound that seemed to w its way from the depths of the earth, erupted from Gracier''s maw. It was a challenge, a deration of war, a sound that sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened defenders. The enraged monsters swarming towards the city, oblivious to the true power they were about to face, faltered in their steps. Fear, a primal instinct buried deep within them, flickered in their eyes as they finally recognized their true adversary.

    ROAR!

    The wyvern, its roar dwarfed by Gracier''s challenge, let out a shriek of defiance. It knew it had met its match, but its monstrous pride wouldn''t allow it to back down. The battle for Southport had reached a new level, a sh between titans that would shake the very foundation of the city.

    RUMBLE!

    The earth trembled as Gracier, the newly transformed Crimson Dragon, unleashed her fury. With a powerful beat of her monstrous wings, she sent a shockwave rippling outwards, scattering the confused monsters in all directions. Buildings crumbled under the sudden gust, and screams were abruptly cut short as debris rained down.

    The wyvern, its emerald scales now dull with fear, took flight. It knew the power of dragons, creatures of legend whispered about in hushed tones by its ancestors. But retreat was no longer an option. Gracier wouldn''t allow it.

    With a speed that defied her immense size, the Crimson Dragonunched herself towards the fleeing beast. The wind howled around her, her crimson scales blurring as she tore through the air. The wyvern, banking sharply, let out a desperate stream of venomous fire. The emerald mes, potent enough to melt steel, sputtered harmlessly against Gracier''s fiery

    aura.

    Reaching the wyvern, Gracier grappled with the beast in a dance of deadly grace. Her ws, each the size of a fallen tree trunk, raked across the wyvern''s back, leaving deep furrows in its emerald scales. The wyvern shrieked in fury, its razor-sharp tail shing at the dragon''s side. But Gracier was too agile. She twisted in mid-air, avoiding the attack by a hair''s breadth.

    The fight was bing intense.

 Chapter 1705: Chapter 1522: Monsters Invasion 3

    Chapter 1705: Chapter 1522: Monsters Invasion 3

    ?

    Reaching the wyvern, Gracier grappled with the beast in a dance of deadly grace. Her ws, each the size of a fallen tree trunk, raked across the wyvern''s back, leaving deep furrows in its emerald scales. The wyvern shrieked in fury, its razor-sharp tail shing at the dragon''s side. But Gracier was too agile. She twisted in mid-air, avoiding the attack by a hair''s breadth.

    RUMBLE!

    The sh shook the very foundations of Southport. Buildings groaned in protest, windows shattering as the shockwaves reverberated through them. Down below, the remaining defenders watched in awe and terror as the titans battled above.

    Saeko, weaving through the battlefield like a whirlwind, ensured that none of the remaining monsters reached the civilians. She was a blur of azure energy, redirecting attacks, creating diversions, and giving the defenders a much-needed breathing room.

    Suddenly, Gracier lunged forward, jaws snapping shut around the wyvern''s neck. A deafening roar echoed through the air as the dragon squeezed, her immense strength threatening to crush the life out of her opponent.

    The wyvern, thrashing wildly, spat a gout of emerald fire directly into Gracier''s golden eye. It was too fast and Gracier who wasn''t too ustomed to this form like her real body could not react in time, let not forget that the Wyvern was also Grand Emperor rank monster, (A/N:Equal to a weak False Realm Ranker!)

    "!!!!!!

    The dragon shrieked, a soundced with pain and fury. She recoiled, releasing the wyvern momentarily. Her sapphire eye, once a pool of celestial fire, now burned a dull gray. The world seemed to slow down for a heartbeat as everyone held their breath, wondering if Gracier, blinded and weakened, could continue the fight.

    But then, a flicker of defiance sparked within her remaining red eye. It burned brighter than ever, fueled by rage and an unwavering determination to protect what was beneath her. With a renewed roar that shook the heavens, Gracier charged once more.

    This time, she wouldn''t grapple. She would end this. As she closed the distance, the dragon opened her maw, revealing a vortex of swirling crimson mes. The air crackled with raw power, and the very atmosphere seemed to shimmer under the intense heat.

    The wyvern, paralyzed by fear, could only watch as the vortex of fire hurtled towards it. The impact was instantaneous and devastating. The wyvern was engulfed in an inferno so intense, so utterly consuming, that only a faint echo of its final shriek reached the ground below.

    The colossal dragon, her body still crackling with residual energy, hovered over the smoldering remains of the wyvern. Silence descended upon the battlefield, broken only by the crackling mes and the ragged breaths of the weary defenders.

    Gracier, her remaining eye burning with an indomitable spirit, surveyed the scene. The battle for Southport was won, but the war was far from over. As thest embers of the wyvern faded, the distant howls echoed through the night, a chilling reminder of the monstrous threat that loomed beyond the horizon.

    A gasp of awe rippled through the ranks of the surviving defenders as a white me erupted around Gracier''s injured eye. It pulsed with an otherworldly light, consuming the remnants of the emerald fire and mending the damage in an instant. With a roar that echoed through the ravaged city, a sound that spoke of renewed power and unyielding rage, Gracier, the Crimson Dragon, turned her gaze towards the remaining monsters.

    The once-mindless horde faltered. The death of their leader, the wyvern, had ripped through the fog of rage that clouded their judgment. Now, staring at the colossal dragon with her restored eye zing like a single, fiery ember, a flicker of primal fear flickered in their reptilian minds.

    A cruel smirk twisted Gracier''s draconic maw. These pathetic creatures, she thought, were no match for the fury of a goddess. With a powerful beat of her monstrous wings, sheunched herself into the fray. It was a dance of elegant brutality. Her ws, instruments of fiery destruction, ripped through the ranks of monsters like a scythe through wheat. Each colossal wingbeat sent shockwaves that toppled buildings and scattered the remaining beasts.

    From her maw erupted a torrent of abyssal me. Unlike the fire that crackled around her form, this was a darker, more malevolent fire. It clung to its victims, an insatiable hunger burning within its heart. The monsters shrieked, wing at themselves in a desperate attempt to extinguish the mes, but it was a futile effort. The abyssal fire consumed them whole, leaving behind only smoldering ash.

    The battle raged throughout the day. Gracier, a whirlwind of crimson fury, moved with an inhuman speed, a one-woman army against the tide of monstrous invaders. The remaining defenders, emboldened by the sight of their fiery savior, rallied. They fought with renewed vigor, their des imbued with a newfound strength as they picked off the stragglers who dared to venture near the dragon''s wrath.

    By nightfall, the battlefield was eerily silent. The once-thronging horde of monstersy eradicated, their corpses a testament to Gracier''s devastating power. Smoke plumed from the smoldering ruins of Southport, a stark reminder of the city''s ordeal.

    Gracier, her crimson scales scorched and her body aching,nded atop the tallest remaining skyscraper. She surveyed the scene with zing eyes. The battle was won, but the victory tasted like ash in her mouth.

    The howls, faint but persistent, still echoed from the distance. Somewhere, beyond the horizon, more creatures stirred, driven by a hunger that no earthly satiation could appease. This battle, Gracier realized, was just the beginning. The war for humanity''s survival had only just begun, and she, the Crimson Dragon, would stand as their fiery champion, a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness.

    The monstrous rampage had taken its toll. With a final, earth-shaking tremor, Gracier, the Crimson Dragon, transformed back into her human form. Her once fiery robes hung in tattered shreds, her once vibrant hair singed and smoldering. She sank to her knees, the remnants of her godly power leaving her body drained and trembling.

    Saeko, her azure cloak billowing in the night wind, materialized beside her. Her touch, cool and soothing, settled on Gracier''s shoulder.

    "You did well, Gracier," she said, her voice a gentle breeze rustling through leaves.

    "Southport is safe for now."

 Chapter 1706: Chapter 1523: Monsters Invasion 4

    Chapter 1706: Chapter 1523: Monsters Invasion 4

    ?

    The monstrous rampage had taken its toll. With a final, earth-shaking tremor, Gracier, the Crimson Dragon, transformed back into her human form. Her once fiery robes hung in tattered shreds, her once vibrant hair singed and smoldering. She sank to her knees, the remnants of her godly power leaving her body drained and trembling.

    Saeko, her azure cloak billowing in the night wind, materialized beside her. Her touch, cool and soothing, settled on Gracier''s shoulder. "You did well, Gracier," she said, her voice a gentle breeze rustling through leaves. "Southport is safe for now."

    Gracier offered a weak smile, the exhaustion evident on her face.

    "Just for now, Saeko," she rasped, her voice hoarse. "The howls... they won''t stop." Saeko nodded, her eyes reflecting the distant glow of the city''s smoldering remains. "No, they won''t. We must prepare. Humanity will need all the strength it can muster." Together, the two women surveyed the ravaged city. Smoke still hung heavy in the air, the acrid smell a constant reminder of the battle. In the distance, the weary defenders emerged from hiding, their faces etched with a mixture of awe and relief. As they spotted the two figures atop the ruined skyscraper, a cheer erupted, a wave of gratitude that washed over the goddesses.

    Gracier, despite her exhaustion, straightened her shoulders, a flicker of determination returning to her one remaining eye. She may be wounded, but her spirit remained unbroken. "We will rebuild, Saeko," she dered, her voice ringing with a newfound resolve. "And we will fight. For humanity, for this world, and for the light that still burns within it." Saeko ced a hand over Gracier''s heart, her touch conveying a silent promise.

    "And we will fight together," she replied, her voice a steady echo of Gracier''s resolve.

    The battle for Southport was over, but the war for humanity had just begun. The two goddesses, symbols of hope amidst the encroaching darkness, stood side by side, ready to face whatever horrors awaited them on the horizon.

    "So this is war, huh?" Gracier mumbled under her breath.

    "And to think the real enemy had appeared yet. We really underestimate them, still we will prevail, I will fight to myst breath to make less orphaned people like me. I''ll hold on until my Big brother is back!" by saying so Gracier clenched her small fist tightly.

    00000

    In the heart of another besieged city, a scene of utter chaos unfolded. Buildings, once gleaming testaments to human ingenuity, now stood as charred skeletons against the blood- red sky. The air crackled with the sh of steel and roar of monstrous fury. Half the poption had been evacuated, a desperate scramble to escape the encroaching nightmare. But for the remaining half, trapped by the suddenness of the invasion, escape seemed an impossible dream.

    The city walls, once considered impregnable, now gaped like a wound, breached by a relentless tide of monstrous invaders. Goblins, their eyes gleaming with manic hunger, swarmed the streets, their high-pitched shrieks mingling with the guttural roars ofrger creatures. Adventurers, their faces grim beneath soot-stained helmets, fought with a desperate courage, parrying blows and unleashing spells in a desperate attempt to hold back the tide. Soldiers, their armor bloodied and dented, stood shoulder-to-shoulder, their formations buckling under the sheer weight of the onught.

    But the most terrifying sight resided at the forefront of the monstrous horde. It was a creature that belonged not to the battlefield but to the whispered legends of forgotten dungeons, a nightmarish embodiment of brute strength: a Minotaur.

    This Minotaur wasn''t the lumbering beast of myth. This one stood on towering legs, its muscr physique dwarfing even the most heavily armored warrior. Its hide, a patchwork of battle scars and matted ck fur, rippled with each bellow of rage. A thick mane of coarse, ck hair adorned its head, framing a face contorted with a primal hunger.

    Its most striking feature, however, was its head. Unlike the depictions of a bull-like head, this Minotaur possessed a monstrous amalgam of human and bovine features. A pair of wickedly curved horns, ck as obsidian, jutted from its brow. Beneath them, a broad, human-like nosey above a wide, gaping maw filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth. Bloodstained spittle dripped from its chin, a grotesque testament to its recent carnage.

    This Minotaur, a creature that should normally be in dungeon, roared in challenge, its bellow shaking the very foundations of the city. Its gleaming, ck eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for the strongest opponent, the one worthy of its wrath. Its massive, ebony axe, etched with demonic runes, hung loose at its side, a weapon capable of cleaving a man in two with a single swing.

    The soldiers faltered, their courage momentarily shaken by the sheer presence of this monstrous entity. But beneath the fear, a flicker of defiance remained. They had seen the devastation wrought on their city, the fallenrades who wouldn''t see another sunrise. Despair wasn''t an option. Here, amidst the ruins and the screams, they would make their stand, for their homes, their families, and the very idea of a free humanity.

    A collective gasp ripped through the besieged city as a magnificent beast soared into view from the horizon. It was a wyvern, but unlike the monstrous beasts guing their world, this one radiated an otherworldly beauty.

    Its scales, the color of polished sapphire, shimmered with an ethereal brilliance, catching the fading light of the setting sun. They seemed to shift and flow, like the scales of a living jewel. Its wings, vast and feathered, were tipped with a delicate silver that glinted like moonlight. It moved with a grace that belied its immense size, carving through the crimson sky with powerful, fluid strokes.

    Atop the wyvern, silhouetted against the fiery backdrop, stood a figure that sent a wave of relief crashing through the city. It was Luna, the Saintess. Her pure white nun''s dress billowed in the wind like a celestial banner, its stark contrast to the carnage below a symbol of hope. Her long, golden hair cascaded down her back like a flowing river of liquid sunshine, catching the light with an ethereal glow.

 Chapter 1707: Chapter 1524: Monsters Invasion 5

    Chapter 1707: Chapter 1524: Monsters Invasion 5

    ?

    A Minotaur, a creature that should normally be in dungeon, roared in challenge, its bellow shaking the very foundations of the city. Its gleaming, ck eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for the strongest opponent, the one worthy of its wrath. Its massive, ebony axe, etched with demonic runes, hung loose at its side, a weapon capable of cleaving a man in two with a single swing.

    The soldiers faltered, their courage momentarily shaken by the sheer presence of this monstrous entity. But beneath the fear, a flicker of defiance remained. They had seen the devastation wrought on their city, the fallenrades who wouldn''t see another sunrise.

    Despair wasn''t an option. Here, amidst the ruins and the screams, they would make their stand, for their homes, their families, and the very idea of a free humanity.

    A collective gasp ripped through the besieged city as a magnificent beast soared into view from the horizon. It was a wyvern, but unlike the monstrous beasts guing their world, this one radiated an otherworldly beauty.

    Its scales, the color of polished sapphire, shimmered with an ethereal brilliance, catching the fading light of the setting sun. They seemed to shift and flow, like the scales of a living jewel. Its wings, vast and feathered, were tipped with a delicate silver that glinted like moonlight. It moved with a grace that belied its immense size, carving through the crimson sky with powerful, fluid strokes.

    Atop the wyvern, silhouetted against the fiery backdrop, stood a figure that sent a wave of relief crashing through the city. It was Luna, the Saintess. Her pure white nun''s dress billowed in the wind like a celestial banner, its stark contrast to the carnage below a symbol of hope. Her long, golden hair cascaded down her back like a flowing river of liquid sunshine, catching the light with an ethereal glow.

    Her eyes, the color of spun gold, shone with a divine benevolence that seemed to pierce the very fabric of the battlefield. They were eyes that held the power to calm a raging storm, eyes that promised sce amidst the turmoil. There was an ethereal quality to her entire presence, an aura of light and purity that seemed to push back the encroaching darkness.

    The city erupted in cheers. "Hail the Saintess!" they cried, their voices filled with a renewed fervor.

    Luna, the embodiment of hope and healing, had arrived. The monstrous horde faltered momentarily, as if surprised by the Saintess'' sudden appearance.

    ROAR!

    The Minotaur, its head snapping towards Luna, roared a challenge, the sound echoing through the city.

    But Luna did not flinch. Her gaze, resolute and unwavering, locked onto the Minotaur. This was not a battle she sought, but one she wouldn''t shy away from. With the setting sun casting an angelic glow upon her, Luna, the Saintess, descended towards the besieged city, ready to face the darkness with the light that burned within her.

    Luna, the Saintess, descended upon the battlefield like a beacon of hope, her arrival heralded by the awe-inspiring presence of her wyvernpanion. Without hesitation, she issued amand, her voice ringing with a quiet authority.

    "Whity," she dered, her gaze fixed on the monstrous Minotaur, "deal with that beast swiftly and mercifully."

    The Wyvern King, understanding her intent, let out a deafening screech, its sapphire scales shimmering with newfound energy. With a powerful beat of its wings, it propelled itself towards the Minotaur, a whirlwind of feathered fury aimed at the creature of legend.

    Luna, meanwhile, gently touched down amidst the chaos. The battlefield, a grim tapestry of blood and steel, seemed to hush around her. Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply, a silent prayer forming on her lips. Then, with her arms outstretched in a gesture of benediction, she unleashed the power that flowed within her.

    "Fifth Tier Holy Magic: Radiant Blessings!" she cried, her voice ringing with divine power.

    !!!!

    A blinding light erupted from Luna, a wave of pure golden energy that washed over the battlefield. It pulsed with a sacred light, seeking out the wounded and weary.

    Soldiers, battered and bruised, felt their wounds knitting shut, their strength returning with a surge. Exhausted adventurers, their spells spent, felt their magical reserves replenished, their fatigue reced by a renewed sense of vigor. Even the civilians huddled in makeshift shelters felt a surge of hope, a warmth spreading through their bodies that chased away the chills of fear.

    The battlefield, once shrouded in the despair of imminent defeat, was now aze with renewed determination. The soldiers, their bodies fortified by Luna''s blessing, let out a thunderous roar and charged forward with a fervor they hadn''t felt since the battle began. Adventurers with their weapons, magicians, their spells crackling with renewed potency, unleashed a torrent of arcane energy at the remaining monsters.

    But Luna wasn''t done yet. With a whispered incantation and a flick of her wrist, she unleashed another powerful spell.

    "Buff Effectiveness Amplification AOE: Saint Gloria!"

    A magnificent white unicorn, its mane shimmering with an ethereal light, materialized above the battlefield. Its form, though illusory, radiated an aura of power that spread outwards in a rippling wave. As it passed over each soldier and adventurer, they felt a surge of strength course through their bodies. Muscles grew taut, reflexes sharpened, and their weapons seemed to vibrate with newfound power.

    The tide of the battle had truly turned. The monstrous horde, once relentless in its assault, now found itself facing a rejuvenated force of defenders. The Saintess, a beacon of hope and healing, had tipped the scales in humanity''s favor. The battle cries of the defenders echoed through the ravaged city, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit and the unwavering power of faith. Yet, the fight was far from over. The Minotaur, locked in a deadly dance with the Wyvern King, roared in defiance. Other pockets of resistance across the city might not be as fortunate as those touched by Luna''s grace.

    The battle for the city would rage on, a desperate struggle for survival against the encroaching darkness. But with Luna, the Saintess, at their side, hope, like a flickering me, had been rekindled in the hearts of humanity.

 Chapter 1708: Chapter 1525: The Mad Saintess

    Chapter 1708: Chapter 1525: The Mad Saintess

    ?

    The Wyvern King and the Minotaur shed in a battle of titans. The wyvern, a whirlwind of sapphire fury, tore at the Minotaur with its razor-sharp ws. The Minotaur, a mountain of muscle and rage, countered with its ebony axe, its blows shaking the very ground.

    Below, the battle raged with renewed intensity. The soldiers, empowered by Luna''s blessing and Saint Gloria''s illusionary unicorn, fought with a fervor that bordered on the divine. Their des shed with deadly precision, their movements infused with a newfound strength. They pushed back the tide of monsters, their cheers echoing through the ravaged city.

    Meanwhile, a mischievous glint sparked in Luna''s eyes after ensuring the civilians'' safety. With a yful grin, she muttered an incantation. "Instant Strengthening X5!"

    A golden aura erupted around her, pulsating with raw power. As the light subsided, Luna herself vanished. In the blink of an eye, she reappeared amidst a group of snarling orcs, a stark contrast to the carnage surrounding her.

    The orcs, momentarily stunned by her sudden arrival, bellowed in surprise. Before they could react, Luna''s fist, imbued with fivefold strength, mmed into one orc''s abdomen. The impact was horrifyingly swift. With a sickening crunch, the orc''s body convulsed, a gaping hole torn open where Luna''s fist had connected. Death was instantaneous, the life force extinguished with a single, brutal blow.

    The remaining orc, its eyes wide with terror, lunged at her with a crude axe. Luna, moving with a blur-like speed granted by her enhancement, effortlessly dodged the attack. With a swift movement, she swung her staff, the enchanted wood humming with power. It connected with the orc''s skull with a sickening crack, splitting it open like a rotten melon.

    Luna stood amidst the carnage, her white dress pristine despite the chaos surrounding her. Her eyes, however, still sparkled with an unyielding determination, a warrior''s spirit burning brightly beneath the saintly exterior.

    The Mad Saintess had started to unleash her madness on the enemy.

    She scanned the battlefield, searching for the next group of monsters who needed the wrath of a five-times-strengthened Saintess.

    Word of Luna''s intervention spread like wildfire amongst the defenders. They watched in awe as the Saintess, a seemingly ethereal being moments ago, now moved with the lethal grace of a predator. Her movements were a whirlwind of golden light and devastating strikes, a testament to the versatility of her power.

    The tide of the battle continued to shift in humanity''s favor. The monstrous horde, facing a rejuvenated army infused with divine blessings and now witnessing their own kind fall prey to the Saintess'' wrath, began to falter. Doubt and fear crept into their ranks, weakening their resolve.

    "Hail the Saintess!"

    The cheers of the soldiers grew louder, fueled by Luna''s disy of power and the faltering advance of the monsters. But Luna knew this wasn''t the end. Her golden eyes scanned the battlefield, searching for themander of this monstrous force.

    Suddenly, a guttural roar split the air, drawing her attention to the rooftops. There, perched atop a crumbling building, stood a hulking figure - a twisted amalgamation of orc and ogre, its skin a patchwork of scars, and a cruel glint in its bloodshot eyes. It was a warlord, a monstrous leader who likely orchestrated this entire attack.

    Luna narrowed her eyes. This creature, radiating malice and power, was the source of the monsters'' coordinated assault. Taking down the grunts was important, but eliminating the head of the snake would cripple their morale and potentially turn the tide definitively.

    "Stay strong, everyone!" Luna called out, her voice ringing with authority despite the chaos. "I''ll deal with their leader!"

    With a burst of speed granted by her enhancement, Luna propelled herself towards the building. She leaped from rooftop to rooftop, her white dress billowing behind her like a celestial banner. The warlord, sensing her approach, roared again, unleashing a torrent of guttural curses in anguage that scraped against Luna''s ears.

    He hefted a massive cleaver, its de chipped and stained with the blood of countless battles. As Lunanded on the rooftop opposite him, the ground trembled under the warlord''s immense weight.

    "You dare interfere, little human?" the warlord boomed, his voice dripping with a venomous malice. "This city belongs to us!"

    Luna stood tall, her expression resolute.

    "This city belongs to its people," she countered. "And I won''t let you destroy their home."

    The warlordughed, a harsh, grating sound.

    "You? A frail human girl? You think you can stop me?"

    Luna didn''t reply. Instead, she raised her staff, the wood crackling with restrained power. This wouldn''t be a fight of brute force, like the one raging below. This would be a battle of strategy, of exploiting weaknesses, and of harnessing the power within her to its fullest.

    The warlord, perhaps underestimating her based on her appearance, charged with a bellow. Luna darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the cleaver''s deadly arc. Using the momentum of the warlord''s charge, she unleashed a burst of holy energy from her staff, aimed at the exposed back of his knee.

    The warlord roared in pain as the energy ripped through his flesh. He stumbled, his massive frame thrown off bnce. Luna saw her chance. With a surge of enhanced strength, she leaped forward and mmed her staff into the warlord''s chest.

    Bang!

    The impact sent him crashing through the crumbling rooftop, disappearing into the building below.

    Silence descended for a moment. Then, a plume of dust erupted from the hole in the roof, followed by a muffled curse. The remaining monsters on the ground looked towards their leader''s position, their roars turning into confused whimpers.

    Luna stood poised on the rooftop, her golden eyes glinting with determination. Below, the soldiers watched with bated breath, waiting for a sign.

    Suddenly, a triumphant roar echoed from within the building. The warlord emerged, covered in dust and debris, but seemingly unharmed. He red at Luna, his rage burning brighter

    than ever.

    "You haven''t won yet, human!" he bellowed.

    "This isn''t over!"

    Luna raised her chin, a steely glint in her eyes.

    "No," she replied, her voice unwavering. "But it will be."

    The battle resumed, but this time, the air crackled with a different kind of energy. Hope had solidified in the hearts of the defenders. They had witnessed their Saintess hold her own against a monstrous warlord, and that ignited a fire within them. They fought harder, fueled by a renewed belief in their ability to win.

    Luna, her body strained but her spirit undimmed, continued her dance of death across the battlefield. Each blow was precise, each spell strategically ced. She was a beacon of light in the encroaching darkness, a testament to the unwavering strength of the human spirit, and a symbol of hope for a city on the brink of destruction.

 Chapter 1709: Chapter 1526: Beacon of Light

    Chapter 1709: Chapter 1526: Beacon of Light

    ?

    Suddenly, a triumphant roar echoed from within the building. The warlord emerged, covered in dust and debris, but seemingly unharmed. He red at Luna, his rage burning brighter than ever.

    "You haven''t won yet, human!" he bellowed.

    "This is far from over!" Luna dered, her chin held high, a determined glint in her eyes.

    "No," she responded, her voice resolute.

    "But it will be."

    The sh of swords and the crackle of magic filled the air once more, but this time, there was a palpable shift in energy. Hope had taken root in the hearts of the defenders. They had witnessed their Saintess stand against the monstrous warlord, and it fueled their

    determination to prevail.

    Luna, her body weary but her spirit unyielding, moved with grace and precision across the battlefield. Every strikended with purpose, every spell cast with strategic intent. She became a beacon of light amidst the encroaching darkness, a symbol of the indomitable human spirit, and a ray of hope for a city teetering on the edge of destruction.

    The defenders, infused with newfound strength from Luna''s intense battle with the warlord, started to shift the momentum in their favor. The once unstoppable horde of monsters stumbled in the face of the renewed assault. Goblins, who initially thirsted for blood, now trembled in fear as they were mercilessly ughtered. The disciplined orcish formations disintegrated under a relentless barrage of spells and steel.

    "Kill them all!"

    "ughter them until thest one!"

    "Kill!"

    The triumphant cries of the defenders swelled into a deafening roar, a powerful surge of defiance engulfing the entire battlefield.

    Atop the rooftop, Luna and the warlord engaged in a savage dance of mortality. Fueled by Luna''s previous assault, the warlord unleashed a furious onught, driven by a desperate rage. His colossal cleaver sliced through the air with a menacing trajectory, each strike possessing the power to sever a man in half.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    In stark contrast, Luna moved with an otherworldly elegance that belied her augmented might. Empowered by a divine energy, her staff acted as a shield, effortlessly deflecting blows that could shatter even the hardest of stones.

    The battle between Luna and the warlord was not just a test of physical strength, but also a battle of wits and determination. Luna, harnessing the enhanced agility bestowed upon her, gracefully maneuvered around the warlord''s brutish and unrefined attacks, constantly seeking opportunities to strike. However, the warlord possessed an inhuman level of endurance, shrugging off blows that would have incapacitated a lesser opponent. His unyielding rage fueled his resilience, making him an even more formidable adversary. Crack!

    The rooftop strained under the relentless assault, the weight of the battle causing cracks to spiderweb across its surface. The soldiers below, momentarily distracted from their own fights, stood transfixed, their gazes fixed upon the epic confrontation unfolding before them. Their Saintess, the embodiment of hope and resilience, engaged in a fierce duel with a monstrous entity that symbolized all the troubles and hardships their city had endured. The oue of this sh would not only determine the fate of their Saintess but also the destiny of their city itself.

    As Luna started to experience the weariness from the extended battle, a golden opportunity emerged. The warlord, consumed by fury, unleashed a mighty and savage strike from above. With impable timing, Luna gracefully sidestepped, allowing the blow to pass by her ear with a haunting whistle. As the warlord stumbled forward, momentarily disoriented, Luna seized the moment that fate had bestowed upon her.

    Harnessing thest remnants of her augmented might, Luna concentrated her energy and infused her staff with holy power. It radiated with an intense brilliance, illuminating the encroaching shadows and serving as a symbol of divine strength. Igniting the battlefield with her resounding battle cry, Luna forcefully brought down the staff upon the warlord''s vulnerable back, delivering a decisive blow.

    "Holy Deliverance!"

    BOOM!

    The impact was unlike anything the battlefield had witnessed. A surge of pure white energy erupted from the point of contact, engulfing the warlord in its brilliance.

    "Hiaaaaaaa!"

    He screamed, a sound of raw agony that sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened soldiers. The energy ripped through his flesh, burning away his dark essence.

    For a moment, there was only the blinding light and the warlord''s ear-splitting screams. Then, as abruptly as it began, the light vanished. In its ce stood the warlord, a hulking figure now reduced to a smoldering husk, his evil extinguished. With a final, shuddering breath, he crumbled to dust, scattering across the rooftop like a grotesque snowfall. Silence descended upon the battlefield. The soldiers, still caught in the aftermath of Luna''s awe-inspiring disy, held their breath. Then, a single cheer erupted, a sound filled with relief and newfound hope. It was quickly followed by another, and another, until the entire battlefield erupted in a thunderous roar that shook the very foundations of the city.

    Luna, her body drained but her spirit soaring, stood amidst the ruins of the rooftop, a solitary figure bathed in the golden light of the setting sun. The battle wasn''t over. Pockets of resistance still raged across the city, and the monstrous horde, though leaderless, still threatened its destruction.

    But the tide had turned. The defenders, emboldened by Luna''s victory and their own renewed fighting spirit, pressed their advantage. The monsters, demoralized and leaderless, fought with a desperate frenzy. The air vibrated with the ng of steel, the roar of spells, and the defiant shouts of the defenders.

    From her vantage point on the rooftop, Luna surveyed the battlefield. A weary smile touched her lips. The city was far from saved, the scars of the battle would take years to heal. But for now, hope, like a fragile me, flickered brightly amidst the smoke and carnage. And Luna, the Saintess, would stand as its guardian, a beacon of light in the encroaching darkness. "Ugh! I''mpletely drained, I can''t help but wonder how Whity is holding up." Luna''s gaze fixated on a specific location, where her beloved pet was engaged in a fierce battle.

 Chapter 1710: Chapter 1527: Wyvern Kings Battle

    Chapter 1710: Chapter 1527: Wyvern King''s Battle

    ?

    In a deste section of the decimated city, a distinct conflict unfolded. Amidst the fragments of a once bustling marketce, the Wyvern King and the Minotaur engaged in a tempestuous maelstrom of rage and might.

    In the skies above, the Wyvern Monarch, a majestic being adorned with scales of shimmering sapphire and wingtips of silver, glided with unparalleled elegance. With each powerful swoop, its talons etched profound marks into the cobblestone streets below. The Wyvern King lunged forward, its beak gleaming with a razor-sharp edge, aiming to strike at the Minotaur. In response, the Minotaur bellowed in defiance, his breath thick with a putrid stench.

    The Minotaur, a savage embodiment of raw power and primal fury, stood as a colossal abomination. Its midnight-ck fur, matted with the stains of blood and dust, undted with every thunderous roar. Its obsidian horns, wickedly curved like the ws of a malevolent god, possessed the ability to pierce through anything unfortunate enough to cross their path. Gripping its ebony axe, adorned with once malevolent runes now marred by the scars of battle, the Minotaur swung it with a relentless savagery, embodying a ferocious abandon. The sh between the Minotaur and the Wyvern King was a mesmerizing disy of lethal grace and unbridled strength. The Wyvern King, taking full advantage of its aerial prowess, gracefully swooped and dived through the air, its razor-sharp talons shing at the Minotaur''s formidable hide. Yet, the Minotaur answered with a thunderous roar, its fury igniting with each strike. Its ebony axe became a tempest of annihtion, each swing carrying enough force to rend even the sturdiest of structures in half.

    The aftermath of their epic sh left a trail of devastation in its wake. Once vibrant stalls nowy in ruins, their precious wares strewn about like shattered dreams. The ground beneath their feet bore witness to the chaos, a churned mess of dirt and blood, the very earth scarred by their relentless struggle. The deafening roar of their sh reverberated through the deserted streets, a terrifying symphony of war that sent shivers down the spines of any who dared to listen.

    The Wyvern King, Luna''s faithfulpanion, proved to be more than just a creature of brute strength. Its intelligence, sharpened by years of battles and training under the Saintess, came into y during the fight. With cunning tactics, it lured the Minotaur into a false sense of security, feigning attacks and drawing out the beast''s wild swings. Seizing the opportune moments, the Wyvern King swiftly struck, raking its sharp ws across the Minotaur''s vulnerable back. The Minotaur, consumed by rage and a diminishing sense of self- preservation, fought on with increasing erraticism, driven solely by his relentless determination.

    In a moment of keen awareness, the Wyvern King spotted a golden opportunity. As the Minotaur charged forward, its massive axe poised to deliver a crushing blow, the wyvern swiftly descended, gracefully skimming the rooftops with its majestic wings. And then, with a burst of incredible speed, it ascended into the sky, capturing the Minotaur''s attention and drawing his gaze upwards. The Wyvern King''s strategic maneuver not only evaded the imminent attack but also momentarily distracted the Minotaur, leaving him vulnerable to the wyvern''s next move.

    The Minotaur, briefly confused, pursued the wyvern with a thunderous bellow.

    Roar!

    This was the opening the Wyvern King had been waiting for. With a sharp turn, it dove back down, aiming for the Minotaur''s exposed nk. The Minotaur, caught off guard, roared in surprise as the wyvern''s razor-sharp talons sank deep into its side.

    The Minotaur shrieked in pain, its massive body staggering. The wyvern, clinging on with all its might, dug its ws deeper, drawing forth a torrent of blood.

    "''Gruuu!"

    The Minotaur, desperate to dislodge the creature, iled wildly, its axe slicing through the air harmlessly.

    The battle reached its climax. With a final, bone-chilling bellow, the Minotaur mmed its back against a crumbling building.

    BAM!

    The impact sent a shockwave through the city, shattering windows and raining debris down upon them. The wyvern, momentarily dislodged, was thrown off the Minotaur''s side.

    Both creaturesy panting, wounded but still alive. The Minotaur, its side a gaping wound, red at the wyvern with a burning hatred. The wyvern, its feathers ruffled and dripping blood, surveyed the Minotaur with a mix of exhaustion and defiance.

    Just then, a distant roar echoed through the battlefield. The Wyvern King recognized the sound - Luna''s arrival had turned the tide of the battle in another part of the city. A flicker of hope sparked in the wyvern''s intelligent eyes.

    With a renewed surge of energy, the Wyvern Kingunched itself back at the Minotaur. It screeched a challenge, a defiant cry that echoed through the ravaged city. The Minotaur, sensing the turning tide and its own dwindling strength, roared back.

    The fight between the two powerful monsters had restarted.

    The renewed sh between the Wyvern King and the Minotaur sent tremors through the battlefield, a counterpoint to the thunderous cheers erupting from the defenders. The news of Luna''s victory spread like wildfire, igniting a renewed sense of purpose in the hearts of the weary soldiers.

    In the marketce, the wyvern king and the minotaur locked horns once more. The wyvern, fueled by a surge of adrenaline mirroring the city''s newfound hope, tore at the minotaur''s wounded nk with renewed ferocity. The minotaur, however, was a creature of unwavering rage. It roared in defiance, its ebony axe a whirlwind of destruction as it attempted to cleave through the wyvern''s scales.

    Their dance of death continued, carving a path of devastation through the marketce. Stalls were reduced to splinters, their wares flung like confetti in a macabre celebration. Cracks snaked across the cobblestone streets, testament to the raw power unleashed by these titans. But the tide had turned. The wyvern, fighting with newfound rity, began to exploit the minotaur''s waning strength and dwindling rage. It darted in and out, peppering the minotaur with its razor-sharp beak, drawing frustrated bellows from the beast. The minotaur''s once- powerful swings became sluggish and predictable, its movements hampered by the deep gash on its side.

    Sensing victory within reach, the wyvern king unleashed a final, desperate attack. With a bone-chilling shriek, it dived towards the minotaur, its silver-tipped wings tucked close to its body. The minotaur, its vision clouded by pain and fury, raised its axe in a final, desperate attempt to block.

    Bang!

    The impact echoed through the marketce.

    The wyvern''s beak mmed into the minotaur''s exposed horn,

    Boom!

    Sending a shockwave that shattered the remaining windows of nearby buildings. The minotaur stumbled back, its bellow turning into a choked gasp. The ebony axe ttered to the ground, a heavy thud marking the monster''s waning power.

    The wyvern king, perched precariously on the minotaur''s head, its ws digging deep into the thick hide, unleashed a torrent of fierce screeches. The sound, a primal victory cry, seemed to echo the cheers erupting from across the city.

    The minotaur, its ck eyes filled with a mixture of hatred and despair, could do nothing but thrash its head from side to side in a futile attempt to dislodge the wyvern. With a final, earth-shaking tremor, the beast copsed, its massive body shaking the very foundation of

    the marketce.

    The wyvern king, its workplete, surveyed the fallen beast with a cold, calcting gaze. Then, with a powerful beat of its wings, itunched itself skyward, its sapphire scales gleaming in the fading light of the setting sun. As it soared above the battlefield, it let out a triumphant roar, a sound that resonated with the city''s newfound hope.

    Below, the weary soldiers erupted in cheers. The minotaur, the symbol of their impending doom,y vanquished. With Luna''s victory and the wyvern king''s triumph, the tide had

    decisively turned.

 Chapter 1711: Chapter 1528: Reconquest 1

    Chapter 1711: Chapter 1528: Reconquest 1

    ?

    In a city two hundred kilometers distant, an eerie stillness smothered the once-lively Aethel. Once teeming withughter and bustlingmerce, the atmosphere now carried the stench of decay and demise. The towering structures, once majestic symbols of human creativity, stood as hollow shells, their vacant windows resembling lifeless eyes peering into the abyss of destruction. Dpidated walls, adorned with faded murals recounting a forgotten age, served as haunting reminders of a lost existence.

    The cobblestone streets, once vibrant with life, now bore witness to a grim tableau of horror. They were strewn with the grotesque aftermath of a merciless conquest. Human and monstrous bodiesy sprawled in unnatural poses, their decaying flesh either devoured by scavengers or left to rot under the scorching sun. Among the carnage, broken weapons and battered armor served as remnants of a valiant but ultimately futile defense. In this destendscape, the very air seemed heavy with an oppressive silence, asionally interrupted by guttural growls or the rustling of unseen creatures lurking in the shadows.

    Under the monstrous dominion, the city had fallenpletely. Goblins, with their manic glee, added a discordant note to the eerie stillness that enveloped the ruins. They scurried through the debris, snatching at whatever meager scraps they could find, relishing in the chaos they had yed a part in creating. Towering over them, hulking ogres and menacing trolls patrolled the streets with an air of arrogant swagger. Their grotesque presence served as a constant reminder of the city''s heartbreaking defeat.

    Aethel''s central za, once a bustling marketce teeming with life, was now a grotesque parody of its former glory. Fountains, once adorned with intricate sculptures, now overflowed with stagnant water, breeding grounds for noxious insects. Overturned stalls, their wares scattered and trampled,y like the abandoned toys of a forgotten child. In the center of the za, a crude wooden throne had been erected, a mockery of the city''s fallen leadership. Upon it, a hulking ogre chieftain sprawled, his greasy form adorned with crude trophies scavenged from the fallen city. From this grotesque seat of power, he surveyed his conquered domain, his brutalughter echoing through the silent streets, a chilling reminder of the city''s grim fate.

    Aethel stood as a grim monument to the monstrous invasion, a cautionary tale for any city that dared to underestimate the tide of darkness. Here, hope had been extinguished, reced by the cold indifference of conquest.

    Aethel''s suffocating silence was shattered by an abrupt, dissonant sound. In the heart of the deste city, a young woman appeared, her snow-white hair standing out starkly against the gloom. Her eyes, like rubies, gleamed with a disturbing mischief as she surveyed the monstrous crowd with unsettling amusement.

    The orcs, their perceptions dulled by their thirst for power and the stench of death, were the first to respond. Among them, a massive brute with tusks stained by the blood of the innocent let loose a mighty roar and lunged toward the trespasser.

    Dun! Dun!

    With the ground trembling beneath its weight, the monstrous beast charged towards the girl like a raging bull in the throes of passion.

    With a seemingly effortless sidestep, the girl gracefully avoided the charging orc, evading it with the finesse of a skilled dancer evading a clumsy partner. As the creature continued its unstoppable charge, it crashed headfirst into a crumbling wall, creating a sickening crunch and a spray of gore and brain matter. The impact was so sudden and powerful that it silenced the beast immediately. Unbeknownst to all, the girl had subtly manipted the space above the monster, causing this swift and undetectable turn of events.

    The za fell into a stunned silence as the remaining monsters, momentarily shaken from their bloodlust, watched the girl move forward with an eerie sense of calm. She seemed unaffected by the gruesome scene around her - the stench of blood, the swarm of flies, and the encroaching decay. It was as if nothing could touch her, as if she existed in a realm untouched by the horrors of the world.

    A chilling smile slowly spread across her beautiful face, a stark contrast to the depravity that surrounded her. It sent shivers down the spines of those who witnessed it.

    With a voice that was both low and dangerous, she murmured, "Time to have some fun."

    Her words were filled with a dark promise, a hint of sadistic pleasure that sent a chill through the air.

    "Incursio," she added as if introducing herself to the very air, her ruby eyes shing with a ferocious glee.

    Incursio, known as the Cmity Girl, had arrived, casting an ominous shadow over the monsters. As the former Number 2 of the Chaos Organisation, she possessed a reputation for wreaking havoc and causing destruction wherever she went. Now, the monsters would witness the true meaning of terror. Despite the yful lilt in her voice, there was an unmistakable predatory glint in her eyes. This was more than just a conquest; it was a twisted game, a macabre dance of death that brought her immense joy. The monsters trembled in fear as they realized they were about to be mere pawns in her deadly game.

    Tap!

    With a tap of her foot on the already defiled ground, the entire sky above Aethel seemed to react. The once clear blue, briefly glimpsed through a tear in the oppressive clouds, vanished. In its ce, menacing storm clouds gathered, crackling with a malevolent energy. The yful amusement in Incursio''s eyes morphed into something terrifying - the cold, calcting gaze of a predator surveying its prey.

    RUMBLE!

    The sky rumbled and,

    Zi~ Zi~

    As if choreographed by a malevolent conductor, lightning, countless ethereal tendrils of unadulterated, annihtive might, slithered from the freshly birthed tempest. This was no arbitrary deluge; it was a focused onught, each bolt meticulously directed with lethal uracy. Goblins, haplessly ensnared in the exposed expanse, were swiftly reduced to smoldering embers in a mere heartbeat. Ogres, their formidable stature offering scant defense against the fury of Incursio, sumbed to bolts that effortlessly shattered their formidable hides.

    The heart of the city, once a poignant emblem of the fallen regime, transformed into a theater for a ghastly exhibition of supremacy. The monstrous entities, previously intoxicated by their reign, now trembled in trepidation. The ultimate predator had descended upon them, and Aethel, already a monument of destion, was poised to witness an unparalleled cataclysm. The Cmity Girl''s reign of terrormenced, casting a foreboding pall over the remnants of the decimated metropolis.

    The Reconquest had started and Incursio was about to have some fun before the real main

    event.

 Chapter 1712: Chapter 1529: Reconquest 2

    Chapter 1712: Chapter 1529: Reconquest 2

    ?

    Aethel''s air, thick with the stench of decay, stirred as Incursio raised her hand. The storm above her crackled with a renewed fury, responding to her unspokenmand. A ferocious wind, howling like a banshee, tore through the za. It wasn''t a gentle breeze, but a living entity, whipping debris into deadly projectiles. Goblins, their scrawny bodies no match for the gale''s fury, were sent flying through the air, their shrieks swallowed by the wind''s roar.

    The orc chieftain, still sprawled on his crude throne, roared in defiance.

    Roar!

    But defiance was useless against the Cmity Girl''s power. A monstrous wind de, condensed from the very air, materialized in Incursio''s hand. It shimmered with an otherworldly light, a chilling fusion of wind and lightning. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled the de. It sliced through the air with a deafening crack, leaving a trail of scorched earth in its wake.

    Swoosh!

    The de struck the orc chieftain with a sickening thud, splitting his greasy form in two. Hisughter, once a mockery of the city''s fallen leadership, died in his throat.

    The remaining monsters, witnessing their leader''s demise, erupted in a cacophony of terror. The yful amusement in Incursio''s eyes had vanished, reced by a cold indifference. This wasn''t a game anymore; it was an extermination.

    With a cruel smile, Incursio unleashed a torrent of herbined power. Bolts of lightning, each crackling with a miniature storm within, danced on the wind''s currents. They were guided by her will, seeking out the remaining pockets of resistance. Each impact was a miniature apocalypse - a sh of blinding light, a deafening crack, and then silence. Trolls, their immense size offering no protection, were reduced to smoldering husks. Ogres, their roars turning into gurgling screams, were struck down by a volley of wind des.

    The central za, already a monument to despair, was now a scene of utter devastation. The monstrous horde, which had overrun the city with such ease, was being decimated. Their once proud bannersy tattered and bloodied, trampled underfoot by the wind''s relentless assault. The stench of ozone, a byproduct of Incursio''s wrath, mingled with the ever-present smell of decay, creating a nightmarish olfactory cocktail.

    Incursio stood amidst the carnage, her white hair whipping in the wind, her ruby eyes glowing with an eerie light. Here, in the heart of the fallen city, she had be the new ruler, her power an undeniable force of nature. The monsters, their conquest turned into a desperate fight for survival, were left with a chilling realization - they weren''t the apex predator anymore. They were prey, caught in the cruel game of a being who reveled in their destruction.

    "Time to switch to another element. I''m having fun! It would have been great if Alex was present."

    A gasp escaped Incursio''s lips, her ruby eyes flickering with a new thrill after a momentary loneliness.

    k!

    With a flick of her wrist, the storm clouds above roiled and churned. The wind, once a howling tormentor, died down, reced by an unnatural stillness. The air crackled with a different kind of energy now - the raw, untamed power of fire.

    Incursio raised her hand towards the newly clear sky.

    Then, with a wickedugh, she unleashed her fury.

    Fireballs, each the size of a cartwheel, erupted from the heavens. They rained down upon the za like malevolent meteors, their trails leaving streaks of molten fury across the dusky sky. The impact was a deafening symphony of explosions - a cacophony of booms that shook the very foundations of the ruined city.

    Monsters, caught in the open, were obliterated in an instant. Their screams, brief and agonizing, were lost in the roar of the mes. Goblins turned into smoldering cinders before their scrawny frames could even hit the ground. Ogres, their tough hides offering little protection against the inferno, were reduced to piles of smoldering ash. Even the stone buildings, already scarred by the previous onught, began to crumble under the intense heat.

    The central za, a stage of macabre horror moments ago, was now a deste wastnd. The stench of burning flesh, a sickeningly sweet perfume in Incursio''s twisted senses, filled the air, a testament to the carnage she had wrought. Hundreds of monstrous bodiesy sprawled across the cobblestones, their forms reduced to ckened husks, a grim reminder of the Cmity Girl''s wrath.

    Yet, amidst the devastation, Incursio stood untouched. The mes danced around her, their heat seemingly incapable of breaching the invisible shield surrounding her. She surveyed the scene with a chilling satisfaction, a cruel smile ying on her lips. The yful amusement had returned to her eyes, reced by a sense of aplishment. The hunt was good, the ughter exhrating. But was it enough?

    A flicker of mischief danced in her ruby eyes. Aethel, once a city of vibrant life, nowy at her feet, a deste testament to her power. But somewhere, deep within the ruins, pockets of resistance surely remained. A cruel smile stretched across her face. The hunt wasn''t over. It was just getting started.

    The monstrous hordey decimated, their dreams of conquest turned to ash in Incursio''s fiery crucible. Smoke billowed from the smoldering ruins, obscuring the once clear blue sky in a choking haze of grey. The air itself vibrated with an oppressive heat, a lingering echo of the inferno she unleashed.

    Yet, amidst the devastation, a flicker of movement caught Incursio''s eye. From a copsed building, a lone figure emerged - a hulking brute unlike any she had encountered before. This creature, a Minotaur General by the look of its imposing stature and ornately decorated greataxe, surveyed the scene with a mixture of rage and begrudging respect. Its ck eyes, burning with a malevolent intelligence, locked onto Incursio.

    "You," the Minotaur rumbled, its voice a deep tremor that shook the very ground beneath her feet. "You are the one who has wrought such havoc upon our dominion?"

    Incursio, her amusement momentarily piqued, tilted her head, a yful glint returning to her crimson eyes. "Perhaps," she purred, her voice a melodic counterpoint to the Minotaur''s guttural growl. "And you, brave bull, are thest one standing. Tell me, is this the face of your glorious conquest?" She gestured towards the smoldering ruins with a sardonic flourish.

    The Minotaur''s nostrils red, its rage simmering just beneath the surface. "We underestimated you, demon," it bellowed. "But know this, your victory here is temporary. The tide will turn, and your reign of terror will be brought to an end!"

    A chillingugh erupted from Incursio''s lips, a sound that echoed through the devastated za. "Oh, brave bull," she mocked, her voice dripping with icy amusement. "Don''t be so dramatic. I haven''t even broken a sweat yet. Perhaps you''d like to test your might against the Cmity Girl?"

    The Minotaur hefted its greataxe, the heavy metal glinting ominously in the smoke-filled air. "With pleasure," it roared, charging towards Incursio with a primal fury.

    The ensuing sh was a spectacle of raw power and brutal efficiency. The Minotaur, fueled by rage and desperation, swung its greataxe with bone-crushing force. But Incursio, a whirlwind of movement and deadly grace, effortlessly dodged each blow. Her white hair whipped around her face as she danced around the Minotaur, her movements a blur of white against the backdrop of ckened stone.

    Incursio didn''t rely on brute force. Instead, she used the Minotaur''s own momentum against it. With a well-ced kick, she sent the giant beast staggering off bnce. As the Minotaur stumbled, she seized the opportunity. Her hand, crackling with contained lightning, mmed into the Minotaur''s exposed nk.

    A searing scream tore through the smoke-filled air as the Minotaur convulsed, its massive body writhed in agony. The smell of burning flesh, a familiar yet unpleasant note in this symphony of destruction, filled the air.

    But the Minotaur wasn''t finished yet. With a final roar that defied its weakening form, it lunged forward, its greataxe aimed at Incursio''s heart.

    The blow nevernded. A wall of shimmering ice, conjured with a flick of Incursio''s wrist, materialized between her and the Minotaur. The greataxe struck the ice with a deafening ng, shattering it into a million shimmering shards. The Minotaur, its final attack spent, stumbled back, its ck eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and despair.

    Incursio, her ruby eyes gleaming with a cold indifference, raised her hand. A single, impossiblyrge snowke materialized in her palm, growingrger with each passing second. The air around it crackled with an unnatural energy, a chilling portent of what was to

    come.

    The Minotaur watched, its breathsing in ragged gasps, as the snowke grew into a swirling vortex of ice and wind. It knew its fate was sealed.

    With a final, chilling smile, Incursiounched the ice vortex at the Minotaur. It engulfed the creature in an instant, freezing it solid from the outside in. The Minotaur''s defiant roar was cut short, reced by a sickening crack as its body solidified into a grotesque ice statue. Silence descended upon the za once more, broken only by the crackling embers of the fires and the faint hiss of settling smoke. Incursio stood alone amidst the ruins, the sole victor in this brutal dance of death. The city of Aethel, once a vibrant center of life, nowy at her feet, a deste testament to her destructive power.

    But at least the city had been cleansed of the monsters, the reconquest was sessfull.

 Chapter 1713: Chapter 1530: Goddesss Manifestation 1

    Chapter 1713: Chapter 1530: Goddess''s Manifestation 1

    ?

    A mere two weeks had passed since the idyllic city of Porto had been a bustling hub of life and culture. Now, it resembled a twisted parody of its former glory. The once vibrant Douro River, a testament to the city''smerce, now flowed sluggishly, choked with debris and the bloated corpses of monstrous invaders. The air, thick with the stench of decay and putrefaction, hung heavy, a constant assault on the senses.

    The cobblestone streets, once teeming with life,y eerily silent. Buildings, once proud testaments to human ingenuity, now stood like hollowed-out teeth, their windows like vacant eye sockets staring blindly into the abyss. Charred timbers poked out from windows like ckened fingers, stark reminders of the inferno that had consumed much of the city. Everywhere you looked, there were signs of the monstrous upation. Crude shacks, fashioned from scavenged wood and scavenged cloth, had sprouted like cancerous growths amongst the ruined buildings. Banners, emzoned with grotesque symbols of the invaders, pped defiantly in the wind. Graffiti, scrawled in a crude, aliennguage, defaced the once- elegant facades.

    The silence was broken only by the asional guttural growl or the skittering of unseen creatures. Yet, unlike Aethel, where the monsters had reveled in their dominion, a sense of unease hung heavy in the air here. The monstrous presence in Porto was vast - estimates ced it at over two thousand strong. This wasn''t a ragtag group of invaders; it was a well- organized force, upying the city with a chilling efficiency.

    Different species patrolled the streets with a swaggering arrogance. Hulking ogres, their grotesque forms casting long shadows, mmed their clubs against walls, their guttural roars echoing through the canyons of buildings. Packs of goblins, their manic energy a jarring note in the city''s deathly stillness, scurried through the ruins, their beady eyes gleaming with a pang of rapacious hunger. In the distance, the mournful howl of a werewolf sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened survivors.

    The heart of Porto, the once-bustling Ribeira district, was now a grotesque parody of its former glory. The iconic colorful houses, once a photographer''s dream, now stood ravaged, their paint peeling, their balconies sagging under the weight of makeshift nests built by monstrous upants. The scent of fish, once a wee aroma, had curdled into a suffocating stench as rotting corpses and overturned fish stalls littered the quayside.

    The imposing structure of the S?o Francisco Church, a masterpiece of Baroque architecture, wasn''t spared either. Its ornate facade was defaced with crude symbols, and its stained-ss windows shattered. The gargoyles, once grotesque yet fascinating figures, now seemed to leer down upon the city with a malevolent glee. The once-sacred halls, ording to whispers, now echoed with the guttural chants of monstrous rituals.

    Everywhere you looked, Porto bore the scars of conquest. The once beautiful city was now a battleground, a grim stage where humanity and monstrosity were locked in a desperate struggle for survival. Yet, amidst the ruins, the embers of hope still flickered. Just like in Aethel, this city could be recovered.

    ROAR!

    A brutal roar, earth-shattering in its intensity, erupted from the heart of Porto''s ravaged cityscape. The monstrous horde, for the first time since their upation, looked skyward, their attention ripped away from their patrols and plunder. High above the skeletal remains of the city, a sight both magnificent and terrifying filled the ash-choked sky.

    Luna, the Saintess, materialized upon the back of the Wyvern King. The once pristine white scales of her loyalpanion were now battle-scarred, testaments to their recent victory in another fallen city. With a powerful beat of its sapphire wings, the wyvern king hung suspended, its piercing cries a rion call that echoed through the canyons of shattered buildings.

    From its maw, a torrent of iceced breath erupted. The once vibrant blue of the wyvern''s attack was now tinged with a sickly green, a horrifying reminder of its poisonous payload. The monstrous ranks below convulsed as the frozen st mmed into their midst. Goblins, their wiry frames offering little resistance, were instantly encased in shimmering green ice, their grotesque forms shattering into a million glittering shards upon impact. Ogres, their thick hides usually offering some protection, roared in fury as the poisonous ice clung to their flesh, sapping their strength and turning their roars into gurgling gasps.

    Meanwhile, Luna, her blonde hair flowing in the wind like a celestial banner, surveyed the scene below. Her golden eyes, usually filled withpassion, now burned with a wave of righteous anger. With a flick of her wrist, a wave of pure, healing energy pulsed outwards from her, seeking out the beleaguered human survivors hiding within the city''s broken heart. A collective gasp of relief, a sound both ragged and hopeful, rose from the hidden pockets of resistance as the Saintess'' touch revitalized their weary bodies and rekindled their flickering mes of hope.

    The monstrous horde, momentarily stunned by the sudden attack and the Saintess'' arrival, roared back in defiance. A hulking minotaur general, its ck eyes gleaming with hatred, emerged from the chaos, bellowing a challenge that echoed through the ruined streets.

    "Distract them for a moment!"

    With a resolute nod towards the Wyvern King, Luna entrusted the initial onught to her loyalpanion. The colossal beast, emboldened by her presence, unleashed another torrent of ice and venom, carving a path of destruction through the monstrous ranks. Luna, however, wouldn''t merely be a spectator in this fight. Her role was to be a beacon of hope, a shepherd guiding her flock to safety.

    Focusing on her golden gaze, Luna scanned the ravaged cityscape. Her senses, honed by countless battles, pinpointed pockets of resistance tucked away in crumbling basements and fortified attics. With a wave of her hand, a shimmering portal crackled into existence amidst the debris.

    "Come forward!" she called out, her voice amplified by an unseen magic, resonating through the ruined streets.

    "There is safety beyond this portal! Flee to the designated shelters, and fight for another day!"

    Hesitantly at first, then with a growing surge of hope, figures began to emerge from their hiding ces. Weary civilians, their faces etched with despair, shuffled towards the portal, their eyes filled with a flicker of newfound life. A grizzled old man, clutching a whimpering child, turned towards Luna, his voice hoarse with gratitude.

    "Thank you, Saintess," he rasped, his words echoing the silent thanks of the others. Luna met his gaze with a reassuring smile.

    "Go," she urged gently, "safetyes first."

    One by one, she guided the desperate survivors through the shimmering portal. Fear mingled with relief on their faces as they disappeared into the swirling energy, leaving Luna alone amidst the growing chaos. The Wyvern King''s battle cry echoed through the streets, a desperate symphony joined by the enraged bellows of the monsters.

    With a final group of survivors ushered through the portal, Luna steeled herself. The heart of Porto, the Ribeira district with its monstrous upants, awaited. Here, the battle raged at its most ferocious. Taking a deep breath, Luna propelled herself forward, her white cloak billowing behind her like a celestial banner. Her journey towards the city center was a gauntlet run through a nightmare. Each corner she turned revealed new horrors - monstrous feasting on scavenged corpses, goblins gleefully setting fire to once-beautiful buildings.

    But Luna pressed on, her golden eyes zing with determination. It was time to have some

    fun.

 Chapter 1714: Chapter 1531: Goddess Manifestion 2

    Chapter 1714: Chapter 1531: Goddess Manifestion 2

    ?

    Luna, her golden eyes now burning with a cold fury, channeled her magic. A surge of power coursed through her veins, enhancing her strength and speed to superhuman levels. Gone was the gentle shepherd, reced by a warrior angel, her white cloak a whirlwind of righteous wrath.

    With a deafening crack, she shattered the staff she took out earlier into two wickedly pointed shards. The raw magic pulsed around them, a dangerous aura that sent shivers down the spines of even the most ferocious monsters.

    The first goblin unfortunate enough to cross her path didn''t even see iting. Luna moved with the speed of a striking viper, appearing beside the creature in a blur of white. A single, brutal swing of her makeshift spear sent the goblin''s kneecap shattering with a sickening crunch. Its pained shriek was cut short as the other shard found its mark, burying itself deep into the creature''s skull.

    There was no time for remorse, no hesitation. This was a war of extermination, and Luna, fueled by the pain inflicted on this once-proud city, became the instrument of vengeance. Another goblin, its eyes wide with terror, lunged at her with a rusty dagger. But Luna was too fast. She sidestepped the clumsy attack with inhuman agility, using her momentum to m the butt of her makeshift spear into the goblin''s chest. The creature let out a strangled gasp as its ribs caved in, its lifeless body flung backwards like a discarded ragdoll.

    The monstrous horde, initially stunned by the Saintess'' transformation, roared in fury. A hulking ogre, its club raised high, charged towards her. But Luna was like the Angel of death, a storm in the ruins. She danced around the lumbering beast, her white cloak a mocking blur against the backdrop of shattered stone.

    With a savage grin, she used the ogre''s own momentum against it.

    Bang!

    A well-ced kick sent the giant stumbling off bnce. Before it could recover, Luna was upon it. One shard plunged into its exposed ankle, the other into its massive, bulbous eye. The ogre roared in pain, a sound that shook the foundations of the nearby buildings. It wed at its face, its club falling harmlessly to the ground.

    But Luna wasn''t finished. With a cold efficiency that belied her once gentle nature, she finished the job. A final, brutal thrust of her makeshift spear found the creature''s heart, sending a tremor through its massive body as it copsed to the ground with a deafening thud.

    The ughter continued. Luna, a terrifying angel of vengeance, moved through the monstrous ranks like a reaper through a field of wheat. Every blow was precise, every attack calcted. Her once-gentle smile had morphed into a chilling grimace, a testament to the horrors she had witnessed and the fury they had ignited within her.

    The monsters, who had reveled in their conquest, now found themselves hunted, their fear a palpable presence that hung heavy in the air. This isn''t how a Saintess should behave; this was a warrior goddess, and her wrath was a terrible and beautiful sight to behold. Finally they understood why she was nicknamed the Mad Saintess, no Saintess of ughter should be the most appropriate nickname.

    Blood and sweat slicked Luna''s skin, a baptism of violence she never sought. Her white cloak, once pristine, was now a macabre tapestry, stained with the crimson of countless in monsters. Yet, despite the brutality, her movements grew more precise, more efficient. She danced a deadly ballet amidst the carnage, a storm of controlled fury carving a path towards the city''s heart.

    As she neared the Ribeira district, the chaos reached a fever pitch. The air crackled with raw magic, monstrous roars weaving a horrifying symphony. From a nearby rooftop, Luna finally saw it - the heart of the monstrous infestation. Thousands of creatures, a writhing sea of teeth and ws, swarmed the center of the city. Ogres, orcs, drakes, and goblins, their ranks bolstered by imposing troll brutes and winged harpies, reveled in their conquest.

    Despair threatened to engulf Luna, but she wouldn''t sumb. With a deep breath, she channeled her power. The ground trembled as she levitated, her ascent mirroring the rising hope in the hearts of the scattered survivors witnessing this spectacle.

    Reaching a staggering height, Luna bathed in the golden light of the setting sun. Her white hair, windswept and crimson-stained, framed her resolute face. Closing her eyes, she murmured an ancient incantation, a plea for divine intervention.

    "11th Tier Holy Magic: Goddess Manifestation!"

    The world pulsed with energy as Luna''s golden eyes snapped open, zing with celestial power as she used her strongest skill.

    RUMBLE!

    A deafening rumble echoed through the sky, followed by a blinding sh of golden light. When the radiance subsided, a gasp of awe escaped the Saintess'' lips.

    High above the city, shimmering with an otherworldly glow, stood a colossal manifestation of Luna herself. This ethereal goddess, forged from pure light, towered over the ruined city, its golden halo casting a radiant glow upon the battlefield. Its hands gripped an enormous bow, its form a perfect replica of the Saintess'' staff, now magnified to a divine scale.

    A collective cry of terror arose from the monstrous horde. Goblins cowered, shielding their eyes from the celestial spectacle. Even the most ferocious creatures - trolls and harpies alike - fell to their knees, overwhelmed by the divine presence.

    A voice, powerful yet calming, resonated across the battlefield. It was Luna''s voice, yet imbued with a celestial echo that vibrated through the very bones of the monsters.

    "The Goddess said... Let there be light!"

    The colossal bow within the goddess'' hand drew back, aiming at the twilight sky. A massive arrow, formed from pure, condensed light, materialized on the string.

    With an earth-shattering crack, the bow released, the arrow soaring high into the heavens.

    SWOOSH!

    But this wasn''t a single attack. As the arrow reached its apex, it erupted into a terrifying cascade of light. Millions of smaller arrows, each a condensed beam of holy energy, rained down upon the monstrous horde below. They descended like a divine downpour, annihting everything in their path.

    Screams, mercifully brief, were drowned out by the deafening crackle of holy energy.

    Goblins and ogres alike were reduced to ash in an instant, their monstrous forms vaporized in the face of such raw divinity.

    Luna, the Saintess, watched the scene below with a serene expression. Yet, this wasn''t a benevolent smile. It was a chilling disy of power, an angel of condemnation wielding the fury of a goddess. The monsters who had reveled in their conquest now faced the ultimate consequence, their dominion wiped out in a single, cleansing strike.

    The monstrous tide was broken, its remnants left whimpering and defeated. But the battle was far from over. The scars of war ran deep, and the city of Porto would forever bear the marks of this horrific invasion. Yet, amidst the ruins, a flicker of hope remained. Whatever the situation, they''d prevail and rise from their ashes like phoenix.

 Chapter 1715: Chapter 1532: Lich 1

    Chapter 1715: Chapter 1532: Lich 1

    ?

    In the inky depths of the ocean, far from the chaos engulfing the surface world, a monstrous entity pulsed with a malevolent hunger. Here, in a realm of crushing pressure and perpetual twilight, lurked the Golden Beast, a creature of colossal size and insatiable greed.

    The recent skirmish with Hyperion, the self-proimed humanity strongest weapon, had left its mark. Though not a crippling blow, the searing magical energy had singed the Golden Beast''s scales, leaving behind patches of raw, exposed flesh. Yet, these wounds were a mere inconveniencepared to the burning ambition that consumed the creature. It craved more, a hunger that gnawed at its very being.

    Here, in the abyss, the Golden Beast found a temporary haven. The crushing pressure that would crush lesser creatures was a mere annoyance to this leviathan. Its colossal form, a grotesque parody of a serpent crossed with a dragon, dwarfed even the mightiest whales. Scales, once a shimmering, sun-kissed gold, now bore a dull, tarnished sheen, reflecting the faint bioluminescent glow emanating from the ocean floor.

    The Golden Beast''s movements were slow, deliberate, as it weaved through the bioluminescent forests of kelp and coral. Its serpentine body, easily the length of several galleons strung together, undted with a predatory grace. Its multiple eyes, glowing embers in the perpetual darkness, scanned the murky depths, searching for anything that could satiate its insatiable hunger.

    But the Golden Beast wasn''t merely seeking sustenance; it craved power. The very lifeblood of the ocean, the raw mana coursing through the currents, was being devoured by the creature at an rming rate. Glowing nkton, drawn to the Golden Beast''s immense aura, swirled around it like a golden vortex, their bioluminescence dimming as their energy was siphoned away. Glowing fish, once vibrant denizens of the deep, were drawn into the beast''s maw, their life force fueling its insatiable hunger.

    With each passing moment, the Golden Beast grew. Its scales, once dull, began to regain their luster, a malevolent gold that pulsed with a sickly, unnatural light. The raw mana coursing through its veins fueled its growth, its power increasing exponentially. The ocean floor trembled with each pulsating beat of its monstrous heart, a tremor that echoed through the water column, a silent harbinger of the terror toe.

    The Golden Beast, wounded and emboldened, continued its gluttonous feast in the abyss. It was a monstrous anomaly, a ticking time bomb fueled by greed and malice. And while the surface world reeled from the monstrous incursions, a far greater threat festered in the inky depths, waiting for the opportune moment to rise and im its dominion. He had ordered his subordinates, the other emperor level monsters to wreak havoc while he was strengthening himself.

    000

    Near Sunhold''s City.

    A bone-chilling wind whipped Maria''s white hair around her face as she faced the monstrous apparition. It wasn''t a creature of flesh and fire, but rather a skeletal embodiment of draconic terror. The skeletal dragon, easily three times the height of the surrounding buildings, loomed over her, its colossal form casting an oppressive shadow that swallowed the street in darkness.

    Each bone of its massive frame gleamed an unnatural white, the moonlight reflecting off its polished surface like a thousand ghostly eyes. Its cavernous ribcage, a twisted parody of a skeletal birdcage, rattled with each ragged breath it drew, the sound akin to wind whistling through a graveyard. Razor-sharp ribs protruded outwards like deadly spines, each a potential weapon capable of skewering a human in a single thrust.

    The dragon''s skull, a monstrous facsimile of a reptilian head, was devoid of any flesh or muscture. Its empty eye sockets were bottomless chasms of darkness, radiating an unsettling emptiness that seemed to pierce Maria''s very soul. Razor-sharp teeth, like jagged stgmites protruding from a cave entrance, lined its jaw, each one dripping with a sickly green ichor that sizzled as it dripped onto the cobblestones below.

    Massive leathery wings, once vibrant and powerful but now reduced to tattered remnants of translucent membrane stretched between the skeletal fingers of its forelimbs. These wings, though tattered and torn, were stillrge enough to create a hurricane force wind with a single beat, capable of sending debris flying and knocking even the most stalwart warrior off their feet.

    Its tail, a serpentine extension of bone,shed back and forth with a bone-jarring crack, leaving gouges in the already damaged buildings bordering the street. The tip of this skeletal appendage was adorned with a wickedly barbed spike, a macabre harpoon capable of impaling anything unfortunate enough to be caught in its path.

    Despite its skeletal form, the dragon emanated an aura of decay and death. A sickly green mist clung to its bones, a miasma that reeked of rotting flesh and long-dead magic. This monstrous apparition was a creature of undeath, an abomination that should have remained buried in the deepest tomb, now brought forth to wreak havoc upon the living.

    Maria floated in the air. Her white hair, a stark contrast to the decaying dragon, danced wildly in the wind whipped up by the creature''s monstrous wings. With a resolute glint in her eyes, she muttered the incantation, her voice unwavering despite the danger.

    "Ice Petals!"

    A dazzling disy of magic erupted from her outstretched hands. Countless crystalline ice flowers, each sparkling with an otherworldly light, materialized in the air. Like a miniature blizzard, they swirled around Maria beforeunching themselves towards the skeletal

    dragon.

    The monstrous creature, its empty eye sockets seeming to widen in surprise, roared in defiance. But its defiance was short-lived. The ice flowers, imbued with potent freezing magic, struck the dragon''s skeletal frame with a delicate touch that belied their deadly effect. Each blossom, upon contact, bloomed in a burst of shimmering light, instantly encasing the bone it touched in ayer of thick, opaque ice.

    The dragon''s roar, cut short by the rapid encasement, turned into a chilling screech that echoed through the devastated city. Its massive wings, once capable of generating hurricane- force winds, became weighed down by the growing ice, their frantic pping a pathetic attempt to break free. Panic flickered in the empty sockets of the skull as the creature realized the inescapable grip of the ice.

    Within seconds, the once imposing skeletal dragon was transformed into a grotesque sculpture of frozen bone. The sickly green mist that clung to its form sputtered and died, reced by ayer of shimmering frost. The monstrous roar was silenced, reced by an eerie stillness that settled over the battlefield.

    But the battle wasn''t over yet. With a final, earth-shattering roar, the dragon, its entire body encased in a tomb of ice, mmed into the side of a nearby mountain. The impact sent tremors through the ground, and a plume of dust and debris billowed skyward.

    BOOM!

    The sound echoed through the ruined city, a testament to the power of Maria''s magic and the final, desperate act of the skeletal dragon. However, Maria remained suspended in the air, her expression unreadable.

 Chapter 1716: Chapter 1533: Lich 2

    Chapter 1716: Chapter 1533: Lich 2

    ?

    As the dust from the dragon''s icy demise settled, a figure emerged from the shadows cast by the fallen monstrosity. A slow, deliberate chill ran down Maria''s spine, a prickling sensation far more potent than the wintery magic she wielded. The Lich, the true architect of this devastation, had finally revealed himself.

    He was tall and gaunt, his frame encased in a suit of tarnished ck armor that seemed to absorb the moonlight rather than reflect it. His face, a skeletal visage stretched taut over leathery skin, was a grotesque mockery of humanity. Empty sockets, where eyes should have been, glowed with an eerie, malevolent purple light. A single, jagged scar, a crimson streak across his cheekbone, was the only hint of color on his otherwise pallidplexion.

    But it was the Lich''s crown that sent a tremor of fear through Maria. A twisted circlet of ckened iron, adorned with a single, pulsing ruby the size of a pigeon''s egg, rested upon his brow. This phctery, the Lich''s tether to undeath, pulsed with a dark energy, a beacon of malevolent power that rivaled the celestial aura Maria herself exuded.

    A long, gnarled staff, tipped with a skull that seemed to leer with an evil grin,pleted the Lich''s macabre appearance. As he shuffled forward, the staff tapped a slow, rhythmic beat against the cobblestones, a chilling counterpoint to the ragged gasps escaping his desated lungs.

    The air around him crackled with necromantic energy. The sickly sweet stench of decay, a signature of the undead, hung heavy in the air, a suffocating shroud that made Maria''s stomach churn. This wasn''t just any Lich; this was a being of immense power, a master of the dark arts who had orchestrated the city''s downfall and unleashed a skeletal dragon as its harbinger.

    His raspy voice, like sandpaper scraping against stone, filled the air. "Impressive, child," he rasped, the words dripping with a condescending amusement. "You''ve dealt admirably with my ything. But a true test of your skills awaits."

    As he spoke, the Lich raised his staff, the ruby in its skull pulsing brighter with each passing moment. An unsettling ripple spread through the air, and from the shadows cast by the surrounding buildings, skeletal figures began to emerge. Each one, a grotesque parody of a once-living soldier, their empty eye sockets glowing with the same malevolent purple light that emanated from the Lich himself.

    "So you are the real Emperor level monster I should take care of."

    Maria''s smile, despite the horrific scene before her, held a chilling confidence. Thousands of skeletal warriors, reanimated by the Lich''s dark magic, surged forward, a tide of bone and menace. Yet, the Saintess stood undaunted. With a low murmur, barely audible over the ttering of undead jaws, she unleashed the full might of her power.

    "Absolute Cryokinesis!"

    The world seemed to hold its breath. A wave of unimaginable cold, a force that rivaled the heart of winter, emanated from Maria. The ground beneath her feet fractured, the moisture in the air crystallizing instantly into a shimmering shroud. This wasn''t a localized attack; it was a deration of dominion over the very elements.

    Within a two-kilometer radius of Maria, the world froze solid. Buildings, once ravaged by fire and war, became gleaming ice sculptures. The skeletal hordes, caught mid-stride, were encased in a blink of an eye. Their empty sockets, devoid of any expression in life, now held a grotesque parody of surprise frozen in ice. Even the debris that littered the battlefield, remnants of a city in ruins, became frozen into ce, each shard a testament to the absolute power unleashed.

    The very air itself turned to a swirling blizzard, the wind howling with a chilling fury. The once omnipresent stench of decay was reced by the biting scent of pure cold. This was the Age of Ice, a frozen wastnd forged by the will of a single Saintess.

    But even amidst this frigid tableau, a flicker of frustration flickered within Maria. The Lich, the mastermind behind this gruesome disy, was nowhere to be seen. In his ce, a monstrous chimera, a grotesque creation of undeath, emerged from the shadows bordering the frozen battlefield.

    This creature, a testament to the Lich''s dark mastery, was a horrifying amalgam of skeletal parts. Its skeletal lion head roared in silent defiance, its fiery maneposed of flickering spectral mes - the only source of warmth in the frozen wastnd. A serpentine lower body, a monstrous mix of dragon and serpent bones, coiled menacingly, its tail tipped with a wickedly barbed scorpion stinger. The creature, a monstrosity fueled by both fire and undeath, was the Lich''s trump card, ast-ditch attempt to thwart Maria before he made his escape.

    The frigid air crackled with a renewed energy as Maria, a lone warrior in a frozen world, set her sights on the chimera. The monstrous creation, a grotesque tapestry of skeletal parts, roared its defiance, the spectral mes in its lion''s mane flickering like malevolent will-o''- the-wisps.

    Maria, her white hair now a halo of frost against the icy backdrop, unsheathed her crystal sword. The de, a shimmering shard of pure ice, pulsed with a soft, celestial light, a stark contrast to the chimera''s unholy mes. With a balletic grace that defied the battlefield''s stillness, sheunched into a flurry of attacks, her movements a whirlwind of deadly precision.

    Each swing of her de wasn''t just a physical attack; it was an extension of her cryokic power. Razor-sharp shards of ice erupted from the crystal sword, each one a miniature frozen projectile aimed at the chimera''s vulnerable points. The skeletal lion head, the creature''s fiery heart, bore the brunt of her assault. The spectral mes flickered and danced under the onught, the unholy heat struggling to melt the onught of ice.

    The chimera, however, was no mindless puppet. Its serpentine body, a horrifying assemge of dragon and serpent bones,shed out with surprising agility. Its barbed scorpion tail, imbued with a touch of necrotic energy, snapped at Maria, its venomous tip promising a gruesome demise. But the Saintess was a whirlwind of movement, anticipating each attack with preternatural reflexes. With a well-timed dodge, she evaded the tail''s poisonous strike, the barb snapping harmlessly against the frozen ground.

    The battle raged across the frozen battlefield, a deadly dance between life and undeath, fire and ice. Maria, a whirlwind of frost and steel, pressed her attack. A well-ced ice shard, imbued with her full power, pierced the chimera''s lion head, extinguishing the spectral mes in a hiss of impotent rage. The monstrous creature roared in pain, its remaining eye socket glowing with a malevolent purple light that flickered momentarily before dimming. With a final, decisive strike, Maria channeled her power into her crystal sword.

    "Ice Spear!"

    The de, shimmering with an otherworldly brilliance, elongated and solidified, transforming into a colossal icicle, a spear of pure frozen energy. With a battle cry that echoed through the frozen wastnd, Maria mmed the icicle into the chimera''s serpentine body, piercing through its skeletal frame with an ear-splitting crack.

    Boom! CRACK!

    The unholy creation shuddered, its unnatural life force extinguished in an instant. The mes in its lion''s mane flickered and died, reced by a chilling stillness. The chimera, a testament to the Lich''s dark arts, crumbled to pieces, its skeletal parts scattering across the frozen battlefield like a grotesque confetti.

    Maria stood amidst the ruins of her victory, her chest heaving with exertion. The chill that permeated the air seemed to emanate from her very being. The battle was won, but the war was far from over. The Lich, a master of deception and dark magic, had escaped. It probably

    what he thought.

    "Time to go on hunt!"

 Chapter 1717: Chapter 1534: Lich 3

    Chapter 1717: Chapter 1534: Lich 3

    ?

    Maria, her breath misting in the frigid air, surveyed the scene of her victory. The once- majestic surrounding was a frozen tableau, a monument to the power she wielded. While exhaustion gnawed at her, a deeper resolve burned within her eyes. The Lich, the puppeteer of this macabre spectacle, had escaped. It was time for the hunter to be the hunted.

    With a whisper and a flick of her wrist, a miniscule shard of ice detached itself from her crystal sword. This wasn''t a random act, but a beacon. A tracker, imbued with a sliver of Maria''s power, that had subtly attached itself to the Lich during their final confrontation. As she channeled her magic, the shard pulsed with a faint, ethereal light, guiding her towards the necromancer''sir.

    The chase began. Fifty kilometers Maria traversed, leaving a trail of shimmering frost in her wake. Lush forests turned into deste ins, vibrant rivers into frozen arteries winding through cracked earth. The wind, Maria''s constantpanion, howled a mournful song, echoing the destion left in the Lich''s path.

    Finally, after hours of relentless pursuit, the icicle''s glow intensified, leading her to a hidden valley nestled within a treacherous mountain range. This valley, shrouded in perpetual mist and untouched by the Age of Ice, emanated an unsettling aura of darkness. Here, amidst jagged peaks that scraped against the underbelly of the clouds, stood the Lich''s personal dungeon a monument to his twisted ambitions.

    Carved from the very mountain itself, the dungeon was a grotesque mockery of architecture. ck obsidian spires, devoid of any warmth, reached towards the sky like skeletal fingers grasping for the heavens. Crimson runes, pulsing with an unholy light, were etched into the stone, their malevolent script whispering promises of pain and suffering. A gaping maw, a cavernous entrance guarded by skeletal statues that seemed to writhe in unseen torment, marked the dungeon''s entry.

    An oppressive silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the mournful cries of unseen creatures echoing from within. This was no ordinary dungeon; it was a living entity, a manifestation of the Lich''s dark power, and a final obstacle before Maria could confront the mastermind himself. It was a ce where light dared not tread, and the very air reeked of decay and a bone-chilling dread.

    With a resolute breath, Maria steeled herself. This was the culmination of her journey, the heart of the darkness she had sworn to eradicate. Her white hair, a stark contrast to the obsidian spires, billowed in the nonexistent wind as she stepped towards the dungeon''s entrance. The hunt was over; the confrontation was about to begin.

    Descending deeper into the Lich''s dungeon, Maria''s senses, honed by years ofbat and amplified by her detection skill, crackled with anticipation. The frigid air, infused with a faint scent of decay, carried the faint echoes of whimpering and tortured screams. Here, in the belly of the beast, the Lich''s dark magic held dominion, warping the very fabric of reality to create a nightmarishbyrinth.

    Maria navigated the treacherous corridors with practiced ease, her movements a blur of white against the oppressive darkness. Her passage triggered a cascade of hidden traps - tripwires that snapped harmlessly in the frozen air, poisoned darts encased in shimmering ice, and pressure tes that erupted in silent puffs of harmless frost. The Lich, it seemed, anticipated brute force, but underestimated the Ice Empress''s mastery over ice and her keen awareness. Reaching the second floor, the air grew thick with a sickeningly sweet stench. Unlike the sterile chill of the upper level, this floor reeked of decay, a fetid miasma that assaulted Maria''s senses. As she rounded a jagged corner, a gaggle of monstrous figures shuffled into view, their forms illuminated by the faint, flickering glow of bioluminescent fungi clinging to the cavern walls.

    These were no ordinary orcs. Hulking figures, easily twice the size of their surface brethren, their grotesquely muscr forms were twisted by undeath. Their ebony skin, once a mark of tribal pride, was now stretched taut over their dposing flesh, giving them a sickly, grayish pallor. Glowing red veins pulsed beneath the surface, fueled by a dark magic that reced their lifeblood.

    Their savage features were further marred by the undeniable touch of decay. Jagged teeth, stained ck with age and remnants of long-dead meals, protruded from their rotting gums. Empty eye sockets, devoid of any semnce of life, glowed with an eerie purple light, a reflection of the Lich''s necromantic power. These weren''t orcs corrupted by rage or violence; they were mockeries of life, animated corpses twisted into grotesque parodies of their former selves by the Lich''s dark magic.

    As Maria stepped into the flickering light, the ghouls let out a chorus of guttural growls, their desated throats rasping with a hunger that transcended the physical. They lumbered towards her, a shambling wave of undeath, their ws scraping against the frozen stone floor with a bone-chilling rasp.

    Maria, a flurry of ice and white hair, met the ghouls'' charge head-on. Her fingers flickered in a deadly dance, each gesture sending a wave of freezing energy that rippled outwards. The ghouls, caught mid-stride, were encased in a blink of an eye. Their growls turned into silent screams as their decaying forms became encased in a shimmering shroud of ice, grotesque statues of undeath forever frozen in their shambling gait.

    "Disgusting!"

    The stench of decay, temporarily subdued, lingered in the air as Maria continued her descent. Each floor deeper felt like a step closer to the heart of darkness, the closer she got to the Lich, the more suffocating the evil became. Finally, after battling through hordes of animated skeletons and spectral warriors, she reached the final floor.

    The air here was stagnant, devoid of the faintest breeze, and heavy with the oppressive weight of dark magic. A single, flickering torch sputtered against the cavern wall, casting an eerie glow upon a sight that sent chills down even Maria''s spine.

    A throne, a single seat of power, stood at the end of the vast cavern. Carved from a single massive block of obsidian, the throne was a grotesque mockery of royalty. Jagged spikes jutted from its armrests, their tips dripping with a viscous, ck ichor. Carvings, depicting scenes of torture and suffering, adorned its back, their details rendered even more horrifying by the flickering torch light.

    And upon this macabre throne sat the Lich.

    Unlike his skeletal minions, the Lich retained a semnce of his former human form. Yet, it was a form twisted by undeath, a grotesque caricature of humanity clinging to a semnce of life. His skin, stretched taut over his skeletal frame, was a sickly gray, mottled with purple veins that pulsed with a malevolent light. His eyes, glowing embers in the cavern''s darkness, burned with an unholy intelligence, devoid of any warmth or humanity.

    d in a tattered robe of midnight ck, adorned with shimmering silver skulls, he exuded an aura of power so oppressive it felt like a physical weight upon Maria''s chest. In his bony hand, he clutched a gnarled staff, its skull-shaped head leering at her with a malevolent grin, a single glowing ruby embedded in its forehead pulsing in sync with the Lich''s malevolent heartbeat.

    This wasn''t just the Lich; this was the embodiment of death itself, a terrifying puppeteer who had orchestrated this city''s downfall from the shadows. A cold smile yed on the Lich''s lips, devoid of humor but filled with a chilling certainty. He had anticipated her arrival, and now, in this throne room of darkness, their final confrontation would unfold.

 Chapter 1718: Chapter 1535: Lich Final Part

    Chapter 1718: Chapter 1535: Lich Final Part

    ?

    A sinister chuckle escaped Lich''s desated throat, a sound like dry leaves rustling in a crypt. He lifted his staff, the skull at its head leering in malicious delight. Ominous energy, a sickly green that pulsed with an unnatural rhythm, crackled around the staff''s tip before erupting in a wave of dark magic. The air shimmered, and reality itself warped as the Lich wove his dark

    will.

    With a deafening crack, the cavern floor groaned in protest. Jagged fissures snaked across the obsidian, glowing with an unnatural green light. From these fissures, a tide of undeath surged forth. Hundreds of skeletal warriors, their once-proud armor now rusted and pitted, materialized with hollow ngs and rattling chains. These weren''t the mindless hordes Maria had faced before. Gleaming runes, etched upon their armor by the Lich''s dark arts, pulsed with an unholy light, imbuing them with a semnce of coordinated movement and

    increased aggression.

    But at the forefront of this skeletal legion stood a figure far more unsettling. A Duhan, a monstrous harbinger of death from Celtic lore, towered over the other skeletons, its presence a chilling reminder of the darkness the Lichmanded.

    This Duhan, unlike its skeletal brethren, was d in a suit of tarnished silver armor, once etched with intricate designs that were now faded and barely recognizable. A headless torso, its exposed spine jutting out like a macabre spine, rode a skeletal steed as ck as night. Wisps of emerald fire danced within the empty space where its head should be, casting an eerie glow on the surrounding obsidian walls. In its skeletal hand, it clutched a massive, bone-ded scythe, its ragged edge shimmering with a faint greenish luminescence, promising a swift and agonizing demise.

    The Duhan, the embodiment of a nightmare brought to life, let out a bone-chilling shriek. "!!!!!!

    A sound that scratched at the very fabric of reality. The skeletal warriors echoed the call, a chorus of rattling bones and hollow moans that vibrated through Maria''s very core.

    Maria''s smile, a chilling counterpoint to the horrifying spectacle before her, held a steely resolve. "I also have an army," she dered, her voice ringing with unwavering power.

    As she spoke, the very air crackled with a renewed energy. With a flick of her wrist, a wave of pure cold erupted from her outstretched hand. This wasn''t a localized attack; it was a deration of dominion over the elements themselves.

    Thousands upon thousands of crystalline ice arrows, each one a shimmering shard of solidified frost, materialized in the air before Maria. They hung suspended for a breathless moment, a deadly halo of frozen light. Then, with a collective hiss that echoed like a blizzard''s fury, theyunched themselves towards the undead horde.

    The sh that followed was a symphony of bone and ice. The skeletal warriors, caught in the deadly hail, were ripped apart. Their rusted armor offered no protection against the piercing shards, their hollow bodies shattering like brittle ss with each impact. The Duhan, its skeletal steed rearing in a silent whinny, attempted to raise its scythe in defense, but a volley of ice arrows rained upon it. The emerald fire within its empty head flickered and sputtered as the icy onught pelted its torso, leaving behind a coat of shimmering frost.

    A wave of surprise, a flicker of something almost human, flickered in the Lich''s glowing eyes as he witnessed the devastating power at Maria''smand. He had underestimated the Saintess, his arrogance blinding him to the true depths of her celestial power.

    The sh between the ice arrows and the undead army raged on. The cavern floor became a graveyard of shattered bone and glistening ice, the air thick with the icy mist of shattered frost. Yet, the tide of undead seemed endless, their hollow moans echoing through the cavern as they pressed forward, driven by the Lich''s dark will.

    Maria, her white hair was like a white storm against the swirling ice storm, remained undeterred. Her fingers danced in a deadly ballet, conjuring more and more ice arrows, her power an unending wellspring of frost. The battle had be a war of attrition, a sh of wills between the Ice Empress wielding the power of winter and a Lich clinging to the vestiges of his unlife.

    A desperate gasp escaped the Lich''s desated throat as the tide of battle turned against him. The Duhan, its skeletal frame riddled with ice shards, let out a bone-chilling shriek as the Lich poured thest vestiges of his dark magic into its form. The skeletal steed surged forward, cloaked in an unholy green me that momentarily battled against the swirling ice storm. The temperature in the cavern spiked, the air warping in the face of this unnatural heat.

    With a roar that seemed to echo through the very fabric of reality, the Duhan charged at Maria. Its scythe, imbued with the Lich''s final burst of power, swung in a deadly arc, aiming to cleave the Saintess in two.

    But Maria, her eyes zing with celestial fire, stood her ground. She knew this was the final gambit, the Lich''s desperate bid for survival. With a deep breath, she channeled the very essence of her being, gathering every remaining ounce of her power.

    "Frozen World: Absolute Zero!"

    The words echoed through the final floor, imbued with the power of a goddess. The world seemed to hold its breath. Time itself slowed, then stopped altogether. An unnatural stillness descended upon the battlefield.

    The charging Duhan, frozen mid-stride, its skeletal steed rearing in a silent whinny, a grotesque tableau of undeath forever arrested in motion. The emerald fire within its empty head flickered onest time before dimming, extinguished by the absolute cold. Even the wisp of ck smoke, the remnants of the fleeing Lich, solidified mid-air, a ck crystal trapped in an endless winter.

    The very air shimmered with an otherworldly frost. The cavern floor, the once-proud throne of obsidian, was encased in a thickyer of ice. Everything - the skeletal warriors, the monstrous Duhan, the chilling reminder of the Lich - was frozen solid, casualties in a war waged against the very elements.

    Maria, kneeling amidst the frozen battlefield, gasped for breath. Her face, etched with exhaustion, was a stark contrast to the chilling beauty of her surroundings. Every fiber of her being ached, drained by the immense power she had unleashed. But a flicker of victory, a hard-won triumph, burned within her eyes.

    The battle was over. The dungeon, encased in an eternal ice age, was a monument to her power and the Lich''s final defeat. As she surveyed the frozen tableau, a wave of loneliness washed over her.

    "I really do miss your Alex, pleasee back and support me, support us. The burden is too much for my fragile shoulders, I''m not that strong." she poured out her inner feelings, before others she appeared strong, a good leader making decisions and guiding the others but in reality she was feeling overwhelmed, it was her first timemanding and going to war, naturally the burden is heavy, she simply wished for the presence of her man, the pir of their family. She was sure she would do better if she were to simply assist him.

    After what appeared to be an eternity, Maria rose to her feet and her previous vulnerable self was gone reced by her resolute expression.

    It was time to go back and check on the other''s progress and the whereabouts of the golden beast. Hopefully, Alex would seed, giving humanity another means to fight and win this

    fight.

 Chapter 1719: Chapter 1536: In the Abyss

    Chapter 1719: Chapter 1536: In the Abyss

    ?

    Meanwhile in the Infinity Maze, in the abyss, Alex who previously nned to devour the abyss, the curse faced an unexpected resistance. Monsters began to be born trying to stop him, therefore he could only fight them to slowly weaken the curse.

    Currently, Alex''s raven long hair stered to his forehead with sweat, was a whirlwind of motion. One moment, a glinting longsword blurred in his hand, cleaving a monstrous beast in two. The next, he''d nock an arrow with practiced ease, the projectile finding its mark with unerring uracy. Then, a gun materialized in his grasp, the deafening crack echoing through the inky ckness as he sted another monstrosity into oblivion.

    These weren''t ordinary beasts. They were grotesque entities birthed from the very essence of the Infinity Maze - creatures of shadow and nightmare given form. Each one, a snarling amalgamation of teeth and ws, lunged at Alex with a primal hunger.

    But Alex wasn''t just fighting for survival. With every beast he vanquished, a strange phenomenon urred. A tendril of inky darkness, tinged with an unsettling purple hue, erupted from the in creature and burrowed into his body. Alex grimaced, his movements momentarily faltering as the darkness coursed through him. Yet, he steeled himself and pressed on, the weight of an unseen purpose driving him forward.

    The deeper he ventured into the abyss, the more numerous and monstrous the beasts became. Grotesque figures with glowing eyes and razor-sharp ws materialized from the shadows, their brutal roars echoing through the endless corridors. Alex, though pushed to his limits, fought with a ferocity born of desperation.

    The relentless onught of abyss monsters continued, each horrifying creature fueling Alex''s resolve with a chilling counterpoint. Thousands had fallen to his de, arrow, and gun, their darkness coursing through him like a twisted current. Yet, amidst the familiar chaos, a new monstrosity emerged from the inky depths, a harbinger of something far more sinister.

    This wasn''t another snarling beast of shadow and teeth. This entity stood at an imposing five meters, its form a grotesque tapestry of swirling darkness. Itcked a defined body, constantly shifting and churning like a living vortex. Gnarled, obsidian horns, tipped with wicked barbs, jutted from its ever-shifting silhouette, each pointing like an using finger towards Alex.

    The darkness thatposed its form wasn''t the uniform ck of its brethren. This creature pulsed with a sickly, unnatural luminescence, shades of violet and crimson flickering within its swirling mass. It had no eyes, yet Alex felt a chilling certainty that it was being observed, studied by an intelligence far beyond the mindless rage of the other beasts.

    A low growl, a sound that seemed to resonate from the very fabric of the maze itself, emanated from the creature. This wasn''t a beast; it was a living embodiment of the abyss, a guardian unleashed to test him. Fear, primal and cold, snaked through Alex, squeezing his lungs. Yet, amidst the terror, a memory flickered - a forgotten tale whispered by a long-dead mentor, a legend of a weapon imbued with celestial light, a bane to creatures of darkness.

    A blinding luminescence erupted from the de, pushing back the creature''s sickly glow. It wasn''t just light; it was a radiant wave of pure holiness, a beacon burning back the encroaching shadows.

    The creature recoiled, its shadowy form shrieking in a discordant symphony of pain and rage.

    Alex charged. The holy de, a shimmering extension of his will, cleaved through the swirling darkness. It wasn''t a clean slice, but a searing gash that pulsed with unholy light. The creature writhed, its form contorting in agony. This wasn''t just a physical wound; it was an assault on its very essence.

    The battle raged on, a dance of light and shadow within the inky depths of the maze. Alex pressed his attack. Each blow of his holy de inflicted a searing wound, pushing the creature back towards the inky depths from which it emerged.

    Finally, with a deafening shriek that echoed through thebyrinth, the monstrous entity dissipated into a cloud of inky smoke. The whispers in Alex''s mind quieted, reced by a ringing silence. He stood panting, his body wracked with exhaustion, the holy light around his sword flickering and fading.

    He had won.

    "Huff! Huff!"

    Alex, his breath ragged because he couldn''t remember how long he had been fighting for but his spirit unbroken, pressed deeper into thebyrinthine heart of the abyss who was like infinite maze.

    The deeper he ventured, the more oppressive the darkness became. The air grew thick and stagnant, the silence broken only by the dripping of unseen water and the rasping breaths that escaped his own lips. Yet, amidst the gloom, a strange luminescence emanated from the abyss walls, casting an eerie, otherworldly glow upon the path ahead.

    Suddenly, a flurry of movement erupted from the inky depths. A pack of grotesque creatures, their forms a twisted amalgamation of ws and fangs, materialized before him. These weren''t the lumbering beasts he had faced before. These were agile predators, their movements a blur of razor-sharp teeth and glowing eyes.

    With a practiced flick of his wrist, his weapon transformed not into a sword this time, but into a pair of sleek, silver guns, their original form.

    As Alex raised them, a single, whispered thought channeled through him, and Silveria responded.

    With a deafening crack that echoed through the abyss, a hail of ice bullets erupted from the barrels. The projectiles, shimmering with an otherworldly blue light, mmed into the creatures, encasing them in a sh-freeze. Their snarls turned to silent screams as they became grotesque statues of frozen rage.

    Without missing a beat, Alex shifted his focus. The guns, morphing to his will, spat out a torrent of me bullets. zing red streaks of molten firenced through the remaining creatures, their forms erupting in screams before dissolving into wisps of shadow and smoke. The final beast, a hulking monstrosity with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp ws, lunged at Alex. But with a flick of his wrist, the guns transformed once more. This time, crackling bolts of pure lightning erupted from the barrels, striking the creature with a deafening boom. It convulsed, its inky form writhing in agony as the electrical current coursed through its body.

    The entire scene, a ballet of death and dazzling disys of power, had an almost nightmarish beauty to it. Alex, a whirlwind of silver, ice, fire, and lightning, moved with a deadly grace honed through countless battles.

    As the dust settled, the abyss floor was littered with the smoldering remains of the defeated creatures. Alex stood panting, his body screaming in protest, yet a grim satisfaction flickered in his eyes. He had survived, once again. But with each victory, the weight of his purpose, the whispers urging him forward, grew heavier.

 Chapter 1720: Chapter 1537: Monster Invasion 6

    Chapter 1720: Chapter 1537: Monster Invasion 6

    ?

    As Alex continued his descent through the treacherous Infinity Maze, he moved with the grace and speed of a silver whirlwind. The whispers that once offered cryptic messages had transformed into a constant, low hum,pelling him to venture deeper into the heart of thebyrinth.

    Each battle against the grotesque creatures spawned by the abyss brought him closer to his ultimate goal. These abominations, fueled by the insatiable hunger of the abyss, were twisted parodies of life. The closer Alex got to the heart of the abyss, the more potent the curse became.

    "I''m nearing the end," Alex thought to himself, determination burning in his eyes.

    "I''ll finish this swiftly and join the others. I won''t rely on Ego, for he may be corrupted and I cannot risk what he might do."

    Alex proceeded with caution, refraining from using his cloning ability, which would have made the fight easier. Instead, he viewed this as a form of training, a chance to test his skills and enjoy the thrill of the battle.

    Meanwhile, on the surface, a different kind of darkness unfolded, unbeknownst to Alex in the depths of the Infinity Maze.

    Panic erupted in the bustling city of Lakeside. The once-vibrant streets were now a scene of utter pandemonium. Screams tore through the air as a monstrous entity, ripped straight from nightmares, emerged from the gaping maw of a copsed underground dungeon. It wasn''t a dragon, nor a towering giant - it was something far more alien, something the likes of which Lakeside had never seen before.

    This monstrosity, christened on the spot as the "Octopus Beast Emperor," blotted out the sun with its grotesque, colossal form. Imagine a monstrous octopus, its body the size of a small mountain range, rising from the earth. Its eight, undting tentacles, each thicker than the city walls themselves, writhed andshed about like living serpents. They weren''t smooth, glistening appendages, but were instead covered in a grotesque tapestry of barnacles, shimmering scales, and razor-sharp suckers that pulsed with an unnatural bioluminescence. Closer to the main body, where the tentacles met a central mass of writhing flesh, monstrous eyes, each the size of a siege tower, blinked open and shut, their pupils glowing with an ominous red light. A corona of writhing, serpentine tentacles, smaller than the main eight but still thicker than most city buildings, crowned the creature''s head, snapping and gnashing in a frenzy.

    From the central mass, a horrifying maw, lined with rows upon rows of jagged teeth the size of swords, oozed a putrid slime that sizzled upon contact with the cobblestones. The stench that emanated from the beast was a suffocating cocktail of decay and brine, a testament to the creature''s long imprisonment in the bowels of the earth.

    The sight of the Octopus Beast Emperor, a leviathan of unimaginable size and horrifying form, was enough to send even the bravest warriors running for cover. The ground trembled with each monstrous step, buildings crumbled under the inadvertent brush of a tentacle, and the very air crackled with a sense of impending doom. The city of Lakeside, once a beacon of prosperity, was now under siege by a creature of nightmares, a monstrous harbinger of chaos from the depths of the earth.

    When hope was on the verge of being consumed by despair, a figure emerged. It was not just any ordinary man, but a formidable beastman known as Crown Prince Leon. As Alex''s friend engaged in a fierce battle with the monstrous creature, the remaining survivors were hastily evacuated. To instill courage in the hearts of people worldwide, the epic fight was broadcasted to the masses.

    "I had hoped to dispatch you swiftly, but it appears your defense is far more formidable than anticipated. Very well, then. We shall prolong this encounter," Leon''s gaze turned icy.

    "Perish!" he eximed, brandishing the lightning de in his hand. With a single fluid motion, the fragmented pieces of the curved de on the arc cutter swiftly reassembled, transforming into a slender golden de measuring no more than a meter in length. Its thinness resembled that of a cicada''s wing.

    Compared to its previous size of several dozen meters, this new de possessed an incredible focus and density.

    Whoosh!

    "Advanced Lightning de: Lightning Judgment!"

    With a swift motion of the golden curved lightning de, it pierced through the massive brain of the octopus beast emperor, as if effortlessly slicing into an apple.

    "ANG~~"The beast emperor let out a deafening cry of agony.

    Suddenly, a ferocious spray of ink-like poison erupted from the wounded creature, filling the air with a noxious haze.

    This intense battle gripped the attention of every onlooker, leaving them breathless with anticipation.

    As Leon becamepletely engulfed in the ck poison, a wave of concern washed over the onlookers. It was a well-known fact that among the sea''s formidable creatures, the two most powerful were the grand emperors - the octopus beast emperor and the lightning dragon emperor.

    The lightning dragon emperor was renowned for its incredible speed, electric attacks, and raw power, making it a formidable opponent. However, when it came to the aspect of poison, the octopus beast emperor reigned supreme.

    With its potent venom, regenerative abilities, and deadly strangling power, the octopus beast emperor was unrivaled in terms of poison. Its ability to unleash a ferocious spray of ink-like venom was a testament to its dominance in this area.

    In this battle, the octopus beast emperor''s lethal poison became its greatest weapon, posing a significant threat to Leon and adding an additionalyer of danger to the already intense

    fight.

    The mighty Octopus Beast Emperor let out anguished cries and its thick tentacles thrashed about wildly. Its massive brain swelled and contracted, resembling a mountain in motion. Madness and pain filled its enormous, house-sized eyes.

    Suddenly, a deafening explosion echoed through the air.

    A gaping wound, measuring two to three meters in diameter, erupted on the creature''s head.

    A geyser of white and red liquid erupted, spraying in all directions.

    The Octopus Beast Emperor''s eight massive tentacles drooped lifelessly, and its colossal body began to descend rapidly.

    With a thunderous crash, its floating ind-like form collided with the earth below, causing the ground to tremble as if in the grip of an earthquake. The shockwave shattered houses that had stood for decades, filling the air with a cloud of dust.

    The Octopus Beast Emperor, one of the two grand emperors in the hardest underwater dungeons, had met its demise!

    Emerging from the ck poison, Leon floated and soared above, casting his gaze upon the lifeless body of the fallen Octopus Beast Emperor.

    A moment of silence enveloped the world before jubnt cheers erupted from every corner. He had saved them, effortlessly ying the monstrous creature. Only Leon and those who possessed great power understood the immense struggle it took to emerge victorious in this

    battle.

 Chapter 1721: Chapter 1538: Supernova Vs King of Monsters 1

    Chapter 1721: Chapter 1538: Supernova Vs King of Monsters 1

    ?

    Across the war-tornndscape, pockets of defiance flickered like dying embers. Powerful individuals, seasoned warriors, and desperate mages rose to the challenge, a motley crew united against the tide of darkness.

    In the windswept ins of the north, a lone Valkyrie, her golden armor glinting defiantly in the dying sun, cleaved through a horde of rampaging orcs with her enchanted de. In the sweltering jungles of the south, a tattooed shaman, his body painted with arcane symbols, unleashed a torrent of primal magic, repelling a swarm of chittering, insectoid creatures. High atop a besieged mountain fortress, a grizzled dwarven king, his beard matted with blood and sweat, roared a challenge as he rained down ming arrows upon a horde of monstrous giants.

    These were but a few examples of the desperate resistance that sprouted across the globe. But individual heroics, however valiant, were proving woefully inadequate against the sheer scale of the monstrous invasion. Humanity, battered and bruised, needed a miracle - a weapon capable of turning the tide.

    Deep beneath a bustling city, far from the screams and chaos on the surface, a ndestine project hummed with activity. In abyrinthineplex of steel and flickering lights, a team of brilliant minds, their faces etched with exhaustion and determination, toiled night and day. They were the alchemists of war, the engineers of hope - the team responsible for Project: Supernova.

    Their creation, nestled within a reinforced chamber, resembled a colossal crystal of pure white light. It wasn''t a simple crystal, though. Runes, glowing with an otherworldly blue luminescence, snaked across its surface, channeling arcane energies into its very core. This wasn''t just a powerfulser; it was a weapon that harnessed the very fabric of magic, a culmination of generations of arcane research brought to bear against the monstrous threat. Towering machines, their metallic limbs humming with restrained power, surrounded the crystal. These weren''t mere power sources; they were focusing mechanisms, channeling the magical reserves of the city''s ley lines into the crystal''s heart. Every twitch, every crackle of energy within theplex was a testament to the immense power being harnessed.

    Yet, with great power came great risk. The Supernova, despite its potential, was an untested weapon. The energies it channeled were vtile, the runes etched upon its surface untried forms. One wrong move, one miscalction, and the chamber could erupt in a cataclysmic st, potentially destroying the very city it was meant to protect.

    The scientists, their faces etched with a mixture of anxiety and hope, worked tirelessly to perfect the weapon. Each passing day brought them closer to a potential solution, but also closer to a point of no return. The fate of humanity, it seemed, rested precariously on the edge of a razor, bnced between the monstrous onught from above and the untamed power of a weapon born of desperation.

    A hush fell over the subterraneanboratory. Months of frantic research, fueled by the desperation of a world under siege, had culminated in this moment. Project: Supernova zed with an ethereal white light, the runes etched upon its surface pulsing with an energy that crackled in the air. This weapon, a fusion of arcane lore gleaned from ancient texts and the strategic brilliance of the world''s remaining heroes, represented humanity''s best hope. At the heart of the control center, a holographic disy flickered to life. It depicted a colossal golden beast - the aptly named Great Ape Emperor - wreaking havoc on a besieged city. This colossal creature, the undisputed leader of the monstrous invasion in ce of the king of monsters, he would be the perfect test subject. Bringing it down would be a symbolic victory, a crippling blow to the morale of the invading forces.

    Maria, stood beside the control panel. Despite the months trapped within the frozen city, her eyes still burned with a fierce resolve. Her celestial magic, though depleted, would be a keyponent in channeling the weapon''s power.

    Around her, a council of weary but determined powerhouses gathered.

    Each carried the scars of battle, a testament to their relentless fight against the darkness. A grizzled dwarf with a cybeic eye, one of the few dwarve''s survivors, his beard singed from a recent encounter with a fire giant, adjusted the targeting systems. A young elven spiritualist, her emerald eyes gleaming with newfound purpose, calibrated the channeling protocols. A seasoned human knight, his te armor dented and scratched, monitored the energy readings, a flicker of anxiety ying on his weathered face.

    The air crackled with nervous anticipation. They had tested the Supernova on smaller targets with sess, but this was different. This was the field test, the gamble for the future. A single misfire, a surge of uncontrolled energy, could spell disaster for the city above.

    Finally, a gruff voice broke the silence.

    "Are we ready?" the dwarf rumbled, his voice echoing in the cavernous chamber.

    Maria stepped forward, her gaze resolute.

    "For humanity," she dered, her voice ringing with conviction. "For the fallen!"

    With a synchronized nod, the council activated their stations. Maria, drawing upon thest vestiges of her power, channeled it into the Supernova. The crystal pulsed in response, the white light intensifying until it seemed to burn with an inner fire. The targeting systems locked on, a red dot hovering over the monstrous silhouette of the golden beast.

    A collective breath was held as the chamber filled with a blinding white light. The Supernova, with a deafening roar that shook the very foundations of the city, unleashed its pent-up power. A beam of pure, white-hot energynced out from the control center, carving a path of destruction through the earth toward its target.

    On the surface, the golden ape roared in defiance as it ripped through the ramparts of the besieged city. But before it could unleash its fury, the beam of energy mmed into its side.

    KaBOOM!

    A blinding explosion erupted, momentarily engulfing the creature in a ball of white light. The ground trembled, buildings shuddered, and a shockwave rippled outwards, ttening the surroundingndscape.

    Silence descended, thick and heavy. Slowly, the dust settled, revealing a scene of utter devastation. The once-proud golden beasty motionless, a smoldering ruin. The monstrous tide, sensing the fall of its leader, faltered, their roars turning into confused bellows.

    In the control center, cheers erupted, a mix of relief and joyous disbelief. Tears streamed down Maria''s face, a mixture of exhaustion and triumph. The Supernova had worked. A weapon forged from desperation, fueled by their collective will, had struck a decisive blow against the darkness.

    But even as they celebrated, a sense of caution remained. This was only a single battle in a long war. The world was still scarred, the invasion far from over. Yet, with the Supernova as their weapon and theirbined strength as their shield, humanity had a fighting chance.

 Chapter 1722 Chapter 1539: Supernova Vs The King of Monsters 2

    Chapter 1722 Chapter 1539: Supernova Vs The King of Monsters 2

    Exhration crackled through the subterraneanb like electricity. The Supernova had roared to life, its brilliance a beacon of hope against the encroaching darkness. The golden beast, the monstrous king,y vanquished ¨C a testament to human ingenuity and unwavering spirit. But the war was far from over. The true orchestrator of this chaos, the entity they only knew by whispers and chilling legends, resided beyond the shattered form of the King ¨C in the Endless Sea.

    The scientists, their faces etched with a mixture of aplishment and nervous energy, scurried around the control center. Their creation, once a theory scrawled on dusty parchments, now hummed with power on a tform designed for a very different purpose. A colossal magic drone, bristling with arcane runes and glowing with the faint hum of enchanted metal, stood ready.

    This wasn''t your average flying machine. It was a marvel of engineering, painstakingly crafted to house the Supernova and withstand the unpredictable energies of the Endless Sea. Its sleek, obsidian hull was inscribed withplex sigils, designed to channel the drone''s magical propulsion and protect its precious cargo from the chaotic storms that roiled the endless expanse.

    Maria, her once vibrant white hair now streaked with silver, stood beside the drone. Her celestial powers, though greatly diminished, still held enough potency to act as a bridge between the Supernova and the drone''s magical core. The other heroes, weary but resolute, each took their positions. The dwarf, his cybeic eye gleaming with renewed purpose, oversaw the magical propulsion systems. The elven sorceress, her emerald eyes burning with a newfound fierceness, monitored the targeting protocols. The human knight, his dented armor a testament to countless battles, held his breath, his gaze fixed on the Supernova.

    A tense silence descended upon the chamber. This was it. The final push. They would strike at the heart of the darkness, aiming the Supernova at the source of the monstrous invasion.

    "For the fallen," Maria whispered, her voice echoing in the vast chamber.

    "For humanity," the dwarf rumbled, his voice thick with emotion.

    "For a future free from shadows," the elven sorceress added, her voiceced with unwavering determination.

    The knight simply nodded, a grim smile ying on his lips.

    With synchronized movements, they activated their stations. Maria, drawing upon the dregs of her mana power converting it into the purest ice mana, channeled it into the Supernova. The crystal, housed within the drone''s protective shell, pulsed in response, a beacon of defiance against the impending darkness. The targeting systems locked on, a shimmering blue sigil hovering over a swirling vortex depicted on the holographic disy ¨C a gateway to the Endless Sea.

    A blinding white light erupted, engulfing the chamber momentarily. Then, with a deafening roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the city, the Supernova unleashed its power once more. A beam of pure, white-hot energynced out from the drone, piercing through the ceiling of theboratory and rocketing skyward. It tore a hole through the fabric of reality itself, leaving a shimmering portal in its wake.

    The colossal magic drone, propelled by the arcane energies channeled through its runes, surged forward, its sleek form dwarfed by the swirling chaos of the Endless Sea. It was a lone warrior, a vessel of hope venturing into the heart of a nightmare.

    Those remaining in the control center watched, a mixture of trepidation and hope in their eyes, as the drone disappeared into the churning portal. The fate of humanity, precariously bnced on a knife''s edge, now rested on the shoulders of a single weapon and the courage of a lone, enchanted machine.

    A few momentster, the drone housing the supernova arrived not too far from the golden beast, the king of monsters.

    The world''s leaders held their collective breath as they awaited the unfolding scene, feeling an immense pressure bearing down on humanity. Would they survive or perish? The tension was palpable.

    The distance between the drone and the monstrous creature was measured in kilometers, with each passing second bringing them closer. The entire world anxiously observed the spectacle, yet the drone remained stoic, devoid of any nerves. Its crimson crystal eyes suddenly shimmered with intensity as a signal was swiftly transmitted to theser cannon.

    In an instant, a dazzling, radiant beam of white light erupted from the 5-meter long barrel of the supernova, soaring high above the boundless sea. It was a sight to behold.

    Within the blink of an eye, this captivating beam of light reached a staggering distance of 1082 kilometers towards its target - the golden-horned beast, a monstrous entity capable of swallowing everything in its path.

    In the darkened night sky above the endless sea, the beast''s wings flutteredzily, its golden eyes surveying the vast expanse below. Time seemed to stand still in that very moment.

    As if a scorching me, apanied by a resounding "chi" sound, the blinding beam of pure white light pierced through the majestic creature''s golden horn! The light effortlessly sliced through the top half of its head, grazing a small portion of its left wing. There was no noise, no trace, only the faint echo of the "chi" sound.

    Silence engulfed the surroundings.

    The creature''s once regal head now remained with only the massive lower jaw, while everything from the nose upwards vanished into oblivion. Even its brain was obliterated, leaving nothing behind.

    The brilliance of the white beam was unparalleled, as it streaked past the golden horned beast and continued its journey. Breaking through the atmosphere, it soared into the vast expanse of starry space.

    A frozen moment.

    Inside the chamber of anticipation.

    On the left side of the screen, the devouring beast remained suspended mid-flight, its motion halted. Its head reduced to a mere gaping mouth, devoid of anything else.

    On the right side of the screen, the radiant beam surged towards the vastness of space!

    Within the chamber of anticipation, the twelve fighters stared intently at the screen, their gazes piercing through the void before erupting into a frenzy of exhration.

    ''''Yes! This time it worked.'''' the dwarf roared excitedly.

    ''''Yes, we won!"

    Julius, the emperor of the strongest empire could not hide his joy, Leo, Leon''s father as well, Saeko''s father, Kuina''s mother, Typhania wasn''t present but her representative the elven spiritualist was happy. Everyone was cheering, Maria''s face waspletely joyous, she had the premonition that something would happen, she checked and rechecked the screen and only after seeing that the King of Monster''s head was blown away did she released a small sigh of relief.

    The elven spiritual, overwhelmed with excitement, approached Maria with a brisk stride.

    "It is done! We have triumphed over this cmity," she eximed, a glimmer of joy in her eyes.

 Chapter 1723: Chapter 1540: Vs King of Monsters

    Chapter 1723: Chapter 1540: Vs King of Monsters

    ?

    The room hung heavy with the weight of a world teetering on the brink. The elven spiritualist''s triumphant announcement had been choked off, reced by a chilling silence. All eyes were glued to the screen, where a scene unfolded that defiedprehension.

    On the left side, a monstrous head, its gaping maw a silent scream, remained suspended in mid-air. Its horns, one short one long, gleamed with an unnatural, pulsating light. This wasn''t defeat; it was a grotesque metamorphosis.

    Suddenly, the engravings on the horns zed with an unearthly golden light. The light coursed through the creature''s neck, back, and along the intricately carved scales, finally reaching its massive wings. They shimmered, growingrger and reshaping themselves before erupting in a blinding sh. In an instant, the monstrous form was gone, reced by a beam of pure, golden light.

    A collective gasp escaped the onlookers. Emperor Julius, his face drained of blood, slumped in his chair, despair etched into every line. Saeko''s father whimpered, shaking his head in denial, while Leon''s father simply stared, the shattered wine sses a painful metaphor for their shattered hopes.

    Only Maria remained stoic, her face an unreadable mask. Was it despair? Or perhaps a steely resolve forming in the face of an impossible foe?

    The mechanical voice broke the agonizing silence, its monotone pronouncements a hammer blow to their already sinking hearts. "The monster is traveling along the ocean floor at a speed of 36,063 meters per second! It''s 2.37 times faster than before!"

    The news echoed in the room, a death knell for humanity. The Supernova, their greatest weapon, had failed. The monstrous entity, seemingly impervious to their attack, had be even more powerful, hurtling towards who knows what unimaginable destination.

    Meanwhile, the human elite grappled with their crushing defeat. Emperor Julius, consumed by regret, reyed his decision to rely on brute force. Maria, her belief shattered, tried toprehend the nature of this indestructible beast.

    "Whether it''s humans or animals," she muttered, her voice barely a whisper, "the soul resides in the brain. Destroying the brain should result in death... Unless..."

    Her voice trailed off, a horrifying realization dawning on her. "Unless its spirit... is present in every single cell, allowing it to be reborn from just one...."

    The sentence hung unfinished, a chilling possibility left unsaid. A monstrous being, its essence defying thews of life and death, now careened through the depths of the ocean, a harbinger of a future far bleaker than anyone dared imagine. The battle was far from over, and humanity, stripped of its most potent weapon, was left to face an even more terrifying enemy.

    The dwarf''s bellow cut through the suffocating silence like a battle cry. "We must recover the drone housing the Supernova! It''s the only weapon that can even scratch that monstrosity! With some modifications, we can turn it into the monster killer it was always meant to be!" A flicker of hope, faint but tenacious, ignited in the room. Heads nodded in grim agreement. Maria, her eyes hardening with a newfound resolve, stepped forward. "We need to find a way to track the drone. Even at that speed, it has to leave some kind of signature."

    The elven sorceress, her emerald eyes gleaming with determination once more, chimed in. "Perhaps by analyzing the residual magic from the portal, we can establish a connection with the drone''s magical core."

    A flurry of activity reced the despondency. Scientists and engineers, their initial shock fading, began barking orders and strategizing. The control center, once a tomb of despair, buzzed with renewed purpose.

    Suddenly, a collective gasp ripped through the room. On the screen, a horrifying scene unfolded. The monstrous entity, transformed into a beam of golden light, surged through the depths of the ocean with an impossible speed. But it wasn''t alone. The magic drone, seemingly fleeing for its life, darted through the water, a lone beacon of defiance against the encroaching darkness.

    The monstrous beam pulsed and writhed, its trajectory bending unnaturally as it gave chase. The distance between it and the drone narrowed with each passing moment. It was a terrifying ballet of predator and prey, yed out at a breakneck pace in the inky depths. "It''s catching up!" the mechanical voice announced, its monotoneced with a hint of urgency for the first time. "The swallowing beast is closing in on the drone at an rming rate. Teleportation protocols seem to be failing under the immense pressure."

    Panic threatened to engulf the room once more. But Maria, her voice steady, issued amand. "Focus on maintaining the connection! We can''t lose track of the drone. That''s our only hope of recovering it and modifying the Supernova."

    The scientists and engineers redoubled their efforts, their fingers flying across control panels. Lines of code scrolled at a dizzying pace, magical forms flickered on holographic disys. The fate of humanity, once again, hung in the bnce.

    As the monstrous entity lunged for the drone, a surge of energy erupted from the control center. A powerful signal, channeled through the remnants of the portal, pulsed outwards, locking onto the drone''s magical signature. The screen flickered, the image of the chase momentarily distorted, before solidifying once more.

    The drone, its magical defenses flickering precariously, managed to evade the monster''s grasp by a hair''s breadth. But the escape was temporary. The monstrous beam swerved again, its pursuit relentless.

    In the control center, a cheer erupted, a mixture of relief and determination. They had established a connection, a lifeline to the drone. Now, the real work began - the desperate fight to recover their only weapon and, with it, humanity''sst flicker of hope.

    Emperor Julius''s assessment hung heavy in the air, a death knell echoing in the tense silence. His pale face reflected the despair gripping the room. The numbers were grim: 1000 kilometers separating the drone and the monstrous entity, a gap shrinking at an rming

    rate.

    The dwarf, however, refused to sumb to despair.

    "Distances can be bridged," he boomed, his voice thick with determination. "We might not be able to outrun it, but perhaps..." he trailed off, his eyes scanning the room,nding on the elven sorceress.

    Her emerald eyes met his, a glimmer of understanding passing between them. "A temporary dimensional shift?" she offered, her voiceced with uncertainty.

    Maria stepped forward.

    "Risky," she said, acknowledging the potential for disaster. "But it might be our only option. We can''t fire the Supernova blindly. We need to lure the beast away from the drone long enough to..." Her voice trailed off, but the implication was clear: to deliver a finishing blow.

    A wave of nervous energy crackled through the room. The idea was audacious, bordering on reckless. But the alternative - watching the drone devoured and humanity left defenseless -

    was unthinkable.

    The scientists and engineers huddled together, their brows furrowed in concentration. Calctions flew across holographic disys,plex equations scribbled on whiteboards. The air thrummed with a desperate energy, ast-ditch effort to find a solution.

    "We can create a temporary dimensional rift," a young scientist ventured, his voice shaking slightly. "But it would be highly unstable. The drone would have to enter the rift at precisely the right moment, or it could be lost forever, scattered across the dimensions."

    A collective breath was held. The risk was immense, but the potential reward - a chance to outmaneuver the monstrous entity - was too great to ignore.

    Emperor Julius, his face grim, finally spoke.

    "Do it. We have no other choice. Prepare the drone for the dimensional jump. We''ll buy them

    as much time as we can."

    A flurry of activity ensued. The control center transformed into a hive of fric action. The scientists, their initial trepidation reced by a fierce determination, calibrated the

    dimensional rift generator.

    Meanwhile, Maria and the elven spiritualist channeled their magical reserves to strengthen the drone''s defenses, a desperate shield against the relentless pursuit.

    On the screen, the king of monsters, a relentless golden harbinger of doom, continued its

    pursuit. The gap between it and the drone narrowed with each passing second. The tension in the control center was palpable, a suffocating weight pressing down on everyone present.

    Thirty seconds.

    Tick! Tick!

    The clock ticked relentlessly towards oblivion. Hope dwindled with each passing tick. But then, a flicker of light erupted on the screen. A shimmering portal, a tear in the very fabric of reality, materialized before the drone.

    "Now!" Maria''s voice rang out, a desperate pleaced with a sliver of defiance.

    VROOMM!

    The drone, its engines whining in protest, surged towards the portal. The monstrous entity,

    the King of Monsters sensing its prey''s imminent escape, pulsed with malevolent energy, its speed increasing exponentially.

 Chapter 1724: Chapter 1541: Pursuit bellows the surface of the Endless Ocean

    Chapter 1724: Chapter 1541: Pursuit bellows the surface of the Endless Ocean

    ?

    A collective gasp ripped through the control center as Maria''s desperate cry echoed in the room. All eyes were glued to the screen, where the drone, a valiant speck against the vast expanse of the ocean,unched itself towards the shimmering portal.

    VROOOMMMM!!!

    The drone''s engines screamed in protest, pushed beyond their limits. The portal pulsed with a strange, otherworldly energy, beckoning the drone towards a perilous unknown. Behind it, the monstrous entity, a golden beast, pulsed with an even brighter malevolent light. It had sensed the drone''s desperate maneuver, its speed increasing in a monstrous burst that defied the veryws of physics.

    The chase continued, but the scene had shifted. Both the drone and the entity were now swallowed by the swirling chaos of the dimensional rift. The portal flickered, its edges fraying like burnt paper, before copsing with a bang, leaving behind only an unsettling stillness.

    Silence descended upon the control center, thick and heavy. The scientists and engineers exchanged nervous nces, their faces etched with a mixture of anxiety and a flicker of hope. Had the drone made it through? Or had it been caught in the dimensional turbulence, lost forever in the folds of reality?

    Emperor Julius, the weight of the world on his shoulders, finally broke the silence. "Can you establish a connection? Any signal from the drone?"

    A young scientist, his brow furrowed in concentration, shook his head. "Nothing, Your Majesty. The dimensional rift severed allmunication channels. We can''t track it, not yet." A wave of despair threatened to engulf the room once more. But Maria, ever the pragmatist, stepped forward, her voice steady despite the churning emotions within.

    "We need to find a way to stabilize the rift," she dered, her gaze sweeping across the room. "If the drone made it through, we need to provide a way back."

    The elven sorceress, her emerald eyes gleaming with renewed purpose, nodded in agreement. "We canbine our magic with the existing technology. It will be a delicate operation, but perhaps..."

    The room buzzed with renewed activity, a flurry of brainstorming and calctions. The initial shock had given way to a desperate determination. They wouldn''t give up. They couldn''t. Humanity''sst hope, the Supernova-wielding drone, might be lost in another dimension, but they would find a way to bring it back, to deliver the weapon that could potentially turn the tide of this war.

    Meanwhile, in the unknown expanse beyond the copsed rift, the drone continued its perilous journey. Had it truly escaped the monstrous entity? Or had the King of Monsters followed it, its essence adaptable enough to navigate the treacherous currents of the dimensional sea?

    The answers remained veiled in the swirling mists of the unknown, a mystery that would soon be unraveled, for the fate of humanity hinged on the oue of this desperate gamble.

    Relief washed over the control center like a tidal wave. They had found a way! A method to track the colossal life force of the monstrous entity, even within the murky depths of the unknown dimension. The news, delivered by a scientist with a hint of triumph in his voice, sparked a renewed flicker of hope in the room.

    "It''s faint," another scientist chimed in, her brow furrowed in concentration as she adjusted the readings. "But there it is. A massive energy signature, unlike anything we''ve ever detected."

    Emperor Julius leaned closer to the screen, his heart pounding in his chest. The image was blurry, distorted by the dimensional interference, but a faint golden glow pulsed in the distance. It was the King of Monsters, its essence a beacon in the inky ckness.

    On the screen, the monstrous entity, its golden form a stark contrast to the swirling chaos of the dimension, surged forward. Its speed had doubledpared to before, a testament to its otherworldly nature. It was a creature of sheer power, fueled by a primal rage.

    4200 meters below the ocean''s surface.

    The distorted image on the screen offered a glimpse into the monstrous entity''s transformation. Its wings, once powerful, were now evenrger, the scales shimmering with an otherworldly light. The intricate golden engravings, pulsating with a strange energy, seemed to be the key to its increased speed. It was a terrifying adaptation, a testament to the creature''s ability to evolve in the blink of an eye.

    Rage!

    The word seemed to emanate from the screen itself, a palpable emotion radiating from the monstrous entity. The attack from Project Hyperion, while a setback, was a mere pinprickpared to the current agony coursing through its being. This injury, unlike any other, had awakened a primal fury within the beast, a rage that threatened to consume all it touched.

    Suddenly, the monstrous entity''s speed faltered!

    A collective gasp rippled through the control center. On the screen, a startling development unfolded. The severed horns, floating ominously above the golden form, pulsed with an intense light. The long horn, in a sh of golden brilliance, transformed into a beam of energy, shooting upwards with incredible speed.

    "What is it doing?" Maria muttered, her voiceced with confusion. The others in the room echoed her sentiment, their faces etched with concern.

    Gasp!!

    A collective scream ripped through the control center. The image on the screen, distorted but undeniably real, depicted a scene of utter devastation. The monstrous entity''s severed horn, transformed into a golden beam of energy, had erupted from the unknown dimension with terrifying speed.

    It pierced through the 4,000 meters of ocean above it in a blink, leaving a shimmering trail in its wake. The target? Not the city, not the control center, but the drone - the lone beacon of hope for humanity.

    The drone, its sleek obsidian form a stark contrast to the churning ocean, had no chance to react. Its metallic hands, still grasping the Supernova cannon in the midst of preparation, were rendered useless. The golden beam mmed into the crystal core of the weapon, shattering it like fragile ss. A blinding sh erupted, followed by a deafening bang that echoed through the control center despite the filtering mechanisms.

    The drone itself wasn''t spared. The golden beam, its power undiminished, tore through the orichalcum metal hull like a hot knife through butter. A deep gash ripped across the drone''s body, sparks flying as electrical systems overloaded.

    Despite its incredible sturdiness, the drone was no match for the monstrous entity''s fury. It was flung backwards like a ragdoll, a shooting star of ck metal streaking across the sky. Tens of kilometers it flew, its trajectory dictated by the monstrous force of the impact, before plummeting back into the ocean with a bone-jarring crash.

    Silence descended upon the control center, a suffocating weight pressing down on everyone present. The elven sorceress slumped into her chair, tears welling up in her emerald eyes. Maria, her face pale and drawn, stared nkly at the screen, the image of the shattered drone seared into her memory. Emperor Julius, his imperial bearing shattered, let out a strangled

    sob.

    The scientists and engineers, their initial shock fading, began muttering amongst themselves, their faces etched with despair. The drone, their creation, their hope, was gone. The Supernova, their only weapon capable of harming the monstrous entity,y in pieces at the bottom of the ocean.

    The King of Monsters, its rage seemingly appeased by the destruction of their weapon, vanished from the screen. But the victory, if it could be called that, tasted like ashes in their mouths. They had lost their most powerful weapon, their best chance at stopping the

    creature''s rampage.

    The question hung heavy in the air: What now? How could they face a seemingly invincible enemy with nothing left to fight back with?

    It not that they hadn''t thought of fighting the beast directly but none of the otherworlders, meaning Maria and the other two could appraise the golden beast, only question mark appeared above its head, without knowing its level they couldn''t really strategize, it was why they decided to test it using another method. They could decide what to do from now on.

 Chapter 1725: Chapter 1542: Spirit Realm 1

    Chapter 1725: Chapter 1542: Spirit Realm 1

    ?

    The scene shifted, leaving the control center drowning in despair and cutting to a different location - the inky depths of the ocean, 23,000 meters below the surface. Here, amidst the crushing pressure and imprable darkness, a different kind of drama unfolded.

    The monstrous entity, its golden form a beacon in the abyss,y sprawled across the seabed. Its body, though battered, pulsed with a soft, golden light. It was the light of regeneration, a testament to the creature''s incredible resilience.

    The severed head, once a horrifying visage with a gaping maw, was slowly being rebuilt. Flesh knitted itself back together, scales reappeared, even the ears and those disturbing golden eyes reformed with chilling efficiency.

    Finally, the head wasplete, the two horns, one short and one long, dominating its forehead. But a closer look revealed a vulnerability - the scales on the head were tender, not yet as hardened as the rest of its body. Yet, even in this weakened state, a fiery rage burned within the creature''s dark golden eyes.

    A low, guttural howl echoed through the depths, tinged with a primal fury. The injury, though seemingly repaired, had left an indelible mark. The memory of that white light, piercing through its body with unstoppable force, fueled an endless rage.

    It couldn''t evade it. A chilling realization seemed to dawn on the monster. Its immense power had been channeled into its horn, the lone weapon that had managed to survive the Supernova''s attack. Though battered, the horn remained intact, a testament to its incredible durability.

    Another guttural howl ripped through the water, this oneced with a different kind of urgency - hunger. The immense expenditure of energy had left the creature ravenous. Every cell in its body screamed for sustenance.

    "Metal!" The word, though unspoken, seemed to emanate from the beast itself. Its internal world craved not just food, but something more - a source of power, perhaps even a way to repair the damage inflicted by the Supernova. With renewed purpose, the monstrous entity propelled itself upwards, a behemoth on the hunt, driven by an insatiable hunger for both sustenance and revenge.

    Meanwhile, in the control center, they decided to prepare contingency n to deal with this monster once for all.

    Sunlight, filtered through vibrant leaves of all shapes and sizes, dappled the forest floor in a mosaic of light and shadow. Nestled amongst the ancient roots of the world tree, nearly invisible to the casual eye, shimmered a portal. It wasn''t a grand, imposing gateway, but rather a swirling vortex of color and light. Stepping through would be like plunging into a kaleidoscope.

    On the other side, a breathtaking vista unfolded. Lush, rolling hills carpeted with vibrant wildflowers stretched as far as the eye could see. Crystal-clear rivers meandered through thendscape, their waters sparkling like scattered diamonds. Towering, majestic waterfalls cascaded down cliffs of smooth, white marble, their sound like a soothing melody filling the air.

    Giant, iridescent butterflies with wings that shimmered like stained ss fluttered amongst the wildflowers. Gentle creatures grazed on the verdant ins, their fur the colors of sunshine and springtime. In the distance, nestled amidst a grove of trees with leaves of silver and gold, stood a cluster of quaint, white cottages with smoke curling from their chimneys. The air, sweet with the scent of blooming flowers and fresh earth, carried the gentle chirp of unseen birds.

    This was a realm untouched by strife, a haven of peace and serenity. Time seemed to move slower here, the gentle breeze whispering secrets to the ancient trees. It was a ce where magic danced in the air, a shimmering counterpart to the world beyond the portal.

    Perched precariously high amongst the sprawling branches of the world tree, almost hidden by a curtain of cascading vines and vibrant flowers, sat a whimsical cabane. Unlike the quaint cottages nestled below in the elven paradise, this one possessed a certain air of forgotten magic.

    Constructed from intricately woven branches and sturdy nks of a wood that shimmered with an otherworldly iridescence, the cabane defied gravity. Its roof, thatched withyers of colorful leaves and moss, sloped yfully in a way that seemed to defy physics. Carved into the wood were intricate elven symbols that pulsed with a faint green light, hinting at the cabane''s magical nature.

    A sturdy ropedder, woven from thick vines and adorned with dangling wildflowers, provided the only means of reaching the lofty dwelling. A small, circr window, fashioned from a polished crystal that glittered like a captured rainbow, peeked out from one side, promising a breathtaking view of the elven paradise below. Wisps of smoke curled from a chimney fashioned from a hollowed-out log, hinting at a warm hearth within.

    The air around the cabane buzzed with a quiet energy, a sense of secrets whispered on the wind. It felt like a ce of refuge, a sanctuary for those seeking sce or perhaps guarding a knowledge long forgotten by the outside world.

    Sunlight, filtered through the vibrant leaves, cast a dappled mosaic on the floor of the whimsical cabane. Typhania, an ethereal beauty with hair like flowing gold and sharp, elegant elven ears, sat in perfect lotus position in the center of the room. Mana, the lifeblood of the world, swirled around her like a shimmering aura, a testament to her immense power as a spiritualist. Invisible to most, spirits in the forms of yful sprites and wise owls flitted about the room, their presence afort only Typhania could perceive.

    For months, she had sought sce in this hidden haven, nestled amongst the branches of the world tree. Here, she could meditate undisturbed, focusing her energies on opening a doorway to the spiritual realm. Humanity teetered on the brink of an unimaginable catastrophe, and Typhania knew she needed to act. Yet, despite the peaceful seclusion of the cabane, a gnawing unease gnawed at her. The flow of natural mana, usually a steady current, had be erratic, a telltale sign of escting chaos in the outside world.

    She closed her eyes, focusing her will. Images shed before her inner vision - the monstrous entity, its golden form a harbinger of doom, the despair etched on the faces of her people. It was a desperate plea for help, a stark reminder of the urgency of her mission.

    With renewed determination, Typhania channeled her mana. The air in the cabane crackled with energy as she wove an intricate spell, a delicate dance of words and gestures designed to open a rift between the physical world and the spiritual realm. The swirling mana coalesced around her, forming a shimmering portal, a gateway to the realm of pure essence.

    But something was wrong. The portal flickered, its edges unstable, refusing to solidify. A sense of foreboding washed over Typhania. The escting conflict, the sheer power of the monstrous entity, it was disrupting the delicate bnce of the spirit realm, making it difficult to forge a contract with a powerful elemental spirit.

    Typhania gritted her teeth, pushing her mana even further. This wasn''t the time to give up. Humanity needed her, and she would not falter. With a final surge of power, the portal solidified, revealing a swirling vortex of pure energy. It was time to face the guardians of the elemental ne, to convince them to lend their power to the fight against the encroaching darkness.

 Chapter 1726: Chapter 1543: Spirit Realm 2

    Chapter 1726: Chapter 1543: Spirit Realm 2

    ?

    But something was wrong. The portal flickered, its edges unstable, refusing to solidify. A sense of foreboding washed over Typhania. The escting conflict, the sheer power of the monstrous entity, it was disrupting the delicate bnce of the spirit realm, making it difficult to forge a contract with a powerful elemental spirit.

    Typhania gritted her teeth, pushing her mana even further. This wasn''t the time to give up. Humanity needed her, and she would not falter. With a final surge of power, the portal solidified, revealing a swirling vortex of pure energy. It was time to face the guardians of the elemental ne, to convince them to lend their power to the fight against the encroaching darkness.

    Two days of relentless focus, her body a mere vessel for the torrent of swirling mana, and Typhania finally achieved a breakthrough. The portal, once a flickering wisp of uncertainty, solidified into a grand entrance. It wasn''t the shimmering vortex she anticipated, but a sight that held its own majesty - a giant bronze door.

    The surface of the door wasn''t smooth, but ornately decorated with intricate carvings of mythical beasts. Each creature, from the ferocious gryphon with its piercing talons to the wise serpent coiled around a tree of knowledge, seemed to pulse with a life of its own. As Typhania, now in her soul state - a translucent form radiating pure mana - approached the door, it creaked open with a sound that resonated through her very being.

    Beyond the threshold unfolded a vista that stole her breath away. It was a world bathed in the soft glow of omnipresent mana, a majestic realm where the very essence of magic coalesced into breathtaking form. The air itself crackled with raw power, a symphony of elemental energies.

    Before her swirled a multitude of spirits, each a manifestation of a fundamental element. Wispy figures of cerulean blue danced on yful currents of air, representing the untamed spirit of Wind. Smanders of zing crimson frolicked in pools of molten rock, embodiments of Fire. Earth spirits, burly figures sculpted from living stone, lumbered across the ground, their every step resonating with the power of the.

    Even rarer spirits were present - ethereal beings of light blue, the embodiment of Ice, their presence a stark contrast to the fiery spirits. And hovering near the entrance, a radiant white figure pulsed with an otherworldly glow - a Light Spirit, the essence of pure creation.

    This was a sight of unparalleled beauty, a world where the very building blocks of existence danced in a mesmerizing ballet. Awe and determination warred within Typhania. She had reached the spirit realm, but her task had just begun. Here, she would plead her case, hoping to convince these powerful elemental spirits to join the fight against the encroaching darkness. The fate of humanity might very well depend on her words, on her ability to forge a bond between the physical world and this realm of pure essence.

    As Typhania entered the spirit realm, a yful swarm of lesser spirits, wisps of pure energy in various colors, surrounded her. Their joy was infectious, and despite the gravity of her mission, a small smile touched her lips. She couldn''t resist engaging in a yful dance with them, theirughter echoing through the realm like wind chimes. These were the yful guardians of the spirit world, weing her with their innocent joy.

    Suddenly, a voice boomed through the air, ancient and powerful. It vibrated the very fabric of the realm, causing the yful spirits to scatter in awe.

    "Oh, blessed child of Spirits,e to me."

    Themand resonated with an otherworldly power, leaving no room for disobedience. Typhania, her soul form shimmering, felt an irresistible pull towards the deepest part of the spirit realm. The yful energy around her transformed into a respectful silence. As she traversed the realm, she passed through diversendscapes - fields of pure fire where smanders danced in a fiery ballet, crystal clear rivers flowing with liquid mana, and even a swirling vortex of pure chaos energy teeming with formless spirits. Each zone pulsated with the essence of its respective element, a testament to the vastness and power of the spirit realm.

    Finally, she arrived at her destination - a majestic mountain shrouded in a thick rainbow mist. This mist wasn''t merely a visual spectacle; it was a tangible concentration of pure mana, a swirling vortex of every elementbined. As she neared, an almost suffocating pressure pressed down upon her, threatening to crush her very essence. Fear gripped her, but before it could consume her, a gentle light enveloped her soul. It felt like a mother''s embrace, warm and soothing, pushing back the oppressive weight.

    Relief washed over Typhania as she realized the source of the light - the powerful entity who had summoned her. This was not a hostile presence, but one of immense power and perhaps even... kindness. She had reached the heart of the spirit realm, and now, the true test was about to begin. Who was this ancient being, and would they be receptive to her plea for help? Emerging from the suffocating embrace of the rainbow mist, Typhania found herself in a scene of ethereal beauty. An otherworldly forest stretched before her, bathed in the soft glow of the milky whiteke at its center. The trees themselves defied description. Their trunks, sculpted from shimmering crystal in shades ofvender and rose quartz, pulsed with a faint inner light. Gossamer leaves, woven from pure mana in every imaginable hue, shimmered under an unseen sun, creating a kaleidoscope of colors that danced before her eyes.

    The air itself hummed with a soft, melodic song, a symphony created by the rustling of the mana-woven leaves and the gentlepping of the milky whiteke against its crystalline shores. The very essence of the spirit realm seemed to be concentrated here, creating a sense of profound peace and tranquility.

    But despite the serenity, a feeling of anticipation hung heavy in the air. Typhania knew this wasn''t merely a picturesquendscape; it was the chosen domain of the ancient entity who had summoned her. She stood at the edge of the milky whiteke, its surface undisturbed, a perfect reflection of the otherworldly forest above. Somewhere within this enchanting realm, she would find the source of the booming voice, the powerful being who held the key to tipping the scales in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

 Chapter 1727: Chapter 1544: Spirit Realm 3

    Chapter 1727: Chapter 1544: Spirit Realm 3

    ?

    The air itself hummed with a soft, melodic song, a symphony created by the rustling of the mana-woven leaves and the gentlepping of the milky whiteke against its crystalline shores. The very essence of the spirit realm seemed to be concentrated here, creating a sense of profound peace and tranquility.

    But despite the serenity, a feeling of anticipation hung heavy in the air. Typhania knew this wasn''t merely a picturesquendscape; it was the chosen domain of the ancient entity who had summoned her. She stood at the edge of the milky whiteke, its surface undisturbed, a perfect reflection of the otherworldly forest above. Somewhere within this enchanting realm, she would find the source of the booming voice, the powerful being who held the key to tipping the scales in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

    Beyond the majestic sweep of the Jade Mountain Range, veiled in perpetual mist,y a creature of legend - the Mystical White Beast. Its size defiedprehension. Imagine towering mountains carved from living ivory, and you might begin to grasp its colossal stature. Its fur, the color of purest snow, shimmered with an otherworldly luminescence, as if moonlight itself had been woven into its very being.

    Each colossal paw, tipped with razor-sharp ws the color of obsidian, could crush entire fortresses in a single step. Its eyes, pools of molten gold, burned with an ancient wisdom, holding the secrets of countless millennia. A mane of flowing white fur, imbued with swirling patterns of celestial energy, flowed down its back like a frozen waterfall. Its magnificent head, held high and proud, bore a single, spiraling horn of purest jade, pulsating with a soft, green light. This horn was said to be the repository of the beast''s immense power, capable of channeling the very life force of the earth.

    The Mystical White Beast, a living mountain of serenity and power, moved with an almost imperceptible grace. It grazed on the ethereal nts that grew amidst the swirling mists, its every breath a soft sigh that echoed through the valleys. Its presence was a force for bnce, a guardian spirit of the natural world. Yet, despite its peaceful demeanor, an aura of immense power surrounded it, a potent reminder that this majestic creature could unleash a devastating fury if the world it protected was threatened.

    Typhania''s breath hitched. The voice that boomed through the spirit realm moments ago was now a gentle rumble, resonating deep within her very being. It emanated from beyond the shimmeringke, from somewhere within the ethereal forest. She took a tentative step forward, her soul form shimmering with nervous anticipation.

    As she ventured deeper, the melody of the forest seemed to coalesce around her, forming a weing song. The crystal trees shimmered brighter, casting intricate patterns of light and shadow on the ground. The milky whiteke, still and perfect, reflected the otherworldly beauty that surrounded her.

    And then, she saw it. Beyond the shimmering trees, nestled amongst the base of a particrly magnificent crystal formation,y the source of the voice. It wasn''t a creature of fire or wind, as she might have expected from such a powerful entity. Instead, it was the Mystical White Beast, a living legend whispered about in hushed tones amongst the elves.

    Its size was awe-inspiring. Even from a distance, it dwarfed the crystal trees, its colossal form a testament to its ancient lineage. Its fur, the color of purest snow, shimmered with a soft luminescence, and its eyes, pools of molten gold, seemed to hold the wisdom of countless eons. As Typhania approached, she noticed the intricate patterns of celestial energy swirling within its flowing mane. The jade horn on its head, pulsating with a gentle green light, felt like a beacon of immense power, a repository of life force that resonated with the very essence of the spirit realm.

    Yet, despite its colossal size, the Mystical White Beast moved with an ethereal grace. Its gaze, as it turned towards her, held a gentle curiosity, devoid of any threat. As Typhania drew closer, the booming voice rumbled once more, but this time with a warmth that melted away her fear.

    "Wee, child loved by the spirits." The words echoed through the forest, a testament to the power and benevolence of the creature before her. It was a being of immense power, a guardian of the natural world, and perhaps, Typhania thought with a flicker of hope, the key to saving humanity from the encroaching darkness. Now, she had to convince it to lend its aid. "I am well aware of your burning question. However, whether I choose to aid you or not will be determined solely by the whims of fate. Venture into that ethereal pool nestled behind the majestic Rainbow Tree, receive its sacred blessing, and then embark upon the arduous quest to forge a contract with a spirit. The oue, my friend, lies entirely in the hands of Lady Luck."

    The Mystical White Beast''s words hung heavy in the air, a challenge veiled in the guise of luck. Typhania, her soul form shimmering with newfound determination, dipped her head in respect.

    "Thank you, wise one," she replied, her voice echoing softly within the ethereal forest. "I am prepared to face your trial."

    Her gaze fell upon the milky white pool the beast had indicated. Ity nestled behind a magnificent rainbow tree, its branches aze with every color imaginable. The pool itself was small, norger than a forest clearing, but it emanated a soft, otherworldly glow that pulsed in time with the gentle hum of the forest.

    As she approached, a sense of serenity washed over her. The very air around the pool crackled with an unseen energy, a potent concentration of mana that surpassed anything she had ever encountered. Tentatively, she dipped a tendril of her soul form into the water.

    The sensation that followed was unlike anything she had ever experienced. A surge of warmth, pure and invigorating, coursed through her essence. It was as if the very fabric of her soul was being cleansed, recharged, and amplified. Mana, raw and potent, flowed into her being, strengthening her connection to the spirit realm. She could feel her spiritual power increase, a tangible difference that resonated deep within her core.

    With newfound confidence, Typhania stepped fully into the milky white pool. The water, surprisingly warm despite its ethereal glow, enveloped her soul form in aforting embrace. She closed her eyes, letting the cleansing power of the pool work its magic. This was her preparation, her baptism before the trial. Here, in the heart of the spirit realm, bathed in the blessing of the Mystical White Beast, she would be judged.

    Would she be deemed worthy of forging a contract with a powerful elemental spirit? Or would her luck, as the beast had dered, fail her at this crucial moment?

 Chapter 1728: Chapter 1545: Contract with a Spirit 1

    Chapter 1728: Chapter 1545: Contract with a Spirit 1

    ?

    A wave of invigorating energy washed over Typhania as she emerged from the pool. Her soul form shimmered brighter, the blessing of the Mystical White Beast coursing through her very essence. But the respite was brief. Before her, a shimmering portal crackled into existence, its edges swirling with an ominous violet hue.

    "This," the booming voice of the Mystical White Beast resonated, "is the first test of your resolve. Beyond this portal lies a manifestation of darkness, a reflection of the very evil you seek tobat. Defeat it, and the path to a contract shall be open. But be warned, child, your sess hinges not only on your skill but also on your luck."

    Typhania understood. This wasn''t just a test of power; it was a test of her spirit, her ability to persevere against the encroaching darkness. Steeling her resolve, she nodded curtly.

    Suddenly, a silver light materialized around her, solidifying into a suit of gleaming armor. It was elegant and light, crafted from a material that shimmered with an otherworldly glow. In her hand materialized a rapier, its de as sharp and wless as moonlight on a pristineke. This wasn''t just any armor; it was a manifestation of her strength, her unwavering spirit, forged in the blessing pool.

    With a deep breath, Typhania stepped through the portal. The world around her dissolved into a swirling vortex of darkness. When it solidified, she found herself in a deste wastnd, the ground cracked and barren, the sky an endless expanse of inky ck. In the distance, a monstrous figure stirred.

    It was a grotesque amalgamation of shadow and spite, its form constantly shifting and morphing. Razor-sharp ws extended from its inky mass, and glowing red eyes burned with malevolent hunger. This wasn''t a creature of flesh and blood, but a manifestation of pure darkness, a reflection of the monstrous entity that threatened her world.

    Typhania gripped her rapier, the moonlight de humming with faint energy. She knew this wasn''t a foe to be defeated through brute force. This was a battle of spirit, a test of her will against the encroaching darkness. With a determined cry, she charged, the silver armor glinting defiantly in the oppressive gloom.

    The battle that ensued was a blur of motion and shimmering light. The dark creature lunged andshed, its ws tearing at the deste ground. Typhania, fueled by the blessing of the Mystical White Beast, parried and weaved, her rapier a streak of moonlight against the darkness. Each sh resonated with a deep thrumming sound, a sh of light and shadow. But the battle wasn''t just physical. Typhania could feel the creature''s dark essence attempting to seep into her soul, whispering doubts and anxieties in a thousand insidious voices. Yet, with each parry, each thrust of her rapier, she pushed back against the darkness. She drew strength from the blessing pool, from the hope she carried for her people, and most importantly, from the unwavering faith in her mission.

    The battle raged on, a desperate dance between light and shadow. But slowly, ever so slowly, the tide began to turn. As Typhania fought, her movements grew more fluid, her strikes more precise. The darkness, sensing its struggle was in vain, began to retreat, its form shrinking and twisting. Finally, with ast desperate lunge, the creature dissipated into a wisp of ck smoke, leaving behind an unsettling silence.

    Typhania stood panting, her silver armor slightly marred but otherwise intact. She had faced the darkness and emerged victorious. Now, the real test awaited - the chance to forge a contract with a powerful elemental spirit and secure the aid she desperately needed to save her world.

    The deste wastnd shimmered and dissolved, reced by the familiarfort of the ethereal forest.

    Exhaustion gnawed at Typhania, but a deep sense of aplishment warmed her soul. She had faced the first test and emerged victorious. Yet, she knew her trials were far from over. As she caught her breath, the voice of the Mystical White Beast boomed once more. "The first test is passed, child. But the path to a contract requires not just physical prowess, but mental fortitude as well. Are you prepared to face your greatest fear?"

    Typhania straightened, her grip tightening around the hilt of her rapier. Fear was a constantpanion in these perilous times, but she wouldn''t let it consume her.

    "I am ready," she dered, her voice ringing with newfound resolve.

    With a swirling distortion of the air, the world around her dissolved once more. When her vision cleared, she found herself amidst the carnage of a battlefield. The air reeked of blood and burnt flesh, the ground littered with the broken bodies of elves and orcs alike. A palpable sense of despair hung heavy in the air, a suffocating weight pressing down on her soul.

    Memories, not her own, flooded her mind. She was no longer Typhania, but a young elven warrior, barely out of her teens, d in bloodied armor, her face etched with a desperate plea for survival. The battlefield stretched before her, a horrifying tableau of death and destruction. Herrades, her friends,y fallen, their faces contorted in eternal screams.

    And then, she saw him - the Demon King. A towering behemoth of obsidian and rage, its form half-destroyed but its eyes burning with an unholy fire. It loomed over her, its voice a guttural roar that echoed through the destendscape.

    "You! You are to me for all this! Your arrogance, your ipetence, led them to their deaths!" The voice,ced with malice, echoed in her mind, feeding into the guilt that had gnawed at her for centuries.

    Typhania stumbled back, the weight of the illusion threatening to crush her. This was her biggest fear, the memory of that fateful day, the day she was the sole survivor, forever haunted by the feeling of responsibility for the deaths of herrades.

    But even in the face of this crushing illusion, a spark of defiance flickered within her. This wasn''t real. This was a test, a cruel maniption of her deepest anxieties. She had to break free.

    Taking a deep breath, Typhania closed her eyes. She focused on the blessing of the Mystical White Beast, the warmth that still lingered within her soul. She thought of her people, and their resilience in the face of overwhelming odds. She remembered the hope she carried, the reason she ventured into the spirit realm - to fight for a brighter future.

    Slowly, the power of her will began to push back against the illusion. The demon king''s voice grew fainter, its usations losing their potency. The battlefield shimmered, the grotesque scene dissolving into shimmering fragments.

    When Typhania opened her eyes, she found herself back in the ethereal forest. The memory, though still raw, no longer held the same debilitating power. She had faced her fear, and in doing so, emerged stronger.

    The booming voice of the Mystical White Beast resonated once more. "You have faced your past, child. Now, face your future."

    Typhania, her soul alight with newfound determination, awaited the next challenge. The test of her mental fortitude had been a harrowing ordeal, but it had revealed a core of strength she hadn''t fully realized. Now, she was ready to face whatever future the spirit realm had in store, whatever trials awaited her on the path to securing a powerful ally in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

 Chapter 1729: Chapter 1546: Contract with a Spirit 2

    Chapter 1729: Chapter 1546: Contract with a Spirit 2

    ?

    A bone-chilling wind tore across the snow-covered in, the very air a shimmering white canvas of swirling snowkes. Typhania, her silver armor gleaming like a beacon in the bleakndscape, gripped her rapier tighter. The Mystical White Beast''s booming voice echoed in her mind: "Face your future."

    Before her, a monstrous creature materialized from the swirling snow. It was a dragon, not the majestic, fire-breathing kind from legends, but a twisted mockery of its former glory. This spirit was of medium size, but its emaciated form seemed to pulsate with a dangerous energy. Its scales, once vibrant, were now dull and chipped, a patchwork of greys and blues marred by patches of raw, exposed flesh.

    Two tattered wings, once capable of stirring blizzards with a single beat, hung limply at its side, their leathery membranes ripped and scarred. But it was the dragon''s head that sent chills down Typhania''s spine. Where eyes should have been, there were only hollow sockets, burning with a malevolent green fire. A single, jagged horn, ck as obsidian, jutted from its forehead, crackling with an erratic purple energy.

    This wasn''t a creature of raw power, but of a twisted, mad fury. It snarled, a sound like ice scraping against stone, and lunged at Typhania with surprising speed. It was a creature driven by a relentless hunger, a hunger not for flesh, but for destruction, for the chaos it represented. Typhania, remembering the lessons of the previous trials, knew this wouldn''t be a simple contest of strength. This was a battle against a fractured spirit, a reflection of the impending cmity. Her rapier, imbued with the blessing of the Mystical White Beast, hummed with a soft white light as she parried the dragon''s initial attack.

    The battle that ensued was a whirlwind of ws and des, ice and steel. The dragon fought with a ferocious abandon, its attacks fueled by its maddened spirit. Typhania, agile and precise, dodged and weaved, using her rapier not just to deflect blows, but to channel her own spirit, her own determination, into the fight.

    She realized that defeating this creature wasn''t enough. She had to find a way to calm its maddened essence, to somehow heal the fractured spirit before her. Focusing her will, Typhania channeled the blessing pool''s warmth into her weapon. The moonlight de pulsed with an ethereal glow as she parried a particrly vicious swipe of the dragon''s ws.

    The glow, surprisingly, didn''t enrage the creature further. Instead, it seemed to flicker in its hollow eyes, a spark of recognition amidst the madness. The dragon''s movements became less erratic, its snarls less filled with blind rage. It was as if the light from her de was reaching the broken core of its spirit.

    With a final, desperate lunge, the dragon attacked. Typhania dodged, rolling across the snow- covered in. As the dragon skidded to a halt, its chest heaving, its hollow eyes locked on Typhania. In those eyes, for a fleeting moment, she saw a flicker of something else besides rage - a flicker of sorrow, of pain.

    Seizing the opportunity, Typhania spoke, her voice carrying across the deste in.

    "You are not this rage. You are a spirit of the storm, a force of nature! Remember the power you hold, the purpose you serve!"

    Her words seemed to hang in the air, heavy with meaning. The dragon remained still, its chest heaving, a silent struggle ying out within. Then, slowly, almost reluctantly, the green mes in its eyes began to dim, reced by a faint, shimmering blue - the color of ice, its true essence.

    With a soft, mournful cry, the dragon dissolved into a swirling vortex of blue energy. The snowstorm around them intensified for a moment, the wind howling a mournful song. Then, the blizzard subsided, leaving behind a clear, star-studded sky.

    Typhania stood alone on the snow-covered in, her rapier lowered. She had not defeated the dragon spirit in the traditional sense, but she had calmed its rage, channeled it back to its true purpose. The test wasn''t just about physical prowess, but about understanding, about bridging the gap between the spirit realm and the world beyond.

    Now, with two trials passed, Typhania awaited the final challenge.

    A hush fell over the ethereal forest as the snowstorm on the distant in subsided. Typhania, her silver armor dusted with snow, stood tall, a quiet confidence radiating from her. The trials had tested her in ways she hadn''t anticipated, pushing her to the very limits of her physical and mental fortitude. Yet, with each challenge, she had emerged stronger, her connection to the spirit realm deepening.

    As she awaited the final test, the voice of the Mystical White Beast boomed once more, resonating through the very fabric of the forest. "Child loved by the spirits, you have faced the challenges with courage and wisdom. Now, prepare to face yourself."

    The world around Typhania shimmered and dissolved, reced by a swirling vortex of colors and emotions. When the swirling chaos subsided, she found herself standing in a familiar clearing the heart of the elven vige where she grew up. But something was off. The once vibrant houses stood silent and empty, their doors hanging ajar. Theughter of children, the bustle of daily life - all were reced by an unsettling stillness.

    In the distance, she saw a figure approaching - herself. It was Typhania, but older, her face etched with lines of worry and despair. Her armor, once gleaming, was now dented and dull, reflecting the weight of the world on her shoulders.

    As the older Typhania drew closer, her voice echoed through the silent clearing. "You failed," she rasped, her voice hollow with defeat.

    "The darkness consumed everything. Your friends, your family, all gone. It''s all your fault, you didn''te back fast even the boy in the prophecy couldn''t make back because he was trying to undo the curse."

    A wave of despair washed over Typhania. This was a vision of a future she desperately feared, a future where she sumbed to the darkness, where her mission ended in failure. The guilt that had gnawed at her during the mental fortitude test threatened to engulf her once more.

    But then, a spark of defiance ignited within her. This wasn''t her future. This was a path she wouldn''t allow herself to take. With newfound resolve, she straightened her back and met the older version of herself head-on.

    "No," she dered, her voice ringing with newfound conviction. "This isn''t the end. I won''t let it be. I will fight for a better future, for my people, for everything I hold dear."

    The older Typhania faltered, a flicker of surprise crossing her weathered face. The despair in her eyes seemed to lessen, reced by a hint of hope.

    "You... you believe that?" she stammered, her voice cracking with emotion.

    "I do," Typhania replied, her voice unwavering. "The trials may be difficult, the path ahead uncertain, but I will not give up. I will forge a contract with a powerful spirit, and together, we will drive back the darkness."

    As she spoke, the clearing around them began to shimmer. The once-empty houses slowly materialized, filled withughter and life. The despairing figure of the older Typhania dissolved into a soft, white light that enveloped Typhania, infusing her with a renewed sense of purpose and strength.

    When the light faded, Typhania found herself back in the ethereal forest. The clearing surrounding her was no longer the familiar elven vige, but a serene grove bathed in otherworldly light. In the center of the grove stood the Mystical White Beast, its majestic form radiating an aura of ancient power.

    "You have passed the final test, child," the beast boomed, its voice resonating with a deep satisfaction. "You have faced not just external threats, but the darkness within yourself. You have shown courage, determination, and most importantly, the unwavering belief in a brighter future. Now, choose your path. Which elemental spirit do you wish to forge a contract

    with?"

    Typhania, her heart pounding with anticipation, looked around the grove. Before her swirled motes of light, each one representing a different elemental spirit - fire, water, earth, and wind. Each held immense power, each a potential ally in the fight against the encroaching

    darkness.

 Chapter 1730: Chapter 1547: Contract With a Spirit 3

    Chapter 1730: Chapter 1547: Contract With a Spirit 3

    ?

    Typhania, her heart pounding with anticipation, looked around the grove. Before her swirled motes of light, each one representing a different elemental spirit - fire, water, earth, and wind. Each held immense power, each a potential ally in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

    The choice before her was momentous. The fate of her world, perhaps even the fate of the spirit realm itself, rested on her decision. But as she gazed at the swirling lights, a single element resonated with her most deeply - the spirit of wind, a force of change, of renewal, a reflection of her own unwavering determination.

    With a deep breath, Typhania stepped forward, her resolve etched on her face.

    Typhania closed her eyes, her consciousness expanding outwards. Leaving behind the solid form of her soul, she became one with the ethereal energy of the grove. The spirit realm pulsed around her, a symphony of whispers and currents. She reached out with her spirit sense, searching for a connection, a resonance that mirrored her own essence.

    Before her, the swirling motes of light representing the elemental spirits seemed to dance with renewed vigor. The fiery embers pulsed with a passionate heat, promising raw power and unyielding destruction. The motes of water shimmered with a cool, calming energy, hinting at healing and defense. The earthy lights glowed with a steadfast strength, offering resilience and connection to the very foundation of life.

    But it was the wind spirits that truly drew her attention. These motes swirled with an energetic frenzy, a chaotic dance that mirrored the storm within her own heart. Yet, within that chaos, there was a sense of freedom, of change, of an unstoppable force pushing for progress. It was a reflection of her own unwavering determination, of her refusal to let the darkness consume everything she held dear.

    As she focused on the wind spirits, a single mote detached itself from the swirling mass. It drifted towards her, a soft turquoise light pulsing within its core. This was different from the others - it wasn''t a chaotic flurry, but a controlled whirlwind, a focused energy that resonated with Typhania''s spirit. It was the embodiment of a focused gale, a force for change with a clear direction.

    Tentatively, Typhania extended her own spiritual tendrils, a bridge of light reaching out towards the turquoise mote. As her essence touched it, a wave of exhration coursed through her. It felt like a homing, a recognition of a kindred spirit. Images shed through her mind - wind whistling through ancient trees, nurturing life with its touch, yet capable of uprooting mountains with its fury. It was a force of nature, both destroyer and creator, a perfect reflection of the trials she had ovee.

    A soft voice, like the rustling of leaves in a gentle breeze, echoed in her mind.

    "Wee, child from the now original world. I am Zephryn, the Wind''s Focus. Do you wish to forge a contract?"

    A smile spread across Typhania''s face. This was it. This was the spirit she had been searching for. "Yes," she replied, her voice ringing with conviction. "I, Typhania, do wish to forge a contract with you, Zephryn. Together, we will fight the darkness and bring hope back to my world."

    The turquoise mote pulsed with an intense light, enveloping Typhania in its glow. As the light faded, a new sensation filled her - a connection to the very essence of wind, a newfound agility and a sense of power coursing through her veins.

    Typhania stood before the Mystical White Beast, a newfound confidence radiating from her. The trials had pushed her to her limits, but she had emerged stronger, her bond with Zephryn, the Wind''s Focus, pulsing with power. Her Wind''s spirit has the appearance of beautiful bird. She caressed it with love.

    The air crackled with unspoken words. Finally, the Mystical White Beast spoke, its voice a low rumble that vibrated through the grove. "Child loved by the spirits, you have proven your strength and determination. However, your journey is far from over. The darkness you face is more potent than you might imagine."

    Typhania''s brow furrowed. More powerful than what she had anticipated? A flicker of worry danced in her eyes, but it was quickly extinguished by her unwavering resolve.

    "Is there anything else I can do?" she asked, her voice firm. "Any other test I can face to prove myself worthy?"

    A long silence followed, then the Mystical White Beast spoke again. "There is one option, but it is a path fraught with uncertainty. It involves forging a contract with an ancient spirit, a being of immense power that has slumbered within the heart of this realm for millennia." Intrigue sparked in Typhania''s eyes. An ancient spirit? The very concept sent shivers down her spine, a mixture of awe and trepidation. "Tell me more," she pressed, her voice barely a whisper.

    The Mystical White Beast swiveled its colossal head, its golden eyes gazing deep into the grove. "This spirit appears as a simple white cat, unassuming and seemingly harmless. But do not be fooled by its appearance. Its power is immeasurable, its wisdom unparalleled. However, unlike the elemental spirits you encountered earlier, this being chooses its contractor, not the other way around. It is a gamble, child. Are you willing to take it?"

    Typhania didn''t hesitate. The darkness she faced was unlike anything she had imagined, and if an ancient spirit existed with the power to tip the scales, then she had to try. "Yes," she dered, her voice ringing with unwavering determination. "I am willing to take the

    gamble."

    As she spoke, a soft light materialized within the grove, emanating from behind a particrly magnificent crystal tree. It shimmered and pulsed, drawing Typhania''s gaze. Stepping forward, she slowly approached the light, her heart pounding in her chest.

    As she rounded the tree, she gasped. There, nestled amidst the soft glow,y a creature unlike any cat she had ever seen. It was a feline form, yes, but its fur was not mere white fur. It was woven from moonlight itself, shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence. Its eyes, pools of molten silver, held an ancient wisdom, a depth that seemed to epass the very essence of time.

    Yet, despite its ethereal beauty, the creature exuded an aura of power that made the very air crackle with energy. This was no ordinary cat; it was a living legend, a being that had witnessed the birth and death of countless worlds.

    The ancient spirit tilted its head, its silver eyes locking with Typhania''s. A soft purr vibrated through the grove, a sound that resonated with an otherworldly power. It was a sound that spoke of ages past, of secrets whispered on the wind, of power held in check.

    This was the ancient spirit, the being of immense power. Now, it was up to the spirit itself to decide whether to ept Typhania''s plea or remain slumbering within the heart of the spirit realm. The fate of her world hung in the bnce, resting on the gaze of this magnificent, mystical feline. As Typhania held its gaze, a silent prayer formed on her lips, a plea for the ancient spirit to join her in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

 Chapter 1731: Status Update Part 1

    Chapter 1731: Status Update Part 1

    ?

    [Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer!]

    00000

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    oooooo

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 202

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in

    Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    0000

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon {A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open

    to any suggestion}

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    [ughterer]

    000000

    [Saeko S Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4200 Agility: 4300 Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7] Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] {Blood maniption and Doom''s

    Eye} (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 179

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000 Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10]

    [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: {Body Double!}

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    000000

    [Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000 Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection

    Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    000000

    [Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000 Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom] Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female Race: Fallen Angel Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180 Experience Value: ???? MP: 14000/14000 Magic: Darkness/Lightning Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000 Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger] [Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45 Female

    Race: Elf?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000 Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art

    Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    000000

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)] Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ??? Magic Power: 17000/17000 Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art

    Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7] Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???) Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    [Demon yer]

    000000

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10]

    [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art

    Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: {????} (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10]

    [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10] Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ]

    [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    00000

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    * Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level

    10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10]?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen]

    [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    000

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod]????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    000

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 200

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo

    Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two- Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc

    yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1732: Chapter 1548: Contract with a Spirit 4

    Chapter 1732: Chapter 1548: Contract with a Spirit 4

    ?

    The weight of Typhania''s plea hung heavy in the air, a silent echo resonating within the Mystical White Beast''s grove. The moonlight-furred feline, Lunar, as ancient as time itself, continued its unwavering gaze upon Typhania. Her silver eyes, swirling with gxies untold, seemed to pierce through the young warrior''s very soul,ying bare every doubt, every flicker of hope.

    The silence stretched on, an eternitypressed into a single moment. Then, a subtle shift urred. Lunar''s tail, a luminous ribbon of moonlight, brushed against the shimmering crystal tree, emitting a soft, melodic chime. It was a sound like wind chimes kissed by starlight, a tentative eptance,ced with a hint of curiosity.

    A surge of relief washed over Typhania. This wasn''t aplete eptance, not yet. But it was a crack in the door, a sliver of hope. Determined to forge a connection, Typhania knelt before the ancient spirit, her head bowed in respect.

    "Great Lunar," she spoke, her voiceced with humility, "I stand before you, not as a warrior seeking personal glory, but as a champion for a world shrouded in darkness. My people are threatened by a force beyondprehension, and I seek your wisdom, your guidance, your immense power to turn the tide."

    Lunar remained silent, her gaze still unwavering. Yet, a subtle change flickered within her silver eyes. They seemed to soften, a hint of empathy battling with her millennia-old detachment.

    Sensing this shift, Typhania continued, her voice gaining strength.

    "I know the burden I ask you to bear is immense, but I promise to be a worthy vessel for your power. Together, we can banish the darkness and bring light back to my world."

    Typhania''s words hung in the air, heavy with sincerity and desperation. The Mystical White Beast, its gaze fixed on the exchange, rumbled a low sound of approval. It was clear - Lunar was considering Typhania''s plea.

    Suddenly, Lunar''s head dipped low, and to Typhania''s surprise, the ancient spirit nudged her hand with its luminous head. It was a gesture so simple, yet so profound. It was a test, an invitation to establish a connection.

    Hesitantly, Typhania reached out, her hand trembling slightly. As her fingers brushed against Lunar''s moonlight fur, a wave of energy surged through her, warm and powerful. Images shed before her eyes - a world bathed in celestial light, constetions swirling across a vast, star-studded sky. It was a vision of Lunar''s power, her connection to the very fabric of reality.

    The vision faded, and Typhania locked eyes with Lunar once more. This time, she saw no aloofness, no indifference. There was understanding, a flicker of empathy, and a flicker of something more - a hint of a challenge, of a bond yet to be forged.

    "The contract, child," Lunar''s voice echoed within Typhania''s mind, a voice like the whispering of constetions on the wind, "is not just about your world''s salvation. It''s about a bnce, a harmony that must be maintained. Are you prepared to shoulder that responsibility?"

    Typhania met Lunar''s gaze, her resolve unwavering. "I am," she dered, her voice ringing with newfound determination.

    "I am willing to pay the price, to walk the path, to forge this bond for the sake of both our worlds."

    A soft purr resonated through the grove once more, this time stronger, a purr that seemed to vibrate with a thousand ancient promises. Lunar, the ancient spirit of the moonlight, had chosen. The contract would be forged.

    The ground around them shimmered as a celestial diagram unfolded, a constetion of glowing runes etched in the air. With a flick of her tail, Lunar traced the intricate pattern, leaving behind a trail of shimmering moonlight. Typhania, guided by the Mystical White Beast, did the same, her hand leaving behind streaks of ethereal light that mirrored Lunar''s. As the final rune was etched, a blinding sh of light filled the grove. When the light subsided, Typhania stood transformed. Her armor, imbued with Lunar''s power, glowed with a soft, celestial light. More importantly, she felt different. She felt connected to the very essence of the moon, its wisdom, and power coursing through her veins.

    A new chapter had begun. Typhania, was now a champion, a vessel for the ancient spirit''s power. The fight for her world had just begun, but with Lunar by her side, she was no longer alone. Together, they would face the encroaching darkness, theirbined might be a beacon of hope in the face of the chaos threat.

    A wave of satisfaction washed over the Mystical White Beast as it watched Typhania and Lunar disappear into the swirling portal. The contract was forged, a powerful alliance formed that could potentially tip the scales in the fight against the encroaching darkness.

    The grove shimmered as the portal sealed shut, and the Mystical White Beast turned its gaze inwards. The weight of responsibility it bore was immense. The spirit realm had always been a haven, a sanctuary for spirits and a source of bnce for the world beyond. But the darkness threatened to consume everything, and the Mystical White Beast knew it couldn''t rely solely on Typhania.

    With a deep rumble that resonated through the very fabric of the spirit realm, the beast called upon its advisors - a council of ancient spirits, each a representation of a fundamental element. They materialized before it, their forms shimmering with the essence of fire, water, earth, and wind.

    "The time hase," the Mystical White Beast boomed, its voice echoing through the grove.

    "The chaos encroaches, threatening the bnce not just of our world, but of the world beyond. We can no longer remain passive."

    The council stirred, a murmur of agreement rippling through their ranks. They had felt the growing unease for some time, the tremors caused by the encroaching darkness echoing even within the spirit realm.

    "For millennia," the Mystical White Beast continued, "ourws have been strict. Contracts with spirits were only offered to those with the strongest connection, those deemed worthy. But these are desperate times. We must adapt."

    A tense silence followed. Loosening the ancestralws regarding spirit contracts was a momentous decision, one fraught with potential consequences. But the Mystical White Beast knew the stakes were too high.

    "Therefore," it dered, its voice resonating with unwavering resolve, "I propose a temporary amendment to ourws. We shall allow others who possess a strong affinity with spirits to forge contracts. It is a risk, but one we must take to ensure the survival of both our worlds."

    The council erupted in a cacophony of whispers and murmurs. Some expressed concern, others hesitant agreement. The idea of opening their realm to a wider range of contractors was a significant departure from tradition.

    But after a lengthy discussion, a consensus was reached. The council, recognizing the gravity of the situation, agreed to the amendment. They would allow those who exhibited a strong enough connection with the spirits to form contracts, granting them ess to a portion of a spirit''s power in exchange for their aid inbating the encroaching chaos.

    This decision marked a turning point for the spirit realm. For the first time in millennia, their doors would be open to a select few from the world beyond. It was a gamble, but a necessary one. The fate of both worlds now rested on the shoulders of these new champions, individuals like Typhania who possessed the courage, the determination, and most importantly, the affinity with spirits, to make a difference.

    As the council dispersed, the Mystical White Beast turned its gaze back towards the portal that had taken Typhania, Zephyr and Lunar. It had faith in the young elven warrior, in the bond she had forged with the ancient spirit of the moon. But it also knew that the fight ahead would be long and arduous. The champions they empowered would need all the training they

    could get.

    With a flick of its colossal head, the Mystical White Beast sent a surge of energy towards the portal, activating the temporal distortion within. Inside, time would flow differently, allowing Typhania, Zephyr and Lunar to train for years while only a short period passed in the

    real world.

    The fate of the world hung in the bnce, and the spirit realm, once a sanctuary, was now actively preparing for war.

 Chapter 1733: Chapter 1549: Lightning versus Ice Part 1

    Chapter 1733: Chapter 1549: Lightning versus Ice Part 1

    ?

    The swirling vortex shimmered before Typhania, its tendrils pulling her, Zephyr and Lunar into a world bathed in an ethereal glow. Time seemed to warp and bend around them, the familiar sensation of gravity reced by a gentle, weightless feeling. As they emerged on the other side, a breathtaking vista unfolded before them.

    They stood on a floating ind, its surface a tapestry of vibrant flora that pulsed with otherworldly luminescence. Crystal formations, like giant teeth jutting from the earth, shimmered in the ever-present twilight, casting long, ethereal shadows. In the distance, a majestic waterfall cascaded down a cliff face, its water shimmering with a rainbow of colors that defied exnation.

    This was the training ground, a temporal anomaly created by the Mystical White Beast. Here, time flowed differently. Days outside would trante to years within, allowing them topress decades of training into a manageable timeframe.

    Lunar, nudged Typhania''s hand with her luminous head. A soft telepathic message pulsed into Typhania''s mind: "Wee to Lunaris, child. This is where we hone your skills and forge a deeper connection."

    Typhania, her eyes wide with wonder, took a deep breath of the air, which crackled with a faint electrical energy. It felt different from her world, yet strangely exhrating. She looked down at her hands, now imbued with a faint celestial glow - a constant reminder of the bond she shared with Lunar.

    Their training began immediately, she first trained with Zephyr but not for too long because of their near perfect affinity. They decided to solely focus on the second spirit, the most powerful one.

    Lunar, the embodiment of celestial power, became Typhania''s guide. Under the moonlight that perpetually bathed Lunaris, Lunar schooled Typhania in the art of channeling lunar energy. She learned to manipte gravity, her movements bing lighter, more agile. She practiced deflecting bolts of celestial energy Lunar conjured, her reflexes sharpening with each passing day (or rather, year).

    But Lunar''s teachings extended beyondbat. She shared her vast knowledge of the cosmos, of the delicate bnce that existed between light and darkness. Typhania learned about the different types of spirits, their strengths and weaknesses, and the importance of forging harmonious bonds with them.

    As the years (or rather, days) flowed by, Typhania''s connection with Lunar deepened. They weren''t just a spiritualist and her spiritpanion; they were bing partners, two beings working towards amon purpose. Typhania learned to understand Lunar''s quiet wisdom, her subtle nudges that guided her training.

    One day, as they sparred under the ever-present twilight, Lunar paused, her silver eyes fixed on Typhania. A telepathic message resonated in Typhania''s mind:

    "You have grown, child. Your skills are honed, your connection strong. But remember, true strength lies not just in power, but in understanding."

    Typhania lowered her weapon, a thoughtful frown creasing her brow.

    "Understanding?" she echoed, her voiceced with curiosity.

    Lunar tilted her head, her moonlight fur shimmering. Images flickered in Typhania''s mind - visions of the encroaching darkness, not as a mindless force, but as a twisted reflection of negative emotions - fear, despair, rage. It was a revtion. The darkness wasn''t just an external threat; it fed on the negativity within the hearts of men.

    Understanding dawned on Typhania. True victory wouldn''te solely from wielding immense power. It woulde from inspiring hope, from fosteringpassion and understanding in the face of despair. This was the true test, the real challenge thaty ahead.

    Typhania continued her training. She practiced not justbat skills, but also leadership, empathy, and the ability to inspire those around her.

    000

    Meanwhile, in the realm beyond, Maria and herrades were gearing up to confront the fearsome King of Monstrosities. At this very moment, she was engaged in a rigorous training session with Leon, engaging in a lively sparring match. Leon had honed his skills to such a degree that he stood on par with them.

    Locked in a mutual gaze, Leon and Maria prepared themselves for the impending sh. With synchronicity, they tapped their feet against the earth and propelled towards each other.

    CRASH!

    The impact of their collision sent shockwaves rippling across thend, unleashing a cataclysmic force. The frozen ground trembled as the heavens themselves seemed to rupture. The aftershocks reverberated even within the depths of their underground training arena, causing it to quake and shudder.

    As the ground continued to rumble, the very air itself began to distort, giving birth to an array of tempestuous storm clouds. Within the tumultuous sky, bolts of lightning crackled and roared with an awe-inspiring power, unleashing a force that left no words to describe its might.

    Boooom!

    With a deafening roar, the sh erupted once more.

    A thunderous boom reverberated through the air, causing the two individuals to retreat. Leon hovered in the sky, his massive wings crackling with electric energy. In his grasp, he held a gleaming hammer of gold, while the other hand crackled with the raw power of lightning. Emerging from the wreckage, Maria made her presence known.

    In her right hand, she wielded a crystal sword, a manifestation of her unique Gift in the form of a de.

    A bone-chilling coldness emanated from her, casting a veil of darkness in the form of a relentless snowstorm. Simultaneously, an inky ckness erupted from the sword, engulfing

    the surroundings.

    Despite the absence of light, Maria stood out with undeniable rity. The outline of her ethereal face shimmered with luminescent ice crystals, extending all the way to her shoulder des where they bloomed into magnificent wings.

    The atmosphere crackled with intense energy as the furious lightning shed with the relentless disintegration force, causing the very fabric of the world to tremble.

    Maria and Leon, the masters of these opposing forces, stood locked in a fierce confrontation. Their wings painted vibrant hues amidst the chaotic environment, creating a surreal and

    mesmerizing sight.

    Leon''s gaze shifted from Maria''s crystal sword to the weapons he held in his hands. With a resolute determination, he brought the two together, causing a collision between the streak of lightning and the staff. In an instant, a blinding glow erupted, merging the two forces into

    a single, powerful entity.

    The amalgamation transformed into a thick, electrifying bolt of lightning, stretching from Leon''s hand towards the stormy clouds. There, it entangled with the shes of lightning, intensifying the already vtile atmosphere.

    Maria remained motionless, silently taking in the gleam in his eyes and the essence of his newfound abilities. She couldn''t deny that Leon had undergone an astonishing transformation, undoubtedly the result of relentless dedication.

    "Isn''t this the moment we''ve been waiting for?" Leon questioned, his lips curling into a

    confident smile.

    Maria nodded in agreement. Without hesitation, they lunged towards each other, their weapons colliding with a resounding sh.

    The sh reverberated through the air, releasing a cascade of energy. Blue fragments intertwined with vibrant currents of gold, creating an electrifying spectacle.

 Chapter 1734: Chapter 1550: Bahamut Awakening?

    Chapter 1734: Chapter 1550: Bahamut Awakening?

    ?

    The air crackled with an intensity that threatened to split the very sky. Maria, a whirlwind of darkness and ice, shed repeatedly with Leon, a storm of crackling lightning in human form. Their training session had morphed into a breathtaking disy of raw power, their des leaving trails of destruction in their wake.

    Leon, his confidence bolstered by his newfound control over lightning, unleashed a series of powerful attacks. A thunderous roar echoed as he mmed his electrified hammer into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling outwards. The earth fractured, and jagged shards of rock wereunched skyward, catching the brunt of Maria''s icy onught.

    Maria, unflinching, met the hail of debris head-on. Her shimmering crystal sword, a beacon of wintry light amidst the chaotic storm, sliced through the flying rock with effortless grace. The fragments shattered upon contact, their remnants turning into a swirling blizzard that engulfed Maria''s form.

    From within the icy whirlwind, Maria emerged as a figure of mesmerizing beauty and terrifying power. Her ethereal wings, formed from ice crystals, shimmered with a deadly luminescence. As she raised her hand, the storm raged around her, coalescing into a swirling vortex of frost and biting wind.

    The vortex, a miniature blizzard in its own right, hurtled towards Leon. He met the icy st head-on, raising his hammer high. A surge of lightning erupted from its head, a blinding sh that momentarily dispelled the blizzard''s fury.

    The sh of ice and lightning sent shockwaves through the training arena. The earth groaned in protest, and cracks snaked across the walls. But neither Maria nor Leon faltered. This wasn''t just a training exercise anymore; it was a prelude to the battles that awaited them.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath them lurched violently. A tremor, far stronger than any caused by their sh, rippled through the earth. Maria and Leon, momentarily distracted, exchanged a confused nce.

    "What was that?" Maria asked, her voiceced with concern.

    "I don''t know," Leon replied, hovering a few feet above the ground, his eyes scanning the surroundings. The storm clouds above churned with renewed vigor, reflecting the growing anxiety below.

    Then, a faint whisper, almost imperceptible at first, began to permeate the air. The whisper grew louder, a voice carried on the wind, resonating with ancient power. It wasn''t a human voice, nor the rasp of a beast. It was a voice unlike anything they had ever heard, a chilling echo of a world beyond theirs.

    "The spirits... they awaken..." the voice whispered, a sound that sent shivers down both Maria and Leon''s spines.

    Their training session abruptly halted. They both knew, with a sickening certainty, that this wasn''t a mere tremor or a freak weather event. Something momentous had transpired in the spirit realm, something that resonated within the very fabric of their world.

    Maria and Leon exchanged a solemn look. They had been preparing for a battle against the King of Monsters, the swallowing beast, but the whispers in the wind spoke of a threat far more ancient, far more terrifying. The fight they had been training for might be just the beginning. Their gazes met, a silent understanding passing between them. Their training might be iplete, but their world needed them now more than ever.

    With a newfound sense of urgency, Maria and Leon abandoned their training arena. They needed answers, information about this new threat, and they needed it fast. Perhaps the answersy with the Mystical White Beast, rumored to reside within the heart of the ancient forest. If there was any hope of facing this new danger, they would need all the help they -could get.

    As they disappeared into the distance, the storm clouds above roared their approval. The battle had just begun.

    The tremor that shook Maria and Leon''s training arena echoed through the spirit realm as well, a ripple of unease disturbing the tranquil twilight of Lunaris. Typhania, locked in a heated spar with Lunar, stumbled back, momentarily distracted by the sudden shift in the ground beneath her feet.

    "What was that?" she asked, her brow furrowed with concern.

    Lunar, like a the stoic observer, lowered her celestial spear. A flicker of worry crossed her silver eyes, a rare disy of emotion on the ancient spirit''s face.

    "A tremor from your world, child," she replied, her voice a melodic whisper. "Something significant has transpired."

    Typhania''s heart hammered against her ribs. Had something gone wrong? Were Maria and the others alright? As if sensing her turmoil, Lunar nudged her hand with her luminous head.

    "Do not fret, child," Lunar reassured her. "The tremors are not a sign of failure, but rather a harbinger of change. It seems the battle lines are being drawn in your world sooner than anticipated."

    Typhania''s apprehension morphed into steely determination.

    "Then our training must beplete," she dered, her voice resolute. "We cannot afford any dys."

    Lunar inclined her head in silent agreement. The years spent training within Lunaris'' temporal distortion had honed Typhania''s skills to a razor''s edge. She wielded celestial energy with ease, her movements a blur of grace and power. Lunar, however, sensed a deeper need within her youngpanion.

    "True strength lies not just in power, Typhania," Lunar spoke, her voice echoing within the trainee''s mind.

    "Remember, the darkness you face feeds on negativity. You must be a beacon of hope, a symbol that inspires others to fight the despair within themselves."

    Typhania pondered Lunar''s words, a newfound understanding dawning upon her. It wasn''t just about wielding immense power; it was about uniting and inspiring those around her. With newfound purpose, she intensified her training, focusing not just onbat prowess but also on leadership, empathy, and the ability to instill hope in the face of darkness. Finally, the day arrived. The tremors from her world had subsided, reced by an unsettling silence. The Mystical White Beast, its colossal form casting an ethereal glow over Lunaris, materialized before them.

    "The veil between worlds has grown thin,"

    the Beast boomed, its voice resonating through the very air.

    "A powerful entity stirs within the darkness, an ancient evil that threatens to consume both your world and the spirit realm."

    Typhania, her gaze unwavering, met the Beast''s gaze. She knew it was that mobster''s doing, Bahamut, maybe he had awaken,pletely free.

    "We are ready," she dered, her voice ringing with newfound confidence.

    "Lunar, Zephyr and I will face this threat together."

    The Mystical White Beast rumbled in approval. With a flick of its colossal head, a swirling

    portal materialized behind them, a gateway back to her world.

    Typhania thanked Zephyr before sending it away leaving only one spirit, she turned to Lunar,

    their bond forged in a crucible of training and years together.

    "Thank you," she whispered, gratitude overflowing in her heart.

    Lunar nudged her hand with her head, a silent farewell.

 Chapter 1735: Chapter 1551: Pandora (Meera) Spirit

    Chapter 1735: Chapter 1551: Pandora (Meera)'' Spirit

    ?

    Sunlight dappled through the dense canopy of the Whisperwood, a forest teeming with an almost tangible energy. Enormous ancient oaks, their branches gnarled and wise, stretched towards the sky, forming a cathedral of emerald leaves. Beneath their verdant embrace, an intricate tapestry of flora unfolded. Luminous ferns carpeted the forest floor, punctuated by vibrant wildflowers in shades of amethyst and sapphire. Tendrils of mist clung to the lower branches, swirling and whispering secrets in the gentle breeze.

    The air hummed with an otherworldly energy. It wasn''t the harsh bite of raw magic, but a subtle thrumming of life force - mana, the very essence of the forest itself. Here, in the Whisperwood, mana flowed abundantly, nourishing every living thing within its boundaries. Yet, amidst this abundance, an undercurrent of mncholy ran deep. Flitting shadows darted between the trees, wispy forms hinting at a poption of lesser spirits. These weren''t the majestic guardians of sacred ces or the yful harbingers of fortune. These were the forgotten, the sorrowful whispers lingering in the wake of forgotten dreams.

    In a clearing bathed in a shaft of sunlight, sat Pandora, her elven heritage undeniable. Her emerald green hair, the color of new leaves, cascaded down her back, contrasting sharply with the white leather armor that hugged her slender frame. The pointed tips of her ears twitched faintly, attuned to the whispers of the forest. Her eyes, the color of twilight, were closed in meditation, her face serene.

    Pandora, once known as Meera, had justpleted a harrowing mission ¨C purging a vige overrun by monsters.

    Seven hours bled into one another as Pandora sat in meditation. The dappled sunlight filtering through the Whisperwood canopy shifted subtly, marking the slow passage of time. Yet, for Pandora, time seemed suspended, her focus unwavering. She delved deep within herself, reaching out with every fiber of her being, hoping to bridge the gap between the physical world and the spirit realm.

    With each passing hour, the whispers of the forest grew louder in her mind. Images flickered at the edge of her perception - wispy forms tinged with sorrow, yearnings for forgotten dreams. Their despair threatened to pull her focus, but Pandora pressed on, fueled by a resolute purpose. She wasn''t just seeking any spirit; she craved a connection, a partnership. Just as exhaustion threatened to pull her under, a new sensation arose. It was faint at first, a flicker of warmth amidst the surrounding coldness. It wasn''t the mncholic ache that permeated most of the Whisperwood spirits, but a spark of curiosity, a glimmer of hope.

    Pandoratched onto this feeling, channeling all her remaining energy into nurturing it. It was a slow process, like coaxing a fragile seedling towards the light. Hours bled into one another, measured not by the sun''s movement but by the gradual strengthening of the connection.

    Then, with a surge that sent a jolt through her very being, Pandora felt the barrier dissolve. Her consciousness, freed from the confines of her physical form, drifted upwards, leaving behind the familiar scent of pine and damp earth. The forest faded away, reced by a swirling vortex of colors, a gateway to the spirit realm.

    With a gasp, Pandora found herself in a breathtaking world. The vibrant tapestry of the Whisperwood was mirrored here, but amplified a thousandfold. Glowing flora shimmered with otherworldly light, and shimmering waterfalls cascaded into sapphirekes. Yet, amidst this abundance, the air hummed with a mncholic undercurrent, a subtle reminder of the challenges thaty ahead.

    Here, in spirit form, Pandora appeared almost transparent, her elven features ethereal. But her spirit burned bright with determination. She had bridged the gap, and now, she had to prove herself worthy. The spirit who had called out to her, the one who flickered with curiosity instead of despair, remained unseen. But Pandora could sense its presence, a faint light dancing on the periphery of her vision.

    With a deep breath, Pandora stepped forward, ready to face whatever awaited her in this new, ethereal realm. The contract had not been forged yet, but the first step, the most crucial one, had been taken.

    The spirit realm shimmered around Pandora, a kaleidoscope of vibrant colors and etherealndscapes. Yet, the pervading sense of mncholy lingered, a faint echo of the sorrow that afflicted the lesser spirits of the Whisperwood. But unlike the despairing whispers that had threatened to pull her focus during her meditation, this mncholy felt... different. It was a quiet sadness, a longing for connection, a sentiment that resonated with Pandora''s own experiences.

    Guided by the faint flicker of curiosity she had sensed earlier, Pandora ventured deeper into the spirit realm. The air shimmered, revealing pathways that only she could perceive - trails of light woven from the spirit''s own essence. It was an invitation, a silent call leading her towards their potential meeting point.

    As she followed the path, a sense of the spirit''s identity began to form in her mind. It wasn''t a majestic creature or a yful trickster - it was a wisp, a fragment of an idea yearning for form. It was the embodiment of a forgotten dream, a flicker of lost hope that lingered in the Whisperwood.

    Pandora understood. She, too, bore the weight of a forgotten life, a past shrouded in challenges.

    The path led her to a clearing bathed in an ethereal glow. In the center, a swirling vortex of shimmering mist pulsed with a faint luminescence. It was the spirit, its form yet to fully coalesce, its essence yearning for connection.

    As Pandora approached, the vortex intensified, its wispy tendrils reaching out towards her. Tentatively, Pandora reached out with her own spectral hand. The touch sent a ripple through the spirit realm, a spark igniting within the vortex.

    "Who are you?" a voice resonated within the clearing, not a spoken word, but a thought projected into Pandora''s mind. It was a voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and

    trepidation.

    Pandora took a deep breath. "I am Pandora," she projected back, her voice echoing in the vastness of the spirit realm.

    "Once, I was known as Meera. I am an elf seeking a partner, a spirit who shares my desire to ovee the darkness threatening to engulf the world."

    Silence descended upon the clearing. The vortex pulsed with an intensity that both frightened and exhrated Pandora. Then, slowly, a form began to take shape within the mist. It wasn''t a magnificent beast or a fearsome warrior, but a wisp - a humanoid figure sculpted from moonlight and shadows. Its eyes, two pools of shimmering silver, held a depth of sorrow, but also a flicker of a rekindled ember.

    "Darkness...," the spirit echoed, its voice filled with a world-weary sadness. "Can we truly ovee it?"

    Pandora met the spirit''s gaze, her resolve unwavering.

    "Together," she dered, her voice ringing with conviction, "we can be a beacon of hope in this realm of shadows."

    The spirit remained silent for a moment, its form shimmering with indecision. Then, with a surge of energy that painted the clearing with an ethereal glow, the wisp solidified. It reached out a hand, a tendril of moonlight that shimmered with newfound hope.

    "Perhaps," the spirit whispered, its voice filled with a nascent optimism.

    "Perhaps, together, we can make a difference."

    With a surge of exhration, Pandora grasped the spirit''s hand. The connection sparked, a surge of energy that echoed through the spirit realm. The contract was formed, a bond forged between an elf with a shrouded past and a forgotten dream yearning for a brighter future.

 Chapter 1736: Chapter 1552: Training

    Chapter 1736: Chapter 1552: Training

    ?

    The spirit remained silent for a moment, its form shimmering with indecision. Then, with a surge of energy that painted the clearing with an ethereal glow, the wisp solidified. It reached out a hand, a tendril of moonlight that shimmered with newfound hope.

    "Perhaps," the spirit whispered, its voice filled with a nascent optimism.

    "Perhaps, together, we can make a difference."

    With a surge of exhration, Pandora grasped the spirit''s hand. The connection sparked, a surge of energy that echoed through the spirit realm. The contract was formed, a bond forged between an elf with a shrouded past and a forgotten dream yearning for a brighter future.

    Together, Pandora and her newly formed spiritpanion emerged from the spirit realm, returning to the clearing in the Whisperwood. The forest seemed different now, bathed in a new light, the whispers carrying a faint echo of hope.

    The spirit realm shimmered around Pandora, not with the vibrant colors she''d encountered before, but with a muted palette of grays and blues. Gone were the shimmering waterfalls and etherealndscapes; instead, a vast expanse of swirling mist stretched before her. It was a realm of forgotten memories, a deste echo of dreams lost to time.

    Here, time flowed differently. The Mystical White Beast, desperate to bolster its champions against the encroaching darkness, had granted Pandora ess to this temporal anomaly. Years would pass here while only a fleeting moment ticked by in the Whisperwood. It was a necessary gamble, a chance to forge a powerful bond with her spiritpanion and train for the battles ahead.

    Her newly formed spirit, the wisp of a forgotten dream, coalesced beside her. It was a frail form, shimmering like moonlight and cloaked in shadows. The spark of hope that had ignited during their contract flickered faintly, threatened to be extinguished by the deste surroundings.

    "Where are we?" the spirit whispered, its voice a mere tremor in the vast emptiness.

    "This," Pandora projected back, her voice echoing with a strange solemnity, "is the realm of forgotten memories. Here, time bends to our will, allowing us to train for the challenges that await us."

    The spirit remained silent, absorbing the information. Pandora understood its trepidation. This realm was a reflection of the despair that clung to the Whisperwood, a stark reminder of the darkness they sought to ovee.

    But Pandora wouldn''t let it consume them. With a determined glint in her twilight-colored eyes, she raised her hand. A surge of energy, a mix of her own elven magic and the spirit''s ethereal essence, erupted from her palm. It coalesced into a shimmering sphere, a beacon of light in the destendscape.

    "This," she dered, her voice ringing with conviction, "is what we fight for. We fight for the lost dreams, for the forgotten memories, for a future where hope can bloom even in the darkest corners."

    The spirit watched the sphere, the wisp of its form pulsing faintly. Slowly, a tendril of moonlight detached itself and drifted towards the sphere, merging with its light. The sphere intensified, its glow brighter and more vibrant.

    Thus began their training. Pandora, drawing on her elven knowledge ofbat and magic, honed her skills. She practiced swordsmanship under the watchful gaze of the swirling mist, her movements bing a blur of grace and deadliness. The spirit, absorbing information at an elerated rate, learned to manipte the forgotten dreamscapes around them, weaving illusions and conjuring shields of pure memory.

    As days turned into months (or rather, what felt like mere moments in the Whisperwood), their bond deepened. They sparred, strategized, and shared their hopes and fears. The spirit, once a wisp of despair, began to regain its strength, its form solidifying, the moonlight within it brighter. Pandora, too, felt a transformation. The burden of her forgotten past seemed lighter, reced by a sense of purpose and unwavering resolve.

    One day, as they stood amidst the swirling mist, a tear of shimmering light rolled down the spirit''s face. It was the first emotion it had disyed beyond sorrow, a testament to their progress.

    "Thank you," the spirit whispered, its voice filled with newfound gratitude. "You have shown me that even in the realm of forgotten memories, hope can flicker back to life."

    Pandora smiled, a genuine smile that reached her elven eyes. "Together," she replied, "we will ignite that flicker into a raging inferno. We will make the Whisperwood a ce where hope thrives, a testament to the power of dreams, even the forgotten ones."

    And with that, a tremor shook the realm of forgotten memories. It was a faint echo from the real world, a reminder that the darkness they trained tobat was ever-present.

    The forgotten memories around Pandora swirled a little faster, a premonition of the final test before their return. Beside her, the spirit stood taller, its moonlight form shimmering with a newfound confidence. This was it. The culmination of months - or rather mere moments in the Whisperwood - of training. Their final challenge: a battle against a lightning spirit beast, a creature of raw electrical power born from the forgotten dreams of thunderstorms. The ground beneath them pulsed with a low hum of anticipation as a tear in the mist ripped open, revealing the spirit beast. It was a magnificent creature, a whirlwind of crackling energy taking the form of a colossal stag. Its antlers, formed from jagged bolts of lightning, arced with power and its eyes glowed with a ferocious blue light.

    A tremor of fear rippled through Pandora, but she quickly quashed it. This was what they trained for. Taking a deep breath, she locked eyes with her spiritpanion. A silent understanding passed between them.

    The spirit plunged into action first. With a gesture of its hand, a swirling vortex of wind materialized, whipping through the destendscape. The vortex picked up debris from the forgotten memories - fragments of dreams, shards of forgotten moments - and hurled them at the lightning spirit. The beast snorted, a sound like cracking thunder, and effortlessly deflected the debris with sts of pure lightning.

    Pandora saw her opening. Taking advantage of the smokescreen created by the shing elements, she darted forward with a burst of elven speed. Her de, imbued with a faint shimmer of moonlight essence from her spirit, shed at the beast''s legs. The lightning stag reacted with surprising agility, leaping aside with a crackle of electricity.

    The dance continued. The spirit, wielding its newfound mastery over wind, created whirlwinds that disrupted the lightning beast''s attacks, while Pandora used her agility and enhanced de to strike at its weak points. But the raw power of the creature was undeniable. With each passing moment, Pandora felt the strain building in her muscles, the exhaustion from months of relentless training catching up.

    Just as despair threatened to cloud her judgment, she saw it. An opportunity. As the spirit created a particrly strong vortex, disrupting the beast''s bnce momentarily, Pandora saw a gap in its defenses. This was their chance.

    "Now!" she shouted, a surge of telepathic energy connecting her with the spirit. It understood. With a mighty push, the spirit channeled all its remaining energy into the vortex, directing it towards the beast. The wind howled, carrying fragments of dreams and forgotten memories along with it, creating a swirling vortex of ice.

    The vortex collided with the lightning beast in a blinding sh. The air crackled with a fury that seemed to shake the very fabric of the realm of forgotten memories. For a moment, the world held its breath. Then, slowly, the light began to fade.

    When the smoke cleared, the lightning beasty immobilized, frozen in a solid block of ice infused with fragments of the past. The spirit, panting with exertion, shimmered faintly. Pandora, her own breath ragged, approached it and knelt beside its form.

    "We did it," she smiled, exhaustion forgotten in the thrill of victory.

    The spirit leaned against her, its moonlight form pulsing with a newfound pride.

    "Together," it whispered, its voice filled with newfound power.

    A surge of satisfaction washed over Pandora. She had not only forged a powerful bond with her spiritpanion, but also ovee the fear and despair that had haunted her since losing her past. They were ready to return to the Whisperwood, not just to fight the darkness, but to rekindle the embers of forgotten dreams and bring hope back to thend. With a final tremor, the realm of forgotten memories flickered and dissolved. Pandora and her spiritpanion found themselves back in the clearing within the Whisperwood, sunlight filtering through the familiar canopy of leaves. The air still hummed with a mncholic undercurrent, but now, it wasced with a faint echo of hope.

 Chapter 1737: Chapter 1553: Spiritualization

    Chapter 1737: Chapter 1553: Spiritualization

    ?

    Five hours of flight, cutting through the crisp morning air, brought Pandora to the outskirts of a small, monster-gued city. The once vibrant settlement nowy shrouded in a veil of despair. Crumbling buildings, their windows vacant eyes staring out, lined the dusty streets. An oppressive silence hung heavy in the air, broken only by the asional guttural growl that echoed from within the city walls.

    Pandoranded gracefully just beyond the city limits, her elven cloak billowing in the wind. Her spiritpanion, a shimmering wisp of moonlight and shadows, materialized beside her, its form solidified after their training in the spirit realm. Unlike the wisp of forgotten dreams it once was, it now held a fierce glint in its ethereal eyes, a reflection of their shared purpose.

    This city, one of many ravaged by monstrous creatures, would be their first test. It was a chance to put their newly honed skills to the ultimate test, to prove that hope and resilience could indeed triumph over despair. Taking a deep breath, Pandora turned to her spiritpanion.

    "Are you ready?" she asked, her voice infused with quiet confidence.

    The spirit leaned closer, its ethereal form pulsing with a soft blue light. A wave of determination washed over Pandora, a silent confirmation that they were in this together. With a swift movement, Pandora unsheathed her de. The moonlight essence she had absorbed during their training shimmered faintly along its edge. Together, they strode towards the city walls, a beacon of hope cutting through the oppressive darkness.

    As they approached the massive gates, a guttural roar shattered the silence. A hulking creature, a grotesque amalgam of fangs and ws, lumbered into view. It was a monstrous guard, its eyes burning with a feral hunger. The sight would have sent chills down any ordinary person''s spine, but Pandora stood unflinching.

    "Stay back," she instructed her spirit, her voice calm and steady. They needed a strategy, a way to assess the situation before diving headfirst into a battle. This creature, however, wouldn''t wait for strategy. With a snarl, it charged, the ground trembling beneath its immense weight.

    Pandora reacted instinctively. Drawing on her enhanced elven agility, she dodged the creature''s clumsy swipe, her de shing as shended a precise cut on its leg. The monster roared in pain, but the wound seemed to barely faze it. Pandora knew brute force wouldn''t be enough.

    Taking another deep breath, she focused on her connection with her spiritpanion. A wave of shared understanding passed between them. With a coordinated movement, the spirit unleashed a powerful gust of wind that momentarily distracted the beast. This was the opening Pandora needed.

    She channeled her newfound control over water, surging in from their recent training in the spirit realm. A tendril of water, infused with moonlight essence, materialized in her hand and shot towards the beast''s exposed leg. The water hit its mark, freezing instantly in the cool morning air. The creature shrieked in fury, its movements hampered by the ice.

    It was a glimpse of their potential, a taste of the power they could wield together. But Pandora knew there was more to this city than a single monstrous guard. More monsters would likely lurk within the shadows, preying on the remaining citizens.

    "We need to be tactical," she spoke to her spirit, her voiceced with urgency. "We''ll free the trapped civilians first, then clear the city one step at a time."

    The spirit pulsed in agreement.

    A tremor of anticipation ran through Pandora as she locked eyes with her spiritpanion. This was it. The moment to unleash their ultimate weapon - Spirit Synchronization, Spiritualization. It was a technique reserved for the most dire situations, a merging of elf and spirit that amplified their power a hundredfold.

    Taking a deep breath, Pandora focused all her energy. The air around her crackled with anticipation, the sky above rumbling ominously. Her spiritpanion, sensing her intent, pulsed with a blinding light. Then, in a sh of brilliance, they merged.

    Pandora''s elven form shimmered and transformed. Her emerald green hair bled into a translucent white, cascading down her back like a waterfall of moonlight. A glowing mark, a symbol of their union, materialized on her forehead. The world sharpened around her; sights, sounds, and smells assaulted her senses, a sensory overload that would have overwhelmed any ordinary being. Yet, Pandora reveled in it. This was the power of a hundred elves, a hundred spirits flowing through her veins.

    She levitated gracefully into the air, surveying the monster-infested city with newfound rity. Their grotesque forms writhed in the streets below,pletely oblivious to the storm brewing above. With a flick of her wrist, Pandora channeled the very essence of winter. The air around her dipped below freezing, a million tiny ice crystals forming in the blink of an eye.

    With a thought, she willed these crystals into motion. Not a gentle snowfall, but a torrential hail of razor-sharp ice arrows. The sky unleashed its fury upon the unsuspecting monsters. The arrows rained down, each one a miniature projectile of deathly cold.

    The monsters below didn''t stand a chance. Their roars of defiance were cut short as they were pierced through, frozen solid mid-movement. One by one, they fell, transforming into lifeless ice sculptures, grotesque reminders of the threat they once posed.

    The hail stopped as abruptly as it began. Pandora descended, her translucent form shimmering faintly. The city, once a breeding ground for monsters, was now an eeriendscape of frozen creatures. But within the silence, a spark of hope flickered. This wasn''t just a victory; it was a symbol.

    Landing gracefully in the deserted street, Pandora deactivated Spiritualization. Her elven form solidified, the translucent white fading back to its natural emerald green. Exhaustion washed over her in waves, the after-effects of wielding such immense power. But a sense of satisfaction lingered, a feeling of aplishment that warmed her from within.

    This city was just the beginning. With her spirit by her side, amplified by the power of Spiritualization, Pandora knew she could liberate countless others. The darkness that had shrouded thend would tremble before theirbined might. Hope, once a forgotten dream, would rise again, carried on the wings of an elf and her spiritpanion, a testament to the resilience of light in the face of encroaching shadows.

 Chapter 1738: Chapter 1554: War should have never existed

    Chapter 1738: Chapter 1554: War should have never existed

    ?

    The remaining monstersy shattered and frozen, a testament to Pandora''s devastating disy of power in her Spiritualized state.

    Exhaustion gnawed at her, a cold counterpoint to the lingering thrum of tion. Yet, amidst the city''s eerie silence, a flicker of movement caught her eye.

    Across the shattered remnants of a marketce, a colossal figure perched upon a building''s crumbling facade. It wasn''t just another mindless beast. This creature, a ck griffin, radiated an aura of menacing intelligence. Its obsidian feathers gleamed like polished armor, and its piercing yellow eyes held a cunning glint. Unlike the feral rage of its fallen brethren, this creature emanated a sense of chilling calction.

    A surge of adrenaline coursed through Pandora. This was no ordinary monster; this was the leader, the orchestrator of the city''s suffering. Recognition flickered across the griffin''s intelligent gaze, confirming her suspicions. It knew of Spiritualization, a technique reserved for the most elite spirit users.

    With a screech that tore through the city''s stillness, the ck griffinunched itself toward Pandora. Its razor-sharp talons glinted in the sunlight, promising a swift and brutal demise. But Pandora, fueled by newfound resolve, stood her ground.

    Deactivating Spiritualization, she wouldn''t face this foe at full power, not yet. This was a dance a test of her skills honed through months in the spirit realm. With a swift movement, she drew her de, the moonlight essence shimmering along its edge.

    The griffin, a creature of lightning, unleashed a torrent of crackling energy from its beak. Pandora, drawing upon her elven agility, executed a series of graceful dodges, weaving a mesmerizing dance between the lightning bolts. Each near miss sent a spark of electricity singing through the air, a reminder of the griffin''s deadly power.

    "You are a skilled fighter," the griffin rasped, its voice a harsh grating sound that echoed through the devastated city. "But can your spirit match the fury of the storm?"

    Pandora ignored the taunt, focusing on channeling her connection with her spiritpanion. A wave of shared understanding passed between them. With a coordinated movement, the spirit materialized beside her, its moonlight form shimmering with newfound power.

    "Together," Pandora whispered, her voice ringing with unwavering determination.

    With a gesture of its hand, the spirit conjured a swirling vortex of mist. Not the disorienting, deste mist of the forgotten memories realm, but a vibrant mist imbued with the essence of the Whisperwood, a haven of life and hope. The mist engulfed the griffin, momentarily obscuring its vision.

    This was their chance. Pandora, wielding her de with newfound precision,unched a series of swift attacks. The griffin, hampered by the obscuring mist and the spirit''s unsettling energy, struggled to defend itself. Each blow shended resonated with a sharp ng, sparks flying as steel met obsidian feathers.

    Seeing theirbined assault take effect, the griffin unleashed another volley of lightning, this time aimed at the swirling vortex. It roared in frustration as the mist, infused with the spirit''s magic, absorbed the electrical current, dissipating it harmlessly into the air.

    The battle raged on, a whirlwind of steel, moonlight, and frustrated cries. Pandora fought with the ferocity of a cornered tigress, while her spiritpanion, a silent partner in this dance of war, countered the griffin''s attacks with its uncanny maniption of the spirit realm''s essence.

    Finally, with a well-timed lunge and a decisive sh, Pandora managed to sever one of the griffin''s wings. The creature shrieked in pain, its once arrogant demeanor crumbling in the face of its injury. It pped its remaining wing desperately, attempting to maintain altitude, but gravity imed it.

    The ck griffin crashed onto the rubble-strewn ground with a heavy thud, the city holding its breath in the ensuing silence. Pandora, her chest heaving with exertion, cautiously approached the fallen beast. The griffin, its obsidian eyes filled with a defeated glint, looked up at her.

    "You have won," it rasped, its voiceced with a hint of begrudging respect. "But the darkness will return. It always does. Our lord is about to wake up soon and you will face despair."

    Pandora met the griffin''s gaze, her resolve unwavering.

    "Perhaps," she replied, her voice ringing with quiet conviction. "But so will we. And next time, we''ll be stronger."

    With that, she raised her de, ready to deliver the final blow. Hearing that Bahamut would be waking up soon was rming but it was inevitable, hopefully, her master Alex woulde back soon. He wouldn''t bete,ing only when they would almost lose like scenes in drama.

    With a solemn shake of her head, she hoisted her sword high above her before bringing it down forcefully, ying the monstrous creature. There was no hint of triumph on her face, only an overwhelming sorrow that seemed to stretch on endlessly. How many lives had been lost since the beginning of this war? Hundreds? Perhaps even a million or two? The exact number eluded her, but the mere knowledge of the countless deaths and the subsequent discement of survivors tore at her heart. It mattered not whether the victims were human or elf, demon or demi-human; war, in all its brutality, was a horrifying reality. It was something that should never ur, yet throughout history, it had repeatedly proven inevitable whenever civilizations and intelligent beings coexisted.

    Pandora took a deep breath, her gaze fixed on the sky. Lost in a trance-like state, she couldn''t help but utter these words softly to herself.

    ''''The question I would like to pose though, is why? We can make a heaven on Earth. We can bring dignity and a powerful sense of sacredness to every person in the world, we can bring a good future for all mankind. We can bring the love-nexus. We can show that we care for every nation, every existing race, live together. We can make war a thing of the past. We can solve the problems that are creating poverty, misery and sickness. Communication is the key is used to believe when young but now I don''t know anymore, the enemy is different only thinking about destruction, spreading chaos everywhere."

    "Hah! Negative actions create negative chaos, and negative chaos is destructive. Positive actions create positive chaos, and positive chaos is constructive. And when we look at the history of war and peace we see these simple truths at the heart of the matter. Everything would have been perfect if everyone could live together in peace and harmony. War should never have existed to begin with."

 Chapter 1739: Chapter 1555: Against the King of Monsters 1

    Chapter 1739: Chapter 1555: Against the King of Monsters 1

    ?

    In a blink of an eye, several days had swiftly passed.

    At longst, a unanimous decision was reached by the esteemed assembly of the World Council,prising all influential figures across the globe. It was decreed that two formidable rankers would venture forth to confront the formidable swallowing beast to test the water. These two individuals served as the very backbone of the mighty Drexian Empire. Despite the fact that Maria and the other individuals possessed higher levels and greater power, it was deemed prudent not to deploy them at this time. It was essential to remember that the true adversary, Bahamut, and the Chaos Organization had yet to make their appearance. Therefore, it was imperative to conserve their strength and refrain from acting hastily.

    Nightfall descended.

    The deep, abyssal ocean resonated with ominous roars, while the winds howled relentlessly, shrouding everything in darkness. And amidst this tumultuous backdrop, the most dreaded adversary of humanity, the swallowing monster, shed in a fierce battle against Elliot and Marcus, the esteemed rankers known as the Lightning God!

    A thunderous rumble echoed through the air!

    With lightning speed, Elliot and Marcus unleashed their most formidable techniques, exclusive to those blessed with the power of domains. Without the mastery of their own domains, such skills would remain beyond their reach.

    In an instant, Elliot''s entire being, including his spear, was engulfed in an ethereal ck radiance.

    Meanwhile, Marcus''s form was veiled in a serpent-like green luminescence.

    The two warriors transformed into beams of light, hurtling towards the swallowing monster from opposite directions. Suspended mid-air, the monster''s dark eyes glinted coldly as it beheld the approaching humans. From its perspective, these two individuals were mere ants, albeit slightly stronger than the countless others who had attempted to challenge its might. The swallowing monster''s arrogance proved its undoing. While it underestimated their raw power, it failed to ount for the unique synergy between Elliot and Marcus.

    Elliot, empowered by his Earth and Water domain, arrived first. The ground rumbled as he nted his spear, causing a series of earthen walls to erupt from the ocean floor, momentarily restraining the beast''s monstrous maw. These weren''t mere walls, but fortifications imbued with the ocean''s immense pressure, making them incredibly tough.

    From the other side, Marcus, the Lightning God, zipped past the walls, a blur of emerald light. His attack wasn''t a direct assault, but a masterfully crafted web of crackling lightning. The tendrils of electricity snaked around the creature, not harming it directly, but overloading its nervous system.

    The effect was immediate. The beast, ustomed to brute force attacks, thrashed in a frenzy of pain and confusion. Its roars turned into pained screeches as the electrical storm danced across its colossal body. The earthen walls, already straining under its sheer size, began to crumble.

    Seeing this, Elliot knew a window of opportunity had opened. With a battle cry that echoed across the churning ocean, he channeled the power of the sea into his spear. The ck radiance intensified, swirling with the fury of a tempest. He thenunched himself towards the beast, not at its maw, but at a fleshy protrusion on its side.

    The impact was earth-shattering. The spear, empowered by both earth and water, pierced through the flesh with a sickening squelch. A geyser of seawater erupted from the wound, further adding to the chaos. The beast howled in agony, thrashing even more violently now, the electrical storm Marcus had woven around it amplifying the pain.

    This was their advantage. Elliot and Marcus weren''t trying to overpower the beast directly. They were exploiting its weaknesses, using their contrasting domains to create a symphony of disruption. The beast, used to straightforward assaults, didn''t know how to counter theirbined attack.

    As the fight raged, the night sky above them pulsed with an otherworldly light show. Elliot, a living embodiment of the sea''s fury, continued his assault, each strike imbued with the immense force of the ocean. Marcus, a weaver of lightning, danced around the beast, creating a constant barrage of electrical pain.

    The swallowing monster, once a symbol of unstoppable terror, was now a cornered beast, its roars turning into whimpers. The battle wasn''t over, but the tide was turning, thanks to the ingeniousbination of Elliot''s Earth and Water domain with Marcus''s mastery of Lightning.

    The sky stretched endlessly above the boundless sea. The majestic creature, with its golden horns, moved with incredible speed, its tail a blur as it swished through space, closing in on Elliot and Marcus. A thunderous boom reverberated through the air as the enemy''s spear struck the beast, weakening its tail.

    A primal howl echoed through the surroundings as the golden horned creature raised its head in fury. It had underestimated these two, initially dismissing them as mere ants with a bit of extra strength. It had assumed that its normal power would be enough to crush them effortlessly.

    But now, faced with their astonishing abilities, the beast''s perception shifted. These tiny humans possessed powers that surpassed even its knowledge of the rankers humans passed down through its bloodline. Their swordsmanship and spear skills were awe-inspiring, each strike seemingly guided by the world''s will themselves, making it impossible for the creature to anticipate their moves.

    In a sense, this young golden horned beast, only a year old with a long life ahead, was like a human infant, newly born and still reliant on milk. Despite its elite bloodline and vast inherited memories, it had to learn everything beyond its innate techniques.

    "Roar!"

    The golden horned beast unleashed a deafening roar, its mouth wide open, ready to strike.

    "Oh no!"

    "Be careful!"

    Elliot and Marcus''s expressions turned grave as the entire world watched this scene through a magical satellite. The onlookers'' faces filled with concern, for they were all too familiar with the golden horned beast''s unique ability - the power to devour.

    Rumbling with determination, Elliot and Marcus swiftly executed their pre-nned strategy, flying in unison towards the same destination. Against all odds, they remained united. The golden horned beast''s eyes locked onto these two tiny specks, its rage intensifying. These insignificant humans were practically begging for their lives to be taken. The creature believed it could swallow them one by one, but now that they were together, it could devour them both in a single strike.

    "Chi chi..."

    The formless space expanded, covering an area of several hundred meters and enveloping Elliot and Marcus within its grasp.

    "Brother-inw," Marcus''s expression shifted slightly.

    "Hmph."

    Elliot, with a wave of his hand, utilized the power of the Earth element to create and condense

    a massive quantity of ck metal between himself and the devouring monster.

    0000

    Author''s Note: Just for your information, both Elliot and Marcus are peak Demigod rankers, meaning they were on the verge of reaching Level 200. However, they were unable to surpass this level due to the curse that has enveloped the world. Their actual levels are 195 and 194,

    respectively.

 Chapter 1740: Chapter 1556: Against the King of Monsters 2

    Chapter 1740: Chapter 1556: Against the King of Monsters 2

    ?

    The formless space expanded, covering an area of several hundred meters and enveloping Elliot and Marcus within its grasp.

    "Brother-inw," Marcus''s expression shifted slightly.

    "Hmph."

    Elliot, with a wave of his hand, utilized the power of the Earth element to create and condense a massive quantity of ck metal between himself and the devouring monster. The metal was so tightly packed that there appeared to be no space at all between the two. In terms of mass, the sheer amount of metal remnants seemed evenrger than the swallowing monster itself. Elliot was determined to fight for the future of his descendants and would not yield easily. This abomination woulde to fear the might of humans.

    They approached with a strategy, wary of the insatiable monster.

    They called it Common sense.

    It resembled a person devouring something, only to be overfilled once they had consumed too much.

    "I''ll give you more," Elliot dered, his gaze icy as he waved his hand.

    Whoosh!

    Another batch of tightly packed, elongated metals emerged!

    "These were all gathered from various countries," Elliot exined. "There are a total of 18 hydrogen bombs, along with other atomic bombs used to detonate them." He produced the magical hydrogen bombs they had prepared in advance for their n, amidst his creation of incredibly dense metal.

    "Roar!"

    The golden-horned beast, filled with fury, ceased its devouring and let out a thunderous roar!

    It still vividly remembered thest encounter, when a 100 million-ton magic hydrogen bomb had unleashed its power. Now, faced with 18 additional bombs, albeit smaller in size, the golden-horned beast refrained from swallowing them haphazardly. And the colossal metal structure, measuring 180 meters long, 120 meters wide, and 100 meters tall, entirelyposed of metal remains, it dared not ingest.

    Why did it have to ingest the metal in multiple trips, rather than consuming it all at once?

    The answery in its "stomach''s" capacity!

    Just like humans, overeating would lead to bloating!

    That was the reasoning behind its reluctance to overindulge. Each piece of metal equaled the mass of 100 regr-sized pieces found on Mysthia. Consuming so much would cause its stomach (internal world) to expand to the point of copse, ultimately resulting in its demise.

    "ROAR!!!"

    In a fit of rage, the golden-horned beast emitted a deafening roar. The horn on its forehead, adorned with intricate golden engravings, began to glow intensely, while its pupils transformed into a brilliant golden hue. The golden light surged through its neck, back, and to its razor-sharp ws, the very ws it employed tounch direct attacks.

    Crash!

    With a mighty blow, the mass of metal debris scattered in all directions. The ferocious ws immediately lunged through the wreckage, aiming for Elliot and Marcus. However, as the ws dispersed the metallic obstruction, a dark wave surged forward, its speed leaving everyone in awe.

    "Ch?!"

    A soft, sizzling sound, reminiscent of hair catching fire, echoed through the air, much like the moment the swallowing monster was struck by the supernovaser a few weeks prior. "Ch?!"

    The ck wave brushed past the ws and crashed directly into the abdomen of the golden- horned beast. Even its incredibly resilient scales were prated, leaving behind a gaping hole!

    "Brother-inw Elliot!!!"

    A sorrowful cry reverberated across the sky!

    A bolt of lightning streaked toward the cavity with unparalleled ferocity.

    "Roar!" The enraged beast with golden horns felt the ck-clothed man drilling into its body. It retaliated by wing towards the bald man dressed in white and covered in lightning. The powerful airwaves rushed toward the bald man, causing fresh blood to spurt everywhere. The lower half of the white man''s body had been sliced into minced meat, but his upper half remained intact thanks to the armor given to him by his nephew, Julius, the Emperor of the Drexian Empire.

    Despite being in pieces, the white man didn''t back down. He knew their n and had to continue rushing in. The price he paid for using such a skill was terrifying, but their ultimate goal was clear - kill the golden-horned beast. The best way to achieve that was to enter its body.

    "No matter the cost, we must kill it! For the sake of future generations, we must pave the way for hope to exist."

    A half-formed silhouette of a white human stood resolute.

    With flushed red eyes and a madness unlike anything before, the lower half of the white silhouette was engulfed in lightning. He pierced straight into the cavity, determined to fulfill their mission.

    "Roar!!!" The furious golden-horned beast let out a thunderous roar, but to its dismay, those pesky humans had already infiltrated its very flesh and body.

    The entire world fell into a hushed silence as Emperor Julius, along with other members of the world council, gazed at the magical screen. On one side, they saw the enraged golden-horned beast, while the other side disyed reys and slow-motion footage.

    In the rey, Elliot''s body was drenched in blood, resembling a crazed deity as he thrust himself through the beast''s imprable scales and into its very core.

    Meanwhile, Marcus, with only half of his body remaining, fearlessly charged into the creature''s body, risking everything in his mission to y the golden-horned beast.

    As they ventured into the belly of the beast, the men, battered and bruised, locked eyes and shared a profound moment of understanding. Through their gaze, they conveyed a resolute determination to offer themselves as a glimmer of hope for the survival of humanity. With a silent nod, they simultaneously ignited their magic cores, the very essence of their strength, causing a cataclysmic eruption akin to the force of a B83 nuclear bomb.

    KAAAAABOOOOOOOM! RUUMBLE!

    The deafening explosion echoed across the entire world, severing the connection to the floating recording satellite. In an instant, darkness descended, enveloping the globe and leaving it helpless. Meanwhile, the golden beast suffered a devastating blow, its body torn asunder, yet it began to slowly regenerate.

    In the midst of this chaos, a figure emerged.

    A goddess with flowing white hair, Maria, appeared as if she had been anticipating this very moment. Her preparation was evident in her calm expression as she extended her arms and

    uttered a single phrase:

    "ABSOLUTE ZERO: ETERNAL ICE!"

    In an instant, Maria depleted her vast reservoir of mana, sacrificing even more than expected. The world turned white as a five-kilometer radius in the heart of the Endless Sea transformed into an unbreakable, evesting ice. The half-destroyed golden beast became a frozen sculpture, forever trapped in the middle of the sea. Its final thought pondered the ironic fate of a mighty creature from the higher realms meeting such a demise. However, Maria''s ultimate magic came at a great cost. She too became sealed within the Eternal Ice. As the connection was restored, witnesses beheld the scene before them, realizing what transpired during the lost minutes. The victory tasted bitter, for Elliot and Marcus had sacrificially yed their parts, but none had expected Maria to secretly trail them and risk her life to seal the nearly indestructible beast. She had been a crucial pir in their war, one they never intended to sacrifice.

    Silence fell upon the world as leaders contemted ns to rescue Maria before the impending sh. They knew they had to act swiftly, for angering the Touch''s family, particrly Alex, would bring about dire consequences.

    In order to avoid utter chaos and the potential vanishing of empires, it is imperative that they immediately release her from her confinement before Alex returns. The consequences could be catastrophic, with the Holy Empire being just one example of what could be lost in the blink of an eye if you ever anger a Touch, touching Alex''s reverse scale who is none than his

    precious family.

 Chapter 1741: Chapter 1557: Former Number two versus Number 2

    Chapter 1741: Chapter 1557: Former Number two versus Number 2

    ?

    In the dimly lit heart of the Chaos organization''s headquarters, a sense of disquiet permeated the grand meeting hall. Gone was the usual buzz of conspiratorial whispers and schemingughter. Instead, a handful of figures huddled around a massive, holographic projection table, their faces grim as they witnessed the aftermath of the battle.

    At the head of the table sat Pandora (Number 1), her silver hair shimmering under the flickering glow of the magical projector. Her normally yful eyes were narrowed, a deep frown etching lines across her usually carefree face. Beside her, the hulking figure of As (Number 3), known for his stoicism, even seemed troubled.

    The image on the table disyed the deste scene - the shattered ice sculpture of the golden-horned beast and the blinding white expanse of Maria''s Eternal Ice. The silence in the hall was broken only by the soft hum of the projector.

    "They..." rasped a wiry man named Skarn (Number 4), his voice tight with a mixture of awe and dread. "They did it."

    A cold chuckle escaped Pandora''s lips.

    "Indeed, they did, Skarn. Against all odds, they managed to neutralize the beast. But at what cost?"

    The image flickered, and a video feed showed the jubnt celebration that had erupted in the Drexian capital moments before the connection was severed. Now, an eerie silence hung over the city, nketed by an unnatural twilight cast by the frozen horizon.

    "The world may be safe from the beast," rumbled As, his voice deep and gravelly.

    "But the bnce has been irrevocably tipped in our favor as we have one less powerful foe to deal with."

    A woman with piercing green eyes, known as Viper (Number 7), spoke up, her voiceced with a hint of amusement. "Ah, the ever-protective brother. Perhaps we can exploit this situation. Imagine the chaos if the little sister-inw Gracier Touch were to rampage across thend, seeking revenge."

    A low growl emanated from As, silencing Viper instantly. Pandora raised a hand, gesturing for calm.

    "No, Viper. We are not in the business of inciting indiscriminate destruction. The Touch''s power is a wild card, too unpredictable to manipte."

    A thoughtful silence descended once more. The leaders of Chaos pondered the ramifications of the battle. They had hoped to use the beast as a pawn in their game of destabilization, but its demise left them with a new strategic puzzle.

    Finally, Pandora spoke up, her voice firm.

    "Let''s send number two to check if the ice is unmelted."

    A collective groan rippled through the room at Pandora''s pronouncement. Skarn, the wiry man, voiced the unspoken concern.

    "Pandora, are you certain? Number Two is...unpredictable, to say the least."

    Pandora''s lips thinned into a tight line. "I know, Skarn. But she''s also resourceful. Besides, who else is better suited for a reconnaissance mission in such a deste environment? Besides," she added with a hint of amusement, "wouldn''t it be entertaining to see her reaction to the Touch''s...woman, one she''d previously met, encased in ice?"

    A flicker of a smile yed on Viper''s lips.

    "Indeed. Number Two thrives on chaos. This situation is tailor-made for her."

    As, however, remained unconvinced. "But her recklessness could backfire. What if she stumbles upon something...unexpected within the ice?"

    Pandora steepled her fingers, her gaze flickering across the holographic projection.

    "That, my friends, is a risk we''re willing to take. The potential rewards outweigh the dangers. Number Two may just surprise us."

    Meanwhile, in a hidden training facility:

    Number Two, hair white as snow and purple eyes without irises, sharpened her daggers with practiced ease. Her movements were precise as if honed from years of experience navigating the world''s underbelly. A mischievous glint flickered in her amber eyes as she listened to the disembodied voice of Pandora ryed through a magicalmunicator.

    "The mission is simple, Number Two," the voice echoed. "Investigate the frozen beast and the ice tomb. Gather any intel you can. Discretion is paramount."

    A sardonic smile yed on her lips.

    "Discretion? Not exactly my strong suit, Pandora, but a challenge nheless. Consider it done."

    With a flourish, she tucked the daggers into hidden sheaths and a wicked grin spread across her face. "Looks like it''s time for a little field trip."

    Number Twonded with a soft thud on the edge of the frozen expanse, the impact barely registering on the unyielding ice. Her white hair, usually pulled back in a tight braid, whipped around her face in the icy wind, momentarily obscuring her amber eyes. A sardonic smile yed on her lips as she surveyed the scene.

    The Eternal Ice had transformed the surrounding ocean into a destendscape, stretching as far as the eye could see. It wasn''t a pristine white wondend, though. The remnants of the battle marred the surface - twisted metal wreckage poking out from the ice, and a faint crimson stain spreading like a macabre flower towards the horizon. In the center of it all, a colossal ice sculpture shimmered, a grotesque monument to the fallen beast.

    Number Two adjusted the straps of her backpack, a hint of amusement flickering in her gaze. "Such a dramatic disy," she muttered to herself. "Even in defeat, the beast gets a grand finale."

    Her gaze shifted to the other curiosity - the smaller, milky white sculpture nestled within therger one. A womn, encased in a block of ice so pristine it almost appeared to glow, her form barely discernible. Number Two recognized her from the briefing - Mariae one of Alex''s

    women.

    "Interesting," she murmured, a sly glint in her eyes. "The reports didn''t mention this little detail, to think we will meet in such circumstances. I wanted to fight you for real this time, too bad it became impossible now, well it doesn''t matter."

    The wind howled, carrying an unsettling silence with it. This wasn''t just a frozen wastnd; it was a tomb, radiating a sense of cold finality. Number Two, however, wasn''t known for respecting boundaries.

    With a mischievous grin, she reached into her backpack and pulled out a small, intricate device. It whirred to life, emitting a faint hum and a soft blue glow.

    "Time to see what secrets this ice holds,"

    she dered, her voice echoing eerily across the frozen expanse.

    The device, a prototype magical scanner, was Pandora''s gamble. With any luck, it would reveal whaty beneath the ice''s surface, perhaps even detect residual magic signatures or

    hidden anomalies.

    As Number Two began her scan, a sense of foreboding crept in. This wasn''t just a simple reconnaissance mission anymore. The presence of the frozen woman, the chilling silence, and the sheer scale of the ice tomb - all of it hinted at something more. Number Two, for all her chaotic tendencies, couldn''t help but feel a prickle of uneascrawlswl down her spine.

    Would this be just another mission, or was she about to face a powerful enemy?

 Chapter 1742: Chapter 1558: Former Number two versus Number 3

    Chapter 1742: Chapter 1558: Former Number two versus Number 3

    ?

    Number Two''s eyes widened as the air shimmered before her, reality warping for a split second. Then, materialized right there on the frozen wastnd stood a woman. White hair, pulled back in a tight braid, cascaded down her shoulders, mirroring Number Two''s own. But the most striking feature were the amber eyes, identical to Number Two''s, except these held a calcting glint, a glint Number Two recognized all too well.

    A sardonic smile stretched across Number Two''s lips. This wasn''t just any woman; it was Incursio, the legendary former Number Two, the woman Number Two had reced after her betrayal. The thrill of the hunt coursed through Number Two''s veins. This wasn''t just a mission anymore; this was an opportunity.

    "Well, well," Number Two drawled, her voice dripping with mock surprise. "Look who decided to finally crawl out of the woodwork. Incursio, is it? The prodigal ex-Number Two returns."

    Incursio''s smile remained unchanged, yet a flicker of something akin to annoyance flickered in her amber eyes. "You," she said, her voice a smooth, practiced purr. "The new Number Two. I must admit, I expected someone...more impressive."

    Number Two scoffed. "Impressive? You mean blindly following orders? Sticking to the shadows when the real fun happens out here?"

    She gestured around at the frozenndscape with a theatrical flourish.

    She added, her voice dropping to a low growl, "I will kill you and finally choose a name."

    "Well, try me." Incursio smiled provocatively.

    Fury contorted Number Two''s face as Incursio''s casual smile met her challenge. Before Incursio could finish her sentence, Number Two vanished in a blur of white hair and leather. A flicker of surprise crossed the former Number Two''s face, reced by a smirk as she expertly blocked the twin daggers aimed for her back. The metal nged against the polished surface of Incursio''s de, sending sparks flying across the icyndscape.

    "Is that all?" Incursio taunted, her voiceced with amusement. The question hung heavy in the air, an insult dripping with honey.

    Number Two, her face livid, didn''t answer. Instead, she let out a guttural roar, crackling lightning erupting from her fingertips. The air itself seemed to crackle with raw power as she unleashed a torrent of electrical energy towards Incursio.

    But Incursio, a seasoned veteran, was no stranger to chaos. With a practiced flick of her wrist, she deflected the majority of the lightning, the remaining tendrils sizzling harmlessly against her magically reinforced armor. In a sh of white hair and skilled dework, Incursio closed the distance, her sword a blur as she parried and countered Number Two''s relentless attacks. The sh was a whirlwind of steel and fury. Number Two, fueled by rage and ambition, fought with a reckless abandon, her daggers shing like deadly vipers. Incursio, on the other hand, moved with a deadly grace, her every move calcted and precise. The icy ground cracked beneath their feet as they danced a deadly ballet, their movements blurring into a storm of white and silver.

    Despite her raw power, Number Two''s chaotic fighting style was no match for Incursio''s years of experience. Every time Number Two lunged with a wild attack, Incursio anticipated it, deflecting and countering with lightning speed. The frustration on Number Two''s face grew with each passing moment.

    "You''re sloppy," Incursio taunted, her voice barely audible amidst the sh of steel.

    "Power isn''t everything, little Number Two. You need control."

    Number Two, fueled by anger, roared back.

    "Control? I don''t need control! I need your head on a pike!" Sheunched another desperate attack, a flurry of daggers aimed at Incursio''s vital points.

    But Incursio, with a swift maneuver, disarmed one of her daggers with a resounding ng. The other dagger slipped, slicing a shallow gash on Number Two''s arm. A bead of blood welled up, stark against the white of the snowyndscape.

    With a growl of pain and frustration, Number Two stumbled back, her bravado fading. She had underestimated Incursio, both in skill and cunning. The fight wasn''t going as nned. Perhaps, Number Two thought with a grimace, it was time for a change of tactics. Incursio''s eyes widened as Number Two roared the words "Chaos Mode!" The air crackled with an otherworldly energy, swirling around Number Two like a living storm. Her previously white hair pulsed a menacing gray, and a pair of jagged horns erupted from her forehead, transforming her into a terrifying vision of raw power.

    The shock was momentary. Incursio had seen simr transformations within the chaotic ranks before. Her hand instinctively tightened around the hilt of her sword, a wry smile ying on her lips.

    "Interesting," she remarked, watching as Number Two''s twin daggers morphed into a single, gruesomely barbed sword. Before Incursio could react further, Number Two vanished, a blur of gray and chaotic energy.

    Then, a searing painnced through her shoulder. Incursio stumbled back, the world spinning momentarily as she realized Number Two had materialized right behind her, her new weapon leaving a gash across her previously pristine armor.

    "Wow! The new chaos mode is indeed strong," Incursio conceded, a hint of grudging respectcing her voice. But there was no fear in her eyes, only a renewed determination. This wasn''t just a fight anymore; it was a test of their respective skills and the limits of their power.

    With a deep breath, Incursio met Number Two''s renewed assault head-on. Gone was the casual grace of her initial fighting style. Now, she moved with a ruthless efficiency, drawing upon not just her mastery of swordsmanship but also the full spectrum of elemental magic at her disposal.

    Her de danced with an ethereal green glow, imbued with the power of wind, deflecting the chaotic energy surging from Number Two''s monstrous sword. Sparks of fire danced around Incursio''s fingers, scorching the air with a blistering heat that Number Two had to dodge with a feral snarl.

    The sh had be a spectacle of chaos versus control. Number Two, a whirlwind of raw power, unpredictable and destructive. Incursio, a storm of focused elements, precise and deadly. The frozenndscape beneath them bore the brunt of their battle, cracks spreading across the ice as they dueled with a ferocity that seemed to defy the frigid air.

    But amidst the chaos, a question lingered. Was Number Two''s raw, newfound power enough to ovee Incursio''s experience and tactical prowess? Or would Incursio''s mastery of the elements find a way to subdue the chaotic storm that raged before her?

    Well, she would have fun nheless and it''s what matters. She had to gauge her former organization strength, they must know how powerful the new Numbers are. Everything which happened, the current theatrical disy was for this. Maria had nned for this, she was really scary, Incursio subtly nced at the frozen Maria and smiled before looking at a certain direction in the void.

    ''Too scary!''

    She could feel a pair piercing cold eyes asking her to continue with the n.

    ''Okay, okaymander!''

 Chapter 1743: Chapter 1559: Time versus Space

    Chapter 1743: Chapter 1559: Time versus Space

    ?

    The fight continued, a whirlwind of fury and desperation. Number Two, in her Chaos Form, cackled with glee as she unleashed the very fabric of space itself against Incursio. With a flick of her wrist, the air around Incursio began to distort, the space warping inwards in an attempt to crush the former Number Two.

    But Incursio, a veteran of countless battles, recognized the telltale signs of the Spatial element distorting reality. Reacting with the speed born of experience, she didn''t try to fight the copsing space. Instead, with a muttered word and a surge of her own magic, she activated her temporal ability. Time itself seemed to slow down around her, the world moving in a sluggish ballet.

    In that stretched moment, Incursio moved with preternatural speed, a blur of white hair and silver de. She danced around the copsing space, a ghostly figure flitting through the distorted reality. Once safely out of the lethal zone, Incursio deactivated her temporal magic, time resuming its normal flow with a jarring snap.

    Number Two, her eyes wide with surprise, watched as the warped space unraveled, her attack thwarted. A growl of frustration escaped her throat. This wasn''t supposed to happen.

    "You underestimated me, little Number Two," Incursio remarked, her voice calm despite the ragged edge of her breathing.

    "Chaos is a powerful tool, but without control, it''s a double-edged sword."

    Number Two, however, wouldn''t be deterred so easily. Her chaotic energy crackled around her, her anger fueling her resolve.

    "Maybe, but it''s a sword that can cut through time itself!" she roared, and with a renewed surge of chaotic energy, sheunched herself at Incursio once more.

    This time, however, her attack was different. Number Two focused her chaotic power into her monstrous sword, the de flickering with an eerie, unstable light. As she swung the weapon, a tear in reality ripped open behind Incursio, a gaping maw of darkness threatening to swallow her whole.

    Incursio''s eyes widened in genuine surprise. This was beyond anything she had anticipated. The raw power of the Chaos Form coupled with a grasp of spatial maniption ¨C Number Two was turning out to be a much more formidable opponent than she had initially thought. The battle continued, escting to a whole new level. The frozen wastnd trembled beneath their feet as the chaos and the elements shed.

    Number Two''s relentless assault turned the frozenndscape into a battleground of warped reality. Her chaotic maniption of space created miniature ck holes around Incursio, tearing at the fabric of existence with every swing of her space-warped de. Anything it touched - ice, debris, even stray air molecules - vanished instantly into the void.

    Incursio, recognizing the increasing danger, knew brute force wouldn''t win this fight. She needed to adapt. With a deep breath, she too tapped into the power of chaos, her body morphing in response. However, unlike Number Two''s demonic transformation, Incursio''s form matured, bing more graceful and powerful, radiating an aura of mature beauty. The shift surprised Number Two momentarily, but the fight resumed in a sh of chaos and control. Incursio''s previously silver de shimmered, transforming into a temporal sword. It pulsed with a faint blue light, a stark contrast to the chaotic ck glow emanating from Number Two''s weapon.

    The sh grew more intense. Every strike was a duel between time and space. Number Two''s swings ripped holes in reality, only to be countered by Incursio''s temporal maniption, rewinding the damage back to a point before the attacknded. The ground around them became a twisted mess, warping and reforming constantly as their attacks canceled each other out.

    The battlefield itself became a chaotic dance - pockets of deste wastnd appearing and disappearing as their powers shed. It was a stalemate of spectacr destruction, confined to a surprisingly small area. No matter how destructive their attacks, the temporal and spatial maniptions held each other in check, preventing any real damage from spreading beyond their immediate proximity.

    Incursio, ever the strategist, used her temporal abilities to her advantage. With a sh of foresight, she glimpsed a sliver of the future, just one precious second. It was enough to predict Number Two''s next move. Incursio then warped time itself, slowing down the iing attack while simultaneously boosting her own speed. The tide began to turn. Bullets seemed to hang in the air as Incursio danced a deadly waltz around Number Two''s frenzied assault. Finally, with a precise strike, Incursio severed one of Number Two''s arms. This wasn''t just a wound; it was a permanent one. Incursio''s temporal maniption had not just severed flesh and bone, but the very ability of that limb to ever heal.

    A look of raw fury contorted Number Two''s face, the pain momentarily overshadowed by the realization of her disadvantage. This fight had taken a dramatic turn. Incursio, with her mastery of time, was starting to exploit the chaotic unpredictability of her opponent. Consumed by fury, Number Two unleashed the full power of chaos, bing one with the warped space itself. Reality twisted around them, copsing into a swirling void filled with a thousand deadly space distortions. Number Two, the embodiment of this chaotic space, danced through the churning void, her white hair whipping around her like a spectral banner. Incursio, however, wasn''t so easily trapped.

    Drawing on every ounce of her temporal power, Incursio became a blur of motion, reversing time just before the space distortions could rip through her. Cuts and gashes bloomed across her body, a gruesome testament to Number Two''s relentless assault. Yet, with each escape, Incursio didn''t just evade. Incredibly, she began to exert control over the very temporal distortions, rewinding them and redirecting their destructive energy back towards Number Two.

    Shock contorted Number Two''s face. She had underestimated Incursio, believing her mastery limited to a few elements. This misunderstanding nearly cost her life. The warped space she controlled began to turn against her, tearing at her own form. Blood sprayed in the void as Incursio, battered and bloodied herself, unleashed a final, temporally charged attack.

    With a gasp, Number Two vanished, ripped from the void by a desperate teleportation spell. She reappeared a considerable distance away, her body riddled with injuries, her once confident smirk reced by a grimace of pain and grudging respect.

    Incursio, panting heavily, stood amidst the swirling chaos. The battlefield, a testament to their epic duel, remained a twisted wastnd. Despite the victory, a sense of foreboding lingered.

    "These new Numbers are no joke, I''m stronger than this girl by level but she almost got me. We must prepare and increase our level. Meanwhile, I hope my man is about to lift the curse making many of ally to reach the False God Realm, because only this way we will have chance of winning this war and finally go to the Higher World. Ice Empress, I hope that you have a good watch of this fight and have alreadye up with n."

    In the void somewhere a blue eyed woman chuckled in response.

 Chapter 1744: Chapter 1560: Going back

    Chapter 1744: Chapter 1560: Going back

    ?

    Back in the heart of the Chaos organization''s hidden headquarters, a groan of pain echoed through a dimly lit passageway. A heavy metal door slid open with a hiss, revealing Number Two stumbling into the sterile, industrial environment.

    Gone was the pristine whiteboratory Number Two knew. Here, flickering fluorescent lights cast long, harsh shadows across the cracked and chipped concrete floor. Cobwebs clung to the corners of the ceiling, and the air hung thick with the metallic tang of old blood and ozone.

    Number Two, her once pristine white clothes now tattered and stained crimson, leaned heavily against the doorway. Her face, usually a canvas of mischievous defiance, was contorted in pain, a livid scar marring her previously smooth cheek. Her remaining arm clutched the hilt of a makeshift dagger - a poor substitute for the monstrous sword she had wielded just hours ago.

    Theboratory itself was a testament to hurried use and neglect. ss beakers filled with murky concoctions sat precariously on the brink of overflowing. Discarded wires snaked across the floor, sparking asionally, and half-finished charts and diagrams scribbled with cryptic symbols littered the chipped countertops. In the center of the room, a pulsating sphere of swirling energy hummed ominously, casting a sickly green glow across the deste

    scene.

    A lone figure hunched over a workstation, their back to Number Two. Their raggedb coat barely concealed the telltale glint of magical runes woven into the fabric. It was Skarn, the wiry strategist of Chaos, his normally focused expression etched with worry.

    He didn''t turn around at the sound of the door opening. Instead, he continued muttering to himself, his voiceced with frustration. "The readings are off the charts... temporal distortions... residual chaos signatures..."

    Number Two, her breath ragged, pushed herself away from the doorway. "Skarn," she rasped, her voice a hoarse whisper. "I... require medical attention."

    Skarn finally whirled around, his eyes widening in surprise. He took in her state, the grimace on his face morphing into a mixture of concern and disbelief. "Number Two? What

    happened?"

    Skarn rushed towards Number Two, his wiry frame surprisingly agile for a man of his presumed age. He caught her before she could fully copse, easing her down onto a nearby workbench cluttered with half-disassembled machinery.

    "Easy, easy," he soothed, his voice gruff butced with genuine concern. "Looks like Incursio gave you a real run for your money this time."

    Number Two winced at the movement, her single hand clutching at the throbbing wound on her side. "She... underestimated me," she gritted out, a flicker of defiance returning to her voice despite the obvious pain. "But... she won''t for long."

    Skarn sighed, his gaze flitting between Number Two''s injuries and the pulsating sphere in the center of theb. "That much is clear. You''re lucky to be alive. Her temporal maniption is a nasty trick. But that''s not the only problem."

    He flicked a switch on the workstation, and a holographic disy flickered to life, depicting aplex web of energy signatures. The readings were erratic, spiking and crashing in a way that made Skarn frown deeply.

    "The energy readings from the tomb... they''ve gone haywire ever since your fight with Incursio. The temporal distortions you unleashed must have disrupted the containment field."

    Number Two''s eyes narrowed, the defiance momentarily reced by a flicker of fear. "You think... it might awaken?"

    Skarn didn''t answer directly, his gaze glued to the holographic disy. "It''s a possibility we can''t ignore. We need to stabilize the field before it breaches containment entirely. Prepare yourself, Number Two. This might require another trip to the ice tomb."

    Number Two let out a low growl, the pain forgotten for a moment as a surge of anger coursed through her. "Going back there so soon... after that humiliation?"

    Skarn met her gaze with a steely resolve. "Humiliation or not, the consequences of a full- blown temporal anomaly are far worse. Besides," he added, a hint of his usual dry humor peeking through, "you wouldn''t want all that chaos to fall into the wrong hands, would you?" Number Two''s lips twitched into a smirk, a spark of her old mischief returning. "Fine," she conceded, her voice regaining some of its strength. "Just get me patched up first. I won''t be facing Incursio or whatever that tomb holds at half-strength."

    Skarn nodded, a ghost of a smile ying on his own lips. "That''s the Number Two I know. Now, hold still. This might sting a bit."

    As Skarn pulled out a medical kit and began treating Number Two''s wounds.

    A cool wind whipped at Incursio''s face as the hidden floating fortress of Alex''s materialized before her. Relief washed over her as she steered her magical tform through the city''s shimmering energy shield and towards the central pceplex. The battle with Number Two had been a brutal one, pushing her temporal abilities to their very limits. Yet, the secrets of the ice tomb remained unimed, and a new, unsettling concern gnawed at her. Landing gracefully in the pce courtyard, Incursio was met by the familiar sight of Sakuya tending to a blossoming cherry tree. The Japanese beauty, her features etched with worry despite the serene setting, turned at the sound of approaching footsteps.

    "Incursio!" Sakuya eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. Relief battled concern in her

    gaze as she rushed forward. "You''re back. But you''re injured!"

    Incursio winced slightly as Sakuya inspected a shallow gash on her arm, a lingering reminder of Number Two''s chaotic onught.

    "Just a scratch," she reassured Sakuya, forcing a smile.

    "A scratch?" Sakuya scoffed, her voiceced with yful exasperation.

    "Coming from you, that could mean anything from a minor cut to a near-death experience." She ushered Incursio towards the pce, her brow furrowed.

    Inside the cool, marble-floored pce halls, Incursio found the others - Artemia, her face etched with concern, Kuina was present as well.

    "Report, Incursio," Artemia said, her voice firm. "What transpired at the ice tomb?"

    Incursiounched into a detailed ount of her encounter with Number Two - the raw, destructive power of Chaos, the desperate struggle against spatial distortions and temporal maniption. She didn''t shy away from the near-devastating consequences of their battle, highlighting the damage inflicted upon the containment field surrounding Maria''s frozen prison.

    A heavy silence descended upon the room as Incursio finished. Sakuya''s expression was grim, Kuina''s eyes narrowed in contemtion, and even Artemia''s stoic features betrayed a flicker

    of worry.

    "Indeed," Kuina agreed, her voice heavy. "We can''t allow them to exploit the power that lies dormant within. The consequences could be catastrophic."

    "But how do we proceed?" Sakuya asked, her voiceced with frustration. "Incursio barely managed to contain Number Two, and who knows what other threats Chaos might unleash?"

    Incursio, despite her fatigue, straightened her shoulders, a determined glint returning to her

    eyes.

    "We don''t back down," she dered. "We strengthen our defenses, prepare for any contingency. And perhaps," she added, a mischievous glint flickering in her gaze, "we can use this situation to our advantage. After all, Chaos thrives on unpredictability. Let''s give them something truly unexpected.

 Chapter 1745: Chapter 1561: Void Bullet

    Chapter 1745: Chapter 1561: Void Bullet

    ?

    Back ni het areth of het aoshC aoo''irsagntizn nheidd r, teadsqeuhar a oangr of pain echoed oghturh a ldiym til we.saaygsap A eyahvtem ordo sldi npeo wiht a hsis, revaigenl mureNb owT isgtlumnb otni the e,etirsl traidnuisl ne.eimvnotnr

    Gone was the pristine whiteboratory Number Two knew. Here, flickering fluorescent lights cast long, harsh shadows across the cracked and chipped concrete floor. Cobwebs clung to the corners of the ceiling, and the air hung thick with the metallic tang of old blood and ozone.

    Number Two, her once pristine white clothes now tattered and stained crimson, leaned heavily against the doorway. Her face, usually a canvas of mischievous defiance, was contorted in pain, a livid scar marring her previously smooth cheek. Her remaining arm clutched the hilt of a makeshift dagger - a poor substitute for the monstrous sword she had wielded just hours ago.

    Teh ltaaoryrob estifl wsa a tteas to hrduire sue dna lgee. saslG beeksar filled hitw uymkrstnocicoo tas caporylriesu on the knirb of eoonv.wglrif sirdeaDcd siewr skaned orcass the fl,oor aisgpknr anscioyll, aco dna seiahidfhln-f rtchsa dna adimagsr lscerbbid itwh cicrytp oblssmy itldeter eth piehpcd co.ontsteurp ni eht ceenrt of the rmo,o a iasluptgn srphee of swiiglrn nreeyg hudmem su,ilnmooy tciasng a sklicy gnree wlog rocass the etaosedl e.s

    A lone figure hunched over a workstation, their back to Number Two. Their raggedb coat barely concealed the telltale glint of magical runes woven into the fabric. It was Skarn, the wiry strategist of Chaos, his normally focused expression etched with worry.

    He didn''t turn around at the sound of the door opening. Instead, he continued muttering to himself, his voiceced with frustration. "The readings are off the charts... temporal distortions... residual chaos signatures..."

    Nurmeb,wTo her breath redagg, epdush Isefhre yawa ormf the w.daoryo n"S"rka, hes rea,spd ehr voice a eorhas hwei.psr "...I uqerrie licamed .onattte"ni

    Skarn finally whirled around, his eyes widening in surprise. He took in her state, the grimace on his face morphing into a mixture of concern and disbelief. "Number Two? What happened?"

    Skarn rushed towards Number Two, his wiry frame surprisingly agile for a man of his presumed age. He caught her before she could fully copse, easing her down onto a nearby workbench cluttered with half-disassembled machinery.

    E", sya yea",s eh s,deooht sih vioce gufrf utbced with egnunie ncenoc.r "Lsook ekil iurconis gave you aer nur rof ryuo ymone htsi ".emit

    Number Two winced at the movement, her single hand clutching at the throbbing wound on her side. "She... underestimated me," she gritted out, a flicker of defiance returning to her voice despite the obvious pain. "But... she won''t for long."

    Skarn sighed, his gaze flitting between Number Two''s injuries and the pulsating sphere in the center of theb. "That much is clear. You''re lucky to be alive. Her temporal maniption is a nasty trick. But that''s not the only problem."

    eH ifdkelc a siwcht no the a,trstoiokwn dna a ogchhiorlpa Isidypa kldericef to eilf, depictin a xpoclem wbe of reygne siretgus.na Teh egndrasi weer ra, ciert gspikin and scigrnha ni a ywa that eamd nrkSa rfown pyeled.

    "The energy readings from the tomb... they''ve gone haywire ever since your fight with Incursio. The temporal distortions you unleashed must have disrupted the containment field."

    Number Two''s eyes narrowed, the defiance momentarily reced by a flicker of fear. "You think... it might awaken?"

    rSank ndtdi'' enasrw ditre, cly his gaze gldue to eht Ihriogchoap ispdly.a "Ist'' a yipotilbiss we ''natc .ogeirn We deen ot iiaezltbs the lfide beefor ti sabrcehe ciomnta ylitneer. rerappe ueysofrl, rNuemb .woT This tmigh rueqire arh prti to teh ice mo".tb

    Number Two let out a low growl, the pain forgotten for a moment as a surge of anger coursed through her. "Going back there so soon... after that humiliation?"

    Skarn met her gaze with a steely resolve. "Humiliation or not, the consequences of a full-blown temporal anomaly are far worse. Besides," he added, a hint of his usual dry humor peeking through, "you wouldn''t want all that chaos to fall into the wrong hands, would you?"

    bemuNr ''wsTo psil tidwhcet into a, smirk a sapkr of reh dlo emshfciirg.runi "e"iFn, ehs d,ceendoc ehr cioev iagginern some fo sit rhetnsg.t u"Jst get me tdcehap pu first. I wot''n eb nfaicg Iunricos or taerhevw taht tomb hsdol ta hfa-tnregsl"th.

    Skarn nodded, a ghost of a smile ying on his own lips. "That''s the Number Two I know. Now, hold still. This might sting a bit."

    As Skarn pulled out a medical kit and began treating Number Two''s wounds.

    A ocol nidw deppihw at ulsrnoci''s cafe sa teh hinded taonlifg ftrorses fo lAsxe'' tieearlziadm boeerf her. eiRefl dahews over hre sa ehs eteesrd reh miagcal ptofr huthgro eth citsy'' ighrnmsmei engyer ldiesh and warodts eht centlra aalepc cx.omepl The ttable with rNumbe wTo dah bnee a rtb, eno npuihsg her etmrp abilsitie ot ehtir revy lim.ist t,ey hte cseesrt fo het iec bmot rameiden m,ecuildan dna a,wen unntisetgleonrn wgnead ta e.hr Landing gracefully in the pce courtyard, Incursio was met by the familiar sight of Sakuya tending to a blossoming cherry tree. The Japanese beauty, her features etched with worry despite the serene setting, turned at the sound of approaching footsteps.

    "Incursio!" Sakuya eximed, her eyes widening in surprise. Relief battled concern in her gaze as she rushed forward. "You''re back. But you''re injured!"

    cuosnril wed slighty as ayukas iedncptes a Isow gsha on hre, arm a rggnneiil ridmeern fo Nbumer sT''wo aith stnohualg.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Just a scratch," she reassured Sakuya, forcing a smile.

    "A scratch?" Sakuya scoffed, her voiceced with yful exasperation.

    o"Cmnig morf,you taht colud anme tghyiann mfro a nimro tuc to a h-aarndeet eixnrcp".eee hse useredh iunrlcso wrosadt eht ap,e reh brow d.eofurwr

    Inside the cool, marble-floored pce halls, Incursio found the others - Artemia, her face

 Chapter 1746: Chapter 1562: Curse Lifted 1

    Chapter 1746: Chapter 1562: Curse Lifted 1

    ?

    Relief was a fleeting luxury in the Abyss. No sooner had the echo of the demon''s demise faded than the ground trembled again. Two more Abysmal Demons lumbered into view, their forms mirroring the one Alex had just vanquished. Their six eyes, devoid of pupils, glowed with a malevolent hunger.

    Alex cursed under his breath. He hadn''t anticipated reinforcements. But despair was a weapon he wouldn''t wield. He straightened his spine, a flicker of steel returning to his eyes. "Two more puppets to y with," he muttered, his voiceced with a dangerous edge.

    Silveria materialized once more in his hand, the weight of it reassuring in his weakened state. He wouldn''t let these new arrivals deter him. He had faced down one, he could face down two. This time, however, he wouldn''t rely solely on surprise.

    As the demons charged, Alex raised Silveria, aiming not at either of them directly, but at the space between them. He poured his remaining energy into the weapon, a potent mix of chaotic and his own inherent magic. With a resolute grunt, he fired.

    The Void Bullet streaked through the air, a grayish blur, and then, with a sickening crackle, it detonated. Instead of a single portal, a temporal rift ripped open in the space between the demons. Time itself seemed to distort, the air shimmering with an unnatural haze.

    The demons, caught mid-charge, bellowed in confusion. One, quicker than the other, attempted to veer away, but it was toote. The rift''s pull was irresistible. It yanked the demon into the distorted dimension, its roars echoing as it disappeared into the swirling vortex of time.

    The remaining demon, momentarily stunned, froze in its tracks. It let out a guttural roar, a sound that spoke of both fear and fury. This human, battered and bruised, had defied the natural order of the Abyss. This defiance would not stand.

    Alex, sweat beading on his brow, knew he wouldn''t have the strength for another Void Bullet. But he wouldn''t go down without a fight. He channeled thest vestiges of his power into Silveria, imbuing it with a blinding light.

    A desperate gamble. He aimed not at the demon itself, but at the runes etched on its torso. These runes, he suspected, were the source of its power, its connection to the Abyss.

    With a final yell, he fired. The light from the bullet struck the runes with a deafening crackle. The demon howled in pain, its form flickering as the runes dimmed and sputtered. The connection to the Abyss, severed.

    The demon, weakened and disoriented, stumbled back, its once terrifying visage reced by a vulnerability Alex hadn''t expected. This was his opportunity.

    With a burst of adrenaline, Alex lunged forward, Silveria forgotten for the moment. He tackled the weakened demon, using his own strength, battered as it was, to pin it to the ground. The Abyss floor trembled under theirbined weight as they grappled, a desperate struggle for dominance in the heart of chaos itself.

    "''Groaaaar!"

    A primal roar tore from the Abysmal Demon''s throat as Alex mmed it down. The obsidian floor groaned under theirbined weight as they wrestled, a monstrous shadow writhing against a battered human form. But Alex, fueled by the draconic power simmering within him, pressed his advantage. This wasn''t just a fight for survival; it was a test of sheer willpower.

    With a surge of draconic strength, Alex ripped his hand free and mmed his fist into the demon''s face. The blow, imbued with a raw power beyond human limitations, shattered the demon''s jaw with a sickening crunch. A choked gurgle escaped the creature''s mangled throat before it went limp.

    Alex slumped back, his own body screaming in protest. Every muscle ached, his lungs burned, and exhaustion gnawed at him like a ravenous beast. But a flicker of triumph ignited in his eyes. He had done the impossible. He had stared down chaos in its most primal form and emerged victorious.

    Taking a moment to catch his breath, Alex surveyed the destendscape around him. The battle had left its mark - scorched earth and shattered obsidian littered the ground. But through the haze of exhaustion, a strange sense of rity bloomed within him. He understood now, on a deeper level, the chaotic energy he wielded. It wasn''t just destructive; it held the potential for immense power.

    With renewed determination, Alex turned his attention to the swirling vortex that pulsed at the heart of the Abyss. This was why he hade. He had to consume more of the chaotic energy, not just survive, but to return to his world stronger, ready to face whatever awaited him.

    Closing his eyes, he channeled his remaining energy, focusing on the bnce between chaos and control. The air crackled as he drew in the chaotic energy, this time not with the raw desperation of before, but with a newfound understanding of its power. Itshed against him like a tempestuous sea, threatening to consume him, but Alex held firm. He absorbed the chaos, integrating it with his own magic, forging an even more potent weapon within him.

    As thest tendrils of chaos entered his being, Alex opened his eyes. A sense of power surged through him, a potent cocktail of chaos and order. He was changed, forever marked by his ordeal in the Abyss. But he was also stronger, ready to face the challenges that awaited him.

    "Let''s keep going!"

    As Alex delved deeper into the Abyss, the oppressive darkness seemed to tighten around him. The chaotic energy grew ever denser, swirling tendrils reaching out like hungry fingers. Yet, Alex pressed on, his newfound understanding of chaos guiding him. He wasn''t just here to survive; he was here to devour the curse at its very source.

    Each tendril of chaos he absorbed was a battle in itself. The raw power threatened to overwhelm him, to twist him into a creature of pure destruction. But Alex held firm, channeling the draconic strength that slumbered within him. He was a conduit now, a nexus between control and chaos.

    The deeper he ventured, the more grotesque thendscape became. Obsidian spires jutted from the ground like broken teeth, and rivers of molten rock flowed through deste valleys. The air itself seemed to scream with the tortured whispers of countless souls trapped within

    the Abyss.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    But Alex ignored the chilling whispers. He focused on the task at hand, a singr purpose driving him forward. He envisioned his world, its vibrantndscapes smothered by the curse. He saw the faces of his allies, their strength waning as the curse sapped their power. It fueled his resolve, a steady beacon in the swirling chaos.

 Chapter 1747: Bonus Chapter: Maybe she is an M? R-18

    Chapter 1747: Bonus Chapter: Maybe she is an M? R-18

    ?

    This happened during one of his sessions with Artemia.

    000

    After resting for one hour. Alex looked tenderly at her before asking.

    "Let''s go for an Encore."''

    Artemia shyly nodded, she wasn''t totally satisfied, she wished to feel the beast inside her again.

    "Let me help you," she said before moving to give him a good blowjob.

    After he released his substantial release into her oral passage, he gazed at him, who was breathing heavily. A few remnants of his milky fluid clung to the corner of her lips, but apart from that, she had consumed everyst drop of his essence as if there were no tomorrow. Tears welled up in her eyes, and a couple of drops hovered on the brink of spilling over at any moment. However, despite the conflicting emotions conveyed by her eyes, she wore a strangely radiant smile on her face. It was an intriguing and peculiar sight, one that stirred arousal.

    "Ugh!" She eximed, her voice filled with a mix of difort and resignation.

    "You didn''t have to drink that, you know?"

    Alex remarked, his toneced with surprise.

    "I know," Artemia replied, her voice tinged with a hint of mischief. "But I read that it''s sexier to drink it down like that."

    She hade across an erotic book that imed men felt a heightened sense of conquest when they witnessed a woman willingly swallow their ejacte after a blowjob. It was an act that supposedly intensified the pleasure and satisfaction for both parties involved.

    The taste was certainly something that left much to be desired but well it was something thates from him so she didn''t mind.

    "Let''s try a new position this time, shall we?"

    Alex suggested. He took her by the arms and brought her in front of the side wall of her room.

    "Put your hands against the wall for me, Eretria," he whispered, his voice filled with anticipation.

    "Ah..."

    Once she did as she was asked, she felt his hands gently, ever so gently caressing her rump. A shiver ran down her spine as she leaned into his touch, savoring the electrifying sensation. The intimate connection between them grew stronger with each tender stroke.

    He excited her senses, creating a symphony of intimate sounds for her to experience and embrace. As he tenderly explored her desires, her body responded with involuntary shivers of pleasure, betraying her innermost desires.

    The sexual pleasure she felt was steadily growing further and further along with time.

    p!

    "Ahh!"

    She moaned when he slightly pped her plump and round ass, making it visibly jiggle and causing her to produce even more of her juices.

    She realized now that she had quite a bit of masochistic tendencies and liked to feel pain and be humiliated by her partner. Who would have ever thought that she would get off from pain and humiliation like this? At least, she didn''t...

    Alex''s mind raced with creative visions of the various scenarios they could explore in their future encounters. However, at this moment, his sole focus was to bring her to another climax. Firmly gripping her hips, he raised them, allowing her femininity to be fully exposed, a tantalizing sight for his eager eyes.

    With her hips provocatively elevated, she assumed a seductive pose, her allure heightened by the vulnerability of her position.

    "I will put everything in one go," he whispered, determination evident in his voice.

    Despite recently reaching climax, his arousal remained unyielding, a testament to his insatiable desire.

    ''This man''s libido will be hard to satisfy!''

    She thought before her thoughts were interrupted by a swift pration.

    "Ahhhh....!"

    He took deep breaths, ovee with intense pleasure as he entered her body. Meanwhile, Artemia let out a soft cry, her moans echoing as she arched her back and tilted her head back, engulfed in waves of ecstasy.

    The shaft effortlessly slipped into her warm embrace, their bodies moving in perfect harmony.

    With deliberate patience, he pressed their sensitive skin together, allowing her tightly clenched entrance to reacquaint itself with the warmth of his arousal.

    His skilled hips moved with precision, prating her deeply while the head of his penis explored every intimate crevice of her inner walls. In this position, he felt even more substantial than her previous memories of it, even if it had just been a few minutes ago.

    He eagerly entered, taking her breath away as he went in deep. The substantial member filled her intimate space, molding her insides to its shape.

    The rounded head pressed against the inner walls, providing a tantalizing sensation on the other side. Her flesh stimted her sensitive spot, granting her a unique and exquisite pleasure. It was a remarkable experience, unlike anything she had ever felt before.

    "Alright, I''m going to change my position now."

    "Wait~!"

    She nearly eximed, feeling a surge of excitement. The new angle heightened her senses. She could see everything that was happening, adding to the intensity of the moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It didn''t take long for her to adjust to the new position. However, with each thrust, he increased the speed, causing her to stumble and lose her bnce.

    With a powerful thrust that reached deep inside her, she let out a scream of pleasure.

    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed as his hips pped against her ass, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her. The simultaneous stimtion of her inner and outer regions left her trembling. But suddenly, he stopped moving, leaving Lilith perplexed and looking back in con

    "Eretria?" he whispered, his voice filled with anticipation.

    She turned her head to look at him, her eyes filled with desire.

    "Does it feel good?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and satisfaction.

    She hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to respond. But the intensity of the pleasure coursing through her body left her with no choice but to admit the truth.

    "Yes, it does..." she finally admitted, her voiceced with a hint of vulnerability.

    He smirked, knowing exactly what she desired. But he wanted to tease her a little longer, to

    build up the anticipation.

    "What do you want me to do now?" he asked, his voice dripping with seduction.

    Artemia hesitated once again, her conflicting desires warring within her. It felt like peeling backyers of an onion, eachyer revealing a deeper, more intense longing.

    "Swing your hips. And delve into the depths of my pussy."

    "Do you desire to get ravished?"

    He inquired, seeking affirmation crudely, and shemenced swaying her hips as if unable to

    contain herself any longer.

    "Yes. Possess me. Take me. Ahhhh!"

    Alex sensed his heart aze as this tantalizing woman.

    She had surrenderedpletely to the allure of pleasure, prompting him to seize her delicate

    waist and deliver the rhythmic thrusts she yearned for.

    He caressed the supple flesh, coaxing forth love''s essence from her provocative core, apanied by moist and scious sounds. Even his testicles became moist with her nectar,

    colliding against her sensitive nub and pelvis.

    As he engaged in the act from behind, he felt a yearning to caress her breasts, yet he opted to

    seek consent before proceeding.

    "Would you like me to fondle your breasts?" he inquired.

    "Yes, please do," she implored with fervent desire. She was consumed by her insatiable

    appetite for carnal pleasure. He began to grope her breasts, fondling them to his heart''s

    content.

    He teased them and stroked the erect nipples with his fingertips.

    "Ah... That feels so goood-"

    She exuded an aura of intoxication, hinting at her immersion in the exquisite torment of

    being tantalized by a younger boy. Fueled by a profound sense of delight, Alex surrendered himself to the art of caressing her bosom and wielding his hips with fervor.

    In the throes of passion, their connection intensified as he thrust deep within her, eliciting a cascade of love''s essence. With each withdrawal, he stirred those intoxicating juices,

    saturating even the depths of his being.

    "I''m on the brink of release," he gasped.

    "Ahh! Release... release inside me."

    She was consumed by ecstasy, blissfully detached from all else that mattered.

    Once granted permission, Alex unleashed the full force of his passion. His masculine strength

    surged through him, propelling his movements with a fierce determination. His hardened manhood, as unyielding as steel, gracefully navigated the depths of her being, awakening a torrent of desire within her.

    With his boundless energy, he continued his relentless thrusts, each one building upon thest. The rhythmic dance between their bodies became an intricate symphony of pleasure, as she willingly surrendered herself, body and soul, to hismanding presence.

    "Ah...!"

    Her voice escaped in a primal cry, echoing through the room as her entire being sumbed to an overwhelming climax. Every fiber of her being convulsed and trembled, consumed by a passion she had never experienced before.

    Her body undted in a frenzy, mirroring the crashing waves of pleasure that surged within her. With each movement, her inner walls tightened, teasing and enticing him further.

    It was the breaking point for Alex, hisst vestiges of control shattered. He released his essence into her, his primal instincts guiding his piston-like motions, delivering his essence exactly where she desired it... just as she had requested.

    "Ah, ahh, ahhhhhhhh..."

 Chapter 1748: Bonus Chapter: Whispering Mountain

    Chapter 1748: Bonus Chapter: Whispering Mountain

    ?

    After resting after a long session, the couple following the princess''s suggestion went to a certain mountain to hike.

    As they pulled into the parking lot of Whispering Pines, Alex couldn''t help but be drawn to the park''s entrance. Framed by towering pines, a rustic wooden archway marked the trailhead.

    The centerpiece of the archway was arge, intricately carved wooden sign. Carved from a single b of weathered redwood, the sign bore the park''s name in bold, stylized lettering. Each letter was adorned with a different element from the natural world - "W" with a winding path etched into its form, "H" shaped like a towering pine tree, "I" resembling a slender stream, "S" mimicking a graceful fern, "P" echoing the silhouette of a soaring hawk, "E" taking the shape of a nestled owl, "R" mirroring the gnarled roots of an ancient tree, "I" resembling a delicate wildflower, "N" reminiscent of a stag''s antlers, and "G" shaped like a cascading waterfall.

    The wood itself, aged and weathered by countless seasons, held a warmth that contrasted beautifully with the vibrant sshes of paint that adorned the sign. A deep emerald green highlighted the leaves of the carved nts, while a clear blue ented the winding stream and the soaring hawk. The overall effect was a stunningly detailed tableau that captured the essence of Whispering Pines - a ce where nature reigned supreme.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Beneath the sign, a smaller que made of weathered bronze gleamed in the morning sun. Etched upon its surface was a short inscription, the words worn smooth by countless touches. He squinted, leaning closer to decipher the message:

    "Whispering Pines: Where the wind murmurs secrets and the trees hold ancient stories. Tread lightly, explore with wonder, and leave only footprints."

    The inscription resonated with him, a call to respect the delicate bnce of the natural world. He nced at her, a look of pure excitement etched on her face. Her eyes, the color of the ocean, sparkled with anticipation.

    As they exchanged a smile, a silent promise passed between them - a promise to explore the wonders of Whispering Pines together, to create their own stories amidst the ancient whispers of the trees. Taking a deep breath of fresh, pine-scented air, he offered him his hand.

    "Ready for an adventure, Alex?" she asked.

    He grinned, he smile as bright as the sun filtering through the canopy.

    "Absolutely," he replied, his voice filled with a thrill.

    "Lead the way, beautifuldy."

    With that, they stepped through the rustic archway, leaving the familiar world behind and entering the verdant embrace of Whispering Pines. The sunlight dappled the forest floor as they embarked on their hike, the sound of theirughter mingling with the gentle murmur of the wind through the pines. Each step was a discovery, a shared experience that brought them closer, their bond deepening with every whispered secret of the forest.

    Artemia took the lead with a confident stride. The well-worn trail stretched before them, a ribbon of brown earth snaking through the towering pines. Sunlight, filtered through the dense canopy, casts a dappled pattern on the forest floor, creating a mosaic of light and shadow.

    The air, crisp and clean, carried the sweet scent of pine needles and damp earth. The rhythmic crunch of their boots on the trail was the only sound that disturbed the tranquil symphony of the forest - the chirping of unseen birds, the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze, and the distant drumming of a woodpecker.

    Artemia, her eyes scanning the path ahead, seemed at ease in her element. She pointed out interesting flora and fauna - a vibrantly colored mushroom peeking out from under a fallen log, a squirrel scampering up a tree trunk, a spider web shimmering with morning dew like a tiny jeweled tapestry.

    Alex, content to follow her lead, marveled at her knowledge and her connection to the natural world. He found himself captivated not just by the beauty of the forest, but also by the woman beside him, her enthusiasm infectious and herughter like music to his ears. Her blue hair danced with the wind in perfect sync.

    As they hiked deeper into the woods, the conversation flowed effortlessly between them. They shared stories from their pasts, their dreams for the future, their hopes and fears. Each revtion chipped away at the walls they''d built around their hearts, forging a connection that felt bothfortable and exhrating.

    Now and then, the trail would open up to reveal a breathtaking vista - a sun-dappled meadow alive with wildflowers, a crystal-clear stream cascading over moss-covered rocks, and a panoramic view of rolling hills stretching out towards a distant horizon.

    At these moments, they would pause, catching their breath and taking in the beauty that surrounded them. Afortable silence would settle between them, a silent appreciation for the shared experience. In those quiet moments, Alex''s gaze would linger on her, his heart swelling with a newfound emotion.

    They continued their hike, the miles melting away under the warm morning sun. The yful banter, the shared discoveries, thefortable silences - it all felt right, natural, like a path they were meant to walk together.

    "Let''s keep going!" she said.

    The trail, which had been a well-worn path through the dense forest, began to narrow as she led him deeper into the heart of Whispering Pines. Sunlight struggled to prate the thicker canopy here, reced by a cool, verdant twilight. The air grew heavy with the scent of damp earth and decaying leaves, a sign of the ecosystem thriving beneath the forest floor. Suddenly, the sound of rushing water grew louder, a rhythmic roar that seemed to vibrate through the very ground beneath their feet. Artemia stopped, a triumphant smile lighting up her face.

    "Here we are, Alex," she announced her voice barely a whisper above the growing sound of the waterfall.

    Pushing aside a curtain of emerald vines, they emerged into a hidden clearing. Sunlight, filtered through the leaves overhead, cast a dappled pattern on the mossy ground. Before them, in all its glory, was the hidden waterfall of Whispering Pines.

    It wasn''t a cascading behemoth, but a work of delicate beauty. Crystal-clear water tumbled down a series of smooth, moss-covered rocks, eachyer creating a miniature pool that shimmered like a hidden jewel. The water itself looked impossibly blue, tinged with a hint of green from the surrounding foliage.

    At the base of the waterfall, a small, crystal-clear pool had formed, its surface rippling gently with the force of the cascading water. Delicate ferns and wildflowers clung to the rocks around the pool, adding a ssh of color to the verdant scene.

    But the most captivating aspect of the waterfall wasn''t its visual beauty, but its sound. The water, as it tumbled down the rocks, created a symphony of soft murmurs and gurgles. It was a sound both soothing and invigorating as if the forest itself was whispering secrets to those

    who dared to listen.

    Alex stood beside her, mesmerized by the scene before him. This hidden gem, nestled deep within the heart of the forest, felt like a secret shared only between them. He stole a nce at her again, her face glowing with a sense of aplishment and a hint of something deeper, something that mirrored the emotions swirling within him.

    At that moment, surrounded by the whispering waterfall and the emerald embrace of the forest, he knew he had stumbled upon something special, something that transcended the ordinary. This wasn''t just a beautiful ce; it was a ce where hearts could connect, where secrets could be shared, and where a new chapter in their story could begin.

    Entranced by the mesmerizing waterfall, Alex found himself captivated not just by the scene, but by the woman beside him. The delicate spray of water misted their faces, leaving a cool, refreshing sensation on their skin. The symphony of cascading water and the hushed whispers of the forest created an atmosphere both intimate and magical.

    A slow smile spread across his face as a delightful thought struck him. ncing at the

    princess, whose eyes mirrored the wonder he felt, he voiced his suggestion.

    "This ce is magical, Eretria, truly magical, and with you present its beauty is heightened a hundred times." he began, his voice barely a whisper above the waterfall''s roar.

    "What do you say we make it even more special? We came prepared, right?"

    Artemia, her gaze locked on the cascading water, turned to him, a hint of surprise flitting

    across her eyes before being reced by a warm smile.

    "A pic?" she questioned, her voice lilting with amusement.

    He grinned.

    "Exactly," he confirmed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.

    "We can unpack the snacks we brought and have a little feast right here, in this hidden

    paradise."

    Het smile widened. "Sounds perfect," she agreed, a yful glint sparkling in her eyes.

    "Lead the way, my king."

    With a flourish, Alex gestured towards a wide, t rock nestled beside the base of the waterfall, its surface smooth and inviting. Together, they spread out the checkered nket they''d brought, transforming the rock into a makeshift pic table.

    He carefully unpacked their supplies - a basket overflowing with fresh fruits, crusty bread,

    savory cheeses, and a chilled bottle of wine. The princess, ever the resourceful one, had even managed to sneak in a small bouquet of wildflowers, their vibrant colors adding a cheerful touch to their impromptu table.

 Chapter 1749: Bonus Chapter: Playing like Little Kids

    Chapter 1749: Bonus Chapter: ying like Little Kids

    ?

    A slow smile spread across Alex''s face as a delightful thought struck him. ncing at her, whose eyes mirrored the wonder he felt, he voiced his suggestion.

    "This ce is magical, Eretria," he began his voice barely a whisper above the waterfall''s

    roar.

    "What do you say we make it even more special? We came prepared, right?"

    Artemia, her gaze locked on the cascading water, turned to him, a hint of surprise flitting across her eyes before being reced by a warm smile.

    "A pic?" she questioned, her voice lilting with amusement.

    He grinned.

    "Exactly," he confirmed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.

    "We can unpack the snacks we brought and have a little feast right here, in this hidden paradise."

    The princess''s smile widened. "Sounds perfect," she agreed, a yful glint sparkling in her eyes.

    "Lead the way, dear husband."

    With a flourish, Alex gestured towards a wide, t rock nestled beside the base of the waterfall, its surface smooth and inviting. Together, they spread out the checkered nket they''d brought, transforming the rock into a makeshift pic table.

    He carefully unpacked their supplies - a basket overflowing with fresh fruits, crusty bread, savory cheeses, and a chilled bottle of wine. Artemia, ever the resourceful one, had even managed to sneak in a small bouquet of wildflowers, their vibrant colors adding a cheerful touch to their impromptu table.

    As they unpacked, they shared yful banter, their voices blending with the murmur of the waterfall. The air crackled with a newfound ease, afortable silence settling between them whenever the conversation lulled. They savored each bite of their simple meal, the

    surrounding beauty enhancing the taste of every morsel.

    Every so often, their eyes would meet, a silent conversation passing between them. The shared experience, the breathtaking scenery, the easypanionship - it all fueled a connection that felt both exciting and strangely familiar.

    As they finished their meal, Alex uncorked the bottle of wine, pouring them each a generous ss. They clinked sses, a silent toast to their unexpected adventure, to the whispering waterfall that had be their secret haven, and to the blossoming connection that thrummed between them.

    With the gentle hum of the waterfall as their soundtrack, they sat infortable silence, content to simply exist in each other''s presence. It was a moment suspended in time, a perfect afternoon stolen from the ordinary, a memory they both knew they would cherish forever. Alex, still basking in the peaceful atmosphere, couldn''t resist the urge to share another joke. However, upon seeing the genuine connection blossoming between them, a newfound sensitivity flickered within him. He decided to steer clear of jokes that might poke fun at women, opting for something light and silly instead.

    Clearing his throat, he began with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    "Alright, Eretria," he announced, "one more joke before we head back. This one involves a very chatty parrot."

    Artemia, intrigued by the sudden shift in his humor, leaned in, a yful smile dancing on her lips. "A parrot, huh? Hit me."

    He grinned. "So, this parrot walks into a bar and orders a drink. As the bartender is pouring it, the parrot says, ''Hey, those peanuts over there look delicious! Can I buy some?'' The bartender says, ''Sure, of course. Those are just for decoration, though.'' The parrot shrugs and continues enjoying his drink. A littleter, a group of people walks in and the parrot yells out, ''Hey, those neers look like a bunch of clowns!'' The people all re at the parrot, but nobody says anything. Finally, the parrot finishes his drink and gets up to leave. On his way out, he mutters to the bartender, ''You know, for a ce that doesn''t allow you to buy peanuts or doesn''t mind you insulting its customers, you have a pretty rxed atmosphere here."" Artemia didn''t burst outughing this time, but a genuine smile spread across her face. "That''s a cute one, Alex," she admitted, a hint of amusement sparkling in her eyes.

    "Not bad for a man trying to be politically correct."

    He chuckled, a warmth spreading through him.

    "Hey, I''m learning," he teased, yfully bumping his shoulder against hers. The light contact sent a jolt through him, a feeling that was both exhrating and terrifyingly unfamiliar.

    As they gathered their belongings, the yful banter continued, theirughter echoing through the clearing like wind chimes in a summer breeze. Suddenly, Artemia stopped, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "Alex," she announced, a hint of a challenge in her voice, "I brought a swimsuit, just in case. How about a quick dip in the pool before we continue?"

    He couldn''t help but admire her adventurous spirit. The sunlight dappling through the leaves cast a shimmering glow on her face, highlighting the yful glint in her eyes. A slow smile spread across his own face.

    "A swim, huh?" he replied, his voice a husky murmur.

    "Sounds refreshing. But first," he added, his gaze lingering on her for a beat too long, "let me just say, that swimsuit looks incredible on you."

    Her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, but her smile widened.

    "Thanks, my love," she replied, a yful note in her voice. "Though, with apliment like that, I almost feel obligated to let you win."

    The yful challenge hung in the air, a silent invitation. Alex, his heart pounding a little faster, couldn''t help but rise to it.

    "We''ll see about that," he countered, a yful glint in his eyes. "But in the meantime, consider yourself warned - I''m a pretty good swimmer."

    With that, they both retreated behind a cluster of ferns, changing into their swimsuits. The anticipation crackled between them, a thrilling mix ofpetition and something deeper, something that sent shivers down Artemia''''s spine and a jolt of excitement through Alex. Momentster, they emerged, Artemia in a vibrant swimsuit that entuated her curves, Alex a vision of toned muscles in his swimming trunks. The air between them seemed to crackle with electricity, the yful banter momentarily forgotten.

    Artemia, breaking the charged silence, winked at him. "Ready when you are, Alex."

    Alex, his gaze locked on hers, a surge of determination coursing through him, offered his hand. "Let the games begin, Eretria."

    And with that, they raced towards the cool, inviting water of the hidden pool, theirughter echoing through the forest once more. This time, however, theughter held a new edge, an undercurrent of something thrilling and unexpected, a promise of a yfulpetition that might just turn into something more.

    A booming ssh echoed through the clearing as Artemia, with a triumphant yell,unched herself into the crystal-clear water. Alex, caught off guard by her sudden dive, followed a beatter, a yful smile splitting his face as he created a muchrger ssh that sent a cascade of droplets showering the surrounding ferns.

    "Hey!" She sputtered, surfacing with a mess of damp hair stered to her forehead.

    "No fair! You had a head start!"

    Alex, already halfway across the pool, turned with a mischievous grin. "All''s fair in love and water wars, Eretria!" he dered, cupping his hands and sending a yful spray of water in

    her direction.

    She shrieked, shaking her head to clear the water from her eyes. A fire of yfulpetition

    ignited within her.

    "Oh, it is on!" she cried, lunging forward with a ssh. Scooping up water in her cupped hands, she chased after Alex, who darted towards the base of the waterfall, seeking refuge

    behind the cascading curtain of water.

    "Don''t dare hide, Alexander!" She called, her voiceced with yful frustration. She knew he couldn''t stay hidden for long; the waterfall was too shallow to fully conceal him.

    Alex, pressed against the cool rocks behind the waterfall, could barely contain hisughter. Peeking around the edge, he saw Artemia hovering just outside the cascading water, a determined glint in her eyes. He couldn''t resist another round of yful taunting.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "You know," he called back, his voice slightly muffled by the water, "it''s not fair to attack a

    defenseless man hiding behind a waterfall."

    She narrowed her eyes in mock seriousness.

    "Defenseless? We''ll see about that, Alexander!" she dered, taking a deep breath. With a yful yell, she plunged headfirst into the waterfall, emerging a momentter, a triumphant

    smile lighting up her face.

    Seeing her drenched form and the glint of victory in her eyes, knew he was doomed. He emerged from his hiding ce, throwing his hands up in surrender.

    "Alright, alright," he chuckled, shaking the water from his hair. "You win, my sweet princess. You are officially the champion water warrior of Whispering Pines."

    Artemia, her chest heaving withughter and exertion, couldn''t help but preen at his yful deration. The yful chase and the refreshing coolness of the water had washed away any lingering tension, leaving them both breathless and exhrated.

    With a yful ssh, she darted towards him, pulling him into a light hug. Theirughter

    mingled with the sound of the waterfall, a symphony of pure enjoyment that echoed through the hidden haven. In that moment, surrounded by the beauty of nature and the thrill of their yfulpetition, their connection deepened, forging a bond that promised future adventures, both yful and heartfelt.

 Chapter 1750: Bonus Chapter: Hidden Cave

    Chapter 1750: Bonus Chapter: Hidden Cave

    ?

    Artemia''sughter echoed through the air as her chest heaved with joy and exertion. In that moment, she couldn''t resist the urge to bask in the glow of his mischievous promation. The yful pursuit and the invigorating touch of the water had rinsed away every ounce of stress, leaving them both gasping for air and intoxicated with exhration.

    With a mischievous ssh, she darted towards him, her energy contagious as she embraced him in a gentle hug. Theirughter blended harmoniously with the cascading waterfall, creating a symphony of pure bliss that reverberated through the secret sanctuary. In that enchanting moment, enveloped by the breathtaking wonders of nature and the exhration of their friendly rivalry, their bond grew stronger, promising a future filled with joyous escapades and heartfelt connections.

    As the echoes of theirughter faded away, a tranquil hush enveloped the air, embracing their togetherness. Artemia found sce leaning against the strength of Alex''s shoulder, her eyes fixed upon the majestic waterfall that descended gracefully. The gentle caress of sunlight through the foliage painted a mystical radiance upon the cascading water, crafting a captivating spectacle that held them spellbound.

    "This ce holds a certain enchantment," Artemia whispered, her voice carrying a delicate sense of awe.

    Alex, captivated by her presence, nodded in agreement, his gaze unwavering.

    "It truly does," he murmured, his voice resonating with a deep rumble. "But I must confess," he added, his eyes meeting hers, "you, my princess, possess an even greater magic."

    A gasp caught in her throat, her heart skipping a beat. His words lingered in the air, a deration she never thought she would hear. Their eyes locked, a silent conversation unfolding between them, filled with a mixture of anticipation and a blossoming affection. Suddenly, a yful glint sparked in Alex''s eyes. Before she could react, he leaned down, stealing a quick, unexpected kiss. Pulling away with a triumphant grin, he dered,

    "Gotcha! Now, catch me if you can!"

    With a yful shout, he darted away, diving back into the cool water. He weaved through the pool like a fish, hisughter echoing through the clearing. Artemia, momentarily stunned, stood frozen for a beat before a blush crept up her cheeks. Embarrassment mixed with a thrill she couldn''t deny as she realized his yful tease.

    "Hey!" she shrieked, a smile breaking through the blush.

    "That''s not fair!" Wasting no time, she dove back into the water, and herpetitive spirit reignited.

    They swam in a yful chase, Artemia''s determined sshes chasing after Alex''s joyfulughter. He ducked and dodged, a mischievous glint in his eyes, enjoying the lightheartedpetition and the way the water clung to her form, highlighting the graceful lines of her body.

    But then, as she lunged for him with a yful shout, Alex abruptly disappeared beneath the surface. A beat of silence followed, then another. Her yful smile faltered, reced by a flicker of concern. She trod water, searching for any sign of him, calling out his name.

    "Alex? Alexander, where are you?"

    Her yful mood evaporated, reced by a rising panic. The yful chase they were engaged in moments ago seemed a lifetime away. The silence stretched on, broken only by the gentle murmur of the waterfall and the frantic thudding of her heart. The yful teasing, the stolen kiss it all vanished, reced by a gnawing fear that tightened her throat.

    A sudden ssh sent a jolt through Artemia, making her whirl around. There, grinning sheepishly from behind her, was Alex, water cascading off his hair and a yful glint in his eyes.

    "Gotcha!" he eximed, his voice dripping with amusement.

    Relief washed over her, momentarily so intense it took her breath away. But the yful anger that followed was just as potent. She lunged at him, her wet hand connecting with a satisfying smack on his chest.

    "That wasn''t funny, Alexander!" she scolded, her voiceced with yful annoyance. "I was really worried."

    The yful hit seemed to break the tension, and a sheepish smile spread across Alex''s face. "Alright, alright," he conceded, raising his hands in mock surrender.

    "I confess, I went a bit too far with the prank."

    He reached out, gently wiping a stray droplet of water from her cheek. His touch, warm and lingering, sent a shiver down her spine.

    "I just... I wanted to see your beautiful eyes filled with something other than amusement," he admitted, his voice a husky murmur.

    "And seeing your worry," he added, his gaze dropping to her lips for a fleeting moment, "well, let''s just say it melted my heart."

    The princess''s cheeks burned a delicate pink at his unexpected confession. The yful mood had shifted subtly, taking on a new, more intimate undercurrent.

    Before she could respond, he surprised her again.

    "But hey," he continued, his voice regaining its usual cheerfulness, "on a brighter note, I think I found something interesting while I was underwater."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He pointed towards a rocky crevice at the base of the waterfall, previously obscured by the cascading water. "See that opening there? It looks like a passage. Maybe even a cave! How about we explore it?"

    Artemia, ever the adventurer, felt a flicker of excitement stirs within her. However, the lingering fear from his prank tempered her enthusiasm. She bit her lip, torn between her adventurous spirit and a newfound caution.

    "A cave, huh?" she echoed, her voice hesitant. "Are you sure it''s safe?"

    Alex, sensing her apprehension, offered a reassuring smile.

    "We don''t have to go far," he soothed.

    "Just a peek to satisfy our curiosity. Besides," he added, a yful glint returning to his eyes,

    "what better way to explore a secret passage than with a slightly-less-worried damsel in distress?"

    She couldn''t help but smile at his yful teasing. She knew he was right. The fear had subsided, reced by a healthy dose of caution and a surge of renewed trust. With a deep breath, she met his gaze, a spark of determination flickering in her eyes.

    "Alright, Alex," she dered, her voice firm.

    "Lead the way. But this time, no disappearing acts without warning, okay?"

    A grin split Alex''s face, wider than the cavern entrance they were about to explore.

    "No disappearing acts," he promised, holding his hands up in mock surrender.

    "Just pure, unadulterated spelunking with the bravest explorer I know." He offered her his hand, a yful glint in his eyes.

    She hesitated for a moment, her gaze flickering between his outstretched hand and the dark opening in the rocks. Her adventurous spirit warred with a healthy dose of caution. Taking a deep breath, she ced her hand in his, the cool, dampness a grounding presence. "Alright," she conceded, her voice a mix of excitement and apprehension. "Let''s see what this secret passage holds."

    With a newfound sense of partnership, they ventured towards the opening. Alex, like a gentleman, squeezed his shoulder through first, clearing the way for Artemia. He emerged a momentter, brushing cobwebs off his shirt and offering her a reassuring smile.

    "The coast is clear, my fearless explorer," he dered, his voice echoing slightly in the damp confines of the passage.

    The air inside was cool and stale, carrying a faint earthy scent. The only light came from the sliver of sunlight filtering through the entrance. Artemia, with a slight tremor in her hand, reached into her backpack and pulled out a small heamp. Clicking it on, she cast a beam of light into the darkness, revealing a narrow tunnel that sloped downwards.

    "Wow," she breathed, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and trepidation. "It''s actually a

    cave!"

    Alex peered over her shoulder, his curiosity piqued.

    "Looks like it," he agreed. "Ready to delve deeper?"

    She met his gaze, the heamp reflecting a spark of excitement in her eyes.

    "As long as you''re here," she replied, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. Together, they ventured deeper into the cave, the darkness closing in around them. The only sounds were their cautious steps and the rhythmic drip of water somewhere deeper in the earth. The air grew cooler, sending shivers down her spine. She huddled closer to him, his warmth aforting presence in the shadowy unknown.

    The passage twisted and turned, forcing them to duck and weave around low-hanging rocks. Alex, ever the protector of his loved ones, walked in front, his hand brushing against hers asionally, sending a jolt through her.

    After what felt like an eternity, the passage began to widen. She directed the magic heamp beam forward, revealing arge cavern bathed in an ethereal, blue light.

    They gasped in unison. The cavern walls were adorned with glittering crystals that shimmered and pulsed with an otherworldly glow. The source of the blue light emanated from a pool of water at the cavern''s center, its surface reflecting the dazzling crystals above.

    "It''s beautiful," she whispered, her voice filled with awe.

    He stood beside her, speechless for a moment. He turned to her, his eyes reflecting the blue

    light.

    "This ce is magical, Eretria," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Just like

    you."

    Their eyes met, a silent conversation passing between them. The shared experience, the thrill of discovery, the unexpected beauty - it all fueled a connection that felt both exhrating and

    deeply profound.

    In that moment, surrounded by the magic of the hidden cave, something shifted between them. The yful banter had given way to a newfound understanding, a dawning realization that their adventure had unearthed something far more precious than a hidden passage.

 Chapter 1751: Bonus Chapter: Under the Sunset

    Chapter 1751: Bonus Chapter: Under the Sunset

    ?

    The silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken emotions. The princess felt a blush creep up her neck, the cool air of the cave doing little to quell the warmth spreading through her. Alex''s words resonated within her, apliment that felt like more than just admiration for the scenery.

    He cleared his throat, breaking the spell.

    "So," he began, his voice slightly rough, "what do you say? Explore the pool, or head back before it gets too dark?"

    She nced at the entrance, a sliver of sunlight barely visible anymore. The cave held a strange allure, a promise of secrets waiting to be discovered. Yet, a part of her worried about venturing deeper without proper gear.

    "Maybe we shoulde back another day," she suggested tentatively, "prepared with shlights and maybe some climbing gear. This ce deserves a proper exploration, don''t you think?"

    Alex seemed to ponder this for a moment.

    "You''re right," he conceded, a hint of disappointment flickering across his face.

    "We wouldn''t want to get lost or injure ourselves in the dark."

    He offered his hand, the familiar warmth a weefort.

    "But hey," he added with a yful wink, "at least we have a reason toe back, right?"

    Artemia couldn''t help but smile back. The thought of returning to this hidden wonder, filled with anticipation and perhaps even a hint of nervous excitement, sent a thrill through her. "Absolutely," she replied, taking his hand.

    "We have a reason toe back, and maybe next time, we can explore this whole ce together."

    As they turned to leave, their gazes met once more. The blue light cast an ethereal glow on their faces, highlighting the unspoken connection that had blossomed between them. This wasn''t just about a hidden waterfall or a secret cave anymore. It was about a shared adventure, a spark of something new, and the promise of more toe.

    Revitalized by their subterranean adventure, they emerged from the cave blinking in the golden light ofte afternoon. The yful banter had softened, reced by afortable silence that spoke volumes. They helped each other dry off, theirughter echoing softly as they exchanged yful jabs about who was the most soaked.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, they donned their dry hiking gear, their backpacks feeling lighter somehow, despite the damp clothes tucked away. The sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the forest floor.

    "So," he began, his voice warm, "ready to tackle the rest of the climb? Remember, we promised ourselves the summit before sunset."

    She met his gaze, a determined glint sparkling in her eyes.

    "Absolutely," she dered, her voice firm.

    "This cave exploration might have been a detour, but the view from the top is still calling." With a silent understanding, they set off once more. The trail narrowed, winding its way up a steeper incline. The yful teasing had subsided, reced by apanionable silence as they focused on the challenge ahead. Now and then, their hands would brush as they reached for the same handhold, sending a jolt through Artemia that made her heart skip a beat.

    As they ascended, thendscape transformed around them. The dense forest gave way to a more open terrain, dotted with rugged rock formations and hardy wildflowers clinging to life in the thin mountain air. The air grew cooler, carrying the crisp scent of pine and damp earth. The princess felt a surge of energy coursing through her. The shared adventure in the cave, the unspoken connection that simmered between them - it all fueled a newfound determination to reach the summit. She nced at Alex beside her, his brow furrowed in concentration as he navigated a particrly rocky section. Even with sweat dampening his hair and a light coating of dust on his clothes, he looked undeniably handsome.

    They helped each other over tricky obstacles, their movements bing a silentnguage of trust and support. With each step they took, the view unfolded before them, bing more breathtaking with every meter gained. Rolling hills stretched out towards the horizon, bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun. Distant mountains peeked through the hazy sky, their peaks capped with snow that shimmered like scattered diamonds.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they emerged onto a rocky teau. The world seemed to stretch out endlessly before them, a breathtaking panorama painted in hues of gold, orange, and purple by the setting sun. The wind whipped through their hair, carrying the distant cry of a hawk and the scent of freedom.

    They had reached the summit.

    They stood there, side by side, speechless for a moment, their gazes sweeping across the vastndscape. The feeling of aplishment mingled with a sense of wonder, a shared experience that had brought them closer than ever before.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a fiery ze, he turned toward her. His eyes, reflecting the golden light, held a depth she hadn''t seen before.

    "This view is incredible," he began, his voice barely a whisper. "But it pales inparison to the view right beside me."

    Her breath hitched in her throat. A blush crept up her cheeks as she met his gaze, a silent understanding passing between them.

    She found out that the more they spent time together the more emotive she became. Something she didn''t dislike.

    The day''s adventure had led them to discover not just a breathtaking summit, but a connection that sparkled with the promise of something new and exciting.

    In the fading light, under the vast expanse of the twilight sky, they stood there, a silent promise hanging in the air, a promise whispered on the wind, as beautiful and boundless as the view before them.

    Alex, his gaze lingering on Artemia''s face, felt a surge of emotions course through him. The shared adventure, the breathtaking view, thefortable silence that had settled between them - it all built towards this moment. He took a deep breath, his voice a low murmur as he

    spoke.

    "Artemia," he began, his voice barely audible above the wind whistling through the

    mountain pass.

    "This day has been...incredible. More than I ever imagined."

    Artemia, her heart pounding in her chest, turned to face him fully. The setting sun cast a warm

    glow on his face, highlighting the sincerity in his eyes.

    "It has, hasn''t it?" she replied, her voice a whisper. "More than just a hike, wouldn''t you

    say?"

    His gaze dropped to her lips for a fleeting moment before returning to her eyes. His hand reached out, hovering hesitantly in the air before gently brushing a stray strand of hair from her cheek. The warmth of his touch sent shivers down her spine.

    "There''s something I want to ask," he continued, his voice husky with emotion.

    "The view is breathtaking, but..." he trailed off, searching her eyes. "There''s something even more beautiful standing right here beside me."

    "You have already said that a few seconds ago," she said and he got the perfect response for

    that.

    "Well, that''s true but I can say it a thousand times because it''s true and good things should be appreciated and mentioned." he shed her a genuine smile that made her heart race and her breath hitch in her throat.

    A smile found its way on her face as she met his gaze, a silent understanding passing between them. This wasn''t just about the scenery anymore. It was about the connection that had sparked between them, a connection that had grown stronger with every shared moment ofn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    the day.

    Suddenly, Alex''s voice softened even further.

    "Eretria my dear," he murmured, his eyes filled with a question unspoken, "Would you mind

    if I held you?"

    The question hung in the air, a silent plea for a touch, for a moment of closeness. Her heart hammered against her ribs. A shy smile tugged at the corner of her lips.

    "I..." she began, her voice barely a whisper before a softugh escaped her lips. "I think I''d

    quite like that, Alex."

    With that, he gently pulled her into his arms. The warmth of his embrace enveloped her, a sense of security and belonging washing over her. They stood there, their bodies pressed close, their hearts beating in unison. The wind whispered secrets through their hair, and the only sound was the gentle murmur of their shared breaths.

    At that moment, bathed in the golden light of the setting sun, they found a peace that transcended words. The breathtaking panorama before them paled inparison to the connection they shared. They held each other, a silent promise hanging in the air, a promise whispered on the wind, a promise as beautiful and boundless as the view before them.

    As thest rays of sunlight dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a fiery farewell, they remained locked in their embrace. This day, filled with adventure and unexpected beauty, had brought them together in a way they could never have anticipated. And as they stood there, hand in hand, hearts beating as one, they knew maybe this was just the beginning of something incredible.

 Chapter 1752: Bonus Chapter: Cooking

    Chapter 1752: Bonus Chapter: Cooking

    ?

    The world seemed to fade away as Alex pulled Artemia closer. Under the breathtaking tapestry of the sunset, their lips met in a hesitant touch at first. It was a soft exploration, a tentative taste that spoke volumes more than words ever could.

    But then, as if ignited by the fiery sky above, a spark red between them. The kiss deepened, a surge of passion recing the initial gentleness. Artemia, her inhibitions melting away like thest rays of sunlight, reached up and tangled her fingers in Alex''s hair.

    A gasp escaped her lips as she felt him shift, pulling her even closer. Suddenly, an idea sparked in her mind. With a yful murmur, she pushed back slightly, her eyes sparkling with a newfound boldness.

    "This view deserves a better seat," she whispered, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. Before he could react, she turned and straddled hisp, her body flush against his. The sudden shift sent a jolt through them both, a delicious mixture of surprise and excitement.

    The world around them seemed to disappear. Lost in the heat of the moment, they devoured each other''s kisses. Their tongues danced, a silent conversation filled with unspoken desires. The wind whispered through the mountain pass, carrying the sound of their ragged breaths and the soft moans that escaped their lips.

    The setting sun, with its fiery hues, cast a golden glow on their entwined figures, painting a scene of breathtaking beauty and raw passion. They were lost in their world, a world where only they existed, a world ignited by a spark that had blossomed into a burning inferno.

    As thest rays of sunlight surrendered to the encroaching darkness, they finally broke apart, their chests heaving, their lips swollen. Artemia leaned her forehead against Alex''s shoulder, her heart pounding a frantic rhythm against her ribs.

    "Wow," she breathed, her voice trembling slightly.

    Alex chuckled a low rumble that vibrated through her. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her close.

    "That," he murmured, his voice husky, "was even more breathtaking than the view." Artemia couldn''t help but smile. This day, filled with unexpected adventures and a newfound connection, had taken a turn she never could have predicted. But as she looked up at the star- studded sky beginning to emerge, she knew it was a turn for the better. Under the vast expanse of the universe, with the echo of their passionate kiss still lingering on their lips, they sat there, two souls intertwined, a promise whispered on the wind, a promise as endless as the night sky above.

    As the embers of the sunset faded into a tapestry of twilight, Alex and Artemia finally untangled themselves. Their descent from the mountain was a quieter affair, their hands brushing asionally, a silent reminder of the fire they had ignited on the summit. The yful banter had been reced by afortable silence, punctuated only by the rhythmic crunch of their footsteps on the gravel path.

    Reaching the foothills, they emerged back into the familiar bustle of the town. The vibrant sights and sounds of the night market filled the air, a stark contrast to the serene beauty they had just witnessed.

    "Hungry?" Alex asked, his voice a low rumble.

    Her stomach rumbled in response, a rather unmorous answer to his question. She blushed and gave him a sheepish smile.

    "Starving," she admitted.

    He chuckled, the sound warm and inviting.

    "Perfect timing then," he dered, gesturing towards the bustling market ahead.

    "The night market should have everything we need to whip up a delicious feast."

    Hand in hand, they wandered through the maze of stalls, the aroma of spices and sizzling meats filling their senses. She found herself drawn to a colorful disy of fresh vegetables, their vibrant hues a wee sight after a day spent amidst the greens and browns of the forest. Alex, ever the carnivore, gravitated towards a stall overflowing with glistening cuts of meat.

    They bartered yfully with the vendors, their newfound connection adding a lightness to their interactions. By the time they reached Artemia''s house located in the upper district, their bags were overflowing with fresh ingredients, promising a delicious meal to cap off an extraordinary day.

    Standing on her doorstep, Artemia turned to Alex, a wide smile gracing her lips.

    "Thanks for today," she said, her voice sincere.

    "It was..." she searched for the right word, "unforgettable."

    He met her gaze, his eyes reflecting the warm glow of the nearby streemp. A slow smile spread across his face.

    "Unforgettable for me too, my princess," he replied, his voice a husky murmur. He hesitated for a moment, then added, "Would you, perhaps, be interested in letting me help you cook that ''unforgettable'' dinner?"

    Artemia''s cheeks flushed a delicate pink. The yful banter, the shared adventure, the passionate kiss on the mountaintop - it all swirled in her mind.

    "I''d like that very much, Alex," she replied, her voice barely a whisper.

    Stepping through her doorway, the weight of the day settledfortably on them. Theirughter had subsided to a contented hum as they unloaded their haul from the market onto the kitchen counter. The vibrant colors of fresh vegetables and the marbled red of steaks promised a feast both delicious and celebratory.

    As they began prepping the ingredients, afortablepanionship filled the air. Artemia, chopping onions with practiced ease, caught Alex watching her with a smile ying on his lips.

    "You know," he said, his voice warm, "you look incredibly bathed in that golden light on the mountaintop, but somehow, dicing onions has its charm."

    She couldn''t help butugh, a light, carefree sound that filled the kitchen.

    "Is that your clumsy attempt at flirting, Alex?" she teased, her tone yful.

    He chuckled a low rumble that sent a shiver down her spine.

    "Maybe just a touch," he admitted, winking at her. "But seriously, you''re amazing."

    Thepliment hung in the air, unspoken feelings swirling beneath the surface. They continued cooking infortable silence for a while, the rhythmic chopping and sizzling sounds creating a soundtrack to their blossoming connection.

    Suddenly, he paused, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow.

    "You know," he began, his voice casual, "after a day like that, a nice soak in the bath would be heavenly. Don''t you think?"

    She looked at him, a knowing smile ying on her lips.

    "Intriguing suggestion, Alex," she replied, mirroring his casual tone. "But is it just the bath you''re suggesting, or is there a delicious meal waiting for me when I emerge?"

    He grinned the yful glint back in his eyes.

    "Consider it a two-part n, Eretria," he dered. "First, a rxing bath to wash away the day''s adventures. Then, a delectable feast prepared by a surprisingly talented chef." She couldn''t help butugh. "Well, talented chef," she conceded, a yful glint in her own eyes, "we''ll see about that. But a rxing bath does sound heavenly. Consider me convinced." With a wink, she turned towards the bathroom, the yful banter leaving a warm feeling in its wake. As the sound of running water filled the apartment, Alex set about finishing the meal, a smile ying on his lips. This day, filled with unexpected adventures and a newfound spark, had brought them closer than he ever could have imagined. And as he stirred the bubbling sauce, he couldn''t help but think that the most delicious part of the evening was yet

    toe.

    The sound of the bathroom door clicking shut was a subtle cue, a silent promise of a pause in their newfound connection. He nced at the clock - enough time for Artemia to unwind before the final touches needed for their meal. He turned back to the simmering pot,

    humming a tune that escaped his lips unconsciously.

    The kitchen, usually a solitary space for her, now hummed with a different kind of energy. The counter was a battlefield of spices, colorful vegetables, and the sizzling steak that promised to be the star of the show. It wasn''t just the delicious aroma filling the air, but the anticipation of the evening stretching before him.

    He carefully arranged the vegetables on a te, adding a sprig of fresh rosemary for a touch of elegance. The methodical task allowed his mind to wander, reying moments from the day like a favorite movie. The hidden waterfall, theughter echoing in the cave, the breathtaking view from the summit - but most vividly, the stolen kiss under the setting sun. A warmth spread through him as he remembered the way Artemia fit perfectly against him, the way her lips had moved with his in a dance of unspoken desire.

    Just then, the sound of the bathroom door opening broke him from his reverie. She steppedn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    out, enveloped in a fluffy white towel, her hair damp and cascading down her shoulders. The sight took his breath away. She looked breathtaking, even with water droplets clinging to her eyshes and a light flush gracing her cheeks.

 Chapter 1753: Bonus Chapter: Massage

    Chapter 1753: Bonus Chapter: Massage

    ?

    Just then, the sound of the bathroom door opening broke him from his reverie. She stepped out, enveloped in a fluffy white towel, her hair damp and cascading down her shoulders. The sight took his breath away. She looked breathtaking, even with water droplets clinging to her eyshes and a light flush gracing her cheeks.

    "Wow," he breathed, unable to voice his thoughts any further.

    Artemia met his gaze, somehow a yful smile tugging at the corner of her lips.

    "Like what you see, chef?" she teased, a hint of self-consciousness in her voice.

    "More than you know," he confessed, his voice a husky murmur.

    The air crackled with unspoken tension, a delicious awareness hanging between them. She walked towards the counter, her towel brushing against his arm, sending shivers down his spine.

    "So," she began, breaking the charged silence, "chef showing off his culinary skills, or is it time for the sous-chef to lend a hand?"

    He grinned. "Sous-chef," he dered, "consider yourself promoted. We have a few finishing touches left for this masterpiece, and then, the feast can begin."

    As they worked side-by-side, the yful banter returned, seasoned with unspoken desire. The princess arranged the food with a practiced eye, while Alex prepared the drinks, stealing nces at her every chance he got. The kitchen, once a space for solitary meals, had transformed into a stage for their budding romance.

    Finally, with thest te garnished and the candles lit, they carried everything to the table. The aroma of the sizzling steak, the vibrant colors of the vegetables, and the warm glow of the candlelight created a scene of purefort and intimacy.

    They sat down across from each other, a hesitant silence settling between them. This wasn''t just a meal anymore; it was an invitation, a promise whispered in the breeze. Alex lifted his ss, his gaze locked with hers.

    "To a day filled with adventure," he began, his voice warm, "and to new beginnings."

    Artemia clinked her ss against his, a smile gracing her lips.

    "To new beginnings," she echoed, the words holding a deeper meaning than either of them could yet articte.

    As they raised their sses, the candlelight lighted for the asion flickered, casting dancing shadows on the wall. The night stretched before them, filled with the promise of delicious food, sharedughter, and perhaps, something more. This was just the beginning, a taste of a future they were both eager to explore, one delicious bite, one stolen nce, one shared moment at a time.

    The candlelight glinted in her eyes, they were beautiful.

    Suddenly, Alex cleared his throat, breaking the charged silence.

    "So," he began, his voice slightly rough,

    "how about I give you a massage? You mentioned being sore after our climb."

    Her breath hitched in her throat. The massage wasn''t what she had expected, but the suggestion held a certain allure. The image of Alex''s strong hands working out the knots in her muscles sent a shiver down her spine.

    "That sounds wonderful, Alex," she replied, a hint of a yful challenge in her voice. "But let''s see if your massage skills are as impressive as your culinary talents."

    He grinned a yful glint back in his eyes.

    "Challenge epted, my dear princess," he dered. "Consider yourself in the care of a very capable masseuse."

    With that, they cleared away the remaining dishes, the yful banter returning as they prepared the living room for their impromptu spa session. She dimmed the lights, lit a few scented candles, and put on some calming music. Alex, ever the gentleman, fetched some massage oil and a soft nket.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As shey down on the makeshift massage table, a wave of nervousness washed over her. Being this close to him, so vulnerable, sent a thrill coursing through her. He began by gently massaging her shoulders, his touch firm but gentle, working out the knots from their strenuous climb.

    With each passing moment, she felt the tension melt away, reced by a deep sense of rxation. She closed her eyes, savoring the warmth of his touch, the gentle pressure of his hands. The conversation flowed easily, filled with lighthearted jokes and shared stories.

    As Alex worked his way down her back, his touch lingered a little longer on certain spots, sending shivers down her spine. The air crackled with unspoken desire, an electric current running between them. She found herself holding her breath, caught between the blissful rxation and the undeniable attraction simmering beneath the surface.

    The massage ended all too soon, leaving Artemia feeling more rxed and exhrated than she had in a long time. As she sat up, their eyes met, a question hanging unspoken in the air. The yful banter had faded, reced by a deeper connection, a yearning for something

    more.

    "So," she began, her voice a soft purr, a yful glint returning to her eyes, "how was that for a challenge, Alex? Did I live up to your expectations?"

    He chuckled, a low rumble that vibrated through her.

    "You surpassed them, my princess," he admitted, his voice husky with unspoken desire. "You were...incredible."

    A blush crept up Artemia''s cheeks, but a yful smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Well then," she countered, her voiceced with a hint of challenge, "it''s only fair I return the favor. Are you ready to see if your muscles are as rxed as mine?"

    Alex''s eyes widened with surprise, then a slow smile spread across his face.

    "Challenge epted," he dered, his voice brimming with amusement.

    With their roles reversed, he found himself lying on the makeshift massage table, a hint of nervousness fluttering in his stomach.

    She dimmed the lights even further, the flickering candlelight casting yful shadows on the walls. The calming music continued its soft melody, creating an atmosphere of intimacy that sent a shiver down his spine.

    Artemia approached him with a confident grace, the yful glint in her eyes reced by a newfound seriousness. She poured a generous amount of massage oil into her palms, warming it between her hands before gently applying it to his shoulders. Her touch was surprisingly firm, her fingers expertly working out the knots he hadn''t even realized were

    there.

    "See," she murmured, her voice a soft purr, "a day of hiking can take atoll even on the strongest of backs."

    Alex couldn''t help but chuckle, the sound rumbling deep in his chest.

    "Apparently," he conceded, his voice slightly rough. "But I wouldn''t mind enduring a few more hikes if it meant another massage like this."

    Artemia''s lips twitched into a smile, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes.

    "We can discuss thatter, Alex," she replied, her voiceced with a yful challenge. "For now, focus on rxing. Let me work my magic."

    As she continued her ministrations, he found himself captivated. Her touch was not just firm, but possessed a delicate grace that sent shivers down his spine. He closed his eyes, focusing on the gentle pressure of her hains, the calming scent of the massage oil, and the intoxicating

    nearness of her body.

    The conversation flowed easily, filled with whispered jokes and shared stories.

    With each passing moment, the air crackled with a newfound intimacy. Her touch lingered a

    little longer on certain areas, sending a jolt of desire through him. He found himself holding his breath, caught between the blissful rxation and the undeniable attraction simmering just beneath the surface.

    As Artemia finished the massage, afortable silence settled between them. The yful banter had softened, reced by a deep sense of connection, a yearning for something more. Alex opened his eyes to find Artemia gazing at him, her expression a captivating mix of tenderness and unspoken desire.

    "So," he finally managed, his voice husky with unspoken emotions, "how did I fare as a

    client, my princess?"

    Her lips curved into a slow smile.

    "Exceedingly well, Alexander," she replied, her voice a soft whisper.

    "In fact, I''d say you were the most rxed, and perhaps the most enjoyable client I''ve ever

    had."

 Chapter 1754: BS: Truth or Spill

    Chapter 1754: BS: Truth or Spill

    ?

    After the massage, they decided to y a game, they yed Jenga with the princess winning.

    The yful tension lingered in the air after their exhrating Jenga battle. Artemia stretchednguidly, her back arching against the soft couch as a contented sigh escaped her lips. Alex watched her, captivated by the way the firelight danced in her eyes.

    "Ready for round two, Alex?" Artemia challenged a yful glint in her eyes. "But this time, let''s test your luck rather than your reflexes."

    He grinned. "Is that a dare, my princess? Because I''m never one to back down from a challenge, especially when ites from you."

    He rose from the couch and stretched, his muscles pleasantly achy from the Jengapetition.

    Artemia''s smile widened.

    "Perfect," she dered, heading towards a cab. She rummaged through the shelves for a moment before emerging triumphantly, a box with a familiar dice cup and scorecards in hand. "Yahtzee, are you in?" she announced, a yful smirk on her face.

    Alex''s eyes lit up with recognition.

    "Ah, Yahtzee," he chuckled.

    "A game of pure chance, or perhaps a test of strategic rolling?" He sauntered towards her, his voiceced with yful amusement.

    Artemia raised an eyebrow in challenge.

    "We''ll see about that, Alex. Don''t underestimate the power of a lucky roll."

    They settled back on the couch, the coffee table transformed into their battlefield. Alex, ever the charmer, offered her the first roll with a flourish. She epted with a yful curtsy, the dice ttering satisfyingly in the cup before she rolled them onto the table.

    The game unfolded with a mix of yful banter and lightheartedpetition.

    Artemia, with surprising focus, strategized her rolls, meticulously marking down her score. Alex, on the other hand, relied on a mix of luck and yful taunts, asionally erupting in mock outrage when his rolls didn''t favor him.

    With each passing round, the yful jabs morphed into yful touches - a brush of hands as they reached for the dice cup, a lingering gaze across the table. The game wasn''t just about scoring points anymore; it was about the connection that crackled between them with every roll.

    Finally, after a series of nail-biting rolls and yful usations of cheating, the final score was tallied. She emerged victorious, a triumphant smile lighting up her face.

    "Looks like luck was on my side tonight, Alexander," she teased, a yful glint in her eyes. Alex feigned a dramatic sigh, clutching his heart theatrically.

    "s, defeated by a master of chance," he dered, his voiceced with amusement. Then, a slow smile spread across his face.

    "But perhaps I can convince you for a rematch sometime soon?"

    The princess met his gaze, her smile mirroring his.

    "Perhaps," she replied, her voice a whisper. "But next time, be warned, Alex. I might not be so easy on you."

    The night stretched before them, filled with the promise of sharedughter, stolen nces, and the exploration of a connection that deepened with every yful interaction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The yful tension hung heavy in the air after their Yahtzee battle. She stretchednguidly on the couch again, a contented sigh escaping her lips. The firelight danced in her eyes, captivating Alex.

    "So, my dear," Alex began, his voice husky, "ready to test your luck and honesty?"

    She met his gaze, a yful glint sparking in her own.

    "Always up for a challenge, Alexander," she countered, "especially if it involves a little truth or dare."

    A slow smile spread across Alex''s face.

    "Perfect," he dered, reaching down and pulling a bottle from behind his back. The clink of ss against ss echoed in the room as he revealed a bottle of amber liquid.

    "Thought we could raise the stakes a little."

    Artemia''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    "Whiskey, huh?" she questioned, a hint of amusement in her voice.

    "Trying to loosen my lips before the truth starts flowing?"

    Alex chuckled, a low rumble emanating from his chest.

    "Maybe just a little," he admitted, winking at her.

    "But hey, it wouldn''t be a proper game night without a little something to warm us up."

    She couldn''t help butugh, the sound filling the room. His yful confidence was disarming, and a warmth spread through her.

    "Alright, Alex," she conceded a yful challenge in her voice, "you''ve convinced me. But remember, two can y at this game."

    They settled back on the couch, the coffee table once again transformed into their battlefield. This time, however, the weapons were not dice but honesty and a hint of liquid courage. Alex, ever the charmer, uncorked the bottle and poured two amber shots into sses he''d magically produced.

    "To a night of games,ughter, and maybe a few secrets revealed," he dered, raising his ss in a toast.

    She clinked her ss against his, a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    "To games,ughter, and who knows what else the night may hold," she countered, her voice a husky whisper.

    They took their shots, the burn of the whiskey sending a warm tingle down Artemia''s throat. With a yful spin on the ssic "Truth or Dare," they created their own game - "Sip or

    Spill."

    Alex, with a mischievous grin, spun a small ss bottle they found on the table, letting itnd on him for the first turn.

    "Alright, my princess," he announced, his voiceced with amusement, "Truth or Spill?"

    Artemia, emboldened by the whiskey and the yful atmosphere, took a daring chance.

    "Spill," she dered, a yful smirk gracing her lips.

    Alex''s grin widened.

    "Alright, here it goes," he began, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

    "The most embarrassing thing that''s ever happened to you on a date."

    Her breath hitched in her throat, but she met his gaze head-on. Taking a deep breath, sheunched into a hrious story about a disastrous blind date where her date ended up spilling red wine all over himself - and the expensive white tablecloth - at a fancy restaurant.

    "Pfft hahaha, you should have seen his face. I almostughed."

    "Hahaha! He must be the clumsy type."

    Alex imagined the scene. That man must have wanted to impress Artemia but overdid things.

    He couldn''t help butugh.

    Theirughter filled the room as she finished her story, tears welling up in her eyes from amusement. The whiskey had loosened her inhibitions, and a sense of carefree joy filled the

    air.

    Their game continued a delicious blend ofughter, yful jabs, and unexpected revtions. He spilled his high school crush on his teacher (much to her amusement), while she admitted her secret love for cheesy romance novels (which he found endearing).

    With each truth revealed, each secret spilled, and the connection between them deepened.

    They saw each other in a new light, appreciating the vulnerabilities and quirks that made them who they were. The initial spark of their hike had blossomed into something more, fueled byughter, shared stories, and a growing trust.

    As the night wore on, the whiskey bottle grew lighter, and the questions became more personal, more daring. Artemia found herself spilling about her past, the vulnerability etched on her face a stark contrast to her earlier yful demeanor.

    Alex, in turn, confessed his fears about letting someone in again.

    But through their shared vulnerabilities, a sense of understanding bloomed. They saw in each other a reflection of their fears and desires, a longing for connection that resonated deep within them. In that moment, filled with honesty and a touch of the whiskey''s warmth, the game transcended simple entertainment. It became a bridge, bringing them closer than they ever thought possible.

    The bottle eventually emptied, leaving behind afortable silence. Artemia and Alex sat there, lost in each other''s gaze, the unspoken question hanging.

 Chapter 1755: BS: Soulmates

    Chapter 1755: BS: Soulmates

    ?

    The silence stretched between them, thick and heavy with unspoken words. Artemia felt a pull, an undeniable maic force drawing her closer to Alex. Her heart pounded in her chest, a rhythm echoing the unspoken question that hung in the air.

    Alex''s gaze held hers, his eyes searching hers for answers. He wanted to reach out, to bridge

    the gap between them, but something held him back. Fear? Desire? A mixture of both,N?v(el)B\\jnn

    perhaps.

    The room seemed to shrink, the world outside fading into insignificance. It was just them, two souls suspended in a moment of profound connection. The whiskey had worn off, leaving behind a rity that was both exhrating and terrifying.

    Artemia took a deep breath, her voice barely a whisper.

    "This is crazy," she admitted, her eyes never leaving his. "I didn''t know this game would be so fun." Her voice trailed off, the words caught in her throat.

    Alex leaned forward, his breath warm on her skin.

    "Me neither," he confessed, his voice raw with vulnerability. "I want to y more of such a game."

    Their gazes locked, a silent promise passing between them. In that moment, the line between friends and something more blurred. As their lips drew closer, the unspoken question found its answer.

    They wanted to continue this little game, but first they shared a passionate kiss.

    Alex and Artemia kept kissing intensively while caressing each other. They felt like each other''s lips were sweet like heavenly nectar they couldn''t get enough of. Their bodies intertwined, their passion growing with every touch. The room filled with the intoxicating scent of desire as their love ignited a fire within them.

    Their kisses became more fervent, each one a delicious taste of ecstasy. He traced his fingers along her jawline, his touch sending shivers down her spine. Her hands explored his'' strong physique, feeling the heat radiating from his body.

    As their lips met again and again, time seemed to stand still. They lost themselves in the depths of their love, their souls entwined in a dance of pleasure and longing. Every kiss became a gentle whisper of love, a silent promise of forever.

    The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them in a realm of passion and intimacy. They surrendered to the moment, letting their desires guide them to new heights of pleasure.

    In that sacred space, Alex and Artemia discovered a love that transcended the physical. Their kisses became anguage of their own, speaking volumes of their devotion and adoration. They were lost in a sea of sensation, their hearts beating as one.

    And as they continued to kiss, their love grew stronger. They knew that this connection was more than just physical; it was a bond that would withstand any test of time. Their kisses were a testament to their love, a deration of their eternal desire for each other.

    In that moment, they were consumed by the sweetness of their love, their lips locked in a passionate embrace. They had found heaven in each other''s arms, and they knew they would never let go.

    After the intense kiss their bond grew and they became closer than ever.

    They decided to y another sexy game.

    The tickle challenge: Can you resist the charms of your partner''s busy hands? See how long you can keep still as you let your lover tickle you.

    "Great let''s do the Tickle challenge then!"

    Artemia agreed and her eyes widened with a mix of anticipation and trepidation. She knew Alex had a knack for pushing her buttons, and the tickle challenge was definitely one of them.

    "You''re on," she challenged, her voice a yful squeak.

    They settled on the couch, a battleground ofughter and restraint. Alex''s hands hovered over her, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    "Ready?" he purred. Artemia nodded, trying to appear brave but feeling a surge of nervous energy.

    With a swift movement, Alex''s fingers grazed her ribs, eliciting a startled giggle. She tried to remain still, but the ticklish sensation was overwhelming. Herughter erupted, a contagious sound that filled the room. Alex''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he intensified his attack, his fingers dancing across her sides, neck, and underarms.

    Artemia''s body writhed withughter, her attempts to escape futile. She tried to hold on, to prove her strength, but the tickle torture was too much. Her body convulsed with each new assault, herughter growing louder.

    Finally, unable to resist any longer, Artemia surrendered, her body limp withughter. Alex''s victory was evident in his triumphant grin.

    "I win," he dered, his voice thick with amusement.

    But the game was far from over. It was Artemia''s turn to be the tormentor.

    "Fufufufu!"

    Artemia''sughter finally subsided, reced by a mischievous glint in her eyes. It was her turn now. She scooted closer to Alex, her fingers twitching with anticipation. "Alright, let''s see how you handle this," she teased, her voice low and husky. Alex''s eyes widened in mock terror, but there was a hint of excitement in his gaze.

    With a swift movement, Artemia''s fingers found their target, tickling Alex''s sides. Hisughter was immediate, a deep, rumbling sound that vibrated through the couch. He tried to wriggle away, but Artemia was relentless, her fingers dancing across his sensitive spots.

    The roles were reversed now. Alex, the usually dominant one, was reduced to helpless giggles. His attempts to retaliate were futile, as Artemia was quick to dodge his hands. The room was filled with theirughter, a symphony of joy and yful aggression.

    Theirughter slowly subsided, reced by soft, breathless giggles. Their bodies were intertwined, a tangle of limbs and emotions. In that moment, the world outside seemed to fade, leaving only the two of them.

    Artemia''s heart pounded in her chest. She felt a warmth spreading through her, a feeling she''d never experienced before. The world had somehow be brighter, filled with hues she hadn''t known existed. And at the center of this newfound radiance was Alex.

    Alex gazed down at her, his heart swelling with a love he hadn''t realized was possible. She was everything to him - theughter, the spark, the missing piece to his life''s puzzle. In that instant, a silent vow formed in his heart: to cherish her, to make her smile forever. Herughter was like music to his ears, and her smile was a masterpiece he longed to create every

    day.

    As their eyes met, a silent understanding passed between them. A connection, deep and profound, had formed. In that moment, they knew they were more than just lovers; they werepanions, soulmates.

 Chapter 1756: BS: Sexy Games

    Chapter 1756: BS: Sexy Games

    ?

    The couple began their next game. This one is called Naughty dice: Ready to get experimental? Adult dice couldn''t be simpler-- one die has a verb and one die has a body part. You can even mix it up with a third die that involves ces to do the deed.

    A mischievous glint danced in Artemia''s eyes as she reached for the dice. The idea of adding a little spice to their evening was intriguing. Alex''s gaze was fixed on her, his anticipation palpable.

    "Let''s see what fate has in store for us," she murmured, her voice low and husky. With a roll of the dice, the results were revealed:

    *Verb: Kiss

    *Body part: Neck

    A yful smirk spread across Artemia''s lips.

    "Well, this is certainly a start," she teased, leaning in to gently kiss Alex''s neck. His skin was warm beneath her lips, and a shiver ran down his spine.

    The next roll was even more daring:

    *Verb: Tease

    *Body part: Ears

    Artemia''s fingers trailed along Alex''s ear, gently tugging at his lobe. Her breath was warm against his skin as she whispered sweet nothings in his ear. Alex''s body tensed, his desire growing with each touch.

    The game continued, each roll pushing the boundaries of their intimacy. The air was thick with desire, their bodies craving closer contact. With every roll of the dice, their connection deepened, their passion ignited.

    The next roll sent a shiver down Artemia''s spine.

    *Verb: Bite

    *Body part: Shoulder

    Her eyes met Alex''s, a silent challenge passing between them. Slowly, she leaned in, her teeth grazing his shoulder. Alex''s breath hitched as a low growl escaped his lips. The air between them crackled with anticipation.

    The game continued, each roll a new adventure. They explored each other''s bodies, discovering hidden sensitivities and igniting a fire within them. The lines between fantasy and reality blurred as they surrendered to the moment.

    As the night wore on, their bodies became intimately acquainted. The initial yful atmosphere had transformed into something raw and passionate. Theirughter had turned into soft moans, their touches into gentle caresses.

    With each roll of the dice, they ventured deeper into uncharted territory, their connection growing stronger with every touch. The night was young, and the possibilities seemed endless.

    Alex and Artemia were about to start a new game called "Red Light, Green Light." The game involves kissing a body part and deciding if they like it or not. To explore each other''s bodies through kissing and discover new sensations.

    The rules are simple: One partner closes their eyes while the other chooses a body part to kiss. The partner with closed eyes says "red light" if they don''t like it, or "green light" if they do. If "green light," they can explore that area further. If "red light," they move on to another body part.

    The princess was the first to start.

    Artemia closes her eyes, anticipation and a hint of nervousness in her breath. She reaches out, her fingers gently tracing Alex''s body until they find their target.

    "Ready?" she whispered.

    Alex nods, a yful glint in their eyes.

    Artemia''s lips softly touch Alex''s neck, just below the earlobe. It was a delicate, almost hesitant touch.

    "Green or red?" she asks, her voice barely a whisper.

    Alex''s eyes flutter closed as Artemia''s lips brush against their skin. A shiver runs down their spine. It was a sensation he''d enjoyed before, but there was something about the intimacy of the moment that makes it feel different.

    With a soft sigh, Alex replies, "Green light."

    Artemia leans in, her breath warm on Alex''s skin. Anticipation fills the air as her lips seek out a new target.

    Artemia''s lips brush softly against Alex''s ear, her breath tickling their skin. A shiver runs down Alex''s spine as a wave of pleasure washed over him. This was a sensitive area, and Artemia''s touch was both gentle and provocative.

    "Green light," Alex murmurs, their voice low and husky.

    Alex''s shirt fell away, exposing a toned body with impressive abs. Artemia was momentarily stunned by the sight, her cheeks flushing as she leaned towards his chest. She moved towards his chest next. She targeted his nipples, gently kissing them.

    Alex felt an electrifying current running through his body.

    "Green light!"

    "My turn next,'''' she said eagerly awaiting, surprisingly this game was fun.

    Artemia closed her eyes, her heart racing with anticipation. She took a deep breath, ready to experience the thrill of this new game. Alex carefully chose a body part to kiss. With a mischievous smile on his face, he leaned in and gently pressed his lips against Artemia''s neck. Artemia''s eyes remained closed, feeling the soft touch of Alex''s lips on her skin. She let out a small gasp, surprised by the immediate shiver that ran down her spine. Her body responded to the sensation, and a feeling of warmth spread through her.

    After a moment of savoring the kiss, Artemia whispered, "Green light."

    She wanted Alex to explore more, to discover the hidden pleasures thaty within her body. Alex continued to kiss her neck, leaving a trail of soft kisses that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her.

    As the game progressed, Artemia''s body became a canvas for Alex''s exploration. Each kiss, each touch, awakened new sensations she hadn''t experienced before. The game became a journey of discovery, not only of each other''s bodies but also of their desires and limits. With every "green light" Artemia gave, the intensity of their connection grew stronger, and the trust between them deepened. They learned tomunicate without words, their bodies bing anguage of their own.

    Time seemed to stand still as they yed the game, their bodies intertwining and their souls connecting on a profound level. They discovered the power of vulnerability and the beauty of surrendering to pleasure.

    The game of "Red Light, Green Light" became more than just a yful exploration of their bodies; it became a celebration of their love and desire. With each kiss, they became more attuned to each other''s needs, creating a deeper bond that transcended the physical realm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the game came to an end, Artemia and Alex embraced, their bodies still buzzing with the electrifying energy of their adventure.

 Chapter 1757: Chapter 1563: Curse Lifted 2

    Chapter 1757: Chapter 1563: Curse Lifted 2

    ?

    But Alex ignored the chilling whispers. He focused on the task at hand, a singr purpose driving him forward. He envisioned his world, its vibrantndscapes smothered by the curse. He saw the faces of his allies, their strength waning as the curse sapped their power. It fueled his resolve, a steady beacon in the swirling chaos.

    Days bled into weeks, measured only by the slow, agonizing process of absorbing the Abyss. Alex''s body, battered and reformed countless times, grew numb to the constant pain. Yet, the curse began to recede, a faint, hopeful tremor running through the chaotic energy.

    Back in his world, a subtle shift urred. The oppressive weight that had shrouded thend began to lift. Colors became more vibrant, the air a little sweeter. The curse, though not entirely vanquished, was loosening its grip. A flicker of hope ignited in the hearts of the people, a testament to Alex''s unseen struggle within the Abyss.

    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Alex reached the center of the Abyss. Here, the chaotic energy coalesced into a swirling vortex, a maelstrom of raw power that pulsed with the very essence of the curse. This was it. This was the crux of his mission.

    With a deep breath, Alex channeled all his remaining strength, the culmination of his ordeal. He raised his hands, a beacon of control amidst the chaos. And then, with a roar that echoed through the Abyss, he began to devour.

    The vortex fought back, unleashing a torrent of chaotic energy that threatened to tear Alex apart. But he held firm, his will a zing inferno against the encroaching darkness. The battle raged, a silent symphony of power and desperation. But slowly, ever so slowly, the swirling vortex began to shrink, its power feeding into Alex''s growing wellspring of controlled chaos.

    Days turned into weeks once more, the battle reaching a crescendo. Then, with a final, earth- shattering tremor, the vortex sputtered and died. Silence descended on the Abyss, a silence as deafening as the constant roar had been.

    Alex, battered but unbroken, stood amidst the remnants of the vortex. He had done it. He had devoured the heart of the Abyss, severing the source of the curse on his world. Exhaustion threatened to im him, but a triumphant smile yed on his lips. He had paid a heavy price, but his sacrifice wouldn''t be in vain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex stepped deeper into the abyss, each step a conscious decision to embrace the encroaching darkness. His body, now a vessel of tempered chaos, pulsed with a newfound power. The remnants of thest battle had healed, reced by a sense of purpose that burned brighter than any physical pain.

    The abyss was a living entity, its heart a monstrous vortex that Alex had silenced. But its tendrils stretched far and wide, spawning grotesque abominations to guard its secrets. As Alex ventured further, these creatures materialized from the shadows, their forms grotesque parodies of life.

    There was the towering shadow beast, its body a shifting mass of darkness, armed with ws that could rend the earth. There were the spectral reapers, their skeletal forms cloaked in an ethereal blue light, wielding scythes that whispered of death. And there were the mind yers, their psionic powers a potent weapon against the unwary.

    Each encounter was a test of Alex''s newfound strength. He faced them with a calm resolve, his silver gun a beacon of order in the chaotic abyss. The Void Bullet, now imbued with a deeper understanding of space and time, proved a potent weapon. Each shot was a carefully calcted strike, a dance between chaos and control.

    The abyssal creatures fell, their essence absorbed by the insatiable void. Alex, in turn, grew stronger, his understanding of the chaotic energy deepening with each victory. He was no longer just a survivor; he was a conqueror, carving a path through the heart of darkness.

    As he delved deeper, the abyss began to reveal its secrets. Strange, pulsating formations dotted thendscape, each one a potential source of power. Alex approached them with caution, his senses on high alert. These formations were not just obstacles; they were challenges, opportunities to further enhance his abilities.

    With each formation he conquered, his understanding of the abyss grew. He learned to manipte the chaotic energy in ways he had never imagined, weaving it into intricate patterns that danced around him like ethereal mes. He became a master of the void, capable of bending space and time to his will.

    The journey was arduous, the challenges relentless. But with each victory, Alex emerged stronger, his resolve unwavering. He was no longer just a man fighting for survival. He was a force of nature, a beacon of hope in the heart of darkness, a harbinger of a new dawn.

    The abyss finally relinquished its secrets, revealing its true heart. It was not a void, but a womb, a grotesque incubator for the ultimate horror. At its corey a creature that defied description, a dragon unlike any seen before. Its form was elongated, serpentine, with a head that resembled a grotesque, grinning skull. Its scales were not of flesh and bone, but of shadow and void, shifting and morphing in an endless cycle of decay and rebirth.

    This was the culmination of the curse, the embodiment of all the darkness that had seeped into the world. Its eyes, twin pits of nothingness, burned with a malevolent intelligence that chilled Alex to the bone. A low, guttural growl rumbled from its throat, a sound that carried the weight of centuries of suffering and malice.

    Alex stood before this monstrosity, his body humming with the power he had absorbed. This was the final battle, the ultimate test of his resolve. He raised Silveria, his hand steady despite the tremor of anticipation. This was not just a fight for survival; it was a war for the soul of the world.

    As the dragon uncoiled, its true size became apparent. It stretched for what seemed like eternity, its serpentine body undting with a sinister grace. Its shadow loomed over Alex, a suffocating presence that threatened to consume him. But Alex would not be cowed. He took a step forward, his stance firm, his eyes burning with a defiant light.

    The battle for the fate of the world had begun.

    A final showdown to lift the curse.

 Chapter 1758: Chapter 1564: Curse Lifted 3

    Chapter 1758: Chapter 1564: Curse Lifted 3

    ?

    The dragon''s voice, a guttural rumble that echoed through the Abyss, carried an unexpected intelligence. It recognized Alex''s purpose, a glimmer of respect flickering in its otherwise vacant eyes.

    "So it was you running amok in my turf. You''re here to undo the curse, I presume?" it asked, its voice carrying a strange melody.

    Alex returned the stare, a flicker of respect mirroring the dragon''s. "Nice deduction," he replied, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins. "Let us begin and not waste time."

    The dragon inclined its serpentine head, a gesture of eptance. Without further preamble, both lunged simultaneously.

    Their bodies collided with a force that shook the very foundations of the Abyss. Alex''s fist, infused with the power of chaos, met the dragon''s scaled hide with a thunderous impact. The dragon retaliated with a swipe of its wed limb, a strike that carried the weight of centuries of malice.

    The sh was a symphony of destruction. The air crackled with the raw energy of their confrontation, the ground trembled beneath their weight. The dragon''s scales, impervious to most attacks, shattered under the force of Alex''s blow, revealing ayer of shimmering ck energy beneath.

    Alex, in turn, felt the full brunt of the dragon''s power. Its ws, imbued with the essence of the Abyss, tore through his defenses, leaving deep gashes that bled a strange, otherworldly liquid. Yet, he pressed on, his resolve unwavering. This was the final battle, the ultimate test of his strength and will.

    The sh between Alex and the Abysmal Dragon was a spectacle of raw power. Their bodies, both honed through endless trials, collided with a force that shook the very foundations of the Abyss. But the dragon, born from the heart of chaos, possessed a physicality that transcended mortal limits.

    Alex, despite his enhanced strength, found himself slowly but surely being pushed back. The dragon''s blows, each one imbued with the weight of the Abyss, sent him reeling. Its ws, sharper than any steel, raked across his body, leaving deep, bleeding furrows.

    Yet, Alex refused to yield. Every retreat was a tactical maneuver, a chance to study his opponent''s patterns. The dragon''s strength was immense, but its movements were predictable, bound by thews of its monstrous form. Alex, on the other hand, was a master of chaos, capable of adapting and evolving in the face of overwhelming odds.

    As the battle raged on, Alex began to find openings. He ducked under a sweeping w, his body a blur of motion as he closed the distance. His fist, a weapon honed through countless trials, connected with the dragon''s underbelly. A guttural roar echoed through the Abyss as the dragon staggered back, its monstrous form momentarily destabilized.

    Alexpressed his advantage, a flurry of blows raining down on the stunned creature. His fists, infused with the power of chaos, cracked against the dragon''s scales, sending shockwaves through its colossal body. The dragon roared in defiance, its tailshing out, but Alex was too quick, dodging the attack with a practiced ease.

    The battle raged on, a dance of titans in the heart of darkness. The oue hung in the bnce, the fate of the world dependent on the strength of a single man.

    Alex knew he couldn''t afford to y defensively any longer. The dragon''s raw power was overwhelming, and he risked being crushed if he continued to rely on speed and agility alone. With a deep breath, he activated his ultimate form, the Asura Mode.

    Crimson light erupted from his body, engulfing him in a fiery aura. His body elongated, muscles bulging with unnatural strength. His ck hair stretched, morphing into a crimson mane that flowed behind him like a banner of war. His eyes, once a familiar brown, now glowed with an intense crimson light, capable of piercing through the darkness of the Abyss. Silveria, his trusted weapon, transformed as well, its silver sheen reced by a crimson glow. It elongated, morphing into a longsword, its de shimmering with a deadly energy. "Time for round two!" Alex dered, his voice a low growl, a stark contrast to his usual calm demeanor.

    The Abysmal Dragon, momentarily stunned by the sudden transformation, lunged forward, its monstrous form a blur of shadow and muscle. But Alex, empowered by his Asura Mode, was ready. He activated his temporal ability, slowing down the dragon''s attack just enough to create a window of opportunity. With a swift movement, he parried the dragon''s w, his crimson longsword shing against the monstrous limb with a deafening ng.

    The battle had entered a new phase, a sh of titans where the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble. The Abyss itself became a battleground, the chaotic energy swirling around thebatants in a frenzy of destruction.

    The Abysmal Dragon, sensing its opponent''s growing strength, unleashed the full extent of its power. Itmanded the winds, whipping them into a frenzy that sought to disorient Alex. Simultaneously, it shrouded itself in a cloak of darkness, a void that swallowed light and hope.

    Alex, unfazed by the onught, moved with a grace born of chaos and control. His crimson longsword, a weapon of pure defiance, sliced through the wind and darkness with ease. Each strike was a calcted blow, a testament to his mastery ofbat.

    But the dragon was relentless, its attacks growing in ferocity. The wind whipped around Alex, seeking to dislodge him from his footing, while the darkness tried to blind and iste him. Yet, Alex held firm, his mind a fortress against the onught.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ah, silly me," Alex muttered, a touch of amusement coloring his voice. "I have so many skills and I often forget to use them all."

    With a flick of his wrist, he released his grip on the crimson longsword. The weapon, imbued with his chaotic energy, hovered in the air, a sentinel against the encroaching darkness.

    "Nemesis''s Domain!" he dered, his voice carrying a chilling resolve.

    The world around them seemed to freeze. The wind stilled, the darkness dissipated. The very essence of the Abyss, the chaotic energy that fueled the dragon''s power, was suppressed. A bubble of silence and stillness enveloped them, a stark contrast to the maelstrom they had just endured.

    The dragon, its power stripped away, let out a roar of frustration, its form shrinking slightly as its connection to the Abyss was severed. It was a creature of chaos, and without it, it was merely a wounded beast.

 Chapter 1759 Chapter 1565: Curse Lifted 4

    1759 Chapter 1565: Curse Lifted 4

    Alex, on the other hand, stood tall, his form bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. The Nemesis'' Domain, a power he had honed in his countless battles, had turned the tide. The dragon, once a terrifying adversary, was now reduced to a wounded beast, its reign of terroring to an abrupt end.

    With a feral grin, Alex dered, "Let''s have fun then!"

    The words barely left his lips before his body transformed into a blur of motion. His right fist, apressed ball of crackling energy, shot forward with the speed of lightning. It connected with the dragon''s jaw with a thunderous impact, sending the monstrous creature reeling.

    The dragon, staggered but not defeated, retaliated with a furious swipe of its tail. But Alex, with a speed that defied thews of physics, vanished from his spot, reappearing beneath the dragon''s massive form. His left leg, imbued with the same explosive power, connected with the dragon''s underbelly with a force that shook the very foundations of the Abyss.

    The dragon was sent flying, its colossal body crashing into the ground with an earth-shattering impact. A crater formed around the fallen beast, a testament to the raw power unleashed in their sh. But Alex knew this was just the beginning. The dragon, despite its injuries, was far from defeated.

    With a predatory glint in his eyes, Alex readied himself for the next onught. He had tasted the dragon''s power, and it had only fueled his thirst for fun, he would release all his pent up frustration on the monster.

    The dragon roared, its voice a guttural growl that echoed through the Abyss. Its vision blurred, its senses overwhelmed by the dizzying assault on its senses. It had relied on its magic for millennia, its physical prowess overshadowed by its supernatural abilities. Now, stripped of its arcane arsenal, it was reduced to a brute, a monstrous beast fighting for survival.

    Alex, sensing the dragon''s vulnerability, pressed his advantage. He moved with a predatory grace, his body a blur of motion. His fists, imbued with the power of chaos, rained down on the dragon, each strike a testament to his mastery ofbat. The dragon tried to retaliate, but its attacks were slow, predictable. Alex dodged with ease, his movements a stark contrast to the dragon''s lumbering attempts.

    The battle turned into a one-sided affair, Alex toying with his opponent like a cat with a mouse. He kicked, punched, and mmed with a brutal efficiency, his every move a calcted assault on the dragon''s weakened form. The dragon, its pride shattered, could only roar in defiance, its attacks growing weaker with each passing moment.

    Alex, feeling a surge of satisfaction, decided to end it quickly. He focused his chaotic energy into his fists, a blinding light erupting from his palms. With a final, earth-shattering blow, he connected with the dragon''s heart.

    The dragon let out onest, agonized roar before copsing to the ground, its once imposing form now a lifeless husk. The Abyss, deprived of its guardian, seemed to shudder in response. A heavy silence descended, broken only by the echoing echoes of the final battle.

    With the finality of the dragon''s demise sinking in, Alex took a deep breath. This was far from the end. The Abyss, a monstrous entity in its own right, was still there, a yawning maw of darkness waiting to be filled.

    "Ah! Let''s get to work, Eterna!" he eximed, his voice echoing in the silent void.

    A surge of power coursed through him, activating the ancient tattoo on his right arm. The familiar glow enveloped him, and from the swirling energy, a child emerged. Eterna, his second Gift materialized before him.

    "Finally out for some fun!" Eterna stretched, his small body disproportionate to the vastness of the Abyss. But in his eyes was a spark of mischief, a reflection of his master''s own spirit.

    "Let''s begin," Alex replied, his voice filled with a grim determination.

    Without further ado, Eterna opened his mouth, a seemingly impossible feat for such a small child. But as the seconds passed, his mouth stretched and widened, transforming into a gaping maw that swallowed the darkness.

    At the same time, Alex underwent a transformation of his own. His body elongated, scales rippling across his skin as he morphed into a colossal dragon. A being of shadow and light, a fusion of human and beast, he was a force to be reckoned with.

    With a mighty roar, Alex opened his jaws, a counterpoint to Eterna''s insatiable appetite. The Abyss, under this dual assault, began to shrink. The darkness, the source of countless horrors, was being consumed, its power feeding into the two beings who dared to challenge it.

    It was a battle of cosmic proportions, a struggle between creation and annihtion. Order and Chaos.

    Alex and Eterna, an unlikely duo, were thest stand against the void. The fate of the world, and perhaps the entire universe, hung in the bnce.

    As Alex and Eterna delved deeper into the Abyss, consuming the heart of the curse, the world above began to transform. The sky, once a canvas of serene blue, was now a tumultuous expanse of gray. Lightning crackled and roared, a furious battle raging unseen. It was as if the world itself was purging itself of a malignant force.

    A low, humming sound filled the air, a collective sigh of relief from the weary. People, ustomed to the oppressive weight of the curse, felt a shift in the atmosphere. Their hearts, long burdened by despair, began to stir with hope. The once scarce mana, the lifeblood of their world, flowed more freely, a tangible sign of the curse''s weakening grip.

    In the bustling cities, people gathered in the streets, their eyes fixed on the tumultuous sky. Whispers of change, of liberation, spread like wildfire. The once downtrodden spirits were ignited with a renewed sense of purpose. They had endured, suffered, but now, a glimmer of hope shone through the darkness.

    The world was healing, one lightning strike at a time. The battle in the Abyss, unseen and unheard by most, was a symphony of destruction and creation. And as the darkness receded, a new dawn was beginning to break.

    Maybe, just maybe they could win. Alex''s women and the others naturally noticed the change and clenched their fists.

    ''''Good, Good, very good my son-inw did as he promised. Time for us to secretly increased our level.'''' Julius, Artemia''s father said before contacting the other leaders to start the preparations to tackle the False Gold Realm together.

    Meanwhile, in the depth of man-made abyss, a ck haired man with two curved horns on his forehead opened his eyes, there were bottomless like the abyss. This man shared a striking ressemnce with Alex''s former nemesis and ssmate Leonardo. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''''Well, not bad boy you didn''t disappointed me. Shall we start devouring?" Bahamut murmured, his voice carried so much power it made the world tremble, unknowingly devouring the abyss the curse was thest restraint needed to be lifted for Bahamut to be perfected.

    Bahamut in the house.

    Nickaido

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 1760 BS: Alex and Leon 1

    1760 BS: Alex and Leon 1

    A/N: his happened during one of Alex and Leon''s outing. After they arrived from Exodus!

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Alex stepped out of the refreshing shower, a towel wrapped around his waist. The bathroom mirror reflected his toned physique, a testament to his rigorous training regimen. He dried off and dressed infortable clothes, a casual outfit that belied the intensity of the uing dungeonpetition.

    With a quick check of his appearance, he grabbed hismunication stone and contacted Leon his friend. The line rang a few times before being answered by Leon''s cheerful voice.

    "Hey Alex, what''s up? Ready for some dungeonpetition tomorrow?" Leon''s excitement was palpable.

    He grinned. "Of course, I''m ready. But before that, how about we let off some steam? I know a ce where we can have some fun."

    Leon''sughter echoed through themunication stone.

    "You''re on, Alex. Meet me at the usual spot in an hour. I''ll bring the drinks."

    As Alex hung up themunication stone, a sense of anticipation filled him. The prospect of spending some quality time with Leon,bined with the thrill of the uingpetition, created a perfect storm of excitement.

    The arcade was a neon-lit haven of noise and excitement. As Alex stepped inside, he was greeted by the cacophony of arcade sounds - the whirring of machines, the jingling of coins, and the excited chatter of yers. Leon was already there, a wide grin stered on his face as he eyed a particrly challenging-looking racing game.

    "You''rete, man," he teased, a yful glint in his eyes.

    Alex grinned back. "Hey, a hero''s neverte, he just arrives when he''s needed."

    They spent the next few hours immersed in the world of arcade games. They raced against each other, theirughter echoing through the arcade as they cheered for their virtual avatars. Theypeted in shooting games, theirpetitive spirits ignited as they tried to outscore each other. They even tried their hand at rhythm games, their clumsy attempts at hitting the right notes resulting in a chorus of giggles. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the arcade, Alex and Leon found themselves sitting at a table, nursing sodas and recounting their gaming triumphs. The arcade was emptying out, the once-bustling atmosphere reced by a quieter ambiance.

    "Man, that was fun," Leon said, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead. "We should do this more often."

    Alex nodded in agreement. "Definitely. But for now, I think it''s time to refuel. How about we grab something to eat?"

    "You read my mind," he echoed, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "I know just the ce."

    He led Alex out of the arcade and into the bustling night life of the city. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of grilled meats and spices, drawing them deeper into the heart of the city. They walked past colorful stalls, where vendors hawked their wares, and lively bars, where music spilled out onto the streets.

    Finally, Leon stopped in front of a small, unassuming restaurant. The ce was packed, with people spilling out onto the sidewalk. A lively band yed traditional drexian music, adding to the vibrant atmosphere.

    "This ce is called ''Bavarois''," Arthur exined. "They serve the best local cuisine around here."

    They managed to find a table for two, and as they scanned the menu, their mouths watered at the prospect of the delicious food. Alex ordered a te of ''fufu'' and ''Sesame soup'', while Leon opted for a spicy ''chicken Soup''.

    As they waited for their food, they engaged in lively conversation, catching up on each other''s lives and sharing stories about their day. The camaraderie between them was evident, theirughter filling the air.

    When their food finally arrived, it was a feast for the senses. The *fufu*, a starchy dough-like substance, was soft and satisfying, while the *Sesame soup* was rich and vorful. Leon''s*chicken soup* was tender and spicy, with a perfect bnce of vors.

    As they savored their meal, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. The food, thepany, and the vibrant atmosphere created the perfect end to a perfect day.

    After eating to their fill their stopped at a bar.

    The bar, a dimly lit haven tucked away in a side street, exuded an air of exclusivity. Its exterior was unassuming, a simple wooden facade with a discreet brass sign. Inside, however, the ambiance was a stark contrast. The walls were adorned with vintage posters and framed photographs of legendary pool yers, casting a warm glow over the dark wood paneling.

    The centerpiece of the bar was a series of meticulously maintained pool tables, their green felt inviting. The air was thick with the scent of leather and polished wood, a heady mix that appealed to the senses. Soft jazz yed in the background, creating a rxed atmosphere.

    Behind the bar, a skilled bartender deftly mixed cocktails, the clinking of ssware adding to the overall ambiance. The bar itself was stocked with a wide variety of spirits, both local and imported, promising to satisfy even the most discerning pte.

    Alex and Leon slipped into the bar, the warm, inviting atmosphere a stark contrast to the bustling energy of the city outside. They found an empty table near a pool table and slid into the plush leather seats.

    "Vodka on the rocks, please," Alex ordered, his voice echoing the smooth jazz ying in the background. Leon nodded in agreement.

    As they waited for their drinks, they assessed the pool table. Its green felt looked inviting, the white balls gleaming under the soft light.

    Leon grinned. "Winner buys the next round," he challenged.

    Alex raised an eyebrow. "You''re on."

    The bartender arrived with their drinks, the ice tinkling as it settled in the sses. They clinked sses in a silent toast before turning their attention to the pool table.

    The game began with a friendly rivalry. Leon despite his gene being packed with strength because he was a beastman had a smooth stroke, while Alex''s shots were powerful and precise. They traded shots, each sinking balls with varying degrees of skill and luck. Laughter filled the air as they cheered their sesses and groaned at their misses.

    The vodka flowed freely, loosening their inhibitions. With each shot, their game became more intense, theirpetitive spirit ignited. The bar patrons watched with amused interest, their eyes following the white balls as they danced across the green felt.

    The game reached a climax as the final balls remained on the table. The tension was palpable, each shot met with a collective intake of breath from the small crowd that had gathered around the table. Leon, with a steely focus, lined up his shot. The cue ball cracked against the target ball, sending it into the corner pocket with a satisfying clink.

    A cheer erupted from the crowd as Leon raised his arms in triumph. Alex, despite the loss, couldn''t help but grin.

    "You win this round, champ," he admitted, raising his ss in a mock salute.

    They ordered another round, the atmosphere in the bar growing more jovial. As the night wore on, the conversation turned to their uing dungeonpetition. They discussed strategies, shared their strengths and weaknesses, and fueled each other''s determination.

    The camaraderie between them deepened as they shared stories,ughter, and dreams. The bar, once a mere venue for a game of pool, had transformed into a sanctuary of friendship and shared aspirations. As the clock ticked past midnight, they decided it was time to call it a night.

    With a final round of drinks, they bid farewell to the bar and stepped out into the cool night air. The city was quieter now, the vibrant energy of earlier reced by a serene calm. As they walked side by side, they felt a sense of satisfaction, their bond strengthened by the night''s shared experiences.

 Chapter 1761 BS: Alex and Leon 2

    1761 BS: Alex and Leon 2

    As they walked through the city''s nocturnal tapestry, the duo decided to extend their night. A certain nightclub, known for its electric atmosphere and diverse crowd, caught their attention.

    The club was a pulsating heart of the city''s nightlife. Its exterior was a minimalist facade of ss and steel, reflecting the city lights in a dazzling disy. Inside, the ambiance was a sensory overload. Abyrinth of interconnected rooms, each with its own unique character, catered to a variety of tastes.

    The main room was a cavernous space with a towering DJ booth, pulsating with thetest beats. A sea of bodies moved in sync to the rhythm, their energy contagious. The lighting was a mesmerizing blend of colors, creating a hypnotic visual spectacle.

    A VIP section, tucked away in a corner, offered a more intimate experience. Plush velvet couches and low-lying tables created a cozy atmosphere. The music was softer, a blend of soulful melodies and deep house, perfect for conversation and rxation.

    In another room, the focus shifted to live music. A small stage hosted local bands, their energetic performances captivating the audience. The crowd swayed to the rhythm, their voices blending in a harmonious chorus.

    The nightclub was a sensory overload. As Alex and Leon stepped inside, they were greeted by a wall of sound, a pulsating rhythm that seemed to vibrate through their bodies. The main room was a kaleidoscope of colors, the shing lights creating a hypnotic effect. People danced wildly, their bodies moving in unison to the music.

    "This ce is insane," Leon shouted over the music, a grin stered on his face.

    Alex nodded in agreement, his eyes scanning the crowd. He spotted a vacant table near the edge of the dance floor and steered Leon towards it. As they sat down, their eyes were drawn to the DJ booth, where a skilled artist was spinning tracks that sent the crowd into a frenzy.

    They ordered a round of drinks, their hands shaking slightly as they tried to make themselves heard over the music. The drinks arrived, a wee respite from the sensory overload. They took a few moments to catch their breath, their eyes still adjusting to the darkness.

    Then, as if by mutual agreement, they stood up and joined the throng of dancers. They lost themselves in the music, their bodies moving instinctively to the rhythm. The world around them faded away, reced by the euphoria of the moment.

    Two hours seemed to pass in a blur. They danced, theyughed, and they made new friends. The night was a whirlwind of excitement, a blur of faces and bodies.

    The night was still young, and adrenaline coursed through their veins. As they left the club, Alex and Leon decided to extend their night of revelry. A karaoke bar, a ce where raw talent and sheer enthusiasm collided, was their next destination.

    The karaoke bar was a boisterous hive of activity. The air was thick with the anticipation of performances, a mix of excitement and trepidation hanging in the air. The stage was bathed in a colorful spotlight, a maic draw for those brave enough to step into the limelight.

    They secured a table, their eyes scanning the crowd for potential rivals. The bar was filled with people of all ages, their faces a mix of confidence and apprehension. The atmosphere was infectious, and they couldn''t resist the urge to join in the fun.

    "I call dibs on the first song," Leon dered, his voice barely audible over the din.

    Alex raised an eyebrow, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    "We''ll see about that," he replied.

    As they waited for their turn, they watched as other contestants took the stage. Some were confident and charismatic, their voices filling the room with their powerful performances. Others were shy and hesitant, their voices trembling with nervousness. But all of them, without exception, were met with enthusiastic apuse and encouragement from the crowd.

    Leon, ever the showman, was the first to leap onto the stage. He grabbed the microphone with a flourish and announced,

    "Ladies and gentlemen, prepare to be amazed!"

    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse. He chose a high-energy rock anthem, a song that demanded a powerful voice and an even more powerful stage presence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    As the music started, Leon transformed. His bodynguage became electric, his voice a raw, passionate instrument. He moved with a captivating energy, working the crowd like a seasoned performer. The audience was mesmerized, their hands pping in rhythm, their voices joining in the chorus. When the song ended, the apuse was deafening. Leon bowed, a triumphant grin stered on his face.

    Alex, watching from the sidelines, was impressed. He knew he had a tough act to follow. He chose a slower, more intimate bad, a song that showcased his vocal range and emotional depth. As the music began, a hush fell over the crowd. He closed his eyes, allowing the music to wash over him. His voice, rich and resonant, filled the room. The audience was captivated by the raw emotion in his performance.

    When the song ended, there was a moment of silence, as if the crowd was still caught in the spell of his voice. Then, the apuse erupted, even louder than for Leon. The two friends shared a triumphant high-five as they returned to their table, the crowd''s cheers still ringing in their ears.

    Their next destination was an escape game center.

    The escape game center was abyrinth of intrigue and challenge. Its facade was unassuming, blending seamlessly into the urbanndscape. But within its wallsy a world of puzzles, mysteries, and adrenaline-pumping excitement.

    As Alex and Leon stepped inside, they were greeted by a friendly staff member who exined the concept. They could choose from a variety of themed rooms, each with its own unique challenges and time limit. After a brief deliberation, they settled on a room themed around a mysterious ancient civilization.

    The room was a meticulously crafted replica of an ancient temple, filled with intricate details and hidden clues. The air was thick with anticipation as the door closed behind them, plunging them into darkness. A timer started ticking, its relentless countdown adding to the sense of urgency.

    Armed with nothing but their wits and a shared determination to escape, they began to explore the room. Hiddenpartments, cryptic symbols, and puzzling mechanisms awaited them. They worked together, their minds racing as they tried to decipher the clues and solve the puzzles.

    The minutes ticked by, the tension mounting. With each solved puzzle, a sense of aplishment washed over them, fueling their determination to escape. But with each failed attempt, their frustration grew, the ticking clock a constant reminder of their dwindling time.

    With seconds ticking away, the pressure mounted. Aplex puzzle involving ancient symbols and astronomical alignments stumped them. Frustration began to creep in, their minds racing against the clock. Then, a breakthrough. Leon, with a sudden burst of insight, connected the dots. The symbols represented constetions, and their positions corresponded to specific numbers.

    With renewed vigor, they input the code into a worn-out console. A low hum filled the room as the ancient mechanism whirred to life. A hiddenpartment slid open, revealing a final puzzle: a series of interlocking gears. With trembling hands, they manipted the gears, their hearts pounding in their chests.

    Finally, with a satisfying click, the gears locked into ce. The room rumbled, and a beam of light illuminated a hidden exit. They burst through the door, theirughter echoing through the escape room. They had done it. With seconds to spare, they had conquered the challenge.

    Exhausted but exhrated, they emerged from the escape room, the first rays of dawn casting long shadows. The night had been a whirlwind of excitement, a rollercoaster of emotions. They hadughed, they hadpeted, they had triumphed. As they stood side by side, the city waking up around them, they realized that this night had been more than just a series of entertainment. It had been a bonding experience, a testament to their friendship.

    As the sun began its ascent, casting a warm glow over the city, they exchanged a knowing look. This was just the beginning of their adventures. With sharedughter and a promise to do it all again, they parted ways, the memory of this unforgettable night etched into their hearts.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 1762 BS: Alex and Leon 3

    1762 BS: Alex and Leon 3

    It was one of those sunny days, Alex and Leon decided to go for some muscle training at the gym.

    Stepping through the automatic doors of "Ironhaven" Alex and Leon were immediately assaulted by a wave of invigorating energy. The air crackled with the rhythmic thrum of techno music, punctuated by the satisfying ng of weights and the encouraging shouts of trainers. The entire space buzzed with the purposeful activity of people dedicated to self-improvement.

    Directly ahead, a vast expanse of gleaming weight machines stretched as far as the eye could see. Rows of barbells, dumbbells, and kettlebells gleamed under the strategically ced spotlights, each weight meticulously racked and ready for use. A dedicated cardio area pulsed with activity - treadmills whirred at various speeds, upied by runners lost in their zones. Elliptical trainers moved with smooth, fluid motions, their upants pedaling away with determined expressions. Spin bikes, arranged in a semi-circle, hosted a high-intensity ss, the instructor barking out instructions over pulsing electronic music.

    Off to one side, a dedicated free-weight area hummed with focused energy. Grunts of exertion mingled with the ng of metal on metal as weightlifters sculpted their bodies. Spotters stood by vigntly, ready to offer assistance and ensure safety. A dedicated squat rack, surrounded by rubberized mats, served as a battleground for those determined to build lower body strength.

    Beyond the free weights, a spacious yoga studio offered a serene counterpoint to the surrounding energy. Unfurled yoga matsy like inds of calm, bathed in the soft glow of natural light streaming through expansive windows. The air here held a different kind of energy ¨C one of focused breathing and mindful movement.

    A nce to the left revealed a bustling boxing gym. Heavy bags swung rhythmically, pummeled by fighters d in gloves and headgear. The rhythmic whoosh of punches slicing through the air mingled with the grunts of exertion and the sharp instructions of a trainer. The smell of sweat and leather hung heavy in the air, a testament to the intense workout taking ce within.

    The entire gym, from the gleaming equipment to the strategically ced motivational posters, exuded a sense of purpose and possibility. It was a space designed to push them to their limits, to help them sculpt their bodies and challenge their minds. The two friends, already feeling the familiar itch ofpetition, exchanged a determined nce. Today, this ce would be their yground.

    A quick scan of the gym revealed a friendly wee center staffed by a team of energetic young people. Leon, ever the social butterfly, approached them with a smile.

    "Hey there! First time at Ironhaven. Any pointers for a couple of newbies trying to get a good workout?"

    The staff member, a beautiful young woman with a nametag that read "Sarah," grinned.

    "Absolutely! Wee aboard! Have you guys used a gym much before?"

    Alex shook his head politely.

    "Not really. We''re looking for a good ce to start, something to build some muscle and get in shape."

    Sarah''s smile widened.

    "Perfect! Let''s get you guys set up with a basic program. We have trainers who can design personalized routines, but for starters, I can show you around the equipment and give you some pointers on proper form."

    Following Sarah''s enthusiastic lead, they embarked on a whirlwind tour of Ironhaven. She exined the intricacies of the weight machines, demonstrating proper technique and safety precautions. She pointed out the different cardio options, from the high-intensity interval training stations to the more leisurely treadmills and elliptical trainers. The boxing gym, she exined, offered group sses as well as personal training for those interested in learning the sweet science.

    By the time the tour ended, they were buzzing with excitement. Sarah handed them each a small towel and a water bottle, staples of any gym warrior''s arsenal.

    "Alright, guys," she dered, her voice brimming with enthusiasm,

    "Ironhaven is your oyster! Don''t hesitate to ask for help if you need anything. And remember, we have a juice bar over there with some amazing protein shakes to refuel after your workout."

    With a final wave, Sarah left them to their own devices. Alex, hispetitive spirit already ignited, nced over at Leon.

    "Alright, buddy," he dered, a yful smirk on his face, "let''s see who can lift the most weight. Loser buys the protein shakes!"

    Leon chuckled, a hint ofpetitive fire glinting in his eyes.

    "You''re on. But don''t underestimate me, my friend. Looks can be deceiving."

    With that, they separated, each drawn to a different section of the gym. Alex smiled and made a beeline for the free-weight area. He loaded a barbell with what he considered a respectable weight and began a series of bicep curls, determined to impress Leon.

    Leon, on the other hand, gravitated towards the weight machines, starting with a lower weight and focusing on proper form and controlled repetitions.

    Despite their initial bravado, a sense of camaraderie hung in the air. Every so often, their eyes would meet across the gym, a silent challenge and a shared sense of determination passing between them. Ironhaven, with its gleaming equipment and invigorating energy, had be their battlefield, a ce to push their limits and test their strength, both physical and mental. The day stretched before them, filled with the promise of challenging workouts, newfound muscles, and perhaps, a post-workout protein shake courtesy of the loser.

    Five hours melted away in a blur of exertion and camaraderie. They, fueled by their initialpetitive spirit, pushed each other to their limits. Alex, his initial bravado tempered by a newfound respect for Leon''s quiet determination, focused on controlled movements and proper form. Leon, surprised by Alex''s hidden reserves of strength, discovered apetitive edge he hadn''t known he possessed. Ironhaven, with its relentless energy, became a crucible, forging a newyer of respect and understanding between them.

    By the time they finally emerged from the gym, the afternoon sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the bustling city streets. Their bodies ached pleasantly, muscles screaming for a well-deserved rest. Sweat clung to their skin in a testament to their strenuous workout. Yet, a sense of satisfaction and aplishment radiated from them.

    They retreated to a private changing area, indulging in refreshing showers that washed away the remnants of their exertions. Stepping out, invigorated and refreshed, they exchanged weary grins. Afortable silence settled between them, a silent acknowledgment of the shared experience that had brought them closer.

    Their rumbling stomachs, however, demanded attention.

    "Lunch?" Alex asked, his voice hoarse but his eyes sparkling with a hint of mischief.

    Leon chuckled. "Sounds perfect. My treat, as long as you don''t order a protein shake the size of your head."

    Alex feigned offense, but a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. Leaving Ironhaven behind, they ventured out into the city, their steps lighter despite their aching muscles. They found a cozy restaurant tucked away on a side street, its inviting aroma promising a delicious reward for their hard work.

    Sinking intofortable booths, they perused the menu, their appetites sharpened by their gym session. The restaurant boasted a menu filled with healthy yet delectable options, a perfect post-workout reward. Leon opted for a grilled salmon sd, the vibrant colors and fresh ingredients a feast for the eyes. Alex, swayed by the aroma wafting from the kitchen, couldn''t resist a juicy burger with a side of sweet potato fries. Theirughter, as they discussed their workout triumphs and failures, filled the air, drawing curious nces from other patrons.

    As they devoured their meals, a sense of contentment washed over them. The day, initially fueled by a desire for exercise, had blossomed into something more. They had discovered a shared passion for fitness, a newfound respect for each other''s strengths, and the simple joy of camaraderie forged in the sweat-soaked halls of Ironhaven. Their bellies were full and their spirits were high, they knew the day wasn''t over yet. What new adventure awaited them? Perhaps a game of pool at a local bar, a movie marathon fueled by popcorn andughter, or maybe something entirely unexpected. With a shared nce, a silent question passed between them, the promise of further adventures hanging heavy in the air. This day, dedicated to pushing their limits and strengthening their bond, was just the beginning.

    Satiated and invigorated by their delicious lunch, they stepped back out onto the bustling street. The afternoon sun cast long shadows, painting the city in a warm, golden glow. Their bodies still buzzed with the after-effects of their intense workout, a pleasant ache that spoke of muscles pushed and limits tested.

    "So," Alex began, a yful glint in his eyes,

    "ready for some dessert to counteract all those healthy choices we just made?"

    Leon chuckled, a hint of amusement dancing in his gaze.

    "Always up for a challenge, my dear friend. But let''s not overdo it, alright? We don''t want to negate all that hard work at Ironhaven."

    A mischievous grin spread across Alex''s face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Don''t worry, buddy. I know just the ce. A little local gem that offers the perfect bnce ¨C delicious ice cream without the sugar overload."

    Intrigued, Leon followed his lead as they navigated the bustling sidewalks. They steered clear of therge, shy chain stores, opting instead for a charming little shop tucked away on a side street. A hand-painted sign adorned with a whimsical ice cream cone proudly proimed it to be "Ollie''s Old-Fashioned Ice Cream."

 Chapter 1763 BS: Alex and Leon 3

    1763 BS: Alex and Leon 3

    Intrigued, Leon followed Alex''s lead as they navigated the bustling sidewalks. They steered clear of therge, shy chain stores, opting instead for a charming little shop tucked away on a side street. A hand-painted sign adorned with a whimsical ice cream cone proudly proimed it to be "Ollie''s Old-Fashioned Ice Cream."

    The moment they stepped inside, a wave of nostalgia and sugary sweetness washed over them. The air hung heavy with the aroma of freshly churned ice cream, a symphony of vani, chocte, and a myriad of other enticing vors. ss jars overflowing with vibrantly colored sprinkles and candied toppings lined the counter, adding a touch of childish delight to the atmosphere.

    Behind the counter stood a kindly old man with a shock of white hair and a twinkle in his eye. He wore a pristine white apron adorned with colorful ice cream cone designs, and a wide smile greeted them as they entered.

    "Wee, boys! Looking for a sweet treat to end your day?" his voice boomed, a warm and weing sound.

    "Absolutely," Alex replied, his enthusiasm bordering on infectious.

    "We''re celebrating a sessful workout, and what better way to celebrate than with some delicious ice cream?"

    Leon, a hint of amusement flickering across his face, added, "But be warned, my dear friend Alex. I''m not going for anything too crazy."

    Alex smiled while Ollie chuckled, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Don''t worry, young man. We have something for everyone here. ssic vors, adventurous concoctions, and everything in between. What can I tempt you with?"

    Thus began a delightful dance of indecision. They ogled at the overflowing tubs of ice cream, each scoops a vibrant testament to its vor. Chocte chip cookie dough taunted them with its promise of rich chocte and gooey dough chunks. Strawberry swirl beckoned with its refreshing sweetness. Even a more adventurous option,vender honey, piqued their curiosity.

    With Ollie''s patient guidance, they finally made their choices. Alex, ever the adventurous one, opted for a scoop of cookies and cream and a scoop of the intriguingvender honey. Leon, the pragmatist one, chose a ssic ¨C a single scoop of rich and creamy vani bean. Ollie, with a practiced hand, dished out their scoops, each one a perfect mound of frozen delight.

    They settled onto stools at a small counter, their ice cream cradles nestled in old-fashioned metal bowls. The first bite sent a wave of pure satisfaction through them.

    Alex''s cookies and cream was a symphony of textures ¨C the smooth ice cream punctuated by the crunch of chocte cookies. Thevender honey offered a surprising delight ¨C the floral notes of thevender perfectlyplemented the sweetness of the honey. Leon''s vani bean was pure, unadulterated bliss ¨C rich, creamy, and bursting with the essence of the vani bean.

    As they savored their ice cream, afortable silence settled between them. The only sound was the clinking of spoons against the metal bowls and the contented sighs of pure satisfaction. The day, filled with exertion, camaraderie, and now a touch of sugary indulgence, had brought them closer. They had pushed each other to their limits at the gym and shared a delicious and healthy meal, and now, they were simply enjoying each other''spany, a bond strengthened by the simple act of sharing a sweet treat.

    With their ice cream bowls emptied and a sense of contentment washing over them, they knew their day of adventure was far from over. What new experience awaited them? Perhaps a game of pool at a local bar, a movie marathon fueled by popcorn andughter, or maybe something entirely unexpected.

    The sweet taste of ice cream lingered on their tongues as they stepped back out onto the sun-drenched street. A cool breeze ruffled their hair, carrying with it the faint strains of music from a nearby cafe. Their bellies were full and spirits high, they were ready for the next adventure.

    "So, Leon" Alex began, wiping a stray bit of ice cream from his chin, "what do you say we hit the shops? I''m feeling a little¡­ underdressed for what I have nned tonight."

    Leon raised an eyebrow in amusement.

    "Underdressed, huh? What exactly do you have in mind?"

    A mischievous grin spread across Noah''s face, but his lips remained sealed. He simply winked and said,

    "Let''s just say it''s an event that requires a little more¡­ sophistication than gym clothes and ice cream-stained t-shirts."

    Intrigued by the cryptic message and the yful glint in Alex''s eyes, Leon readily agreed. They navigated the bustling streets, weaving through crowds of shoppers and dodging honking taxis. Alex, ever the trendsetter, steered them towards a trendy clothing store known for its sharp suits and edgy streetwear.

    Inside, the air buzzed with activity. Sleek disys showcased thetest fashions, a kaleidoscope of colors and textures. Salespeople, d in impably tailored outfits, flitted about, offering assistance and eager to make a sale.

    Alex, with the enthusiasm of a kid in a candy store, immediately gravitated towards a section overflowing with vibrant streetwear. He disappeared into a rack of graphic tees, emerging momentster sporting a bold design that wouldn''t look out of ce on a runway. Leon, opted for a ssic button-down shirt, the crisp fabric a stark contrast to his earlier gym attire.

    As they continued their shopping spree, a lone tuxedo, hanging at the back of a secluded corner, caught Leon''s eye. Its sleek ck fabric and sharp lines held a certain undeniable allure. He plucked it from the rack, its weight surprisingly light in his hands.

    "Fancy a night on the town?" he asked, holding the tuxedo up for Leon''s inspection.

    Alex''s eyes widened in surprise. "Whoa, man, where did thate from?"

    Leon shrugged, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.

    "Just a thought. Maybe your mysterious ns involve a bit more ck tie than I initially anticipated." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alex, his initial surprise giving way to a thoughtful expression, examined the tuxedo. A slow grin spread across his face.

    "Interesting¡­ You know what? Try it on. You might just surprise yourself."

    Intrigued by the challenge, Leon retreated to a fitting room. Momentster, he emerged, transformed. The tuxedo, as if tailored specifically for him, hung perfectly on his broad frame. He looked sophisticated, confident, and undeniably handsome with his golden ears and hair.

    Alex whistled in appreciation. "Damn man, you clean up nice! Looks like we''re both headed for a night of unexpected fun."

    The magic taxi deposited them in front of a behemoth that glittered even under the cloak of night. The "Grand Fortuna Casino," its name emzoned in neon so bright it rivaled the stars, loomed before them. It wasn''t just big, it was gargantuan ¨C a monument to opulent excess dedicated to the capricious goddess of fortune.

    A canopy of lights stretched overhead, transforming the entrance into a dazzling tunnel. Crystal chandeliers cascaded from the high ceiling, their prisms catching the light and scattering rainbows across the polished marble floor. Inside, a cacophony of sounds assaulted their senses ¨C the rhythmic clinking of chips, the excited whoops of winners, the steady drone of slot machines, and the dulcet tones of live music from a hidden orchestra.

    The air hung heavy with the intoxicating perfume of sess. Everywhere they looked, a kaleidoscope of humanity swirled. Elegant women in shimmering gowns glided past sharply dressed men in crisp tuxedos. Seasoned gamblers, their faces etched with years of experience, hunched over poker tables, their eyes narrowed in concentration. Wide-eyed tourists, clutching fistfuls of chips, wandered the casino floor, overwhelmed by the sheer sensory overload.

    In the center of the vast space, a magnificent water fountain bubbled and churned, its cascading water illuminated by an ever-changing disy of colored lights. Around it, inds of slot machines blinked and whirred, each one a cacophony of shing lights, enticing melodies, and cartoon characters promising instant riches.

    A palpable energy crackled in the air ¨C a cocktail of anticipation, excitement, and the ever-present undercurrent of risk. Alex, his eyes sparkling with barely contained enthusiasm, nudged Arthur with his elbow.

    "Wee to the Grand Fortuna, my friend," he dered, his voice barely audible over the din.

    "Tonight, we test our luck and see if Lady Fortune smiles upon us!"

 Chapter 1764 BS: Alex and Leon 4: Fun at the Casino

    1764 BS: Alex and Leon 4: Fun at the Casino

    Leon, still adjusting to the drastic transition from an ice cream parlor to a wondend of casinos, couldn''t help but chuckle nervously.

    "Take it easy, Mr. High Roller. Let''s not go bankrupt before we even start, okay?"

    Alex,pletely unfazed by his apprehension, grabbed two casino chips from a nearby counter and grinned.

    "Rx, my friend. Think of it as an investment in a night we''ll never forget. Besides, who knows? Maybe tonight is your lucky night."

    With a yful push, he nudged Leon towards the nearest slot machine, its bright lights promising a jackpot fit for a king. Feeling slightly out of his element amidst the experienced gamblers and dazzling atmosphere, Leon hesitated. However, seeing the contagious enthusiasm in his friend''s eyes, he decided to embrace the adventure.

    Taking a seat next to him, Leon cautiously inserted his chip into the machine. The screen came alive, disying a whirlwind of symbols spinning before his eyes. With a nervous pull of the lever, he set the reels in motion. The air filled with the sound of clinking as the symbolsnded, a near miss causing a flicker of disappointment to cross Leon''s face. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Undeterred, Alex nudged him with his elbow.

    "Don''t worry, that was just a warm-up! Let''s see what the ckjack table has in store for us."

    Navigating through the crowd, they made their way to a lively ckjack table. The dealer, a woman with a polished smile and an unwavering gaze, expertly shuffled the deck. A few empty seats beckoned to them, and they settled in, cing their chips in the designated spots.

    Alex recalling previous exciting experiences in casino from Earth struck up conversations with the other yers, his charisma disarming even the most hardened gamblers. Leon, still a novice, watched the game with a mix of fascination and trepidation. He nervously followed Alex''s lead, learning the basics of the game.

    The cards flew, revealing hearts and diamonds, clubs and spades, each telling a story of fortune and misfortune. Alex, fueled by abination of luck and confidence, achieved a string of impressive wins, his stack of chips growing steadily. Leon, more cautious but equally determined, celebrated a few victories of his own, the thrill of the game washing away his initial nervousness.

    As the night progressed, the atmosphere in the casino became electric. Cheers erupted from a nearby roulette table as a yernded on a lucky number. Slot machines chimed joyfully, announcing unexpected windfalls. A hush fell over the ckjack table as Alex, clutching his cards tightly, faced a tense standoff with the dealer.

    Tension crackled in the air as he revealed his hand. A collective gasp rippled through the crowd. He had pushed his luck to the limit, and with a single card, victory or defeat hung in the bnce. The dealer flipped over her final card, and a cheer erupted from Alex''s lips ¨C he had won! His stack of chips reached towering heights, a testament to his audacious y.

    Watching in awe, Leon pped his friend on the back.

    "Wow, Alexander, you were amazing! I never knew you had such a knack for cards."

    Alex, flushed with sess, grinned. "A little luck, a little skill, and maybe a whole lot of beginner''s luck. But hey, that''s what makes it all the more thrilling, right?"

    Despite his initial reservations, Leon found himself drawn into the intoxicating world of the casino. The excitement of the game, the camaraderie with fellow yers, and the unexpected bond with Alex made it an experience he would cherish.

    However, as the clock approached midnight and exhaustion from their long day began to set in, Alex suggested it was time to call it a night. Cashing in their chips, they walked out of the Grand Fortuna, their pockets a little lighter but their hearts filled with the exhration of their adventure.

    The night air felt crisp and refreshing after the chaos of the casino. City lights sparkled like scattered diamonds, and the moon cast a gentle glow on the bustling streets.

    "So," Alex said, a mischievous twinkle in his eyes, "how about we grab somete-night pizza to celebrate our sessful night?"

    Leon, a tired smile gracing his face, readily agreed.

    "Sounds perfect. Just don''t expect me to keep up with your high-rolling ways next time, alright?"

    Leon chuckled, draping an arm around his shoulder.

    "Hey, buddy, there''s always next time. And who knows, maybe next time Lady Luck will smile at you too."

    As they hailed a magic carriage (aka Magic Taxi) and disappeared into the night, the memories of their day ¨C the invigorating gym session, the delicious lunch, the sweet indulgence at the ice cream parlor, the unexpected shopping spree, and finally, the exhrating night at the casino ¨C yed back in their minds like a fast-paced montage. It had been a whirlwind adventure, a day filled with camaraderie, unexpected discoveries, and a newfound sense of respect for each other.

    The magic carriage ride was a blur of city lights andte-night conversations. Exhaustion finally caught up to them, and they settled into afortable silence, each lost in their thoughts. But beneath the surface, a sense of aplishment simmered. They had pushed themselves outside theirfort zones, embraced new experiences, and emerged stronger, closer friends.

    The magic carriage pulled to a stop in front of a small, unassuming pizzeria tucked away on a quiet side street. A warm glow emanated from the windows, promising aforting slice of normalcy after their night of high stakes.

    "This ce looks perfect," Leon said, stepping out of the taxi.

    Alex stretched, muscles protesting slightly from their earlier exertion. "Couldn''t agree more. Just the thing to refuel after our big night."

    Inside, the pizzeria was a study in cozy charm. Red and white checkered tablecloths adorned the worn wooden tables, and the air hung heavy with theforting aroma of freshly baked bread and bubbling cheese. A friendly waitress greeted them with a warm smile and led them to a booth in the corner.

    As they perused the menu, theirughter filled the air. The evening''s events, from their near-disaster with the tuxedo purchase to Leon''s surprising ckjack prowess, became the subject of good-natured ribbing. They ordered arge pizza, half pepperoni for Alex and half veggie for Leon, along with a couple of frosty beers to quench their thirst.

    The pizza arrived, a masterpiece of melted cheese, tangy tomato sauce, and perfectly browned crust. The first bite was a symphony of vors, a wee reward for their long day. As they devoured their pizza, afortable silence settled between them, a quietpanionship that spoke volumes.

    With their stomachs full and spirits high, they lingered over their beers, reminiscing about the day''s events. They talked not just about the fun and excitement, but also about the challenges they had faced and the way they had supported each other. A newyer of respect and understanding had been forged in the crucible of their shared experiences.

    Finally, as the city lights dimmed and the first streaks of dawn painted the sky with soft hues of pink and orange, they decided to call it a night. Stepping back out onto the street, they stretched, their bodies aching pleasantly from the exertion of the day.

    "Well," Alex said, a hint of mncholy creeping into his voice, "that was an adventure I won''t soon forget."

    Leon smiled a genuine warmth in his eyes.

    "Me neither, my friend. Me neither. Thanks for dragging me out of myfort zone. It was¡­ well, it was amazing."

    Alex returned the smile, a newfound respect shining in his gaze. "Don''t worry, tomorrow will be more fun."

    With a final wave goodbye, they parted ways, each heading back to their respective vis.

    The day, filled with unexpected twists and turns, had brought them closer.

 Chapter 1765 BS: In the Desert

    1765 BS: In the Desert

    The following morning, having which activity to do today, the boys moved. The taxi deposited them at the base of a behemoth that scraped the sky ¨C White Devil Mountain.

    Living up to its name, the peak was dusted with pristine snow, shimmering like a crown of diamonds under the clear morning sun. Towering pines, cloaked in a heavy nket of white, marched up the slopes, their dark forms creating a stark contrast against the blinding snow.

    A brisk wind swept down from the mountain, carrying the crisp scent of pine and freshly fallen snow. The air crackled with a frosty energy, invigorating after the warmth of the city. A bustling lodge loomed ahead, its windows glowing with golden light, a beacon of warmth andfort in the starkndscape.

    But their gaze was most captivated by the meticulously groomed ski slopes that snaked down the mountainside. Like ribbons of white satin, they offered a thrilling challenge for skiers of all levels. Expert skiers carved graceful lines down the steep ck diamond slopes, leaving trails of white powder in their wake. Families with young children cautiously navigated the gentle slopes designated for beginners, theirughter echoing through the crisp morning air.

    Awork of chairlifts, their brightly colored chairs suspended high above the ground, offered ess to different sections of the mountain. Skiers bundled in colorful gear, their faces hidden behind goggles and helmets, formed orderly lines, their chatter creating a constant hum of excitement. The smell of hot chocte and freshly baked pastries wafted from a nearby stand, a tantalizing reminder of the warm refuge that awaited them at the lodge.

    This was a world of white, a winter wondend dedicated to the thrill of carving through pristine snow. The sight of it all ¨C the imposing mountain, the meticulously groomed slopes, the bustling energy of the skiers ¨C filled Alex and Leon with a contagious anticipation. They exchanged a quick nce, a silent agreement passing between them. Today, White Devil Mountain would be their yground.

    The cold air bit at their faces, a wee contrast to the stuffy warmth of the cab. Alex pulled his beanie lower over his forehead, his eyes scanning the scene with barely concealed excitement. Leon, ever the pragmatist, zipped up his jacket and adjusted his goggles, a hint of nervous energy thrumming beneath his calm demeanor.

    "Ready to conquer the White Devil, Leon?"

    Alex asked, his voice barely audible over the wind whipping around them.

    Leon smirked, a yful glint in his eyes.

    "Just try and keep up, Alex. Remember, I learned from the best yesterday at the casino ¨C even beginners can get lucky."

    Their yful banter masked a shared thrill. White Devil Mountain, with its legendary slopes and breathtaking scenery, was a destination for serious skiers. While Alex, an experienced skier, vibrated with excitement, Leon, a rtive novice, felt a healthy dose of trepidation mixed with a surge of determination.

    They entered the bustling lodge, a haven of warmth and activity. Skiers milled about, their boots clicking on the polished wooden floor. The smell of hot cocoa and melting cheese hung heavy in the air, a tantalizing invitation. Arge firece crackled in the corner, casting a warm glow on the skiers huddled around it, sharing stories of their adventures on the slopes.

    Ignoring the lure of the firece, Alex and Leon headed straight to the rental shop. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex, alreadyfortable with his equipment, helped Leon get fitted for skis, boots, and poles. The friendly technician, a seasoned skier himself, offered Leon some basic pointers, his words a mix of encouragement and caution.

    Emerging from the shop, skis strapped to their backpacks, they joined the queue for the chairlift. As they ascended the mountain, the view unfolded before them in breathtaking splendor. The valley below, a patchwork of green fields and winding roads, shrunk to miniature size. The sun glinted off the snow-capped peaks of the surrounding mountains, creating a shimmering panorama of white.

    Reaching the top, they disembarked from the chairlift, their breath catching in their throats. The entire mountain stretched out before them, a vast expanse of pristine white. Marked trails, color-coded ording to difficulty, snaked down the slopes, each one promising a unique challenge.

    Alex, a seasoned veteran, pointed out his favorite run ¨C a ck diamond known as "Devil''s Backbone," a steep and treacherous trail that promised an adrenaline rush like no other. Leon, however, cautiously eyed the designated beginner slopes, awork of gentle inclines designed for building confidence.

    With a yful shove, he nudged Leon towards the beginner slopes.

    "Start slow, Leon. Get your bearings, and then maybe we can tackle something a little more¡­ excitingter."

    Leon, secretly relieved, nodded his thanks. He spent the next few hours meticulously navigating the gentle slopes, mastering the art of turning and stopping. While hecked the speed and grace of the experienced skiers, he found a quiet satisfaction in his growing confidence.

    Meanwhile, Alex carved his way down the more challenging slopes. He relished the feeling of the wind whipping past his face, the rush of adrenaline as he picked up speed, the effortless glide of his skis on the pristine snow. He nced up asionally, searching for Leon amongst the maze of skiers.

    Their conversation over hot cocoa flowed easily, punctuated byughter and the clinking of mugs. The exhration of the slopes lingered in the air, reced by aforting sense of aplishment. They had conquered White Devil Mountain, not just as individuals, but as a team. Alex, his face flushed and eyes sparkling, recounted his daring descents down the treacherous ck diamond slopes, each turn a victory against gravity. Leon, in turn, described his newfound confidence on the beginner trails, the initial trepidation reced by a burgeoning sense of control and a thrill for the sport.

    However, the day wasn''t over yet. A mischievous glint crept into Alex''s eyes as he leaned forward, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "Alright, Leon," he began, "remember how I mentioned pushing our limits? Well, buckle up, because our next activity involves bikes and¡­ extreme environments."

    Leon''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. The image of a cozy apr¨¨s-ski dinner had been reced with something far more adventurous, and possibly a little terrifying.

    "Extreme environments, huh? Care to borate?"

    Leon grinned, a hint of excitement dancing in his eyes. "Let''s just say it involves a little thing called bikepacking in the desert."

    Leon''s initial apprehension gave way to a surge of curiosity. The idea of cycling through a vast, aridndscape, a world away from the snow-capped peaks they had just conquered, was undeniably thrilling.

    "Bikepacking in the desert? Are you serious?"

    "Serious as a heart attack, buddy," Alex dered, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.

    "I''ve got all the gear packed and ready to go. We just need to grab some supplies and hit the road before sunset."

    The prospect of trading their skis for bikes and snow for sand sent a jolt of adrenaline through Leon. He wasn''t sure what to expect, but the adventurous spirit he hadn''t known he possessed was urging him to say yes. Taking a deep breath, he met Noah''s gaze with a determined smile.

    "Alright, Alex. You had me at ''extreme environments.'' Let''s do this."

    Their afternoon took an unexpected turn, from the warmth of the lodge to the bustling streets as they gathered supplies. Maps, water purification tablets, high-calorie snacks, and everything needed for a self-supported bike adventure through the desert filled their backpacks. As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the city, they loaded their bikes onto a trailer hitched to Alex''s magic carriage (a rented one) and set off towards the edge of civilization, ready to embark on a new adventure that promised to test their physical and mental limits, all while forging an even deeper bond in the unforgiving embrace of the desert.

    The highway stretched out before them like a shimmering ribbon, thest rays of the setting sun painting the sky in fiery hues of orange and red. As they left the city behind, thendscape gradually transformed from a sprawl of buildings and concrete to a tapestry of scrund and rolling hills. The air grew warmer, a stark contrast to the crisp mountain air they were ustomed to just hours earlier.

    Reaching the designated trailhead, they unloaded their bikes and gear. The desert sprawled before them in all its vastness ¨C a seemingly endless expanse of sand, dotted with cacti and sculpted by the relentless wind. A lone raven circled overhead, its harsh cry the only sound breaking the silence.

    Alex, a seasoned bikepacker, expertly unpacked his gear, assembling his bike with practiced ease. He helped Leon with his bike, offering tips on adjusting the seat height and tire pressure for the demanding terrain ahead. Their backpacks,den with supplies, felt heavy on their shoulders, a constant reminder of their self-reliance in this deste environment.

    With a final check of their equipment, they mounted their bikes, a nervous excitement buzzing in their chests.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 1766 BS: Alex and Leon 4

    1766 BS: Alex and Leon 4

    The highway stretched out before them like a shimmering ribbon, thest rays of the setting sun painting the sky in fiery hues of orange and red. As they left the city behind, thendscape gradually transformed from a sprawl of buildings and concrete to a tapestry of scrund and rolling hills. The air grew warmer, a stark contrast to the crisp mountain air they were ustomed to just hours earlier.

    Reaching the designated trailhead, they unloaded their bikes and gear. The desert sprawled before them in all its vastness ¨C a seemingly endless expanse of sand, dotted with cacti and sculpted by the relentless wind. A lone raven circled overhead, its harsh cry the only sound breaking the silence.

    Alex, a seasoned bikepacker from Earth, expertly unpacked his gear, assembling his bike with practiced ease. He helped Leon with his bike, offering tips on adjusting the seat height and tire pressure for the demanding terrain ahead. Their backpacks,den with supplies, felt heavy on their shoulders, a constant reminder of their self-reliance in this deste environment.

    With a final check of their equipment, they mounted their bikes, a nervous excitement buzzing in their chests.

    Alex took a deep breath, tasting the dry air and the grit of anticipation.

    "Ready, Leon?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper against the vastness.

    Leon, usually the more easygoing of the two, seemed uncharacteristically tense. He fiddled with his gloves, then met Alex''s gaze.

    "As ready as I''ll ever be," he replied, a hint of a tremor in his voice. The stark beauty of the desert, both thrilling and intimidating, settled over them like a tangible presence.

    With a silent nod, Alex pushed off first, his tires sinking slightly into the soft sand. Leon followed close behind, the rhythmic crunch of their tires on the desert floor the only sound breaking the spellbinding silence.

    They rode their bikes inpanionable silence, the rhythm of their engines a steady heartbeat against the vastness. The desertndscape unfolded before them, a tapestry of shifting sands and the asional rocky outcrop, bathed in the cool, ethereal glow of the moon. Leon, initially tense, found himself rxing into the rhythm of the ride. The worries of the city seemed to melt away with every mile they covered.

    Hours melted into the night, marked only by the asional check of theirpass and the silent exchange of water bottles. Finally, with fatigue tugging at their limbs, they decided to make camp. Spotting a cluster of weathered boulders, they steered their bikes towards them, the promise of shelter a wee sight.

    The desert night deepened as they pitched their tents, the canvas snapping taut in the dry breeze. Leon announced,

    "Alright, I''ve got some trail magic nned. How does a hot meal sound?"

    Alex, grateful for the break from setting up camp, grinned.

    "Sounds like just what the desert doctor ordered. What are you whipping up?"

    Leon rummaged through his backpack, pulling out a dented mess kit and a small,pact camp stove.

    "Tonight''s menu is a one-pot wonder," he dered, brandishing a foil packet filled with pre-cut vegetables and a pouch of seasoned rice.

    "Just add water and simmer. Easy, filling, and perfect for a desert night."

    As the water bubbled on the stove, casting a warm glow on their faces, Leon set about unpacking the rest of their dinner. He revealed a small bag of dehydrated fruit sd and a package of pre-cooked sausages, perfect for grilling over the campfire they were starting to build. Alex, meanwhile, busied himself gathering fallen branches and twigs, the satisfying crackle of dry wood soon adding to the desert symphony.

    With the campfire crackling merrily, Leon skewered the sausages and held them over the mes. The smoky aroma mingled with the earthy scent of desert sage, making their mouths water. Soon, the sausages were perfectly browned and glistening, ready to be devoured alongside the steaming pot of rice and vegetables.

    They settled onto the camping mat, their meal forming a simple but satisfying centerpiece. As they dug in, the silence was broken only by the satisfying clinking of utensils and the contented sighs of tired men. The vastness of the desert stretched out around them, the Milky Way aze in the inky ck sky. The flickering mes cast dancing shadows on the nearby cacti, and a distant coyote howled its mournful song.

    Despite the simplicity of the meal, it tasted exceptional under the desert sky. In thepany of a friend, surrounded by the raw beauty of nature, every bite felt like a small victory, a testament to their self-reliance and the shared adventure thaty ahead.

    After polishing off their meal, afortable silence settled between them, punctuated only by the crackling fire.

    Alex, his gaze drawn upwards, finally spoke.

    "Mind if I take a peek at the stars?" he asked, reaching into his backpack.

    Leon followed his friend''s gaze, noticing a sleek, cylindrical case propped against the pack.

    "Didn''t know you brought a telescope," he admitted, a hint of surprise in his voice.

    Alex chuckled. "Always good to be prepared, especially on a night like this." With practiced ease, he unfolded the tripod and carefully assembled the telescope, a glint of childlike wonder in his eyes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As thest embers of their fire cast dancing shadows, Alex positioned the telescope and peered through the eyepiece.

    "Come take a look," he beckoned, his voice filled with excitement.

    Leon shuffled closer, a little hesitant at first. He peered through the eyepiece, and a gasp escaped his lips. The familiar, twinkling dots from his naked eye view had transformed. He was staring at a radiant crater on the moon''s surface, the details sharp and clear.

    "Wow," he breathed, his voice filled with awe.

    Alex grinned, his enthusiasm infectious.

    "See that cluster to the right? That''s the Pleiades, also known as the Seven Sisters. Beautiful, isn''t it?"

    Leon continued to peer through the lens, enthralled as Alex pointed out constetions and distants, their names rolling off his tongue with a practiced ease. Each celestial wonder was a new revtion, a testament to the vastness and mystery of the universe.

    As the night deepened, and the desert air grew colder, they took turns gazing at the stars. The telescope, a bridge between them and the cosmos, became a focal point for shared wonder and a reminder of the awe-inspiring beauty that surrounded them.

 Chapter 1767 BS: Alex and Leon 5

    1767 BS: Alex and Leon 5

    The desert sunrise was a spectacle in itself. Streaks of fiery orange and pink bled across the vast canvas of the sky, chasing away the inky ckness of night.

    The air, still cool from the desert chill, held the promise of a scorching day toe. The two friends emerged from their tents, faces creased with sleep but eyes sparkling with the lingering thrill of their adventure.

    Their bodies ached pleasantly from the unustomed exertion of cycling through rough terrain. But the difort was overshadowed by a sense of aplishment ¨C they had conquered the desert, at least for a night. The vastness of thendscape, the star-studded sky, theforting crackle of the campfire ¨C all of it filled them with a sense of peace and a renewed appreciation for the simple beauty of the natural world.

    Knowing a hot shower and a hearty breakfast awaited them back in the city, they packed up their camp with practiced efficiency. The dismantling of the tent, and the securing of their gear, each action felt more routine than the night before, a testament to their newfoundfort in this foreign environment.

    By the time they reached the edge of civilization, the sun had climbed high in the sky, bathing thendscape in its unforgiving heat. A wave of relief washed over them as they spotted the familiar sprawl of the city in the distance. The air conditioning and creatureforts of their hotel room beckoned, a wee respite after their night under the stars.

    Back in the city, a sense of aplishment mingled with the exhaustion. A long, hot shower washed away the dust and sweat of the trail, leaving them feeling refreshed and revitalized. Meeting for breakfast, they found a quiet corner in a cozy cafe, the city noise a wee change from the quiet solitude of the desert.

    Over steaming mugs of coffee and tes piled high with pancakes, they recounted their desert adventure, each detail adding anotheryer to their shared experience. The fear of the unknown, the thrill of tackling the challenging terrain, the camaraderie forged under the star-studded sky ¨C it all became part of their story.

    But their thirst for adventure wasn''t quenched. As they sipped their coffee, their eyes met, and a silent question hung in the air ¨C what next? The city, with its museums, art galleries, and bustling markets, offered a plethora of possibilities. But a shared yearning for something exhrating, something that pushed their boundaries, flickered in their eyes.

    "So Leon," Alex began, a yful grin creaking across his face, "any ideas for today''s conquest? The desert might be behind us, but there''s still a whole city waiting to be explored."

    Leon, his eyes sparkling with newfound confidence, leaned back in his chair, a sly smile ying on his lips.

    "Challenge epted, my dear Alex. But this time, let''s see if we can find some adventure that doesn''t involve sand or sunburn."

    Theirughter filled the cafe, a joyous sound that echoed their shared spirit of adventure.

    A few momentster, refreshed and fueled by a hearty breakfast, they found themselves back on familiar ground, a bustling outdoor basketball court teeming with activity. The rhythmic squeak of sneakers on the pavement, the satisfying swish of a, and the excited shouts of yers filled the air. The court was a microcosm of the city itself, a melting pot of ages, skill levels, and friendlypetition. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex, a natural athlete at home on the court (A/N: He used to y a lot during back in day on Earth), stretched with practiced ease, a yful grin stered on his face. He sported his usual basketball attire ¨C a well-worn jersey emzoned with his favorite yer''s number and a pair of sneakers that bore the scars of countless games. Leon, on the other hand, approached the court with a hint of trepidation. He wasn''t a seasoned yer by any means, but the thrill ofpetition, especially against Alex, was too tempting to resist. He donned afortable t-shirt and shorts, feeling slightly self-conscious amidst the other yers decked out in basketball gear.

    They decided on a simple game ¨C one-on-one, first to ten points. The winner would get to choose their next adventure for the day. A mischievous glint flickered in Alex''s eyes as he bounced the ball, sizing up his opponent.

    "Ready, Leon?" he asked, his voiceced with yful challenge.

    Leon straightened his back, a determined glint in his eyes.

    "Bring it on, Alex. Don''t underestimate me."

    The whistle blew, and the game began. Alex, a blur of speed and agility, weaved around Leon, his ball-handling skills honed from years of practice. Heunched a shot from the three-point line, a perfect arc that found its way through the with a satisfying swish. Leon, however, surprised him with his tenacity. He hustled on defense, his longer frame creating a formidable barrier. He managed to steal the ball once, dribbling with surprising skill before clumsily attempting a shot that nged harmlessly off the rim.

    The game continued a back-and-forth battle of skill and strategy. Alex''s natural talent was undeniable, but Leon''s determination and unexpected bursts of agility kept him in the game. The score remained neck and neck, the tension building with each missed shot and sessful steal.

    Finally, with the score tied at nine, the pressure mounted. Leon, fueled by a newfound confidence, intercepted a pass from Alex. He raced down the court, his heart pounding in his chest. With a deep breath, heunched the ball toward the hoop. Time seemed to slow down as the ball arced through the air. And then, to everyone''s surprise, including his own, it went in ¨C a perfect swish that echoed through the court.

    The crowd erupted in cheers, a mix of surprise and admiration for the underdog''s victory. Leon, ovee with exhration, punched the air in triumph. A wide grin spread across Alex''s face, a mix of respect and good-natured teasing.

    16:01

    "You win. Consider me impressed."

    Leon, catching his breath, beamed with pride.

    ''''Huff! Huff! Looks like the underdog has a few tricks up his sleeve, huh?"

    With their yful banter and the congrattions from the other yers, a sense of camaraderie filled the court. As sweat dripped from their brows and their muscles ached pleasantly, they both knew this was more than just a basketball game. It was a testament to their friendship, a reminder that pushing each other outside theirfort zones could lead to unexpected victories.

    Now, the question hung in the air ¨C what was Leon''s choice for their next adventure?

    He thought for a moment before making this decision.

    ''''Let''s first visit the spa!"

    A wave of relief washed over Alex as Leon suggested a spa visit. His muscles, pleasantly sore from the basketball game, craved a deep soak and some pampering. After the adrenaline rush of the slopes and the desert, followed by thepetitive fire of the court, a spa day sounded like the perfect way to recharge before their next adventure.

    "Spa? Huh! Nice choice!''" Alex chuckled, wiping the sweat from his brow.

    "My body is definitely in need of some rejuvenation after all this."

    Leon grinned a hint of satisfaction at having won the basketball game and the spa decision. He''d had his eye on a new, trendy spa that had just opened downtown, and this was the perfect opportunity to check it out. He had no idea it was the same spa used by the girls.

    "Excellent choice," he dered.

    They spent a few minutes browsing the menu of treatments, a delightful array of massages, facials, and body wraps designed to soothe muscles and melt away stress. After some deliberation, they each selected a treatment that appealed to them ¨C Alex opting for a deep tissue massage to work out the knots in his back from skiing, and Leon choosing a revitalizing facial to leave his skin feeling refreshed after a day under the desert sun.

    Stepping into the spa was like entering an oasis of tranquility. Soft lighting, calming music, and the gentle scent of essential oils filled the air. After a friendly wee from the receptionist, they were whisked away to separate treatment rooms, each a haven of rxation.

    Alex surrendered himself to the skilled hands of the massage therapist, his tense muscles gradually melting under the pressure of her skilled touch. He closed his eyes, letting the soothing music and the rhythmic strokes wash away the day''s exertions. When the massage was over, he felt revitalized, his body loose and his mind clear.

    Leon, meanwhile, enjoyed a facial that involved various cleansers, masks, and serums, all designed to deep clean and rejuvenate his skin. As the warm towels and soothing creams worked their magic, he drifted off to a state of near-sleep, the tension of the day leaving his body with each passing minute.

    Emerging from their respective treatments, they met in the spa''s rxation lounge, feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Sipping on herbal tea and sharing their spa experiences, they felt refreshed.

    Now, with their bodies revitalized and their minds clear, they were ready to tackle whatever their next adventure might bring.

    Leon, feeling a mischievous glint return to his eyes, leaned back in his chair and posed the question.

    "So, Alex," he began, "any ideas for what mischief we can get into next? Remember, the underdog gets to choose again, thanks to my impressive basketball skills."

    Alex chuckled, a gleam of yful defiance in his eyes.

    "Alright, alright, you earned it. But be warned, my friend, just because you won the basketball game doesn''t mean I won''t have a surprise or two up my sleeve for our next activity."

    Spending time together like this helps them to grow together, their friendship was being strengthened.

 Chapter 1768 BS: Alex and Leon 6

    1768 BS: Alex and Leon 6

    A mischievous glint shed in Leon''s golden eyes as he unveiled his n for their next adventure.

    "Alright, my friend," he dered, a hint of triumph in his voice, "get ready for some serious wave action. Our next stop ¨C the beach, thirty kilometers from here. And guess what? We''re going surfing!"

    Alex''s initial surprise dissolved into a wide grin.

    "Surfing, huh? You sure know how to pick ''em, my friend. But let me warn you," he added, a yful glint in his own eyes,

    "Just because you bested me on the basketball court doesn''t mean I''m a pushover on the waves."

    Leon, hispetitive spirit ignited, puffed out his chest in mock seriousness.

    "Oh, I wouldn''t be so sure about that, my friend. Back in my empire," he dered with a flourish,

    "I was known as the ''Wave Whisperer.'' Prepare to be humbled!"

    Alex chuckled, a hearty sound that echoed in the spa''s rxation lounge.

    "The ''Wave Whisperer,'' huh? Well, Mr. Whisperer, I used to spend my summers catching waves in my spare time. Let''s just say the ocean and I are on a first-name basis."

    Their friendly banter filled the air, a testament to the camaraderie forged through their day of adventures. The thrill of the slopes, the challenge of the desert, and the unexpectedpetition on the basketball court had brought them closer together. Now, the prospect of conquering the waves added anotheryer of excitement to their already extraordinary day.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, they donned their swimsuits and grabbed their towels, leaving the tranquility of the spa behind. Hailing a cab, they set off towards the beach, thirty kilometers of anticipation building with each passing mile. The cityscape gradually gave way to a sprawling coastline, the rhythmic roar of the ocean growing louder with each passing moment.

    As the cab pulled up to a picturesque beach, a wide expanse of golden sand meeting the turquoise embrace of the ocean, the two friends exchanged excited nces. Surfers, their bodies glistening in the afternoon sun, dotted the waves, carving graceful lines across the water. The salty air, tinged with the scent of sunscreen and seaweed, filled their lungs, igniting a surge of adrenaline.

    Leon, eager to prove himself, grabbed his rental surfboard, a determined glint in his eyes.

    "Alright, Wave Whisperer versus Ocean Master," he dered, a yful jab at Alex.

    Alex not wanting to lose, grinned as he hefted his own board.

    "Let the games begin, my friend. But remember," he added with a wink, "the ocean has a mind of its own. It''s not just about conquering the waves, it''s about respecting their power."

    Alex''s words hung in the air, a reminder of the respect the ocean demanded. Leon, hispetitive fire slightly dampened, nodded solemnly. They waded deeper, the cool waterpping at their waists, until the waves became a force to be reckoned with. With practiced ease, Alex paddled out, his strokes smooth and efficient. Leon, a little less graceful but determined nheless, followed suit, his board bobbing precariously beneath him.

    Reaching the lineup, a congregation of surfers waiting for the perfect wave, they bobbed amongst more experienced riders. The ocean stretched before them, an endless canvas of turquoise punctuated by whitecaps. The sun, a fiery orb sinking towards the horizon, cast a golden glow on the scene, creating a breathtaking backdrop for their friendlypetition.

    The first wave rolled in, a wall of water gathering momentum. One by one, surfers popped up, carving graceful lines across its surface. Leon, impatient and eager to prove himself, paddled furiously for a smaller wave that followed. He managed to catch it, his initial joy quickly reced by a struggle to maintain his bnce. The board wobbled beneath him, and with aical ssh, he found himself swimming back to his board, a sheepish grin on his face.

    Alex, watching from a nearby peak, chuckled good-naturedly. Arger wave approached, its crest building in size. He paddled with measured strokes, a calmness settling over him as he positioned himself for the ride. As the wave rose, he popped up with a smooth motion, his body bing one with the board. He navigated the wave with practiced ease, carving clean lines and feeling the exhrating rush of the ride.

    One by one, they took turns catching waves, each ride offering a unique challenge. Leon, humbled by his initial wipeout, started to find his rhythm. He focused on reading the ocean, understanding the power and flow of the waves. His perseverance paid off ¨C he managed to catch a decent wave, riding it for a surprisingly long distance before gracefully dismounting.

    ''''Wow! Eureka!"

    A whoop of joy escaped his lips, a mix of relief and aplishment.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in streaks of fiery orange and pink, the waves grew calmer. Exhausted but exhrated, they paddled back to shore, their bodies tingling with the thrill of the ride. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Reaching the sandy beach, they copsed in a heap, theirughter echoing across the vast expanse. Thepetition, if it could even be called that, had faded into the background. What remained was the shared experience, the camaraderie forged in the face of the ocean''s power.

    Leon, a newfound respect for Alex''s surfing skills blossoming in his chest, reached over and bumped fists with him.

    "Alright, Alex," he conceded with a smile,

    "You definitely earned the title of Ocean Master today. But next time, the Wave Whisperer will be ready for his revenge!"

    Alex chuckled, returning the fist bump.

    "The ocean is a worthy opponent, Leon. It''s not about who conquers it, but about who respects it the most, it''s what my father used to say to me while teaching me fishing and surfing."

    Leon nodded in appreciation.

    ''''Wise words!"

    As they watched thest rays of sunlight disappear on the horizon, they knew this day of adventure, from the snowy slopes to the scorching desert, culminating in their battle against the waves, would be etched in their memories forever.

    Two hours after their exhrating surfing adventure, a pleasant ache settling into their muscles, they found themselves back at Alex''s vi and the girls were absent.

    The city lights twinkled outside the window, casting a warm glow on the cozy living room. Their day of adventure, filled with unexpected challenges and adrenaline-pumping activities, had finally reached its mellow end. But for these two friends, the fun wasn''t quite over yet.

    "Alright, Leon," Alex dered, a yful glint in his eyes, "ready for our final adventure of the day?"

    Leon, afortable fatigue pulling at his eyelids, couldn''t help but grin. "Final adventure? You sure know how to pack a day full of excitement, my friend. But hit me, what do you have in mind?"

    Alex walked over to a bookshelf tucked away in a corner of the room and retrieved a worn but well-loved box. He set it down on the coffee table with a flourish.

    "The ultimate test of strategy and wit," he announced dramatically, "board games!"

    Leon''s eyes lit up. Board games, especially with someone aspetitive as Alex, promised a different kind of adventure, one that would test their minds as much as their bodies had been tested throughout the day.

    "Board games, huh?" Leon echoed, a hint of challenge in his voice.

    "Well, don''t underestimate me, Alex. Just because I wiped out a few times on the waves doesn''t mean I can''t crush you on the board game battlefield."

    Alexughed hard amused by his antics, this man was always funny.

    "We''ll see about that, my friend. But first, the game of choice?"

    They spent a few minutes browsing the collection of board games stacked neatly inside the box. There were ssics like chess and Monopoly, strategy games like Risk and Settlers of Catan, and even a few party games designed for pureughter.

    "What about a good old-fashioned game of chess?" Alex suggested, tapping the familiar wooden box with a thoughtful finger.

    Leon, ever the strategist, grinned. "Chess it is. But be warned, Alex, I''ve been known to surprise even the most seasoned yers, I have even won against my father known for his exceptional chess skills."

    With the chessboard set up on the coffee table and the pieces arranged in their starting positions, they settled into their chairs, afortable silence settling around them. The only sounds were the soft tick of a clock on the wall and the asional rustle of leaves outside the window.

    The game began, a battle of wits unfolding on the checkered battlefield. Alex, known for his aggressive style of y, made a bold opening move. Leon, however, remained calm, his mind working several moves ahead, countering Alex''s aggression with a strategic defense.

    As the game progressed, the tension in the room grew. Pieces were captured, strategies unfolded, and the tide of the battle shifted back and forth. Alex, frustrated by Leon''s unexpected defense, made a risky move that backfired spectacrly. Leon seized the opportunity, his piecesunching a coordinated attack that left Alex''s king in checkmate.

    With a sigh of defeat, Alex leaned back in his chair, a smile ying on his lips.

    "Well yed, Leon," he conceded, extending his hand for a handshake. "You truly are a force to be reckoned with, even on the chessboard."

    Leon, his chest puffed out with a touch of pride, shook Alex''s hand firmly. "Don''t underestimate me, my friend," he dered with a triumphant grin.

    ''''I used to y with my father and the losing constantly made me progress to one day have my revenge.'''' he added and Alex finally understood why his friend was so good at chess.

    ''''I see, let''s have some drink.''''

    ''''Sure!"

 Chapter 1769 Chapter 1566: Noire 1

    1769 Chapter 1566: Noire 1

    In the heart of a deserted town, a figure cloaked in shadow moved with silent grace. It was Noire, Alex''s pet, a wolf transformed into a human, her eyes glowing with an otherworldly light. Her presence was a stark contrast to the destendscape, a beacon of power in a world shrouded in despair.

    She had been tasked with a grim mission: to find and eliminate a dark mage responsible for the disappearance of two viges. It was a mission that aligned with her nature, a hunt in the darkest corners of the world.

    The town, a ghost of its former self, was a fitting stage for this grim task. Deserted houses stood like skeletal remains, their windows empty eyes staring into the bleakness. The air was thick with the scent of decay, a chilling reminder of the horrors that had befallen this ce.

    Noire moved through the town with a predator''s instinct, her senses heightened. Every shadow held a potential threat, every sound a clue. She was a wolf in human skin, and this town was her hunting ground. The dark mage, a creature of darkness, was the prey she sought. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As she delved deeper into the heart of the town, the air grew colder, the shadows more menacing. A sinister energy pulsed beneath the surface, a heartbeat of darkness. Noire knew she was close. The final confrontation was imminent.

    The once-silent town erupted into a macabre spectacle. Skeletons, countless in number, rose from the ground like an army of the dead. Their skeletal forms, illuminated by the faint moonlight, created a chilling tableau of horror.

    Noire, unfazed by the sudden onught, stood amidst the rising horde. Her eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, scanned the approaching skeletons with a cold detachment. A low chuckle escaped her lips, a chilling sound that echoed through the deserted town.

    With a swift movement, she cracked her knuckles, a prelude to the chaos she was about to unleash. The skeletons, oblivious to their impending doom, pressed forward, their bony hands outstretched in a futile attempt to grasp at the living.

    Noire vanished in a blur of motion, reappearing amidst the horde. Her fist, a blur of speed and power, connected with the skull of a nearby skeleton. With a sickening crunch, the skeleton shattered into pieces, its bones scattering across the ground.

    The battle had begun. Noire, a solitary figure amidst a sea of undead, fought with savage efficiency. Her movements were a blur, her strikes precise and deadly. Skeletons fell before her like wheat before a scythe, their lifeless forms adding to the growing pile of bones.

    The town, once a ce of life, had be a graveyard, a testament to the dark magic that had corrupted this ce. But Noire, a beacon of light in the encroaching darkness, was determined to cleanse this unholy ground.

    The skeletal army, once a mere horde, evolved into a monstrous tide. They swarmed from every corner, their bony hands reaching out in a desperate grasp for life. But amidst this undead onught, a new threat emerged. Ghouls, their flesh rotting and eyes burning with an unnatural hunger, joined the fray. Their movements were erratic, their attacks driven by a primal instinct for destruction.

    Noire, undeterred, waded through the sea of undead. Her movements were a blur of speed and precision, each strike a testament to her lethal efficiency. Skeletons shattered under her blows, their bones scattered like confetti. Ghouls, their rotting flesh torn apart, let out gurgling cries before copsing into piles of putrefying matter.

    Yet, the undead horde seemed endless. New skeletons and ghouls materialized from the darkness, recing those that fell. It was a battle of attrition, a test of endurance and will. But Noire, a warrior forged in the crucible of chaos, refused to yield.

    With each fallen foe, she grew stronger, her movements bing more fluid, her strikes more devastating.

    Noire, sensing a change in the atmosphere, delved deeper into the heart of the town. The concentration of undead grew denser, their attacks more coordinated. Yet, she pressed on, her determination unwavering.

    Finally, she reached a towering cathedral, its once magnificent structure now a crumbling ruin. A sinister energy pulsed from within, a dark heart beating at the center of the undead infestation. Standing guard before the cathedral''s entrance were two death knights, their skeletal forms cloaked in an aura of malevolent power.

    Their armor, tarnished and scarred, spoke of countless battles fought and won. Their eyes, hollow sockets devoid of life, burned with an unnatural intensity. They were not mere undead soldiers, but elite warriors, guardians of the darkness that resided within the cathedral.

    Noire, undeterred by the formidable opponents, stood her ground.

    Noire stood before the death knights, her figure bathed in an ethereal glow. With a swift movement, she summoned a ck sword from the shadows, its de shimmering with an otherworldly energy. The weapon materialized in her hand, a perfect extension of her will.

    Without hesitation, she charged, the ck sword a blur of motion. The death knights, sensing the impending threat, raised their skeletal swords in defense. The sh of metal echoed through the ruined cathedral, a cacophony of steel on bone.

    Sparks flew as the weapons collided, the air crackling with the raw energy of the confrontation. Noire, her movements fluid and precise, danced around the death knights, her sword a deadly ballet of shadows. The death knights, their movements slower and more deliberate, relied on their sheer strength and resilience.

    The battle was a sh of opposites, a dance between chaos and order, life and death. The cathedral, a silent witness to the struggle, seemed to tremble with each sh of weapons.

    The sh between Noire and the death knights was a symphony of violence. The cathedral, a once-holy ce, now echoed with the sounds of battle. With each strike, the structure trembled, its ancient stones groaning under the strain.

    Noire, a whirlwind of darkness, moved with a speed that defied humanprehension. Her ck sword, a phantom in the dim light, found gaps in the death knights'' defenses. Yet, the skeletal warriors were no mere fodder. Their strikes were heavy, imbued with a necrotic force that threatened to sap Noire''s vitality.

    The ground beneath their feet began to crack, and from the depths, a sinister energy surged. The cathedral was not merely a battleground; it was a conduit, a gateway to something far more sinister. Noire knew she had to end this quickly, before whatever was lurking within unleashed its full power.

    With a renewed ferocity, she pressed her attack. The death knights, their forms beginning to flicker and fade, fought with a desperate intensity. They knew their time was running out. The final confrontation was imminent.

 Chapter 1770 Chapter 1567: Noire 2

    1770 Chapter 1567: Noire 2

    The cathedral shook as Noire and the death knights shed. The air crackled with the tension, each strike a thunderous deration of power. The death knights, their skeletal forms flickering with an unnatural energy, fought with a desperate ferocity. Their swords, imbued with the essence of death, sought to drain Noire''s vitality.

    Noire, a whirlwind of darkness, like an Angel of Death, met their onught with a counterattack that was as brutal as it was efficient. Her ck sword, a phantom in the dim light, danced with deadly precision. With each strike, she aimed for a weak point, a vulnerability hidden beneath the armor of death.

    The first death knight fell, its skeletal form shattering into a thousand pieces. Its essence, a dark mist, was absorbed by the cathedral, fueling the growing darkness within. Noire, without pausing, turned her attention to the remaining death knight.

    The lone survivor fought with a renewed ferocity, its movements imbued with a desperate frenzy. Its attacks became more erratic, more unpredictable, ast-ditch effort to turn the tide. But Noire, her senses heightened, anticipated every move. With a swift movement, she disarmed the death knight, its skeletal sword ttering to the ground.

    The death knight, unarmed, resorted to grappling, its skeletal hands wing at Noire''s body. But Noire, with superhuman strength, broke free from its grasp. With a powerful kick, she sent the death knight flying into the shattered remains of the cathedral.

    Kaboom!

    The impact was cataclysmic.

    Rumble!

    The cathedral, already on the brink of copse, crumbled under the force of the impact. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the view. When the dust settled, the death knight was nowhere to be seen.

    Noire stood amidst the ruins, her figure bathed in an ethereal glow. She sensed a change in the atmosphere, a shift in the bnce of power. Something was stirring within the depths of the cathedral. With a deep breath, she stepped into the heart of the ruins.

    The cathedral''s basement was a cavernous space, filled with shadows and the faintest whispers of ancient evil. At its center, a dark portal pulsed with an otherworldly energy. This was the heart of the darkness, the source of the undead infestation.

    As Noire approached the portal, the darkness intensified. A cold wind swept through the cavern, carrying with it the scent of decay and death. The air crackled with anticipation, the silence broken only by the low hum of the portal.

    Dun~ Dun~

    Noire stood at the precipice of an unending horde, her expression a blend of boredom and irritation. Skeletons and rotting monsters surged towards her, a relentless tide of undead fury. But the woman, tempered in battles against far greater foes, remained unfazed.

    With a casual flick of her wrist, she unleashed a devastating sword beam. The energy, a blinding sh of darkness, cut through the horde like a hot knife through butter. Skeletons and ghouls alike were vaporized, their essence absorbed into the growing darkness that fueled her power.

    Yet, the horde was endless, a seemingly inexhaustible supply of undead. Noire, recognizing the futility of this endless ughter, changed tactics. With a stomp of her foot, the earth beneath them ruptured. A chasm opened, its depths a yawning maw that swallowed the majority of the advancing horde. The ground trembled as the undead were consumed by the earth, their bones grinding against the rock in a macabre symphony.

    Those that escaped the chasm''s grasp found themselves facing Noire''s wrath. Her sword, a blur of lethal strikes, carved through the remaining undead. Skeletons shattered, ghouls were dismembered, their essence feeding the growing darkness within her.

    The battle was a grim spectacle, a sh between life and death on a cosmic scale. Noire, a solitary figure amidst the chaos, stood as an immovable force against the relentless tide of undead. And as the first wave receded, she knew this was just the beginning. The heart of the darknessy deeper, and the true battle was yet toe.

    Noire descended deeper into the cathedral, the air growing colder and denser with each step. The ground beneath her feet was littered with bones, a testament to the countless lives consumed by the darkness. The cathedral, once a ce of worship, had be a macabre shrine to death.

    At the heart of this subterraneanbyrinth, she found a vast cavern, its walls adorned with strange symbols and runes. In the center of the chamber stood a colossal throne, constructed entirely of human bones. Perched upon it was a figure cloaked in shadow, its face hidden beneath a hooded cloak.

    The figure, a dark mage of immense power, turned to face Noire. Its eyes, twin pools of darkness, held a chilling intensity. A sinister aura emanated from its body, a palpable presence that filled the cavern.

    "Wee," the dark mage said, its voice a low, guttural growl. "You have dared to intrude upon my domain."

    Noire responded with a silent challenge, her form shifting. In an instant, she transformed into a colossal ck wolf, her size dwarfing that of the dark mage and his skeletal mount. Her eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, fixed on the mage with a predatory intensity.

    "We meet atst," she growled, her voice a low rumble that echoed through the cavern.

    The dark mage, sensing the shift in power, issued amand. The skeletal chimera, a monstrous amalgamation of bones and shadows, roared to life. Its size, towering and imposing, was a testament to the dark mage''s power.

    Noire''s transformation was swift andplete. The once human woman was now a colossal wolf, her form rippling with dark energy. She towered over the skeletal chimera, her eyes burning with a predatory intensity.

    The dark mage, his confidence momentarily shaken, watched as Noire transformed into a monstrous beast. He had underestimated her, a fatal mistake. But fear was not a luxury he could afford. He raised his hands, summoning a torrent of dark energy. The skeletal chimera, imbued with this newfound power, grewrger, its form more grotesque and menacing.

    The stage was set. Two titans, born of darkness and light, were about to sh in a battle that would determine the fate of the world. The cavern, a silent witness to this cosmic struggle, trembled under the weight of their presence. The air crackled with anticipation, a palpable tension filling the space.

    With a roar that echoed through the cavern, Noire charged, her massive form a blur of motion. The skeletal chimera met her head-on, its skeletal jaws snapping at her. The collision was earth-shattering, the ground beneath them crumbling under the impact.

    The battle was a spectacle of raw power, a sh of titans that shook the very foundations of reality. The air was filled with the sound of bone crunching against flesh, the echoes of their roars a haunting symphony of destruction. The cavern, a testament to their might, was slowly being reduced to rubble.

    Noire, in her wolf form, danced around the skeletal chimera and the dark mage with a predatory grace. The colossal beast, despite its size and power, was no match for her speed and agility. She weaved in and out of their attacks, her movements a blur of dark fur and shing teeth.

    The dark mage, sensing his creature''s growing frustration, unleashed a torrent of dark energy. The skeletal chimera, imbued with this power, grewrger, its attacks more ferocious. But Noire, unfazed, continued to toy with them. She dodged, she weaved, and she countered, her every move a masterpiece of calcted chaos.

    The chimera''s attacks were wild and unpredictable, driven by rage and desperation. Noire, on the other hand, moved with a cold, calcted precision. Her bites were surgical strikes, aimed at vulnerable points. With each sessful hit, the chimera weakened, its movements growing slower, its roars less menacing.

    The dark mage, realizing the futility of his efforts, began to cast desperate spells. Fireballs, lightning bolts, and ice shards rained down upon Noire, but she moved through them with an otherworldly grace, her body a blur of dark fur. The spells, powerful as they were, were no match for her speed and agility. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Finally, with a swift movement, Noire leaped onto the skeletal chimera''s back. Her ws, sharp as razor des, found their mark, tearing into the creature''s flesh. The chimera let out a final, agonized roar before copsing to the ground, its skeletal form shattering into a million pieces.

    The dark mage, hisst hope shattered, stood alone, a figure of despair amidst the ruins of his creation. Noire, her form shifting back to human, approached him with a predatory grace. The end was near.

 Chapter 1771 Chapter 1568: Noire 3

    1771 Chapter 1568: Noire 3

    The dark mage, his face contorted in a mask of rage and despair, raised his hands, his fingers trembling with the effort of summoning one final, desperate spell. Noire watched her expression a mixture of boredom and contempt. She had toiled through countless battles, faced down monstrous creatures, and emerged victorious. This, she realized, was merely the final act of a tragic y.

    A surge of dark energy erupted from the mage, a tempestuous storm of shadows and malice. The cavern shook as the spell took shape, a monstrous entity of pure darkness, its form shifting and changing like a living nightmare. It was a creature born of desperation, ast-ditch effort to turn the tide of battle.

    Noire, unfazed, raised her sword. The de, imbued with a celestial light, hummed with power. With a single, fluid motion, she shed through the air. A beam of pure energy, blinding and destructive, shot forth, colliding with the dark creature.

    The sh of light and darkness was a cataclysmic event. The cavern shook, the ground split open, and the air crackled with the intensity of the confrontation. The dark creature, unable to withstand the onught, disintegrated, its essence absorbed into the void.

    The dark mage, his life force intertwined with his creation, copsed to the ground, his body a husk devoid of life. Noire stood amidst the ruins, her figure bathed in a soft, ethereal glow.

    As thest echoes of the battle faded, a sense of peace washed over Noire. She had fulfilled her goal here, defeated the darkness.

    The cathedral, once a symbol of darkness and despair, was now a tomb for the fallen. But from its ruins, a new world would rise, a world bathed in light and hope.

    As Noire soared back toward Alex''s mobile fortress, she paused in mid-flight when she noticed a plume of smoke rising in the distance. Squinting, she spotted a medium-sized vige, its inhabitants fleeing in a panic. It seemed the settlement was under attack - various monsters wereying waste to the buildings and terrorizing the vigers.

    In the past, Noire would have ignored such a scene, uninterested in the affairs of others. However, since contracting to be Alex''spanion, she found herself unable to simply look away. Her master''s influence had changed her, making her more attuned to the struggles of those around her.

    With a resigned sigh, Noire began to gradually descend, heading toward the embattled vige. Whatever was transpiring there, she knew she could no longer simply continue on her way. Her new role demanded that she intervene.

    Noire finally descended towards the besieged vige, her dark silhouette cutting through the twilight sky. What had once been a bustling hub of life was now a scene of utter chaos and despair. Billowing smoke obscured the air, mingling with the stench of fear. Buildingsy in smoldering ruins, their wooden frames reduced to skeletal structures.

    In the heart of the vige, a horde of monstrous creatures had taken the remaining vigers hostage. These grotesque amalgamations of flesh and shadow bore no resemnce to anything human, their eyes burning with a predatory hunger.

    Without hesitation, Noire plunged into the fray, her form a blur of dark energy as she cut through the creatures like a scythe through wheat. Each strike was a testament to her immense power, a disy of raw, unbridled force that left the monstrosities no chance of survival.

    As the vigers watched in awe, their hope began to reignite. Faint echoes of cheers rose, fueling Noire''s determination. She fought with a ferocity born ofpassion, her heart as cold as steel and her spirit as indomitable as the storm.

    The battle raged on, a tempest of violence and chaos. Yet, with each fallen foe, the tide began to turn. The once helpless vigers, inspired by Noire''s courage, found the strength to rise and fight back, transforming from prey to hunters.

    Noire, a solitary figure amidst the destruction, stood as a beacon of hope. Her presence, a tangible force of light in the encroaching darkness, bolstered the spirits of those around her. The battle was far from over, but the vigers, their determination kindled, refused to surrender.

    The fight continued.

    Finally, the leader of the monstrous horde emerged - a towering, red-skinned minotaur who red at Noire with unbridled rage.

    "Human die!" the creature bellowed, its voice a guttural roar.

    Without hesitation, the minotaur swung its giant, battle-scarred axe directly at Noire. Facing a foe thrice her size, the vigers braced themselves, certain that she could not possibly withstand such a devastating blow.

    But Noire remained utterly calm. Just as the massive axe was about to cleave her in two, she reached out and caught the de in her bare hand. The onlooking vigers stared in stunned disbelief, their mouths agape at the impossible sight.

    "What?" the minotaur gasped, its shock palpable.

    Before it could react further, Noire applied the slightest bit of pressure, and the mighty axe shattered into jagged pieces in her grip. The red-skinned beast recoiled, its confidence shaken.

    "Come down," Noiremanded, her voice steady and authoritative. To the amazement of all, the minotaur found its massive frame lowering to its knees as ifpelled by an unseen force.

    In one swift motion, Noire grabbed the minotaur by the chin and lifted it, then mmed the creature''s head down into the hard-packed earth with tremendous force.

    BOOM!

    The ground trembled with the impact, and the minotaur''s body went limp, defeated. Noire stood over the fallen creature, her expression betraying no emotion. The battle, it seemed, had been decided.

    The massive body of the minotaury still, a testament to Noire''s overwhelming power. The vigers, who had watched the battle unfold with a mixture of terror and awe, erupted into thunderous cheers. Their champion, the mysterious woman who had descended from the sky, had saved their vige from the clutches of evil.

    Noire stood amidst the ruins, her figure bathed in an ethereal glow. She was a silent guardian, a protector of the innocent whosepassion was matched only by her immense strength. Her mission was far from over, but this victory was a beacon of hope, a testament to the indomitable human spirit.

    With a final, impassive nce at the fallen minotaur, Noire turned and walked away, disappearing into the morning mist. She had a world to protect, a darkness to vanquish, and she would do it one battle at a time, her resolve unwavering.

    Though the vigey scarred by the conflict, the people began the arduous task of rebuilding their homes and their lives. Hope, a fragile flower in the face of such adversity, was beginning to bloom once more. Inspired by Noire''s courage, the vigers drew strength from her triumph, determined to reim theirmunity and their way of life.

    The battle may have been won, but the war against the forces of darkness was far from over. Noire would continue her watch, her watchful gaze ever vignt, ready to descend from the shadows whenever the innocent were threatened. For she was the guardian, the protector ¨C a beacon of hope in a world that desperately needed her light. This was the role given to her by Maria, in these desperate times, some kind of hero was needed to keep hope from dying. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The final confrontation was nearing.

 Chapter 1772 Chapter 1569: Noire 4

    1772 Chapter 1569: Noire 4

    Noire, havingpleted her mission, was returning to her base when a peculiar sensation washed over her. She halted mid-air, her senses on high alert. Something was amiss.

    A cold shiver ran down her spine as she scanned the surrounding area. Her gaze settled on a dense forest, an anomaly in the otherwise t terrain. Something about it felt off, a discordant note in the harmonious symphony of nature.

    With a silent determination, Noire descended towards the forest. As she approached, the trees seemed to close in around her, creating a ustrophobic atmosphere. A sinister energy pulsed from within the dense foliage, a dark heart beating in the green lung of the world.

    A chillingughter echoed through the trees, breaking the eerie silence. A man dressed in a whiteb coat stepped out from the shadows. His appearance was unsettling, his eyes gleaming with an unnatural light. A cruel smile twisted his lips, revealing a set of sharpened teeth.

    "Number Ten," he introduced himself, his voice dripping with sinister charm.

    Noire, unfazed by his appearance, chuckled.

    "I knew someone was following me," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.

    "But you''re alone?"

    The man, Number Ten,ughed again, a high-pitched, almost hysterical sound.

    "Oh, you''re mistaken," he said, his voice dropping an octave.

    "I never work alone."

    From the depths of the forest, another figure emerged. A woman, her face hidden in shadow, moved with a predatory grace. Her eyes, cold and calcting, held a promise of violence. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "No name," she introduced herself, her voice a whisper carried by the wind.

    Noire stood her ground, her form a dark silhouette against the encroaching darkness.

    ''''Good!'''' she disappeared and reappeared before them and attacked them with her fist.

    Bang! Boom!

    They were sent flying and crashed against a giant tree.

    The two stepped out from the shattered tree. Both of them had surprised expressions on their faces.

    "Even if we were caught off guard¡­ to think we''d get blown away like this."

    ''''I''m surprised as well; she doesn''t look that great and powerful.''''

    ''''By the way, this is starting to piss me off."

    "Number 10, I didn''t think we''d be on the same page."

    The two of them narrowed their eyes sharply. It seemed like they were about to pounce on Noire at any moment.

    "Wait."

    "Hold on a moment."

    Suddenly, they red at each other.

    "I''ll take care of that asshole first, so wait your turn."

    "Where does a kid like you get off giving orders? You back off."

    Instead of focusing on her, Number 10 and No Name growled at each other.

    "That''s what I want to say to you."

    Noire couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of the two about to explode.

    "Maybe I hit both of you too softly."

    It seemed neither of them grasped the situation.

    This was not a pleasant development for Noire. No one likes being underestimated by trash.

    "I guess I need to make them snap out of it."

    Noire drew out her sword. A dark blue glow enveloped the de.

    As a killing intent emanated from Noire, both Number 10 and No name briefly turned towards her.

    "Miss, stay put. I''ll deal with this guy first¡­"

    Noire''s body vanished. In the next moment, she appeared right in front of Number 10.

    "¡­What?"

    Noire brought her sword down on Number 10''s head.

    A blue sh split Number 10 in two.

    She hurriedly blocked the attack with her greatsword.

    The greatsword made of aura de exerted physical force despite itsck of form.

    When the two weapons collided, a sharp sound echoed as Number''s 10 body was pushed back.

    "Are you out of your mind!"

    The sudden attack ignited his anger. But before he could unleash his fury, Noire''s attack began.

    Her sword strikes were terrifyingly precise, aiming for his vital points. He frantically blocked the attacks.

    "This¡­ this bastard¡­!"

    His face was filled with panic. Noire''s swordsmanship was far more refined than expected.

    There was no room for counterattack. He was struggling just to block. No, he wasn''t even blocking properly.

    Noire''s attacks asionally grazed his body. His clothes and skin were shed, and blood flowed out.

    "No Name!"

    Eventually, he had to swallow his pride and call for help.

    "Are you just going to stand there and watch!"

    At that shout, No name snapped out of her daze. In fact, she had been in a stupor until just now.

    No name.

    A madwomen who gave up her position as a giant evil to be Number''s 2 lover.

    What the hell is going on here!"

    No name shouted as she rushed towards Noire.

    "Hah!"

    She swung a huge punch at Noire. She dodged by leaning back.

    At the same time, Noire swung her sword, aiming to cut her. But there was only a scraping sound. No name''s body wasn''t cut.

    "Do you think such a lukewarm attack can pierce my armor?"

    With the armor''s capabilities enhanced by mana, she was almost invincible.

    "Hiyaah!"

    She continued her assault by swinging her fists and feet at Noire.

    Noire had no choice but to retreat to avoid No Name''s attacks. It gave Number 10 a moment to catch his breath.

    "Damn it! To think I''d be pushed back by such a brat¡­"

    As he regained hisposure, his rage red up again.

    He clenched her other hand. Aurade gathered and took the form of a long axe.

    "I will¡­ I will kill you, you bitch!"

    He charged at Noire and swung both his greatsword and axe.

    Weapons made of aurades had no weight so it made his attacks light and fast.

    No name stuck close to Noire and continued to throw punches. Every time her fists moved, the sonic booms were created.

    Boom! Boom!

    The two attacked in unison. Noire''s eyes moved rapidly.

    She blocked all their attacks with a single sword.

    A fierce battle continued, neither side gaining the upper hand.

    "Damn it!"

    "This is impossible!"

    From their perspective, it was a humiliating experience.

    They weren''t just ordinary Demigod. They were powerful enough to rival the powerful Numbers.

    "Let''s see if you can withstand this!"

    He threw the weapons in his hands. The greatsword and axe flew towards Noire like boomerangs.

    Even while fighting No name, Noire easily dodged the attacks. But Number 10 throws didn''t stop with just one attempt.

    Number 10 continuously threw weapons made of aurades.

    Weapons rained down on Noire, causing explosions every time they hit the ground.

    Boom! Boom!

    The fight was bing more chaotic and interesting.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1773 Chapter 1570: Noire 5

    1773 Chapter 1570: Noire 5

    Even while fighting No name, Noire easily dodged the attacks. But Number 10 throws didn''t stop with just one attempt.

    Number 10 continuously threw weapons made of aurades.

    Weapons rained down on Noire, causing explosions every time they hit the ground.

    Boom! Boom!

    The fight was bing more chaotic and interesting.

    ''''Be careful where you throw! Can''t you see I''m here?"

    "You''re wearing a chaos armor, so you''re fine!"

    Thanks to this, Number 10 could attack Noire without worrying about No name getting hurt.

    "This is getting annoying."

    Noire suddenly spat, but Number 10 heard it clearly.

    "Annoying? Let''s see if you''ll still say that when my axe cleaves your skull open.!"

    He shouted confidently as he threw his weapons. Two axes flew straight at Noire.

    However , she bent backward to dodge No name''s attack and swung her sword at the iing axes simultaneously.

    At that moment, something strange happened.

    The axes, which had been flying straight, suddenly veered off course and shot into the air.

    "¡­What?"

    Number 10'' face filled with confusion.

    Throwing weapons was his specialty. He had honed this skill all his life, even when he was a mere adventurer before joining the organisation.

    As a result, he had reached a level where he could split a cliff with a thrown weapon.

    The title ''Fallen'' was given to her by those who were awed by her overwhelming power.

    And yet, Noire had deflected his thrown weapon so easily?

    It was an extraordinary feat that couldn''t be aplished with ordinary skills.

    Number 10 shouted, but Damien didn''t answer and continued fighting No Name.

    "Damn it! That brat can counter my technique."

    Having his signature technique so easily countered was a blow to his pride.

    He gathered dark mana into both hands. He thenbined his hands.

    The dark mana transformed into an aurabade, creating a massive axe.

    "Let''s see if you can deflect this.''''

    Number 10 twisted his waist and threw the axe with all his might.

    Swoosh!

    The axe flew at a terrifying speed creating sonic booms in the air.

    "You won''t be able to block this one!"

    The axe reached Noire''s face. She tilted her sword to parry the axe.

    As the axe and sword shed, Noire simply swung her sword. The axe followed the trajectory of the sword.

    "What?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She swung her sword towards No name. The axe flew towards her.

    The axe struck thetter back. The aura surrounding her armor prevented her body from being cut.

    "Ugh!"

    But it couldn''t block the impact. She spat blood and crashed to the ground.

    Bang!

    "Damn it!"

    Number 10 shouted in panic. Noire didn''t miss the opening he showed.

    She swung his sword. A dark blue sh streaked as the aurade was released.

    There was no time to dodge or block. The aurade severed Number 10''s neck and embedded itself in another tree.

    Boom! Crack!

    "Guh¡­"

    Blood sprayed out and drowned out his scream.

    As his neck was severed, No Name, who had been sprawled on the ground, let out a scream.

    ''''Number 10, I told you! Be careful when you throw those damned weapon of yours didn''t I?"

    Noire swung hrg sword. The sword and the chaos armor shed.

    "It''s useless¡­"

    As No Name shouted, Noire chuckled and she applied a little bit more of strength to the sword and thetter pierced the armor.

    Simultaneously, he severed No Name''s neck.

    Blood spurted from the cracks in the armor.

    No matter how strong a Demigod is, they can''t survive with their necks severed. The victor was decided at this point.

    If they were ordinary Demigods, that is.

    "Guh¡­ gah¡­"

    Number 10 pressed his head with his hand. Moving despite having her neck severed was not normal.

    But the real bizarre event was yet toe. Suddenly, the wound area began to swell as if it were rotting.

    Soon, the flesh began to stick together. The wound healed instantly.

    "Chaos Armor !"

    No Name struggled to utter a name. Suddenly, the armor around her neck started to flow like liquid.

    The liquid armor covered the wound.

    The armor, which had turned to liquid, sealed her wounds.

    "Ha, we almost died there."

    "Haha¡­ Chaos Armor, you truly are the best."

    The two sighed in great relief.

    Despite the bizarre sight, Noire didn''t look particrly surprised. It was as if she had known they wouldn''t die from such wounds.

    "That thing... is not normal..." Even after escaping death, Number 10 and No Name couldn''t shake off the shock. In the recent exchange of attacks and defenses, they had clearly realized something - they finally understood what kind of being stood before them and the true nature of the hierarchy among the three of them.

    "Damn it, I... how could I suffer such humiliation... I won''t ept this!" With intense anger, dark mana erupted from Number 10''s body, far more massive than before.

    "I''ll show you... my true power!"

    The dark mana transformed into aurades, soon forming nine swords that hovered freely in the air as if they were alive. This was no ordinary disy of power - it was a testament to Number 10''s true abilities, one that he was determined to unleash against Noire.

    No Name watched, equally shaken by the realization of Noire''s overwhelming strength. They had faced death and survived, but it was clear now that Noire was on a different level entirely. This was no mere opponent - she was a true monster in every sense of the term.

    The nine swords began to swirl and spin around Number 10, radiating a palpable aura of danger. He was done holding back, ready tomit everything to this confrontation. Noire would see his full power, the power of one deserving of the title "Fallen."

    This was no longer a simple fight - it had be a battle for survival, a sh between vastly unequal forces. Number 10 and No Name had to ovee this monstrous foe, or risk being utterly crushed. The stakes had been raised, and the true test of their abilities was about to begin.

    "He has finally used it." No Name looked at the nine swords with a face full of reverence. She had heard of this rare ability - it was said that Number 10 had reached an exceptional realm where he could produce nine aurades, a disy of skill unparalleled among their kind. This was why he had been epted as a member of the Numbers, even if he held the lowest rank.

    No Name understood the gravity of this moment. Number 10 was no longer holding back, unleashing his full power against Noire. This was his trump card, the pinnacle of his abilities as one of the "Fallen."

    The nine swords hovered menacingly around him, radiating an aura of pure destructive potential. With this level of skill, Number 10 was truly deserving of his ce among the Numbers, a testament to his mastery of aurade techniques.

    Noire watched impassively, unfazed by this dramatic disy. She had clearly seen the extent of Number 10''s abilities, and yet remained unperturbed. It was as if she knew that even his greatest techniques would not be enough to ovee her.

    For No Name, this was a humbling realization. Facing Noire, they were like children ying at war, their powers paling inparison to hers. She was a true monster, a being on an entirely different level from themselves.

    The stage was set for a climactic sh. Number 10 had shown his hand, and now it was time to see if even his vaunted nine swords could make a difference against their formidable opponent.

    She couldn''t fall behind either, No Name thought.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 1774: Chapter 1571: Noire 6

    Chapter 1774: Chapter 1571: Noire 6

    ?

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The stage was set for a climactic sh. Number 10 had shown his hand, and now it was time to see if even his vaunted nine swords could make a difference against their formidable

    opponent.

    She couldn''t fall behind either, No Name thought.

    "I can''t just stand by either."

    No Name also drew out her mana. She used the realm that she had learned from her master, the All Weapons Beloved.

    It was a realm where the potential of weapons was drawn out, and it was applied to their demonic armor.

    The chaos armor began to pulsate like a living creature. Spikes sprouted all over, and it emitted immense dark mana.

    "Impressive," Number 10 briefly admired the sight.

    The All Weapons Beloved realm itself was not extraordinary, but its effects whenbined with demonic weapons and armor were terrifying.

    Confidence surged back into their hearts.

    Suddenly, Noire asked, "What is it called?"

    The unexpected question brought puzzled expressions to their faces.

    "What do you mean, suddenly...?" they replied.

    "I asked for the name of that realm you used," Noire looked at Number 10 and asked.

    Thetter was bewildered and replied, "It''s called Nine Sky Swords."

    "Thank you for telling me. Otherwise, I would have had toe up with a name for it myself," Noire flicked her finger, and at that moment, swords made of aurades were created in the air.

    Number 10''s eyes widened as if they were about to burst.

    "It seems this is the first time I''ve seen a realm rted to the Nine-Swords. You''ve acquired a useful realm," Noire dered with a satisfied expression.

    "Then shall we start again?" she asked.

    Number 10 stared at the nine swords created by Noire with trembling eyes. While their own swords emitted a dark gray hue, Noire''s swords radiated a blinding dark blue light.

    Despite this, Number 10 could recognize it. Those were swords produced through the same realm they possessed.

    ''Impossible!''

    Despite knowing this, they struggled to deny it. They desperately tried to reject the idea that Noire had used the same realm as them.

    It was clear that Noire was using the fearless domain topete with them. No Demigods should normally possess more than one realm. That wasn''t justmon knowledge; it was an unquestionable truth.

    This had to be a trick.

    They didn''t know how she did it, but it had to be a vile deception, a ruse to break their will to fight.

    "I can see exactly what you''re struggling with."

    At that moment, Noire''s voice reached them. They looked at her with a dazed expression.

    "Don''t bother denying it. What you''re thinking is correct."

    Number 10 stared at Noire with a face full of disbelief.

    "What... that''s nonsense..."

    "Well, sometimes I can do just by looking at it." Noire nonchntly replied.

    "Nonsense!" Number 10 vehemently denied this, it was not a skill but a domain we''re talking about, an umtion of your work, something tailored just for your after untold hardship, how can someone just copy it as if it was nothing.

    "Are you trying to deceive me with such obvious lies?"

    There was no need to ponder. Such a person couldn''t exist.

    "I''ll kill you right now so you can''t spout any more nonsense!"

    Number 10 reached out toward Noire. His nine swords shot towards Noire.

    Nine ck lines instantly converged on her.

    At that very moment, the swords created by Noire moved.

    Dark Blue light blocked the ck light. The swords from both sides shed repeatedly.

    With a thunderous crash, the swords shattered. The fragments of the aurades fell to the ground and then evaporated.

    After witnessing this, there was no longer any way to deny it.

    She was using the same realm as him. And at the same level as himself.

    At that moment, immense loss overwhelmed his heart. Despair was evident on his face.

    "This... this can''t be... did you... did you steal my realm?"

    To a Rankers, their realm was a source of pride, so imagine his current state.

    It was the culmination of a lifetime''s worth of training andprehension.

    To have such a precious treasure stolen right before her eyes.

    "That can''t... that can''t be possible!"

    His face twisted like a ghost. Deep despair filled his eyes.

    "That''s a familiar expression."

    Noire remarked as she looked at him. She recalled having seen these expressions in Exodus. Well, it was fun to trample on her opponents like that, especially if they couldn''t be recycled.

    "How long do you n to stay in shock?"

    She charged at him. It was only then that he snapped back to reality.

    "How dare you... use my realm against me!"

    The two shed their weapons. They swung their swords to kill each other.

    "Die!"

    They hurled their nine swords at each other.

    The swords collided in midair.

    ngs! Boom!

    The two people and their nine swords entangled in aplex melee. In a blink of an eye, thousands of strikes were exchanged.

    "!"

    With each sh, the shock his received grew.

    The realm was not an easy realm to master. Even as the original owner, it took he considerable

    time to handle it skillfully.

    Just controlling the nine swords was challenging enough, but fighting simultaneously? That

    was a task of significantly increased difficulty.

    Yet Noire was executing it all too effortlessly.

    As if she originally possessed the Nine Swords Sky realm.

    "Don''t mess with me!"

    That fact fueled his fury. This caused apse in his control over the nine swords.

    Noire didn''t miss that opening. She immediatelymanded her nine swords.

    Number 10''s nine swords shatteredpletely. A look of dismay crossed his face.

    "W-wait...!"

    He hastily tried to recreate the nine swords. But before he could, Noire swung her ck sword

    towards his neck.

    At that moment, someone rushed at Damien.

    "Don''t forget about me!"

    No Name intervened. She was aiming a punch at Noire''s face.

    Noire withdrew her sword and stepped back.

    No Name''s punch missed its target.

    "Damn it! She dodged again!"

    No Name shouted as she began pressing her attack on Noire.

    Thanks to All Weapons Beloved pushing the potential of her armor to its limits, her

    movements were extraordinary.

    Every time she attacked, a loud explosion erupted, and ck lightning shed.

    Boom! Chi Chi~

    But Noire dodged No Name''s attacks as if it were natural, almost as if he could foresee the

    future.

    "Thebination of Chaos armor and that domain who seem to amplify demonic armor. More troublesome than I thought."

    No Name was shocked, feeling chill down her spine for Noire to be able to easily analyze her

    realm. This girl was indeed a monster.

    Noire unfazed pointed her finger downward.

    At that moment, nine swords fell from the sky.

    The falling nine swords struck No Name''s body.

    "Argh!"

    They didn''t pierce him, but the impact was unavoidable.

    Bang!

    She had no choice but to dodge to escape the nine swords.

    However, the nine swords were relentless. They pursued No Name and continued to deliver

    shes.

 Chapter 1775: Chapter 1572: Noire 7

    Chapter 1775: Chapter 1572: Noire 7

    ?

    The falling nine swords struck No Name''s body.

    "Argh!"

    They didn''t pierce him, but the impact was unavoidable.

    Bang!

    She had no choice but to dodge to escape the nine swords.

    However, the nine swords were relentless. They pursued No Name and continued to deliver shes.

    "10"

    She shouted. Number 10 immediately created andunched nine swords.

    His nine swords blocked Noire''s. Only then did No Name catch her breath.

    "Damn it! How is this happening? Why is she using nine swords?"

    "I don''t know! I don''t know, so don''t fucking ask me, damn it!"

    The two hurled curses at each other. Yet, despite their words, they were cooperating seamlessly.

    "Enough, let''s go! We have to kill that bitch here and now!"

    "Got it!"

    The two charged at Noire who was calmly looking at them. Number 10''s nine swords held back those created by Noire.

    In that case, they had the advantage with their greater numbers.

    ''This isn''t going to work. I''ll have to make a few more.''

    Seven more swords appeared around Noire.

    "What?"

    "Huh?"

    The two members of the Chaos Organization''s faces filled with astonishment at the sight.

    Noire pointed her finger at No Name. Immediately, the seven swords enveloped her.

    "W-wait...!"

    The seven swords falling from the sky struck her.

    Boom! Boom!

    Explosions and loud bangs followed.

    She was driven deep into the ground.

    The seven swords pierced through the dust and soared back into the sky.

    Then Noire pointed at No Name. The tips of the seven swords turned toward him.

    "...Damn."

    He sensed his fate and cursed briefly.

    Seven shes of light pierced his body.

    "Ugh."

    Blood spurted from her mouth.

    Salik looked down at her body with a pale face.

    Seven swords had pierced her body.

    They had prated not only his limbs but also all his vital organs.

    The dark magic preemptively cast by the organization was useless. Aurades can destroy everything.

    "Ugh, ugh..."

    Even as she continuously coughed up blood, he red at Noire.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "H-how...?"

    Just a moment ago, Noire had created more swords.

    Even though Number 10, the original owner of the realm, could only manage nine swords, she had created sixteen.

    "You ask useless questions."

    Noire said nonchntly in response.

    "I just use it better than you."

    At those words, Number 10 let out a bitterugh. He didn''t even have the energy to get angry. He was in too dire a situation to be enraged by such a statement.

    "Ha... If I''d known you were someone like that... I wouldn''t havee here, I wouldn''t have followed you after you killed our summoned monster and the other Dark Mage..."

    As Number 10ughed self-deprecatingly, immense dark mana burst out from above.

    Both Noire and Number 10 looked up.

    No Name, who they thought was dead, was standing in a mangled state. The areas directly hit by the nine swords had turned her armor and flesh into a mess.

    "You bitch!"

    Nevertheless, she was still alive. Not only that, she was gathering an enormous amount of

    dark mana.

    "You shouldn''t let your guard down!"

    She kicked off the ceiling, dropping straight toward Noire.

    At the same time, sheunched her fist at her. At that moment, the aura de expanded

    gigantically.

    "This is my victory!"

    No Name''s ultimate technique struck Noire''s body.

    Boom!

    Noire''s clothes werepletely torn apart. Whaty beneath was revealed.

    A pitch-ck armor, dark as the abyss had covered her body.

    The armor was so thin that it was unnoticeable beneath her clothes.

    For a moment, No Name was captivated by the sight of the armor.

    She could see how extraordinary the armor Noire wore was.

    "I was curious about what you were nning, so I left you alone, but it turned out to be

    nothing."

    She had long been aware that No Name was alive.

    Even so, she left her alone, a luxury afforded by having confidence in her armor.

    One of Darkseid''s main functions was the ability to absorb all external impacts.

    Even the technique No Name had used with all his might was fully absorbed by Darkseid.

    Of course, Darkseid''s functions weren''t limited to impact absorption.

    Noire ced her hand on No Name''s chest.

    Entranced by the armor, she didn''t notice.

    "Darkseid, release it."

    Darkseid trembled. In the next moment, No Name''s body, armor, and all was shattered.

    BOOM!

    The moment Darkseid released the damage, No Name''s body vanished without a sound.

    In the ce where she had stood, there was only a long trail of blood and shattered pieces of

    his armor.

    Noire looked at the scene with an indifferent expression.

    There was nothing to be surprised about. After all, Darkseid had absorbed No Name''s attack

    and then released it back at her. The result was inevitable.

    Number 10 stared at Noire with wide eyes.

    "What...what did you just do? How did you kill her?"

    "No need for you to know."

    Noire replied coldly and raised her ck sword high.aura de blue aurade stretched

    across the sword.

    He looked at Noire with trembling eyes. But then, as if epting his death, his expression

    became calmer.

    Slice! Thud!

    The headless head fell and rolled a couple of times on the ground. Their souls tried to escape.

    Noire could also use the Darkness element, therefore used the dark mana to capture their

    souls.

    Both had died not long ago, so their souls still lingered in this space.

    -Aaaaagh!

    -Aaaagh!

    She shattered their souls. Then she found and absorbed the memories within the remnants of

    their souls.

    Noire closed her eyes for a moment and read through their memories.

    How much time had passed?

    "Damn it."

    A curse escaped Noire''s lips. Despite searching through their memories, she could not find the

    location of their headquarters.

    "I had high hopes for No Name since he was a member but unfortunately I couldn''t find

    nothing, they''re so thoughtful."

    "Tch! So annoying, if we knew their location, the war could have been easily won but s life has never been easy anyway."

    After calming down, Noire who had a fun in a while stepped across the void and disappeared.

 Chapter 1776: Status

    Chapter 1776: Status

    ?

    [Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 185

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer!]

    00000

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 183

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    oooooo

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 202

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in

    Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    0000

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 177

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon {A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open

    to any suggestion}

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    [ughterer]

    000000

    [Saeko S Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 177

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4200 Agility: 4300 Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7] Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] {Blood maniption and Doom''s

    Eye} (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 179

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000 Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10]

    [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: {Body Double!}

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    000000

    [Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000 Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection

    Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    000000

    [Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000 Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom] Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female Race: Fallen Angel Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180 Experience Value: ???? MP: 14000/14000 Magic: Darkness/Lightning Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000 Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger] [Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45 Female

    Race: Elf?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000 Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art

    Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    000000

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)] Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ??? Magic Power: 17000/17000 Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art

    Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7] Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???) Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    [Demon yer]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    000000

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10]

    [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art

    Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: {????} (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10]

    [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10] Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ]

    [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    00000

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    * Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level

    10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10]?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen]

    [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    000

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod]????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    000

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 180

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo

    Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two- Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc

    yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1777: Chapter 1573: Turmoil in the Demon Realm

    Chapter 1777: Chapter 1573: Turmoil in the Demon Realm

    ?

    In the infernal depths of the Demon Realm, a war of epic proportions was raging. A rebellion, born from the ashes of discontent, had ignited, pitting demon against demon in a bloody

    conflict for supremacy.

    Once a unified realm of darkness, the Demon Realm was now fractured. Powerful warlords, each with their own ambitions, vied for control. Alliances were forged and broken with the speed of lightning. Betrayal was amon currency, trust a luxury few could afford.

    Thendscape was a testament to the relentless conflict. Once towering demon citadels were now crumbling ruins, their foundations shattered by the relentless onught of war. Rivers of blood flowed through the demonic realm, a grim testament to the scale of the carnage. Amidst this chaos, a new order was emerging. A coalition of demon dukes, united by amon hatred of the Lilith being the ruler, had formed a formidable alliance. Led by a charismatic and ruthless young duke named Kael, they were making significant inroads into the heart of the demon realm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Because she was busy with the war, the monster wave and the Golden beast, Lilith hadn''t acted, but finally she had sent her sister to take care of them, the number 2 assassin Althea had a mission, to eliminate this group.

    The marching force aiming at the imperial capital had to pass through the Valley of death before reaching a city close the the capital, Althea decided to use this ruthless terrain to her advantage.

    The Valley of Death was an unforgiving mistress. The wind howled, the ice bit, and the lightning crackled, a constant reminder of the dangers that lurked in this deste expanse. Yet, the marching force, a formidable army of demons, had managed to establish a temporary foothold.

    At the heart of this makeshift encampment was themander''s tent, a beacon of rtive warmth and safety in this icy wastnd. Inside, Kael, a vampire duke of exceptional cruelty and ambition, was indulging in a moment of respite. His pale skin, sharp ears, and blood-red eyes marked him as a creature of the night, a predator at the top of the food chain. Obviously he was from the vampire race, her mother was Prisci, the former duke Alex killed back then to rescue Lilith. If weren''t because of him Lilith could not be acting as the current empress, he would kill her and seize the throne, he wouldplete his revenge andter kill Alex. Everything was perfect he thought.

    A young subus, her beauty a lethal weapon, moved with feline grace through the tent. Herughter, like the whisper of a seductive serpent, filled the air. Kael, lost in a moment of carnal pleasure, paid little heed to the outside world.

    Unbeknownst to them, a silent figure moved through the shadows. Althea, the assassin, had arrived. Her presence was as cold and calcting as the icy wind that swept through the valley. She observed the scene with a predatory focus, her eyes glinting with a deadly intent.

    The time for action was approaching. The stage was set for a confrontation that would decide the fate of the rebellion.

    Somewhere in the valley, a tangible shadow flickered, Althea chuckled.

    "Time to start the death dance."

    An assassination mission in a while she couldn''t be more thrilled.

    Enveloped by an inky ckness that was as much a part of her as her own shadow, Althea moved with the silent grace of a phantom. The camp was abyrinth of shadows, punctuated by the asional flicker of light and the low murmur of voices. The scent of fear was thick, a tangible thing in the night air.

    Her first target was a tentrger than the rest, a sure sign of rank. With a thought, she dissolved into the darkness, reappearing in the center of the tent. Themander was sprawled on a makeshift bed, a goblet of wine halfway to his lips. Before he could react, her de shed, a swift, clean arc that severed his windpipe. The gurgling horror in his eyes was fleeting, reced by the stark reality of death as crimson blossomed across his white tunic. With a shudder, the tent fell silent, save for the rhythmic thump of her heart.

    A cold satisfaction spread through Althea as she vanished into the night once more. The first kill was always the hardest, the mind a reluctant instrument of death. Now, a predatory focus sharpened her senses. The camp was a chessboard, and she was the unseen yer, each tent a potential pawn to be eliminated.

    Her next target was a cluster of tents, a juniormand post. She slipped through the canvas walls like a ghost, her movements as fluid as water. The first guard was a simple matter, a quick strike to the neck before he could sound the rm. The second was more alert, but a well-ced dagger between the ribs silenced him.

    Panic began to stir in the camp. Shadows danced with heightened anxiety, and the asional shout echoed through the night. Althea reveled in the chaos she was creating. She was a storm, a tempest of darkness, and the camp was her yground.

    With each fallenmander, the camp grew quieter, the fear more palpable. Althea knew she was running out of time. The main tent, the heart of themand, loomedrge in her mind. It was time for the final act.

    The main tent was a fortress of shadows, its canvas walls taut against the night wind. Althea moved with the silent precision of a phantom, her senses honed to a razor''s edge. The camp was hushed, a graveyard of flickering campfires and the asional snore. Yet, beneath the veneer of tranquility, a heartbeat of vignce pulsed.

    She had studied theyout meticulously, memorized the guard patterns, and identified potential escape routes. Every creak of a branch, every rustle of cloth, was a potential rm. Her breath came in shallow gasps, a stark contrast to the calm facade she projected. Discarded armor and weapons littered the ground, a testament to the camp''s recent losses. She moved carefully, avoiding the treacherous terrain, her boots sinking into the soft earth. The main tent loomedrger with each step, a monolithic presence against the starlit sky. As she drew closer, her heart pounded like a war drum. The tent p was guarded by two soldiers, their silhouettes stark against the interior light. She needed a distraction, something to draw their attention away from the entrance.

    A sudden movement caught her eye. A lone sentry, farther down the camp, was shifting his position.

 Chapter 1778: Chapter 1574: Second Strongest

    Chapter 1778: Chapter 1574: Second Strongest

    ?

    p!

    The tent p was guarded by two soldiers, their silhouettes stark against the interior light. She needed a distraction, something to draw their attention away from the entrance.

    A sudden movement caught her eye. A lone sentry, farther down the camp, was shifting his position. It was a fleeting opportunity, but it might be her only chance. With a silent prayer, Althea slipped into the shadows, her body taut with anticipation.

    A direct assault was suicide. She needed to be swift, silent, and elusive. Althea''s gaze flickered to the lone sentry once more. He was oblivious, his attention focused on the distant horizon. With a deep breath, she crept towards him, her movements as fluid as water.

    Her hand found the hilt of her dagger, a familiar weight in the darkness. The sentry was closer now, his rhythmic breathing a metronome in the night. With a surge of adrenaline, she lunged. The dagger found its mark, sinking into the soft flesh of his neck. A muffled gasp escaped his lips before silence imed him.

    She retrieved the dagger, wiping it clean on the sentry''s cloak. Time was of the essence. She moved with renewed purpose, her steps echoing in the quiet camp. The main tent was closer now, its silhouette casting an ominous shadow.

    As she approached, she could hear muffled voices from within. It was a gamble, but she decided to listen in before making her move. She crouched behind a low bush, her ears straining to catch every word.

    The voices inside the tent were low, but Althea''s keen ears picked up fragments of their conversation. A name, a n, and a date. The words were like pieces of a puzzle, slowlying together to form a terrifying picture.

    "The attack willmence at dawn," a deep voice said, the toneced with grim determination. "We must be ready."

    Another voice, higher pitched and filled with trepidation, replied, "But the supplies... they won''t hold out."

    Althea''s heart pounded with a cold, calcted rhythm. The assassin within her, honed to perfection through years of training and blood, was awakened. This was it. The moment she had been preparing for. The moment to prove her worth, to turn the tide of war.

    A n began to form in her mind, a deadly ballet of shadows and silence. She would infiltrate the tent, eliminate the key yers, and disrupt the attack. It was a high-risk strategy, but the stakes were even higher. Failure was not an option.

    With a silent prayer, she moved towards the tent, her body a taut bowstring ready to unleash its deadly arrow. The voices inside grew louder, their words carrying on the night wind. It was time.

    The tent p was a mere breath away. Althea''s heart hammered in her chest, a drumbeat of anticipation and fear. She took a deep breath, her mind a calmke amidst the storm within. With a swift, silent motion, she slipped through the gap, disappearing into the dim interior.

    The tent wasrger than she had imagined, filled with the low hum of conversation and the flickering light of oilmps. Figures moved in the shadows, their outlines indistinct. She moved with the grace of a panther, her senses heightened.

    A sudden shift in the air, a subtle change in the pressure, alerted her to a presence behind her. She whirled, her dagger drawn. A guard, startled by her sudden movement, lunged forward. Their des shed in a silent duel, sparks flying in the dim light.

    Althea fought with a feral intensity, her body a blur of motion. The guard was skilled, but he was no match for her. With a swift, decisive move, she disarmed him, the dagger sinking into his shoulder. He copsed to the ground with a grunt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The tent erupted into chaos. Shouts, the tter of weapons, and the panicked movement of bodies filled the air. Althea moved through the melee with deadly efficiency, her dagger a blur of steel. She was a ghost in the night, striking without warning, leaving a trail of fallen enemies in her wake.

    The tent was a maelstrom of chaos, a battlefield illuminated by the flickering oilmps. Bodies littered the ground, their groans and cries a haunting symphony of pain. Althea moved through the carnage with a cold, detached efficiency, her senses honed to a razor''s edge.

    Her target was themander, the man who had orchestrated the attack. She had heard his voice, a deep,manding tone that cut through the noise of the battle. He was the heart of this operation, and she was determined to rip it out.

    She scanned the room, her gaze sweeping across the struggling figures. A man stood apart from the chaos, his silhouette imposing against the flickering light. He was surrounded by guards, but his aura ofmand was undeniable. That was him.

    With a silent oath, Althea waded into the fray, her dagger a deadly extension of her arm. She fought her way through the ranks of guards, their desperate attacks met with ruthless counterattacks. Each fallen enemy brought her closer to her goal.

    Finally, she stood before themander. He was a formidable figure, his face etched with lines ofmand and determination. But his eyes held a flicker of fear as he recognized her as the intruder.

    Kael''s heart pounded with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. He had heard tales of the legendary Althea, the royal highness with unmatchedbat prowess, second only to her little sister Lilith. To face her in such a chaotic environment was a challenge he weed.

    His eyes, a deep crimson, locked onto hers, a silent battle of willsmencing. He raised his hand, a dark energy coalescing around his fingertips. Althea, with a swift movement, drew her dagger, the de shimmering with an ethereal light.

    The tent erupted into a frenzy ofbat, the sh of steel against steel, the roar of magic, and the screams of the wounded creating a cacophony of terror. Yet, amidst the chaos, the duel between Kael and Althea stood out, a ballet of death and power.

    With a swift movement, Kaelunched a bolt of dark energy at Althea. She deflected it with her dagger, the de absorbing the magic and redirecting it back at him. Kael grinned, the challenge invigorating him. He charged, his body a blur of motion, his ws extended. Althea met his charge with a counterattack, her dagger a deadly blur. Their bodies collided with a force that shook the tent, the air crackling with the tension of their confrontation.

 Chapter 1779: Chapter 1475: Althea going all out

    Chapter 1779: Chapter 1475: Althea going all out

    ?

    Althea vanished into the shadows, her form dissolving into the darkness that consumed the tent. Kael''s crimson eyes scanned the room, searching for any sign of her, but she was gone, as if swallowed by the night itself.

    A cold dread crept into his heart. He knew of the royal family''s affinity for darkness magic, but to disappear without a trace was a feat he had never witnessed. He raised his hand, a sphere of crimson energy forming in his palm. He would not be caught off guard.

    The sphere erupted, casting the tent in a crimson glow. Shadows retreated, revealing nothing. Yet, Kael knew better than to be deceived. He sensed her presence, a faint whisper in the darkness. With a growl, he hurled the sphere, the crimson light illuminating the tent once more.

    There, in the far corner, a figure emerged from the shadows. Althea, her eyes glowing with an otherworldly light, stood poised for attack. Her dagger, imbued with darkness, glinted menacingly.

    Kael lunged, his vampire speed propelling him forward. Althea vanished once more, reappearing behind him with a swiftness that defied humanprehension. Her dagger found its mark, sinking deep into his shoulder.

    A howl of pain escaped Kael''s lips, but his rage fueled him. He whirled, his ws extended, aiming for her throat. Althea dodged, her body a blur of motion. Their des shed, sparks flying in the dim light.

    Each strike was a test of skill, speed, and endurance. Althea''s mastery of darkness magic gave her an edge, but Kael''s vampire physiology granted him unnatural strength and resilience. They were evenly matched, their battle a dance of life and death.

    The tent was a battlefield, torn apart by their struggle. Furniture was shattered, bodiesy strewn across the floor, a testament to the ferocity of theirbat. With each passing moment, the tension in the room grew palpable.

    Althea''s eyes shed with a blinding light, the air around her crackling with electricity. The darkness that had cloaked her vanished, reced by a shimmering aura of lightning. With a swift movement, she unleashed a bolt of energy at Kael, the air splitting with a thunderous crack.

    Kael''s vampire reflexes allowed him to barely dodge the attack, the lightning scorching the ground where he had stood. He retaliated with a torrent of dark energy, the two forces shing in a spectacr disy of elemental power. The tent was transformed into a battlefield of light and darkness, the very fabric of reality seeming to tremble under the strain.

    Althea moved with the speed of lightning, her strikes precise and deadly. Kael fought back with equal ferocity, his vampire strength and resilience giving him an edge. The battle raged on, a titanic sh of wills and power, eachbatant pushing the other to their limits.

    The tent was a maelstrom of elemental chaos. Lightning crackled and danced, intertwining with the tendrils of darkness that Kael conjured. The ground trembled under the strain of their shing powers, the air thick with the ozone scent of electricity.

    Althea moved like a phantom, her form a blur of lightning. She struck with the speed of a thunderbolt, her dagger imbued with the power of the storm. Kael countered with savage ferocity, his vampire strength and agility allowing him to deflect her attacks.

    They circled each other, their eyes locked in a deadly dance. With every exchange, the intensity of their battle grew. The tent was a battlefield, torn apart by their struggle. The canvas was shredded, the wooden frame splintered, and the once opulent furnishings reduced to kindling.

    Althea unleashed a torrent of lightning, the bolts striking the ground with explosive force. Kael responded with a wave of darkness, the two forces colliding in a blinding explosion. The tent was filled with a deafening roar as the elements raged.

    When the dust settled, the twobatants stood facing each other, their forms etched against the backdrop of the shattered tent. Their breathing was ragged, their bodies drenched in sweat, but their eyes burned with a relentless determination.

    Althea raised her dagger, her grip tightening. She knew this would be the final confrontation. With a silent prayer, she charged, her form a blur of lightning. Kael met her charge, his body a blur of crimson.

    Their des shed with a force that shook the very foundations of the tent. Sparks flew, the air thick with the scent of ozone and blood. They fought with a ferocity that bordered on madness, their bodies a blur of motion.

    Althea delivered a powerful blow, her dagger sinking deep into Kael''s shoulder. He roared in pain, but his grip on her dagger did not falter. With a superhuman effort, he twisted the de, inflicting a deep wound on Althea''s arm.

    Blood flowed freely, staining the floor of the tent. But neitherbatant showed any signs of weakness. They fought on, their bodies battered and bruised, their spirits unbroken.

    The battle raged on, a titanic sh of wills and power. The oue was uncertain, the bnce of power shifting with each exchange.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Althea''s eyes glowed with an intensity that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. The air around her crackled with a dark, ominous energy, a fusion of lightning and shadow that had never been seen before. It was a power born of desperation, ast-ditch gamble that could either save her life or im it.

    With a cry that echoed through the shattered tent, she unleashed the storm. Dark lightning arced through the air, striking Kael with a force that shook the very foundations of the camp. It was more than lightning; it was a living, breathing entity, a creature of pure, destructive

    energy.

    Kael''s vampire regeneration, a power that had sustained him through countless battles, faltered. The dark lightning tore through his flesh, searing his bones, and extinguishing the life force within him. He screamed in agony, his body convulsing as the darkness consumed him.

    Althea stood amidst the wreckage, her breathing in ragged gasps. She was injured, her body covered in wounds, but she was alive. She had defeated Kael, the leader of the rebellion, and saved the camp.

    The battle was over, but the war was far from won. The enemy was still out there, regrouping, plotting their next move. But for now, Althea could allow herself a moment of triumph. She had faced down the darkness, and emerged victorious.

 Chapter 1780: Chapter 1476: Clean up 1

    Chapter 1780: Chapter 1476: Clean up 1

    ?

    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The coastal city was a stark contrast to the war-torn camp Althea had left behind. Here, the air was filled with the salty tang of the ocean, and the buildings, though imposing, bore the marks of a civilization more concerned withmerce than conquest. Yet, beneath the veneer of prosperity, Althea sensed a growing unrest, a simmering discontent that mirrored the rebellion she had crushed in the hearnd.

    Intelligence reports indicated a powerful figure, a demon lord with a penchant for maniption, was orchestrating the uprising from within the city''s gilded walls. This was no simple task of eliminating a single target. This was a web of intrigue, abyrinth of deceit, and Althea was the spider at its heart.

    Disguised as a merchant, she slipped into the city, blending seamlessly into the bustling crowd. Her eyes, however, missed nothing. She observed the undercurrents of tension, the whispered conversations, the furtive nces. The city was a powder keg, waiting for the spark that would ignite it.

    Her first stop was the ck market, a sprawlingbyrinth of shadows where anything could be bought or sold. It was here, she believed, that she would find the threads that led to the demon lord. The air was thick with the scent of corruption, and the deals were sealed with a cold, calcting efficiency.

    Althea moved through the crowd, her senses alert. She listened to the conversations, watched the transactions, and sought out those who seemed out of ce. She was looking for signs, for clues, for anything that could lead her to the heart of the conspiracy.

    As Althea delved deeper into thebyrinthine ck market, the air grew thick with anticipation. The low hum of hushed conversations and the clink of coin against counter created a cacophony that masked the true nature of the transactions taking ce. She moved with the fluidity of a shadow, her senses honed to a razor''s edge.

    In a dimly lit corner, a group of figures huddled together, their voices low and urgent. Their words wereced with codednguage, but Althea, with her keen ears, managed to decipher fragments of their conversation. They spoke of a ''storm'' brewing, of a ''key'' that would unlock the city''s gates, and of a ''dark lord'' who would lead them to victory.

    Intrigue ignited within her. The ''dark lord'' was undoubtedly the demon lord she sought. But what was this ''key''? A physical object? A piece of knowledge? The possibilities were endless, and each one more tantalizing than thest.

    Suddenly, a figure detached itself from the group and moved towards her. The man was tall and imposing, with eyes that held a cold, calcting intelligence. He stopped in front of her, his gaze boring into hers.

    "You seem interested," he said, his voice low and menacing. "Perhaps you would like to know more?"

    Althea''s heart pounded in her chest, a rhythm echoing the city''s pulse. She maintained a calm exterior, her face a mask of indifference. The man''s question was a test, a probe into the depths of her interest. To reveal her true identity now would be foolish, a fatal mistake.

    "Interested?" she echoed, feigning ignorance.

    "In what, pray tell?" Her voice was low, a whisper carried on the wind of the market''s chaos. The man smirked, a predatory glint in his eyes. "In what you overheard, of course. The storm ising, and those who know how to ride its winds will reap the rewards."

    He paused, his gaze lingering on her face.

    "Are you one of those people?"

    Althea met his gaze, her eyes steady.

    "I''m a merchant, seeking to make a living," she replied, her voice t. "The storms of this world are not my concern."

    A flicker of doubt crossed the man''s face. But then, with a shrug, he turned and walked away. As he disappeared into the crowd, Althea let out a silent breath. She had passed the test, for now. But the game was far from over. The man knew she was listening, and he would be watching her closely.

    Althea knew she couldn''t afford to becent. The man''s words had ignited a spark of determination within her. The storm wasing, and she intended to be at its heart, not at its mercy.

    She spent the following days weaving aplex web of deception. By day, she was a simple merchant, buying and selling goods, building a facade of normalcy. By night, she transformed into a shadow, slipping through the city''s underbelly, gathering information from every avable source.

    Taverns, brothels, and gambling dens became her ssrooms. Here, amidst the revelry and vice, she learned the city''s secrets. She listened to the whispers, observed the patterns, and pieced together the puzzle of the impending rebellion.

    Her investigations led her to awork of smugglers, a group of individuals with a reputation for being discreet and efficient. She approached their leader, a grizzled old man with a scar that ran from his eye to his chin.

    "I have information," she began, her voice low. "Information that could be worth a great deal to the right person."

    The smuggler''s eyes narrowed. "And what kind of information is that, prettydy?"

    Althea smiled, a dangerous glint in her eyes.

    "The kind of information that could change the fate of this city."

    The smuggler leaned forward, his eyes glinting with interest.

    "Oh? And what kind of information is that, prettydy?" His voice was low, a gravelly whisper

    in the dim tavern.

    Althea met his gaze, her own eyes filled with a calcted intensity. "Information about the rebellion," she replied, her voice barely audible above the din of the tavern.

    "I know who''s behind it, what their ns are, and when they intend to strike."

    The smuggler''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "You''re serious?"

    Althea nodded, her expression unwavering.

    "Never been more serious in my life."

    A long moment of silence passed between them, as the smuggler weighed her words. Finally,

    he leaned back, a sly grin spreading across his face.

    "Well, well, well," he said. "It seems we have a very valuable piece of cargo on our hands."

 Chapter 1781: Chapter 1577: Clean up 2

    Chapter 1781: Chapter 1577: Clean up 2

    ?

    The smuggler leaned back, a sly grin spreading across his face.

    "Well, well, well," he said. "It seems we have a very valuable piece of cargo on our hands."

    He paused, his eyes scanning Althea''s face, searching for any sign of deception.

    "If what you say is true, this could be a very profitable venture for both of us."

    He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    "I can get you in and out of the city without a trace. I can provide you with the resources you need to eliminate your target. But you have to trust me,pletely."

    Althea knew this was a gamble. Trusting a stranger, especially one involved in the shadowy world of smuggling, was a risky proposition. But she had no other options. The clock was ticking, and every moment wasted brought her closer to failure.

    "I trust you," she said, her voice steady. "But remember, I''m not working for you. We''re partners in this."

    The smuggler''s grin widened. "A partnership, eh? I like the sound of that."

    The alliance between Althea and the smuggler was a delicate dance of trust and suspicion. On the surface, they worked in tandem, their effortsplementing each other. The smuggler provided the logistics, the covert routes, and the necessary resources. Althea, in turn, offered her intelligence, her deadly precision, and a ruthlessness that was as cold as the ocean.

    Their first target was a high-ranking official, a puppet master pulling the strings of the rebellion. The operation was executed with surgical precision. Althea, disguised as a servant, infiltrated the official''s mansion, while the smuggler''s men provided a distraction. In the heart of the night, Althea struck, her de as swift and silent as a shadow.

    The city was thrown into chaos. The rebellion, deprived of its leader, faltered. But the demon lord, the true mastermind, remained elusive. Althea and the smuggler knew they were running out of time. The city was a powder keg, and with every passing day, the fuse grew shorter.

    As they delved deeper into the heart of the conspiracy, they encountered increasing resistance. The demon lord''s henchmen were relentless, their loyalty unquestionable. Each step forward was met with a counterattack, a reminder of the formidable foe they faced.

    One night, as they were nning their next move, a message arrived. It was a warning, a chilling message that sent a shiver down Althea''s spine. The demon lord knew they wereing. And he was ready.

    The message was a stark, chilling reminder of their precarious position. The demon lord knew they wereing. The realization hung heavy in the air, a palpable tension between Althea and the smuggler. Their carefully constructed ns, the intricate web of deception, were now exposed.

    The smuggler, his face etched with worry, suggested theyy low, bide their time. But Althea, fueled by a relentless determination, refused. The demon lord was closing in, and every moment of inaction brought them closer to their doom.

    "We strike now," she dered, her voice firm.

    "Before he can strike us."

    The smuggler hesitated, his eyes filled with doubt. But Althea''s resolve was unwavering. She hade too far to retreat now.

    Their target was the demon lord''s stronghold, a fortress hidden deep within the city''s underbelly. It was a ce of shadows and secrets, a ce where the lines between reality and nightmare blurred.

    The infiltration was a perilous undertaking. Every step was a gamble, every shadow a potential threat. The smuggler''swork proved invaluable, providing them with a secret passage into the fortress.

    Inside, the atmosphere was heavy with evil. The air was thick with the scent of sulfur, and the walls seemed to seep with darkness. They moved through thebyrinthine corridors, their senses on high alert.

    Finally, they reached the heart of the fortress, a vast chamber bathed in an eerie crimson light. At the far end, seated upon a throne of ck stone, was the demon lord. He was a monstrous figure, with skin like charred leather and eyes that glowed with an infernal fire.

    Althea and the smuggler exchanged a grim nce. This was it. The final confrontation.

    The demon lord''s eyes, twin pools of crimson, locked onto Althea. A sinister smile crept across his monstrous face. "So, you''ve finally arrived," he said, his voice a deep, guttural growl. "I''ve been expecting you."

    With a flick of his wrist, the chamber erupted into chaos. Shadows writhed and twisted, taking shape as monstrous creatures. The smuggler, caught off guard, was overwhelmed, his body disappearing into a maelstrom of darkness.

    Althea stood alone, facing the demon lord and his infernal army. Fear was a luxury she couldn''t afford. Adrenaline coursed through her veins, fueling her determination. She drew her sword, the de humming with an ancient power.

    The battle was a whirlwind of steel and shadow. Althea fought with a ferocity born of desperation. She dodged, weaved, and struck, her de a blur of motion. One by one, the demonic creatures fell, their essence absorbed by the sword.

    As thest creature crumbled to dust, Althea turned her attention to the demon lord. He watched her with a mixture of admiration and contempt.

    "Impressive," he growled. "But it won''t be enough."

    With a roar that shook the very foundations of the fortress, the demon lord lunged. Althea met his attack with a counterstrike, their des shing with a deafening ng. The ensuing duel was a titanic struggle, a sh of wills as fierce as the storm raging outside.

    In the end, it was a single, precise strike that decided the oue. Althea''s sword found a weakness in the demon lord''s defenses, piercing his heart. With a final, agonized scream, the demon lord copsed, his body dissolving into a cloud of ck smoke.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the smoke cleared, silence descended upon the chamber. Althea stood alone, the victor in a battle that had tested her to the limits. She had defeated the demon lord, saved the city.

    Althea''s victory over the demon lord was a beacon of hope, a testament of her skills.

    Yet, the darkness that had consumed the city lingered, a phantom pain that echoed in the hearts of its people. She knew her work was far from over. The rebellion was a hydra, its heads multiplying with each decapitation.

    With a heavy heart, she left the liberated city behind, her gaze fixed on the horizon. Her next destination was a metropolis shrouded in fog, a city rumored to be the breeding ground for a new wave of rebellion.

    The city was abyrinth of shadows, its inhabitants cloaked in anonymity. Trust was a raremodity, and betrayal was a constant threat. Althea moved through the city like a ghost, her presence barely a ripple in the city''s tumultuous waters.

    She infiltrated the underbelly, the shadowy world of crime and corruption where the rebellion was taking root. It was a dangerous game, a high-stakes gamble where every move could be herst. But Althea was a survivor, a warrior forged in the fires of adversity. She was ready.

    Her path led her to a mysterious figure, a woman known only as ''The Shadow''. She was the linchpin of the rebellion on this side, a puppet master pulling the strings from the shadows. This was the final battle, the ultimate confrontation.

 Chapter 1782: Chapter 1578: Clean up 3

    Chapter 1782: Chapter 1578: Clean up 3

    ?

    The Shadow was a phantom, an enigma. She moved through the city like a specter, leaving no trace, leaving only whispers of her existence. Althea hunted her relentlessly, her

    determination fueled by a burning desire to end the cycle of violence.

    Their paths finally crossed in a deserted warehouse on the city''s edge. The Shadow stood in the center of the room, her figure shrouded in darkness. Her eyes, twin pools of ck, held a chilling intensity.

    "You''vee a long way, Althea," The Shadow''s voice was a whisper, carried on the wind. "But your journey ends here."

    The battle that ensued was a sh of wills, a duel of shadows. There were no shy moves, no dramatic flourishes. It was a brutal, methodical exchange, a test of endurance and skill.

    Althea fought with a ferocity born of desperation. Every blow was a testament to her survival, every parry a reflection of her resilience. The Shadow, however, was an elusive opponent, her movements as fluid as water.

    As the battle raged, the warehouse began to crumble around them. Beams groaned and cracked, casting long, dancing shadows on the walls. The city outside seemed to tremble in anticipation of the final act.

    With a final, desperate lunge, Althea disarmed The Shadow. The woman''s face, illuminated by a shaft of moonlight, revealed a woman haunted by the same darkness that Althea had fought so hard to conquer.

    In that moment, Althea realized that The Shadow was not a viin, but a victim of circumstance. She was a pawn in a game she didn''t understand, a puppet dancing on strings she couldn''t see.

    With a heavy heart, Althea lowered her sword. The Shadow stood motionless, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and despair.

    In that moment, a choice presented itself to Althea. She could end The Shadow''s life, ending the rebellion once and for all. Or she could offer her a chance at redemption, a chance to break free from the chains of darkness.

    The decision was not easy. It was a choice between justice and mercy, between ending the cycle of violence or perpetuating it.

    Althea''s decision was swift and decisive. Mercy was a luxury she couldn''t afford. The Shadow was too dangerous to be left alive. But killing her would not end the rebellion; it would merely create a new leader.

    With a cold, calcted precision, Althea forced The Shadow to make a soul contract. A dark ritual, ancient and forbidden, bound the two women together in an eternal pact. From that moment, The Shadow was no longer a free agent. She was Althea''s puppet, her life and death controlled by the woman who had once been her enemy.

    With the Shadow under her control, Althea had gained a formidable weapon. The rebel leader, the mastermind behind the countless atrocities, was now her servant. The possibilities were endless. She could use The Shadow to infiltrate enemy ranks, to sow discord among the rebels, or to simply eliminate key targets with surgical precision.

    But with great poweres great responsibility. Althea knew that controlling another''s life was a dangerous game. The Shadow was a powerful force, and if she were to break free, the consequences could be catastrophic.

    Althea would have to tread carefully, to bnce the power she had gained with the responsibility that came with it. The road ahead was fraught with peril, but Althea was ready. She had faced darkness and emerged victorious. Now, she would use that darkness to illuminate the path to peace.

    With The Shadow at hermand, Althea became a force of nature, sweeping through the rebel-infested regions like a storm. The Shadow, once a harbinger of chaos, now became an instrument of order, her power channeled through Althea''s will.

    Rebel leaders, hidden in the darkest corners of the underworld, found themselves eliminated with chilling efficiency. Their strongholds, once bastions of defiance, crumbled under thebined might of Althea and The Shadow. The once-fearsome rebellion was reduced to scattered remnants, their spirit broken.

    Yet, as the rebellion waned, so too did the delicate bnce between Althea and The Shadow. The Shadow, once a mere puppet, began to show signs of defiance. Her eyes, once filled with subservience, now held a flicker of rebellion. She was learning to manipte, to twist Althea''s words to her advantage.

    Althea sensed the growing unrest within The Shadow. It was a ticking time bomb, a threat to their uneasy alliance. She knew she had to act, and fast. The Shadow was a powerful ally, but she was also a dangerous enemy.

    Althea watched as the Shadow writhed in agony, her form contorting in a grotesque disy of despair. The soul contract, once a tool of control, now became an instrument of destruction. With a single, chillingmand, Althea severed the bond, releasing a wave of dark energy that consumed The Shadow.

    In an instant, the powerful ally turned into nothingness, vanishing without a trace. Althea stood alone, the victor in a battle fought on both physical and spiritual nes. The rebellion was crushed, its remnants scattered like ashes in the wind.

    But with the defeat of The Shadow, a void opened within Althea. The power she had wielded, the darkness she had conquered, now left an emptiness in her soul. The woman who had once been a shadow hunter was now a shadow herself, a solitary figure in a world that had been reshaped by her actions.

    As she looked out at the city, now basking in the fragile light of peace, she realized that the true battle had just begun. The battle for their survival.

    The journey back to the capital was a somber affair. Althea, once a shadow moving through the night, now carried the weight of the world on her shoulders. The victory over the rebellion was a hollow triumph, a Pyrrhic victory that hade at a terrible cost.

    Lilith, her younger sister, was a beacon of hope in the darkness that consumed Althea. She was a reminder of the world that could be, a world free from the shadows that had defined Althea''s life.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Upon arriving at the pce, Althea sought out her sister. Lilith, as always, was a whirlwind of energy, herughter filling the corridors. But when she saw Althea, her smile faded, reced

    by a look of concern.

    Althea recounted the events of the past months, her voice a mere whisper in the grand hall. Lilith listened, her eyes remaining cold as always but doesn''t who could read her could discern her concerns through her eyes and to Althea it was all that mattered.

    Afterward the sisters chatted, formting n to use the rebels in the iing sh, it was certain that it was the Chaos Organization who instigated this after, to keep them busy while causing trouble across the world, all of this in order to weakened them before the final confrontation.

    "I hope you won''t be toote, now that the curse is lifted, the race to reach the final rank is on full force, we are in vulnerable state so better hurry back." Lilith mumbled while looking into the direction of the Infinity Maze where Alex happened to be.

 Chapter 1783: Chapter 1579: Creating a Skill

    Chapter 1783: Chapter 1579: Creating a Skill

    ?

    In the depths of the Infinity Maze, Alex had aplished his primary objective within the abyss. Now, instead of making a direct return to the real world, he decided to make a detour to a particr ind. There, he intended to train and consolidate his powers before finally departing and rejoining the real world.

    The ind was a verdant jewel adrift in the sapphire expanse of the Infinite Ocean. Its shores were kissed by waves of ethereal blue, and the air was thick with the sweet scent of exotic flora. Towering, ancient trees, their leaves shimmering with an otherworldly luminescence, stood as sentinels guarding the ind''s heart.

    At the ind''s center, a crystalke mirrored the sky, its depths holding secrets as old as time. Mana, the lifeblood of the world, pulsed through the ind like an unseen river, its concentration so potent it was almost tangible. The very soil was imbued with magical energy, giving birth to flora of extraordinary beauty and power.

    Vibrant, bioluminescent flowers painted the night sky with celestial hues, their petals soft as moonlight. Strange, ethereal creatures called this ind home, their forms as enchanting as their habitat. From the air, the ind looked like a masterpiece painted by the gods, a testament to the raw, untamed beauty of the universe.

    It was a ce of unparalleled tranquility, a sanctuary where one could lose themselves in the rhythm of nature, a ce where the soul could find sce and the spirit could soar.

    Arriving at the location with the most abundant mana, Alex sat in a lotus position. His once entirely ck hair now had a few strands of silver mixed in. His heterochromatic eyes pulsated with vitality and radiated an unmistakable strength.

    "Ah! Let''s take a look at my current stats before beginning," he mused, preparing to assess his progress.

    "Huh? It seems I have aged again. Time must be elerated in the abyss." Alex remarked as he stared at his age increasing, he was now 22.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 235 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 360000/1Mn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    MP: 45000/45000

    SE: 27000/27000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning/ Chaos???

    ATK: 14000

    DEF: 12000

    AGI: 12000

    INT: 8500

    LUK: 4000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficiency.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Chaos???]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name). Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100% ] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    000000

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and

    strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    000

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General] [Chaos De?????]

    As Alex examined his floating status window, he couldn''t help but ponder his situation. It was true that he possessed a vast array of skills, but most, if not all of them, were somehow tied to his Gift or snatched from others, or from his racial traits. Hecked a skill that was truly his own, one that was personal and exclusive to him. Now that he had reached this stage, he recognized it was the perfect opportunity to create something tailored specifically for himself - something no one could ever take away from him. With determination, he resolved to seize this chance and craft a skill that would be his own. As for the new changes such as Chaos??? in the elements section, the same in the special skills session and the title''s section, he would check themter, for now he had a more important thing to do.

    Alex closed his eyes, his mind a swirling vortex of ideas. He needed something unique, something that reflected his journey, his experiences, and his aspirations. A skill that was

    truly his own.

    He thought back to his early days, when he was nothing more than an Earthling with sealed Gift deemed worthless, struggling to survive. He remembered the fear, the hunger for reconnaissance, the loneliness. But he also remembered the resilience, the determination, the unyielding spirit that had carried him through those dark times.

    A spark ignited within him. His skill would be a testament to his journey, a reflection of the man he had be. It would be a skill born from adversity, forged in the fires of experience. With a focused mind, Alex began to weave the threads of his existence into a tapestry of skill. He drew upon the power of creation, the essence of his being, to forge something truly

    extraordinary.

 Chapter 1784: Chapter 1580: Extinction Code

    Chapter 1784: Chapter 1580: Extinction Code

    ?

    Alex thought for a while. What if hebined several of the elements he wielded to create a deadly skill?

    "This is worth a try," he thought.

    "Ah, what elements should I choose?" he mused, before getting an enlightenment.

    "Why not use several? For now, I''ll select 3 to create a codex. This will be used on various weapons to have a deadly effect, for example, erasing the existence of whoever it touches." Ideas kept blossoming.

    "Let''s choose these elements: Space, Void, and Chaos."

    Upon deciding on the elements, he began trying tobine them to create this codex, the new skill. But he kept failing, unable to put those dangerous elements together sessfully.

    Alex''s mind raced, the pressure to create something truly unique was immense. He knew thatbining Space, Void, and Chaos was a dangerous proposition, but the potential rewards were equally as great.

    He began by focusing on the concept of space. He visualized it as a malleable substance, capable of being stretched,pressed, and warped. He then added the void, a nothingness that could consume everything. Finally, he introduced chaos, the unpredictable force that could disrupt any order.

    The three elements shed and collided within his mind, creating a storm of energy. It was painful, as if his very soul was being torn apart. But Alex persevered, his determination unwavering.

    Hours turned into days as he struggled to harmonize the three elements. Failure after failure, but he refused to give up. He drew upon the depths of his being, channeling his willpower into the creation process.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a breakthrough came. The three elements began to coalesce, forming a new entity, a unique energy signature. It was a weapon of unimaginable power, a tool of creation and destruction.

    Meanwhile, in their respective domains, Silveria and Nyx were watching their master try to create a skill - a deadly one at that. He had struggled several times, still showing no sign of giving up.

    Nyx, with her trademark expressionless face from her domain, lifted her hands. Her blue eyes shone dazzlingly as a golden clock manifested in them. She was using her temporal ability on the ind to make time faster - 10 days here would be equal to 1 day in the real world. This way, her master could concentrate further toplete this skill.

    Silveria, meanwhile, decided to keep watch over him, chasing away any monsters that could distract her master.

    Unconsciously, Alex felt everything and was grateful. Now having more time, he decided to focus more on perfecting the codex. He started all over again, determined to seed.

    With renewed focus, Alex delved deeper into the creation process. He visualized the three elements intertwining, forming aplex, interwoven structure. Space, the framework; Void, the core; and Chaos, the unpredictable force that infused the entire structure with instability.

    As the structure solidified in his mind, he felt a surge of power, a connection to something primal and ancient. It was a weapon unlike any other, a tool of creation and destruction, capable of bending the fabric of reality itself.

    With a final push, he poured his essence into the creation, imbuing it with his own spirit. The structure trembled, then stabilized, radiating an aura of power and mystery.

    "I shall call it... ''Extinction Code''," Alex whispered, his voice filled with awe and reverence. Crimson dark words floated in the air, giving off a deadly vibe. He instinctively knew he would be doomed if he were to put his finger in that swirling dark crimson vortex.

    [Ding! A new exclusive skill created. Mana increased by 200]

    [Your Novice Creator Title has evolved to the Creator title]

    A bunch of notifications appeared, and Alex nodded happily. But his face was pale - this skill was monstrous, heavily draining his mana. Even with his vast reserve of mana, he felt like he would be sucked dry in a minute.

    Alex''s face paled as he realized the immense power and cost of the skill he had just created. It was a weapon of mass destruction, capable of obliterating entire worlds. The notification about his mana reserves dropping drastically was a stark reminder of the skill''s destructive potential.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He needed to test this skill, to understand its true capabilities. But he also needed to find a way to control its power, to prevent it from consuming him.

    With a deep breath, Alex focused his attention on the Extinction Code. He visualized the swirling crimson vortex, feeling its power coursing through his veins. It was a dangerous game, but he was ready to take the risk.

    Alex decided to test this skill, but suddenly felt like it could be even more perfect with one more element added. Since his newly acquired Creator title allowed him to further modify his skills, he decided to perfect it.

    This time, he added the Time element. With this addition, time would freeze for whoever was under the Extinction Code, until they werepletely erased from existence.

    Alex''s mind raced as he attempted to incorporate the element of Time into the Extinction Code. It was a delicate process, requiring absolute precision. He visualized time as a river, flowing inexorably forward. He imagined freezing this river, halting the passage of time for those caught within the Extinction Code''s grasp.

    With a surge of concentration, he wove the element of Time into the fabric of the skill. The crimson vortex shimmered, taking on a new dimension of depth andplexity. It was no longer merely a destructive force; it was a weapon that could manipte the very fabric of

    reality.

    Alex felt a surge of power, a connection to something far greater than himself. He had created a masterpiece, a weapon of unparalleled destruction.

    It was time to test the enhanced Extinction Code. Alex searched for a monster on whom he could experiment with this skill, and soon he found a fire drake.

    He created the Extinction Code in the form of a small ball before throwing it at the charging fire drake. The moment the ball hit the drake, time froze, and the creature was unable to

    move. The Extinction Code then began to work its magic.

    Alex watched with a mix of satisfaction and trepidation as the Fire Drake, frozen in time, was obliterated by the Extinction Code. The skill had exceeded his expectations. It was a weapon of unparalleled power, capable of erasing anything in its path.

 Chapter 1785: Chapter 1581: Further Improvement

    Chapter 1785: Chapter 1581: Further Improvement

    ?

    Alex spent the following weeks honing his control over the Extinction Code. He tested it on a variety of creatures, from the weakest goblins to the most formidable dragons. With each test, his mastery of the skill grew, and his understanding of its limitations deepened.

    He learned that the skill''s power was directly proportional to the amount of mana he invested. A small, focused burst could eliminate a weaker creature, while a massive expenditure of mana could obliterate entire armies.

    He also discovered that the skill could be used in conjunction with other abilities. For example, he couldbine it with his Space maniption to create a localized void, trapping enemies within the Extinction Code''s range.

    As his proficiency with the Extinction Code grew, so too did his confidence. He had created a weapon of unparalleled power, a tool that could shape the destiny of worlds.

    Alex moved on; he decided to use it on his weapon; silveria transformed into the silver gun; Alex controlled it, applied the Extinction Code, and created a crimson bullet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he watched the crimson bullet, infused with the power of the Extinction Code, obliterate its target. It was a perfect demonstration of the skill''s versatility. The ability to apply the Extinction Code to his weapons opened up a world of possibilities.

    He spent the following days experimenting with different weapons andbinations. He infused swords with the power to erase, creating des that could cleave through anything. He imbued arrows with the destructive force, turning them into weapons of mass destruction. With each experiment, Alex''s mastery of the Extinction Code grew. He learned to control the size and intensity of the crimson energy, to shape it to his will. He had be a true master of his creation, a being capable of bending the fabric of reality to his desire.

    Alex watched with satisfaction as Silveria transformed into a sword, a longbow, and finally a sniper rifle, each form infused with the destructive power of the Extinction Code. The results were devastating. Monsters were obliterated with a single strike, their essence erased from existence.

    With each sessful test, Alex''s confidence grew. He had created a weapon of unparalleled power, a tool that could be adapted to any situation. He was no longer just a survivor; he was a force of nature, a harbinger of destruction and creation.

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the ind, Alex sat in meditation, his mind filled with the echoes of his experiments. He hade to this ind seeking solitude and power, and he had found both in abundance. But as he looked out at the horizon, he realized that his journey was far from over.

    "This skill consumes too much of mana, gotta think how to reduce the mana consumption, to make it more practical." Alex mused on how to reduce the Extinction Code Mana consumption while watching his stats.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger

    Age: 22

    Male

    Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 235 [False God]

    Experience Value (XP): 360000/1M

    MP: 45000/45000

    SE: 27000/27000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning/ Chaos???

    ATK: 14000

    DEF: 12000

    AGI: 12000

    INT: 8500

    LUK: 4000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain

    Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficiency.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???] [Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Chaos???]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate:

    [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100% ] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100% ] (Perfect Synchronization reached)

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%]

    [Kuina E. Foxia 100%]

    [Eris Wolfang 72%]

    [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%]

    [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    000000

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and

    strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    000

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General] [Chaos De????]

    Alex focused his attention on the Extinction Code, visualizing the crimson vortex of energy. He began to experiment with different configurations, trying to find a way to reduce its power consumption withoutpromising its effectiveness.

    He discovered that by controlling the density of the crimson energy, he could adjust the skill''s destructive capacity. A denser core would unleash a more powerful st, while a less dense core would produce a weaker but more controlled effect.

    He also experimented with the shape of the energy, finding that different forms had varying degrees of efficiency. A spherical shape was the most energy-intensive, while a conical shape

    was more efficient.

    Through countless hours of experimentation, Alex managed to significantly reduce the mana consumption of the Extinction Code withoutpromising its effectiveness. He could now unleash devastating attacks without draining his mana reserves as quickly.

    Alex next goal was to now create an Extinction Code Domain just like Silveria''s domain, will

    he be able to create it?

    His happiness and those of his loved ones was at stake, he must do his best.

 Chapter 1786 Chapter 1582: The Return 1

    1786 Chapter 1582: The Return 1

    Alex continued to experiment with the Extinction Code, pushing the boundaries of its potential. He discovered that bybining it with other elements, he could create devastatingly effectivebinations. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    For instance,bining the Extinction Code with his Time maniption again allowed him to create time-dted explosions, where the destructive force of the code was amplified over a longer duration. Or, bybining it with his Space once more maniption, he could create ck holes that consumed everything within their radius, their destructive power amplified by the Extinction Code.

    As his mastery of the Extinction Code grew, so too did his understanding of its underlying principles. He began to see the skill as more than just a weapon; it was a tool for creation and destruction, a force of nature that could be harnessed for good or evil.

    With each experiment, Alex felt a growing sense of power and responsibility. He knew that this skill was a double-edged sword, capable of immense good or unimaginable destruction. He vowed to use it wisely, to protect his family.

    On the brink of departure, Alex was halted by the sudden appearance of Silveria. The silver-haired goddess, her eyes twinkling like twin stars, smiled at her lover.

    "Let''s explore this wonderful ce together before we go back," she suggested.

    Alex paused, considering her proposal before finally nodding in agreement.

    The ind was a living canvas of emerald and sapphire, a masterpiece painted by nature. Lost in each other''spany, Alex and Silveria wandered through this paradise. Soft sands yielded to their footsteps as they strolled along the shore, the rhythmic kiss of waves a soothing luby. They sharedughter under the shade of swaying palms, their eyes sparkling with the same color as the ocean. A pic spread upon a crimson cloth became a feast for their senses, the taste of exotic fruits mingling with the salty breeze. As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows, they found a secluded cove. Bathed in the warm glow of twilight, they exchanged stories, dreams, and silent promises. The ind, for that moment, was theirs alone, a world encapsted in their shared gaze.

    A cascade of crystalline water, a shimmering veil against the verdant backdrop, came into view. It was a waterfall, a masterpiece of nature''s artistry. With a shared look of excitement, Alex and Silveria decided to make a ssh. They shed their clothes, revealing bodies bronzed by the sun, and plunged into the cool, inviting pool at the waterfall''s base. Laughter and squeals echoed through the lush surroundings as they frolicked in the refreshing waters.

    Later, refreshed and invigorated, they spread out a colorful pic nket on a patch of soft grass. The waterfall''s melody provided a soothing soundtrack as they indulged in a feast of delicacies. With full bellies and hearts, theyy back on the nket, watching as the sun began its descent, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. The world seemed to hold its breath as the day transitioned into night, and the couple, entwined in each other''s arms, felt an undeniable connection to the magic of this ce.

    Their adventure continued, leading them to a breathtaking spectacle. A majestic mountain, its peak adorned with a pristine crown of snow, stood before them. Its grandeur was both intimidating and alluring.

    "Let''s fly," Alex suggested, their eyes sparkling with childlike enthusiasm. Silveria''s expression mirrored Alex''s excitement. Without hesitation, they reached for the sky, their bodies enveloped in a shimmering aura. As they ascended, the world below transformed into a breathtaking tapestry of green and blue. The once distant mountain grewrger, revealing hidden crevices and icy cliffs. The wind whipped through their hair, carrying with it the promise of an unforgettable adventure.

    Soaring through the sky, Alex and Silveria felt a sense of freedom unlike any they had ever known. The world below was a breathtaking panorama of lush forests, winding rivers, and hidden coves. The snow-capped mountain, their destination, grew closer with every passing moment. As they neared the peak, the air grew colder, and the wind picked up in intensity. But the thrill of the adventure propelled them forward.

    Finally, they reached the summit. A world of white stretched out before them, a pristine expanse untouched by human foot. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows across the snow. The sky was aze with colors, a masterpiece painted by nature. Alex and Silveria stood side by side, their hearts filled with awe and wonder.

    As if the scene couldn''t be more perfect, a miracle of light appeared. A rainbow, an arch of vibrant colors, stretched across the sky, one end seemingly touching the snow-capped mountain, the other disappearing into the horizon. It was a breathtaking sight, a symbol of hope and beauty. Alex and Silveria stood in awe, their hearts filled with a sense of wonder and gratitude. In that moment, atop the mountain, with the world painted in a spectrum of colors, they felt an undeniable connection to somethingrger than themselves.

    Alex and Silveria stood in silent contemtion, their hearts echoing with the vibrant hues of the rainbow. A profound sense of peace washed over them, a tranquility born from the harmony of nature''s spectacle. It was as if the world had paused, allowing them to fully immerse themselves in the moment.

    Silveria''s eyes, glistening with unshed tears, mirrored the rainbow''s spectrum of emotions. Joy, wonder, and a touch of mncholy intertwined within her. She felt an inexplicable connection to the world, as if the rainbow was a bridge between the earthly and the divine.

    Alex, on the other hand, experienced a surge of creativity. The rainbow had ignited a spark of inspiration within him. He saw patterns, shapes, and stories in the colors, a symphony of possibilities waiting to be explored. His mind raced, eager to capture this moment, to trante the beauty of the rainbow into something tangible.

    As thest rays of sunlight faded, casting the mountain in a golden hue, they turned to face each other. Their eyes met, conveying a silent understanding. In that shared nce, they found a connection deeper than words.

    Silveria''s voice, soft as a whisper, carried a weight of longing.

    "Let''s stay here tonight, under the watchful gaze of this magnificent mountain," she pleaded, her eyes holding a mixture of desire and wonder.

    "Tomorrow, we can return to our world, but for now, let us be a part of this dream."

    Alex felt a pull towards her suggestion, a yearning to extend this magical experience. The idea of spending a night in the heart of such natural grandeur was intoxicating. With a gentle smile, he nodded in agreement.

    "Let''s make this night one for the ages," he replied, his voice filled with promise.

    As darkness enveloped the mountain, they curled up together like mortals, their bodies seeking warmth in the cold night air. The sky above was a canvas adorned with countless stars, a celestial masterpiece that rivaled even the most breathtaking sunsets. The only sounds were the gentle rustle of the wind and the distant echo of their heartbeats. In that moment, under the vast expanse of the night sky, they felt an overwhelming sense of peace and belonging.

 Chapter 1787 Chapter 1583: The Return 2 R~18

    1787 Chapter 1583: The Return 2 R~18

    Alex tossed and turned, his mind racing with thoughts of the war and his loved ones. Silveria, sensing his restlessness, gently ced a hand on his chest. "What''s wrong, my love?" she asked, her voice soft as a luby.

    Alex hesitated, his voice barely a whisper. "I can''t shake this feeling of dread. I''m worried about everyone back home, about the war. I''m afraid I won''t be good enough, that I''ll fail them all."

    Silveria squeezed his hand reassuringly.

    "You''re stronger than you think, Alex. We all believe in you. And even if you stumble, we''ll be there to pick you up."

    Alex turned to face her, his eyes filled with gratitude. "I know you''re right, but it''s hard not to worry. I''ve lost too many people already."

    "We''ll get through this together," Silveria promised, her voice firm.

    "We''re a team, and we''ll fight for what we believe in. No matter what, I''ll always be by your side."

    With Silveria''s words of encouragement, Alex felt a sense of calm wash over him. He felt truly blessed to have someone like this in his life. Unconsciously, he sought more warmth from her, taking her in his arms and kissing her gently. She reciprocated, their kiss deepening into a passionate embrace.

    With a thought, Alex summoned a modern tent, its exterior resembling a well-decorated room with a giant bed in the center. As they continued their passionate embrace, they moved towards the bed, their bodies entwined in a dance of desire. As theyy together, their love a beacon in the darkness, they knew that no matter what challengesy ahead, they would face them together, their bond stronger than ever.

    Quickly things escted, Alex could be seen caressing and massaging Silveria''s breasts. The released a breath she had been holding as he leaned down and took one of her nipples in his mouth, licking it slightly before biting gently, her temperature was rising faster than she could have imagined and she could already feel her inner part get wetter as anticipation took over her.

    How long had she waited for this? Alex was barely caressing her and yet, she felt like the floodgate was about to burst.

    This was something he noticed as well as his hand trailed down until it reached her moist vagina. It was positively drenched and Alex wondered if there was even a need for more preliminary.

    Chuckling, he started going down on her, leaving her breasts until he reached her outstretched leg, the heat that greeted him was weed as a sweet odor started to spread in the room. Her beautiful appearence was at work. Her charm seemed overwhelming as he could feel his own penis grow hard with just a whiff of her scent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "You are drenched."

    Growling, he fought to control the urge to simply pounce on her and pushed her legs apart even further. Even for Silveria, this was quite a shameful position as she was showing absolutely everything to him.

    Her vagina, a beautiful pink-like flower, opened as if greeting him after a long absence and Alex exactly knew what he had to do.

    Kissing her tights, he continued going down, one kiss after another, causing her to twitch more and more while her breath grew ragged. Finally, when his head reached the ce between her legs, all he did was blow a small breeze over her little pink jewel that had alreadye out and this was enough for the firework to explode.

    ''''Ohhh!"

    She released a moan like a scream, one filled between pleasure and pain as this overwhelming sensation of freedom and joy took over her. This was a pleasure beyond everything she had felt in a long time and her conviction that Alex was the only one for her was once again reaffirmed.

    Her vision grew dim while her body continued to shiver and go through an incredible climax until finally, she settled down, tired as if she had been fighting for days and nights with no pause.

    "You will be the death of me." She spoke between intermittent breaths and all Alex did wasugh,

    "Well, it would be the perfect death, right?"

    The twoughed while Alex used his power to wipe out the juice that covered his face. The two of them spooned, hugging quietly.

    "You are still hard."

    She brought her hand to hold on to his hardness and whistled as she came closer to him. "It''s hard to think I swallowed all of this in me and I know seedes from this as well."

    Alex, who had been about to report, closed his mouth, "Well, you got me."

    "Oh. I got you indeed."

    She flipped him on his back and jumped on him. Her weight settled nicely against him as she adjusted herself in a cowgirl position.

    From this position, Alex was enjoying the view.

    "Now my turn."

    Silveria did not directly proceed to pration. Keeping his penis t against his stomach, she ced herself above it and started grinding.

    The heat and wetness were transmitted directly to him as she grinded along his shaft while Silveria enjoyed the feeling of the head bumping against her clitoris. Going back and forth like this, the two enjoyed pleasure in nearplete silence, the only sound being their breath and groan escaping from their lips.

    14:04

    The heat and wetness were transmitted directly to him as she grinded along his shaft while Silveria enjoyed the feeling of the head bumping against her clitoris. Going back and forth like this, the two enjoyed pleasure in nearplete silence, the only sound being their breath and groan escaping from their lips.

    This continued for a few minutes before she finally lifted her hips and took hold of his penis with one hand.

    "It''s time."

    Thirsty with anticipation and then she started going down. At first, only the tip entered but soon, Alex felt like he was melting by entering a true furnace. This was followed by a great feeling of tightness around the base as her wall closed around him whilepletely engulfing his penis until the root.

    The two of them breathed harshly and Silveria was ovee with a new feeling of fullness she had not felt in months and that she had missed dearly.

    She was unable to move further as a second climax washed over her and her wall started to wiggle and move so much that Alex felt like he was not far from cumming as well. He had to give his all to clench and stop the release.

    "Don''t. We will not stop after one time."

    She spoke quickly and understanding this, Alex stopped fighting the inevitable. His penis swelled inside of Silveria until he finally released everything he had inside of her.

    "Ahhh~~ "

    Silveria groaned out loud and screamed her pleasure to the world as she finally received her first injection of sperm.

    Sakuya had once warned her to be very careful as this would be an experience she would never forget after uniting with Alex. Silveria had dismissed those words in the past.

    Now though ¡ª She felt like she was literally about to ck out.

    ''Sure, you will be death of me, I can''t live without you, none of us can. Well, better add my sister as well. I can''t be the only one to feel this happiness.''

    While having sex, Silveira was plotting to add her sister into the Harem, not that Alex would have refused anyway but nothing the Death Goddess he didn''t harbor any funny thought yet, maybe things would be different with her sister''s help, butter once everything end. Typania was there as well, she must be conquered.

 Chapter 1788 Chapter 1584: The Return 3

    1788 Chapter 1584: The Return 3

    The next morning, the couple woke from their intense love session, their bodies intertwined, their heart''s content. As the first rays of sunlight filtered through the tent, they gazed at each other lovingly, their eyes sparkling with the afterglow of passion. A smile crept across Alex''s face, and he reached out to trace Silveria''s soft cheek.

    "Good morning, my love," he whispered, his voice husky with sleep.

    Silveria turned to face him, her eyes filled with tenderness. "Good morning," she replied, her voice a gentle caress.

    As theyy together, their bodies warm and rxed, they savored the peace of this moment. The world outside the tent seemed distant, a mere backdrop to the intimate universe they had created.

    After spending some time cuddling in the bed, they decided to step out. A breathtaking scenery greeted them outside. The once snow-capped mountain, now bathed in the golden light of the morning sun, seemed even more majestic. They enjoyed the cool morning breeze together, the icy mountain chillness adding a touch of adventure to their peaceful moment. As they walked hand-in-hand, the world around them seemed to fall silent, their hearts filled with a sense of tranquility and contentment.

    Silveria, with a mischievous glint in her eye, suggested,

    "Why don''t we try an ice bath to start our day?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alex''s eyes widened in surprise, but he could see the excitement in her eyes. A challenge, a new adventure, and a way to strengthen their bond. He nodded, a smile ying on his lips. "Let''s do it."

    As they approached the icy mountain stream, Silveria stripped down to her swimsuit, her body shivering slightly in the cold air. Alex followed suit, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

    Taking a deep breath, Silveria stepped into the icy water, her body tensing as the cold enveloped her. She gasped, her breath visible in the frosty air, but she held her ground. Alex watched her with admiration, his own resolve growing.

    With a determined look, he joined her in the water, the shock of the cold sending a jolt through his system. He gritted his teeth, focusing on his breathing and the warmth of Silveria''s presence beside him.

    As the initial shock subsided, they began to limate to the cold.

    They sshed each other yfully, theirughter echoing through the mountain valley. The icy water invigorated their senses, leaving them feeling refreshed and alive.

    Emerging from the water, they wrapped themselves in warm nkets, their bodies tingling with the cold.

    They huddled together, their warmth aforting contrast to the icy air. As they watched the sun rise higher in the sky, casting long shadows across the mountain, they knew they had created another unforgettable memory.

    Silveria and Alex, their hearts heavy with the bittersweet realization of their impending departure, prepared to leave the magical realm. They had shared unforgettable experiences, forged an unbreakable bond, and grown as individuals.

    As they stepped through the portal, the familiar world of Alexander Kael Touch came into view. The bustling city streets, the towering buildings, the hum of human activity ¨C it all seemed so distant and unreal after their time in the magical realm.

    Alex took a deep breath, steeling himself for the challenges that awaited him. He knew that returning to his world meant facing the war, the loss, and the uncertainties of the future. But he also knew that he had grown stronger, more resilient, and more determined than ever before.

    With Silveria by his side, he stepped into the real world, ready to confront whatevery ahead. As he looked at her, her eyes filled with love and support, he felt a surge of confidence. He was no longer alone. He had her, and together, they would face anything.

    Meanwhile in another location.

    The Wolfgang Empire''s Airship

    The Wolfgang Empire''s airship was a marvel of engineering, a testament to the empire''s technological prowess. It was a colossal vessel, its hull gleaming a polished silver that mirrored the sun''s rays. The ship was adorned with intricate carvings and intricate designs, showcasing the empire''s artistic ir.

    The airship''s most striking feature was its towering masts, each one adorned with arge, pping sail that captured the wind and propelled the vessel forward. The sails were made of a sturdy, wind-resistant fabric that was both durable and lightweight.

    Along the sides of the airship, rows of portholes were arranged, offering glimpses of the interior. Some of these portholes were small, while others wererge enough for passengers to look out from. The airship also had a number of smaller decks, where passengers could rx or enjoy the view.

    At the front of the airship, arge, ornate prow extended outwards, resembling the beak of a mythical creature. The prow was decorated with intricate carvings and symbols, representing the power and prestige of the Wolfgang Empire.

    As the airship soared through the sky, its majestic silhouette was a sight to behold. It was a symbol of the empire''s strength and prosperity, a testament to human ingenuity and a testament to the endless possibilities of the sky.

    Eris Wolfgang, Princess of the Snow White Wind Wolf n and Alex''s fiancee, they hadn''t seen each other in a while.

    Eris Wolfgang, princess of the Wolfgang Empire, was a vision of ethereal beauty. She had be more beautiful.

    Her long, flowing white hair cascaded down her back, shimmering like moonlight. Her eyes, a piercing ice blue, held a wisdom far beyond her years. A pair of pointed wolf ears framed her delicate face, and two fluffy white tails swayed gently behind her.

    d in a regal gown of shimmering white silk, Eris exuded an aura of grace and power. She was a member of the prestigious Snow White Wind Wolf n, known for their strength, agility, and connection to the natural world.

    As she prepared to depart for Alexander Kael Touch''s mobile fortress, Eris felt a mixture of excitement and anticipation. She had heard tales of her sister''s bravery and their unwaveringmitment to protecting the realm. She was eager to meet them and offer her support in any way she could. She had finished her training and was happy to be able to help now, she was stronger now and could help, not wait helplessly like in the past. She would be there when Alex return, she would wait and wholeheartedly support the man who offered her a helping hands in her most darkest time, weren''t for his support and act of kindness she would havemitted suicide after her brother died protecting her, what Alex did mean a lot for the young princess, he became an irreceable existant in her heart, she longed everyday to be with him, to support in his endeavors, protect his smile and happiness, for this she was willing to forsake everything, to go against the world, no the whole universe for this man, he was that valuable after all.

    ''''Fufufu! I can''t wait to meet you again my love. There is so many things I wish to share with you, so many story, so many, so many things my love.'''' her blue eyes shed with joy as she thought how many stories she would share with Alexa, shad no idea the man whom she had been thinking about all the time was also heading home, he had just left the Infinity Maze.

    Finally, the final stage was about to be unfolded for real this time.

 Chapter 1789 Chapter 1585: Reunion 1

    1789 Chapter 1585: Reunion 1

    As the Wolfgang Empire''s airship continued its voyage, a suddenmotion erupted. The ship was under attack! A swarm of harpies, their feathered wings outstretched and their talons sharp as daggers, swooped down from the sky, their piercing cries echoing through the air.

    Eris, alerted by themotion, rushed out of her cabin. The sight that met her eyes was terrifying. Harpies were clinging to the side of the airship, their ws digging into the metal hull. Others were attacking the crew members, their sharp beaks and talons causing injuries.

    Without hesitation, Eris drew her sword, a gleaming de forged from enchanted metal. With a battle cry, she leapt into the fray, her wolf ears twitching as she honed in on her targets. Her agility and speed were unmatched, and her swordsmanship was deadly.

    The harpies, taken aback by Eris''s fierce attack, retreated momentarily. But they quickly regrouped, their numbers overwhelming.

    As the harpies regrouped, their numbers overwhelming, Eris''s eyes narrowed.

    "Time to get serious," she murmured, her voice carrying a chilling intensity. With a fluid motion, she dropped her sword, the de disappearing into a sheath at her side.

    A serene calm washed over her as she began to channel the wind element, her connection to the natural world growing stronger with each passing moment. The air around her seemed to shimmer, as if responding to her will.

    Eris raised her hands, palms outstretched. The wind howled, picking up in intensity, swirling around her in a tempestuous vortex. The harpies, caught in the maelstrom, were tossed and turned, their cries of terror lost in the cacophony of the storm.

    Eris''s eyes glowed with an otherworldly light as she unleashed her fury. The wind whipped around her, forming a barrier of swirling air that repelled the harpies. The storm raged, a tempest of her creation, a testament to her power as the Wind Empress.

    The harpies, unable to withstand the force of the storm, retreated, their fear palpable. Eris stood amidst the chaos, her form silhouetted against the swirling winds, a symbol of strength and resilience.

    With the harpies retreating, Eris gave themander of the airship instructions to follow them. She knew that eliminating the harpies at theirir would prevent future attacks and ensure the safety of the empire.

    As the airship pursued the harpies, Eris stood at the bow, her eyes scanning the horizon. She could see the harpies, a dark cloud against the pale sky, heading towards a jagged mountain range.

    The airship followed the harpies, navigating the treacherous terrain with ease. As they approached the mountain range, Eris could see the harpies''ir, a hidden cave nestled among the cliffs.

    Eris knew that this would be a difficult battle. The harpies were powerful creatures, and they would be fighting on their own territory. But she was determined to eliminate the threat they posed to the empire.

    As the airshipnded near the cave, Eris prepared herself for battle. She drew her sword, its de gleaming in the sunlight. With a determined look, she stepped out of the airship, ready to face whatever awaited her.

    As Eris approached the harpies''ir, she knew she had to strike quickly and decisively. With a thought, she manipted the wind, erasing it from the surrounding area. The harpies, caught off guard, struggled to breathe, their bodies heaving in panic.

    The harpies, desperate for air, burst out of the cave, their movements frantic and disoriented. Eris watched them with a cold, calcting gaze. She had them exactly where she wanted them.

    With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a powerful gust of wind, sending the harpies flying through the air. They crashed into the rocky walls of the mountain, their cries of pain echoing through the valley.

    Eris continued her assault, her control over the wind absolute. She whipped up a whirlwind that tore through the harpies, scattering them in all directions. One by one, they fell, their strength sapped by the relentless force of the wind.

    When the storm finally subsided, the harpies were no more. The air was thick with the stench of death, but Eris stood tall, her eyes filled with a grim satisfaction. She had eliminated the threat of the harpies, protecting the empire and its people. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With the harpies eliminated, Eris and the airship crew returned to their journey. The airship soared through the sky, its sails catching the wind, as they continued their voyage towards Alexander Kael Touch''s mobile fortress.

    Eris, exhausted but exhrated from her battle, decided to take a long, refreshing bath. She retreated to her private quarters, where a luxurious bath had been prepared for her. The warm water soothed her aching muscles, and the fragrant bath salts rxed her mind and body.

    As she soaked in the tub, Eris couldn''t help but smile. She had faced a dangerous challenge and emerged victorious. She had proven herself to be a powerful warrior, capable of protecting her people.

    After her long bath, Eris felt refreshed and rejuvenated. She decided to treat herself to a delicious dinner, a reward for her bravery and hard work.

    As she entered the airship''s kitchen, she was greeted by the familiar aroma of spices and fresh ingredients. The chef, a kind-hearted man named Theo, smiled at her.

    "Wee, Princess Eris," he said. "Would you like me to prepare dinner for you?"

    Eris thanked Theo but insisted on cooking for herself. She missed the simple pleasure of preparing a meal, and she was eager to try her hand at using the airship''s unique ingredients.

    With Theo''s help, Eris gathered the necessary ingredients and set to work. She chopped vegetables, seasoned meats, and stirred pots with a passion that rivaled her skill with a sword. The kitchen filled with the tantalizing aroma of her cooking, a symphony of vors that danced in the air.

    Finally, Eris ted her meal, a colorful and fragrant dish that was both satisfying and delicious. As she sat down to eat, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. The simple act of preparing and enjoying a meal was a small but important pleasure in life.

 Chapter 1790 Chapter 1586: Reunion 2

    1790 Chapter 1586: Reunion 2

    Alexander Kael Touch, disguised as a masked man, traveled from city to city, his heart heavy with the devastation he witnessed. Each city was a battleground, ravaged by monstrous creatures that threatened to consume everything.

    In one such city, a once vibrant metropolis nowy in ruins. The streets were littered with debris, and the air was thick with smoke. Monstrous creatures roamed the streets, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent.

    Alex, his heart filled with determination, blended into the crowd, his mask concealing his identity. He observed the situation, his mind racing, strategizing his next move. He knew he couldn''t defeat these monsters alone, but he could make a difference.

    With a calcted stride, Alex stepped out of the shadows, his sword drawn. The crowd parted, their eyes wide with fear and hope. He was a beacon of light in a world shrouded in darkness.

    Alex''s appearance ignited a spark of hope in the hearts of the terrified citizens. They watched as he faced the monstrous creatures, his sword glinting in the dim light.

    The monsters, sensing a challenge, advanced towards Alex, their roars echoing through the ruined city. Alex met them with unwavering courage, his movements fluid and precise.

    With each strike, Alex''s sword connected with a monster, its flesh tearing and its blood sttering. The crowd watched in awe, their fear gradually reced by admiration.

    The battle raged on, Alex''s stamina seemingly endless. He fought with a ferocity that matched the monsters'' own, his every move a testament to his skill and determination.

    As thest monster fell, a cheer erupted from the crowd. Alex stood amidst the carnage, his breath heavy but his spirit unbroken. He had saved the city, a small victory in a war against overwhelming odds.

    Grinning like a devil before concealing it, he was satisfied, Alex turned to the grateful citizens. He nodded, a silent acknowledgment of their courage and resilience. With a final nce at the ruined city, he disappeared into the shadows, his mission far from over.

    Alex''s journey continued, his reputation as a fearless warrior spreading throughout thend. In each city he visited, he faced new challenges, new monsters, and new dangers. Yet, he remained undeterred, his spirit unbroken.

    He moved from one city to the next, his sword a beacon of hope in the darkness. He fought with a smile, a grim determination etched on his face. The monsters, sensing his unwavering resolve, fought with renewed ferocity, but they were no match for his skill and strength.

    Alex''s victories were a testament to his courage and his unwavering belief in a brighter future. He was a symbol of hope, a reminder that even in the face of overwhelming darkness, light could prevail. Well, the truth was he was giving them hope to fight for the future, to never give up, he would need every help avable to achieve victory. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A few hourster.

    The coastal city was a serene oasis amidst the chaos of the war-torn world. Nestled along a pristine coastline, it was a ce of tranquility and beauty. The city was bathed in the warm glow of the sun, its streets lined with colorful buildings that reflected the vibrant spirit of its people.

    A gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the ocean, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore provided a soothing backdrop. Palm trees swayed in the breeze, casting dappled shadows on the sandy beaches. The city was a haven of peace, a ce where people could escape the horrors of war and find sce in the beauty of nature.

    The city was bustling with activity, yet it maintained a rxed and weing atmosphere. Locals and visitors alike strolled along the promenade, enjoying the breathtaking views of the ocean. Children yed on the beach, building sandcastles and sshing in the waves. The city was a vibrant tapestry of life, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit.

    Alex and Silveria, weary from their relentless battle against the monsters, decided to take a much-needed break in the coastal city. They had heard tales of its beauty and tranquility, and they were eager to experience it for themselves.

    As they strolled along the promenade, hand in hand, they were captivated by the breathtaking scenery. The ocean stretched out before them, its vastness both awe-inspiring and calming. The gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the sea, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore provided a soothing soundtrack to their peaceful moment.

    They found a quaint little caf¨¦ overlooking the beach and settled into a cozy booth. As they sipped on their drinks, they chatted about their adventures, theirughter echoing through the caf¨¦. It was a rare moment of peace and rxation, a chance to escape the horrors of war and simply enjoy each other''spany.

    As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the city, Alex and Silveria walked along the beach, their footprints tracing patterns in the sand. They watched as the sky transformed into a canvas of vibrant colors, a breathtaking spectacle that left them speechless.

    It was a perfect evening, a moment of tranquility amidst the chaos of the world. As they returned to their hotel, their hearts filled with gratitude for this brief respite from the war. They knew that their journey was far from over, but for now, they could simply cherish this moment of peace and happiness.

    After their idyllic day at the beach, Alex and Silveria decided to indulge in a rxing spa evening. They booked a luxurious spa treatment, eager to unwind and rejuvenate their bodies and minds.

    As they entered the spa, they were greeted by a soothing atmosphere. The air was filled with the gentle scent of essential oils, and soft music yed in the background. They were led to their private treatment room, a serene oasis of tranquility.

    Their spa treatment began with a rxing massage, their bodies melting into the warmth of the therapist''s hands. They felt their tension melt away as the knots in their muscles were untied.

    After the massage, they enjoyed a soothing facial, their skin cleansed and rejuvenated. As theyy there, their faces covered in a cooling mask, they felt a sense of deep rxation.

    Finally, they ended their spa evening with a warm bath, infused with fragrant herbs and essential oils. As they soaked in the tub, their bodies rxed and their minds cleared.

    Emerging from the spa, Alex and Silveria felt refreshed and rejuvenated. The spa evening had been the perfect way to end their coastal getaway, a moment of pure indulgence and rxation.

 Chapter 1791 Chapter 1583: Reunion 3

    1791 Chapter 1583: Reunion 3

    After their rejuvenating spa evening, Alex and Silveria decided to take a leisurely stroll through the city. It was ate romantic date, a chance to savor the beauty of the coastal city before the storm of war descended upon them once again.

    As they walked hand in hand, they admired the colorful buildings, the bustling streets, and the vibrant atmosphere of the city. They stopped at a small, charming bookstore, browsing through the shelves and selecting a few books to read together.

    They continued their stroll, stopping at a quaint little caf¨¦ for a cup of coffee. As they sat outside, watching the world go by, they talked about their hopes and dreams for the future. They knew that the challenges ahead would be formidable, but they were determined to face them together.

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the city, Alex and Silveria found a secluded spot overlooking the ocean. They sat on a bench, their arms wrapped around each other, and watched as the sky transformed into a breathtaking canvas of colors.

    It was a peaceful moment, a chance to escape the chaos of the world and simply enjoy each other''spany. As they sat there, holding hands, they felt a renewed sense of hope and determination. They knew that together with the others they could face anything.

    For their romantic dinner, Alex and Silveria chose the most iconic and romantic spot in the city: the lighthouse. Perched atop a cliff, overlooking the vast expanse of the ocean, the lighthouse was a symbol of hope and guidance.

    The lighthouse restaurant was a charming establishment with a rustic ambiance. The interior was decorated with nautical-themed d¨¦cor, and therge windows offered stunning panoramic views of the ocean.

    As they were seated at their table, a gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the sea, and the sound of waves crashing against the rocks provided a soothing backdrop. The sky was painted in hues of orange and pink, creating a breathtaking sunset that cast a warm glow over the city.

    The menu featured fresh seafood dishes, inspired by the local cuisine. Alex and Silveria ordered a delicious seafood tter, sharing the delicacies between them. As they dined, they talked about their love for each other, their dreams for the future, and their unwaveringmitment to their cause.

    The dinner was more than just a meal; it was a celebration of their love, a moment of intimacy amidst the chaos of the world. As they looked out at the ocean, their hearts filled with gratitude for this beautiful moment.

    After their romantic dinner, Alex and Silveria decided to embark on a romantic canoe trip on the ocean. As they boarded the canoe, the gentle rocking of the boat lulled them into a sense of tranquility. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The moon cast a silvery glow on the water, creating a magical atmosphere. They paddled through the calm waters, the rhythmic motion of the canoe soothing their souls. The stars twinkled above them, a celestial canopy that seemed to stretch on forever.

    As they paddled further out, they felt a sense of istion, cut off from the world. It was a moment of pure intimacy, a chance to connect with each other on a deeper level.

    They talked about their dreams, their fears, and their hopes for the future. They shared secrets and vulnerabilities, their hearts open and honest.

    As they drifted silently on the ocean, they felt a sense of peace and contentment that they had rarely experienced before. It was a moment they would cherish forever, a memory that would sustain them through the challenges thaty ahead.

    In the depths of various dungeons across the world, a sinister plot was unfolding. Monsters of all kinds, from goblins to orcs to ogres, were being gathered and prepared for an invasion. They were lined up, their eyes filled with a feral hunger, their bodies rippling with unnatural power.

    At the forefront of this monstrous army stood a man, his face concealed behind a Noh mask. His eyes, gleaming with a sinister intensity, peered out from beneath the mask. With a grand gesture, he opened his arms, his voice echoing through the cavernous dungeon.

    "Hihihihi!" he cackled, hisughter sending shivers down the spines of his monstrous minions.

    "My babies, modified specially to wreak havoc and cause immense damage, be ready! The time hase to unleash hell upon the world. Chaos shall reign supreme!"

    The monsters roared in response, their voices a cacophony of madness and destruction. They were ready to follow their master, to sow chaos and bring about the downfall of civilization. The world trembled at the thought of the impending invasion.

    Alex and Silveria continued their romantic night date, exploring the city and trying various activities. They visited a local market, sampling the delicious street food and bargaining with the vendors. They also took a leisurely stroll through the city''s historic district, admiring the beautiful architecture and learning about the city''s rich history.

    As the night wore on, they decided to try something a little more adventurous. They rented bikes and rode along the coastal path, the cool breeze carrying the salty scent of the ocean. They stopped at a secluded beach, where they built a sandcastle and watched the stars emerge in the darkening sky.

    As they returned to their hotel, their hearts filled with contentment, they knew that they had created a truly unforgettable evening. It was a moment of peace and happiness in a world filled with chaos and uncertainty.

    As the night deepened, Alex and Silveria drifted off to sleep, their bodies intertwined, their hearts beating in unison. In the quiet of their hotel room, they found sce in each other''s presence, a sanctuary from the chaos of the world.

    The following morning, they woke refreshed and rejuvenated, ready to continue their journey home. Alex, ever the strategist, suggested a disguise to avoid being recognized. He knew that their return would be met with great fanfare, and he wanted to surprise his loved ones.

    Silveria agreed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She loved surprises, and she was eager to see the look on her loved ones'' faces when they saw her. Together, they nned their disguise, selecting clothes that would disguise their identities and blending into the crowd.

    With their disguises in ce, they set off on their journey home, their hearts filled with anticipation. They were eager to reunite with their loved ones, to share their adventures, and to face the challenges thaty ahead together.

    Meanwhile, Eris arrived in a city not too far from the floating fortress, she disembarked and journeyed to the fortress, its location was kept secret because spy may have been nted in her camp, so they have to act cautiously. Those were Maria''s directives.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 1792: Chapter 1584: Reunion 4

    Chapter 1792: Chapter 1584: Reunion 4

    ?

    Eris, her journeyplete, arrived in a city not far from Alexander Kael Touch''s floating fortress. She disembarked from the airship, her heart pounding with excitement and

    anticipation. She had heard tales of the fortress, a marvel of engineering and technology, and she was eager to see it for herself.

    However, Eris knew that the fortress''s location was kept a secret for a reason. Spies could have been nted within her camp, and they had to act cautiously to avoid detection. Maria, the leader of their mission, had emphasized the importance of secrecy.

    Eris followed the instructions she had been given, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger. She blended in with the crowd, her disguise making her virtuallyn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    unrecognizable. With each step, she drew closer to her destination, her heart filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension.

    Two hourster, Eris arrived at the designated station. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding with excitement. With a determined stride, she stepped through the teleportation portal, the familiar sensation of disorientation washing over her.

    When she emerged from the portal, she was greeted by a warm embrace from her friends and sisters. Gracier, Sakuya, Kuina, and Saeko were all there, their faces beaming with joy. It had been too long since they had seen each other, and their reunion was filled withughter and tears of happiness.

    The girls chatted happily, catching up on each other''s lives. They shared stories of their adventures, their fears, and their hopes for the future. Their bond, forged in the crucible of battle, was stronger than ever. As they stood together, surrounded by their loved ones, they felt a sense of belonging and purpose.

    After their heartfelt reunion, the girls decided to take a break and rx. The floating fortress boasted a massive swimming pool, an oasis of tranquility amidst the chaos of the world.

    With a sense of excitement, the girls stripped down to their swimsuits and dove into the cool, refreshing water. They sshed andughed, their worries washing away with each stroke. The pool was a ce of pure joy, a reminder of the simple pleasures in life.

    As they swam, they chatted andughed, their voices echoing through the air. They shared stories, secrets, and dreams, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. The pool was more than just a ce to swim; it was a ce to connect, to rx, and to simply be themselves.

    After their invigorating swim, the girls decided to head to the sauna for a rxing session. The sauna was arge, wooden room with a dry heat that was both invigorating and soothing.

    As they entered the sauna, the heat enveloped them, causing them to sweat profusely. At first, it was ufortable, but as their bodies adjusted to the temperature, they began to rx. The heat helped to relieve muscle tension and improve cirction.

    As they sat in the sauna, they chatted andughed, their voices echoing through the room. They shared stories, secrets, and dreams, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. The sauna was a ce of rxation and camaraderie, a chance to connect on a deeper level.

    After spending some time in the sauna, the girls emerged feeling refreshed and rejuvenated. Their skin was glowing, and their bodies felt rxed and invigorated. They had created another unforgettable memory, a testament to the power of friendship and the importance of self-care.

    After their sauna session, the girls decided to indulge in a luxurious spa treatment. The floating fortress boasted a state-of-the-art spa, offering a variety of rxing and rejuvenating services.

    They booked a series of treatments, including massages, facials, and body scrubs. As they were led to their private treatment rooms, they were greeted by a soothing atmosphere, filled with the gentle scent of essential oils and soft music.

    Their spa treatments were a blissful experience, their bodies melting into the warmth of the therapist''s hands. They felt their tension melt away as the knots in their muscles were untied. Their skin was cleansed and rejuvenated, leaving them feeling refreshed and radiant.

    Emerging from the spa, the girls felt like new women. They were rxed, rejuvenated, and ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. The spa day had been the perfect way to unwind and recharge their batteries.

    After their luxurious spa day, the girls decided to put their culinary skills to the test. The floating fortress boasted a state-of-the-art kitchen, equipped with everything they needed to create a feast.

    They divided themselves into teams, each group assigned a specific dish to prepare. One team tackled a hearty stew, while another focused on a delicate pastry. The kitchen filled with the tantalizing aroma of spices and fresh ingredients, as the girls worked together in harmony.

    Laughter and chatter filled the air as they shared tips and tricks, their friendship evident in their camaraderie. The kitchen became a hub of creativity and coboration, as they experimented with new vors and techniques.

    When the dishes were finally ready, they gathered around arge table, their eyes sparkling with anticipation. They tasted each other''s creations, their faces contorting in expressions of delight and surprise. The food was delicious, a testament to their culinary skills and their love for each other.

    As they enjoyed their meal, the girls shared stories andughter, their hearts filled with gratitude for their friendship and the joy of cooking together. It was a moment of pure happiness, a reminder of the simple pleasures in life.

    "It''s me or have you just be more beautiful and almost as if you have gained some weight?" Eris asked, her sharp eyes scrutinizing Kuina up and down. Her intuition was truly remarkable, and she had noticed something different about her dear friend.

    For the first time, the others finally understood the true power of a woman''s intuition. It was a force to be reckoned with, unnerving in its uracy.

    "You jest, you have gained a few pounds as well. Stop messing around and let''s y a pillow fight instead," Kuina suggested, not wanting to speak about her pregnancy just yet. It wasn''t out of distrust for Eris, whom she had grown up with, but simply because it wasn''t the appropriate time. As the only woman who had yet to receive Alex''s love to learn about Kuina''s pregnancy it would be shocking, to say the least. They would wait for her to reunite with Alex and truly be his woman before sharing this momentous news.

    The air was thick with the weight of Kuina''s secret, and the others could sense the unspoken tension.

 Chapter 1793: Chapter 1585: Reunion 5

    Chapter 1793: Chapter 1585: Reunion 5

    ?

    Eris''s sharp eyes had noticed the subtle changes in Kuina''s appearance. Her intuition, honed by years of experience and a deep connection to her friends, had picked up on something different. With a yful tone, she teased, "It''s me or have you just be more beautiful and almost as if you''ve gained some weight?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The others, who had been oblivious to the changes in Kuina, were taken aback by Eris''s observation. It was a stark reminder of the power of a woman''s intuition, a force to be reckoned with.

    Kuina, caught off guard, tried to deflect the question. "You jest, you''ve gained a few pounds as well. Stop messing around and let''s y a pillow fight instead," she suggested, her voice a bit strained. She wasn''t ready to reveal her pregnancy just yet, not until the right moment.

    The air was thick with the weight of Kuina''s secret, and the others could sense the unspoken tension. They knew better than to pry, for a woman''s intuition was a formidable thing, and Kuina''s decision to keep her condition private was to be respected.

    With the unspoken tension momentarily forgotten, the girls decided to indulge in a yful pillow fight. The once peaceful atmosphere of the room was quickly transformed into a chaotic battlefield, feathers flying through the air as the girls hurled pillows at each other withughter and abandon.

    Kuina, despite her secret, joined in the fun, herughter echoing through the room. The pillow fight was a wee distraction, a chance to let loose and enjoy the moment.

    Saeko, known for her agility, dodged the pillows with ease, herughter infectious. Sakuya, with her powerful arms,unched pillows with incredible force, sending her opponents flying. Saeko, the strategist, used her cunning to outmaneuver her opponents, always one step ahead.

    The pillow fight continued for what felt like hours, the girls'' energy seemingly inexhaustible. As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the room, they finally called a truce, their bodies exhausted but their spirits lifted.

    As theyy on the floor, panting andughing, they knew that they had created another unforgettable memory. The pillow fight had been a reminder of the importance of friendship, of the power ofughter, and of the joy of simply being together.

    After their energetic pillow fight, the girls decided to engage in a more peaceful activity: painting. They set up a canvas for each of them, providing them with a variety of paints and brushes. The challenge was to paint a portrait of one of the other girls, capturing their unique personality and features.

    As they began to paint, the room fell silent, broken only by the soft strokes of brushes against canvas. Each girl focused intently on her subject, trying to capture the essence of her friend. They studied their features, their expressions, their mannerisms, trying to trante their individuality onto the canvas.

    The girls'' artistic styles were as diverse as their personalities. Gracier''s painting was bold and vibrant, capturing the essence of her fiery spirit. Sakuya''s painting was delicate and intricate, reflecting her gentle nature. Kuina''s painting was expressive and emotive, conveying the depth of her emotions. Saeko''s painting was precise and detailed, showcasing her analytical mind.

    When they finally finished their paintings, they gathered around to admire each other''s work. They were amazed by the creativity and talent they had disyed. The paintings were not only beautiful but also a reflection of their friendships, a testament to the love and respect they shared.

    As they looked at their paintings, they realized that art was a powerful form of expression, a way to connect with others on a deeper level. It was a reminder of the beauty and diversity of the human spirit.

    After their artistic endeavor, the girls decided to indulge in a more rxed activity: wine tasting. The floating fortress boasted a vast wine cer, filled with a variety of exquisite wines from around the world.

    With a sense of excitement, they descended into the wine cer, the air thick with the intoxicating aroma of wine. The walls were lined with shelves, each one holding a different variety of wine.

    As they explored the cer, they learned about the different types of wine, the grapes used to make them, and the unique vors and aromas that each wine possessed. They sampled various wines, their ptes discerning the subtle nuances of each variety.

    The girls enjoyed the experience, theirughter and chatter filling the air. They shared stories, secrets, and dreams, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. The wine cer was a ce of rxation and indulgence, a reminder of the simple pleasures in life.

    As they emerged from the wine cer, their faces flushed with pleasure, they knew they had created another unforgettable memory. The wine tasting had been a delightful way to end their day, a celebration of their friendship and their shared love of good wine. After their wine tasting adventure, the girls decided to end their day with a ssic game of Monopoly. They gathered around the table, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    As they rolled the dice and bought properties, the atmosphere in the room became increasinglypetitive. Kuina, with her sharp mind and strategic thinking, quickly took the lead. The other girls tried their best to catch up, but Kuina''s cunning and luck proved to be a formidablebination.

    Despite the friendlypetition, the girlsughed and cheered, their spirits high. They enjoyed the game, a reminder of the simple pleasures of childhood.

    In the end, Kuina emerged victorious, her face beaming with pride. The other girls congratted her, their admiration for her skills evident in their eyes. The game had been a fun way to end their day, a reminder of the importance of friendship and good-naturedpetition.

    As they prepared for bed, the girls reflected on their day together. They had sharedughter, tears, and unforgettable experiences. Their bond had grown stronger, and they knew that they could face anything together. As they drifted off to sleep, their hearts filled with gratitude for their friendship, they looked forward to the adventures thaty ahead.

 Chapter 1794: Chapter 1586: Reunion 6

    Chapter 1794: Chapter 1586: Reunion 6

    ?

    The following morning, the girls woke up feeling refreshed and invigorated. They had slept soundly, their bodies rested and their minds clear. As they stretched and yawned, they felt a sense of peace and contentment wash over them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Together, they decided to start their day with a workout in the gym. The floating fortress boasted a state-of-the-art gym, equipped with all thetest exercise equipment.

    As they worked out, they chatted andughed, their energy contagious. They pushed themselves to their limits, their bodies sweating and their muscles aching. The workout was a challenge, but it was also a rewarding experience, a way to stay healthy and strong.

    After their workout, the girls felt a sense of aplishment and satisfaction. They had started their day on a positive note, and they were ready to face the day full of energy.

    After their invigorating workout, the girls headed to the showers to freshen up. As they stepped into the warm water, their muscles rxed and their minds cleared. The hot water soothed their aching bodies, and the invigorating feeling of the water against their skin left them feeling refreshed and rejuvenated.

    Once they were clean and dry, they gathered in the dining room for a hearty breakfast. The table wasden with a variety of delicious foods, from fluffy pancakes and crispy bacon to fresh fruit and yogurt.

    As they ate, the girls chatted andughed, their spirits high. They shared stories, secrets, and dreams, their bond growing stronger with each passing moment. The breakfast was more than just a meal; it was a celebration of their friendship and a way to start their day on a positive note.

    After their hearty breakfast, the girls were feeling refreshed and ready for adventure. They decided to take a trip to the nearest city, a vibrant metropolis filled with shops, restaurants, and attractions.

    As they strolled through the bustling streets, they marveled at the diversity of the city. There were towering skyscrapers, bustling markets, and quaint little shops. The air was filled with the sounds ofughter, conversation, and the honking of cars.

    The girls indulged in a shopping spree, browsing through the shops and trying on various items. They found everything from trendy clothes to unique souvenirs. Theyughed and joked as they tried on hats, scarves, and jewelry, their friendship evident in their yful banter.

    As they carried their shopping bags, their armsden with treasures, they felt a sense of satisfaction. The shopping spree had been a fun way to spend the day, a chance to rx and indulge their desires.

    With their shopping spreeplete, the girls decided to explore the city further. They visited several interesting ces, immersing themselves in the local culture and history.

    Their first stop was the city''s museum, a treasure trove of artifacts and exhibits. They wandered through the halls, marveling at the ancient relics and learning about the city''s rich history. The museum was a fascinating glimpse into the past, a reminder of the city''s resilience and enduring spirit.

    From the museum, they headed to the aquarium, a colorful and vibrant underwater world. They marveled at the exotic fish, the graceful sea creatures, and the stunning coral reefs. The aquarium was a peaceful oasis, a ce to escape the hustle and bustle of the city and appreciate the beauty of the natural world.

    Their final stop was the city park, a green oasis in the heart of the metropolis. They strolled through the park, admiring the lush greenery and the colorful flowers. They found a secluded spot and sat on a bench, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. As they sat there, they talked about their adventures, their hopes, and their dreams for the future.

    Despite the looming threat of war, the girls enjoyed their day in the city. It was a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there were still moments of joy and beauty to be found. As they returned to the floating fortress, their hearts filled with gratitude for this peaceful day, they knew that they were stronger than they thought, capable of facing whatever challengesy ahead.

    Upon their return to the floating fortress, the girls decided to take a break and rest before their next adventure. They curled up on the couches, chatting andughing as they rxed.

    After a while, they decided to change into their athletic wear, ready for a night of beach volleyball on the fortress''s artificial beach. The beach was a perfect replica of a real beach,plete with sand, waves, and even a gentle sea breeze.

    As they stepped onto the sand, they felt a surge of excitement. Beach volleyball was a game they loved, and they were eager to test their skills. They divided into teams, theirughter echoing through the air as they prepared for the match.

    The game was intense, the girls diving and leaping to block the ball and spike it over the. Thepetition was fierce, but it was also a lot of fun. They cheered and encouraged each other, their friendship evident in their camaraderie.

    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the beach, the girls continued to y, their energy seemingly inexhaustible. It was a perfect way to end the day, a reminder of the importance of physical activity and the joy of friendlypetition.

    As they showered and changed, their bodies tired but their spirits high, they knew they had created another unforgettable memory. Beach volleyball had been a fun and exhrating way to end their day, a testament to their friendship and their love for the game.

    The girls had spent the next hour preparing for a special evening after their long bath, their hearts filled with anticipation. For some reason, they had decided to cook Alex''s favorite dishes, a gesture of their love and affection. As they sat down at the table, ready to indulge in their culinary creations, the air around them shimmered and distorted.

    Despite the powerful barrier surrounding the floating fortress, which was designed to prevent unauthorized teleportation, a figure materialized in the dining hall. A ripple of shock passed through the girls as they recognized the neer: Alexander Kael Touch, the master of the fortress himself.

    "Hello, my beautifuldies," Alex said, his voice warm and inviting. He shed a charming smile, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Silence descended upon the room, the only sound the rapid thumping of the girls'' hearts. They were stunned, their minds racing toprehend the unexpected turn of events. How could he be here, they thought he wouldn''te so soon? Maybe they are hallucinating, a collective hallucination.

 Chapter 1795: Chapter 1587: It has been a while

    Chapter 1795: Chapter 1587: It has been a while

    ?

    "Hello, my lovelydies," Alex said, his voice warm and inviting. He shed a charming smile, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

    The room fell silent, the only sound the rapid thumping of the girls'' hearts. They were stunned, their minds racing toprehend the unexpected turn of events. How could he be here? They thought he wouldn''te so soon. Maybe they were hallucinating, a shared delusion.

    Alex calmly waited for them to regain theirposure, but seeing them still unable to react, he joked, "Oi, oi, I''m feeling hurt here. I''m real you know, not some hallucination."

    It was then that his sister, Gracier, jumped into his arms. She was the first to react. Feeling her petite body trembling in his embrace, he could sense how much she had missed him, and the feeling was mutual. He caressed her ming red hair.

    "Good to see you again, little sister," he said, his voice filled with affection.

    Gracier teared up, expressing, "I missed you a lot, brother. I thought I''d never see you again."

    Alex reassured her, "I''ll worry you less. We''ll always be together." She reluctantly moved away from his embrace.

    Gracier wiped her tears, grateful for their reunion. Alex''s presence brought sce to them all, his warmth a beacon offort. As they stood in a circle, each embraced him, pouring out their emotions. Alex listened attentively, offering words of reassurance to ease their worries. In that moment, the bond between them grew stronger, fortified by love and understanding. They found strength in each other, knowing that no matter what challengesy ahead, they would face them together, united as a family.

    As thest family member pulled away from the embrace, Alex looked around at his loved ones, their faces etched with a mixture of relief and joy. He couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude wash over him. He had missed them more than words could express.

    "Let''s go inside," he suggested, his voice a bit hoarse. "We have so much to catch up on."

    As they entered deeper the house, Alex couldn''t help but notice how familiar everything felt. The scent of the familiar cooking filled the air, and theughter of his men echoed through the halls. It was as if he had never been away.

    Over dinner, they shared stories andughed together. Alex recounted his adventures, while his family listened with rapt attention. When it was his turn to listen, he learned about their lives in his absence. There were happy moments and sad ones, but through it all, they had managed to keep their spirits up.

    As the evening wore on, Alex felt a sense of peace he hadn''t experienced in a long time. Surrounded by his loved ones, he realized that he had trulye home.

    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the artificial beach, Alex and his family gathered together for a peaceful evening. The air was filled with the gentle sound of wavespping against the shore, and the distant chirping of crickets.

    Maria''s absence was noticeable, but no one mentioned it. They knew that she had her reasons and everything was for the bigger picture, Fool your allies to better deceive your enemy. Instead, they focused on enjoying the moment together.

    Alex, along with his sister and women, yed a variety of games on the beach. Theyughed and shouted as they raced each other in the sand and tried to outwit one another in various challenges. The carefree atmosphere was infectious, and soon, even the adults were joining in the fun.

    As the stars began to twinkle above them, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. He had missed his family dearly, and this evening had been a perfect way to reconnect. As they sat together, watching the sunset, he knew that he would cherish this moment forever. It has been while he felt so peaceful, a real moment of peace.mn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the beach, Alex and his family returned to the house. The warm glow of the interior lights beckoned them inside, where they continued their evening of togetherness.

    After a quick dinner to replenish their energy, they gathered in the living room to watch a movie. As they settled into their seats, Alex couldn''t help but smile. This was exactly what he had been longing for.

    Later, they yed board games, theirughter filling the house. Some of the younger children even dared to challenge Alex to a video game duel, much to his amusement. As the night wore on, the atmosphere became increasingly rxed and intimate.

    Finally, as the early hours of the morning approached, they began to retire to their beds. As Alex drifted off to sleep, he felt a profound sense of peace. He had missed his family more than he could have imagined, and this evening had been a perfect reminder of the joy they brought into his life.

    The following morning, Alex awoke to the sound of birds chirping outside his window. He stretched and yawned, a smile spreading across his face as he remembered the wonderful evening he had spent with his family.

    He got dressed and headed downstairs, where he found the girls already gathered around the breakfast table. They greeted him with excited chatter, eager to share their dreams and aspirations for the day.

    After breakfast, Alex led the girls to the training grounds. As he watched them warm up, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. They hade so far since they first began training, and their skills were improving rapidly.

    "Today, we''re going to focus on teamwork and coordination," Alex announced. "The war ising, and we need to be prepared to work together as a unit."

    He demonstrated various tactical maneuvers, and the girls followed his lead with enthusiasm. They practiced formations, hand-to-handbat, and weapon handling. Alex pushed them to their limits, but he also offered encouragement and support.

    As the day wore on, Alex could see the progress they were making. The girls were bing more confident and skilled, and their teamwork was improving. He knew that they were ready to face whatever challenges the war might bring.

    Alex''s next task was to inspect the various facilities on his floating ind, a mobile fortress that was one of his most valuable assets in the uing war. He began his tour by checking the magic cannons, which were the ind''s primary weapons. These powerful cannons were capable of firing a variety of spells, from fireballs to lightning bolts.

    Alex examined the cannons closely, ensuring that they were in proper working order. He also inspected the ammunition supply and made sure that there was enough tost through a prolonged battle.

    Next, he toured the ind''s defenses. The fortress was equipped with a variety of defensive measures, including protective shields, anti-air turrets, and magical traps. Alex inspected each of these defenses, making sure that they were functioning properly and that there were no vulnerabilities.

    As he made his way around the ind, Alex couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. He had spent countless hours nning and building this fortress, and it was now a powerful symbol of his strength. He knew that it would be a valuable asset in the war toe.

 Chapter 1796: Chapter 1588: Prelude to the Orgy 1

    Chapter 1796: Chapter 1588: Prelude to the Orgy 1

    ?

    Alex continued his exploration of his floating ind, venturing into the hidden depths where his most powerful troops were stationed. Descending into a series of tunnels and chambers, he arrived at a vast underground cavern.

    In this cavern, he found his elite force of rankers, a hundred of the most powerful warriors in thend. These warriors were all highly skilled inbat, and they were equipped with the finest weapons and armor. Alex inspected each of them, ensuring that they were ready for battle.

    Beyond the rankers, he discovered a hidden army of golems, a thousand towering constructs of stone and metal. These golems were powered by magic and were capable of incredible feats of strength. They were a formidable force, and Alex knew that they would be invaluable in the uing war.

    As he surveyed his troops, Alex felt a surge of confidence. With such a powerful army at hismand, he was ready to face any challenge that came his way.

    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the ind, Alex gathered his sister and women in the beautiful garden. The garden was a peaceful oasis, filled with colorful flowers and fragrant herbs.

    They sat together on a stone bench, enjoying the cool evening breeze. Alex told them stories of his adventures, while the women listened with rapt attention. Theyughed and talked, sharing their hopes and dreams for the future.

    As the stars began to twinkle above them, Alex felt a sense of peace and contentment. He had spent a long and eventful day, but he knew that this moment with his family was the most important.

    For some reason most of the girls including Gracier left for somewhere leaving only Saeko, Sakuya and Luna. That night the four ate together before moving to the master bedroom for some intimate session, after all it has been a while.

    A few minutester, the peaceful scene had changed to a fiery and passionate one.

    Alex continued to m his cock into Sakuya while moving towards the bed. She now eagerly responded to his strokes by bouncing up and down, no longer caring about countless voyeurs in the room.

    Pah! Pah!

    "Ooh!"

    He dropped her on the bed so that her ass was on the edge. Standing before the bed, he grabbed her ankles and lifted her legs, positioning himself against her cunt.

    "Ohhh yesss!"

    She let out an enticing moan as he mmed into her. He was now fucking her in earnest and she felt herself approaching another orgasm.

    As this happened, her vision was shrouded by white ass cheeks. Saeko had lowered herself on Sakuya''s face, straddling it!

    "Lick me,!" shemanded.

    Saeko never had made out with another woman, much less lick a pussy. She wanted to refuse as the delicious pussy lips approached her mouth, and just then, he spoke.

    "Eat her nice, otherwise we stop now!" he threatened while hammering into her.

    "I have no time for a selfish woman! Love must be shared equally in moment like these."

    "["

    The threat made her pussy constrict around his cock. She didn''t want the most sexually satisfying moment of her life to end so soon!

    So she stretched her tongue out to lick the first pussy of her life. Brushing her tongue against the glistening, soft flesh, she tasted a sweet yet bitter taste. It was twistingly delicious, and she eagerly started tasting it.

    "Anhhh, you''re so good at it!" Sakuya remarked while leaning her face closer to him.

    They kissed, swirled their tongues while enjoying the tongue and pussy of theirmon

    woman.

    At the same time, Luna sat on the bed, next to the fucking threesome. Extending a thumb, she brought it on Sakuya''s clit, rubbing it.

    "Ahh!"

    Thetter felt a jolt into her pussy. It made her pussy muscles spams with ripples of pleasure, and Alex felt her tightening around him, jamming his cock.

    "Ohhh!"

    She gasped with her mouth locked to another woman''s cunt as she climaxed. Her toes curled and the fine hair on her neck stood up.

    It was the most intense orgasm of her life!

    He didn''t stop though. He continued to hammer her sensitive pussy.

    Pah! Pah!

    Enjoying the feel of her shuddering soft flesh against him.

    She approached another climax and this time her vision darkened as pleasure erupted into her

    very being.

    "Oh yessss!"

    She shuddered with pure ecstasy.

    Alex pulled out and Saeko jumped up.

    "We have no time to waste!" She grabbed Sakuya by the back of her head and pushed her face

    towards his glistening cock!

    She was startled at first.

    The cock in front of her made her lips open on her own and take it in her mouth.

    She sucked the precum mixed with her juices, her fevered cunt turned hot.

    Subconsciously, she extended a hand down her cunt, rubbing it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "My Nadeshiko you should be able to do better, I''m disappointed, I thought I taught you previously how to do it!"

    Alex remarked as he grabbed the side of her face and mmed into her mouth.

    "Be sure to remember how I like it."

    She was stunned by how brutal her lover was right now.

    But she couldn''t speak as her mouth was stuffed with his cock.

    He started treating her mouth like it was her cunt, hammering his cock back and forth, enjoying the slippery sensation.

    With every stroke into her mouth, his balls pped against her chin.

    Meanwhile, the other two arrived on the bed, sitting next to her. They started making out with each other; kissing lips, cupping breasts, and rubbing pussies.

    "You are the best! You girls know how to please me, I''m d you''re mine forever and ever." Alex nodded appreciatively at the hot lesbian action. He continued to fuck Sakuya''s mouth while extending a hand to grab Luna''s tits. They were not that big, but a handful, and he squeezed one of them, enjoying the soft, delicate flesh.

    "Come here!"

    He ordered.

    Luna crawled to him and brushed her tits on his face. He opened his lips and took her left nipple into his mouth, making it stiff from arousal.

    "Grr!"

    Sakuya gagged as he nted his cock on the back of her throat as he started enjoying I''s tits. She wanted to pull her head back to slip him out but Saeko stopped her. She pushed her face further on his crotch, making his cock jammed into her throat!

    "Deep throat him, bitch!" shemanded. "Make him cum!"

    She followed Saeko''s instructions while vowing to have her revengeter on this little bitch. She closed her lips tight and deep throated him, providing him intense pleasure.

    His balls tightened and he shot out thick ropes of cum.

    "!" she was amazed by the amount of cum he shot, it filled her mouth. Some of it she

    swallowed unconsciously as he shot straight into her throat.

    As he finally let go of her, threads of cum dripped out of her mouth.

    "Don''t waste it!" Saeko in hermander mode extended her tongue and licked the cum. She

    then wiped the cum off Sakuya''s lips by kissing her, before spitting into her mouth, making

    her swallow every droplet.

    Alex stretched his hands and lied down on the bed. He was still stiff hard and allowed the other women to nurse his cock.

    The girls jumped into action. One of them licked his balls, showering it with her saliva, while two kissed the shaft from the sides while thest one pressed her tongue into the head of his

    cock.

    There was not enough space, but the four acted well, pleasuring him. In less than a minute, he turned rock-hard, returning back to his former size.

    The prelude to the orgy had started.

 Chapter 1797 Chapter 1589: Prelude to the Orgy 2 R~18

    1797 Chapter 1589: Prelude to the Orgy 2 R~18

    One after another, Sakuya, Luna, and Saeko, got on their fours and raised their beautiful asses. They wiggled them enticingly, making him gasp as he got the lewd view of the crotches.

    Alex scanned the asses before choosing Luna''s ass. He kissed her right ass cheek, caressed her firm flesh, and then moved on the left. After repeating his actions, he took her flesh between his lips, and nuzzled on it.

    Luna shuddered with pleasure. He knew how to excite her, please her while enjoying the feeling of her ass cheeks.

    As she grew used to the feeling, his index finger moved between her ass cheeks, approaching her sacred flesh.

    "Ohh!"

    She let out a soft moan. The finger parted her pussy lips and slipped in, turning wet from the glistening moisture inside.

    "You are really wet!"

    He remarked as he pulled his finger and sniffed it. There was her lingering scent, something that made him throb.

    ''Normal after watching everything.'' Luna silently thought.

    Not wasting any more time, he spread her ass cheeks and buried his mouth into her pussy. He ran his tongue around her entrance before plunging right into her, licking her, tasting her.

    I arched her back as she shivered from ecstasy. He nuzzled on her flesh, tongued it, and then took it between his lips, sending current throughout her body.

    At the same time, as he ate her, his hands moved to the crotch of the women either side of him. Sakuya and Saeko gasped in anticipation as his hands approached their love caves, rubbing the outline of their pussy lips and flicking their clits.

    "Anhhh!"

    They simultaneously moaned as he shoved fingers into their cunts, finger-fucking them.

    Luna''s head dropped on the floor as waves of pleasure crashed through her. An intense orgasm hit her, making her sopping pussy release enticing, wet sound as Alex continued top on her.

    At the same time, his finger-fucking brought orgasms to Saeko and Sakuya. Their pussies furiously jammed his fingers as spams rippled through their flesh.

    "We have only started!" He said as he freed his lips from Luna''s pussy.

    "So get ready."

    He arrived before them. The two had their naked bodies pressed into each other. He lifted Sakuya''s ass and ced his cock on the lips of Saeko.

    "Ah!"

    She knew what he wanted. She eagerly took him in her mouth and started sucking him, lubricating him with her spit. She then pulled him out and guided him to the pussy entrance just a few centimeters away from her.

    From this distance, she got the fascinating view of his enormous cock prating Sakuya''s pussy.

    Meanwhile , Alex grabbed her hips firmly and started fucking her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Luna didn''t stop though. She licked Sakuya''s clitoris, while thetter licked hers. Nemesis alternatively moved from the clit to the moving shaft, sending more pleasure into Alex.

    "This is the best feeling ever!" He was feeling extremely good.

    He continued to hammer Sakuya while taking a few strokes in Saeko''s mouth from time to time, enjoying the best of both worlds.

    In a few minutes, the Japanese girl orgasmed and sprayed juices on Luna''s face. He pulled out and shoved his cock back in Luna''s mouth. She eagerly sucked him.

    "Let''s get serious.''''

    He said as he brought the naked women together. Using his lightning speed, he stacked one woman over the other, literally making a pile of wet pussies.

    He waste a second before sliding his cock in Saeko who was at the lowest of the pussy mountain.

    As he entered into her with one deep thrust, her eyes fluttered.

    "Oh my Lord! You are the best!" She eximed in the middle of her moans.

    Alex pumped into her for a dozen times, sliding in and out rapidly, pushing her to the edge, enjoying her angelic moans.

    Just as the climax was about to hit her, he pulled out and shoved his cock into the pussy above her.

    Sheined of unfairness as she heard Luna moaning, enjoying the sensation of hard cock filling her just like she had!

    Alex'' mouth didn''t take rest as he fucked. He ate Sakuya and she started rotating her hips, moaning in pleasure.

    He floated further up as he moved to another pussy. Slipping in and out of a hot pussy was a feeling he could never get tired of! The more he got, the more he wanted.

    He continued fucking them as if on drugs. Luna keep moaning, hitting orgasm several times.

    Alex pulled out to allow her to savor the orgasms. Instead of moving up the stack, he mmed the head of his cock right into Sakuya''s asshole shocking her.

    "Ahhh! You would kill me!"

    She knew he might take her ass, but there was no warning.

    She felt waves of pleasure but also pain, something that made her eyes whiten.

    She was on the verge of passing out!

    He pumped in a few more strokes before moving up, tapping other pussies...

    The scene of his long cock hammering pussies was simting, arousing for any onlookers by fortunately it was only the four present.

    The next morning, Alex awoke to the soft touch of his women'' arms wrapped around him. He smiled sleepily as he opened his eyes to find Sakuya, Saeko, and Luna cuddled up beside him. Their heads rested on his arm, and their breathing was gentle and even.

    Alex gently disentangled himself from their embrace, careful not to disturb them. He got out of bed and went to the window, watching the sunrise paint the sky in hues of orange and pink.

    A sense of peace washed over him as he thought about the love and support he had in his life. He was grateful for his family, his friends, and the powerful army he had assembled. With their help, he was confident that he could face any challenge that came his way.

    Alex carefully prepared breakfast, making sure to include everyone''s favorite foods. He then carried the tray upstairs and gently woke his women.

    "Morning, sleepyheads," he said softly, cing the tray on the bed.

    The girls groaned and stretched, their eyes still heavy with sleep. They thanked Alex for the breakfast and began to eat. As they ate, they chatted about their ns for the day, their voices filled with excitement and anticipation.

    After breakfast, Alex and his women spent some time rxing in the garden. They yed with the ind''s pet, Luna''s wyvern, the wyvern king, a yful creature named Ignis. They also explored the various hidden paths and secret chambers that were scattered throughout the ind.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1798 Chapter 1590: Orgy 1 R~18

    1798 Chapter 1590: Orgy 1 R~18

    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the ind, Alex returned from his outing and joined his women in the garden. They sat together on a stone bench, enjoying the cool evening breeze and the breathtaking view of the sunset.

    Alex had brought a basket of freshly baked cookies, which they shared as they watched the sky transform into a canvas of vibrant colors. Theyughed and talked, their voices filled with contentment and joy.

    As thest rays of sunlight disappeared below the horizon, Alex felt a sense of peace wash over him.

    That night he found himself in one of his women''s room.

    Because of their staggering numbers. So the group made of six people moved up to Sakuya''s uselesslyrge bathroom, which had oddly found a use for itself for this carnal festivity.

    Alex, Sakuya, Sera, Artemia, Incursio and Luna.

    "You are bing more and more impressive as time passes, Alex."

    "Enough talking already."

    Sera marveled at Alex''s skills, particrly the growth aspect of his powers.

    Artemia, however, would have none of this back and forth, so she interrupted them promptly. She knew for certain how scatterbrained they could be if any topic surrounding Alex and his prowess took their interest.

    If she were to let them engage in a new round of discussion, there was no telling when this session would end. Artemia wasn''t going to let anything like that happen today.

    Sera covered her mouth, with the back of her hand, andughed lightly as Artemia sent her a piercing look.

    The central fountain and the stream of flowing warm water were not active at the moment and the pool-sized main bath waspletely empty, but with Sakuya''s presence, this was not a problem. She used this asion to fill the bath with curative water in order to help soothe any possible fatigue or hidden injury the others might have lingering in their bodies.

    Following this action, Sera proceeded to heat the bath, to the obvious delight of the impatient Artemia. She then proceeded to take off her swimsuit andid her bodypletely bare for Alex to see and admire.

    Artemia waspletely nude and made no attempt to hide her alluring body while she beckoned him over to the filled tub. She was beautiful. Too beautiful. As in and simple as it was, there was no other way to describe her. She was just indescribably¡­beautiful. Sometimes Alex couldn''t help but wonder just how unreal this woman before him was. Well, she was once this world goddess after all. He thought,

    One would never think of her as a warrior by looking at her soft body. Sakuya was not one to be outdone either. Her big breasts were a mesmerizing sight and the bright pinkish-brown nipples pointed a bit upward. She had a small waist but her hips and butt were plump and perfectly round, drawing a seductive arc that repeatedly drew Alex''s gaze toward them. Her entire body wasposed of feminine curves and he felt a bit dizzy when hit by the intense sex appeal her body induced in him.

    Eris and the other soon followed. Even though they did not possess the otherworldly beauty Artemia was naturally born with, nor did they have Sakuya''s plump and alluring figure, the three of them still were beautiful enough to put even the best top model in this world or the one Alex came from to shame.

    No matter where those five women found themselves, be it because of their beauty, power, or influence, they would still be admired by hundreds if not thousands of people. But those five women belonged to him and him alone. That thought sent an intense sense of high straight to his brain, making him shiver.

    "It seems like we''re beautiful enough to not let you be indifferent toward us."

    A smirk formed on her face. She had never cared what men thought when looking at her. But she was very conscious of Alex''s opinion. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Once he stepped into the bath with the girls, Sakuya approached him with great strides. Once she reached him, literally throwing herself at his body, her hand began to run along his skin. He also felt her enormous tits and Sera''s modest ones squishing against him as they fully smothered him with their bodies.

    Clearly, Incursio also decided to not wait anymore.

    "Hehehe~! Let''s warm ourselves in body and soul. I will wash every nook and cranny of your body, darling."

    "You know that you sound like an old pervert speaking like that, right?"

    "Don''t care."

    She giggled as she began to sniff his body and scent. His scent brought a sense of peace to her inner heart, brimming with the aura of chaos. She would question himter how was he able to wield this power and teach her how to control her own,

    ''Ah! I won''t let you go and do everything alone again.''

    She just felt sad that he would go away so soon after they just found each other again. The time they spent together was not nearly enough topensate for all the time she had to wait for him. But she would satisfy herself with what she currently had.

    "Allow me to wash your back."

    "Please have a seat here."

    Artemia and Sakuya had Alex sit on a bath chair and sshed water all over him. Then they applied soap,thering him in soap and bubbles before long.

    "Excuse me."

    Her cheeks aze, Sakuya pressed her big breasts against his back and slid them up and down.

    ''Ohh¡­That feels amazing!''

    This was certainly not the best way of bathing but it was without a doubt the most sensual one.

    Transfixed, Alex watched as Incursio slowly moved even closer to him, and put their lips together, kissing him with fervent delight. He didn''t make any movements nor did he show any form of resistance.

    It was a sweet and fervent kiss. One full of passion and longing. As though she wished for nothing more than to keep him eternally wrapped in her arms, and the sps of her unending charms.

    After quite a bit of time, she parted from him first, panting to catch her breath, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said words that hitched his breath.

    "I will always be on your side."

    He believed her and answered by kissing her once again. This time forcing his tongue into her mouth, pulling her into another deep kiss, full of ferocity and desire.

    "Please let me wash you too!"

    "Me too."

    Sera and Luna did not n to be left out, so they joined the fun and helped Artemia wash Alex''s body from the sides, while Sakuya took care of his back as he was kissing Incursio .

    But the way they did it with as much eroticism if not more than Sakuya''s. Sera and Luna held each of his arms between their legs and rubbed their crotch against it.

    He could feel their soft slits moving from the back of his hands and deduced that the liquid he felt on them was not water. They started to moan once they figured out how to stimte their clits with his elbow, wrist, and the other parts of his arms.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 1799 Chapter 1591: Orgy 2 R~18

    1799 Chapter 1591: Orgy 2 R~18 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''''Me too."

    Sera and Luna did not n to be left out, so they joined the fun and helped Artemia wash Alex''s body from the sides, while Sakuya took care of his back as he was kissing Incursio .

    But the way they did it with as much eroticism if not more than Sakuya''s. Sera and Luna held each of his arms between their legs and rubbed their crotch against it.

    He could feel their soft slits moving from the back of his hands and deduced that the liquid he felt on them was not water. They started to moan once they figured out how to stimte their clits with his elbow, wrist, and the other parts of his arms.

    Incursio straddled his legs and began moving her butt in erotic rhythms. There was no pration, but it was basically just a ruse as they did everything else possible.

    Alex was basically being drowned in pleasure in the best possible way. Everywhere he looked, he could only witness a delightful sight.

    Sakuya seemed to be the only one truly intent on washing his body. But the way she was sensually caressing and serving him only added to his excitement.

    "Haa~~! Nn~!"

    This was about to heat up.

    On his back, Sakuya was moving faster as she rubbed her breasts and pointy nipples against his back. Just pushing those pointy pairs against his muscr body had already excited her so much to the point of almost making her lose her reasoning.

    Things just began to go crazier with each passing second. While Sakuya was in the throes of passion, the other girls gradually began to feel the same in one way or another. Even though they had practically done nothing yet. They could also feel Artemia''s euphoria as she was being kissed by Alex.

    The same went for everyone. Each of them was feeling the pleasure received by everyone else and once that pleasure was registered by their brains, this sensation would be shared with everyone else once again, creating an endless back and forth.

    A perfect loop of ever-growing pleasure.

    A feverish sensation of delight began to take over their sanity as they continued to move with the sole intent of seeking even more pleasure from each other.

    One wrapped her lips around his dick and refused to let go, one brought his hand to her pussy, and one had him suck on her breasts. The heat of their bodies was greater than the heat of the steamy hot water.

    He thought he was going to ascend into heaven right then and there. Their plump and springy thighs as his seat and their naked embrace as his source of heavenly pleasure.

    "Darling~!"

    Incursio took his penis lovingly in her hands and rubbed her cheek against it with loving care.

    Then she started licking it again. Her blowjob gradually heated up until she ced the cock atop her tongue and swallowed it deep into her throat.

    Before he even registered what was happening, Incursio was reced by Sakuya.

    Her cleavage devoured his dick like an apex predator devouring its prey whole.

    "Ah!"

    He couldn''t believe the wonderful pressure he felt on his dick. These marshmallow-soft boobs with their pillowy softness shouldn''t have been able to squeeze with such force, but her mountainous wonders managed to do so thanks to their massive size.

    The breasts on either side gave his penis nowhere to escape, so it was squeezed by their full mass.

    "Now, how about I do this!!"

    She began to move her breasts up and down, smothering his member with their blistering heat and pressure. His sticky rod appeared from the bottom of her cleavage before vanishing between them once more.

    She could feel the throbbing of his penis between her breasts which prompted her to move her breasts faster and faster. At the same time, her own climax was approaching at breakneck speed. One so powerful that even with her clouded mind, she could feel how scary it would be once reached.

    The signals registering in her brain were definitely of pleasure, but it was so strong she could have easily confused them for pain. If this continued for much longer, she was certain she would lose her mind in its entirety.

    But her body refused to stop, she continued to rub herself while trying to bring Alex to climax. The ever-elerating fast movements increased the stimtion to her nipples and that only meant that her body was leaving her control even further.

    "I am not going tost long!"

    Her thoughts were cut off by his voice. She looked up to see the pleasure inly written on his face. Once she focused on that, she could feel his dick throbbing between her boobs.

    With each throb, it let out a squirt of its own lubricating goo. It pushed back against her breasts, changing their shape between her supporting arms.

    His words sent a tremor down her spine. She didn''t understand why she felt this way. Yet knowing that Alex was about to explode because of her filled her with such great excitement that went beyond reason. She btedly realized that this feeling should being from Sakuya, not her own self. It was a little embarrassing, but also incredibly fun.

    She squeezed her breasts together, tighter on the bottom part, and lifted them up. That applied pleasure along his dick from the base to the tip. It was as if she was milking him of all he''s worth. She almost felt like she could share the pleasure he was feeling.

    The pleasure emanating from that spot was so great her entire body trembled. She had never felt anything so powerful ever before. She rubbed his cock, shook her tits, and touched her nipples, sending waves of pleasure from her chest to her very core.

    ''More! I need more!''

    She was too fired up to stop now. Her hips and breast movements only increased in intensity.

    His penis throbbed even more powerfully¡­much much powerfully than it ever did before.

    "So much. More. Give me everyst drop."

    She moved her tits with the sole desire to milk his cock dry.

    "Ahh!"

    Her eyes werepletely zed but she refused to stop.

    Alex, refusing to be outdone, brought his hands up and pinched her nipples before twisting them hard in one go.

    For Sakuya who had already been on the verge of climax, this was thest straw.

    The moment she climaxed, her feelings were shared with all the girls in another feedback because of the special connection established at the beginning.

    A never-ending ever growing climax was formed between the harem mates. Pain and pleasure mixed so intimately that they became indistinguishable.

    In the end, all she could see was a nk white canvas as all the girls except Incursio fainted on the spot. The overload of pleasures and information had been simply too much for their brains to handle.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 1800: Chapter 1592: Orgy 3 R~18

    Chapter 1800: Chapter 1592: Orgy 3 R~18

    ?

    A never-ending ever growing climax was formed between the harem mates. Pain and pleasure mixed so intimately that they became indistinguishable.

    In the end, all she could see was a nk white canvas as all the girls except Incursio fainted on the spot. The overload of pleasures and information had been simply too much for their brains to handle.

    It was Soul Link, something Alex and Incursio had used. This not only double the pleasure, increasing it, it also increase the synchro rate between him and his women, this was the most important part of why they opted for the Soul Link. He was not only thinking about the pleasure but the benefits it would bring. Reaching higher level synchro with them would enable him to use some of their skills and it was really important for the iing war.

    "Let''s start for real now." Alex said with a smile.

    A few momentster-

    "So, why are we positioned like this, again?"

    Alex coughed slightly, moderately embarrassed by her words, but he wasn''t about to relent, "Take this as a small fetish of mine, please."

    He had the five women lined up against the wall of the bath with their magnificent jouncy derrieres facing his direction. Alex had always been more attracted by this part of feminine charms and one had to admit that it was truly a sight for sore eyes. The curves, the round arc of pillowy softness, the jiggles they produced with the slightest jerk- they ticked all his preferences making his heart itch with palpitating anticipations.

    Once he was done with his instructions, they were all bent over at nearly a 90-degree angle with all five butts lined up in a row. He even had them put back the bottom part of their bikini in order to enhance the experience and the image stimting his visual senses.

    ''So with whom should I begin?''

    He tilted his head, ruminating for a bit, before approaching Sakuya. After all, she was the one who organized this magnificent event.

    Approaching her, he gently caressed her bikini-covered ass before pulling it slightly to the side. He supported his dick with one hand and brought it near her pussy.

    Pressing the bulbous tip against her slit, he found a mixture of sticky goo and love juicesthering his tip with a warm and watery sensation.

    Instead of putting it in right away, he slowly rubbed the head up and down her slit, producing a lewd sticky sound and stimting her vaginal hole. It was his way of making her anticipate theing pleasure.

    Sakuya shuddered, her repressed pleasure steadily growing. He rubbed the full length of the shaft along her slit and her body writhed in pleasure.

    He was horny as he could be and he could tell she was more than ready too to take him in.

    He pulled his penis back some, adjusted the position of his hips, and pressed the tip straight against her vaginal entrance, parting it with his thick girth.

    "Here I go, my love."

    "AH~! Finally~!"

    Sakuya hissed in pleasure as she felt Alex''s dick slowly pass through her small entrance. She groaned from his size and nearly lost her footing due to the feebleness that attacked her legs, due to the sudden intense rush of pressure disorienting her bodily senses, but he supported her raised knees to keep her in position while he slowly pushed deeper and deeper inside of her.

    He had the entirety of his bulbous head inside her now. Her spread vaginal entrance was squeezing tightly around his aroused head, but he still had a while to go before he was fully inside her. Her tightness was truly no joke. He got this for trying to fit his thick and long member inside such a lithe body.

    She cried out as soon as he pushed deeper inside. Her cheeks were so flushed that her cheeks had be entirely dyed in the color of red, the red and pink contrast was truly fascinating to watch, and her mouth was ck with arousal. It hadn''t been that long since they had sexst but she felt like it had been an eternity since she had felt his member inside her. This feeling of fullness was something she would never get tired of.

    "Yes, ravage me!"

    She begged him in horny desperation and Alex was more than happy toply with her earnest request. Its great size made her gasp with delight. It felt like her entire body was full of nothing but his cock while its pressure pushed at her from within.

    His throbbing penis pushed hard against her vaginal walls. His every movement filled her pussy with pleasure. She could never predict where the stimtion woulde next and the ever-changing sources of pleasure were driving her crazy.

    Alex slowly sped up the movement of his hips. Sakuya noticed a teasing-like glint in his eyes. Without warning, he thrust so hard she screamed in surprise.

    "Oh!"

    Hey on top of her, held her in his arms, lifted his hips, and started pounding his dick like there was no tomorrow. Her pussy made indecent sounds like a broken fountain as her thick love juices flowed out as well.

    The pleasure felt like he was piercing deep inside her body and his thrusting was still picking up speed.

    Gulp!

    Watching from the side, Sera gulped with a sense of fear. This was very different from her first experience with Alex. Back then he had been kind and careful. But this time, what she was witnessing was a deep and savage mating ritual.

    However, from the pleasure that was slowly spreading through her entire body, she knew very well that Sakuya was not in pain but rather was being drowned in pleasure and that pleasure was now getting to her.

    Alex was focused on his current task. His dick pumped in and out of her with surprising speed, but her pussy was throbbing just as fast.

    Pah! Pah!

    His movement elerated until finally, he ejacted for a third time. His instincts were making him wish he could simply continue but he knew he couldn''t.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Pulling out with an audible pop, Alex watched as A mixture of semen, and love juices flowed out from Sakuya in a slow and erotic manner.

    His big load was far too much for her vagina to contain.

    Her legs twitched like they were receiving electric shocks. Her eyes drooped weakly and her tongue stuck a bit out of her mouth.

    Sakuya was truly in a world of her own currently as she savored the orgasm that was rocking violently through her entire body.

    Satisfied with the result, Alex nodded to himself and focused on the four next pairs of butts.

    ''Well, this is just the start.''

    Indeed, it was just the start. The night was still young and there was still a lot of things to do.

 Chapter 1801: Chapter 1593: Orgy 4 R~18

    Chapter 1801: Chapter 1593: Orgy 4 R~18

    ?

    After making sure that Sakuya was down for the count, Alex focused on the remaining four girls, wondering once again just who he should choose to make love with this time.

    They were all so hot and looked absolutely delectable in those gorgeous bikinis. He was unable to make a proper choice. In the end, he decided to simply go by process of elimination and the one who still didn''t really have her fill of fun was none other than the blue-haired princess herself.

    ''Artemia, it will be you my goddess.''

    "Excuse me, then."

    He slid the bikini bottom aside to take a look at her marvelous pussy. It had a lovely color and texture to it. It was of a pure pink color. The exterior glistened with leaking strings of love nectar, sttering all around her pussy lips in a sticky show of her arousal.

    "Heh. It''s twitching in the lewdest way Eretria."

    "Kuh~"

    His indecentmentary made her clench her teeth in utter humiliation but she did not retaliate in the slightest nor did she even try to escape from his depraved sps. Alex loved this scene immensely. Words weren''t enough to describe the glee and high he felt right now. There was just this side to him... He just loved watching this straightced woman fight and lose against her pleasures as she fully surrendered her everything to him.

    He pushed the throbbing, sensitive head against the soft opening of her tight and pure arousal and felt his member slowly sinking into the pleasant warmth of her most secretive ce.

    Her beautiful curved back quivered from pleasure and her beautiful blue hair spilled down across her cheeks.

    "I''ll take my time to loosen you up, okay?"

    He slowly, oh ever so slowly, pulled his hips back. Love juices filled the space his receding dick vacated and then he pushed his dick straight back in. With nowhere else to go, the love nectar squirted out of her vagina with great momentum, spilling all over. Most of it still sttered on Alex''s muscr thighs, however.

    Her low muffled groans gradually turned to pleasured moans as time passed.

    His thrusting picked up speed to pound her honeypot harder and harder, producing even more indecent noises.

    Standing on the side, Incursio could not help but observe this scene with a certain sense of curiosity.

    Alex could feel that Sakuya was restraining herself out of pride but he would have none of that. He grabbed her rather meager tits from behind and started thrusting harder into her small snatch. The pping of flesh meeting flesh,thered in each other''s juices, echoes through the room, producing reverberations of absolutely depraved noises.

    He could feel that both Sera and Incursio were approaching him from either side of his body as if they had premeditated that movement already.

    By the time he understood what was happening, they brought their faces to his chest and began licking his nipples like it was the sweetest piece of candy. As though they just couldn''t get enough of it.

    As soon as the tips of their rough tongues touched his skin, nipples and sensitive pecw, it felt like a jolt of electricity had run through his chest straight to his spine and finally into his brain.

    He was well and truly startled to finally realize the fact that he was actually really sensitive when it came to that area. It was rather awkward thinking about it but Alex just put all his senses into focusing on the feeling of pleasure instead of worrying about such meaningless things.

    Luna, refusing to be left out, soon approached him and started her own form of make out session filled with all the passion she could muster for him. The position was rather awkward, and it wasn''t really the best asion to indulge in such a thorough kiss with her, but it felt enjoyable to him nheless. Probably because he was surrounded by the girls he truly loved right now.

    "Does it actually feel good when I lick you here?"

    Sera asked with a naughty tching her coquettish voice. For her, discovering another way of pleasuring her lord was a pleasure in itself. She couldn''t help but feel euphoric bliss course through her mind.

    ''Ugh, I''m going to cum soon.''

    The unexpected attack brought him to the edge faster than he would have wanted. But he never stopped his relentless attack on Sakuya for even a moment.

    This position ced her full weight on it, so it had to be a powerful momentum that would hit her deepest depths to make her feel the most amount of pleasure.

    He would pull her body down so far her legs had to spread wide and he would thrust up into her at the same time. He took her arms to make sure all of his thrusting force entered her.

    Her body trembled in his grasp and she cried out, finally unable to stop herself.

    "Alexander~"!

    His name being muttered with her so sweet voice made him feel like he was the king of the world. As if he had just won an important prize in the most prestigious tournament of the

    century.

    With the three women'' caresses driving him mad, Alex let his lust take over and roughly thrust his hips with no technique whatsoever.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had done his best tost as long as possible, but he finally reached climax and his manhood exploded inside the vagina of the former human goddess.

    When all that semen mmed right into her cervix, Sakuya arched her back, convulsed, and writhed around in agony and bliss. He had cum so much inside of her that the semen flowed back out of her vagina with a momentous rhythm.

    The grandmother, granddaughter, and niece trio breathed envious sighs as they watched Alex and Sakuya basking in the afterglow of their respective orgasms. They rubbed their dripping breasts against him and stared at the cum-dripping union with rapt attention and

    anticipatory gazes.

    His semen flowed out of her vagina when he pulled his penis out and Sakuya sadly watched it leave her honeypot. Her mating instinct had taken over for a short while but she knew that Alex was using a spell to avoid possible pregnancy.

    Thebination of cuteness and lewdity tickled Alex''s heart and he nearly went at it once again. But he knew he wasn''t done yet. There were still three very thirsty women waiting for him and he couldn''t disappoint them now, could he?

    He debated going and finishing on the bed but immediately rejected the idea. After all, in the end, they would still have toe back here and take a bath so might as well finish things

    here.

    As such Alex finally ced his attention on the three remaining women.

 Chapter 1802: Chapter 1594: Orgy 5 R~18

    Chapter 1802: Chapter 1594: Orgy 5 R~18

    ?

    After another deep make-out session with a very entranced Luna, Alex took a look at Incursio, brimming with expressions of desire and anticipation, and promptly decided to continue with her for this round. Sakuya and Artemia were already out cold for the count.

    "Okay, Incursio. ce your hands against the wall and stick your butt out this way please."

    "Fufufu~! Is it finally my turn?"

    This whole night had been something that Luna could hardly imagine in her most debauched dreams.

    But as she watched her their former nightmare ce her hands on the wall as told by her lover, spreading her legs slightly, sticking her butt out to show that soaking wet pussy of hers... She felt like she was really reaching the heights of debauchery, witnessing scenes of carnal hedonism. Maybe, this is too much for my inexperienced self? She said before shaking her head.

    "Like this?"

    Incursio, on the other hand, disyed no indication of shyness whatsoever. Even in the face of the intensely awkward situations they had been experiencing, she skillfully concealed any feelings of embarrassment. What truly mattered at this moment was the pursuit of pleasure. "Perfect. Thanks."

    Alex moved in from behind, pressing his firm body against her trembling form. The dark ck bikini she wore contrasted beautifully with her porcin skin, resembling a tempting white chocte delicacy that enhanced her allure.

    The design was very elegant but they still showed off the texture of her plump and cushiony womanly ass. He pushed the thin fabric into the crack, leaking juices relentlessly while rubbing his dick against her pillowy butt.

    "Ah!"

    She arched her back when she felt his arousal on her butt.

    Delighted, he reached his arms around to the front of her curvaceous body. Since she did not have her top on, her breasts jiggled out, fully bare and ready for him to do as he wished with them.

    The cup-shaped mounds looked like they were made of solidified condensed chocte milk. The nipples at the tips were of a pink hue, and the aree were fairly smallpared to the humongous size of her melons. Alex immediately grabbed those sweet and beautiful little mountains in his hands, copping a feel of these delicious treats.

    They were too big to fit in his hands. More than just being big, they were shaped by just the right ratio of fat and muscle to make them soft yet firm at the same time. To him, they seemed designed for the explicit purpose of providing pleasure and euphoria during sex. They were the perfect gives any man could ask for in their lovers and partners.

    He knew how they felt so well and he loved how the skin seemed to stick at his hands when he touched them. Groping them had always put him in a good mood.

    So he enjoyed distorting their shape in a variety of ways between his fingers. Masterfully stroking them in various shapes to provide her with the pleasure she desired and deserved.

    Breathy sighs of pleasure began to escape Incursio''s lips.

    As he continued groping her, he could feel her nipples visibly stiffening in his hands.

    He knew a woman''s nipples were more sensitive once they were erect, so he started teasing those stiff nipples with the tips of his fingers.

    "Ahh, no w-wait."

    She must not have liked for things to be so one-sided because she made a bitterment while he massaged her breasts and made her nipples and are grow pointy and puffy respectively.

    Incursio would not usually mind but since she was in front of Luna and Sakuya, she wanted to keep some appearance. She also had a sense of pride after all. But her protests were soon stifled by a moan of pleasure breathily leaking out of her plump lips.

    As Alex held her erect nipples between the thumb and forefinger of each of his hands and stroked them hard, heavenly pleasure coursed throughout her body.

    She asked him to stop, but he continued teasing her nipples.

    "Seems like I am not the only one with sensitive nipples."

    He grinned while she arched her back and trembled with delight and ecstasy.

    With her arms against the wall, she looked like a wolf howling at the moon. Her long white hair swung behind her in beautiful arcs. She looked straight up, opened her mouth wide, and let drool drip out.

    "Did you just cum from only your nipples?"

    "!!"

    She lowered her head in embarrassment and clenched her teeth in frustration.

    "Man, you have a really naughty body."

    He teased her and she red back at him with her arms still against the wall before giving him a sensual smile,

    "Even if it''s true, you are the one who made me this way. I was never this sensitive before I slept with you. So you have to take responsibility, okay-?"

    Alex gave a heartfelt smile before gently kissing Incursio on her neck. He would never shirk responsibility. That was not his motto. And... He had no reason to do that anyways.

    "dly mydy."

    He whispered in her ear, lowering his right hand down to her smooth stomach, slowly sliding it into the bottom of her ck Bikini.

    "Ahhh~"

    The gentle stimtion of his crafty hands had her sighing in pleasure again.

    ''She really does get wet too easily. My fingers are literally drowning in her hot juices.'' After giving her some time to rest after the nipple orgasm she experienced, Alex parted her wet flesh and slipped his middle finger up to the second joint inside her hot depths.

    "Ah!"

    She cried out, her body stiffening, eyes wide open in shock and euphoria, but she did not try to escape. Her rough inner flesh sucked at his finger as though they didn''t want to let them go.

    He had learned how great it felt to pleasure the women he cared for, so he thoroughly stirred her up as though he was enjoying her vagina with his finger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He wanted to pleasure her even more to see more of this side of her, so he pulled his finger from her pussy.

    She let out a disappointed sigh and he held his nectar-covered finger in front of her face.

    "See how wet you are?"

    "Guh!"

    She looked away in frustration. However, since he knew she would still be watching out of the corner of her eyes, he leaned his head down and licked off the finger filled with her vor.

    He just could not stop himself now. He stood up and brought his zing hot erection toward

    her dripping pussy.

    "Then I will put it in now."

    He held the base of his rock-hard cock and moved the tip against her pussy lips. His hips

    trembled from the heat of her wet flesh, but as he kept pushing forward, his dick was easily

    swallowed by her vagina.

    It went in so easily that he went in too hard at it and the head mmed into her deepest part

    at once.

    "Ahn~!...I can feel every bit of you inside me, I''ve been waiting for this."

    She arched her back and let out a moan of pleasure when his erection prated her so deep so suddenly, but she still managed to keep her voice low.

 Chapter 1803: Chapter 1595: Orgy 6 R~18

    Chapter 1803: Chapter 1595: Orgy 6 R~18

    ?

    He held the base of his rock-hard cock and moved the tip against her pussy lips. His hips trembled from the heat of her wet flesh, but as he kept pushing forward, his dick was easily swallowed by her vagina.

    It went in so easily that he went in too hard at it and the head mmed into her deepest part at once.

    "Ahn~!...I can feel every bit of you inside me, I''ve been waiting for this."

    She arched her back and let out a moan of pleasure when his erection prated her so deep so suddenly, but she still managed to keep her voice low.

    ''She is mine. This powerful woman is mine.''

    Once again possessiveness bloomed in his heart but Alex did not reject those feelings this time. He simply embraced and epted them. They were his and he was theirs.

    "Please start moving."

    The former number 2 of the Chaos Organization pleaded.

    The insertion alone was apparently bringing her a lot of pleasure too because there was an oddly sexy heat in her usually dignified voice. She had abandoned all feelings of shame and was simply enjoying herself to the fullest.

    Her vagina felt plenty good without moving thanks to the nectar-soaked and heated flesh, but the wave of pleasure had receded a bit since he had put it inside her, so he tensed his lower body and slowly pulled his hips back.

    The swollen ridge of the head scraped along her inner flesh and a sweet tingling sensation flowed from the tip to his crotch throughout his entire body.

    She shook her shoulder-length red hair and twisted her head around to look at him and tell him about the pleasure she was experiencing.

    The squeezing of her vaginal flesh grew even tighter and melting pleasure spread through his crotch every time his dick rubbed against that searing and soft flesh.

    The resistance from her inner flesh grew stronger, but his hips sped up on their own and it was all he could do to stop his crotch from pping against her ass.

    He grabbed her ass tightly and thrust into her while doing his best not to make too much noise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Ahh so rough~"

    Every time Alex''s erect dick thrust into her, her body would shake forward and back, her hair would bounce, and her tits would jiggle seductively.

    The arousal from the scene in front of him and the pleasure from the vaginal folds surrounding and rubbing his schlong caused his body temperature to rise steadily. It literally felt like his blood was boiling. At the same time, an ejactory urge rose from deep within his -crotch.

    He knew he would notst long if he kept thrusting inside her like this, but he did not slow down nor did he n to. In fact, he sped up as he approached climax.

    "Dear, I-I''m going to cum," he whispered urgently to her with fervent ardor. "This really is my limit."

    "So am I... I am going to cum soon," she sweetly replied while wiggling her hips longingly. She was anticipating the end just as much as he did.

    Love juices messily flowed from their union, so it was clear that she was enjoying this too. Her internal flesh wrapped around and stroked his penis while a hot sensation grew from deep within his crotch.

    "Agh, then let''s cum together. Together."

    "Y-yes, then hurry up and...ah, p-please fill me with your seed."

    She used both hands to support her upper body while she moved her hips to ept the semen inside her. That increased the stimtion of their union while the head of his penis hit her deep inside over and over again and then her vagina began to convulse slightly. He had already been about to cum when this new squeezing hit him, so he moved his hips in a finishing blow for her as well.

    He hit his limit the instant he thrust deep inside her vagina.

    Semen squirted out like water from a broken dam. Incursio arched her back and covered her mouth with her hands to suppress her voice. She was going to scream her lungs out from the pleasure she felt at having so much sperm flowed deep inside her. She couldn''t do that, she needed to maintain some semnce of herself, at least.

    "It feels so good."

    Alex basked in the orgasmic pleasure of ejacting into the beautiful woman he was prating from behind. His mind had gone entirely nk and all the nerves of his body were focused on what his crotch was feeling.

    In the end, the pleasure was too much for Incursio and she soon followed Sakuya and Artemia in thend of ecstasy, euphoria, and orgasmic dreams.

    Pulling out of her, Alex admired with unconcealed pride as his spunk was still as copious as he first started. Was it already the 5th time or the 6th time he had ejacted? He didn''t know and didn''t care.

    "I guess now you two are thest ones standing."

    The remaining girls gulped at the same time, hearing his words.

    Both girls were excited beyond what mere words could convey. They had watched breathlessly as Alex took down the others one after another with his expert lovemaking, oh so impatiently waiting for their turn to arrive.

    Luna, more than anything, could feel her whole body, each and every cell of her being, vibrating in anticipation for that single moment. She wanted to unite with her lover so much that she felt like she could literally die from the mere need to feel him inside her.

    Only when she was with him could she feel like she was truly whole.

    "Nnnah~

    "Ahh~

    Alex embraced both their bodies with his strong arms, almost taking their breaths away, and reached his nimble hands toward their hips.

    He grabbed both Isis'' tight derriere and Luna''s slim yet supple ass and powerfully kneaded them to his heart''s desire.

    "Lex~!"

    She felt as though she was melting as Alex began to kiss her with passionate ardor. She did not put up much resistance to his advances. She would delightfully let him do whatever he wanted to do with her body, with every bit of her being, for she was all his to use as he wished.

 Chapter 1804: Chapter 1596: Orgy 7 R~18

    Chapter 1804: Chapter 1596: Orgy 7 R~18

    ?

    Their lips seemed to be glued together and things progressed much faster now that he could focus on just one of the two girls instead of the team of five they had formed at the start.

    Sera could not keep her eyes off this debauched sight of an intense embrace between the two lovers.

    Alex''s lips devoured Luna''s lips to the point that they seemed to be exchanging everyst drop of saliva they could muster. Soon his lips trailed down to suck at her neck. He tickled at the white line from her neck to her corbones and pressed his canine teeth against her tender skin, sending a shudder right down her spine.

    Alex, of course, continued massaging her breasts and butt, all the while pressing his knee against her hidden flesh in the meantime.

    "I''m gonna get a little rougher from now."

    He moved his kisses from her neck to her ear and tightly grabbed her bared breasts with his big palms.

    She clenched her teeth hard and her bust tried to push back at his fingers while they bounced seductively.

    She clung to him and her quiet moans echoed through the quiet bathroom.

    "Anh! Anh!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Leave it to me. You just enjoy the pleasure."

    He whispered to her as she clenched her teeth to hold back the shameful moans from leaking further.

    Her neck bent backward when he pinched the hard and erect nipples with just the right amount of force.

    She was so sensitive that she could lose her mind at any moment. All of his actions were perfectlypatible with her. If he went on the attack, it was obvious the debauched door of pleasure would be forced wide open using his skilled hands.

    "I''ll kiss you here too."

    His lips lowered from her ear to her slender neck, to her beautiful breasts, trailed down to her smooth navel, and finally, he took down her bikini with one swift motion as he watched in delight the view of her beautiful garden.

    "Heh, would you look at this? You''re already so wet."

    "No."

    He could see an oval stain of wetness on the crotch of the lowered fabric.

    He rubbed his nose against her pussy and reached his tongue and fingers toward her healthily plump thighs. He only touched the area near the base and above her knees.

    He moved his tongue, licking up along her smooth skin. He followed the line from her thighs to her pubis and toward the seductively damp mound.

    She reacted intensely to the pleasure she received from his ministrations and her adorable pale-pink nipples throbbed on her exposed bust.

    Sera was aroused by the mere sight of their carnal exchange. Just watching them reminded her body of Alex''s thorough techniques. She fidgeted her hips, enough for the panties to ride up to her crotch again.

    Meanwhile, Luna paid no heed to the heated eyes ced on her. She was too lost in pleasure to care about anything else but Alex and the sinful pleasure coursing through her every cell.

    Alex''s skillful tongue licked at the surface of her slit like a slithering snake and then stabbed into the crevice formed between the garden of dreams. As soon as the soft object dove inside, it searched out the hidden tunnel it knew so well.

    "Mmmh!"''

    She held a hand to her mouth to keep her embarrassing voices from escaping further. She bit down on the base of her index finger and used the other hand to hold his head in a tight grip.

    Luna would have never done such an act if she was in a sober state. She would have considered it sacrilegious to do so. But Alex was simply too good at what he was doing that she even forgot all her restraints.

    As he rubbed at the sensitive flesh, nectar generously flowed out onto his tongue. He smelled the uniquely sweet and sour vor of a girl. No man could have resisted that feast of debauched delights. The male beast, within him, lured in by the allure of her nectar sent his extended tongue to more than just the confines of the clitoris.

    She had already melted in the sensual crucible of his kisses, so now that he licked at her there, a great sexual me began burning inside her body, devouring every bit of her senses and dying them only in the color of pleasure.

    Luna realized she was pushing her hips toward Alex''s face. The look on her face as her eyebrows bent in embarrassment was so seductive that Isis gasped in shock and debauched delight.

    He felt her flesh squeezing on the tip of his tongue inside her quivering slit. The way the ridges of her nectary flesh spread outwards was an obvious sign to someone who had made her cum oh so many times before. Too many to count.

    He sent his tongue even deeper inside while also attacking her swollen clitoris with the ridge of his nose. There was no escape for Luna.

    "Lex~!"

    The torrent of pleasure crawling throughout her body led her to call his name in the end. This was such a surpriseing from her, someone had wholeheartedly devoted herself as his most faithful servant, but she could not even care about this.

    With that quick moan, her body began to convulse. She arched her back and her tits bounced up and down from her jerky movements. Warm fluid sprayed from deep within her blossomed

    young slit.

    Once he was finished with Luna, Alex wiped away her juices, sttered across his face, with his mes of judgment, and turned to face Sera.

    Hugging Isis in his arms, he could feel how hot her entire body had be from just witnessing the debauched sight he enacted with the now blissfully smiling Luna.

    "So, did you like the spectacle, my dear assassin queen?"

    He whispered in her ears as he gently plunged his hand down below. He was positively surprised to realize that she had be even wetter than Luna. It seemed that Sera had quite the voyeuristic tendencies inside her as he thought. He would have never guessed thising from a prim and proper girl like her but he was still delighted to learn that fact about her. Another kink was added to his repertoire that he could make use of in their future sessions.

    "Ah, stop, Alex."

    Sera feebly protested due to embarrassment. But no matter how much her mouth protested, her body was obedient to the awaited caress of her experienced lover and produced an endless supply of nectar for Alex to feast on.

    This time, it was Luna''s turn to watch, and she had to admit that seeing Isis being so helpless was quite an interesting sight for her.

    "You don''t have to be so embarrassed, Sera. You look really cute right now."

    Grinning, he made a sign for Luna toe close to them, and once she reached his embrace,

    he began to kiss each of them alternatively.

    "Luna, I want you to hug Sera."

 Chapter 1805: Chapter 1597: Orgy 8 R~18

    Chapter 1805: Chapter 1597: Orgy 8 R~18

    ?

    The two womeny down on the floor, one above another. One cute girl''s pussy was stacked on top of another.

    He had thought that they both looked equally pure with their light-colored outer lips, but he found that they looked quite different now that he could directlypare them like this.

    He rubbed his solid cock against their thighs and gulped from the pleasure he felt.

    He usually enjoyed pleasuring girls, but right now he was filled with an animal desire to bring himself pleasure from each of his moves.

    "Should I start with you?"

    Her shoulders shuddered as the heat of his bulbous tip poked at her entrance, but she still looked the other way. She did not know how to answer without sounding too eager, after all. Alex grinned, intent on teasing the slightly tsundere princess until the end and giving some reward sights for Luna to enjoy.

    "Then I guess Sera get to start."

    Alex lowered his cock and pushed forward and his cock was swiftly swallowed up by her eager vagina.

    She felt like her mind went into overdrive.

    Her vaginal flesh wriggled somewhat and squeezed at his penis as she climaxed the very moment he prated her, so he was constantly filled with pleasure as he was moving inside her, so much so that he would cum the second he lost his focus. But cumming now would feel like a waste.

    Luna had ended up supporting Alex on her back as he leaned forward and she was forced to watch the debauched sight of a writhing Sera.

    She had seen the two of them have sex before, but it had been in a sh and she had been too embarrassed to stay and watch. But now, she was literally having the first sit to behold this beautiful scene.

    But she soon lost the leisure of watching when he grabbed her breasts and then massaged and kneaded the soft buns in his palms.

    He used the rougher groping to bring her over to his pace and keep her from thinking about escaping from his hands. After waiting for the right timing, he gently pinched her nipples. "Anh!"

    Sera let out a sweet moan as the carnal me inside her was easily reignited by Alex''s moves. Meanwhile, he slowly sped up his hips to drive his ferocious cock into the sensitive flesh of

    Sera.

    He blew onto Sera''s earlobe, bit at her white nape, and worked up all of the erogenous zones of hers that he knew so well already. And then he peeked at the side of her face.

    She brought his tongue into her mouth and then begged for a deep kiss with the spoiled noises of a sleepy baby.

    He had not forgotten about Luna, of course. She was not the type to make her presence known, but right now her pleasant internal flesh was massaging his dick and constantly begging for his attention. So, it was hard to not notice her.

    Sera was beautiful like any Alex''s women.

    He approached the hungrily wiggling butt and pressed his tip against the flesh petals. "Ahh~!"

    After being made to wait for so long, her butt bounced happily just from the touch of the hot penis head.

    Sera''s vagina swallowed Alex''s cock surprisingly smoothly. His dick was not even fully inside her, but she had apparently already lightly climaxed. The surface of his penis felt the entire cave throbbing with orgasmic pleasure.

    When he grabbed her hips and moved his own hips, his dick rubbed against her inner flesh, producing a wet sound and filling his crotch with a pleasant tingling.

    "Ahn-... H-having sex in this pose is so embarrassing."

    The shaking of her head was belied by the sweetness in her voice.

    He could tell she was into it, so he kept his hips moving to pound her from behind. With each thrust, the tits bared from her swimsuit jiggled undtingly.

    Pah! Pah! Pah! Bounce! Bounce!

    That provocative scene lit a fire of arousal inside the ck Prince.

    Her vaginal walls rubbed against the penis and he sped up his thrusting toward her butt as if he was being sucked deep inside her pleasant pussy.

    "Ah, ah...ahh, ahn...ah!"

    The powerful thrusting elicited wordless moans from her and nectar dripped from their union. The stimtion was so powerful that her legs shook and she had to cling to Sera to avoid copsing to the floor.

    This weaker side of hers only showed itself when she had sex, so it stimted his male heart. Alex grabbed her hips to support her and pounded away like no tomorrow.

    "So deep...ahn, ah, ahh...a-and rough."

    On the receiving end of that pounding, she drooped her head and moaned indecently while letting him do as he wished.

    The effort she made today warmed his heart, so he reached in from behind, scooped up her breasts, squeezed them, and pulled her body in close to his. Then he stole her lips and prompted an ardent kiss of love and passion.

    The debauchery continued... He had felt like he was getting a nice taste of each vagina, but a single pration was of course not enough for the girls.

    They all begged for more, twisting their bodies and massaging their breasts to draw his interest.

    As they continued to massage their breasts, he could tell just how much pleasure they were experiencing from the debauched act.

    He could not keep his eyes off the lewd sight and their seduction did the trick. He started fucking each of them in turn.

    He kept sticking his dick inside one or the other and kept thrusting away. The pleasure was

    bringing him ever closer to climax.

    "Ah, ahh... I''m about to cum!"

    To ensure none of them ever waited long, he would move to another after just a few thrusts. The temperature, vaginal pressure, and love juice quantity differed between them, but they were all such perfect pussies that he thought his dick was going to melt away just being inside them. And when he thrust, the friction caused his hot desire to boil up from deep in his crotch. He could no longer keep track of whose turn it was and just stuck it in whoever his eyes could see with his dizzying senses.

    He grabbed their tits from behind and groped them. The pussy around his dick, the tits in his hands, and the sweet scent of a soft female body were all he could think about.

    He enjoyed seeing them moaning and asking for his cum, so he let the approaching orgasm take over. A hot urge raced up his urethra and emptiness burst into his mind.

    More and more semen erupted out his desire now made physical, sttering down on Luna''s'' back and Sera''s stomach and ass.

    He continued ejacting while watching their lifted butts twitching in pleasure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    His dick throbbed wildly as it released the semen. With each throb, pleasure stimted his brainstem and sweet satisfaction enveloped his body.

    "Ahhh... I-I''m spent."

    Once it finally ended, their butts and even their backs were soaked with his sticky desire. The intensity of the ejaction led to an even more intense lethargy as an aftermath.

    In the end, mental fatigue won out as Alex closed his eyes and fell asleep. This night was truly something he would never forget.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1806 Chapter 1598: On Date with Eris

    1806 Chapter 1598: On Date with Eris

    The following morning, Alex and Eris departed from the ind, their airship soaring through the sky. They were headed towards a city renowned for its beauty, a ce they had long dreamed of visiting together.

    As they approached the city, Alex could see the towering spires of the buildings and the vibrant colors of the marketce. The city was bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the sounds ofughter and music.

    During their exploration of the city, Alex and Eris stumbled upon a hidden gem: the Fairy za. This secluded enve was a magical ce, filled with vibrant flowers, crystal-clear ponds, and towering trees adorned with twinkling lights. The air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers and the gentle rustling of leaves.

    As they wandered through the za, they were greeted by a chorus of chirping birds and the soft hum of insects. A gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of wildflowers, and the sunlight dappled through the leaves, casting yful shadows on the ground.

    "It''s like a fairytale," Eris whispered, her eyes sparkling with wonder.

    "Indeed," Alex replied. "It''s almost as if we''ve stepped into another world."

    They continued their exploration, marveling at the beauty of the za. They sat by a pond, watching the colorful fish swimzily through the water.

    As they strolled through the field of wildflowers, their hands intertwined, Alex and Eris chatted happily about their lives, their dreams, and their hopes for the future after the war. They shared stories andughter, their hearts filled with joy.

    Feeling a bit peckish, they decided to treat themselves to some ice cream. They found a nearby ice cream shop and indulged in their favorite vors. Alex chose chocte, while Eris opted for strawberry. They shared their ice cream, theirughter echoing through the streets.

    After their leisurely stroll through the field of wildflowers and their ice cream indulgence, Alex and Eris decided to visit the city''s famous park, a popr destination known for its diverse attractions.

    The park was a sprawling green space, dotted with towering trees, winding paths, and various recreational facilities. They began their exploration by visiting the zoo, where they encountered a variety of fascinating animals, from majestic lions and tigers to yful monkeys and exotic birds.

    Next, they headed to the amusement park, where they rode thrilling roller coasters, spun on dizzying carousels, and enjoyed other exciting attractions. Theughter and screams of the park-goers filled the air, adding to the festive atmosphere.

    As the day drew to a close, Alex and Eris found a peaceful spot in the park to rx. They sat on a bench, watching the sun set over the city. The sky was aze with colors, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers.

    "This has been a perfect day," Eris said, leaning against Alex''s shoulder.

    "I''m so d we came here," Alex replied, taking her hand. "It''s been exactly what we needed."

    ''''Yeah! I''m d that I could spend time like this with you, the one who was there in my darkest times, the one who showed me that there was still something worth looking forward to. I''m d, truly happy to have met you and be part of your family.''''

    ''''I''m d to have met you too Eris, together let us bring joy in each other life.''''

    She smiled, feeling happy inside.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the city, Alex and Eris decided to indulge in a truly unique dining experience. They made their way to a renowned restaurant that was unlike any other they had ever encountered.

    The restaurant was located on a floating tform in the middle of the ocean. To reach it, they had to board a small boat that gently carried them out to sea. As they approached the tform, they were greeted by the sight of a gleaming white structure adorned with twinkling lights.

    Stepping onto the tform, they were immediately struck by the breathtaking view. The ocean stretched out before them, its surface shimmering in the moonlight. A gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the sea, and the sound of wavespping against the tform created a soothing ambiance.

    The restaurant itself was a marvel of design, with a modern yet elegant aesthetic. Large windows offered panoramic views of the ocean, and the interior was decorated with tasteful furnishings and soft lighting.

    As they were seated at their table, they were presented with a menu that featured a tantalizing array of dishes. The chef was known for his innovative cuisine, which incorporated fresh, locally sourced ingredients and bold vors.

    Alex and Eris ordered a selection of appetizers, including a delicate seafood tter and a creamy mushroom soup. For their main course, they chose a grilled lobster with saffron risotto and a pan-seared duck breast with a raspberry sauce.

    As they savored their meal, they couldn''t help but be impressed by the quality of the food and the attentive service. The vors were exquisite, and the presentation was impable.

    As the evening wore on, Alex and Eris continued to enjoy their meal and the breathtaking view. They toasted to their love, their happiness, and the unforgettable experience they were sharing.

    ''''Time for some dessert.''''

    ''''Yeah!" Eris responded with her eyes sparkling.

    As they finished their delicious dessert, Alex and Eris couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction and contentment. The meal had been a culinary masterpiece, and the experience of dining on a floating tform in the middle of the ocean was truly unforgettable.

    As they gazed out at the moonlit sea, they felt a deep sense of peace and tranquility. The gentlepping of the waves against the tform created a soothing rhythm, and the cool breeze carried the salty scent of the ocean.

    "This has been the most magical evening," Eris whispered, her voice filled with emotion.

    "I''m so d we decided toe here," Alex replied, taking her hand. "It''s been the perfect end to a perfect day."

    As they sat together, watching the moonlit sea, Alex and Eris knew that they would cherish this memory for the rest of their lives. It was a night of love,ughter, and unforgettable experiences, a night that would forever be etched in their hearts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1807 Chapter 1599: Union with Eris 1 R~18

    1807 Chapter 1599: Union with Eris 1 R~18

    Under the soft glow of the moon, Alex and Eris leaned in towards each other. Their hearts pounded in their chests as their faces grew closer. A gentle breeze carried the salty scent of the ocean, and the softpping of the waves against the tform created a soothing backdrop.

    Their lips met in a tender kiss, filled with a deep sense of love and passion. As they kissed, they felt a connection that went beyond words. It was a moment of pure intimacy, a moment that they would cherish forever.

    Their kiss was gentle yet passionate while not being deep, filled with a sense of longing and desire. It was a moment of pure bliss, a moment that seemed tost forever. As they pulled away, their eyes were filled with a soft, loving gaze.

    With a wave of his hand, Alex teleported himself and Eris back to their luxurious VIP room. The room was a haven offort and elegance, designed to provide the ultimate in luxury and rxation.

    As they stepped into the room, they were greeted by a soft, inviting atmosphere. The walls were adorned with elegant tapestries, and the floor was covered in plush carpets. Arge,fortable bed dominated the center of the room, its soft linens inviting them to sink in.

    A luxurious marble bathroom adjoined the bedroom, featuring a spa-like soaking tub, a rain shower, and a variety of high-end toiletries. A small kitchte was also avable, stocked with a selection of snacks and beverages.

    The room was bathed in soft, indirect lighting, creating a warm and inviting ambiance. Arge window offered stunning views of the ocean, and the gentlepping of the waves could be heard from a distance.

    As Alex and Eris settled into the room, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace and contentment. It was the perfect ce to rx and enjoy each other''spany after their romantic evening.

    Alex and Eris continued kissing, things started heating up.

    His heterochromia eyes, red and intense, filled with a burning desire.

    Like a male beast, eyeing its mate, they were filled with raw lust.

    This was something that she had expected to some extent.

    Then, he wrapped it around Eloa''s slender, yet firm waist before pulling her tightly to him.

    For Eris, who waspletely drained of energy at this point, his movement felt especially rough and aggressive.

    Her body turned stiff, as if they were made of ice. Truth be told she was little scared, it was her first time after all.

    ''''Mmh¡ª?!"

    Eris''s body trembled violently.

    Him inserting his tongue in the middle of their kiss was something she didn''t expect.

    "Chuwp¡­mhh¡­"

    Ignoring her astonished reaction, Alex continued to tease her with his tongue, thoroughly exploring the insides of her mouth.

    The smacking sounds of their saliva mingling filled the air.

    His tongue, which was noticeably thicker and more agile than Eris''s, moved around her mouth as if it owned the ce.

    After she thought about it for a bit, Eris realized that this wasn''t really a dirty act.

    The tongue wasn''t an erogenous zone or anything, nor was it a hidden spot like breasts or genitals, which were both covered by underwear.

    It was something that she exposed all the time in everyday situations, like when she was talking or eating.

    But, the way Alex twisting and turning his tongue inside her mouth, utilizing his own tongue.

    ''It feels weirdly obscene and arousing¡­but why¡­?''

    As if she was bewitched, Eris slowly started to return his kisses.

    Though she could control every part of her rigorously trained body, kisses were a new territory to her, so her movements were clumsy, due to this particr one being her very first time.

    Her arms awkwardly hung by her sides, as she was unsure where she should ce them.

    All she managed to do was timidly move her tongue, trying to follow his lead. Sometimes, she''d brush against his lips.

    "Chuu¡­mhh¡­ngh¡­sluuurp¡­"

    Their mucous membranes made contact, creating strange noises.

    And their saliva mingled, creating a sticky, melting sensation.

    As this intense interaction kept repeating, Eris felt a warm heat building in her lower abdomen.

    If it was her from before, she would be befuddled because of this unfamiliar feeling, but now she knew exactly what it was.

    The me of lusttched onto her like the me of a napalm and refused to die out.

    She felt an unstoppable urge to kiss him, to intertwine their tongues together all day long.

    As their passionate kiss continued, Eloa found herself adapting to the new sensations.

    "Ah¡­!"

    But once again, she was startled.

    Alex''s arm, which had been tied around her waist, casually moved down and gripped her butt.

    Surprised by the sudden gesture, she identally bit his lip.

    ''''I''m sorry!"

    ''''You don''t have to be.''''

    ''''Let''s continue!"

    ''''Mmnh!" she nodded.

    He could barely contain himself anymore.

    In his heart, he wanted to devour her straight away, but luckily, he managed to cling onto thatst shred of sanity and held back.

    "Hoo¡­hooo¡­"

    Eris hesitated for a bit before hooking her thumb into the waistband of her sweatpants.

    They weren''t leggings, but they still showcased her curves well.

    "Uhh¡­!"

    Then, she boldly exposed herself to him.

    She stripped down with sex in mind.

    Despite feeling a whirlwind of confusion, Eris finally managed to pull down her pants and underwear at the same time.

    The tight fabric caused both her pants and the striped panties to bunch up at her knees.

    Eris didn''t know if it was a sigh of admiration from him, or he was just exhaling. Either way, it made her feel even more embarrassment.

    The answer was, it was the former, he just couldn''t hide his amazement.

    As a man, there was no way that he wouldn''t stop to admire her at this moment. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He had seen glimpses of her butt when her skirt was being upturned before, but this was the first time he had seen them all in full.

    Just like he expected, they boasted an unbelievably beautiful shape.

    Maybe because she wasn''t very tall, they didn''t seem that big.

    If he were to spread his hand out, he could pretty much wrap it around thempletely.

    But, their size wasn''t the only thing that captivated him.

    First off, he could really feel the suppleness of them, due to her well-trained body.

    Moreover, the beads of sweat on her skin made them glisten with moisture, which increased the temptation even further.

    Unlike the average person, her sweat didn''t stink at all.

    Instead, it smelled sweet, like a perfume, which knocked his senses for a loop.

    "Uhh¡­"

    In response to the sharp gaze he had been sending, Eris let out a moan.

    She knew that he could see everything from this angle.

    He would be able to see the smoothly contouredbia without a single strand of pubic hair underneath her taut buttocks.

    If he were to parted her buttcheeks just a little, he''d definitely be able to witness her shyly flinching anus.

    Despite it being for a good cause, as a virgin about to have her first experience, she felt uncertain, scared, and ashamed.

    Those emotions showed up in her physical reactions too.

    Like someone who had tad a bit much to drink, her body flushed hot, turning her voluptuous buttocks into a deep red shade.

    Just like a juicy peach with its tempting fruit hidden away.

    On top of her white silver hair, her ears had turned so red that they couldn''t be concealed anymore, making them look incredibly adorable.

    Alex was in novice mode tonight, just to give Eris the best experience possible.

 Chapter 1808 Chapter 1600: Union with Eris 2 R~18

    Chapter 1808 Chapter 1600: Union with Eris 2 R~18

    A/N: Another milestone reached thank to you all.

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    He then took hold of one of her legs.

    Supporting her flexible thigh with his arm, helping her keep her bnce.

    When he lifted her leg straight up, her legs stretched out as gracefully as ballerina''s.

    She ended up bncing on one foot, as if she were in a ballet ss.

    Since Alex supported most of the weight of her leg, and her body was a well-trained one, it wasn''t hard for her to maintain this pose.

    All the training she had done made it easy for her to keep herself stable.

    The problem here was the fact that he was crouching below her.

    He was seeing the parts of herself that she wanted to keep hidden, making her feel all embarrassed and fidgety.

    "W-What kind of awkward position is this? Ahh¡ª!"

    Unlike Eris, who was embarrassed to death, Alex didn''t seem to be bothered by it.

    He spread her legs wide, nting a deep kiss on the pale pink flesh of her pussy.

    Using his tongue, he explored it deeply, as if he was french kissing it.

    "Ngh¡ª haa!"

    She never expected him to do something like this.

    But he didn''t flinch at all from that.

    "I-I haven''t¡­properly washed it yet, s-so please¡­l-let''s not do this¡­"

    "It''s fine, it isn''t smelly or anything."

    "I-I wasn''t talking about the smell¡ªah!"

    He was being sincere.

    Though the pussy juice that dropped onto his tongue was salty, he didn''t dislike it at all.

    Moreover, her intoxicating scent, like a narcotic that paralyzed his brain, was truly captivating.

    It really made him feel like he could stay like this all day long.

    "Ugh¡­mmh¡­"

    Eris pressed her upper body against the wall.

    With one of her hands, she covered her mouth, while the other was almost unconsciously tugging at Siwoo''s hair.

    Such a naughty response from her was another thing she didn''t expect.

    Despite her mind being unable to keep up, her body reacted swiftly, almost instinctively.

    "Haah¡ª!"

    Though she also bit her lip, trying to hold back her moans, they still slipped out anyway.

    This was because Alex lifted his tongue upwards after ying around with the entrance to her vagina, stroking her clit between her petals.

    He skillfully peeled off the skin covering her clitoris, brought his lips together, and started sucking it,

    His technique, refined through numerous experiences, was especially intense for Eris, who was new to all this.

    Her bud, previously nestled and hidden, was now forcefully bared.

    After some vigorous and sticky y, it protruded out, bing sharply prominent.

    He sucked it vigorously, applying just the right amount of pleasurable pressure.

    By now, what Eris felt was no longer the curious hint of pleasure she had thought when she was by herself, but rather the realization of ''This is what pleasure truly feels like''.

    "Ngh! Haa¡ª! Ahh¡ª!"

    She tried to muffle her moans, but she ended up pulling at Alex''s hair.

    Though she couldn''t quite grip it firmly.

    She was already exhausted physically, now that she felt a level of pleasure she had never experienced before, her mind became clouded.

    "Haa¡­haa¡­ S-Stop¡­p-please¡­haa¡­ah¡­"

    She pleaded as such, but it fell on deaf ears.

    Alex continued to suck on her exposed clitoris, relentlessly teasing the captured bud with the tip of his tongue.

    "Mmmph¡­!"

    Eris couldn''t stand the thought of Alex hearing her loud moans.

    So, she instinctively tried to suppress them, but this was the best she could do.

    Her body, which had already been quivering, now shook violently.

    After a buildup of increasing pleasure, she finally reached a mild climax.

    "Haah¡­haah¡­ngh¡­"

    Once Alex released her leg, she naturally resumed her doggy-style position.

    Her legs, pressed tightly together, trembled from her thighs to toes.

    Even without Alex''s caresses, her buttocks twitched involuntarily, indicating that she was still basking in the afterglow of her orgasm.

    "Ah¡­uh¡­"

    Her clitoris, which Alex had been teasing just now, trembled because of the pleasure.

    By now her crotch waspletely soaked, casting shiny streaks down her thighs.

    Finally, she understood why the others showed that kind of reaction during their intercourse.

    If they kept going like this, no matter how hard she tried to maintain her dignity, she''d definitely lose it at some point.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I-I''m fine¡­b-but enough is enough¡­n-no more, please¡­"

    She knew that this had to stop right here.

    If they were to go any further, not only would she be unable to hold back her moans, she''d definitely end up letting out embarrassing cries.

    And that was one thing she didn''t want Alex to witness.

    As Eris was making that silent pledge to herself, Alex grabbed her ass.

    Feeling hisrge hand gripping her as if she was a handle, she suddenly realized something.

    If it went on like this, he''d see her exposed anus.

    "H-Hold up¡­! J-Just give me a second¡ª!"

    "I thought we were going to wrap this up quickly?"

    Meanwhile, he was pushing her, seemingly unable to wait any longer.

    Normally, she''d be thrown off by such a sudden shift of his demeanor, but at this point, she was too overwhelmed by everything to think straight.

    There was no time to hesitate or rx.

    She moved a hand back to cover the hole between her butt cheeks hastily.

    It served as a makeshift cover to prevent Alex from inserting anything inside, and more importantly, to keep it out of view.

    "A-Alright¡­ I-I''m done¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Seeing that, even Alex, who didn''t know what was going on in her mind, could roughly guess what was happening.

    They were having sex, but she was frantically trying to keep her embarrassing spot covered up.

    Looking at this scene Alex was amused and this only turned him up even more.

    He never thought that the always-serious Eris could look so adorable in this situation.

    "Alright, I''m putting it in."

    Atst, his dick made its way into her drenched pussy.

    "Mmh¡­ah¡­"

    The arousal from forey wasn''t only for extra lubrication.

    It also made a woman''s insides rx, allowing the pration to proceed smoothly.

    "Hng¡­ah¡ª! Mmh!"

    As Alex moved his hips forward slowly, Eris''s heels tapped on the floor rhythmically.

    The cock that was forcing its way through the cramped hole finally pierced her hymen.

    "Hyaaah¡ª!"

    With a noise like a hissing cat.

    Her back arched like a bowstring, and her hair became tousled.

    She had no choice but to uncover her butthole, both her hands clenched the wall for support as her legs trembled uncontrobly.

    Maybe because their preparation was enough.

    It wasn''t as painful as she had expected.

    But, the foreign sensation, heat, and rhythmic throbbing inside her body, left her unable to move.

    "Wow¡­"

    Alex, who had nearly fully prated her with his cock.

    Couldn''t help but let out a sigh of wonder.

    There was something that anyone would notice right away if they were to put a finger into a woman''s pussy.

    The fact that the vagina wasn''t just a straight line.

    It was made up of these uneven, wavy membranes, and the sensation changed a lot depending on their texture.

    In that way, her vagina had this unique charm, unlike anything he had ever encountered before.

    It didn''t have a melty, sticky sensation like Luna''s, nor did it have Sakuya''s stimting roughness. Rather, it had this gentle tightness that was wrapping around his cock.

    But, when he went deeper, things started to change.

    He could feel the twists, three times bends, and her strong vaginal muscles tightening sequentially around his penis at each curve.

    He had barely started, but the sensations nibbling at the base and middle of his cock were out of this world. It was an heavenly feeling.

    "I''m going to take it slow."

    "Ngh¡­o-okay, g-got it¡­ P-Please be gentle¡­ I''m begging you¡­"

    Alex grabbed onto Eris''s buttocks as she let out pained groans.

    Her plumpbia naturally parted, making the pration much smoother.

    And, as an extra treat, he caught a glimpse of her asionally twitching, cherry-colored butthole.

    -Squelch!

    He gently pulled his manhood back before easing forward again.

    "Ngh¡ª!"

    He didn''t pull out far, nor did he go in too deep.

    Yet, she let out a groan as though she had been hit.

    The difference was that this particr groan wasced with sweetness.

    -Squelch!

    Once again, he pulled out and slid his dick back in.

    While he marveled at the tight squeeze of her pussy every time he did that.

    ''Anhh!''

    Eris moaned in pleasure.

    Her reaction was not one drowned in pain, but pleasure.

    Alex firmly held onto her waist before starting to rhythmically move back and forth.

    "Ugh¡­! Mmh¡­! Huff¡ª!"

    Every time he pulled out and thrusted back in, she tried to stifle her moans, making adorable sounds.

    And each time he thrusted, he''d poke in deeper than before, granting him a surge of pleasure he had never anticipated.

    "Eris."

    "Mmph¡ª!"

    Amidst the head-spinning pleasure and turmoil, he uttered her name. This made her vaginal muscle spasm and tighten around his cock.

    "Eris, are you enjoying this?"

    Finding her reaction amusing, Alex couldn''t help but ask.

    Furthermore, his teasing tone unknowingly made her bow her head and shake it from side to side.

    She couldn''t bring herself to speak.

    Because if she were to open her mouth, she might let out uncontroble moans.

    She was adamant to not showing such a vulnerable side to her dear disciple.

    But, that didn''tst.

    Seeing her refusing to reply to him with words, Alex decided to give her a little surprise.

    ''Hehehe! This is going to be fun. Let''s be more myself.''

    Up until now, he had been treading carefully so that he didn''t end up prating too deeply and overwhelming her, but he decided that enough was enough.

    He aimed the ns directly at the cervix within her pussy, which boasted threeyers of twists and turns, as well as intense squeezes.

    As the tip slid in smoothly, like a torpedo cruising through a deep-sea trench, it perfectly hit the cervix, which was reeling from the new level of pleasure,

    "Hngh¡ª! Ah! Aaah¡ª!"

    Ovee by a wave of ecstasy, Eris waspletely engulfed in the bliss of her climax.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1809: Chapter 1601: Union with Eris 3 R~18

    Chapter 1809: Chapter 1601: Union with Eris 3 R~18

    ?

    ''''Ngh¡ª! Ah...! Ahh...! Aang-!"

    Their lovemaking continued, more intense more lewdly.

    While a dense musky scent filled the room from their intimate connection.

    A sensual scent, a mix of Eris''s sweat and love juice, masked that faint odor like an air freshener.

    Add that to his lover''s peach-like buttocks that spread out in front of him, with drops of honey-like liquid dripping down from beneath it, the less-than-ideal location wasn''t a concern to him at all.

    -Pah! Pah!

    "Ugh-! Ahh! Ohh...!"

    She kept her lips tightly shut, struggling against the sticky pleasure that felt like melted sugar, determined not to give inpletely.

    "Alex! F-Finish it quickly...! Hng-! P-Please...! Ahh...aanng¡ª!"

    "Yes, I''ll be done soon."

    Hearing his response, she felt a wave of relief washing over her.

    Even though she didn''t know how long it would take exactly.

    His thing was too hard, hot, and big for her.

    With each thrust of his cock, pleasure was driven deep into her belly, making her feel an euphoria that sent her to cloud nine.

    Despite her desperate thoughts of ''This shouldn''t be happening, this shouldn''t be happening -!'' she eventually surrendered to the overwhelming ecstasy.

    Her daily mental and physical training couldn''t change the fact that, at the end of the day, she was just a woman.

    "Haah! Mmh! Ngh¡ª!"

    Fifteen minutes had passed since they started having sex.

    At this point, Eris had already climaxed twice.

    The first time was the result of his oral caress, causing her to reach an orgasm through her clitoris while the second one was because of the circr motion of his ns against her sensitive cervix.

    After she climaxed, her inner muscles spasmed irregrly, gripping his member, as if reluctant to let go.

    Due to the frequent friction, arousal, and embarrassment, her vulva had turned a rosy pink, dripping with fluids for some time.

    With each thrust of his cock, her peach juice flowed out in rhythm with his movements. -Squelch, Squelch!

    The sound of their sweaty bodies colliding with each other echoed for about three minutes. Eris, still in her doggy-style position, quickly grabbed his wrist, which was gripping her ass. Her face, partially turned, looked like aplete mess, almost on the verge of tears. There were no more traces of herposed and dignified air as a Master.

    "A-Alex...please...no more... I can''t take it anymore..."

    She felt as if sparks were flickering inside her belly.

    A familiar sensation to her by now.

    The prelude to a climax.

    A premonition that came when the umting pleasure was about to surpass its threshold, ready to pour out like an exploding dam.

    "It''s okay, my little wolf. Just leave it to me."

    Even after Eris was pleading, Alex wearing a nasty grin didn''t stop.

    It wasn''t because he wanted to finish this quickly.

    Rather, the faint vibration of her body on the verge of climax and her pussy''s greedy strokes were too enticing.

    His rationality was clouded by the overwhelming pleasure, all he wanted was to devour her body thoroughly.

    "Hng-! Mmh! Ugh!"

    The pleasure drained all Eris''s strength, her knees pressed together as she swayed.

    Her slender legs began to tremble.

    She couldn''t hold onto his wrists anymore, nor could she even try to stop him, so she turned back to face forward and bit her lip tightly.

    Now she understood the reason why Luna or any other woman she spied one could confidently say something like ''I''m going to cum''.

    And why she had pleaded to him to stop with a cracked voice.

    With such sensations and pleasure, it was natural that even Luna was having trouble to endure it, let alone her.

    No matter how much she tried to restrain herself, she couldn''t avoid moaning out loud in a strange voice in front of her lover whom she was uniting with.

    "Ah! Ngh! Mmh!"

    It was a losing battle in the first ce.

    Her body moved involuntarily, her inner muscles contracted even tighter in response to all the spasms, further tightening her already narrow vagina.

    "Haaaang-!"

    She could feel that her legs would give out at any moment, and she would fall.

    Alex released Eris''s buttocks, which he had been fondling to his heart''s content, and grabbed her hips, as if to support her body.

    At that moment, her pussy squeezed tightly around his cock as her climax got closer and

    closer.

    Eventually, her upper body couldn''t endure it anymore, sliding down the wall until her hand reached the ground.

    Supported only by Alex''s hands that were holding on her buttocks, she ended up in a crouching position, resembling an athlete''s ready position in a track event, with his cockN?v(el)B\\jnn

    deeply prating her.

    With her waist raised, her twitching anus and the junction where sticky love juices were flowing were clearly visible.

    "A-Alex...Alex-! Haaaaeung-!"

    She was about to say something, but her words were cut short as she reached orgasm.

    At the same time, he felt her tightening walls pressing against his pulsating shaft, urging him towards climax.

    "Ugh¡ª!"

    He firmly grabbed her waist in the midst of her climax and relentlessly fucked her pussy.

    Her pussy tried to resist, desperately thrashing as if trying to stop his cock that came hurling on it like a battering ram, but it was meaningless.

    "Hang! Ang! Hyaah! Aah! A-Alex...e-enough! P-Please! L-Let me-! Rest! Ugh!"

    Alex gripped her waist tightly as her body trembled, then he pressed his ns against her

    cervix.

    Her moans were the best stimnt he could ask for, getting him closer to his ejaction.

    Finally, he released all the semen he had been holding back, feeling the spasming walls of her pussy and the softness of her cervix.

    The walls of her pussy squirmed, like they were determined to squeeze out every drop of semen as he ejacted.

    With each thrust of his cock, he shot out the white liquid, with Eris''s ass wiggling in response.

    -Spurt, Spurt!

    "Ah...haa..."

    This was the brief moment when Eris could catch her breath.

    Alex''s hips, which had been moving continuously, finally took a pause.

    Her pussy contracted and rxed intermittently.

    As she was about to copse from exhaustion, she noticed something strange.

    Her belly still throbbing like a heartbeat, and his cock deep inside her, pulsated roughly like a

    beast.

    "Ahh...ah..."

    At this point, her breathing had turned rough and her jaw ached from clenching her teeth so tight, making her tongue lolled out a little.

    Her pussy, now incredibly sensitive due to the unfamiliar tingling sensation, began to twitch.

    At that moment, her body jerked, as if she had touched an electric wire by ident.

    -Woooong!

    Something wasing.

    "Haaaaaaaaaaaaang!!!"

    What came was strongest orgasm she had.

    The pleasure she felt overwhelmed her, since she was already sensitive from her consecutive

    climaxes, forcing her into yet another intense climax.

    "Haa...haa...phew..."

    After just half an hour of intense thrusting, Alex finally reached his climax.

    That ejaction was enough to wear off the effect of the witch''s scent he inhaled, allowing

    him to regain hisposure.

    "Ngh...mmm..."

    Meanwhile, Eris was still connected to him, with her hips raised high.

    "Huff...!"

    Alex slowly pulled out his member.

    He did it carefully because he was afraid that his uncontroble lust might overpower him

    again thanks to the lewd movement of her pussy, that was still gripping his cock tightly after

    his ejaction.

    -Spurt!

    The after-service her pussy providedsted until the moment he withdrew his cock.

    Her delicate folds, along with the seemingly visible, yet elusive small petals, stretched and

    clung to the side of his cock.

    It felt like his semen was being squeezed out like toothpaste, even the remnants in his urethra

    flowed out smoothly.

    -Plop!

    "Hngh!"

    As he withdrew his cock, he could hear the air escaping her stic and tight flesh.

 Chapter 1810: Chapter 1602: Sexy Time with Luna R~18

    Chapter 1810: Chapter 1602: Sexy Time with Luna R~18

    ?

    And,

    Thatpletely exposed her buttocks in front of him.

    "Haah...haah..."

    With each heavy breath, she took a mixture of sticky and foamy cum that bubbled and flowed out of her twitching pussy.

    Their union was yet mild but passionate, something tailored just for Eris''s first.

    Next time it would be more entertaining. Alex vowed with an evil grin.

    One hourter.

    Alex could no longer hold himself back after ejacting. His lower half had gotten very firm from a while ago after a short break, and it was starting to hurt. His body had grown excited the moment his fingers grasped her bare body again, caressing it.

    He held her hips with his hands. Her pale hips were tinged red from the pressure his hands had put on them before.

    "Put your legs like this."

    He said in a low voice. Her long slender legs clumsily wrapped around his hips, bumping here and there through the process. His body temperature rose and his lower half panged from the constant stimtion her devilish body was providing him.

    He ced her tired arms around his shoulders.

    "Hold onto me. Don''t be nervous and rx your body."

    Eris hesitantly wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

    "I am going in."

    He fiercely raised his upper body and centered himself against her, gradually adding his weight onto her, and began to insert his penis slowly in the depths of her folds.

    "Ohh.."

    His penis pressed in and stuck along the walls of her wet pussy. Eris''s fragile skin unfolded as she received and swallowed his member. Her soft, fragile, and pink-hued inner walls trembled as they spread with the insertion of his member, making way for his cock.

    He looked down at her as her upper body was slightly bent and raised off. He slowly prated herN?v(el)B\\jnn

    He lowered himself onto her and locked lips with her luscious ones. He sucked on her small soft lips, taunting her with his tongue. He squeezed and massaged her heavy and soft breasts with his hand.

    Finally, his ferocious, veiny genitals filled her to the end. Eris''s vulva was stretched to its limits and swallowed his cock whole.

    She felt like her body was twisting inside. Her wet internal walls had already wrapped and tightened around him. Her nail dug into his shoulder but he did not even flinch nor groan in pain. This was absolutely nothing for him.

    He nibbled and licked her neck and chin, careful to not leave any marks on her body, and slowly shook his hips.

    Like this, the oldest dance in the world started once again inside the confines of this room.

    He began to move unhurriedly. Although he was moving with restraint, Eris''s shoulders flinched, and her body moved upward every time he squeezed himself inside. The tightening pressure was felt throughout her whole body.

    "Anh! Anh!"

    Alex, meanwhile, was feeling as good as her. Her body was small and her bones were thin. It seemed he would be able to easily break her bones if he squeezed too hard, so he had to be careful not to lose control.

    He went on carefully; as if he was handling ss, fighting against his heart that wanted to rough up her body to his desires.

    As the movement started to elerate, the pleasure on both sides continued to increase. Her red inner walls, which twisted and swelled up, slowly began to wrap around his member and pulled him in, as if it had adapted to his size. Every time he thrust in, there was a lewd and obscene sound that rang from the inside of her body.

    She moaned out loud. She looked to be in pain, but her body twitched with pleasure. When he pulled out, she felt a burn from her inner walls, but once he pushed in again, her entrance swallowed him hungrily. Her soft inner walls continuously stimted his shaft.

    As he began to roll his back, the hole that widened to the limit tightened and twitched on his member more intensely.

    Pah! Pah!

    The sound of flesh pping against flesh and the sloshing sound of lewd liquids being spilled and stirred stroked her ears obscenely bringing endless pleasure to Eris.

    Alex hugged her upper body tightly against his and changed his posture. She was ced on hisp, and his cock stuck her deeply due to her weight. Seized in a position that felt like the center of her body had been pierced to her depths, she held her breath.

    Gradually, she lost her senses in the lower half of her body, and her mind felt weird and hazier than ever. She felt like she was on drugs right now.

    ''Oh, sex with him is so damn good, I wonder if it''s because I have fallenpletely head over heels for him? I''m d I have fallen for him.''

    She felt like her eyes were truly opened to a new world. Ironic, as her eyes were now blindfolded. Her mind melted as he pounded and struck hard from below.

    "Hha... Hha...", Her rough breaths increased, flooding the room with their lewd sounds.

    "Your insides are shaking like crazy, you know."

    He firmly held onto her hips as he bore deeper into her. Her juices flowed out from her down to her buttocks. As he continued to thrust, the viscous fluids created a constant and moist

    pping sound.

    He slowly changed the direction of his thrusts as he prated deeper into her. He concentrated on her panting and groaning and stubbornly hammered into her most sensitive

    spot.

    "Ah! Aanh..."

    Her insides squeezed and started to spasm. He saw that she was about to climax and plunged deeper into her.

    "Anh!"

    Her body froze and she cried out loud. Her entire body began to tremble. He was far from reaching his limit, but he also stopped holding back.

    "I''m going to cum inside of you again."

    The explosion came quickly. Eris''s whole body shivered and tightened around him.

    "Oh, ohhhh... haa, ha."

    Alex''s breath became rough as he let himself finish inside her body at the same time as she

    climaxed.

    Her body grew limp as something hot spilled inside her very depths. She panted as her chest

    rose up and down.

    ''Is... it over...?!

    Truth be told, she was exhausted; let''s not forget she had her first experience today.

    Her thoughts didn''tst long. She felt hisrge hand caress her forehead and just like that, she

    instantly fell asleep.

    Watching her sleep Alex could not help but sigh.

    "This is happiness but I need to protect this happiness, time to end it all." Alex''s eyes sharpened and his aura changed. He must meet the world''s leader and decide on what to do.

 Chapter 1811: Chapter 1603: War upon them 1

    Chapter 1811: Chapter 1603: War upon them 1

    ?

    The following morning, Alex and Eris returned to their floating fortress, their hearts filled with the warmth of their romantic adventure. They had spent the night outside, enjoying the tranquility of the ocean and the beauty of the city.

    Upon their return, they were greeted by their loved ones, who were eager to hear about their trip. Alex and Eris recounted their adventures, sharing stories of their romantic dinner, their exploration of the city, and their magical night together.

    As a token of their appreciation for their loved ones, Alex and Eris had purchased a variety of gifts. They had brought back souvenirs from the city, as well as unique items they had found during their travels.

    Their loved ones were delighted to receive the gifts, and they expressed their gratitude to Alex and Eris for their thoughtfulness. The atmosphere was filled with warmth and affection as they shared their experiences and enjoyed each other''spany.

    Alex excused himself after talking with his women and sister. He would go meet the world alliance leaders. War was upon them.

    In fact, Alice leading some of Alex''s special force was tasked to rescue a certain city from the enemy''s clutch. Sera, Sakuya, Saeko, Artemia, Incursio were getting ready to depart as well. The remaining girls had something else to do.

    0000

    Meanwhile, in Eris''s city, the first city visited by Alex on his journey, the townspeople had no idea of the impending danger. At that very moment, a bloody dome surrounded the city, and many high-rank adventurers had fallen at the hands of an Apostle from the Chaos organization. The entire city would have perished if Incursio hadn''t arrived under Alex''s order.

    Currently, a fierce battle was taking ce.

    The seventh apostle narrowed his eyes while looking at the people lying around on the ground.

    ''What just happened?''

    None of the people who''d received bloody energy from the Ghost Blood Array had died. Forget being dead, they didn''t even seem injured.

    On the other hand, the fanatics surrounding them had all perished.

    ''How is this even possible?''

    He expected the fanatics to die, they were expendables after all, but unfortunately it didn''t happen.

    She perfectly controlled her power not to affect them.

    "You don''t betray my expectations."

    The seventh apostle raised his head to look at Incursio, who was pointing her ck sword towards him.

    "That was amazing."

    He admitted his surprise at the unexpected situation and pped his hands to show hisposure.

    ''This much deviation is eptable, since this isn''t everything I''ve prepared.'' the Seventh apostle thought.

    The reason he had brought the people with bloody energy to create a scene where Incursio had to decide between killing them or saving them was in order tough at her and destroy her mind.

    The real weapon he had was the sorcery array in the sky, which was getting even bigger as they spoke-the Ghost Blood Array.

    "Miss White haired"

    The seventh apostle raised his finger to point at the sky.

    "That sorcery is called the Ghost Blood Array. Do you know what that means?"

    Alice didn''t respond, keeping her sword pointed at him.

    "Of course you wouldn''t, since you shouldn''t even have noticed that sorcery''s presence. The name means that it''s going to manifest the surreal side of blood in the world. It''s a way to describe the worms who are going to be our food, and it also..."

    Bloody energy burst from the seventh apostle as a frightening smile appeared on his face. The eruption of an extremely powerful bloody energy started to dry up his surroundings.

    "Means that our believers will be stronger under that spell''s influence. However, what you are seeing right now isn''t even a glimpse of its power, since its amplification effect on bloody energy is going to grow more than twice as strong as it is right now once the array is properly activated."

    |||||

    Even though a tremendous amount of bloody energy was bursting from the seventh apostle, Alice''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. He was simply examining the seventh apostle with aposed expression on her face.

    "I''m going to bring true despair to you. Die under the chaos bloody star."

    The seventh apostle snapped his fingers. He was signaling for Lars to activate the array.

    "Hmm?"

    However, nothing changed. The Blood Array just kept getting bigger by absorbing the energy in the surrounding area.

    Snap!

    He snapped a bit harder, but the array remained unchanged.

    "Lars!"

    He tried calling his name, but nothing changed.

    "What...?"

    "Did you mention that I didn''t know about the array?"

    He raised his head upon hearing Incursio''s cold voice.

    "You are right about the fact that I didn''t know its name. However..."

    She sneered and pointed at the Blood Array.

    "I''m pretty sure I know more than you do about that spell array."

    "What have you done to Lars?!"

    The seventh apostle''s eyes wavered violently, despite how calm he was until a moment ago.

    "Out of everything you''ve done, you never should''ve used children. My master hate it so am I. Even though you have the appearance of a human, you are even worse than a beast for trying to sacrifice those children."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alice looked down on the seventh apostle with a frightening gaze.

    "And the one who is in charge of handling him hates that kind of nasty act the most, so that Lars guy you are looking for must''ve lost his head by now."

    The seventh apostle swallowed nervously while meeting Incursio''s eyes.

    ''D-Did she really notice it? But it''s the Blood Manifestation Array. How? Just how?!''

    He was even aware of the fact that the children who were located the closest to the array would be the sacrifices upon activation, which implied that he really had managed to understand the array''s functions.

    ''Damn it...''

    If Lars ended up dying just like Incursio said, things were going to get difficult. He suddenly

    became extremely anxious.

    Snap!

    The seventh apostle snapped his fingers, and the Chaos Organization Fanatics who had been hiding nearby jumped out at once.

    The fanatics, numbering over thirty, were unfazed at the situation as they released their

    bloody energy.

    "Help Lars! Spread in all directions as you go!"

    He immediately ordered them to move since they couldn''t be there when Incursio sent

    another wave of sword resonance.

    However, she turned her head instead of creating a sword resonance.

    "Legion Squad!"

    Alice''s shout echoed throughout the atmosphere and the Legion squad swordsmen made

    their appearance, encircling the Chaos organization Fanatics.

    "This trash doesn''t deserve to live."

    She red at the Fanatics with cold and deadly eyes.

    "Kill them all."

    As soon as she gave the order, contrary to the way the Legion Squad swordsmen looked

    almost emotionless at first, they unleashed their majestic energies to start wiping out the

    Fanatics.

    They weren''t even shouting as they fought. The only sound on the battlefield was the shing

    sound of swords and the sound of the Fanatics'' heads falling to the ground.

    "We should also get started."

    Alice brandished the ck sword, her gift.

 Chapter 1812 Chapter 1604: War upon them 2

    1812 Chapter 1604: War upon them 2

    Swoosh! sh!

    Alice who disappeared, left an injury on the seventh apostle by attacking with both sword and a ghastly looking dagger.

    She narrowed her eyes while looking at the injury she left on the seventh apostle.

    ''It could''ve been better. It wasn''t deep enough.''

    The seventh apostle managed to avoid a fatal injury by bending himself backward the moment that ghastly dagger was thrust at him. He even lowered his posture after that while stopping the bleeding on his chest to prepare against the next attack.

    ''He isn''t going out of control. He has a better control facing a provocation.''

    He was agitated for sure, but he still remained reasonable. He must''ve learned from the previous fight that losing his mind would lead to his loss.

    "I have to confess."

    The seventh apostle nodded while pressing on his wound to stop the bleeding. He must''ve been feeling extreme pain because of the weird sword energy even if he managed to stop the bleeding, but he wasn''t really showing it on the outside.

    "I didn''t expect you to stab me like this. This is rather original."

    "You talk too much for a man, are you perhaps a politician?"

    Alice snorted and twirled her sword.

    "I don''t need your acknowledgement. I just want your head."

    She caught her breath and crossed her arms while holding the two weapons.

    ''I should finish him off quickly.''

    Alice was trying to pretend she didn''t, but she had to spend a lot of aura to destroy the Ghost Blood Array. She decided to quickly finish the seventh apostle off without dy.

    "You are just an insect¡­"

    The seventh apostle frowned heavily as he raised his saw sword towards Alice. Alice''s tant mockery was apparently more irritating than the blow he took. The bloody energy burst from the saw sword was threatening enough to make his hair stand on end. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alice violently kicked the ground. She used her movement skill to charge at the seventh apostle from the front like lightning.

    "You bastard!"

    He must''ve thought she was underestimating him because she was attacking from the front like that. He swung his saw sword.

    The deadly de, surrounded by powerful bloody energy mixed with a chaos energy, reached right in front of Alice''s eyes. It was fast, heavy, and sharp at the same time.

    Alice turned her left foot slightly to step forward. Her smooth step made it look like she was walking on water as dhe brushed the atmosphere with a beautiful sword sh.

    ng!

    The silver de, incorporating icy cold energy, flowed like a constetion to block the seventh apostle''s saw sword.

    She leaned forward. It was time to attack, since she managed to defend. She grabbed her dagger lightly to use the Fire skill.

    The yellow and red flower petals blooming from the short de turned into a sharp storm to engulf the seventh apostle.

    ''''I have seen you use it already.''''

    The seventh apostle stepped back softly. He spun the saw sword like a windmill to create a barrier of bloody energy.

    "It won''t work on me."

    As soon as Alex''s voice could be heard, the movements of flower petals changed. The pieces of mes advanced like living organisms to explode their raging heat in front of the seventh apostle''s vital points.

    Boom!

    The seventh apostle''s bloody barrier faltered violently from the consecutive sts.

    "Guh, this power¡­"

    Alice jerked her chin and raised her lips into a smile.

    ''''You better fight seriously or else you will die too easily.'''' she added with an evil grin, mirroring her master''s smile.

    The seventh apostle''s trembling chin almost looked anxious upon hearing Alice''s confident deration.

    "You arrogant bitch!"

    He screamed and charged at Alice. His explosive power came from a fit of rage, but his attacks became even sharper than before. He''d managed to strengthen his attacks without losing his reason.

    ng!

    Alice held the the ghastly dagger in a reverse grip to block the seventh apostle''s strike, which was charging at her like a wild boar. The all-out blow was powerful enough to numb her shoulder and arm, and the impact even managed to reach her stomach. This apostle was a demigod after all, powerful than your typical Demigod and Alice had not reached the False God realm yet.

    "You little bitch! I''ll crush you right away, so you won''t be able to hold a sword ever again and look down on a apostle"

    The seventh apostle must''ve predicted that Alice would block his strike, since he immediately turned his wrist to follow up with a second strike.

    Whap!

    The bloody energy on the saw sword expanded three times in an instant to crush Alice''s body. It seemed to be a special skill with maximized weight and power¡ªto the detriment of sharpness.

    ''It''s powerful for sure.''

    The seventh apostle''s strike was as powerful as that of an advanced level Demigod. However, he didn''t actually reach the advanced level Demigod. He was only an intermediate at best. She analyzed.

    "Fuh!"

    Alice chuckled. Mana swirled within and outside her to create a powerful me current.

    The falling saw sword of the seventh apostle became slower, and the flow of power became visible.

    ''His proficiency isn''t that high.''

    Alice''s res eyes sharpened, she polished her focus to find the opening in the seventh apostle''s downward strike. She could feel the weakness around the sword''s tip in the midst of the raging bloody energy.

    Special me Art Skill: Hundred mes.

    Crimson sh!

    A line of raging fire dashed over the de like a ray of light to smack the saw sword''s tip.

    ng!

    The saw sword was violently bounced back despite the tremendous power it contained.

    "H-How dare you, you bitch?!"

    The seventh apostle tried to slip away like a loach, and Alice used the Supreme Steps

    (A/N: Her self-made movement skillbining Wind and Space.)

    She folded the space to catch up to him and swung down with the ghastly dagger, aiming for his shoulder.

    Crack!

    The seventh apostle''s corbone was torn apart, and impure blood gushed out like a fountain.

    "Gaguah!"

    He grasped his shoulder and screamed in pain while stepping back.

    "H-How did you manage to shatter the Chaos Demon''s Blood Art?"

    "..."

    Alice didn''t respond, instead using the Supreme Steps once again. Her advance looked like she was riding the tide as she pierced into his left side.

    "Get away!"

    As expected of a demigod level warrior, the seventh apostle quickly stopped his panic and swung his saw sword. His strike was almost as powerful as the previous one.

    Alice didn''t withdraw. She used her mes Art to create a sphere on top of the ghastly dagger, which she was holding in a reverse grip.

    Cring!

    It was Firewall of the mes Art. The raging heat emerged like a shield to fend off the seventh apostle''s saw sword. She followed up with her gift, her sword, brimming with coldness as she used the Ice element.

    ang!

    The saw sword was trembling violently in between the two swords, and it looked like it could break at any moment.

    Pssh!

    Blood gushed from the injuries on the seventh apostle''s chest and shoulder, which he''d barely managed to stop from bleeding earlier.

    "Argh!"

    Things have started to be problematic for the new apostle, he had the feeling that he might die here and fail his first real mission.

 Chapter 1813 Chapter 1605: War upon them 3

    1813 Chapter 1605: War upon them 3

    Alice didn''t care about what her enemy was thinking about, she pushed the seventh apostle back by adding in all her physical strength on top of using both me and ice.

    Rumble!

    Thend copsed from the overwhelming power and the seventh apostle fell.

    She followed the seventh apostle down the hole.

    There was a huge cavern below, and countless corpses were spread around in the outer part. The floor was brimming with traces of dried blood.

    The cavern must''ve been used by the seventh apostle and Lars to gather their bloody energy by killing people.

    "You bitch¡­"

    The seventh apostle ground his teeth violently and held the saw sword with both hands. He almost looked like he had be one with his sword as the extremely sharp bloody energy soared to no end.

    Alice''s me was small inparison, but intensified even further as she kicked off the blood-covered ground to strike him.

    Wham!

    The seventh apostle bit his lip while blocking Alice''s blows with difficulty.

    ''Why is this happening? Just why!''

    ''Why can''t I win against this bitch when I''m close to reaching the peak of the Demigod realm?!''

    Even though his stage was higher, and the amount of his bloody energy was much higher than this girl, the impact reverberated throughout his organs each time he blocked herstrikes. Moreover, he was rapidly losing the bloody energy from his body because his wounds, which he had barely managed to stop from bleeding, opened up again.

    ''How is this even possible? I should have been invisible.''

    "Ahh!"

    The seventh apostle screamed, exploding all of his remaining bloody energy. He d himself with that powerful energy to unleash the special technique of the Celestial Blood Art, Blood Spirit sh that he''d learned from the first apostle and Lord Thanos.

    Shaa!

    Two sparks could be seen between his all-out strike. The blue and red lights told him that Alice''s attacks contained coldness and heat.

    ang!

    The shing from the two swords mowed down the Blood Spirit sh, and the seventh apostle was bounced back into the wall.

    "Guh¡­"

    The seventh apostle''s chin was trembling as he looked at the bloody rubble falling towards him.

    ''Even the Blood Spirit sh lost against her¡­''

    The Blood Spirit sh was the Celestial Blood Art''s most powerful technique. The loss of Blood Spirit sh implied that it was impossible for him to win in terms of power.

    He raised his head upon hearing a footstep weighing down on the sticky ground. Alice was walking towards him with a frightening gaze.

    "Ugh¡­"

    That bitch was nothing but an insect that he believed he could easily crush to death, yet he looked like a giant.

    ''I-Is this fear? Am I afraid of her?''

    That wasn''t allowed to happen. Since he was the Chaos God''s apostle and an apostle, he was never allowed to be afraid of an insect like her.

    ''I need a way! But how?''

    The seventh apostle''s eyes rolled, and he noticed the blood filling the cracks on the floor and the walls.

    ''Ah!''

    The seventh apostle secretly nodded.

    ''I can do it. I can kill her!'' N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The cavern was where they activated the Blood Array and replenished the bloody energy. The bloody energy that flew out from the array was gathering back in that ce, and he figured he would be able to kill her by absorbing it.

    "Huff!"

    The seventh apostle maximized his footwork to move aside. He unleashed a special move at the same time to absorb the bloody energy gathering inside the cavern.

    ''Alright, it should be possible.''

    ''

    "What are you doing¡­huh?"

    The seventh apostle''s jaw dropped. The bloody energy that was gathering towards him split into two, and half of it was now flowing towards Alice.

    Whir!

    The dagger''s ghastly energy was increasing as it devoured the bloody energy.

    "Kuh! That''s mine! Why are you absorbing the bloody energy?"

    "This isn''t bloody energy. It''s the resentment of the people that you''ve killed."

    A cold light shone from Alice''s eyes as she pulled the dagger from the ground.

    "Those people¡­"

    The clusters of bloody energy gushed into the air. Alice could be seen lifting her two des through the bloody fog.

    "¡­Are asking me to make you experience hell before you die."

    She tightened her grip as she felt the powerful energy transferred from the ghastly dagger.

    Whir!

    A painful sword resonance could be heard from it. It was telling him that the original owners of the bloody energy, the vengeful spirits of the people who were killed by the seventh apostle, craved vengeance.

    There was more bloody energy gathering towards the dagger than the seventh apostle, as if they were trying to prove it and give him a tremendous amount of power.

    ''I shall grant their request.''

    She lowered her posture and charged towards the seventh apostle.

    Wham!

    Her ghastly dagger covered in bloody energy shed against the seventh apostle''s saw sword. The power of resentment and desperation in the small dagger single-handedly pushed the saw sword back. The frightening amount of ghastly energy crushed the bloody energy.

    "Kuh! It''s just the power of weaklings!"

    "Surprisingly you are the weakling here."

    Alice held his breath and pulled her sword backwards.

    ''''Dragon sh!"

    The me dragon descended upon the silver de and opened its jaw. Once its yellow eyes sparkled, a raging breath was unleashed.

    Swaaa!

    Multiple veins became visible on the seventh apostle''s face as he witnessed the tremendous power of the Alice''s special elemental attack.

    Rumble!

    He was fending off the ghastly dagger and her gift at the same time by the explosive power of bloody energy, but the hand holding his saw sword was visibly trembling, showing that he was reaching his limits.

    Cring!

    Alice leaned forward to add more power to her weapons. The blue and red energies pushed the seventh apostle back like a great mountain. She was smiling as she was having fun.

    Thud!

    The seventh apostle''s legs mmed into the bloody floor, and his body faltered like a paper doll.

    "Kuh¡­"

    "The people you''ve killed couldn''t even put up a resistance."

    Her eyes were burning like a me as she looked down on the seventh apostle.

    "I''ll trample you to death like one of the insects you like so much."

    After saying so, Alice stomped the ground to advance even further. She used the ghastly energy transferred from the ghastly dagger together with her mana to amplify her elemental attack.

    "Uaaaah!"

    The seventh apostle screamed desperately and struggled for thest time, but Alice ignored his efforts and gathered all of the power she could muster to crush the seventh apostle.

    Creak!

    The intensified pressure created a white crack on the saw sword.

    ng!

    There was only one fissure at first, but the number increased exponentially and shattered the saw sword into pieces. The seventh apostle''s astonishment could be seen in his eyes between the fluttering pieces of the saw sword.

    "It''s over."

    "Daaaamn iiiit!"

    Slice!

    The Seventh apostle head danced in the air after being removed from his body, even in death he still couldn''t believe that he would died like this after getting bestowed the Chaos Blessing and awakening the Chaos Blood Art.

    ''Ah! She is a mon-''

    He couldn''t finish this thought before dying forever.

    Alice exhausted went on her knees to recover.

 Chapter 1814 Chapter 1606: Alices Growth

    1814 Chapter 1606: Alice''s Growth

    With the defeat of the seventh apostle and the liberation of Eris City, the survivors began the arduous task of rebuilding their shattered city. The damage was extensive, and the road to recovery would be long and difficult.

    Alice, together with her crew, was among those who volunteered to help. They worked tirelessly to clear the rubble, repair damaged buildings, and provide aid to those in need. Their efforts were greatly appreciated by the citizens of Eris City, who had lost so much.

    One of the hardest-hit areas was the city''s orphanage, a ce that had grown significantly thanks to donations from Alex and others. The orphanage had been severely damaged during the siege, and its young residents were in desperate need of help.

    Alice and her crew were determined to rebuild the orphanage. They gathered supplies, repaired the damaged structures, and provided the children with food, clothing, and medical care. They also organized activities and games to help the children cope with the trauma they had experienced.

    With the help of Alice and her crew, the orphanage began to recover. The children, who had lost their homes and their sense of security, were slowly starting to find hope and happiness. The orphanage was a symbol of resilience and the power of human kindness, and its rebuilding was a testament to the strength of the city''s spirit.

    Alice, despite herck of emotions, found herself drawn to the children of the orphanage. Their innocence and resilience were infectious, and theirughter filled her with a sense of warmth she had never experienced before.

    At first, Alice struggled to interact with the children. Her awkwardness and stiffness made it difficult for her to connect with them on a personal level. But the children, with their boundless energy and enthusiasm, didn''t let that deter them. They dragged her along, insisting that she join their games.

    As Alice yed with the children, she began to feel a sense of joy and fulfillment. Theirughter and their joy were contagious, and she found herself smiling involuntarily. Slowly but surely, the ice around her heart began to melt.

    Alice realized that the children''s smiles were worth a thousand times more than any amount of money. Their happiness was a priceless gift, and she was grateful for the opportunity to share in it.

    Through her interactions with the children, Alice began to understand why her master had donated so generously to the orphanage. It was because he had seen the power of a child''s smile to heal and inspire. And now, Alice was beginning to see it for herself.

    Through her interactions with the children of the orphanage, Alice underwent a profound transformation. The previously emotionless monster had begun to learn the nuances of human emotion, and she had grown up a great deal as a result.

    Alice was now capable of making a variety of human expressions, from smiles andughter to frowns and tears. She had discovered the power of empathy andpassion, and she was determined to use her newfound abilities to make a difference in the world.

    Alice was truly grateful for this transformation. She had realized that her previousck of emotions had limited her ability to connect with others and understand the world around her. Now, she felt more alive and connected than ever before.

    Alice vowed to protect the peace that she had helped to restore. She knew that the war wasing, and she was determined to do whatever it took to ensure that the children of Eris City and the world beyond could continue to smile and y.

    The stakes were high, and the consequences of defeat would be disastrous. But Alice was filled with a newfound determination. She would fight for a world where children could live in peace and happiness, a world where theirughter could fill the air without fear.

    Alice, her heart overflowing with warmth, gathered the children around her. A genuine smile, the first from the bottom of her heart, graced her face as she asked, "Do you want to see something awesome?"

    A young boy, his eyes wide with excitement, jumped up and down. "What is it? Big Sister Alice? Show us!"

    Alice chuckled, amused by the boy''s boundless energy. The dreadful fight from earlier seemed like a distant memory, a testament to the unique resilience of children. Shaking her head, she replied, "I''ll show you an amazing magic trick."

    As the children''s eyes widened with anticipation, Alice raised her hand. A burst of light erupted from her palm, illuminating the surrounding area. A shimmering, colorful portal appeared before them, its swirling colors mesmerizing the children.

    "Step through the portal," Alice instructed. "It will take us to a magical ce."

    With a mixture of excitement and trepidation, the children stepped through the portal. As they emerged on the other side, they found themselves in a breathtakingndscape. A vast, emerald green forest stretched out before them, filled with towering trees and exotic flowers. A crystal-clear river meandered through the forest, its waters sparkling in the sunlight.

    The children''s eyes widened in awe as they explored this magicalnd. They chased butterflies, climbed trees, and yed in the river. Alice watched over them, her heart filled with joy as she saw the children''s faces light up with happiness.

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows across the forest, Alice gathered the children together. She thanked them for theirpany and promised to return to this magical ce with them again soon.

    As the children stepped back through the portal, their faces were still filled with wonder and excitement from their magical adventure. Alice, knowing their enthusiasm, decided to treat them to another spectacle.

    With a flourish of her hand, she summoned a burst of icy energy. The air shimmered and danced as the energy coalesced into a dazzling disy of fireworks. But these were no ordinary fireworks. Instead of the fiery bursts of color typically associated with such disys, Alice''s fireworks wereposed of shimmering ice crystals that sparkled and twinkled in the twilight.

    The ice fireworks were a breathtaking sight, their intricate patterns and delicate colors creating a magical atmosphere. The children cheered in awe, their eyes wide with wonder. The fireworks seemed to dance and twirl in the air, casting a mesmerizing glow over the forest.

    As the final burst of ice crystals faded away, the children pped and cheered. They had witnessed a truly extraordinary spectacle, a magical disy that would forever be etched in their memories. Alice smiled, her heart filled with joy as she watched the children''s faces light up with delight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I hope you like Alice''s growth. It''s important for the rest of the story, in fact every character''s growth is extremely important as this is a long book, the first arc is about to reach its end, look forward to the second arc in the Higher world and Thanks for supporting me, keep up. Love you all.

    Nickaido

 Chapter 1815 Chapter 1607: Something worth protecting

    1815 Chapter 1607: Something worth protecting n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With a final surge of energy, Alice used thest of her mana to create a breathtaking spectacle. A vast, icy wondend emerged before the children''s eyes.

    Snow-capped mountains rose majestically from the ground, their peaks glistening in the moonlight. A frozen river wound its way through thendscape, its surface smooth and reflective. Ice sculptures of mythical creatures adorned the park, their intricate details shimmering in the moonlight.

    A towering ice castle stood at the center of the wondend, its spires reaching towards the heavens. The castle was adorned with intricate carvings and colorful lights, creating a magical atmosphere.

    Inside the castle, a grand ice skating rink awaited the children. The ice was smooth and wless, inviting them to glide and twirl with abandon. A giant ice slide beckoned them, promising a thrilling ride down its icy slopes.

    The children''s eyes sparkled with excitement as they explored the icy wondend. Theyughed and yed, theirughter echoing through the frozenndscape. Alice watched over them, her heart filled with joy as she saw the children''s faces light up with happiness.

    The icy wondend was a testament to Alice''s power and her love for the children. It was a magical ce where they could escape the harsh realities of the world and simply enjoy the joy of childhood. And as the children yed, Alice knew that she had made the right decision.

    ''''Wow! So beautiful, it''s magic, magic is so beautiful.''''

    ''''Yay!''''

    ''''Let''s go y!"

    The children, their eyes wide with excitement, rushed into the icy wondend. They explored every nook and cranny, marveling at the intricate details of the ice sculptures and the glistening beauty of the frozenndscape.

    At the skating rink, they glided and twirled gracefully, theirughter echoing through the frozen air. Some of the older children challenged each other to races, while the younger ones held onto their parents'' hands as they learned to skate.

    The ice slide was a source of endless amusement. The children raced down the steep slope, their faces filled with exhration. Some even dared to go down headfirst, their screams of joy filling the air.

    Inside the ice castle, they explored the grand halls and chambers, their imaginations running wild. They pretended to be knights and princesses, exploring hidden treasure rooms and battling imaginary dragons.

    The children yed together, theirughter and chatter filling the air. They formed friendships, shared secrets, and created memories that wouldst a lifetime. The icy wondend was a ce where they could be themselves, free from the worries and stresses of the world.

    As the day wore on, the children''s energy began to wane. But they were reluctant to leave this magical ce. Alice, sensing their reluctance, decided to extend their stay. With a wave of her hand, she used her magic to create a cozy area within the castle.

    The area was filled with soft nkets and pillows, creating afortable and inviting space. The children curled up on the nkets, listening to stories told by Alice and the older children. As they drifted off to sleep, they were filled with a sense of peace and contentment.

    As the children drifted off to sleep, Alice watched over them, a soft smile ying on her lips. The sight of their peaceful faces, their innocence and vulnerability, filled her with a sense of warmth and protectiveness.

    This beautiful sight was worth protecting at all costs. She had witnessed the power of a child''sughter to heal and inspire, and she was determined to do whatever it took to ensure that these children could continue to smile and y.

    With a newfound determination, Alice vowed to be stronger. She would train relentlessly, honing her skills and mastering new techniques. She would do whatever it took to protect this peaceful world and ensure the happiness of the children she loved.

    As she watched the children sleep, Alice felt a sense of purpose and meaning. She knew that her journey had only just begun, but she was ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. She would fight for a world where children could live in peace and happiness, a world where theirughter could fill the air without fear.

    The next day, the children awoke with renewed energy, eager to return to the icy wondend. Alice, sensing their excitement, allowed them to y there for the entire day.

    The children explored the wondend with renewed enthusiasm, trying out different activities and attractions. They climbed the towering ice mountains, their faces filled with exhration. They raced down the ice slide, theirughter echoing through the frozenndscape.

    One of the most thrilling activities was riding the giant ice eagle that Alice had created. The eagle was a majestic creature, its wings shimmering with iridescent colors. The children climbed onto its back, holding on tight as it soared through the sky.

    The view from the eagle''s back was breathtaking. The children could see the entire wondend spread out below them, a vast expanse of ice and snow. They could see the city in the distance, a tiny speck against the vastness of thendscape.

    As the eagle soared through the sky, the children felt a sense of freedom and exhration. Theyughed and shouted, their voices carried by the wind. It was an experience they would never forget.

    As the day drew to a close, the children reluctantly left the icy wondend. They thanked Alice for the magical experience, their hearts filled with gratitude. Alice smiled, happy to have brought joy to their lives.

    With a snap of her fingers, Alice transported the children back to the orphanage. The once-damaged building was now fully repaired, its walls gleaming in the sunlight. The orphanage had been rebuilt with the help of the localmunity, and it was now a ce of hope and healing.

    The head of the orphanage, a kind andpassionate woman named Maria, had overseen the rebuilding efforts. She was grateful for Alice''s help and the generosity of the people who had donated to the cause.

    That evening, Alice and Maria prepared a delicious meal for the children. They cooked their favorite dishes, filling the air with the mouthwatering aroma of food. The children gathered around the table, their eyes sparkling with anticipation.

    As they ate, they shared stories andughter. The children talked about their adventures in the icy wondend, while Alice listened with a smile. It was a heartwarming scene, a testament to the resilience of the human spirit.

    After dinner, Alice gathered the children around her. She thanked them for theirpany and their friendship. She told them that she would always be there for them, no matter what.

    The children cheered and pped, their hearts filled with gratitude. They knew that they had found a true friend in Alice, a woman who had brought joy and hope into their lives. And as they went to bed that night, they were filled with a sense of peace and contentment, knowing that they were safe and loved.

 Chapter 1816 Chapter 1608: Post-war Meeting

    1816 Chapter 1608: Post-war Meeting

    As Alex approached the secret realm, a breathtaking sight unfolded before him. A majestic white castle, shimmering under the sunlight, stood at the center of a vast, enchanted forest. The castle was a marvel of architecture, its intricate details and towering spires creating a sense of awe and wonder.

    The castle''s walls were smooth and pristine, reflecting the sunlight like mirrors. A moat surrounded the castle, its waters shimmering with a magical glow. A drawbridge spanned the moat, leading to the castle''s grand entrance.

    As Alex drew closer, he could hear the faint sounds of music andughter emanating from the castle. A gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of flowers, and the air was filled with a sense of enchantment.

    The castle was a ce of mystery and intrigue, a ce where powerful beings from across the world had gathered to discuss the fate of the world. Alex knew that this meeting would be crucial in the fight against the impending war. As he stepped through the castle gates, he was eager to see what awaited him.

    As Alex entered the grand meeting hall, he was greeted by a sight that filled him with both anticipation and trepidation. A long, circr table dominated the center of the hall, its surface polished to a mirror-like sheen. Around the table, dozens of powerful individuals from across the world were gathered, their faces etched with a mixture of determination and concern.

    The atmosphere in the hall was charged with tension. The stakes were high, and the fate of the world hung in the bnce. Alex knew that this meeting would be a turning point in the fight against the impending war.

    He took his seat at the table, his gaze sweeping across the assembled leaders. He recognized many of them as powerful figures in their respective realms. There were sorcerers, warriors, and diplomats, all united by amon goal: to protect the world from the encroaching darkness.

    From left to right, you could see Julius Caesar Von Havens, Ren the emperor of the second strongest empire, Leo Lionheart, the Foxia empress, the Head priest from the temple of the Gods, Prisci. Typhania, the elven empress and also the guild master of the powerful adventurer guild, Lilith, the representative of the two principalities, and the temporary demon empress.

    All eyes were on Alex, but his expression remained calm. Each individual present was powerful, not only in terms of strength but also status. However, Alex was not intimidated, as his own status was no less than theirs. In fact, it could be said that he was the most powerful one among them. He held both immense strength and high status, for he was the one who had lifted the curse that had enabled them to hope for reaching the False God Realm. Previously, Typhania had been the most powerful, but now she had fallen slightly short behind Alex.

    Some among those present were casting dubious nces at Alex, but upon him releasing a small fraction of his power, a heavy pressure descended upon everyone. All those gathered understood once again just how powerful and dangerous the young man before them was. No one dared to underestimate him after that disy.

    Even if they were dissatisfied with his obvious disregard for them, those people could not bring themselves to criticize him, simply because he was more powerful than they were. In this world, power is everything.

    Typhania wore an amused grin, inwardly shocked by Alex''s progress. The boy of a few years ago was no more ¨C he had grown up splendidly, even surpassing her. For some reason, she recalled an episode from the past where Alex had sworn to make her his one day. She wondered if that was truly still the case, and as she looked into his heterochromatic eyes, she saw nothing but an eerie calmness, forcing her to gulp and lower her gaze ¨C something that was previously unthinkable. This was a testament to the extent of Alex''s growth.

    Unaware of Typhania''s inner thoughts, Alex was amused. Although he had reached his ultimate goal to stand at the summit of everything, he knew this was just the first step. Except for Bahamut, whom he would eventually defeat, it could be said that Alex was standing at the pinnacle of this world right now.

    Looking back, his journey had not been a smooth sailing, but this was merely the beginning, for he was greedy for more. From the one who was once looked down upon to his current exalted self, the road had been arduous. But the future, though it would be twice as tough, would be an exciting challenge that he relished.

    Alex smiled as he nced at his status window, confident in his ability to conquer whatevery ahead.

    [Alexander (Alex) Kael Touch]

    ss: Magical Gunslinger Age: 22

    Male Race: Royal Asura

    Rank 16

    Level 235 [False God] Experience Value (XP): 360000/1M MP: 45000/45000

    SE: 27000/27000

    Magic: Time/Space/Wind/Light/Darkness/me/Ice/Void/Silver Energy/Spirit/Lightning/ Chaos???

    ATK: 14000

    DEF: 12000

    AGI: 12000

    INT: 8500

    LUK: 4000

    BP: 0

    SP: 36

    Gifts: Death guns/Eternal Chain Skills: [Item box Level 4] [Swift Fingers Max] [Divine Sense Level 5] [Throwing knife Level 7] [Dual Wielding Level 2] [Knife Art Level 6] [Link Level 5] [Gunslinger Art Level Level 5] [Undying Body Level 10] [Mana Synchronisation Level 10 Max] [Special Attributes Bullet] (A/N: All the previous special bullets arebined into this skill for efficiency.) [Mana Convergence Level 5] [Chain Art Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 1] [All Poisons Resistance Level 8] [Lightning Degree Level 3] [Night Walking Level 5] Special Abilities: [Language Comprehension][Danger Sense] [Overdrive] [Death''s Eye] [Envisage] {Erase} {Magic Bullet} {Snatch} [Hellsing!!!] [Xerox] {Death Bullet (???)} [Absolute Time Domain] [Eye of Truth Level 10] [Royal Asura Forms] [Mana''s Body] [Void Steps] [Devour] [Alter Ego] [Gun Art Ultimate Form: ???][Reaper Chains] [Illusion World] [Nemesis''s Eye] [Nemesis''s Domain] [Eternal Domain] [Yydrassil''s Blessing] [Asura''s Devil''s Eye] [D???????] (Currently sealed: Condition of unsealing, reaching the Higher World) [Chaos???]

    Unique abilities: Absolute Duo (A/N: Temporarily name until you help me find a better name).

    Synchronization rate: [Luna Heart: 97%]

    [Artemia Eretria Von Havens: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Maria Alexia Rosares: 97%]

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya: 95%]

    [Sera Olivia Wexon: 100%] (Perfect Synchronization reached) [Gracier Alexandra Touch: 100%] [Kuina E. Foxia 100%] [Eris Wolfang 72%] [Lilith E. Astaroth 31%] [Incursio: 100%] {Perfect synchronization rate: 124%}

    [Nemesis Silveria: 100%???] (Perfect Synchronization)

    [Nyx: 22%]

    [Noire: 40%]

    [Saeko: 92%]

    [Typhania E. Malia: 20%] ???

    [Alice: 60%]

    [Althea: 30%]

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã

    /Enhanced: Ability enabling its owner to convert the same skill into skill points and strengthen the same skill.

    Possibility of generating a higher level skill if ESP is used to upgrade a skill.

    ????? (Conditions are not met for this to be unlocked)

    ??? (...)

    ES (Enhanced Skill Point): 0

    ¡ã¡ã¡ã

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The one whose fingers are faster than sh] [The Reborn] [Shadow Nemesis] [The Destroyer] [Death Master] [The Irregr] [Child of Mana] [yer] [World Wolf owner] [Genius] [The One that saw] [ughterer] [Genius] [Copycat] [The Irregr] [Holy Elven Guardian] [Poison Immunity] [Fox Master] [Holy son of Destruction] [Progenitor] [God''s Scammer] [Contractor of Sins] [Weapons Master] [Novice Creator] King of all Beasts ] [Savior] [General] [Chaos De????]

    "Let us begin the meeting, shall we?" Alex said, closing his status window.

    Everyone present nodded in agreement, not finding his behavior disrespectful in the least. With that, the post-war meetingmenced.

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1817: Status Updated

    Chapter 1817: Status Updated

    ?

    [Eris Wolfang]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 195

    ss: Magic Swordswoman

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Royal Wind Wolf

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 1000/10000n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Magic: Wind

    Attack: 5400

    Defense: 4700

    Agility: 5200

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2300

    BP: 0

    SP: 11

    Gift: Wind Chaser

    Skills: [Cooking Level 8] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Chantless Magic Level 10] [Archery Level Max] [Silent Steps Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Original wolf] [Wind Zone] [Windless]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [Two-tailed Wolf] [The Diligent] [ughterer!]

    00000

    [Leon Lionheart]

    ss: Magic Swordmaster

    Age: 19

    Male

    Race: Golden Lion

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 200

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    MP: 13000/13000

    Magic: Lightning/Fire

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 2600

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: The Lionheart

    BP: 0

    SP: 33

    Skills: [Close Combat Level 10] [Swordsmanship Level 10] [Lightning Art Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Fireball Level 10] [Lightning Descent Level 10] [Hammer Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Lionheart] [Golden Armor] [Lightning Domain] [Lion''s Pride] [Roar???]

    Titles: [Unique] [Born Ruler] [ughterer] [yer] [Lightning Lord]

    oooooo

    [Incursio]

    ss: Darkness Ruler

    Age: 26

    Female

    Race: Half High Human

    Rank 15 Demigod]

    Level 215

    Experience Value (XP): ???

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire; Wind, Dark; Ice, Space, Lightning.

    Attack: 7000

    Defense: 6400

    Agility: 6200

    Intelligence: 3600

    Luck: 2100

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Eternal Darkness

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Wind Art Level 9] [Dimensional Art Level 10] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [Time Art Level 10] [Dark Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Purgatory] [Devour] [Eternal Darkness Domain]

    Unique ability: [Shadow Summon]

    Titles: [Monster] [Genius] [ughter Queen] [Rebel] [Destroyer] [Devourer ] [Maiden in

    Love] [The one that evolve] [Child of Darkness] [Bounded]

    0000

    [Gracier Alexandra Touch]

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 199

    ss: Fire Empress

    Age: 17

    Female

    Race: Half Imperial Dragon {A/N: A mix between High Human, High Elf and dragon. I''m open

    to any suggestion}

    Experience Value: ?

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Fire Magic

    Attack: 5700

    Defense: 5300

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 2500

    BP: 0

    SP: 20

    Gift: Ignia''s Bracelet

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    8] [Fire Art Level 10]] [Archery Level Max] [ze Steps Level 10] [Golden Arrows Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Dragon Eye Level 10 Max] [me Wings Level 4] [Dragon''s Breath Level Level 6] [Lord of Hundred mes] {Dragon Form: Fear Mode]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of Fire] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Lord of mes]

    [ughterer]

    000000

    [Saeko S Ren]

    Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 197

    ss: Magic Swordwomen

    Age: 18

    Female

    Race: Human Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 13000/13000

    Magic: Wind/Lightning

    Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4200 Agility: 4300 Intelligence: 2100

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Muramasa

    Skills: [Cooking Level ] [Sewing Level 3] [Presence Detection Level 3] [Wind Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level 8] [Imperial Swordsmanship Level 5] [Sword Art Level 7] Special Abilities: [Lightning Domain] [Lightning Wings] {Blood maniption and Doom''s

    Eye} (A/N: Only when in this special mode.)

    Titles: [Hard Worker] [The Awakened] [The Diligent] [Blessed] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Kuina Eriel Foxia]

    Rank 15[Demigod]

    Level 195

    ss: Illusion Master

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: Nine tails Fox

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 15000/15000 Magic: Fire Magic/Illusion

    Attack: 5300

    Defense: 4300

    Agility: 4100

    Intelligence: 3010

    Luck: 2010

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Heaven''s Bell

    Skills: [Cooking Level 4] [Sewing Level 3] [Fireball Level 10] [Fire Arrows Level 10] [Celestial Firefox Snake Level 10] [me Art Level 10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Sunflower Steps Level 10] [Golden Fireball Level 10] [Charm Level 5] [Illusion Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Illusion eyes Level 10 Max] [Eight tails] [Ancestral bloodline Level 10]

    [Mirror] [Golden ????]

    Unique Ability: {Body Double!}

    Titles: [Enchantress] [Child of Fire] [Fox Empress] [Lord of mes] [True Nine tails Fox]

    000000

    [Zwei] (Former name Clementine)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 165

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 22

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value: ???

    Magic Power: 8000/8000 Magic: Wind/Dark

    Attack: 3000

    Defense: 2000

    Agility: 2700

    Intelligence: 1900

    Luck: 1400

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Twin Death daggers

    Skills: [Wind Arrow Level 5] [Wind Bomb Level 5] [Wind Art Level 10] [Presence Detection

    Level 8] [Dark Art Level 8] [Silent Shadow Steps Level 10] [Poison Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Wind Zone] [Thousand Poison Hand]

    Titles: [Avenger] [Child of the Wind] [The Diligent] [ughterer] [Shadow Empress]

    000000

    [Drei] (Former name Almaria Strong)

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 167

    ss: Brawler

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Experience Value:????

    Magic Power: 9000/9000 Magic: Earth/Dark

    Attack: 3200

    Defense: 3000

    Agility: 3000

    Intelligence: 1710

    Luck: 1410

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Weapon: Earth Mace

    Skills: [Cooking Level 9] [Earth Art Level 8] [Earth Detection Level 7] [Chantless Magic Level

    5] [Archery Level Max] [Blind Steps Level 5]

    Special Abilities: [Dark Space] [Gravity Doom] Titles: [Avenger] [ughter] [The Idiot] [She-Hulk]

    [Althea Astaroth]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female Race: Fallen Angel Rank 15 [Saint]

    Level 180 Experience Value: ???? MP: 14000/14000 Magic: Darkness/Lightning Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4000 Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Silent Reaper

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Skills: [Sword Art Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 4] [Dark Art Level 8] [Lightning Art Level

    10] [High Regeneration Level 7] [Darkness Art Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Eternal Sleep] [Fallen Angel mode]

    Titles: [Huntress] [Avenger] [Night Queen] [Assassin''s Queen] [ughterer]

    000000

    [Pandora (A/N: Formerly known as Meera)]

    ss: Spirit User

    Age: 45 Female

    Race: Elf?????

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 172

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 12000/12000 Magic: Wind/Spirit

    Attack: 4400

    Defense: 3800

    Agility: 3900

    Intelligence: 2360

    Luck: 2100

    Gift: ????

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Wind Steps Level 5] [Spirit Art Level 7] [Close Quarters Combat Level 5] [Wind Art

    Level 6] [Sword Art Level 7] [Spirit Art Level 8]

    Special Ability: [Wind World]

    Titles: [ughterer] [Spirit Princess] [Huntress] [yer] [Avenger]

    000000

    [Luna Heart]

    ss: The Saintess

    Age: 19

    Female

    [Rank 15(Demigod)] Level 180

    Experience Value (XP): ??? Magic Power: 17000/17000 Magic: Light/Water

    Attack: 5500

    Defense: 5400

    Agility: 4500

    Intelligence: 3300

    Luck: 3000

    BP: 0

    SP: 10

    Gift: Holy Staff

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 7] [Pole Art

    Level 7] [Holy Art Level 10] [Water Magic Art Level 7] Special abilities: [Saintess mode] [Sanctuary] [Water Dimension] [Sacred Art] (???) Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Healer] [La Sainte] [ The Holy Basher] [ughterer] [S Queen]

    [Demon yer]

    000000

    [Sera Olivia Wexon]

    ss: Assassin

    Age: 25

    Female

    Race: Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 179

    Experience Value: ????

    Magic Power: 14000/14000

    Magic: Darkness/Wind Attack: 5000

    Defense: 4000

    Agility: 4300

    Intelligence: 2500

    Luck: 1600

    Gift: Eternal Sword

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [sh Level 10] [Evasion Level 10] [Wind Steps Level 10] [Shadowless Steps Level 10]

    [Darkness Art Level 10] [Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Wind Art Level 5] [Sword Art

    Level 10]

    Special Abilities: [Death Hand] [Shadow World]

    Unique ability: {????} (New)

    Titles: [ughterer] [Assassin Queen] [goddess of Death] [Huntress] [yer]

    ....

    [Maria Alexia Rosares]

    ss: Ice Empress

    Age: 20

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 182

    Experience Value (XP): ????

    MP: 18000/18000

    Magic: Ice Magic

    Attack: 6200

    Defense: 5000

    Agility: 5000

    Intelligence: 3200

    Luck: 2300

    Gift: Frozen Fairies

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 10 Max] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 10] [Ice Art Level 9][Close Quarters Combat Level 10 Max] [Ice Arrows Level 7] [Sword Art Level 10]

    [Thousand Ice Steps Level 10] [Frozen Mind Level 10] Special Abilities: [Frozen World????] (New) [Ice Soul] [Ice Domain Level 10] [Absolute Zero ]

    [Ice Empress Mode]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [The Ice Empress] [The Queen ] [Huntress] [yer] [Demon yer]

    00000

    [Typhania Malia E.???]

    ss: ???

    Age: 350

    Female

    Race: High Elf

    * Rank 16] [False God]

    Level 214

    Experience Value (XP): ???/1M

    Magic Power: 35000/35000

    Magic: Spirit/Wind/????

    Attack: 12000

    Defense: 9000

    Agility: 9700

    Intelligence: 7000

    Luck: 6000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: ???

    Skills: [Spirit Art Level 10] [Sword Art Level 10] [Archery Art Level 10] [Hand in Hand Art Level

    10] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Shift Level 10]?????

    Special Abilities: [Yyddrasil] [?????] [?????]

    Titles: [Genius] [Hard Worker] [Natural Born leader] [Child of Nature] [Elven Queen]

    [Strongest] [Cursed] [????]

    000

    [Noire]

    ss: ???

    Age: ???

    Female

    Race: World Wolf

    Rank 15 [Demigod]????

    Level 197

    Experience Value: ????

    MP: 20000/20000

    Magic: Void/Darkness/Wind

    Attack: 6000

    Defense: 6000

    Agility: 5500

    Intelligence: 3500

    Luck: 2000

    Gift: ?????

    BP: ???

    SP: ????

    Skills: [Void Steps] [Corrosion]

    Special Abilities: ????

    Titles: [World Wolf Devourer] [Pet] [Devourer] [ughterer] ?????]

    000

    [Sakuya Mio Hishimiya]

    ss: Magic Samurai

    Age: 19

    Female

    Race: High Human

    Rank 15 [Demigod]

    Level 199

    Experience Value:???/1M

    Magic Power: 17000/17000

    Magic: Wind/Dark/Space

    Attack: 6100

    Defense: 5200

    Agility: 5800

    Intelligence: 3000

    Luck: 2000

    BP: 0

    SP: 0

    Gift: Katana Kaze no Yoroich?

    Skills: [Advanced Appraisal Level 8] [Language Comprehension] [Item box Level 6] [Kendo

    Level Max] [Swordsmanship Level Max] [Iaido Level Level 10] [Wind Art Level 10] [Flying sh Level 5] [Presence Detection Level 10] [Dark Vision Level 2] [Niitoru Level 5] (Two- Handed Style) [Dimensional Art Level 7]

    Special Abilities: [Dimensional sh] [Shukuchi Level 10 Max] [Sword Intent Level 10 Max] [Space Mirror]

    Titles: [Otherworlder] [Kendo Master] [ Yamato Nadeshiko ] [Kendo Fanatic] [S Queen] [Orc

    yer] [Swordmaster] [Goblin yer] [Orochi''s yer] [Demon yer] [Sword Genius]

 Chapter 1818 Chapter 1609: Incursio, the former Apostle

    1818 Chapter 1609: Incursio, the former Apostle

    Meanwhile on Incursions side.

    **The Kraken''s Fury**

    As Incursio soared above the tempestuous sea, a monstrous creature emerged from the depths. The kraken, a colossal sea serpent with tentacles as thick as tree trunks, reared its massive head, its eyes glowing with an eerie, otherworldly light.

    The kraken''s roar was a terrifying sound, echoing across the ocean. Its tentaclesshed out, creating towering waves that threatened to engulf Incursio. The kraken was a formidable foe, and its power was undeniable.

    Despite the kraken''s terrifying roar and its powerful attacks, Incursio remained unfazed. In fact, a knowing smile yed on her lips as she prepared to counter the creature''s assault.

    With a wave of her hand, Incursio summoned a blizzard of ice arrows. The arrows, shimmering with a cold, ethereal light, soared through the air, their paths guided by her will. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The kraken, sensing the impending attack, reared back in an attempt to avoid the barrage. But the arrows were too swift, too numerous. They struck the kraken''s massive body, embedding themselves in its thick hide.

    **A sh of Elements**

    As the kraken''s power waned, itunched a desperate counterattack. Hundreds of water arrows erupted from its tentacles, surging towards Incursio with incredible speed.

    The arrows were powerful, capable of piercing even the toughest armor. But Incursio was not afraid. She chuckled, her eyes filled with a knowing glint.

    With a wave of her hand, Incursio activated a powerful skill she called "Space Mirror." The water arrows, as they approached her, seemed to vanish into thin air. Then, to the kraken''s astonishment, they reappeared behind the creature, striking it with full force.

    The kraken roared in pain as the arrows embedded themselves in its hide. Its movements were further slowed, and its strength continued to diminish. The creature was trapped, its power fading with each passing moment.

    As the kraken''s power dwindled, it unleashed a final, desperate act of defiance. It summoned a horde of sea monsters from the depths of the ocean, creatures of all shapes and sizes. Fishmen, with their scaly skin and trident-wielding hands, swarmed Incursio, their eyes filled with hatred. Other, more monstrous creatures emerged from the depths, their forms twisted and grotesque.

    Incursio, facing this overwhelming onught, did not falter. She summoned her sword, a de of pure energy that shimmered with a cold, ethereal light. With a battle cry, she charged into the horde of monsters, her de shing in the sunlight.

    The battle was a whirlwind of chaos and violence. Incursio''s sword sliced through the fishmen, their screams echoing across the sea. She dodged the attacks of therger monsters, her agility and reflexes honed to perfection.

    As the battle raged on, Incursio switched between various elements, adapting to the strengths and weaknesses of her opponents. She summoned fire to burn away the fishmen, ice to freeze therger creatures, and lightning to strike down those who dared to challenge her.

    Despite being outnumbered and outmatched, Incursio fought with a ferocity that matched the monsters'' own. She was a whirlwind of destruction, a force of nature that could not be stopped.

    As the battle raged on, Incursio''s smile never faded. She enjoyed the challenge, the thrill ofbat. She was a ughterer, born for battle, and she reveled in the chaos that surrounded her.

    With thest monster vanquished, Incursio turned her attention to the kraken, which was desperately attempting to escape. The creature''s tentacles thrashed wildly, creating towering waves that threatened to engulf her. But Incursio was not deterred. She pursued the kraken with relentless determination, her sword raised in defiance.

    The kraken, sensing its impending doom, fought back with renewed fury. Itshed out with its tentacles, striking at Incursio with incredible force. But the warrior was agile and evasive, dodging the attacks with ease.

    Incursio''s sword shed in the sunlight as she countered the kraken''s attacks. Each strike was calcted, each blow a devastating blow aimed at the creature''s vulnerable points. The kraken roared in pain, its movements slowed by Incursio''s relentless assault.

    Finally, Incursio cornered the kraken, trapping it between a towering wave and a rocky outcrop. The creature was trapped, its power diminished, its escape cut off.

    With a final, powerful strike, Incursio delivered the killing blow. The kraken let out a blood-curdling scream before sinking beneath the waves. Its reign of terror was over. Incursio had emerged victorious, proving once again that even the most fearsome creatures could be defeated with courage, determination, and the power of unity.

    As the kraken sank into the depths, Incursio stood triumphant. She had faced overwhelming odds, battled against countless monsters, and emerged victorious. Her victory was a testament to her skill, her courage, and the unwavering loyalty of herrades.

    With the kraken defeated, Incursio turned her attention to another threat: an horde of undead that had risen from their graves. Shended in the midst of the undead army, her presence causing a ripple of fear to spread through the ranks.

    Without hesitation, Incursio unleashed a powerful ice spell. A chilling st of icy energy swept through the undead horde, freezing them solid in an instant. Thousands of skeletons, their bony limbs outstretched, were encased in a thickyer of ice.

    The sudden onught of ice was so powerful that it shattered the ground beneath the undead, creating a chaotdscape of frozen rubble and shattered bones. The once-fearsome horde was now a frozen tableau, a testament to Incursio''s incredible power.

    As the ice spell took effect, Incursio surveyed the scene with satisfaction. She knew that her victory was a temporary one. The undead would rise again, drawn by the allure of the living. But for now, she had dealt a significant blow to their forces.

    With the undead horde defeated, Incursio turned her attention to the next threat. The war against the Chaos organization was far from over, and there were still many battles to be fought. But Incursio was ready. She was a fighter, born for battle, and she would not rest until the darkness was defeated. Well, she was once on the other side but today she was fighting against them.

 Chapter 1819 Chapter 1610: Meeting and Decision

    1819 Chapter 1610: Meeting and Decision

    Back to the meeting ce.

    The meeting hasmenced.

    ''''I have observed that your progress is satisfactory, with your levels showing an upward trend. However, this is not sufficient. War is imminent, and we must rapidly augment our strength to confront the adversary."

    "''I concur!'''' Emperor Julius affirmed Alex''s statement, and the others expressed their agreement as well.

    "''After this meeting, each of us will venture into a high-level dungeon, hoping to increase our strength,'''' Alex included himself, demonstrating hismitment to the n.

    No one opposed this suggestion.

    "''How do you believe the enemy will attack, and when will their main army arrive?'' Ren, the emperor of the second strongest empire and also Alex''s father-inw, raised this question."

    ''''Well, I suspect their strategy is to gradually wear us down while simultaneously testing the waters through the ongoing skirmishes. We must y along while carefully nning our countermoves. As I have suggested, we must create a holy knight who can deal with the undead, as the enemy will likely rely heavily on them.''''

    ''''I agree to Alex''s proposal.''''

    Typhania''s agreement with Alex''s proposal seemed to sway the rest of the group.

    ''''If we are all in ord, then let us proceed with the n,'' said Emperor Julius, his tone decisive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ren nodded thoughtfully. ''''Alex''s strategy of creating a holy knight order to counter the enemy''s undead forces makes sense. We will need to devote significant resources to this effort, but it may prove the key to victory.''''

    Alex spoke up, ''''I''ve already begun making preparations. We''ll need to recruit the most skilled and devoted warriors for this holy knight order. Their training and equipping will be of utmost importance.''''

    The others murmured their assent. ''''Then it''s settled,''''

    Julius dered. ''''We reconvene in one week to finalize the details and begin implementation.''''

    After the initial n for the holy knight order was agreed upon, Alex spoke up again.

    "There''s one more idea I''d like to propose that could give us a significant tactical advantage."

    The other leaders turned their attention to Alex, intrigued.

    "I''ve been working on blueprints for a new type of weapon tform - a flying vessel equipped with powerful magic cannons."

    Alex produced the detailed schematics and began exining his concept.

    "These ''airships'' as I''ve called them, would allow us to attack the enemy from the skies, raining down magical fire while remaining out of reach of their ground forces. I believe if each of our forces were to construct these airships, it would devastate the enemy''s defenses."

    The other leaders examined the blueprints closely, muttering excitedly as they grasped the potential of such a revolutionary weapon.

    Emperor Julius stroked his beard thoughtfully. "This is an ambitious proposal, Alex. But if it can deliver the kind of aerial superiority you describe, it may be the edge we need to turn the tide of this war."

    "I agree," Ren chimed in. "My alchemists and engineers are ready to begin work on constructing the first airship prototypes immediately."

    The others voiced simrmitments, energized by the prospect of this new technological advancement. Alex smiled, pleased that his idea had been so enthusiastically received.

    "Excellent. I''ll ensure each of you has aplete set of the airship schematics before you depart.''''

    With that, the leaders set about the task of bringing Alex''s ambitious airship n to life, united in their hope that it would prove the decisive factor in winning the war.

    After the discussion of Alex''s airship proposal, the leaders of the major powers broke off into smaller groups to discuss their individual war preparations.

    Emperor Julius gathered his top generals and advisors from the Drexian Empire.

    "This conflict has already taken a heavy toll on our forces. We must shore up our defenses and bolster our military strength if we are to withstand the enemy''s onught."

    The Drexianmanders offered detailed reports on the state of their fortifications, troop levels, and equipment stockpiles. They debated strategies for reinforcing their key strongholds and recruiting additional soldiers to fill their depleted ranks.

    Across the chamber, Ren was deep in conversation with the sages and alchemists of his empire. "In addition to the airship project, we must explore new alchemical forms and magical enhancements to give our forces the edge. Potent elixirs, runic enchantments - leave no avenue unexplored."

    The Far East Empire delegates spoke animatedly, sketching diagrams and scribbling notes as they shared ideas for innovative battlefield technologies and arcane force multipliers.

    Lilith, meanwhile, huddled with the battle-hardened captains of the Midnight Syndicate. "Our assassins and infiltrators have done well to disrupt the enemy''s supply lines and sow confusion in their ranks. But we must be prepared for direct confrontation as well because this is nothing but a little skirmish. Redouble efforts to train our most skilled warriors. We must prepare for the real war."

    The Syndicate officers nodded grimly, outlining ns to dispatch reinforcements to their most vulnerable fortresses and to undertake intensivebat drills to hone their forces'' deadly precision.

    Around the chamber, the sound of urgent discussions and strategic nning filled the air as each power sought to shore up its defenses and cultivate the strength needed to prevail in the looming conflict.

    As the other leaders delved into the details of their military preparations, Alex quietly stepped out onto the balcony, seeking a moment of sce and contemtion.

    The view that greeted him was nothing short of breathtaking. This secret realm, hidden from the ravages of the outside world, was a verdant oasis of untamed natural beauty. Exotic flora adorned thendscaped gardens, their vibrant hues and curious shapes captivating the eye. Great, twisted trees with gnarled branches reaching skyward punctuated the serene, rolling hills.

    Alex drew in a deep, contented breath, savoring the crisp, magical air. There was an undeniable aura of enchantment to this ce - an ancient, primal energy that seemed to suffuse every living thing. It was a stark contrast to the grim realities of war that had dominated the discussions within.

    Gazing out over the stunning vista, Alex felt a sense of peace wash over him. In this moment, he was removed from the weight of responsibility, the burden of strategy, the need to constantly be one step ahead of their enemies. Here, he could simply appreciate the raw, untamed beauty of this hidden sanctuary.

    As his eyes scanned the horizon, Alex couldn''t help but marvel at the juxtaposition of this idyllic setting and the looming conflict they faced. It was a sobering reminder of the fragility of such tranquility, and the importance of preserving it.

    With a deep sigh, Alex turned his attention inward, reflecting on the decisions that had led them to this point, and the choices that stilly ahead. He knew that theing battles would test them all, but in this serene moment, he felt fortified, ready to face whatever challenges the future held.

 Chapter 1820 Chapter 1611: The young man has grown up

    1820 Chapter 1611: The young man has grown up

    Alex continued gazing out at the breathtakingndscape before him. The lush, verdant forest stretched out as far as the eye could see, punctuated by towering peaks in the distance. A gentle breeze carried the sweet scent of exotic blooms through the air.

    Typhania came to stand beside him, her keen elven senses taking in every detail of the serene realm.

    "This ce is truly remarkable," she mused, her voice soft and reverent. "The purity of the mana here is high almost on par with my kingdom."

    Alex nodded in agreement. "It''s a sanctuary from the chaos of the outside world. A chance to reconnect with the natural flows of magic."

    He turned to face Typhania, a small smile ying on his lips. "I''m d you''re here to share in its wonder."

    The twopanions stood infortable silence, their shared appreciation for the enchanting surroundings creating a sense of camaraderie between them. In this moment, the stresses and conflicts of their quest seemed to melt away, reced by a profound sense of tranquility.

    Gazing at Alex''s profile, Typhania couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder. The young man who had first arrived at the guild, trying so hard to act stronger and prove himself, had grown up splendidly - even surpassing her own abilities in many ways.

    She knew from the ancient prophecies that he was destined for greatness, but she hadn''t expected such rapid and exceptional growth. It was truly astonishing how much he had developed in less than five short years.

    Where once there had been insecurity and a need to constantly demonstrate his worth, now there was a quiet confidence and poise. The sharp edges had been smoothed, reced by a calm assuredness that belied the immense power she sensed stirring within him.

    Typhania found herself marveling at the transformation. This was no longer the eager, slightly awkward youth she had first encountered. In his ce stood a seasoned warrior, his skills honed to a razor''s edge through countless trials.

    And yet, despite his growth, there remained an uncorrupted purity to him - an unwavering dedication to the noble principles that had guided him from the start. It was this rarebination of strength and virtue that filled her with both pride and trepidation.

    For she knew the path ahead would only grow more perilous. But with Alex at her side, Typhania felt a renewed sense of hope for the challenges thaty in wait.

    ''''Why not go explore this ce while the others are busy discussing among themselves?" Alex suggested much to her surprise, she understood that he was trying to score some points with her which pleased her somehow.

    As Alex suggested exploring the hidden realm, Typhania felt a surge of excitement. She nodded in agreement, and the two set off, taking to the skies to better appreciate the wonders thaty before them.

    Soaring high above the lush, verdant canopy, they were afforded a breathtaking panoramic view. Towering, snow-capped peaks pierced the azure sky, their jagged silhouettes casting long shadows across the forested valleys below. Crystalline streams and rivers snaked their way through thendscape, their waters shimmering like liquid silver in the golden sunlight.

    Typhania marveled at the diversity of flora that nketed the ground - vibrant wildflowers, towering ancient trees, and exotic, otherworldly nts that seemed to pulse with an inner radiance. The air itself felt charged with the concentrated energies of this enchanted realm, invigorating their senses.

    As they drew closer to the horizon, the forest eventually gave way to a vast, sparkling sea. The gentle wavespped at pristine white-sand beaches, their soothing rhythms carrying across the tranquil expanse. Schools of colorful fish darted through the shallows, while further out, the silhouettes of massive sea creatures could be seen breaching the surface.

    Typhania felt herself bing lost in the splendor all around them, her breath catching in her throat. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s... it''s absolutely breathtaking," she murmured, her eyes alight with wonder.

    ncing over at Alex, she saw the same look of pure amazement reflected in his features. In this moment, all the cares and burdens of their quest seemed to melt away, reced by a profound sense of peace and reverence for the incredible natural beauty that surrounded them.

    As the hours passed, Typhania and Alex remained transfixed, their eyes drinking in the ever-changing beauty of the hidden realm.

    The vibrant greens and blues of day gradually shifted, giving way to a riot of fiery oranges and reds as the sun sank below the horizon. Typhania watched in awe as thendscape was bathed in the warm, golden glow of the fading light, casting long shadows that danced across the ground.

    Finally, as thest vestiges of daylight faded, the sky above them erupted into a stunning disy of celestial wonder. Millions of stars winked into existence, their brilliance undimmed by any ambient light. Typhania had never seen the night sky with such rity - it was as if she could reach out and pluck the stars from their celestial perch.

    But the true marvel came in the form of a shimmering, multicolored ribbon that arced gracefully across the heavens. Typhania had heard whispers of this phenomenon, known as the Aurora, but had neverid eyes upon it. The mesmerizing dance of ethereal light, shifting through hues of green, purple, and pink, left her utterly spellbound.

    She turned to Alex, her eyes wide with amazement. His heterochromia eyes gleamed mysteriously making her heart skip a bit, she understood why many women fall for this young man, it was dangerous, she cleared her throat trying to hide her flustered side.

    "This ce is... it''s beyond anything I could have imagined," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the magical illusion that surrounded them.

    In the glow of the Aurora''s enchanting light, Alex''s features were transformed, his face aglow with a sense of profound peace and wonder. Typhania felt her heart swell with a deep, abiding gratitude for being able to share this moment with him - to bear witness to the incredible splendor of this hidden realm.

    For a time, they simply stood there, lost in the sublime beauty of the night, their spirits lifted and rejuvenated by the sheer majesty of it all.

    The sky darkened further.

    The sky was inked in darkness. Thick clouds covered it so densely that not even the stars were visible. When the sky darkened, the rays of light, which breached the fortress of clouds, on the ground appeared even more beautiful. Their eyes were naturally drawn to such beauty.

    As the waves swept across the sandy beach, the bioluminescent creatures flickered their magical light. It was as if multiple auroras were rippling through the sea. This ce was abundant with invisible luminescent creatures, simr to nkton, in the summer.

    Typhania took off her shoes and walked along the fine sandy beach. He followed her, barefoot. A little fun wouldn''t kill.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1821: Chapter 1612: Ice Sovereign 1

    Chapter 1821: Chapter 1612: Ice Sovereign 1

    ?

    While Alex was enjoying some personal time with Typhania after the meeting of world leaders in the hidden realm, in a different realm, one of his other lovers was finalizing her n. She had finally reached that ce.

    In the icy realm, thendscape was an endless expanse of snow as far as the eye could see. The vegetation had been transformed into intricate structures of ice, and towering ice mountains rose up in the distance, their jagged peaks piercing the frigid air. The temperature had dropped to dangerously low levels, creating an environment that seemed almost otherworldly in its crystalline beauty and unforgiving chill. The air was crisp and biting, and the sound of the wind whistling through the icy terrain only added to the sense of istion and harshness of this frozen world.

    Maria trudged through the soft, powdery snow, her white hair whipping in the biting wind. Dressed in her battle gear, she gripped the crystal sword tightly in her hand, the icy weapon glinting in the pale light. As an Ice Mage, the frigid air of this realm was a natural

    environment for her.

    After feigning being sealed in ice back in the real world, Maria hade to this ce - the Ice Kingdom, a realm popted by powerful ice elementals. Her objective was clear - to conquer every formidable monster that resided here, building a personal army that she could utilize in the ongoing war.

    Determination burned in Maria''s eyes as she advanced, her footsteps leaving a trail in the pristine snow. This icy kingdom would be hers. She would be its sovereign, bending the might of its denizens to her will. With her crystal sword and mastery of ice magic, she was confident that she could subjugate even the mightiest of the realm''s creatures, forging a fearsome force that would aid her in the battles toe.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As Maria continued her trek through the icy realm, she slowly began to levitate, rising above the endless expanse of the white, frozen forest below. Activating her Presence Detection skill, she spread her senses, searching for any powerful elemental beasts that roamed this kingdom.

    After a moment, she detected the presence of a formidable creature and set off towards it, a chilling smile ying on her lips. Descending to the snowy ground, she came face to face with the magnificent beast - an ice bear standing nearly seven meters tall, its massive body covered in gleaming, crystalline fur.

    The bear''s most striking feature was therge, sharp crystal horn protruding from the center of its forehead, glimmering with an otherworldly light. Its icy blue eyes seemed to bore into Maria, sensing the power and determination emanating from the Ice Mage. Thick, powerful paws with razor-sharp ws dug into the snow, the creature ready to defend its territory.

    Undaunted, Maria gripped her crystal sword tightly, her white hair billowing in the frigid wind. She knew that this formidable ice elemental would be a valuable addition to her army, and she was determined to bend it to her will, no matter the cost.

    ROAARR!

    As the massive ice bear roared, unleashing a powerful pressure, Maria quickly checked its level using her High Appraisal skill. To her satisfaction, the beast was a level 190, an SSS- grade monster - an Emperor-level elemental of the ice kingdom.

    "Not bad," Maria said, a chilling smile spreading across her face. Wasting no time, she immediately unleashed 80% of her true strength, and the air around them seemed to still as a overwhelming presence mmed down upon the ice bear.

    Boom!

    The massive creature shuddered, fear evident in its icy blue eyes. This tiny human before it radiated a pressure akin to the most fearsome beasts dwelling in the depths of the ice mountain. Recognizing the grave danger it faced, the ice bear knew it had to escape this formidable opponent.

    Maria''s aura was suffocating, the air thick with her raw power. The ice bear let out a desperate roar, its crystalline fur standing on end as it prepared to flee. But Maria would not allow it to escape so easily. This powerful elemental was exactly the kind of creature she sought to add to her personal army. She tightened her grip on her crystal sword, ready to subdue the mighty beast through sheer force of will.

    As the massive ice bear realized it stood no chance against Maria''s overwhelming presence, it mmed its massive paws onto the ground, creating a suddenndslide of ice and snow. Using the avnche as cover, the beast quickly turned and fled, its surprising agility belying its towering size.

    Maria watched with an amused grin as the powerful elemental scurried away, not even daring to look back at the formidable foe it had encountered. Raising her crystal sword, Maria shed upward, parting the iing avnche just as Moses had parted the sea.

    With a casual tap of her foot, Maria then vanished, her form blurring as she gave chase to the retreating ice bear. She was determined not to let this valuable asset escape her grasp. Her chilling smile only widened as she pursued the powerful creature, intent on subjugating it to her will.

    The ice bear may have had the advantage of size and strength, but Maria possessed an otherworldly power that could not be matched. This was merely the beginning of their confrontation, and she had no intention of letting the beast slip away.

    As the ice bear fled in desperation, Maria''s superior speed allowed her to quickly catch up to the massive creature. Without hesitation, she raised her crystal sword and brought the t side down upon the beast''s back with tremendous force.

    "BAM!"

    The impact sent the enormous ice bear flying, the powerful blow propelling it dozens of meters through the air. The mighty elemental crashed through severalrge ice trees before finally hitting the ground and scrambling back to its feet.

    Despite the pain and fear coursing through it, the ice bear immediately resumed its frantic escape, determined to put as much distance between itself and the terrifying human as possible. It dared not waste a single moment, driven solely by the primal urge to survive.

    "Eh! Will you look at that."

    Maria''s lips curled into a sadistic grin as she watched the retreating form of the beast. Her overwhelming power had clearly shaken the creature, and now she was intent on savoring this hunt. Conquering the ice bear would be a simple task, but where was the fun in that? No, she would take her time, slowly tormenting the powerful elemental before finally subjugating it to her will.

    Her chilling aura pulsed as she gave chase once more, her crystal sword at the ready. The ice bear''s fear-filled eyes would soon be seared into her memory as she relished in its utter

    desperation.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1822: Chapter 1613: Ice Sovereign 2

    Chapter 1822: Chapter 1613: Ice Sovereign 2

    ?

    Maria continued her pursuit of the ice bear, her determination fueling each step. The elemental beast''s frustration mounted with every failed attempt to shake off its relentless pursuer. Despair crept into the creature''s consciousness as nothing it tried could create any meaningful distance between them. This small human girl had be a formidable adversary, a force of nature that the ice bear simply could not escape, no she is a devil toying with him as she pleases.

    Gripped by a fear born of desperation, the ice bear made the decision to stand and fight, realizing this was a do-or-die situation. Biting its own chest like a gori, the giant creature psyched itself up before uprooting arge ice tree to use as a club.

    Seeing this, Maria halted her pursuit, raising her crystal sword. A smile crept across her lips - the time hade to end this little game.

    "Roarr!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ice bear let out a thunderous roar before swinging its makeshift club violently. Swoosh!

    But Maria deftly dodged the attack, her movements graceful and precise.

    The ice bear''s club crashed into the ground, shattering the icy surface.

    Boom!

    Undeterred, it swung again, its massive strikes creating shockwaves that rippled through the frozenndscape.

    Maria darted and weaved, her agility allowing her to evade the bear''s powerful blows. She waited patiently for an opening, her crystal sword gleaming in the icy light.

    As the beast paused to catch its breath, Maria saw her chance. She surged forward, her de cutting the air with a whistling sound. The ice bear tried to bring its club up to block, but Maria was too quick.

    Her sword sliced cleanly through the thick ice, severing the bear''s makeshift weapon. Splinters of ice scattered as the club fell uselessly to the ground.

    Realizing its advantageous weapon was gone, the ice bear let out a guttural roar of frustration. It charged at Maria, its massive jaws snapping, determined to end this battle with its own teeth and ws.

    Maria braced herself as the enraged ice bear charged, its jaws gaping wide. In one fluid motion, she sidestepped the beast''s attack, pivoting on her heel.

    As the bear thundered past, Mariashed out with her crystal sword, slicing along its nk. The bear let out a pained bellow, its thick fur and hide no match for the razor-sharp edge of the de.

    Whirling around, the ice bear found Maria standing calmly, her sword at the ready. It paused, sizing up this formidable opponent, steam billowing from its nostrils in great huffs.

    Sensing an opportunity, Maria pressed the attack. She darted forward, feinting to the left before striking high with a powerful overhead swing. The bear barely managed to raise a massive paw to block the blow, the impact sending tremors through its towering frame. Locked in a test of strength, Maria and the ice bear strained against each other, their battle of wills echoing across the frozen expanse. Neither was willing to back down, both driven by a primal need to emerge victorious.

    As the ice bear and Maria grappled, their muscles straining, the air around them crackled with tension. The bear''s massive jaws snapped and drooled, desperate to crush Maria in its powerful grip.

    Sensing the beast''s fatigue, Maria knew she had to act quickly. Summoning every ounce of her strength, she shoved against the bear''s paw, breaking the stalemate. The unexpected move caught the ice bear off guard, throwing it slightly off bnce.

    Without hesitation, Maria surged forward, her crystal sword shing. She stabbed the de deep into the bear''s shoulder, eliciting a howl of pain from the creature.

    Wounded and enraged, the ice bearshed out, its ws raking across Maria''s armor. She felt the impact reverberate through her body, but her protective gear held firm.

    Undaunted, Maria wrenched her sword free and danced away, putting some distance between herself and the enraged bear. She knew she couldn''t afford to make any mistakes - one wrong move could be herst.

    The twobatants circled each other, their eyes locked in a battle of wills. Both were determined to emerge victorious, their sh of steel and fury echoing across the frozenndscape.

    Even as the ice bear continued its relentless assault, Maria remained calm andposed, her movements fluid and precise. Though the bear''s massive size and strength were formidable, Maria sensed that she held the upper hand.

    As their sh intensified, the ice bear began to wear down, its powerful blows bing slower and more erratic. Each time Maria parried or dodged the bear''s attacks, she would counter with a calcted strike, opening up small but significant wounds.

    The bear''s stamina was visibly waning, its breathsing in heavy,bored gasps. Maria, on the other hand, remained steadfast, her concentration unwavering.

    Realizing the futility of its efforts, the ice bear finally paused, its massive paws raised in a gesture of surrender. The proud creature had been bested, its strength and ferocity no match for Maria''s skill and determination.

    Seeing the bear''s submission, Maria lowered her sword, a small smile ying on her lips. She had proven her mettle, emerging victorious against this formidable opponent. The ice bear, once a fearsome adversary, now stood before her, acknowledging her superiority.

    The tension in the air dissipated, reced by a sense of respect and understanding between the human and the bear. Maria knew that this encounter would not be forgotten, a testament to the power of her abilities and the resilience of her spirit.

    With the contract sealed, an intricate ice flower pattern adorned the ice bear''s chest, nked by two crystal daggers - Maria''s distinct mark. This was a testament to her victory and the

    bond they now shared.

    Having submitted to Maria''s power, the exhausted beast quickly recovered, its mana replenished through their connection. The ice bear lowered its massive body, allowing Maria to gracefully climb onto its right shoulder.

    Seated atop the majestic creature, Maria felt a surge of confidence and purpose. She had conquered her first summon in this frozen realm, proving her prowess as a skilled warrior. Now, with the ice bear as her loyalpanion, they set out towards their next destination, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    The duo moved forward, venturing deeper into the white forest, their minds focused on the task at hand. Maria knew that her second summon would be awaiting them, and she was determined to emerge victorious once more, solidifying her dominance in this icy domain.

    The journey ahead would be treacherous, but with the ice bear by her side, Maria felt a sense of resilience and unwavering determination. She was ready to face whatever obstacles stood in their path, her crystal sword gleaming in the frosty air as they pressed onward.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1823: Chapter 1614: Second Summon

    Chapter 1823: Chapter 1614: Second Summon

    ?

    Perched on the shoulder of her formidable elemental beast, the ice bear with majestic horns, Maria and herpanion ventured into the white forest. The presence of the giant ice bear was so imposing that weaker elemental beasts fled at the mere sense of its power.

    As they moved through the snowyndscape, Maria marveled at the serene beauty around her. She reached into her item box and retrieved a ripe strawberry, savoring its sweetness as she enjoyed the view from her elevated vantage point.

    They continued going forward until reaching a certain area prompting her to act.

    Maria raised her hand, signaling the ice bear to slow down as they approached the fog- covered area. The air felt heavy and thick, and a sense of unease settled over them. Maria knew that this fog was no ordinary mist; it was likely infused with powerful magic, concealing whatevery beyond it.

    Taking a deep breath, Maria focused her energy and extended her senses, trying to pierce through the veil of fog. She could sense a faint magical presence beyond the mist, an otherworldly aura that both intrigued and unsettled her. With a determined glint in her eye, Maria urged the ice bear forward, ready to face whatever mysterious challenge awaited them on the other side of the fog.

    As her loyal summon ryed a warning through their unbreakable bond, Maria felt a shiver of excitement run down her spine at the mention of a formidable monster lurking beyond the fog. Undeterred, she let out a confident chuckle before gracefully leaping off the ice bear''s back. With a swift motion, she drew her shimmering crystal sword and swung it upwards with all her might. The de sliced through the dense fog like a sharp knife through butter, the sheer power behind the strike causing the mist to part and disperse in a dramatic disy of strength and determination.

    As the thick fog dissipated, revealing the hiddenndscape beyond, a colossal white snake emerged before Maria and her summon. It was a sight to behold, its massive coiled body resembling a towering mountain in the distance. Each scale on its sleek, shimmering form seemed to glisten in the sunlight, giving off an ethereal glow that added to its awe-inspiring presence. The sheer size and majesty of the giant white snake left Maria momentarily speechless, knowing that a formidable challengey ahead in confronting such a magnificent and formidable creature.

    As the giant white snake opened its eyes, a sense of power and ancient wisdom emanated from its gaze, causing the very ground to tremble beneath Maria and her loyal summon. With a menacing hiss that sent shivers down their spines, the majestic creature acknowledged their presence with a mix of curiosity and challenge.

    Maria''s amusement shone through her confident grin as she gave a boldmand to her summon, the horned ice bear, who responded with a resounding roar that echoed through the surroundings. With a swift movement, Maria ascended into the sky, her body levitating effortlessly as she positioned herself to witness the impending sh between the formidable ice bear and the giant white snake whose level wasn''t much different from the bear, a difference of two levels, it wasn''t big.

    Excitement and anticipation filled the air as the two powerful beings squared off, ready to engage in a fierce battle that would test their strength, skill, and determination. Maria''s eyes sparkled with a blend of excitement and confidence, knowing that she was about to witness a legendary showdown of epic proportions.

    The giant white snake coiled its massive body, its scales gleaming in the sunlight as it prepared to strike with lightning speed. The horned ice bear stood its ground, its fur bristling with frosty determination, ready to defend its summoner with all its might.

    With a sudden lunge, the snake struck out with incredible agility, aiming to ensnare the ice bear in its powerful constricting grip. But the ice bear proved to be a formidable adversary, evading the snake''s coils with nimble footwork and ferocious strikes of its own. Each swipe of its razor-sharp ws sent shards of ice flying through the air, creating a dazzling disy of icy prowess.

    The battle raged on, the snake and the ice bear locked in a fierce dance of strength and strategy. The snake''s venomous fangs gleamed as it attempted to deliver a decisive strike, while the ice bear unleashed a mighty roar that shook the very ground beneath them. Maria watched from above, her eyes filled with awe and admiration for the skill and determination disyed by her loyal summon.

    As the fight reached its climax, a sense of exhration filled the air, thebatants evenly matched in their ferocity and prowess. With a final, decisive blow, the ice bear managed tond a powerful strike on the snake, sending it reeling back in defeat. The giant white snake, sensing its imminent defeat, slithered away into the depths of the forest, vanishing into the shadows with a parting hiss of defiance.

    Maria descended from the sky, her heart racing with excitement. She embraced her cute ice bear, grateful for its bravery and unwavering loyalty in the face of such a formidable opponent.

    She was still amused. Maria urged her loyal ice bear summon to give chase to the escaping giant white snake. The ice bear let out a resounding roar of agreement, its icy breath hanging in the air like a mist as it bounded forward with lightning speed, tracking the serpent through the dense forest with unerring precision.

    Maria and her summon moved as one, their teamwork guiding them through the twisting paths and shadowed des of the forest. The snake slithered swiftly through the underbrush, its scales blending seamlessly with the snowyndscape as it sought to evade its pursuers. But the ice bear''s keen senses and unmatched agility allowed it to keep pace, closing in on the elusive prey with each determined stride.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As they neared their quarry, Maria felt her pulse quicken with anticipation, her every sense alert to the thrill of the chase. The forest echoed with the sounds of their pursuit, the ice bear''s powerful footfalls thudding against the frozen ground as it closed in on the serpent''s trail.

    Finally, with a burst of speed and an earth-shaking roar, the ice bear leaped forward, its ws extended in a deadly arc as it pounced on the giant white snake with unrelenting ferocity. The snake twisted and writhed in a desperate attempt to escape, but the ice bear''s icy grip held fast, forcing it to admit defeat and strangling it for a moment.

    With a sense of determination andpassion, Maria approached the giant white snake as ity defeated on the icy forest floor. Remembering her previous experience with her first summon, she knew that forming a contract with the serpent could offer a new ally in her battles ahead. Gently reaching out, Maria initiated the ritual of contract-making, invoking the ancient words that bound summoner and summon together in a powerful union.

    The giant white snake, recognizing the strength and courage in Maria''s eyes, epted her offer with a silent nod of agreement. As Maria carefully etched her crest onto the serpent''s forehead, a shimmering light enveloped them both, sealing the pact of loyalty and trust between them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!